Skip to main content

Full text of "Totius latinitatis lexicon"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


I 


I 


DICTIONARY 


OF 


GREEK  AND  ROMAN 


BIOGRAPHY   AND   MYTHOLOGY. 


VOL.  II. 


Lo.vnoN : 

A  ^  and  G.  A .  Spotthwoodb. 
New-street*  Squure. 


DICTIONARY 

GREEK  AND  ROMAN 

BIOGRAPHY   AND   MYTHOLOGY. 

EDITED    BT 

WILLIAM  SMITH,  LL.D. 


ILLUSTRATED  BT  NDMKB0D8  ENQRAVIMOS  ON   WOOD. 

IK  THREE  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  IL 
EABINUS-NTX. 


LONDON: 

WALTON  AND  MABERLT,  UPPER  GOWER  STREET  j 

AMD  IVT  LUn,  PATERNOBTEB  BOW  ; 

JOHN  MURRAY,  ALBEMARLE  STREET. 

ICDCCC.LIT. 


ofoXFORDH 


LIST  OP  WBITEES. 


HAMI9. 

A.  A.  AxKXAKDEB  Allek,  Fh.  D. 

C.  T.  A.      Chables  Thomas  Abitold,  SLA. 

One  of  the  Masters  in  Bugbj  SchooL 

J.  £.  B.        Jomr  £bnzst  Bode,  M.  A. 

Stadent  of  Christ  CKurch,  Oxford. 

Q1.A.B.     Chbistiak  A«  Brandis, 

Professor  in  the  University  of  Bonn. 

£.  H.  B.      Edwabd  £[£bb£st  Bunbubt,  M.  A. 

Late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

A  J.  C      Albaki  James  Christie,  M.  A. 

Late  Fellow  of  Oriel  College,  Oxford. 

A.  H.  C.     AsTHUB  Hugh  Clough,  M.  A. 

Fellow  of  Oriel  College,  Oxford. 

G.E.L.G.  GsoBOB  Edwabd  Ltnch  Cottok,  SLA. 

Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge ;  one  of  the  Masters  in 
Bugby  School. 

&  D.  Samuel  Davidson,  LL.  D. 

W.F.  D.      William  Fishbubn  DovKiN,  M.  A. 

Savilian  Professor  of  Astronomy  in  the  ITniversity  of  Oxford. 

W.  B.  D.      William  Bodham  Donne.. 

T.D.  Thomas  Dteb. 

£.  E.  Edwabd  Eldeb,  M.  A. 

Head  Master  of  Durham  School. 

J.  T. 6.       John  Thomas  Gbaves,  M.A.,  F.B.8. 

W.  A.6.     William  Alezandeb  Gbbbnhili^  M.D. 

Trinity  College,  Oxford. 

A.  G.  Aloxbnon  Gbenfell,  M.  A. 

One  of  the  Masters  in  Bugby  SchooL 


VI  LIST  OF  WRITERS. 

IVITIALI.  KAMKS. 

W.  M.  G.    WiLUAM  Maxwell  Gunk, 

One  of  the  Masters  in  the  High  School,  Edinburgh. 

W.  L  William  Ihne,  Ph.  D. 

Of  the  University  of  Bonn. 

B.  J.  Benjamin  Jowbtt,  M.  A. 

Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Baliol  College,  Oxford. 

H.  G.  L.      Henbt  Geobge  Lu>dell,  M.  A. 

Head  Master  of  Westminster  School. 

G.  L.  Geobge  Long,  M.  A. 

Late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College^  Cambridge. 

J.  M.  M.      John  Mobell  Mackenzie,  M.  A. 

C.  F.  M.      Chables  Peteb  Mason,  B.  A. 

Fellow  of  University  College,  London. 

J.  C.  M.      Joseph  Calbow  Means. 

H.  H.  M.     Henbt  Habt  Milman,  D.D. 

Dean  of  St  Paul's. 

A.  de  M.     Augustus  de  Mobgan. 

Professor  of  Mathematics  in  University  College,  London. 

W.  P.  William  Plate,  LL.  D. 

C.  £.  P.       Constantinb  Estlin  Pbighabd,  B.  A. 

FeUow  of  BaHol  CoUege,  Oxford. 

W.  B.         William  Ramsat,  M.  A. 

Professor  of  Humanity  in  the  University  of  Glasgow. 

L.  S.  Leonhabd  Schmitz,  Ph.  D.,  F.  R.  S.K 

Rector  of  the  High  School  of  Edinburgh. 

P.  S.  Phujp  Smith,  B.  A. 

Of  Universi^  College,  London. 

A.  P.  S.      Abthub  Penbthn  Stanley,  M.  A. 

Fellow  and  Tutor  of  University  College,  Oxford. 

A.  S.  Adolph  Stahb, 

Professor  in  the  Gymnasium  of  Oldenbui^. 

L.  U.  LuDwiG  Ublichs, 

Professor  in  the  University  of  Bonn. 

R.  W.        Robebt  WmsTON,  M.  A. 

Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

The  Articles  which  have  no  initials  attached  to  them  are  written  by  the  Editor. 


LIST  OF  COINS  ENGRAVED  IN  THE  SECOND  VOLUME. 


Ib  ike  ftilloviqg  litt  AY  indkatwi  that  the  eorn  if  of  gold,  M  of  sflter,  M  of  copper,  IJR  fint  brome 
■nan,  2JB  aeoond  faronsa  RomaD,  SlS  tkird  bronxe  Roman.    The  weight  of  all  gold  and  ulyer  coisia 
gimi,  with  the  ezBeption  of  the  aorei  and  denarii,  which  are  for  the  most  part  of  neailj  the  tame 
R^cctiTcly.    When  a  omn  has  been  reduced  or  enlarged  in  the  dzawing,  the  diameter  of  the 
engioal  oosn  k  givca  in  the  hut  colnmn,  the  nmnbers  in  wUch  refer  to  the  subjoined  scale :  those 
wluch  haive  no  uiube»  affixed  to  them  are  of  the  same  size  in  the  drawing  as  the  originals. 


- 

- 

* 

- 

• 

•• 

- 

« 

t 

•• 

W 

s 

s 

^ 

M 

8 

6 

8 

HI  SiFWiDa 
1€9  1    Fb^Ocaa 
176  2 
17»  1 


17»  2 


in  2 

18»  1 


2 

207  2 
21» 
221 


A^oiOiaa  •  »  •  • 


n 

n 

•»  ft 

n  » 

jena   •••••• 

Ocna 

n                fl» 
Ch&B 

Griba  (eBpenr)  •  .  •  . 

OribFlaadk 

u 

i 


Ml 
M 
M 
M 
M 

M 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

AV 

AV 

A 

A 

A 

2S, 

A 

A 

AV 

A 


H 


I 


281 
282 
298 
299 
S03 
323 
342 
371 

407 
408 
428 
450 
457 

459 
498 
516 
530 

n 

563 
614 
635 
637 
638 
642 

642 
643 
650 
675 
698 
704 
705 
731 
763 
764 
766 
768 

769 

779 
780 
780 
784 


Oordianus  II.   .  .  . 
Gocdianus  III. .  .  . 

Graochus 

Orsnius. 

Gratianua 

Hadrianus   .  .  .  .  ■ 
Hannibalianus  .  .  . 

Helena 

Helemi 

Herennia  Gens  .  •  . 
Hemmius  Etroseiis 
Herod  the  Greek  .  . 

Hicetai 

Hieron  ....... 


H'Mrouymiis   •••..• 

Hirtios 

Honoriufl  ..a..... 

Hoaidius  Geta  .  •  •  .  . 

Hostilian^  ....... 

Idrieus 

lotape .  .  .  . 

Jnba  I 

Juba  II. 

Judex,  Vettins 

Julia,  daughter  of  An- 
ffustns 

JuDa,  daughter  of  Titus 

Jnlianus,  Didins  .... 

Julianas  (emperor)  .  .  . 

Justinianns  . 

Labienus 

Pordns  Laeca 

Laelianus ........ 

Lentulus 

Lepidus,  M.  AemHiui  . 
„       Q.  Aemiliua .  • 

Paullus,  M.  Aemiliua    . 

Lepidus,  M^  the  trium- 
Tir 

Paullus  Aemilius  Le- 
pidus     

Libo,  Maicius   .  .  .  .  . 

Libo^  Seribonius  .  •  .  . 

Libo,  Statilius  .  .  ^.  •  . 

Licinius  Senior .  .  •  .  . 


A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

AV 

SA 

$A 

tJR 

A 

A 

X 

AV 

AV 

A 

A 

AV 

AV 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

AV 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 

A 
A 
A 

M 
AV 


I 


I 


65i 

65 

10 

9 


232 

574 
44 


428 
31 3| 


VIU 


LIST  OF  COINS. 


^ 

». 

i 

3 

784 

1 

785 

1 

789 

2 

798 

2 

806 

1 

809 

1 

825 

1 

870 

1 

883 

1 

884 

1 

ft 

f^ 

886 

1 

v> 

9* 

887 

1 

906 

2 

910 

1 

912 

2 

921 

1 

981 

1 

939 

2 

941 

2 

951 

1 

w 

99 

960 

2 

966 

2 

973 

1 

978 

2 

979 

1 

980 

1 

981 

2 

982 

I 

985 

1 

985 

2 

987^ 

1 

990 

2 

»» 

99 

9» 

99 

Liqiniiii  Juidor.  •  •  . 
Lieixnuy  Poxcins  .  .  . 
Livia  .•••..•.. 
Langinni»  CaBuni  .  » 
Longai,  MoMidiiu  .  . 
Lncanuiy  Terantiiis .  » 
Lncilla,  Annia  •  •  •  . 

Lytimachnf 

B&Ker,Qodiiis  •  .  •  . 
Maoer,  Licimiis  .  .  • 
Maoer,  Sepollitu  .  .  . 
Macrianni  Senior  .  . 
Maaianua  Junior   •  • 

Mactinni 

MajorianuB 

Mamaea,  Julia  .... 
Mamilia  Gens  .... 

Mannnf 

Maioellna.  •••••• 

Marciana  •......• 

Manaanua 

MaridJanni ...... 

Maiiniana  ...... 

Marina,  AnreUw .  •  • 
Martinianns   ...... 

Matidia.  . 

Manridna.  •....• 

Manaoltts 

Mazentini 

Mazimianni  L  .  •  .  . 
Mazimianoi  II»  •  .  • 
Maximinni  I.   .... 

Maximinm  II 

Maximns  CaeMr  .  •  . 
Majdmni,  Egnatiai   . 

n  *» 

•  n 


• 

1 

1 

i 

CD 

• 

995 

■ 

1 

i 

I 

M 

A 

997 

2 

2iB 

1026 

1 

M 

99 

2 

M 

1027 

2 

M 

1044 

2 

M 

1058 

1 

AV 

132 

ft 

2 

M 

1064 

1 

/BL 

JR 

1065 

1 

M 

1072 

2 

/EL 

1092 

1 

M 

1094 

1 

AV 

M 

1103 

2 

M 

M 

*<* 

1117 

1 

A 

1121 

1 

M 

1124 

2 

AV 

1142 

1 

M 

99 

2 

M 

1143 

2 

/BL 

1159 

1 

JR 

99 

2 

/R 

1161 

1 

AV 

1166 

2 

M 

282 

1168 

1 

3iB 

1190 

2 

A 

1197 

1 

2JR 

1198 

1 

M 

1202 

2 

2JR 

1202 

2 

M 

1207 

2 

M 

1209 

2 

JEL 

1214 

2 

JEL 

1215 

2 

Cola. 


Mazimoa,  FabioB  .  .  . 
Maximal,  Magnus  .  .  . 
Memmiua,  Quirinui  .  . 
Memmius  Oallui .  •  .  . 

C.  Memmiua 

Mensor,  Fanuleina .  .  . 

M.  Metellus 

C.  Metellus 

Metellna,  Scipio  .  .  •  . 

M  99 

L.  Metellus    ....:. 

M.  Mettius ....... 

Minnda  Gens 

Bfithridatei,  king  of  Ar- 
menia  

Mithridates  VI^  king 
of  Pontns    ...... 

Mostis   . 

Muzcus,  Statins   .  •  •  . 

Musa,  Pomponijis  .  .  . 

Nasidia  Qians.  •  •  .  .  • 

Naao,  Axfns  ...... 

Natta,  Pinarius   .... 

Nepos,  Julius.  ,  •  •  .  . 

Nepotianos  ^  •  .  .  » •  . 

NeriaGens.  ....*. 

Neio  ........... 

Nerra.  ......*.. 

Nicodes •  .  . 

Nicomedes  II 

Nicomedes  III 

Niger,  Pescennins  .  .  • 

Nigrinianus    ....•• 

Nonianusi  Considius  .  . 

Norbanus. 

Nomerianui  ...... 

Namborias ".  .    .... 


JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 

JE 

AV 
JE 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
JR 
AV 

/R 

JR 

/R 

AV 

JR 

JR 

JR 

JR 

JR 

JR 

JR 

JR 


0 

N 


130) 


118i 

251 

23 


ii 


10 
10 


i 


A    DICTIONARY 


OF 


GREEK    AND    ROMAN    BIOGRAPHY 


▲NO 


MYTHOLOGY. 


God    to  the 


EBION. 

EAIUNUS»  FLATIUS,  a  &Toattte  «imqch  of 

in  yaam  of  whow  beantj 
dfMartia],  and  a  poem 
(IKoB  Caia.  IxriL  2  ;  Miirt  .^M^r.  ix. 
1%  \\  14.  17,  18  ;  Sol  Sav.  iii  4.) 

ITBION  CECSmt),  the  nal  or  supposed  Ibimder 
of  the  eaei  «C  Chrirtiaaa  edled  Etnonitee,  by  which 
IsMt  aAcr  the  time  of  Irenaeiu,  were  de- 
all  thoee  who,  though  profeetmg  Chriit*! 
thiwi^t  H  m If II Ml/  to  oontiiiiie  the  ob- 
oftheMoMehiw.  The  EUonite  doctrine 
eqgxafting  of  Judaum  apon 
CUattaaity.    OeeenUj  epeaking,  the  Cbllowen  of 
'  ~      ~  oar  Lord  ae  a  man  choeen  br 
of  Jifiih,  and  fomiehed  with 
MUBiHrj  fcr  its  fnlfihnent  at  the 
of  hk  haptiwn,  whidi  rite  was  peifonned  b j 
Jobs,  aa  the  npracntatrre  of  ElijiJi.    They  in- 
■iiifid  on  the  aeeeeaty  of  dicmnciaion,  reguded 
the  earthly  JcnBMJcm  ae  itill  Ood^s  choeen  dty, 
Sl  FbbI  aa  a  latitndinarian  and  a 
(See,  far  the  latter  itatement,  Oiig.  Jenm, 
IMemA,  twtoL  12.)     It  ii,  howerer,  rery  difficult 
tm  diatiagoieh  aoearetely  the  ntfioae  ihadet  of  these 
or  to  slate  at  what  time  any  particnhr 
of  then  woe  pceraleot    Iienaeos  certainly 
a  of  opinioii  almnat  sufficient  to 
theb  holders  two  distinct  sects,  whereas 
Ori^en  (e.  CtU.  ▼.  61)  drrides  the  Ebionites  into 
thoea  who  denied  our  Loid*s  mincu* 
and  those  who  allowed  it ;  the  hl^ 
of  course  implying,  that  the  peculiar 
of  the  Holy  ^wit  on  the  man  Jesus  de- 
itadf  £tsn  the  very  commencement  of  his 
'  of  first  beginnxng  to  act  at  the  parti- 
of  hia  consecration  to  the  Messianic 
The  first  tnees  ef  Elnonism  are  doubt- 
to  be  fMnd  in  the  New  Testament,  where  we 
this  doctrine  as  that  of  the  Jndaizing 
m  Oaktia  {GaL  iiL  1,  &&),  the  deniers  of 
SsL  F^oTi  apestUiip  at  Corinth  (2  Cbr.  zL  5,  &C.), 
the  hcRtiei  nprnmid  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians, 
and  perhaps  or  those  SMntioned  by  St  John.  {IJoh, 
ii.  IS,  oa  which  aee  L&cke,  CommmUar  iifor  dm 
Bn^^BBOM^Joimmmtt)  The**Clcnientines,''a 
rdlrcfiim  ef  hooulies  casliodyiag  these  riews,  is 
IBhsUyewwit  of  the  2iid  oentoiy ;  and  we  find 

VOLOL 


EBION. 

that  the  sect  was  flourishing  in  the  time  of  Jerome 
(a.  d.  dr.  400),  though  with  its  opinions  much 
modified  and  Christiamaed,  inasmuch  as  it  did  not 
desin  to  force  the  ceremonial  law  upon  the  Qcn- 
tilea,  and  fUly  admitted  the  anthoritjr  of  St.  Paul. 
It  is  needless  to  trace  ita  progress  arther,  for  in 
hei  Ebionism  is  only  the  type  of  a  system  which» 
in  difierent  forms,  and  adapted  to  Tarioos  circum- 
stances, has  reappeared  fixnn  time  to  time  in  almost 
all  ages  of  the  Church.     With  regard  to  Ebion 
himself^  his  existence  is  very  doubtful.    The  first 
person  who  asserts  it  is  Tertullian,  who  is  followed 
by  Augustine,  Jerome,  Epiphanius,  and  Theodoret. 
The  latter,  however  (Haer,  J^ah,  iL  218),  after 
■aying,  radrris  r^s  ^dKaeyyos  ifpfct'  *E€imVf  adds, 
t6p  vrmxip  ^  oSrvs  ol  'EkpoMt  irpoincyopt^vaty^ 
which  may  be  compared  wiUi  the  derivation  given 
for  the  name  of  the  sect,  by  Origen  {conir.  CeU,  ii. 
1),  who  considers  it  fonned  firam  the  Hebrew 
word  EUon,  poofy  and  knows  of  no  such  perwn  aa 
the  supposed  founder  Ebion.    Modem  writers,  ee- 
pecially  Matter  (Hidoire  du  Qnottieume,  vol  iu 
p.  320)  and  Neander  (in  an  appendix  to  his  Gew» 
tiKik»  Ektwkkdmig  der  ffomeHmuteu  Gnoriueke  Sya^ 
iemej  Beriin,  181 8,  and  also  in  his  Kvr^engemAkkte^ 
i.  p.  612,  &C.)  dieny  Ebion*s  existence ;  though 
Idghtfoot  says,  that  he  is  mentioned  in  the  Je- 
rusalem   Talmud    as    one   of   the   founders   of 
sects.    The  authorities  on  both  sides  of  the  ques- 
tion are  given  by  Burton.  {Bampion  Loeturetj  note 
80.)    If  we  reject  the  existence  of  Ebion,  we  must 
adopt  Origen*s  derivation,  though  not  with  the  ex- 
planation which  he  suggests,  that  it  refers  to  the 
poverty  of  the  Ebionite  creed  ;   for  such  a  name 
could  not  have  been  chosen  by  themselves,  since  it 
would  have  been  in  that  sense  a  reproach;  nor 
given  by  the  Christians  of  Gentile  origin,  who 
would  not  have  chosen  a  title  of  Hebrew  deriva- 
tion.   It  is  better  to  suppose  that  the  name  Ebion- 
ites was  originally  applied  to  an  ascetic  sect,  and 
gradually  extended  to  all  the  Judaixing  Christians. 
For  some  of  the  ascetic  Ebionites  thought  it  wrong 
to  possess  anything  beyond  that  which  was  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  their  daily  subsistence,  holding 
that  the  present  worid,  not  in  ita  abuse,  but  in  its 
very  nature,  is  the  exclusive  domain  of  Satan. 
This  is  Neander^s  explanation.     .  [G.  £.  L.  C] 

B 


2  ECUEDEMUS. 

EfiURNUS,  an  agnomen  of  Q.  Falins  Maxi- 
mns,  who  was  coniol  in  b.  c.  116.  [Maximus.] 

ECDE'MUS.     [DIMOPUANB&] 

E'CDICUS  ("EicSdcoff),  a  Lacedaemonian,  was 
Bent  out  with  eight  ships,  in  a  c  391,  to  put  down 
the  democratic  party  in  Rhodes.  On  his  arrival 
however  at  Cnidus,  he  found  that  the  forces  of  his 
opponents  doubled  his  own,  and  he  was  therefore 
obliged  to  remain  inactive.  The  Lacedaemonians, 
when  they  heard  that  he  was  not  in  a  condition  to 
efiect  anything,  sent  Teleutias  with  a  laiger  anna- 
meat  to  supersede  him.  (Xen.  HdL  iv.  8.  §§  20 — 
23 ;  comp.  Diod.  ziv.  79,  97.)  [E.  E.] 

ECEBO'LIUS  {*tMifi6Kios\  a  sophist  of  Con- 
stantinofJe,  who  in  the  reign  of  Constantino  the 
Great  pretended  to  be  a  Christian,  bat  afterwards, 
in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Julian,  conducted  him- 
self as  a  zealous  pagan.  (Suid.  c  «. ;  Socrat  H,  E. 
m.  13.)  [L.  S.] 

ECECHErRIA  (*Eiccxcip(a),  that  is,  the  ar- 
mistice or  truce,  which  was  personified  and  repre- 
sented as  a  divine  being  at  the  entrance  of  the  tem- 
ple of  Zeus  at  Olympia ;  there  was  a  statue  of  Iphi- 
tus,  which  Eoecheiria  was  in  the  act  of  crowning. 
(Pans.  V.  10.  §  3, 26.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHECLUS  (*%x<K^')t  a  son  of  Agenor,  who 
was  slain  by  Achilles.  (Horn.  IL  xx.  473 ;  Pans.  x. 
27.)  A  Trojan  of  the  same  name  occurs  in  the 
Iliad,  (xvi.692.)  [L.S.] 

ECHE'CRATES  CEx«paTi|t).  1.  A  Thessa- 
liiui,  was  one  of  those  whom  the  ministers  of  Pto- 
lemy Philopaior,  when  they  were  preparing  for 
war  with  Antiochus  the  Great  in  &  c.  219,  em- 
ployed in  the  levying  of  troops  and  their  arrange- 
ment into  separate  companies.  He  was  entrusted 
with  the  command  of  the  Greek  forces  in  Ptolemy *s 
pay,  and  of  all  the  mercenary  cavalry,  and  did 
good  service  in  the  war,  especially  at  the  battle  of 
Raphia  in  b.  c.  217.  (Polvb.  v.  63,  65,  82,  85.) 

2.  Son  of  Demetrius  of  Cyrene  by  Olympias  of 
Larissa,  and  brother  of  Antigonus  Doson.  He 
had  a  son  named  Antigonus  a&r  hia  unde.  (Liv. 
xl  54 ;  see  vol  i.  pp.  187,  189,  b.)        [E.  E.] 

ECHE'CRATES  (ISxcfrp^')»  the  name  of 
three  Pythagorean  philosophers,  mentioned  by 
Lunblichus.  {ViL  Pjflk.  ad  fin.) 

1.  A  Lociian,  one  of  those  to  whom  Plato  is 
said  to  have  gone  for  inatruction.  (Cic.  de  Fin,  v. 
29.)  The  name  Caeiia  in  Valerius  Maximus  (viii. 
7,  Ext.  3)  is  perhaps  an  erroneous  reading  for 
Echecrates. 

2.  A  Tarentine,  probably  the  same  who  ia  men- 
tioned in  Plat.  Ep.  9. 

3.  Of  Phliua,  was  contemporary  with  Aiistox- 
enus  the  Peripatetic.  (Diog.  Laert.  viii.  46 ;  comp. 
Gell.  iv.  1 1 ;  Fabric.  BUd,  Cfnuc  i.  p.  861.)  [E.E.] 

ECHECRA'TIDES  (*£x«KfMtTl8i|s),  a  Peripa- 
tetic philosopher,  who  is  mentioned  among  the 
disciples  of  Aristotle.  He  is  spoken  of  only  by 
Stephanas  of  Byzantium  («.  o.  Mi^i^v/iya),  from 
whom  we  learn  that  he  was  a  native  of  Methymna 
in  Lesbos. 

Several  other  persona  of  this  name,  concerning 
whom  nothing  is  known  beyond  what  is  contained 
in  the  passages  where  they  occur,  are  mentioned 
by  Thucydides  (i.  Ill),  Pausamaa  (x.  16.  §  4), 
Aelian  (  F.  H,  i.  25),  Lucian  (TVmm,  7),  and  by 
Anyte  in  the  Greek  Anthology,  (vi.  123.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHEDE'MUS  [EcHsuus.] 

ECHEDE'MUS  (*£x^SnAu>0«  ^^  €^i«f  of  the 
Athenian  embaaiy  which  was  sent,  in  &  a  190,  to 


ECHEPOLUS. 

meet  Publiua  and  Lucius  Scipio  at  Amphissa,  and 
to  obtain  peace  for  the  Aetolians.  When  the  con- 
sul Lucius  refused  to  recede  from  the  hard  terms 
which  liad  been  already  proposed  by  the  senate, 
the  Aetolians,  by  the  advice  of  Echedemus,  applied 
for  and  obtained  a  truce  of  six  months,  that  they 
mi^t  again  send  ambassadors  on  the  subject  to 
Rome.  (Polyb.  xxi.  2, 3;  Liv.  xxxvii.  6, 7.)  [E.  E.] 

ECHE'MBROTUS  (*Zx^fi€paTos),  an  Arcadian 
flute-player  (ai)A^i(f ),  who  gained  a  ^rize  in  the 
Pythian  games  about  01.  48.  3  (b.  c.  586),  and 
dedicated  a  tripod  to  the  Theban  Heracles,  with 
an  inscription  which  is  preserved  in  Pansanias  (x. 
7.  §  3),  and  from  which  we  learn  that  he  won  the 
prize  by  his  melic  poems  and  elegies,  which  were 
sung  to  the  accompaniment  of  the  flute.       [L.  S.] 

ECHE'MENES  ('Ex</t^n}'),  is  mentioned  by 
Athenaeus  (xiiL  p.  601 )  as  the  author  of  K/nrrtKo, 
from  which  a  statement  relating  to  the  mythical 
history  of  Crete  is  there  quoted.  Vossius  (de  Hist, 
Grate,  p.  436,  ed.  Westerm.)  proposes  to  read  in 
Fulgentins  {MtfthoL  L  14),  Echemenes  for  Euxe- 
menes,  who  is  there  spoken  of  as  the  author  of 
Mu9oA(ryoiJ;A«yB,  of  which  the  first  book  is  quoted. 
But  this  conjecture  is  without  support.     [L.  S.] 

E'CHEMON  (*Ex^Aittw),  a  son  of  Priam,  who 
was  killed,  with  his  brother  Chromius,  by  Diomcdes. 
(Hom.  IL  V.  160 ;  Apollod.  iii.  12.  §  5.)    [L.  S.] 

E'CHEMUS  C^x<^')»  a  son  of  Aeropus  and 
grandson  of  Cepheus,  succeeded  Lycuigus  as  king 
of  Arcadia.  (Pans.  viiL  4.  $  7.)  He  was  married 
to  Timandra,  a  daughter  of  Tyndareus  and  Leda. 
(Apollod.  iii.  10.  §  6.)  In  his  reign  the  Dorians 
invaded  Peloponnesus,  and  Echemos  succeeded  in 
slaying,  in  single  combat,  Hyllua,  the  son  of  Hera- 
cles. (Pans,  viii  5.  $  I>  ^^*  $  2 ;  SchoL  ad  Find. 
OL  X.  79.)  The  fight  was  believed  to  have  oc- 
curred on  the  frontier,  between  Corinth  and  Me- 
gara,  and  in  the  latter  pkoe  Hyllua  waa  buried. 
(Pausb  L  41.  $  3,  44.  $  14.)  After  the  fiUl  of  Hyl- 
lua the  Heradeidae  were  obliged  to  promise  not  to 
repeat  their  attempta  uponPeloponnesua  within  the 
next  fifty  or  hundred  years,  and  the  Tegeatana 
were  honoured  with  the  privily  of  commanding 
one  wing  of  the  Peloponnesian  army,  whenever  the 
inhabitants  of  the  peninsula  undertook  an  expedi- 
tion against  a  foreign  enemy.  (Herod,  ix.  26  ; 
Diod.  iv.  58.)  The  fight  of  Echemus  and  Hyllus 
was  represented  on  the  tomb  of  Echemus  at  Tegea. 
(Pans.  viiL  53.  $  5.)  According  to  Stephanus  of 
Bysantinm  («.  v,  'Lteaii^futa)  Echemua  accompanied 
the  Dioscuri  in  their  expedition  to  Attica,  whereas 
Plutarch  {T%e$,  32)  calls  the  Arcadian  companions 
of  the  Dioscuri  Echedemni  uid  Marathua.   [L.S.] 

ECHENEOJS  ('Ex^f ),  the  eldest  among  the 
nobles  of  Alcinous  in  the  isWd  of  the  Phaeadans. 
(Hom.  Od.  vii.  155,  xi.  341.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHEPHRON  (*Zxiifi^),  1.  A  son  of  He- 
racles  and  Psophis,  the  diuighter  of  Xanthus  or 
Eryx.  He  was  twin-brother  of  Promachus,  and 
both  had  a  heroum  at  Psophis.  (Pans.  viii.  24. 

§§  1, 3.) 

2.  A  son  of  Nestor  by  Eurydice  or  Anaxibia. 
(Hom.  Od,  iii  413  ;  Apollod.  i.  9.  §  9.)  A  third 
Echephron  is  mentioned  in  Apollodorus.  (iii.  12. 
§  5.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHEPHY'LLIDES  (*Ex<^iAX(5t}f ),  a  gram- 
marian  or  historian,  who  is  mentioned  by  Stephanus 
of  Byzantium  (t.  v.  ^E^arnjpki),  and  by  the  Scho- 
liast on  Plato's  Phaedon  (p.  389).  [L.  S.J 

ECHEPO'LUS  ('Ex<ira«\osj.     The  Homeric 


ECHIDNA. 


of  thu  name,  the 

a  Trojan,  wbo  via  ilam  by  Antflochm  (//.  It. 

457«  9k.%  and  the  other  a  Sicyonian^  who  made 

a  present  of  the  mare  Aeihe,  in  order 

to  be  obliged  to  accompany  him  to  Troy.  (/Z. 

^S^&c)  [L.  S.] 

BCHBSTRATUS  CEpctrrparos),  aon  of  Agis  U 

atad  tfaod  of  tbe  Agid  Ime  of  Spartu  kinga.    In 

Ac  diitrkt  of  Cynmia  on  the  Aigive 

I  xedueed.   He  was  the  fiither  of  Labotaa 

king  of  Sparta.    (Pans.  iu.  2.  §  2 ; 

Hcnd.  TB.  204.)  [A.H.a] 

ECUETT'MUS  <*Ex^ifMs),  of  Sicyon,  was 
the  hashand  of  Nicagoca,  who  was  believed  to  have 
t  the  iaaage  df  Asdepioa,  in  the  form  of  a 
froBi  Epidsnms  to  Sicyoo,  on  a  car  drawn 
by  aaka.  (Pkas.  ii  10.  §  3.)  [L.  S] 

ECHETLUS  flEx«rAof),  a  mysterious  bemg, 
the  ^Mowing  tradition  was  current  at 
Danng  the  battle  of  Marathon  there  ap- 
the  Greeks  a  man,  who  resembled  a 
w  many  of  the  barbarians  with  his 
plmmh  Ahtt  the  battle,  when  he  was  searched 
fee,  he  WM  not  to  be  Iband  anywhere,  and  when 
the  Atheasans  coaanlted  the  onde,  they  were  com- 
Bsaaded  to  wwdiip  the  hero  Edietbens,  that  is  the 
he»  with  the  ^x^Xil,  or  plonghshare.  Echetlus 
was  to  be  aeeB  in  the  painting  in  the  Poedle, 
whidb  icpRsented  the  battle  of  Marathon.  (Pans. 
L  IS.  M> 32, { 4.)  [L.S.] 

ETCHETUS  (^x"^)f  *  c°^  l^ng  of  Epeims, 
who  was  the  teow  sf  aU  mortals.  He  was  a  son 
ef  Farhpanr  aa&  Pbkgea.  His  daughter.  Metope 
or  Aasphassa,  who  had  yielded  to  the  embrsoes  of 
her  loWr  Aecfanodicas»  was  blinded  by  her  father, 
and  Acchmodkas  was  creeUy  mutilated.  Echetns 
farther  gave  his  daaghter  iron  baileycoms,  pro- 
■UB^  to  restore  her  nght,  if  she  would  grind  them 
iafioiov.  (Horn.  (M.  zriiL  83,  Ac,  xzi.  307  ; 
ApoHon.  Bhod.  it.  1093  ;  Enstath.  ad  Horn,  p. 
1939.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHIDNA  (lExt'i^)*  •  daughter  of  Tartarus 
■ad  Ge  (ApoDod.  iL  1.  §  2),  or  of  Chrysaor  and 
GaOinhBe  (HesML  Theog.  295),  and  according  to 
•Chen  ^pna,  of  Feiras  and  Styx.  (Pans.  yiii.  18. 

LI.)  'K^iA'mm  was  a  monster,  half  maiden  and 
If  aefpent,  with  black  eyes,  Cearfnl  and  blood- 
tUfuty.  She  waa  the  destruction  of  man,  and  be- 
caBe  by  Typhoa  the  mother  of  the  Chimaera,  of 
the  amay-hmdrd  dog  Orthus,  of  the  hundred- 
headed  lingisi  who  guarded  the  apples  of  the  Hes- 
prriiifa,  of  the  Cokhian  dragon,  of  the  Sphinx, 
Cohenn,  ScyUa,  Goigon,  the  Lemaean  Hydn,  of 
the  ing^f  whicfa  eoDsoned  the  liver  of  Prometheus, 
and  of  the  NeaieaD  lion.  (Hea.  Tiec^i  307,  Ac ; 
iL3.{I,5.  §§10,ll,iiL5.  §8;  Hy- 
FaL  PwmeL  p.  3,  and  Fab,  151.)  She  was 
sleq>  by  Argus  Panoptes.  (Apollod. 
fi.  1. 1  2.)  Aecocding  to  Heaiod  she  Ured  with 
Tyfhoa  in  a  care  in  the  country  of  the  Arhni, 
wtiiwas  the  Creeks  on  the  Enzine  oonceiTod  her 
to  hate  Kved  in  Scythia*  When  Heracles,  they 
away  the  oxen  of  Oeryones,  he  also 
ted  the  cnmtry  of  the  Scythians,  which  was 
sdB  a  desert  Once  wkOe  he  was  asleep 
his  hones  suddenly  disappeared,  and  when 
he  woke  and  wandered  about  in  seareh  of  them,  he 
came  into  the  country  of  Hybca.  He  there  found 
the  Bonsler  Edridaa  in  a  caTe.  When  he  asked 
whether  die  knew  anything  about  his  hones,  she 
that  they  wen  in  her  own  possessbn. 


ECHO.  3 

but  that  she  would  not  giro  them  up,  unless  he 
would  consent  to  stay  wiSi  her  for  a  time.  Hera- 
cles complied  with  the  request,  and  became  by  her 
the  father  of  Agathyrsus,  Qelonus,  and  Scythes. 
The  hist  of  them  be<ame  lung  of  the  Scythians,  ac- 
cording to  his  fitther^s  arrangement,  because  he  was 
the  only  one  among  the  three  brothen  that  was 
able  to  manage  the  bow  which  Heracles  had  left 
behind,  and  to  use  his  fother^s  girdle.  (Herod,  iv. 
8—10.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHI'NADES.    [Ach«lou8.] 

ECHI'ON  ('ExW).  1.  One  of  the  five  sur- 
Tiving  Spartae  that  had  grown  up  from  the  dra- 
gon^s  teeth,  which  Cadmus  had  sown.  (Apollod. 
iiu  4.  §  I ;  Hygin.  Fab,  178  ;  Ov.  AfeL  iii.  126.) 
He  was  married  to  AgsTe,  by  whom  he  became  the 
fother  of  Pentheus.  (ApoUod.  iiL  5.  §  2.)  He  is 
said  to  have  dedicated  a  temple  of  Cybele  in  Boo- 
otia,  and  to  haye  assisted  Cadmus  in  the  building 
of  Thebes.   (Ov.  Met,  x.  686.) 

2.  A  son  of  Hermes  and  Antianeira  at  Alope. 
(Hy^.  Fab.  14  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  L  56.)  He  was 
a  twm-brother  of  Erytus  or  Euiytus,  together  with 
whom  he  took  part  in  the  Calydonian  hunt,  and  in 
the  expedition  of  the  Aigonauts,  in  which,  as  the 
son  of  Hermes,  he  acted  the  part  of  a  cunning  spy. 
(Pind.  Pytk  iv.  179 ;  Or.  Af«t  viii.  311 ;  comp. 
Orph.  Argofu  134,  where  his  mother  is  called 
Laothoe.)  A  third  peraonage  of  this  name,  one  of 
the  giants,  is  mentioned  by  Claudian.  (G^ant. 
104.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHI'ON,  a  painter  and  statuaiy,  who  flou- 
rished in  the  107th  Olympiad  (b.  c.  352).  His 
most  noted  pictures  were  the  following:  Father 
Liber;  Tragedy  and  Comedy ;  Semiramis  passing 
from  the  state  of  a  handmaid  to  that  of  a  queen, 
with  an  old  woman  carrying  torehes  before  her ;  in 
this  picture  the  modesty  of  the  new  bride  was  ad- 
mirably depicted.  He  is  nmJced  by  Pliny  and 
Cicero  with  the  greatest  painten  of  Greece,  Apelles, 
MeUmthius,  and  Nioomachus.  (Plin.  xxxiv.  8.  s. 
19;  xxxT.  7.  s.  32 ;  10.  s.  36.  g  9.)  The  picture 
in  the  Vatican,  known  as  **the  Aldobrandini  Mar- 
riage,** is  supposed  by  eome  to  be  a  copy  from  the 
**  Bride**  of  Echion.  (Killer,  Handbuck  d,  Kutu^ 
geack,  p.  236;  MiUler,  AnHu  d.  Kumt^  §  140,  3.) 
Hirt  supposes  that  the  name  of  the  painter  of 
Alexander*s  marriage,  i^iom  Ludan  pnises  so 
highly,  Abtion,  is  a  cscmption  of  Echion.  {GesdL 
d.  BiUL  Kiinde,  pp.  265—268.)  [P.  S.] 

E'CHIUS  (^x"»'')i  Two  mythical  personages 
of  this  name  occur  in  the  Iliad  ;  the  one  a  Greek 
and  a  son  of  Medsteus,  was  slain  by  Polites  (viii. 
333,  XT.  339),  and  the  other,  a  Trojan,  was  shun 
by  Patroclus.  (xvl  416.)  [L.  S.] 

ECHO  ('Hxflj),  an  Oreade,  who  when  Zeus  was 
plajring  with  the  nymphs,  used  to  keep  Hen  at  a 
distance  by  incessantly  talking  to  her.  In  this 
manner  Hera  was  not  able  to  detect  her  faithless 
husband,  and  the  ujrmphs  had  time  to  escape. 
Hera,  however,  found  out  the  deception,  and  she 
punished  Echo  by  changing  her  into  an  echo,  that 
is,  a  being  with  no  eontrom  over  its  tongue,  which 
is  neither  able  to  speak  before  anybody  elae  has 
spoken,  nor  to  be  silent  when  somebody  else  has 
spoken.  Echo  in  tlus  state  fell  deapeiately  in  love 
with  Nareiisus,  but  as  her  love  was  not  returned, 
she  pined  away  in  grief,  so  that  in  the  end  there 
remained  of  her  nothing  but  her  voice.  (Ov.  Met, 
iiL  356—401.)  There  were  in  Greece  certain 
porticoes,  called  the  Porticoes  of  Echo,  on  account 

b2 


4  ECPHANTIDES. 

of  the  echo  which  was  heard  there;  thuB,  there 
was  one  stoa  at  Henuione  with  a  threefold,  and 
one  at  Olympia  with  a  sevenfold  echo.  (Pans.  ii. 
35.  §  6,  y.  21.  §  7.)  Compare  Wiesler,  DieNymfJie 
JEcho  :  eine  kunstmytitoloffigcke  AhhandUaign  Oottin- 
gen,  1844.  [L.  S.] 

ECLECTUS  or  ELECTUS,  originaUy,  it  would 
appear,  the  freedman  of  L.  VeniB,  aft^  whose 
death  he  enjoyed  the  protection  of  M.  AnreUus, 
became  subsequently  the  chamberlain  of  Ummidius 
Quadratus,  and  after  his  destruction  was  chosen  to 
fill  the  same  office  in  the  household  of  Commodus. 
The  circumstances  under  which  Edectus,  in  con- 
junction with  LaetuB  and  Marcia,  contrived  the 
death  of  the  tytant  and  then  forced  the  vacant 
throne  upon  Pertinax,  along  with  whom  he  eventu- 
ally perished;  are  described  elsewhere.  [Com- 
modus; Laktus;  Marcia;  Pertinax.] 

(Capitolin.  Ver,  9,  expressly  declares  that  the 
Edectus  who  was  the  frcedman  of  Verus  was  die 
individual  who  murdered  Commodus,  while  in 
Dion  Caasius,  bcxiL  4,  he  is  first  introduced  as  the 
chamberlain  of  Quadratus.  See  also  Dion  Cass. 
Ixxii.  19,  22,  IxziiL  1 ;  Capitolin.  Pertm,  4,  11 ; 
Herodion,  i.  .51,  &c,  iL  1 ;  Zonar.  xiL  5.)  [W.  R.] 

Q.  ECLO'GIUS  or  EULO'GIUS.  According 
to  the  commonly  received  text  of  Suetonius  (  Fiito2/. 
1),  Q.  Edoffiui  or  Etdogiw  was  the  author  of  a 
little  work  on  the  history  and  genealogy  of  the 
Vitellii,  in  which  the  origin  of  the  £guaily  was 
traced  firom  Faunns,  king  of  the  Aborigines.  It 
must  be  remarked,  however,  that  the  existence  of 
a  writer  bearing  this  appellation  depends  upon  a 
conjectural  emendation  of  Casaubon,  who  supposes 
that  his  name  at  full  length  was  Q.  ViUUim  Edogius 
or  Evlogiiu^  and  that  he  was  a  freedman  of  the 
emperor  whose  pedigree  he  investigated.  [  W.  R.] 

ECPHA'NTIDES  (*£K4fNZKr<8iff ),  an  Athenian 
comic  poet  of  the  old  comedy,  flourished  after 
Magnes,  and  a  little  before  Cratinus  and  Tele- 
cleides.  (Nake,  Choerih»,  p.  52.)  He  is  called 
by  Aspasius  (ad  Aristot  Bih.  Nicom,  iv.  2)  rmv 
apxBti^y  mKatiraTov  irotirn^v,  which  words  some 
writers  understand  as  implying  that  he  was 
older  than  Chionides  and  Magnes.  But  we  have 
the  clear  testimony  of  Aristotle  (PoeL  v.  3),  that 
all  the  poets  before  Magnes  furnished  their  cho- 
ruses at  their  own  ex^nse,  whereas  the  name 
of  a  person  who  was  choragus  for  Ecphantides  is 
mentioned  also  by  Aristotle.  {PoliL  viiL  6.) 
Again,  a  certain  Androcles  to  whom  Cratinus  and 
Telecleides  often  refer,  was  also  attacked  by  Ec- 
phantides, who  could  not,  therefore,  have  flourished 
long  before  those  poets.  (SchoL  Aristoph.  Vap, 
1182.)  The  date  of  Ecphantides  may  be  placed 
about  OL  80  (b.  c.  460),  and  onwards.  The  mean- 
ing of  the  surname  of  Karvtas,  which  was  given  to 
Ecphantides  by  his  rivals,  has  been  much  disputed, 
but  it  seems  to  imply  a  mixture  of  subtlety  and 
obscurity.  He  ridictded  the  rudeness  of  the  old 
Megaric  comedy,  and  was  himself  ridiculed  on  the 
same  ground  by  Cradnus,  Aristophanes,  and 
others.  (Hesych.  s.  o.  Kmrvlas  ;  SchoL  Aristoph. 
Ve^.  151  ;  Nake,  Choenl.  p.  52  ;  Lehrs,  QuMgt, 
Epic  p.  23  ;  Meineke,  p.  36.) 

There  is  only  one  certain  title  of  a  play  by  Ec- 
phantides extant,  namely,  the  2<rr^(,  a  Ime  of 
which  is  preserved  by  Athenaeus  (iii.  p.  96,  b.,  c). 
Another  play,  Ili/fxu/voi,  is  ascribed  to  him  by 
Nake  on  conjectural  grounds;  but  Meineke  as- 
f;ribe8  it  to  ALtiphaues.    Another  title,  Lx6vwos, 


EGILIUS. 

is  obtained  by  Nake  from  a  compariaon  of  Suid 
(«.  V,  Eiftc)  with  Hephaestion  (xv.  13,  p^  96^  Oaiai 
see  Gaisford*s  note).  Ecphantides  waa  said  to  hai 
been  assisted  in  composing  his  pbya  by  his  alai 
CHOBRILtrS.  [P.  S.J 

E'DECON  (^9iaiv),  an  Iberian  chief,  caUe 
Edesco  by  Livy.  He  came  to  Scipio  at  Tarracc 
in  B.  c.  209,  and  offered  to  siuiender  himself  *^  t 
the  fidth  of  the  Romans,**  requesting,  at  the  sani 
time,  that  his  wife  and  children,  who  were  amonj 
the  hostages  that  had  &]len  into  Sdpio^s  hands  a 
the  capture  of  New  Carthage,  might  be  restored  V 
him.  Scipio  granted  his  prayer,  and  thereby  greatlj 
increased  the  Roman  influence  in  Spain. 

Edecon  was  the  first  chief  who,  ^ter  the  retrcai 
of  Hasdrubal  to  the  Pyrenees,  saluted  Scipio  as 
king, — a  homage  which  the  latter  knew  bettex 
than  to  accept.  (Polyb.  x.  34,  35,  40;  Li  v.  xxvii. 
17,  19.)  [E.  E.] 

EDO'NUS  (*H8»iri{5),  the  mythical  ancestor  of 
the  Edones  in  Thrace.  (Steph.  Byz. «.  v.  *H8wv<o(.) 
The  name  is  therefore  used  also  in  the  sense  of 
''Thradan,**  and  asThxaoe  was  one  of  the  principal 
seats  of  the  worship  of  Dionysus,  it  further  signifies 
**  Dionysiac**  or  **  Baccbantic.**  (Ov.  Rem.  Am. 
593 ;  Hor.  Carm.  ii.  7.  27.)  [L.  S.] 

EDU'LICA  or  EDUSA,  a  Roman  divinity, 
who  was  worshipped  as  the  protectress  of  children, 
and  was  believed  to  bless  their  food,  just  as  Potina 
and  Cuba  blessed  their  drinking  and  their  sleep. 
(Augustin,  de  CVc.  Deiy  iv.  11 ;  Varro,  ap.  Non. 
p.  108;  Amob.  iii  25;  Donat.  ad  Terent  Pborm» 
i.  1,  11.)  [L.  S.] 

EERIBOEA.    [Eriboba.] 

EETION  CHtrfctfy),  a  king  of  the  Phician  Thebo 
in  Cilida,  and  &thc!r  of  Andromache  and  Podes. 
(Hom.  iL  vi.  396,  xviL  575.)    He  and  seven  of 
his  sons  were  slain  by  Achilles  (//.  vL  415,  &c.), 
who  proposed  the  mighty  iron  boll,  which  Eetion 
had  once  thrown,  and  which  had  come  into  tho 
possession  of  Achilles,  as  one  of  the  prizes  at  tho 
fiineial  games  of  Patroclus.   (//.  xxiii.  826,  &c.) 
Among  the  booty  which  AcliiUes  made  in  the 
town  of  Eetion,  we  find  especial  mention  of  the 
horse  Pedasus  and  the  phonninx  with  a  silver 
neck,  on  which  Achilles  played  in  his  tent  (//. 
XV.  153,  ix.  186.)     There  are  two  other  mythical 
personages  of  this  name.  (//.  xxi.  40,  &c. ;  Paus. 
ii.  4.  §  4.)  [L  S.J 

EGE'RIA.    [Abobria.] 

EGE'RIUS,  the  son  of  Aruns,  who  was  the 
brother  of  L.  Tarquinius  Priscus  [Aruns, No.  I], 
was  bom  after  the  death  of  his  father  ;  and  as  De- 
maratus,  the  fiither  of  Aruns,  died  shortly  after  the 
death  of  his  son  without  knowing  that  his  daughter- 
in-law  was  pregnant,  none  of  his  property  was  hk 
to  Egerius,  from  which  circumstance,  according  to 
the  legend,  he  derived  his  name.     When  the  town 
of  Collatia  was  taken    by  his  uncle  Tarquinius 
Prisons,  Egerius  was  left  in  command  of  the  place, 
and  henceforth  received,  accordinff  to  Dionysius, 
the  surname  of  CoUatinus  (though  this  name  is 
usually  confined  to  his  son  L.  Tarquinius  CoUatinus). 
Egerius  was  afterwards  sent  against  Fidenae  in  com- 
mand of  the  allied  forces  of  Rome.  [Collatixi/s.] 
(Liv.  L  34,  38 ;  Dionys.  iiL  50,  57,  comp.  iv.  64.) 

EGESI'NUa    [Hbobsinub.] 

EGESTA.    [Acbstbs.3 

L.  EGI'LIUS,  one  of  the  three  commissioners 
who  superintended  the  foundation  of  the  colony 
planted  at  Luca,  B.cl77.  (Uv.xli.170  [aP.M.J 


2S3) 


E6NATIU& 

EGNATIA  OSNS,  a  fiunOy  of  Sammte  origin, 
■■e  at  knft  of  vhom  MtUed  at  Teannm.  At  the 
end  of  the  aodal  war  the  greater  part  of  these  ap- 
pear to  bav«  vemoTod  to  Rome,  where  two  of  them 
woe  aHnnttwl  mto  the  eenate  (Ci&  pro  CtmenL  48), 
Aoqgh  a  hnneh  of  the  frmilj  aeemi  iHsSl  to  hare 
at  Teuram.  (Gc.  ad  AtL  tL  1,  mentiona 
EgBBthia  Sfdkmae.)  We  find  the  following 
bone  bj  memben  of  thii  gem :  Csler, 
MAXurs,  RppCR,  and  Vxratio&.  [C.  P.  M.] 

EONATIA  MAXIMILLA,  a  dewendant  of 
that  bcandi  of  the  Egnatia  gens  which  bore  the 
WH  iiaiiif  of  MazimQii,  is  mentioned  by  Tadtai 
(Amu  XT.  71)  at  the  wife  of  Olicini  Gallus,  who 
was  bamdfeed  by  the  emperar  Neio.  She  aocom- 
hcr  hntband  in  his  exik.  [C  P.  Bi.] 
BGNATIUSl  1.  GsLUUS  Eonatius,  was 
of  the  Samnites  in  the  third  great  Samnite 
r,  which  broke  out  il  a  298.  By  the  end  of 
the  oeeoad  caaipaign,  the  Samnitee  appeared  en- 
tirely wbdoed  ;  bat  in  the  IbDowing  year  Gellios 
F^natias  wnAtA  into  Etmria,  notwithstanding 
the  jjBLiUM.  of  the  Romans  in  Samnium,  and 
the  Etnseana  to  a  dose  co-operation  against 
This  had  the  eflfeet  of  withdrawing  the 
tnops  fer  a  time  from  Samnium ;  bat  the 
of  the  confedeiates  were  defeated  by  the 
I  of  the  eonsols  L.  Volomnins  and 
Cbadioa.  In  the  fourth  campaign  (b.  c. 
jmatias  jndoeed  the  Gads  and  Umbrians 
STciiidUacT :  bat  in  coDKqaence  of  the 
Withdrawal  of  the  Etniseans  and  Umbrians,  the 
Gaab  and  Sassrates  feQ  back  beyond  the  Apen- 
Binea,  and  woe  met  by  the  Romans  near  the 
towD  of  SentimmL  A  decisiye  battle,  signalized 
by  the  herase  detotion  of  P.  Dedns,  ensued,  in 
which  the  coBfedetate  army  was  defeated,  and 
tigmtimM  sfam.  (lir.  x.  18—29.) 
2L  Hauus  Eoif  ATxm,  one  of  the  principal 
of  the  Italian  allies  in  the  sodal  or  Maruan 
r,  which  broke  out  b.  c.  90.  He  was  doubtless 
i  of  thoae  twehe  commanders,  who  were  to  be 
year  by  year  by  the  allies,  to  senre  under 
mlk  (Diod.  /Vml  toL  x.  p.  186,  ed.  Bip.) 
la  Livy  he  ia  called  thekader  of  the  Samnites.  The 
of  hia  exploits  iHiich  we  have  mentioned  is  the 
of  Venafrnn,  of  which  he  made  himself 
Uttw^gh  treadiciy,  and  where  he  destroyed 
Not  long  afkr,near  Teannm,  in  a  de- 
fle  af  Mena  IfaasirnB,  he  fell  unexpectedly  on  the 
afmy  af  the  oonsal  L.  Caesar,  which  he  put  to 
%ht.  The  BoBBaaa  iled  to  Teanum,  but  lost  a 
»ber  of  men  in  crossing  the  Sayo,  over 
I  hot  a  single  bridge.  In  the  foV 
%Dathis  was  killed  in  battle  with  the 
the  pneton  C.  Cosoonius  and  Luc- 
aiiaa.  (Ur.  J^aC  hxr.;  Appian,  AC.  i  40,  41, 
45.) 

h  has  been  ingenioasly  conjectured  (by  Prosper 
MnimCe^  in  his  Et$ai  mr  la  Gnerre  Soaale)  that 
the  M.  Marios  of  Sididnnm  mentionod  by  A.  Gel- 
fins  as  beng  mat  dvHatit  nobUimmut  homo^  and 
who  was  ticSted  with  soch  stms  indignity  by  one 
«f  the  csasaK  probaUy  of  the  year  b.  a  123,  was 
the  fe^er  or  a  near  rehuive  of  BCarius  Eg- 


Sw  Cic  EflXATTtra,  a  num  of  somewhat  disrepu- 
fhawclety  was  admitted  into  the  Roman  se- 
bat  was  sohaeqtiently  expelled  by  the  censors. 
(CkL  fn>  OmtmU  4&) 
^  EG3unv%  a  bod  of  the  Ibnner,  was,  like  his 


EILEITHYIA.  A 

father,  a  member  of  the  senate,  and  retained  that 
dignity  when  his  &ther*s  name  was  struck  off  the 
rolls.  He  was  disinherited  by  his  fether.  (Cic. 
pro  (XuenL  48.) 

6.  EoNATius,  probably  a  son  of  No.  4,  acoom« 
penied  Crassns  on  his  expedition  against  the  Par- 
thians,  and  after  the  great  defeat  which  Crassus 
sustained  (b.  c.  53),  escaped  from  the  scene  of  the 
disaster  with  300  horsemen.  (Plut  Oaum^  27.) 
Appian  (B,  C.  iv.  21)  mentions  two  Egnatii, 
fether  and  son,  who  were  included  in  the  proscrip- 
tion of  the  year  b.  c.  43,  and  were  slain  by  a  sin- 
gle blow,  while  locked  in  each  other*s  aims.  They 
were  peihaps  the  same  with  the  two  hist. 

6.  EoNATius  SiniciNus,  mentioned  by  Cicero 
as  baring  had  some  money  traniactions  with  him. 
(Ad  AtL  yll,%  23.)     [Egnatia  Gkn&] 

7.  EoNATTUs,  a  poet  who  wrote  before  ViiffiL 
liacrobius  (SaL  yi,  5)  quotes  some  lines  from  his 
poem  Db  Rgrum  Natwra,  [C.  P.  M.] 

EGNATULEIUS,  the  name  of  a  plebeian  gens 
at  Rome.  The  names  of  two  only  belonging  to  it 
haye  come  down  to  us. 

1.  C.  EoNATULXius,  c.  F.,  whose  name  is  found 
upon  a  coin  figured  below.  The  obverae  represents 
the  head  of  Apollo  with  C.  Eonatvlki.  C.  (F.), 
and  the  reyerse  Victory  and  a  trophy,  with 
Roii(a)  beneath.  The  letter  Q  indicates  that  the 
coin  was  a  Qninarins  or  half  a  Denarius.  (Eckhel, 
Dodr,  Num,  yoLy.  p.  205.) 


2.  L.  EoNATCLXius,  was  quaestor  in  the  rear 
&  c.  44,  and  commanded  the  fourth  legion,  which 
deserted  from  Antony  to  Octayianus.  As  a  re- 
ward for  his  conduct  on  this  occasion,  Cicero  pro- 
posed in  the  senate  that  he  should  be  allowed  to 
hold  public  offices  three  yean  before  the  legal  time. 
(Cic  Pka.  iu.  3,  15,  iy.  2,  y.  19.)     [C.  P.  M.] 

EIIXyMENE  (Ei3ojuiyi|),  a  daughter  of  Pheres 
and  wife  of  Amythaon  in  Pylos,  by  whom  she  be- 
came the  mother  of  Bias  and  Melampus.  (ApoUod. 
L  9.  §  11.)  In  another  passage  (ii.  2.  §  2)  Apol- 
lodoruB  calls  her  a  daughter  of  Al»s.       [L.  S.j 

EIDCyTHEA  (El8o9^a),  a  daughter  of  the 
aged  Proteus,  who  instructed  Menekus,  in  the  is- 
land of  Pharos  at  the  mouth  of  the  ri?er  A^yptus, 
in  what  manner  he  might  secure  her  fether  and 
compel  him  to  say  in  what  way  he  should  return 
home.  (Hom.  Od,  iy.  365,  &c.) 

There  are  three  other  mythical  personages  of 
this  name.  (Hygin.  Fab.  182;  Schol  ad  Soph, 
Antiff.  972 ;  Anton.  Lib.  30.)  [L.  S.] 

EILEITHYIA  (ElAc/0uia),  also  caUed  Elei- 
thyia,  Eilethyia,  or  Eleutho.  The  ancients  derive 
her  name  from  the  yerb  iXtSOuv,  according  to 
which  it  would  signify  the  coming  or  helping  god- 
dess. She  vca»  the  goddess  of  birth,  who  came  to 
the  assistance  of  women  in  labour ;  and  when  she 
was  kindly  disposed,  she  furthered  the  birth,  but 
when  ^e  was  angry,  she  protracted  the  labour 
and  delayed  the  birth.  These  two  functions  were 
originally  assigned  to  different  ElKuBvlcu^  (Horn. 
//.  xi.  270,  xrl  187,  xix.  103 ;  comp.  Pans.  i.  44. 
§  3 ;  Hesvch. «.  v.  £tA.ci0u(cu.)  Subsequently,  how- 
eyer,  both  functions  were  attributed  to  one  divi- 


6  EIRENE. 

nity,  and  eren  in  the  later  Homeric  poemi  the 
Cretan  Eileitbyia  alone  ii  mentioned.  (Horn. 
Hymn,  in  ApoU.  DtL  98,  &c.,  Od.  xix.  188.)  Ac- 
cording to  the  Iliad  the  Eileithyiae  were  daughters 
of  Hera,  the  goddeu  of  maniage,  whom  they  obey- 
ed. (Horn.  IL  xix.  119;  comp.  Pind.  JVem.  vii.  init ; 
Ov.  A/ef.  ix.  285,  &&;  Anton.  Lib.  29.)  Accord- 
ing to  Hesiod  (Tkeog,  922)  Zena  was  the  &tber  of 
Eileitbyia,  and  she  was  the  sister  of  Hebe  and 
Arei.  (Apollod.  i.  3.  §  1.)  Artemis  and  Eileitbyia 
were  originally  very  different  divinities,  but  there 
were  still  some  features  in  their  characters  which 
afterwards  made  them  nearly  identical  Artemis 
was  belieyed  to  avert  evil,  and  to  protect  what  was 
young  and  tender,  and  sometimes  she  even  assisted 
women  in  labour.  Artemis,  moreoyer,  was,  like 
Eileitbyia,  a  maiden  diyini^;  and  although  the 
latter  was  the  daughter  of  the  goddess  of  marriage 
and  the  divine  midwife,  neither  husband,  nor  lover, 
nor  children  of  her  are  mentioned.  She  punished 
want  of  chastity  by  increasing  the  pains  at  the  birth 
of  a  child,  and  was  therefore  fewred  by  maidens. 
(Theocrit.  zxviL  28.)  Frequent  births,  too,  were 
displeasing  to  her.  In  an  ancient  hymn  attributed 
to  Olen,  which  was  sung  in  Delos,  Eileitbyia  was 
called  the  mother  of  Eros.  (Pans.  L  18.  §  5.  ix.  27. 
§  2.)  Her  worship  appears  to  have  been  first 
established  among  the  Dorians  in  Crete,  where 
she  was  believed  to  have  been  bom  in  a  cave  in 
the  territory  of  Cnossns.  From  thence  her  wor- 
ship spread  over  Delos  and  Attica.  According  to 
a  Delian  tradition,  Eileitbyia  was  not  bom  in 
Crete,  but  had  come  to  Delos  from  the  Hyperbo- 
reans, for  the  purpose  of  assisting  Leto.  (Herod, 
iv.  35.)  She  had  a  sanctuary  at  Athens,  contain- 
ing three  carved  images  of  the  goddess,  which  were 
covered  aU  over  down  to  the  toes.  Two  were  be- 
lieved to  have  been  presented  by  Phaedra,  and 
the  third  to  have  been  brought  by  Erysichthon 
from  Delos.  (Pans.  i.  8.  §  15.)  Her  statues,  how- 
ever, were  not  thus  ooTcied  everywhere,  as  Pausa- 
nias  asserts,  for  at  Aegion  there  was  one  in 
which  the  head,  hands,  and  feet  were  nncovered. 
(Pans.  vii.  23.  §  5.)  She  had  sanctuaries  in  va- 
rious places,  such  as  Sparta  (Pans.  iiL  17.  §  1«  14. 
§  6),  Cleitor  (viii.  21.  §  2),  Messene  (iv.  81.  §  7), 
Tegea  (viii.  48.  §  5),  Megan  (i.  44.  §  3),  Her- 
mione  (ii.  35.  §  8),  and  other  places. 

The  Elionia,  who  was  worshipped  at  Aigos  as 
the  goddess  of  birth  (Plut.  (^aaoL  Rom,  49),  was 
probably  the  same  as  Eileithyia.  (Bottiger,  lU- 
Ihyia  oder  die  Hem,  Weimar,  1799 ;  Miiller,  Dor, 
ii.  2.  §14.)  [L.S.] 

EIO'NEUS  CHiovw),  a  son  of  Magnes,  and 
one  of  the  suitors  of  Hippodameia,  was  slain  by 
Oenoroaus.  TPaus.  vi.  21.  §  7 ;  SchoL  €ui  Eurip, 
Phoen.  1748.)  There  are.  three  other  mjrthiosl 
personages  of  this  name.  (Horn.  /H  vii  11,  x.  435; 
DiA.)  [L.  &] 

EIRE'NE  (EZfnfrq).  1.  The  goddess  of  peace. 
After  the  victory  of  Timotheus  over  the  Lacedae- 
monians, altars  were  erected  to  her  at  Athens  at 
the  public  expense.  (Com.  Nep.  TimalL  2 ;  Plut. 
dm,  13.)  Her  statue  at  Athens  stood  by  the  side 
of  that  of  Amphiaraus,  carrying  in  its  arms  Plutus, 
the  god  of  wealth  (Paus.  L  8.  §  3),  and  another 
stood  near  that  of  Hestia  in  the  Pirtaneion.  (118, 
§  3.)  At  Rome  too,  where  peace  (Pax)  was  wor- 
shipped, she  had  a  magnificent  temple,  which  was 
built  by  the  emperor  Vespasian.  (Suet  VupoM,  9 ; 
Paus.  TL  9.  §  1.)    The  figure  of  Eirene  or  Pax 


ELAGABALUS. 

occurs  only  on  coins,  and  she  is  there  represented 
as  a  youthful  female,  holding  in  her  left  aim  a  cor- 
nucopia and  in  her  right  hand  an  olive  branch  or 
the  staff  of  Heraies.  Sometimes  also  she  appears 
in  the  act  of  burning  a  pile  of  ams,  or  carrying 
corn-ears  in  her  hand  or  upon  her  head.  (Hirt 
Mythd,  BUderh.  H  p.  104.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Poseidon  and  Melanthea,  from 
whom  the  island  of  (}alauria  was,  in  early  times, 
called  Eixene.  (Plut  QuauL  Gr,  19.)      [L.  S.] 

ELAEU'SIUS  (*EAaiou<riof),  if  the  name  be 
oofxect,  must  have  lived  in  or  before  the  first 
century  after  Christ,  as  he  is  quoted  by  Soranus 
(de  Arte  (Xutetr.  p.  210),  who  calls  him  one  of  the 
followers  of  Asdepiadea,  and  says  he  was  one  of 
those  physicians  who  considered  that  there  were 
certain  diseases  peculiar  to  the  female  sex,  in  op- 
position to  some  other  medical  writen  who  held 
the  contrary  opinion.  He  wrote  a  woric  on  chronic 
diseases  (Xp^ria),  of  which  the  thirteenth  book  is 
referred  to  by  Soranus,  but  of  which  nothing  now 
renuuns.  [W.  A.  G.] 

ELAGA'BALUS.  The  Roman  emperor  com- 
monly known  by  this  name,  was  the  son  of  Julia 
Soemias  and  Sextus  Varius  Marcellus,  and  first 
cousin  once  removed  to  Caiacalla.  [See  genealogical 
table  prefixed  to  the  article  Caracalla.]  He 
was  bom  at  Emesa  about  a.  d.  205,  and  was 
originally  called  Varius  A  vitus  Bassianus,  a  series 
of  appellations  derived  from  his  father  (Varius), 
matunal  grandfather  (A vitus),  and  maternal  great- 
grandfiither  (Bassianus).  While  yet  almost  a 
child  he  became,  along  with  his  first  cousin  Alex- 
ander Severus,  priest  of  Elagabalus,  the  Syro- 
Phoenician  Sun-god,  to  whose  worship  a  gorgeous 
temple  was  dedicated  in  his  native  city.  The 
history  of  his  elevation  to  the  purple,  to  which  in 
the  earlier  portion  of  his  life  he  was  not  supposed 
to  possess  any  cUiim,  was  effected  in  a  very  singu- 
lar manner  by  his  grandmother,  Julia  Maesa.  She 
had  long  enjoyed  the  splendours  and  dignities  of 
the  imperial  court  in  tiie  society  of  her  sister, 
Julia  Domna,  the  wife  of  Septimius  Severus  and 
the  mother  of  Geta  and  Caracalla.  But  after  the 
murder  of  the  hitter  by  Macrinus,  Maesa  was  com< 
polled  to  retiim  to  Syria,  there  to  dwell  in  un- 
honoured  retironent  While  still  smarting  under 
a  reverse  pecoUariy  galling  to  her  haughty  temper, 
she  received  intelligence  that  the  army  was  alr^y 
disgusted  by  the  parsimony  and  rigid  discipline  of 
their  new  nder,  and  was  sighing  for  the  luxury 
enjoyed  under  his  predecessor.  'Maesa,  skilled  in 
court  intrigues  and  fiimiliar  with  revolutions,  quickly 
peroeiyed  that  this  feeling  might  be  turned  to  her 
own  advantage.  A  report  was  drcuhited  with  in- 
dustrious rapidity  that  Elagabalus  was  not  the  son 
of  his  reputed  fiither,  but  the  offspring  of  a  secret 
commerce  between  Soemias  and  CaracaUa.  The 
troops  stationed  in  the  vicinity  to  guard  the  Phoe- 
nician border  had  already  testified  their  admiration 
of  the  youth,  whom  they  had  seen  upon  their 
visits  to  Emesa  gracefully  performing  the  imposing 
duties  of  his  priesthood,  and,  having  been  further 
propitiated  by  a  liberal  distribution  of  the  wealth 
hoeirded  by  Maesa,  were  easily  persuaded  to  receive 
Ehigabalus  with  his  whole  &mily  into  the  camp, 
and  to  salute  him  as  their  sovereign  by  the  titie  of 
M.  Aurelius  Antoninus,  as  if  he  had  really  been 
the  undoubted  progeny  and  lawful  heir  of  their 
late  monarch.  These  proceedings  took  place  on 
the  16th  of  May,  a.  o.  218.   Macrinus  having  re- 


ELAGABALUS. 

adofmition  of  what  bad  bappened,  de- 
Jnliaiiiia  vith  a  body  of  troops  to  quell 
iIm  iaameclioH.  Bat  theae,  instead  of  obeying 
file  ofdecB  of  their  geaeial,  were  preraiied  npon  to 
joia  the  Bimtmeeft.  Wberenpon  Macrinns  ad- 
vaived  in  penoo  to  meet  bis  riTal,  vas  signally 
defeated  in  a  battle  fought  on  the  benders  of  Syria 
and  Pboeoida,  and  having  escaped  in  disguise  was 
BDOB  afterwards  disoonered,  brought  back,  and  put 
ta  dea;^  [)lACBnto&]  The  «mqueror  hastened 
to  A■tiDd^  fram  whence  he  forwarded  a  ktter  to 

i  he  at  onee  assumed,  without 
far  the  fonn  of  their  oonaent,  all  the  desig- 
«£  Cteaar,  Inpemtor,  son  of  Antoninus, 
gCBDdaoB  of  Serens,  Pins,  Felix,  Augustus,  and 
Pmi"sv',  together  with  the  tribonitian  authority. 
At  tbe  BBae  tine  be  inreigfaed  against  the 
liithuj  of  Macrinns  towards  his  master,  his  low 
bntk,  and  Ua  pRsnmption  in  daring  to  adopt  the 
tiife  «f  cnpcffor,  eondnding  with  a  promise  to  con- 
salt  the  beat  interests  of  all  dasses  of  the  com- 
BBUBity,  and  dedaring  that  he  intended  to  set  up 

age  when  he  first  grssped  the 

«f  power  be  compared  with  his  own,  as  a 

No  resbtanee  to  these  daims 


ttstifad  an  the  part  of  the  senate  or  people, 

find  fiena  a  curious  inscription,  diaooyered 

years  ago  at  Rome,  that  the  Fiatres  Anrales 

ia  the  dpitd  on  the  14th  of  July,  that 

than  fiTo  weeks  after  the  dedrive 

irictory  over  Macrinns,  in  order  to  ofier  up  their 

I  TOWS  far  tiM  health  and  safety  of  their  young 

by  all  the  appdlations 


be 


enteied  ^lon  his  second  consulship 
A.  n.  21d,  at  Nieomedeia,  and  firam  thence  pro- 
~  ~  to  RdBse,  where  he  celebrated  his  accession 
by  aagnifioeat  games,  by  prodigal  largesses,  and 
by  Hyiag  the  ibandatkn  of  a  aomptnous  ehrine  for 
bia  tatdtfy  deity.  Two  yean  afterwards,  when 
deied  himielf  alike  odious  and  con- 
all  Bumner  of  follies  and  abominations, 
pmnmdfd  by  the  politic  Maesa  to  adopt 
lain,  Afezaader  SeTcrua,  to  proclaim 
and  nwninate  him  eonaut^lect  Soon 
ksviag  icpcBted  of  theae  stepa,  he  endeay  oured 
the  death  of  his  kinsman,  but  was  fros- 
paftly  by  the  watdifnlneM  of  his  giand- 
and  partly  by  the  seal  of  the  sddiers,  with 
A  Wander  was  a  great  fiirourite.  A  repeti- 
oi  a  aiaailar  attempt  the  year  following  (a.  d. 
222)  ptavcd  his  own  destruction;  for  a  mutiny 
bsvipg  arisen  among  the  praetoriana  in  consequence, 
be  waa  abdn  along  with  Soendas  in  the  camp  while 
imhanwniiig  to  appease  their  ftuy.  The  two 
badiea  weiie  diagged  through  the  streets  and  cast 
«ito  the  Tiber,  and  benoe  the  epithet  or  nickname 
af  TSkrimtu,  «ne  of  the  many  ap^ed  in  scorn  to 
the  tyxBBt  after  hia  death. 

Tba  icigtt  of  thia  prince,  who  periahed  at  the 
90»  «I  e^btgyn,  after  baTing  oocn^ed  the  throne 
for  ihna  yean,  nine  montha,  and  four  daya,  dating 
Inm  the  battle  of  Antioch,  waa  characterised 
thraoj^HatbyaD  acenmnlationiif  the  most  fontastic 
feOy,  and  the  most  fitantic  superstition,  together 
with  io^arity  so  bestial  that  the  particulars  almost 
tnmmwmd  the  limita  of  credibility.  Had  he  con- 
fined hiaaalftotbe  absud  practical  jokea  of  which 
a»  maay  have  been  iceorded ;  had  be  been  satisfied 
urith  aapping  oo  the  tongnea  of  peacocks  and 
with  feeding  lions  on  pheasants  and 


ELATUS.  7 

parrots,  with  assembling  companies  of  guests  who 
were  aU  fot,  or  all  lean,  or  all  tall,  or  all  short,  or 
all  bald,  or  aU  gouty,  and  regaling  them  with  mock 
repasts ;  had  he  been  content  to  occnpy  hia  leisure 
hours  in  solemnising  the  nuptials  of  his  fovourite 
deity  with  the  Trojan  Pallas  or  the  African  Urania, 
and  in  making  matches  between  the  gods  and  god- 
desses all  oyer  Italy,  men  might  haye  laughed 
goodnatnredly,  antidpating  an  increase  of  wisdom 
yrith  increasing  years.  Bnt  unha^lly  eyen  these 
triyial  amusements  were  not  unfrequently  accom- 
panied with  crudtyand  bloodshed.  His  earnest 
deyotion  to  that  god  whose  minister  he  had  been, 
and  to  whose  foyour  he  probably  ascribed  bis  eleya- 
tion,  might  haye  been  regarded  as  excusable  or 
eyen  justifiable  had  it  not  been  attended  with 
persecution  and  tyranny.  The  Roman  populace 
would  with  easy  toleration  haye  admitted  and  wor- 
shipped a  new  diyinity,  but  they  beheld  with  dis- 
gust their  emperor  appearing  in  public,  arrayed  in 
the  attire  of  a  Syrian  priest,  dandng  wild  measures 
and  chanting  barbaric  hymns ;  they  listened  with 
honor  to  the  tales  of  magic  rites,  and  of  human 
yictims  secretly  shmghterad;  they  could  scarcely 
submit  without  indignation  to  the  ordinance  Uiat 
an  outlandish  idol  should  take  precedence  of  their 
fitthers*  gods  and  of  Jupiter  himself  and  still  less 
could  they  consent  to  obey  the  decree  subsequently 
promulgated,  that  it  should  not  be  lawful  to  offer 
homage  at  Rome  to  any  other  celestial  power.  But 
by  for  the  bhickest  of  his  oflRences  were  his  sins 
against  the  decendes  of  both  public  and  private 
1&,  the  details  of  which  are  too  horrible  and  too 
disgusting  to  admit  of  description.  (Dion  Cass. 
IxxviL  30~-41,  Ixxix. ;  Herodian,  y.  4 — 23; 
Lamprid.  EKagah. ;  Capitolin.  Maerm, ;  Entrop. 
yiii.  13;  Aurel.  Vict  de  Cae$.  xxiii.,  jEJnt,  xxiii.) 
A  coin  of  Elagabalua  is  giyen  under  Paula,  the 
wife  of  Elagabalus.  [W.  R.] 

E'LAPHUS  ('EAo^fX  the  fifteenth  in  descent 
from  Aesculapius,  the  son  of  Chrysus  and  the 
fother  of  Hippolochus  II.,  who  liyed  probably  in 
the  island  of  Cos  in  the  sixth  and  fifUi  centuries 
B.  c.  (Suid.  s.  V.  'Iinroicpdnif  ;  Thessali  OraHo^ 
9^,  Hippocr.  Opera^  toL  iii.  p.  840.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

E'LARA  (*EAifpa},  a  daughter  of  Orchomenas 
or  Minyas,  who  became  by  Zeus  the  mother  of  the 
giant  Tityus ;  and  Zeus,  from  fear  of  Hera,  con- 
cealed her  under  the  earth.  (ApoUod.  i.  4.  §  1 ; 
Apollon.  Rhod.  i  762 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1583; 
MUller,  Orehom,  p.  185,  2d.  edit)  [L.  $.] 

E'LASUS  (^Ekamsi  There  are  two  Trojans 
of  this  name,  one  of  wnom  was  slain  by  Patroclus 
and  the  other  by  Neoptolemus.  (Horn.  //.  xri. 
696 ;  Pans.  x.  26.  §  1.)  [L.  S.] 

E'LATUS  f'EAaror).  1.  A  son  of  Areas  by 
Leaneira,  Metaneira,  or  by  the  nymph  Chrysope- 
leia.  He  was  a  brother  of  Asan  and  Apheidas, 
and  king  of  Arcadia.  By  his  wife  Laodice  he  had 
four  sons,  Stymphalus,  Aepytus,  Cyllen,  and  Pe- 
reus.  (Apollod.  iil  9.  §  1,  10.  §  3;  Pans.  yiil.  4. 
§  2.)  He  is  also  called  the  fother  of  Ischys  (Pind. 
lyA.  iiL  31 )  and  of  Dotis.  (Steph.  Bys.  «.  v.  A»- 
Tior.)  He  is  said  to  haye  redded  on  mount  Cyl- 
lene,  and  to  haye  gone  frvm  thence  to  Phocis, 
where  he  protected  the  Phocians  and  the  Delphic 
sanctuary  against  the  Phlegyans,  and  founded  the 
town  of  Efoteia.  (Pans.  2.  c,  x.  34.  §  3.)  A  star 
tue  of  his  stood  in  the  market-pbu»  of  Elateia,  and 
another  at  Tegea.  (Pans.  x.  34.  §  3,  yiii.  48.  §  6.) 

2.  A  prince  of  the  Lapithae  at  Larissa  in  Thes» 


8 


ELECTRA. 


laly,  was  married  to  Hippeia,  by  wbom  he  became 
the  &ther  of  Caeneus  and  Polyphemoa,  both  of 
whom  took  part  in  the  expedition  of  the  Araonauts. 
(Hygin.  FakU;  Or.  MeL  ziL  497.)  He  u  iome- 
times  confounded  with  the  Arcadian  Ehttui.  (Mol- 
ler,  Orehom.  pp.  186,  191,  2d.  edit)  There  are 
four  more  mythical  personages  of  this  name.  (Houl 
77.  vi.  S3,  0(2.  zjdL  268;  Apollod.  ii.  5.  §4 ;  Apol- 
Ion.  Rhod.  i.  101.)  [L.  S.] 

ELECTRA  rHAimya),  i.  e,  the  bright  or  .bril- 
liant one.  1.  A  daughter  of  Oceanns  and  Tethys, 
and  the  wife  of  Thaomas,  by  whom  she  became 
the  mother  of  Iris  and  the  Harpies,  Aello  and 
Ocypete.  (Hom.  Hymn,  in  Cer,  419  ;  Hes.  Theog. 
266;  Apollod.  I  2.  §§  2,  6;  Pans.  iy.  38.  §  6; 
Senr.  ad  Aen,  iii.  212.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  AtUis  and  Pleione,  was  one  of 
the  seren  Pleiades,  and  became  by  Zeus  the  mother 
of  Jasion  and  Dardanns.  (Apollod.  iiL  10.  §  1, 
12.  §§  1,  3.)  According  to  a  tradition  preserved 
in  Servius  {ad  Aen.  I  32,  ii.  325,  iii.  104,  yii.  207) 
she  was  the  wife  of  the  Italian  king  Corythus,  by 
whom  she  had  a  son  Jasion;  whereas  by  Zens  she 
was  the  mother  of  Dardanns.  (Comp.  Senr.  ad  Aen. 
i.  384,  iii  167;  Tsets.  ad  Lyooph.  29.)  Diodorus 
(t.  48)  calls  Harmonia  her  daughter  by  Zeus. 
She  is  connected  also  with  the  l^iend  about  the 
Palladium.  When  Electni,  it  is  said,  had  come  as 
a  suppliant  to  the  PaUadinm,  which  Athena  had 
established,  Zeus  or  Athena  herself  threw  it  into 
the  territory  of  Ilium,  because  it  had  been  sullied 
by  the  hands  of  a  woman  who  was  no  longer  a 
pure  maiden,  and  king  Ilus  then  built  a  temple  to 
Zeus,  r/lpollod.  iii.  12.  §  3.)  According  to  others 
it  was  Electra  herself  tlut  brought  the  Palladium 
to  Ilium,  and  gave  it  to  her  son  Dardanns.  (Schol. 
ad  Eurip.  Phoen.  1 136.)  When  she  saw  the  dty 
of  her  son  perishing  in  flames,  she  tore  out  her 
hair  for  grief,  and  was  thus  placed  among  the  stars 
as  a  comet.  (Senr.  ad  Aen,  z.  272.)  According  to 
others,  Electra  and  her  six  sisters  were  pUiced 
among  the  stars  as  the  seven  Pleiades,  and  lost 
their  brilliancy  on  seeing  the  destruction  of  Ilium. 
(Serv.  ad  Vira.  Qeorg,  l  138 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn. 
p.  1155.)  The  fabulous  island  of  Electris  was  be- 
lieved to  have  received  its  name  fixnn  her.  (Apol- 
lon.  Rhod.  i.  916.) 

3.  A  sister  of  Ouimns,  firom  whom  the  Electrian 
gate  at  Thebes  was  said  to  have  received  its  name. 
(Pans.  ix.  8.  $  3 ;  Schol  a<2  Jpo^itm.  Bkod.  L  916.) 

4.  A  daughter  of  Agamenmon  and  Clytaemnes- 
tra,  is  also  called  Laodice.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p. 
742.)  She  was  the  sister  of  Iphigeneia,  Chrysothe- 
mis,  and  Orestes.  The  conduct  of  her  mother  and 
Aegisthus  threw  her  into  grief  and  great  suffering, 
and  in  consequence  of  it  she  became  the  accomplice 
of  Orestes  in  the  murder  of  his  jnother.  Her  story, 
according  to  Hyginus  {Fab.  122),  runs  thus :  On 
receiving  the  fiilse  report  that  Orestes  and  Pyhuies 
had  been  sacrificed  to  Artemis  in  Tauiis,  Aletes, 
the  son  of  Aegisthus,  assumed  the  government  of 
Mycenae ;  but  Electza,  for  the  purpose  of  learning 
the  particulars  of  her  brother*s  death,  went  to  Del- 
phi On  the  daT  she  reached  the  phice,  Orestes 
and  Iphigeneia  likewise  arrived  there,  but  the 
same  messenger  who  had  before  informed  her  of 
the  death  of  Orestes,  now  added,  that  he  had  been 
sacrificed  by  Iphigeneia.  Elect»,  enraged  at  this, 
snatched  a  firebrimd  from  the  altar,  with  the  in- 
tention of  putting  her  sister^  eyes  out  with  it. 
But  Orestes  suddenly  came  to  the  spot,  and  made 


ELEOS. 

himself  known  to  Electia.  All  being  thus  cleared 
up,  they  travelled  together  to  Mycenae,  where 
Orestes  killed  the  usurper  Aletes,  and  Electra 
married  Pylades.  The  Attic  tragedians,  Aeschj^us, 
Sophodes,  and  Euripides,  have  used  the  story  of 
Electra  very  freely:  the  most  perfect,  however,  is 
that  in  the  *"  Electra"*  of  Sophocles.  When  Ae- 
gisthus and  Clytaemnestra,  after  the  murder  of 
Agamonnon,  intended  to  kill  young  Orestes  also, 
Electra  saved  him  by  sending  him  under  the  pro- 
tection of  a  sbve  to  king  Strophius  at  Phanote  in 
Phods,  who  had  the  boy  educated  together  with 
his  own  son  Pylades.  Electra,  in  the  mean- 
time, was  ever  thinkina  on  taking  revenge  upon 
the  murderers  of  her  fouer,  and  when  Orestes  had 
grown  up  to  manhood,  she  sent  secret  messages  to 
him  to  remind  him  of  his  duty  to  avenge  his  fii- 
ther.  At  length,  Orestes  came  with  Pylades  to 
Axgos.  A  lode  of  hair  which  he  had  placed  on 
the  grave  of  his  fiither,  was  a  sign  to  Electra  that 
her  brother  was  near.  Orestes  soon  after  made 
himself  known  to  her,  and  informed  her  that  he 
was  commanded  by  Apollo  to  avenge  the  death  of 
his  lather.  Both  lamented  their  nusfortunes,  and 
Electra  mged  him  to  carnr  his  design  into  effect. 
Orestes  then  agreed  with  her  that  he  and  Pylades 
should  go  into  the  house  of  Qytaenmestra,  as 
strangers  from  Phods,  and  tell  her  that  Orestes 
was  dead.  This  was  done  accordingly,  and  Ae- 
gisthus and  Clytaenmestra  fell  by  the  hand  of 
Orestes,  who  gave  Electra  in  marriage  to  his  friend 
PyUdes.  (Comp.  Aeschyl.  EwnenidtM^  and  Euri- 
pides, Oreste».)  She  became  by  him  the  mother  of 
Medon  and  Strophius.  Her  tomb  was  shewn  in 
later  times  at  Mycenae.   (Pans.  ii.  16.  §  5.) 

5.  A  servant  of  Helen,  was  painted  by  Polyg- 
notus  in  the  Lesche  at  Delphi,  in  the  act  of  kneel- 
ing before  her  mistress  and  fiutening  her  sandals. 
(Pans.  X.  25.  §  2.) 

A  sixth  Electra  occun  among  the  daughters  of 
Danaus.    (Apollod.  ii.  1.  §  5.)  [L.  &] 

ELE'CTRYON  ('HAcitrpikMr),  a  son  of  Perseus 
and  Andromeda,  was  king  of  Mycenae  or  Bfideia 
in  Aigolis.  (Pans,  il  25.  §  8.)  He  was  married 
to  Axuaxo,  the  daughter  of  Alcaeus,  by  whom  he 
had  several  children.  (Apollod.  il  4.  §  5,  &c.) 
The  tradition  about  him  is  given  under  Amphi- 
tryon. Another  Electryon  is  mentioned  by  Dio- 
donis  (iv.  67).  [L.  S.] 

ELECTRYO'NE('H\fJcrpMJn|),  a  dmgfater  of 
Helios  and  Rhodes.  (Died.  v.  56 ;  ^hAloX.  ad  Find. 
CH.  vii.  24.)  The  name  is  also  used  as  a  patrony- 
mic fitnn  Electryon,  and  given  to  his  daughter, 
Alcmene.  (Hes.  S(Ml.  Here  16.)  [L.  S.] 

ELECTUS.    [BcLKCTUS.] 

ELEIUS  (*HAfU)s).  1.  A  son  of  Poseidon  and 
Eurydice,  the  daughter  of  Endymion,  was  king  of 
the  Epeians  and  fitther  of  Augeas.  (Pans.  y.  1. 
§  6,  Ac.) 

2.  A  son  of  Amphimachus  and  king  of  Elis. 
In  his  reign  the  sons  of  Aristomachns  invaded 
Peloponnesus.  (Pans.  v.  3.  §  4.) 

3.  A  son  of  Tantalus,  from  whom  the  country 
of  Elis  was  believed  to  have  leodved  its  name. 
(StepL  Byi.  «.  v.  ^HAit.)  [L.  &] 

E^LEOS  C^cof),  the  personification  of  pity  or 
mercy,  had  an  altar  in  the  agora  at  Athens.  **The 
Athenians,**  says  Pansanias  (I  17.  §  1),  **  are  the 
only  ones  among  the  Hellenes  that  worship  this 
divine  being,  and  among  all  the  gods  this  is  the 
most  useful  to  human  life  in  all  its  yidssitudea.** 


«. «. 


ELEUTHER. 

implored  the  usiitaiiee  of  the  Athe- 

as  Adra^os  and  the  Heiadeidae,  ap- 

■oppliaiits  the  altar  of  Eleoi.  (Apollod. 

t.  §  1,  iiL  7.  §  1  ;   ScfaoL  ad  Soph.  Oed,  CoL 

)  [L.  a] 

ELEPHANTIS,  the  vriter  of  certain  amatory 
(moOea  EUpitmtiAim  lOelli)^  the  character  of 
ia  nffidentlj  erident  from  the  notices  con- 
and  Saetonina.  We  know  not 
vith  oertaincj  the  eex  of  the  author,  nor  in  what 
the  pieon  were  compoaed,  nor  whether 
in  proae  or  Terse;  hat  the 
of  the  name  seems  to  indicate 
thai  the  pcBMB  in  qnestion  was  a  female,  and  that 
waa  cither  a  Oteek  by  birth  or  of  Greek  ex- 
By  tiie  historians  of  fiteratore  she  is 
BBoked  among  the  poetessen  (Martial, 
4X  5;  SaeL  2^  43;  PriapeL  iii  ;  Sm- 
Galen  quotes  a  treatise 
by  this  or  some  other  Elephantis. 
(Fahoe.  BSU.  Oraee,  toL  riii.  p.  158 ;  comp.  Span- 
hcim,  d^  FraedaaOa  ei  Vm  Nuadm,  Diss»  ix.  p. 
771.)  [W.  R.] 

ELEPHETNOR  ("EAc^ifMfy»),  a  son  of  Chalco- 
^OB,  and  priaee  of  the  Afamtes  in  Euboea,  whom 
lie  led  against  Troy  in  thirty  or  forty  ships.  He 
there  fefl  by  the  hand  of  Agenor.  (Horn.  IL  ii. 
540,  ir.  463;  Hygin.  FkA.  97 ;  Diet  Cret.  L  17.) 
Hyginas  calls  his  mother  Imenarete,  and  Tzetzes 
(ad  ijpofk,  1029)  Mebnippe.  He  is  also  men- 
tieoed  among  the  loitors  of  Helen  (ApoUod.  iii. 
10.  %  8),  snd  was  moA.  to  hate  taken  with  him  to 
Troy  the  oona  eC  Theeeas,  who  had  been  entmsted 
to  hU  cat.  (PfaiL  nm.  35;  Pans.  L  17.  §  6.) 
t»  Taelaei^  Elephenor,  without  being 
ni  it,  kxlled  his  giandfether.  Abas,  in  con- 
ef  which  he  was  obliged  to  quit  Euboea. 
When  thcreAre  the  expedition  agunst  Troy  was 
Elephaior  did  not  ntom  to  Euboea, 
the  Ahantes  on  a  rock  on  the  Euri- 
the  isfamd.  After  the  fell  of  Troy, 
mrrwdhig  to  some  aecoonts,  he  snrriTed,  he 
t»  the  iafaind  of  Othranos  near  Sicily,  and, 
away  thence  by  a  dngon,  he  went  to 
inlDyria.  (Lycophr.l029,&c)  [L.  S.J 
ELEOSI'NA  er  ELEUSI'NIA  (*EAtwriy/a), 
a  anxname  of  Demeter  and  Penephone,  deriyed 
iram  EienHB  in  Attica,  the  prindpsl  seat  of  their 
wmship.  (Viig.  Gwrg.  i  163 ;  Phomnt  N.  D. 
27  ;  Sceph.  Byi.  s.  v.  "EAev^y.)  [L.  &] 

ELEUSIS  (*EXs«tf{f),  a  son  of  Hennes  and 
the  daughtri  of  Ooeanos.  The  town  of 
bdicTed  to  hare  deriyed  its 
(Phas.  L  38.  §  7  ;  ApoUod.  i.  5. 
I  3;  Hygfai.  F<A,  147.)  He  was  manied  to 
CoAonea  or  Cyntinia.  (Hygin.  Le,;  Sery.  ad 
I  19.)  [L.  8.] 

ELEUSIS  fEAciwif ),  is  quoted  by  Dioaenes 
LflcrtiDs(L29)  as  the  anthor  of  a  work  on  Achilles 
(w^  'AjeJJjmt).  [L.  a] 

ELEUTHER  (*E\ff«0ij^),  a  ion  of  Apollo  and 
Aethma,  the  daughter  of  Poeeidon,  was  rMaided 
as  the  feeder  af  Efenthene  in  Boeotia.  ^teph. 
Byx.  &  a.  tkti^NpaL)  He  was  the  gnndfether 
•f  Jaatas  aad  Poemander,  the  foonder  of  Tanagra. 
(P^aa.  is.  20.  f  2.)  He  is  said  to  haye  been  the 
int  thas  erected  a  statue  of  Dionysus,  and  spread 
the  wonhip  of  the  god.  (Hygin.  Fab,  225.)  There 
are  two  other  mythical  personages  of  the  same 
(Pint.  QmaetL  Gr,  39 ;  Steph.  Bys.  $.  v. 

[i*  S.] 


ELIAS.  9 

ELEUTHEREUS  (*EXtuOepcuf ),  a  niixiame  of 
Dionysus,  which  he  deriyed  either  from  Elenther, 
or  the  Boeotian  town  of  Eleutherae  ;  but  it  may 
also  be  regarded  as  equiyalent  to  the  Latin  JUber^ 
and  thus  describes  Dionysus  as  the  deliyerer  of  man 
from  care  and  sorrow.  (Pftus.  L  20.  §  2,  38.  §  8 ; 
Pint  QuaesL  Horn,  101.)  The  fonn  Elentherins  is 
certainly  used  in  the  sense  of  the  deliyerer,  and 
occurs  also  as  the  suname  of  Zeus.  (Pint.  Sympoe» 
yiL  in  fin. ;  Pind.  OL  xitO  1 ;  Stmb.  ix.  p.  412 ; 
Tacit.  Ann.  xy.  64.)  [L.  S.] 

ELIAS  (*HA(as).  This  name,  which  is  .of 
Hebrew  origin,  belongs  to  aeyenl  Greek  writers, 
chiefly  ecclesiastics,  of  the  Byantine  empire. 
There  were  aeyeral  prdates  of  the  name  in  the 
Oriental  patriarchates  and  bishoprics,  and  seyeral 
writers,  chiefly  eodestastics,  in  the  Oriental  tongues, 
for  whom  see  Assemanni,  BiUiaikdca  OrieniaUs,  and 
Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  yoLix.  p.  257,  xi  p.  614.  We 
give  only  those  belonging  to  Greek  biofln^hy.  In 
Latin  the  name  is  frequently  written  Helias. 

1.  2.  3.  Elias.  lliere  were  three  patriarchs  of 
Jerusalem  of  this  name.  Elias  I.  was  patriarch  from 
A.  D.  494  or  495  till  his  deposition  by  a  council  held 
at  Sidon,  whose  decree  was  enforced,  a.d.  5 1 3,  by  the 
emperor  Anastasius  I.  He  died  in  exile  a.  d.  518. 
Elias  II.  held  the  patriarehate  from  a.  d.  760,  or 
earlier,  to  797,  with  the  exception  of  an  interyal, 
when  he  was  expeUed  by  an  intrusiye  patriarch 
Theodoras.  He  was  represented  at  the  second 
general  council  of  Nicaea,  a.  o.  787,  by  Joannes,  a 
presbyter,  and  Thomas,  principal  of  the  conyent  of 
St  Anenins  near  Babylon  m  Egypt :  these  eccle- 
siastics were  also  representatiyes  of  the  patriarchs 
of  Alexandria  and  Antioch.  Elias  III.  was  pa- 
triarch at  least  as  early  as  881,  when  he  sent  a 
letter  to  Charies  le  Gros  and  the  prektes,  princes, 
and  nobles  of  GauL  A  Latin  yeriion  of  the  letter  of 
Elias  to  Charlemagne  (for  it  is  scarcely  probable 
that  the  original  was  in  that  language)  was  pu1>> 
lished  in  the  Spidleginm  of  D*Ach6ry.  Elias  died 
about  A.  D.  907.  (Papebroche,  Trudatya  preUmmtru 
de  E^Moopis  et  Patriarchu  Sandae  Hieiitolymikmae 
Eoeietias  in  the  Acta  Sattctonim :  Mai^  yoL  iii.  with 
the  Appendia  in  yol.  yiL  p.  696,  &c  ;  Labbe,  Cba- 
ctfta,  yol.  yii. ;  D*Ach^ry,  SpkUtg,  yoL  iii  p.  363, 
ed.  Pftris,  1723.) 

4»  EuA8  of  CuARAx.  A  Manuscript  in  the 
libraiy  of  St.  Mark  at  Venice  contains  a  citation, 
piint^  by  Villoison,  from  a  Greek  treatise  on  yer- 
sification  by  **  Helias,  a  monk  of  Charax.**  Vil- 
loison states  that  the  passage  cited  by  him  is,  in 
seyeral  MSS.  of  the  King's  Library  at  Paris,  im- 
properly ascribed  to  Plutuch.  Harless  incorrectiy 
represents  Villoison  as  speaking  of  two  works  of 
Helias  on  yersification,  and  without,  or  rather 
a^^unst  authority,  connects  the  name  of  Elias  of  Crete 
with  them.  Part  of  this  work  is  print^l  by  Her- 
mann in  an  Appendix  to  his  edition  of  Dracon  of 
Stntoniceia.  [Draoon.]  (Villoison,  Anted,  Graec. 
yol. ii  pp. 85, 86;  Fabric £^  GTftiee.  yoL  yi  p.  33&) 

5.  Elias  of  Crrtr.  There  are  seyeral  works 
extant  ascribed  to  Elias  Cretensis,  whom  Rader, 
Caye,  Fabricius,  and  others,  suppose  to  haye  been 
Eljas,  bishop  (or  rather  metropolitan)  of  Crete, 
who  took  part  in  the  second  general  council  of 
Nicaea,  a.  d.  787.  (Labbe,  QMeOia^  yoL  yii) 
Leunclayius  oonsiden  that  the  anthor  was  a  differ- 
ent person  from  the  prelate,  and  phwes  the  former 
in  the  sixth  century  or  thereabout.  {Prooemum 
in  SU  Greffom  NaxiaMzari  Opera,)    Oudin,  who 


10 


ELIAS. 


bas  examined  the  tubject  most  carefully,  agrees 
with  LenndaTini  in  diBtinguiabing  the  writer  firom 
the  prelate,  and  deduces  from  the  internal  evidence 
of  his  works  that  the  writer  lived  about  a.  d.  1 120 
or  1180. 

Rewrote  (1)  Commeniariet  on  $everoU  of  ih» 
Orationt  of  Gregory  NaadaMzeiu  There  are 
several  MSS.  extant  of  these  commentaries  in  the 
original  Greek,  bat  we  believe  they  have  never 
been  printed.  A  Latin  version  of  them,  partly 
new,  partly  selected  from  former  translations,  was 
publidied  by  Billius  with  his  Latin  version  of 
Gregory  *s  works,  and  has  been  repeatedly  reprinted. 

(2.)  A  Commentary  on  the  KAtfta^  CUmaac^ 
**  Soala  Paradiai^  or  Ladder  t/  Paradm  ofJoanmee 
or  Jokn  mrnamed  SckoUutictu  or  CUmaem,  This 
commentary,  which  has  never  been  published,  but 
is  extant  m  MS.,  is  described  by  Rader  in  his 
edition  of  the  Climax,  as  very  bidky.  Some  ex- 
tracts are  embodied  in  the  Scholia  of  a  later  com- 
mentator given  by  Rader. 

(3.)  An  Answer  reapeeUng  virgbu  eMpouted 
hefore  ike  age  of  puberty.  This  is  extant  in  MS. 
in  the  King^s  Library  at  Paris,  in  the  catalogue  of 
which  the  author  is  described  as  the  metropolitan 
of  Crete. 

(4.)  •  Antwere  to  DUmyehu  ike  Monk  on  he 
seven  deferent  questions^  given  by  Binefidius  {Juris 
Orient,  Liln%  iii.  p.  185)  and  Leundavius  («Aw  Or, 
Bom.  i.  p.  835). 

It  is  not  known  that  any  other  works  of  his 
are  extant.  Nicolans  Commenus  in  his  Praeno- 
Hones  Mystagogioae  cites  other  works,  but  they  are 
probably  lost.  One  was  On  the  Morals  of  tie 
Heathens,  and  the  others  were  Answers  to  the 
Monks  of  Corintky  To  the  Monks  of  Asca^  and 
To  the  Solitary  Monks,  Harless  incorrectly  as- 
cribes to  Ellas  of  Crete  the  work  of  Elias  or  Helias 
of  Charax  [see  No.  4]  on  versification.  (Cave, 
Hist,  Lit,  vol  i.  p.  641 ;  Rader,  Isagoge  ad  Soalam 
St.  Joannis  CUnMci,  prefixed  to  his  edition  of  that 
work ;  Oudin,  CommentarU  de  Ser^&tor,  et  Scr^Ms 
Eodewutids,  vol  ii.  col  1066,  &c  ;  Fabric.  BUiL 
Graec,  vol  viii  p.  430,  ix.  p.  525,  xL  p.  615 ; 
Catalogns  Libromm  Mannscr^Biontm  BiUiothecae 
Begiae,  Paris,  1740.) 

6.  Elus,  called,  from  the  ecclesiastical  office 
which  he  held,  Ecdicub  (^«cSiirof ),  or  ^  the  De- 
fender,** was  the  author  of  a  Greek  work  on  the 
Ascetic  life,  extant  in  MS.  in  the  Imperial  Library 
at  Vienna,  and  in  the  King*s  libnry  at  Paria. 
The  work  is  said  to  be  entitled  Uny^  yofoiwa. 
A  Latin  version  of  a  part  is  given  in  the  BibUo- 
iheca  Patrum,  vol  xxiL  p.  756,  ftc.  ed.  Lyons,  1677. 
In  the  catalogue  of  the  lting*s  Library  at  Paris  is 
a  Greek  MS.  containing,  among  other  tilings,  a 
Floril^inm,  or  selection,  said  to  be  by  **  Helias, 
Presbyter  et  Defensor.**  (Montfiiuoon,  BOtUotkeoa 
BiUioihecarum^  p.  548 ;  CataL  Codd,  MStamm 
BiUwtk,  Begiae^  vol  ii.  Nos.  occLxu.  6,  dooclvul 
21,  Paris,  1740 ;  Cave,  Hist,  LiL  vol.  iL  Dissert 
i.  p.  7 ;  Fabria  BibL  Graec,  voL  xi.  p.  615.) 

7*  Elias,  called  *'the  Monk.**  Leo  AUatins  in 
his  De  Symeonnm  Scr^iHs  JMatriba  (p.  101)  men- 
tions a  discoune  «potdprioy,  on  the  Nativity,  by 
Elias  the  Monk.  (Cave,  Hist  LiL  vol.  iL  Diss,  i 
p.  7,  ed.  Oxford,  1740—43.) 

8.  Ejlias,  called  **the  Philosopusr,**  There 
are  in  the  Medicean  Library  at  Florence  Prolego> 
mena  to  the  Eloaryvyil  of  Porphyry  taken  from  the 
writings  of  **  Elias  the  Philosopher^**  and  there  are 


ELLOPION. 

some  extracts  from  the  same  Elias  in  a  MS.  in  the 
Library  of  St.  Mark  at  Venice.  But  nothing  ap- 
pears to  be  known  of  the  writer  beyond  his  name. 
(Fabric.  BibL  Graee,  vol  xl  p.  616.) 

9.  Elias  Syncbllus.  Leo  AUatius  has  men- 
tioned some  hymns  or  poems  addressed  to  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  remarkable  for  their  beauty,  piety,  and 
elegance :  he  promised  to  publish  them,  but  did 
not  fulfil  his  intention.  Among  the  writers  of  them 
he  names  Elias  Syncellus.  (Allatius,  Notes  to  his 
edition  qfEustathius  o/Antioch^  p.  284.) 

Monthucon  mentions  a  black-letter  MS.  appa- 
rently in  Latin,  belonging  at  that  time  to  the  mon- 
astery of  Caunes  in  Languedoc,  entitled  Bequies 
in  Clementinas^  by  Elias  or  HeliasL  But  who 
this  Elias  was,  is  not  stated,  nor  whether  the  work 
was  a  version  from  the  Greek,  which  the  name  of 
the  writer  would  load  us  to  suppose.  A  MS.  en- 
titled J^eoriea  et  Practiea,  by  "^Helias  Salomon,** 
is  also  mentioned  by  Montfeucon,  but  we  know 
nothing  of  the  writer.  (Montfeucon,  BibUotheca 
Bibliotkeoamm,  ppl  515,  1241.)  [ J.  C.  M.] 

ELICAON  or  HELICAON  {*Zhucdw),  of 
Rh^um,  a  Pythagorean  philosopher.  He  is 
mentioned  along  with  other  Pythagoreans,  who 
gave  good  and  wholesome  laws  to  Rheginm,  and 
endeavoured  to  make  practicBl  use  of  the  phi- 
losophical principles  of  their  master  in  the  admini»- 
tntion  of  their  country,  (lamblich.  ViL  Pythag, 
27,  30,  36.)  [L.  S.] 

ELI'CIUS,  a  iumame  of  Jupiter  at  Rome, 
where  king  Numa  dedicated  to  Jupiter  Elicius  an 
altar  on  the  Aventine.  (liv.  i.  20.)  The  same 
king  was  said  to  have  instituted  certain  secret 
rites  to  be  performed  in  honour  of  the  god,  which 
were  recorded  in  his  Commentaril  (Liv.  i.  31.) 
The  origin  of  the  name  as  well  as  the  notion  of 
Jupiter  Elicius  is  referred  to  the  Etrascans,  who 
by  certain  prayers  and  sacrifices  called  forth 
(etidebant  or  eoooa5ofil)  lightning  or  invited  Jupiter 
to  send  lightning.  (Plin.  H,  N,  ii.  54 ;  Ov.  FasL 
uL  327,  &c ;  Vano,  <^  l^g.  Lot,  vL  94.)  The 
object  of  calling  down  lightning  was  according  to 
Livy*s  explanation  to  elicit  prodigies  ex  mentibus 
divinis;  and  when  the  god  appeared  or  sent  his 
lightning  in  anger,  it  was  an  unfortunate  sign  to 
the  person  who  had  invited  it.  Seneca  (Qimu^s^, 
NaL  ii.  49)  attests  that  the  ancients  distinguished 
a  kind  of  lightning  or  frdmina,  called  /tdmina  hoe- 
pitaUa^  which  it  was  possible  for  man  to  draw 
down,  and  Pliny  mentions  Numa,  Tullus  HostUius, 
and  Porsena,  among  the  penons  who  in  early 
times  had  called  down  lightning,  though  TuUus 
and  his  femily  perished  in  the  attempt.  Some 
modem  writers  think  that  the  belief  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  calling  down  lightnings  arose  out  of 
certain  observations  or  experiments  in  electricity, 
with  which  the  ancients  were  acquainted,  and 
some  have  even  ventured  upon  the  supposition 
that  the  ancients,  and  the  Etruscans  in  particular, 
knew  the  use  of  conductors  of  lightning,  which, 
though  they  cannot  draw  lightning  from  heaven, 
yet  conduct  it  towards  a  certain  point.  Servius 
{ad  Vkg,  Edog,  vi.  42)  goes  even  so  &r  as  to  say 
that  the  art  «tf  drawing  down  lightning  was  known 
to  Prometheus.  [L.  S.] 

ELIONIA.      [ElLBITHTLA.] 

ELISSA.    IDiDa] 

ELLO'PION  ('EAAoirUfir),  of  Peparethus,  a 
Socratic  philosopher,  who  is  mentioned  only  by 
Plutarch.   {DeUen,  Soerat,^bl%^t)    [US.] 


ELVA. 

ELLOPS  CCXAflifr),  a  «m  of  Ion  or  Tithomu, 
Enopia  in  Bnboea  deriTed  its  name. 
(Stxah.  X.  p.  445;  Steph.  Bys.  «.  «.  *EKXoria ; 
£«tttk.  «I  ^Mi.  PL 280.)  [L.S.] 

£LPE'NORC£^S1fMl^),  one  of  tbe  oompuiiont 

«f  CM  J 1 1»,  vbo  were  aetamorphofled  by  Ciioe 

■ad  aftcnrudfl  back  into  men.     In- 

whli  vine,  Elpenor  one  day  fell  asleep 

«B  tke  roof  of  Gneli  readeooe,  and  in  his  attempt 

ttt  xise  1m  U  down  and  bfoke  his  neck.    (Horn. 

CM.  z.  550,  &c)     When  OdyMeos  was  in  the 

lower  werid«  he  met  the  shade  of  Elpenor,  who 

nopioved  hsm  to  bwn  his  body  and  to  erect  a 

II       I      ■•  —  ^i-»    (OdLzi.  57.)    After  his  retom 

to  the  isiaad  of  Gret,  Odymens  complied  with 

of  his  friend.  (Od,  m.  10,  &c. ;  comp. 

XT.  22;   Or.  /Mi,  487.)      Elpenor  was 

by  Pbiygnotas  in  the  Lesche  at  Delphi 

z.  29.)    Scrnns  {ad  Am.  ji.  107)  relates 

killed  by  Odyisens  himself  for 

>uc  poipsoeiL  [L.  &] 

ELPia>IUS  CEXvCSiot),  is  called  a  remarkable 

■an  and  finid  of  leanung.    Leontins,  in  his  com- 

■tfnliiy  oB  tbe  *  Phaem«ena**  of  Aratns,  says, 

that  he  had  iimiHttLtfd  lor  Elpidios  a  sphaeca  ao- 

cofdiBp  to  At  deaeription  of  Aiatus,  and  Fabficias 

{BOL  Gr.  it,  p,  94,  note)  aoppooes  that  this  Elpi- 

is  the  same  as  the  patiidan  who  was  lent  as 

to  Chagiuina,  king  of  the  Aran,  in  the 

fint  y«r  ef  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Mmuithis, 

ned  by  Cednnos  and  other 
«fthtftpenod.  [L.  S.] 

ELPI'DIUS, «  HELPIDIUS  CEX«/8iot),one 
of  the  phyrndm»  «f  Theodoric  the  Great,  king  of 
the  OiCfogiDCha,  a.  n.  493—526,  whom  he  attended 
SB  his  last  uDncML  (Pkwopi  de  BeUo  CMk.  lib.  L 
p.  1^7,  ed.  HofcheL)  He  was  a  Christian,  and 
1^  «vden,  and  probably  a  natiTO  of  Milan, 
a  fetter  to  hxm  from  king  Theo* 
Fiwsar.  it.  24),  and  four  from 
ynL  7,  m.  8,  iz.  14,  21 ;  ap. 
Ope^  ToL  L)  [W.  A.  O.] 

ELPINl'CB  ClXwwUai),  daughter  of  MUtiades, 
ef  Cimaa.    Acewding  to  eome  aecoonts 
only  his  halMstei^  and  he  therefore  made 
his  wife,  the  Athenian  law  penoaitting  marriage 
,  if  she  was  not  6^ui/t4rpaot.    He  gave 
haweies,  sfterwarde  in  marriage  to  Callias,  who 
had  feDcB  in  fete  with  hei^  and  who  made  this  the 
tmuiiitinn  of  payiiw  lor  Cimon  the  fine  which  had 
hei  iiiUHiei  i1  npenMiltiades.  [▼oLi.p.567,b.]  The 
dmBKtcr  «f  Hphrife  does  not  stand  high,  and  we 
hear  of  a  ■■■prrffd  intrigue  of  herls  with  Polyg- 
the  painter.    When  CioMm  was  accosed  of 
takes  bribes  from  Alexander  I.,  king  of 
Elpimee  went  to  Pericles  to  entreat  liis 
He  put  her  off  at  the  time  with  a 
hot  he  refanied  on  the  trial  from  pressing 
Btnaiglj  the  chaige  gainst  her  brother.    Cimon  is 
asid  afeo  to  ha?»  negotiated  with  Perides,'  through 
the  tenas  on  which  he  was  to  return 
(Pkt.  Cba.  4, 14,  PerieL  10;  Nepos, 
1.)  [E.  E.J 

£LVA,  the  aaase  of  a  patrician  fimily  of  the 


EMMENIBAE. 


11 


(«F 


( 


JTt 


1.  T.  AsBorm  T.  p.  Elta,  consul  with  P.  Ve- 
Cicnrinna  in  b.  c.  499,  in  which 
Fideaae  wna  besieged  and  Cni4Mi™<ria  taken, 
the  feUowing  year,  aecotding  to  the  date  of 
Elva  was  angister  eqnitum  to  the 
A.  Pifttiimiiit  Attnnas  m  the  great  battle 


(ought  at  the  Lake  Regillos,  where  he  commanded 
the  left  wing.  The  feys  of  that  battle  wma  of  his 
combat  with  Octavius  Mamilius,  by  whom  hit  arm 
was  pierced  through.  (Li v.  iL  19  ;  Dionys.  v.  58, 
Ti.2,4,5,  11.) 
*  2.  L.  AiBunus  T.  f.  T.  n.  Elva,  son  of  the 
preceding,  consul  with  P.  Serrilius  Priscus  Structus 
in  &  &  463,  was  carried  off  in  his  conaulship  by 
the  great  pUgue  which  raged  at  Rome  in  that  year. 
(Liv,  iii.  6  ;  Dionys.  ix.  67  ;  Diod.  xL  79  :  Oros. 
ii.  12.) 

3.  P08TUMU8  Abbdtius  Elva  Cornicbn,  con- 
sul with  M.  Fabius  Vibulanns  in  b.c.  442,  in 
which  year  a  colony  was  founded  at  AHea,  and 
magiiter  equitum  to  the  dictator  Q.  Senrilins  Pris- 
ons Struetus  in  b.  a  435.  (Ut.  iy.  11,  21  ;  Diod. 
ziL  34.) 

4.  Bi.  AsBDTivs  Elva,  one  of  the  trinmriri 
for  founding  the  colony  at  Ardea  in  b.  a  442. 
(LiT.  ir.  11.) 

5.  M.  AxBUTius  Elva,  praetor  in  b.  c.  168, 
when  he  obtained  Sicily  as  his  province.  (Liv. 
zHt.  17.) 

E'LYMUS  C^v^f),  a  Trojan,  a  natural  son 
of  Anchises  and  a  brother  of  Eryx.  (Txetz.  ad 
Lj/oopk,  959.)  Previous  to  the  emigration  of 
Aeneias,  Elymus  and  Aegestus  had  fled  from  Troy 
to  Sicily,  and  had  settled  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Crimisns,  in  the  country  of  the  Sicani.  When 
afterwards  Aeneias  also  arrived  there,  he  built  for 
them  the  towns  of  Aegesta  and  Elyme,  and  the 
Trojans  who  lettled  in  that  part  of  Sicily  called 
themaelYes  Elymi,  after  Eljmus.  (Dionys.  Hal 
A.  R.  L  52,  &e.)  Strabo  (xiii.  p.  608)  caUs  him 
Elymnus,  and  lays  that  he  went  to  Sicily  with 
Aeneias,  and  that  they  together  took  poasession  of 
Eryx  and  Lilybaeum,  Elymus  was  further  be- 
lieved to  have  founded  Asca  and  Entelfe  in  Sicily. 
(Viig.  Ae»,  v.  73,  with  Servius's  note.)  [L.  S.] 

EMANUEL.    [Manusl.] 

EMATHION  CH^/w),  a  ion  of  Tithonus 
and  Eos,  and  a  brother  of  Memnon.  (Hes. 
Theog,  985.)  He  was  king  of  Arabia,  and  was 
dain  by  Heracles.  (Apollod.  iL  5.  $  11 ;  Q.  Smym. 
iiL  300.)  There  are  two  other  myUiical  personages 
of  this  name.  (Ov.  Met.  v.  105  ;  Viig.  Aen.  ix. 
571.)  [L.  S.] 

E'MATHUS  ('HfioBos),  a  ion  of  Macedon  and 
brother  of  Pierus,  from  whom  Emathia,  that  is 
Macedonia,  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name. 
(Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  980.)  The  daughters  of 
Pierus  (the  Pierides)  are  lometimes  called  after 
their  undo  Emathides.  (Ov.  Met,  y.  669.)  [L.  S.] 

E'MILUS  {"EfuXos)  of  Aegina,  made  the  gold 
and  ivory  statues  of  the  Houn  sitting  on  thrones 
in  the  temple  of  Hera  at  Olympia.  (Pans.  v.  17. 
$  1.)  There  is  no  other  mention  of  this  artist, 
and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  Valckenaer  is  right 
in  reading  2ftl\ts.  Some  MSS.  give  "^fuXif  and 
'A^ij.    [Smilis.]  [P.S.] 

EMME'NIDAE  QEfifitySSm),  a  princely  fiunily 
at  Agrigentum,  which  traced  its  origin  to  the 
mythical  hero  Polyneices.  Among  its  memben 
we  know  j&nmenides  (from  whom  the  fiunily  de- 
rived its  name)  the  fisther  of  Aenesidamus,  whose 
sons  Theron  and  Xenocmtes  are  celebrated  by 
Pindar  as  victors  at  the  great  games  of  Greece. 
Theron  won  a  prise  at  Olympia,  in  01  76  (b.  c. 
476),  in  the  chariot-race  with  four  full-grown 
hones,  and  Xenocntes  gained  prizes  in  the  horse- 
race at  the  Pythian,  Isthmian,  and  Panathcnaic 


]2 


EMPEDOCLES. 


games.  (Pind.  OL  ii.  48,  Hi.  38,  PyA.  yL  5,  vith 
the  Scholiast,  and  Bockh^s  ExpUeaL  ad  Pind,  pp. 
114,  &&,  119,  122,  127,  135;  MUller,  OraJbm. 
p.  332,  2Dd  edit.)  [L.  S.] 

EMPANDA,  or  PANDA,  was,  according  to 
Feitus  («.  «.  Empanda),  a  dea  pa^anorttm.  Varro 
(op.  NoM.  p.  44;  comp.  Oell.  xiii.  22;  Amob. 
iy.  2)  connects  the  word  with  panderc,  bat  absurdly 
explains  It  by  panem  dare,  so  that  Empanda  would 
be  the  goddess  of  bread  or  food.  She  had  a  sanc- 
tuary near  the  gate,  called  after  her  the  porta 
Pandana,  which  led  to  the  capitoL  (Festns, «.  v. 
Pandana ;  Varro,  de  Ling.  Lot.  t.  42.)  Her 
temple  was  an  asylum,  which  was  alwaj/i  open^and 
the  suppliants  who  came  to  it  were  supplied  with 
food  bom  the  funds  of  the  temple.  This  custom 
at  once  shews  the  meaning  of  the  name  Panda  or 
Empanda :  it  is  connected  with  pandere,  to  open  ; 
she  is  accordingly  the  goddess  who  is  open  to  or 
admits  any  one  who  wants  protection.  Hartung 
(die  Religion  der  Rom.  ii.  p.  76,  &c)  thinks  that 
Empanda  and  Panda  are  only  surnames  of 
Juno.  [L.  S.] 

EMPE'DOCLES  rE/xirfSoicX^t),  of  Acrsgas 
(Agrigentum),  in  Sicily,  flourished  about  Olymp. 
84,  or  B.C  444.  (Diog.  Laert  viiL  74;  comp.  51, 
52;  Simon  Karsten,  Empedodi»  AgrigeaL  CamUn. 
Reliquiae,  p.  9,  &c)  His  youth  probably  fell  in 
the  time  of  the  glorious  rule  of  Tberon,  from  01. 
73  to  OL  77;  and  although  he  was  descended  from 
an  ancient  and  wealthy  fiimily  (Diog.  Laert  viii. 
51),  Empedodes  with  enthusiasm  joined  the  revo- 
lution— as  his  fiuher,  Meton,  had  probably  done 
before — ^in  which  Thrasydaeus,  the  son  and  suc- 
cessor of  Tberon,  was  expelled,  and  which  became 
the  watchword  for  the  other  G^k  towns  to  shake 
off  the  yoke  of  their  monarchs.  (Diog.  Laert  viii. 
72.)  His  seal  in  the  establishment  of  political 
equality  is  said  to  haye  been  manifested  by  his 
magnanimous  support  of  the  poor  (ibid,  73),  by  his 
inexorable  severity  in  persecuting  the  overbearing 
conduct  of  the  aristocrats  ^Timaeus,  <^.  Diog,  L. 
viiL  64,  comp.  65, 66),  and  in  his  declining  the  so- 
vereignty which  was  offered  to  him.  (Aristot  ap. 
Diog.  viii.  63 ;  compare,  however,  Timaeus,  ibuL 
66,  76  )  His  brilliant  oratory  (Satyr,  up.  Diog. 
viii  58 ;  Timaeus,  ibid.  67),  his  penetrating  know- 
ledge of  nature  and  of  circumstances,  and  the  repu- 
tation of  his  marvellous  powers,  which  he  had 
acquired  by  curing  diseases,  by  his  successful 
exertions  in  removing  marshy  districts,  averting 
epidemics  and  obnoxious  winds  (Diog.  Laert  viiL 
60,  70,  69 ;  Plut  de  Curiot,  Prine.  p.  515,  adv. 
Cb/.  p.  1 126 ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxxvL  27,  and  others), 
spread  a  lustre  around  his  name,  which  induced 
Tinmeus  and  other  historians  to  mention  him  more 
frequently.  Although  he  himself  may  have  been 
innocent  of  the  name  of  *^averter**  or  **  controller 
of  storms**  (KwXwraififtas,  dK^^airiftas)  and  of  a 
magician  (7^7$),  which  were  given  to  him  (Karsten, 
L  e.  p.  49,  &c.),  still  he  must  have  attributed  to 
himself  miraculous  powers,  if  in  the  beginning  of 
his  KaOapfwl  he  said  of  himself — he  may,  however, 
have  been  speaking  in  the  name  of  some  assistant 
daemon — **  An  immortal  god,  and  no  longer  a 
mortal  man,  I  wander  among  you,  honoured  hj  all, 
adorned  with  priestly  diadems  and  blooming 
wreaths;  to  whatever  illustrious  towns  I  go,  I 
am  praised  by  men  and  women,  and  accompanied 
by  thousands,  who  thirst  for  deliverance,  some 
being  desirous  to  know  the  future,  others  remedies 


EMPEDOCLES. 

for  diseases,**  &c.  (Karsten,  p.  142,  ▼.  392,  &c.; 
compare  the  accounts  of  the  ostentation  and  haugh- 
tiness of  Empedodes,  p.  29,  Ac)  Li  like  manner 
he  promises  remedies  against  the  power  of  evil  and 
of  old  age  ;  he  pretends  to  teach  men  how  to  break 
the  vehemence  of  the  unwearied  winds,  and  how 
to  call  them  forth  again  ;  how  to  obtain  from  dark 
rainy  clouds  useful  drought,  and  tree-feeding  rivers 
from  the  drought  of  summer  (ibid,  v.  425,  &c.), — 
promises  and  pretensions,  perhaps,  expressive  of 
his  confidence  in  the  infiemt  science,  which  had  only 
ccnnmenoed  its  development,  rather  than  in  his 
own  personal  c^iability.  With  equal  pride  he 
celebrates  the  wudom  of  the  man — the  ancient 
historians  themselves  did  not  know  whether  he 
meant  Pythagoras  or  Parmenides — who,  possessed 
of  the  richest  mental  and  intellectual  treasures, 
easily  perceived  everything  in  all  nature,  whenever 
with  the  full  energy  of  his  mind  he  attempted  to 
do  so.  (Ibid.  v.  440,  &c.)  The  time  was  one  of 
a  varied  and  hvely  mental  movement,  and  Em- 
pedodes was  acquainted  or  coimected  by  friendship 
with  the  physicians  Acron  and  Pausanias  (Diog. 
Laert  viii.  60,  61,  65,  69 ;  Plut  del».ei  0«.  p. 
383 ;  Plin.  //.  N.  xxix.  3 ;  Suid.  «.  v. ;  comp. 
Fragm.  v.  54,  433,  &c.),  with  Pythagoreans,  and 
it  is  said  with  Parmenides  and  Anaxagoras  also 
(Di6g.  Laert  viiL  55,  56,  &c. ;  comp.  Karsten,  p. 
47,  &c.) ;  and  persons  being  carried  away  by  that 
movement,  believed  themselves  to  be  the  nearer  the 
goal  the  less  dearly  they  perceived  the  way  tluit 
led  to  it,  and  they  regarded  a  perfect  power  over 
nature  as  the  necessary  consequence  of  a  perfect 
knowledge  of  it. 

Timaeus  and  Dicaearchus  had  spoken  of  the 
journey  of  Empedodes  to  Peloponnesus,  and  of  the 
admiration  which  was  paid  to  him  there  (Diog. 
Laert  viii.  71,  67 ;  Athen.  xiv.  p.  620) ;  others 
mentioned  his  stay  at  Athens,  and  in  the  newly- 
founded  colony  of  Thurii,  b.  c.  446  (Snid.  «.  r. 
"AKfwp ;  Diog.  I^'rt  viiL  52) ;  but  it  was  only 
untrustworthy  historians  that  made  him  travel  in 
the  east  as  fiur  as  the  Magi.  (Plin.  H,  N.  xxx.  1, 
&c ;  comp.  Karsten,  p.  39,  &c)  His  death  is 
said  to  have  been  marvellous,  like  his  life :  a  tradi- 
tion, which  is  traced  to  Heradeides  Ponticus,  a 
writer  fond  of  wonderful  things,  represented  him 
as  having  been  removed  from  the  earth,  like  a 
divine  being  ;  another  said  that  he  had  perished  in 
the  flames  of  mount  Aetiuu  (Diog.  Laert  viiL 
67,  69,  70,  71 ;  Hor.  ad  Piton.  464,  &c.;  comp. 
Karsten,  p.  36,  &c.)  But  it  is  attested  by  the 
authority  of  Aristotle,  that  he  died  at  the  age  of 
sixty,  and  the  statements  of  later  writers,  who 
extend  his  life  further,  cannot  be  set  up  against 
such  a  testimony.  ( Apollon.  ap,  Diog.  l^rt.  viiL 
52,  comp.  74,  73.)  Among  the  disciples  of  Em- 
pedodes none  is  mentioned  except  Oox^gias,  the 
sophist  and  rhetorician,  whose  connexion  with  our 
philosopher  seems  to  be  alluded  to  even  by  Phito. 
(Diog.  Laert  viiL  58 ;  Karsten,  p. 56,  &c)  Among 
the  works  attributed  to  Empedodes,  and  which 
were  all  metrical  compositions  (see  the  list  in 
Karsten,  p.  62,  &c),  we  can  form  an  opinion  only 
on  his  KaBapfAol  and  his  didactic  poem  on  Nature, 
and  on  the  latter  woric  only  from  the  considerable 
fragments  still  extant  It  consisted  of  2000  hexa- 
meter verses,  and  was  addressed  to  the  above- 
mentioned  Pausanias,  —  its  division  into  three 
books  was  probably  made  by  later  grammarians. 
(Diog.  Laert  Tiii.  77 ;  Kanten,  p.  70,  &c.)    The 


EMPEDOCLES. 

ft  poen  aid  to  hsTe  eonaistod  of  3000 
to  lutre  neommended  particakriy  a 
eoodftct  as  the  mams  of  ayerting  epi- 
otiicr  enls.    (See  the  fingments  in 
p.  144,  Ten,  403,  &e. ;   comp.  Ariitot 
5;  Endcm.  ▼!.  3.)     Empedodes  was 
udosbtafly  aeqaamted  with  the  didactic  poems  of 
^  and  I^imenides  (Hennippi  and  Theo- 

j.  Lacft  jtSL  65, 56)— «UniioQS  to  the 
be  pointed  ont  in  thefiagments, — ^bat  he 
to  haw  BWTpaiifd  them  in  the  animation  and 
«f  hi*  stjie,  and  in  the  dearaemof  his 
so  that  Aiiatotle,  though, 
en  the  one  hand,  he  acknowledged  only  line  metre 
aa  a  point  of  comparison  between  the  poems  of 
Empedodes  and  tiM  epics  of  Homer,  yet,  on  the 
had  chancterised  Empedodes  as 
poweiftl  in  his  diction.  (Pod.  1,  iq>, 
LaerLfiSa^Sl.)  Lncretios,  the  greatest  of  all 
peeta,  speaks  of  him  with  enthusiasm,  and 
him  aa  his  modeL  (See  espedaUy 
1 727;  Ac)  We  are  indebted  for  the  first 
ive  eoOiection  of  the  fiagments  of  £m- 
«f  a  careful  collection  of  the  testi- 
of  the  aadents  ooneeining  his  doctiines,  to 
Pr.  W,  SOOB  {Empedodea  Agrigaithmty  Lipsiae, 
1805).  and  intciy  Simon  Karsten  has  greatly  dis- 
himsflf  lor  iriiat  he  has  done  for  the 
and  explanation  of  the  text,-  as  well  as 
for  t^  fi^t  he  has  thrown  on  separate  doctrines^ 
(I'UosspAorwm  Ormoontm  vdervm  reliquiae,  toL 
Empeiodii  Agrigemibd  Cbnam.  /Zs- 
1838.) 
AafBiBted  as  Empedodes  was  with  the  theories 
af  the  Ekatiei  tad  the  Pythagoreans,  he  did  not 
ndopi  the  fondameotd  prindples  either  of  the  one 
or  the  other  aehoolsy  ahhoogh  he  agreed  with  the 
latter  in  his  belief  in  the  migiation  of  souls  (Frogm* 
Uiot^  388, &&,  350^3,  410,  Ac;  comp. 
pL  509,  Ac),  in  the  attempt  to  redoce 
the  reiatiens  of  mixtare  to  nmnbers,  and  in  a  few 
pointa.  (Kafsten,  p.  426,  33,  428,  &&, 
ipare,  however,  Ed.  Zeller,  die  PhUmopUe 
pi  169,  &&,  Tfibmgen,  1844.)  With 
he  agreed  in  thinlung  that  it  was  im- 
to  coneore  anything  arising  oat  of  nothing 
ncfi.  81,  Ac,  119,&c.,  M5,  &&;  comp. 
Pragm^  ed.  Kanten,  veriL  47,  50,  60, 
68,  68,  75),  ud  it  is  not  impossible  that  he 
'  harve  borrowed  fraa  them  also  the  distinction 
knowledge  obtained  through  the  senses, 
and  knowledge  obtained  through  reason.  (Proffm* 
49,  Ae^  108;  Famenid.  fVt^ai.  49,  108.)    Aris- 


EMPEDOCLES. 


13 


428; 


( 


with  joatioe  mentions  lum  among  the  Ionic 
and  he  places  him  in  Teiy  dose  rela* 
to  tfe  atooistie  phihMopherB  and  to  Anaxagons. 
L  3,  4,  7,  Pkye,  I  4,  de  GemenU.  et 
CWr.l  8,  dr  (hda,  iiL  7.)  AH  three,  like  the 
wheie  Ionic  plTmology,  cndeaTonred  to  point  out 
tkatt  which  tmed  the  has»  of  all  changes,  and  to 
cxpiaift  the  latter  by  means  of  the  fonner;  but 
tihey  cndd  not,  lil^  Heradeitna,  consider  the 
«aonng  into  rristfiwy  and  motion  as  the  existence 
ef  thmga,  md  rest  and  tranquillity  as  the  non- 
Buse  they  had  derived  from  the 
the  conrietion  that  aa  existence  could 
t  fitsb  pam  orer  into  a  non-existence,  as,r«ce 
the  litter  into  the  fonner.  In  order,  ncTcr- 
to  rrtaHith  the  reality  of  changes,  and 
■■■M  \\m  Btly  the  wmld  and  ita  pfaaenomena,  against 
Ife  dsdncthius  «f  the  Elentics,  they  were  obliged 


to  reduce  that  which  appears  to  us  as  a  coming  into 
existence  to  a  process  of  mixture  and  separation  of 
unalterable  substances ;  but  for  the  same  reaton 
they  were  obliged  to  give  up  both,  the  Heradeitean 
supposition  of  one  original  fundamental  power,  and 
the  earlier  Ionic  hypothesis  of  one  original  sub* 
stance  which  produced  all  changes  out  of  itself  and 
again  absorbed  them.  The  supposition  of  an  origi- 
nal plurality  of  unalterable  elementary  substances 
was  absolntdy  necessary.  And  thus  we  find  in 
the  extant  fii^ents  of  the  didactic  poem  of  Em* 
pedocles,  the  genuineness  of  which  is  attested  be- 
yond all  doubt  by  the  authority  of  Aristotle  and 
other  ancient  writers,  the  most  unequirocal  state- 
ment, made  with  an  evident  r^ard  to  the  aign- 
mentation  of  Paimenides,  that  a  coming  into 
existence  from  a  non-existence,  as  well  as  a  complete 
deadl  and  annihilation,  are  things  impossible ;  what 
we  call  coming  into  existence  and  death  is  only 
mixture  and  separation  of  what  was  mixed,  and 
the  expressions  of  coming  into  existence  and  de- 
struction or  annihilation  are  justified  only  by  our 
being  obliged  to  submit  to  the  usus  loquendL 
(Froffm,  77,  &e.,  345,  &c.)  The  original  and  un- 
alterable substances  were  termed  by  Empedodes 
the  roots  of  things  {riairapa  rmv  viantnf  ^i^ojfiaro, 
Fragm,  ▼erB.55,  dec.,  74,  Ac)  ;  and  it  was  he  who 
first  established  the  number  of  four  elements,  which 
were  afterwards  recognised  for  many  centuries, 
and  which  before  Empedodes  had  been  pointed 
out  one  by  one,  partly  as  fundamental  substances, 
and  partly  as  transition  stages  of  things  coming 
into  existence.  (Aristot.  Metaphfe,  L  4,  7,  <£ 
GeneraL  et  Oorr.  n.  1 ;  comp.  Ch.  A.  Biandis, 
Hamdbmch  d.  Geeeh,  dor  QrieA,  Kom.  PkHoe.  L 
p.  195,  &C.)  The  mythical  names  Zeus,  Hera, 
Nestis,  and  ATdoneus,  alternate  with  the  common 
terms  of  fire,  air,  water,  and  earth ;  and  it  is  of 
little  importance  for  the  accurate  understanding  of 
his  theory,  whether  the  life-giving  Hera  was  meant 
to  signify  the  air  and  Aidonens  the  earth,  or 
ATdonens  the  air  and  Hera  the  earth,  although  the 
former  is  more  probable  than  the  latter.  {Fragm» 
55,  &&,  74,  &C.;  comp.  Biandis,  ^  &  p.  198.)  As, 
however,  the  elementary  substances  were  simple, 
eternal,  and  unalterable  (Karsten,  p.  336,  &c.), 
and  as  change  or  alteration  was  merely  the  con- 
sequence of  their  mixture  and  separation,  it  was 
alto  necessary  to  conceive  them  as  motionless,  and 
consequently  to  suppose  the  existence  of  ^oving 
powen — the  necessary  condition  of  mixture  and 
separation — as*  distinct  from  the  substances,  and 
equally  original  and  etemaL  But  in  this  manner 
the  dynamic  exphmations  which  the  earlier  physio- 
logists, and  especially  Iferadeitus,  had  given  of 
nature,  was  changed  into  a  mechanical  one.  In 
order  here  again  to  avoid  the  supposition  of  an 
actual  coming  into  existence,  Empedodes  assumed 
two  oppodte  directions  of  the  moving  power,  the 
attractive  and  repulsive,  the  uniting  and  separat- 
ing, that  is,  love  and  hate  (Ntiicos^  A^pir,  K^os — 
*i\lil,  ♦lA^nff,  *Apfjun4%  7,Topy^},  as  equally 
original  and  elementary  {Fragm*  88,  &&,  138,  &&, 
167,  &c. ;  Aristot.  Metaphfe.  i.  4 ;  Karstoi,  p. 
346,  &&);  whereas  with  Heradeitus  they  were 
only  different  manifestations  of  one  and  the  same 
fundamental  power.  But  is  it  to  be  supposed  that 
those  two  powers  were  from  the  beginning  equally 
active  ?  and  is  the  state  of  mixture,  t.  &  the  world 
and  its  phaenomena,  an  original  one,  or  was  it 
preceded  by  a  state  in  which  the  pure  elementary 


14 


EMPEDOCLKS. 


sabctances  and  the  two  moriDg  powers  co-existed 
in  a  condition  of  repose  and  -inertness?  Empe* 
dodes  decided  in  &Tonr  of  the  latter  supposition 
{Fragnu  vers.  88,  &c.«  59,  &c. ;  comp.  Plat.  Soph, 
p.  242 ;  Aristot.  de  CoeL  I  10,  Piga.  AtueulL  I  4, 
Tiii.  1),  which  agreed  with  ancient  legends  and 
traditions.  This  he  probably  did  especially  in  or- 
der to  keep  still  more  distinctly  asunder  existences 
and  things  coming  into  existence ;  and  he  conceived 
the  original  co^existence  of  the  pare  elementary 
sabstanoes  and  of  the  two  powers  in  the  fonn  of  a 
sphere  (e^atpot ;  comp.  Karsten,  p.  183,  &c.), 
which  was  to  indicate  its  perfect  independence  and 
selPsnificiency.  As,  however,  these  elementary 
substances  were  to  exist  together  in  their  pniity, 
without  mixture  and  separation,  it  was  necessary 
to  suppose  that  the  uniting  power  of  love  predomi- 
nated in  the  sphere  (Aristot  Jlfel^p&jtt.  B.^.  4, 
A.  21,  de  OeneraL  et  Oorr.  i.  1),  and  that  the 
separating  power  of  hate  was  in  a  state  of  limited 
activity,  or,  as  Empedodes  expresses  it,  guarded 
the  extreme  ends  of  the  sphere.  (Fingm.  vers.  58, 
comp.  167,  &c)  When  the  destructive  hate  rises 
into  activity,  the  bond  which  keeps  the  pure  ele- 
mentary substances  together  in  the  sphere  is  dia- 
solved  (vers.  66,  &&);  they  separate  in  order 
partly  to  unite  again  by  the  power  of  love :  and 
this  is  the  origin  of  our  world  of  phaenomena.  But 
that  the  elementary  substances  might  not  be  comr 
pletely  absorbed  by  this  world  and  lose  their 
purity,  Empedodes  assumed  a  periodical  change  of 
the  sphere  and  fbhnation  of  the  world  (.FVt^m.  vers. 
88,  &c.,  167,  &c);  but  perhaps  also,  like  the 
earlier  lonians,  a  perpetual  continuance  of  pure 
fundamental  substances,  to  which  the  parts  of  the 
world,  which  are  tired  of  change,  return  and  pre- 
pare the  formation  of  the  sphere  for  the  next  period 
of  the  world.  (H.  Ritter  in  Wolfs  Analeei,  ii. 
p.  445,  &c  Geteh.  der  PhOoe,  I  p.  555,  &&;  but 
comp.  Zdler,  Le,  p.  191,  &c.)  The  sphero  being 
the  embodiment  of  pure  existence  was  with  him 
also  the  embodiment  or  representative  of  the  deity, 
either  conceiving  the  deity  as  a  collectivity,  or 
mainly  as  the  uniting  power  of  love.  {Fre^m.  vers. 
70 ;  comp.  Aristot  d»  GmeraL  ei  Oorr.  ii«  6,  Me- 
iaph^,  B.  4,  de  Amnu  i  5.)  But  as  existence  is 
not  to  be  confined  to  the  sphere,  but  must  rather 
be  at  the  foundation  of  the  whole  visible  world,  so 
the  deity  also  must  be  active  in  it  But  Empedodes 
was  little  able  to  determine  the  horn  of  tiiis  divine 
activity  in  its  distinction  from  and  connexion  with 
the  activity  of  the  moving  powers :  he,  too,  like 
the  Eleatics  (Xenophan.  Pragm,  1,  2,  3,  5,  6,  ed. 
Karsten),  strove  to  purify  and  liberate  the  notion 
of  the  deity :  **  not  proWded  with  limbs,  He,  a 
holy,  infinite  spirit,  passes  through  the  world  with 
rapid  thoughts,**  is  the  sublime  expression  of  Em- 
pedodes. (Fragm.  vers.  359,  &c,  comp.  317.) 
Along  with  this,  however,  he  speaks  of  the  eternal 
power  of  Necessity  as  an  andent  decree  of  the  gods, 
and  it  is  not  dear  whether  the  necessary  succession 
of  cause  and  effect,  or  an  unconditional  predestina- 
tion, is  to  be  understood  by  it ;  or,  bstly,  whether 
Empedodes  did  not  rather  leave  the  notion  of 
Necessity  and  its  relation  to  the  deity  in  that 
mysterious  ^f^rk?»—  in  which  we  find  it  in  the 
works  of  most  philosophers  of  antiquity. 

We  perceive  the  world  of  phaenomena  or  chan^ 
through  the  medium  of  our  senses,  but  not  so  its 
eternal  cause;  and  although  Empedodes  traced 
both  sensuous  perception  and  thought  to  one  and 


EMPYLUS. 

the  same  cause,  his  six  original  bemgs  (Aristot  d» 
Afdm,  iii.  3,  Metapkyt,  i.  57 ;  Fragm,  321,  &c, 
315,  &C.,  313,  318,  &C.),  still  he  dearly  distin- 
gnidied  the  latter  as  a  higher  state  of  development 
firom  the  former ;  he  comphiins  of  the  small  extent 
of  our  knowledge  obtainable  through  our  body 
(Fragm,  32,  &c),  and  advises  us  not  to  trust  to 
our  eyes  or  ears,  or  any  other  part  of  our  body, 
but  to  see  in  thought  of  what  kind  each  thing  is 
by  itself  {Fragm.  49,  &C.,  comp.  108,  356,  &c)  ; 
but  he  attributes  the  thinking  cognition  to  the 
deity  alone.  (Fragm,  32,  &c.,  41,  &c,  354,  362, 
&&)  We  are,  however,  by  no  means  justified  in 
supposiog  that  Empedodes,  like  the  Eleatics,  con- 
sidered that  which  is  perceptible  through  the 
senses,  i.  e.  the  worid  and  its  phaenomena,  to  be  a 
mere  phantom,  and  the  unity  of  the  divine  sphere, 
that  is»  the  world  of  love,  which  is  arrived  at  only 
by  thought,  to  be  the  sole  existence.  (H.  Ritter 
in  WolTs  Analect,  I  p.  423,  &&,  Cfe*A.derPkiios, 
L  p.  541,  &c. ;  Brandis,  in  the  Rkeiniick  Muteum^ 
iiL  p.  124  ;  comp.  Zeller,  L  c.  p.  IM,  &c) 

Further  investigations  concerning  Empedocles^s 
derivation  of  the  difierent  kinds  of  sensuous  per- 
ception, and  of  the  mutual  influence  of  things  upon 
one  another  in  general,  firom  the  coincidence  of 
effluxes  and  corresponding  pores,  as  well  as  the 
examination  of  the  fragments  of  his  cosmologic  and 
physiologic  doctrines,  must  be  left  to  a  history  of 
Greek  philosophy.  [Ch.  A.  B.] 

FMPODUS  ("EmvoSos),  an  otherwise  unknown 
writer,  whose  AroiuninoMtvftara  are  mentioned  by 
Athenaeus.  (ix.  p.  370.)  Casaubon  proposed  to 
read  noir€iM¥tos  instead  of  iBfivoSof ;  but  our 
ignorance  about  Empodus  is  not  sufficient  to  justify 
such  a  conjecture.  [L.  &] 

EMPO^RIUS,  a  Latm  rhetorician,  author  of 
three  short  tracts  entitied  1.  D§  Ethopceia  ac  Loco 
Commu$nLU>er ;  2.  Demontirativae  Maierkte pra»- 
eeptum  ;  d,  De  Deliberatwa  Impede,  He  is  believed 
to  have  flourished  not  earlier  than  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, chiefly  from  the  circumstance  that  he  refers 
in  his  iUnstntions  to  the  regal  power  rather  than  to 
the  imperial  dignity,  which  he  would  scarcely  have 
done  had  he  lived  before  the  revival  of  the  kingly 
title. 

Emporius  was  first  edited  by  Beatus  Rhenanns, 
along  with  some  other  authors  upon  rhetoric,  Basil. 
4to.  1 521 ;  the  pieces  named  above  will  all  be  found 
in  the  **  Antiqui  Rhetores  Latini**  of  F.Pithoeus, 
4ta,  Paris,  1599,  p.  278.  [ W.  R.] 

EMPU^A  ("E/iToiMTa),  a  monstrous  spectre, 
which  was  believed  to  devour  human  beiiSgs.  It 
could  assume  different  forms,  and  was  sent  out  by 
Hecate  to  frighten  travellers.  It  was  believed 
usually  to  appear  with  one  leg  of  brass  and  the 
other  of  an  ass.  (Aristoph.  Ran.  294,  Eodes, 
1094.)  Whenever  a  traveller  addressed  the 
monster  with  insulting  words,  it  used  to  flee  and 
utter  a  shrill  sound.  (Philostr.  VU,  Apoll.  ii.  4.) 
The  lAmiae  and  Mormolyoeia,  who  assumed  the 
form  of  handsome  women  for  the  purpose  of  attract- 
ing young  men,  and  then  sucked  their  blood  like 
vampyn  and  ate  their  flesh,  were  reckoned  among 
tiie  Empusae.  (Philostr.  VU.  ApoU.  iv.  25 ;  Suid. 
fc  V.)  [L.  &] 

E'MPYLUS,  a  rhetorician ;  the  companion,  as 
we  are  told  by  Plutarch,  <^  Brutua,  to  whom  he 
dedicated  a  short  essay,  not  destitute  of  merit,  on 
the  death  of  Caesar.  It  is  not  stated  to  what 
country  he  belonged.    **  Empylus  tiie  Rhodian** 


ENANTIOPHANES. 


ENCELADUS. 


15 


of  Qqintiliaii,  vfaare  the 
test  k  wvej  doobtfol,  u  m  ontor  referred  to  by 
Gdcto,  bat  no  neb  name  cecal»  in  anj  extant 
w«k  of  the  latter.— (Pint  B^vt  2 ;  QaintiL  x.  6. 
I  4,  and  SpaUing'e  note).  [W.  R.] 

FNA1«US  CEMAot).  Tbe  PentbeUdea,  tbe 
fifit  acttkn  in  Letbot,  bad  noeiTed  an  onde  from 
Aaplutnte  ^tmtwnmMtAing  tbcm  to  Mcrifiwi  a  boll  to 
lea  and  a  virgin  toAmpbitrite  and  tbe  Ne- 
at tbey  ikoold,  on  tbeir  journey  to 
iotberockMeaogeion.  Tbeleadenof 
nmmdingiy  eanaed  tbeir  dangbtere  to 
dm V  lota^  tbe  icsalt  of  wbicb  waa,  tbat  tbe  dangb- 
ter  of  Snintbei»  or  Pbinena  waa  to  be  lacriiioed. 
When  ibe  waa  en  tbe  point  of  beiQg  tbrown  into 
tbe  Mn,  her  Ivw,  Eoalna,  embraced  ber,  and  leaped 
witb  ber  into  tbe  deep.  But  botb  were  laTod  by 
4f>pi»^»*«  Once  tbe  aea  all  around  Lesboa  roae  in 
iDcb  big^  bOlowa»  tbat  no  one  ventored  to  a;^ 
pnttch  it ;  Eanlne  alone  bad  tbe  courage  to  do  ao, 
and  wbcn  be  letomed  from  the  aea,  he  waa  fol' 
lowed  by  pclypi,  tbe  gieateat  of  which  waa  carry- 
Ing  a  atane,  wbidi  Eulna  took  from  it,  and  dedi- 
caaed  in  a  tem^  (Plot.  Sefd.  SapienL  Gmete.  p. 
1€3,  c  de  Solkrt  omimaL  p.  984.  d.)      [L.  S.] 

ENAKTIOTHANES.    Cujadua,  in  hit  Pre- 
face to  tbe  60tb  book  of  the  Baailica,  prefixed  to 
tbe  7tb  ToloBe  of  Fabcof'a  edition  of  that  work, 
Mppooea  F***"**'^^**"**  to  be  the  aaaumed  mune 
of  m  Omeeo-Booan  jnriali  who  wrote  vcpl  harrio- 
^«Mar,  «r  cuMjauiag  tbe  explanation  of  apparent 
le^d  iiMMBMilrnnra.   and  Saai«s  {NoHL  BasU, 
I  35)  aayv  tbat  Pbodot,  in  bia  Nomocanon,  men- 
taooa  bacring  wiittcB  aaeb  a  work.     Fabridoa,  in  a 
•Ota  upon  Ibc  w«k  «f  Soarez  (wbicb  ia  inaerted 
m  tbe  BOifwtkim  Gfmea\  itatea  that  Balaamo,  in 
k»  Picfiiee  to  Ibc  Nomocanon  of  Photius,  refera  to 
EnantiDpbanea.  Aaaemaani,  however,  abewa  (BibL 
J^.  OrmU.  iL  18,  fu  889)  tbat  there  ia  no  reason 
tat  attribntiBg  a  work  rti^  hvanw^aam»  to  Pho- 
tfaat  tbtte  ia  no  paaaage  in  bia  Nomocanon 
to  «Kb  a  work,  ud  tbat  the  aentenoe 
ia  nypoaed  bT  Fabiidna  to  refer 
baa  no  wool  meaning.     The 
^«Oar  ia  died  in  BaaiL  r.  p.  726. 
{BatSL  Ti.  p.  250)  dtea  bia  own 
beak  d*  Lt^KBtk  et  Morti»  Cbasa  DomatioiiibHij  and 
dke  na|w>|iai>4.  or  annotation,  of  Euantiopbanea  ia 
daad  in  BamL  -m.  pL49(i.  The  period  when  the  jor 
oat  frped  wbe  bcw»  tbia  name,  baa  been  a  anbject 
«fmocbdMpste.     Reiz  (arf  T^bepftsibtm,  ppu  1234, 
1238)  tUnks  tbat  Enantiopbanea  wrote  before  the 
iMBpiiaitiiin  of  tbe  Batilica,  and  maika  bia  name 
witb  an  aatfriaV  aa  an  aaeertuned  contemporary  of 
f-wTJnran       In  AoadL  iii.  p^  818  Enantiopbanea 
fldla  Ste^mnaa  bia  matter;  but  tbia  ia  by  no 
maaaa  eondaaiTe.    Aaiemanni,  mialed  by  Papado- 
paE,  tbinka  tbat  tbe  Stephanna  here  meant  lived 
■Bflv  Alezina  Caaanenaa,  and  waa  not  the  Stepha- 
nna who  wna  one  of  tbe  oompilera  of  Juatiniau*a 
DigMC    Tlw  eontemponry  of  Juidnian,  however, 
waa  andaabtidly  tbe  peraon  intended;  but  Stepha- 
nna wna  aae  of  tbooe  early  Oraeeo-Roman  juriata 
who»  lake  Doaninaa,  Patridna,  and  Cyrillua,  are 
tbo^gbt  by  Zaehariae  (Amecdala,  p.  viiL)  to  have 
been  called  by  aafaaeqnent  juriata  maateni  or  teachera 
in  a  gencnl  aenae.  (Compare  BonZ.  11.  tit  i  a.  67, 
scL.  od.  Hcanbacb,  i.  p.  646.)    Zaehariae  placea 
among  tbe  juriata  who  lived  before 
«f  BMUdna  Maccdo.  (Hid,Jur.  Gr.  Rom. 
§  2Q.  1,  X>    Tlmt  be  lived  before  tbe  for- 


mation of  tbe  preaent  text  of  the  Baailica,  appeara 
from  bia  being  aeveral  timea  named  in  the  text  it- 
lelf^  aa  in  iiL  p.  258,  where  he  dtea  Theophiloa ; 
iL  p.  560,  where  he  dtea  the  Code  of  Juatinian ; 
L  99,  where  he  citea  the  Novella  of  Jaatinian. 
According  to  the  Scboliom  on  the  Baailica  (iL  p. 
548,  ed.  Ueimbacb),  be  aeema  to  have  written 
notea  upon  the  Digeat.  That  he  vraa  alive  after 
the  death  of  Juatinian  appeara  from  BatU.  iii.  p. 
230  (ed.  Heimbach),  where  he  dtea  a  Novell  of 
Justin.  On  the  other  band,  Aaaemanni  tbinka  that 
he  wrote  after  the  compoaition  of  the  Baailica, 
which,  in  the  Scholium,  Ba$U.  L  p.  262,  he  appears 
to  dte ;  but  it  ia  very  likdy  that  here,  aa  in  many 
other  placea,  that  which  was  originally  a  citation 
from  the  IMgeat  has  been  snbaeqnently  changed  for 
convenience  into  a  reference  to  the  Baailica.  In 
BasSL  iiL  p.  440,  he  dtea  Oregoriua  Doxapater, 
whom  Pohl  (followed  by  Zacbanae),  on  the  anp- 
poaed  authority  of  Montfinucon,  pbioea  in  the  firat 
half  of  the  r2th  century ;  but  we  have  shewn 
[Doxapatbr]  that  there  ia  no  ground  for  identi- 
fying Oregoriua  Doxapater  with  tbe  Doxapater 
mentioned  by  Montfimcon. 

An  eminent  juriat  of  the  time  of  Juatinian  ia 
frequently  dted  in  the  Basilica,  and  in  the  Scholia 
on  that  work  by  the  appellation  of  ike  Anonymous. 
Tbia  writer  compoaed  an  Index  or  abridgment  of 
the  Novella  of  Juatinian,  and  was  the  author  of 
Paiatitla  (a  comparison  of  parallel  passages)  in  the 
Digest  To  tbia  work  the  treatiae  on  apparently 
diaoordant  paaaagea  would  form  a  natural  aequel; 
and  Mortreuil  (ffktoin  du  Droii  Byxcadtn,  L  p. 
296)  makea  it  probable  that  Enantiopbanea  and 
the  Anonymous  were  the  same  peraons;  for  in 
BatiL  vL  p^  251  SchoL,  a  paaaage  ia  ascribed  to 
Enantiophanea,  which,  in  BaaiL  vL  p.  260,  ScboL, 
ia  attributed  to  the  Anonymoua. 

Biener  {GeackkiUe  der  NoveUen  Judmiana,  p. 
56)  threw  out  the  conjecture,  that  tbe  Anonymoua 
waa  no  other  than  Julumas,  ibe  author  of  the  Latin 
Epitome  of  tbe  Novella;  and  Zaehariae  (Aneodola^ 
p.  204-7)  attempta  to  eatabliah  this  conjecture. 
Mortreuil  aeema  disposed  to  identify  the  three. 

In  order  to  fodlitate  investigation,  we  subjoin  a 
liat  (formed  from  Reii  and  Fabridna)  of  paaaagea 
in  the  Basilica  where  the  name  of  ^lantiophancs 
oocorti 

BoiO.  L  pp.  70,  99,  100,  109,  260,  408,  262, 
265,  266,  iL  pp.  540,  560,  609,  610,  628,   iiL 
pp.  43,  170,  258,  318,  393,  394,  412,   v.  p.  726, 
vi.  250,  251,  260,  viL  496,  499,  565,  640,  641. 
(Hdmbach,  de  BatiL  Orig,  pp.  76-79.)  [J.  T.  O.] 

ENARE'PHORUS  ("EKopif^pof),  a  son  of 
Hippocoon,  was  a  most  passionate  suitor  of  Helen, 
when  she  vras  yet  quite  young.  Tyndareua,  there- 
fore, entrusted  the  maiden  to  the  care  of  Theseus. 
(Apollod.  iii.  10.  I  5  ;  Plut  Tkea,  31.)  Enare- 
phoTus  had  a  heroum  at  Sparta.  (Paua.  iii.  15. 

ENA'RETE.  ^Akjlus,  No.  1.] 

ENCE'LADUS  CEYic^XaSof),  a  aon  of  Tarta- 
rua  and  Oe,  and  one  of  the  hundred-armed  giants 
who  made  war  upon  the  gods.  (Hygin.  Fab»  Praefl 
p.  1 ;  Viig.  Aen.  iv.  179  ;  Or.  Ep.  ear  Pont,  iL  2, 
12,  Amor,  iiL  12.  27.)  He  waa  killed,  according 
to  aome,  by  Zens,  by  a  flaah  of  lightning,  and  bu- 
ried under  mount  Aetna  (Viig.  Aen,  iiL  578);  and, 
according  to  others,  he  was  killed  by  the  chariot  of 
Athena  (Paua.  viiL  47.  §  1 ),  or  by  the  spear  of 
Seilenua.  (Eurip.Q!ofo^7.)    In  Us  flight  Athena 


16 


ENDOEUS. 


threw  npon  him  the  island  of  Sidly.  (Apollod.  i. 
6.  §  2.)  There  are  two  other  fiibuloiu  beings  of 
this  name.  (Apollod.  ii  1.  §  5  ;  Enstath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  918.)  [L.S.] 

ENCO'LPIUS.    [PwRONius.] 

ENCO'LPIUS  is  named  by  Lampridins  as  the 
author  of  a  life  of  the  emperor  Alexander  Seyems, 
with  whom  he  lived  npon  terms  of  intimacy. 
(Lamprid.  JIm,  Sev.  17,  48.) 

A  book  published  1^  Thomas  Elyot,  a  man 
celebrated  for  his  learning  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
VIII.,  under  the  title  **  llie  Image  of  Governance 
(Imago  Imperii)  compiled  of  the  Actes  and  Sen- 
tences notable  of  the  most  noble  emperor  Alex- 
ander Sevems,  transkted  from  the  Greek  of  En- 
eolpins  (Encolpius)  into  English,^  Lend.  1540, 
1541,  1544,  1549,  4to.,  1556,  1594,  8vo.,  is  a  far 
brication.  [W.  R.] 

ENDE'IS  (*Ey8i|fs),  a  daughter  of  Chiron,  who 
was  married  to  Aeacns,  by  whom  she  became  the 
mother  of  Peleus  and  Telamon.  (Apollod.  iii.  12. 
§  6,)  Pausanias  (iL  29.  §  7)  calls  her  a  daughter 
of  Sciron.  [L.  S.] 

E'NDIUS  fEi^tos),  of  Sparta,  son  of  Alcibiades, 
member  of  a  fiumily  whose  connexion  with  that  of 
the  Athenian  Aldbisdes  had  ina  previous  generatioi 
introduced  into  the  h&tter  this  Lacedaemonian  name. 
It  is  he  apparently  who  was  one  of  the  three  am- 
bassadors sent  by  Sparta  in  420  &  a  to  dissuade 
Athens  from  the  Argive  alliance.  They  were 
chosen,  says  Thucydides,  from  the  belief  of  their 
bemg  acceptable  to  the  Athenians,  and  possibly  in 
particular  with  a  view  to  conciliate  his  guest,  Alci- 
biades, who  probably  made  use  of  this  very  advan- 
tage in  effecting  the  deception  by  which  he  de- 
feated their  purpose.  He  was  elected  ephor  in  the 
autumn  of  413,  the  time  of  the  Athenian  disaster 
at  Syracuse,  and  through  him  Alcibiades,  now  in 
exile,  inflicted  on  his  country  the  severe  blow  of 
bringing  the  Lacedaemonians  to  the  coast  of  Ionia, 
which  otherwise  would  at  any  rate  have  been  post- 
poned. His  influence  decided  the  government  to 
lend  its  first  succoar  to  Chios ;  and  when  the 
blockade  of  their  ships  in  Peiraeeus  seemed  likely 
to  put  a  stop  to  all  operations,  he  again  persuaded 
Endius  and  his  colleagues  to  make  the  attempt. 
Thucydides  says,  that  Alcibiades  was  his  mtrpue^s 
h  tA  niXurra  ^ivos ;  so  that  probably  it  was  with 
him  that  Alcibiades  resided  during  his  stay  at 
Sparta.  (Thuc.  v.  44,  viil  6,  12.)  To  these 
facts  we  may  venture  to  add  from  Diodorus  (xiii. 
52, 53)  the  farther  statement,  that  after  the  defeat 
at  Cysicus,  b.  c.  410,  he  was  sent  from  Sparta  at 
the  head  of  an  embassy  to  Athens  with  proposals 
for  peace  of  the  fairest  character,  which  were,  how- 
ever, through  the  influence  of  the  presumptuous 
demagogue  Cleophon,  rejected.  Endius,  as  the 
friend  of  Alcibiades,  the  victor  of  Cyzicus,  would 
naturally  be  selected ;  and  the  account  of  Diodo- 
rus, with  the  exception  of  course  of  tiie  omtion  he 
writes  for  Endius,  may,  notwithstanding  the 
silence  of  Xenophon,  be  received  as  true  in  the 
main.  [A.  H.  C] 

ENDOEUS  {y»vtom\  an  Athenian  statuary, 
is  called  a  disciple  of  Da^lalus,  whom  he  is  said  to 
have  accompanied  when  he  fled  to  Crete.  This 
statement  must  be  taken  to  express,  not  the  time 
at  which  he  lived,  but  the  style  of  art  which  he 
practised.  It  is  probable  that  he  lived  at  the  same 
period  as  Dipoenus  and  Scyllis,  who  are  in  the 
same  way  called  disciples  of  Daedalus;  namely,  in 


ENDYMION. 

the  time  of  Peisistratus  and  his  sons,  about  n.  c 
560.  (Thiersch,  Epoekm,  pp.  124,  125.)  His 
works  were :  1.  In  the  acropolis  at  Athens  a  sit- 
ting statue  of  Athena,  in  olive-wood,  vnih  an  in- 
scription to  the  effect  that  CaUias  dedicated  it,  and 
Endoeus  made  it  Hence  his  age  is  inferred,  for 
the  first  Callias  who  is  mentioned  in  history  is  the 
opponent  of  Peisistratus.  (Herod,  vi  121.)  2.  In 
the  temple  of  Athemi  Poliaa  at  Erythrae  in  Ionia, 
a  colossal  wooden  statue  of  the  goddess,  sitting  on 
a  throne,  holding  a  distaff  in  each  hand,  and  having 
a  sun-dial  (ir^Aof )  on  the  head.  3.  In  connexion 
with  this  statue,  there  stood  in  the  hypoethrum, 
before  the  visit  of  Pausanias  to  the  temple,  statues 
of  the  Graces  and  Hours,  in  white  marble,  also  by 
Endoeus.  4.  A  statue  of  Athena  Alea,  in  her 
temple  at  Tegea,  made  entirely  of  ivory,  which 
was  transported  to  Rome  by  Augustus,  and  set  up 
in  the  entrance  of  his  forum.  (Pans*  i  26.  §  5 ; 
vii.  5.  §  4 ;  viii  46.  §  2 ;  Athenag.  LegaL  pro 
OkruL  p.  293,  a.)  [P.  S.] 

ENDY'MION  CSi^v/iW),  a  youth  dUtin- 
guished  for  his  beauty,  and  renowned  in  ancient 
story  by  the  perpetual  sleep  in  which  he  spent  his 
life.  Some  traditions  about  Endymion  refer  us  to 
Elis,  and  others  to  Caria,  and  others  agwn  are  a 
combination  of  the  two.  According  to  the  first  set 
of  legends,  he  was  a  son  of  Aethlius  and  Calyce,or 
of  Zeus  and  Calyce,  and  succeeded  Aethlius  in  the 
kingdom  of  Elis^  (Pans.  v.  1.  $  2.)  Others  again 
say  that  he  expeUed  Clymenus  from  the  kingdom  of 
Elis,  and  introduced  into  the  country  Aeolian  set- 
tlers from  Thessaly.  (ApoUod.  i.  7.  §  5,  &c. ; 
Pans.  V.  8.  §  1.)  Conon  {NdrraL  14)  calls  him  a 
son  of  Zeus  and  Protogeneia,  and  Hyginus  (JFa5. 
271)  a  son  of  Aetolus.  He  is  said  to  have  been 
married  to  Asterodia,  Cbromia,  Hyperippe,  Neis, 
or  Iphianassa ;  and  Aetolus,  Paeon,  Epeiuiu  Eury- 
dice,  and  Naxus  are  called  his  children.  He  was, 
however,  especially  beloved  by  Selene,  by  whom 
he  had  fifty  daughters.  (Pans.  v.  I.  $  2.)  He 
caused  his  sons  to  engage  in  the  race-course  at 
Olympia,  and  promised  to  the  victor  die  succession 
in  his  kingdom,  and  Epeins  conquered  his  brothers, 
and  succe^ed  Endymion  as  king  of  Elis.  He  was 
believed  to  be  burieid  at  Olympia,  which  also  con- 
tained a  statue  of  his  in  the  treasury  of  the  Metar 
pontians.  (Pans.  vi.  19.  $  8,  20.  $  6.)  According 
to  a  tradition,  believed  at  Heracleia  in  Caria,  En- 
dymion had  come  from  Elis  to  mount  Latmns  in 
C>aria,  whence  he  is  called  the  Latmian  (Latmtu; 
Pans.  V.  1.  $  4;  Ov.  Ar»  Am,  iii.  83,  Drut.  iL 
299).  He  is  described  by  the  poets  either  as  a 
king,  a  shepherd,  or  a  hunter  (Theocrit  iii.  49» 
XX.  37  with  the  Scholiast),  and  while  he  was  slum- 
bering in  a  cave  of  mount  Latmus,  Selene  came 
down  to  him,  kissed,  and  lay  by  his  side.  (Comp. 
ApoUon.  Rhod.  iv.  57.)  There  also  he  had,  ia 
later  times,  a  sanctuary,  and  his  tomb  was  shewn 
in  a  cave  of  mount  Latmus.  (Pans.  v.  1.  §  4  ; 
Strab.  xiv.  p.  636.)  His  eternal  sleep  on  Latmus 
is  assigned  to  different  causes  in  ancient  story. 
Some  said  that  Zeus  had  granted  him  a  request, 
and  that  Endymion  begged  for  immortality,  eter- 
nal sleep,  and  everlasting  youth  (Apollod.  i.  7. 
§  5.) ;  others  relate  that  he  was  received  among 
the  gods  of  Olympus,  but  as  he  there  fell  in  love 
with  Hera,  Zeus,  in  his  anger,  punished  him  by 
throwing  him  into  eternal  sleep  on  mount  Latmus. 
(Schol.  ad  TheoenU  iii.  49.)  Others,  kistly,  state 
that  Selene,  charmed  with  his  surpassing  beauty. 


ENNIUS. 

«nt  bia  to  ikcp,  tkit  alie  nugbt  be  aUe  to  kits 
Ub  withoot  bang  obiaied  by  him.  (Cie.  TmtatL 
L  38.)  The  stones  of  tbe  frir  aleeper,  Endymion, 
the  dsrimg  of  Selene»  are  unquestionably  poetical 
fietiaaa,  in  wbich  ikep  is  penonified.  His  name 
and  aB  bis  attributes  confiim  this  opinion :  Endy- 
aupa  sonifies  »  bang  that  gently  comes  orer  one ; 
he  is  ei^bd  a  king,  beessM  he  has  power  orer  all 
Hrinjt  iufcuues  ;  a  ihepheid,  because  he  alombered 
in  tbc  cool  cares  of  moant  Latmns,  that  is,  **■  the 
t  of  oUiHon.^  Nothing  can  be  more  beaa- 
laatly,  than  the  notioo,  that  he  is  kiawd  by 
the  snit  lays  of  the  moon.  (Comp.  Pht.  Pkaed,  p. 
72.  b  ;  Or.  Amu  L  13w  43.)  There  is  a  beautiful 
otatae  of  a  ifeeuuiii  Endymion  in  the  British 
Mosemn.        ^^  fL-S.] 

ENITEUS  CEkwm),  a  river-god  in  Thessaly, 
bdoved  by  Tyre,  the  dangler  of  Salmo- 
vho  was  in  love  with  her, 
the  appearance  of  Enipens,  and  thus 
▼iKtad  her«  and  she  became  by  him  the  mother  of 
twiK^  Pdiaa  and  Neleus.  (ApoUod.  L  9.  $  8.) 
Orid  tMtC  n.  116)  idates  that  Poseidon,  having 
sswtmfd  ^  fan  of  Enipens,  begot  by  Iphimedeia 
two  sona,  Otnsand  Bphmltes.  Another  river-god 
«f  the  same  name  ocean  in  Elis,  who  is  likewise 
cwnetled  with  the  kgend  about  Tyro.  (Stnb.  viii. 
p.  355.)  [U  &] 

ETNNIA,  csOed  EmoA  Tbrastlla  by  Dion 
C^sns,  and  Esikia  Nasyia  by  Suetonius,  was  the 
wife  of  llaoo  and  the  mistress  of  Caligula.    Her 

Tiberius  in  order  to  accelerate 
«f  Caligok ;  but  this  emperor,  like  a 
tytaat,  disKking  to  see  those  to  whom  he  was 
oWigatien,  pat  to  death  Ennia  and  her  hns- 
(Dion.  Om.  Irifi.  28,  lis.  10  ;  Tac.  Am, 
▼i  45  ;  Saef.  CU.  1%  26.) 

EVNIUS»  whom  the  Romans  ever  regarded 
with  a  sort  of  filial  reverence  as  the  parent  of 
their  liuiirmi  mMftv  EKmuu,  our  own  Ennins,  as 
he  is  styled  with  food  fiuniliarity — was  born  in  the 
«f  C  Mamilias  Tuirinos  and  C.  Vale- 
Falte,  aic.  239,  the  year  immediately  follow- 
c^  thai  in  which  the  first  regular  dnuna  had  been 
rahihned  on  the  Roman  stage  by  Livios  Andnmi- 
can.  The  plaoe  of  his  nativity  was  Rudiae,  a 
Cahdinan  viHiy  among  the  hflk  near  Brundn- 
m^  He  Hawifd  descent  from  the  ancient  lords 
«f  MtsBBpia ;  and  after  he  had  become  a  convert 
to  the  Pythagorean  doctrines,  was  wont  to  boast 
that  the  spirit  which  had  once  animated  the  body 
«f  the  imaaortal  Homer,  after  passing  through 
icmenta,  after  residing  smong  others  in  a 
and  in  the  sage  of  Crotona,  had  even- 
pmmed  into  his  own  frame.  Of  his  early 
we  know  nothing,  except,  if  we  can  trust 
the  loose  poetiral  testimony  of  Silius  and  Clao- 
thni  he  served  with  credit  as  a  soldier,  and 
to  the  Bank  of  a  centurion.  When  M.  Por- 
CatA,  who  had  fiOed  the  office  of  quaestor 
Sapio  in  the  African  war,  was  retuniing 
he  iemad  Ennios  in  Sardinia,  became  ac- 
with  his  h^h  powers,  and  brought  him 
ta  his  tan  to  Rome,  oar  poet  being  at  thai  time 
the  age  of  thizty-ea^t.  But  his  military 
was  not  yet  quenched  ;  for  twelve  yean 
he  acoompanied  M.  Fnlvius  Nobilior 
daring  the  Aetolian  campaign,  and  shared  his 
tTtaoiph.  It  n  recorded  that  the  victorious  gene- 
aL  at  the  instjgarion  probably  of  his  literary 
iiieai,  fiwimnaHiil  the  spoils  captured  from  the 
roi.  n. 


ENNIUS. 


17 


enemy  to  the  Muses,  and  subsequently,  when 
Censor,  dedicated  a  joint  temple  to  Hercules  and 
the  Nine.  Through  the  son  of  Nobilior,  Ennius, 
when  hr  advanced  in  life,  obtained  the  rights  of  a 
citizen,  a  privilege  which  at  that  efwch  was 
guarded  with  watchful  jealousy,  and  very  rarely 
granted  to  an  alien.  From  the  period,  however, 
when  he  quitted  Sardinia,  he  seems  to  have  made 
Rome  his  chief  abode ;  for  there  his  great  poetical 
talents,  and  an  amount  of  leaming  which  must 
have  been  considered  marvellous  in  those  days, 
since  he  was  master  of  three  languages, — Oscan, 
Latin,  and  Greek, — gained  for  him  the  respect 
and  fitvour  of  all  who  valued  such  attainments ; 
and,  in  particular,  he  lived  upon  terms  of  the 
closest  intimacy  with  the  conqueror  of  Hannibal 
and  other  members  of  that  distinguished  fomily. 
Dwelling  in  a  humble  mansion  on  the  Aventine, 
attended  by  a  single  female  slave,  he  maintained 
himself  in  honourable  poverty  by  actmg  as  a  pre- 
ceptor to  patrician  youths ;  and  having  lived  on 
happily  to  a  good  age,  was  carried  off  by  a  diseaao 
of  Uie  joints,  probably  gout,  when  seventy  years 
old,  soon  after  the  completion  of  his  great  under- 
taking, which  he  closes  by  comparing  himself  to  a 
race-hone,  in  these  prophetic  lines : — 

Like  some  brave  steed,  who  in  his  latest  race 
Hath  won  the  Olympic  wreath ;  the  contest  o*er. 
Sinks  to  repose,  worn  out  by  age  and  toil. 
At  the  desire  of  Africanus,  his  remains  were 
deposited  in  the  sepulchre  of  the  Scipios,  and  his 
bust  allowed  a  place  among  the  effigies  of  that 
noUe  house.    Hig  epitaph,  penned  by  himself  in 
the  undoubting  anticipation  of  immortid  fome,  has 
been  preserved,  and  may  be  literally  rendered 
thus: — 
Romans,  behold  old  Ennius !  whose  lays 
Built  up  on  high  your  mighty  fiithen*  praise  I 
Pour  not  the  wail  of  mourning  o*er  my  bier. 
Nor  pay  to  me  the  tribute  of  a  tear : 
Still,  still  I  live !  from  mouth  to  mouth  I  ily ! 
Never  forgotten,  never  shall  I  die ! 
The  woriu  of  Ennius  are  believed  to  have  ezistr 
ed  entire  so  kte  as  the  thirteenth  century  (A.  G. 
Cramer,  Hatudkronick^  p.  223),  but  they  have 
long  since  disappeared  as  an  independent  whole, 
and  nothing  now  remains  but  fragments  collected 
from  other  ancient  writers.    These  amount  in  all 
to  many  hundred  lines;  but  a  laige  proportion 
being  quotations  cited  by  grammarians  for  the 
purpose  of  illustrating  some  rare  form,  or  deter- 
mining the  signification  of  some  obsolete  word,  are 
mere  scraps,  possessing  little  interest  for  any  one 
but  a  philologist.    Some  extracts  of  a  longer  and 
more  satisfiutory  character  are  to  be  found  in 
Cicero,  who  gives  us  from  the  annals, — Uie  dream 
of  Uia  (18  lines) ;  the  conflicting  auspices  observed 
by  Romulus  and  Remus  (20  lines) ;  and  the  speech 
of  Pyrrhus  with  regard  to  ransoming  the  prisonen 
(8  lines) :  besides  these,  a  passage  fipom  the  An- 
dromache (18  lines) ;  a  curious  invective  against 
itinerant  fortune-tellers,  probably  from  the  Satires ; 
and  a  few  othen  of  less  importance.    Aulus  Gel- 
litts  has   saved  eighteen   consecutive  verses,  in 
which  the  duties  and  bearing  of  a  humble  friend 
towards  his  superior  are  bodied  forth  in  very  spi- 
rited phraseolqgy,  forming  a  picture  which  it  was 
believed  that  the  poet  intended  for  a  portrait  of 
himself^  while  Macrobius  presents  us  with  a  battle- 
piece  (8  lines),  where  a  tribune  is  described  as  gal- 
hintly  resisting  the  attack  of  a  crowd  of  foes. 


18 


ENNIUS. 


Although  under  theie  circumftanees  it  i»  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  foxm  any  aoconte  judgment 
with  regard  to  hia  absolute  merits  as  a  poet,  we 
are  at  iMtt  certain  that  his  Buoceea  was  triumph- 
ant For  a  long  series  of  years  his  strains  were 
read  aloud  to  applauding  multitudes,  both  in  the 
metropolis  and  in  the  provinces  {  and  a  class  of 
men  arose  who,  in  imitation  of  the  Homeristae, 
devoted  themaelTes  exclusively  to  the  study  and 
recitation  of  his  works,  receiving  the  appellaticHi 
of  Ennianistae.  In  the  time  of  Cicero  he  was 
still  considered  the  prince  of  Roman  song  (E»- 
ffSKfli  aumwium  JSpicum  poeiam—ds  Opt,  G,  0.  1. 
Sttmrnua  poeia  noder — pro  Ba&.  22)  ;  Virgil  was 
not  ashamed  to  borrow  many  of  his  thoughts,  and 
not  a  few  of  his  expressions ;  and  even  the  splen- 
dour of  the  Augustan  age  foiled  to  throw  him 
into  the  shade.  And  well  did  he  merit  the  grati- 
tude of  his  adopted  countrymen  ;  for  not  only  did 
he  lay  the  bans  of  their  literature,  but  actaally 
oonstructed  their  language.  He  found  the  Latin 
tongue  a  rough,  meagre,  uncultivated  dialect, 
made  up  of  ill-cemented  fragments,  gathered  at 
random  from  a  number  of  di&rent  sources,  subject 
to  no  rulea  which  might  secure  its  stability,  and 
destitute  of  any  xegular  system  of  versification. 
He  softened  its  asperities,  he  enlarged  its  vocabu- 
lary, he  regulated  its  grammatical  combinations, 
he  amalgamated  into  one  haxmonious  whole  its 
various  conflicting  elements,  and  he  introduced  the 
heroic  hexameter,  and  various  other  metzes,  long 
carefully  elaborated  by  Grecian  skilL  Even  in 
the  disjointed  and  mutilated  lemains  which  have 
been  transmitted  to  us,  we  observe  a  vigour  of 
imagination,  a  national  boldness  of  tone,  and  an 
enexgy  of  expression  which  amply  justify  the 
praises  so  liberally  launched  on  hu  genius  by  the 
ancients ;  and  although  we  are  perhaps  at  first 
repelled  by  the  coarseness,  clumsiness,  and  antique 
fashion  of  the  garb  in  which  his  high  thoughts  are 
invested,  we  cannot  but  feel  that  what  was  after- 
wards gained  in  smoothness  and  refinement  is  a 
poor  compensation  for  the  loss  of  that  freshness 
and  strength  which  breathe  ^e  hearty  spirit  of 
the  iHAve  old  days  of  Roman  simplicity  and  firee- 
dom.  The  criticism  of  Ovid,  **  Ennius  ingenio 
maximus  arte  rudis,*^  is  fair,  and  happily  worded ; 
but  the  fine  simile  of  Quintilian,  **  Knnium  sicut 
sacros  vetustate  lucoa  adoremus,  in  qnibns  grandia 
et  antiqua  roboia,  jam  non  tantam  habent  speciem, 
quantam  religionem,**  more  fiilly  embodies  our 
sentiments. 

We  subjoin  a  catalogue  of  the  works  of  Kimin», 
in  so  fiur  as  their  titles  can  be  ascertained. 

I.  AnnaUum  Libri  xvuL,  The  most  important 
of  all  his  productions  was  a  history  of  R^me  in 
dactylic  hexameters,  commencing  with  tho  loves 
of  Mars  and  Rhea,  and  reaching  down  to  his  own 
times.  The  subject  was  selected  with  great  judg- 
ment The  picturesque  fables,  romantic  legends, 
and  chivalrous  exploits  with  which  it  abounded, 
afforded  full  scope  for  the  exercises  of  his  poetical 
powers ;  he  was  enabled  to  testify  gratitude  to- 
wards his  personal  friends,  and  to  propitiate  the 
nobles  as  a  body,  by  extolling  their  own' lofty 
deeds  and  the  glories  of  their  sires ;  and  perhaps 
no  theme  could  have  been  chosen  so  well  calcu- 
lated to  awdcen  the  enthusiasm  of  all  ranks 
among  a  proud,  warlike,  and  as  yet  unletteied 
people.  His  fancy  was  cramped  by  none  of  thoee  I 
fetters  imposed  by  a  series  of  weD  ascertained  | 


ENNIUS. 

fiicts ;  he  was  left  to  work  his  will  upon  the  rude 
ballads  of  the  vulgar,  the  wild  traditions  of  the 
old  patrician  dans,  and  the  meagre  chronicles  of 
the  priests.  Niebuhr  conjectures  that  the  beautiful 
history  of  the  kings  in  llrj  may  have  been  taken 
from  Ennius.  No  great  space,  however,  was  al- 
kMed  to  the  earlier  records,  for  the  contest  with 
Hannib^  which  was  evidently  described  with 
great  minuteness,  commenced  with  the  seventh 
book,  the  first  Punic  war  being  passed  over  alto- 
gether, as  we  are  told  by  Cicero.  {Brut,  19.) 

II.  Fednilat.  The  fiuxie  of  Ennius  as  a  dramatist, 
was  little  inferior  to  his  reputation  as  an  epic  bard. 
His  pieces,  which  were  voy  numerous,  appear  to 
have  been  all  transitions  or  adaptations  from  the 
Greek,  the  metres  of  the  originals  being  in  moat 
cases  dosely  imitated.  Fragments  have  been  pre- 
served of  the  following  tragedies :  Achilles^  AckUlm 
(Aristapchi),  Ajaat^  Alcmaeon^  AlesDomUry  Andro* 
mackoy  Andromeda^  AnHope,  Atkamas^  Crapkoutes^ 
DulortsUa^  ErtdUm^  Emmemdta^  Hedoria  Ljftra^ 
Hecuba^  Iliona  (doubtfid),  IpUgeiUa,  Medea^ 
Medntf  Mdaadppa  or  M^Mippu»^  Nemta^  Necpt- 
(damuy  Phoenu^  Telamon^  TeUpkua^  Thyesiu ;  and 
of  the  following  comedies,  belonging  to  the  class 
o{  paUiakte:  AmbrtMcia^  Cwputnada  (perhaps  Car 
pruaadus)^  Celestit  (name  very  doubtful),  Fancra- 
Uades^  s.  Paneraiiasiae, 

For  full  infinmation  as  to  the  sources  from 
whence  these  were  derived,  consult  the  editions  of 
Hesselitts  and  Bothe,  together  with  the  disserta- 
tions of  Osann  referred  to  at  the  end  of  this  ar- 
ticle. 

III.  SaUrae,  In  four  (Porphyr.  ad  Hot,  SaL  i. 
10),  or  according  to  others  (Donat  ad  TerenL 
Phorm,  iL  2.  25)  in  six  books,  of  which  less  than 
twenty-five  scattered  lines  are  extant,  but  from 
these  it  is  evident  that  the  SaOne  were  composed 
in  a  great  variety  of  metres,  and  frt>m  this  circum- 
stance, in  all  probability,  received  their  appelh^ 
tion. 

IV.  Scipio,  A  panegyric  upon  the  pubUc  career 
of  his  friend  and  patron,  Africanns.  The  measure 
adopted  seems  to  have  been  the  trochaic  tetram- 
eter catalecUc,  although  a  line  quoted,  possibly  by 
mistake,  in  Macrobius  (Sat,  vL  4)  is  a  dactylic 
hexameter.  The  five  verses  and  a  half  which  we 
possess  of  this  piece  do  not  enable  us  to  decide 
whether  Valerius  Maximus  was  entitled  to  term  it 
(viii.  14)  rude  et  impolitum  praectmium.  (Suidas, 
«.  v.*^tnfu>5;  Schol.  vet  ad  Hor,  Sai»  ii.  1.  16.) 
Some  scholars  have  supposed  that  the  Scipio  was 
in  reidity  a  drama  belonging  to  the  dass  of  the 
praeteaiatae, 

V.  Agoius,  Varro  and  Festus  when  examining 
into  the  meuiing  of  certain  uncommon  words,  quote 
from  **'  Ennius  in  Asoto^^*  or  as  Scaliger,  very  erro- 
neously, insists  ^  in  Sotadico.**  The  subject  and 
nature  of  this  piece  are  totally  unknown.  Many 
believe  it  t»  have  been  a  comedy. 

VI.  Epichannus,  From  a  few  remnants,  amount- 
ing altogether  to  little  more  than  twenty  lines,  we 
gather  that  this  must  have  been  a  philosophical 
didactic  poem  in  which  the  nature  of  the  god%  the 
human  mind  and  its  phaenomena,  the  physical 
stmctura  of  Uie  universe  and  various  kindred 
topics,  were  discussed.  From  the  title  we  con- 
clude, that  it  was  translated  or  imitated  from 
Epicharmus  the  comic  poet,  who  was  a  disciple  of 
Pythagoras  and  is  known  to  have  writt^  Dc 
HcnuH  Nalura, 


ENNIU& 

YIL  «Mjrfim,  f  lnjiiiii> H^d^pkagttioa,  Hmm 

■d  m^rf  «dier  titles  Iwre  been  afltigned  to  a  woik 

edibie  fiahee,  wkieh  Emuaa  may  periiapt  have 

[Akchmtiutub.] 
hate  been 
bj  Apakiua  ezbibitiqg  a  mere  catalogae 
«f  iwim  ■   Mid   kwalitiea.    Tbey  an  giren,  with 
mmm  pnHnamrj  icBBika»  in  Wcnadoir»  FoeL 
l^  IfoL  v«L  i  pp.  157  and    187.     See  also 

p.  399  ed.  Elmenb. ;  P.  Pitb- 
«rt.  IT.  fin. ;  PiBTbas.  E^pUUBB ; 
L  14  ;  Scafiger  OesUdecL 
t>tt.poH.  p. 215 ;  Tnnebi  AdMn. zxL  31 ;  Salmaa. 
W  Saimu  pi  794,  ed.  IVnj. ;  Bannann,  An&aL  LaL 
uL  1S5  ;  Fabric.  IMUL  LaL  fib.  it.  c.  1.  §  7. 

YIII.  J^yiiMinfii.  Under  tfau  head  we  haTe 
two  aboct  cpifeipha  vpon  Scipio  Afiieaniu,  and  one 
bwwrif,  tbe  whole  in  elegbc  Tene, 
cooBElnaly  to  ten  unea. 
IX.  /Ni>iip#aii.  The  title  teems  to  indicate 
OS  was  ft  csOerticm  of  precepts  ezhortinff  the 
te  ibe  onetioe  of  Tirtoe.  We  cannot,  bow- 
tal  mmk  abont  it  nor  eren  diaeoTcr  whether 
K  was  written  in  praos  or  Tcney  Mnce  one  word 
«nly  ia  known  to  vsi  namely  jjuaaiflwi  quoted  by 

Veiy  pnbaUy  the  same  with  the 

the  icmains  of  three  lines  in 

it  was  eomposed  in 


ENNODIUS. 


19 


as  It 
XIL 

of 


Angde  Mai  in  a  note  on  Cic  De 
Sii  ^Tu  ft  few  woids  m  prase  from 
in  fisbnua*  wiAoot  inlbnning  ns  where 
has  pointed  out  that  in 
8aL  Ti  5,  we  ought  to  read  '*  Ennins 
itironHi  qaarto  **  instead  of  SMiantm 
m  the  leorited  text 
BaMmmmuj  a  tiaasfauion  into  I«tin 
the  lipa  imffd^n  of  Eohemeras  [Eo- 
]  Sercnl  tboit  eztiacts  are  oontained 
;|^  wwd  in  the  De  Re 


of  Yarva. 


(c  19)  trib  as,  dmt  according  to 
the  ytar  cwmaisted  of  866  days,  and  hence 
k  has  been  umjeOmed  that  he  was  the  author  of 
am»  atMnasaDcal  tnatise.  Bat  an  expression  of 
Ais  sort  may  bare  been  dropped  inadentaUy,  and 
to  Jastify  sacn  a  nppoaition  with* 


The  frit  general  collection  of  the  Ixagments  of 

~  in  the  *  Fngmenta  to- 
'by  Robert  and  Henry 

hria,  Sra.  1564.  It  is  exceedingly  im- 
Bot  indi^  any  portion  of  the 
\  being  in  pnee  was  exdnded 


Q.  Emiii 
sopenont,  nagmentay*^ 
eouBCtsdi  anangcdf  and  expounded*  by  Hiennymus 
Kiayni.  4lsu  1590«  reprinted  with  consi- 
eompi'isMg  the  commentaries  of 
OL  J.  Voss,  by  Hcaadina,  professor  of 
i  ilnpfmr  at  Rotterdam,  AmsteL  4ta 
17^.  TUs  mast  ba  eonsidered  as  the  best  edition 
of  tbe  calffted  fiagments  which  has  yet  appeared. 
Fira  yean  after  Colamna*s  edition  a  new 
of  tba  Awmde»  was  published  at  Leyden 


(4«iw  1595)  by  PaaDna  Ifcrak,  a  Dutch  lawyer, 
wba  prefeased  sot  only  to  baTo  greatly  purified 


tbs  tact,  aad  to  hare  iatrodnoed  many  important 
m  the  anangement  and  distribation  of 


the  diflbrent  portions,  bat  to  haTe  made  consider»* 
ble  additions  to  the  relics  preTiously  discoTered. 
The  new  Terms  were  gathered  chiefly  from  a  work 
by  L.  Calpiimiua  Piio,  a  contemporanr  of  the 
younger  Pfiny,  bearing  the  title  De  CkmHtientia 
VlBtenm  Fodarmm  ad  TV^janum  Prine^pem^  a  MS. 
of  which  Mentfai  tells  us  that  he  examined  hastily 
in  the  iibiary  of  St.  Victor  at  Puria,  accompanying 
this  statement  with  an  inexplicable  and  most  sus- 
picious remark,  that  he  was  afraid  the  Tolume 
would  be  stolen.  It  is  certain  that  this  codex,  if 
it  oTer  existed,  has  long  once  disappeared,  and  the 
lines  in  question  are  regarded  with  well-merited 
snspidoiL  (Niebuhr,  lActure»  oa  Ronton  Hutory^ 
edited  by  Dr.  Schmitx,  Introd.  p.  85 ;  Hoch,  De 
Enrnamomm  Anmdiam  F^raffmeittis  a  P,  Mentla 
awetky  Bonn,  1889.) 

The  Anmdet  from  the  text  of  Meruh  were  re- 
printed, but  not  Tory  accurately,  with  lome  trifling 
additions,  and  with  the  fragments  of  the  Punic 
war  of  Naerius,  by  E.  S.  {Emd  a^angeiAefg\ 
8to.  Lips.  1825. 

Tbe  fragments  of  the  tragedies  were  carefuIlT 
collected  and  examined  by  M.  A.  Delrio  in  his 
i^fKiagma  TVagoediae  LaUmxA,  toI.,  l  AntT.  4to, 
1593;  reprinted  at  Paris  in  1607  and  1619:  they 
will  be  found  also  in  the  CodedoMa  wterum  Tratfi- 
eontm  of  ScriTerius,  to  which  are  appended  the 
emendations  and  notes  of  O.  J.  Vossius,  Lug.  Bat. 
8to,  1620.  The  fiagmento  of  both  the  tr^^es 
and  comedies  are  contained  in  Bothe,  Poeiarum 
Lam  teemieorum  fragmuaa^  Halbent.  8to.  1823. 
The  fragments  of  the  Medea,  with  a  dissertation 
on  the  origin  and  nature  of  Roman  tragedy,  were 
published  by  H.  Phmck,  Gotting.  4to.  1806,  and 
the  fragments  of  the  Medea  and  of  the  Hecuba, 
compared  with  the  pUiys  of  Euripides  bearing  the 
same  names,  are  oontained  in  the  AnaUota  OriHca 
Poem  Rownamorum  eoenieae  reUquhi  Uluetratdia  of 
Osaan,  Berelin.  8to.  1816. 

(See  the  prefiioes  and  prolegomena  to  the  editions 
of  the  cdlected  fragments  by  HesseUus,  and  of  the 
annals  by  E.  S.  where  the  whole  of  the  ancient 
authorities  tor  the  biognphy  of  Ennins  are  quoted 
at  fuU  length  ;  Caspar  Si^ttarius,  Qmntentatio  de 
vUa  ei  eay^mLimAndromoi,  Naomi,  Bnnii,  CaecUH 
Siatu^  &C.,  Altenbuig.  8to.  1672 ;  G.  F.  de  Franck- 
enan,  DiaeertaHo  de  Morbo  Q.  Btmii^  Witt.  4to. 
1694  ;  Domen.  d^Angelis,  ddla  patria  d^Ennio 
dieeertaxkmA,  Rom.  8to.  1701,  Nap.  8to.  1712; 
Henningius  Forelius,  De  Ennio  diatribe,  UpsaL 
8to.  1707;  W.  F.  Kreidmannus,  de  Q.  Ennio 
OraiiOf  Jen.  4to.  1754;  Cr.  Cnunerus,  Dieeertatio 
aidtiti  Horam  de  Enmo  efiUum,  Jen.  4to.  1755; 
C.  G.  Kuestner  C^ndomatJua  Jmrit  Enniani,  &c.. 
Lips.  8to.  1762.)  [W.  R.] 

ENNO'DIUS,  MAGNUS  FELIX,  was  bom 
at  Aries  about  a.  o.  476,  of  a  Tery  illustrious 
family,  which  numbered  among  its  memben  and 
connexions  many  of  the  most  illustrious  personages 
of  that  epoch.  Haring  been  despoiled  while  yet  a 
boy  of  all  his  patrimony  by  the  Visigoths,  he  was 
educated  at  Mihm  by  an  aunt,  upon  whose  death 
he  found  himself  at  the  age  of  sixteen  again  re- 
duced to  total  destitution.  From  this  unhappy 
position  he  was  extricated  by  a  wealthy  marriage, 
but  baring  been  preTailed  upon  by  St.  Epiphanius 
to  renounce  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  he  receiTcd 
ordination  as  a  deacon,  and  induced  his  wife  to 
enter  a  couTent  His  laboun  in  the  serrioe  of  the 
Church  were  so  conspicuous  that  he  was  chosen 

c2 


20 


ENNODIUS. 


bishop  of  Pavia  in  a.  d.  511,  and  in  514  was 
sent,  along  with  Fortunatus,  blihop  of  Catania,  and 
others,  by  Pope  Hormisda  to  Constantinople  in 
order  to  combat  the  progress  of  the  Entychian 
heresy.  The  embassy  having  proved  nnsncoessful 
in  consequence  of  the  emperor,  who  was  believed 
to  be  Iftvourable  to  the  opinions  in  question,  having 
refused  to  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
pontiff,  Ennodius  was  despatched  a  second  time  in 
517,  idong  with  Per^^nas,  bishop  of  Misenum, 
bearing  a  confession  of  fiuth,  which  the  eastern 
churches  were  invited  or  rather  required  to  sub- 
scribe. On  this  occasion  the  envoy  was  treated 
with  great  harshness  by  Anastasius,  who  not  only 
dismissed  him  with  ignominy,  but  even  sought  his 
life,  by  causing  him  to  embark  in  a  crazy  vessel, 
which  was  strictly  forbidden  to  touch  at  any 
Grecian  port  Having  escaped  this  danger,  Enno- 
dius returned  to  his  diocese,  where  he  occupied 
himself  with  religious  labours  untU  his  death  in 
A.  D.  521,  on  the  17th  of  July,  the  day  which 
after  his  canonization  was  observed  as  his  festival. 
The  works  of  this  prelate,  as  contained  in  the 
edition  of  Sirmond,  are  the  following : — 

1.  JE^nstolarum  ad  Dioernt  LSbri  IX.  A  col- 
lection of  497  letters,  including  one  composed  by 
his  sister,  the  greater  numb^  of  them  written 
during  the  pontificate  of  Symmachus  (493 — 514). 
Tliey  for  the  most  part  rehite  to  private  concerns 
and  domestic  occurrences,  and  hence  possess  little 
general  interest.  They  are  remarkable  for  gentle- 
ness and  piety  of  tone,  but  some  persons  have 
imagined  Uiat  they  could  detect  a  leaning  towards 
semipelagianism.  The  charge,  however,  has  not 
been  by  any  means  substantiated. 

2.  Panegyrietu  Tkeodonco  regi  dictus.  A  com- 
plimentary address  delivered  in  the  presence  of  the 
Gothic  monareh  at  Milan,  or  at  Ravenna,  or  at 
Rome,  probably  in  the  year  a.  d.  507.  It  is  some- 
times included  in  the  collections  of  the  **  Panegy- 
nci  Vetcres,**  and  is  considered  as  one  of  the 
principal  sources  for  the  history  of  that  period, 
although  obviously  no  reliance  can  be  placed  on 
the  statements  contained  in  an  effusion  of  such 
a  character.  [Drxpanius.]  It  will  be  found, 
with  notes,  in  Munso,  OetMchte  des  Otigoik,  Rekhs^ 
p.  433. 

3.  lAhtdltu  adversta  toi  qui  eontra  synodutn 
scnbere  praesunuenmt.  A  powerful  and  argumen- 
tative harangue,  read  before  the  fifth  Roman 
synod  held  in  a.  d.  503,  and  adopted  as  part  of 
their  proceedings,  in  defence  of  the  measures  sanc- 
tioned by  the  synod  of  the  previous  year,  against 
schismatics,  and  in  support  of  the  jiurisdiction  of 
the  Roman  pontiff  generally. 

4.  Vita  heatiaimi  vtri  JEpiphanii  Ticinensis  epi»- 
copu  A  biography  of  St  Epiphanius,  his  predece»- 
sor  in  the  see  of  Pavia,  who  died  in  a.  d.  496. 
This  piece  is  valued  on  account  of  the  light  which 
it  throws  upon  the  history  of  the  times,  and  is  con- 
sidered one  of  the  most  interesting  and  agreeable 
among  the  works  of  Ennodius,  which,  to  say  the 
truth,  are  for  the  most  part  rather  repulsive.  It 
will  be  found  in  the  collections  of  Surius  and  the 
Bollandists  under  the  22nd  of  January. 

5.  Vita  beati  AntonU  monaehi  Livinmtitf  a  pane- 
gyric upon  a  holy  man  unknown  save  from  this 
tract 

6.  Eticharistieum  de  mia,  a  thanksgiving  for  re- 
covery from  a  dangerous  malady,  during  which  the 
author  was  first  led    to  those    thoughts  which 


ENTELLUS. 

eventually  prompted  him  to  devote  his  life  to  the 
service  of  God.  It  is  dedicated  to  Elpidius,  a 
deacon  and  physician. 

7.  ParaeTietis  didamxUioa  ad  Ambro$ium  et  Bear 
tern,  an  exhortation,  in  which  poetry  is  combined 
with  prose,  urging  two  youths  to  Uie  practice  of 
virtue. 

8.  Praeoeptum  de  eeUulania  epiaeoporum.  The 
ceUtUani  were  tlie  eoniubemales  whom  bishops, 
presbyters,  and  deacons  were  required  to  retain  as 
constant  companions  **ad  amoliendas  nudedicorum 
calumnias.**  (See  Ducange,  Glostar.)  In  this  tmct 
they  are  called  amodlaneu 

9.  Petilorium  quo  Gerontius  puer  AgapUi  abso- 
lutua  est.  On  the  manumission  of  a  dare  by  his 
master  in  the  chureh. 

10.  Oerei  paachalu  benediettonee  duae, 

1 1 .  Oratiimei.  A  series  of  short  essays  or  decla- 
mations, twenty  eight  in  number,  which  the  author 
himself  names  didionee^  classified  according  to  their 
subjects.  Of  these  six  are  «oeroe,  seven  tAoUulicae^ 
ten  eomlrcmeniae^  five  etkioae, 

12.  Oarmina,  A  large  collection  of  poems,  most 
of  them  short  occasional  effusions,  on  a  multitude 
of  different  topics,  sacred  and  profone.  Fourteen 
are  to  be  found  interspersed  among  his  epistles  and 
other  prose  works,  and  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
two  form  a  separate  collection. 

The  writings  of  Ennodius  might  serve  as  an  ex- 
emplification of  all  the  worst  fiiults  of  a  corrupt 
style.  Nothing  can  be  more  affected  than  the  form 
of  expression,  nothing  more  harsh  than  the  diction. 
They  are  concise  without  being  vigorous,  obscure 
without  being  deep,  while  the  use  of  figurative 
language,  metaphors,  and  all^ries,  is  pushed  to 
such  extravagant  excess  that  whole  pages  wear  the 
aspect  of  a  long  duU  enigma. 

A  considerable  number  of  the  works  of  this 
fiither  appeared  in  the  **  Monumenta  S.  Patrum 
Orthodoxogmpha,'*  Basil.  foL,  1569  ;  they  were 
fint  published  separately  by  Andr.  Schottus,  Toniac 
8vo.  161 1,  but  will  be  found  in  tlieir  most  complete 
and  best  form  in  the  edition  of  Sirmond,  Paris. 
Bvo.  1611,  and  in  his  Opera,  vol.  i.  fol.,  Paris. 
1696,  and  Venet  1729;  also  in  the  BUd,  Pair, 
Mcue.^  Lugdun.  1677,  vol.  ix.,  and  in  other  large 
collections  of  the  fathers. 

Martenne  and  Durand  (Colled.  Afonumm.  vol. 
V.  p.  61)  have  added  a  new  oration  and^a  short 
letter  to  Venantios. 

(See  the  Vila  Ennodii  prefixed  to  the  edition 
of  Sirmond.  A  very  full  biography  is  given  by 
Funccius  also,  De  inerti  ae  decrepUa  L.  L.  aeneo- 
iute,  c.  iii.  §  xx.,  c  vi.  §  viii.,  c.  viii.  §  x.,  c.  11. 
§  xxxi.)  [VV.  R.] 

E'NNOMUS  ("EwoMoy),  a  Mysian  and  ally  of 
the  Trojans,  who  was  killed  by  Achilles.  (Hom.  //. 
ii.  858,  xvii.  218.)  Another  penon  of  this  name 
occun  in  the  Odyssey  (xi.  422).  [L.  S.] 

ENORCIIES  {*Ey6pxn*)^  a  «on  of  Thyestes  by 
his  sister  Daeta,  was  bom  out  of  an  egg,  and  built 
a  temple  to  Dionysus,  who  was  hence  called  Dio- 
nysus Enorehes,  though  Enorehes  may  also  describe 
the  god  as  the  dancer.  (Tzetz.  ad  Lyooph.  212  ; 
Hesych. «.«.)  [L.  S.] 

ENTELLUS,  a  Trojan,  or  a  Sicilian  hero,  from 
whom  the  town  of  Entelia,  in  Sicily,  was  believed 
to  have  received  its  name.  (Virg.  Aen.  v.  389, with 
Servius.)  Tsetzes  (ad  Lj^a^k  953)  states,  that 
Entelia  was  so  called  from  Entelia,  the  wife  of 
Aegestei.  [L.  S.] 


EOS. 

IfNTtKIHUS,  a  iralptor,  whoce  Oceaniu  and 
J«|Biff  vcfe  in  tiie  coUection  of  Aftiniiu  PoUio. 
(PliB.  H.  N.  zxzri  &  I.  4.  $  10.)  [P.  &] 


EPAENETUS. 


21 


ENTOHIA  (Trnpfs),  the  daagbter  of  a  Ro- 
an coaBtrymBB.  Cranoa  (Satozn)  wbo  was  once 
hoapittbhf  leceiwed  bj  him,  became,  by  his  £ur 
4aa|[fatcr«  Ae  fiither  of  four  toiia,  Jannt,  Hynunis, 
Faoat^  and  Fdiz.  Cimioa  taught  the  fitther  the 
caltivalifln  of  the  Tine  and  the  piepuation  of  wine, 
<BjUiuug  him  to  teach  his  ne%hbonn  the  mme. 
This  waa  done  aeeofdingly,  bat  the  oonntry  people, 
vho  becane  intazicatcd  vith  their  new  drink, 
Thfif  hi  it  to  be  poison,  and  stoned  their  neighbour 
to  death,  whcieapou  his grsndsons  hnng  themselves 
in  thcsr  griet  At  a  much  later  time,  when  the 
RflBStta  «ci«  Tisitad  bj  a  plague,  they  were  told 
by  the  Ddphk  eiade,  that  the  plagoe  was  a  ponish- 
Bient  Ibr  the  unUage  committed  on  Entoria*s  fiither, 
aid  L^aedos  Catahis  caosed  a  tem]de  to  be  erected 
to  CroBwa  on  the  Tarpeian  rock,  and  in  it  an  altar 
vith  fear  bees.  (Plot.  PmnlL Or,  etRom,  9.)  [L.S.] 
EKYA'LIUS  (*EvMUi0f),  the  warlike,  fee- 
<}aeBitly  eecan  in  the  Iliad  (never  in  the  Odyssey) 
as  an  epithet  «f  Ares,  or  as  a  proper  name 
of  Afca.  (rTiL2Il,  u.  651,  viL  166,  viii. 
S64,  ziii  519,  rra.  259,  xniL  309,  xx.  69  ;  comp. 
Pind.  OL  imL  102,  ATsa.  ix.  37.)  At  a  later  time, 
hoverpr,  Eoyaliaa  and  Axes  were  distinguished  as 
two  diflcrait  gods  of  war,  andEnyalius  was  looked 
I  son  of  Axes  and  Enyo,  or  of  Cronos  and 
(Aiisioph.  Aw,  457  ;  Dionys.  A,  R,  iii. 
4B  ;  Enataih.  ad  Hooi.  p.  944.)  The  name  is 
evidently  darved  from  Enyo,  thoagh  one  tradition 
deriTcd  it  from  a  Thmdaa  Enyalios,  who  reeeived 
into  hia  honse  those  only  who  oonqoered  him  in 
an^le  confaat,  and  far  the  same  reason  refused  to 
r««erre  Aiva,  bat  the  latter  slew  him.  (Eustath. 
mJ  //«a.  pi  ^3L)  The  youths  of  Sparta  sacrificed 
dogs  to  Ares  ander  the  name  of  Enyalius 
iii.  14.  f  9),  and  near  the  temple  of  Hippo- 
at  Spaita,  thae  stood  the  ancient  fettered 
of  ijiyaliaa.  (Pans.  iiL  15,  §  5 ;  oomp. 
)  Dionysna,  too,  is  said  to  have  been  sur- 
Enyalma.  (Macnb.  Sat  I  19.)  [L.  S.] 
ETNYO  (*ErM»),  the  godden  of  war,  who  de- 
HlhtB  in  hinedshed  and  the  destruction  of  towns, 
md  aKianpanifS  Kara  m  battles.  (Horn.  IL  v. 
233,  592  ;  EosCath.  p.  140.)  At  Thebea  and 
a  featiral  called  'OficKiSia  was  cele- 
hononr  of  Zeos,  Demeter,  Athena  and 
Zeas  was  said  to  have  received  the  sur- 
of  Hoaoloios  from  Homolols,  a  priestess  of 
(Said«  s.  «. ;  oomp.  Mttller,  OnoAom.  p. 
229,  ttA  edit)  A  statne  of  Enyo,  made  by  the 
SOBS  of  Praxiteles,  stood  in  the  temple  of  Ares  at 
(I^na  L  8.  $  5.)  Among  the  Graeae  in 
(Tkeoff.  273)  thoe  is  one  called  Enyo. 
the  Ronam  goddess  oi  war  see  Bkl- 
uxtx.  [L.  S.] 

£06  Cliifc)«  in  Latin  Jurora,  the  goddew  of 


( 


the 


red,  who  brings  np  the  light  of  day 
She  was  a  daughter  of  Hyperion 


Uus  and 


m  Earyphaasa,  and  a  sister  of  He- 
iem,    (Hea.  7%«y.  371,dcc.  ;  Horn. 


SeL  n.)    Ovid  (MH.  ix.  420,  Fatl.  iv. 
3f 3)  aOs  her  a  dnfjkta  of  PaUas.    At  the  close 
of  night  she  nee  from  the  conch  of  her  beloved 
on  a  chariot  drawn  l^  the  swift 
and  FliactoQ  she  ascended  up  to 
the  liver  Oecamus,  to  announce  the 
light  of  the  Jim  to  the  gods  as  well  as  to 


mortals.  (Horn.  Orf.  v.  1,  &c.,  xxiii.  244  ;  Virg. 
Aen.  iv.  129,  Georp,  i.  446  ;  Hom.  Hymn  in  Merc. 
185  ;  Theocritii.  148,xiii.  11.)  In  the  Homeric 
poems  Eos  not  only  announces  the  coming  Helios, 
but  accompanies  hun  throughout  the  day,  and  her 
career  is  not  complete  till  the  evening  ;  lienoe  she 
is  sometimes  mentioned  where  one  wodd  have  ex- 
pected Helios  (Otf.  V.  390,  x.  144)  ;  and  the  tragic 
writers  completely  identify  her  with  Hemera,  of 
whom  in  biter  timea  the  same  myths  are  related  as 
of  Eos.  (Pans.  i.  3.  §  1,  iii.  18.  §  7.)  The  later 
Greek  and  the  Roman  poets  followed,  on  the  whole, 
the  notions  of  Eos,  which  Homer  had  established, 
and  the  splendour  of  a  southern  aurora,  which 
lasts  much  longer  than  in  our  dimate,  is  a  fisvourite 
topic  with  the  ancient  poets.  Mythology  repre- 
sents her  as  having  carried  off  several  youths  di»- 
tingmshed  for  their  beauty.  Thus  die  carried 
away  Orion,  but  the  gods  were  angry  at  her  for  it, 
until  Artemis  with  a  gentle  arrow  killed  him. 
(Hom.  Od,  V.  121.)  According  to  ApoUodorus  (i. 
4.  §  4)  Eos  carried  Orion  to  Delos,  and  was  ever 
stimulated  by  Aphrodite.  Cleitus,  the  son  of 
Mantius,  was  carried  by  Eos  to  the  seats  of  the 
immortal  gods  (Od.  xv.  250),  and  Tithonns,  by 
ifrhom  she  became  the  mother  of  Emathion  and 
Memnon,  was  obtained  in  like  manner.  She 
begged  of  Zeus  to  make  him  immortal,  but  foi^t 
to  request  him  to  add  eternal  youth.  So  long  \s 
he  vras  young  and  beautiful,  she  lived  with  him  at 
the  end  of  the  earth,  on  the  banks  of  Ooeanus ; 
and  when  he  grew  old,  she  nursed  him,  until  at 
length  his  voice  diappeared  and  his  body  became 
quite  dry.  She  then  locked  the  body  np  in  her 
chamber,  or  metamorphosed  it  into  a  cricket. 
(Hom.  Hymn,  m  Ven.  218,  &c. ;  Horat  Carm.  i. 
22.  8,  ii.  16.  30  ;  Apollod.  iiL  12.  §  4  ;  lies. 
Tkeoff.  984  ;  Serv.  ad  Virg.  Georg.  i.  447,  iii.  328, 
^ea.  iv.  585.)  When  her  son  Memnon  was  going 
to  fight  against  Achilles,  she  asked  Hephaestus  to 
give  her  arms  for  him,  and  when  Memnon  was 
killed,  her  tears  fell  down  in  the  form  of  morn- 
ing dew.  (Virg.  ^en.  viii.  384.)  By  Astraeus 
Eos  became  the  mother  of  Zephyrus,  Boreas,  No- 
tns,  Heosphorus,  and  the  other  stars.  (Hesiod. 
Theog.  378.)  Cephalus  was  carried  away  by  her 
fipom  the  summit  of  mount  Hymettus  to  Syria,  and 
by  him  she  became  the  mother  of  Phaeton  or 
Tithonus,  the  &ther  of  Phaeton  ;  but  afterwards 
she  restored  her  beloved  to  his  wife  Procris.  (Hes. 
Tkeog.  984 ;  Apollod.  iiL  14.  $  3 ;  Pans.  L 
3.  $  1  ;  Ov.  MeL  vii.  703,  &c.  ;  Hygin.  Fab. 
189  ;  comp.  Cbphalur.)  Eos  was  represented  in 
the  pediment  of  the  kingly  stoa  at  Athens  in  the 
act  of  carrying  off  Cephalus,  and  in  the  same 
manner  she  was  seen  on  the  throne  of  the  Amy- 
daean  Apollo.  (Pans.  L  3.  §  1 ,  iiL  18.  $  7.)  At 
Olympia  she  was  represented  in  the  act  of  praying 
to  Zeus  for  Memnon.  (v.  22.  $  2.;  In  the  works 
of  an  still  extant,  she  appears  as  a  winged  goddess 
or  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  four  horses.       [L.  S.] 

EPACTAEUS  or  EPA'CTIUS  fEwcueroibj  or 
'Evdicrtot),  that  is,  the  god  worshipped  on  the 
coast,  was  used  as  a  surname  of  Poseidon  in  Samos 
(Hesych.  $.  v.),  and  of  Apollo.  (Orph.  Argotu 
1296  ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  L  404.)  [L.  S.] 

EPAE\NETUS  (*Eira/ycror),  a  culinary  author 
frequently  referred  to  by  Athenaens,  wrote  one 
work  «*0n  Fishes"  (Off»!  Ix^W,  Athen.  vii. 
p.  328,  1),  and  another  *^  On  the  Art  of  Cook- 
ery **  ("O^MSfmrriatf»,  Athen.  iL  p.  58,  b.,  iii.  p.  88, 


22 


EPAMINONDAS. 


c,  Tii.  pp.  294,  d^  297,  c,  304,  d.,  305,  e.,  312,  b., 
313,  h^ix.  pp.  371,  e.,  395,  £,  xii.  p.  516,  a,  xiv. 
p.  662,  d.) 

EPA'GATHUS,  a  profligate  fnedman,  who 
«long  with  TheocritQi,  a  penonage  of  tho  mme 
claM  and  stamp  with  hinueir,  exemwd  unbounded 
influenoe  oyer  CaracaUa,  and  was  retained  in  the 
■errice  of  his  sooceseor.  After  the  disastrons 
battle  of  Antioch,  he  was  despatched  by  Maorinus 
to  place  Diadumenianus  under  the  protection  of 
the  Parthian  king,  Artabanus;  and  at  a  subse* 
qaent  period  we  find  that  the  death  of  the  celo' 
brated  Domitins  Ulpianos  was  ascribed  to  his 
machinations,  although  the  causes  and  circum- 
stances d  that  event  are  involved  in  deep  obscu- 
rity. Alexander  Severus,  apprehensiTe  lest  soma 
tnmult  should  arise  at  Rome,  were  he  openly  to 
take  vengeance  on  Epogathus,  nominated  him 
Pniefect  of  £g3rpt ;  but  soon  afterwards  recalling 
him  from  thence,  caused  him  to  be  conducted  to 
Crete,  aud  there  quietly  put  to  death.  [Machz- 
Nus ;  DiADUMBNiANUs ;  Ulpianus].  (Dion.  Cass. 
Ixxvii  21,  Ixxviu.  39,  Ixxx.  2.)  [W.  R] 

EPAINE  (*Eirwi^),  that  is,  the  fearful,  a  snx^ 
name  of  Persephone.  (Horn.  JL  ix.  457.)  Plu- 
tarch  (de  Aud,  poeL  p,  23,  a.)  derives  the  name 
from  Mvos,  which  suggesta,  that  it  might  also  be 
understood  in  a  euphemistic  sense  as  the  pxused 
goddess.  [L«  S.] 

EPAMINONDAS  CEwoficinfii^as,  "Eva^umv- 
3a5),  the  Theban  general  and  statesman,  son  of 
Polymnis,  was  bom  and  reared  in  poverty,  though 
his  blood  was  noble.  In  his  early  years  be  is  said 
to  have  enjoyed  the  instructions  of  Lysis  of  Taren* 
turn,  the  Pythagorean,  and  we  seem  to  trace  the 
practical  influence  of  this  philosophy  in  several 
passages  of  his  later  life.  (Plut  Pelop,  8,  de  Gen, 
&)c.8,&o.;  AeL  F.  ff.  il  43,  iii.  17,  ▼.  5,  xii. 
43 ;  Paus.  iv.  31,  viii.  52,  ix.  13 ;  C.  Nep.  B^Mm, 
1,  2 ;  comp.  Fabric.  BUd.  Chraeo,  voL  i.  p^  851, 
and  the  works  of  Dodwell  and  Bentley  there  re- 
ferred to.)  His  close  and  enduring  friendship  with 
Pelopidas,  unbroken  as  it  was  through  a  long 
series  of  years,  and  amidst  all  the  nulitary  and 
civil  offices  which  they  held  together,  strikingly 
illustrates  the  tendency  which  contrast  of  character 
has  to  cement  attachments,  when  they  have  for 
their  foundation  some  essential  point  of  similarity 
and  sympathy.  According  to  some,  their  friend- 
ship originated  in  the  campaign  in  which  they 
served  together  on  the  Spartan'  side  against  Man- 
tineia,  where  Pelopidas  having  fidlen  in  a  battle, 
apparently  dead,  Epaminondas  protected  his  body 
at  the  imminent  risk  of  his  own  life,  B.  a  385. 
(Plut.  Pelop.  4 ;  Xen.  HeU,  v.  2.  §  1,  &c ;  Diod. 
XV.  5,  12  ;  Paus.  viii.  8.)  When  the  Theban 
patriots  engaged  in  their  enterprise  for  the  recovery 
of  the  Cadmeia,  in  b.  c.  379,  Epaminondas  held 
aloof  from  it  at  first,  from  a  fear,  traceable  to  his 
Pythagorean  religion,  lest  innocent  blood  should 
be  shed  in  the  tumult  To  the  object  of  the 
attempt,  however, — the  delivery  of  Thebes  from 
Spartan  domination, — ^he  was  of  course  favourable. 
He  had  studiously  exerted  himself  already  to  raise 
the  spirit  and  confidence  of  the  Theban  youths, 
urging  them  to  match  themselves  in  gymnastic 
exercises  with  the  Lacedaemonians  of  the  citadel, 
and  rebuking  them,  when  successful  in  these,  for 
the  tameness  of  their  submission  to  the  invaders  ; 
and,  when  the  first  step  in  the  enterprise  had  been 
taken,  and  Archias  and  LeonUades  were  slain,  he 


EPAMINONDAS. 

came  forward  and  took  part  decisively  with  Pelo- 
pidas and  his  confederates.  (Plut.  Peiap.  5,  1 2, 
de  Gen,  Soe,  3 ;  Polyaen.  ii  2 ;  Xen.  HeU.  v. 
4.  §  2,  &€.)  In  a  c,  371,  when  the  Athenian 
envoys  went  to  Sparta  to  negotiate  peace,  Epami- 
nondas also  came  thither,  as  an  ambassador,  to 
look  after  the  interests  of  Thebes,  and  highly  dis- 
tinguished hinuelf  by  his  eloquence  and  ready  wit 
in  ike  debate  which  ensued  on  the  question  whether 
Thebes  should  be  allowed  to  ratify  the  treaty  in 
the  name  of  all  Boeotia,  thus  obtaining  a  recogni- 
tion of  her  claim  to  supremacy  over  the  Boeotian 
towns.  This  being  refused  by  the  Spartans,  the 
Thebans  were  excluded  from  the  treaty  altogether, 
and  Cleombrotus  was  sent  to  invade  Boeotia.  The 
result  was  the  battle  of  Leuctra,  so  fifital  to  the 
Lacedaemonians,  in  which  the  success  of  Thebes  is 
said  to  have  been  owing  mainly  to  the  tactics  of 
Epaminondas.  He  it  was,  indeed,  who  most 
strongly  urged  the  giving  battle,  while  he  em- 
ployed aU  the  means  in  his  power  to  raise  the 
courage  of  his  countrymen,  not  excluding  even 
omens  and  oracles,  for  which,  when  unfiivourable, 
he  had  but  recently  expressed  his  contempt  (Xen. 
HelL  vi.  3.  §§  18—20,  4.  §§  1—15  ;  Diod.  xv. 
38,  51—^6  ;  Plut  Ai^eg,  27,  28,  Pelop,  20-23, 
Cam,  19,  Reg.  ei  Imp,  Apopk  p.  58,  ed.  Tauchn,, 
Z)e  M^  oil.  mo.  laud.  16,  Ue  San.  TuewL  Praeo. 

23  ;  Paus.  viii  27,  ix.  13 ;  Polyaen.  ii  2  ;   C. 
Nep.  Epam.  6  ;  Cic.  Tuec.  Disp.  i.  46,  de  Qf.  I 

24  ;  Suid.  a,  v.  ^Zwofuvtiifias,)     The  project  of 
Lyoomedes  for  the  founding  of  Megalopolis  and  the 
union  of  Arcadia  was  vigorously  encouraged  and 
fiorwarded  by  Epaminondas,  b.  c.  370,  as  a  barrier 
against  Spartan  dominion,  though  we  need  not 
suppose  with  Pausanias  that  the  plan  originated 
witn  him.     (Xen.  HeU.  vi.  5.  §  6,  &&  ;  Paus. 
viiL  27,  ix.  14  ;  Diod.  xv.  59  ;  Aristot  Polii,  ii. 
2,  ed.  Bekk.)    In  the  next  year,  &  c.  369,  the 
first  invasion  of  the  Peloponnesus  by  the  Thebans 
took  place,  and  when  the  rest  of  their  generals  were 
anxious  to  return  home,  as  the  term  of  their  com- 
mand was  drawing  to  a  close,  Epaminondas  and 
Pelopidas  persuaded  them  to  remain  and  to  advance 
against  Sparta.    The  country  was  ravaged  as  far 
as  the  coast  and  the  dty  itself,  thrown  into  the 
utmost  consternation  by  the  unprecedented  sight 
of  an  enemy^s  fires,   and   endangered   also  by 
treachery  within,  was  saved  only  by  the  calm  firm- 
ness and  the  wisdom  of  Agesilaus.    Epaminondas, 
however,  did  not  leave  the  Peloponnesus  before  he 
had  inflicted  a  most  serious  blow  on  Sparta,  and 
planted  a  permanent  thorn  in  her  side  by  the 
restoration  of  the  Messeniana  to  their  country  and 
the  establishment  of  a  new  city,  named  Messene, 
on  the  sito  of  the  ancient  Ithome, — a  work  which 
was  carried  into  effect  with  the  utmost  solemnity, 
and,    as  Epaminondas   wished   to  have    it  be- 
lieved, not  without  the  special  interposition  of  gods 
and  heroes.    [Ari8T0HSNB&]      Meanwhile  the 
Lacedaemonians  had  applied  successfully  for  aid  to 
Athens  ;  but  the  Adienian  general,   Iphicrates, 
seems  to  have  acted  on  this  occasion  with  less  than 
his  usual  eneigy  and  ability,  and  the  Theban  army 
made  its  way  back  in  safety  through  an  unguarded 
pass  of  the  Isthmus.    Pausanias  tdls  us  that  Epa- 
minondas advanced  to  the  walls  of  Athens,  and 
that  Iphicntes  restrained  his  countrymen  from 
marching  out  against  him ;  but  the  several  accounta 
of  these  movements  are  by  no  means  dear.  (Xen. 
Hell.  vi.  5.  §  22,  &c,  33-~52,  vii  1.  §  27;  Ariat. 


EPAMINONDAS. 

INfi.  a  9,  ed.6flkk. ;  Pint.  PeL  24,  Agei,  31— 
S4 :  DwL  XT.  €2— «7  ;  Pan*,  iv.  26, 27,  ix.  U  ; 
Pb^  W.  as  ;  C.  Nqn  /jdA.  21.)  On  tlieir  retain 
k^K  Fprniiitiwriw  ad  Pdopidas  wen  impeached 
bf  tkar  *■**■■'**  «  a  ofAtal  cbaige  of  hamg  i«- 
taimd  their  ^"—""'^  b^ond  the  legal  tens.  The 
hti  itadf  «u  trae  enoagfa,  bnt  taej  were  both 
boaowaUj  aeqnitled,  EpaauDondai  having  ex- 
pnMed  ktt  wSiagneai  to  die  if  the  Thebanswoold 
teeaed  ikit  be  had  been  pat  to  death  becanw  he 
\md  bfi— M«J  Spofta  and  tangfat  hlB  coontiTmen  to 
qaer  ber  anniee.  Against  hit  ac- 
he wm  pbiloeophical  and  magnanimoos 
«Bfike  Pdopsdaa,  to  take  no  meaaoree  of 
(Plot.  PWop.  25,  De  mgf,  dL  Mr. 
<  iK^L  H  Jm^  Afofk.  pi  60,  ed.  Tanchn. ; 
is.  14  :  AeL  r.  /f.  xiiL  42  ;  C.  Nep.  Epam. 

7,  SL)      [PKLOPtDAa  ;  MSKBCLXIDAl.] 

la  the  ipring  «f  968  be  again  leda  Theban  anny 
mto  ^1  PebpBBBkBaa,  and  having  been  vainly  op- 
poMd  at  the  latbau  br  the  fixoea  of  Sparta  and 
Ler  al&a,  iadading  Athena,  he  advanced  againit 
and  Pcflese,  and  obliged  them  to  relinquish 
iliaaea  with  the  Laoe£feoK>niana ;  but  on  his 
be  «as  lepnlaed  by  Chabrias  in  an  attack 
vkkk  be  Bade  as  Corinth.  It  eeenu  doabtlol 
Ua  early  departnre  home  was  owing  to 
'of  the  ArcadianB  towards  Thebes, 
t»  the  axrivii  of  a  fiiree,  chiefly  of  Celts  and 
by  Dionysns  I.  to  the  aid  of  the 
(Xen.  HdL  vii.  1.  §$  16-^22 ;  Diod. 
ix.  15u)  In  the  same  year  we 
but  net  as  geneial,  in  the  Theban 
sent  into  Thessaly  to  lescoe  Pelo- 
of  Phene,  and  which  Diodo- 
saied  froBS  otter  destraction  only 
by  tke  abiZity  of  Epsaiaondas.  According  to  the 
aaaw  aHtboK,  be  kekiaa  oommand  in  the  expedition 
becaase  the  Thebans  thoaght  he  had 
as  vigofoosly  aa  he  might  his  advan- 
tke  Spartans  at  the  Isthmus  in  the  bst 
The  disaster  in  Thessaly,  however, 
pRpvcd  ta  Thebes  hia  vsloe,  and  in  the  next  year 
<M7)  he  waa  sent  at  the  head  of  another  force  to 
Palepidaa,  ud  aocoaplished  his  object,  ac* 
to  PbdaRh,  withoat  even  striking  a  blow, 
by  the  awm  pRttige  of  his  name.  (Diod.  xr. 
71,  72,  75;  Plot  P£p.  28,  29.)  It  would  ap- 
*  if  so,  it  is  a  noUe  testimony  to  his  vir> 
the  Thebana  took  advanlafle  of  his  ab- 
an  thia  expeditioo  to  destroy  ueir  old  rival 
design  which  they  had  formed 
after  their  victory  at  Leuctr^  and 
which  hfti  been  then  prevented  only  by  his  remon- 
stt^rca.  (I>iod.xv.  57,79;  Pans  ix.  15;  Thirl- 
wnD>  Cr'fwas,  toL  v.  pp.  120, 121.)  In  the  spring 
«f  166  be  invaded  the  Peloponneaas  lor  the  third 
time,  with  the  view  chiefly  of  strengthening  the 
iaiasBee  of  Thebes  in  Achaia,  and  so  indirectly 
with  the  Aicadiana  aa  well,  who  were  now  more 
half  iBfiwtfd  from  their  fonner  ally.  Hav- 
■lifiiai  \\  aaiarancas  of  fidelity  from  the  chief 
in  the  aevesii  statea,  ha  did  not  deem  it  ne- 
ts pat  down  the  oUgarehical  governments 
whieh  had  been  cstaUisbed  under  Spertan  protee- 
Umi  bnt  the  Aretdiana  made  this  moderation  a 
granad  ef  eoBplaiat  against  him  to  the  Thebans, 
and  Ife  Jitter  then  sent  hacmosta  to  the  di£ferent 
citiea,  aad  set  np  democracy  in  all  of 
whkh,  however,  waa  soon  overthrown  every- 
by  a  aoortemralatioo.   (Xen.  Ildl,  vii  1. 


EPAMINONDAS. 


23 


tells  aa 


§§  41--43;  Diod.  xv.  75.)  In  b.  c.  S6.%  when 
the  oHgarchical  party  in  Arcadia  had  succeeded  in 
bringing  about  a  treaty  of  peace  with  Elis,  the 
Theban  officer  in  command  at  Tegea  at  first  joined 
in  the  mtification  of  it ;  but  aftenrarda,  at  Uie  in- 
stigation of  the  chiefr  of  the  democratic  party,  he 
oidered  the  gates  of  Tegea  to  be  dosed,  and  ar- 
rested many  of  the  higher  dais.  The  Mantineians 
protested  strongly  against  this  act  of  violence,  and 
prepared  to  resent  it,  and  the  Theban  then  released 
the  prisonersi  and  apologised  for  his  conduct.  The 
Mantineians,  however,  sent  to  Thebes  to  demand 
that  he  should  be  capitally  punished ;  but  Epomi- 
nondat  defended  his  conduct,  saying,  that  he  had 
acted  more  property  in  arresting  the  prisonen  than 
in  icleasiog  them,  and  expressed  a  determination 
of  entering  the  Peloponnesus  to  carry  on  the  war 
in  conjunction  with  those  Araadiana  who  still  sided 
with  Thebes.  (Xen.  HdL,  vii  4.  §§12-^0.)  The 
alarm  canted  by  this  answer  as  symptomatic  of  an 
overbearing  spirit  of  aagression  on  the  part  of 
Thebes,  withdrew  from  ^r  most  of  the  Pelopon- 
ne8ianl^  though  Aigos,  Messenia,  Tegea,  and  Me« 
galopolis  still  retained  their  connexion  with  her. 
It  was  then  against  a  formidable  coalition  of  states» 
induding  Athens  and  Sparta,  that  Epaminondas 
invaded  the  Peloponnesus,  for  the  fourth  time,  in 
B.  c.  362.  The  difficulties  of  his  sitnation  were 
great,  but  his  energy  and  genius  were  folly  equal 
to  the  crisis,  and  perhaps  at  no  period  of  his  life 
were  they  so  remarkably  dispkyed  as  at  its  glo- 
rious dose.  Advancing  to  Tegea,  he  took  np  his 
qnarten  there;  but  the  time  for  which  he  held  his 
command  was  drawing  to  an  end,  and  it  was  neoes- 
sacy  for  the  credit  and  interest  of  Thebes  that  the 
expedition  should  not  be  ineflectuaL  When  then 
he  ascertained  that  Agesilans  was  on  his  march 
against  him,  he  set  out  from  Tegea  in  the  evening, 
and  marched  straight  on  Sparta,  hoping  to  find  it 
undefended ;  but  Agesilans  received  intelligence  of 
his  design,  and  hastened  back  before  his  arrival, 
and  the  attempt  of  the  Thebani  on  the  dty  waa 
baffled.  [Abchidamus  III.j  They  returned  ac- 
cordingly to  Tegea,  and  thence  marehed  on  ta 
Mantineia,  whiuer  their  cavalry  had  preceded 
them.  In  the  battle  which  ensued  at  this  place, 
and  in  which  the  peculiar  tactics  n/l  Epaminondas 
were  brilliantly  and  suocessfolly  displayed,  he  him- 
sdf^  in  the  foil  career  of  victory,  received  a  mortal 
wound,  and  was  borne  away  from  the  throng.  He 
was  told  that  his  death  would  follow  directly  on 
the  javelin  being  extracted  from  the  wound ;  but 
he  would  not  aUow  this  to  be  done  till  he  had 
been  assured  that  his  shield  was  safe,  and  that  the 
victory  was  with  his  countrymen.  It  was  a  dis- 
puted point  by  whose  hand  he  feU :  among  others, 
the  honour  was  assigned  to  Qryllus,  the  son  of 
Xenophon.  He  waa  buried  where  he  died,  and 
his  tomb  was  surmounted  by  a  column,  on  which 
a  shield  was  suspended,  embhuoned  with  the  de- 
vice of  a  dragon — symbolical  (says  Pausanias)  of 
his  descent  from  the  blood  of  the  2T0y>roi,  the 
children  of  the  dragon^s  teeth.  (  Xen.  HelL  vii.  5 ; 
Isocr.  Ep,  ad  ArcL  §  5  ;  Diod.  xv.  82^87;  Plut 
Age»»  34,  35,  Apopk.  24;  Pans.  viii.  11,  ix.  15; 
Just.  VL  7,  8;  Cic.  ad  Fam,  v.  12,  de  Fin,  ii.  30; 
Suid.  «.  o.  'Eira^uFwySar ;  C  Nep.  Epam,  9 ;  Po- 
lybw  iv.  33.)  The  drcumstances  of  andent  Greece 
supplied  little  or  no  scope  for  any  but  the  narrowest 
patriotism,  and  this  evil  is  periuips  never  more  ap- 
parent than  when  we  think  of  it  in  connexion  with 


24 


EPAPIIRODITUS. 


the  noble  mind  of  one  like  Epaminondag.  We  do 
indeed  find  him  rising  above  it,  as,  for  instance,  in 
hia  preservation  of  Orchomenns ;  but  this  was  in 
ipiU  of  the  system  under  which  he  lived,  and 
which,  while  it  checked  throughoat  the  full  expan- 
sion of  his  chaiacter,  sometimes  (as  in  his  vindica- 
tion of  the  outrage  at  Tegea)  seduced  him  into 
positive  injustice.  At  the  best,  amidst  all  our  ad- 
miration of  his  genius  and  his  many  splendid  qua- 
lities, we  cannot  forget  that  they  were  directed, 
after  all,  to  the  one  petty  object  of  the  aggrandize- 
ment of  Thebes.  In  the  ordinary  characters  of 
Grecian  history  we  look  for  no  more  than  this  x — 
it  comes  before  us  painfully  in  the  case  of  Epami- 
nondas.  (AeL  V.H.yni,  14 ;  Cic.  dt  OraL  iii.  34, 
deFin,  iL  19,  BrvL  13,  TWe.  DUp,  12;  Polyb. 
vi.  43,  ix.  8,  xzziL  8,  Froffm»  Hid.  15;  C.  Nep. 
I^Hxm.  10;  Aesch.  de  Fali,  Leg,  p.  42.)      [E.  £.] 

EPAPHRODITUSC^Eira^JN^atTos).  l.Afieed- 
man  of  Caesar  Octavianus  ;  he  was  sent  by  Octa- 
vianus,  together  with  C.  Proculeius,  to  queen 
Cleopatre  to  prepare  her  for  her  fiftte.  The  two 
emissaries,  however,  made  the  queen  their  prisoner, 
and  kept  her  in  strict  custody,  that  she  might  not 
make  away  with  herself ;  but  she  nevertheless  suc- 
ceeded in  deceiving  her  gaolers.  (Dion  Caas.  IL 
11,  13.) 

2.  A  freedman  and  favourite  of  the  emperor 
Nero,  who  employed  him  as  his  secretary.  During 
the  conspiracy  which  put  an  end  to  Nero's  rule, 
Epaphrodittts  accomponied  his  master  in  his  flight, 
and  when  Nero  attempted  to  kill  himself^  Epar 
phroditus  assisted  him.  For  this  service,  however, 
he  had  afterwards  to  pay  with  his  own  life,  for 
Domitian  first  banish^  and  afterwards  ordered 
him  to  be  put  to  death,  because  he  had  not  exerted 
himself  to  save  the  life  of  Nero.  The  philosopher 
Epictetns  was  the  freedman  of  this  Epaphroditus ; 
but  whether  he  is  the  same  as  the  Epaphroditus  to 
whom Josephus dedicated  his  "Jewish  Antiquities,** 
and  on  whom  he  pronounces  in  his  prefoce  a  high 
eulogium  for  his  love  of  litemture  and  history,  is 
very  uncertain,  and  it  is  generally  believed  that 
Josephus  is  speaking  of  one  Epaphroditus  who 
lived  in  the  reign  of  Trajan  and  was  a  freedman 
and  procurator  of  this  emperor.  (Tac  Ann.  xv. 
55;  Sueton.  Nero,  49,  Domii.  14;  Dion  Cass. 
Ixiii.  27,  29,  Ixvii.  14  ;  Arrian,  Diuert.  Epiet.  L 
26 ;  Suidas, «.  v.  'ETfrnirof ;  comp.  the  commen- 
taton  on  Josephus.)  From  all  these  persons  of 
the  name  of  Epaphroditus,  we  must  distinguish  the 
one  whom  the  Apostle  Paul  mentions  as  his  com- 
panion.   (PkUipp,  iL  25,  iv.  18.)  [L.  &] 

EPAPHRODITUS,  M.  ME'TTIUS,  of  Chae- 
roneia,  a  Greek  grammarian.  He  was  a  disciple  of 
Archias  of  Alexandria,  and  became  the  slave  and 
afterwards  the  freedman  of  Modestus,  the  praefect 
of  Egypt,  whose  son  Pitelinua  had  been  educated 
by  Epaphroditus.  After  having  obtained  his 
liberty,  he  went  to  Rome,  where  he  zesided  in  the 
reign  of  Nero  and  down  to  the  time  of  Nerva,  and 
enjoyed  a  very  high  reputation  for  his  learning. 
He  was  extremely  fond  of  books,  and  is  said  to 
have  collected  a  library  of  30,000  valuable  books. 
He  died  of  dropsy  at  the  age  of  seventy-five. 
Suidas  («.  V,  'Eira^p^Strot),  from  whom  this  ac- 
count is  derived,  does  not  specify  any  work  of  our 
grammarian,  but  concludes  his  article  by  merely 
saying  that  he  left  behind  him  many  good  works. 
We  know,  however,  from  other  sources,  the  titles 
«f  some  grammatical  works  and  commentaries:  for 


EPEIUS. 

example,  on  Homer*s  Iliad  and  Odyssey  (Steph. 
Byz.  9.  V.  AwSwnf ;  Etym.  M.  «.  rr.  impot,  Kf^o^ 
Knvia\  an  ^(ifyi^ris  §ls  'Oiatipov  koX  Iliviapoy 
(Eudoc  p.  128),  a  commentary  on  Hesiod*s  ^  Shield 
of  Heracles,"  and  on  the  Alria  of  Callimachus, 
which  is  frequently  referred  to  by  Stephanus  of 
Bycantium  and  the  Scholiast  on  Aeschylus.  He 
is  also  mentioned  several  times  in  the  Venetian 
Scholia  on  the  Iliad.  (Comp.  Visconti,  Iconograph. 
Greeq.  i.  p.  266.)  [L.  S.] 

E'PAPHUS  ("Eirei^s),  a  son  of  Zeus  and  lo, 
who  was  bom  on  the  river  Nile,  after  the  long  ^im- 
derings  of  his  mother.  He  was  then  concealed  by 
the  Chuetes,  by  the  request  of  Hera,  but  lo  sought 
and  afterwards  found  him  in  Syria.  Epaphus,  who 
subsequently  became  king  of  ^[ypt,  married  Mem- 
phis, die  daughter  of  Nilus,  or  according  to  others, 
Cassiopeia,  and  built  the  city  of  MemphiSb  He 
had  one  daughter  Libya,  from  whom  Libya 
(Africa)  received  its  name,  and  another  bore  the 
name  of  Lysianassa.  (ApoUod.  iL  1.  $$  3,  4,  5. 
§  11  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  145,  149,  275  ;  comp.  Herod, 
iii.  27,  28.)  Another  mythical  being  of  this  name 
is  mentioned  by  Hyginns.     (Fab,  init.)      [US.] 

E'PAPHUS,  is  called  a  vir  peritisnmwe,  and 
seems  to  have  written  a  work  on  Delphi,  of  which 
the  seventeenth  book  is  quoted.  Scrvius  (ad  Aen. 
iiL  89)  and  Macrobius  (SaU  iii  6)  both  quote  the 
same  statement  fxmn  his  work.  [L.  S.] 

EPAHCHIDES  (*£irapx<8i|s),  is  mentioned  as 
a  writer  by  Athenaens  in  two  passages  (i.  p.  30,  ii. 
p.  61),  both  of  which  relate  to  Icarus,  but  it  is 
impossible  to  conjecture  the  nature  of  the  work 
of  Eparchides.  [L.  S.] 

EPEIQEUS  (^irciTcvs),  a  Myrmidone  and  son 
of  Agacles,  who  having  killed  his  fiither,  was 
obliged  to  flee  frx)m  Budeion.  He  took  refuge  in 
the  house  of  Peleus  who  sent  him  with  Achilles 
to  Troy,  where  he  was  killed  by  Hector.  (Horn. 
//.  xvi.  570.)  [L.  S.] 

EPEIUS  CEvci^s).  1.  A  son  of  Endymion. 
[Enoymion.] 

2.  A  son  of  Panopeus,  called  the  artist,  who 
went  with  thirty  ships  from  the  Cyclades  to  Troy. 
(Diet  Cret.  i.  17.)  About  the  dose  of  the  Trojan 
war,  he  built  the  wooden  horse  under  the  protec- 
tion and  with  the  assistance  of  Athena.  (Od,  viii. 
492,  XL  523 ;  IL  xxiii.  664,  &c.,  840 ;  Pans.  ii. 
29.  §  4.)  According  to  Justin  (xx.  2)  the  inhab- 
itants of  Metapontum,  which  he  was  believed  to 
have  founded,  shewed  in  a  temple  of  Athena  the 
tools  which  he  had  used  in  constructing  the  horse. 
In  the  Homeric  poems  he  appean  as  a  mighty  and 
gallant  warrior,  whereas  later  traditions  assign  to 
nim  an  inferior  place  among  the  heroes  at  Troy. 
Stesichorus  (op,  Etutath,  ad  Horn,  p.  1 823  ;  Athcn. 
X.  p.  457)  called  him  the  water-bearer  of  the  At- 
reidae,  and  as  such  he  was  represented  in  the  tem- 
ple of  Apollo  at  Carthea.  His  cowardice,  further, 
is  said  to  have  been  so  great,  that  it  became  pro- 
verbial (Hesych.  i.  o.)  According  to  Viigil  (Aen. 
iL  264),  Epeius  himself  was  one  of  the  Greeks 
concealed  in  the  wooden  horse,  and  another  tradi- 
tion makes  him  the  founder  of  Pisa  in  Italy. 
(Serv.  ad  Aen,  x.  179.)  There  were  at  Ar^goa 
very  ancient  carved  images  of  Hermes  and  Aphro- 
dite, which  were  believed  to  be  the  works  of  Epeina 
(Paus.  IL  19.  $  6),  and  Phito  (/on,  p.  533,  a.) 
mentions  him  as  a  sculptor  aloi^  with  Daedalus 
and  Theodorus  of  Samoa.  Epeius  himself  was 
painted  by  Polygnotoa  in  the  Lesche  of  Delphi  in 


EPHIALTES. 

Kl  af  tlirawiiig  down  tbe  Trojan  iral],  abore 
-vkidi  ram  the  hfead  ct  the  wooden  bone.  (Pans. 
X.  dl  §  1.  [L.  S.] 

EPE^RATUS  (^Wpn-of ),  of  Phaxae  in  Achaia, 
wss  elected  gcnenl  «f  the  Adiaeane  in  b.  c.  219, 
\y  tbe  mtrigoee  of  ApeOee,  the  adWier  of  Philip 
V.  of  Maeedonia,  m  opposition  to  Timozenus,  who 
^vao  eopperted  by  Aratai.  Epentna  wae  held" 
«airenally  in  low  eetimationt  and  was  in  fact 
tatalhr  xain  fat  hta  office,  on  which  he  entered  in 
B.  c  218,  m  dttt,  when  his  year  had  eziured,  he 
left  Mmmeioua  diflenltiea  to  Asataa,  who  sncoeeded 
kim.  (Pohfk  IT.  82,  v.  1,  5,  30,  9)  ;  Pkt.^ni^ 
4a)  [K.  £.] 

ETHESUS  flEfcffot),  a  ion  of  the  riyer^ 
CajeUm,  who  wna  mid,  eoDJcnntly  with  Cresos,  to 
have  b«ih  the  temf^  of  Artemis  at  Ephesns,  and 
to  have  etfied  the  town  after  himaell  (Pans.  tii. 
2.  §  4.)  [L.  S.] 

EPH1ALTES  CE^Xnif),  one  of  the  giants, 
«ho  in  the  war  against  the  gods  was  deprived  of 
kis  left  tT9  bw  A|mI1o,  and  of  the  right  by  Hera- 
clca.  (ApoOiod.  L  6.  §  2.)  Respecttng  another 
ftrmmage  of  this  name  see  Aiosidak.    [L.  S.] 

EPHIALTESCE^dUrnt).  1.  A  Malian,  who, 
in  B.  c  480,  when  Leonidas  was  defending  the 
pass  of  Tbennopylae,  guided  the  body  of  Persians 
caDrd  the  Immortals  orer  the  mountain  path  (the 
Anopatm),  and  thus  enabled  them  to  fiiJl  on  the 
tear  of  the  Oreeka.  Fearing  after  thb  the  ven- 
gtonee  «f  the  Spartans,  he  fled  into  Thessaly,  and 
a  price  wna  aet  on  his  head  by  the  Amphic^nic 
cwmril  He  ahjantdy  letorned  to  his  country, 
pot  to  death  by  one  Athenades,  a  Trschi- 
'  soBK  cause  unconnected  with  his  treason, 
b«t  not  finthcr  mentioned  by  Herodotus.  (Her. 
xiL  213,  Ac;  Paag.  I  4;  Stiab.  i.  p.  20;  Poly- 
aen.  rn.  15.) 

2.  An  Athenian  slatuman  and  genersl,  son  of 
Sopbonidea,  or,  aoeoiding  to  Diodoms,  of  Simonides, 
was  a  friend  aiid  paitiiau  of  Pericles,  who  is  said 
hy  I^iitaRh  to  have  often  pnt  him  forward  as  the 
oatcBsible  agent  in  carrying  political  measures 
he  did  not  choose  to  appear  prominently 
(AeL  r.  If,  iL  43,  ill  17;  Plut.  Perie,  7, 
15;  Diod.  zL  77.)  Thus,  when 
It  to  ask  the  assistance  of  the 
Athenmas  against  Ithome  in  B.  c.  461,  he  endea- 
to  pfcrent  the  people  firam  «anting  the  re- 
wrfpng  them  not  to  raise  a  mllen  riral,  but 
to  kaiTe  the  spirit  of  Sparta  to  be  trodden  down ; 
and  we  ind  lum  mentioned  in  particular  as  chiefly 
ill  I  aim  Hi  si  in  that  abridgment  of  the  power  of 
the  Amepagns,  which  infli^ed  sach  a  blow  on  the 
Wiaanhical  party,  and  i^gninst  which  the  **  EumO" 
■^es^  of  Aeechylns  was  diiected.  (Arist.  PoliL 
iL12,  <d.Bekk.;  Diod.tc:;  Pint  Om.  10,  15, 
1«,  Perid.  7^9;  Ck,ds  Rip.  I  27.)  By  this  mea- 
onm  Plntarch  tefls  ns  that  he  introduced  an  un- 
democracy,  and  made  the  city  drunk  with 
bat  he  dees  not  state  dearly  the  precise 
«f  which  the  Areiopagna  was  depriyed,  nor 
is  it  can^  to  decide  this  point,  or  to  set&  whether 
it  wna  the  aatherity  of  the  eomrt  or  the  commeSL  that 
Pcrides  and  Ephialtes  assailed.  (For  a  foil  discns- 
Mo  of  the  question  the  reader  is  refened  to  Mul- 
hx,  Fwmem.  §§  35—37 ;  Wachsmuth,  Hid,  AnL 
nLiL  pi  75,  Ac:  En^  tranaL  ;  Hermann,  O/nuc, 
^oL  iv.  pp.  299 — 302,  where  the  passages  of  De- 
mosthenes [c.  Arid.  p.  641]  and  of  Lysias  [de 
Cmtd,  BmL  p.  94]  an  aUy  and  latisfiKtorily  le- 


EPHIPPUS. 


25 


oonciled ;  Thirlwall^s  Cfreeoe,  vol.  iii  pp.  23,  24 ; 
Diet  fjf  AnU  t.  o.  Areiopoffus;  and  the  authon 
mentioned  by  C.  F.  Hermann,  PoL  ^a^.  §  109, 
note  6.)  The  serrioes  of  Ephialtes  to  the  demo< 
oatie  cause  ezdted  the  rancorous  enmity  of  some 
of  the  oligarchs,  and  led  to  his  assassination  during 
the  night,  probably  in  B.  c.  456.  It  appears  that 
in  the  time  of  Antiphon  (see  de  ComL  Her,  p.  1 37) 
the  murderers  had  not  been  discovered;  but  we 
lean,  on  the  authority  of  AristoUe  (op.  PUU.  Pe- 
ritL  10),  that  the  deed  was  perpetrated  by  one 
Aristodictts  of  Tanagra.  The  character  of  Ephi- 
altes,  as  given  by  ancient  writers,  is  a  high  and 
honourable  one,  insomuch  that  he  is  even  dassed 
with  Aristeides  for  his  inflexible  integrity.  Hera- 
deides  Ponticus  tells  us  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
throwing  open  his  grounds  to  the  people,  and  giv- 
ing entertainments  to  huge  numbers  of  them, — a 
statement  which  seems  inconsistent  with  Aelian*8 
account,  possibly  more  rhetorical  than  true,  of  his 
poverty.  (Pint  Cim,  10,  Dem.  14;  Ael.  F.  H.  ii. 
43,  xi.  9,  ziii.  89 ;  Val.  Max.  iii.  8.  Ext  4 ;  He- 
ncl.  Pont  1.) 

3.  One  of  the  Athenian  orators  whose  snnender 
was  required  by  Alexander  in  b.  c.  335,  after  the 
destruction  of  Thebes,  though  Demades  prevailed 
on  the  king  not  to  press  the  demand  against  any 
but  Charidemns.  (Arr.  ^na6.  i.  10;  Plut  Dem. 
23,  Pkae,  17;  IHod.  zvu.  15;  Suid. «.  e. 'Ayrl- 
varpor.) 

4.  Plutarch  {Alex,  il)  mentions  Ephialtes  and 
Cissus  as  those  who  brought  to  Alexander  the  in- 
telligence of  the  treachery  and  flight  of  Harpalus 
in  &  a  324,  and  were  thrown  into  prison  by  the 
king  as  guilty  of  calumny.  The  play  of  the  comic 
poet  Phryuichns,  called  "Ephialtes,**  does  not 
seem  to  have  had  reference  to  any  of  ^e  above 
persons,  but  rather  to  the  Nightmare.  (Meineke, 
Hid,  CriL  Com,  Gnue.  pp.  152—154.)       [E.  £.] 

EPHICIA'NUS.    [IPHKiANUs.] 

EPHIPPUS  fE^^nnrof ),  of  Olynthus,  a  Greek 
histwian  of  Alexander  the  Great  It  is  commonly 
believed,  though  no  reason  is  assigned,  that  Ephip- 
pus  lived  about  or  shortly  after  the  time  of  Alex- 
ander. Then  is  however  a  passage  in  Arrian 
{Anab,  iii.  5.  §  4)  which  would  determine  the  age 
of  Ephippus  very  accurately,  if  it  could  be  proved 
that  the  Ephippus  thoe  mentioned  is  identical 
with  the  historian.  Arrian  says,  that  Alexander 
before  leaving  Egjrpt  appointed  Aeschylus  (the 
Rhodian)  and  Ephippus  r6»  XoAiciSfMS,  snperin- 
tendants  (*ffa-l^icoiroi)  of  the  administration  of 
Egypt  The  reading  rdv  XaKKiidtHf  though 
adopted  by  the  recent  editon  of  Arrian,  is  not  in 
all  MSSn  and  some  editions  read  Xa\KiS6ya  or 
XoAmiS^Mi ;  but  if  we  might  emend  XoXkiSm, 
we  should  have  reason  for  supposing  that  the 
person  mentioned  by  Arrian  is  the  same  as  Ephip- 
pus of  Olynthus,  for  Olynthus  was  the  prindpal 
town  in  Chalcidice,  and  Ephippus  might  just  as 
well  be  called  a  native  of  Olynthus  as  of  Cfaald- 
dice.  If  the  Ephippus  then  in  Arrian  be  the  same 
as  the  historian,  he  was  a  contemporary  of  Alex- 
ander and  survived  him  for  some  time,  for  he  wrote 
an  account  of  the  king*s  burial  The  work  of 
Ephippus  is  distinctly  referred  to  by  Athenaeus 
only,  though  Diodoms  and  others  also  seem  to 
have  made  use  of  it  Athenaeus  calls  it  in  some 
passages  wrpl  Tijf  *AX€fyivfipov  jcol  'H^aurrUtvps 
furaXkBrfiis^  and  in  othen  he  has  ro^r  or  rcAevr^r 
instead  of  lArraWayiif^  so  that  at  all  events  we 


.2« 


EPHORUS. 


matt  oonclnde  that  it  oootained  an  aoooant  of  the 
banal  of  Alexander  as  well  as  of  his  death.  From 
the  few  fiEBgments  still  extant,  it  would  appear  that 
Ephippos  described  more  the  priTate  and  personal 
character  of  his  heroes  than  their  pablic  careers. 
(Athen.  iii  p,  120,  iv.  p,  146,  x.  p.  434,  xiL  pp. 
537,  538.)  It  shoald  be  remarked  that  by  a  sin- 
gular mistake  Suidas  in  his  article  Ephippus  gives 
an  account  of  Ephorus  of  Cumae.  Pliny  {Elenek. 
lib.  xiL,  xiii.)  mentions  one  Ephippus  among  the 
authorities  he  consulted  upon  plants,  and  it  is  ge- 
nerally believed  that  he  is  a  diflferent  person  from 
our  historian;  but  all  the  writers  whom  Pliny 
mentions  along  with  him,  belong  to  the  period  of 
Alexander,  so  that  it  is  by  no  means  improbable 
that  he  may  be  Ephippus  of  Olynthus.  All  that 
is  known  about  Ephippus  and  tiie  firagments  of  his 
work,  is  collected  by  R.  Oeier,  in  his  Akxandri 
Magid  Hittor.  Ser^dorett  aetate  siqipares^  Lips. 
1844,  pp.  309—317.  [L.  S.] 

EPHIPPUS  C^isvof),  of  Athens,  was  a 
comic  poet  of  the  middle  comedy,  as  we  learn 
from  the  testimonies  of  Suidas  (s.  o.),  and  Antio- 
chus  of  Alexandria  (Athen.  xi.  p.  482,  c.),and  from 
the  allusions  in  his  fragments  to  Phito,  and  the 
Academic  philosophers  (Athen.  xi.  p.  509,  c.  d.), 
and  to  Alexander  of  Pherae  and  his  contempora- 
ries, Dionysius  the  Elder,  Cotys,  Theodorua,  and 
others.  (Athen.  iii  p.  112,  £  xi.  (k  482,  d.)  The 
following  are  the  known  titles  of  his  plays :  "^Aprt- 
fur,  Bo^o-ipit,  rqputfanif,  *E/tiroAi(,  '"E^/Soc,  KlpKti, 
KtfSsvv,  Naua7i{5,'0/3cXia^poi,*0;t<>toi,  IleArcurnfr, 
2aT^^  ^iXjpo.  An  epigram  which  Eustathius 
ascribes  to  Ephippus  (ad  Ilia<L  xi  697,  p.  879. 
38)  is  not  his,  but  the  production  of  some  un- 
known author.  (Comp.  Athen.  x.  p^  442,  d.)  There 
are  some  fragments  lUso  extant  from  the  unknown 
plays  of  Ephippus.  (Meineke,  Froffm.  Com,  Graee, 
vol.  i  pp.  351—354,  iii.  pp.  322—340  ;  Fabric 
BU  Graee,  vol  ii.  pp.  297,  298,  440.)   [P.  S.] 

FPHORUS  ("Kf'opo»).  1.  Of  Cumae,  a  cele- 
biated  Greek  historian,  was,  according  to  Suidas, 
to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  our  information  re- 
specting his  life,  a  son  either  of  Demophilns  or 
Antiochus ;  but  as  Plutarch  {Ei  ap.  Ddpk.  p. 
389,  a.)  mentions  only  the  former  name,  and  as 
£phorus*s  son  was  called  Demophilns  (Athen.  Ti 
p.  232),  we  must  believe  that  the  fiftther  of  Ephorus 
was  called  Demophilns.  Ephorus  was  a  contem- 
pmary  of  Theopompus,  and  lived  about  b.  c.  408, 
a  date  which  Marx,  one  of  his  editors,  strangely 
mistakes  for  the  time  at  which  Ephorus  was  bom. 
Ephorus  must  have  survived  the  accession  of  Alexan- 
der the  Great,  for  Clemens  of  Alexandria  (JStrom, 
i  p.  403)  states  that  Ephorus  reckoned  735  years 
from  the  return  of  the  Heracleidae  down  to  b.  a 
333,  or  the  year  in  which  Alexander  went  to  Asia. 
The  best  period  of  his  life  must  therefore  have 
fallen  in  the  rsign  of  Philip.  Ephorus  was  a  pupil 
of  Isocrates  in  rhetoric,  at  the  tune  when  that 
rhetorician  had  opened  his  school  in  the  island  of 
Chios ;  btttnotbeingvery  much  gified  bynature,  like 
most  of  his  countiymen,  he  was  found  unfit  for 
entering  upon  life  when  he  returned  home,  and  his 
father  therefore  sent  him  to  school  a  second  time. 
(Plut.  ViL  X  OrcA.  p.  839,  a.)  In  order  not  to 
disappoint  his  fiither  again,  Ephorus  now  sealously 
devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  oratory,  and  his 
efforts  were  crowned  with  success,  for  he  and 
Theopompus  were  the  most  distinguished  among 
the  pupils  of  Isocrates  (Menand.  Rhet.  AMtpku 


EPHORUS. 

chroSccirr.  p.  626,  ed.  Aldus),  and  from  Seneca  (<& 
Tranq.  Afiim,  6)  it  might  almost  appear,  that 
Ephorus  began  the  career  of  a  public  orator. 
Isocrates,  however,  dissuaded  him  from  that 
course,  for  he  well  knew  that  oratory  was  not 
the  field  on  which  Ephorus  could  win  laureU,  and 
he  exhorted  him  to  devote  himself  to  the  study 
and  composition  of  history.  As  Ephorus  was  of 
a  more  quiet  and  contemplative  disposition  than 
Theopompus,  Isocrates  advised  the  former  to  write 
the  eariy  history  of  Greece,  and  the  bitter  to  take 
up  the  later  and  more  turbulent  periods  of  history. 
(Suidas;  Cic.  d»  Orat  iii  9;  Phot  BiU,  Cod^ 
1 76,  260.)  Plutarch  (de  Stoic,  Repugn.  1 0)  relates 
that  Ephorus  was  among  those  who  were  accused 
of  having  conspired  against  the  life  of  king  Alex- 
ander, but  that  he  successfully  refuted  the  charge 
when  he  was  summoned  before  the  king. 

The  above  is  all  that  is  known  respecting  the 
life  of  Ephorus.  The  most  celebrated  of  all  his 
worics,  none  of  which  have  come  down  to  us, 
was — 1.  A  History  ('Itrropiflu)  in  thirty  books. 
It  bq;an  with  the  return  of  the  Heracleidae, 
or,  according  to  Suidas,  with  the  Trojan  times, 
and  brought  the  history  down  to  the  siege  of 
Perinthus  in  b.  c.  341.  It  treated  of  the  history 
of  the  barbarians  as  well  as  of  that  of  the  Greeks, 
and  was  thus  the  first  attempt  at  writing  a  uni- 
versal history  that  was  ever  made  in  Greece.  It 
embraced  a  period  of  750  years,  and  each  of  the 
thirty  books  contained  a  compact  portion  of  the 
history,  which  formed  a  com]dete  whole  by  itself. 
Each  also  contained  a  special  preface  and  might 
bear  a  separate  title,  which  either  Ephorus  himself 
or  some  later  grammarian  seems  actually  to  have 
given  to  each  book,  for  we  know  that  tiie  fourth 
book  was  called  Ei3pa^,  (Died.  iv.  1,  v.  1,  xvi. 
14,  26;  Polyb.  v.  33,  iv.  3;  Strab.  vii  p.  302; 
Clem.  Alex.  Sirom,  i  p.  403.)  Ephorus  himself 
did  not  live  to  complete  his  work,  and  it  was 
finished  by  his  son  Demophilns.  [Dxmophilus, 
No.  1.]  Diyllus  began  his  history  at  the  point  at 
which  the  work  of  Ephorus  left  ofiL  Ay  the  work 
is  unfortunately  lost,  and  we  possess  only  isoh&ted 
fragments  of  it,  it  is  not  possible  in  aU  cases  to 
determine  the  exact  contents  of  each  book  ;  but  the 
two  collectors  and  editors  of  the  fragments  of 
Ephorus  have  done  so,  as  fiir  as  it  is  feasible.  Among 
the  other  works  of  Ephorus  we  may  mention — 
2.  ncpi  wAffniUrm»^  or  on  inventions,  in  two  books. 
(Suidas  ;  Athen.  iv.  p.  182,  viii  p.  352,  xiv.  p. 
637 ;  Strab.  xili.  p.  622.)  3.  'sArvfiUk  hnx«^ 
pto¥,  (Plut  da  VU,  et  Poes,  Homer.  2.)  This 
work,  however,  seems  to  have  been  nothing  but  a 
chapter  of  the  fifth  book  of  the  loropiojt,  4.  Tl9p\ 
Xi^wms,  (Theon,  Progfmn,  2,  22 ;  comp.  Cic.  Orat, 
57.)  This  work,  too,  like  a  few  others  which  are 
mentioned  as  separate  productions,  may  have  been 
only  a  portion  of  the  History.  Suidas  mentions 
some  more  works,  such  as  Iltpl  irj/oBAv  acol  KOKmy^ 
and  napaSo^wy  t»v  iKooraxw  /3i(X(a,  of  which, 
however,  nothing  at  all  is  known,  and  it  is  not 
impossible  that  they  may  have  been  excerpta  or 
abridgments  of  certain  portions  of  the  History, 
which  were  made  by  late  compilers  and  published 
under  his  name. 

As  for  the  character  of  Ephoms  as  an  historian, 
we  have  ample  evidence  that,  in  accordance  with 
the  simplicity  and  sincerity  of  his  character,  he 
desired  to  give  a  fiuthful  account  of  the  events  he 
had  to  relate.    He  shewed  his  good  sense  in  not 


EPHORUS. 

_  to  write  a  liitloiy  of  the  period  pTerions 

to  the  retan»  of  the  Headeidae ;  bat  the  history 

«f  the  •ofafleqaeiiA  time  is  etiil  gxeatly  intermixed 

«ith  frbles  and  rajthieal  tnditions ;  and  it  moi t  be 

ackao  vledlgad  that  his  attempt»  to  restore  a  genuine 

hattarj  bj  diTeatmg  the  tnuUtions  from  what  he 

mythical  or  frbuloos,  were  in  most 

highly  vnsaeoessfttl,    and   sometunes  e?en 

Qe.    He  exercised  a  sort  of  criti- 

whi^  is  anything  bat  that  of  a  real  historian 

<StiBbb.  JoL  p.  560),  and  in  some  instances  he 

fetved  his  aatherities  to  suit  his  own  views.    For 

he  seems  to  have  preferred  the 

to  the  epic  poets,  thoogh  the  latter, 

toa,  wen  net  ncgfeeted.     Even  the  hiter  portions 

•f  hia  histary,  where  Ephorus  had  snch  guides  as 

Hcrodotas»  Thneydides,  and  Xenophon,  contained 

sadi  disapqpaacies  €toin  his  great  predecesaois,  and 

«D  points  on  which  they  wen  entitled  to  credit, 

thai  Ephoraa,  to  say  the  least,  cannot  be  regarded 

aa  a  aooad  and  mSe  guide  in  the  study  of  history. 

The  sennit  critic  d  Ej^oras  was  Tunaens,  who 

an  opportunity  of  pointing  out  his 

;  senml  aothors  also  wrote  separate 

Ephorus,  snch  as  Alezinus,  the  pupil 

«f  £ah^iides(INDg.  Laert.  ii.  1 06, )  10),  and  Strato 

the  Pcripetedc  {Dio^  Laert.  ▼.  59.)  Porphyrias 

<afk.  Eaeeb.  i^ogk  Em^.  z.  2)  chaiges  Ephorus 

wuh  fwnslBwt  plagiarisms ;  bat  this  accusation  is 

«ndanbladly  my  mnch  exaggented,  for  we  not 

only  find  so  tnces  of  plagiarism  in  the  fngments 

eztamt,  hat  we  freqiaently  find  Ephorus  disputbg 

tha  ttafemtnti  of  his  predeccsaor».    (Joseph.  & 

Apiam,  i.  X)    Potyfaiat  (zii.  25)  praises  him  for 

hm  kaomieigt  at  msritimr  waz&re,  but  adds  that 


EPHRAEM. 


27 


atteriy  ignonat  of  the  mode  of  warforo  on 
Saabo  (riiL  p.  332)  acknowledges  his 
by  aayii^  that  he  sepaated  the  historical 
the  geogmphical  portions  of  his  work ;  and,  in 
to  the  latter,  he  did  not  confine  himself 
bsts  of  nanea,  but  he  introduced  inTCstir 
eoneeraing  the  origin  <>f  nations,  their  eonr- 
and  mannen,  ud  many  of  the  geognr 
fragmrnto  which  have  come  down  to  us 
lively  and  bsantifhl  descriptiona.  (Polyb. 
iz.  1;  Smb.  iz,  p.  400,  &e^  z.  pp.  465, 479,  &c.) 
AaiiQgards  the  style  of  Ephorus,  it  is  snch  as  might 
be  f  rpfctsd  fronn  a  disciple  of  Isocntes :  it  is  dear, 
ladd,  and  elabontdy  polished,  but  at  the  nme 
tima  diffase  aad  deficwnt  in  power  and  energy,  so 
^Mi  Ephena  is  by  no  means  equal  to  his  master. 
(Polyb.  zii.  28;  Dionys.  de  Comp.  Verb,  26  ; 
HiMiUr.  n^^  %a|r.  §  68 ;  Dion  Chrysost.  Orai, 
zrifi.  p.  256,  ad.  Morel;  Pint.  PeritL  28  ;  Phi- 
lootc  ViL  Sofk.  i  17;  Gc.  Oral  51;  Phot  BibL 
Cod.  1 76.)  The  fr^jmoiu  of  the  works  of  Ephorus, 
the  Bambar  of  a^ieh  ought  probably  be  much  in» 
if  Diodoras  had  always  mentioned  lus 
fint  collected  by  Meier  Marz, 
Coriarahe,  1815,  Sm,  who  afterwards  published 
additions  in  Fiiedemann  aad  Seebode*s  Mia- 
OriL  ii  4,  pi  754,  Ac  Th^  are  also  oon- 
m  C.  and  Th.  MiiUer's  Pn^^m.  Uitloneor, 
nu  234— 277,  Ptois,  1841,  Sto.  Both 
tfititfon  hare  prefized  to  their  editions  critical  dia- 
aiifiafiim  on  the  life  and  writings  of  ^homs. 
2L  Of  Cfonae,  called  the  Younger,  was  likewise 
bat  he  h  mentioned  only  by  Suidas, 
to  whom  he  wroto  a  history  of  Oalienus 
la  tweaty-aenn  hooka,  a  woric  on  Oninth,  one  on 
the  ^'■^Tttnr    mid  a  few  othen.     The   name 


Gallenlis  in  this  account,  it  should  be  observed,  is 
only  a  correction  of  Volatenanus,  for  the  common 
reading  in  Saidas  is  Takiiwv,  (Comp.  Marx,  Ephor. 
Progm,  p.  7.)  [L.  S.] 

E'PHORUS,  an  Ephesian  painter,  and  teacher 
of  Apsllbs.    (Sttid.  «.  v.  *AvtAA^r.)       [P.  S.] 

EPHRAEM.  The  name  is  variously  written 
Ephraem,  Ephraemus,  Epfaraim,  Ephraimius,  Eph- 
rem,  Ephremus,  and  Euphndmius :  it  belongs  to 
several  ecclesiastical  writers  of  the  Greek  and 
Oriental  churches. 

1.  Ephbbmusl  To  a  writer  so  called,  and  to 
whose  name  no  distinctive  epithet  can  be  attached, 
is  ascribed  the  account  of  Saints  Abram  and 
Mary  {Acta  SS,  Abranm  et  Mariae)  in  the  Acta 
SoMiorum  Martii,  voL  iL  p.  436,  Ac  Papebroche, 
in  his  introduction  to  the  account,  conjectures  that 
the  writer  lived  about  the  middle  of  the  sixth  cen* 
tury.  The  account,  of  whidi  he  is  the  author,  is 
sometimes  ascribed  (as  in  the  Catalogue  of  the 
King's  Library  at  Paris  ▲.  d.  1740)  but  incorrectly 
to  Ephraem  the  Syrian.  It  has  also  been  ascribed, 
but  inooirectly,  to  Ephrem  of  Caria  and  Ephrem  o» 
Mylaaa.     [Noa  3  and  7  below.] 

2.  EPBiuiinus  (E<ppatfuos),  or,  as  Theophanes 
writes  the  name,  Euphbazmius  (Etf^pat^os), 
patriarch  of  Antzoch,  or,  as  it  was  then 
called,  Theopolia  If  the  designatbn  given  him 
by  Theophanes  (6  'A/iiSiot)  indicates  the  pLice 
of  his  birth,  he  was  a  native  of  Amida  in  Ar- 
menia, near  the  source  of  the  Tigris.  His  first 
employments  were  civil :  and  in  the  reign  of  the 
emperor  Justin  I.  he  attained  to  die  high  dignity 
of  Count  of  the  East  While  in  this  office  he 
received,  according  to  a  curious  itory,  recorded 
in  the  Aci^rdipios,  or  Praium  Spiriiuale,  writ- 
ten by  Joannes  Moachus,  but  erroneously  ascribed, 
by  ancient  as  well  as  modem  writer^  to  Sophronius 
patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  an  intimation  of  the  ec- 
clesiastical dignity  to  which  he  was  destined  to 
attain.  In  the  yean  525  and  526,  Antioch  was 
neariy  destroyed  by  successive  shocks  of  an  earth- 
quake, and  by  a  fire  which  had  been  occasioned  by 
tiie  overthrow  of  the  buildings.  Among  the  suf- 
ferers was  Enphrasius  the  patriarch,  who  was 
buried  in  the  ruins  of  the  falling  edifices  ;  and  the 
people,  grateful  for  the  compassionate  care  which 
Ephraimius  manifested  for  them  in  their  distress, 
chose  him  successor  to  the  deceased  prehite.  His 
elevation  to  the  patriarchate  is  generally  placed  in 
the  year  526,  but  perhaps  did  not  take  phce  till 
the  year  following.  His  conduct  as  patriareh  is 
highly  eulogized  by  ecclesiastical  writers,  who 
speak  especially  of  his  charity  to  the  poor,  and  of 
the  seal  and  firmness  with  which  he  opposed  he- 
resy. ^  His  seal  against  heretics  was  manifested  in 
a  curious  encounter  with  an  heretical  stylite,  or 
piUar-saint,  in  which  the  heretic  is  said  to  have 
been  converted  by  the  miraculous  passing  of  the 
patriarch*s  robes,  unconsnmed,  through  the  ordeal  of 
fire.  He  condemned,  in  a  synod  at  Antioch,  those 
who  attempted  to  rerive  the  obnoxious  sentimenU 
of  Origen ;  and  wroto  various  treatises  against  the 
Nestorians,  Eutychians,  Severians,  and  Acephali, 
and  in  defence  of  the  Council  of  Chaloedon.  But, 
toward  the  dose  of  his  life,  he  was  obliged  by  the 
Emperor  Justinian,  under  a  threat  of  deposition, 
to  subscribe  the  condemnation  of  three  of  the 
decrees  of  the  Council  of  Chaloedon,  which  he  had 
hitherto  so  eamesUy  supported.  Facundus  of 
Hermia,  the  strenuous  advocate  of  the  condemned 


28 


EPHRAEM. 


docrees,  reproaclies  Ephraimiason  this  oocaftion,  and 
with  justice,  at  more  solicitous  for  the  prMervation 
of  his  office  than  for  the  interests  of  what  he 
deemed  divine  and  important  truth.  Ephraimius 
died  soon  after  this  transaction,  A.  D.  546,  or  per- 
haps 545,  after  a  patriarchate,  according  to  Theo- 
phanes,  of  eighteen  years,  or,  according  to  other 
calcuhitions,  of  twenty  years. 

The  works  of  Ephraimius  are  known  to  ns  only 
by  the  account  of  them  preserved  in  the  Biblio- 
iheca  of  Photius,  who  says  that  three  volumes 
written  in  defence  of  the  dogmas  of  the  Church, 
and  especially  of  the  decrees  of  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon,  had  come  down  to  his  day:  but  he 
gives  an  account  only  of  two.  The  first  compre- 
hended, \,  An  eputie  to  Zenobius,  a  scholosticus  or 
advocate  of  Emesa,  and  one  of  the  sect  of  the  Ace- 
phali ;  2.  Some  epistiei  to  ike  emperor  Judinian ; 
3.  Epistles  to  Aniktmus,  lishop  of  Trapexus^  Do- 
mdianus  Sgndetiaa^  metropolUan  ^Tarsus,  Br<uxs 
the  Persian^  and  othere;  4.  An  act  of  a  synod  (ffwo- 
hueH  rpa^if )  held  by  Ephraimius  respecting  certain 
unorthodox  books  ;  and,  5,  Panegyrical  and  other 
discourses.  The  second  volume  contained  a  trea- 
tise in  four  books,  in  which  were  defences  of  Cyril 
of  Alexandria  and  the  synod  of  Chalcedon  against 
the  Nestorians  and  Eutychians ;  and  answers  to 
some  theological  questions  of  his  correspondent  the 
advocate  Anatolius.  (Phot  BiU,  Codd.  228,  229  ; 
FacunduB,  iv.  4  ;  Evagrius,  Ekxles.  Hist,  iv.  5,  6  ; 
Joannes  Moschus  (commonly  cited  as  Sophronius) 
Pratum  SpirituaUj  c,  36,  37  in  Biblioth.  Patrum^ 
vol.  xiii.  ed.  Paris,  1654 ;  Theophanes,  Ckrono- 
praph.  ad  Ann.  519  (Alex.  Era =526  Common 
Era)  and  table  ad  Ann.  537,  538  ;  Baionius,  An- 
naies;  Cave,  Hist,  Liter,  vol.i.  p.  507,  ed.  1740-3  ; 
Fabric.  BiU.  Graec  vol.  x.  p.  750.) 

3.  Ephrem,  or  rather  Ephrasm  (^ppca^fi), 
of  Caria,  a  monk  of  unknown  date,  writer  of  a 
Greek  hymn  or  prayer  given  by  Raynaeus  {Dissert, 
Prelim,  de  AooUUkOs  Officii  Graeei,  p.  Ixviii.  in 
the  Acta  Sanctorum  JunO,  vol.  iL)  This  Ephrem 
is  not  to  be  confounded  with  Nos.  1  and  7. 

4.  Ephraim  CE^palfi)^  bishop  of  Cherson.  In 
the  title  of  his  only  published  work  he  is  called 
nrchbishop,  and  some  modems  style  him  **  martyr.** 
He  is  the  author  of  an  account  of  a  miracle 
wrought  by  the  relics  or  the  interposition  of  Ge- 
ment  of  Rome,  on  the  body  of  a  child,  who  had 
been  overwhelmed  by  the  sea  in  a  pilgrimage  to 
Clement*s  submarine  tomb.  The  account  is  print* 
ed  in  the  Patres  Apostolid  of  Cotelerius  (vol.  i. 
p.  815.  ed.  Amstenlam,  1724,)  and  in  the  De 
Probaiis  Sanctorum  Vitis,  of  Surius,  29  Nov.  An- 
other piece  of  Ephraim  on  the  Mirades  of  St. 
Clement,  evidently  difierent  from  the  foregoing,  is 
noticed  by  Leo  Allatius,  who  calls  the  writer  Eph- 
laemius;  but  Cotelerius  was  not  able  to  obtain  it, 
or  he  would  have  printed  it  with  the  foregoing. 
(Cotelerius,  Le.;  Allatiiu,  De  Siymconum  Scr^ttis^ 
pp.  90,96;  Fabric.  BibL  Graec  vol  vii.  p.  21,  viiL 
254 ;  CataL  MSS.  BiUialh,  Rsgiae,  Paris,  1740.) 

5.  Ephrarm  of  CoNSTANTiNOPLS,  a  chrono- 
grapher  who  flourished  apparently  about  the  be- 
ginning of  the  fourteenth  century.  His  chronicle, 
written  in  Iambic  verse,  is  repeatedly  cited  by 
Allatius  {De  PseUis,  p.  22,  Diairiba  de  Geor^ 
pp.  327,  341,  354,  &c.,  ed.  Paris.  1651),  and  is 
probably  extant  in  the  Vatican  Library  in  MS.  but 
has  never  been  published.  (Fabric.  BiU.  Graec 
voL  vii  p.  472,  viii.  79,  254) 


EPHRAEM. 

6.  Ephrasmus  of  Edsssa,  commonly  called 
the  Syrian.     [See  below.] 

7.  Ephrsm,  bishop  of  Mvlara  in  Caria  [see 
Nos.  1  and  3].  The  time  when  he  lived  is  uncer- 
tain ;  but  religious  honoun  were  paid  to  his  me- 
mory in  the  fifth  century  at  Leuce  (near 
Mylasa),  where  his  body  was  buried.  {Ada  Sanc- 
torum^ S,  Euaebiae  ViiOj  cap.  3,  Januar,  vol.  ii. 
p.  600.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

EPHRAEM  or  EPHRAIM,  a  Syrian,  bom  at 
Nisibis,  flourished  A.  D.  370.  He  spent  his  youth 
in  diligent  study,  and  devoted  himself  at  first  to 
a  monastic  life,  but  afterwards  went  to  Edcssa, 
where  he  was  ordained  deacon.  He  refused  to 
proceed  to  the  higher  orders  of  the  ministry,  and  is 
even  said  to  have  pUyed  the  part  of  Bratus,  by 
feigning  madness  in  order  to  avoid  elevation  to  the 
bishopric.  He  formed  a  close  friendship  with 
Basil,  bishop  of  Caesareia,  and  shared  his  acrimony 
against  the  Arians  and  other  heretics,  whom  he 
attacks  with  the  violence  characteristic  of  his  age. 
He  appeared  in  a  traly  Christian  light  at  the  time 
of  a  famine  at  Edessa,  when  he  not  only  assisted 
the  suffering  poor  with  the  greatest  energy  and 
most  sealous  kindness,  but  also  actively  exerted 
himself  in  uiging  the  rich  to  deny  themselves  for 
their  brethren*s  good.  Sosomen  (iii.  15)  speaks 
with  admiration  of  the  manner  in  which  Chris- 
tianity had  subdued  in  him  a  naturally  irascible 
temper,  and  illustrates  it  by  a  pleasing  anecdote, 
amusing  from  its  quaint  simplicity.  At  the  con- 
clusion of  a  long  &8t,  Ephraem*s  servant  let  fiiU 
the  dish  in  which  he  was  bringing  him  some  food. 
His  alarm  at  having  thus  spoiled  his  master*s  dinner 
was  removed  by  hearing  him  say,  **  Never  mind, 
since  the  food  has  not  come  to  us,  we  will  go  to 
it.**  Whereupon  Ephraem  sat  down  on  the  floor 
and  ate  the  scraps  left  in  the  fragments  of  the 
broken  dish.  He  died  about  a.  d.  378,  and  in 
his  last  illness  forbad  the  recitation  of  any  funeral 
oration  over  his  remains,  and  desired  that  his 
obsequies  should  be  conducted  in  the  simplest 
manner.  He  knew  no  language  but  his  native 
Syrian,  though  nearly  all  his  woriis  are  translated 
into  Greek,  and  were  formerly  held  in  such  high 
esteem,  that  portions  of  them  were  sometimes  t^A 
in  churches  after  the  gospel  for  the  day.  Most  of 
his  writings  were  collected  by  Oerard  Vosa,  who 
turned  them  into  Latin,  and  published  them  (1 )  at 
Rome  A.  D.  1589-93-97,  (2)  at  Cologne  in  1 603, 
(3)  at  Antwerp  in  1619.  Voss*s  edition  is  in 
three  volumes.  The  first  consists  of  various  treatises, 
partly  on  subjects  solely  theological,  as  the  Priest- 
hood, Prayer,  Fasting,  &c.,  with  othen  partly 
theological  and  partly  moral,  as  Trath,  Anger, 
Obedience,  Envy.  The  second  contains  many 
epistles  and  addresses  to  monks,  and  a  collection 
of  apophthegms.  The  third  consists  of  several 
treatises  or  homilies  on  parts  of  Scripture  and 
characters  in  the  Old  Testament,  as  Elijah,  Daniel, 
the  Three  Children,  Joseph,  Noah.  Photius  gives 
a  list  of  49  homilies  of  Ephraem  (Cod.  196),  but 
which  of  these  are  included  in  Voss^  edition  it  is  im- 
possible to  ascertain,  though  it  is  certain  that  many 
are  not  Another  edition  of  Ephraem*s  works  in 
Syriacy  Greek,  and  Latin,  was  published  also  at 
Rome  with  notes,  pre&ces,  and  various  readings, 
**'  studio  Sim.  Assemanni,  P.  Benedict!  et  Steph. 
Evodii  Assemanni,**  6  vols.  fol.  1782-46.  The 
Greek  version  of  several  of  his  writings,  from 
eighteen  MSS.  in  the  Bodleian  library,  was  pub- 


IMHis  and 


IT. 

4: 


HaDe, 


EPICUARIS. 

ImM  bj  Edw.  Thwaitet  at  Oxford,  1709.    Then 
kaf«  bm  serecBl  editions  of  sepaiate  woriu. 

abo  Hud  to  be  the  author  of  an 
of  tongi.  He  began  to  write 
than  in  «ppoaitkn  to  Hannoniua,  ^e  son  and 
diflriple  of  Bardeaanes  the  heretic,  who  composed 
poetry  inTolTing  many  aerionB  erron  of  doctrine, 
soBB»  of  w-hkh  were  not  only  of  aa  heretical  bat 
ercn  of  an  h— *^»*"  character,  denying  the  resorrec- 
of  the  body,  and  containing  riews  about  the 
of  the  aool  extracted  frcmi  the  writings  of 
pngan  phikoaphera.  These  songs  had  become  great 
favoarites  among  the  common  peofde,  and  f^hxaem, 
to  oppose  their  evil  tendency,  wrote  other  songs  in 
and  adapted  to  the  sauM  music  of  a 
duoaeter.  (Soiomen,  /.  e. ; 
27  ;  Cave,  ScripL  EeeL  Hid,  LUer. 
\  (X  Lengerke,  Commaitatio  CrUiea 
^^no  SS.  itUerpnte^  qua  nmul  Ver- 

Oammenktrm  aMeetae^  ea^dben- 
1828,  and  Db  Ejpkraemi  ^j^  arte 
1831.)  [G.  E.  U  C] 

FPHTRA  fE^^),  a  daughter  of  Oceanus, 
whom  J^ynes,  the  ancient  name  of  Cor- 
vas  dedved.    (Pans.  iL  1.  §  1 ;  Vixg.  Georff. 
h.  Z4X}  [L.  S.] 

EPIBATEHIUS  CZwigajiipws),  the  god  who 

coudttOs  men  on    boani    a  ship,  a  surname  of 

ApdOo,  nnder  which  IKomedes  on  his  return  fix>m 

Tny  bo3t  Mm  a  temple  at  Troexene.    (Paus.  il 

32.  §  1.)    In  the  same  sense  Apollo  bore  the  sur- 

MBe  of  TfiComof.  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  1 404.)  [L.S.] 

EPICASTE  fEvuaUrq),  a  daughter  of  Menoe- 

d  wife  of  Laios,  hj  whom  she  became  the 

of  Oedipus,  whom    she   afterwards  un- 

Bariied.    She  is  more  commonly  called 

(Hoon.  Od.  xL  271;  ApoUod.  iii.  5.  §  7, 

OsDiprs.)      Respecting  Epicaste,  the 

daaghter  of  Calydon,  see  Agsnor,  No.  4 ;  a  third 

Epacaste  is  mmtinnied  by  ApoUodorus.     (ii.  7. 

i  «.)  [U  S.] 

EPICELEUSTUS  (*EvucAcv0Tor),  a  native  of 
Crete,  who  fived  probably  in  the  second  or  first 
lemuiy  BL  c  He  is  mentioned  by  Erotianus 
(Gfeas^  ifippoer.  p.  8)  as  having  abridged  and 
di&tvBtly  ananged  the  work  by  Baccheius  on  the 
wocds  nvaod  in  the  writings  of  Hippo- 

[  W.  A.  G.] 

EPrCHARIS  (*E»{x^X  *  freedwoman  of 
bad  xvpote,  who  was  implicated  in  the  conspiracy 
of  Piao  against  the  life  of  Nero,  in  A.  d.  65,  in 
which  ihe  philosopher  Seneca  also  was  involved. 
Aeeocdisg  to  Polyaenns  (viiL  62),  she  was  the 
tismeas  of  a  bncher  of  Seneca,  and  it  may  be  that 
tkivBgh  this  connexion  she  became  acquainted  with 
the  ptot  of  the  conspintms,  though  Tacitus  says 
that  it  was  nnknown  by  what  means  she  had  ac- 
focd  her  knowledge  dP  it  She  endeavoured  by 
all  meaas  to  stimulate  the  conspirators  to  carry 
their  plan  iato  e&ct  But  as  uey  acted  slowly 
and  wtth  gieat  hesitation,  she  at  length  grew  tired, 
and  Rsolvid  upon  trying  to  win  over  the  sailors  of 
the  Beet  sf  Misenum  in  Campania,  where  she  was 
stsyiqg.  One  Volocins  Proculus,  a  chiliareh  of 
the  flset,  appeals  to  have  been  the  first  that  was 
by  ker  in  the  secret,  but  no  names  were 
to  him.  Proculus  had  no  sooner  ob- 
fiuBsd  the  iiifinumtion  than  he  betrayed  the  whole 
plat  to  Nenu  Epicharis  was  summoned  before  the 
r,  but  as  no  names  had  been  mentionedyand 


EPICHARMUS. 


29 


as  no  witnesses  had  been  present  at  the  communi- 
cation, Epicharis  easily  refiited  the  accusation.  She 
was,  however,  kept  in  custody.  SubsequenUy, 
when  the  conspiracy  was  discovered,  Nero  ordered 
her  to  be  tortiued  because  she  refused  naming  any 
of  the  accomplices ;  but  neither  blows,  nor  fire,  nor 
the  increased  fury  of  her  tormentors,  could  extort 
any  confession  firom  her.  When  on  the  second  or 
third  day  after  she  was  carried  in  a  sedan-chair— 
for  her  limbs  were  already  broken — ^to  be  tortured 
a  second  time,  die  strsngled  herself  on  her  way  by 
her  girdle,  which  she  &stened  to  the  chair.  She 
thus  acted,  as  Tacitus  says,  more  nobly  than  many 
a  noble  eques  or  senator,  who  without  being  tortured 
betrayed  their  nearest  rehitives.  (Tac  Aim.  xv. 
51,  57 ;  Dion  Cass.  bdi.  27.)  [L.  S.J 

EPICHARMUS  (*Evfxap/iof),  the  chief  comic 
poet  among  the  Dorians,  was  bom  in  the  island  of 
Cos  about  the  60th  Olympiad  (b.  a  540).  His 
fiither,  Elothales,  was  a  physician,  of  the  race  of 
the  Asclepiads,  and  the  profusion  of  medicine 
seems  to  have  been  Mowed  for  some  time  by  Epi- 
charmns  himself  as  well  as  by  his  brother. 

At  the  age  of  three  monUis  he  was  carried  to 
Megara,  in  Sicily;  or,  according  to  the  account 
preserved  by  Suidas,  he  went  thither  at  a  much 
kter  period,  with  Cadmus  (b.  c.  484).  Thence  he 
removed  to  Syracuse,  with  the  other  inhabitants 
of  Megara,  when  the  Utter  city  was  destroyed  by 
Gebn  (b.  a  484  or  483).  Here  he  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  his  life,  which  was  prolonged  throu^- 
out  the  reign  of  Hieron,  at  whose  court  Epicharmus 
associated  with  the  other  great  writers  of  the  time, 
and  among  them,  with  Aeschylus,  who  seems  to 
have  had  some  influence  on  his  dramatic  course. 
He  died  at  the  age  of  ninety  (b.  c  450),  or,  ac- 
cording to  Lucian,  ninety-seven  (b.  a  443).  The 
city  of  Syracuse  erected  a  statue  to  him,  the  in- 
scription on  which  is  preserved  by  Diogenes  Laer- 
tius.  (Diog.  Laert  viii.  78 ;  Suid.  #.  e. ;  Lucian, 
MaeroL  25 ;  Aelian,  V.  /f.  ii.  34 ;  Plut  MoraL 
pp.  68,  a.,    1 75,  c ;    Marmor  Parmm,  No.  55.) 

In  order  to  understand  the  rehition  of  Epichar- 
mus to  the  early  comic  poetry,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  Megara,  in  Sicily,  was  a  colony  from 
Megara  on  the  Isthmus,  the  inhabitants  of  which 
disputed  with  the  Athenians  the  invention  of 
comedy,  and  where,  at  all  events,  a  kind  of  comedy 
was  known  as  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  sixth 
century  b.  a  [Susarion.]  This  comedy  (whether 
it  was  lyric  or  also  dramatic,  which  is  a  doubtful 
point)  was  of  course  found  by  Epicharmus  existing 
at  the  Sicilian  Megara;  and  he,  together  with 
Phormis,  gave  it  a  new  fotrn,  which  Aristotle  de- 
scribes by  the  words  rd  /tJ0ovr  woiw  {Poet  6  or 
5,  ed.  Ritter),  a  phrase  which  some  take  to  mean 
comedies  with  a  regular  plot ;  and  others,  comedies 
on  mythological  subjects.  The  hitter  seems  to  be 
the  better  interpretation;  but  either  explanation 
establishes  a  clear  distinction  between  the  comedy 
of  Epicharmus  and  that  of  Megara,  which  seems  to 
have  been  little  more  than  a  sort  of  low  buffoonery. 

With  respect  to  the  tune  when  Epicharmus  be- 
gan to  compose  comedies,  much  confusion  has 
arisen  from  the  statement  of  Aristotle  (or  an  in- 
terpohtor),  that  Epicharmus  lived  ioap  before 
Chionides.  (Poet  3  ;  Chionidk8.)  We  luive, 
however,  the  express  and  concurrent  testimonies  of 
the  anonymous  writer  On  Chmedy  (p.  xxviii.),  that 
he  flourished  about  the  73rd  Olympiad,  and  of 
Suidas  («.  v.),  that  he  wrote  six  years  before  the 


so 


EPICHARMU& 


Peniaa  war  (&  c.  485-4).  Thus  it  appean  that, 
like  Cmtinaa,  he  was  an  old  man  before  he  began 
to  write  comedy ;  and  thii  agrees  well  with  the 
laet  that  hii  poetry  was  of  a  Terr  philosophic 
character.  (Anon.  (U  Cam,  L  c.)  The  only  one  of 
his  plays,  the  date  of  which  is  certainly  known,  is 
the  N&roi,  b.  c  477.  (Schol  Pmd,  Pyfk.  L  98  ; 
Clinton,  tub  aim.)  We  have  also  express  testimony 
of  the  fiict  that  Elothales,  the  fiither  of  Epichannns, 
fonned  an  acquaintance  with  Pythagoras,  and 
that  Epicharmos  himself  was  a  popil  of  that  great 
philosopher.  (Diog.  Lafirt.  Le,;  Said.  #. «.;  Plat. 
Numa,  8.)  We  may  therefore  consider  the  life  of 
Epicharmos  as  diTisible  into  two  parts,  namely,  his 
life  at  Megan  np  to  b.  c.  484,  during  which  he 
was  engaged  in  the  study  of  philosophy,  both 
physical  and  metaphysical,  and  the  remainder  of 
nis  life,  which  he  spent  at  Syracnse,  as  a  comio 
poet  The  question  lespeeting  the  identity  of  Epi- 
charmns  the  comedian  and  Epicharmos  the  Pyth»* 
gorean  philosopher,  about  which  some  writers,  both 
ancient  and  modem,  have  been  in  doubt,  may  now 
be  considered  as  setUed  in  the  affirmative.  (Menag. 
ad  LaerL  Lc;  Perixoo.  ad  AeUcm.  V.  ^.  ii.  S4  ; 
Clinton,  Pad,  HdL  tqL  ii.  Introd.  p.  zzxvL) 

The  number  of  the  comedies  of  EpMharmos  is 
differently  stated  at  52  or  at  35.  There  are  still 
extant  85  titles,  of  which  26  are  preserved  by 
Athenaeus.  The  majority  of  them  are  on  mytho- 
logical subjects,  that  is,  travesties  of  the  heroic 
myths,  and  these  plays  no  doubt  very  much  resem- 
bled the  satyrie  drama  of  the  Athenians.  The 
folio  wins  are  their  titles : — ^'AA«n(Hr,''A^Mcoff,  Bdit- 
XJBUj  Bovtf'ipif,  AffvfcaX/<jr,  Ai^iaMroi,*Htfi}r  Tc^iot, 

ynva,  'Oivfffftdf  «M^iXoi,  'OSiwo'tiv  paaay6Sf 
iUtfniir§s,  Sicily,  2^7|,  Tpwsf,  ^Aoicrifnjt.  But 
besides  mythology,  Epicharmns  wrote  on  other 
subjects,  political,  moral,  rehiting  to  manners  and 
customs,  and,  it  would  seem,  even  to  personal 
character ;  those,  however,  of  his  comedies  which 
belong  to  the  last  head  are  rather  general  than 
individual,  and  resembled  the  subjects  treated  by 
the  vniters  of  the  new  comedy,  so  that  when  the 
ancient  write»  enumerated  him  among  the  poets 
of  the  old  comedy,  they  must  be  undeistood  as  re- 
ferring rather  to  his  antiquity  in  point  of  time 
than  to  any  dose  resembbmce  between  hie  works 
and  those  of  the  old  Attic  comedians.  In  ftct,  we 
have  a  proof  in  the  case  of  Cratu  that  even 
among  the  Athenians,  alter  the  establishment  of 
the  genuine  old  comedy  by  Cratinus,  the  mytholo- 
gical comedy  still  maintained  its  ground.  The 
plays  of  Epicharmus,  which  were  not  on  mytholo- 
ffical  subjects,  were  the  fi^owing: — *Aypwnwos 
(Sicilian  Greek  for  *Aypoiitos)^  'Apatryol,  Ta  Kui 
e^Uewo,  Ai^iAot,  *EAvlt  ^  Wmvtos,  'ZoprA  «cd 
Na<rot,  *Emr£jaot,  'Hpe^Accrof,  6«apoi,  Mryapts, 
Miim,'Opda,  IIspfaXAot,  n^»0«i,  n/0WK,  Tptaicd^f, 
Xopw6orr9s,  XSrpeu,  A  considerable  number  of 
fragments  of  the  above  plays  are  preserved,  but 
those  of  which  we  can  form  the  clearest  notion 
from  the  extant  fimgments  are  the  Marriage  of 
//ie6e,  and  Hephaeitu»  or  ike  Reedlers.  Miiller  has 
observed  that  the  painted  vases  of  lower  Italy  often 
enable  us  to  gain  a  complete  and  vivid  idea  of  those 
theatrical  representations  of  which  the  plays  of 
Epichannus  are  the  type. 

The  style  of  his  plays  appenn  to  have  been  a 
curious  mixture  of  the  broad  bufi^nery  which  dis- 
tinguished the  old  Megarian  comedy,  and  of  the 


EPICLEIDAS. 

iententiotts  wisdom  of  the  Pythagorean  philosopher 
His  hmguage  was  remarkably  elegant:  he  was 
celebrated  for  his  choice  of  epithets:  his  plays 
abounded,  as  the  extant  fragments  preve,  with 
ytmfudj  or  philosophical  and  moral  maxims,  and 
long  speculative  discourses,  on  the  instinct  of  ani- 
mals for  example.  Miiller  observes  that  **  if  tho 
elements  of  his  drama,  which  we  have  discovered 
singly,  were  in  his  plays  combined,  he  must  have 
set  out  with  an  elevated  and  philosophical  view, 
which  enabled  him  to  satirise  mimkind  vri thout  dis- 
turbing the  calmness  and  tranquillity  of  his  thoughts ; 
while  at  the  same  tune  his  scenes  of  common  life 
were  marked  with  the  acute  and  penetrating  genius 
which  characterised  the  Sicilians.**  In  proof  of 
the  high  estimate  in  which  he  was  held  by  the  an- 
cients, it  may  be  enough  to  refer  to  the  notices  of 
him  by  Plato  {TTkeaei.  pi  152,  e.)  and  Cicero. 
(7k«c  i.  8,  «i  Att.  i  19.)  It  is  singular,  how- 
ever, that  Epicharmiis  had  no  successor  in  bis 
peculiar  style  of  comedy,  except  his  son  or  disciple 
Deinolochus.  He  had,  however,  distinguished 
imitaton  in  other  times  and  coantries.  Some 
writers,  making  too  much  of  a  few  words  of  Aris- 
totle, would  trace  the  origin  of  the  Attic  comedy 
to  Epkharmus ;  but  it  can  hardly  be  doubted  that 
Crates,  at  least,  wm  his  imitator.  That  Pkutns 
imitated  him  is  expressly  stated  by  Horace  (Epist, 
ii.  1.  58X— 
**  Plantos  ad  exemplar  SionH  prepeiare  EpicharmL'' 

The  parasite,  who  forms  soconspicnons  a  charac- 
ter in  the  plays  of  the  new  comedy,  is  fint  found 
in  Epichannus. 

The  formal  peeolianties  of  the  drunas  of  Epi- 
charmus cannot  be  noticed  here  at  any  length. 
His  ordinary  metre  was  the  lively  Trochaic  Tetra- 
meter, but  he  also  used  the  Iambic  and  Anapaestic 
metres.  The  questions  reelecting  his  scenes,  num- 
ber of  actors,  and  chorus,  are  lolly  treated  in  the 
work  of  Orysar. 

Some  writers  attribute  to  Epicharmns  separate 
philosophical  poems;  but  there  is  little  doubt  that 
the  passages  reforred  to  are  extracts  from  bis 
comedies.  Some  of  the  ancient  writers  ascribed  to 
Epicharmus  the  invention  of  some  or  aQ  of  those 
letten  of  the  Greek  alphabet,  which  were  usually 
attributed  to  Palamedes  and  Simonidea. 

The  fragments  of  Epicharmus  are  printed  in  the 
collections  of  Morellius  {Senteatiae  vet.  Cbmic., 
Paris,  155Si  8vo.),  Hertelius  (CoUeeL  Pragm, 
Cbmio,  Basil.  1560,  8vo.),  H.  Stephamis  {Poeeie 
Philoeophioa,  1573,  8vo.),  and  Hugo  Grotius  {Ex- 
cerpt, e»  TVag.  et  Cbmosrf.,  Paris,  1626,  4to.),  and 
separately  by  H.  P.  Ejuseman,  Harlem.  1834. 
Additions  have  been  made  by  Wekker  {Ztitsckri/l 
fur  die  AUertkmimnaeentdie^  1885,  p.  1 1 23),  and 
others.  The  most  important  modem  work  on  Epi- 
charmus is  that  of  Grysar,  de  Dorientimn  Ckmtocdia, 
Colon.  1828;  the  second  volume,  containing  tho 
fragments,  has  not  yet  appeared.  (See  also  Fabric. 
BiU,  Oraee,  vol  iL  p.  298 ;  Harless,  de  Bpidkarmo^ 
Essen,  1822 ;  Miiller,  Dorians,  bk.  iv.  c.  7  ;  Bode, 
CfeecJMie  d,  Hellem,  DiekUmnttj  vol.  iii.  part  i. 
p.  36.)  [P.  S.] 

EPICLEIDAS  (*Eir(icXf0as),  brother  of  Cleo- 
menes  III.,  king  of  Sparta.  According  to  Pausa- 
nias  (ii.  9.  §  1.  3),  Cleomenes  poisoned  Emrydami- 
das,  his  colleague  of  the  house  of  Proclna,  and 
shared  the  royal  power  with  his  brothor  Epideidaft. 
The  latter  afterwards  fell  in  the  battle  of  SeUosia, 
1I.C222.  [C.P.M.] 


EPICRATES. 

JSPICLES  CEvucM*)*  *  medicBl  writer  quoted 
by  Jbttimn  (G/on.  H^ppoer.  p.  16),  vho  wrote 
on  the  obsolete  wordii  ibiind  in  the 
«f  Hippocales,  whkh  he  gnsnged  in 
He  lired  after  Baocheiua, 
md  tha^kn  probftUj  in  the  eeoond  or  fint  cen- 
tUT  n.  c.  [  W.  A.  6.1 

EPl'CRATES  CEnipArns),  an  Atheman,  who 
took  a  proBina&t  part  inpoblk  affiun  after  the  end 
«f  the  Pdopoaaeflan  war.    He  wasa  acaiona  mem- 
ber of  the  dfrnoriatical  party,  and  had  a  ihare  in 
the  orefthraw  of  the  Thirty  TyraalB  (Dem.  de 
Fak.  I^gaL  p,  490) ;  bot  afterwarda,  when  sent  on 
to  the  Pezaian  king  Artazfirzea,  he 
net  only  of  coimption,  in  reoeiring 
but  aleo  of  peculation.  (Lya. 
Or,  S7,  &  £^ieralem,  pc  806,  &c)     Hegeean- 
dcr  (^  Aikem,  tL  p.25l,a.)  and  Phitarch  (Po- 
lagp.  30)  ay*  thai  he  ao  gxoeily  flaUered  Arta- 
una  as  to  propose  that  inctcad  of  nine  arehans, 
BiK  ■ahMsadosa  to  the  Persian  king  should  be 
aBMMDf  rhrsm  by  the  Athenians.    Plutarch  alao 
sap  that  he  did  not  deny  the  chaige  of  oermption. 
He  mtwm,  hewem»  to  lutTo  been  acquitted  (Plat, 
and  Ath.  fi.«c.)  prohnUy  Ihrough  the  powerful  inr 
by  himself  and  by  his  feUow  cri- 
M.  (Dionya.  ViL  lit.  32.)  He  had 
been  guttj  of  cocnptioo  on  a  fonner  oceaaon  also, 
bat  had  beta  oqaaDy  fottonate  in  escaping  ponish- 
■cbL  {hjuLc)    Tk»  fint  offitnoa  of  hia  was 
inbaUy  en  the  oeeasion   when  Tlmociates  the 
Rhodian  waa  sent  by  Tithianates  to  bribe  the 
Greek  states   to  attodc  Sparta  (&  c.  395);  for 
thoo^  Xmsphea  {MULm.  6.  §  1.)  asserts,  that 
the  ftlhiiiians  did  not  leoeiTe  any  money  from  Ti- 
(a  stottfiufnf  io^adons  on  the  &ce  of  it), 
(m,  9.  §  4)  hto  piesenred  an  account 
that  at  Athens  bsSta  were  taken  by  Cephalnsand 


EPICTETUS. 


31 


The  abore  statement  of  the  aeqnittal  of  Epi- 
cs the  chaige  ef  comption  in  hia  embassy  to 
at  first  sight  opposed  to  the 
of  Demoathcnes  {d»  Fak.  Ugai,  pp.  430, 
431)»  that  he  waa  condemned  to  death,  and  that  he 
taaOy  banished.  But,  in  &ct,  Deoiosthenes 
tob»  icfiesing  to  a  distinct  and  third  occa- 
s  whkh  Epiciatea  was  chazged  with  coRup- 
lor  in  hia  repetition  of  the  chaige  there  iathe 
head,  Mwa^^vS^Mwt  twt  trv/i^x^'S  ^' 
which  wi  find  noth^  in  the  oration  of  Lysiaa, 
kaa  which  ia  jnst  iSbit  chaige  we  should  expect  to 

the  Athokian  envoy  who  took 
the  peace  of  Antakddaa  (n.  a 
387);  and  that  Epioates  was  really  that  envoy  ia 
themsce  piohahle  from  the  fivt,  which  it  expressly 
•maed,  thst  it  was  Epicrates  who  recommended 
«hsa  peace  to  the  Atheniana.  (SchoL  Aruleid,  u 
^  2S3»  rd.  XXndoiC) 

sad  Phermisios  were  attacked  by 
{Eede9.  6^—72,  Ban.  v.  965,  and 
SchoL)  sad  by  Plato,  the  comic  poet,  who  made 
their  caAassy  the  subject  of  a  whole  i^y,  the 
Ufiwfium.  Both  are  lidkded  ibr  their  large 
fat  thia  icsmob  Epicnlca  wm  calleid 
rfiprfi.  (Cenp.  Etym.  M^  «.r. ;  Suid.  #.  v,, 
wad  K9.  Mmrpm ;  Haqpocrat.  «.  v.  p^  162,  cum  not. 
Haaaw.  et  Vaka. ;  EpUL  SoeraL  13.  pi  29  ;  Plat 
FUmir.  ^227,b.;  Meioeke,^si^CV«.eojii.C;raee. 
pp.  182, 183 ;  Be^  d^  iSei/^  Cbm.  ^l^  ilat  pp. 
38»~ld4.)  [P.  S  ] 

EPl'CRATES  (*£nap^n|s),  of  Amhracia,  was 


an  Athenian  comic  poet  of  the  middle  comedy,  ac- 
cording to  the  testimony  of  Athenaeus(x.  pu  422,  f.), 
confirmed  by  extant  fragments  of  his  plays,  in 
which  he  ridicules  Plato  and  hia  disciples,  SpeiH 
sippos  and  Menedcmns,  and  in  which  he  refers  to 
the  courtezan  Lais,  as  being  now  fiv  advanced  in 
years.  (Athen.  iL  p.  &9,  d.,  xiii.  p.  670,  b.)  From 
these  indications  Meindce  infers  that  he  flourished 
between  the  101st  and  108th  Olympiads  (&a 
376—348).  Two  pUiys  of  Epicnfes,  '%aeopos  and 
'ArriAdtt  are  mentioned  by  Suidas  (n  «.X  and  are 
quoted  by  Athenaeua  (xiv.  p^  6&5»  1,  ziiL  ppi  570, 
Ki  605^  e.),  who  also  quotes  hia  *Afuf6ns  (x.  p. 
422, 1)  aad  Ai^ow^erres  (vi.  p.  262,  d.^  and  in< 
forma  us  that  in  the  latter  phiy  Epioates  copied 
some  things  from  tho  AAavfMTos  of  Antiphanea. 
Aelian  (N.A.ioL  10)  quotes  the  Xop6t  of  Epi- 
crates. We  jiave  also  one  long  fragment  (Athen.  ii. 
p.  59,  e.)  and  two  ahorter  onea  (Athen.  xL  p.  782, 
f,;  PoUux,  iv.  121)  firom  hia  unknown  playa. 
(Meineke,  Fn^.  Com,  Graee,  vol  L  pp.  414,  415, 
voL  iii.  pp.  365—373;  Fahric  BUL  Graee,  voL 
u.  pp.  440,  441.)  [P.  S.] 

EPICTETUS  CEvlfcmrot),  of  Hienpolis  in 
Fhrygia,  a  fiwedman  of  Epaphioditos,  who  waa 
himself  a  freedman  and  a  stfnle  fiivonrxte  of  Nero, 
lived  and  taught  first  at  Rome,  and,  after  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  philosophers  by  Domitian,  at  Nico- 
polia,  a  town  in  Epeinia,  founded  by  Augustus  in 
commemoration  of  his  vktory  at  Aetium.  Although 
he  was  fiivoured  by  Hadrian  (Spartian,  Hadr.  16) 
— ^which  gave  occasion  to  a  work  which  was  un- 
doubtedly written  at  a  ma^  later  time,  the  '^  Al- 
tercatio  Hadriaui  cum  Epicteto**  (see  especially 
Heumann,  Acta  PkUoB,  i  734)— yet  he  does  not 
appear  to  have  returned  to  Rome;  for  the  di»* 
courses  which  Airian  took  down  in  writing  were 
delivered  by  Epictetus  when  an  old  man  at  Nicopolis. 
(DisatrL  L25, 19, with  Schweighauser's  note.)  The 
statementof  Themistius(Ora<.  v.  p.  63,  edJIardnin) 
that  Epktetaa  was  still  alive  in  the  reign  of  the 
two  Antonines,  which  is  repeated  by  Suidas  («.  r.), 
seems  to  rest  upon  a  confusion  of  names,  since  M. 
Auielius  Antoninus,  who  waa  an  enthnsiastk  ad- 
mirer of  Epktetus,  does  not  mention  him,  but 
Junius  Rusticus,  a  disciple  of  Epictetus,  among  his 
teachers ;  in  like  manner,  A.  Oellhis,  who  livai  in 
the  time  of  the  Antonines,  speaks  of  Epictetus  as 
belonging  to  the  period  whkh  had  just  passed 
away.  ( M.  Antonin.  L  7^  viL  29,  with  Oataker'k 
note;  GeUius,  vii.  19.)  Besides  what  is  here 
mentioned,  only  a  few  dreamstanoea  of  Uie  life 
of  Epktetus  are  recorded,  such  as  his  lameness, 
which  is  spoken  of  in  very  different  ways,  his 
poverty,  and  his  few  wants.  The  detailed  biogra- 
phy written  by  Arrian  has  not  come  down  to  us. 
(Simplic.  Frooenu  Comment  in  EpieteL  EituMrid, 
iv.  p.  5,  ed.  Schweigh.) 

It  u  probable  that  ne  was  still  a  shtve  (Arrian, 
DiutrL  i.  9,  29)  when  C.  Musonius  Rufiis  gained 
him  for  the  philosophy  of  the  Porch,  of  which  he 
remained  a  fidthful  follower  throughout  life.  In 
what  manner  he  conceived  and  taught  it,  we  see 
with  satisfactory  completeness  from  the  notes  whkh 
we  owe  to  ids  fiuthfrd  pupil,  Arrian ;  although  of 
Aiiian*s  eight  books  of  commentaries  four  are  lost, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  fragments^  Epictetus 
himself  did  not  leave  anything  written  behind  him, 
and  the  short  manual  or  collection  of  the  most  es- 
sential doctrines  of  Epictetus,  was  compiled  from 
hk  discourses  by  Airian.    (Simplic.  ta^adUrirf» 


32 


EPICTETU8. 


Prooem.)  The  manual  (Eiukiridiom)  and  com* 
mentaries  of  Arrian,  together  with  the  explanations 
of  Simpiiciui  to  the  former,  and  aome  later  paia- 
phraset,  have  .been  edited  by  Schweigha&ser,  who 
has  added  the  notes  of  Upton,  hii  own,  and  those 
of  some  other  commentators.  (Bpictdeae  PkUoao- 
pkiae  Momtmenta,  po$t  J.  UpUmi  aUorumque  ciinu, 
edidii  et  iUtutrmnt  J.  Sdkwei^kaimr,  Lipsiae,  1799, 
1800,  6  Tols.  8to.) 

We  may  apply  to  Epictetos  himself  what  he 
says  of  his  Stoic  master,  riz.  that  he  spoke  so  im- 
pressively, and  so  plainly  described  the  widcedness 
of  the  individual,  that  every  one  felt  struck,  as 
though  he  himself  had  been  spoken  to  personally. 
(DiaerL  iiL  23,  29,  oomp.  c.  15,  L  9.)  Being 
deeply  impressed  with  his  vocation  as  a  teacher, 
he  aimed  in  his  discourses  at  nothing  else  but 
winning  the  minds  of  his  hearers  to  that  which  was 
good,  and  no  one  was  able  to  resist  the  impression 
which  they  produced.  (Arrian,  Ep,  ad  L,  Oell.  L 
p.  4.)  Far  from  any  contempt  of  knowledge, 
he  knows  how  to  value  the  theory  of  fonning 
condnsions  and  the  like.  {Dinert,  L  7«  1«  &c, 
Gomp.  i.  8,  1,  &C.,  i.  17«  ii.  23,  25.)  He  only 
desired  that  logical  exercises,  the  study  of  books 
and  of  eloquence,  should  not  lead  persons  away 
from  that  of  which  they  wen  merely  the  means, 
and  that  they  should  not  minister  to  pride,  haugh- 
tiness, and  avarice,  (i.  8.  6,  &c.,  29.  55,  iL  4.  11, 
9.  17,  16.  34,  17.  34,  21.  20,  iii.  2.  23,  17.  28, 

24.  78.)  He  never  devotes  any  time  to  disquisi- 
tions which  do  not,  either  directly  or  indirectly, 
contribute  towards  awakening,  animating,  and 
purifying  man^s  moral  conduct,  (i.  17.  15,  29.  58, 
ii.  19.  10;  comp.  iv.  8. 24,  6.  24.) 

The  trae  Cynic — and  he  is  the  same  as  the 
Stoic,  the  philosopher, — is*  in  the  opinion  of  Epio- 
tetus  a  messenger  of  Zeus,  sent  to  men  to  deliver 
them  from  their  erroneous  notions  about  good  and 
evil,  and  about  happiness  and  unhappiness  (iii.  22. 
23),  and  to  lead  them  back  into  themselves.  (t&. 
39.)  For  this  purpose  he  requires  natural  grace- 
fulness and  acuteness  of  intellect  (t&.  90),  for  his 
words  are  to  produce  a  lively  impression. 

The  beginning  of  philosophy,  according  to  him, 
is  the  perception  of  one*s  own  weakness  and  of 
one*s  inability  to  do  that  which  is  needfuL  (iL  11. 
1;  comp.  iiL  23.  34,  iL  17.  I.)  Along  with  this 
perception  we  become  aware  of  the  contest  which 
is  going  on  among  men,  and  we  grow  anxious  to 
ascertain  the  cause  of  it,  and  consequently  to  disr* 
cover  a  standard  by  which  we  may  give  our  deci- 
sion (ii.  11.13,  &c) :  to  meditate  upon  this  and 
to  dwell  upon  it,  is  called  philosophizing.  (t6.  24; 
comp.  iii.  10.  6.)  The  things  which  are  to  be 
measured  are  conceptions,  which  form  the  material ; 
the  work  which  is  to  be  constructed  out  of  them, 
is  their  just  and  natural  application,  and  a  con- 
trol over  them.  (iii.  22.  20,  23.  42.)  This  just 
choice  of  conceptions  and  our  consent  to  or  decision 
in  their  &vour  {Tpoalptais^  ovyicaTdBtiris)^  consti- 
tute the  nature  of  good.  (iL  1.  4,  19.  32.)  Only 
that  which  is  subject  to  our  choice  or  decision  is 
good  or  evil ;  all  ^e  rest  is  neither  good  nor  evil ; 
it  concerns  us  not,  it  is  beyond  our  reach  (L  13.  9, 

25.  1,  iL  5.  4) ;  it  is  something  external,  merely  a 
subject  for  our  choice  (L  29.  1,  iL  16.  1,  19.  32, 
iv.  10.  26):  in  itself  it  is  indifferent,  but  its  appli- 
cation is  not  indifferent  (iL  5.  1 ,  6.  1),  and  its  ap- 
plication is  either  consistent  with  or  contrary  to 
nature.  (iL  5. 24.)    The  choice,  and  consequently 


EPICTETUS. 

our  opinion  upon  it,  are  in  our  power  (L  12.  37) ; 
in  our  choice  we  are  free  (L  12.  9,  17.  28,  19.  9) ; 
nothing  that  is  external  of  us,  not  even  Zeus,  can 
overcome  our  choice :  it  alone  can  contnri  itself. 
(L  29.  12,  ii.  1.  22,  iv.  1,  ii.  2.  3,  iiL  3.  10,  L  1. 
23,  iv.  1 .  69.)  Our  dioice,  however,  is  determined 
by  our  reason,  which  of  all  our  faculties  sees  and 
tests  itself  and  eveirthing  else.  (L  1.  4,  i.  20.) 
Reason  is  our  guide  (t6  i^yrifiwut6y),  and  capable 
of  conquering  all  powen  which  are  not  subject  to 
freedom  (ii.  1.  39 ;  comp.  iii.  3) ;  it  is  the  govern- 
ing power  given  to  man  (r6  irvfMfior,  L  1.  7«  17. 
21);  hence  only  that  which  is  irrational  cannot  be 
endured  by  it.  (L  2.)  It  b  by  his  reason  alone  that 
man  is  distinguished  from  the  brute  (iL  9.  2,  iii. 
1.  25):  he  who  renounces  his  reason  and  allows 
himself  to  be  guided  by  external  things,  ia  like  a 
man  who  has  forgotten  his  own  face  (i.  2.  14) ; 
and  he  who  desires  or  repudiates  that  which  is 
beyond  his  power,  is  not  free.  (i.  4.  19.) 

That  which  is  in  accordance  with  reason  coin- 
cides with  that  which  is  in  accordance  with  nature 
and  ideasmg  to  God.  (L  12.  9,  26.  2,  iii.  20.  13, 
ii.  10.  4,  L  12.  8.)  Our  resembbince  to  Ood  (i. 
12.  27),  or  our  relationship  to  the  Deity  (L  9.  1, 
1 1),  and  the  coincidence  of  our  own  will  with  the 
wiU  of  God  (iL  17.  22,  comp.  19.  26,  iu.  24.  95, 
iv.  1,  89.  103,  4.  39),  consist  in  our  acting  in  ac- 
cordance with  reason  and  in  freedom.  Through 
leaaon  our  souls  are  as  dosely  coxmected  and  mixed 
up  with  the  Deity,  as  though  they  were  ports  of 
him  (L  14.  6,  iL  8.  11,  13,  17.  33);  for  mind, 
knowledge,  and  reason,  constitute  die  essence  of 
God,  and  are  identical  with  the  enaenceof  good.  (ii.8. 
1,  &C.)  Let  us  therefore  invoke  God*s  aasistance  in 
our  strife  afler  the  good  (ii.  18.  29,  comp.  L  6. 21), 
let  us  emulate  him  (iL  14.  13),  let  us  purify  that 
which  is  our  guide  within  us  (iii.  22.  19),  and  let 
us  be  pure  with  the  pure  within  us,  and  with  the 
Deity!  (iL  18.19.) 

The  prophet  within  us,  who  axmonncee  to  us  the 
nature  of  good  and  evil  (iL  7.  2),  is  the  daemon, 
the  divine  part  of  every  one,  his  never-resting  and 
incorruptible  guardian.  (L  14.  12.)  He  manifests 
himself  in  our  opinicms,  which  have  something 
common  with  one  another  and  are  agreeing  with 
one  another  (L  22. 1);  for  they  are  the  things  which 
are  self-evident,  and  which  we  feel  obliged  to  carry 
into  action,  though  we  may  combat  them.  (iL  20. 
I.)  That  which  is  good  we  must  recognise  as 
such  a  thing :  wherever  it  appears,  it  draws  us  to« 
wards  itself  and  it  is  impossible  to  reject  the  con- 
ception of  good.  (iii.  3.  4,  comp.  L  4. 1.)  The  opi- 
nions just  described  are  the  helps  which  nature  has 
given  to  every  one  for  discovering  that  which  is 
true.  (iv.  1.  51.)  Wherever  they  are  not  recog^ 
nized,  as  is  the  case  with  the  followers  of  the  New 
Academy,  our  mind  and  modesty  become  petrified. 
(L  5.  3.)  To  investigate  this  critidsm  of  what  is 
in  accordance  with  nature,  and  to  master  it 
in  its  application  to  individual  thinsa,  is  the 
object  of  all  our  scientific  endeavoun  (L  11.  15), 
and  ths  mastery  is  obtained  only  by  the  cultiva- 
tion of  our  mind  and  by  education.  (vouScfa ;  i.  2. 
6,  22.  9,  iL  17.  7.)  The  practice  in  theory  is  the 
easier  part ;  the  application  in  life  is  the  more  dif- 
ficult  one,  and  is  the  object  of  all  theory,  (i.  26.  3, 
29.  35.)  We  find  that  as  fiir  as  practical  appli- 
cation is  concerned,  many  men  are  Epicureans  and 
effeminate  Peripatetics,  though  they  profess  tho 
doctrines  of  the  Stoics  and  Cynics,  (ii.  19.  20,  12. 


KPICTETUS. 

MS.  2C  uL  26.  13,  ir.  1.  1S8,  4.  14.  43,  6.  15.) 
la  ttier  to  obCatn  a  nMBtay  in  the  applicatioii  of 
mmal  pftdnpifes  to  Hfs  a  continued  pnctiee  is  re- 
fvard ;  bat  this  pnctiee  is  fint  and  chieflj  to  be 
directed  towwda  a  oootnl  of  oar  conceptiont,  and 
Aenhf  alao  of  oar  |—iiint  and  detiree,  whidi  an 
thiiBMlin  onlr  modes  of  conceptian  (ii.  18. 1,  &Ci, 
291,  IT.  10.  26),  and  as  nidi  they  preet  and  foioe 
Bi ;  «Be  penon  beii^  mors  under  the  inflnenoe  of 
this  kiad,  and  another  more  under  the  inflnenoe  of 
kiad ;  for  which  reason  erery  one,  accoxding 
'  peenliaritj,  must  of^oee  to  them  a 
(L  25.  26,  ii.  16.  22.)    This 
itial  pnctioe  must  be  aooompar 
which  is  directed  towaids  that 
rkich  is  appfopriate  (duty),  and  a  third,  the  object 
•f  vhick  is  soRCy,  tmth,  and  certainty ;  bat  the 
ktter  flHSk  noc  pretend  to  supplant  Uie  fiumer. 
(iiL  2.  6,  12.  12,  Ac)    The  nnening  desire  after 
«hat  is  gaed,  the  afaeolute  avoidance  of  what  is 
bad,  the  dene  ever  directed  towards  the  i4>pro- 
pciate,  cvcfiBOy-wcighed  resolutions,  and  a  full 
copseut  to  Acss,  are  the  nerres  of  the  philosopher. 
(ii  8.  29.)    Tbuu^  them  he  acquires  fieedom 
and  entile  independence  of  ereiythiiv  which  is 
noc  wahjett  to  his  choice  (ir.  4.  39,  uL  22.  13), 
and  m  con6dii^  sufanisMon  he  leaves  the  manage* 
of  it  to  Proridenoe,  whose  univerad  rule 
scape  the  eye  of  an  unbiassed  and  flrateful 
of  the  ocuuiemjes  in  the  world.   (L  6.  9, 
4,12,13,14,16,30,  a  14.26,  liL  17.)    In  this 
ivc  confideace,  and  the  consrionsness  of  its 
^in  «cdcr  to  be  able  to  preserve  unchanged 
of  laiad  in  sH  the  oocurrenoes 
of  life,  in  sorrow  and  in  want,  we  see  the  spirit  of 
the  UMdefB,  and  we  may  say,  ennobled  Porch ;  the 
same  Mpuit  is  expmsed  in  the  energy  and  purity 
of  its  senttmcnta,  and  in  the  giving  up  of  principles 
whose  hanhneas  and  untenableness  arose  from  the 
mimMr  and  ahstcMt  oooaistency  of  the  earlier 


EPICURUS. 


33 


Epseteias  is  wdl  aware,  that  man,  as  such,  is  a 

Abcr  of  the  great  cosBiic  community  of  gods  and 

and  also  thai  he  is  a  member  of  the  commn- 

of  sorte  and  finnily,  and  that  he  stands  to 

in  the  same  rdation  as  a  limb  to  the  whole 

body,  and  that  therefore  he  can  attain  his 

I  Imsaii  lit  only  with  them.  Cu»  5.  26,  10.  3, 

4k^2.  19, 13.)    He  recognises  the  necessity  of 

ym  sad  coofidenee  (ii.  22.  4,  1),  and  he  demands 

«f  the  Cynic,  that  is,  the  true  phikMopher,  to  re- 

aooaee  marriage  and  frmily  lifia,  only  that  he  may 

4e«oce  hiflssdi  with  aU  his  powers  to  the  service  oif 

the  ddty,  and  to  the  duties  of  an  unlimited  phi- 

)mAtopf.  {m.  22.  67.  Ac.)    It  is  true  that  with 

PpirfHus,  tM,  the  place  of  a  political  system  and  a 

fwidi  I  sWu  portion  cf  ethics,  are  supplied  by  the 

ideal  of  a  philooinher^ — but  how  could  a  Uving 

■OSBS  of  the  nature  of  a  state  have  been 

IB  his  time  and  in  his  circumstances  ?    In 

to  establish  in  himself  and  others  a 

ana£bcted  by  the  corruptions  of 

his  i^ge,  hedoes  not  perceive  its  dose  and  necessary 

with  the  active  and  unchecked  scientific 

t».    But  he  acknowledges  their 

importame  more  than  his  predecessors,  and 

he  ii  imfsisaid  with  the  conviction,  that  the  indi- 

vidasl  anst  lite  fbr  the  whole,  although  he  is  not 

able  to  it*mm»,UiM  the  ioi0  in  a  manner  productive 

sf  grot  Rsalta    Above  all  things,  however,  he 

pr**  vp  the  pnnd  self-aofficieiicy  which  the  Stoic 

TOL,  n. 


philosopher  was  expected  to  shew  in  his  lelatkm 
to  the  vicissitudes  of  the  world  and  of  man.  The 
maxim  nj^Err  amd  abtiam  (from  evil)  {FraanL  179 ; 
comn.  DitmrL  iv.  8.  25 ;  Oell.  xviL  19),  which 
he  followed  throughout  his  life,  was  based  with 
him  on  the  firm  belief  in  a  wise  and  benevolent 
government  of  Providence ;  and  in  this  respect  he 
approaches  the  Christian  doctrine  more  than  any 
of  the  earlier  Stoics,  though  there  is  not  a  trace  in 
the  Epiddea  to  shew  that  he  was  acquainted  with 
Christianity,  and  still  less,  that  he  had  adopted 
Christianity,  either  in  part  or  entirely.  (Chr.Crelins, 
De  ihr9p<r£pou  el  dffi^s  EpideH  DinaricU,  Lip- 
siae,  1711 — 16;  comp.  Brucker  in  Ten^.  Hdvet, 
iiL  2.  p.  2600  L^H.  A.  K] 

EPICTETUS  fEviicnn-or),  a  njiysidan  men- 
tioned by  Symmachus  (Ejfidm  x.  47),  who  attained 
to  the  title  and  dignity  of  Archiater  in  the  time  of 
Theodosius  the  Great,  ▲.  d.  379-395.  [W.  A.G.] 

EPICU'RIUS  ('EiriiKovpios),  the  helper,  a  sur- 
name of  Apollo,  under  which  he  was  worshipped 
at  Bassae  in  Arcadia.  Every  year  a  wild  boar 
was  sacrificed  to  him  in  his  temple  on  mount  Ly- 
caeus.  He  had  received  this  surname  because  he 
had  at  one  time  delivered  the  country  from  a  pes- 
tilence.   (Pans.  viiL  38.  $  6«  41- M)    [I"S.] 

EPICU'RUS  (*Ew(icovpot),  a  ceh»brated  Greek 
philosopher  and  the  founder  of  a  philosophical 
school  called  after  him  the  Epicurean.  He  was  a 
son  of  Neodes  and  Charestrata,  and  belonged  to 
the  Attic  demos  of  Gaigettns,  whence  he  is  some- 
times simply  called  the  Qargettian.  (Cic.  adFam.  xv. 
16.)  He  was  bom,  however,  in  the  ishmd  of  Samos, 
in  B.  c.  342,  for  his  fiuher  was  one  of  the  Athenian 
clemchi,  who  went  to  Samos  and  received  lands 
there.  Epicurus  spent  the  first  eighteen  years  of 
his  life  at  Samos,  and  then  repaired  to  Ati^ens,  in 
B.  c.  323,  where  Xenocrates  was  then  at  the  head 
of  the  academy,  by  whom  Epicurus  is  said  to  have 
been  instructed,  though  Epicurus  himself  denied 
it  (Diog.  Laert  x.  13 ;  Cic.  «2«  NaU  Dear,  i.  26.) 
He  did  not,  however,  stay  at  Athens  long,  for  after 
the  outbreak  of  the  Lamian  war  he  went  to  Colo- 
phon, where  his  fether  was  then  residing,  and  en- 
gaged in  teaching.  Epicurus  followed  tlie  example 
of  his  fether :  he  collected  pupils  and  is  «aid  to 
have  instructed  them  in  grammar,  until  gradually 
his  attention  was  drawn  towards  philosophy. 
Epicurus  himself  asserted  that  he  had  entered  upon 
his  philosophical  studies  at  the  early  age  of  four- 
teen, while  according  to  othen  it  was  not  till  five 
or  six  yean  later.  Some  said  that  he  was  led  to 
the  study  of  philosophy  by  his  contempt  of  the 
rhetoricians  and  grammarians  who  were  unable  to 
explain  to  him  the  passage  in  Hesiod  about  Chaos ; 
and  othen  said  that  the  fint  impulse  was  given  to 
him  by  tiie  works  of  Democritus,  which  fell  into  his 
hands  by  accident.  It  is  at  any  rate  undeniable 
that  the  atomistic  doctrines  of  Democritus  exer- 
daed  a  very  great  influence  upon  Epicurus,  though 
he  asserted  that  he  was  perfectly  independent  of 
all  the  philosophical  schools  of  the  time,  and  en- 
deavoured to  solve  the  great  problems  of  life  by 
independent  thought  and  investigation.  From 
Colophon  Epicurus  went  to  Mytilene  and  Lamp- 
sacus,  in  which  places  he  was  engaged  for  five  years 
in  teaching  philosophy.  In  b.  c.  306,  when  he 
had  attained  the  age  of  35,  he  again  went  to 
Athens.  He  there  purchased  for  eighty  minae  a 
garden— the  femous  K^roi  'EriieovpotA— which  ap- 
parently was  situated  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  and  in 

D 


34 


EPICURUS. 


which  he  efttahliahed  his  philoiophical  school.    Snr- 
lonnded  by  nmnerouB  friends  and  pupila  and  by  hia 
three  brothers,  Neodes,  Charidemus,  and  Aristobn- 
Ids,  who  likewise  devoted  themaeWes  to  the  stndy 
of  philosophy,  Epicums  spent  the  remainder  of  his 
life  in  his  guden  at  Athens.     His  mode  of  living 
was  simple,  temperate,  and  cheerful,  and  the  asper- 
sions of  comic  poets  and  of  later  philosophers  who 
were  opposed  to  his  philosophy  and  describe  him  as 
a  person  devoted  to  sensual  pleasures,  do  not  seem 
entitled  to  the  least  credit,  although  they  have  suc- 
ceeded in  rendering  his  name  proverb!^  wiUi  pos- 
terity for  a  sensualist  or  debauchee.    The  accounts 
of  his  cMinexion  with  Leontium,  Marmarium,  and 
other  well  known  hetaerae  of  the  time,  perhaps  be- 
long to  the  same  kind  of  slander  and  calumny  in 
which  his  enemies  indulged.    The  life  in  Diogenes 
Laertius  afibrds  abundant  proof  that  Epicurus  was 
a  man  of  simple,  pure,  and  temperate  habits,  a 
kind-hearted  friend,  and  even  a  patriotic  citizen. 
He  kept  aloof  from  the  political  parties  of  the 
time,  and  took  no  part  in  public  af&irs.    His 
maxim   was  Xd6t  fitd<ra$^  which  was  partly  the 
result  of  his  peculiar  philosophy,  and  partly  of  the 
political  condition  of  Athens,  which  drove  men  to 
seek  in  themselves  happiness  and  consolation  for 
the  loss  of  political  freedom.    During  the  latter 
period  of  his  life  Epicurus  was  afflicted  with  severe 
sufferings,  and  for  many  years  he  was  unable  to 
walk.     In  the  end  his  sufferings  were  increased 
by  the  fbimation  of  a  stone  in  Us  bladder,  which 
terminated  fatally  after  a  severe  illness  of  a  fort- 
night.    He  bore  his  sufferings  with  a  truly  philo- 
sophical patience,  cheerfulness,  and  courage,  and 
died  at  the  age  of  72,  in  Olymp.  127. 2,  or  b.  c  270. 
His  will,  which  is  preserved  in  Diogenes  Laertius 
(x.  16,  &c.),  shews  the  same  mildness  of  character 
and  the  same  kind  disposition  and  attachment  to 
his  friends,  which  he  had  manifested  throughout 
life.    Among  his  many  pupils  Epicurus  himself 
gave  the  preference  to  Metrodorus  of  Lampsacus, 
whom  he  used  to  call  the  pkUompher^  and  whom  he 
would    have   appointed   to    succeed   him   (Diog. 
Laert.  z.  22,  &c.)  ;  but  Metrodorus  died  seven 
years  before  his  master,  and  in  his  will  Epicurus 
appointed  Hermaichus  of  Mytilene  his  successor 
in   the   management    of  his  school   at    Athens. 
ApoUodorus,  the  Epicurean,  wrote  a  life  of  Epicu- 
rus, of  which  Diogenes  made  great  use  in  his  ac- 
count of  Epicums,  but  this  is  now  lost,  and  our 
principal  source  of  information  respecting  Epicums 
is  the  tenth  book  of  Diogenes  Laertius,  who  how- 
ever, as  usual,  only  puts  together  what  he  finds  in 
others  ;  but  at  the  same  time  he  furnishes  us  some 
very  important  documents,  such  as  his  will,  four 
letters  and  the  ft^puxi  S^^ai,  of  which  we  shall 
speak  below.     With  the    account  of   Diogenes 
we  have  to  compare  the  philosophical  poem  of  Lu- 
cretius, and  the  remarks  and  criticisms  which  are 
scattered  in  the  works  of  later  Greek  and  Roman 
writers,  nearly  all  of  whom,  however,  wrote  in  a 
hostile  spirit  about  Epicums  and  his  philosophy 
and  must  therefore  be  used  with  great  caution. 
Among  them  we  must  mention  Cicero  in  his  philo- 
sophical   treatises,    especially    the    De    Fhnbu», 
and   the    De  Natura  Deorum;    Seneca    in   his 
letter  to  Lucilius,  and  some  treatises  of  Plutarch  in 
his  so-called  Moralia. 

Epicurus  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the  most 
prolific  of  all  the  ancient  Greek  writers.  Diogenes 
Laertius  (x.  26),  who  calls  him  iroAvyfrn^raTos, 


EPICURUS. 

states  tiiat  he  wrote  about  300  volumes  (nc^Aii^poi). 
His  works,  however,  are  said  to  have  been  full  of  re- 
petitions and  quotations  of  authorities.    A  list  of  the 
best  of  his  works  is  given  by  Diogenes  (x.  27,  &c.), 
and  among  them  we  may  mention  the  IXcpl  ^^«wt 
in  37  books,  IIc^  ArSfJutw  itai  jccrov,  *EiriTo^  rwv 
irpds  pwnieods,  Iip6s  rods  Mtyapucods  Simropfai, 
K^iai  S^^oi,  IIcpl  riKous,  IIcpl  Kptniplov  ^  Kcaniv^ 
Xeup49riiws  ^  rcpl  i^ewv,  Ilcpj  fiittv  in  three  books, 
Tltfi  T^t  ^i'  rf  MfUf  TOfvfas,  ITcf^  tlnof^yfis, 
TJ^fH   f£SdJA«r,   Tl9p\  iiKOUKrAvfts  tad  twv  iXXwv 
dperwr,  and  ^EwurroXai      Of  his  epistles  four  are 
preserved  in  Diogenes,  (x.  22,  35,  &c.,  84,  &c., 
122,  &c.)    The  first  is  very  brief  and  was  ad- 
dressed by  Epicurus  just  before  his  death  to  Ido- 
meneus.    The  three  othen  are  of  &r  greater  im- 
portance :   the  fint  of  them  is  addressed  to  one 
Herodotus,  and  contains  an  outline  of  the  Canon  and 
the  Physica ;  the  second, addressed  to  Pythocles,  con- 
tains his  theory  about  meteors,  and  the  third,  which 
is  addresaed  to  Menoeoens,  gives  a  condse  view  of 
his  ethics,  so  that  these  three  Epistles,  the  genuine- 
ness of  which  can  scarcely  be  doubted,  furnish  us 
an  outline  of  his  whole  philosophical  system.    An 
abridgement   of  them  is   preserved    in   Eudocia, 
p.   173,  &e.    They  were   edited    separately   by 
Niirabeiger  in  Ms  edition  of  the  tenth  book  of 
Diogenes  Laertius,  Niimberg.,  1791,  8vo.    The 
letters,  to  Herodotus  and  Pythocles  were  edited 
separately  by  J.  G.  Schneider  under  the  title  of 
JSJoieuri  Ph^nea   H   Meteorclogka   duabm   Epis- 
iolig   comprthema^    Leipsig,   1813,  8vo.      These 
letters,  together  with  the  above  mentioned  Kiiptat 
SJ^cu,  that  is,  forty-four  propositions  containing  the 
substance  of  the  ethical  philosophy  of  Epicurus, 
which  are  likewise  preserved  in  Diogenes,  must  be 
our  principal  guides  in  examining  and  judging  of 
the  Epicurean  philosophy.    All  the  other  works  of 
Epicurus  have  perished,  with  the  exception  of  a 
considerable  number  of  fragments.    Some  parts  of 
the  above-mentioned  work,    H*pl  ^i$<rc«0s,  espe- 
cially of  the  second  and  eleventh  books,  which 
treat  of  the  cfSwXo,  have  been  found  among  the 
rolls  at  Hereulaneum,  and  are  published   in  C. 
Corsini^  Vaiumbu  Herculan.  vol.  ii.  Naples,  1 809, 
from  which  they  were  reprinted   sepeiately  by 
J.  C.  Orelli,  Leipzig,  1818,  8vo.     Some  fragments 
of  the  tenth  book  of  the  same  work  have  been 
edited  by  J.  Th.   Kreissig  in   his  Comment,  de 
SalUuL  Hidor.  Fragm,  p.  237,  &c.     If  we  may 
judge  of  the  style  of  Epicurus  from  these  few 
remains,  it  must  be  owned  that  it  is  dear  and 
animated,  though  it  is  not  distinguished  for  any 
other  peculiar  merits. 

With  regard  to  the  philosophical  system  of  Epi- 
cums, there  is  scarcely  a  philosopher  in  all  antiquity 
who  boasted  so  much  as  Epicums  of  being  inde- 
pendent of  all  his  predecessors,  and  those  who 
were  believed  to  have  been  his  teachen  were 
treated  by  him  with  scom  and  bitter  hostility. 
He  prided  himself  upon  being  an  avroStSoirroT, 
but  even  a  superficial  glance  at  his  philosophy 
shews  that  he  was  not  a  little  indebted  to  the 
Cyrenaics  on  the  one  hand  and  to  Democritus 
on  the  other.  As  for  as  the  ethical  part  of  his  phi- 
losophy is  concerned  thus  much  may  be  admitted, 
that,  like  other  systems  of  the  time,  it  arose  from 
the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which  the  Greek 
states  were  placed.  Thinking  men  were  led  to 
seek  within  them  that  which  they  could  not  find 
without.    Political  freedom  had  to  a  great  extent 


EPICURUS. 

,  and  phikNoplien  endeaTonied  to  e«tab- 
iiib  SB  mtenial  freedflm  htmtA.  upon  ethical  prind- 
ftt%  ami  to  ■»•*»•»»«  H  in  ipite  <rf  oHtwaid  oppre»- 
fes  dna  to  teaira  it  against  man's  own 
aad  eril  pnpsuitiea.  Perfect  independ* 
and  conlaitBient,  therefore, 
Rgarded  aa  the  higfaeat  good  and  aa  the 
fMlitM  vbiiA  aJoM  eoold  make  men  happy,  and 
aa  baoBwii  hmppaneaa  waa  with  Epieonu  the  nltimate 
end  of  an  ^uhMophj,  it  waa  neceaaaiy  for  him  to 
anke  ethiea  the  moat  eaoentiBl  part,  and  aa  it  were 
the  enitiv  «f  hia  whole  phikaofHiy.  He  had  little 
esteem  far  bgic  and  dialecticB,  bat  as  he  could  not 
altogrthcr  db  whhoat  them,  he  prefixed  to  his 
eChks  a  csbmo,  or  an  intzodnction  to  ascertain  the 
ujieiiiim  which  was  to  guide  him  in  his  leareh 
aftff  tradi  mad  in  distingnishing  good  from  eril. 
Hk  cxitoia  Ihiwailin  were  deiiyed  from  sensoous 
yuu.|Hiutt  ^wmImwI  with  thought  and  reflection. 
We  obtain  our  knowledge  and  foim  our  conoep- 
oC  tluBgB,  according  to  him,  throogh  <f  8«Aa, 
«f  dnngs  which  are  reflected  from  them, 


EPICYDES. 


33 


aad  pam  threap  ear  senses  into  onr  minds.   Such 
is  de^raetiTe  of  all  abaolnte  truth,  and  a 


thi»  theoTf 


mpresMon  upon  our  oenses  or 
u  sahstitat^  for  it.  His  ethical  theory 
i^on  the  dogma  of  the  Cyrenaica,  that 
otMtitates  the  highest  happiness,  and 
conseqaeatly  he  the  end  of  all  human  exer- 
,  however,  developed  and  ennobled 
manner  which  constitates  the 
pecaKnty  and  teal  merit  of  his  philosophy,  and 
far  him  ss  nmny  frieiids  and  admirers 
both  in  maxkfmtj  and  in  modon  times.  Pleasure 
vas  not  a  nere  momentary  and  transitory 
hot  he  coDoeiTed  it  as  something  lasting 
ipmshriilf,  consisting  in  pure  and  noble 
eojoymcnta,  that  is,  in  irapa(,ia  and  chrorio, 
or  the  fraedeB  from  pain  and  bom  aU  influences 
whidi  distorb  the  peace  of  our  mind,  and  thereby 
which  is  the  result  of  it.  The 
awarding  to  him,  consisted  in  this 
of  Bund ;  and  the  great  problem  of  his  ethics, 
to  shew  how  it  was  to  be  attained, 
■  not  only  the  principal  branch  of 
philnoophy,  but  phtfcisophy  itself^  and  the  value 
<jr  aU  other  kinds  of  knowledge 
by  the  proportion  in  which  they 
eoatribated  towaids  that  great  pbject  of  human 
fife,  or  in  whidi  they  were  connected  with  ethics. 
Hk  peaeeof  mind  was  based  upon  ^ni^if,  which 
he  deoeribcd  as  the  b^iinnii^  of  everythinff  good, 
as  the  origin  of  aD  tirtoea,  ud  which  he  himself 
therefate  oocasisoaUy  treated  as  the  highest  good 


In  the  phyncal  port  of  his  philosophy,  he  fol- 
the  atomislie  doctrines  of  Democritas  and 
His  views  are  wril  known  from  Lncre- 
De  Rentm  Aotero.  It  would, 
that  sometimes  he  misunderstood 
the  views  of  his  predecessors,  and  distorted  them 
by  innodadi^  things  whkh  were  quito  foreign  to 
thcas  ;  soBetiBaas  be  appean  even  in  contradiction 
with  himatit  The  defideneies  are  most  striking 
in  his  views  m|j<*fping  the  gods,  which  drew  upon 
him  the  chaigs  of  athnsm.  His  gods,  like  every- 
thiag  dw,  consisted  of  atoms,  and  our  notions  of 
based  apon  the  ffS^Xa  which  are  reflected 
laa  into  oar  minds.  They  were 
aai  ahrnys  had  been  in  the  enjoyment  of  perfect 
whiefa  had  not  been  disturbed  by  the 


kborions  business  of  creating  the  world ;  and  as 
the  government  of  the  world  would  interfere  with 
their  happiness,  he  conceived  the  gods  as  ezevciiing 
no  influence  whatever  upon  the  world  or  man. 

The  number  of  pupils  of  Epicurus  who  propa- 
gated his  doctrines,  was  extremely  great ;  but  hia 
philosophy  received  no  farther  development  at 
their  Imnds,  except  perhaps  that  in  subsequent 
times  his  lofty  notion  of  pleasure  and  happiness 
was  reduced  to  that  of  material  and  sensual  plea- 
sure. His  immediate  diadples  adopted  and  followed 
his  doctrines  with  the  most  scrupulous  conscien- 
tiousness :  they  were  attached  and  devoted  to  their 
mast»  in  a  manner  whkh  has  rarely  been  equalled 
either  in  ancient  or  modem  times :  their  esteem, 
love,  and  venention  for  him  afanest  bordered  upon 
wiMship;  they  are  said  to  have  committed  his 
works  to  memory ;  they  had  hk  portrait  engraved 
upon  rings  and  drinking  Tessels,  and  celebrated 
his  birthday  every  year.  Athens  honoured  him 
with  bronze  statues.  But  notwithstanding  the 
extraordinaiy  devotion  of  hk  pupik  and  friends, 
whose  number,  says  Diogenes,  exceeded  that  of 
the  population  of  whok  towns,  there  k  no  philoso- 
pher in  antiquity  who  has  been  so  vkkntly  at- 
tacked, and  whose  ethical  doctrines  have  been  so 
much  mktaken  and  misunderstood,  as  Epicurus. 
The  canse  of  thk  singular  phaenomenon  was  partly 
a  superficial  knowle^^  of  his  philosophy,  of  which 
Cicero,  for  example,  k  guilty  to  a  very  great  extent, 
and  partly  also  the  eoodnct  of  men  who  called 
themsdves  Epicureans,  and,  taking  advantage  of 
the  facility  with  which  hk  ethical  theory  was  made 
the  handnaid  of  a  aensud  and  debauched  life,  gave 
themselves  up  to  the  enjoyment  of  sensual  plear 
sures.  At  Rome,  and  during  the  time  of  Roman 
ascendancy  in  the  ancient  world,  the  philosophy  of 
Epicurus  never  took  any  firm  root ;  and  it  k  then 
and  there  that,  owing  to  the  paramount  influence 
of  the  Stoic  philosophy,  we  meet  with  the  bit- 
terest autagonkts  of  Epicurus.  The  disputes 
for  and  against  his  philosophy,  however,  are  not 
confined  to  antiquity;  they  were  renewed  at  the 
time  of  the  revi^  of  letters,  and  toe  continued  to 
the  present  day.  The  number  of  works  that 
have  been  written  upon  Epicurus  and  hk  philoso- 
phy k  prodigious  (Fabric  BAl.  Graec.  vol.  iii. 
pu  584,  &G.);  we  pass  over  the  many  historks  of 
Greek  philosophy,  and  mention  oidy  the  most 
important  works  of  which  Epkurus  k  the  special 
subject  Peter  Gassendi,  de  Vita  et  Xforibus  Epi- 
(mri  comniMiarUu  Ubru  oeto  eonsiaiu,  Lugdun. 
1647,  and  Hag.  Comit.  1656,  4to.;  Gasseodi, 
Sytdagma  PkiiMophiae  Epieuri^  Hag.  Comit  1659, 
4to.,  London,  1668,  12mo.,  Amsterdam,  1684; 
J.  Rondel,  La  Vie  tTEpieurt,  Paris,  1679,  12mo., 
La  Haye,  1686,  i2mo.;  a  Latin  translation  of  this 
work  appeared  at  Amsterdam,  1693,  12mo.,  and 
an  English  one  by  Digby,  t«ondon,  1712,  8vo.; 
Batteux,  La  Morale  d*Epieure^  Paris,  1758,  8vo. ; 
Bremer,  Venudk  emer  Apologie  des  Epieur,  Berlin, 
1776,  8vo. ;  Wamekros,  Apologie  und  LAen  Epi- 
carv,  Greifswald,  1795,  8vo.;  and  especially  Stein- 
hart  in  Enth  «.  Oruber,  AUgem,  Bnefdop,  vol  xxxr. 
p.  459,  &C. 

Diogenes  Laertius  (x.  26)  mentions  three  other 
persons  of  the  name  of  Epicurus,  and  Menage  on 
that  passage  pointe  out  three  more;  but  all, of 
them  are  persons  concerning  whom  nothing  k 
known.  [L.  S.] 

EPICY'DES  CE»oo»iff).    1.  A  Syracusan  by 

o  2 


2G 


EPIDAURUS. 


origin,  but  lx>m  and  educated  at  Carthage,  and  the 
Bon  of  a  Carthaginian  mother,  his  gnmd&ther 
haying  been  baniahed  by  Agathodea,  and  having 
settled  at  Carthage.  (Polyb.  viL  2  ;  Liv.  zxiv.  6.) 
He  served,  together  with  his  elder  brother  Hippo- 
crates, with  much  distinction  in  the  army  of 
Hannibal,  both  in  Spain  and  Italy;  and  when, 
alter  the  battle  of  Cannae,  Hieronymus  of  Syracuse 
sent  to  make  overtures  to  Hannibal,  that  general 
•elected  the  two  brothers  as  his  envoys  to  Syracuse. 
They  won  gained  over  the  wavering  mind  of  the 
young  king,  and  induced  him  to  desert  the  Roman 
alliance.  (PolyK  viL  2 — ^6;  Liv.  xxiv.  6 — 7.) 
But  the  murder  of  Hieronymus  shortly  alter,  and 
the  revolution  that  ensued  at  Syracuse,  for  a  time 
doanged  their  plans:  they  at  first  demanded 
merely  a  safe-conduct  to  return  to  Hannibal,  but 
soon  found  that  they  could  do  more  good  by  their 
intrigues  at  Syracuse,  where  they  even  succeeded 
in  procuring  their  election  as  generals,  in  the  place 
of  Andranodorus  and  Themistus.  But  the  Roman 
party  again  obtained  the  upper  hand ;  and  Hippo- 
crates having  been  sent  wiUi  a  force  to  Leontini, 
Epicydes  joined  him  there,  and  they  set  at  defiance 
the  Syiacusan  government  Leontini  was,  indeed, 
quickly  reduced  by  Marcellas,  but  his  cruelties 
tiiere  alienated  the  SyFBcusans,  and  still  more  the 
foreign  mercenaries  in  their  service  ;  a  disposition 
of  which  Hippocrates  and  Epicydes  (who  had  made 
their  escape  to  Erbessus)  ably  availed  themselves, 
induced  the  troops  sent  againat  them  to  mutiny, 
and  returned  at  their  head  to  Syracuse,  of  which 
they  made  themselves  masters  with  little  difficulty, 
&  a  214.  (Liv.  zxiv.  21 — 32.)  Marcellus  im- 
mediately proceeded  to  besiege  Syracuse,  the 
defence  of  which  was  conducted  with  ability  and 
vigour  by  the  two  brotliers,  who  had  been  again 
appointed  generals.  When  the  Roman  commander 
found  himself  obliged  to  turn  the  siege  into  a 
blockade,  Epicydes  continued  to  hold  the  city 
itself^  while  Hippocrates  conducted  the  operations 
in  other  parts  of  Sicily.  The  former  was,  however, 
unable  to  prevent  the  surprise  of  the  Epipolae, 
which  were  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  Marcellus  ; 
but  he  still  exerted  his  utmMt  efforts  against  the 
Romans,  and  co-operated  zealously  with  the  army 
from  virithout  under  Himiloo  and  Hippocrates. 
After  the  defeat  of  the  hitter  he  went  in  person  to 
meet  Bomilcar,  who  was  advancing  with  a  Cartha- 
ginian fleet  to  the  relief  of  the  city,  and  hasten  his 
arrival ;  but,  after  the  retreat  of  Bomilcar,  he 
seems  to  have  regarded  the  £&!!  of  Syracuse  as  in- 
evitable, and  withdrew  to  Agrigentum.  (Liv. 
zxiv.  33 — 39,  XXV.  23^27.)  Here  he  appesurs  to 
have  remained  and  co-operated  with  the  Numidian 
Mutines,  until  the  capture  of  Agrigentum  (b.  c. 
210)  obliged  him  to  fly  wiUi  Hanno  to  Carthage, 
after  which  his  name  is  not  again  mentioned. 
(Liv.  xxvi.  40.) 

2.  A  Syracnsan,  sumamed  Sindon,  one  of  the 
lieutenants  of  the  preceding,  who  were  left  by  him 
in  command  of  Syracuse  when  he  retired  to  Agri- 
gentum :  he  was  put  to  death  by  the  Roman 
P^i^y»  together  wiUi  his  colleagues.  (Liv.  xxv. 
28.) 

3.  Of  Olynthus,  a  general  under  Ophelias  of 
Cyrene,  who  took  Thimbron  prisoner  at  Teuchira. 
(Arr.  ap.  Phot.  p.  70,  a.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

EPIDAURUS  ('Eir(8avpos),  the  mythical  foun- 
der of  EpidciuruB,  a  son  of  Aigos  and  Evadne,  but 
according  to  Aigive  legends  a  son  of  Pelops,  and 


EPIGENES. 

according  to  those  of  Elis  a  son  of  Apollo.   TApol- 
lod.  ii.  1.  $  2 ;  Pans.  ii.  26.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

EPI'DIUS,  a  Latin  rhetorician  who  taught  the 
art  of  oratory  towards  the  dose  of  the  republic, 
numbering  M.  Antonius  and  Octavianus  among 
his  scholars.  His  skill,  however,  wm  not  sufficient 
to  save  him  from  a  conviction  for  malidous  accu- 
sation (oalumida).  We  are  told  thkt  he  chiimed 
descent  from  Eptdiut  Nvndonus  (the  name  is  pro- 
bably corrupt),  a  rural  deity,  who  appears  to  have 
been  worslupped  upon  the  banks  of  the  Samus. 
(Sueton.  de  Gar,  Rkd.  4.)  [W.  R.] 

C.  EPI'DIUS  MARULLUS.  [Marullus.] 

EPIDO'TES  (*£ri8<ii^f),  a  divinity  who  was 
worshipped  at  Lacedaemon,  and  averted  the  anger 
of  Zens  Hioesius  for  the  crime  committed  by  Pau- 
saniaa.  (Pans.  iii.  17.  $  8.)  Epidotes,  which 
means  the  **  liberal  giver,**  occurs  also  as  a  sur- 
name of  other  divinities,  such  as  Zeus  at  Mantineia 
and  Sparta  ( Pans.  viii.  9.  $  1 ;  Hesych.  5.  «.),  of 
the  god  of  sleep  at  Sicyon,  who  had  a  statue  in 
the  temple  of  Asclepius  there,  which  represented 
him  in  tne  act  of  sending  a  lion  to  sleep  (Pans.  ii. 
10.  §  3),  and  lastly  of  the  beneficent  gods,  to 
whom  Antoninus  built  a  sanctuary  at  Epidaurus. 
(Pans,  il  27.  §7.)  [L.  S.J 

EPI'GENES  CEvry^ruf),  son  of  Antiphon,  of 
the  demus  of  Cephisia,  is  mentioned  by  Plato 
among  the  disciples  of  Socrates  who  were  with 
him  in  his  last  moments.  Xenophon  represenU 
Socrates  as  remonstrating  with  him  on  his  neglect 
of  the  bodily  exerdses  requisite  for  health  and 
strength.  (Plat.  Apol,  p.  33,  Phaed.  p.  59  ;  Xen. 
Mem.  iii.  12.)  [E.  E.] 

EPI'GENES  (Tiri^^vijy).  1.  An  Athenian 
poet  of  the  middle  comedy.  Pollux  indeed  (vii. 
29)  speaks  of  him  as  viw  ru  kw/ukwp,  but  the 
terms**  middle**  and  **  new,**  as  Clinton  remarks  (F. 
H,  vol.  iL  p.  xlix.),  are  not  always  very  carefully 
applied.  (See  Arist.  Etk  Nic.  iv.  8.  §  6.)  Epigenes 
himself,  in  a  fragment  of  his  play  called  Mvri/ucfrcoK 
(op.  Ath,  id.  p.  472,  t)  speaks  of  Pixodams, 
prince  of  Caiia,  as  **  the  king*s  son** ;  and  from 
this  Meineke  argues  (Hist.  CrU.  Com.  Graee.  p. 
354),  that  the  comedy  in  question  musth  ave  been 
written  while  Hecatomnus,  the  fiither  of  Pixoda- 
ms, was  yet  alive,  and  perhaps  about  B.C.  380. 
We  find  besides  in  Athenaeus  (ix.  p.  409,  d.),  that 
there  was  a  doubt  among  the  andenU  whether  the 
play  called  ^Apyvplov  d/^twuryj&s  should  be  assigned 
to  Epigenes  or  Antiphanes.  These  poeta  therefore 
must  have  been  contemporaries.  [See  vol.  i.  p.  204, 
b.]  The  firagments  of  the  comedies  of  Epigenea 
have  been  coUected  by  Meineke  (vol.  iii  p.  537  ; 
comp.  Poll  vii.  29  ;  Ath.  iiL  p.  75,  c,  ix.  p.  384, 
a.,  xi.  pp.  469,  c,  474,  a.,  480,  a.,  486,  c,  502,  e.). 

2.  Of  Sicyon,  who  has  been  confounded  by 
some  with  his  namesake  the  comic  poet,  is  men- 
tioned by  Suidas  («.  v.  Qtams)  as  the  most  andent 
writer  of  tragedy.  By  the  word  **  tragedy"  her** 
we  can  understand  only  the  old  dithyrambic  and 
satyrical  Tpay^loy  into  which  it  is  possible  that 
Epigenes  may  have  been  the  first  to  introduce 
oUier  subjecU  than  the  original  one  of  the  fortunes 
of  Dionysus,  if  at  least  we  may  trust  the  account 
which  we  find  in  Apostolius,  Photius,  and  Suidaa, 
of  the  origin  of  the  proverb  oiH^v  vp6s  r^v  Au(- 
wffOK  This  would  clearly  be  one  of  the  earliest 
steps  in  the  gradual  transformation  of  the  old 
dithyrambic  peribrmanoe  into  the  dramatic  tragedy 
of  later  times,  and  may  tend  to  justify  the  stato- 


EPIGONI. 

wtiA  Moibe»  the  inTentioii  of  tngedj  to 
the  Skjums.  We  do  not  know  the  period  at 
vUeh  Epigcnea  ikmriihed,  and  the  point  was  a 
iuubifiJ  one  in  the  tine  of  Snidaa,  who  ■art  («.  o. 
r)  that,  artording  to  tome,  he  wu  the  16th 
TWepb»  while,  aceording  to  othen,  he 
ioBkediatdy  preeeded  him.  (See  MUlIer, 
D9r.  W.  7.  §  8;  Mebeke,  HisL  OnL  Com.  Graee. 
p.  3S4  ;  Artat.  PoSL  3;  Fabric.  BibL  Gnee,  toI. 
n.  ppu  160,  303,  ToL  iv.  pi  10  ;  Did.  of  Ant.  p. 
900,  m.)  [E.  E.] 

EPI'GENES  fEvr)4n|f)  of  Bysantinm  is  sap- 
posed  to  have  fived  about  the  time  of  Augustas  by 
same,  and  srrcnl  eentories  earlier  by  others ;  no- 
thing, in  fiKt,  is  known  of  his  date,  except  what 
■ay  be  iaigiied  fiem  the  slight  mention  of  him 
hr  Sraccan  Pfiay,  and  Censorinna.    According  to 
ScBcca  {Nat  <^nal  tiL  30.),  Epigenes  profatsed 
to   have    stadied  in  Chaldea,  hma  whence  he 
heeofht,  aaoog  other  things,  the  notions  of  the 
rhaVV  HIM  on  comets,  in  his  aoooont  of  which  he 
ia  hdd  to  diSff  nm^  from  ApoUonins  Myndins 
[aee  his  fife],thoc^  it  is  not,  we  think,  difficult  to 
Rcaocife  the  two.    Pliny  (^.iV:Tii.56)  has  a  paa- 
aage  ahoot  Ep^pnes,  wluch  states  that  he  asserts 
the  Giaideaas  to  haTe  had  observations  recorded  on 
hnck  (eoetaSbm  liOeraitm)  for  720  (?)  years,  and 
that  Bensna  and  Critodemos  say  420  (?)  yean. 
Bat  amonff  the  Tsrions  readings  are  fomid  720 
420  Ifcowaarf,  whuh  seem  to  be  the 
for  on  them  PBny  goes  on  to  renurk 
^  Ex  ^Bo  apparei  aaitiaaj  Uttezaram  nsns.**    Fa- 
hridaa  and  Bayle  (Diet  art  Babylon)  adopt  the 
Isiger  niVmgi,  aad  abo  Bailly,  who  takes  them 
to  mean  day^    Pliny  nay  p^ups  seem  to  say 
chat  Fpy  iM'i  is  the  &tf  anther  of  note  who  made 
aar  soch  sssiirinH  ahoat  the  Chaldeans :  **  Epi- 
fcnes  . . .  doeet  gravis  aactor  imprimis; **  and  thns 
lateipteted,  he  ia  made  to  mean  that  Epigenes  was 
elder  than  Berosas,  and  therefore  than  Alexander 
the  Oreat    Wadkr  adopts  this  conclusion  on  dif- 
aad  nther  hypothetical  grounds. 

[A.  De  M.] 
EPIGE^IUS,  cones  et  magister  memoriae, 
le  of  the  eoanaisaon  of  sixteen,  iqipointed  hy 
in  A.  D.  435,  to  compile  the  Theodosian 
one  of  the  eight  who  actoaDy  signaliied 
ia  its  eomposition.    [Diodorvs,  voL  i. 
fL  lOlIt]  [J.  T.  G.] 

EPl'GONI  flvfyww),  that  is,  the  heirs  or 
By  this  name  ancient  mythology 
the  SODS  of  the  seven  heroes  who  had 
an  expedition  agunst  Thebes,  and  had 
[AnaASTUs.]  Ten  yean  after 
the  deioendants  of  the  seven 
went  sgainst  Thebes  to  avenge  their  fitthers, 
^ri  this  war  is  caDed  the  war  of  the  EpigonL 
Aeeonfii^  to  aome  traditions,  this  vrar  was  under- 
taken at  the  icqaeat  of  Adiartua,  the  only  survirer 
•f  the  «ven  heroes.  The  names  of  the  Epigoni 
are  not  the  saa»  in  sH  accounts  (Apollod.  iii.  7. 
f  2,  Ac;  Diod.  It.  66  ;  POos.  z.  10.  §  2;  Hygin. 
/Uk  71);  htt  the  ooonnon  lists  contain  Akmaeon, 
AefiakaB,  Biomedea,  Promarhns,  Sthenelus,  Ther- 
id  Eaiyalna.  Alcmseon  undertook  the 
m  aeoordanee  vrith  an  oracle,  and  col- 
MidcnUebandofAigives.  TheThebens 
oat  gainst  the  enemy,  under  the  command 


(it  8)  says  the  Chaldeans  claim  for 
473^000  yi 


EPIMENIDES. 


87 


of  Laodamas,  after  whose  fi&ll  they  took  to  flight 
to  protect  thoBiselyes  within  their  city.  On  the 
part  of  the  Epigoni,  Ae^aleus  had  fidlen.  The 
seer  Teiresias,  however,  induced  the  Thebans  to 
quit  their  town,  and  take  their  wives  and  children 
with  them,  while  they  sent  ambassadon  to  the 
enemy  to  sue  for  peace.  The  Axgives,  however, 
took  possession  of  Thebes,  and  razed  it  to  the 
ground.  The  Epigoni  sent  a  portion  of  the  booty 
and  Manto,  the  daughter  of  Teiresias,  to  .Delphi, 
and  then  returned  to  Peloponnesus.  The  war  of 
the  Epigoni  was  made  the  subject  of  epic  and 
tragic  poems.  (Pans.  ix.  9.  $  8.)  The  statues 
of  the  seven  Epigoni  were  dedicated  at  I>elphi. 
(Pans.  X.  10.  §  2.)  [L.  S.J 

EPrOONUS  CEvfTOMf)  of  Thessalonica,  the 
author  of  two  epigrams  in  the  Greek  Anthology, 
(Brunck.  AnaL  vol  ii.  p.  306  ;  Jacobs,  vol.  iii.  pu 
19,  vol.  xiii.  p.  889.)  [P.  S.] 

EPI'GONUS,  a  Greek  statuary,  whoae  works 
were  chiefly  in  imitation  of  other  artists,  hut  who 
dispkyed  original  power  in  two  works,  namely,  a 
trumpeter,  and  an  in&nt  caressing  its  slain  mother, 
It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  the  latter  work  was 
an  imitation  of  the  celebrated  picture  of  Aristeides. 
(Plin.  xxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  29.)  [P.  S.] 

EPILY'CUS  (*Er(Xvicof),  an  Athenian  comic 
poet  of  the  old  comedy,  who  is  mentioned  hy 
an  ancient  grammarian  in  connexion  with  Aristo- 
phanes and  Philyllius,  and  of  whose  play  KMpoXioicor 
a  few  fiagments are  preserved.  (Suid.  s.  v.;  Athen. 
iv.  pp.  133,  b.,  140,  a.,  xiv.  p.  650,  c.,  xv.  p.  691, 
c. ;  Bekker,  Aneoi.  p.  411.  17  ;  Phot  Lex.  s.  v. 
rrrrty6vimf\  Meiiieke,  Frag.  Com.  Chxue,  voL  i.  p. 
269,  ii.  pp.  887,  889 ;  Bergk,  ds  ReUq.  Com.  AU. 
Ant.  p.  481.)  An  epic  poet  of  the  same  name,  a 
brother  of  the  comic  poet  Crates,  is  mentioned 
by  Suidas  («.  a  Kp^r).  [P.  S.J 

EPI'MACHUS,  a  distinguished  Athenian  archi- 
tect and  engineer,  built  the  Helepolis  of  Demetrius 
Polioreetes.  (Vitruv.  x.  2.)  [P.  S.] 

EPIME'DES  PEvi/Mfdqr),  one  of  the  Curetes. 
(Paus.  T.  7.  §  4,  14.  §  5 ;  oomp.  Cubetxs  ;-Dao 
TYLI.)  [L.  S.] 

EPIME'NIDES  QZiriiiwt^t).  1.  A  poet  and 
prophet  of  Crete.  His  fiither*s  name  was  DobI- 
ades  or  Agesarces.  We  have  an  account  of  him 
in  Diogenes  Laertius  (i.  c  10),  which,  however,  is 
a  very  uncritical  mixture  of  heterogeneous  tradi- 
tions, so  that  it  is  difficult,  if  not  altogether  impos- 
sible, to  discover  its  real  historical  substance.  The 
mythical  character  of  the  traditions  of  Epimenides 
is  sufficiently  indicated  by  the  fiict  of  his  being 
called  the  son  of  a  nymph,  and  of  his  being  reck- 
oned among  the  Curetes.  It  seems,  however, 
pretty  clear,  that  he  was  a  native  of  Phaestus  in 
Crete  (Diog.  Lae'rt  i.  109 ;  Plut.  Sol.  12  ;  de 
Drfed,  Orae.  1),  and  that  he  spent  the  greater  part 
of  his  life  at  Cnossus,  whence  he  is  sometimes 
called  a  Cnossian.  There  is  a  story  that  when  ret  a 
boy,  he  was  lent  out  by  his  father  to  fetch  a  sheep, 
and  that  seeking  shelter  from  the  heat  of  the  mid- 
day sun,  he  went  into  a  cave.  He  there  fell  into 
a  sleep  in  which  he  remained  for  fifty-seven  years. 
On  waking  he  sought  for  the  sheep,  not  knowing 
how  long  he  had  Wn  sleeping,  and  was  astoni^ed 
to  find  everything  around  him  altered.  When  he 
returned  home,  he  found  to  his  great  amaxeraent, 
that  his  younger  brother  had  in  the  meantime 
grown  an  old  man.  The  time  at  which  Epimenides 
lived,  is  determined  by  his  invitation  to  Athens* 


38 


EPIMENIDES. 


when  he  had  already  amved  at  aa  advaneed  age. 
He  was  looked  apon  by  the  Greeks  as  a  great  sage 
and  as  the  &vottrite  of  the  gods.  The  Athenians 
who  were  visited  by  a  plagne  in  consequence  of 
the  crime  of  Cylon  [Ctlon],  consalted  the  Del* 
phic  oracle  about  the  means  of  tiieir  delirery. 
The  god  commanded  them  to  get  their  city  puri- 
fied, and  the  Athenians  sent  out  Nicias  with  a 
ship  to  Crete  to  invite  Epimenides  to  come  and 
undertake  the  purification.  Epimenides  accord- 
ingly came  to  Athens,  about  b.  c.  596  or  Olymp. 
46,  and  perfoimed  the  desired  task  by  certain 
mysterious  rites  and  sacrifices,  in  consequence  of 
which  the  plagne  ceased.  The  grateful  Athenians 
decreed  to  reward  him  with  a  talent  and  the  vessel 
which  was  to  cairy  him  back  to  his  native  island. 
But  Epimenides  refused  the  money,  and  only  de- 
sired that  a  fiiendahip  should  be  established  be- 
tween Athens  and  Cnossus.  Whether  Epimenides 
died  in  Crete  or  at  Sparta,  which  in  later  times 
boasted  of  possessing  his  tomb  (Diog.  Laert.  i. 
115),  is  uncertain,  but  he  is  said  to  have  attained 
the  age  of  154, 157,  or  even  of  299  years.  Such 
statements,  however,  are  as  fiibuloos  as  the  story 
about  his  fif^-seven  years*  sleep.  According  to 
some  accounts,  Epimenides  was  reckoned  among 
.the  seven  wise  men  of  Greece  (Diog.  I^ert  Prooem, 

LIS ;  Plut  Sol,  12) ;  but  all  that  tradition  has 
nded  down  about  him  suggests  a  very  different 
character  from  that  of  those  seven,  and  he  must 
rather  be  ranked  in  the  class  of  priestly  bards  and 
sages  who  are  generally  comprised  under  the  name 
of  die  Orphid  ;  for  everything  we  hear  of  him,  is 
of  a  prieitly  or  religious  nature :  he  was  a  puri- 
fying priest  of  superhuman  knowledge  and  wisdom, 
a  seer  and  a  prophet,  and  acquainted  with  the 
healing  powers  of  planti.  These  notions  about 
Epimenides  were  propagated  throughout  antiquity, 
and  it  was  probably  owing  to  the  great  charm  at- 
tached to  his  name,  that  a  series  of  works,  both  in 
prose  and  in  verse,  were  attributed  to  him,  though 
few,  if  any,  can  be  considered  to  have  been  genu- 
ine productions  of  Epimenides ;  the  age  at  which  he 
he  lived  was  certainly  not  an  age  of  prose  composition 
in  Greece.  Diogenes  Laertius  (i.  112)  notices  as 
prose  works,  one  on  sacrifices,  and  another  on  the 
political  Constitution  of  Crete.  There  viras  also 
a  Letter  on  the  Constitution  which  Minos  had  given 
to  Crete  ;  it  was  said  to  have  been  addressed  by 
Epimenides  to  Solon  ;  it  was  written  in  the  modem 
Attic  dialect,  and  was  proved  to  be  spurious  by 
Demetrius  of  Magnesia.  Diogenes  himself  has 
preserved  another  letter,  which  is  likewise  ad- 
dressed to  Solon ;  it  is  written  in  the  Doric  dia- 
lect, but  is  no  more  genuine  than  the  former.  "The 
reputation  of  Epimenides  as  a  poet  may  have  rested 
on  a  somewhat  surer  foundation  ;  it  is  at  any  rate 
more  likely  that  he  should  have  composed  such 
poetry  as  Xftivftd  and  KaBapfu>(  than  any  other. 
(Suidas,  f.  o.  '£vificFi8i)t ;  Stiab.  x.  p.  479 ; 
Paus.  i.  14.  §  4.)  It  is,  however,  very  doubtful 
whether  he  wrote  the  T4vwa  «col  Bwywia  of  the 
Curetes  and  Coiybantes  in  5000  verses,  the  epic 
on  Jason  and  the  Argonauts  in  6500,  and  the  epic 
on  Minos  and  Bhadamanthys  in  4000  verses ;  all 
of  which  works  are  mentioned  by  Diogenes.  There 
cannot,  however,  be  any  doubt  but  that  there  ex- 
isted in  antiquity  certain  old-iasbioned  poems 
written  upon  i^ns ;  and  the  expression,  "Enficvt- 
Sctoy  UpfjM  was  used  by  the  ancients  to  designate 
anything  old-fifuhioned,  obsolete,  and  curious.    An 


EPIPHANIUS. 

allosion  to  Epimenides  seems  to  be  made  in  St* 
Paul's  Epistle  to  Titus  (L  12).  Ccmip.  Fabric. 
BiU,  Graee,  vol.  i  pp.  30,  &c.,  844  ;  Hockh,  Knta, 
vol.  iil  p.  246,  &C. ;  Bode,  GeMch,  der  HdUn,  Dichtk, 
vol.  i.  p.  463,  &&,  and  more  especially  C.  F.  Hein- 
rich,  Epimenides  an»  Creia^  Leipai^  1801, 8vo. 

2.  The  author  of  a  History  of  Rhodes,  which 
was  written  in  the  Doric  dialect  (Diog.  Laert  i. 
115;  Schol.  ad  Find.  OL  vii.  24,  ad  ApShn.  Rhod. 
L  1 125,  iii  241,  iv.  57 ;  Eudoc.  p.  81 ;  Heinrich, 
.^psmeim/.  p.  134.) 

3.  The  author  of  a  work  on  genealogies.  (Diog. 
Laert  1115.)  [L.S.] 

EPIME'THEUS.  [Pbomvthbus  and  Pan- 
dora.] 

EPINrCUS  (Tidruros),  an  Athenian  comic 
poet  of  the  new  comedy,  two  of  whose  plays  are 
mentioned,  TirofiaXX6tMwu  and  Mnftrnrr^ff/iioff. 
The  latter  title  determines  his  date  to  the  time  of 
Antiochus  the  Great,  about  b.  c.  217,  for  Mnesip- 
tolemus  was  an  historian  in  great  fiivour  with  that 
king.  (Suid.  s.o.;  Eudoc.  p.  166 ;  Athen.  x.  p.  432, 
b.,  xi.  pp,  469,  a.,  497,  a.,  500,  f.  \  Meineke,  Frag, 
Com.  Graec,  vol.  I  p.  481,  iv.  pp.  505-^508.)  [P.S.] 

EPI'PHANES,  a  surname  of  Antiochus  IV. 
and  Antiochus  XL,  kings  of  Syria,  [see  vol.  i. 
pp.  198,  199],  and  also  of  Antiochus  IV.  king  of 
Commagene,  one  of  whose  sons  had  likewise  the 
same  surname,  and  is  the  one  meant  by  Tacitus, 
when  he  speiOcs  (Hid.  ii.  25)  of  **  Rex  Epipha- 
nes.**  [See  vol.  i.  p.  194.] 

EPIPHA'NIUS  l^Ewupd^tot).  1.  Of  Albx- 
ANDRIA,  son  of  the  mathematician  Theon,  who  ad- 
dresses to  him  his  commentaries  on  Ptolemy. 
(Theon,  CommeiUaty  on  Fiolemjf,  ed.  Halma,  Paris, 
1821—22.)  Possibly  this  Epiphanius  is  one  of 
the  authoiB  of  a  work  w^  fipomw  jcoI  iarpvw&v^ 
by  Epiphanius  and  Andreas,  or  Andrew,  formerly 
in  the  library  of  Dr.  Geoige  Wheeler,  canon  of 
Durham.  (CaUiL  MSS,  AngUae  et  HiUrniae^ 
Oxon.  1697.) 

2.  Bishop  of  CoNSTANTiA  (the  ancient  Salamis), 
and  metropolitan  of  Cyprus,  the  most  eminent  of 
all  the  persons  of  the  name  of  Epiphanius.  (See 
below.) 

3.  Of  Const ANTZA  and  metropolitan  of  Cyprus, 
distinguished  firom  the  preceding  as  the  Younger, 
was  represented  at  the  third  council  of  Constanti- 
nople ( the  sixth  general  council)  by  the  bishop  of 
Tximithus,  one  of  his  suffiagans.  Several  of  the  dis- 
courses which  have  been  regarded  as  written  by 
the  great  Epiphanius  are  by  acuter  judges  ascribed 
either  to  this  Epiphanius,  or  to  a  third  of  the  same 
name  and  bishopric.  [No.  4  below.]  A  wori^ 
extant  in  MS.  in  the  Libnizy  of  St  Mark  at  Venice, 
and  in  the  Imperial  Librsry  at  Vienna,  is  also  by 
some  ascribed  to  this  writer  or  the  following. 
(Labbe,  Concilia,  vol.  vi.  coL  1058;  Fabric.  BiU. 
Graec  vol.  viiL  pp.  258,  273,  Ac,  x.  pp.  249, 276, 
279, 302 ;  Petavius,  Prefaoe  to  lie  tooond  volume  ^ 
ki»  edition  qf£jnphaniau ;  Oudin,  ComniMtarius  de 
Scr^ttor,  Eodet.  vol.  ii.  318. 19.) 

4.  Third  bishop  of  Constantu  of  the  name. 
A  letter  of  his,  congratulating  Joannes  or  John  on 
his  restoration  to  the  patriarchiftte  of  Constantinople 
(a.  d.  867),  is  given,  with  a  Latin  veruon,  by 
Labbe.  (Cbiici2*a,  vol  viii.  col  1276.)  See  the  pre- 
ceding article. 

5.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPtB.  On  the  death  of 
Joannes  or  John  II.,  the  Cappadocian,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  Epiphanius,  then  a  presbyter,  was 


EPIPHANIUS. 


EPIPHANIUS. 


39 


kin:  heliadbeoithe^^flyiicellos^ 
attaodant  (thefimctioiis  of  the  •yncellas 
I)  «f  kit  predeeenor.  The  eleo- 
«f  EpipheaiiM  is  eteted  by  Theophaoet  tohaTe 
m  Fek  ju  o.  512  of  the  Akxandrian 
•qotvalcBt  to  ▲•  D.  519  or  probably 
520~ef  the  eonnon  em ;  the  aoooant,  tiBDaiiiitted 
•■ly  ioev  days  after  hi»  ordinalion,  to  pope  Hoi^ 
hy  the  dtacmn  DioMama»  then  at  Conttan- 
aa  one  of  the  legatee  of  the  Roman  tee, 
hy  IMt  iGmeUia,  toL  it.  p.  1523),  was 
en  the  7th  of  April,  a.  d.  520, 
thefefiice  have  been  &e  year  of  hie 
He  oeeapied  the  aee  from  a.  j>.  520  till 
hk  death  in  a.  Oi  535.  Theophanes  places  his 
death  in  Jme,  A.  n.  529,  Alex.  compaL  s=  a.d.  536 
of  the  -**——*■»  en,  after  a  patriarchate  of  sixteen 
and  thicc  Bontha ;  bat  Paai  (Odftc.  in  Baronii 
W  am.  535,  No.  IniL )  shortens  this  eal- 
hy  a  year.  Epi^ianins  was  one  of  the 
^oftheGn^  calendar,  md  is  mentioned  in  the 
mtMr*  by  Sirletns,  bat  not  in  that 
ef  the  capenr  BaaiL  He  was  socceeded  by  An- 
biihsp  of  Tkapwna, 
lane  Letten  of  Epiphanina  to  pope  Hoimisdas, 
ef  the  pope  to  him,  are  extsnt  in  Labbe*s  Cba- 
VOL  IT.  c«L  1533-4-7,  1545-«,  1554-5;  and 
m  the  ChMfia  «f  Binias,  vol  ii.  pp.  360-61-64- 
€5-68  (edii.  1606)  ;  in  the  latter  they  are  given 
«■ly  in  Latin.  A  decree  of  Epiphanina,  and  of  a 
eoand  in  w^aA  he  preoded  (apparently  the  conn- 
cfl  of  Cooatamlinafls  in  a.  D.  520,  daring  the  eon- 
ofvUehhevrndactedtothe  patriarchate), 


of  Antwrh,  Petms  or  Peter,  bishop  of 
«aa  read  at  a  sabieqnent 
ef  Comtaatinople,  a.  o.  536,  nnder  Menas 
flf  Anthimins,  and  appears  in 
ToL  T.  coL  251,  aeq.    Some  laws 
ef  Jostiaian  are  addressed  to  Epi- 
(Jnstin.  Cod.  1.  tit.  3.  s.  42  ;  deEpueopiM 
Ckwwi  NovcUae,  3,  5.) 
In  the  Kfanry  of  the  king  of  Bavaria  at  Monich 
a  Greek  MS,  described  (  Hardt.  Cataiegm  MSS, 
iut.  Cod.  edn.)  as  eontaining,  among  other 
by  Epiphanins,  patriarch  H  Con- 
en  the  sepamtion  of  the  Latin  and 
;  and  a  M&  in  the  Bodleian  Li- 
cziv.    {OataL  MStorum.  Angliae 
Ozon.  1697)  contains,  with  other 
by  Epiphanins  the  patriarch  Om  ike 
tf  ike  Latme  bjfike  Greeke  on  ao> 
«DB^  tf  tik  Cominomnjf  tometnm^  Hb  Proeemion 
ifAeUofySjpmL  AHatins also («fo.  Ocg^iUoeMi) 
Epiphaniaa  PstriBrelia,   de  Origim  dimdu 
W  Cmmm  ef  LaHam,  prsbaUy  the  tame  work 
tM  in  the  BsTsiian  US,    Bat  the  eabjecto  of 

they  wcm  of  later  date  than 
hnre  we  the  means  of  detecmin- 
An  Arabic  MS,  m  the  King's 
I^nry  at  Pteis  (OdaL  MStonm.  BitL  Rtgiae, 
vaL  i.  pL  114,  CodeMcrrm.)  contains  what  is  da- 


ta Kidnhsnini 

ef  Epiphamns'by  Evagiias  coor 
He  makee  kirn  the  aaccessor  of 

fiTtnri  of  the  predecessor;  and  to  hafo 

by  Menaa  or  Mennas,  who  was 

;  not  of  Epiphanina,  bet  of  AnthimiuiL 

Binina,  L  e.;  Theophanea,  Cknmoffnt- 

Enfrioa,  Hid,  Eedu,  ir. 


36  ;   Fabric.  BOiL  Graec  vol.  TiiL  p.  257,  xil  pp. 
666,  674.) 

6.  Of  CONSTANTINOPLB  (2).  The  life  of  Sl 
Andreas  or  Andrew,  6  loxis  (the  fool),  by  his 
oontonponuy  and  friend  Nioephoros,  contains  va- 
rioas  particolari  of  the  history  and  charecter  of 
Epiphanins,  a  young  Constantinopolitan,  who  is 
described  as  posseaaed  of  every  desimble  endow- 
ment of  mind  and  body,  and  as  having  manifested 
the  strongest  affection  and  regard  for  the  saint  who 
foretold  his  eleTation  to  the  patriarchate  of  Con- 
stantinople. Nioephoros  declares  that  he  lived  to 
see  this  prophecy  fulfilled  in  the  elevation  of  Epi- 
phanins to  that  metropolitan  dignity,  but  intimates 
that  he  changed  his  name.  The  Epiphanins  of 
this  narrative  has  been  by  Fabricias  confounded 
with  the  subject  of  the  preceding  article ;  but  Jan- 
ninghus  has  shewn  that  as  St.  Andrew  did  not  live 
till  late  in  the  ninth  century  and  the  earlier  paxt  of 
the  tenth,  the  Epiphanins  of  Nicephorus  must  have 
lired  long  after  the  other.  As  he  changed  his 
name,  he  cannot  be  certainly  identified  with  any  of 
the  patriarchs  of  Constantinople.  Janninghns  con- 
jectures that  he  is  identical  with  Polyeuctus  or 
Antonins  IIL(Stadita),who  occnpied  the  oee  in  the 
latter  half  of  the  tenth  century.  (Nioephores,  S, 
Aadreae  VUa,  with  the  Oomwi»niaru$$  Praevitu  of 
Jannii^hus,  in  the  Acta  Sametontm  Many  voL  vi. 
ad  fin. ;  Fabridua,  BibL  Graee.  vol.  viii.  p.  257 ; 
Cave,  HieL  LU.  voL  i.  p.  505,  ed.  Oxford,  1740— 
43.) 

7.  HAOiopoLiTAy  or  of  JiRVSALBM.  See  be- 
low. No.  8. 

8.  Described  as  a  monk  and  pRnsTTBiu  Al- 
latius  (dis  J^fmecmtm  Ser^oik,  p.  106)  gives  an 
account  of  and  extract  from  a  life  of  the  Viigin  by 
this  Epiphanins,  which  extract  is  also  given  by 
Fabridua,  in  his  Code*  Apocryph.  N,  71  The  en- 
tire woriL  has  since  been  published  in  the  Aneedota 
Lderaria  of  Amadutins  (voL  iiL  p.  39,  &c)  with 
a  Latin  version  and  introduction.  When  he  lived 
is  not  known :  it  is  conjectured  that  it  was  in  the 
twelfth  century,  as  he  mentions  Joannes  of  Thes- 
lalonica  and  Andreas  of  Crete  (who  lived  near  the 
end  of  the  seventh  century)  among  ^the  fethers,** 
and  is  himself  quoted  by  Nicephoros  Callisti 
{Eeelm.  Hi$L  ii.  23)  in  the  earlier  half  of  the  four- 
teenth century.  He  wrote  also  a  History  of  ike 
Life  and  ode  </  St.  Andrew  the  Apoetle  (Allatius, 
de  Syeieom,  p.  90)  ;  and  he  is  probably  the  author 
of  an  account  of  Jernsalem  and  of  parts  of  Syria 
(by  ^^Epphanius  Hasiopolita,^*  Le,  inhabitant  of 
the  Holy  City),  which  he  describes  as  an  eye-wit- 
ness. This  account  was  published,  with  a  Latin 
venion,  by  Fed.  Morellns,  in  his  Eacpoeitio  Tkemch 
tmmy  Paris,  1620,  and  again  by  AUatius,  in  his 
2i$/ifuicra.  It  may  be  observed,  that  Morellus 
published  two  editions  of  the  ExpoeUio  T%enuawe\ 
m  the  above  year,  one  without  the  Greek  text  o(f 
Epiphanins,  and  one  with  it.  A  MS.  in  the  Bod- 
leian Libraiy  (BanMc.  cxlii.  No.  20)  ie  described 
as  containing  ''Epipbanii  Monachi  et  Presbyteri 
Charader  B.  Viryime  d  Domim  Nodn""  (a  dif- 
ferent  work  frimi  that  mentioned  above);  and 
**  ejosdem,  ut  videtur,  de  Dieeidiome  QtuMhutr  Evange- 
Uetammdrea  Reemmdumem  ChridL'^  (Caial,  MSS. 
AngL  d  HiUm.  Oxford,  1697.)  Some  have  con* 
founded  him  with  Epiphanins  the  friend  and  disd 
pie  of  St.  Andreas  the  fool,  noticed  above,  No.  6. 
(Oudin,  Comment,  de  Ser^ptor.  d  Saiptie  Eeeiee, 
T<d.  iL  pp.  455-6.) 


40 


EPIPHANIUS. 


EPIPHANIUS. 


9.  Called  erroneooily  the  Patrxaiicb,  author 
of  aome  works  on  the  Khism  of  the  Eastern  and 
Western  churches.     See  abore.  No.  6. 

10.  Of  Pktra,  son  of  Ulpianus,  was  a  sophist 
or  rhetorician  of  considerable  reputation.  He 
tan^t  rhetoric  at  Petta  and  at  Athens.  He  lived 
also  at  Laodiceia  in  Syria,  where  he  was  very  inti- 
mate  with  the  two  Apollinarii,  fitther  and  son,  of 
whom  the  latter  afterwards  became  the  founder  of 
the  sect  of  the  Apollinaristas.  The  Apollinaiii  were 
ezcommonicated  by  the  bishop  of  Laodiceia  on  ac- 
count of  their  intimacy  with  Epiphanius,  who,  it  was 
feared  would  convert  them  to  the  religion  of  the 
Greeks ;  from  which  it  appears  that  Epiphanius  was  a 
heathen.  While  he  was  at  Athens,  Lifaanius,  then  a 
youn^  man,  came  thldier,  but  did  not  apply  for 
instruction  to  Epiphanius,  then  in  the  height  of 
his  reputation,  though  they  were  both  from  Syria ; 
neither  is  this  Epiphanius  the  person  to  whom 
Libanius  wrote.  (Libanius,  EpiaL  831.)  Epipha- 
nius did  not  live  to  be  very  old ;  and  both  he  and 
his  wife,  who  was  eminent  for  her  beauty,  died  of 
the  same  disease,  an  affection  of  the  blood.  He 
wrote  many  works,  which  are  enumerated  by  Sai- 
das.  They  are  as  follows:  1.  11^  lortpwiflas 
Kid  Sio^opof  TtSr  omdo'twy.  2.  Upoyi^unlafiaTa. 
3.  MfX^oi.  4.  Ai^faa^ot,  5.  no\9fMpxuc6t, 
6.  A^oi  'Endcurrijcof :  and,  7.  Miscellanies. 
Socrates  mentions  a  hymn  to  Bacchus,  recited  by 
him,  attendance  on  which  recitation  was  the  imme- 
diate occasion  of  the  excommunication  of  the  Apol- 
linarii. (Socrates,  Hi$L  EeeL  ii.  46 ;  Sosomen, 
Hist,  Bad.  v.  25  ;  Euniqtius,  SaphitL  VUaa  (E^ 
phaniui  and  JUbamtu)  ;  Endocia,  *Iwru{,  in  ihe 
Aneedota  Chraeoa  of  Villoison,  vol.  i. ;  Suidas,  a.  ft. 
*£ri^(iyiot;  the  passages  in  Suidas  and  Eudoda 
are  the  same.) 

U.  Described  as  Scholastxcus.  Sixtus  of 
Sena  calls  him  a  Greek,  but  Ceillier  (Aultmn  Saerit, 
vol.  xvi.)  and  Cave  (HisL  LiL  vol.  i.  p.  406)  call 
him  an  Italian.  He  lived  about  the  beginmng  of 
the  sixth  century.  He  was  the  friend  of  Oissiodorus 
[Cassiodorus],  at  whose  request  he  translated 
from  Greek  into  Latin  the  Qnnmeittary  of  Didymus 
o»  ike  ProveritB  and  on  Severn  o/  the  Canonieal 
E^piatiee  [Didtmus,  No.  4.],  the  ExpoeUiom  of 
SoUmonU  Soiuh  said  by  Cassiodorus  to  be  by  Epi- 
phanitts  of  Constantia  or  Salamis,  Garetins  thinks 
this  exposition  was  probably  written  by  Philo  of 
Carpasns  or  Carpathus ;  but  Fosgini  vindicates  the 
title  of  Epiphanius  to  the  authorship.  Whether 
Epiphanius  Scholastieus  was  concerned  in  the 
^ransbtion  of  the  Jewitk  Amtiqiiiiiei  of  Josephus, 
and  of  the  NoUt  on  tome  of  the  CaihoUe  Epistles^ 
from  the  writings  of  Clement  of  Alexandria,  which 
Cassiodorus  procured  to  be  made,  can  only  be  con- 
jectured, as  Cassiodorus  does  not  name  the  trans- 
lators. Sixtus  of  Sena  ascribes  to  Epiphanius 
Scholastieus  a  Oateiut  (or  compilation  of  com- 
ments) on  the  Paalmsy  from  the  Greek  Fathers ; 
but  we  know  not  on  what  authority.  But  his 
principal  work  viras  translating  and  combining  into 
one  the  Eodetkutieal  Hiatoriee  of  Soxomen,  Sooates, 
and  Theodoiet.  The /ftsfona  TV^xirttto  of  Cassio- 
dorus was  digested  from  this  combined  veraion. 
He  also  translated,  by  desire  of  Cassiodorus,  the 
Code»  EneyeUut^  a  collection  of  letters,  chiefly 
synodal,  in  defence  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon, 
which  collection  has  been  reprinted  in  the  Condlia 
of  Binius,  Labbe,  Coletns,  and  Haiduin,  but  most 
correctly  by  the  last  two.     The  veruon  of  the 


Commeniary  of  Didymus  on  the  Qtnomieed  EpUfffe» 
is  said  [Dxdtmvs,  No.  4]  to  be  that  given  in  the 
BiUiotheoa  Patrum ;  but  that  on  the  Procerh»  has 
not,  we  believe,  been  printed ;  the  versions  of 
Epiphanius,  Josephus,  and  Clement  of  Alexandria, 
have  been  printed.  That  of  Epiphanius  on  Solomon'e 
Song  was  first  published  by  Foggini,  at  Rome,  in 
1750,  with  a  prefeoe  and  notes.  (Cassiodorus, 
Prarf.  m  ffiator»  TVqrafi.,  De  InttUtttionB  Dmnar. 
Literar,  cc.  5,  8,  11,  17,  with  the  notes  of  Gare- 
tins ;  Sixtus  Senensia,  BUJiotkeoa  Sanda^  lib.  iv. ; 
Fabric.  Biblwth.  Med,  et  /i/.  LaimHaHs,  vol.  ii. 
p.  101,  ed.  Mansi,  BibUotL  Graee,  vol  vii.  p.  425, 
vol.  viii.  p.  257,  vol.  xii.  p.  299  ;  Cave,  Ceillier, 
and  Foggini,  IL  ee.) 

Beside  the  foregoing,  there  are  many  persons  of 
the  name  of  Epiphanius  of  whom  little  or  nothing 
is  known  but  tneir  names.  The  ecclesiastics  of  the 
name,  who  appear  in  the  records  of  the  ancient 
councils,  may  be  traced  by  the  Index  in  Labbe*s 
Gma/to,  vol  xvi.  [J.  CM.] 

EPIPHA'NIUS  CEti^ios),  bishop  of  Con- 
stantia and  metropolitan  of  Cyprus,  was  bom  at 
Beianduca,  a  small  town  in  Palestine,  in  the 
district  of  Eleutheropolis,  in  the  first  part  of 
the  fourth  century.  (Soxomen.  vi  32.)  His  pa- 
renta  were  Jews.  He  went  to  Egypt  when 
young,  and  there  appears  to  have  been  tainted 
with  Gnostic  errors,  but  afterwards  fell  into  the 
hands  of  some  monks,  and  by  them  was  made  a 
strong  advocate  for  the  monastic  life,  and  strongly 
imbued  with  their  own  narrow  spirit  He  re- 
turned to  Palestine,  and  lived  there  for  some 
time  as  a  monk,  having  founded  a  monastery  near 
his  native  place.  In  A.D.  367  he  was  chosen 
bishop  of  Constantia,  the  metropolis  of  the  Isle  of 
Cyprus,  formeriy  called  Salamis.  His  writings 
shew  him  to  have  been  a  man  of  great  reading ; 
for  he  was  acquainted  with  Hebrew,  Syriac, 
Egyptian,  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  was  therefore 
cdUed  ircyrri^yAsNTo-os.  But  he  was  entirdy  with- 
out  critical  or  logical  power,  of  real  piety,  but  also 
of  a  very  bigoted  ana  dogmatical  turn  of  mind, 
unable  to  distinguish  the  essential  from  the  non- 
essential in  doctnnal  differences,  and  always  ready 
to  suppose  that  some  dangerous  heresy  lurked  in 
any  statement  of  belief  which  varied  a  little  from 
the  ordinary  form  of  expression.  It  was  natural 
that  to  audi  a  man  Origen,  whom  he  could  not 
understand,  should  appear  a  dangerous  teacher  of 
error ;  and  aecordingly  in  his  work  on  heresies  he 
thinks  it  necessary  to  give  an  essential  warning 
against  him.  A  report  that  Origen^s  opinions 
were  spreading  in  Palestine,  and  sanctioned  even 
by  John,  bidiop  of  Jerusalem,  excited  Epipha-> 
nius  to  such  a  pitch,  that  he  left  Cyprus  to  inves- 
tigate the  matter  on  the  spot.  At  Jerasalem  he 
preached  so  violent  a  sennon  against  any  abettors 
of  Origen  *s  errors,  and  made  sudi  evident  allusiona 
to  the  bishop,  that  John  sent  his  Arehdeacon  to 
beg  him  to  stop.  Afterwards,  when  John  preached 
against  anthropomorphism  (of  a  tendency  to  which 
Epiphanius  had  been  suspected)  he  was  folkwed 
up  to  the  pulpit  by  his  undaunted  antagonist,  who 
announced  that  he  agreed  in  John^  cmsure  of 
Anthropomorphites,  but  that  it  was  equally  neoea- 
sary  to  condemn  Origenists.  Having  excited  suf- 
ficient commotion  at  Jerusalem,  Epiphanius  re- 
paired to  Bethlehem,  where  he  was  all-powerful 
with  the  monks ;  and  there  he  was  so  snoeeaafnl 
in  hia  dcnundBtion  of  heresy,  that  he  persuaded 


EPISTHENES. 

thdr  coonexion  with  the  hiihop 
After  thk  he  allowed  hit  weal  to 
the  better  of  all  conddeiations  of  church 
and  deeencj,  to  rach  an  extent,  that  he  ac- 
iirdiif  id  Paalfiniaaiis  to  the  office  of  prea- 
bner»  that  he  night  perfoim  the  ministerial  ranc- 
tMtt  far  the  mooka  (who,  aa  naval  at  that  time, 
wen  hjmen\  mad  so  jaevent  them  from  i4>plying 
ti  JetweakflB  to  anpplj  thia  want  John  natozally 
lamtOj  against  thia  interierenoe  with  his 
aad  wfprmf^  far  help  to  the  two  patri- 
ef  Alexandria  and  Rome.  Peace  was 
te  the  Chnich  for  some  time.  The 
next  ifOBBel  in  whidi  Epiphanins  was  inTolted 
was  with  Chiyaoatom.  Some  monks  of  Nitria 
had  been  rrprfled  by  Theophilns,  bishop  of  Alex- 
sadria,  as  Origeaiats,  bot  wexe  received  and  pro- 
tected aft  CensftmtiBopIc  [Chktsostomus].  Upon 
this  Thiwiphnas  pemnded  Epiphanins,  now  almost 
in  boa  dottife,  to  sommon  a  eonndl  of  Cyprian 
he  did  A.]».  401.  This  assembly 
of  condemnation  on  Origen*s 
made  known  to  Chrysostom 
by  letter ;  and  Epiphanins  proceeded  in  person  to 
to  take  pan  in  the  pending  dis- 
irritated  by  Epiphanins 
in  the  goremment  of  his  diocese ;  and 
the  latter,  jnst  beface  his  letnin  home,  is  reputed 
to  hsve  grrcB  vent  to  his  bad  feelhig  by  the 

tion,  **  I  hi^  that  yon  will 
a  bishop!'*  upon  which  Chirsostom 
-*^I  hope  yon  will  nerer  get  home!" 
(SoMMen.  TiiL  l&)  For  the  credit  of  that  really 
gnat  and  Chrisdan  msa,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
the  oM«y  is  ineonect ;  and  as  both  wishes  were 
gnated,  it  bears  streng  marks  of  a  tale  invented 
after  the  desths  of  the  two  disputants.  Epiphar 
nias  died  en  board  the  ship,  which  was  conreying 
him  hack  to  Cypna,  a.  o.  402,  leaving  ns  a  me- 
of  the  nnchristian  excesses  into 
lay  harry  a  man  of  real  piety, 
desire  te  doOod  serrice. 
TW  extant  wocka  of  Epiphanins  are  (1)  ^it- 
oviAh,  a  disuwuse  ob  the  fiuth,  being  an  expod* 
tin  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity ;  (2)  Patta- 

against  Heresies,  of  which  he 
than  eighty ;  (S)  An  epitome  of 
(4)  Dt  Pondtrib»  et 
I  Oer ;  (5)  Two  EpkUm ;  the  first  to  John 
ef  Jerasakm,  traiwJatfd  by  Jerome  into 
the  second  to  Jerome  himself  in  whose 
WHks  they  are  both  fennd.  A  great  nnmber  of 
writing»  are  lost  The  earliest  edi- 
at  Bask,  in  Latin,  translated  by  Cor- 
1543,  and  again  in  the  following  year 
tt  tfpm  «Ak  HerxagiL  The  edition  of  Dio- 
PManna,  in  Greek  and  Latin,  appeared  at 
Pkra,  K22,  2  vob.  foL,  and  at  Leipsig,  1682, 
with  a  eomasentary  by  Valeaitts.  (Soiomen.  Le,; 
HifftoBTm.  JfoL  1.  odei  Rmfim.  p.  222 ;  Cave, 
A!rf.  JUOLfoL  i;  Neaader,  KirektmgackidiU^  toL 
ii.^l4li,Afc)  (O.E.L.C.] 

EPl'POLE  nSmnroM).  a  daughter  of  Tiachion, 

In  the  di^gmse  of  a  man 

with  the  Oraeks  against  Trey ;  but  when 

Imt  sex,  she  was  stoned  to 

deadb  by  the  Giaek  aimy.  (Ptolem.  Hephaest.  5.) 

fpipsle  was  also  a  aamame  of  Demeter  at  Laee- 

dassa.    (Hesych.  a.  au  *EwiwoAAd.)      [L.  S.] 

EPrSTHENES  (*EaM«^nff),  of  Amphipolis, 

the  Qnak  peltaaCaa  at  the  battle  of 


EPOREDORIX. 


41 


ConaxB,  and  is  mentioned  by  Xenophon  as  an  able 
officer.  His  name  ocean  again  in  the  march  of 
the  Greeks  through  Armenia.  (Xen.  Anab.  L  10. 
§  7,  iv.  6.  §  1.)  [E  R] 

EPI'STROPHUS  ('EwToT^w^wr),  three  mythi- 
cal  personsges  of  this  name  are  mentioned  in  the 
Iliad,  (u.  516,  &c.,  692,  856.)  [L.  S.] 

EPITADAS  ('EvtTdSas),  son  of  Molobros,  was 
the  commander  of  the  420  Lacedaemonians  who 
were  blockaded  in  the  island  of  Sphacteria  in  the 
7th  year  of  the  Peloponnesian  war,  b.  a  425.  He 
appean  to  have  execated  his  difficult  task  with 
prudence  and  ability,  and  was  spared  by  death  in 
the  final  combat  the  disgrace  of  suirender.  (Thuc. 
ir.  8,  31,  380  [A  H.  C] 

EPITHERSESCEvitf^poiftX  of  Nicaea,  a  gram- 
marian, who  wrote  on  Attic  comic  and  tragic  words 
(wffil  h^HQUf  ^Arruuiv  acal  K»fAUtmy  Ktu  Tpeefucmv; 
Steph.  Bya.  #.  e.  Niaoia;  Erotian.  a.  v/Afxfitif^  pi  88, 
who  gives  the  name  wrongly  94pirts).  If  he  be 
the  same  as  the  father  of  the  rhetorician  Aemilianus, 
he  must  have  lived  under  the  Emperor  Tiberius. 
(Plut  de  Drf.  Orac  p.  419,  b.)  [P.  S  ] 

EPOCILLUS(*E«^iriAAof),  a  Macedonian,  was 
commissioned  by  Alexander,  in  b.  c.  330,  to  con- 
duct  as  many  of  the  Thessalian  cavalry  and  of  the 
other  allied  troops  as  wished  to  return  home,  as 
far  as  the  searcoast,  where  Menes  was  desired  to 
make  arrsngements  for  their  passage  to  Euboea. 
In  B.  c.  328,  when  Alexander  was  in  winter 
quarters  at  Nantaca,  he  sent  Epocillns  with  Sopolis 
and  Menidas  to  bring  reinforcements  from  Mace- 
donia.    (Arr.  Atwb.  iii.  19,  iv.  18.)       [R  E.] 

EPCNA  ('Iwwra),  (rem  ^wf  (fvirof),  that  is, 
e^atM^  was  r^arded  as  the  protectress  of  horses. 
Images  of  her,  either  statues  or  paintings,  were  fre- 
quently seen  in  niches  of  stables.  She  was  said 
to  be  the  daughter  of  Fulvius  Stellus  by  a  mare. 
(Jnven.  viii  157;  Plut.  ParalU  Gr.  el  Rom.  p. 
312 ;  Hartnng,  2Ms  Reliffkm  der  B'dmer^  vol.  iL 
p.  154.)  [L.  S.] 

EPO'PEUS  (*Em#rfi^),  a  son  of  Poseidon  and 
Canace.  He  came  from  Thessaly  to  Sicyon,  where 
he  succeeded  in  the  kingdom,  as  Corax  died  with- 
out leaving  any  heir  to  his  throne.  He  carried 
away  from  Thebes  the  beautiful  Antiope,  the 
daughter  of  Nycteus,  who  therefore  made  war 
upon  Epopeus.  The  two  hostile  kings  died  of  the 
wounds  which  they  received  in  the  war ;  but  pre- 
vious to  his  death  Epopeus  dedicated  a  temple  to 
Athena.  (Pans.  iL  6.  §  1;  ApoUod.  L  7.  §  4.)  A 
diflferent  tradition  about  Epopeus  is  related  under 
Amphion,  No.  1.  Pausanias  (ii.  1.  $  I)  calls  him 
a  son  of  Aloeus,  whereas  he  is  commonly  described 
as  a  brother  of  Aloeua.  The  temple  of  Athena 
which  he  had  built  at  Sicyon  was  destroyed  by 
lightning,  but  his  tomb  was  preserved  and  shewn 
there  to  a  very  kte  period.  (Paus.  iL  11.  §  1.) 
Another  mythical  being  of  this  name  occurs  in 
Ovid.   (Afet  uL  618,  &C.)  [US.] 

EPO'PSIUS  ('Eiw6inos),  that  is,  the  superin- 
tendent,  oocun  as  a  surname  of  several  gods,  such 
as  Zeus  (Apollon.  Rhod.  iL  1 124),  Apollo  (  Hesych. 
a.  e. ;  comp.  Soph.  PkUoeL  1040),  and  of  Poseidon 
at  Megalopolis.    (Pans.  viiL  80.  §  1.)     [L.  S.] 

EPORE'DORIX,  a  chieftain  of  the  Aedui,  was 
one  of  the  commanden  of  the  Aeduan  cavalry, 
which,  in  compliance  with  Caesar^s  requisition 
was  sent  to  the  aid  of  the  Romans  against  Verdn- 
getorix,  in  B.  a  52.  He  also  informed  Caesar  of 
the  designs  of  Litavicns,  who  was  endeavouring  to 


42 


EQUESTER. 


draw  the  Aedai  into  the  Gallic  oonfedexaey  against 
Rome,  and  enabled  him  at  first  to  counteract  them. 
Bat  soon  afterwards  he  himself  revolted,  together 
vith  Viridomarus,  and  this  completed  the  defec- 
tion of  his  countrymen.  Ambition  was  clearly 
his  motive,  for  he  was  much  mortified  when  the 
Gaols  chose  Vercingetoriz  for  their  commander- 
in-€hie£  (Caes.  B,  G,  viL  34,  38—40,  54,  55, 
63 ;  Plat  Cbes.  26,  27 ;  Dion  Cass.  xl.  37.)  He 
appears  to  have  been  the  person  who  was  sent  in 
command  of  an  Aeduan  force  to  the  relief  (^  Ver- 
cingetoriz at  Alesia,  and  a  different  one  from  the 
Eporedorix,  who  was  previoasly  taken  prisoner  by 
the  Romans  in  a  battle  of  cavalry,  and  who 
is  mentioned  as  having  commanded  the  Aedui  in  a 
war  with  the  Seqoani  some  time  before  Caesar's 
arrival  in  GauL  (Caes.  B,  Q.  vii.  67,  76 ;  Dion 
Cass.  zL  40.)  [E.  E.] 

M.  E'PPIUS  M.  r.,  a  Roman  senator,  and  a 
member  of  the  tribe  Terentina,  took  an  active  part 
in  favour  of  Pompey  on  the  breaking  out  of  the 
civil  war  in  &  c.  49.  He  was  one  of  the  legates 
of  Q.  M etellus  Scipio  in  the  African  war,  and  was 
pardoned  by  Caesar,  with  many  others  of  his  party, 
after  the  battle  of  Thapsus  in  b.  c  46.  His  name 
occurs  as  one  of  Scipio's  legates  on  a  coin,  which 
is  figured  bebw.    The  obverse  represents  a  wo- 


man^s  head,  covered  with  an  elephant's  skin,  and 
likewiie  an  ear  of  com  and  a  plough,  all  of  which 
have  reference  to  the  province  of  Africa,  with  Q. 
Mbtbl.  Scipio  Imp.  On  the  reverse  there  is  a 
figure  of  Hercules,  with  Eppivs  Lko.  F.  C.  The 
hut  two  letters  probably  represent  Fadundum  or 
Feriundum  CStratni,  or  Fkmdnm  Curavii,  and  indi- 
cate that  the  denarius  was  struck  by  order  of  Eppius. 
It  appears  from  another  coin,  in  which  his  name 
occurs  as  the  legate  of  Pompey,  that  after  he  had 
been  pardoned  by  Caesar  he  went  into  Spain  and 
renewed  the  war  under  Sex.  Pompey  in  b.  c.  46 
and  45.  (Cic  ad  Fatn.  viiL  8.  §§  5,  6,  where  the 
old  editions  incorrectly  read  M.  Oppiuty  ad  AiL 
Tui.  n,  & ;  Hirtius,  BeU,  Afric  89 ;  Eckhel,  voL 
T.  pp.  206,  207.) 
EPPONrNA.  [SABINU8,  Julius.] 
E'PRIUS  MARCELLUS.  [Marcxllus.] 
FPYTUS,  a  Trojan,  who  dung  to  Aeneias  in 
the  night,  when  Troy  was  destroyed.  He  was  the 
father  of  Periphas,  who  was  a  companion  of  Julus, 
and  who  is  called  by  the  patronymic  Epytides. 
(Vixg.  Aen.  il  340,  t.  547,  579  ;  Horn.  IL  xvii 
323.)  [L.&J 

EQUESTER,  and  m  Greek 'Ivwioy,  occurs  as  a 
surname  of  several  divinities,  such  as  Poseidon 
(Neptune),  who  had  created  the  horse,  and  in 
whose  honour  hone-moes  were  held  (Serv.  ad 
Virg,  Gwrg,  L  12;  Liv.  L  9 ;  Pans.  v.  15.  §  4), 
of  Aphrodite  (Serv.  ad  Aen,  i.  724),  Hera 
(Paus.  V.  IS.  $  4),  Athena  (Pans.  I  80.  §  4, 
31.  §  3,  V.  15.  §  4,  viii  47.  %  1),  and  Ares.  (Paus. 
V.  15.  $  4.)  The  Roman  goddess  Fortuna  bore 
the  same  surname,  and  the  consul  Flaccus  vowed 
a  temple  to  her  in  B.  c.  180,  during  a  battle  against 
the  Celtiberians.  (Liv.  xl.  40,  xlil  8.)    Tacitus 


ERASISTRATUS. 

(Ann,  iii.  71)  mentions  a  temple  of  Fortona  Eqnes- 
tris  at  Antium.  [L.  S.] 

L.  EQUrTIUS,  said  to  have  been  a  runaway 
slave,  gave  himself  out  as  a  son  of  TL  Gracchus, 
and  was  in  consequence  elected  tribune  of  the  plebs 
for  &  c.  99.  While  tribune  designatus,  he  took 
an  active  part  in  the  designs  of  Satuminus,  and 
was  killed  with  him  in  &  c.  100 :  Appian  says 
that  his  death  happened  on  the  day  on  which  he 
entered  upon  his  office.  (Appian,  B,C.h  32, 33; 
Val.  Max.  iil  2.  §  18 ;  Cic.  pro  Sat.  47,  who  calls 
him  msiiivus  GraechtUf  and  pro  C,  Rabkr.  7,  where 
he  is  described  aB  tile  ex  eompedUms  atque  ergaeiuio 
Oratekus.) 

ERASI'NIDES  (*EfKuny»8m),  was  one  of  the 
ten  commanders  appointed  to  supersede  Alcibiades 
after  the  battle  of  Notium,  b.  c.  407.  (Xen.  HeU. 
i.  5.$16;  Died.  xiii.  74  ;  Plut  J&.  36.)  Ac- 
cording to  the  common  reading  in  Xenophon  {Hell. 
i  6.  $  16),  he  and  Leon  were  with  Conon  when 
he  was  chased  by^Calliciatidas  to  Mytilene.  But 
we  find  Erasinides  mentioned  afterwards  as  one  of 
the  eight  who  commanded  at  Arginusae  (Xen. 
HeU,  i.  6.  $  29;  Aristoph.  Ran,  1194);  either, 
therefore,  as  Moms  and  Schneider  suggest,  Ardies- 
tmtus  must  be  substituted  for  both  the  above 
names  in  the  passage  of  Xenophon,  or  we  must 
suppose  that  Erasinides  commanded  the  trireme 
which  escaped  to  Athens  with  the  news  of  Conon^s 
blockade.  (Xen.  HtU,  i.  6.  $§  19—22 ;  Lys. 
*AvdX.  S«po8.  p.  162  ;  Schneid.  ad  Xen,  HtU,  i.  6. 
§  16  ;  Thirlwairs  Greece^  vol.  iv.  p.  119,  note  3.) 
Erasinides  was  among  the  six  geneiabi  who  returned 
to  Athens  after  the  victory  at  Arginusae  and  were 
put  to  death,  b.  c.  406.  Archedemus,  in  fact,  took 
the  first  step  against  them  by  imposing  a  fine 
(^ri^oAil)  on  Erasinides,  and  dien  calling  him  to 
account  before  a  court  of  justice  for  retaining  some 
public  money  which  he  had  received  in  the  Hel- 
lespont On  this  charge  Erasinides  was  thrown 
into  prison,  and  the  success  of  the  prosecution  in 
the  particular  case  paved  the  way  to  die  more 
serious  attack  on  the  whole  body  of  the  generals. 
(Xen.  HeU.  I  7.  §§  1-34 ;  Died.  xiii.  101.)  [E.  E.] 

ERASrSTRATUS  ('Epcurrorparor),  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  physicians  and  anatomists  of  anti- 
quity, is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  bom  at 
lulls  in  the  ishind  of  Ceos  (Suidas,  s.  e.  'Epatrlarp. ; 
Strab.  X.  5,  p.  389,  ed.  Tanchn.),  though  Stepha- 
nus  Bysantinus  (s.  e.  K£s)  calls  him  a  native  of 
Cos,  Galen  of  Chios  (Introd,  c  4,  vol  xiv.  p.  683), 
and  the  emperor  Julian  of  Samos.  (Misopog,  p. 
'347.)  Pliny  says  he  was  the  grandson  of  Aristotle 
by  his  daughter  Pythias  (H,  N,  xxix.  3),  but  this 
is  not  confirmed  by  any  other  ancient  writer;  and 
according  to  Suidas,  he  was  the  son  of  Cretoxena, 
the  sister  of  the  physician  Medius,  and  Cleombro- 
tus ;  from  which  expression  it  is  not  quite  clear 
whether  Cleombrotus  was  his  faiker  or  his  tMrfe. 
He  was  a  pupil  of  Chrysippus  of  Cnidos  (Diog. 
Laert  vii.  7.  §  10,  p.  186;  PUn.  H,  N,  xxix.  3; 
Galen,  de  Ven.  SeeL  adv.  Erasktr.  c.  7,  vol  xi.  p. 
171),  Metrodoms  (Sext  Empir.  e,  Matiem,  i. 
12,  p.  271,  ed.  Fabric.)  and  apparently  Theophras* 
tus.  (Galen,  de  Sang,  m  Arter,  c  7,  voL  iv.  p.  729.) 
He  lived  for  some  time  at  the  court  of  Seleucus 
Nicator,  king  of  Syria,  where  he  acquired  great 
reputation  by  discovering  the  disease  of  ^tio^ 
chus,  the  king*s  eldest  son,  probably  B.  c.  294. 
Seleocus  in  his  old  age  had  lately  married  Strato- 
nice,  the  young 'and  beautiful  daughter  of  Deme- 


EBASISTRATU& 


ERASISTRATUS. 


43 


and  the  had  almdy  home  him 
chad.  (PlnL  Dtrnttr,  c  38;  Appian,  <U 
Sj^.  c  59.)  Anttochns  fell  Tioieatly  in 
W«v  with  hb  aothcptt'lawy  but  did  not  disclose 
hii  paaaoB,  aad  chfoea  nther  to  |nne  avay  in  ai- 
knee.  Jht  ph  jvdaaa  weee  quite  nnaUe  to  disco- 
Tcr  the  caase  and  oatme  of  his  ditease,  and  Enir 

at  a  kiBS  at  fizst»  till,  finding 

aboat  his  hody,  he  began  to  aospeet 

that  it  ■BMt  be  his  mind  which  was  diseased,  and 

tbat  he  night  perhaps  be  in  lore.    This  conjectnxe 

vas  fiikMcd  when  he  obserred  his  skin  to  be 

L«tiec,  kia  eokwr  to  be  heightened,  and  his  pulse 

caickcaed,  whenever  Stratonice  came  near  him, 

while  none  of  these  symptons  occuned  on  any 

stber  ooBBfloa;  «ad  aoeoidin§^y  he  told  Seleocus 

that  kia  an^  disrasp  was  iucniaUe,  for  that  he 

in  lere,  and  that  it  was  impossible  that  his 

caald  he  giatified.     The  kiqg  wondered 

what  tke  dificolty  eoold  be,  aad  asked  who  the 

lady  wa^  **  My  wife,^  icplied  Emsistmtns ;  apon 

whick  Ssleacas  begm  to  pemiade  him  to  give  her 

up  to  his  ssa.    ne  physician  asked  him  if  he 

wMid  de  ae  himself  if  it  wen  U»  wife  that  the 

ia  Isfe  with.    The  king  protested  that 

he  wooU  most  gladly;  upon  which  Eiasistratns 

indeed  his  own  wife  who  had 
and  that  he  chose  nther  to 
his  secret»  Seleocos  was  as 
and  not  only  ga^e  op  Stratonice» 
to  kis  SOD  leTexal  provinces  oi 
Tkis  «elchnted  story  is  told  with 
leas  vafiatiaa  by  floaay  ancient  anthon, 
dtHdmSjfr,t.i9 — 61;  Galen,  <fe  Pras- 
ad i^9>  c.  6.  fvL  zir.  p.  630 ;  Jolian,  iUwo- 
^■9L.  pi  347,  ed,  SpBBhcim;  Lodan,  ^  ^prria  Z^bo, 
f  $  17,  13;  P&B.  If.  y.  xzix.  3 ;  Plitt.  J)b- 
€.  38 ;  Saidai,  a.  e.  *Epaai«rp. ;  Jo.  Tsetz. 
Hkt  118 ;  Valer.  Max.  ▼.  7),  and  a 
amrdote  haa  been  told  of  Hippocntes  (So> 
Tils  Hiffoer.  in  Hippocr.  C^ero,  toL  iii.  pi 
VSfl\  Galen  (ds  Ff^meL  ad  Epig.  c.  6.  toL  xiv.  p. 
C3»),  Avieeum  (see  Biogr.  JMeL  of  the  Ut^. 
Kmmd,  Sb&),  and  (if  the  names  be  not  fictitious) 
ftaacias  (Ariataen.  £^mL  i.  13)  and  Aoestinns. 
(Hcksd.  AttkiatK  iw.  7.  p.  171.)  If  this  is  the 
tswdsfs  idctnd  to  by  Pliny  {L  c),  as  is  pro- 
faahly  the  case,  Eaeisyatos  is  said  to  have  le- 
esiaBd  one  hamlnd  talents  fiir  being  the  means 
sf  msiBaig  the  prinee  to  kealth,  whiai  («apposing 
Ike  Attic  fliaadaid  to  be  meant,  and  to  be  equal  to 
3432. 13fc)  would  amout  to  24375^1— one  of  the 


V«y 
l«yaf 


hea 


He 
■  this 


«fkis 


kttla  man  ia  known  of  the  perMmal  his- 
he  lived  fer  some  time  at 
at  that  time  beginning 
crlftiBtrd  medical  school,  and  gave  up 
ia  kii  old  ^ge,  tkat  he  might  pursue  hu 
tadiea  without  inlemiption*  (Galen, 
M  flat,  Dter.  vii.  3,  vol  t.  p.  602.) 
has  experiments  and  researches 
of  medical  scieoee  with  great 
sad  with  sock  ardour  that  he  is  said  to 
alive.  (Gels,  ife  iHerfie; 
p.  6.)  He  appears  to  have  died  in  Asia 
as  Saadas  aentaons  that  he  was  buried 
ifycale  in  Ionia.  The  exact  date 
is  not  known,  but  he  probably  lived 
gsod  eld  ^te,  aa»  aoeoniing  to  Eusebius,  he 
alivo  a.&  238,  about  fiarty  yean  after  the 
of  Aatiodios  aad  Stiatonice.    He  had 


numerous  pupils  and  follower^  and  a  medical  school 
bearing  his  name  continued  to  exist  at  Smyrna  in 
Ionia  neariy  till  the  time  of  Strabo,  about  the  be- 
ginning of  Uie  Christian  era.  (Strab.  xii.  3,  sub  fin.) 
The  following  are  the  names  of  the  most  oelebmted 
physicians  belonging  to  the  sect  founded  by  him : 
Apoemantes  (Oalen,  cb  Vma»  Seat,  adv,  Erasidr. 
c.  2,  vol.  xi.  p.  151),  Apollonius  Memphitea,  Apol- 
lophanes  (CaeL  AnreL  de  Moth,  AcuL  ii.  33,  p.  150) 
Artemidorus,  Charidonus,  Chrysippus,  Hendidea, 
Hermogenes,    Hicesius,    Maitialis,    Menodorus, 
Ptolemaeus,  Strato,  Xenophon.    He  wrote  several 
vrorics  on  anatomy,  pracdcal  medicine,  aad  phar- 
macy, of  which  only  the  titles  remain,  together 
with  a  great  number  of  short  fitagments  preserv- 
ed by  Galen,  Caelius  Aurelianus,  and  otner  an- 
cient writers :   these,  however,  are  sufficient  to 
enable  us  to  form  a  tolerably  correct  idea  of  his 
opinions  both  as  a  physician  and  an  anatomist. 
It  is  in  the  latter  character  that  he  is  most  cele- 
brated, and  periiaps  there  is  no  one  of  the  ancient 
physicians  that  diid  more  to  promote  that  branch 
of  medical  sdenoe.    He  appears  to  have  been  very 
near  the  discovery  of  the  ciicdation  of  the  Uood, 
for  in  a  passage  preserved  by  Galen  (<fe  Utu  Part, 
vi.  12,  voL  iiL  p.  465)  he  expresses  himself  as 
follows : — ^^The  vein*  arises  from  the  part  where 
the  arteries,  that  are  distributed  to  the  whole  body, 
have  their  origin,  and  penetrates  to  the  sanguineous 
[or  rij^]  ventricle  [of  the  heart]  ;  and  the  artery 
[or  pdmonary  vem\  arises  firoin  tiie  part  where  the 
veins  have  their  origin,    and  penetrates  to  the 
pneumatic  [or  left]  ventricle  of  the  heart.**    The 
description  is  not  very  clear,  but  seems  to  shew 
that  he  supposed  the  venous  and  arterial  systems 
to  be  more  intimately  connected  than  was  generally 
believed ;  which  is  oonfinned  by  another  passage 
in  which  he  is  said  to  have  differed  from  the  other 
ancient  anatomists,  who  supposed  the  veins  to  arise 
from  the  liver,  and  the  arteries  frtnn  the  heart,  and 
to  have  contended  that  the  heart  was  the  origin 
both  of  the  veins  and  the  arteries.  (Galen,  de  Hip- 
poer,  ei  Flat  Deer.  vi.  6,  voL  v.  p.  562.)    With 
these  ideas,  it  can  have  been  only  his  belief  that 
the  arteries  contained  otr,  and  not  bloody  that  hin- 
dered his  anticipating  Harvey*s  oelebmted  disco- 
very.   The  iridupii  valve»  of  the  heart  are  gene- 
rally said  to  have  derived  their  name  from  Erasis- 
tratus;  but  this  appears  to  be  an  oversight,  as 
Galen  attributes  it  not  to  him,  but  to  one  of  his 
followen.  (De  Hippocr,  et  PlaL  Deer,  vi.  6,  vol.  v. 
p.  548.)  He  appears  to  have  paid  particular  atten- 
tion to  the  anatomy  of  the  brain,  and  in  a  posssge 
out  of  one  of  his  works  preserved  by  Galen  (ibui, 
vii.  3,  voL  V.  p,  603)  speaks  as  if  he  had  himself  dis- 
sected a  human  brain.  Galen  says  (ibid,  p.  602)  that 
before  Ensistratus  had  more  closely  examined  into 
the  origin  of  the  nerves,  he  imagined  that  they  arose 
finom  t&  dura  mater  and  not  bom  the  substance  of 
the  brain;  and  that  it  was  not  till  he  was  advanced 
in  life  that  he  satisfied  himself  by  actual  inspection 
that  such  was  not  the  case.    According  to  Rufus 
Ephesius,  he  divided  the  nerves  into  those  of  sen- 
sation and  those  of  motion,  of  which  the  former  he 
considered  to  be  hollow  and  to  arise  from  the  mem- 
branes of  the  brain,  the  latter  fitnn  the  substance  of 

*  He  is  speaking  of  the  ptdmonary  artery^ 
which  received  the  name  ^^  dpnipuiiiis  frx>m 
Herophilus.  See  Ru£  Ephea.  de  AppelL  Part, 
Carp,  Hum,  p.  42. 


44 


ERASISTRATUS. 


the  bnun  itielf  and  of  the  cerebellimL  (De  Appdh 
Part  &c  p.  65.)  It  is  a  remarkable  instance  at 
once  of  blindnesa  and  presumption,  to  find  this 
acute  physiologist  Tenturing  to  assert,  that  the 
spleen  (Galen,  de  Aira  BUe^  c.7.  toLt.  p.  131), 
the  bile  (id.  de  Facult,  Natur,  ii.  2,  vol  ii.  p.  78), 
and  sevenil  other  parts  of  the  body  (id.  OommntL 
in  Hippoer,  **De  Alim,'^  iiL  14.  vol.  zr.  p.  308), 
were  entirely  useless  to  animals.  In  Uie  con- 
troversy that  was  carried  on  among  the  ancients 
as  to  whether  fluids  when  drunk  passed  through 
the  trachea  into  the  lungs,  or  through  the  oesopha- 

Eis  into  the  stomach,  &asistratus  maintained  the 
tter    opinion.     (Plut.    Sympo»,    rii.  1  ;    Oell. 
jyii.  11 ,  Macrob.  SaUtrn.  yii.  15.)     He  is  also 
supposed    to  have   been    the   fint   person  who 
added  to  the  word  dpnyp/o,  which  had  hitherto 
designated  the  canal  leading  firom  the  month  to 
the  lungs,  the  epithet  rpax<(a,  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  arteries,  and  hence  to  have  been  the  ori- 
ginator of  the  modem  name  traekea.  He  attributed 
the  sensation  of  hunger  to  vacuity  (^  the  stomachy 
and  said  that  the  Scythians  were  accustomed  to 
tie  a  belt  tightly  round  their  middle,  to  enable 
them  to  abstain  from  food  for   a   longer   time 
without    suffering    inconvenience.      ( Gell.     zvi. 
3.)    The  «vfvfUK,  or  tpiriUud  «uftsftmee,  played  a 
very  important  part  both  in  his  system  of  physio- 
logy and  pathology :  he  supposed  it  to  enter  the 
lungs  by  the  trachea,  thence  to  pass  by  the  pulmo- 
nary veins  into  the  heart,  and  thence  to  be  diffused 
throughout  the  whole  body  by  means  of  the  arte- 
ries (Oalen,  de  Differ.  Ptdt.  iv.  2,  vol.  viii  p.  703, 
et  alibi);  that  the  use  of  respiration  was  to  fill  the 
arteries  with  air  (id.  ds  Utu  Retpir.  c.  I.  vol.  iv. 
p.  471);  and  that  the  puliation  of  the  arteries  was 
caused  by  the  movements  of  the  pneuma.     He 
accounted  for  diseases  in  the  same  way,  and  sup- 
posed that  as  long  as  the  pneuma  continued  to  fill 
the  arteries  and  the  blood  vras  confined  to  the 
veins,  the  individual  was  in  good  health ;  but  that 
when  the  blood  from  some  cause  or  other  got  forced 
into  the  arteries,  inflammation  and  fever  was  the 
consequence.  (Oalen,  de  Venae  Sect,  adv,  Eratitir, 
c.  2.  vol.  xi   p.  153,  &c.;    Plut  de  PhiUo$oph. 
Plac  V.  29.)    Of  his  mode  of  cure  the  most  re- 
markable peculiarity  was  his  aversion  to  blood- 
letting and  purgative  medicines :  he  seems  to  have 
relied  chiefly  on  diet  and  regimen,  bathing,  exer- 
cise, friction,  and  the  most  simple  articles  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom.    In  surgery  ho  was  celebrated 
for  the  invention  of  a  catheter  that  bore  his  name, 
and  was  of  the  shape  of  a  Roman  S.  (Oalen,  Introd. 
C.13.  vol.  xiv.  p.751.)     Further  information  re- 
pecting  his  medical  and  anatomical  opinions  may  be 
found  in  Le  Clenc,  Hiei,  de  la  Med, ;  Haller,  BiUiath, 
AnaL  and  BiUioth,  Medic,  Prod,;  Sprengel,  //trf. 
de  la  Med,;   and  also  in  the  following  works, 
which  the  writer  has  never  seen :  Jo.  Frid.  Henr. 
Hieronymi    Diseert,    Inattg.    exkSbena  Eraaittrati 
Erasislraieorumque  Historiam^  Jen.  1790,  8vo. ; 
F.  H«  Schwartz,    HeropkUus    tmd    Mrtuiistratnej 
eine  kigtoriaehe  ParaUele^  Inang.  Abhandl.,  WUr>- 
burg,  1826,   8vo.. ;    Jerem.   Rud.  Lichtenstadt, 
JErasistratMt    ale    Vorgdnger   von    Brouseaity    in 
Hecker's  AnnaL  der  HeUhmde,  1830,  xvii.  153. 

2.  Erasistratus  of  Sicyon,  must  have  lived  in  or 
before  the  first  century  after  Christ,  as  he  is  men- 
tioned by  Asdepiades  Phaimacion  (apud  Oalen. 
de  Compoe»  Medioam,  arc.  Looot,  x.  3,  voL  xiiL 
p.  356).  [W.A.O.] 


ERATOSTHENES. 

ERASTUS  CEpcurros),  of  Scepsis  in  Troas,  is 
mentioned  along  with  Coriscus,  a  native  of  the 
same  place,  among  the  disciples  of  Plato  (Ding. 
Laert  iiL  46);  and  the  sixth  among  the  letters 
attributed  to  Plato  is  addressed  to  those  two  Scep- 
siana.  Strabo  (xiii.  p.  608)  dasses  both  men 
among  the  Socratic  philosophers.  (Ast,  Plaion^s 
LAen  u,  Sehri/i.  p.  519  ;  C.  F.  Hermann,  Gesch,  «. 
System  d.  PtaL  Pkiloe,  L  pp.  425,  592,  &c)  [L.  S.] 

ERATIDAE  ('Epartiai),  an  ancient  illustrious 
family  in  the  island  of  Rhodes.  The  Eretidae  of 
lalysus  in  Rhodes  are  described  by  Pindar  {01. 
vii.  20,  &C.;  comp.  Bockh,  EapivxU.  p.  165)  as 
descended  from  Tlepolemus  and  the  Heracleidae. 
of  whom  a  colony  seems  to  have  gone  from  Argos 
to  Rhodes.  Danmgetus  and  his  son  Diagoras  be- 
longed to  the  family  of  the  Eratidae.  [Dam ags- 
TU8,  Diagoras.]  [L.  S.] 

E'RATO  ('E/Nir«j),  a  nymph  and  the  wife  of 
Areas,  by  whom  she  became  the  mother  of  Elatus, 
Apheidas,  and  Azan.  She  was  said  to  have  been 
a  prophetic  priestess  of  the  Arcadian  Pan.  (Paus. 
viiu  27.  §  9 ;  Arcas.)  There  are  two  other 
mythical  personages  of  this  name,  the  one  a  Muse 
and  the  other  a  Nereid.  (ApoUod.  L  3.  §  1,  2. 
§  6  ;  Hes.  Tkeog,  247.)  [L.  S.] 

ERATOSTHENES  (*Eparoir9^nrf).  1.  One  of 
the  Thirty  Tyrants.  (Xen.  Hell,  ii.  3.  §  2.)  There 
is  an  oration  of  Lysias  against  him  (Or.  12),  which 
was  delivered  soon  after  the  expulsion  of  the  Thirty 
and  the  return  of  Lysias  from  exile.  (Clinton,  F, 
H.  sub  ann.  b.  a  403.)  2.  The  person  for  whose 
shuighter  by  Enphiletus,  the  first  oration  of  Lysias 
is  a  defence.    (Lys.  p.  2,  &c)  [P*  S.] 

ERATO'STHENES  ('Eporwr^nj»),  of  Cyrene, 
was,  affording  to  Suidas,  the  son  of  Aglans,  accord- 
ing to  others,  the  son  of  Ambrosius,  and  was  bom 
B.  c.  276.  He  was  taught  by  Ariston  of  Chius,  the 
philosopher,  Lysanias  of  Cyrene,  the  grammarian, 
and  Callimachus,  the  poet.  He  left  Athens  at  the 
invitation  of  Ptolemy  Evergetes,  who  pUced  him 
over  the  library  at  Alexandna.  Here  he  continued 
till  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Epiph^ee.  He  died  at 
the  age  of  eighty,  about  b.  c.  1 96,  of  voluntary  star- 
vation, having  lost  his  sight,  and  being  tired  of  life. 
He  vras  a  man  of  very  extensive  learning :  we  shall 
first  q>eak  of  him  as  a  geometer  and  astronomer. 

It  is  supposed  that  Eratosthenes  suggested  to 
Ptolemy  Evergetes  the  construction  of  the  large 
armUlae  ot  fixed  circular  instruments  which  were 
long  in  use  at  Alexandria :  but  only  because  it  is 
difiicnlt  to  imagine  to  whom  else  they  are  to  be 
assigned ;  for  Ptdemy  (the  astronomer),  though 
he  mentions  them,  and  incidentally  their  antiquity, 
does  not  state  to  whom  they  were  due.  In  these 
circles  each  degree  was  divided  into  six  parts.  We 
know  of  no  observations  of  Eratosthenes  in  which 
they  were  probably  employed,  except  those  which 
led  him  to  the  obliquity  of  the  ecliptic,  which  he 
must  have  made  to  be  23<»  51'  20^';  for  he  state» 
the  distance  of  the  tropics  to  be  eleven  times  the 
eighty-third  part  of  the  circumference.  This  waa 
a  good  observation  for  the  time:  Ptolemy  (the 
astronomer)  was  content  with  it,  and,  according  to 
him,  Hipparchus  used  no  other.  Of  his  measure 
of  the  earth  we  shall  presently  speak.  According 
to  Nicomachus,  he  was  the  inventor  of  the  ic^ir- 
KOfw  or  CribrumArUkmaicimy  as  it  has  since  been 
called,  being  the  well  known  method  of  detecting 
the  prime  numben  by  writing  down  all  odd  num- 
ben  which  do  not  end  with  5,  9iA  striking  out 


ERATOSTHENES. 

Ike  mnltipiles  of  each,  one  after  the 
odKf,  M  tktt  only  prime  numbera  remain. 

We  still  poaitiH  under  the  name  of  Eiatoethenea 
a  veik,  entkled  KatmmptirftM^  giving  a  alight  ao- 
CMBC  &t  the  eenatellatiaitt,  their  fidbnkwa  hiatoiy, 
mi  tbe  ftara  in  them.  It  ia,  however,  acfcnow- 
all  handa  that  this  ia  not  a  work  of 
It  haa  been  shewn  by  Bemhardy 
is  hs  Ematiemta  (pu  110,  &«.,  BerUn,  1822, 
Ivol)  to  be  a  mnoable  compilation  made  by  some 
GnA  graBOBaciaa  from  the  Poctieom  A$iwmmk>on 
d  Hvgiiiiia.  Thia  book  waa  printed  (Gr.)  in  Dr. 
FellV,  cw  d^  OzftnU  edition  of  Aratos,  1762, 8vo.; 
(Gr.  1^1)  by  Thomaa  Gak,  in  the  OfmaetJa 
H  Btkia^  Amatetdam,  1688,  8to.;  alao  by 
with  notes  by  Heyne,  Gottingen,  179^ 
aJso  by  F.  K.  Matthiae,  in  his  Jrote«, 
Pmnklost,  1817»  8vo.,  and  more  recently  by  A* 
WeslctmaBB,  ia  his  ScnflUifrtM  HuUniae  podka» 
Gfmdf  pp.  339 — ^267.  The  short  comment  on 
AatBB,attz3iated  to  Eimloatfienes,  and  first  printed 
by  Peter  Tietoriaa,  and  afterwards  by  Petavina 
IB  his  Cfwnkgia»  (1630,  fol.),  is  also  named  in 
the  this  af  both  as  being  attributed  to  Hipparchns 
as  wdl  as  to  Emtoathenea.  Petavins  remarks 
(says  Fahckns)  that  it  can  be  attributed  to  neither ; 
ftr  Hippaiihas  ia  oientioned  by  name,  also  the 
BMath  of  Jaly,  alao  the  barbarous  word  i\rrpar6' 
I«r  isr  Orioa,  whidi  the  more  recent  Greeks  never 
aaed :  theae  reaaona  do  not  help  each  other,  for 
the  oeeond  shewv  the  work  to  be  posterior  to 
KfirBthfata,  if  aaythiag,  and  the  third  shews  it 
to  be  prior.  Bat  on  loalmig  into  thia  comment  we 
find  that  dA«rpo«Amr  and  July  (and  also  August) 
are  all  aseatiasMd  in  one  sentence,  which  is  evi- 
dently* aa  interpoktian ;  and  the  conatellation 
Orion  is  fieqaentiy  mentioned  under  that  name. 
Bat  Il^paichas  certainly  ia  mentioned. 

The  only  other  writing  of  Eratosthenes  which 
icmaina  ia  a  letter  to  Ptolemy  on  the  duplication 
if  the  cabe,  for  the  medumical  performance  of 
wUdi  he  had  eootrived  an  instrument,  of  which  he 
aeesH  to  conteai^ate  actual  use  in  measuring 
the  lauieBla  of  vfsselt,  Ac  He  seems  to  say  that 
he  has  had  hsa  method  cngrated  in  some  temple  or 
pehBe  i^iMiiji  ^th  some  verses  which  he  adds. 
Falsi  Ihs  haa  pi  tamed  thia  letter  in  his  comment 
on  hsak  ii.  pnpu  2  of  the  sphere  and  cylinder  of 


ERATOSTHENES. 


45 


of  Eiatosthenes,  and  that 
ahr^s  make  hia  name  conspicuous  in 
histary,  ia  the  attempt  which  he  made  to 
the  m^gnitade  of  the  earth, — in  which  he 
hw^ght  forward  and  naed  the  method  which  is 
hia  day.  Whether  or  no  he  waa  suc- 
be  told,  as  we  shall  see ;  but  it  ia  not 
the  less  tnw  that  he  was  the  originator  of  the  pro- 

*  These  wn  the  only  months  mentioned  in  the 
OrioB,  whidi  the  vulgar  eaU  iXerpofwo- 
in  July,  and  Precyon  in  August. 
aaywiMR  else  in  what  month  a 
any  ether  month  mentioned 
at  aO.    Pntehly  aone  interpolator,  subsequent  to 
beed  thia  sentence  rather  to  fix 
chaiaeterof  the  mew  named  mon^ 
m  his  evB  or  hia  rcadcr^s  mind,  than  to  give  infor- 
ea  the  cenatcHariona.     It  also  appears  that 
the  wofd  which  was  used  by  the 
(Sfuhmtt}  fat  Orion,  after  July  and  August 


oess  by  which  we  now  know,  very  nearly  indeed, 
the  magnitude  of  our  own  planet  Dekmbre  says 
that  if  it  were  he  who  advued  the  erection  of  the 
circular  instruments  above  alluded  to,  he  must  be 
considered  as  the  founder  of  astronomy :  to  which 
it  may  be  added  that  he  was  the  founder  of  oeodesy, 
without  any  tfm.  the  case.  The  number  of  ancient 
writers  who  have  alluded  to  this  remarkable  opera- 
tion (  which  seems  to  have  obtained  its  full  measure 
of  fome)  is  very  great,  and  we  shall  not  attempt  to 
combine  their  remarks  or  surmises :  it  is  enough  to 
say  that  the  most  distinct  account,  and  one  of  the 
earliest,  is  foimd  in  the  remaining  work  of  Clbo- 

MBDB& 

At  Syene,  in  Upper  Eg3^t,  which  is  supposed 
to  be  the  same  as,  or  near  to,  Uie  town  of  Assouan 
(Lat.  24«  10'  N.,  Long.  32»  59^  £.  of  Greenwich), 
Eratosthenes  was  told  (that  he  observed  ia  vexy 
doubtful),  that  deep  wells  were  enlightened  to  the 
bottom  on  the  day  of  the  summer  soUtioe,  and  that 
vertical  objects  cast  no  shadows.  He  condnded, 
therefore,  that  Syene  was  on  the  tropic,  and  its 
latitude  equal  to  the  obliquity  of  Uie  ediptic, 
which,  as  we  have  seen,  he  had  determined :  he 
presumed  that  it  was  in  the  same  longitude  as 
Alexandria,  in  which  he  was  out  about  3%  which 
is  not  enough  to  produce  what  would  at  that  time 
have  been  a  sensible  error.  By  observations  made 
at  Alexandria,  he  detennined  the  aenith  of  that 
place  to  be  distant  by  the  fiftieth  part  of  the  cir- 
cumference from  the  solstice,  which  was  equivalent 
to  saying  that  the  are  of  the  meridian  between  the 
two  plaoea  is  7°  12^.  Cleomedes  says  that  he 
used  the  vici/^  or  hemispherical  dial  of  Berosus, 
in  the  detennination  of  this  latitude.  Delambre 
rejects  the  idea  with  infinite  scorn,  and  pronounces 
Cleomedes  unworthy  of  credit ;  and,  indeed,  it  is 
not  easy  to  see  why  Eratosthenes  should  have 
rejected  the  gnomon  and  the  large  circular  instru- 
ments, unless,  perhaps,  for  the  following  reason : 
There  is  a  sentence  of  Geomedes  which  seems  to 
imply  that  the  disappearance  of  the  shadows  at 
Syene  on  the  day  (k  the  summer  solstice  was 
noticed  to  take  phioe  for  300  stadia  every  way 
round  Syene.  If  Eratosthenes  took  his  report 
about  the  phenomenon  (and  we  have  no  evidence 
that  he  went  to  Syene  himself)  from  those  who 
could  give  no  better  account  than  this,  we  may 
easily  understand  why  he  would  think  Uie  vkA/^ 
quite  accurate  enough  to  observe  with  at  his  own 
end  of  the  are,  since  the  other  end  of  it  was  un- 
certain by  as  much  aa  300  stadia.  He  gives  5000 
stadia  for  the  distance  from  Alexandria  to  Syene,  and 
this  round  number  seems  further  to  justify  us  in  con- 
cluding that  he  thought  the  process  to  be  as  rough 
as  in  truth  it  was.  MiBrtianus  Capella  (p.  1 94  )  states 
that  he  obtained  thia  distance  from  ^e  measures 
made  by  order  of  the  Ptolemies  (which  had  been 
commenced  by  Alexander) ;  this  writer  then  im- 
plies that  Eratosthenes  did  not  go  to  Syene  himself. 

The  result  is  250,000  stadia  for  the  circumference 
of  the  earth,  which  Eratosthenes  altered  into 
252,000,  that  his  result  might  give  an  exact  number 
of  stadia  for  the  degree,  namely,  700;  this,  of  course, 
should  have  been  6944.  Pliny  (//.  N.  ii.  1 08)  caUs 
this  31,500  Roman  miles,  and  therefore  supposes  the 
stadium  to  be  the  eighth  part  of  a  Roman  mile,  or 
takes  for  granted  that  Eratosthenes  used  the 
Olympic  stadium.  It  is  likely  enough  that  the 
Ptolemies  naturalized  HbM  stadium  in  figypt ;  but, 
nevertheless,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  an  Egyptian 


46 


ERATOSTHENES. 


stadium  was  employed.  If  we  assume  the  Olym- 
pic stadiom  (202^  yards),  the  degree  of  Entos- 
thenes  is  more  than  79  miles,  upwanls  of  10  miles* 
too  great  Nothing  is  known  of  any  Egyptian 
stadium.  Pliny  (/.  e.)  asserts  that  Hipparchns,  but 
for  what  reason  he  does  not  say,  wanted  to  add 
25,000  stadia  to  the  circumfexenoe  as  found  by 
Eratosthenes. 

According  to  PlntaKh(cfe  Plac  PHL  ii.  31),  Era- 
tosthenes nude  the  sun  to  be  804  millions  of  stadia 
from  the  earth,  and  the  moon  780,000;  according 
to  Maerobius  (m  Somn,  Se^.  L  20),  he  made  the 
diameter  of  the  sun  to  be  27  tunes  that  of  the 
earth.  (Weidler,  Hist,  Attron. ;  Fabric  BibL 
Graec  vol  iv.  p.  117,  Aec  ;  Delambie,  Hist,  de 
VAatrm,  Ann, ;  Petavius,  (/fxmolopion,)  [A.  DbM.] 

With  regard  to  the  other  merits  of  Eratosthenes, 
we  must  fint  of  all  mention  what  he  did  for  geo- 
graphy, which  was  closely  connected  with  his  ma- 
thematical pursuits.  It  was  Eratosthenes  who 
raised  geography  to  the  rank  of  a  science ;  for,  pre- 
▼ious  to  his  time,  it  seems  to  have  consisted,  more 
or  less,  of  a  mass  of  information  scattered  in  books 
of  tiBvel,  descriptions  of  particular  countries,  and 
the  like.  All  these  treasures  were  accessible  to 
Eratosthenes  in  the  libraries  of  Alexandria ;  and  he 
made  the  most  profitable  use  of  them,  by  collecting 
the  scattered  materials,  and  uniting  them  into  an 
organic  system  of  geography  in  his  oomprehensiTe 
work  entitled  Tnirypa^uc^  or  as  it  is  sometimes, 
but  erroneously,  called,  yivypa/^&6fuvn  or  Tcsrypa- 
fpia,  (Stmb.  i  p.  29,  ii.  p.  67,  xv.  p.  688 ;  SchoL 
adApoUon.Rhod.  iv.  259,  284,  310.)  It  consisted 
of  three  books,  the  fint  of  which,  forming  a  sort  of 
introduction,  contained  a  critical  review  of  the  la- 
bours of  his  predecessors  from  the  earliest  to  his 
own  times,  and  investigations  concerning  the  form 
•and  nature  of  the  earth,  which,  according  to  him, 
was  an  immovable  globe,  on  the  surfiioe  of  which 
traces  of  a  series  of  great  revolutions  were  still 
visible.  He  conceived  that  in  one  of  these  revolu- 
tions the  Mediterranean  had  acquired  its  present 
form ;  for,  according  to  lum,  it  was  at  one  time  a 
large  lake  covering  portions  of  the  adjacent  conn- 
tries  of  Asia  and  Libya,  until  a  passage  was  forced 
open  by  which  it  entered  into  communication  with 
the  ocean  in  the  west.  The  second  book  contained 
what  is  now  called  mathematical  geography.  His 
attempt  to  measure  the  magnitude  of  the  earth  has 
been  spoken  of  above.  The  third  book  contained 
the  political  geography,  and  gave  descriptions  of 
the  various  countries,  derived  from  the  works  of 
earlier  travellers  and  geographers.  In  order  to  be 
able  to  determine  the  accurate  site  of  each  place, 
he  drew  a  line  panUlel  with  the  equator,  running 
from  the  pillars  of  Herades  to  the  extreme  east  of 
Asia,  and  dividing  the  whole  of  the  inhabited  earth 
into  two  halves.  Connected  with  this  work  was  a 
new  map  of  the  earth,  in  which  towns,  mountains, 
rivers,  lakes,  and  climates  were  marked  according 
to  his  own  improved  measurements.  This  impor- 
tant work  of  Eratosthenes  forms  an  epoch  in  the 
history  of  ancient  geography ;  but  unfortunately  it 
is  lost,  and  all  that  has  survived  consists  in  firag- 

*  This  is  not  so  much  as  the  error  of  Femers 
measure,  which  so  many  historians,  by  assuming 
him,  contrary  to  his  own  statement,  to  have  used 
the  Parisian  foot,  have  supposed  to  have  been,  ae- 
cidentally,  very  correct  See  the  Penny  C^ch* 
vaedioy  Art  *^  Weights  and  Measures.** 


ERATOSTHENES. 

ments  quoted  by  later  geographers  and  bistoriani, 
such  as  Polybius,  Stnbo,  Marcianus,  Pliny,  and 
others,  who  often  judge  of  him  un&vourably,  and 
controvert  his  statements ;  while  it  can  be  proved 
that,  in  a  great  many  passages,  they  adopt  lui  opi- 
nions without  mentioning  his  name.  Marcianus 
charges  Eratosthenes  with  having  copied  the  sub- 
stance of  the  work  of  Timosthenes  on  Ports  (rtpi 
Ai/u^roM'),  to  which  he  added  but  very  Kttle  ot  his 
own.  This  charge  may  be  well-founded,  but  can- 
not have  diminished  the  value  of  the  work  of  Era- 
tosthenes, in  whidi  that  of  Timosthenes  can  have 
formed  only  a  very  small  portion.  It  seems  to 
have  been  the  very  overwhelming  importance  of 
the  geography  of  Eratosthenes  that  called  forth  a 
number  of  opponents,  among  whom  we  meet  with 
the  names  of  Polemon,  Hipparchus,  Polybius, 
Serapion,  and  Marcianus  of  Heradeia.  The  fng- 
ments  of  this  work  were  fint  collected  by  L.  Ancher, 
Diatribe  m  Fragm,  Gtograpk,  Eratosth^  Oottingen, 
1770,  4to.,  and  afterwards  by  O.  C.  F.  Seidel, 
EratoetL  QeograpJL  Fragm,  Oottingen,  1789,  8vo. 
The  best  collection  is  that  of  Bemhardy  in  his 
Erahdhenka, 

Another  work  of  a  somewhat  similar  nature,  en- 
titled'Epfi^t  (perhaps  the  same  ns  the  Keeraartpur/wi 
mentioned  above),  was  written  in  verse  and  treated 
of  the  form  of  the  earth,  its  temperature,  the  diffe- 
rent zones,  the  constellations,  and  the  like.  (Bem- 
hardy, Eratoeth.  p.  110,  &c.)  Another  poem, 
'Hpcy^,  is  mentioned  with  groat  commendation 
by  Longinus.  {De  SvlUm,  83.  5 ;  compw  Schol.  ad 
Hum,  IL  X.  29;  Bemhardy,  le,  p.  150,  &:e.) 

Eratosthenes  distinguished  himself  aho  as  a  phi- 
losopher, historian,  and  grammarian.    His  acquire- 
ments as  a  philosopher  are  attested  by  the  works 
which  are  attributed  to  him,  though  we  may  not 
believe  that  all  the  philosophical  works  which  bore 
his  name  were  really  his  productions.    It  is,  how- 
ever, certain  that  he  wrote  on  subjects  of  moral 
philosophy,  e.  g,  a  work  11^  *Kya6m¥  tnX  Koicwf 
(Harpocrat  «.  v.  ApfUHrrtd ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  iv. 
p.  496),  another  IIcpl  IIAo^ov  icol  Tlwias  (Diog. 
Laert.  iz.  66 ;  Pint.  ThemisL  27),  which  some  be- 
lieve to  have  been  only  a  portion  of  the  preceding 
work,  just  as  a  third  Tlepl  *AAvirks,  which  is  mex»- 
tioned  by  Suidas.  Some  other  woriu,  on  Ae  other 
hand,  such  as  TltpX  rw  itarrd  l^tKoffo^Ux»  AJpitrtwr^ 
M«A(rai,  and  ^idXoyot,  are  bdieved  to  have  been 
eiToneously  attributed  to  him.     Athenaeus  men- 
tions a  work  of  Eratosthenes  entitled  *AfHr(i^ 
(vii.  p.  276),  Epistiee  (x.  p.  418),  one  Epikls  ad- 
dressed to  ^e  Lacedaemonian  Agetor  (xi  p.  482), 
and  lastly,  a  work  called  ^Kploruiv^  after  his  teacher 
in  philosophy.  (viL  p.  281.) 

His  historical  productions  are  closely  connected 
with  his  mathematical  pursuits.  He  is  said  to 
have  written  on  the  expedition  of  Alexander  the 
Oreat  (Plut  AUx,  3,  81,  &a ;  Arrian,  Anab,  v.  5. 
§  3)  ;  but  the  statements  quoted  from  it  belonged 
in  all  probability  to  his  geographical  or  chronolo- 
gical work.  Another  on  the  history  of  the  Gala- 
tians  (roAoTuMt),  of  which  the  33rd  book  is  quoted 
by  Stephanus  of  Byiantium  (s.  «.  *T8pn^a)«  waa 
undoubtedly  the  work  of  another  Eratos^enes. 
(Schmidt,  de  CfoU,  Exped,  p.  15,  &c  ;  Bemhardy-, 
I.  e.  p.  248,  &C.)  There  was,  however,  a  very  im- 
portant chronological  work,  entitled  Xpanypeupla. 
or  Xpovoypa^mv,  which  was  unquestionably  the 
production  of  our  Eratosthenes.  In  it  the  author 
endeavoured  to  fix  the  dates  of  all  the  important 


EREBO& 

emU  is  litenry  a»  veil  as  polhkd  luitory.  (Haiv 
poerat  JL «,  llywi ;   Dionyab  L  46 ;   Clem.  Alex. 
Stnmu  i.  p.  145.)    This  work,  of  which  Bome  frag- 
ani»  «re  atill  extant,  formed  a  comprehensiTe 
thnmehpad  hiatorf ,  and  appears  to  hare  been 
kU  in  hagtt  eateeni  by  the  ancienta.    ApoUodorns 
iBfd  EBKbioa  nade  great  ue  of  it,  and  SjnoeUoi 
(p.  96,  c)  haa  prejerred  from  it  a  list  of  38  kings 
flf  the  Egrptiaa  Thebea.   (Comp.  Bemhazdj,  /.  e. 
^  243,  &e.)     Another  work,  likewise  of  a  cfarono- 
kfial  load,  waa  the  'OXsymorikai.  (Diog.  Lae'rt 
Tisi.  51 ;  Athen.  iv.  p.  154;  SchoL  ad  Eiarip.  H^ 
raft.  569.)     It  contamed  a  chronological  list  of  the 
in  the  CMyiopie  games,  and  other  things 
with  them.   (Bemhaidj,  p.  247,  &g.) 
hia  giainniatiral  works  we  notice  that 
<h  tib  CHdAUk  Comedy  (n«pl  r^s  'Apxaias  K»iu^ 
ttas,  siiMr»  law's  cimply  tUfk  K«m^(af,  or  KMfty- 
lmm\  a  rcrf  cxtensiTe  work,  of  which  the  twelfth 
hook  is  <i«flted.     It  contained  erefything  that  was 
to  airivv  at  a  perfect  understanding  of 
peecical  pndnctioiia.     In  the  first  part  of  the 
work,  EratoatKmes  appears  to  have  entered  eren 
into  disenanooa  conoeming  the  stractme  of  thea- 
tba  wfcefe  seenic  appamtm,  the  actors,  their 
'  B,  and  the  like ;  and  it  is 
thcfdare  not  Imptubable  that  the  'A^ntKrorucSt 
(SdML  «tf  JpJUm.  Rkod.  L  667,  ui.  252)  and 
(PoUbx,  z.  ] ),  which  are  mentioned 
ere  only  portions  of  the  first 
part  of  baa  wank  on  ^  Old  Comedy.    After  this 
geneni  inclredKtian,  batosthenes  disatased  the 
w«tks  af  ^  principal  eonic  poets  themselTes,  such 
M  Aiiatophanea,  Crrtinns,  Enpolis,  Pherecrates, 
enter iug  into  detailed  cridcimo,  and 
both  of  their  famgoage  and  the 
snbyects  of  their  cnmediesL    We  still  possess  a  oon- 
sidenUife  nnariwr  of  fragments  of  this  work  (col- 
lected in  Bemhmdy,  2.  c  pp.  205—237)  ;  and  from 
what  he  says  about  Aristophanes,  it  is  evident  that 
Itti  judgsaent  was  as  aoond  as  his  information  was 
cxfraare.  He  is  fnrther  said  to  hare  been  engaged 
ia  ^  uitkisai  and  ex^anation  of  the  Homeric 
and  to  hare  written  on  the  life  and  prodac- 
sf  that  poet ;  hot  nothing  eertain  is  known 
ta  tUs  icipecL    For  more  complete  lists  of  the 
wHfcs  attdbnted  to  Eialosthenes,  see  the  Eraioe- 
sfBenhardy.  [L.S.] 

ERATOrSTHENES  SCHOLA'STICUS,  the 
of  fMr  epttimms  in  the  Greek  Anthology 
(Branek.  JmaL  tqL  iii.  p.  123;  Jacobs,  rol.  !▼.  p. 
93),  ta  which  may  be  added,  on  the  anthority 
■f  the  VatieanMSi,  a  fifth,  which  stands  in  the  An- 
thskgr  Mmtmg  those  of  Paul  the  SOentiary  (No. 
9V).  In  all  pmbabiHty,  Eratosthenes  lired  under 
the  tmuuut  Jastinian.  (Jacobs,  Antk,  Graec 
▼«L  xih.  p.  890;  Fabric  Bid,  Gnue,  vol  iT. 
^  474.)  [P.  S.] 

ERATOSTRATUS.  [Hkrootratur.] 
ElUTUS  ('E^wT^f),  a  BOB  of  Heracles  by 
Dyaaste,  ma  king  of  Aigos,  and  made  a  sao- 
frWal  ripriition  agaiaat  Asine,  which  was  be- 
■eged  and  tdkea.  (ApoOmL  it  7.  §  8  ;  Pans.  iL 
36.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

EHEBOS  (lE^eCas),  a  son  of  Chaos,  begot 
Aether  and  HcoKm  by  Nyx,  his  sister.  (Hesiod. 
Aa^i  123u)  Hyginns  {Fab.  p.  1 )  and  Cicero  {de 
StL  ifmr,  m.  17)  enmncmte  many  personifica- 
t.<as  «f  abstiaet  notions  as  the  offiipring  of  Erebos. 
The  aaa»  «gtit<M>a  darkness,  and  is  therefore  ap- 
HM  tk»  to&e  dttk  and  ^oomy  space  under  the 


ERGINUS. 


47 


earth,  through  which  the  shades  pass  into  HadeSi 

(Horn.  /?.  TiiL  p.  368 ;  oomp.  Hades.    [L.  S.] 

ERECHTHEUS.    [Erichthonius.] 

E'RESUS  ('Epctrof),  a  son  of  Macar,  from 

whom  the  town  of  Eresns  in  Lesbos  derived  its 

(Steph.  Bys.  «.  «.)     A  second  otherwise 


name. 


unknown  person  of  this  name  was  painted  in  the 
Lesche  at  Delphi    (Paus.  x.  27.)  [L.  S.J 

EREUTHA'LION  CEpeueoXtW),  an  Arcadian, 
who,  in  the  armour  of  Areithous,  which  Lycuxgus 
had  given  him,  fought  against  the  Pyliuis,  but 
was  slain  by  Nestor.  (Horn.  U,  ir.  319,  viL  134, 
&c)  [L.  S.] 

ERGA'MENES  ('EpTo^yns),  a  kmg  of  Me- 
roe,  an  Ethiopian  by  birth,  but  who  had  received 
a  Greek  education.  He  was  the  first  who  over- 
threw the  power  of  the  priests,  which  had  been 
paramount  to  that  of  the  sovereign,  and  established 
a  despotic  authority.  He  was  contemporary  with 
Ptolemy  Pbiladelphus,  but  we  know  nothing  of 
the  relations  in  which  he  stood  towards  that  mon- 
areh.  His  name  has  been  discovered  in  the 
hieroglyphics  at  Dakkeh,  whence  it  is  inferred  that 
his  dominions  extended  as  fitr  north  as  that  point* 
(Diod.  iii.  6 ;  Droysen,  HeiienismMs^  voL  ii  p.  49, 
278.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

E'RGANE  (*Ep7(iEi^)  or  E'RGATIS,  that  is, 
the  worker,  a  surname  of  Athena,  who  was  be- 
lieved to  preside  over  and  instruct  man  in  all  kinds 
of  arts.  (Paus.  v.  14.  $  5,  L  24.  $  3 ;  Plut  de 
Fori.  p.  99,  a.;  Hesych.  $,v.)  [L.  S.] 

E'RGIAS  C^^«)  ^  Rhodes,  is  mentioned  as 
the  author  of  a  work  on  his  native  island.  (Athen. 
viii.  p.  360.)  Gesner  and  others  are  of  opinion 
that  Ergias  is  the  same  person  as  Erxias,  who  was 
the  author  of  KoAo^rioicd.  (Athen.  xiiL  p.  561.) 
But  which  of  the  two  names,  Ergias  or  Erxias,  is 
the  correcl  one,  cannot  be  determined.     [L.  S.<] 

ERGI'NUS  ('EfO'tyos),  a  son  of  Clymenus  and 
Buzyge  or  Budeia,  was  king  of  Orchomenos.  After 
Clymenus 'was  killed  by  Perieres  at  the  festival  of 
the  Onchestian  Poseidon,  Eiginus,  his  eldest  son, 
who  succeeded  him  as  king,  undertook  to  avenge 
the  death  of  his  &ther.  He  marched  against 
Thebes,  and  surpassing  the  enemy  in  the  number 
of  his  horsemen,  he  killed  many  Thebans,  and 
compelled  them  to  a  treaty,  in  which  they  bound 
themselves  to  pay  him  for  twenty  years  an  annual 
tribute  of  100  oxen.  Heracles  once  met  the  heralds 
of  Erginus,  who  were  going  to  demand  the  usual 
tribute :  he  cut  off  their  ears  and  noses,  tied  their 
hands  behind  their  backs,  and  thus  sent  them  to 
Erginus,  saying  that  this  was  his  tribute.  Erginus 
now  undertook  a  second  expedition  against  Thebes, 
but  vras  defeated  and  shun  by  Heracles,  whom 
Athena  had  provided  with  aims.  (ApoUod.  iL  4. 
§  11;  Diod.  iv.  10;  Strab.  ix.  p.  414;  Enstath.  ad 
Horn.  p.  272 ;  Eurip.  Here  fur.  220  ;  Theocrit 
xvi.  1 05.)  Pausanias  (Ix.  37.  §  2,  &c.),  who  agrees 
with  the  other  writers  in  the  first  part  of  the  my- 
thus,  states,  that  Erginus  made  peace  with'  Herar 
cles,  and  devoted  all  his  energy  to  the  promotion 
of  the  prosperity  of  his  kingdom.  In  this  manner 
Erginus  arrived  at  an  advanced  age  without  having 
either  wife  or  children :  but,  as  he  did  not  wish 
any  longer  to  live  alone,  he  consulted  the  Delphic 
oracle,  which  advised  him  to  take  a  yonthfiil  wife. 
This  he  did,  and  became  by  her  the  father  of  Tro- 
phonius  and  Agamedes,  or.  according  to  Eustathius 
(I.  e.)  of  Azeus.  Erginus  is  ahw  mentioned  among  the 
Argonauts,  and  is  said  to  have  succeeded  Tiphys 


48 


ERICHTHONIUS. 


as  helmsman.  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon.  Rkod,  i.  185,  ii. 
896.)  When  the  Aigonauts  took  part  in  the  fu- 
neral  games  which  Hypsipyle  celebrated  at  Lem- 
nos  in  honour  of  her  &ther  Thoas,  Ezginus  also 
contended  for  a  prise ;  bat  he  was  ridiculed  by  the 
Lemnian  women,  because,  though  still  young,  he 
had  grey  hair.  However,  he  conquered  the  sons 
of  Boreas  in  the  foot-race.  (Pind.  01.  iv.  29,  &&, 
with  the  SchoL)  Later  traditions  represent  our 
Erginus  as  a  Mileuan  and  a  son  of  Poseidon. 
(Apollon.  Rhod.  i  185,  &c. ;  Orph.  Aiyoa,  150  ; 
ApoUod.  L  9.  §  16 ;  Hygin.  Fab,  14 ;  oomp.  M'lil- 
ler,  OrOionL  p.  179,  &c  2nd  edit)  [L.  S.] 

ERGl'NUS  (*Ep7(yof ),  a  Syrian  Greek,  who 
betrayed  the  citadel  of  Corinth  into  the  hands  of 
Aratus,  by  informing  him  of  a  secret  path  by 
which  it  was  accessible.  For  this  service  he  re- 
ceived 60  talents  from  Aratus.  At  a  subsequent 
period  he  made  an  attempt  to  surprise  the  Peiraeeus, 
in  order  to  free  the  Athenians  from  the  yoke  of 
Antigonus  Gonatas :  but  £uled  in  the  enterprise, 
which  was  disavowed  by  Aratus.  (Plut.  Arai, 
cc.  18—22,33.)  tE.H.  B.] 

ERIBOEA(*Ef>(9oia).  There  an»  three  mythical 
personages  of  this  name.  One  was  the  wife  of 
Aloeus  (Hom.  IL  ▼.  385,  &&),  the  second  the  wife 
of  TeUunon  (Soph.  Ajax^  562;  Pind.  Tsthm.  vi.  42), 
and  the  third  an  Amazon.  (Died.  iv.  16.)    [L.S.] 

ERIBCyXES  (^Eptednisy,  the  son  of  Teleon, 
was  one  of  the  Argonauts,  and  appears  to  have 
acted  as  surgeon,  as  he  is  represented  aa  attending 
on  Oileus  when  he  was  wounded.  (Apollon. 
Rhod.  Aryan.  I  73,  iL  1040 ;  Hygin.  Fab,  14  ; 
Valer.  Place  Arffom.)  [  W.  A.  G.] 

ERICHTHCNIUS  (^EpixBivios),  I.  There 
can  be  little  doubt  but  that  the  names  Erichthonius 
and  Erechtheus  are  identical;  but  whether  the 
two  heroes  mentioned  by  Plato,  Hyginus,  and 
Apollodorus,  the  one  of  whom  is  usually  called 
Erichthonius  or  Erechtheus  I.  and  the  other  Erech- 
theus II.,  are  likewise  one  and  the  same^person,  as 
MuUer  {Orehom.  p.  117, 2d  edit)  and  others  think, 
is  not  so  certain,  though  highly  probable.  Homer 
{IL  iL  547,  &C.,  Od.  viL  81)  knows  only  one 
Erechtheus,  as  an  autochthon  and  king  of  Athens ; 
and  the  first  writer  who  distinguishes  two  person- 
ages is  Plato.  {CriL  p.  110,  a.)  The  story  of 
Erichthonius  is  related  thus :  When  Hephaestus 
wished  to  embrace  Athena,  and  the  goddess  re- 
pulsed him,  he  became  by  Ge  or  by  Atthis,  the 
daughter  of  Cranaus,  the  father  of  a  son,  who  had 
either  completely  or  only  half  the  form  of  a  ser- 
pent Athena  reared  this  being  without  the  know- 
ledge of  the  other  gods,  had  him  guarded  by  a 
dragon,  and  then  entrusted  him  to  Agraulos,  Pan- 
drosos,  and  Herse,  conceided  in  a  chest,  and  for- 
bade them  to  open  it  (Hygin.  Poet,  Atlr,  ii.  13.) 
But  this  command  was  neglected ;  and  on  opening 
the  chest  and  seeing  the  child  in  the  form  of  a  ser- 
pent, or  entwined  by  a  serpent,  they  were  seized 
with  madness,  and  threw  themselves  down  the 
rock  of  the  acropolis,  or,  according  to  others,  into 
the  sea.  The  serpent  escaped  into  the  shield  of 
Athena,  and  was  protected  by  her.  (ApoIIod.  iiL 
14.  §  6;  Hygin.  Fab.  166;  Pans.  L  2.  § 5,  18.  §  2; 
Eurip.  lon^  260,  &c  ;  Ov.  A/e&  iL  554.)  When 
Erichthonius  had  grown  up,  he  expelled  Amphic- 
tyon,  and  usurped  the  govenmient  oT  Athens,  and 
his  wife  Pasithea  bore  him  a  son  Pandion.  (ApoI- 
Iod. /.  e.)  He  is  said  to  have  introduced  the  wor- 
ship of  Athena,  to  have  instituted  the  festival  of 


ERIDANUS. 

the  Panathenaea,  and  to  have  built  a  temple  of 
Athena  on  the  acropolis.  When  Athena  and  Po- 
seidon disputed  about  the  possession  of  Attica, 
Erichthonius  dedared  in  OEtvour  of  Athena.  (ApoI- 
Iod. iii.  14.  $  1.)  He  was  further  the  first  who 
used  a  chariot  with  four  horses,  for  which  reason 
he  was  placed  among  the  stars  as  aoriga  (Hygin. 
P.  A.  Lc;  Viig.  Gtorg.  L  205,  iiL  113;  Aelian, 
V.  H.  iii.  38);  and  lastly,  he  was  believed  to  have 
made  the  Athenians  aoquunted  with  the  use  of 
silver,  which  had  been  discovered  by  the  Scythian 
kmg  Indus.  (Hygin.  Fob.  274.)  He  was  buried 
in  die  temple  of  Athena,  and  his  worship  on  the 
acropolis  was  connected  with  that  of  Athena  and 
Poseidon.  (Apollod.  iiL  14.  $  6;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  viL 
761.)  His  &mous  temple,  the  Ereditheium,  stood 
on  the  acropolis,  and  in  it  there  were  three  altars, 
one  of  Poseidon,  on  which  sacrifices  were  offered 
to  Erechtheus  also,  the  second  of  Bates,  and  the 
third  of  Hephaestus.  (Pans.  L  26.  §  6.) 

Erechtheus  II.,  as  he  is  called,  is  described  as  a 
grandson  of  the  first,  and  as  a  son  of  Pandion  by 
Zeujdppe,  so  that  he  was  a  brother  of  Butes, 
Procne,  and  Philomela.  (Apollod.  iiL  14.  §8; 
Pans.  L  5.  §  3.)  Aft^  his  iather^s  death,  he  suc- 
ceeded him  as  king  of  Athens,  and  was  regarded 
in  later  times  as  one  of  the  Attic  eponymL  He 
was  married  to  Praxithea,  by  whom  he  became  the 
fiither  of  Gecrops,  Pandoros,  Metion,  Omeus, 
Procris,  Creusa,  Chthonia,  and  Oreithyia.  (Apol- 
lod. iiL  15.  §  1  ;  Pans.  iL  26.  §  5 ;  Ov.  Met.  vi. 
676.)  His  four  daughters,  whose  names  and 
whose  stories  differ  very  much  in  the  different  tra- 
ditions, agreed  among  themselves  to  die  all  together, 
if  one  of  them  was  to  die.  When  Eumolpus,  the 
son  of  Poseidon,  whose  assistance  the  Eleusinians 
had  called  in  against  the  Athenians,  had  been 
killed  by  the  hitter,  Poseidon  or  an  oracle  demand- 
ed the  sacrifice  of  one  of  the  daughters  of  Erech- 
theus. When  one  was  drawn  by  lot,  the  othera 
voluntarily  accompanied  her  in  death,  and  Erech- 
theus himself  was  killed  by  2^us  with  a  flash  of 
lightning  at  the  request  of  Poseidon.  (Apollod.  iii. 
15.  $  4 ;  Hvgin.  Fab.  46,  238 ;  Plut  ParaU.  Gr, 
et  Rom.  20.)  In  his  war  with  the  Eleusiniana,  he 
is  also  said  to  have  killed  Immaradua,  the  son  of 
Eumolpus.  (Pans.  L  5.  $  2  (  comp.  Agraulos.) 
Accordii^  to  Diodorus  (i.  29),  Erechtheus  was  an 
Egyptian,  who  during  a  fiunine  brought  com  to 
Athens,  instituted  the  worship  of  Demeter,  and 
the  Elensinian  mysteries. 

2.  A  son  of  Dardanus  and  Bateia.  He  was  the 
husband  of  Astyoche  or  Callirrhoe,  and  father  of 
Tros  or  Assaracus,  and  the  wealthiest  of  all  mortals, 
for  3000  mares  grazed  in  his  fields,  which  were  so 
beautiful,  that  Bokbb  fell  in  love  with  them.  He 
is  mentioned  also  among  the  kings  of  Crete.  (Hom. 
IL  XX.  220,  &C. ;  ApoUod.  iii.  12.  §  2  ;  Dionys. 
i.  62 ;  Ov.  Fast.  iv.  33 ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  viiL  1 30  ; 
Stiab.  xiiL  p.  604.)  [L.  S.] 

ERI'DANUS  ('HprSaroi),  a  river  god,  a  son  of 
Oceanus  and  Tethys,  and  father  of  Zeuxippe.  (He- 
siod.  Theog.  338 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  14.)  He  ia  called 
the  king  of  rivers,  and  on  its  banks  amber  waa 
found.  ( Viig.  Oeoiy.  L  482 ;  Ov.  Met.  iL  324.  >  In 
Homer  the  name  does  not  occur,  and  the  first  mrriter 
who  mentions  it  is  Hesiod.  Herodotus  (iiL  15) 
declares  the  name  to  be  barbarous,  and  the  inven- 
tion of  some  poet  (Comp.  Stiab.  v.  p.  215.)  The 
position  which  the  ancient  poets  assign  to  the 
river  EridanitB  differed  at  different  times.    [La.  S.  J 


ERINNA. 

ERtGONE  fHiNT^rn.)  1.  A  daogbter  of 
Icanofl,  Md»eed  hf  Bbc^hs,  who  came  into  her 
hfker^  boue.     (Or.  Af«<.  tL  125;  Hygin.  Fab. 

2.  A  daqglrter  of  Aegifthnt  and  ClytaemnestFB, 
and  bj  Oic^M  the  mother  of  Penthilns.  (Pam. 
a.  18.  $  5l)  Hygiiuw  (Fob.  122),  on  the  other 
kaad,  leiatea  that  Oieetca  wanted  to  kill  her  like 
her  aMithcr,  bat  that  Artemis  removed  her  to  At- 
and  there  made  her  her  priettem.  Other* 
thai  ErigoDc  |mt  an  end  to  henelf  when  the 
^  aeqnitted  by  the  Areiopogni. 
(Diet.  CreL  tL  4.)  A  third  Eiigone  it  mentioned 
hr  Serviaa.  (Ad  Vwy.  Edog,  ir.  6.)  [L.  &] 
'  ERrCON  US,  originaDy  a  cokmrgnnder  to  the 
paiBter  Nealeea,  obtained  eo  much  knowledge  of 
ki«  maaier*»  art,  that  he  became  the  teacher  of  the 
cefehiaied  painter  Pfenae,  the  brother  of  the  mo> 
Mkr  Ae^neta.  (Plin.  zxzr.  11,  a.  40.  $  41.) 
Fran  ^ie  etatcneot  it  feUowt  that  he  flonrished 
ifaMt  ».  c.  240.  [ AMimrA.]  [P.  &] 

ERIGT'IUS  (Tf^Tw^n  "E^wT^Bw)!  a  MytUe- 
naean,  warn  of  I^ii^oa,  waa  an  officer  in  Alexan- 
der^  amy.  He  had  been  driven  into  banishment 
by  PkiKp  beeaaie  of  his  fidthfol  attachment  to 
Aiexasder,  wad  retamed  when  the  hitter  came  to 
the  thioae  ia  B.  c.  336.  At  the  battle  of  Arbda, 
a.  c  3SU  he  conmanded  the  cavalry  of  the  allies, 
as  he  did  abo  when  Alexander  set  oat  from  Ec* 

of  Dsrrins,  b.  &  330.  In  the 
entnisted  with  the  com- 
of  «oe  of  the  three  divisions  with  which 
iavided  Hyrcania,  and  he  was,  too, 
;  the  gfnirils  MBt  t^aatX  Satibananes,  whom 
he  slew  in  battle  with  his  own  hand.  [Caranus, 
Nol  3L}  la  329,  together  with  Craterns  and 
HephanCian,  and  by  the  aasistanoe  of  Aristander 
the  SDodtaaycr,  he  cndeayofoed  to  diasaade  Alex- 

the  Jaxartes  against  the  S^- 
In  328  he  fell  in  battle  against  the 
fiigitiTeiu  (Art.  Amab.  iil  6,  11,  20,  23, 
28,iT.4;  Died.  xviL  57;  Cart.  vi.  4.  §  3,  vii.  3. 
1 2. 4.  S§  32-40,  7.  H  ^29,  viiL  2.  §40.)  [E.E.] 
ERINNA  ("R^mvb).  There  aecm  to  have  been 
tw»  Gmk  poeCeases  of  this  name.  1.  A  contem- 
ynrj  aad  friend  of  Si^o  (aboat  &  c.  612), 
«hs  died  at  the  4ge  of  nineteen,  bat  left  behind 
her  |oems  wboch  were  thoaght  worthy  to  rank 
base  of  Homer.  Her  poems  were  of  the  epic 
the  dief  of  them  was  entitled  'HAoic^, 
^  Diita^:  it  consisted  of  three  hundred  Ibes,  of 
«hich  only  Imt  are  extant  (Stob.  Plor,  czviiL  4; 
Athea.  vn.  pi  2BB3,d.;  B^sfgk,  P6!U.  Lyr,  Graee,  p. 
43fi.)  It  was  written  in  a  dialect  which  was  a 
of  the  Doric  and  Aeolic,  and  which  waa 
at  Rhodes,  iHiere,  or  in  the  adjacent  ishind 


ERIS. 


49 


( 


«f  Tcfaa,  Erinaa  was  bora.  She  is  also  called  a 
a  Mytilenaean,  on  aoeoant  of  her  re- 
m  Leriieo  with  Sappho.  (Saidas,  a.  v. ; 
«<  il.  iL  728,  p^  326.)  There  are  aevend 
«pea  Efbma,  in  which  her  praise  is  ce- 
her  ontimely  de^  is  lamented. 
Lp.24l,n.81,p.218,n.35,voLii. 
p.  19,  a,  47,  veLaL  pw261,n.523,524,  voLii  p.  460.) 
Thepasa^fe hM cited,  which  is  fron» the Eepkrari» 
«f  Chrislwluiai  (rv.  108—110)  shews,  that  her 
cneted  in  the  gymnasium  of  Zeaxippas 
Her  ftatne  by  Nancydes  is  men- 
teecd  by  Tattan.  {OnU.  ad  Graee.  52,  p.  113, 
W«ihL)  Thiee  epipframs  in  the  Greek  Anthology 
aae  SHsfted  to  her  (Bnmck,  AmaL  toL  l  p.  58 ;  Ja- 

TOUOL 


coba,  vol  i.  p.  50),  of  which  the  first  has  the  genuine 
air  of  antiquity;  but  the  other  two,  addressed  to 
Bauds,  seem  to  be  a  later  fiibrication.  She  had  a 
pbu»  in  the  Garland  of  Meleager  (v.  12). 

2.  A  Greek  poeteas,  who,  if  we  may  believe 
Eusebius  {Chron,  Arm^  SyncelL  p.  260,  a.,  Hieron.) 
was  contemporary  with  I)emosthenes  and  Philip  of 
Macedon,  in  OL  107,  b.  a  352.  Several  good  acho- 
hu«,  however,  reject  this  statement  altogether,  and 
only  allow  of  one  Erinna.  (Fabric.  BibL  Cfraeo.  vol. 
iL  p.  120;  Welcker,  de  .firmao,  Corumoj  ^c  in 
Crenser*s  Meleiemataf  pt  ii,  p.  3 ;  Richter,  Sxppho 
mnd  Enma;  Schneidewin,  Ddeet,  Poet,  Graec, 
Bleg,  ^c  p.  323 ;  Idem,  in  Zhnmennann^s  ZeUr 
tekrifi  f^r  dm  AUaikwruwiueiuekaft,  1837,  p. 
209;  Bode,  Getek.  d,  HdL  Diekk  vol.  il  pt  2, 
p.  44a)  [P.  &] 

ERINNYES.    rE(n»NiOAX.] 
ERIO'PIS  CE^vru).    There  are  fbar  mythical 
peraonages  of  this  name.    (Hom./^  xiiL  697; 
Schol.  adPttuLPydL  iiL  14;    Pans.  iL  3.  $  7  ; 
Hesych.  s.  e.)  [L.  S.] 

ERI'PHANIS  CHpi^if),  a  melic  poetess,  and 
aathor  of  erotic  poetry.  Gne  particular  kind  of 
love-aong  waa  called  after  her ;  but  only  one  line  of 
her^  ia  preserved  in  Athenaeus  (xiv.  p.  619),  the 
only  ancient  author  that  mentions  her.     [L.  S.] 

E'RIPHUS  C^pi^f),  on  Athenian  comic  poet 
of  the  middle  comedy.  According  to  Athenaeus,  he 
lived  at  the  same  time  as  Antiphuies,  or  onlva  little 
later,  and  he  copied  whole  verses  frinn  Antiphanes. 
That  he  belonged  to  the  middle  comedy,  is  suffi- 
ciently shewn  by  the  extant  titles  of  his  pkys, 
namely,  AtbAof,  MeAftfoio,  UtKraonlis,  Eustathius 
(ad  Horn.  p.  1686.  43)  calls  him  X&ym  ir^p, 
( Athen.  ii.  p.  58,  a.,  iii.  p.  84,  b.  c,  iv.  pp.  1 34,  c., 
137,  d.,  vii  p.  302,  e.,  xv.  p.  693,  c.;  Antiatt. 
p.  98.  26 ;  Suidas,  s.  v. ;  Eudoc.  p.  167;  Meineke, 
Frag.  Conu  Graee,  vol.  i.  pp.  420,  421,  iiL  pp. 
556->558  ;   Fabric.  BUd,  Graee.  voL  ii.  pp.  441, 

442.)        *  rp  S.1 

ERIPH  Y'LE  (*Ept^An),  a  daughter  of  Takos 
and  Lysimache,  and  the  wife  of  Amphiaraus,  whom 
she  betnyed  for  the  sake  of  the  necklace  of  Har- 
monia.  (Horn.  Od,  xi.  326  ;  ApoUod.  i.  9.  $  3 ; 
Amphiaraus,  Alcmason,  Harmonia.)    [L.  S.] 

ERIPHY'LUS,  a  Greek  rhetorician,  who  is 
mentioned  by  Quintilian  (x.  6.  §  4),  but  is  other- 
wise unknown.  [L.  S.] 

ERIS  {^insy,  the  goddess  who  calls  forth  war 
and  discord.  According  to  the  Iliad,  she  wanders 
about,  at  first  small  and  insignificant,  but  she  soon 
raises  her  head  up  to  heaven  (iv.  44 1 ).  She  is  the 
friend  and  sister  of  Ares,  and  with  him  she  de- 
lighte  in  the  tumult  of  war,  increasing  the  moaning 
of  men.  (iv.  445,  v.  518,  xx.  48.)  She  is  insatiable 
in  her  desire  for  bloodshed,  and  after  all  the  other 
gods  have  withdrawn  from  the  battie-field,  she 
still  remains  rejoicing  over  the  havoc  that  has  been 
made,  (v,  518,  xi.  3,  &c.,  73.)  According  to  He- 
siod  ( Theog.  225,  &c.),  she  was  a  daughter  of 
Night^  and  the  poet  describes  her  as  the  mother 
of  a  variety  of  allegorical  beings,  which  are  the 
causes  or  representatives  of  man^s  misfortunes.  It 
was  Eris  who  threw  the  apple  into  the  assembly 
of  the  gods,  the  cause  of  so  much  suffering  and 
war.  [PARffll]  ^  Virgil  introduces  Discord  ia  as  a 
being  similar -to  the  Homeric  Eris;  for  Discordia 
appears  in  company  with  Mars,  Bellona,  and  the 
Furies,  and  Viigil  is  evidently  imitating  Homer. 
(i4fli.viiL  702 ;  Serv.  odAen,  L  31,  vi.  280.)[L.S.1 


60 


ERO& 


ERIU'NIUS  CEfMovriot)  or  ERINNES,  the 
giTer  of  good  fortune,  oocnn  as  a  enmaine  of  Her- 
mea,  bat  it  alio  used  as  a  proper  name  instead  of 
Hermes.  (Horn.  JL  zzjt.  440,  457,  Od,  Till  322; 
Aristoph.  Ban.  1 1 43.)  [L.  S.] 

EROTHILUS,  a  distingatshed  engraTer  of 
gems,  was  the  son  of  Dioscorides.  He  lived,  there- 
fore, under  the  eariy  Roman  emperors.  He  is  only 
known  by  a  beautiful  gem,  bearing  the  head  of 
Augustus,  on  which  his  name  appears,  though 
partially  defined.  (Meyer  eu  Winckelmann,  b.  xi. 
c.  2.  $  18«  AbbUdungen^  No.  92 ;  MuUer,  Arch,  d, 
KtuuU  §  200,  n.  1.)  [P.  &] 

ERCyPON,  an  officer  in  the  confidence  of 
Perseus,  king  of  Macedonia,  who  sent  him  in  B.  & 
168  to  negotiate  an  alliance  with  Eumenes  II., 
king  of  Pergamus,  against  the  Romans.  Livy 
says  that  Eropon  had  been  engaged  before  on 
secret  services  of  the  same  nature.  (Lir.  zliv.  24, 
27,  28.)  This  name  should  perhaps  be  substituted 
for  Kpv^wvra  in  Polyb.  xzix.  3.  [E.  E.] 

EROS  fEpais),  in  Utin,  AMOR  or  CUPrDO. 
the  god  of  love.     In  the  sense  in  which  he  is  usu- 
ally conceived,  Eros  is  the  creature  of  the  later 
Greek  poets ;  and  in  order  to  understand  the  an- 
cients properly  we  must  distinguish  three  Erotes : 
viz.  the  Eros  of  the  ancient  cosmogonies,  the  Eros 
of  the  philosophers  and  mysteries,  who  bears  great 
resemblance  to  the  first,  and  the  Eros  whom  we 
meet  with  in  the  epigrammatic  and  erotic  poets, 
whose  witty  and  playiiil  descriptions  of  the  god, 
however,  can  scarcely  be  considered  as  a  part  of 
the  ancient  religious  belief  of  the  Greeks.    Homer 
does  not  mention  Eroa,  and  Hesiod,  the  earliest 
author  that  mentions  him,  describes  him  as  the 
cosmogonic  Eros.     First,  says  Hesiod  (Tkeog,  120, 
&c.),  there  was  Chaos,  then  came  Ge,  Tartarus, 
and  Eroi,  the  £urest  among  the  gods,  who  rules 
over  the  minds  and  the  council  of  gods  and  men. 
In  this  account  we  already  perceive  a  combination 
of  the  most  ancient  with  later  notions.    According 
to  the  former,  Eros  was  one  of  the  fundamental 
causes  in  the  formation  of  the  worid,  inasmuch  as 
he  vras  the  uniting  power  of  love,  which  brought 
order  and  harmony  among  the  conflicting  elements 
of  which  Chaos  consisted.     In  the  same  metaphy- 
sical sense  he  is  conceived  by  Aristotle  (Mdafh,  L 
4);  and  similarly  in  the   Orphic  poetry  (Orph. 
Hymn.  5;  corap.  Aristoph.  Av.  695)  he  is  de> 
scribed  as  the  first  of  the  gods,  who  sprang  from 
the  world^s  egg.    In  Plato*s  Symposium  (p.  1 78,  b) 
he  is  likewise  called  the  oldest  of  the  gods.     It  is 
quite  in  accordance  with  the  notion  of  the  cosmo- 
gonic Eros,  that  he  is  described  as  a  son  of  Cronos 
and  Ge,  of  Eileithyia,  or  as  a  god  who  had  no 
parentage,  and  came  into  existence  by  himselC 
( Pans.  ix.  c.  27.)    The  Eros  of  later  poets,  on  the 
other  hand,  who  gave  rise  to  that  notion  of  the 
god  which  is  most  fiuniliar  to  us,  is  one  of  the 
youngest  of  all  the  god&    (Paus.  /.  c ;  Cic.  de  Nat, 
Dear.  iii.  23.)     The  parentage  of  the  second  Eros 
is  very  differently  described,  for  he  is  called  a  son 
of  Aphrodite  ^either  Aphrodite  Uiania  or  Aphro- 
dite Pandemos),  or  Polymnia,  or  a  son  of  Porus 
and  Penia,  who  was  batten  on  Aphrodite^s  birth- 
day.   (Plat  L  c ;   Sext.  Emp.  adv.  Math.  i.  540.) 
According  to  other  genealogies,  again,  Eros  was  a 
son  of  Hermes  by  Artemis  or  Aphrodite,  or  of 
Arcs  by  Aphrodite  (Cic.  d«  Nat,  Dear.  iii.  23),  or 
of  Zephyrus  and  Iris  (Plut.  AmaL  20  ;   Eustath. 
ad  Horn,  p.  555),  or,  lastly,  a  son  of  Zeus  by  his 


EROS. 

own  daughter  Aphrodite,  so  that  Zeus  was  at  once 
his  fisther  and  grandfisther.  (Virg.  Cir.  134.)   Eros 
in  this  stage  is  always  conceived  and  was  always 
represented  as  a  handsome  youth,  and  it  is  not 
till  about  after  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great 
that  Eros  is  represented  by  the  epigrammatists  and 
the  erotic  poets  as  a  viranton  boy,  of  whom  a  thou- 
sand tricks  and  cruel  sports  are  related,  and  from 
whom  neither  gods  nor  men  were  safe.    He  is 
generally  described  as  a  son  of  Aphrodite ;  but  as 
love  finds  its  way  into  the  hearts  A  men  in  a  man- 
ner which  no  one  knows,  the  poets  sometimes  de- 
icribe  him  as  of  unknown  origin  (Theocrit  xiiL  2), 
or  they  sar  that  he  had  indeed  a  mother,  but  not 
a  fisther.  (Meleagr.  Epiffr.&Q.)    In  this  stage  Eros 
has  nothing  to  do  witii  uniting  the  discordant  ele- 
ments of  the  universe,  or  the  higher  sympathy  or 
love  which  binds  human  kind  together ;  but  he  is 
purely  the  god  of  sensual  love,  who  bears  sway 
over  the  inhabitants  of  Olympus  as  well  as  over 
men  and  all  liring  creatures :  he  tames  lions  and 
tigers,  breaks  the  thunderbolts  of  Zens,  deprives 
Heracles  of  his  arms,  and  carries  on  his  sport 
with  the  monsters  of  the  sea.    (Orph.  Hymn.  57  ; 
Virg.  Edog.  x.  29;  Mosch.  IdylL  vL  10;  TheocriL 
iii.  15.)     His  arms,  consisting  of  arrows,  which  he 
carries  in  a  golden  quiver,   and  of  torches,  no 
one  can  touch  with  impunity.    (Mosch.  /</yU.  vi. ; 
Theoerit  xxiii.  4 ;   Ov.  TruL  v.  1,  22.)     His  ar- 
rows are  of  different  power :  some  are  golden,  and 
kindle  love  in  the  heart  they  wound ;  others  are 
blunt  and  heavy  with  lead,  and  produce  aversion 
to  a  lover.    (Ov.  M^.  i.  468 ;  Eurip.  Ifikig.  Ami, 
548.)     Eros  is  further  represented  with  golden 
wings,  and  as  fluttering  about  like  a  bird.  (Comp« 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  987.)     His  eyes  are  some- 
times covered,  so  that  he  acts  blindly.    (Theoerit. 
X.  20.)    He  is  the  usual  companion  of  his  mother 
Aphrodite,  and  poets  and  artists  represent  him, 
moreover,  as  accompanied  by  such  allegorical  beinga 
as  Pothos,  Himeros,  Dionysus,  Tyche,  Peitho,  the 
Charites  or  Muses.     (Pind.  OL  i.  41 ;  Anacr. 
xxxiil  8 ;  Hesiod,  Theog.  1201 ;  Pans.  ri.  24.  $  5, 
vii.  26.  $  3,  L  43.  $  6.)     His  statue  and  that  of 
Hermes  usually  stood  in  the  Greek  gymnasia. 
(Athen.  xiiL  p.  551  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1596.) 
We  must  especially  notice  the  connexion  of 
Eros  with  Anteros,  with  which  persons  usually  con- 
nect the  notion  of  **Love  returned.**  But  originally 
Anteros  was  a  being  opposed  to  Eros,  and  fighting 
against  him.   (Paus.  L  30.  $  1,  vi.  23.  $  4.)     This 
conflict,  however,  was  also  conceived  as  the  rivalry 
existing  between  two  lovers,  and  Anteros  accord- 
ingly punished  those  who  did  not  return  the  love 
of  others;  so  that  he  is  the  avenging  Eros,  or  a 
dsu9  uUor,    (Paus.  i  30.  $  1 ;  Ov.  Met  xiiL  750, 
&C. ;   Pkt  Phaedr,  p.  255,  d.)     The  number   of 
Erotes  (Amores  and  Cupidines)  is  playfully  ex- 
tended ad  libitum  by  later  poets,  and  these  Erotes 
are  described  either  as  sons  of  Aphrodite  or  of 
nymphs.   Among  the  places  distingmshed  for  their 
worship  of  Eros,  Thespiae  in  Boeotia  stands  fore- 
most :  there  his  worship  was  very  ancient,  and  the 
old  representation  of  the  god  vras  a  rude  stono 
(Pans.  ix.  27.  §  1),  to  which  in  later  times,  how- 
ever, the  most  exquisite  works  of  art  were  added. 
(Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  266.)    At  Thespiae  a  quin- 
quennial festival,  the  Erotidia  or  Erotia,  were  cele- 
brated in  honour  of  the  god.    (Pans.  Lc;  Athen. 
xiii.  p.  561.)    Besides  Sparta,  Samoe,  and  Parion 
on  tlie  Hclloitpont,   he  was  also  worshipped   at 


EROTIANUS. 

be  bad  «n  altw  at  the  entnnee  of 
tbe  Aiailtwy.  (PuiiL  L  90.  g  1.)  At  Megaa  hii 
toytker  with  dMMe  of  HimenM  and  Pothoa, 
ia  tte  toopfe  of  Aphndhe.  (PMu.i43w§6, 
iiL  26.  §  S,  Ti  34.  §  5«  TiL  26.  §  3.) 
the  thioga  aaered  to  Eros,  and  which  fre- 
appMT  with  hue  in  wotka  of  ait,  we  may 
the  loae,  wild  beaau  which  an  tamed  l^ 
the  hue,  the  eock,  and  the  nm.  Eroa  waa  a 
•abject  with  the  aadent  atatoariei,  hut 
to  haTO  been  broqght  to 
bj  Piazitdaa,  who  conceiTed  him  aa  a 
iafl-growB  yeath  of  the  aMSt  perfect  beanty.  (La- 
^•i.a.17;  Pfin.  ^.A:  xsm.4,  5.)  In 
Inilowed  the  ezample  of  poeta, 
him  aa  a  Utde  boy.  (Hiit,ArylAo(. 
MIMwiL  pu216,&c;  Wehsket,  2UCidbr^ /ISr 
dw  «ito  Kmmdf  pu  475.)  Reipecting  the  connexion 
baweea  ftea  md  Payche,  aee  Pstcbx.  [U  S.] 
EB06  (l^ws)  occnn  in  three  ancient  Latin 
ioatfipbaaa  aa  the  aaaae  of  one  or  more  phyaidana, 
ooe  of  wham  k  aappmud  to  have  been  pbyiician 
to  Jaia,  the  daaghffT  of  the  cmperar  Angnstnib 

a  abort  work,  written  in  bad 

^  Canmdamm  Aegritndinnm 

Mah'ihiinai  aate  et  peat  Partmn  Liber  vniciu.'^ 

which   haa    ■laaiTimra  been  attributed  to  Enis. 

The  Hjle,  however,  and  the  fact  that  writeia  are 

ia  it  who  fired  long  after  the  time  of 

fveve  Aaftthoa  aappuaition  lanot  coneet. 

atwhaled  to  a  female  named 

it  ia  geneiaUy  qnoted ; 

who  haa  mmnwed  the  aabject 

^  Neqne  Eraa,   neqne 

ipiidam  Mediena,  iaqoe 

Libdfi  tai  qid  De  Morbu 

r  (Jenae,  1773, 4to.),  poTea 

lae  ia  iacanecL    The  woric  ia  of  Teiy 

aad  ia  iadaded  in  the  Aldine  ooUec- 

tHB,  caiitlBd  **  Media  Antiq[id  omnea  qm  Latinia 

UttBk,**  Aa,  feL,  Venet.  1 647,  and  in  the  coUee- 

tin  of  writoB  ** Gyiiaeuumm,**  or** on  Female 

Piiiim,*BMa.4te,156fc    It  waa alao  pobUahed 

m  1778«  lipa.  8Y«^  together  with  H.  Koramann, 

•  Da  VimiiB  Siata."  &C.  [W.A.O.] 


ERYMANTHUS. 


51 


EBOTLATiUS  C^wnaWt),  oc,  aa  he  ia  aome- 
tHBeacaOed,  Hkndiant  ('H^ioi^f ),  the  author 
tf  a  Oemk  weak  adH  extant,  entitled  Tvp  wop* 
leae^pdrti  tU^wmw  Immrprfi^  Voemm^  qmae  apmd 
U^fiomttmrnmi^OaOabtio.  Itia  nneertain  whether 
he  waa  himaclf  a  phyaidaa,  or  merely  a  gramma- 
in,  bat  he  appeaia  to  baTO  written  (or  at  least  to 
haM  attended  to  write)  lome  other  worica  on  Hip- 
pKBtaa  btmdee  that  which  we  now  peenwi  (pp. 
23,  SM»  ed.  Fnaa).  He  mnat  have  lived  (imd 
mahahly  at  Raaw)  ia  the  nagn  of  the  emperor 
Hen,  A.Bu54 — 68,  aa  hii  wmkia  dedicated  to  his 

It  ia  cuiions  as  eontain- 

theeariiaet  fiat  of  the  writings  of  Hippocratea 

ia  which  we  find  the  titles  of  aereral 

last,  and  alao  mias  aevend  that  now 

«f  the  HippocEatic  eollection.    The  rest 

of  the  wwk  ceasiala  of  a  g^oeaaiy,  in  which  the 

It  ananged  in   a  partially 

r,  thoogh  it  appean  that  this 
ia  not  that  which  waa  adopted 
byihe  aathsr  himae]£    It  waa  first  pobliihed  in 
Cbaek,  iviL,  1M4,  Ptoia.  in  H.  l^e|Aani  Didiom^ 
-  a  la**"   ti'aDshtion  by  Earth. 
in  1566,  4to^  VeneL  ;  the 
■  t^l  by  Fnas,  Lipa.  1780, 


Sto.,  Ore^  and  Latin,  oontainii^  also  the  gtos- 
sariea  of  Oalen  and  Herodotus,  a  leaned  and 
copious  commentary,  and  good  indices.  It  has  also 
been  published  with  some  editions  of  the  works  of 
Hippocntea.  [W.  A.  O.] 

ERCXTIUS,  viearius  and  quaestor,  one  of  the 
commission  of  Sixteen,  appointed  by  Theodosius 
in  A.  D.  435,  to  compile  the  Theodoaian  Code. 
He  doea  not  appear,  howerer,  to  have  taken  any 
distinguished  part  in  its  composition.  [Diodorus, 
ToL  i.  p.  1018.]  [J.  T.  G.] 

ERU'CIA  GENS,  plebeian.  Only  one  member 
of  thia  gena  is  mendoned  in  the  time  of  the  repub- 
lic, namely, C.  Erucina,  the  accuser  of  Sex.Roecins  of 
Ameria,  whom  Cioero  defended  ia  b.  a  80.  From 
Cicero^s  account  he  would  appear  to  have  been  a 
man  of  low  origin.  (Cic.  pro  Rote  13,  16,  18 — 
21, 2d,  32.)  His  name  also  appears  aa  one  of  the 
accusers  of  h,  Varenns,  who  was  likewise  defended 
by  Cicero»  but  in  what  year  is  uncertain.  [Va- 
RBNUB.]  He  waa  caUed  by  Cioero  in  his  speech 
for  Varenus  AntomasteTf  that  is,  an  imitator  of  the 
orator  Antonins.  (Cic.  Fityai.  pro  Vareiu  8,  p. 
443,  ed.  Orelli.)  The  Eridus  ("BpUctos)  who  is 
mentioned  by  Pktaich  (SmlL  16,  18)  as  one  of 
SnUa*s  legatee  in  the  Mithridatic  war,  is  supposed 
hy  Drumann  (CfetdL  Romtt  voL  iii.  p.  68)  to  be  a 
fidse  reading  for  Hirtius,  but  we  ought  perhaps  to 
read  Ericius. 

Under  the  empire,  in  the  second  century  aflter 
Christ,  a  femOy  of  the  Emcii  of  the  name  of  danii 
attained  oonsidersble  distinction.    [Ci.ABUt.J 

FRXIA&    [EBOIA&] 

ER  YCr  N  A  ('E^ny  j,  a  surname  of  Aphrodite, 
deriTod  from  mount  Eryx,  in  Sicily,  where  i^e  had 
a  fiuDous  temple,  which  waa  said  to  have  been  built 
by  Eryx,  a  son  of  Aphrodite  and  the  Sicilian  king 
Botes.  (Diod.  iv.  83.)  Viigil  (^ea.  ▼.  760)  makes 
Aeneiaa  build  the  temple.  Psophis,  a  daughter  of 
Eryx,  was  beficTed  to  hare  founded  a  temple  of 
Aphrodite  Erydna,  at  Psophis,  in  Arcadia.  (Paus. 
riii.  24.  §  3.)  From  Sicily  the  worship  of  Aphro- 
dite (Venus)  Erydna  waa  introduced  at  Rome 
about  the  beginning  of  the  second  Punic  war  (Liv. 
xxii  9, 10,  xtiiL  30,  &&),  and  in  B.C.  181  a  tem- 
ple waa  built  to  her  outside  the  Porta  Collatina. 
(Lir.  xl.  34  ;  Ov.  Fatt.  ir.  871,  Rem.  Amor,  549  ; 
Strab.  vi.  p.  272 ;  oomp.  Cic  m  Verr.  W.  8  ;  Hotat. 
Oarm,  i  2.  33;  Ov.  Heroid.  xv.  57.)       [L.  &] 

ERY'CIUS  (*Ep^iosX  the  name  of  two  poets, 
whose  epigrsms  are  in  the  Greek  Anthology.  The 
one  is  cafied  a  Cysioene,  the  other  a  Thessalian ; 
and,  from  the  internal  cTidence  of  the  epigrams,  it 
is  probable  that  the  one  lived  in  the  time  of  Sulla, 
and  about  b.  &  84,  the  other  under  the  emperor 
Hadrian.  Thdr  epigrams  are  so  mixed  up,  that  it 
is  impossible  to  distinguish  accurately  between 
them,  and  we  cannot  eren  determine  which  of  the 
two  poete  waa  the  elder,  and  which  the  younger. 
We  only  know  that  the  greater  number  of  the  epi- 
grams are  of  a  pastoral  nature,  and  belong  to  Er^- 
dus  of  Cynctts.  (Bmnck,  AnaL  tuL  iL  p.  295;  Ja- 
cobs, AiUL  Oraee,  vol.  iiL  p.  9,  vol.  xiii.  pp.  891, 
892 ;  Fabric  BOL  Groee.  vol.  iv.  p.  474.)  [P.  S.] 

ERYMANTHUS  i^iiufhot),  1.  A  river- 
god  in  Arcadia,  who  had  a  temple  and  a  statue  at 
Psophis.  (Pans.  viii.  24.  §  6 ;  Aelian,  V.H,  iL  33.) 

2.  A  son  of  Apollo,  waa  blinded  by  Aphrodite, 
because  he  had  seen  her  in  the  bath.  Apollo,  in 
revenge,  metamorphosed  himself  into  a  wild  boar» 
and  killed  Adonis.  (Ptolem.  Heph.  i  306.) 

b2 


52 


ESAIAS. 


S.  A  Bon  of  Aristas  and  &ther  of  Arrhon,  or, 
Bocording  to  others,  the  son  of  Areas  and  &ther  of 
Xanthus.  (Pans.  viii.  24.  §  I.)  [L.  S.] 

FRYMAS  {*Zff6fua),  the  name  of  three  different 
Trojans.  (Horn.  II,  zvi.  345,  415 ;  Viig.  Aen.  iz. 
702.)  [L.  S.] 

ERYSICHTHON  f EpwrfxAwX  that  is,  the 
tearer  np  of  the  earth.  1.  A  son  of  Triopas,  who 
cut  down  trees  in  a  grove  sacred  to  Demeter,  for 
which  he  was  punished  by  the  goddess  with  fearful 
hunger.  (Callim.  Hymn,  m  Oer,  34,  kc  ;  Ot.  MeL 
Tui.  738,  &c)  MUUer  (Dor,  ii.  10.  §  3)  thinks 
that  the  traditions  concerning  Triopas  and  Erysich- 
thon  (from  ^pcvc(pi),  robigo)  belong  to  an  agricul- 
tural religion,  which,  at  the  same  time,  refers  to  the 
infernal  regions. 

2.  A  son  of  Cecrops  and  Agraulos,  died  without 
issue  in  his  father^s  lifetime,  on  his  return  from 
Delos,  from  whence  he  brought  to  Athens  the  an- 
cient image  of  Eileithyia.  His  tomb  was  shewn 
at  Pruiae.  (ApoUod.  iii.  14.  $  2  ;  Pans.  i.  18.  §  5, 
2.  §5, 31.  §2.)  [L.S.] 

ERYTHRUS  (^fw^s)  1.  A  son  of  Lencon, 
and  grandson  of  AUiamas.  He  was  one  of  the 
suitors  of  Hippodameia,  and  the  town  of  Erythnie, 
in  Boeotia,  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name 
from  him.  (Pans.  vi.  21.  $  7  ;  Miiller,  Or^m,  p. 
210.  2nd  edit) 

2.  A  son  of  RhadamanthuB,  who  led  the  Ery- 
thmeans  from  Crete  to  the  Ionian  Erythrae.  (Pans. 
Tii.  3.  §  4.)  There  are  two  other  mythical  per- 
sonages of  the  name  of  Erythrus,  or  Erythrius, 
from  whom  the  Boeotian  Erythrae,  and  the  Ery- 
thraean Sea,  are  said  to  have  received  their  names 
respectively.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  267 ;  Steph. 
Byz.  f.  o.  %v^pd ;  Curtius,  viii.  9.)       [L.  S.] 

ERYX  C^v()«  the  name  of  three  mythical 
personages.  (Diod.  iv.  83;  Apollod.  ii.  5.  §  10  ; 
Ov.  A/rf.  V.  196.)  [L.S.] 

ERYXI'MACHUS  ('Epv^ifrnxos ),  a  Greek 
physician,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  century  B.  a, 
and  is  introduced  in  the  Convivium  of  Plato  ^p. 
185)  as  telling  Aristophanes  how  to  cure  the 
hiccup,  and  in  the  mean  time  making  a  speech 
himself  on  love  or  harmony  C^polir),  which  he 
illustrated  from  his  own  profession.       [W.  A.  G.] 

ESAIAS  (*Hiratas),  sometimes  written  in  Latin 
IsAiAs.  1.  Of  Cyprus,  lived  probably  in  the 
reign  of  John  VII.  (Palaeologus)  about  a.  d. 
1430.  NicoUins  Comnenus  mentions  a  work  of 
his,  described  as  Oraiio  <U  lAptanomackU^  aa  ez- 
tant  in  MS.  at  Rome ;  and  his  EpuUe  in  defence 
of  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son,  in  reply  to  Nicolaus  Sdengias, 
is  given  by  Leo  Allatius  in  his  Graeaa  Orihch 
doxa,  both  in  the  original  Greek  and  in  a  Latin 
version.  Two  epistles  of  Michael  Glycas,  ad- 
dressed to  the  much  revered  (ntuurdr^)  monk 
Esaias  are  published  in  the  Dduiae  ErudUorum 
of  Giovanni  Lami,  who  is  disposed  to  identify  the 
person  addressed  with  Esaias  of  Cyprus.  (Fabric. 
BibL  Graec  vol.  zi.  p.  395;  Wharton,  Appendix  to 
Cave's  Hist.  UiL  vol.  ii.  p.  1 30,  ed.  Ozford,  1 740-3 ; 
Lami,  Ddidiaib  ErudHontm,  vol.  viiL  pp^  236-279, 
Florence,  1739.) 

2.  Of  EoTPT.  Palladius  in  the  Uographical 
notices  which  make  up  what  is  usually  tenned  his 
Lausiae  Hittofy^  mentions  two  brothers,  Paesius 
(Ilaifoiof )  and  Esaias,  the  sons  of  a  merchant, 
iway6dpofios^  by  which  some  miderstand  a  Spanish 
merchant    Upon  the  death  of  their  father  they 


ESAIAS. 

determined  to  quit  the  world  ;  one  of  them  distri- 
buted his  whole  property  to  the  poor,  the  other 
ezpended  his  in  the  foundation  of  a  monastic  and 
charitable  establishment.  If  the  OretUons  men- 
tioned below  are  correctly  ascribed  to  the  Esaias 
of  Palladius,  the  first  oration  (which  in  the  Latin 
version  b^ns  ^Qui  mecnm  manere  rultis,  audite,** 
&C.)  enables  us  to  identify  him  as  the  brother  that 
founded  the  monastery.  Rufinns  in  his  Lhes  of 
the  Fathersj  quoted  by  TiDemont,  mentions  an  anec- 
dote of  Esaias  and  some  other  persons  of  monastic 
character,  visiting  the  confessor  Anuph  or  Anub 
(who  had  suffered  in  the  great  persecution  of  Dio- 
cletian, but  had  survived  that  time)  just  before  his 
death.  If  we  suppose  Esaias  to  have  oeen  09m- 
paratively  voimg,  ^is  account  is  not  inconsistent 
with  Cave  s  opinion,  that  Esaias  flourished  a.  d. 
370.  Assemanni  supposes  that  he  lived  about  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century.  He  appean  to  have 
lived  in  Egypt. 

There  are  dispersed  through  the  European  li- 
braries a  number  of  works  in  MS.  ascribed  to  Esaias, 
who  is  variously  designated  ^Abbas,^  ^  Presbyter,^ 
**  Eremita,**  **  Anachoreta.^'    They  are  chiefly  in 
Greek.    Some  of  them  have  been  published,  either 
in  the  original  or  in  a  Latin  venion.    Assemanni 
enumerates  some  Arabic  and  several  Syriac  works 
of  Esaias,  which,  judging  from  their  titles,  are  ver- 
sions in  those  tongues  of  the  known  works  of  this 
writer.    It  is  not  ascertained  whether  Esaias  the 
writer  is  the  Esaias  mentioned  by  Palladius.   Car- 
dinal Bellarmin,  followed  by  ^e  editors  of  the 
Biblioiheea  Painunj  pkces  the  writer  in  the  seventh 
century  subsequent  to  the  time  of  Palladius  ;  but 
the  character  of  the  worics  supports  the  opinion  that 
they  belong  to  the  Egyptian  monk. 

(1.)  Chapter»  <m  ike  asoeiie  and  peaceful  l^e 
(Kf^Aoua  wepl  daiaiaeoa  koI  ijoifxlos),  published 
in  Greek  and  Latin  in  the  Tkeeaurue  Aeoetieue  of 
Pierre  Possin,  pp.  3 1 5-325 ;  4to.  Paris,  1 684.  As 
some  MSS.  contain  portions  of  this  work  in  con- 
nezion  with  other  passages  not  contained  in  it,  it  is 
probable  that  the  Chapiert  are  incomplete.  One 
MS.  in  the  King's  Library  at  Paris  is  described  aa 
**  Esaiae  Abbatis  CapUa  Aecettea,  in  duos  libros 
divisa«  quorum  unusquisque  praeoepta  centum  com- 
plectitur.** 

(2.)  Preeepta  ten  Gmeilia  posUa  UrotUlntaj  a 
Latin  version  of  sizty-eight  Short  Preoepta,  pub- 
lished by  Lucas  Holstenius,  in  his  Oodex  Reffvla- 
rum  Monastioarum.  (vol  i.  n.  6.  ed.  Aofsbuiv. 
1759.)  V  *-  -«•     «. 

(3.)  OraUonet,  A  Latin  venion  of  twenty- 
nine  discourses  of  Esaias  was  published  by 
Pietro  Francesco  Zini,  with  some  ascetic  writ- 
ings of  Nilus  and  othen,  8vo.  Venice,  1574,  and 
have  been  reprinted  in  the  BvUiotheca  Patrum* 
They  are  not  all  orations,  but,  in  one  or  two  in- 
stances at  least,  are  collections  of  apophthegms  or 
sayings.  Some  MSS.  contain  more  than  twenty- 
nine  orations :  one  in  the  King*s  Library  at  Pari» 
contains  thirty,  wanting  the  beginning  of  the  first ; 
and  one,  mentioned  by  Hariess,  is  said  to  contain 
thirty-one,  differently  arranged  from  thoae  in  the 
Bibliatheca  Patrum, 

(4.)  DubUationes  in  Visionem  JSzedUeUe,  A 
MS.  in  the  Royal  Library  of  the  Escarial  in  Spain, 
is  described  by  Montfaucon  (BiUiotAeoa  Bihtioihe- 
earum^  p.  619)  as  containing  Semume»  ei  IhtUia- 
tiones  in  Visionem  EzetHeiis,  by  **  Eaaiaa  Abbas.^ 
The  Sermonei  ordiaoounes  are  probably  thoae  men- 


ESQUILINUa 


ETEONICUS. 


53 


Of  the  DMiaiumet  no  fmiher  ac- 
coBit  M  giwn ;  but  the  tabject,  as  fiur  as  it  is  indi- 
cated br  ^  titfe,  Tcnden  it  very  doabtfnl  if  the 
bdoogs  to  the  Egjptian  Monk. 

and  (JpiuaUa  of  Esaias,  described 
ia  Caialogaei»  an  peiha{ia  poitionB  or  eztncts  of 
the  wofka  nodoed  aboTe.  This  is  piofaably  the 
cMe  with  the  paimgrs  given  bj  Cotelerios  among 
the  «^Saynfa  of  the  Fatherm.**  (Palladins,  HisL 
trnmaeoj  c  18.  ed.  Meonins,  Leyden,  1616; 
TiOcnDiit,  Mimoim.  toL  vii.  p.  426  ;  Care,  HtsL 
ToLL  p.  254,  ed.  Oxford,  1740-3;  BibUoik»- 
voL  xii.  pi  384,  Ac  ed.  Lyon,  1677  ; 
BSUialkeea  Oriadaiu^  t6L  iiL  par.  i. 
p.  4^  Bote ;  CoCeleffiiis,  EtdenoB  Graeoae  Momur 
sMiite,  vol.  i  PL  445,  Ac ;  Fabric  BU,  Grtue^ 
nL  iz.  pi  282,  voL  zL  p.  395,  BSbUoOaoa  Mediae 
H  l^bmne  L^lmHatk,  vol  iL  p.  109  ;  Caiaiogui 
MSte^B  JKUbdww  ib9«K,  voL  ii.,  Paris,  1704.) 
L  The  PuaiAif.  The  Acta  of  the  Martyrs, 
Saiafti  Jeaas  aad  Wafachisiaa  in  the  Ada  Santh 
1m  mm  «f  the  Bollaiidiata,  are  a  Tcision  of  a  Greek 
aaRati«e,thca,  aad  probably  still,  extant  in  the  li- 
bniy  of  the  Repabik  of  Venice,  purporting  to  be 
dimwB  ap  by  Fssisn  the  sou  of  Adam,  one  of  the 
(**  eqaes,**)  of  Sapor,  King  of  Persia,  u»- 
^htt  aiaitjis  suffered.  {Acta  Sanetorumy 
toL  iuL  pw  770,  Ac)  [ J.  C.  M.] 


ESQUILrNUS,  a  name  of  sereral  fiunilies  at 
Rone,  «hkh  they  obtained  from  living  on  the 
Esqinfiae  hiU.  The  name  also  ocean  as  an  agno- 
1«  dkiinguiih  a  member  or  a  branch  of  a  par> 
fiaaOy  from  otihcn  of  the  same  name. 

1.  Aa  ■g'"*'— r  ef  P.  LioNnTa  Calvus,  both 
[Caito,  Nosw  I,  2.] 

2.  An  ngBOfn  of  L.  Mikdci0h  AuGumiNUS 
and  Q.  MiSvaxn  AvoinuKUS,  thou^,  according 
ts  the  Fasti,  Aagurinas  would  be  the  agnomen  and 
Esqaifians  ^  eognooiett*    [AuGUKiNUa  IL,  Nos. 

3.  L.  or  H.  Sxaeius  EaQuxuirus,  one  of  the 
oemvinle,  b.  c.  450.  (lir.  iii.  85  ; 
58,  xL23.) 

4^  Aa  agnoBKB  of  the  ViRGiirn  T&icorti. 
Ahaast  afl  the  awmbers  of  the  Virginia  gens  had 
tks  samae  Trieostoa,  and  thoee  who  dwdt  on  the 
EiqaiBBe  had  the  surname  Esquilinus,  just  as 
«hme  liriag  on  the  Caelian  hill  had  the  surname 
CeauamasnAKxm.  Two  members  of  the  gens  have 
the  Buraame  Eeqmlinns,  namely,  Opitsr  Vibgi- 
KQi  Taioosrca  EaikunJNUs,  who  was  consul  in 
n  c  478,  fiffiay  the  place  of  C  Serrilius  Structns 
Ahala,  who  died  in  his  year  of  office  (Foitf),  and 
kii  gnadaon,  L.  VimGiNica  Trido8TU8  Esquili- 
tzibune  in  B.  a  402.  The  conduct 
af  Veii  was  entrusted  to  the  latter  and 
M\  Seigius  Fidenas,  but  in  conse> 
«f  their  private  enmity  the  campaign  was  a 
l%e  Capemtes  and  Falisd  ad- 
t»  tha  idier  of  Veii.  The  two  Roman 
lad  cadi  the  coomumd  of  a  separate  camp: 
topas  was  soared  by  the  allies  and  a  adly  from 
the  town  at  ihe  same  time,  and  let  himself  be 
by  Bnmbera,  because  he  would  not 
tag  assistance, '  and  Viiginins 
it  became  it  was  not  asked.  In 
misconduct,  they  were  fioroed 
heir  year  had  expired. 
Ia  the  Mowing  year  they  were  brought  to  trial 
■ii  nimdiBiiniJ  by  the  people  to  pqr  a  heavy  fine, 
(iiv.T.8|9,  11,12.) 


ETEARCHUS  CET^opxo»).  1.  An  ancient 
king  of  the  city  of  Axus  in  Crete,  who,  according 
to  the  Cyrenaean  accounts,  was  the  grandfather  of 
Battos  I.,  king  of  Cyrene.  The  story  of  the  way 
in  which  he  was  induced  to  plan  the  death  of  his 
daughter  Phronime,  at  the  instigation  of  her  step- 
mother, and  of  the  manner  in  which  she  was  pre- 
served and  taken  to  Cyrene,  is  told  by  Herodotus 
(iv.  154,  155), 

2.  A  king  of  the  Ammonians,  mentioned  by 
Herodotus  (iL  32)  as  the  authority  for  some  ac- 
counts which  he  heard  from  certain  Cyrenaeans  of 
an  expedition  into  the  interior  of  Africa  undertaken 
by  five  youths  of  the  Nasamones.       [C.  P.  M.] 

ETEMUNDIS,  the  name  prefixed  to  an  epi- 
gram of  two  lines  to  be  found  m  Bnimann,  Anthol. 
Lot  iii  283,  or  n.  547,  ed.  Meyer,  but  of  whom 
nothing  is  known.  [W.  R.] 

.ETEOCLES  (*ErcoirAnj.)  1.  A  son  of  Andreas 
and  Evippe,  or  of  Cephisus,  who  was  said  to  have 
been  the  first  that  offered  sacrifices  to  the  Cliarites 
at  Orchomenos,  in  Boeotia.  (Paos.  ix.  34.  §  5,  35. 
$  1 ;  Theocrit.xvL  104;  SchoLoc^i'lJiu/.  01,  xiv.l ; 
Muller,  OvAom.p.  128.) 

2.  A  son  of  Oedipus  and  Jocaste.  After  his 
£Either*s  flight  from  Thebes,  he  and  his  brother 
Polyneices  undertook  the  government  of  Thebes 
by  turns.  But,  in  consequence  of  disputes  having 
ariien  between  the  brothers,  Polyneices  fled  to 
Adrastns,  who  then  brought  about  the  expedition  of 
the  Seven  against  Thebes.  [Adra8TU&]  When  many 
of  the  heroes  had  fidlen,  Eteocles  and  Polyneices 
resolved  upon  deciding  the  contest  by  a  single  com- 
bat, but  both  the  brothers  fell.  (Apollod.  iii.  5.  §  8, 
^*  §§  1»  ^»  ^* «  Pan**  VL  5.  $  6  ;  comp.  Eurip. 
Pkom.  67  ;  Jocaste.)  [L.  S.] 

ETEOCLUS  (*EWoicAof)  a  son  of  Iphis,  was, 
according  to  some  traditions,  one  of  the  seven  heroes 
who  went  with  Adrastus  against  Thebes.  He  had 
to  make  the  attack  upon  ue  Neitian  gate,  where 
he  was  opposed  by  Megareus.  (Aeschyl.  Sept,  c 
Tkeb.  444,  &C. ;  ApoUod.  iii.  6.  §  3.)  He  is  laid  to 
have  won  a  prize  in  the  foot-race  at  the  Nemean 
games,  and  to  have  been  killed  by  Leades.  (Apol- 
lod. iii.  6.  §§  4,  8.)  His  statue  stood  at  Delphi, 
among  those  of  the  other  Argive  heroes.  (Paus.  x. 
10.  $  2  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1042.)       [L.  &] 

ETEONICUS  fErc^iJcor),  a  Lacedaemonian, 
who  in  B.  c.  412  was  lieutenant  under  the  admiral 
Astyochus,  and  assisted  him  in  his  unsuoceBsful 
operations  against  Lesbos.  (Thuc.  viii.  23.)  He 
was  afterwards  hannost  in  Thasos,  but  in  410, 
together  with  the  Lacedaemonian  party,  was  ex- 
peUed  by  the  Thasians.  (Xen.  HeU,  I  1.  §  32.) 
In  406  we  find  him  serving  under  C^llicratidas, 
who  left  him  to  blockade  Conon  in  Mytilene,  while 
he  himself  went  to  meet  the  Athenian  reinforce- 
ments. After -the  battle  of  Aiginusae,  by  means 
of  a  stratagem,  Eteonicus  succeeded  in  drawing  off 
the  land  forces  to  Methymna,  while  he  directed 
the  naval  forces  to  make  with  all  speed  for  Chios, 
where  he  found  means  of  rejoining  them  not  long 
afterwards.  In  the  course  of  his  stay  here,  he, 
with  considerable  energy  and  promptitude,  defeated 
a  plot  formed  by  some  of  the  troops  under  his 
command  to  seize  Chios.  (Xen.  HelL  I  6.  §  26, 
36,  &c,  ii.  1.  §  1,  &C.)  It  is  probably  this  Eteo- 
nicus whom  we  find  mentioned  in  the  Anabasis 
(viL  1.  §  12)  apparently  serving  as  an  ofiicer  under 
Anaxibius  at  Byzantium.  (&  c.  400.)  Eleven 
yean  afterwards  (38.9),  he  is  mentioned  as  being 


54 


EVAEMON. 


■tationed  as  harmoat  in  Angina.     (Xen.  Hdl,  y. 
l.fU  [C.P.M.] 

ETECKNUS  (*Erff«v6r),  a  deKendantof  Boeotiu, 
and  fiither  of  Eleon,  from  whom  the  Boeotian  town 
of  Eteonos  derived  its  name.  (Eastath.  ad  Ham,  p. 
265.)  [L.  8.] 

ETLEVA.    [Gkntius.] 

ETRUSCILLA,  HERE'NNIA,  wile  of  the 
emperor  Decias.  The  name  not  being  mentioned 
in  history,  it  was  a  matter  of  dispute  to  what 
priacess  the  eoins  bearing  the  legend  Hermmia 
EiruMciUa  Angnda  were  to  be  assigned,  nntil  a 
stone  was  found  at  Carseoli  with  the  inscription 
Hbrbnniab.  CuPRvasBNiAB.  Etruhcillab.  A  uu. 
CoNiuoi.  D.N.  Dbci.  Auo.Matiu.  Augo.  NN. 
BT .  Castrob  .  S.  p.  Q^  from  which,  taken  in  com- 
bination with  medals,  it  appears  that  her  designar 
tion  in  full  was  ^aatd  Cupre$$etua  Herenma  Etrwt' 
dlta,  (Mnratori,  p.  1036,  4 ;  Ma£Eei,  Jftf*.  Veron, 
p.  102 ;  Eckhel,  toL  viL  p.  347.)         [  W.  R.]' 

ETRUSCUS,  HERE'NNIUS,  son  of  the  em- 
peror  Decius,  upon  whose  accession  in  ▲.  n.  249  he 
reoeired  the  appellations  of  Owsor  and  Prmoep» 
Jttventutii,  In  251  he  was  consul,  was  admitted 
to  a  participation  in  the  title  of  Augustus,  and  to- 
wards the  close  of  the  year  was  slain  along  with 
his  iather  in  a  bloody  battle  fought  against  the 
Ooths  in  Thrace.  [Dbcius.]  We  gather  from 
coins  that  his  designation  at  fiill  length  was  Q. 
Hermmui  Etnuem  Mestuu  TVaJoMm  DeckUf  the 
names  fferaumu  Etnuctu  beinff  derived  firom  his 
mother  Herennia  Etnucilla,  while  the  rest  wem 
inherited  from  his  sire.  (AnrdL  Vict,  de  Oae»,  xxiz. 
i^.  xxiz.;  Zonar.  zii.  20.)  [W.  R.] 

ETRUSCUS  (*ErpoMrK^r),  of  Mbsrbnb,  the 
author  of  a  single  epigram  in  the  Greek  Anthology. 
(Brunck,^tta(.  volii.  p.  307;  Jacobs,  voLiii.  fL20.) 
Nothing  more  is  known  of  him.  Martial  (vi.  83, 
Tii.  39)  mentions  an  Etnucua  who  was  banished 
by  Domitian.  (Jacobs,  AnUu  (Traae.  vol.  xiii.  p. 
892.)  [P.  S.] 

ETUTA.    [Gbntius.] 

ETYMOCLES  (^ErvMOJcA^t)  was  one  of  the 
three  Spartan  envoys  who,  happening  to  be  at 
Athens  at  the  time  of  the  incursion  of  Sphodriaa 
into  Attica  (b.  c.  378),  were  arrested  by  the  Athe- 
nians on  suspicion  of  having  been  privy  to  the 
attempt  Their  assurances,  however,  to  the  con- 
trary were  believed,  and  they  were  allowed  to  de- 
part. Etymocles  is  mentioned  by  Xenophon  and 
Plutarch  as  a  friend  of  Agesilaus,  and  we  hear  of 
him  again  as  one  of  the  ambassadors  sent  to  nego- 
tiate an  alliance  with  Athens  in  b.  a  369.  (Xen. 
HdL  V.  4.  §§  22, 23, 32,  vi.  5.  9  33 ;  Plut  Ayn. 
25.)  [E.  E.] 

E  V  ADNE  (Ei}d3iif.)  1.  A  daughter  of  Poseidon 
and  Pitane.  Immediately  after  her  birth,  she  was 
carried  to  the  Arcadian  king  Aepy tus,  who  brought 
her  up.  She  afterwards  became  by  Apollo  the  mo- 
ther of  Jamus.  (Pind.  (H.  vi.  30;  Hygin.  Fab,  175.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Iphis,  or  Philax.  (Eurip.^k9)p^ 
985 ;  Apollod.  iii.  7.  §  1 ;  Hygin.  FaL  256.  See 
Capanbus.)  There  are  three  other  mythical  per- 
aonages  of  the  same  name.  ( ApoUod.  ii  1.  $  2 ;  Ov. 
Amor.  iiL  6. 41  ;  Died,  iv.53.)  [L.  S.] 

EVAECHME  (EikUxf^nX  the  name  of  two  my- 
thical personages.  (Pans.  iv.  2.  §  1 ;  oomp.  Aix:a- 
THOUd.)  [L.S.] 

EVAEMON  (EMmm'),  the  name  of  two  my- 
thical personagesi  (Horn.  //.  ii  786  ;  Apollod.  iiL 
«.  g  1.)  [Ii.  S.] 


EVAGORAS. 

EVAE'NETUS  (EiWrfrof),  the  name  of  I 
commentators  on  the  Phaenomena  of  Aratus,  v 
are  mentioned  in  the  introductory  commentary  s 
extant  (p.  1 1 7,  ed.  Victor.),  but  concerning  wh 
nothing  is  known.  [L.  S.] 

EVAE'NETUS,  of  Syracute  and  Catana»  ^ 
one  of  the  chief  makers  of  the  Sicilian  coina.  (  M 
ler,  ArtkaU.  d,  KmuL,  p.  428.)  [P.  S.J 

EVAGES  (Ei)4yi}s),  of  Hydrea,  waa,  accordi 
to  Dionysius  {op,  Stq^h.  Byz,  «.  v.  *T8pcia), 
illiteFBte  and  quite  uneducated  shepherd,  but  > 
a  good  comic  poet  Meineke  thinks  thia  atateme 
insufficient  to  give  him  a  place  among  the  Gre> 
comedians.  {Hist,  OriL  Cbm.  Grace,  p.528.)    [  P.  h 

EVA'GORAS  (EJoTtfpas),  the  name  of  U 
mythical  personages.  (Apollod.  i.  9.  $  9,  iii.  I 
§  5 ;  Schol.  ad  ApoUon,  Biod.  i  156.)      [L.  S.J 

EVA'GORAS  (Eihr)^paf ).     1.  King  of  Sahim 
in  Cyprus.     He  was  sprung  from  a  fiunily  whic 
claimed  descent  from  Teuoer,  the  reputed  fotindi 
of  Salamis ;  and  his  ancestors  appear  to  have  bee 
during  a  long  period  the  hereditary  mlers  of  th; 
city  under  the  supremacy  of  Persia.     Thej  ha( 
however,  been  expelled  (at  what  period  we  are  nc 
told)  by  a  Phoenician  exile,  who  obtained  the  sc 
vereignty  for  himself,  and  transmitted  it  to  hi 
descendants :  one  of  these  held  it  at  the  time  o 
the  birth  of  Evsgoras,  the  date  of  which  there  is  n* 
means  of  fixing  with  any  degree  of  accuracy ;  bu 
he  appears  to  have  been  grown  up,  -though  still  i 
young  man,  when  one  Abdymon,  a  native  of  Cit 
tium,  conspired  against  the  tyrant,  put  him  U 
death,  and  established  himself  in  his  place.    Afiei 
this  die  usurper  sought  to  apprehend  Evagoms 
probably  from  jealousy  of  his  hereditary  daim  U 
the  government,  but  the  latter  made  his  escape  U 
Cilicaa,  and,  having  there  assembled  a  souill  band 
of  followers,  returned  secredy  to  Salamis,  attacked 
the  tyrant  in  his  palace,  overpowered  his  guards, 
and  put  him  to  death.  (Isocr.  Evag»  pp.  191-195  ; 
Died.  xiv.  98 ;  Theopomp.  etp.  Phot,  p.  120,  a. ; 
Pans.  ii.  29.  §  4.)  After  tins  Evagosss  established 
his  authority  at  Salamis  without  frrther  opposition. 
If  we  may  trust  his  panegyrist,  Iiocrates,  his  rule 
was  distinguished  for  its  mildness  and  equity,  and 
he  promoted  the  prosperity  of  his  subjects  in  every 
way,  while  he  particularly  sought  to  extend  his 
relations  with  Greece,  and  to  restore  the  influence 
of  Hellenie  customs  and  civilisation,  which  had 
been  in  some  degree  obliterated  during  the  period 
of  barbarian  rule.    (Isocr.  Evag,  pp  197—198.) 
He  at  the  same  dme  gready  increased  the  power  of 
his  subject  city,  and  strengthened  his  own  resources, 
specially  by  the  fbrmadon  of  a  powerful  fleet. 
Such  was  his  posidon  in  a  a  405,  when,  after  the 
defeat  at  Aegospotami,  the  Athenian  general  Conon 
took  refuge  at  Salamis  with  his  few  renuining  gal- 
liea.    Evsgoras  had  already  received,  in  return  for 
S4mie  services  to  Athens,  the  rights  of  an  Athenian 
citiaen,  and  was  on  terms  of  personal  friendship 
with  Conon  (Isocr.  Evag,  p.  199,  e.;  Diod.  xiii. 
106):  hence  he  lealously  espoused  the  Athenian 
cause.     It  is  said  to  have  beien  at  hu  intercession 
that  the  king  of  Persia  determined  to  allow  Conon 
the  support  of  the  Phoenician  fleet,  and  he  com- 
manded in  person  the  squadron  with  which  he 
joined  the  fleet  of  Conon  and  Phamshssos  at  the 
batde  of  Cnidus,  b.  c.  394.    (Xen.  HelL  u.  1. 
$  29 ;  Isocr.  Bu^,  pp.  199,  200 ;  Psui.  L  3.  §  2; 
Ctesias,  ap,  PktU.  p.  44,  h.)    For  thii  diitingniahed 
service  a  statue  of  Evagoraa  was  let  up  by  tho 


KVAOORAS. 

the  Cemneioiu,  1»y  the  tide  of  diat  of 
(Ptak  i.  3w  §  2 ;  laecr.  JSkag.  p.  200,  c.) 
W0  h»n  Jtrj  impafect  inlbniiation  ooneeroing 
the  nktioa  in  which  Enfjoa»  stood  to  the  king 
«f  FenU  m  the  eul/  pvt  of  his  reign  ;  but  it 
■eeoM  iHofaebfe  that  he  «as  Rgarded  from  the  first 
with  sBspsdon:  the  tjmits  whom  he  had  sno- 
fr«ded  aie  paxticiilariy  spoken  of  as  friendly  to 
Pcnia  (Diod.  xir.  98%  and  we  learn  from  Ctesias 
(«Ipc  PkaL.  p.  44,  b.)  that  his  quarrels  with  one  of 
tW  other  pcttf  states  of  Cypn»  had  akcady  called 
fv  the  interiennee  of  the  g;nat  king  before  the 
fasBttk  of  C^iadoiL  The  chranology  of  the  socoeed- 
is  also  rtrj  obaenre ;  but  the  most  oon- 
ef  the  matter  appears  to  be  that 
derived  frm  Theoponpos  (op.  PkoL  p.  120,  a.), 
had  previonsly  detomined  to  make 
Engwss,  and  had  even  commenced  his 
Inif  was  imaUe  to  engage  with  Tigoor 
in  the  cateiprise  mtil  alter  the  peace  of  Antalodas 
(».  G.  S87).  (See  CliiitoB,  #1  ^.  voL  iL  p.  280 ;  and 
canpu  \ma.Pm»^gr.  ]k 70,  a. ;  Xen. ^eO.  ir.  8.  § 
24,  ▼.  1. 1  10.)  Meantime  Evagons  had  not  only 
cKtcadcd  his  deminioB  over  the  greater  part  of 
Cypres»  bat  had  ravaged  the  coast  of  Phoenicia 
with  his  fleet,  prevailed  on  the  Cilicians  to  revolt 
fieii  Pcrma,  aad  even  (if  we  may  believe  Isocrates 
aad  Diodema)  made  himself  master  of  Tyre  itselL 
(Died.  xiv.  98, 110,  xv.  2 ;  Isocrat  Bng,  pi  201.) 
At  leacth,  however,  a  great  fleet  and  army  were 
■ndcr  the  command  of  Tiribasns  and 
and  Efagens  having  ventured  to  oppose 
ry  iafciiar  foreea  was  totally  defeated ; 
aD  the  icat  of  Cypres  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
aafrapa,  and  Ev^gsos  Umsdf  was  shut  up  within 
the  wails  of  Sakmia.  Bat  the  Persian  generals 
to  have  been  aaahle  to  follow  up  their  advan- 
and  Botwithslanding  this  blow  the  war  was 
aOewed  to  linger  fer  soow  years.  The  dissenabns 
two  advenaries  at  length  proved  the 
of  Evagons :  Tiribans  was  recalled  in  con- 
\6iiit  intiignesof  Orentes,  and  the  latter 
te  eendade  a.  peace  with  the  Cyprian 
by  which  he  was  allowed  to  retain  on- 
of  Salsmisi  with  the  title  of 
(Oibd.  XV.  2—4,  8,  9;  Theopomp.  op, 
Phd,  pu  1^  a.  ;  laser.  Bcag.  p.  201,  Pwmgyr. 
^  70l)  This  env,  which  b  laid  to  have  lasted  ten 
jms  in  aD,  was  brought  to  a  dose  in  &  a  385. 
(Osd.  XV.  9 ;  Clinton,  P,  ^.  vol  ii.  pp.  278-281.) 
XvigMas  survived  it  above  ten  years.  He  was 
•Msaaated  in  374,  together  vrith  his  eldest  son 
Pajls^siss,  by  an  eunuch  named  Thrasydaeus; 
Wt  tlH  snrder  vnw  caused  by  revenge  fit  a  pri- 
iBie  mjuiy,  and  he  seems  to  have  beoa  suceeeded 
wiriiBut  eppemtiop  by  his  son  Nicodes.  (Theo- 
Map.  1^  PhoL  p.  120,  a,  b. ;  ArisL  Pel  v.  10; 
Died.  XV.  47*  aad  Wesseling,  ad  (oe.)  Our  know- 
Ugi  sf  the  ckaacter  and  administration  of  Eva- 
mainly  from  the  oration  of  Isocrates 
his  voiK.  addressed  to  his  son  Nicodes ;  but 
in  a  style  of  wndistinguishing  pane- 
nut  lead  ns  to  receive  its  statements 
with^ 

2L  AppBKBtly  a  aon  ef  the  preceding,  is  men- 
lisaed  by  Diadoraa  as  joined  with  Phodoa  in  the 
evmaad  of  as  expedition  destined  to  recover 
CjpvBs  fer  the  king  of  Pcnda,  from  whom  it  bad 
leviltod.  (a.  c  S51.)  They  soceeeded  in  ledudng 
sfl  ihe  islMd  with  the  exeeption  of  Salamis,  which 
«»  hdd  by  PisylafoaM»  probably  a  brother  of 


EVAGRIUa 


55 


this  EvigoiBs.  The  hitter  had  obtained  from  the 
Peruan  king  a  promise  of  his  faUier^s  government 
in  case  he  could  effect  its  conquest ;  but  the  siege 
being  protracted,  Evagoras  by  some  means  incurred 
the  displeasure  of  Anazerxes,  who  became  recon- 
ciled to  Pnytagoras,  and  left  him  in  the  possession 
of  Sftlamis,  while  he  appointed  Evagoras  to  a 
government  in  the  interior  of  Asia.  Here,  how- 
ever, he  again  gave  dissatisfaction,  and  was  accused 
of  maladministration,  in  consequence  of  which  he 
fled  to  Cyprus,  where  he  was  seized  and  put  to 
death.  (Diod.  xvi  42,  46.)  The  annexed  coin 
belongs  to  this  Evagoras. 


3.  Of  Lacedaemon,  remarkable  for  having  gained 
three  victories  in  the  chariot-race  at  the  Olympic 
games  with  the  same  horses,  in  consequence  of 
whidi  he  erected  the  statue  of  a  quadriga  at 
Olympia,  and  honoured  his  horses  with  a  magni- 
ficent ftmeraL  (Herod.  vL  103;  Adian,  HtML 
AniMu  xiL  40 ;  Pans.  vi.  10.  §  8.) 

4.  An  Achaean  of  A^um,  accused  by  Critolans 
of  betraying  the  counsels  of  his  countrymen  to  the 
Romans,  B.  &  146.  (Polyh.  xxxviii.  5.)  [£.  H.  B.] 

EVA'GRIUS  (EAiTyKor).  1.  Of  Antioch, 
was  a  native  of  Antioch,  the  son  of  a  dtisen  of  that 
pkce,  named  Pompeianus,  and  a  presbyter  appa- 
rently of  the  chureh  of  Antioch.  He  travelled 
into  the  west  of  Europe,  and  vras  acquainted  with 
Jerome,  who  describes  him  as  a  man  **  acris  ac 
ferventis  ingenil"  During  the  schism  in  the  pa- 
triarchate of  Antioch,  he  was  chosen  by  one  of  the 
parties  {a,  d.  388  or  389)  successor  to  their  deceased 
patriareh  Paulinus,  in  opposition  to  FUvianuii,  the 
patriarch  of  the  other  party.  According  to  Theo- 
doret,  the  manner  of  his  election  and  ordination 
was  altogether  contrary  to  ecclesiastical  rule.  The 
historians  Secretes  and  Sosomen  state  that  Evagrius 
survived  hu  elevation  only  a  short  time ;  but  this 
expression  must  not  be  too  strictly  interpreted,  as 
it  appears  from  Jerome  that  he  was  living  in  a.  d. 
39^  He  was  perhaps  the  Evagrius  who  instructed 
Chrysostom  in  monastic  discipline,  though  it  is 
to  be  observed  that  Chrysostom  was  ordained  a 
presbyter  by  Flavianus,  the  rival  of  Evagrius  in 
the  see  of  Antioch.  Evagrius  had  no  successor  in 
his  see,  and  ultimately  FUvianus  succeeded  in 
healing  the  division. 

Evagrius  wrote  treatises  on  various  subjecto 
(dk^narum  hjgDoikeaeon  iradaitu).  Jerome  »ys 
the  author  had  read  them  to  him,  but  had  not  yet 
pubUshed  them.  They  are  not  extant  Evagrius 
also  tnnshited  the  life  of  St  Anthony  by  Atha- 
nasius  from  Greek  into  Latin.  The  very  free 
venion  printed  in  the  Benedictine  edition  of 
Athanasius  (vol  i.  pan  ii.  p.  785,  &c.)  and  in 
the  Ada  Sanctorum  (Jannar.  vol.  ii.  p.  107),  pro- 
fesses to  be  that  of  Evagrius,  and  is  addressed  to 
his  son  Innocentius,  who  is  perhaps  the  Innocen- 
tius  whose  death,  ▲.  d.  369  or  370,  is  mentioned 
by  Jerome.  (EpiaL  A\  ai  BMi^imMm,)  Tillemont 
receives  it,  and  Bollandus  (Acta  Saaei.  I.  e.) 
and  the  Benedictine  editon  of  Athanasius  {Le,) 
vindicate  ito  genuineness ;  but  Cave  affirms  that 


u 


EVAGRIUS. 


"  there  la  more  than  one  reaaon  for  doubting  its 
genuineneM  ;**  and  Oudin  decidedly  denies  the 
genuineness  both  of  the  Greek  text  and  the  version. 
In  the  Hbrury  of  Worcester  Cathedral  is  a  MS. 
described  as  containing  the  life  of  St  Antonj, 
written  by  Evagrius  and  translated  by  Jerome: 
there  is  probably  an  error,  either  in  the  MS.  itself^ 
or  in  the  description  of  it  {Catal.  MSS.  AtufUae 
ei  HUt,  Tol.  ii.  p.  17.) 

Tillemont  hios  collected  Tarions  particulars  of 
the  life  of  ETagrius  of  Antioch.  Trithemios  con- 
founds him  with  Evagrins  of  Pontns.  (Socrates, 
IfisL  Eodes,  ▼.  15 ;  Sosomen,  HisL  Eodm.  vii.  15 ; 
Theodoretns,  HisL  Bodes,  ▼.  23 ;  Hieronymus  (Je- 
rome) dt  Viri»  lUutt,  25;  Tillemont,  Afhiunres, 
▼ol.  zii.  p.  IS,  &C. ;  Cave,  Hid,  Lit.  vol.  I  p.  283, 
ed.  Ox.  1740-43 ;  Oudin.  de  Senptor.  ei  Sayjtis 
Eode»,  voL  i  col  882 ;  Trithemius,  de  Senptor, 
Eodes,  c.  85 ;  Fabric  BibL  Graee,  vol.  vii  p.  434, 
vol.  X.  p.  137.) 

2.  The  Ascetic,  instructed  Chrysostom  in 
monastic  discipline.  (Fabric  BSJ^  Gtaec  vol  viii. 
p.  455.)  He  is  perhaps  the  same  as  Evagrius  of 
Antioch.  [No.  1.] 

3.  Of  Epiphaneia,  known  also  as  Evagrius 
ScHOLASTicus  and  Ex-Prabpsctus.  He  was  a 
native  of  Epiphaneia  on  the  Orontes,  in  the  province 
of  Syria  Secunda,  as  we  gather  from  the  title  of 
his  Ecclesiastical  History,  where  he  is  called  *Evi- 
^y«^f.  (Comp.  also  his  HisL  Ecdes.  iii.  34.) 
Photitts  says  (Biblioih.  Cod.  29),  according  to  the 
present  text,  that  he  was  of  a  celebrated  city 
(iroXctf }  94  hrupaifws)  of  Coele-Syria ;  bat  the  text 
is  probably  corrupt  Nicephorus  Callisti  {HisL 
Ecdes.  1 1,  xvL  31)  twice  cites  him  as  6  iri^ay^s^ 
**the  illustrious;**  but  this  is  probably  an  error, 
either  in  the  transcription  of  Nicephorus  or  in  that 
of  his  authorities.  The  birth  of  Evagrius  is  fixed 
by  data  furnished  in  his  own  writings  in  or  about 
A.  D.  536.  (Evagr.  HisL  Ecdes,  iv.  29,  vi.  24.) 
He  was  sent  to  school  before  or  when  he  was  four 
years  old,  for  he  was  a  schoolboy  when  he  was 
taken  by  his  parents  to  the  neighbonrii^  city  of 
Apomeia  to  see  the  exhibition  of  *^the  life-giving 
wood  of  the  Cross,**  during  the  alarm  caused  by 
the  capture  of  Antioch  by  Chosroes  or  Khosru  I., 
king  of  Persia,  a.  d.  540.  Two  years  afterwards 
(a.  d.  542),  he  was  near  dying  from  a  pestilential 
disorder  which  then  first  visited  the  Byzantine 
empire,  and  which  continued  at  intervals  for  above 
hdf  a  century,  if  not  more,  to  cause  a  fearful  mor- 
tality. Evagrius  gives  a  melancholy  catalogue  of 
his  own  subMquent  losses  through  it  It  took  ofl^ 
at  different  times,  his  first  wife,  several  of  his  chil- 
dren (especially  a  married  daughter,  who,  with 
her  child,  died  when  the  pestilence  visited  Antioch 
for  the  fourth  time,  a.  o.  591  or  592,  two  yean 
before  Evagrius  wrote  his  history),  and  many  of 
his  kindred  and  domestics.  Evagrius  was  a  '^scho- 
Uisticus**  (advocate  or  pleader),  and  is  often  desig- 
nated from  his  profession.  It  is  probable  that  he 
practised  at  Antioch,  which,  as  the  capital  of  the 
province  of  Syria,  would  ofkt  an  important  field 
for  his  forensic  exertions,  and  with  which  city  his 
writings  shew  that  he  was  fiuniliar.  (Comp.  HisL 
Eodes,  i.  18,  iii.  28.)  He  appears  to  have  been 
the  legal  adviser  of  OrQgoiy,  patriarch  of  Antioch; 
and  some  of  his  memorials,  drawn  up  in  the  name 
of  the  patriarch,  obtained  the  notice  and  approval 
of  the  emperor  Tiberius,  who  gave  Evagrius,  not  as 
acme  have  understood,  the  quaestonhip,  bat  the 


EVAGRIUS. 

rank  of  a  qnaestorian  or  ex-quaestor.  (Evagr.  Hisi, 
Eodes,  vi.  24,  where  see  the  note  of  Valesius.) 
On  the  birth  of  Theodosius,  son  of  the  emperor 
Maurice  (a.d.  584  or  585),  Evagrius  composed  a 
piece,  apparenUy  a  congiatulatory  address,  which 
obtained  a  fiurther  manifestation  of  imperial  fiEivour 
in  the  rank  of  ex-prefect  {dw6  Hdpxosi'),  which 
designation  he  bears  in  the  title  of  his  own  work, 
and  in  Nicephorus.  (Hisi,  Eodes,  L  1.)  He  accom- 
panied the  Patriareh  Gregory  to  a  synod  at  Con- 
stantinople (a.d.  589),  to  the  judgment  of  which 
the  patriarch  had  appealed  when  accused  of  incest 
and  adultery.  On  his  return  to  Antioch,  after 
the  acquittal  of  Gregory,  Evagrius  (in  October  or 
November  of  the  same  year)  married  a  second 
wife,  a  young  maiden.  His  reputation  and  influ- 
ence are  evidenced  by  the  feet  that  his  marriage 
was  celebrated  by  a  general  festival  at  the  pubUe 
expense ;  but  the  rejoicing  was  interrupted  by  a 
dreadful  earthquake,  in  which,  as  some  computed, 
60,000  of  the  inhabitanU  perished.  This  is  the 
hist  incident  in  the  life  of  Evagrius  of  which  any- 
thing is  known,  except  the  death  of  his  daughter, 
already  noticed,  and  the  completion  of  his  history, 
in  A.D.  593  or  594. 

Evagrius  wrote  (1)  ^a  EcdesiasHeal  History^ 
which  extends,  besides  some  preliminary  matter, 
from  the  third  general  connol,  that  of  Ephesus, 
A.D.  431,  to  the  twelfth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Emperor  Maurice,  a.d.  593-4.  He  modestly 
professes  that  he  was  not  properly  qualified  for 
iuch  a  work  (^i)  8ciy<)ff  sys»  rd  roiavra),  but  says 
he  was  induced  to  undertake  it,  as  no  one  had  yet 
attempted  to  continue  the  history  of  the  Church 
reguhtfly  (irar*  slpfuiy)  from  the  time  at  which  the 
histories  of  Sozomcn  and  Theodoret  dose.  He 
has  the  reputation  of  being  tolerably  accunte.  Hia 
credulity  and  love  of  the  marvellous  are  charac- 
teristic of  the  period  rather  than  of  the  individual. 
Photius  describes  his  style  as  not  unpleasant, 
thon^  occasionally  redundant ;  and  (as  we  under- 
stand the  passage)  praises  him  as  being  more  exact 
than  the  other  ecclesiastical  historians  in  the  state- 
ment of  opinions :  ^  3^  rp  ra»y  Bajfidrmf  ^tBSrrrri 
dxptfi^s  rwv  d\ksiw  /loAAov  Urropucwv,  Some 
however  interpret  the  passage  as  a  commendation 
of  the  historian*8  orthodoxy.  Nicephorus  Callisti 
(Hist,  Eodes,  LI)  notices,  that  Evagrius  dwella 
much  on  secular  affidrs,  and  enumerates  the 
writers  fnnn  whom  he  derived  his  materials, 
namely  Eustathius  the  Syrian,  Zosimus,  Priscua 
and  Joannes,  Procopius  of  Caesarea,  Agathiaa, 
**  and  other  writen  of  no  mean  character.**  His 
history  has  been  repeatedly  published.  The  edi* 
tion  of  Valesius  (Henri  de  Valois)  which  compre- 
hends the  other  early  Greek  Ecclesiastical  Histo^ 
rians,  has  a  valuable  biographical  pre&ce,  a  Latin 
trandation,  and  useful  notes.  It  was  reprinted 
with  some  additional  **  variorum**  notes  by  Read- 
ing, 3  vols.  fol.  Camb.  1720.  (2)  A  volume  of 
MemoriaU,  Letters^  Decrees,  Oridions,  euui  Disp»' 
kUioiu,  including  the  Memorials  and  the  addreaa 
which  procured  for  Evagrius  his  rank  of  Quaestor- 
ian  and  Ex-praefect  This  volume  is  mentioned  in 
the  Ecclesiastical  History,  but  appears  to  be  now 
lost  Some  pieces  of  little  moment  have  been 
ascribed  to  Evagrius,  but  most  or  all  of  them  incor- 
recUy.  (Evagrius,  HisL  Eodes.  iv.  26,  29,  vi.  7, 
8,  23,  24 ;  Photius,  Biblioa,  Cod,  29  ;  Nioepho- 
rus  Callisti,  Hist,  Eodes,  I  1,  xvi.  31  ;  Fabiic. 
BSd.  Grtsec  vol.  vil  p.  432.) 


EVAORICS. 

4^  Of  pQirrrs,  an  cnunent  aaoetie  and  eodesia»- 
tkal  wiita.    Tbe  pkee  of  his  birth  wai  probably 
in  town  in  Pontna,  on  the  ahore  of  the 
the  Boath  ef  the  Halya ;  bat  the  ez- 
)  of  Nioepbonis  CkUiiti  would  sather  imply 
tkat  he  wa»  of  the  laee  of  the  Ibefiana,  who  in- 
habited the  Bodeni  Ocoigia,  on  the  ■oothem  lide 
of  the  ^^»**— *     PaOadina,  hia  diadple,  eaya  he 
w»  of  Pontna,  of  the  dty  (or  rather  a  city)  of  the 
Iberiana  (wUmms  1A(pM%  or  aa  one  MS^  according 
t»  TiXkmaal,  hne  it,  Hgiipir),  which  is  ambignons. 
Joone  eaOs  him  **  Hypeifaorita,**  an  expression 
whidi  Martianay,the  Benedictine  editor  of  Jerome's 
w«ks,alseis  to  **Iberita,*  and  which  hai  given  oo* 
oasa  toother  con jectnral  emendationa,  (Cotelerins, 
£bafaa.  Ormc  34immmmln,  vol  iiL  p.  543.)     His 
teher  wss  a  pveahyter,  or  pethapi  a  chorepiacopos. 
(HoMiides»  «parf  J^UtmomL)    He  was  phuxd  in 
taAf  fife  ander  the  inslraction  of  Gr^iory  Nasian- 
cxtant  a  letter  of  Chegory  to  an 
,to  wboB  he  ezpieaaes  his  pleasure  at  the 
L  of  one  whom  he  terms  **  our 
saa,**aad  of  wham  he  had  been  the  instmctor  both 
ia  OieuUia  and  idigion.    I^  as  is  conjectmed, 
letter  nfe»  to  oar  ETSgrius,  his  &ther  and  he 
•f  the  same  name.    Gregory  also  in  his  will 
kavfs  a  Ii|gacT«  with  strong  ezpieseions  of  regard, 
to  Evi^aa  the  drafim  ;  bat  it  is  not  certain  that 
Ewi^rins.      Emgrins  was  appointed 
by  the  gnai  Basil,  and  was  ordained  deacon 
by  Qngosy  Nyiaen  or  Gregory  Nazianzen. 
Auaidiaa  to  Senatei>  he  was  ordained  at  Con- 
atsatiBiyii  by  Gregory  Naxianxen ;  and  Soiomen 
says,  that  when  Ongoiy  occupied  the  see  of  Con- 
stantinopli^  he  ande  Evagrios  his  archdeacon.     If 
theie  otaleBBaaits  are  xeceifed,  the  remoyal  of  Eva- 
giias  Is  ConaCsatinople  must  be  placed  daring  or 
httan  the  short   time    (a.  n.  379  to  381)  of 
Cngaryh  epiafopurr  at  Constantinople.    Bat  ac- 
tm&g  to  PaUadiua  (whose  personal  connexion 
«ith  Evagfins  woald  make  his  testimony  preferable, 
if  the  text  of  his  lansiac  History  was  in  a  more 
— '"^ilifrj  state),  Evaigrias  was  ordained  deacon 
by  Gi^gaty  Nyiaen»  aiS  taken  by  him  to  the  6rBt 
caoaefl  of  Constantinople  (the  aecond  general  conn- 
ed), and  h^  by  him  in  that  city,  under  the  pa- 
of   Nectaxins,  who   snoceeded    Gregory 
Tbe  age  and  inteOectnal  character  of 
JEtagrios  dlapnend  hmi  to  polemical  discnaeion ;  and 
*  he  obtained  high  repatation  inoontroTeray,**  save 
in  the  great  dty,  exalting  with  the 
of  yonih  in  opposing  every  fi>tm  of  heresy.** 
Hia  popdarity  was   probably  increased  by  the 
hMBty  of  his  peiaan,  whidi  he  set  off  by  great 
to  his  dress.    The  handsome  deacon  won 
the  afiection  of  a  married  lady  of  rank ; 
though  vain,  was  not  profligate,  and 
hard  against  the  siniol  paaaion.    It  is 
however,  if  he  wonld  have  broken  away 
hot  Ik*  an  extaordinary  dream ;  in 
that  he  todk  a  aolemn  oath  to 
Deeming  himaelf  bound  by 
left  the  dty ;  and  by  thia  step, 
preserved  not  only  hb  vir- 
was  in  imminent  danger 
the  jaalensy  of  the  lady's  huaband.    His  &9t 
after  leaviai^  Coaiatantinople,  was  at  Jero* 
■fam.  flcae,  leeovcfing  from  the  alarm  into  which 
bn  dran  had  thrown  him,  he  gave  way  again  to 
and  the  love  of  dreaa ;  bat  a  long  and  ae- 
and  tha  ezhoctation  of  Helania  Bo- 


EVAGRIUS. 


57 


his  oath,  be  at 
ac»dti«to 
tae,  bat  Ua 


mana,  a  lady  who  had  devoted  herself  to  a  religions 
liie,  and  had  become  very  eminent,  induced  him 
to  renounce  the  world,  and  give  himaelf  up  to  an 
ascetic  life.  He  received  the  monaatie  garb  from 
the  hands  of  Melania,  and  departed  for  Egypt, 
the  cradle  of  monasticiam,  where  he  apent  the  re- 
mainder of  hia  life.  Some  copies  of  Palladiua  are 
thought  to  apeak  of  a  viait  inade  by  him  to  Con- 
atantinople,  in  a.  D.  394 ;  but  the  paasage  is  obscure, 
and  Tillemont  and  the  Greek  text  of  PaUadlua,  in 
the  Bibliotkeoa  Pairum^  refer  the  incident  to  Am- 
moniua.  Socratea  states  that  he  accompanied 
Gr^ry  Naxiancen  into  Egypt;  but  there  is  no 
reason  to  think  that  Gregory  visited  Egypt  at  that 
time.  Evagriua^b  removal  into  Sgypt  waa  pro- 
bably kite  in  A.  D.  382,  or  in  383.  The  remainder 
of  hia  life  waa  apent  on  the  hills  of  Nitria,  in  one 
of  the  hermitages  or  monasteries  of  Seeds  or  Sdtis, 
or  in  the  deaert  **  of  the  Cells,**  to  which,  after  a 
time,  he  withdrew.  He  was  acquainted  with  ae- 
veral  of  the  more  enunent  aolitariee  of  the  coun- 
try, the  two  Macarii,  Ammoniua,  and  others, 
whoae  reputation  for  austerity  of  life,  aanctity  and 
mirades  (especially  healing  the  aick  and  casting 
out  daemons)  he  emulated.  He  learned  here,  aaya 
Socrates,  to  be  a  philosopher  in  action,  as  he 
had  before  learned  to  be  one  in  words.  He  had 
many  disdples  in  the  monastic  life,  of  whom  Pal- 
ladius  waa  one.  His  approval  of  the  answer 
which  one  of  the  aolitahea  gave  to  the  person 
who  informed  him  of  the  death  of  hie  father: 
**  Ceaae  to  bhiapheme ;  for  my  Father  (meaning 
God)  ia  inunortal,**  ahewe  that  Jerome*8  sarcastic 
remark,  that  he  recommended  an  apathy  which 
would  ahew  that  a  man  waa  **  either  a  atone  or 
God,**  vraa  not'undeaerved.  Theophilua,  patriareh 
of  Alexandria,  would  have  ordained  him  a  bishop ; 
but  he  fled  from  him  to  avoid  an  devation  which 
he  did  not  covet.  Palladiua  haa  recorded  many 
nngular  instances  of  his  temptations  and  austeri- 
ties ;  and,  beudea  a  separate  memoir  of  him,  has 
mentioned  him  in  his  notices  of  several  other  lead- 
ing monks.  Evagiius  died  apparently  about  a.d. 
399,  at  the  age  of  fifiy-four. 

There  is  connderable  difficulty  in  ascertaining 
what  were  the  writings  of  Evagrius.  Some  are 
known  to  us  only  from  the  notice  of  them  in  an- 
dent  writers,  othen  are  extant  only  in  a  Latin 
veruon,  and  of  othen  we  have  only  diajointed 
fragments.  As  neariy  as  we  can  ascertain,  he  is 
the  author  of  the  following  works : — 1.  Moyax^r 
(perhaps  we  should  read  fHovaxut^s)  11  vcpl  npouc- 
Tutrjt,  Fragments  of  this  work,  out  apparently 
mudi  interpokted,  are  given  in  the  Monumenta 
Eodu,  Oraee.  of  Cotelerins,  vol.  iii  pp.  68 — 102, 
and  in  the  edition  of  the  Dialogus  VUa  SL 
Joanttti  Cftry■Ostom^  erroneously  aacribed  to  Pal- 
hdiua,  pnbliuied  by  Emmer.  Bigotius  (4to.,  Paris, 
1680)  pp.  349— 355.  Poanbly  the  whole*  work 
is  extant  in  theae  fragmenta  (which  are  all  given 
in  the  Bibliotkeca  Pabntm  of  GaUandius,  voL  vii.) ; 
although  a  quotation  given  by  Socrates  {Hist, 
Eodet.  iii.  7)  as  from  this  work  (but  which  Cote- 
lerins oonnden  was  probably  taken  from  the  next* 
mentioned  work)  is  not  included  in  it  An  intro- 
ductory addreas  to  Anatoliua,  given  by  Cotelerius, 
was  evidently  designed  as  a  preface  both  to  this 
work  and  the  next.  A  Latin  transition  of  the 
MoHoAau  was  revised  by  Gennadius,  who  lived 
toward  the  dose  of  the  fifth  century.  2.  rMMr- 
ria^s  i|   wpds   r6v   waxafyMrroL  (or   vrpl  too 


56 


EVAQRIUS. 


Kora^utBirrot)  ypdffu^  in  fifty  chapten,  and 
*E{aicoo-ia  TlpoyvwarucA  UpofiXi^fuera.  These  two 
pieces,  which  are  by  ancient  and  modem  writ- 
en  noticed  as  distinct  works,  aie  by  the  writer 
himseli^  in  the  address  to  Anatolios  just  men- 
tioned, regarded  as  one  work,  in  six  hundred  and 
fifty  chapters.  Perhaps  the  complete  woric  consti- 
tuted the  *Upd^  one  of  the  three  works  of  £▼»- 
grius  mentioned  by  Palladius.  The  fifty  chapters 
of  .the  rno<rruc6s  were  first  translated  into  Latin 
by  Gennadius.  It  is  possible  that  the  **  paucas 
sententiolas  yalde  obscuras,^  also  translated  by 
Gennadius,  were  a  fngment  of  the  TlpofiKiittara: 
Fabricius  thinks  that  the  treatise  entitled  Capita 
Gnostioa  published  in  Greek  and  Latin  by  Suare- 
sius,  in  his  edition  of  the  works  of  St  Nilus,  is 
the  r¥wffTue6s  of  Evagrius.  S.  ^Aifrt^^ueof  (or 
'Amri^^Mca)  Aw6  rv¥  Btim»  ypapi»^  wpos  rods 
wtipdfoyras  ialftoms.  This  work  was  translated 
by  Gennadius.  It  was  divided  into  eight  sections 
corresponding  to  the  eight  eril  thoughts.  Fabri- 
cius and  Gallandius  consider  that  the  fragment 
given  by  Bigotius  (as  already  noticed)  is  a  portion 
or  omipendium  of  this  work,  the  scriptural  pas- 
sages being  omitted.  But  although  that  fragment, 
a  Latin  yenion  of  which,  with  some  additional 
sentences  not  found  in  the  Greek,  appean  in  the 
BiUiotk.  Pairum  (rol.  t.  p.  90*2,  ed.  Paris,  1610,  toL 
iv.  p.  9*25,  ed.  Cologn.  1618,  toL  t.  p.  698,  ed.  Paris, 
1654,  and  vol.  xxvii.  p.  97,  ed.  Lyon,  1677)  treats 
of  the  eight  evil  thoughts,  it  belongs,  we  think,  to 
the  Maimxis  rather  than  the  *Arr^^irrfit^r.  4. 
SirlxnpcL  8l$o,  two  collections  of  sentences,  pos- 
sibly  in  verse,  one  addressed  to  Coenobites  or 
modes,  the  other  to  a  virgin,  or  to  women  devoted 
to  a  life  of  vixginity.  A  Latin  .version  of  these 
appean  in  the  Appendix  to  the  Codex  Atepw^rum 
of  Holstenius,  4ta,  Rome,  1661,  and  reprinted  in 
vol.  i.  pp.  465 — 468  of  the  Augsburg  edition  of 
1759,  and  in  the  Bibiioih,  Pairum,  vol.  xxvii.  pp. 
469,  470,  ed.  Lyon,  1677,  and  voL  vii  of  the  edi- 
tion of  Gallandius.  Jerome,  who  mentions  the 
two  parts  of  these  Sr^xilpa,  appean  to  refer  to  a 
third  part  addressed  **  to  her  whose  name  of  black- 
neu  attests  the  darkness  of  her  perfidy,^  i.  e.  to 
Melania  Romana ;  but  this  work,  if  Jerome  is  cor* 
reet  in  his  mention  of  it,  is  now  lost.  Gennadius 
mentions  the  two  parts,  not  the  third :  and  it  is 
possible  that,  as  Cave  supposes,  these,  not  the 
rMMrriic^t,  may  constitute  the  *I«pd  of  Palladius. 
5.  T«r  iccrrd  Momix*'*'  vfNryfi^afK  rd  ofno,  extant 
in  Cotelerius,  Eoole$,  Oraee.  Mon.  voL  iii.,  and 
Gallandius,  BibL  Patrum,  vol.  vii.,  are  noticed  in 
the  Viia»  Patrum  of  Rosweid,  and  are  perhaps 
referred  to  by  Jerome,  who  says  that  Evagrius  wrote 
a  book  and  sentences  Tltpi  *AwaB9las ;  in  which 
words  he  may  describe  the  Motntxif  and  this  work 
TcSy  fcord  Vlopaxw^  both  which  are  contained  in 
one  MS.  used  by  Cotelerius.  6.  A. fragment  £/f 
rd  nim  (nin^)«of  ^®  tetragnmmaton  and  other 
names  of  God  used  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures, 
published  by  Cotelerius  and  GaUandins  (tf.ee.) 
7.  Kf^cCAom  A7'  Kcn'  dKoKovBtoM.  8.  nvwiMrtKcX 
ytf&fuu  jcord  i\^nTW.  9.  'Ertpoi  yiwftm. 
These  three  pieces  are  published  by  OaUandius  as 
the  works  of  Evagrius,  whose  claim  to  the  author» 
ship  of  them  he  vindicates.  They  have  been  com- 
monly confounded  with  the  works  of  St.  Nilus. 
10.  11.  The  life  o/  the  monk  Paehrtm  or  Pakro- 
mtM ;  and  A  Sennon  on  the  TVwdy,  both  published 
by  Suaresins  among  the  works  c^  St.  Nilns,  but 


EVALCEa 

assigned  by  him,  on  the  autbority  of  his  MS., 
to  Evagrius.  Gallandius  positively  ascribes  the 
sermon  to  Basil  of  Caesareia.  '12.  *Tirofivi(/Kara  €if 
TU^Mtfiias  rov  2oAo/u»yTOf,  mentioned  by  Suidas 
(f.  V.  Evdeypios),  Some  undentand  Suidas  to  mean 
not  "Notes  on  the  Proverbs,**  but  a  ^work  on 
the  model  of  the  Proverbs  of  Solomon,**  and 
suppose  that  the  iSrfxtjpa  are  refeired  to.  Fabri- 
cius, however,  is  indined  to  regard  it  as  a  com- 
mentary. 13.  Ilff^  Aeyifffuiv,  and  14.  'Avo^^7- 
/iara  x^  rtiv  fuydktn^  y€p6yTuv,  botb  mentioned 
by  Cotelerius  (Ecdea.  Chuee.  Mm.  vol  iii.  pp.547, 
552)  as  extant  in  MS.  15.  Trithemius  ascribes 
to  Evagrius  **•  a  woric  on  the  life  of  the  Holy  Fa- 
then  ;**  but  he  either  refen  to  one  of  his  works  on 
''the  monastic  life,**  or  has  been  misled  by  passages 
in  Gennadius  and  Jerome.  It  is  doabtftd,  however, 
whether  these  and  several  othen  of  his  writings 
extant  in  MS.  and  variously  entitled,  are  distinct 
works,  or  simply  compilations  or  extracta  from 
some  of  the  above.  The  genuineness  of  several  of 
the  above  works  must  be  regarded  as  doubtfuL 
There  are  many  citations  from  Evagrius  in  different 
writers,  in  the  Scholia  to  the  works  of  others,  and 
in  the  Caienae  on  different  books  of  Scripture. 
Jerome  atteste  that  his  works  were  generally  read 
in  the  East  in  their  original  Greek,  and  in  the  West 
in  a  Latin  venion  made  ''by  his  disciple  Rufinus.** 

Jerome  appean  to  have  been  the  fint  to  raise 
the  cry  of  heresy  against  Evagrius.  The  editon  of 
the  BibLiaOieoa  Patrum  (except  Gallandius)  prefix 
to  the  portions  of  his  works  which  they  publish  a 
prefatory  caveat.  He  is  charged  vrith  perpetuating^ 
the  enon  of  Origen,  and  anticipating  those  of  Pe- 
lagius.  Tillemont  vindicates  him  from  theso 
charges.  Some  of  his  opinions,  as  coincident  with 
those  of  Origen,  wen  condemned,  according  to 
Nicephoms  Callisti,  at  the  fifth  general  (second 
Constantinopolitan)  council,  a.  o.  553.  (Soentea, 
Hid.  JEeolet.  iv.  23 ;  Sosomen,  Hid.  Eoobt.  vi.  30; 
Palladius,  Hid.  Lansiae.  c.  86,  in  the  BibL  Po- 
tnim,  vol.  xiii.,  ed  Paris,  1654  ;  Hieronymus»  ad 
Oetiphontem  ado.  Pdagianoe^  Opera,  vol.  iv.  p. 
476,  ed.  Martianay,  Paris,  1693  ;  Greg.  Naxianz. 
Opera,  pp.  870-71,  ed.  Paris,  1630  ;  Gennadiua, 
de  Viria  lUudr.  ell;  Suidas,  «.  v.  Evcrypiof  and 
MoMtpios  ;  Nioephorus  Callisti,  Hidor.  EccUa.  zi. 
37,  42,  43 ;  Trithemius,  de  Seriptor.  Eoelee,  c  85  ; 
Cotelerius,  Ecdes.  Graee,  Monum,  vol  iii.  p. 
68,  &C.,  and  notes  ;  Tillemont,  Mhnoires^  vol.  x. 
p.  368,  &C. ;  Fabric  BiU.  Oraee.  vol  vii  p.  434, 
vol  viiL  pp.  661, 679, 695,  vol  Ix.  p.  284,  &C.,  vol. 
X.  p.  10;  Gallandius,  B&lioth.  Pairum^  vol.  vii.; 
Oudin.  Comment,  de  Seriptor.  Eoeles.  vol  i.  p.  883, 
&G.;  Ca^t^Hid.  Lit.  voLLp.275,ed.  Oxon.l  740-43.) 

5.  An  Evagrius,  expressly  distingnisfaed  by  Gen* 
nadius  from  Evagrius  of  Pontus,  wrote  a  work 
celebrated  in  ite  £iy,  called  AltercaOo  inter  Theo^ 
ph^um  Chridiamum  et  Simeonem  Judaeum.  It  ia 
published  by  Gallandius.  (Gennadius,  de  Viris 
lUudrOm^  c.  50  ;  Galhindius,  BUdioik.  Patrmm^ 
vol.  ix.  ProUff.  p.  xviL  and  p.  250,  dec) 

6.  An  Evagrius,  suppMed  by  some  to  be 
Evagrius  of  Pontus,  but  not  so  if  we  may  judge 
frt>m  the  subject,  wrote  a  treatise  described  as  Va- 
rianiM  Coneideraiiomm  dvede  Sermome DJKtimimm 
Capita  qmmquaginta  qnainor^  extant  in  the  MS.  in 
the  library  of  the  EscuriaL  (Fabric.  BiU.  Gretea. 
vol.  VL  pp.  838,  867.)  •     [J.  C.  M.] 

EVALCES  (EAiAmis),  is  referred  to  by  Athe- 
naeus  (xiiL  p.  673)  aa  the  author  of  a  work   on 


EVANDER. 

flffVMHBi).    Tbera  tie  a  few  odier  per* 
of  iht  tmmtb  Bame,  coneemiDg  whom  nothing 

(Xen.  HtlL  ir.  1.  $  40; 
Ti  262.)  [L.  a] 

EVANDER  (Eiaw9pt\    1.  A  ion  of  Heima 
hj'  an  AKadiaii  nymph,  a  daoghtor  of  I^idon,  who 
or  NieotCiBta,  and  in  Roman  tra- 
or  Tihaztia.  (Paan  viiL  41  §  2; 
Motm.  53 ;    Dionyt.  A.  It  I  SI; 
Amu  TuL  336.)    Emnder  is  alio  calied  a 
•f  Fikmrw  and  "nmandia.    (Seir.  ai  Aen, 
190.)      Abont  axty  yean  prerioiii  to  the 
is  Mttd  to  have  led  a  Pelae- 
I'kUaatimn  in  Arcadia  into  Italy. 
The  eaoie  of  this  emigration  was,  according  to 
THiiiMiiin,  a  civil  fend  among  the  people,  in  which 
the  pi  I J  of  Bfaoder  was  defeated,  and  therefore 
left  thetf  eoiuiCiy  of  their  own  accord.    Servioi, 
«a  the  other  haad,  rebtea  that  ETander  had  killed 
hi»  father  at  the  imtigation  of  his  mother,  and 
he  was  ohfiged  to  ^t  Arcadia  on  that  ao- 
(Scrr.  otf  Aem.  jm.  51  ;  eomp.  On.  FatL  i. 
4M.>    Ho  Inded  in  Italy  on  the  hanks  of  the 
Tihec,  St  the  faot  of  the  Paktine  Hill,  and  was 
iBigsned  hy  king  Tomns.    According 
(otf  Aem.  Tiii.  562),  however,  Erander 
of  the  oonatry  by  foree  of  arms, 
of  Praeneste,  who  had 
to  czpd  him.    He  boilt  a  town  Pallan- 
ibaeqnently  incorporated  with 
which  the  names  of  Palatiom  and 
believed  to  have  arisen.  (Varro, 
A  Im^l  LaL  V.  53.)     Evander  is  said  to  have 
tai^l^  hia  nei^bout  mflder  laws  and  the  arts  of 
and  eoosl  life,  and  eqwdally  the  art  of 
he  himself  had  been  made 
by  Herades  (Plat.  Qwiesl.  Bom,  56), 
he  alee  introdaoed  among  them  the 
•f  the  Lyoaeen  Pka,  of  Demeter,  Poseidon, 
Nice.  (Liv.  t  5;  Dionys.  i.  81,  &c. ; 
Ov.  AiL  L  471,  ▼.  91 ;  Ptau.  L  c)    Viigil  (Aen. 
via.  51)  icpnecBta  Evander  as  still  alive,  at  the 
taae  whcB  AcneiBS  arrived  in  Italy,  and  as  ferming 
aa  affiaaee  wi^  him  aeunst  the  Latins.    (Corap. 
Sst^orf  Ja.viiL157!)    Evander  had  a  son  Pal- 
las oid  two  danghten,  Rome  and  Dyna.    (Vixg. 
Am,  viik  574;   Serv.  ad  Am,  i.  277 ;   Dionys.  i. 
32.)   He  was  wonliipped  at  PaOaatinm  in  Avodia, 
a  hers,  aad  that  town  was  sabseqnently  hon- 
by  the  emferor  Antoninas  with  several  pri- 
Evaader^  slatoe  at  Pkflantinm  stood  by 
theadecfthatof  hU  SOD  Pdhs.    At  Rome  he 
hsd  aaaltsr  at  the  foot  of  the  Aventine.   (Pans. 
nL44.g5;  DioDyctc) 

2L  A  fen  of  Prima.  (ApoIhxL  iii.  12.  §  5;  Diet 
Qet.iii.l4.) 

X  A  asB  ef  the  Lydan  king  Sarpedon,  who 

«ssk  part  in  the  Tnjaa  war.  (Diod.v.79.)  [L.S.] 

EVAXDER  (E£»6poy),  a  Phodan,  was  the 

fn^  sai  wiwiimnr  of  Laqrdes  as  the  head  of  the 

at  Athena,  abootB.c.  215.  Evan- 

laceeeded  by  his  papil  Hegesinns. 

the  epinioDs  and  writings  of  this  philo- 

is  known.   (Diog.  Laert.  iv.  60 ; 

Gc  .ias^  ii.'6.)      Several  Pythagoreans  of  the 

of  Svaader,  who  weia  natives  of  Croton, 

aad  LeontiBi,    are  mentioned  by 

(FiL/yL  36),  and  a  Oetan  Evander 

mn  m  Ptataith.  (Lfmmd.  2a)  [L.  S.] 

IVAKDER,  AVI A^NIUS,  or,  as  we  read  in 

■e  UaS^  AVIA'NUS  EVANDER,  Uved  at 


EVANTHES. 


59 


Rome  in  B.  c.  50,  in  a  part  of  the  honae  of  Mem- 
mins,  and  was  on  friendly  terms  with  Cicero,  from 
whose  letters  we  learn  theit  he  was  a  sculptor.  He 
seems  to  have  been  a  freedman  of  M.  Aemilios 
Avianins.   (^<<  Fan.  vii  23,  xiil  2.)     [L.  S.] 

EVANDER,  AULA'NIUS,  a  sculptor  and  sU- 
ver  chaser,  bom  at  Athens,  whence  he  was  taken 
by  M.  Antonios  to  Alexandria.  At  the  over- 
throw of  Antony  he  fell  into  the  power  of  Octavian, 
and  was  carried  among  the  captives  to  Rome,  where 
he  executed  many  admirable  works.  Pliny  men- 
tions a  statue  of  Diana  at  Rome  by  Timotheus, 
the  head  of  which  was  restored  by  Evander.  (Plin. 
xxxvi.  5.  8.  4.  §  10 ;  Thiersch,  .£^900*0«,  pp.  303, 
304.)  Some  writers  suppose  that  Horace  refers  to 
his  works  {Sai.  1.  3.  90),  but  the  passage  seems  to 
be  rather  a  satirical  allusion  to  vases  prised  for 
their  antiquity — as  old  as  king  Evander.     [P.  S.] 

EVA'NEMUS  (Eikirf^f),  the  giver  of  fevour- 
aUe  wind,  was  a  surname  of  Zeus,  under  which 
the  god  had  a  sanctuary  at  Sparta.  (Pans.  iiL  13. 
§  5 ;  comp.  Theocrit.  xxviiL  5.)  [L.  S.] 

EVA'NGELUS  (Ei)irx<^os),  the  bearer  of 
good  news.  Under  this  name  the  shepherd  Pixo- 
darus  had  a  sanctuary  at  Ephesns,  where  he  en- 
joyed heroic  honours,  because  he  had  found  a 
quarry  of  beantifril  marble,  of  which  the  Ephesians 
built  a  temple.  (Vitruv.  x.  7.)  [L.  S.] 

EVANO'RIDAS  (Edaarop/3ar)  an  Elean,  was 
one  of  the  prisoners  taken  by  Lycus  of  Pharae, 
the  lieutenant-general  of  the  Achaeans,  in  b.c 
217,  when  be  defeated  Euripides  the  Aetolian, 
who  had  been  sent,  at  the  request  of  the  Eleans, 
to  supersede  the  former  commander  Pyrrhias.  (Po- 
lyb.  V.  94.)  Pausanias  (vi.  8)  mentions  Evanoridos 
as  having  won  the  boys*  prize  for  wrestling  at  the 
Olympic  and  Nemean  games,  and  as  having  drawn 
up  a  list  of  the  Olympic  victors,  when  he  afrer- 
wards  held  the  office  of  'EJiKnmiUcnt.  (See  DicL 
(/Ant,  pp.  663,  664.)  [E.  E.] 

EVANTHES  (Evoi^s).  1.  Of  Cyzicus,  is 
quoted  by  Hieronymus  {adv.  Jocin,  ii.  14)  as  an 
authority  for  the  opinion,  that  at  the  time  of  Pyg- 
malion people  were  not  yet  in  the  habit  of  eating 
meat.  Whether  he  is  the  same  as  the  Evanthes 
of  Cyiicus  who,  according  to  Pauianias  (vi.  4. 
§  10)  gained  a  prise  at  the  Olympian  games,  is 
unknown. 

2.  Of  Miletus,  is  mentioned  as  an  author  by 
Diogenes  Laertius  (i  29),  and  seems  to  have  been 
an  historian,  but  is  otherwise  unknown. 

3.  Of  SunOS,  a  (heek  historian,  who  is  men- 
tioned only  \y  Plutarch.  (&^11.)  There  an 
several  passages  in  which  anthers  of  the  name  of 
Evanthes  are  referred  to ;  but,  their  native  coun- 
tries not  being  stated,  it  is  uncertain  whether  those 
passages  refer  to  any  of  the  three  Evanthes  here 
specified,  or  to  other  persons  of  the  same  name. 
Thus  Pliny  (H,  N.  viii.  22)  quotes  one  Evanthes 
whom  he  calls  wier  oMtiore»  Cfraeciae  non  spretm, 
and  from  whose  work  he  gives  a  statement  respect- 
ing some  religions  rite  observed  in  Arcadia.  One 
might  therefore  be  inclined  to  think  him  the  same 
as  the  Evanthes  who  is  quoted  by  the  Scholiast  on 
Apollonius  Rhodius  (i.  1063,  1065)  as  the  author 
of  fUfSutd,  Athenaeus  (viL  p.  296)  speaks  of  an 
epic  poet  Evanthes,  of  whose  productions  he  men- 
tions a  hymn  to  Glaucus.  [L.  S.] 

EVANTHES  (EAb^f),  a  painter  of  unknown 
date,  two  of  whose  pictures,  in  the  temple  of  Zens 
Casius  at  PelOsium,  are  described  very  minutely 


60 


EUBIUS. 


and  with  great  affectadon,  by  AchiUes  Tatiai  (iii. 
6 — 8).  The  •ubjects  of  them  were,  the  release  of 
Andromeda  by  Peneas,  and  the  release  of  Prome- 
theas  by  Heracles.  (Comp.  Lndan,  de  Doma,  22 ; 
Philottr.  Imag.  L  29.)  Both  subjects  are  repre- 
tented  on  existing  works  of  art  in  a  manner  similar 
to  that  of  the  pictures  of  Evanthes.  (M'uUer,  An^ 
(L  Kuntt,  §  396,  n.  2,  §  414,  n.  3 ;  FiU.  Ere.  ir. 
7,  61;  Mum.  Both.  t.  32,  tL  50,  ix.  39;  Gell, 
Pomp.  pL  42.)  [P.  S.] 

EVA'NTHIUS,  a  rhetorician  and  grammarian, 
highly  enlogiied  in  the  chronicle  of  St  Jerome, 
died  about  a.  d.  359,  is  numbered  among  the  an- 
dent  commentators  on  Terence,  and  is  believed  by 
Lindenbrogius  to  be  the  author  of  the  Brevis  du- 
mriatio  de  TVagoedia  ei  Oomoedia,  comfnonly  pre- 
fixed to  the  lai^r  editions  of  the  dramatist.  He 
has  sometimes  been  confounded  with  Eugraphius, 
who  belongs  to  a  much  later  period.  (Schofen,  De 
Terentio  et  DomMlo  tjut  uUerprete^  Sto.,  Bonn.  1821, 
p.  37 ;  Rufinus,  De  Metri»  TeraU.  p.  2705,  ed. 
Putsch.)  [W.  R] 

EVARCHUS  (Etfo^Af )« tyrant  of  the  Acamar 
nian  town  of  Astacns  in  the  first  year  of  the 
Peloponnesian  war,  b.  c  431,  was  ejected  by  the 
Athenians  in  the  summer  and  reinstated  in  the 
winter  by  the  Corinthians.  (Thuc.  i.  30,  33.) 
Nothing  is  mentioned  further  either  of  him  or  of 
Astacus,  but  it  is  probable  that  the  Athenian  in- 
terest was  soon  restored.  (Comp.  i.  102.)  [A.H.C.] 

EVATHLUS  (lAaBkos),  1.  An  Athenian 
sycophant  and  sorry  orator,  mentioned  by  Aristo- 
phanes. (Atkaam.  710,  Ve»p.  590,  and  Schol.)  He 
was  likewise  attacked  by  Phito  and  Cratinns. 

2.  A  wealthy  young  Athenian,  who  placed  him- 
self under  the  tuition  of  Protagoras,  for  the  purpose 
of  learning  the  art  of  oratory,  promising  him  a 
large  sum  for  his  instructions.  (According  to 
Quintilian,  iii.  1.  §  10,  he  paid  him  10,000  drach- 
mae.) An  amusing  story  is  told  by  A.  Oellius 
(▼.  10;  comp.  Diog.  Laert  ix.  56)  of  the  way  in 
which  he  evaded  paying  half  the  money  he  had 
promised.  [C.  P.  M.] 

EVAX,  said  to  have  been  a  king  of  Arabia, 
who  is  mentioned  in  some  editions  of  Pliny  {H.N. 
XXV.  4)  as  having  written  a  work  **  De  Siroplicium 
Eflfectibus,**  addressed  to  Nero,  that  is,  the  emperor 
Tiberius,  A.  D.  14 — 87.  This  paiagraph,  however, 
is  wanting  in  the  best  MSS.,  and  has  accordingly 
been  omitted  in  most  modem  editions  of  Pliny. 
(See  Solmas.  Prolegom*  ad  Homon.  HffU»  lair.  p. 
\h ;  Harduin^s  Notes  to  Pliny,  Ue.)  He  is  said  by 
Marbodus  (or  Marbodaeus),  in  the  prologue  to  his 
poem  on  Precious  Stones,  to  have  written  a  work 
on  this  subject  addressed  to  Tiberius,  from  which 
his  own  is  partly  taken.  A  Latin  prose  work, 
professinff  to  belong  to  Evax,  entitled  **  De  Nomi- 
nibus  et  Virtutibus  Lapidum  qui  in  Artem  Medi- 
cinae  redpiuntur,^  is  to  be  found  in  a  MS.  in  the 
Bodleian  library  at  Oxford  (Hatton,  100),  and 
probably  in  other  European  libraries.  The  work 
of  Marbodus  has  been  published  and  quoted  under 
the  name  of  Evax.  (See  Choulant,  Handbmek  der 
Biickerkunde  fur  dm  Adtare  Medtdn,  2nd  ed. 
art.  MarboduM.)  [  W.  A.  G.] 

EU'BIUS  (EMior).  1.  A  Stoic  phUosopher  of 
Ascalon,  who  is  mentioned  only  by  Stephanua  of 
Byxantinm.  («.«.  'Affitdkier.) 

2.  An  author  of  obscene  erotic  stories  (tM^>»fitie 
€ondUor  hutoriae^  Ov.  Triai.  u.  416.)      [L.  S.J 

EU'BIUS,  sculptor.    [Xbnocbitu8.] 


EUBULIDES. 

EUBOEA  (Ej^oia),  a  daughter  of  Asopus, 
whom  the  isUind  of  Euboea  was  believed  to 
derived  its  name.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  \ 
There  are  three  other  mythical  p^winages  o 
same  name.  (Pans,  ii  17.  §  2;  ApoUod.  ii.  7 
Athen.  vii.  p.  296.)  [L.  S 

EUBOEUS  (Ekotos)  of  Paros,  a  very 
brated  writer  of  parodies,  who  lived  aboul 
time  of  Philip  of  Macedonia.    In  his  poems,  \i 
seem  to  have  been  written  in  the  style  of  He 
he  ridiculed  chiefly  the  Athenians.     Euboeas 
Boeotus  are  said  to  have  excelled  all  other 
dists.    In  the  time  of  Athenaeus  a  collection  ( 
Parodies  in  four  books  was  still  extant,  but 
them  are  lost  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
fragments.    (Athen.  xv.  pp.  698,  699;  comp. 
land,  DijuerL  de  Parodiar.  Homeric  Scriptot 
p.  41.&C)  [L.  fc 

EUBOTAS  (EMc^as),  a  Cyrenaean, 
gained  a  victory  in  the  foot-zace  in  01.  xciil  { 
408),  and  in  the  chariot-race  in  01.  civ.  { 
364).  There  is  considerable  doubt  as  to  the  r 
Diodoms  calls  him  EJ^arof,  Xenophon  E^6 
nor  is  it  quite  dear  whether  Pausanias,  whei 
mentions  him,  speaks  of  two  victories  gaini 
different  Olympiads,  or  of  a  double  victory  gi 
on  the  second  occasion.  (Paus.  vL  8.  §  3,  4. 
Diod.  xiii.  68 ;  Xen.  Hellen.  i.  2.  $  1.)  [C.  P. 

EUBU'LE  (EMoifAn),  a  weU-informed  P; 
gorean  lady,  to  whom  one  of  the  letters  of  Tli 
is  addressed.  (See  J.  H.  Wolfs  Mulierum  ( 
coram,  quae  orat.  proea  luae  iunty  Fragment 
224.)  [L.  S 

EUBU'LEUS  (E^ouAciSt).  1.  Accordii 
an  Argive  tradition,  a  son  of  Trochilus  by  an  \ 
sinian  woman,  and  brother  of  Triptolemus ;  whc 
according  to  the  Orphici,  Eubuleus  and  Triptol 
were  sons  of  Dysaules.    (Pans.  i.  14.  §  2.) 

2.  One  of  the  Tritopatores  at  Athens.  (C 
NaL  Dear,  iii  21.) 

Eubuleus  occurs  also  as  a  surname  of  se 
divinities,  and  describes  them  as  gods  of  good 
sel,  such  as  Hades  and  Dionysus.    (Schol.  at 
oand.AUx,  14;  Orph.  Hymn.  71.  3;  Macrob 
L  18 ;  Plut  Sympoi.  vii  9.)  [L.  i 

EUBU'LEUS,  a  sculptor,  whose  name  i 
scribed  on  a  headless  Hermes.  The  inscri 
ETBOTAETE  IIPAflTEAOTC  (sic  in  Wir 
mann)  makes  him  a  son  of  Praxiteles ;  and,  ac 
ing  to  Meyer,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the 
sculptor  of  that  name  is  meant.  The  statue 
exists,  but  in  private  hands.  ( Winckelmann, 
Mekle  d.  Kuud,  ix.  3,  $  20 ;  Visconti, 
Pto-Oem.  vi  tab.  22,  p.  142.)  [P.  ! 

EUBU'LIDES,  (EMouX(8i|ff).  1.  An  . 
nian,  who,  having  lost  a  cause,  in  which  he 
prosecutor,  through  the  evidence  ffiven  by  a 
named  Euxitheus,  revenged  himself  on  the 
by  getting  a  verdict  passed  in  a  very  irrc 
manner  by  the  members  of  his  deme,  ti^at  hi 
not  an  AUienian  citizen.  Euxitheus  appeali 
the  dicasU  of  the  Heliaea  (see  DieL  q^Ani 
AppdlaHoy  Cfreeky,  and  succeeded  in  establi 
his  dtixenship.  A  speech  composed  in  his  dc 
has  come  down  to  us  among  those  of  Demostli 
but  is,  by  some  critics,  perhaps  without  suff 
reason,  attributed  to  Lyiias.  (Dem.  e.  JBubulid. 

2.  An  Athenian,  son  of  Sositheus  and  F 
mache,  but  adopted  by  his  maternal  grandfi 
Enbulides.  On  his  behalf  a  suit  was  commi 
against  a  telaUve  of  the  name  of  Macartatu 


boj,  hm 


EUBULIDBS. 

of  mmm  property.    He  being  itill  a 


EUBULU8. 


61 


>,  SoeitliMt,  appeared  for  lum.    De- 
«me  in  his  defence  the  speech  «p^s 


The  OHM  Enbdidee  «as  home  hy  wTeial 
•f  this  fiBBil  J,  the  genealogy  of  which  it  is 
difllcnh  to  mske  oat ;  hot  it  appean  that 
EnbwISdea»  the  grrndfiithrr  and  adopdve  fiuher  of 
the  hoy  ef  the  sane  name,  was  himself  the  giand- 
Mo  of  another  Enhdides,  loa  of  Bnsehis.  (Dem.  & 
iTenrl  ec  1-S.) 

3L  4.  Two  indiTidnab  of  the  name  of  Enhnlidas 

SR  mentioDed  as  mnong  the  Tietims  of  the  xapadty 

•f  Vcnea.    One  ninamed  Grosphus,  a  natire  of 

Ccotaripae*  the  other  a  natiTO  of  Heririta.  (Ci&  & 

Vvr,  m.  23,  t.  42,  49.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

EUBITLIDES  (EMsw^USqi),  of  MUetos,  a  phi- 

who  belonged  to  the  M^garic  school     It 

•Uled  whedier  he  was  the  immediate  or  a 

of  Eodeides  (Diog.  Lsert.  iL  108); 

is  it  mid  whether  he  was  an  elder  or  yoonger 

of  Aiistotle,  agiinst  whom  he  wrote 

tteneas.  (IKog;  Ueit.  iL  109;  Athen. 

Tu.  pi  254 ;  Arislot.  ofn  End^  Praep,  Bv,  xt.  2. 

pi  792.)    The  statement  that  Demosthenes  availed 

hiawi  If  ef  hk  ^alectic  instroetion  (Pint  VU,  X 

OrttL  pi  845 ;  Apnl.  Orot  ds  Mag.  p.  18,  ed.  Bip.; 

Phoc  Ba>L  OA.  265,  pi  493,  ed.  Bekk.)  is  aUnded 

a»  also  in  a  fragment  of  an  anonymons  comic  poet 

(api  Diog.  Laert  iL  108w)    There  is  no  mention 

«I  his  having  written  any  works,  bnt  he  is  nid  to 

ha^e  indented  the  fean  of  serersl  of  the  mostcele- 

htated  fake  and  captions  syU<)gisms  (Diog.  Lsert. 

L  e.),  Bsne  of  whidk,  howerer,  soch  as  the  SjoAoa^ 

$dMmm  and  the  jn^erAnn,  were  ascribed  by  otben 

to  the  kter  Diodoras  Oonns  (Diog.  Laert.  L  111), 

and  sercnl  ef  them  are  allnded  to  by  Aristotle 

and  even  by  Plato.     Thus  the  iyKtica\v$itUros^ 

tm^uidMwm    or  'HAicrpa,    whkh    are    different 

■iini  I  for  one  and  the  same  form  of  syllogism,  as 

«ell  as  the  ^twiiftawot  and  luparirjis,  occur  in 

Aristocfe  (EL  SopL  24,  25, 22),  and  partially  also 

b  Plato  (Eati^  p.  276,  eomp.  TkeaeUi.  pp.  165, 

175.)    We  cannot  indeed  ascertain  what  motives 

BabaBdfa  and  other  Mmrics  had  in  fimning  such 

iTfloginas,  nor  in  what  km  they  were  dressed  np, 

m  aeooiBt  ef  the  scantiness  of  onr  information 

warn  this  portson  of  the  history  of  Greek  philoso- 

pay ;  bat  «e  may  soppose,  with  the  highest  degree 

sf  pnbabiHty,  that  they  were  directed  especially 

spnat  the  tntrsaliftif  and  hypothetical  proeeed- 

isgs  sf  the  Stoka,  and  partly  also  against  the  defi- 

aitisM  sf  Afistotk  and  the  Pktonista,  and  that 

Atey  were  intended  to  establish  the  Megaric  doe- 

sf  the  simplicity  of  existence,  whkh  conld  be 

at  only  by  direct  thought    (H.  Ritter, 

'.  ^bid^  in  Nklmkr  md  BranduT 

n.  pi  295,  &C. ;    Brsndis,  Geaek,  der 

PkHtm.  L  p.  122,  &c)      ApoUonins 

CfooBB,  the  tff  hrr  of  Diodoms  Cronus,  and  the 

Enhantaa,are  mentkned  as  pupils  of 

[Ch.  a.  R] 
EL^BfTUDES  (EMssAi^iir),  a  stataaxy,  who 
■ado  a^eat  voCiTe  ofieriag,  consisting  of  a  group 
staea,  namely,  Athena,  Paeonia,  Zeus, 
the  if  nses^  and  ApoUo,  whkh  he  de- 
dkaisd  at  Athena,  in  the  tcmpk  of  Dionysns,  in 
the  Cenancaa.  (Pans.  L  2.  ^  4.)  Pliny  mentions 
hn  siatae  of  one  eoantiflg  on  hk  fingers  (xxxIt.  8, 
a.  I9l  f  29,  according  to  Hardnin*s  emendation). 

EUCH 


In  the  year  1837  the  great  group  of  Enbulides 
in  the  Cerameicus  was  discoyered.  Near  it  «as  a 
fragment  of  an  inscription . . .  XEIP02  KPAIIIAHS 
EnOIHlSEN.  Another  inscription  was  found  near 
the  Erechtheum,  ...]X£IP  KAI  ETBOYAIAH2 
KPmilAAI  EnoiHSAN.  (Bockh,  Corp,  Jnmr. 
L  p.  504,  No.  666,  comp.  ^dd.  p.  916.)  From 
a  comparison  of  these  inscriptions  with  each 
other  and  with  Pansanias  (viii.  14.  §  4), 
it  may  be  infeired  that  the  first  inscription 
should  be  thus  completed :  ~  ETBOTAIAH2 
ETXEIP02  KPXiniAHS  EnOIHSEN,  and  that 
there  was  a  fiunily  of  artists  of  the  Cropeian  demos, 
of  which  three  generations  are  known,  namely, 
Enbulides,  Eucheir,  Enbulides.  The  arehitectural 
character  of  the  monument  and  the  forms  of  the 
ktters,  alike  shew  that  these  inscriptions  must  be 
referred  to  the  time  of  the  Roman  dominion  in 
Greece.  (Ross,intheJra«sA{aft,1837,No.93,&c.) 
Thiersch  comes  to  a  like  oondnsion  on  other  grounds. 
(Epot^en^n,  127.)  [P.  S.] 

EUBUliUS  (Ei^ov^os),  a  son  of  Cannanor 
and  father  of  Carme.  (Pans.  iL  30.  §  3.)  Thk 
name  likewise  occurs  as  a  surname  of  serend  divi- 
nities who  were  regarded  as  the  anthon  of  good 
counsel,  or  as  well-disposed ;  tiiough  when  applied 
to  Hades,  it  is,  like  Enbuleus,  a  mere  euphemism. 
(Orph.  Hymn,  17.  12,  29.  6,  55.  3.)       [U  S.] 

EUBU'LUS»  AURE'LIUS  of  Emesa,  chief 
auditor  of  the  exchequer  (roi^r  KaB6Kov  KSyovt 
hrnrrpainUvoiS  under  Elagabalns,  rendered  him- 
self so  odious  by  hk  rapaaty  and  extortion,  that 
upon  the  death  of  hk  patron  the  tyrant,  he  was 
torn  to  pieces  by  the  soldien  and  people,  who  had 
long  ckmoronsly  demanded  hk  destruction.  (Dion 
Cass,  bcxix.  21.)  [W.  R.] 

EUBU'LUS,  one  of  the  commisskn  of  Nine 
appointed  by  Theodosius  in  A.  D.  429  to  compile  a 
code  upon  a  plan  which  was  afterwards  abandoned. 
He  had  before  that  date  filled  the  office  of  magister 
scriniornm.  In  a.  d.  435,  he  was  named  on  the 
commission  of  Sixteen,  which  compiled  the  exist- 
ing Theodosian  code  upon  an  altered  plan.  He 
then  figures  as  comes  and  quaestor,  with  the  titles 
illustris  and  magnificus.  The  emperor,  however, 
in  mentioning  those  who  distinguished  themselves 
in  the  composition  of  hk  code,  does  not  signalize 
EubulnsL  rDiODORua,  vol  i.  p.  1018.]    [J.  T.  G.] 

EUBU^LUS  (Eir^ovAos),  an  Athenian,  the  son 
of  Euphranor,  of  the  Cettian  demus,  was  a  very 
distinsukhed  comic  poet  of  the  middle  comedy, 
flouriued,  according  to  Suidas  («.  e.),  in  the  101  st 
Olympiad,  b.  c.  37|.  If  this  date  be  correct  (and 
it  is  confirmed  by  the  statement  that  Philip,  the 
son  of  Aristophanes,  was  one  of  hk  rivak),  Eubulus 
must  have  exhibited  comedies  for  a  long  series  of 
yean ;  for  he  ridiculed  Gdlimedon,  the  contempo- 
rary of  Demosthenes.  (AUien.  viiL  p.  340,  d.)  It 
is  clear,  therefore,  that  Suidas  is  wrong  in  placing 
Eubulus  on  the  confines  of  the  Old  and  the  Middle 
Comedy.  He  k  expressly  assigned  by  the  author 
of  the  Etymoiogioon  Magmum  (p.  451.  30)  and  by 
Ammonias  (s.  v.  ^p^)  to  the  Middle  Comedy,  the 
duration  of  whkh  b^;ins  very  little  before  him,  and 
extends  to  a  period  very  littk,  if  at  all,  afier  hiou 

Hk  pkys  were  chiefly  on  mythological  subjects. 
Several  of  them  contained  parodies  of  passages 
firom  the  tragic  poets,  and  especially  fi?om  Euri- 
pides. There  are  a  few  instances  of  hk  attacking 
eminent  individnak  by  name,  as  Philocrates,  Cy- 
dias,  Callimedon,  Dionysius  the  tyrant  of  Syiacose, 


62 


EUCHEIR. 


and  Colliitmtiu.  Ha  ■ometimes  ridiculet  rltmn 
of  penoni,  ai  the  Thebans  in  his  *Am^i|. 

His  language  ia  umple,  elegant,  and  generally 
pare,  containing  few  woids  which  are  not  found  in 
writera  of  the  beat  period.  Like  Antiphanea,  he 
waa  extenairelT  pillaged  by  later  poeta,  aa,  for 
example,  by  Alexia,  Ophelion,  and  Ephippoa. 

Snidaa  givea  the  number  of  the  playa  of  Eabulua 
at  104,  of  which  there  are  extant  more  than  50  titlea, 
namely,  *A7imAW,  ^Ayxitms^  *AfJui\0€ut,^Apturw{6' 
fupoi^  *Arri^«i|,  "Affrvroi,  Ai?yi|,  B«AAfffK)^m|r, 
Ttwfi^^f  rAovKot,  AcddoAof,  A^uaXlof  ia  a 
corrupt  tide  (Said.  a.  «.  ^ArKmKidftuf\  for  which 
Meineke  would  read  Aofuurfot,  A«wcaXl«ir,  Aunf6- 
vcof,  in  which  he  appeara  to  have  ridiculed  the 
confusion  which  pievailed  in  all  the  arrangementa 
of  the  palace  of  Dionyaiua  (SchoL  ad  Arialapk. 
Tkesm.  156),  Ai^nwof,  or,  according  to  the  fuller 
title  (A then.  xi.  p.  460,  e.),  SafiiAiy  ^  Akfywof, 
A6\w,  Eiff^m^,  Eop^wtf,  'Hx^,  *I{(«v, ''Iwr,  KoAor 
0i?^pot,  KofAwvXlmf  (doubtftil)y  KarcutoKKiifuvos 
(doubtful),  Kff|MMrff,  Kkt^pa,  KopuBoXtft,  Kv- 
ffftrra(,  Acdwyif  i)  A1f8o^  Mi^Sfio,  WvkatOpls^  VLveoL, 
Nirrior,  Nawiruc^  Nforr^r,  Eov0os,  *08u7<rt^, 
4  nartfvToi,  OiHwmn^  OMfUMS  Ij  lUXai^,  *OAf (a, 
*Op6ayiff,  ni^t^iAof,nayrvx^«  UapfuvlaKos^UKuY- 
ytiwy  Ilopvoioaie6s^  npoirptf,  Ufwrowria  ^  KlWos, 
2r«^ayoraSAi8«s,  S^ryyoncopW,  TirAal,  Tiroycs, 
^Iki{,  X^rct,  XpMrUAo,  YdfArpio.  (Meineke, 
Frag,  Com,  Cfraee,  toU  l  pp.  855 — 867»  Tol.  iiL 
pp.  203—272  ;  Clinton,  f>ui.  HdL  aub  ann. 
B.  c.  375  ;  Fabric.  BM,  Oraso,  voL  it.  pp.  442— 
444.)  [P.  S.] 

EUCADMUS  (E&caS/ios),  an  Athenian  aculp- 

tor,  the  teadier  of  Andbosthxnm.  (Paua.  x.  19. 
X  g \  rp   a  1 

EUCA'MPIDAS  (EihMMi'fBas),  kss  properly 
EUCA'LPIDAS  (Ei)i»Av(8at),  an  Aicadian  of 
Maenalua,  ia  mentioned  by  Demoathenes  aa  one  of 
thoae  who,  for  the  sake  of  priTate  gain,  became 
the  instruments  of  Philip  of  Maeedon  in  sapping 
the  independence  of  their  country.  Polybiua  een* 
aurea  Demoethenea  for  hia  injuatice  in  bringing  so 
aweeping  a  charge  against  a  number  of  distin- 
guished men,  and  defends  the  Arcadians  and  Mea- 
aeniana  in  particular  for  their  oonnexbn  with  Phi- 
lip. At  the  worst,  he  says,  they  are  chargeable 
only  with  an  error  of  judgment,  in  not  seeing  what 
was  best  for  their  country  ;  and  he  thinks  that, 
eren  in  this  point,  they  were  juatified  by  the  re- 
ault, — aa  if  the  result  might  not  have  been  differ- 
ent, had  they  taken  a  different  course.  (Dem.  dt 
Car.  pp.  245,  324  ;  Polyb.  xrii.  14.)  [Cinbas.] 
Eucampidaa  ia  mentioned  by  Pausanias  (yiii.  27) 
as  one  of  those  who  led  the  Maenalian  settlers  to 
Megalopolis,  to  form  part  of  the  population  of  the 
new  city,  b.  c.  37 1 .  [E.  E.] 

EUCHEIR  (Ei^sip),  is  one  of  those  names  of 
Grecian  artists,  which  are  first  used  in  the  my^ 
thological  period,  on  account  of  their  significancy, 
but  which  were  afterwards  given  to  real  persons. 
[CHURiaoPHira.]  1.  Eucheir,  a  relation  of  Dae- 
dalus, and  the  inrentor  of  painting  in  Greece,  ac- 
cording to  Aristotle,  is  no  doubt  only  a  mythical 
personage.   (PUn.  vii.  56.) 

2.  Eucheir,  of  Corinth,  who,  with  Eugnunmus, 
followed  Demaratus  into  Italy  (b.  c.  664),  and 
introduced  the  plastic  art  into  Italy,  should  proba- 
bly be  considered  also  a  mythical  personage,  desig- 
nating the  period  of  Etruscan  art  to  which  the 
earUeat  painted  vases  belong.   (Plin.  xxxr.  12.  a. 


EUCHERIUS. 

43,  oomp.  xxxT.  5 ;  Thiersch,  Epodten,  pp.  16 
166;  MuUer,  AreL  d.  Kuntt,  §  75.)  At  i 
events,  there  appear  to  have  been  iamilies  of  artiei 
both  at  Corinth  and  at  Athens,  in  which  the  nai 
was  hereditary.    The  following  are  known. 

3.  Eucheirus  (Eitx*ipos^  for  so  Pausanias  giv 
the  name)  of  Gvinth,  a  statuary,  was  the  pupil 
Syadraa  and  Chartaa,  of  Sparta,  and  the  teacher 
Cleaichua  of  Rhegium.  (Paua.  vi.  4.  §2.)  I 
muat  therefore  have  flourished  about  the  65th 
66th  Olympiad,  b.  c.  520  or  516.  [Chartj 
Ptthaoorab  op  Ru^ium.]  Thii  is  probal 
the  Euchir  whom  Phny  mentions  among  th( 
who  made  atatuea  of  athleteai&c.  {H,N.  xxxir. 
a.  19,  §  34.). 

4.  Eucheir,  the  son  of  Eabulides,  of  Athens 
sculptor,  made  the  marble  statue  of  Hermes,  in 
temple  at  Pheneus  in  Arcadia.    (Pans.  viii. 
§7.)    Something  mora  is  known  of  him  throi 
inscriptions  discovered  at  Athens,  in  reference 
which  see  Edboliobs.  [P.  S. 

EUCHEIRUS,  statuary.    [Eucbbir,  No.  I 

EUCHE'NOR  (Eilxi^Mip),  a  son  of  Coera 
and  gnmdson  of  Polyidus  of  Megara.  He  t 
part  in  the  Trojan  war,  and  was  killed.  (Paui 
43.  §  5.^  In  Homer  {IL  xiL  663)  he  is  calle 
son  of  the  seer  Polyidus  of 'Corinth.  There  are 
other  mythical  personages  of  this  name.  (Apol 
ii.  1.  §  5 ;  Euateth.  ad  Horn,  p.  1839.)    [L.  S. 

EUCHE'RIA,  the  anthoreas  of  sixteen  ele; 
conpleta,  in  which  she  gives  vent  to  the  indigna 
excited  by  the  proposals  of  an  unworthy  suite 
■bringing  together  a  Ions  series  of  the  most  abi 
and  unnatural  combinations,  all  of  which  are  t 
considered  as  fitting  and  appropriate  in  oompai 
with  euch  an  union.  The  idea  of  the  piece 
evidently  auggeated  by  the  Viigilian  linea 
Mopso  Nisa  datur;  quid  non  speramus  aman 
Jungentur  jam  grypes  equis ;  aevoque  sequeii 
Cum  canibus  timidi  venient  ad  pocnla  damae 
while  in  tone  and  spirit  it  bean  some  resemb) 
to  the  Ibis  ascribed  to  Ovid,  and  to  the  Din 
Valerius  Cato.  The  presumptuous  wooer  is  c 
a  nutiatt  mrvutj  by  which  we  moat  deariy  ui 
atand,  not  a  alave  in  the  Roman  acceptation  o: 
term,  but  one  of  thoae  viilani  or  serfe  who,  ac 
ing  to  the  ancient  practice  in  Germany  and  < 
wera  considered  as  part  of  the  live  atodt  indii 
bly  bound  to  the  soil  which  they  cultivated, 
this  circumstance,  firom  the  introduction  hen 
thera  of  a  barbarous  word,  from  the  foct  that 
of  the  original  MS&  of  these  versea  were  fou 
Frsnce,  and  that  the  name  of  Eucherius  was 
mon  in  that  country  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  < 
ries,  we  may  form  a  guess  as  to  the  period 
this  poetess  flourished,  and  as  to  the  land  c 
nativity;  but  we  possess  no  evidenca  whicl 
entitle  us  to  speak  with  any  degree  of  confi< 
(Wemsdor£,  Poet,  Lot.  Muu  voL  ill.  p.  Ixv 
p.  97,  voL  iv.  pt  ii.  p.  827,  voL  v.  pt.  iiL  p. 
Durmann,  Antkol,  LaL  y.  133,  or  n.  38^ 
Meyer.)  [W. 

EUCHE'RIUS,  bishop  of  Lyona,  viraa 
during  the  hitter  half  of  the  fourth  century, 
illustrious  fiunily.  His  fother  Valerianua 
many  believed  to  be  the  Valerianua  who  aboi 
period  held  the  office  of  Praefectua  Oalliai 
was  a  near  ralation  aX  tlie  emperor  ATitua. 
cherius  married  Gallia,  a  lady  not  mferior  t 
self  in  station,  by  whom  he  bad  two  aona.  Si 
and  Veraniua,  and  two  daoghtera»  Coraort 


EUCHERIUS. 

AboBt  tbe  year  a.  d.  410,  while  ttOl  in 
tbe  Tigovr  of  bis  i^e,  he  detemmed  to  retire  from 
tke  ««rid,  Btd  Mcoidiii^y  betook  bimiel^  with 
Ui  wife  aaid  fiunily,  fint  to  Lerint  (Lerinam),  and 
fiuB  tbcaee  to  the  neighbooiing  island  of  Lero  or 
Sc  Mai^HH,  wheie  he  bred  the  life  of  a  hennit, 
def«ttng  hinMelf  to  the  education  of  his  children, 
to  fiteialare,  and  to  the  exerciaes  of  religion. 
Daring  Us  retiicment  in  this  eednded  spot,  he  ae- 
qaind  so  hi^  a  reputation  for  learning  and  aano- 
tity,  thai  he  was  choten  bishop  of  Lyons  abont 
A.  D.  434,  a  d^nity  enjoyed  by  him  until  his 
'  ich  is  bdiered  to  have  happened  in  450, 
the  enipeiiiis  Valentinianns  III.  and  Maid* 
TciattRis  was  appointed  his  socoeMor  in 
the  episcopal  chair,  i^iile  Salonins  became  the  head 
•f  the  chnich  at  Oenera. 

The  feDcwing  winks  bear  the  name  of  this  pre- 
late :  I.  I>r  lamdt  Ertmi,  written  abont  the  year 
A.  dl  429,  in  the  fiam  of  an  episth»  to  Hilarins  of 
It  would  appear  that  Eneherioi,  in  his 
lor  a  ostitary  life,  had  at  one  time  fenned 
the  pwjeU  of  visiting  Egypt,  that  he  might  profit 
fay  the  hr^t  example  of  the  anchorets  who 
thronged  the  dcaerts  near  the  Nile.  He  requested 
inftrmatinn  fiteai  Cassianos  [CitaaiANUs],  who  re- 
pfied  by  addreaslBg  to  him  some  of  those  coflio^icNief 
in  which  aie  painted  in  soch  liTely  colours  the 
hahils  and  ni»  pnmed  by  the  monks  and  eie* 
mites  of  th«  Thebaid.  The  enthusiasm  ezdted  by 
these  deiaila  esDed  forth  the  letter  bearing  the 
above  titk. 

%,  C^ialolii  pni'aMiAu  ad  VaUrimum  cognaktm 
A  0— iemto  SI — ii  <<  saaffarti  pftiYo<opKge,eomposed 
aboat  A,  D.  432,  in  vhich  the  andor  endeaTOurs 
to  detach  his  weslthy  and  magnificent  kinsman 
the  pe^a  and  vanities  of  the  worid.  An 
vith  scholia  was  pnblished  by  Eiasmns  at 
1520. 

3.  Uber  formmiarmm  ipintaU$  uit^igmtU»  ad 
Vkrmmmm  fimm^  or,  as  the  title  lometimes  appean, 
Ihfurmm  tpiritiN»  imiglleeltn,  divided  into  eleven 
ceotaiaing  an  eqwsiticm  of  many  phnaes 
texts  in  Scfiptara  upon  allegorical,  typical. 


EUGLEIDES. 


63 


4.  imMbmjtimum  LSbri  IL  ad  SidomuM  fiiium. 
The  fint  book  treats  **I)e  Qoaestionibus  diffidlio- 

Vetcris  et  Novi  Testamenti,*^  tbe  second 
**  Kfplirationes  nominum  Hebraicomm.** 

5.  ffamiHae.  Those,  namely,  pnblished  by  Li- 
«meias  at  tbe  end  of  the  **Sennones  Catechetici 
Theodori  Stadhae,**  Antvetp.,  8va  1602. 

Theaathentieity  of  the  following  is  very  doubtful 

€.  Umlenm  PoMmmi»  &  MnmniU  H  Soaonm 

iimrffi  Hi  Ltykmi»  PeUek  Tkebaeae  Agaiatauium. 

7.  Etkmlalio  ad  Momaekct,  the  first  of  three 

printed  by  Holstemtts  in  his  **  Codex  Regnkmm,'* 

Ksm.  1661,  p.  89. 

^  Epiktme  Optnm  OMmaaL 

The  MbwiDg  are  certainly  spurious :     1.  Cbm- 

meMmim  m  GtmnBim.      2.    GiBimeBlanoram  m 

ttrMA^s^JUBri/r.     I.  EpiHolaadPaaMtumnu 

4.  EmUla  od  PkOtmem.     5.  Ragaia  dupkst  ad 

€.  Hamitiarmm  CeUedio,  ascribed  in 

«f  tbe  laiger  collections  of  the  Fathers  to 

«f  Fmrsa,  in  otheta  to  GaUieanns.    Eu- 

is,  hovrever,  known  to  have  composed  many 

^{■■ifin;  bat,  vrith  the  exception  of  those  men- 

tianed  above  (5|,  they  are  befieved  to  have  perished. 

No  fnniphh.  coDeetioQ  of  the  vrorks  of  Eucfaerins 

^  ever  baen  pobfiabed.    The  various  editions  of 


the  lepaiate  tracts  are  carefully  ennmemted  by 
Schonemann,  and  the  greater  number  of  them  will 
be  feund  in  the  **  Chronologia  S.  insulae  Lerinen- 
sis,^^  by  Vincentius  Banalis,  Lugdun.  4to.  1613  ; 
in  ^'D.  Eucherii  Lug.  Epiac  doctiss.  Lucubrationes 
cura  Joannis  Alezandri  Brassicani,**  Basil.  foL 
1531 ;  in  the  BibUoikeoa  Fairum,  Colon.  foL  1618, 
vol  ▼.  p.  1 ;  and  in  the  BibL  Pat.  Mom,  Lugdun. 
fol  1677,  ToL  ri.  p.  822.  (Qennad.  d»  Kmt.  lU^ 
c.  63 ;  Schoenemann,  BM.  Patruan^-LaU  ii.  §  86.) 

This  Eueherius  must  not  be  confounded  with 
another  Oanlish  prelate  of  the  Hmo  name  who 
flourished  during  the  early  part  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, and  was  a  member  of^  ecclesiastical  councils 
held  in  Oaul  during  the  years  a.  d.  524, 527, 529. 
The  latter,  although  a  bishop,  was  certainly  not 
bishop  of  Lyons.  See  Joe.  Antelmius,  Anerlio  pro 
M$noo  S»  Eadterio  Lugdfmean  tpitoopo,  Paris,  4to. 
1726. 

There  is  yet  another  Eueherius  who  was  bishop 
of  Orleans  in  the  eighth  century.  [W.  R.] 

EUCLEIA  (EdKXffia),  a  divinity  who  was  wor- 
shipped at  Athens,  and  to  whom  a  sanctuary  was 
dedjcated  there  out  of  the  spoils  which  the  Athe- 
nians had  taken  in  the  battle  of  Marathon.  (Pans, 
i.  14.  §  4.)  The  goddess  was  only  a  personification 
of  the  glory  which  the  Athenians  had  reaped  in 
the  day  of  that  memorable  battle.  (Comp.  Bockh, 
Oarp.  Juaeript,  n.  258.)  Eucleia  was  also  used  at 
Athens  as  a  surname  of  Artemis,  and  her  sanctuary 
was  of  an  earlier  date,  for  Euchidas  died  in  it. 
(Plut.  ArisL  20 ;  Eochioas.)  Plutarch  remarks, 
that  many  took  Eucleia  for  Artemis,  and  thus 
made  her  the  same  as  Artemis  Eucleia,  but  that 
others  described  her  as  a  daughter  of  Hersdes  and 
Myrto,  a  daughter  of  Menoetiua;  and  he  adds  that 
this  Eucleia  died  as  a  maiden,  and  was  worshipped 
in  Boeotia  and  Locris,  where  she  had  an  altar  and 
a  statue  in  every  market>plaoe,  on  which  persons  on 
the  point  of  marrying  ustd  to  ofier  sacrifices  to  her. 
Whether  and  what  connexion  there  existed  be> 
tween  the  Attic  and  Boeotian  Eucleia  is  unknown, 
though  it  is  probable  that  the  Attic  divinity  was, 
as  is  remarked  aboYe,  a  mere  personification,  and 
consequently  quite  independent  of  Eucleia,  the 
daughter  of  Hersdes.  Artemis  Eucleia  had  also  a 
temple  at  Thebes.  (Pans.  ix.  17.  §  1.)     [L.  S.] 

EUCLEIDES  (EvjcAc(8i|r)  of  Alxxanorria. 
The  length  of  this  article  will  not  be  blamed  by 
any  one  who  considers  that,  the  sacred  writen 
excepted,  no  (}reek  has  been  so  much  read  or  so 
variously  tnmshited  as  Euclid.  To  this  it  may  bo 
added,  that  there  is  hardly  any  book  in  our  lan- 
guage in  which  the  young  schohir  or  the  young 
mathematician  can  find  all  the  information  about 
this  name  which  its  celebrity  would  make  him 
desire  to  hsTo. 

Eudid  has  almost  given  his  own  name  to  the 
sdence  of  geometry,  in  every  country  in  which  his 
writings  are  studied ;  and  yet  all  we  know  of  his 
private  history  amounts  to  very  little.  He  liTed, 
according  to  Proclus  (Cbmm.  ta  EttoL,  iL  4),  in  the 
time  of  the  fint  Ptolemy,  &  c.  323—283.  The 
forty  years  of  Ptolemy^  reign  are  probably  those 
of  Eudid^s  age,  not  of  his  youth ;  for  had  he  been 
trained  in  ue  school  of  Alexandria  formed  by 
Ptolemy,  who  invited  thither  men  of  note,  Proclus 
would  probably  have  given  us  the  name  of  his 
teacher:  but  tradition  rather  makes  Euclid  the 
founder  of  the  Alexandrian  mathematical  school 
than  its  pupiL    This  point  is  very  material  to  the 


64 


EUCLEIDE& 


fbniiBtionof  a  juBtopinioii  of  Eadid^  writings ;  he 
wiu,  we  see,  a  yoimger  contemporaiy  of  AjnBtotle 
(b.  c.  384—322)  if  we  snppoae  him  to  hare  been  of 
mature  age  when  Ptolemy  b^ian  to  patroniie  litem- 
tore:  and  on  this  rapposition  it  is  not  likely  that 
Aristotle*s  writings,  and  his  logic  in  particalar, 
should  have  been  read  by  Endid  in  his  youth, 
if  at  alL  To  us  it  seems  almost  certain,  from  the 
structure  of  Eudid^s  writings,  that  he  had  not 
read  Aristotle :  on  this  supposition,  we  pass  over, 
as  perfectly  natural,  things  which,  on  the  contrary 
one,  would  have  seemed  to  shew  great  want  of 
judgment 

Eudid,  says  Proclus,  was  younger  than  Plato, 
and  older  than  Eratosthenes  and  Archimedes,  the 
latter  of  whom  mentions  him.  He  was  of  the 
Phitonic  «ect,  and  well  read  in  its  doctrines.  He 
collected  the  Elements,  put  into  order  much  of 
what  Eudoxus  had  done,  completed  many  things 
of  Theaetetns,  and  was  the  first  who  reduceid 
to  unobjectionable  demonstration  the  imperfect 
attempts  of  his  predecessors.  It  was  his  an- 
swer to  Ptolemy,  who  asked  if  geometry  could 
not  be  made  easier,  that  there  was  no  royal  road 
{fiii  ff/vou  fiaffiXMC^v  irpaww  xp6s  y^ttfurpttut),* 
This  piece  of  wit  has  hid  many  imitators ;  **  Quel 
diable**  said  a  French  nobleman  to  Rohault,  his 
teacher  of  geometry,  **  pourrait  entendre  cela?** 
to  which  the  answer  was  **  Ce  serait  un  diaUe  qui 
aurait  de  la  patience.**  A  story  similar  to  that  of 
Euclid  is  related  by  Seneca  {Ep.  91,  cited  by  Au- 
gust) of  Alexander.  * 

Pappus  (lib.  vii.  m  pra^.)  states  that  Euclid  was 
distinguished  by  the  foimess  and  kindness  of  his 
disposition,  particularly  towards  those  who  could 
do  anything  to  advnce  the  mathematical  sciences: 
but  as  he  is  here  evidently  making  a  contrast  to 
Apollonius,  of  whom  he  more  than  'insinuates  a 
directly  contrary  character,  and  as  he  lived  more 
than  four  centuries  after  both,  it  is  difficult  to  give 
credence  to  his  means  of  knowing  so  much  about 
either.  At  the  same  time  we  are  to  remember 
that  he  had  access  to  many  records  which  are  now 
lost.  On  the  same  principle,  perhaps,  the  account 
of  Nasir^din  and  other  Easterns  is  not  to  be 
entirely  rejected,  who  state  that  Euclid  was  sprung 
of  Greek  parents,  settled  at  Tvre ;  that  he  lived,  at 
one  time,  at  Damascus ;  that  his  &ther*s  name  was 
Naucrates,  and  grandfather*s  Zenarchus.  (August, 
who  cites  Gartz,  De  Interpr.  End.  Arah,)  It  is 
against  this  account  that  Eutociusof  Ascalon  never 
hints  at  it. 

At  one  time  Euclid  was  universally  confounded 
with  Euclid  of  Megaza,  who  lived  near  a  century 
before  him,  and  heard  Socrates.  Valerius  Maximus 
has  a  story  (viii.  12)  that  those  who  came  to  Plato 
about  the  construction  of  the  celebrated  Delian 
altar  were  referred  by  him  to  Euclid  the  geometer. 
This  story,  which  must  needs  be  fislse,  since  Euclid 
of  Megara,  the  contemporary  of  Plato,  was  not  a 
geometer,  is  probably  the  origin  of  the  confusion. 

*  This  celebrated  anecdote  breaks  off  in  the 
middle  of  the  sentence  in  the  Basle  edition  of 
Proclus.  Barodus,  who  had  better  manuscripts, 
supplies  the  Latin  of  it ;  and  Sir  Henry  Savile, 
who  had  manuscripts  of  all  kinds  in  his  own  li- 
brary, quotes  it  as  above,  with  only  hrX  for  vp6r. 
August,  in  his  edition  of  Euclid,  has  given  this 
chapter  of  Proclus  in  Greek,  but  witliout  saying 
from  whence  he  has  taken  it. 


EUCLEIDES. 

Hariess  thinks  that  Eudoxus  should  be  read  for 
EueUd  in  the  passage  of  Valerius. 

In  the  frontispiece  to  Whiston*s  translation  of 
Tacquet*s  Euclid  there  is  a  bust,  which  is  said  to 
be  taken  from  a  brass  coin  in  the  possession  of 
Christina  of  Sweden  ;  but  no  such  coin  appears  in 
the  published  collection  of  those  in  the  cabinet  of 
the  queen  of  Sweden.  Sidonius  Apollinaris  says 
(EpisL  xi  9)  that  it  was  the  custom  to  paint  EucUd 
with  the  fingers  extended  (/a«a/tf),  as  if  in  the 
act  of  measurement 

The  history  of  geometry  before  the  time  of 
Eudid  is  given  by  Proclus,  in  a  manner  which 
shews  that  he  is  merdy  making  a  summary  of  well 
known  or  at  least  generally  received  fscts.  He 
begins  with  the  absurd  stories  so  often  repeated, 
that  the  Aegyptians  were  obliged  to  invent  geo- 
metry in  Older  to  recover  the  landmarks  which 
the  Nile  destroyed  year  by  year,  and  that  the 
Phoenicians  were  equally  obliged  to  invent  arith- 
metic for  the  wants  of  their  commerce.  Thales,  he 
goes  on  to  say,  brought  this  knowledge  into  Greece, 
and  added  many  things,  attempting  some  in  a 
general  manner  (ica0oXiin»rcpoi')  and  some  in  a 
perceptive  ot  sensible  manner  (aUrOriruetirtpov), 
Prodns  dearly  refers  to  phynccd  discovery  in  geo- 
metry, by  measurement  of  instances.  Next  ia 
mentioned  Ameristus,  the  brother  of  Steucfaorus 
the  poet  Then  Pythagoras  changed  it  into  the 
form  of  a  liberal  sdenoe  («oiScias  ^Acv0^pov),  took 
higher  views  of  the  subject,  and  investigated  his 
theorems  immaterially  and  intdlectually  (d0A»s 
Kol  nMp&s)i  he  also  wrote  on  incommensurable 
quantities  (dX^Twr),  and  on  the  mundane  figures 
(the  five  regular  solids). 

Barodus,  whose  Latin  edition  of  Prodns  has 
been  genoaUy  followed,  singulariy  enough  tnm»- 
lates  6Koya  by  qwae  no»  expUcari  poanmiy  and 
Taylor  follows  him  with  **  such  things  as  cannot 
be  explained.**  It  is  strange  that  two  really  learned 
editors  of  Euclid*s  commentator  should  have  been 
ignorant  of  one  of  £uclid*s  technical  terms.  Then 
come  Anaxagoras  of  Clazomenae,  and  a  little  after 
him  Oenopides  of  Chios ;  then  Hippocrates  of 
Chios,  who  squared  the  lunule,  and  then  Theodoras 
of  Cyrene.  Hippocrates  is  the  first  writer  of  ele- 
ments who  is  recorded.  Plato  then  did  much  for 
geometry  by  the  mathematical  character  of  his 
writings ;  then  Leodamos  of  Thasus,  Archytaa  of 
Tarentum,  and  Theaetetus  of  Athens,  gave  a  more 
sdentific  basis  {hntmnjuwiKurripoif  a^irram»)  to  va- 
rious theorems  ;  Neodeides  and  his  disdple  Leon 
cameafter  the  preceding,  the  latter  of  whom  increas- 
ed both  the  extent  and  utility  of  the  sdenoe,  in  par- 
ticular by  finding  a  test  {fiiopuritiv)  of  whether  tho 
thing  proposed  be  possible*  or  impossible.  Eudoxns 
of  Cnidus,  a  little  younger  thui  Leon,  and  the 
companion  of  those  about  Plato  [Eudoxus],  in- 
creased the  number  of  general  theorems,  added 
three  proportions  to  the  three  already  existing,  and 
in  the  things  which  concern  the  section  (of  the 
cone,  no  doubt)  which  was  started  by  Phtto  hint- 
sel^  much  increased  their  number,  aud  employed 
analyses  upon  them.  Amydas  Heracleotes,  the 
companion  of  Plato,  Menaechmus,  the  disdple  of 
Eudoxus  and  of  Plato,  and  his  brother  Deinostratns, 
made  geometry  more  perfect  TheudiusofMagneaia 

*  We  cannot  well  undentand  whether  by  Svko. 
r6v  Proclus  means  geometrically  soluble,  or  possible 
in  the  common  sense  of  the  word. 


(• 


SUCLEIDES. 

J  pmticniiir  piopontioiii.  Cysict- 
vwM  of  Atihait  WB»  his  contempomry  ;  they  took 
«lUfcnsrt  mim  on  wtaxy  cammon  inqniriet.  Henno- 
turn»  of  Colflphon  added  to  what  had  been  done 
by  bdozneand  Theaetetna,  diacorered  elementaxy 

mte  aomething  on  locL  Philip 
othen  read  MfS^uubt,  Barociu  reada 
X,  the  foDower  of  Plato,  made  many  mar 
inqiiiriea  connected  with  hia  master*s 
philneophy.  Tboae  who  write  on  the  history  of 
faring  the  eoinpletioii  of  Uua  leienoe  thoa 
Hen  Plrodna  ezpraily  refen  to  written  hia- 
\  and  in  another  place  he  particohuiy  mentiona 
the  hiakory  of  fiodemna  the  Peripatetic 

Thia  hJatorj  ef  Pndna  haa  been  mach  kept  in 
the  faackgnoDd,  we  ahoold  ahnoat  aay  discredited, 
by  edfBofB,  iHio  seem  to  wish  it  should  be  thought 
that  a  finiahrd  and  nnaaaailaUe  system  sprung  at 
«no»  6«a  the  bsain  of  Endid  ;  an  armed  Minerva 
frsai  the  head  ef  a  Jupiter.    But  Produa,  as  much 
a  wonhipper  aa  aay  of  them,  must  have  had  the 
«Base  haa,  and  b  therefore  particolarly  worthy  of 
eoafidcnee  when  he  dtea  written  history  aa  to 
what  waa  mat  dsae  b  j  Endid.    Make  the  most  we 
can  ef  his  pnlinnnariea,  still  the  thirteen  hooka  of 
the  FltmrntM  anst  hare  been  a  tieniendons  advance, 
fnkmkij  even  jgnaiia  than  that  contained  in  the 
Prineipia  ef  Newton.    But  still,  to  brii^  the  state 
of  oar  opjmon  ef  thia  ppogwaa  down  to  something 
patnfal  wonder,  we  are  tdd  that  demcm- 
had  been  given,  that  something  had  been 
«n  pmpaitiua,  somrthing  on  incommensu- 
swrai  thing  on  kd,  aomething  on  solids  ; 
aaalysb  had  ben  applied,  that  the  omic  sec- 
had  been  tho«^t  o^  that  the  Elements  had 
disti^fauhed  from  the  rest  and  written  on. 
Fnoi  what  Uippocntes  had  done,  we  know  that 
the  ■aporcast  property  of  the  right-angled  triangle 
we  rdy  much  more  on  the  lunules 
on  the  atary  about  Pythagoraa.    The  dispute 
the  finnoaa  Deliaa  preUem  had  arisen,  and 
limit  to  the  inatrumenta  of  geo- 
have  been  adopted ;  for  on  keeping 
the  diiBealty  of  thia  preUem  depends. 
It  win  be  eanvenient  to  apeak  lepaiately  of  the 
Batmb^&dtd^m  to  their  eontenU;  and  after- 
wnia  to  aseatieu  them  bibHognphically,  among 
the  other  wfttaigBL    The  book  which  passes  under 
this  aaae,  aa  given  by  Robert  Simeon,  unexoep- 
tiaahle  aa  EkmadB  qf  Geometry^  it  not  calculated 
ts  give  the  scholar  a  proper  idea  of  the  tlemaU$  of 
Sm&i ;  but  it  ia  admiiably  adapted  to  confuse,  in 
the  aind  of  the  young  student,  all  those  notions  of 
itadsB  which  his  other  instructors  are 
to  inati].  The  idea  that  Euclid  must 
W  perfect  lud  got  poaaeanon  of  the  geometrical 
'  ~ ;  aeeordiagly  each  editor,  when  he  made 
he  took  to  be  an  alteration  for  the  better, 
that  he  waa  nttorimff^  not  amemding^  the 
If  the  booka  of  Livy  were  to  be  le- 
the  bnaia  of  Niebuhr,  and  the  result 
dedaitd  to  be  the  real  text,  then  Livy  would  no 
■OR  than  sham  the  fiUe  of  Euclid  ;  the  only  dif- 
fanes  being,  that  the  former  would  undergo  a 
liigu  qoBtity  of  altention  than  editors  have  seen 
it  to  iafiet  i^on  the  latter.    This  ia  no  caricature; 
c^  Eacfid,  aaya  Robert  Simeon,  gave,  without 
d«U,  a  defiaitien  of  compound  ratio  at  the  be- 
^■■■V  ef  the  fifth  book,  and  aoooidingly  he  there 
■isia,  aai  noeiy  a  definition,  but,  he  assures  us, 
tfaweiy  ana  which  Endid  gave.  Kotaabgiemann- 

T01.II. 


EUCLEIDE& 


65 


script  rapporta  him :  how,  then,  did  he  knew  ? 
He  saw  that  there  ou^  to  have  been  such  a  defi- 
nition, and  he  condnded  that,  therefore,  there  had 
been  one.  Now  we  by  no  means  uphold  Eudid 
aa  an  all-suffident  guide  to  geometiy,  though  we 
fed  that  it  is  to  himself  that  we  owe  die  power  of 
amending  his  writings ;  and  we  hope  we  may  pro- 
test against  the  aasumption  that  he  could  not  have 
erred,  whether  by  omission  or  commisuon. 

Some  of  the  characteristics  of  the  JSZnneat»  are 
briefly  as  follows : — 

Pint.  There  is  a  total  absence  of  diatinction 
betweoi  the  various  vrays  in  which  we  know  the 
meaning  of  terms :  certainty,  and  nothing  more,  is 
the  thii^  sought  The  definition  of  streightness, 
an  idea  which  it  is  impossible  to  put  into  simpler 
words,  and  which  is  therefore  described  by  a  more 
diflicult  cireumlocution,  comes  under  the  mme 
heading  aa  the  explanation  of  the  word  **  poralleL** 
Hence  disputes  about  the  coirectness  or  incorrect- 
ness of  many  of  the  definitions. 

Secondly.  There  is  no  distinction  between  pro- 
poutions  which  require  demonstration,  and  those 
which  a  logician  would  see  to  be  nothing  but 
different  modes  of  stating  a  preceding  proposition. 
When  Euclid  haa  proveid  that  everything  which 
is  not  A  is  not  B,  he  does  not  hold  himself  entitled 
to  infer  that  every  B  is  A,  though  the  two  propo- 
sitions are  identically  the  same.  Thus,  having 
shewn  that  every  point  of  a  cirele  which  is  not  the 
centre  is  not  one  from  which  three  equal  straight 
lines  can  be  dniwn,  he  cannot  infer  that  any  point 
from  which  three  equal  straight  lines  are  drawn  ia 
the  centre,  but  haa  need  of  a  new  demonatntion. 
Thua,  long  before  he  wants  to  use  book  i.  prop.  6, 
he  has  proved  it  again,  and  independently. 

Thirdly. '  He  has  not  the  smallest,  notion  of 
admitting  any  generalised  use  of  a  word,  or  of  part- 
ing with  any  ordinary  notion  attached  to  it. 
Setting  out  with  the  conception  of  an  angle  rather 
aa  the  sharp  comer  made  by  the  meeting  of  two 
lines  than  as  the  mi^^tude  which  he  afterwarda 
shews  how  to  measure,  he  never  gets  rid  of  that 
comer,  never  admits  two  right  angles  to  make 
one  angle,  and  still  less  is  able  to  arrive  at  the 
idea  of  an  angle  greater  than  two  right  angles. 
And  when,  in  the  last  proposition  of  the  sixth 
book,  his  definition  of  proportion  absolutely  requires 
that  he  should  reason  on  angles  of  even  more  than 
four  right  angles,  he  takes  no  notice  of  this  neces- 
sity, and  no  one  can  tell  whether  it  was  an  over- 
sight, whether  Euclid  thought  the  extension  one 
which  the  student  could  make  for  himsd^  or 
whether  (which  has  sometimes  struck  us  as  not 
unlikdy)  the  dements  were  his  last  work,  and  he 
did  not  live  to  rerise  them. 

In  one  solitary  case,  Euclid  seems  to  have  made 
an  omisdon  implying  that  he  recognised  that 
natural  extennon  of  hmguage  by  which  unity  ia 
conddered  as  a  tmmber,  and  Simson  has  thought  it 
necessary  to  supply  the  omission  (see  his  book  v. 
prop.  A),  and  haa  shewn  himself  more  Euclid  than 
Eudid  upon  the  point  of  all  othen  in  which 
Euclid*s  philosophy  is  defective. 

Fourthly.  There  is  none  of  that  attention  to 
the  forms  of  accuracy  with  which  transhiton  have 
endeavoured  to  invest  the  Elements,  thereby  giv- 
ing them  that  appearance  which  has  made  many 
teachen  think  it  meritorious  to  insist  upon  their 
pupils  remembering  the  very  words  of  Simson. 
Theorems  are  found  among  the  definitiona :  assump* 

p 


66 


EUCLEIDES. 


tioiui  aie  made  which  are  not  fommDj  wt  down 
among  the  postulates.  Things  which  really  onght 
to  have  been  proved  are  sometimes  passed  over, 
and  whether  this  is  by  mistake,  or  by  intention  of 
supposing  them  self-evident,  cannot  now  be  known : 
for  Eodid  never  refers  to  previous  propositions  by 
name  or  number,  but  only  by  simple  >re-a8sertion 
vrithout  reference;  except  tluit  occasionally,  and 
diiefly  when  a  nq;ative  proposition  is  referred  to, 
such  words  as  '*it  has  been  demonstrated**  are 
employed,  without  further  specification. 

Fifthly.  Euclid  never  condescends  to  hint  at 
the  reason  why  he  finds  himself  obliged  to  adopt 
any  particular  course.  Be  the  difficulty  ever  so 
great,  he  removes  it  without  mention  of  its  exist- 
ence. Accordingly,  in  many  places,  the  unassisted 
student  can  only  see  that  much  trouble  is  taken, 
without  being  able  to  guess  why. 

What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  peculiar 
merit  of  the  Elements  which  has  caused  them  to 
retain  their  ground  to  this  day?  The  answer  is, 
that  the  preceding  objections  refer  to  matters 
which  can  be  easily  mended,  without  any  altex^ 
ation  of  the  main  parts  of  the  work,  and  that  no 
one  has  ever  given  so  easy  and  natural  a  chain  of 
geometrical  consequences.  There  is  a  never  erring 
truth  in  the  resists;  and,  though  there  may  be 
here  and  there  a  self-evident  assumption  used  in 
demonstmtion,  but  not  formally  noted,  there  is 
never  any  the  smallest  departure  from  the  limit» 
ations  of  construction  which  geometers  had,  fivm 
the  time  of  Plato,  imposed  upon  themselves.  The 
strong  inclination  of  editors,  already  mentioned,  to 
consider  Euclid  as  perfect,  and  all  negligences  as 
the  work  of  unskiuul  commentators  or  interpo- 
lators, is  in  itself  a  proof  of  the  approximate  truth 
of  the  character  they  give  the  work  ;  to  which  it 
may  be  added  that  editors  in  general  prefer  Euclid 
as  he  stands  to  the  alterations  of  other  editors. 

The  Elements  consist  of  thirteen  books  written 
by  Euclid,  and  two  of  which  it  is  supposed  that 
Hypsicles  is  the  author.  The  first  four  and  the 
sixth  are  on  plane  geometry ;  the  fifth  is  on  the 
theory  of  proportion,  and  applies  to  magnitude  in 
general ;  Uie  seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth,  are  on 
arithmetic ;  the  tenth  is  on  the  arithmetical  cha- 
racteristics of  the  divisions  of  a  straight  line ;  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  are  on  the  elements  of  solid 
geometry;  the  thirteenth  (and  also  the  fourteenth 
and  fifteenth)  are  on  the  regular  solids,  which 
were  so  much  studied  among  the  Platonista  as  to 
bear  the  name  of  Platonic,  and  which,  according  to 
ProcluB,  were  the  objecto  on  which  the  Elements 
were  really  mpant  to  be  written. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  first  book,  under 
the  name  of  definitions  (^poi)^  are  contained  the 
assumption  of  such  notions  as  the  point,  line,  &c., 
and  a  number  of  verbal  explanations.  Then  fol- 
low,  under  the  name  of  postulates  or  demands 
(ainf/tara),  all  that  it  is  thought  necessary  to 
state  as  assumed  in  geometry.  There  are  six 
postulates,  three  of  which  restrict  the  amount  of 
construction  granted  to  the  joining  two  points 
by  a  straight  line,  the  indefinite  lengthening  of  a 
terminated  straight  line,  and  the  drawing  of  a 
circle  with  a  given  centre,  and  a  given  distance 
measured  from  that  centre  as  a  ladms ;  the  other 
three  assume  the  equality  of  all  right  angles,  the 
much  disputed  property  of  two  lines,  which  meet 
a  third  at  angles  less  than  two  right  angles  (we 
mean,  of  course,  much  disputed  as  to  its  propriety 


EUCLEIDES. 

as  an  assomption,  not  as  to  its  troth),  and  that 
two  straight  lines  cannot  ineloae  a  space.    Lastly, 
under  the  name  of  eommom  notmnt  (wMrai  Irvoicu) 
are  given,  either  as  common  to  all  men  or  to  all 
sciences,  such  assertions  aa  that— thinss  equal  to  the 
sa^e  are  equal  to  one  another — ^the  whole  is  greater 
than  ite  part — &&    Modem  editors  have  put  the 
last  three  postulates  at  the  end  of  the  common 
notions,  and  applied  the  term  «uiom  (which  was 
not  used  till  after  Endid)  to  them  all.    The  in- 
tention of  Euclid  seems  to  have  been,  to  distin- 
guish between  that  which  his  reader  must  giant, 
or  seek  another  system,  whatever  may  be  his  opi- 
nion as  to  the  propriety  of  the  assumption,  and 
that  which  there  is  no  question  every  one  will 
grant    The  modem  editor  merely  distinguishes 
the  assumed  problem  (or  oonstraction)  from  the 
assumed  thearim.    Now  there  is  no  such  distinc- 
tion in  Euclid  as  that  of  problem  and  tiieorem ; 
the  common  term  irptiroirif,  translated  propon^ton, 
includes  both,  and  is  the  only  one  used.    An  im- 
mense preponderance  of  manuscripts,  the  testi- 
mony of  Proclns,  the  Arabic   translations,   the 
summary  of  Boethius,  place  the  assumptions  about 
right  angles  and  parallels  (and  most  of  them,  that 
about  two  straight  lines)  among  the  postulates ; 
and  this  seems  most  reasonable,  for  it  is  certain 
that  the  fint  two  assumptions  can  have  no  daim 
to  rank  among  common  notions  <»  to  be  placed  in 
the  same  Hst  with  **  the  whole  is  greater  than  ito 
part." 

Without  describing  minutely  the  contents  of 
the  fint  book  of  the  Elements,  we  may  observe 
that  there  is  an  arrangement  of  the  propositiona, 
which  will  enable  any  teacher  to  divide  it  into 
sections.    Thus  propp.  ] — 3  extend  the  power  of 
constraction  to  the  drawing  of  a  circle  vrith  any 
centre  and  <my  radius ;  4 — 8  are  the  basis  of  the 
theory  of  equal  triangles ;   9 — 12   increase  the 
power  of  constraction  ;  1S---15  are  solely  on  rela- 
tions of  angles;  16 — 21  examine  the  relations  of 
parts  of  one  triai^e ;  22 — ^23  are  additional  con- 
structions ;  23 — 26  augment  the  doctrine  of  equal 
triangles ;  27 — 31  contain  the  theory  of  parallels  ;* 
32  stands  alone,  and  gives  the  relation  between 
the  angles  of  a  triangle;  33 — 34  give  the  first 
properties  of  a  parallelogram;   35—41   contnder 
parallelograms  and  triangles  of  equal  areas,  but 
different  forms;  42—46  apply  what  precedes  to 
augmenting  power  of  constraction;   47— -48  give 
the  celebrated  property  of  a  right  angled  triangle 
and  ito  converse.    The  other  books  are  all  capable 
of  a  similar  species  of  subdivision. 

The  second  book  shows  those  properties  of  the 
rectangles  contained  by  the  parts  of  divided 
straight  lines,  which  are  so  closely  connected  with 
the  common  arithmetical  operations  of  multipli- 
cation and  division,  that  a  student  or  a  teadier 
who  is  not  fully  alive  to  the  existence  and  diffi- 
culty of  incommensurables  is  apt  to  think  that 
common  arithmetic  would  be  as  rigorous  aa  geo- 
metry.    Euclid  knew  better. 

The  third  book  is  devoted  to  the  consideration 
of  the  properties  of  the  cirde,  and  is  much  cramped 
in  several  places  by  the  imperfect  idea  already  al- 
luded to,  which  Euclid  took  of  an  angle.  There 
are  some  places  in  which  he  cleariy  drevr  upon 
experimental  knowledge  of  the  form  of  a  circle, 

*  See  Permy  Qfdopaedk^  art  *  Parallel»,''  for 
some  account  of  this  well- worn  subject. 


SUCLEIDES. 

of  a  kind  wbidi  axe 
Us  wntbigB. 
lie  fcnith  book  tnats  of  Rgnlar  figoicfl.    Ea- 

of  eonitnictioii  givo  liiBif 
fcf  tUo  tine^tko  |i»wer  of  dmwing  them  of  3,4»  5, 
mi  15  «dea,  or  of  donUe,  qvadiuple,  ftib,  any  of 
then  nMbam,  m  6,  12,  24,  &e^  8,  16,  Ac  &e. 

Tho  fifth  iMMsk  is  OB  the  theory  of  proportioii. 
It  nkn  t»  aD  kmdf  of  n^gnitiide,  and  is  wholly 
•f  thoee  which  precede.    The  exist- 
of  kwoaBMOBiahfe  qaantities  ofahgeo  him  to 

of  laoportion  which  oeeii» 
o^  djfiealt,  hat  mwoath  and  inele- 

other  definitions 
all  whidi  are  not  deCeetiTe  are  bnt 
of  that  of  EocBd.    The  reasons 
§H  this  ^s^*"**  dcfinxtkn  are  not  aHoded  to,  ae- 
to  his  CBStooi  ;  few  atodents  therefore  ni»- 
the  fifth  book  at  first,  and  many  teachezi 

It   a   {lart   of  the 

AdSadaelioD  shoald  be  drawn  between 

his  manner  of  applying  it. 

it  mast  see  that  it  is 

of  mthmetie,  and  that  the  defective 

•f  arithmetical  expression 

banished  from  Greek  science, 

be  the  aeeeamry  aeoorapaniinents  of  the 

■e  of  die  fifth  Imn^.    For  oorselTes,  we 

that  the  «o^  rigarona  road  to  propor- 

thioagb  the  fifth  book,  or  else 

difSeolt  than  the 


EUCLEIDES. 


67 


Bzth  bosk  appBfs  the  theory  of  propo^ 

to  the  felt  fadir  books  the  proposi- 

fer  want  «fit,  they  eoold  not  contain. 

the  iheaiy  of  figares  of  the  same  form, 

lawShr.    To  give  an  idea  of  the 

ft  amkaa,  we  may  state  that  the 

§ar  ifeB  hi^gbeat  point  of  constmetife 

the  fsnaaliiiii  oi  a  re^angle  npon  a  given 

t»  a  giren  rectilinear  figure ;  that  the 

Mea  as  to  torn  this  rectangle  into 

baft  the  nxth  book  empowers  as  to 

of  any  given  leetilineor  shape  eqoal 

figure  of  given  sue,  or  briefly,  to 

a  figve  of  the  form  of  one  given  figiue, 

the  sine  of  another.    It  abo  supplies  the 

of  Ae  solution  of  a  qaadiatic 


Is 


cii 


eighth,  and  ninth  books  cannot 

sahgects  aeefolly  separated.    They  treat 

that  is,  of  the  ftmdamental  properties 

n  wUefa  the  rales  of  arithmetic  mast 

Bat  Badd  goes  ivrther  than  is  ne- 

mewly  to  constmct  a  mtem  of  oomputa* 

whidi  the  Greeks  had  little  anxiety. 

t»  aoeeeed  in  shewing  that  namben 

priaw  to  one  another  are  the  least  in 

t»  prove  that  the  nomber  of  primes  is 

sad  to  point  out  the  rale  for  oonstrocting 

et  Dombeta.    When  the  mo- 

h^^  to  prevail,  these  books  of  Ea- 

~  to  Ae  aatiqnary:  oar  elemen- 

if  arithmetie,  which  till  lately  were  all, 

now  aie  mostly,  systems  of  mechanical  roles, 

as  what  would  Imve  becoaie  of  geometry  if  the 

hooka  had  shared  the  same  fiite. 

toA  book  is  the  development  of  all  the 

of  the  pncsdiag  ones,  geometrical  and  arith- 

It  ia  one  of  the  BMst  cnrkras  of  the  Greek 

the  reader  w31  find  a  syiioptical  ae- 


coont  of  it  in  the  Peaay  Ogfelcpcudiaj  article,  *^  Ir- 
mtional  Quantities."  Euclid  has  evidently  in  his 
mind  the  intention  of  classifying  incoouneniarable 
quantities :  perhaps  the  circumference  of  the  cirde, 
which  we  know  had  been  an  object  of  inquiry, 
was  suspected  of  being  incommensurable  with  its 
diameter;  and  hopes  were  perhaps  entertained 
that  a  searching  attempt  to  arrange  the  inoommen- 
snrables  which  ordinary  geometry  presents  might 
enable  the  geometer  to  say  finally  to  which  of  them, 
if  any,  the  dicle  bdongs.  However  this  may  be, 
Eadid  investigates,  by  isolated  methods,  and  in  a 
manner  which,  unless  he  had  a  concealed  algebra, 
is  more  astoidshing  to  us  than  anything  in  tiie 
Elements,  every  possible  variety  of  lines  which  can 
be  represented  by  is/(\^a  ±^/6),  a  and  6  repre- 
senting two  oommensuiable  lines.  He  divides  Imes 
which  can  be  represented  by  this  fi>rma]a  into  25 
species,  and  he  succeeds  in  detecting  every  possible 
spedes.  He  shews  that  every  individual  of  every 
spedes  is  inoommensurable  with  all  the  individuals 
of  every  other  spedes ;  and  also  that  no  line  of  any 
spedes  can  belong  to  that  species  in  two  different 
ways,  or  for  two  difierent  sets  of  values  of  a  and  A. 
He  shews  how  to  form  other  dasses  of  inoommen- 
Buiafales,  in  number  how  many  soever,  no  one  of 
which  can  contain  an  individuid  line  whidi  is  conn 
mensurable  with  nn  individual  of  any  other  class ; 
and  he  demonstrates  the  inoommensumbility  of  a 
square  and  its  diagonaL  This  book  has  a  com- 
pleteness which  none  of  the  others  (not  even  the 
fifth)  can  boast  of:  and  we  could  almost  suspect 
that  Eudid,  having  arranged  his  materials  in  his 
own  mind,  and  having  oompletdy  elaborated  the 
tenth  book,  wrote  the  preoeding  books  after  it,  and 
did  not  live  to  revise  them  thoroughly. 

The  eleventh  and  twelfth  books  contain  the 
elements  of  solid  geometry,  as  to  prisms,  pyramids, 
&C.  The  duplicate  ratio  of  the  diameten  is 
shewn  to  be  that  of  two  cirdes,  the  triplicate  ratio 
that  of  two  spheres.  Instances  occur  of  the  meAod 
of  exkuuHorUf  as  it  has  been  called,  ndiich  in  the 
hands  of  Archimedes  became  an  instrument  ei  dis» 
covery,  produdng  results  which  are  now  usually 
referred  to  the  di^rential  calculus :  while  in  thcMo 
of  Euclid  it  was  only  the  mode  of  proving  proposi- 
tions which  must  have  been  seen  uul  believed  be- 
fan  they  were  proved.  The  method  of  these  books 
is  clear  and  degant,  with  some  striking  imperfec- 
tions, which  have  caused  many  to  abandon  them, 
even  among  those  who  allow  no  substitute  for  the 
fint  six  books.  The  thirteenth,  fourteenth,  and 
fifteenth  books  are  on  the  five  regular  solids :  and 
even  had  they  all  been  written  by  Eudid  (the  last 
two  an  attributed  to  Hypudes),  they  would  but 
ill  bear  oat  the  assertion  of  Piodns,  that  the  regu- 
lar solids  were  the  objects  with  a  view  to  which 
the  Elements  vrere  written  :  unless  indeed  we  are 
to  soppose  that  Eudid  died  before  he  could  com- 
plete his  intended  structure.  Produs  was  an  en- 
thanastic  Platonist :  Euclid  was  of  that  school ; 
and  the  former  accordingly  attributes  to  the  latter 
a  particular  regard  for  what  wen  sometimes  called 
the  Phitonic  bodies.  But  we  think  that  the  author 
himself  of  the  Elements  could  hardly  have  considered 
them  as  a  men  introduction  to  a  fevourite  specula- 
tion :  if  he  wen  so  blind,  we  have  every  reason  to 
suppose  that  his  own  contemporaries  could  have  set 
him  right.  From  various  indications,  it  can  be  col- 
lected that  the  fione  of  the  Elements  was  almost 
coeval  with  their  publication ;  and  by  the  time  of 

f2 


68 


EUCLEIDES. 


MarinnB  we  learn  from  that  writer  that  Euclid 
WBft  called  K^ptos  (rroixcMTiff . 

The  Data  of  Endid  should  be  mentioned  in  con> 
nection  with  the  Elements.  This  is  a  book  contain- 
ing a  hundred  propositions  of  apecoliar  and  limited 
intent.  Some  writers  have  professed  to  see  in  it  a 
key  to  the  geometrical  analysis  of  the  ancients,  in 
which  they  ha^e  greatly  the  advantage  of  ns. 
When  there  is  a  problem  to  solre,  it  is  andonbtedly 
advantageons  to  have  a  rapid  perception  of  the  steps 
which  will  reach  the  result,  if  they  can  be  snooes- 
sively  made.  Given  A,  B,  and  C,  to  find  D :  one 
person  may  be  completely  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed ; 
another  may  see  almost  intoitiTely  that  when  A, 
B,  and  C  are  giren,  £  can  be  found;  firom  which 
it  may  be  that  the  first  person,  had  he  perceived  it, 
would  have  immediately  found  D.  The  formation 
of  data  coHsequmHalj  as  our  ancestors  would  per- 
haps haye  called  them,  things  not  absolutely  giTen, 
but  the  gift  of  which  is  implied  in,  and  necessarily 
follows  from,  that  which  it  given,  is  the  object  of 
the  hundred  propositions  above  mentioned.  Thus, 
when  a  straight  line  of  given  length  is  intercepted 
between  two  given  parallels,  one  of  these  proposi- 
tions shews  &a,t  the  angle  it  makes  with  the  pa- 
rallels is  given  in  magnitude.  There  is  not  much 
more  in  this  book  of  Data  than  an  intelligent  stu- 
dent picks  up  from  the  Elements  themselves ;  on 
which  account  we  cannot  consider  it  as  a  great  step 
in  geometrical  analysis.  The  operations  of  thought 
which  it  requires  are  indispensable,  but  they  are 
contained  elsewhere.  At  the  same  time  we  cannot 
deny  that  the  Data  might  have  fixed  in  the  mind 
of  a  Greek,  with  greater  strength  than  the  Ele- 
ments themselves,  notions  upon  consequential  data 
which  the  modems  acquire  from  the  application  of 
arithmetic  and  algebra :  perhaps  it  was  the  percep- 
tion of  this  which  dictated  the  opinion  about  the 
value  of  the  book  of  Data  in  analysis. 

While  on  this  subject,  it  may  be  useful  to  re- 
mind the  reader  how  difiicult  it  is  to  judge  of  the 
character  of  Eudid^s  writings,  as  fiir  as  his  own 
merits  are  concerned,  ignorant  as  we  are  of  the 
precise  purpose  with  which  any  one  was  written. 
For  instance :  was  he  merely  shewing  his  contem- 
poraries that  a  connected  system  of  demonstration 
might  be  made  without  taking  more  than  a  certain 
number  of  postulates  out  of  a  collection,  the  neces- 
sity of  each  of  which  had  been  advocated  by  some 
and  denied  by  others  ?  We  then  understand  why 
he  placed  his  six  postulates  in  the  prominent  posi- 
tion which  they  occupy,  and  we  can  find  no  fault 
with  his  tadt  admission  of  many  others,  the  neces- 
sity of  which  had  perhaps  never  been  questioned. 
But  if  we  are  to  consider  him  as  meaning  to  be 
what  his  commentators  have  taken  him  to  be,  a 
model  of  the  most  scrupulous  formal  rigour,  we  can 
then  deny  that  he  has  altogether  succeeded,  though 
we  may  admit  that  he  has  made  the  nearest  ap- 
proach. 

The  literary  history  of  the  writings  of  Euclid 
would  contain  that  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  geo- 
metry in  every  Christian  and  Mohammedan  na- 
tion :  our  notice,  therefore,  must  be  but  slight,  and 
various  points  of  it  will  be  confirmed  by  the  biblio- 
graphioQ  account  which  will  follow. 

In  Greece,  induding  Asia  Minor,  Alexandria, 
and  the  Italian  ralonies,  the  Elements  soon  became 
the  universal  study  of  geometers.  Commentators 
were  not  wanting ;  Produs  mentions  Heron  and 
Pappus,  and  Aeneas  of  Uierapolis,  who  made  an 


EUCLEIDES. 

epitome  of  the  whole.  Theon  the  yonnger 
Alexandria)  lived  a  little  before  Proclns  ( vho  d 
about  A.  D.  485).  The  latter  has  made  his  f» 
coinmentary  on  the  first  book  valuable  by  its  ! 
torical  information,  and  was  something  <^  a  In 
naiy  in  agea  more  dark  than  his  own.  But  Tb 
was  a  light  of  another  sort,  and  bis  name 
played  a  conspicuous  and  singular  part  in  the 
tory  of  Euclid^s  writings.  He  gave  a  new  edi 
of  Euclid,  with  some  dight  ad£tions  and  alt 
tions :  he  teUs  ns  so  him— 1f^  and  uses  tbe  v 
MoffiSf  as  applied  to  hia  own  edition,  in  bis  c 
mentary  on  Ptolemy.  He  also  informs  us  that 
part  which  rektes  to  the  sectors  in  the  last  pi 
sition  of  the  sixth  book  is  his  own  addition : 
it  is  found  in  all  the  manuscripts  following 
Bwtp  iSfi  Mfyu  with  which  Euclid  dways  < 
Alexander  Aphrodidenais  (  QmmfenL  in  pi 
AnalyL  Aridot.)  mentions  as  the  fourth  of 
tenth  book  that  which  is  the  fifth  m  dl  n 
acripts.  Again,  in  several  manuscripts  the  v 
work  is  headed  as  Ik  T«r  ^tn^ot  vww9tM^, 
shall  presently  see  to  what  this  led :  but  no^ 
must  remark  that  Produs  does  not  mention  T 
at  all;  from  which,  since  both  were  Platonisi 
nding  at  Alexandria,  and  Produs  had  prol 
seen  Theon  in  his  younger  days,  we  must  c 
infer  some  quarrel  between  the  two,  or,  wh 
perhaps  more  likely,  presume  that  Theon^s  a 
tions  were  very  slight. 

The  two  hooka  of  Geometry  left  by  Bosi 
contain  nothing  but  enunciations  and  dia| 
from  the  fint  four  books  of  Eudid.  The  ass 
of  Boethius  that  Euclid  only  arranged,  anc 
the  discovery  and  demonstration  were  the  w 
others,  probably  contributed  to  the  notions 
Theon  presently  described.  Until  the  resto 
of  the  Elements  by  translation  from  the  ^ 
this  work  of  Boethius  was  the  only  Eui 
treatise  on  geometry,  as  &r  as  is  known. 

The  Arabic  translations  of  Euclid  began 
made  under  the  caliphs  Haroun  al  Raschi 
Al  Mamun ;  by  their  time,  the  very  name  i 
did  had  almost  disappeared  from  the  West, 
nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  yean  follow 
capture  of  Egypt  by  the  Mohammedans  bef 
latter  began  to  profit  by  the  knowledge 
Greeks.  After  thia  time,  the  works  of  the 
ters  were  sedulously  translated,  and  a  gr 
pulse  was  given  by  them.  Commentari< 
even  original  writings,  followed  ;  but  so 
these  are  known  among  us,  that  it  is  on 
the  Saracen  writings  on  astronomy  (a  acienc 
always  carries  its  own  history  along  with 
we  can  form  a  good  idea  of  Uie  very  strik 
gress  which  the  Mohammedans  made  and> 
Greek  teachers.  Some  writers  speak  alight 
this  progress,  the  results  of  which  they  are 
to  compare  with  those  of  our  own  tim« 
ought  rather  to  place  the  Saracens  by  the 
their  own  Gothic  ancestors,  and,  making  i 
lowance  for  the  more  advantageous  circui 
under  which  the  first  started,  they  afaot 
the  second  systematically  dispersing  the  re 
Greek  civilisation,  while  the  fint  were  coi 
ing  the  geometry  of  Alexandria,  the  ai 
and  algebra  of  India,  and  the  astronomy 
to  form  a  nucleus  for  the  present  state  of  t 

The  Elements  of  Eudid  were  restored  t 
by  tranalation  from  the  Arabic.  In  cc 
with  thia  restoration  four  Eaatem  editon 


EUCLEIDE& 

Honeiii  ben  Ubak  (died  A.  D.  873) 
pdbGibed  n  cditum  which  wu  afterwards  cor- 
ndcd  bj  llttbeC  ben  Comb,  a  well-known  astro- 
After  bhtt,    aeeording   to  D*Herbelot, 


EUCLEIDES. 


6d 


Sof  onoertain  date,  bat  before 
)  eaw  at  Rome  a  Oxeek  ma- 
nuecript  eoDtamxng  many  more  propontionB  than 
be  had  been  accaeSimed  to  find :  he  had  been  naed 
to  190  di^iama,  and  the  mamucript  oontained  40 
Bufc  If  theae  nombeis  be  correct,  Honein  oonld 
mtf  bacve  bad  the  firrt  nz  books ;  and  the  new 
riaiielatVm  wbkb  Othman  mmediatdy  made  must 
have  been  afterwards  augmented.  A  little  after 
JL,  D.  1260I,  the  astronomer  Nasireddin  gave  an- 
other edition,  wbkh  is  now  aooesiible,  having  been 
printed  in  Anlnc  at  Rome  in  1594.  It  is  tolexar 
htj  coBBplete,  but  jet  it  is  not  the  edition  firom 
whadk  the  friirif  Eoiopean  tnmslation  was  made, 
aa  Pcynrd  fimid  by  compariqg  the  same  jffoposi- 
in  toe  twoL  « 

Tbe  fiflrt  Euopem  who  fonnd  Enclid  in  Andiic, 
the  Elements  into  Latin,  was  Athe- 
laid  or  Addnd,  of  Bath,  who  was  cextainly  alive 
inJiaO.  ^ee'Adekid,**  inthe.B^.Z)M^of 
the  See.  0.  U.  K.)  This  writer  probably  obtained 
his  «K%iBal  in  Spain:  and  his  transbtion  is  the 
oae  which  became  coirent  in  Europe,  and  is  the 
was  printed,  though  under  the  name  of 
TlDTeiy  htdy,  Campanoa  was  supposed 
to  have  been  the  tnashtor.  Hxaboochi  takes  it  to 
hsive  been  Adriard,  as  a  matter  of  coarse ;  Libri 
!■  iHMNUH.it B  the  ■!■»  Opinion  after  inquiry;  and 
Scheibd  siatea  that  ia  his  copy  of  Campanus  the 
anthonhip  of  Adekrd  was  asserted  in  a  hand- 
wndng  as  old  as  tike  woik  itseli  (a.  d.  1482.) 
8^Bc  of  ihe  BMaaaeripts  which  bear  the  name  of 
Adeianl  have  that  of  Campanus  attached  to  the 
€tmmeBtarf.  There  are  several  of  theae  mann- 
aaipCB  m  nriisffiM» ;  and  a  comparison  of  any  one 
ef  ttma  with  the  printed  book  which  was  attributed 
woald  settle  the  question, 
thns  brought  by  Adelard  into  Europe 
was  sown  with  good  eflect.  In  the  next  centuiy 
Boger  BaeoB  qnotea  Enclid,  and  when  he  cites  Boe- 
it  is  not  lur  his  geometry.   Up  to  the  time  of 

much  dispernon  of  the 
of  any  other  book :  after  this  period, 
Eudid  waa,  aa  we  shall  see,  an  eariy  and  frequent 
el  the  pRsa.  Where  science  flourished, 
fisud;  and  wherever  he  was  found, 
or  less  according  as  more 
lid  to  his  Elements.  As  to 
waric  on  geometry,  the  middle  ases 
have  thought  of  composing  another 
It :  not  on^  did  Eodid  preserve  his 
>^^  is  the  title  of  inptot  oroixcurr^r  down  to  the 
chI  flf  the  seventeenth  century,  and  that  in  so  ab- 
Mtee  a  amnaer,  d«t  then,  as  sometimes  now,  ihe 
7«Bg  hegiaaer  imagined  the  name  of  the  man  to 
be  a  sjaaayme  fcr  the  science;  but  his  order  of 
d^MBrtailion  was  thought  to  be  necessary,  and 
^■■ded  ia  the  nature  S[  our  minds.  Tartaglia, 
vhoai  bias  wo  aa%ht  siqypose  woald  have  been 
<^iksa  hf  his  knowiedge  of  Indian  arithmetic  and 
■igshra,  calls  Eadid  sofa  artroJattorg  delU  sdeafae 
and  algifbia  waa  not  at  that  time  con- 
ed as  entitled  to  the  name  of  a  science  by 
«he  had  been  fonned  on  the  Greek  model ; 
ita  designation.    The  siory 


l^aeaTs  diawiefy  of  geometiy  in  his  boy* 
(^.ik  16J5)  containa  uw statement  that  he 


had  got  ^'as  fiur  as  the  32nd  proposition  of  the  first 
book^  before  he  was  detected,  the  exaggerators 
(for  much  exaggerated  this  vexy  drcumstanoe  shews 
the  truth  must  have  been)  not  having  the  slightest 
idea  that  a  new  invented  system  could  proceed  in 
any  other  order  than  that  of  Euclid. 

The  vernacular  transkitions  of  the  Elements  date 
from  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  from  which 
time  the  history  of  mathematical  science  divides 
itself  into  that  of  the  several  countries  where  it 
flourished.    By  slow  steps,  the  continent  of  Europe 
has  almost  entirely  abandoned   the  ancient  Ele- 
ments, and  substituted  systems  of  geometry  more 
in  accordance  with  the  tastes  which  algebra  has 
introduced :  but  in  England,  down  to  the  present 
time,  Euclid  has  held  his  ground.    There  is  not  in 
our  country  any  system  of  geometry  twenty  years 
old,  wliich  has  pretensions  to  anything  like  cur- 
rency, but  it  is  either  Euclid,  or  something  so 
fikshioned  upon  Euclid  that  the  resemblance  is  as 
close  as  that  of  some  of  his  professed  editors.    We 
cannot  here  go  into  the  reasons  of  our  opinion;  but 
we  have  no  doubt  that  the  love  of  aocuracy  in  mar 
thematical  reasoning  has  declined  wherever  Euclid 
has  been  abandoned.     We  are  not  so  much  of  the 
old  opinion  as  to  say  that  this  must  necessarily  have 
happened ;  but,  feeling  quite  sure  that  all  the  al- 
terations have  had  their  origin  in  the  desire  for 
more  fiuUity  than  could  be  obtained  by  rigorous 
deducti<m  from  postulates  both  true  and  evident, 
we  see  what  has  hiq>pened,  and  why,  without  be- 
ing at  all  inclined  to  dispute  that  a  disposition  to 
depart  from  the  letter,  carrying  ofif  the  spirit,  would 
have  been  attended  with  very  different  results.  Of 
the  two  best  foreign  books  of  geometry  which  we 
know,  and  which  are  not  Euclidean,  one  demands 
a  right  to  ** imagine**  a  thing  which  the  writer 
himself  knew  perfectly  well  was  not  true ;  and  the 
other  is  content  to  shew  that  the  theorems  are  so 
nearly  true  that  their  error,  if  any,  is  imperceptible 
to  the  senses.  It  must  be  admitted  that  both  these 
absurdities  are  committed  to  avoid  the  fifth  book, 
and  that  English  teachers  have,  of  bite  years,  been 
much  inclined  to  do  something  of  the  same  sort, 
less  openly.    But  here,  at  least,  write»  have  left 
it  to  teachers  to  shirk*  truth,  if  they  like,  without 
bemg  wilful  accomplices  before  the  fact.     In  an 
English  translation  of  one  of  the  preceding  works, 
the  means  of  correcting  the  error  were  given  :  and 
the  original  work  of  most  note,  not  Euclidean, 
which  has  appeared  of  late  years,  does  not  attempt 
to  get  over  Uie  difficulty  by  any  fidse  assumption. 
At  the  time  of  the  invention  of  printing,  two 
eiTora  were  current  with  respect  to  Euclid  person- 
ally. The  fint  was  that  he  was  Enclid  of  Megani, 
a  totally  different  person.  This  confusion  has  been 
said  to  take  its  rise  from  a  passage  in  Plutarch, 
but  we  cannot  find  the  reference.     Boethius  per* 
petuated  it.    The  second  was  that  Theon  was  the 
demonstrator  of  all  the  propositions,  and  that  Enclid 
only  left  the  definitions,  postulates,  &.C.,  with  the 

*  We  must  not  be  understood  as  objecting  to 
the  teacher*s  right  to  make  his  pupil  assume  any- 
thing he  likes,  provided  only  that  the  ktter 
knows  what  he  is  about.  Our  contemptuous 
expression  (for  such  we  mean  it  to  be)  is  du%cted 
against  those  who  substitute  assumption  for  de- 
monstration, or  the  particular  for  the  general,  and 
leave  the  student  in  ignorance  of  what  has  been 
done. 


70 


EUCLEIDES. 


enuncutioni  in  tltor  piMent  order.  So  completely 
was  this  DotioD  reoeiYed,  that  edition»  of  Eudid^ 
m  called,  eoatained  only  enunciation*;  all  that 
contained  demonttntions  ware  aaid  to  be  Eaclid 
with  the  oommmtory  of  Theon,  Campanni,  Zam- 
bertna,  or  some  other.  Alio,  when  tiie  enondations 
were  given  in  Greek  and  Latin,  and  the  demon- 
■trations  in  Latin  only,  thii  was  said  to  constitote 
an  edition  of  Eaclid  in  the  original  Greek,  which 
has  occasioned  a  hostof  biUiqgraphical  errors.  We 
have  already  seen  that  Theon  did  edit  Eaclid,  and 
that  manascripts  have  described  this  editorship 
in  a  nanner  calculated  to  lead  to  the  mistake: 
but  Proclus,  who  not  only  describes  Euclid  as  r^ 
fUnAoM^cfMy  Sfutyi^fMm  vtSs  ifiirpoaOw  «2i  ibw- 
Tjytcrovt  ^oSt  ^cif  imtyorpiv^  and  ooomienta  on 
the  very  demonstrations  which  we  now  have,  as 
on  those  of  Euclid,  is  an  unansweiable  witness ; 
the  order  of  the  propositions  themselves,  connected 
as  it  is  with  the  mode  of  demonstration,  is  another ; 
and  finally,  Theon  himself,  in  stating,  as  beftwe 
noted,  that  a  particular  part  of  a  certam  demonstra- 
tion is  his  own,  states  as  distinctly  that  the  rest  is 
not  Sir  Henry  Savile  (the  founder  of  the  Savilian 
chairs  at  Oxford),  in  the  lectures*  on  Eudid  with 
which  he  opened  his  own  chair  of  geometry  before 
he  resigned  it  to  Briggs  (who  is  said  to  have  taken 
up  the  course  where  his  founder  left  ofi^  at  book  L 
prop.  9),  notes  that  much  discussion  had  takm 
place  on  the  subject,  and  gives  three  opinions. 
The  first,  that  of  qmdam  sttdti  et  perridiaJi^  above 
discussed :  the  second,  that  of  Peter  Ramus,  who 
held  the  whole  to  be  absolutely  due  to  Theon, 
propositions  as  well  as  demonstrations,  /alae,  qu/i» 
negati  the  tliird,  that  of  Buteo  of  Dauphiny,  a 
ffeometer  of  merit,  who  attributes  the  whole  to 
EucUd,  quae  opinio  and  wra  est,  airf  veritati  eerie 
prxKcima.  It  is  not  useless  to  remind  the  classical 
student  of  these  things:  the  middle  ages  may  be 
called  the  "ages  of  fiuth  **  in  their  views  of  criticism. 
Whatever  was  written  was  received  without  exa- 
mination ;  and  the  endorsement  of  an  obscure  scho- 
liast, which  was  perhaps  the  mere  whim  of  a  tran- 
scriber, was  allowed  to  rank  with  the  dearest  as- 
sertions of  the  commentators  and  scholars  who  had 
before  them  more  works,  now  lost,  written  by  the 
contemporaries  of  the  author  in  question,  than 
there  wera  letters  in  the  stupid  sentence  which 
was  allowed  to  overbalance  their  testimony.  From 
such  practices  we  are  now,  it  may  well  be  hoped, 
finally  delivered :  but  the  time  is  not  yet  ooroe 
when  refutation  of  "the  scholiast "  may  be  safely 
abandoned. 

All  the  works  that  have  been  attributed  to 
Euclid  are  as  follows : 

1.  2To<x«(a)  the  JS&meii/k,  in  18  books,  with  a 
14th  and  15th  added  by  Hypsiclis. 

2.  AtBoftipa^  the  Data,  which  has  a  prefeee  by 
Marinus  of  Naples. 

3.  tlffayttyi  'Apfuwutlj^  a  TVeaHte  tm  Mueio ; 
and  4.  Kcerarof»)  Kea>6¥0f,  ike  Dwiaion  t/He  Scale  : 
one  of  these  works,  most  likely  the  former,  must 
be  rejected.  Proclus  says  that  Eudid  wrote  «cord 
fAowrue^y  irroixfuiireii, 

5.  4Kuy6fi9va,  the  Appearcmces  (of  the  heaveas). 
Pappus  mentions  them. 

6.  •Oirrixa,  on  Optica;  and  7.  Kwrowr^i,  m 
Catoptric».    Prodns  mentions  both. 


*  PraeleeUonet  ireedeeim  ra 
EueUdii;  OannU  kalntae  u^ucxii  Oxoniae,  1621. 


EUCLEIDES. 

The  preceding  works  are  in  ezistenoe;  the 
lowing  are  either  lost,  or  do  not  remain  in 
original  Greek. 

8.  Utfli  Atatphe»9i>  fiiSKloy^  OmDimioiu,  ] 
dus  (/.  &)  There  is  a  transhition  from  the  An 
with  the  name  of  Mohammed  of  Bagdad  attac 
which  has  been  suspected  of  being  a  translatio 
the  book  of  Euclid :  of  this  we  shall  see  more. 

9,  Kmfuctiy  fiiSKta  S',  Four  boob  m  Conic 
Hone.  Pappus  (lib.  viL  pra^,)  sffinns  that  £i 
wrote  four  books  on  conies,  which  ApoUoniui 
larged,  adding  four  others.  Archimedes  refe 
lie  elements  of  conic  sections  m  a  manner  vt 
shews  that  he  could,  not  be  mentioning  the 
work  of  his  contemporary  Apollonitts  (which 
most  likely  he  never  saw).  Eudid  may  poB 
have  written  on  conic  sections ;  but  it  is  impoi 
that  the  fint  four  books  of  Apollonius  (sc 
life)  can  have  been  those  of  Eudid. 

ID.  nopur/Uirwi'/St^A/ay,  ThtebooUofPoi 
These  are  mentioned  by  Produs  and  by  Pi 
(/.  c),  the  latter  of  whom  gives  a  description  i 
is  so  corrupt  as  to  be  unintellmble. 

11.  T^iwy  *E.9iw49anf  fitSMa  0^  Two  boo 
Plawe  LocL  Pappus  mentions  these,  but  nc 
todus,  as  Fabricius  affirms.  (Comment  in  * 
lib.  i.  lemm,) 

12.  T^*wv  «p^s  *Evi^ciair  ^€)da  ff^ 
tioned  by  Phppus.  What  these  T^oi  mp6s 
^^«or,  or  £oci  ad  Superfieiem^  were,  n 
Pappus  nor  Eutodus  inform  us;  the  lattei 
they  derive  their  name  from  their  own  U 
which  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  We  s 
that  the  books  and  the  meaning  of  the  titi* 
as  much  lost  in  the  time  of  Eutocius  as  now. 

13.  nspl  Ycu8flv»^f  Om  FaUaeiee.  0 
work  Proclus  says,  '^He  gave  methods  ol 
judgment  (dio/Hrriie^r  ^tfwiH^etn)  the  posses 
which  enables  us  to  exercise  those  who  ore 
ning  geometry  in  the  detection  of  felse  reas( 
and  to  keep  them  free  from  delusion.  A 
book  whicA  gives  us  this  preparation  is 
VeuSc^pW,  in  which  he  enumerates  the  sp< 
fellades,  and  exercises  the  mental  feculty  c 
spedes  by  all  manner  of  theorems.  He 
truth  side  by  nde  with  felsehood,  and  c* 
the  oonfritatioii  of  felsehood  with  experience 
thus  appean  that  Euclid  did  not  intend  1 
ments  to  be  studied  without  any  preparatii 
that  he  had  himself  prepared  a  treatise  on  & 
reoaonmg,  to  precede,  or  at  least  to  accompa 
Elements.  The  loss  of  this  book  is  mud 
regretted,  particiUariy  on  account  of  the  e 
tions  of  the  course  adopted  in  the  Element 
it  cannot  but  have  contained. 

We  now  proceed  to  some  biUiognphical 
of  the  writings  of  Euclid.  In  every  case  ij 
we  do  not  mention  the  source  of  inifonuatic 
to  be  presomed  that  we  take  it  from  the 
itsdf. 

The  fint,  or  editio  princeps,  of  the  J5Zei 
that  printed  by  Erhard  Ratdolt  at  Venice  j 
bhuJc  letter,  folio.  It  is  the  Itttin  of  the 
books  of  the  Elements,  from  Adelard,  vi 
commentary  of  Campanns  following  tlie 
strations.  It  has  no  title,  bu^  after  a  aho 
duction  by  the  printer,  opens  thua :  **•  Precla 
liber  dementornm  Euclidis  penpicaciaau 
artem  geometric  indpit  qua  foelkisaime  : 
est  cujus  ps  nn  est,**  ft&  Ratdolt  atatei 
introduction  that  the  diffisol^  of  printiDg  i 


EUCLBIDE& 

try  £poiii  going  through 
tke  pna»  bat  that  he  hid  m  completely  OTeicome 
It,  1^  gnat  pauM»  that  **  qua  fiualitate  litteianun 
inpchmmtw,  ea  etiam  geometrioe  figure 
Tfaeee  dii^siama  ace  pisnted  on  the 
ed  though  at  fint  aght  they  Mem  to  be 
yet  a  ctoeer  hupection  makes  it  probable 
that  they  ave  prodneed  fimn  metal  linee.  The 
Bvaher  «f  prapoeitiooe  m  EocUd  (15  books)  ia  485, 
of  wfci^  ISan  «anting  heie,  and  30  ^ipear  which 
m  Eodid ;  io  that  then  are  407  propoei- 
The  pr^met  to  the  14th  book,  by  which  it 
is  mafe  almoet  eettain  that  Euclid  did  not  write  it 
(Ik*  Eadid^  boiA»  have  no  prefiMes)  ia  omitted. 
Iti  Aiahie  engin  ie  viable  in  the  woide  Jtdmmajfm 
which  an  need  for  a  rhombus  and 
Thta  edition  is  not  veiy  scarce  in 
have  seen  at  least  foor  copies  £» 
ia  the  last  ten  yean^ 

edhion  bo»  «Vinoentiae  1491,** 


BUCLEIDES. 


71 


IsciK,  feIkH  aad  was  printed  **  per  magis- 
de  Basilea  et  Oulielmmn  de 
,**    It  is  entinly  a  reprint,  with  the 
(nnless  indeed  it  be  tom  oat 
the  eoly  espy  we  ever  saw),  and  is  bnt  a  poor 
aa  to  lettei^pnss  and  diagnims, 
with  the  fint  edition,  than  which 
Both  these  editions  call 


Eadid  J/4 


(also  latin,  Roman  letter, 
faCo,)  csataiBBag  the  Elements,  llie  Phaenomena, 
thetweOpUks^adcr  the  names  of  j)»oeii2ania  and 
i),  and  the  Dsia  with  the  nrefiMO  of 
^  editio  prinoeps  of  all  bnt  the 
the  title  JEWrfirfw  idegamm  pktUh 

M  hoc  VciuMUtB  CU9CUQM4  od  VUh 

mpirSi :  «Itmilorum  libroi, 
TtUerpreti,  At  the  end 
Vmetiif  ju  se  sdibtu  Joammu  7a- 
tami.  4[c^  M,D,KriIL  KUmUu  Novebm  — 
thsa  is,  1505,  often  read  1508  by  an  obrioos 
ZsBsbertaa  has  given  a  long  prefiioe 
a  fife  of  Eadid :  he  professes  to  have  tzans- 
s  a  Onek  text,  and  this  a  veiy  little 
win  shew  he  most  have  done ;  but  he 
not  pre  any  hslonnataon  npon  his  mano- 
He  ststea  that  the  niopositbns  have  the 
ef  Theeo  or  Hypaides,  by  which  he  pro- 


that  Theon  or  Hypddes  gave  the 
The  preceding  editors,  whatever 
ly  have  been,  do  not  expressly  state 
ly  other  to  have  been  the  author  of  the 
i:  but  by  1505  theOreek  mannscripto 
the  name  of  Theon  had  pnbably  come 
tehghL  For  ZambertDsFabridna  cites  Qoete-menL 
Ui  Diced,  ii.  p.  215:  his  edition  is  beautifuUy 
parted,  and  is  fare.  He  exposes  the  translations 
nem  the  Arabic  with  nnoeasn^  severity.  Fabri> 
(firom  Scheibel)  two  small  works,  the 
the  EtcoMnto  by  Ambr.  Jocher,  1506, 
eaDed  «"Geometria  Eoclidis,'*  which 
aa  edition  of  Saoobosoo,  Paris,  H. 
1507.  Of  these  we  know  nothing. 
The  Ibarth  edition  (Latin,  Uack  letter,  folio, 
I50f ),  owifainTng  the  Elemento  only,  is  the  woric 
tf  the  1,1  h  la  and  Locas  Paciolns  (de  Buigo 
Saoeti  Sepakfari),  better  known  as  Lncas  di 
Boiya,  the  fint  who  printed  a  work  on  algebra. 
The  tble  is  £meUdu  Afegartmau  pUioaopU  acuti»' 

tint  amtrovtrtia 


prmapit  tpent,  &c.  At  the  end,  Venttminprettum 
per.^PoffomHum  de  Pagammit.. .  oaao^aovim ... 
Paciolus  adopto  the  Latin  of  AdeUrd,  and  occa- 
sionslly  quotes  the  comment  of  Campenus,  intro- 
ducing his  own  additional  oommento  with  the  head 
'^Castigator.*^  He  ooens  the  fifth  book  with  the 
account  of  a  lectun  which  he  gave  on  that  book  in 
a  chuxch  at  Venice,  August  11, 1508,  giviqg  the 
names  of  those  present,  and  some  subsequent  lau- 
datory correspondenoe.  This  edition  is  less  loaded 
with  comment  than  either  of  those  which  precede. 
It  is  extremely  scarce,  and  is  beautifully  printed  : 
the  letter  is  a  curious  interaoediate  step  between 
the  old  thick  bkwk  letter  and  that  of  the  Roman 
type,  and  makes  the  derivation  of  the  latter  from 
the  former  very  clear. 

The  fifth  edition  (Elements,  Latin,  Roman  letter, 
folio),  edited  by  Jacobus  Faber,  and  printed  by 
Henry  Stephens  at  Paris  in  1516,  has  the  title 
GmktUa  tollowed  by  heads  of  the  contents. 
There  are  the  fifteen  books  of  Eudid^  by  which 
are  meant  the  Emmdationt  (see  the  preceding  re- 
marks on  this  subject);  the  CommnU  of  Campanns, 
mraning  the  demonstrations  in  Adelard*s  Latin ; 
the  ComjmaU  of  Theon  as  given  by  Zambertus, 
meaning  the  demonstration  in  the  Latin  of  Zam- 
bertus ;  and  the  Commmi  of  Hypsides  as  given  by 
Zambertus  upon  the  last  two  books,  meaning  the 
demonstrations  of  those  two  books.  This  edition 
b  foirly  printed,  and  is  moderately  scarce.  From 
it  we  date  the  time  when  a  list  of  enunciations 
merely  was  universally  called  the  complete  work  of 
Euclid. 

With  these  editions  the  ancient  series,  as  we 
may  call  it,  terminates,  meaning  the  complete  La- 
tin editions  which  preceded  the  publication  of  the 
Greek  text  Thus  we  see  five  folio  editions  of  the 
Elemente  produced  in  thirty-four  years. 

The  fint  Greek  text  was  published  by  Simon 
Gryne,  or  Giynoeus,  Basle,  1533,  folio :  *  contain- 
ing, ix  rwv  %Hti¥os  ffwowruktf  (the  title-page  has 
this  statement),  the  fiiieen  books  of  the  Elements, 
and  the  commentary  of  Produs  added  at  the  end, 
so  fiur  as  it  remains;  all  Greek,  without  Latin. 
On  Grynoeus  and  his  reverendt  care  of  manuficripts, 
see  Anthony  Wood.  (Atken,  Oxon.  m  verb.)  The 
Oxford  editor  is  studiously  silent  about  this  Basle 
edition,  which,  though  not  obtained  from  many 
manuscripts,  is  even  now  of  some  value,  and  was 
for  a  century  and  three-quarten  the  only  printed 
Greek  text  of  all  the  books. 

With  regard  to  Greek  texto,  the  student  must 
be  on  his  guard  against  bibliographers.  For  in- 
stance, HaiiBSst  gives,  firom  good  catalogues,  £v- 

*  Fabridus  seto  down  an  edition  of  1530,  by 
the  same  editor :  this  is  a  misprint. 

t  **  Sure  1  am,  that  while  he  continued  there 
(«.  e,  at  Oxford),  he  visited  and  studied  in  most  of 
the  libraries,  searched  after  rare  books  of  the  Greek 
tongue,  particularly  after  some  of  the  books  of 
commentaries  of  Proclus  Diadoch.  Lydus,  and 
having  found  several,  and  the  ownen  to  be  care- 
less of  them,  he  took  some  away,  and  conveyed 
them  with  him  beyond  the  seas,  as  in  an  epistle 
by  him  written  to  John  the  son  of  Thos.  More,  he 
confesseth.**  Wood. 

t  Schweiger,  in  his  Haudbuek  (Leipsig,  1830), 
gives  this  same  edition  as  a  Greek  one,  and  makes 
the  same  mistake  with  regard  to  those  of  Dasypo- 
dius,  Scheubel,  &c    We  have  no  doubt  that  the 


72 


EUCLEID£S« 


KkdBw  SroixcCwr  fitSKla  i^,  Rome,  1545,  8to., 
printed  by  Antonhis  Bladui  Atulontti,  containing 
enunciations  only,  without  demonstrations  or  dia- 
grams, edited  by  Angelus  Cnjanus,  and  dedicated 
to  Antonins  AltoTitns.  We  happen  to  possess  a 
little  volume  agreeing  in  every  particular  with  this 
description,  except  only  that  it  is  in  ItaHoHj  being 
**I  quindid  libri  degli  dementi  di  Euclide,  diGrtoo 
iradotH  in  lingua  Thoscana.**  Here  is  another  in- 
stance in  which  the  editor  beUeved  he  had  giren 
the  whole  of  Euclid  in  giving  the  enunciations. 
From  this  edition  another  Greek  text,  Florence, 
1545,  was  inrented  by  another  mistake.  All  the 
Greek  and  Latin  editions  which  Fabricins,  Mur- 
hard,  &c.,  attribute  to  Dasypodius  (Coniad  Rauch- 
fuss),  only  giro  the  enunciations  in  Greek.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  Scheubel*s  edition  of  the  first 
six  books  (Basle,  folio,  1550),  which  nerertheless 
professes  in  the  title-page  to  giro  JSWti,  Gr.  Lat. 
There  is  an  anonymous  complete  Greek  and  Latin 
text,  London,  printed  by  William  Jones,  1620, 
which  has  ikirteeH  books  in  the  title-page,  but 
contains  only  six  in  all  cojnes  that  we  have  seen : 
it  is  attributed  to  the  celebmted  mathematician 
Briggs. 

The  Oxford  edition,  folio,  1703,  nublished  by 
David  Gregory,  with  the  title  EtlieXf ftov  ret  o'vfo- 
/1«^  took  its  rise  in  the  collection  of  manuscripts 
bequeathed  by  Sir  Henry  Savile  to  the  University, 
and  was  a  part  of  Dr.  Edward  Bemard*s  plan 
(see  his  life  in  the  Pmmn  Cj/dopaedia)  for  a  laige 
republication  of  the  Greek  geometen.  His  inten- 
tion was,  that  the  first  four  volumes  should  contain 
Euclid,  Apollonins,  Archimedes,  Pappus,  and  Heron ; 
and,  by  an  undesigned  coincidence,  the  University 
has  actually  published  the  first  three  volumes  in  the 
order  intended :  we  hope  Pappus  and  Heron  will 
be  edited  in  time.  In  this  Oxford  text  a  laige  addi- 
tional supply  of  manuscripts  was  consulted,  but 
various  readings  are  not  given.  It  contains  all  the 
reputed  works  of  Euclid,  the  Latin  work  of  Mo- 
hiunmed  of  Bagdad,  above  mentioned  as  attributed 
by  some  to  Euclid,  and  a  Latin  firagment  De  Levi 
et  PiMderotOj  which  is  wholly  unworthy  of  notice, 
but  which  some  had  given  to  Euclid.  The  Latin 
of  this  edition  is  mostly  from  Commandine,  with 
the  help  of  Henry  Savile^s  papers,  which  seem  to 
have  nearly  amounted  to  a  complete  version.  As 
an  edition  of  the  whole  of  Euclid*s  works,  this 
stands  alone,  there  being  no  other  in  Greek. 
Peyrard,  who  examined  it  with  every  desire  to 
find  errors  of  the  press,  produced  only  at  the  rate 
of  ten  for  each  book  of  the  Elements. 

The  Paris  edition  was  produced  under  rinffubr 
circumstancea.  It  is  Greek,  Latin,  and  Frendi,  in 
3  vols.  4to.  Paris,  1814-16-18,  and  it  contains 
fifteen  books  of  the  Elements  and  the  Data ;  for, 
though  professing  to  give  a  complete  edition  of 
Endid,  Peyrard  would  not  admit  anything  dse  to 
be  genuine.  F.  Peyrard  had  published  a  transla- 
tion of  some  books  of  Euclid  in  1804,  and  a  con^ 

classical  bibliographers  are  trustworthy  as  to 
writers  with  whom  a  scholar  is  more  conversant 
than  with  Euclid.  It  is  much  that  a  Fabricius 
should  enter  upon  Euclid  or  Archimedes  at  all, 
and  he  may  well  be  excused  for  simply  copying 
from  bibliographical  lists.  But  the  mathemati- 
cal bibliographers,  Heilbronner,  Murhard,  &c.,  are 
inexeusaUe  for  copying  from,  and  perpetuating,  the 
almost  unavoidable  mistakes  of  Fiduridua. 


EUCLEIDES. 

plete  translation  of  Archimedes.  It  was  hit 
tention  to  publish  the  texts  of  Euclid,  Apollo 
and  Archimedes ;  and  beginning  to  examine 
manuscripts  of  Euclid  in  the  Royal  Librar 
Paris,  23  in  number,  he  found  one,  marked  No. 
which  had  the  appearance  of  being  written  ii 
ninth  century,  iad  which  aeemed  more  com 
and  trustworthy  than  any  single  known  n 
script.  This  document  was  part  of  the  pli 
sent  from  Rome  to  Paris  by  Napoleon,  and 
belonged  to  the  Vatican  Lilnaiy.  When  tt 
tion  was  enforced  by  the  allied  armies  in  18 
special  permission  was  given  to  Peyrsrd  to  i 
this  manuscript  till  he  had  finished  the  editii 
which  he  was  then  engaged,  and  of  which  or 
lume  had  already  appeared.  Peyrard  was  a 
shipper  of  this  manuscript.  No.  190,  and  had  i 
tempt  for  all  previous  editions  of  Eudid.  He 
at  Uie  end  of  each  volume  a  comparison  < 
Paris  edition  with  the  Oxford,  specifying  wh; 
been  derived  from  the  VaUcan  manuBcript 
making  a  selection  firom  the  various  readings 
other  22  manuscripts  which  were  before  him. 
edition  is  therefore  very  valuable ;  but  it  ii 
incorrectly  printed:  and  the  editor's  stri 
upon  his  predecessors  seem  to  us  to  requij 
support  of  better  scholarship  than  he  could 
to  bear  upon  the  subject.  (See  the  Dtdilin  L 
No.  22,  Nov.  1841,  p.  341,  &c.) 

The  Berlin  edition,  Greek  only,  one  volt 
two  parts,  octavo,  Berlin,  1826,  is  the  worii 
F.  August,  and  contains  the  thirteen  books 
Elements,  with  various  readings  fimn  Peynu 
from  three  additional  manuscripts  at  Munich 
ing  altogether  about  35  manuscripts  consul 
the  four  editors).  To  the  schobr  who  wai 
edition  of  the  Elements,  we  should  decide 
commend  this,  as  bringing  together  all  tl 
been  done  for  the  text  of  Eudid*s  greatest  i 

We  mention  here,  out  of  its  place.  The  h 
qfEudii  wiih  disterUUions^  by  James  Will 
B.P.  2  vols.  4to.,  Oxford,  1781,  and  Londoi 
This  is  an  English  translation  of  thirteen 
made  in  the  dosest  maimer  from  the  Oxf 
tion,  being  Euclid  word  for  word,  with  t) 
tional  words  required  by  the  English  idioi 
in  Italics.  This  edition  is  valuable,  and  i 
scarce :  the  dissertations  may  be  read  wit 
by  a  modem  algebraist,  if  it  be  true  that  e< 
opposite  errors  destroy  one  another. 

Camerer  and  Hauber  published  the  : 
books  in  Greek  and  Latin,  with  good  not 
lin,  8vo.  1824. 

We  believe  we  have  mentioned  all  th 
texts  of  the  Elements;  the  liberal  sup] 
which  the  bibliographers  have  furnished  tl 
and  which  Fabndus  and  othera  have  per^ 
is,  as  we  have  no  doubt,  a  series  of  mistaki 
for  the  most  part  out  of  the  belief  about  £ 
enunciator  and  Theon  the  danonatrator,  i 
have  described.  Of  Latin  editions,  which  r 
a  slight  notice,  we  have  the  six  books  by 
Finoeus,  Paris,  1636,  folio  (Fabr.,  M 
the  same  by  Joachim  Camerariua,  Leips 
8vo  (Fabr.,  Murhard);  the  fifteen  books 
Gracilis,  Paris,  1567,  4to.  (Fabr.,  who  cs 
Lat.,  Murhard);  the  fifteen  hooka  of  Fran 
de Candale(Flusaas  Candalla),  who  adds  a 
Paris,  1566,  folio,  and  promises  a  sevent 
dghteenth,  which  he  gave  in  a  aubsequei 
Paris,  1578,  folio  (Fabr.,  Murhard)  ; 


EUCLEIDBS. 

ConaBBiSM^fiiit  «ditifla  of  the  fifteen  books,  with 
nmrnnfUltrm,  Pimzi,  1572,  foL  (Fabr^  Mnriiaid); 
the  ifteen  books  of  Chrietopher  ClaTins,  with  com- 
Caadalkilo  nxteenth  book  annexed, 
J574,6L(Fabr^  Mmbard);  thirteen  books, 
liTiUBhcoau  RjMdxna,  Wittebog,  1609,  8to. 
(Fahr^Mnb.);  thixtecn  books  by  the  Jesnit  Clande 
HLkkatd^Aaswrrp,  1 645,  felio  (  Murh. ) ;  twelrebooks 
^  Handej,  Ox&td,  1802.  We  hare  not  thought 
it  neeessaxy  to  swell  this  aitide  with  the  Tsrious 
icpciats  of  tlicae  and  the  old  Latin  editions,  nor 
with  edstioaa  which,  thoogh  called  Elements  of 
fisdid,  have  the  denuntttiations  given  in  the  edi- 

•  those  of  Mann^jcos,  Barrow, 

with  the  editions  contained  in 

of  mathematics,  such  as  those  of 

Hcx^goBiBs,  Dechales»  Schott,  &&,  ftiu,  which  ge- 

BoaDy  gpve  a  taienUy  CMBplete  edition  of  the 

Canmaiidine  and  Oarios  an  the  pro> 

of  a  kige  school  of  editors,  among  whom 

■■  stands  eonspicaons. 

We  BOW  pfttcwid  to  Sngliah  tnnslations.    We 

find  in  Tanaer  {BibL  BnL  HA,  p.  149)  the  fol- 

'^Candish,  Richardns, 
in  )fngnmm  pfttHam  transtolit 
libuzv.  Chniit*iLD.xi>LVL 
p.  111.**    Richard  Candish  is  men- 
a  translator,  but  we  are  confi- 
dent that    his  txanahtioii  was  never  published. 
Befiore  1570,  all  tint  had  been  poblished  in  £ng^ 
fish  WM  Bobsrt  BeoordeV  Patkway  to  Knowledge^ 
155V,  **—**^"-g  «oandations  only  of  the  first  four 
books,  not  in  Emdid^s  order.     Recorde  considers 
dcmsMtaciaa  to  be  the  woik  of  Theon.    In  1570 
appealed  Hemy  Bi]liqgiley*s  transition  of  the  fif* 
teen  hooka,  with  Gmialla*s  sixteenth,  London, 
felia     This  beak  has  a  long  pr^ee  by  John  Dee, 
the  ,m^idBn,  whose  pictnxe  is  at  the  beginning : 
so  that  it  has  often  been  taken  for  Dee^s  transl»- 
tisn ;  bat  he  hiassel^  in  a  list  of  his  own  works, 
it  to  BtOiiigsfey.    The  ktter  was  a  rich 
ind  waa  mayor  (with  knighthood)  in  1591. 
We  alwsjs  k^  doabts  whether  he  was  the  real 
taailBtar,  iongining  that  Dee  had  done  the  drud- 
ffsy  at  least.     On  looking  into  Anthony  Wood*s 
of  BiDiiigdey  {Atk.  Osool  «  «sr6.)  we  find 
(and  alao  hew  the  inloimation  was  ob- 
\)  that  he  stadied  three  years  at  Oxford  be- 
fme  he  was  apptcntieed  to  a  haberdasher,  and  there 
oqnaiataace  with  an  '^eminent  mathema> 
railed    Whytdiead,  an  Augustine  firiar. 
When  the  firiar  was  «^pBt  to  his  shifts**  by  the 
of  the  moDssteries,  Billingsley  received 
iiained  him,  and  learnt  mathematics  from 
When  Whytehead  died,  he  gave  his  scho- 
lar all  his  matfaeflBatieal  observations  that  he  had 
made  and  collected,  together  with  his  notes  on 
£adid^  Ekaacttts.**    This  was  the  foundation  of 
the  tiBriatMn,  on  which  we  have  only  to  say  that 
it  was  certainly  made  from  the  Oreek,  and  not 
A«m  aay  of  the  Aiabioo-Latin  Yenions,  and  is,  for 
the  tBM^  a  very  good  oacL    It  was  reprinted,  Lon- 
166L    Billiimsley  died  in  1606,  at  a 


EUCLEIDES. 


78 


Scaibuigh  (Oxford,  folk»,  1705)  trsns- 
iMsd  six  baok/s  with  oopioos  annotations.  We 
«Ht  delBilad  mentioD  of  Whiston^s  trsnshuion  of 
Taofsd,  of  KmSH^  Cnnii,  Slonei,  and  other  editor^ 


Sefaweiger  haa  it  that  R.  Candish  pub- 
'         of  Sodid  in  1556. 


Ucd  a  tnaahtmi 


whose  editions  have  not  much  to  do  with  the  pro- 
gress of  opinion  about  the  Elements. 

Dr.  Robert  Simson  published  the  first  six,  and 
eleventh  and  twelfth  books,  in  two  separate  quarto 
editions.  (Latin,  Glasgow,  1 756.  Euglish,  London, 
1756.)  The  transhition  of  the  Data  was  added  to 
the  first  octavo  edition  (called  2nd  edition!,  Ola»* 
sow,  1762 :  other  nwtters  unconnected  with  Euclid 
have  been  added  to  the  numerous  succeeding  edi- 
ticms.  With  the  exception  of  the  editoria]  fo&cy 
about  the  perfect  restoration  of  Euclid,  there  is  lit- 
tle to  object  to  in  this  celebrated  edition.  It 
might  indeed  have  been  expected  that  some  notice 
would  have  been  taken  of  various  points  on  which 
Ettdid  has  evidently  follen  short  of  that  formality 
of  rigour  which  is  tacitly  claimed  for  him.  We 
prefer  this  edition  very  much  to  many  which  have 
been  fiuhioned  upon  it,  particularly  to  those  which 
have  introduced  algebxaical  symbols  into  the  de- 
monstrations in  such  a  manner  as  to  confuse  geo- 
metrical demonstration  with  algebraical  operation. 
Simson  was  first  traualated  into  Gennan  by  J.  A. 
Matthias,  Magdeburgh,  1799,  8vo. 

Professor  John  Pk]ffoir*s  EUmmdM  of  Gtomdr^ 
contains  the  first  six  books  of  Euclid ;  but  the  so- 
lid geometry  is  supplied  from  other  sources.  The 
first  edition  is  of  Edinbuigh,  1795,  octavo.  This 
is  a  valuable  edition,  and  the  treatment  of  the  fifth 
book,  in  particular,  is  much  simplified  by  the  aban- 
donment of  Enclid^s  notation,  though  his  definition 
and  method  are  retained. 

Budid'»  ElnunU  of  Plam  Qeometry^  by  John 
Walker,  London,  1827,  is  a  collection  containing 
very  excellent  materials  and  valuable  thoughts,  but 
it  is  hardly  an  edition  of  Euclid. 

We  ought  perhaps  to  mention  W.  Halifiix,  whose 
English  EucUd  Schweiger  puts  down  as  printed 
eight  times  in  London,  between  1685  and  1752. 
But  we  never  met  with  it,  and  cannot  find  it  in 
any  sale*  catalogue,  nor  in  any  English  enumera- 
tion of  editors.  Tk»  Diagrama  ofEueikTs  Element» 
by  the  Rev.  W.  Taylor,  York,  1828,  8vo.  size 
(part  L  containing  the  first  book ;  we  do  not  know 
of  any  more),  is  a  collection  of  lettered  diagrams 
stamped  in  relief  for  the  use  of  the  blind. 

The  earliest  German  print  of  Endid  is  an  edition 
by  Scheubel  or  Scheyfal,  who  published  the  seventh, 
eighth,  and  ninth  books,  Augsburgh,  1555,  4to. 
(Fabr.  from  his  own  copy) ;  the  first  six  books  by 
W.  Holtcmann,  better  known  as  Xybmder,  were 
published  at  Basle,  1562,  folio  (Fabr.,  Muriiard, 
Kiistner).  In  French  we  have  Enard,  nine  books, 
Paris,  1598,  8vo.  (Fabr.)  ;  fifteen  books  by  Hen- 
rion,  Paris,  1615  ((Fabr.),  1623  (HuHl),  about 
1627  (necessary  inference  from  the  prefiws  of  the 
fifth  edition,  of  1649,  in  our  possession).  It  is 
a  dose  translation,  with  a  comment.  In  Dutch, 
six  books  by  J.  Petem  Dou,  Ley  den,  1606  (Fabr.), 
1608  (Murh.).  Dou  was  translated  into  German, 
Amsterdam,  1634, 8vo.  Also  an  anonymous  trans- 
ktion  of  Oavius,  1663  (Murh.).  In  Italiim,  Tar- 
taglia*s  edition,  Venice,  1543  and  1565.  (Mmh., 
Fabr.)  In  Spanish,  by  Joseph  Saragoca,  Valentia 
1673,  4ta  (Murh.)  In  Swedish,  the  first  six 
book^  by  Martin  Stromer,  Upsal,  1753.  (Murh.) 

The  remaining  writings  of  EucUd  are  of  small  in- 
terest compared  with  the  Elements,  and  a  shorter 
account  of  them  will  be  sufiSdent 


*  These  are  the  catalogues  in  which  the  appear- 
ance of  a  book  is  proof  of  its  existence. 


74 


EUCLEIDEa 


The  fint  Onek  edition  of  the  Daia  is  YAkK^ov 
Z^ofjJmt,  &c^  by  Claudia»  Hardy,  Paris,  1625, 
4to.,  Gr.  Lat,  with  the  prefiice  of  Marinas  prefixed. 
Marhard  speaks  of  a  second  edition.  Pari»,  1695, 
4to.  Dasypodius  had  preTioosly  published  them 
in  Latin,  Strasbaig,  1570.  (Fabr.)  We  haye  al- 
ready spoken  of  Zamberti*B  Latin,  and  of  the  Greek 
of  Gregory  and  Peymnl.  There  is  also  EuoUdit 
Datomm  lAber  by  Horsley,  Oxford,  1803,  8ro. 

The  Pkaenomena  is  an  astnmomical  work,  con- 
taining  25  geometrical  propositions  on  the  doctrine 
of  the  sphere.  Pappas  (lib.  tL  prarf.)  refers  to 
the  second  proposition  of  this  work  of  Euclid, 
and  the  second  proposition  of  the  book  whidi  has 
come  down  to  as  contains  the  matter  of  the  refer- 
ence. We  have  referred  to  the  Latin  of  Zamberti 
and  the  Greek  of  Gregory.  Dasypodins  gave  an 
edition  (Gr.  Lat,  so  said ;  but  we  suppose  with  only 
the  enunciations  Greek),  Stiasbuig,  1571«  4to.(?) 
(Weidler),  and  another  appeared  (Lat)  by  Joseph 
Auria,  with  the  comment  of  Maorolycus,  Rome, 
1591,  4to.  (Lalande  and  Weidler.)  The  book 
is  also  in  Mersenne^s  Synopsis,  Paris,  1644,  4to. 
(Weidler.)  Lalande  names  it  (BibL  Astrm.  p.  1 88) 
as  part  of  a  very  ill-described  astronomical  collec- 
tion, in  3  vols.  Paris,  1626, 16mo. 

Of  the  two  works  on  music,  the  Hdrmoniei  and 
the  Dhition  fif  ih^  Camon  (or  scale),  it  is  unlikely 
that  Euclid  should  have  been  the  author  of  both. 
The  former  is  a  very  dry  description  of  the  inter- 
minable musical  nomenclature  of  the  Greeks,  and 
of  their  modes.  It  is  called  Aristoxenean  [A.ais- 
ToxBNUs]  :  it  does  not  contain  any  discussion  of 
the  proper  ultimate  authority  in  musical  matters, 
though  it  does,  in  its  wearisome  enumeration, 
adopt  some  of  those  intervals  which  Aristoxenus 
retained,  and  the  Pythagoreans  rejected.  The 
style  and  matter  of  this  treatise,  we  strongly  sus- 
pect, belong  to  a  later  period  than  that  of  Euclid. 
The  second  treatise  is  an  arithmetical  description 
and  demonstration  of  the  mode  of  dividing  the 
scale.  Gregory  is  inclined  to  think  this  treatise 
cannot  be  £udid\  and  one  of  his  reasons  is  that 
Ptolemy  does  not  mention  it;  another,  that  the 
theory  followed  in  it  is  such  as  is  rarely,  if  ever, 
mentioned  before  the  time  of  Ptolemy.  If  Euclid 
did  write  either  of  these  treatises,  we  axe  satisfied 
it  must  have  been  the  second.  Both  are  contained 
in  Gregory  (Gr.  Lat)  as  already  noted ;  in  the 
collection  of  Greek  musical  authors  by  Meibomius 
(Gr.  Lat),  Amsterdam,  1652,  4to.;  and  in  a  sepa- 
rate edition  (alio  Gr.  Lat)  by  J.  Pena,  Paris, 
1537,  4to.  (Fabr.),  1557  (Schweiger).  Possevinus 
has  also  a  corrected  Latin  edition  of  the  first  in  his 
BihL  SeL  Colon.  1657.  Foivadel  translated  one 
treatise  into  French,  Paris,  1566, 8vo.  (Schweiger.) 

The  book  on  Opka  treats,  in  61  propositions,  on 
the  simplest  geometrical  characteristics  of  vision 
and  perspective :  the  OaUopirics  have  31  proposi- 
tions on  the  law  of  reflexion  as  exemplified  in 
plane  and  spherical  mirrora.  We  have  referred  to 
the  Gr.  X4it  of  Gregory  and  the  Latin  of  Zam- 
berti ;  there  is  also  the  edition  of  J.  Pena  (Gr. 
Lat),  Paris,  1557,  4to.  (Fabr.)  ;  that  of  Dasypo- 
dins (Latin  only,  we  suppose,  with  Greek  enuncia- 
tions), Strasbuig,  1557,  4to.  (Fabr.) ;  a  reprint  of 
the  Latin  of  Pena,  Leyden,  1599,  4to.  (Fabr.) ; 
and  some  other  reprint,  Leipsic,  1607.  (Fabr.) 
There  is  a  French  translation  by  RoL  Freart  Mans, 
1663,  4to. ;  and  an  Italian  one  by  Egnatio  Danti, 
Florence,  1573,  4to.  (Schweiger.) 


EUCLEIDES. 

(Prodos;  Piqjpus;  August  edmL;  Fabric.  BtU. 
Cfntee»  voL  iv.  p.  44,  &c ;  Gregory,  Prae/,  edit 
eU. ;  Murhard,  BihL  Math,;  Zamberti,  ed,  at.; 
Savile,  PrwtktL  m  EwdL;  Heilbnmner,  //ȣ. 
Matkea.  Umo, ;  Schweiger,  Homdb.  der  OEomiot 
BibL ;  Peyraid,  ed,  eii,,  &c  &c :  all  editions  to 
which  a  reference  is  not  added  having  been  ac- 
tually consulted.)  [A.  Db  M.] 

EUCLEIDES  (E^K\f/8i)f)«  historical.  1.  One 
of  the  leaders  of  the  body  of  colonists  from  Zancle 
who  founded  Himera.   (Thucyd.  vi.  5.) 

2.  One  of  the  sons  of  Hippocrates,  tyrant  of 
Gek.  It  was  in  suppressing  a  revolt  of  the  Geloans 
against  Eucleides  and  his  brother,  which  broke  out 
on  the  death  of  Hippocrates,  that  Gelon  managed 
to  get  the  sovereignty  into  his  own  hands,  B.C.  491. 
(Herod,  vii.  155.) 

3.  One  of  the  Thirty  Tyrants  at  Athens.  (Xen. 
HelL  ii.  3.  §  2.) 

4.  The  archon  eponymus  for  the  year  b.  c  403. 
His  archonship  is  memorable  for  ue  lestoiation, 
with  some  modifications,  of  the  old  laws  of  Solon 
and  Draco.  These  were  inscribed  on  the  itoa  poo- 
dle in  the  so-odled  Ionian  alphabet,  which  was 
then  first  brought  into  use  at  Athens  for  public 
documents.  ( Andoc  cis  J/^  p.  1 1 ;  FlnUAriitA.) 
Athenaeus  (i  p.  8,  a.)  mentions  an  Athenian  <^ 
this  name  who  was  famous  as  a  collector  of  books. 
Whether  he  was  the  same  person  as  the  archon,  or 
not,  does  not  appear. 

5.  The  brother  of  Oeomenes  III.  king  of  Sparta. 
He  commanded  a  divinon  of  the  forces  of  the  lat- 
ter at  the  battle  of  SeHasia,  b.  c.  223,  and  by  his 
unskilfiil  tactics  in  a  great  degree  brought  about 
the  defeat  of  the  Lacedaemonians.  He  fell  with 
the  whole  of  the  wing  which  he  commanded. 
(Polyb.  ii.  65,  67,  68 ;  Plut  Pkilop.  p.  358,  AraU 
p.  1046,  Oeom,  pp.  809,  818.)  [C  P.  M.] 

£UCLEIDES(EdKXc£8i}s),  a  native  of  Mboaba, 
or,  according  to  some  less  probable  accounts,  of 
Gela.  He  was  one  of  the  chief  of  the  disciples  of 
Socrates,  but  before  becoming  such,  he  had  studied 
the  doctrines,  and  especially  the  dialectics,  of  the 
Eleatics.  Socrates  on  one  occasion  reproved  him 
fer  his  fondness  for  subtle  and  captious  disputes. 
fDiog.  Laert  iu  30.)  On  the  death  of  Socrates 
(&a  399),  Eudeides,  with  most  of  the  other  pupils 
of  that  philosopher,  took  rofuge  in  Megan,  and 
there  established  a  school  which  distinguished  it- 
self chiefly  by  the  cultivation  of  dialectics.  The 
doctrines  of  the  Eleatics  formed  the  basis  of  hia 
philosophical  system.  With  these  he  blended  the 
ethical  and  dialectical  principles  of  Socrates.  The 
Eleatic  dogma,  that  there  is  one  universal,  uih 
changeable  existence,  he  viewed  in  a  moral  aspect» 
calling  this  one  existence  the  Cfood^  but  giving  it 
also  other  names  (as  Reason,  Intelligence,  &&), 
perhaps  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  how  the  real, 
though  one,  appeared  to  be  many.  He  rejected 
demonstration,  attacking  not  so  much  the  premises 
assumed  as  the  conclusionB  drawn,  and  also  reason- 
ing from  analogy.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  man 
of  a  somewhat  indolent  and  procrastinating  dispo- 
sition. He  was  the  author  of  six  dialogues,  none 
of  which,  however,  have  come  down  to  ns.  He 
has  frequently  been  erroneously  oonfounded  with 
the  madiemarician  of  the  same  name.  The  school 
which  he  founded  was  called  sometimes  the  Mega- 
ric,  sometimes  the  Dialectic  or  Eristic.  (Diog. 
Laert.  iL  106— 108 ;  Cic.  ^o«f.  ii.  42 ;  Pint  d« 
Ffttir.  Am.  1&)  [C.  P.  M.] 


EUCRATES. 

EUCXZIDES  (UiA*a«t>  1.  A  OrA  phy- 
liamu,  M  vboa  a  addrcnsd  «M  of  tlM  Ltllcn 
MpaMBj  la  Tla»  (5ant  <(  /ytcy.  ^mL 
^  CI,  ad.  OnH).  and  whi  Ibenfen  maf  tw  mp- 
pHsd  !■  I&w  tind  IB  lb«  fifth  eentnrj  A.  c 

2.  TW  aaka  rf  «a  taMtta  iguoU  nncnou 
■■■•K  k,  tb*  <M»(i»dti«l  of  whidi  n  pmerred 
br  Giiha^  ^  A^iL  n.  10,  ToL  xi«.  p.  162.  £0- 
ddde*  aaM  bar*  Imd  in  v  bs&n  Iba  Honid 
■M1H7  «A«  CknM.  [W.  A.  O.] 

EUCLKIDES.  1.  OfAllMM,«K<Upt(.r,m>da 
the  Mfn  if  Paldk  BuWe,  in  the  Icnple*  of 
I'l  ■!  1 1 1 .  Aphndhe,  and  Dianjnu,uul  Eilathnia 
■  Bma  m  Aiknk.  (PaH.  TiL  2i.  |  £.)  Thia 
)■*■,  aa  Hca  by  ranwiii.  had  biea  nhmlt  afta 
iB  daitittiia  bj  an  wtkqoakc,  i>  a.  c  S^^. 
p.t2.)    Th* tnitt  ptebaUf  Soo- 

*     1. 

m  OD  the  caiu 
r*  d  M.  fa  Cu  di 
Llfm,im.y  [P.  S.] 

EUCLES (EJ^^t).  I.OfRh(id*a,ftidnr>fCal- 
HaMi  ad  CiBratwr»,  tb*  d>a([1>C  >(  Di^on^ 
liiliiHillilhi  huii\i  iif  T^[  f  riTHar  rrPiiairiilir 
Ht  fuaad  ■  naa;  in  baling  u  Oljmpia,  thoBgti 

tar  of  hia  at  Oljnpia,  the  -watk  of  Naccrdea. 
(PMa.  Ti.  C.  f  1.  7-  t  I)  1^  Schobait  m  Pin- 
^■(dtn.  16)  caDi  hiiB  E^bm,  and  deaerib«a 
Ub  w  a  lafhcw  rf  ftlHfrtrita.  (BitckL^£^ittH<. 
■d  P^  OL  Tii.  p.  ISC,  Ac;    Duodb^  Eu- 

^  AMaarB^r«*(^™«ue>vuoBeD[tfaa 

'  t  who  woo  inniDial  in 

It  h*  wai  OM  of  ttu  eom- 


I.  Am 


L2.(8.)    A 


:.  427.  (.Tb^  jr.  im.)    [L.  8.] 

EUCLOUS  (BIhAmx),  an  ancimt  Cnirian 
■MhaycT.  Tha,  xonling  to  PwiMniai  (i.  12. 
11,  14.1  3,21.  f  3),  ^"^  hefon  the  time  oTBo- 
■H,  wha,  aa  he  fndieled,  m  to  ipiing  from 
Cypaa.  raaaiiiai  qnolea  «oe  liua  pralianiig 
••  W  the  bari^  F»?'»?  "^  *'"  "«»•  I'l" 
pfB  I  a  Bill  the  Qprta»  T^m  baa  biCD  emne- 
«alr  •^paatd  to  ban  been  of  hii  compoaiLiMI. 
(Pibric  Mf.  OroK.  T«L  Lp.  35.)  [CRM.} 
EtrCBATfS  (U>vtfn|f  1,  the  donaffogne,  ac 

iiili^  II  lli^iliiilbit.  ilhlr^  -  "-J  ' ['-f-i- 

^Er'^  130),  when  be  ^leaka  of  a  flai-aellei 
-b  rated  Kit  bM  MM  brfbn  Chan.  (Comp. 
BftiL  264.)  Ha  wa^t  poadhly  ba  the  ame  a* 
the  bborif  Diiiitiu  (Th«i.  JiL  41).  who  qnha 
m^  Cbia  in  th*  Uytilenaean  Mwe,  b.  c  427, 
!■>  it  M  ■•(  107  pDhaUe.  Tba  Kocn(«*  men- 
iBd  ia  (ba  i>^Mto(IOS)  t<  Anilophuu*  a>  > 
|LauW  inTVnce  ii  ■  diflnal  penon,  «ad  pr»- 
haUr  lb  mw  m  tbt  tntbtr  of  Niciai  apoken  of 
beln.  [A.  H.  C.] 

EirCKATra  (tifArv)-  I.  As  Athenian,  ■ 
bacbtr  if  Am  nolad  gBWiai  Nkki.  The  bw 
■  niiB  n  kn  ef  km  an  to  ha  fgnad  in  the 
i|  iJli  tf  AnlgcUca  ud  Lyuaa,  and  theaa  do 
««  klj  vkb  och  Mbcr.  AcMnbng  to  Ljiiaa, 
he  aaa  ^^  gaMnl  bj  tba  Atbeniant,  apfunilly 
dhr  Ife  hM  Mnl  defW  of  Nida*  in  the  hartnor 
rf  ttnKve  («ntea  indeed  bjr  ibe  W  ■»  J^ 
L}iiH  B^  Aa  bMtk  of  Aasna  Potnii),  end 
t  to  tba  prindpiet  cf  libanjr 


EUCRATIDE8.  75 

b]r  nfb^ng  to  become  one  of  the  Thirty  Tynnt*, 
and  wai  put  to  death  by  them.  Accordirg  to 
Andoeidet,  Enentt*  w»  one  of  the  lictinu  of  the 
popular  ferment  about  the  mutilation  of  theHetmea 
buati,  hanng  been  put  to  death  on  the  infbnution 
of  Diodaidei.  We  haxe  ■  ipeech  of  Lyiioa,  com- 
poaed  in  defence  of  the  ion  of  Eucntea  on  the 
ocason  of  a  trial  aa  la  whether  hii  hereditary 
plupBftj  ihoold  ba  tsnfiioled  or  not.  (Lyl.  d> 
fioKH  A^iinM/rof.  c.  2  i  Andoc.  (fa  Myil  c  II.) 

2.  A  writer  mentioned  by  Hmychiui  (t.  b. 
lAoTfMr]  u  the  author  of  a  work  entitled  ToliaiaL 
Alhenaeiu  (iii.  p,lll,  c;)  alao  mention!  n  writer 
ofthilname.  [C.  P.  M.) 

EUCRA'TIDES(EJ(poTai,i],king  ofBacUia, 
wit  ooDtemponty  with  Mithridite*  I.  (Anaoet 
VL),  king  of  Paithia,  and  appean  to  haie  been 
one  of  the  moat  powtrfbl  of  the  Baetrian  kingi, 
and  to  hare  gmtly  extended  hit  dsminioni )  but 
all  the  BTenta  of  hii  reign  an  inTolTed  in  the 
greateat  obecurity  and  confiiuan-  It  leema  pro- 
baUe  that  ha  eetabllihed  hii  power  in  Baclrin 
proper,  while  Demetriu,  the  ion  of  EBthydemoi, 
•till  reigned  in  the  Indian  proiincei  loDth  1^  the 
Pampuninit  [DiMirmua] ;  and,  in  the  coone  of 
the  wan  that  he  earned  on  agiinit  that  prince,  he 
wu  at  one  time  beaieged  by  him  with  very  auperior 
fonea  for  a  apace  of  near  five  monthi,  and  with 
di&ulty  eacaped.  (Jiiatin,  th.  6.]  At  a  lubU- 
quant  period,  and  ptobably  after  the  death  of 
DanMmu,  he  made  gnM  conqneati  in  northent 
India,  ao  that  he  waa  ntid  to  have  been  lord  of  a 
thoDMnddtie&(Strab.XT.p.6S6.)  Yet  in  the  later 
yeancf  hii  reign  he  appear)  to  have  nifliaed  heavy 
loiaea  in  hii  wua  againit  Mithiidatea,  king  at 
Partfaia,  who  wreated  from  him  Mveral  of  hia  pro- 
Tineai  (Strab.  iL  pp.  SIS,  517),  thoogh  it  aeem* 
impoenUe  to  a^nil  the  itatement  of  Jnitin 
(lU.  6),  that  the  Parthian  king  eonqaered 
all  the  dominioni  of  Eacratidea,  eren  at  br  a* 
India.  It  appean  CNtain  at  leaat,  from  the  tame 
■ntbor,  that  Encratidet    retained    poewigiou   of 

and  that  it  wai  on  hit  retom  Ann  thence  to 
Bactiia  that  he  wii  aasuainated  by  hit  aon,  whom 
he  had  aaaocialed  with  himaelf  in  the  aovereignty. 
(Jnitin.  iIL  6.)  The  ctatementi  of  ancient  aulhoca 
oHKanung  the  power  and  gnatoeu  a(  Eucratidea 
are  confiiined  l^  the  nomber  of  hit  eoint  that  have 
been  fnmd  m  both  tidet  id  the  Paropamiiut :  on 
then  be  bean  Ibe  title  of 'the  Great."  (Wilton'a 
.iriau,  p.  235—237.)  The  dale  aaggeeied  for 
the  conmeneement  of  hii  reign  by  Siyer,  and 
adopted  by  Wilaon,  ii  )81  B.  c ;  Int  authoritiea 
diftr  widely  aa  to  iti  terminatian,  which  it  placed 
by  I^aien  in  ISO  b.  c,  while  it  it  extended  by 
Bayer  and  Wilaon  to  147  B.  c  (See  Wilton-i 
^noaa.  p.  234 — 238,  whete  all  the  pointi  rebitii« 
to  EncratidBa  an  diKDHed  and  tbe  aothoriti» 
refavidto.) 


76 


EUDEMUS. 


Bayer  (Hist,  Reg».  Grace.  Battrimiy  p.  95,  &e.) 
has  infeired  ^e  existence  of  a  second  Encratides, 
the  son  of  the  preceding,  to  whom  he  ascribes  the 
murder  of  his  fiither,  and  this  riew  has  been 
adopted  by  M.  Raool  Rochette  (Jounud  des  Sav. 
1835);  bat  it  does  not  seem  to  be  established  on 
any  sufficient  grounds.  Wilson  and  Mionnet  con- 
ceire  Heliocles  to  have  been  the  successor  of  Eucra- 
tides.  ( Wilson^B  Arkuui,  p.  237 ;  Mionnet,  StqopL 
t  8,  p.  470.)    [HxLiocLxs.]  [E.  H.  B.] 

EUCTE'MON  (Edimf/itfr),  the  astronomer. 
[Meton.] 

EUCTE'MON  (EdKTi/ifjmr),  a  Greek  rhetorician 
who  lived  in  the  early  part  of  the  Roman  empire. 
He  is  mentioned  only  by  Seneca,  who  has  pre- 
served a  few  fragments  of  his  works.  {Oontrov,  iii. 
19,  20,  iv.  25,  V.  30,  34.)  [L.  S.] 

EUDAEMON  (£v5a//u0r).  1 .  The  name  of  two 
victors  in  the  Olympian  games.  One  of  them  was 
an  Egyptian,  and  won  the  prize  in  boxing,  but  the 
year  is  not  known.  (PhUostr.  Her,  ii.  6.)  The 
other  was  a  native  of  Alexandria,  and  gained  a 
victory  in  the  foot-race  in  OL  237,  or  a.  d.  169. 
(African,  ap.  Euteb.  Chron,  p.  44,  2d.  edit  Scalig.) 

2.  A  Greek  grammarian,  and  contemporary  of 
Lihanina.  He  was  a  native  of  Pelusium  in  Egypt, 
and  wrote  a  work  on  orthography,  which  is  lost, 
but  is  often  referred  to  by  Suidas,  in  the  Etymo- 
loglcam,  and  by  Stephanus  of  Byzantium.  («.  w. 
A&ia,  Acumn^Ator,  AoKifitiw,  KavcrfliXiov,  and 
'Opmrrfa;  Eudoc  p.  168.)  [L.S.] 

EUDA'MIDAS  {EdSofiSSea),  I.  A  Spartan  of 
some  note,  who,  when  the  ChalcidianB  sent  to 
implore  aid  against  Olynthus  in  B.  c.  383,  was 
sent  at  the  head  of  2000  men.  Before  his  de- 
parture he  prevailed  on  the  ephots  to  commit  the 
next  division  which  should  be  sent  to  the  command 
of  his  brother  Phoebidas.  The  latter,  on  his 
march,  seised  the  Cadmea  of  Thebes ;  and  in  con- 
sequence of  the  delay  of  the  main  body  of  the 
troops  thus  occasioned,  Eudamidas  could  effect  but 
little.  He,  however,  garrisoned  several  of  the 
Clialcidian  towns ;  and,  making  Potidaea  his  head- 
quarten,  carried  on  the  war  without  any  decisive 
result.  According  to  Diodorus,  he  was  worsted  in 
several  engagements;  and  it  would  appear  from 
Demosthenes  ((2e  Falta  LegaL  p.  425),  who  speaks 
of  ibm  commanden  having  in  tiiis  war  fallen  on 
the  side  of  the  Chalcidians  and  Lacedaemonians, 
that  in  one  of  these  enoounten  Eudamidas  was 
kiUed.  (Xen.  HeU.  t.  2.  §  24 ;  Diod.  xv.  20,  21.) 

2.  Two  kings  of 'Sparta  bore  this  name.  Eu- 
damidas I.  was  the  younger  son  of  Archidamns  III. 
and  succeeded  his  brother  Agis  III.  in  b.  c.  330. 
The  exact  length  of  his  reign  is  uncertain,  but  it 
was  probably  about  30  years.  Plutarch  (ApophA, 
p.  220,  221)  records  some  sayings  of  Eudamidas, 
which  bespeak  his  peaceful  character  and  policy, 
which  is  also  attested  by  Pausanias  (xiL  10.  $  5). 

Eudamidas  II.  was  the  son  of  Archidamns  IV. 

iwhom  he  succeeded)  and  grandson  of  Eudamidas  I. 
Plut.  AgU^  3.)     He  was  the  &ther  of  Agis  IV. 
and  Archidamns  V.  [C.  P.  M.] 

EUDA'MUS  (EiJSafto»),  is  mentioned  by  Aris- 
tophanes {Plut,  884)  as  a  contemporary,  and  lived 
therefore  in  the  fifth  century  b.  c.  The  Scholiast 
informs  us  that  he  was  by  trade  either  a  druggist 
or  a  goldsmith,  and  that  he  sold  rings  as  antidotes 
against  poisons.  [W.  A.  G.] 

EUDFMUS(E08?i/ior).  1;  Oneof  Alexander'k 
generals,  who  was  appointed  by  him  to  the  com- 


EUDEMUS. 

mand  of  the  troops  left  in  India.  (Airian,  AntA, 
vi.  27.  $  5.)  After  Alexander's  death  he  made  him- 
self master  of  the  territories  of  the  Indian  king 
Poms,  and  treacherously  put  that  monarch  to 
death.  He  by  this  means  became  very  powerful, 
and  in  317  B.C.  brought  to  the  support  of  Eumenes 
in  the  vrar  against  Antigonus  a  force  of  3500  men 
and  125  elej^ants.  (Diod.  xix.  14.)  With  these 
he  rendered  him  active  service  in  the  first  battle  in 
Gabiene,  but  seems  nevertheless  to  have  been  jea- 
lous of  him,  and  joined  in  the  conspiracy  of  Aati- 
genes  and  Teutamos  against  him,  though  he  was 
afterwards  induced  to  divulge  their  plans.  After 
the  surrender  of  Eumenes,  Eudemus  was  put  to 
death  by  order  of  Antigonus,  to  whom  he  had 
always  ^ewn  a  marked  hostility.  (Diod.  xix.  15, 
27,44;  Plut  ^m.  c.  16.) 

2.  Son  of  Cratevas  and  broUier  of  Pithon,  waa 
appointed  by  his  brother  satrap  of  Parthia  in  the 
stead  of  Ph^p^  whom  he  displaced.  (Diod.  xix. 
14.)  [E.H.B.] 

EUDEMUS  (EtfSiffios).  1.  An  historical 
writer,  a  native  of  either  Naxos  or  Paros,  who 
lived  before  the  time  of  the  Peloponnesian  war. 
(Dionys.  «Am/,  de  Tkue.  c.  5 ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom^ 
vi.  2,  26,  p.  267  ;  Vossius,  de  Hid.  Gr,  p.  440, 
ed.  Westermann.) 

2.  A  writer,  apparently  on  natural  histciy,  who 
is  frequently  quoted  bv  Aelian,  in  his  Hidory  of 
Animalt  (iiu  21,  iv.  8,  43,  45,  56,  v.  7). 

3.  A  writer  on  the  history  of  astronomy  and 
geometry,  mentioned  by  Clemens  Alexandrinua 
{Strom,  i,  p.  130),  Diogenes  Laertius  (L  23),  and 
Produs  (ut  EueUd»  i.  4). 

4.  A  rhetorician,  who  lived  probably  in  the 
fourth  century  after  Christ  He  was  the  author 
of  a  lexicon,  mpi  Ai^€»r  'Priropucwy,  manuscripts 
of  which  are  still  extant  at  Paris,  Vienna,  and 
other  places.  His  work  i^>peara  to  have  h&m  dili- 
gently used  by  Suidas,  and  is  mentioned  with 
praise  by  Endocia.  (Suidas,  s,v.  1SjS^{u>s  ;  Eudocia, 
p.  165;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol.  vi.  pp.  245, 
632.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

EUDE'MUS  (£tf8i}^f).  1.  Of  Cynrus,  to 
whom  Aristotle  dedicated  the  dialogue  Ewhifws  i) 
wffH  ^^mxfi'f  which  is  lost,  and  known  to  us  only 
by  some  firagments  preserved  in  Plutarch  (Cbit- 
9oiat,  ad  ApoUon.  p.  115,  b.),  and  a  few  other 
writers.  (Fabric  BUd,  Graee,  vol.  iii.  pp.  393, 
599  ;  lonsius,  De  Scr^  Hidoriae  PkOoioph,  i. 
15.  3  ;  Wyttenbach,  ad  PhU,  L  c  p.  765 ;  and  the 
oommentaton  on  Cic.  de  Divm,  L  25.) 

2.  Of  Rhodes,  a  contemporary  and  disciple  of 
Aristotle.  We  have  no  particuhus  of  his  life ;  hot 
that  he  was  one  of  the  most  important  of  Aristotle*» 
numerous  diidples  may  be  inferred  from  the  anec- 
dote of  Gellius  (xiii  5,  where  JBudemo  must  be 
read  instead  of  Menediemo)^  according  to  which 
Eudemus  and  Theophrastus  were  the  only  disciples 
whom  the  Peripatetic  schod  esteemed  worthy  to 
fill  the  place  of  Aristotle  after  his  deatL  Simpli- 
cius  makes  mention  of  a  biography  of  Eudemus, 
supposed  to  be  the  work  of  one  Damas  or  Damas- 
dus.  (Simplic.  ad  AridoL  Phy»,  vi  216.)  Eudemus 
was  one  of  those  immediate  disciples  of  Aristotle 
who  closely  followed  their  master,  and  the  prin- 
cipal object  of  whose  works  waa  to  correct,  amplify, 
and  complete  his  writings  and  philosophy.  It  was 
owing  to  this  circumstance,  as  we  learn  from  the 
ancient  critics,  that  Aristotle^s  writings  were  so 
often  confounded  with  those  of  other  ai^thonu 


EUDEMUS. 

Endcmns  and  hii  contempoiBiief 

fclbv-ducnin,  Thcapkrutns  and  Phanias. 

■ki  witD  tiM  ■ame  titles  and  on  the  Mine 

m  tfaow  of  Amtotle.    The  woiki  of  Ea- 

ef  tfck  kind  wen— 1.  On  tie  Oakgonea. 

2.  IIc^  IffoiF^Ua»    3.  'AwttKvrutd,    4.  «wnicd, 

ef  wkidi    Simptieina    in   his   eommen- 

I    imaaiitd    some  fngmenti,   in  which 

often  eontnMlicts  his  master.    In  this 

ir  in  sane  other,  he  seems  to  have  also 

on  the  natsre  of  the  human  hody.  ( AppuL 

Apelog.  p.  46X)  Bot  a&  these  worics  an  lost,  and 

fikevise  another  of  still  more  importance,  in  which 

he  traatedof  the  historjof  geometrf  and  astco- 

mamj   (4  mpi  rmm  *Krrpokoywi»»m0  'lirropia, 

pisf .  Lafirt.   L  23 ;    or  'AorpoAoTuc^  'laropla^ 

Grotc  ToL  iiL  p.  432.) 

hoverer,  is  of  most  importance  to  ns 

editor  of  and  eommentator  upon  the  Aristo- 

wBtix^ga.    How  doedj  he  followed  Aris- 

m  his  wofk  on  Physics,  is  shewn  hy  the 

of  bter  commentators  referring  to 

■  matters  of  verfaal  ditidsm.    (Stahr, 

n.  p.  82.)     Indsed  Endemus  followed 

the  A I  ill  Hi  Iran  sjitem  so  dosdy,  that  modem 

Bondia  for  instance,  do  not  hesitate  to 

to  Eodemns    aome  writings    which   are 

gcBsfBDj  attribotod  to  Aristotle.     (Brsndis,  ta 

JOtm.  Mwmmm^  i.  4.   ppi  283,  284.)     Aristotle 

died  in  his  €3ri  year,    without    haring    pnb- 

fiibcd  even  half  of  Us  writings  ;  and  the  bnsiness 

«f  Biisnging  and  pabBshing  his  literary  relics  de- 

votTod    npen  his  maiest  friends   and  disciples. 

Siiplirins  has  ptesuied  a  passage  of  the  work  of 

AndrsnoB  of  Rhodes  on  Anslotle  and  his  writings, 

which  owiniHs  a  fi^gment  of  a  letter  of  Endemus, 

which  he  wrote  to  Theophastas,  asldng  for  an 

■I  «ate  copy  «f  a  manuscript  of  tlie  fifth  book  of 

the   Aiisteteiiaa    Phyaies.     (Simplie.    ad  AruL 

P%fu  foL  2IC,  a.,  Un.  7.)    In  the  same  manner 

the  Arietetarain  Metaphysics  in  their  present  fonn 

seem  to  hare  been  composed  by  Endemus  or  his 

eneeeants  ;  for  we  Icnm  from  Asdepius  of  Trslles 

{Ascunca],  who  haa  preserred  many  valuable 

•oiiees  from  the  woiks  of  the  more  andent  com- 

■iBtBliiiB,  that  Aristotle  committed  his  manuscript 

if  the  MetaphyBies  to  Endemus,  by  iHiich  the 

of  the  wofk  was  delayed  ;  that  on  the 

of  Aristotle  some  parts  of  the  manuscript 

Missing,  ^Bd  that  these  had  to  be  completed 

the  other  writings  of  Aristotle  by  the  snr- 

of  Aristotle  (<a4  iiutrvywiorMpm).     (Asde- 

?fwm^mArwhl,Mdajpk,  Ubr.A,  p.5I9,  in 

SAoL  pL  589.)    That  we  are  indebted  to 

Eademas  mui  his  followers  for  the  preservation  of 

work  may  also  be  inferred  from 

that   Joannes  Philoponus  states   that 

(or  Paaidcs)  of  Rhodus,  brother  of  Eu- 

id  fikewise  s  disdple  of  Aristotle,  was, 

lethe  opuiion  of  some  ancient  critics,  the 

if  ihe  aeeood  book  of  the  Metaphysics  (the 

hook  d).    (Fabric  BtbLGntee.  Tol.  iit.   p.  25iS  ; 

Syrian,  «d  JrittaL  AMapk  a  pi  17  ;  Alezand. 

AphrodiL  pp^SS,  82,  od  SopkuL  Elench.  ii  p.  69, 

ed.  ToMt.  1529.) 

For  the  Ethia  of  Aristotle  we  are  also  probably 

or  leas  to  Endemus.    We  haTO, 

the  name  of  Ethics,  three  works  ascribed  to 

ArisSede   of  very  unequal  value    and    quality. 

[AsaaroTmLBi»   pp.  330,  331.]     One  of  these 

hama  «vca  Oe  onw  of  BDdcmns(*H9i«d  E^firia), 


BUDICIUS. 


77 


and  was  in  all  probability  a  recension  of  Aristotle^s 
lectures  edited  by  Endemus.  What  share,  how- 
cTor,  Eudemus  had  in  the  composition  of  the  chief 
work  (the  *H0Mcd  Uuto/tdxfM)  remains  uncertain 
after  the  latest  inTestigation  of  the  subject  (Panscfa, 
de  MoraHbut  magm»  tMUido  Ariitokdu  HbrOf 
1841.)  [A.  S.] 

EUDE'MUS  (Etf8i|/ior),  the  name  of  seTeial 
Greek  physicians,  whom  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish 
with  certainty.    [Eudamus.] 

1.  A  dru^iist,  who  apparently  lired  in  the 
iirarth  or  third  century  &  c.  He  is  said  by  Theo- 
phnstus  (HiaL  PlanL  ix.  17.  2),  to  have  been  emi- 
nent in  his  trade,  and  to  hare  professed  to  be  able 
to  take  hellebore  without  being  puiged. 

2.  A  cdebrated  anatomist,  who  liTod  probably 
about  the  third  century  &  c.,  as  Galen  calls  him  a 
contemporary  of  Herophilus  and  Erasistratus.  (Cbm- 
vmU,  M  H^ppoer.  **ApkorJ^rl  1,  vol  xviiLpt.  1 .  p.  7.) 
He  iqipean  to  hare  giren  particular  attention  to 
the  anatomy  and  physiology  of  the  nervous  system. 
(Galen,  ds  LocU.  AfheL  iii.  14,  vol  viiL  p.  212.) 
He  conudered  the  metacarpus  and  metatarsus  each 
to  oonsbt  of  fire  bones  (Galen,  da  Utu  Part  iiL  8, 
voL  iii.  p.  203),  on  which  point  Galen  differed  from 
him,  but  modem  anatomists  agree  with  him.  He, 
however,  fell  into  the  error  of  supposing  the  acro- 
mion to  be  a  distinct  and  separate  bone.  (Rufus 
Ephea.  de  AppdL  Part  Corp,  Hum.  p.  29.) 

3.  A  physician  at  Rome,  who  was  the  paiamonr 
of  Ldvia  (or  Livilla),  the  wife  of  Brnsus  Caesar, 
the  son  of  the  emperor  Tiberius,  and  who  joined 
her  and  Sejanus  in  their  plot  for  poisoning  her 
husband,  a.  d.  23.  {P]ijLff.N,  zziz.  8;  Tac 
Ann,  iv.  3.)  He  was  afterwards  put  to  the  tor- 
ture. (Tbc  UAL  e.  IL)  He  is  supposed  to  be  the 
Bame  person  who  is  said  by  CaeUus  Aurelianns 
(de  Morb.  AeuL  ii.  38,  p.  171)  to  have  been  one 
of  the  followen  of  Themison,  and  whose  medical 
observations  on  hydrophobia  and  some  other  dis- 
eases are  quoted  by  him.  He  appean  to  be  the 
same  physician  who  is  mentioned  by  Galen  {ds 
MeiL  Med,  i.  7.  voL  x.  p.  53)  among  several  othen 
as  belongmg  to  the  sect  of  the  Methodici. 

4.  A  contemporary  and  personal  acquaintance 
of  Galen,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  second  century 
after  Christ  (Galen,  de  MeO,  Med,  vi  6.  vol  x. 
p.  454.) 

5.  The  name  is  also  found  in  Galen,  de  Compoe, 
Medic,  sec  Loeoe^  ix.  5,  voL  xiiL  p.  291,  de  Antid, 
ii  14,  vol  xiv.  p.  185 ;  Athen.  ix.  pp.  369,  371 ; 
Cnimer*s  Aneed,  Oraeea  Pane,  vol.  iii.,  and  in 
other  phwes.  [W.  A.  G.] 

EU'BICUS  (Educes),  a  Thessalian  of  Larisaa, 
probably  one  of  the  fiimily  of  the  Aleuadae.  Like 
most  of  his  house,  he  was  a  devoted  adherent  of 
Philip  of  Macedon,  and  in  &  a  344  aided  him  in 
effecting  the  division  of  Tbessaly  into  four  tetrar- 
chies,  at  the  head  of  one  of  which  he  was  himsdf 
placed.  Demosthenes  stigmatiies  him  as  a  traitor 
to  his  country.  The  division  above  named  had 
the  effect  of  reducing  Thessaly  entirely  under  the 
controul  of  Philip.  (Dem.  de  Coron.  p.  241 ;  Hai^ 
pocrat  «.  V.  EffBocof ;  Buttmann,  MyAotoffutt  vol. 
ii  p.  288,  dec  ;  Bockh,  Exptk.  ad  PituL  Pytk.  x. 
p.  333.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

EUDrClUS,  magister  scriniorum,  one  of  the 
first  eommisdon  of  Nine,  appointed  by  Theodosins 
in  A.  D.  429  to  compile  a  code  upon  a  plan  which 
was  afterwards  abuidoned  for  another.  [Diodo- 
RU8,  vol  L  p.  1018.J  [J,  T.  G.] 


78 


EUDOCIA. 


EUDO^CIA  (EdSoKk),  ihe  name  of  terenl  By- 
suitme  prinoeuea» 

1.  Augusta,  wife  of  the  emperor  Theodoriiu 

II.  She  wu  the  daughter  of  the  eophiit  Leon- 
tiuB,  or  Leon,  or,  aa  he  ie  called  in  the  Paachal 
Chronicle,  Homcleitoa  of  Athena,  where  she  was 
bom.  The  year  of  her  birth  is  doubtful.  Nice- 
phonia  Callisti,  who  has  giten  the  fallest  accoant 
of  her,  states  (xiT.  50)  that  die  died  in  the 
fourth  year  of  the  emperor  Leo,  which  conesponds 
to  ▲.  o.  460-61,  aged  lizty-seTen;  and  that 
she  was  in  her  twentieth  year  when  she  mar- 
ried Theodosius.  According  to  this  statement, 
she  mast  have  been  bom  a.  d.  398-4,  and  married 
A.  D.  413-14.  But  the  age  of  Theodosius  (bom 
A.  D.  401 )  leads  us  to  prefer,  for  the  mamage,  the 
date  given  by  the  Paschal  or  Alexandrian  Chroni- 
cle and  by  Maioellinus  {Ckrrm*y,  vis.  the  eonsolship 
of  EustaUiins  and  Agrioola,  a.  d.  421.  We  must 
then  give  up  the  calculation  of  Nieephoras  as  to 
the  time  of  her  death,  or  as  to  her  age  at  that  time 
or  at  her  marrii^.  Possibly  she  came  to  Con- 
stantinople in  her  twentieth  year,  in  413-14,  but 
was  not  married  till  421.  She  was  called  originally 
Athenais,  and  having  ezoeUent  natoral  absUties, 
was  educated  by  her  lather  and  by  the  gramma- 
rians Hypexeduus  and  Orion  in  erory  bnnch  of 
science  and  leazning  then  coltiTited.  She  was 
fiuniliar  with  Qreek  and  Latin  Htentore,  rhetoric, 
astronomy,  geometry,  and«the  science  of  arithmetic. 
She  was  also  eminent  for  her  beauty ;  and  in  con- 
sideration of  these  adiantages,  natoral  and  acquired, 
her  fistiier  at  his  death  left  her  no  share  in  his 
property,  all  of  which  he  bequeathed  to  her  two 
brothers  Valerius  and  Aetias,  called  Genesius  by 
Zonaru,  or  Oesins  in  the  Paschal  Chronicle,  say- 
ing that  her  good  fortune  and  the  fruits  of  her 
education  would  be  a  sufficient  inheritance. 

From  dissatisfaction  either  at  this  arrangement, 
or  at  some  wrong  she  had  suffered,  Athenais  went 
to  Constantinople  to  appeal  against  her  brothers ; 
and  Pulcheria,  sister  of  Theodosius,  who  managed 
alike  him  and  his  empire,  fixed  on  her  as  a  suitable 
wife  for  him.  Athenais  was  a  heathen ;  but  her 
heathenism  yielded  to  the  aignments  or  persuasions 
of  Pulcheria  and  of  Atticus,  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople, by  whom  she  was  baptised,  receiving  at  her 
baptism  the  name  of  Eudocia,  and  being  adopted 
in  that  ordinance  by  Pulcheria  as  a  dan^ter — an 
expression  apparently  indicating  that  she  had  that 
princess  for  a  sponsor.  The  date  of  her  marriage 
(A.  D.  421),  given  by  Maroellinus  and  the  Paschal 
Chronicle,  is  probably  correct,  though  Theophanes 
places  it  one  if  not  two  years  earlier. 

Most  historians  mention  only  one  child  of  this 
union,  Eudoxia,  who,  according  to  KaroaUinns,  was 
bom  in  the  thirteenth  consulship  of  Honorius, 
and  the  tenth  of  Theodosius,  «.  e.  a.  d.  422, 
and  betrothed,  in  the  consulship  of  Victor  and 
Castinus,  A.  n.  424,  to  h&  cousin  Valentinian, 
afterwards  emperor  of  the  West  as  Valentinian 

III.  Tillemont  thinks  thero  are  notices  which 
seem  to  shew  that  there  was  a  son,  Areadius,  but 
he  must  have  died  young.  Mareellinns  mentions 
another  daughter  of  the  emperor  Theodosius,  and 
therefore  (if  legitimate)  of  Eudocia  also,  Fladlla; 
but  Tillemont  suspects  that  Mareellinns  speaks  of  a 
sister  of  Theodosius  so  named.  FlaciUa  died  in  the 
consulship  of  Antiochus  and  Bassus,  a.  d.  431. 
The  marriage  of  Valentinian  with  Eudoxia  was 
celebi]ited,not,  as  at  first  appointed,at  Theftalonica, 


EUDOCIA. 

but  at  Constantinople  (oomp.  Socrates,  ffitL  Eeda, 
vii.  44;  Niceph.  CalL  IlitL  xiv.  23;  Maroellin.  Ckrom. 
Aetio  lid  Sigufmldo Oms),  in  the  year  436 or  437, 
most  likely  the  ktter.  In  438,  Eudocia  set  out 
for  Jerusalem,  in  discharge  of  a  vow  which  she 
had  made  to  visit  **  the  holy  places**  on  occasion  of 
her  danghter*s  marriage;  and  returned  the  year 
following  to  Constantinople^  bringing  with  her  the 
reputed  relics  of  Stephen  the  pnto-martyr.  It  was 
probably  in  this  journey  that  she  visited  Antioch, 
addressed  the  people  of  that  city,  and  vras  honoured 
by  them  with  a  statue  of  brass,  as  rehUed  by  Eva- 
grius.  At  her  persuasion  Theodoshis  enlarged  the 
boundaries  and  the  walls  of  Antiodi,  and  conferred 
other  marks  of  favour  on  that  dty.  She  had  re- 
ceived the  title  of  Augusta  a.  d.  423. 

Hitherto  it  is  prol»ble  that  Eudocia  had  inter- 
fered but  little  with  the  influence  eziercised  by 
Pulcheria  in  public  sflBura.  Nicephoms  says,  she 
lived  twenty- nine  yean  in  the  palace,  **  submitting 
to  (M)  Pidcheria  as  mother  and  Augusta.**  As 
Nioephorus  places  £udocia*s  marriage  in  413-14, 
he  makes  442-43  the  period  of  the  termination 
of  Pulcheria^  administration.  He  states,  that 
Eudocia*s  administration  lasted  for  seven  years, 
which  brings  us  to  449-50  as  the  date  of  her  last 
journey  to  Jerusalem,  a  date  whidi,  from  other 
circumstances,  iqppean  to  be  correct 

During  the  seven  yean  of  her  administntion,  in 
A.  D.  444,  aoooidinff  to  the  Pasdial  Chronicle,  but 
hter  according  to  Theophanes,  occarred  the  inddent 
whidi  was  the  first  step  to  her  downfitU.  An  apple 
of  remarkaUe  siae  and  beauty  had  been  brought  to 
Constantinople,  which  the  emperor  purchased  and 
presented  to  his  wife.  She  sent  it  to  Paulxnua, 
the  raagister  oiBdomm,  who  was  then  confined  by 
a  fit  of  the  gout ;  and  Panlinus,  deeming  it  a  suit- 
able oflfering,  sent  it  to  the  emperor.  Theodosiua 
recognised  it  as  the  one  which  he  had  given  to 
Eudocia;  and,  without  mentioning  the  reason  to 
her,  enquired  what  she  had  done  with  it.  She, 
apprehensive  of  his  displeasure  at  having  parted 
with  his  gift,  replied  that  she  had  eaten  it,  and 
oonfirmed  her  assertion  by  an  oath.  This  felsehood 
increased  tiie  emperor*s  suspidons  that  Eododa 
regarded  Paulinns  with  undue  afiection ;  and  he 
buiished  him  to  Cappadocia,  where  he  was  dther 
then  or  afterwards  put  to  death.  Maroellinns 
places  his  deatk  in  the  fifth  consulihipof  Valentinian 
A.  n.  440 ;  but  we  prefer  the  statement  of  Nioe- 
phorus, that  his  banishment  was  after  442-8,  and 
are  disposed  to  place  his  death  in  A.  D.  449-50. 
Eudoda,  however,  soothed  for  a  time  the  jealouay 
of  her  husband,  but  it  was  not  eradicated,  as  sub- 
sequent events  shewed.  Gibbon  rejects  the  whole 
story  of  the  apple  **  as  fit  only  for  the  Arabian 
Nights  ;**  but  his  sceptidsm  appean  unreasonable. 

The  quarrels  of  the  ecdesiastics  were  the  imme- 
diate oocanon  of  her  downfolL  Chrysaphius,  the 
eunuch  and  head  chamberlain,  a  supporter  of  the 
monk  Eutyches,  wished  to  procure  the  depoutton 
of  Flavian,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  had 
just  been  elected,  ^  n.  447.  Chrysuthius,  finding 
that  Flavian  was  supported  l^  Pulcheria,  who, 
though  no  longer  directing  the  government,  r^ained 
consadersble  influence,  applied  to  Endoda,  whom 
he  reminded  of  the  grievances  she  had  sustained 
**on  Pulcheria*s  account**  Eudocia»  after  a  long 
continued  effort,  at  last  succeeded  in  alienating  her 
husband  from  his  sister.  Pulcheria  was  forbidden 
the  court,  and  retired  from  Constantinople ;  and  in 


SaDOClA. 

«Iw  HOPBd  arpHBdo-coanQl  of  Eplietiis(A.B.449), 

kmnm  at  *dM  OBandl  of  nbbers**  H  X^itfTpunf), 

Fhnui  «w  dipMed,  and  «»  roogUy  traatod  l^ 

the  ■■—Mpd  pnlatM,  tliat  he  died  of  their  yio- 

kaee  a  fev  digro  aftor.    Bat  Hioodooiao  was  mod 

U  10  ttk»  ap  tlic  caaao  of  the  mozdered  potiiaich. 

Be  tiiai'^nt  CkrfMphiBe,  and  stripped  lum  of  all 

kispeaBBMis  ;  aad  sheved  his  anger  with  Endocia 

W  wwriug  tke  qaaml  aboat  the  apple ;  so  that 

ihe  begged  mmd  obtained  peiminion  to  retire  to 

Jcmaleak    Piskhcria  was  leesUed,  and  resumed 

the  aowacBBt  aHaagcsMBtof  affidrs,  which  she 

daring  the  short  icnninder  of  the  reign  of 

'  that  of  her  hasbaad  Maiviani  who 


EUDOCIA. 


79 


with 


Sododa  miglit  poodbly  have  been  rBcoociled  to 
bat  for  an  event  recorded  by  Mai^ 
wkidi  zendered  the  bnadi  iirepaiable. 
«te  held  the  oifee  of  oomes  doaiesti* 
bciag  sent  Ibr  the  pnrpose  by  Theododns, 
is  not  stated,  bat  probably  threngh 
slew  two  ewiffsiastics,  Serems,  a  priest, 
sr  John,  a  deacon,  who  were  in  the 
of  Fainrii  at  Jerasalem.    She,  ennged, 
ta death, aiad was inietam  stri]^ied 
I  letiane  of  empress,  which  she  had 
allowed    to  retain.      Marcellinns 
i  events  in  the  eighteenth  consolship 
A.  B.  444 ;  bat  this  date  is  alto- 
it  with  the  bets  mentioned  by 
TheophaDeo  placed  them  in  a.  m. 
im  (a.  B^  450),  which  is  probably 
if  soi,  It  amst  have  been  before  the  death 
which  tsdk  place  in  that  year. 
epst  the  lest  of  her  life  in  the  Holy 
desucisg  hcfself  to  werics  of  piety  and 
BpBiMd  the  walls  of  Jenualem, 
with  eeeksiastics,  built  monaste- 
haepitaln,  and  a  dioich  in  honour  of  the 
Stephen  oo  the  ^lot  where  he  was 
;  enriched  existing  chnrehes 
ofletingi,  aad  bestowed  great  sums 
on  the  priests  and  the  poor.     Bat  she 
■w  yean,  obnoxioas  to  the  imputation 
TVe  opinion  of  Eatydies  on  the  onion 
in  Christ,  which  she  held,  and 
had  trismphed  in  the  ''cooncil  of  robber^** 
(a.  d.  449),  was  «ondemned  in  another 
htM  aft  Chaloedon  (a.  d.  461),  soon  after 
of  Tlicodosias.     The  decrees  of  thii 
Bododa  far  some  years  rejected. 
she  heard  of  the  captirity  of  her 
[BimoziA],  whom,  with  her 
Gcnaerie,  king  <rf  the  Vandals,  had 
Africa  (a.  d.  455),  she  sooght  to  be 
to  Pakheria,  that  she  might  interest  her 
hasbaad,  the  emperor  Marcian,  in  behalf 
ipthaSb     By  the  intenrention  of  Olybrius, 
one  of  the  captire  princesses  was  betroth- 
if  Valerias,  the  reooncQiation  was  effected; 
asxioosly  sooght  to  restme  Eodocia 
of  the  ehivdi.  She  engaged  her 
lad  daaghten  (aeeording  to  Nioephoras) 
Is  her  rar  this  porpose:  from  which  it 
tluu  tha  farothe»  of  Eadoda  had 
otifl  Hring.  According 
Paaehal  ChraoJelei»  they  had  been  adnmoed 
Afikiaa  or  Oesius  in  the  proriaces, 
;  eooit.    PoesSUy  the  Valerias  who 
one  of  the  nediatoia  between  the  prin- 
WW  «M<^  than.    Wbo  "•  the  dangfaterB,** 


s( 
«f  the 


the  death  of  Tlicodosiaa. 


«fthc 

to 


•othe 

to 


todb 


of  Eadock  were,  is  not  clear.  We  read  only  of 
two,  Eudoxia,  now  in  captivity,  and  Flacilla,  long 
since  dead.  If  the  letters  were  from  the  captive 
princesses,  we  most  underBtand  daughten  in  the 
more  extended  eense  of  female  descendants.  These 
letters  and  the  oonTomtions  which  Eadoda  held 
with  Symeon  the  Stylite,  and  Enthymias,  an  emi> 
nent  monk  of  Jerusalem,  determined  her  to  re- 
nounoe  Eutychianism ;  and  her  conversion  led 
many  othen  to  follow  her  example ;  but  it  is  fao- 
noamble  to  her  that  ihe  continued  her  gmtuities 
to  those  who  retained  as  well  as  to  those  who  re- 
nounced these  opinions.  She  died  at  Jerusalem  in 
the  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of  Leo  I.  a.  d.  460-61, 
and  was  buried  in  the  chareh  of  St  Stephen,  which 
she  herself  had  bailt  Tfaeophanes  pboes  her  death 
in  A.  M.  5947  Alex,  em  (a.  d.  455),  but  this  is  too 
eariy.  Her  age  has  been  already  noticed.  She 
solemnly  declared  at  her  death  that  she  was  free 
from  any  guilty  connexion  with  Paulinns. 

Eadoda  was  an  author.  She  wrote — 1.  A  poem 
on  Ihe  vidoiy  obtamed  6y  ike  troops  of  her  kuiand 
Jleodoeuu  over  the  Perticuu,  a.  d.  421  or  422. 
This  was  in  heroic  Terse,  and  is  mentioned  by 
Sociates.  (HisL  Bodes.  viL  21.)  2.  A  pan^ikrase 
of  the  Oetaieutk,  also  in  heroic  verre.  Photius  de- 
scribes it  as  consisting  of  eight  books,  according  to 
the  division  of  that  part  of  Saipture  which  it  em- 
braced; and  says  it  was  well  and  perspieuoosly 
written,  and  oonfonnable  to  the  laws  of  the  poetic 
art ;  but  that  the  writer  had  not  allowed  herself 
the  poetic  licences  of  digression  and  of  mingling 
fiction  with  truth,  having  kept  very  dose  to  the 
sense  of  the  sacred  books.  3.  A  pcuraphraee  of  the 
Prophecies  of  DomA  and  Zechariahy  m  the  same 
measure.  4.  A  poem,  in  the  same  measure  aad  in 
three  books,  o«  the  hietory  and  martyrdom  of  Qr- 
prkm  and  JtuHnOj  who  sufiered  in  the  persecution 
under  Diodetian.  Photius  gives  a  pretty  full  ac- 
count of  this  poem.  5.  Zonaias  and  Joannes 
Tsetses  ascribe  to  Eudoda  HomenhOaiiones ;  and 
a  poem  under  tiiat  titie,  composed  of  verses  and 
parts  of  verses  from  Homer,  and  having  for  its 
subject  the  history  of  the  M  and  of  the  redemp- 
tion of  man  by  Jesus  Christ,  has  been  repeatedly 
published»  boui  in  the  original  and  in  a  Latin  ver- 
Hon.  In  one  edition,  it  is  said  to  be  by  Eudocia 
Augusta,  or  Patridus  Pehgius.  The  genuineness 
of  ti^is  work  is,  however,  very  disputable,  and  even 
the  foot  of  Eadoda  having  ever  written  anything 
of  the  kind,  is  not  quite  dear. 

(Socrates,  £ru(.  £be2«i.  vil  21 ;  Evagrius,  ^ts(. 
Ecdes.  i.  20,  21,22;  Nioephonis  CaSisti,  Hist, 
Bodes,  xiv.  23,  47,  49,  50 ;  Zonaras,  Atmales,  vol. 
iii.  p.  34—37,  ed.  Basil  1557;  Mareellinus,  Ckro- 
nieon;  ChromeonAleaeandrmumsioePaediale;  Jo- 
annes Malalas,  Ckromograpkkk,  lib.  xiv. ;  Theo- 
phanes,  (^iT(mogriq)kiAt  ab  A.  M.  5911  ad  5947, 
Alex,  en;  Joannes  Tsetses,  Historiar.  Variar 
CkUias.XHiMt.  306;  Cedrenus,  Cbn^MM^nim,  p.  590 
-91  y  ed.  Bonn;  Michael Glycas,  Anmdet,  pars  iv. 
pp.  484-5,  ed.  Bonn;  Photius,  BUtUolh,  codd.  183, 
184 ;  Tillemont,  Hist,  des  Bmp,  vol  vl ;  Gibbon, 
Ded.  and  FaiL  du  zxxii. ;  Cave,  Hist,  Lit,  vol  i. 
p.  403,  ed.  Oxford,  1740-43 ;  Oudin,  De  Seripior. 
Bodes,  vol.  L  p.  1258 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Chxue,  vol 
i.  p.  552,  &C.,  vol.  X.  p.  730,  &&) 

2.  Daughter  of  Valentinian  III.  and  of  Eudoxia, 
daughter  of  Theodosins  II.,  and  consequently 
grand-daughter  of  the  subject  of  the  preceding 
article.    She  was  carried  captive  to  Carthage  by 


80 


EUDOCIA. 


Oenieric,  king  of  the  Vandali,  when  he  ncked 
Rome  {a,  d.  455),  together  with  her  mother  and 
her  younger  .tister  Placidia.  Gemerie  married 
Badoda  (a.  d.  456),  not  to  one  of  his  younger 
aone,  Oento,  as  Idatina  says,  but  to  his  eldest  son 
Hunneric  (who  succeeded  his  fiuher,  a,  o.  477,  as 
king  of  the  Vandals)';  and  sent  Eudoxia  and  Pla- 
cidia to  Constantinople.  After  lifing  sixteen  years 
with  Hunneric,  and  bearing  him  a  son,  Hulderic, 
who  also  afterwards  became  king  of  the  Vandals, 
Eudocia,  on  the  ground  of  dislike  to  the  Arianism 
of  her  husband,  secretly  left  him,  and  went  to  Je- 
rusalem,  where  she  soon  after  died  (a.  d^  472), 
having  bequeathed  all  she  had  to  the  Church  of 
the  Resurrection,  and  was  buried  in  the  sepulchre 
of  her  grandmother,  the  empress  Eudocia.  {Erar 
gnus,  HisL  Eodn.  ii.  7 ;  Marcellinus,  Ckromoon  ; 
Idatius,  Chnmoon ;  Nicephorus  Callisti,  UisL  Eo- 
cka^  XT.  II;  Procopius,  <U  BeUo  Fandalioo^  l  5; 
Theophanes,  Chroitoffr^pkia,  A.  u.  5947  and  5964, 
Alex,  em ;  Zonans,  Annalsif  toI.  iii.  p.  40,  ed. 
Basil,  1557 ;  Tillemont,  Hisi.  det  Emp.  toL  vi.) 

3.  Eudocia  Fabia,  wife  of  the  emperor  Heiadius. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  a  eertain  Amcan  noble,  and 
was  at  Constantinople  (a.  p.  610)  when  Hendius, 
to  whom  she  was  betrothed,  having  assumed  the 
purple  in  Africa,  sailed  to  Constantinople  to  de- 
throne the  tyrant  Phocas.  Phocas  shut  her  up  in 
a  monastery  with  the  mother  of  Hendius;  but  his 
fiiU  led  to  their  release.  She  was  mamed  on  the 
day  ot  Henclius*s  coronation,  and  crowned  with 
him,  and,  according  to  Zonaras,  leceired  from  him 
the  name  of  Fabia;  but  Cedrenus  makes  Fabia  her 
original  name,  which  is  more  likely.  She  had  by 
IleracUus,  according  to  Zonaras,  three  children,  a 
daughter  Epiphania,  and  two  sons,  the  elder  named 
Henclitts  and  the  younger  Constantino.  She  died 
soon  after  the  birth  of  the  youngest  child.  Cedre- 
nus assigns  to  them  only  a  daughter  and  one  son, 
who  was,  according  to  him,  caUed  both  Heradius 
and  Constantine.  He  places  the  death  of  Eudocia 
in  the  second  year  of  Heradius,  a.  d.  612.  (Zona- 
ras, AwuUes^  voL  iii.  pp*  66,  67,  ed.  Basil,  1557 ; 
Cedrenus,  Cbn^poMfMim,  pp.  713 — 14,  ed.  Bonn, 
1838-9.) 

4.  Eudocia,  daughter  of  Incer  br  Ii^er,  and 
concubine  of  the  emperor  Michael  III.,  by  whom 
she  was  given  in  marriage  (about  a.  d.  866) 
to  Basil  the  Macedonian,  afierwards  emperor. 
She  bore  Basil  a  son,  afterwards  the  emperor 
Leo  the  Philosopher,  so  soon  after  their  marriage, 
that  it  was  said  that  Michad  was  the  child^s 
father,  and  that  she  was  pregnant  at  the  time  of 
her  marriage.  Cedrenus  speaks  of  the  marriage 
of  Basil  with  Endoda,  whose  noble  birth  and 
beauty  he  celebrates ;  but,  far  from  making  her  the 
concubine  of  Michad,  speaks  of  her  as  excelling 
in  modesty.  (Zonaras,  AnncUes,  vol.  iii.  p.  132, 
ed.  Basil,  1577  ;  Cedrenus,  Compendium^  vol.  iL 
p.  198,  ed.  Bonn,  1838-9.) 

5.  Eudocia,  third  wife  of  the  emperor  Constan- 
tine V.  (Copronymus).  She  was  crowned  and  re- 
ceived the  title  of  Augusta  from  her  husband  in 
the  twenty-eighth  year  of  his  reign,  ▲.  d.  768. 
(Cedreni  Cofr^pmdmm^  vol.  iL  p.  1 6,  ed.  Bonn.) 

6.  Eudocia,  third  wife  of  Leo  the  Philosopher, 
son  of  Basil  the  Macedonian  and  of  Endoda.  (No. 
3.)  She  died  in  childbirth  soon  after,  and  the 
child  died  also.  She  was  the  daughter,  or  of  the 
race  of  Opndus.  Of  the  date  of  her  marriage  and 
death  we  have  no  account    It  was  probably  near 


EUDOCIA. 

the  begioning  of  the  tenth  oentuy ;  at  any  nts 
before  a.  d.  904.  (Zonaras,  Amaiu,  toL  iii  p.  143, 
ed.  Basil,  1567 ;  Cedrenus,  Cbnumdw»,  p.  491 
ed.  Basil,  1566.)  i-   «» i-    ^ 

7.  Eldest  daughter  of  the  Bjantine  emperor 
Constantine  IX.,  became  a  nun  in  oonseqiKQce  of 
some  disease  by  which  she  was  diBfigured.  She 
appears  to  have  survived  her  &ther,  who  died  a.  d. 
1028.  (Zonaras,  AnnaUt,  toI  iii.  p,  181  ed. 
Basil,  A.  D.  1557.) 

8.  Eudocia  Augusta  of  Maciixmboli8,  wife 
of  the  emperon  Coqstantine  XI.  (Dacas)  and 
Romanus  IV.  (Diogenes).    She  was  married  to 
Constantine  while  he  was  yet  in  a  private  station, 
and  bore  him  two  sons,  Michael  and  Andionicua, 
before  his  accession  in  a.  d.  1059,  and  one  «on, 
Constantine,  bom  afterwards;  they  had  aUo  two 
daughters,  Theodora  and  Zoe.    On  the  acceision 
of  Constantine  she  received  the  title  of  Angaita ; 
and  on  his  death,  a.  d.  1067,  he  bequeathed 
the  empire  to  her  and  to  their  three  sons,  Michael 
VII.  (Parapinaoes),  AndroniciuI.,and  Conitantine 
X 1 1.  (  Porphyrogenitus).   He  bound  Eudocia  by  an 
oath  not  to  marry  again.    Eudocia  had  in  &ct  the 
management  of  the  government,  the  children  being 
all  young.    Perceiving  that  the  protection  of  the 
eastern  frontier,  which  was  threatened  with  inva- 
sion, required  a  stronger  hand,  she  married  Roma- 
nus IV.  (Diogenes).    Romamu,  who  was  eminent 
for  hif  fine  figure,  strength,  and  warlike  quaUties, 
h^  on  the  death  of  Constantme  XL,  prepared  to 
seise  the  throne^  but  was  prevented  by  Eudocia, 
who  threw  him  into  prison,  and  exiled  him ;  but, 
either  for  reasons  of  state,  or  from  affection,  soon 
recalled  him,  and  raised  him  to  the  command  of 
the  army.    Her  oath  not  to  marry  had  been  given 
in  writing,  and  committed  to  the  custody  of  the 
patriarch  of  Constantinople;   but  by  a  trick  she 
recovered  it,  and,  within  eight  months  after  her 
husband's  death  (a.  d.  1068),  married  Romanua, 
and  raised  him  to  be  colleague  in  the  empire 
with  herself  and  her  sons.     She  had  hoped  t< 
govern  him,  but  was  disappointed,  and  his  assex 
tion  of  his  own  will  led  to  quarrels  between  then 
During  the  captivity  of  Romanus,  Joannes  or  Job 
Ducas,  brother  of  the  lato  Constantine,  who  hsi 
been  invested  with  the  dignity  of  Caesar,  declare 
Michael  Parapinaces  sole  emperor,  and  banish^ 
Eudocia  to  a  convent  which  she  had  heiaelf  bu 
on  the  shore  of  the  Propontia.     On  the  death 
Diogenes,  who  on  his  release  had  fidlen  into  t 
hands  of  Andronicus,  the  eldest  son  of  Joani 
Ducas,  and  died  from  the  cmel  naage  he  reoeiv 
A.  D.  1071  [Romanus  IV.  (Dxogxnbs)},  Eud« 
buried  her  unhappy  husband  with  great  splend< 
She  appears  to  have  long  aurvived   thia   ev 
(Zonaras,  Annale»^    vol.  iii.    pp.  218 — ^22S, 
Basil,  1557 ;   Michael  Glycaa,  Anmdes,  paxf 
p.  606,  &c.,  ed.  Bonn.) 

Eudocia  compiled  a  dictionary  of  history 
mythology,  which  she  called  *lo9ytd^  i.  e.  CUM4 
or  bed  of  VioUit,  It  was  printed  for  the  first 
by  Villoison,  in  his  Aneedota  Graeea^  2  toIb 
Venice,  1781.  It  is  prefaced  by  an  address  1 
husband  Romanus  Diogenes,  in  ivhich  she  dea 
the  work  as  *<  a  collection  of  genealogies  oi 
heroes,  and  heroines,  of  their  metamorphose 
of  the  fiibles  and  stories  respectui&g  them  fov 
the  ancients ;  containing  idso  notices  of  ** 
philosophcn.**  The  sources  fix>m  which  th^ 
was  compiled  are  in  a  great  degx^ee    the  a 


EUDOXIA. 

iImw  vk4  in  Uw  Lezwon  of  Svddas.    The  wmtes 

bjr  Meineke  in  hit 
Fio^teM,  in  the  fifth 
and  ozth  Tainines  of  the  .8£ft2ib/Adk  tier  aUem  Utr 
tn^MT  mmd  JTw^  Got^ngen,  1789. 

9.  Duster  of  Andioniens  Comneniu,  second 
•on  of  the  Byaatine  emperor  Calo-Joannes^  She 
vas  ■■roed,  hot  to  whom  is  unknown ;  and  after 
her  hiahnnd^B  death   lived  in  ooncnbinage  with 

eonsin,  afterwards  emperor  as 
L  Her  second  husband  was  Michael 
GshoH»  to  vhosa  she  waa  mairied.  We  can  give 
dates  of  the  few  inddenta  known  of  her 
She  fivcd  in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  oen- 
tarr.  (JGckael  Olycaa,  Matatd  ComnauUj  lib. 
in.  ppu  135»  136,  Idh.  ir.  p.  173,  ed.  Bonn.) 

[J.  C.  M.] 
EXJWyRACEiStipny,  a  daughter  of  Kerens  and 
(Uea.  71*9.244  ;  Apdlod.  i.  2.  §  7.)  There 
mythical  personages  of  this  name. 
(Hes.  Tlsay.  S«0;  Hygin.  FiA,  192.)   [L.  &] 

EUDCKTJS  (JL8SJpos%  a  son  of  Hennes  and 
Polymrie,  was  hnraght  op  by  his  gnuid&ther  Phy- 
ba.  He  was  one  df  the  five  leaden  of  the  Mynni- 
AchSka,  who  sent  him  out  to  accom- 
to  preTent  the  latter  from 
too  fir;  bat  Endoms  was  shun  by 
(Ham.  IL  xri.  179,  && ;  Eostath. 
ml  Ham.  n.  1697.)  [L.  S.] 

EUDCrRUS  (Bttnyes)  ia  mentioned  by  Alez- 
andffc  Ayhitw^isifniis  (od  ArisL  Metaph,  p.  26, 
ed.  Paria.  1536,  foL)  as  a  commentator  on  Aris- 
totle^ MeCaplijMca,  ia  which  he  is  said  to  have 
altcnd  sevend  paamgc^  Simplicius  likewise  speaks 
of  m  Peripatetic  philosopher  of  this  name,  and 
that  he  had  written  on  the  Aristotelian 
We  do  not  know,  howeTer,  if  this  be 
Endonis,   whom  Alexander 
a  native  of  Alezan- 
and  had,  fike  Ariston  of  Alexandria,  written 
a  work  on  the  Nile.    (StraK  zrii.  p.  790  ;  comp. 
Fahric  ROLGreme,  toL  l  p.  845,  toL  iiL  pp.  172, 
02V  [A.  S.] 

ECIXyBUS,  a  seene-pmnter  and  statuary  in 

kwa,  of  secoDd-nle  merit.    (Plin.  zxxr.  11. 

s.4ll.§34w)  [P,&] 

EUDCXIA    (Uio^),  the  name  of  seyeial 

^iefly  of  the  Essteni  or  Byxantine  em- 


EUDOXIUS. 


81 


1.  The  daoi^ter  of  the  Frank  Banto,  married 
ts  the  emperor  Aicadios,  a.  d.  395,  by  whom  she 
hsd  fear  daa^tcfs,  Fhdfla  or  FUuxalla  or  Fal- 
cSa,  Pakhena,  Aitadia,  and  Marina,  and  one 
soa,  Theedooitts  II.  or  the  yoonger.    She  was  a 
WBBB  ef  high  spirit,  and  exercis^  great  influence 
s^r  hir  hariwmd :  to  her  persoasion  his  giving  np 
ti  the  cmiadi  Eatropins  into  the  power  of  his 
he  ascribed.     She  was  inTolred  in  a 
with  Chryaostora,  who  fearieasly  in- 
i^puast   the  avarice  and  loxory  of  the 
id  acnfded   not  to  attack  the  empreas 
WncIC    The  partjcnlar»  of  the  straggle  are  given 
ciipwhere.     [CHMYaonoucst  Joannbs.]      She 
^Md  of  a  miscBiriage  in  the  sixth  considship  of 
Heaoria%  a.  d.  404,  or,  according  to  Theoplumes, 
iw  B.  406.    The  date  of  her  death  is  carefiilly  dis- 
eased hy  Tiflemont.     (Jfuioire  dm  Empereia%, 
v«L  V.  pk'7t5.)    Cedrenos  narrates  aome  corioas 
fvtieaian  of  her  death,  bat  their  credibility  ia  very 
^nkcfid.    (Philoacoigiiu,  HUL  Eodm.  a/md  Pho- 
^m;  MmtdlSaaB,   Cknmieom;    Sooateay    Hist, 
fW.It 


Eeda.  vl  18 ;  Caaaiodor.  HisL  Tr^pait  z.  20 ; 
Theophanes,  Chroncffrapkia  ad  A.  u,  5892,  97, 
98,  Alex,  era ;  Cedrenua,  Compend,  •vol.  i.  p.  585, 
ed.  Bonn.) 

2.  Daughter  of  Theodoaiua  II.  and  of  Eadoci% 
bom  A.  D.  422,  and  betrothed  aoon  after  to  Valen- 
tinian,  aon  of  the  emperor  Honoriua,  who  after- 
warda  was  emperor  of  tiie  Weat  aa  Valentinian  III. 
and  to  whom  she  waa  married  at  Constantinople  in 
A.  D.  436  or  437.  On  the  aaaasaination  of  her 
hnaband  by  Maximna  (a.  d.  455),  who  uaurped 
the  throne,  ahe  waa  compelled  to  marry  the  nsorper; 
bat,  resenting  both  the  death  of  her  husband  and 
the  riolence  offered  to  heraelf^  ahe  inatigated  Oen- 
aeric,  king  of  the  Vaudala,  who  had  conquered 
Africa,  to  attack  Rome.  Genaeric  took  the  city. 
Maximna  waa  slain  in  the  flight,  and  Eudoxia  and 
her  daoghters,  Eadocia  and  Placidia,  were  carried 
by  the  Vandal  king  to  Carthage.  After  being 
detained  in  omtirity  aome  yeara,  ahe  waa  aent 
with  her  daughter  Placidia  and  an  honourable 
attendance  to  Constantinople.  [See  Eudocia,  No. 
1,  and  Uie  authoritiea  aubjoined  there.] 

The  coina  of  the  empreaaes  Eudocia  and  Eudoxia 
are,  from  the  two  namea  being  put  one  for  the 
other,  difiicult  to  be  aaaigned  to  their  reapective 
persona.  (See  Eckhel,  Doeirma  iVtcm.  Veterum^ 
voL  viii.  p.  170.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

EUDC/XIUS,  commonly  cited  with  the  addi- 
tion Hbros,  waa  a  Oraeco-Roman  jurist,  who 
flourished  shortly  before  Justinian.  Pandroli  (de 
Gari$  Interpp.  Jurisj  p.  63)  places  him  too  early 
in  supposing  that  he  was  the  Pr.  Pr.  to  whom  were 
addressed  Uie  constitution  of  Theodoaiua  and  Va- 
lentinian of  A.  D.  427  (Cod.  1.  tit  8.  a.  1),  and  the 
constitution  of  Arcadioa  and  Honoriua.  (Cod.  2. 
tit.  77.  a.  2.)  He  is  mentioned  in  Const  Tba/o, 
§  9,  as  the  grandfather  of  Anatolius,  professor  of 
law  at  Berytus,  who  was  one  of  the  compilers  of 
the  Digeat  The  appellation  Heros  ia  not  a  proper 
name,  but  a  title  of  excellency,  and  ia  placed  some- 
timea  before,  and  sometimes  after,  the  name.  Thus, 
in  BatU,  vi.  p.  227,  we  have  6  "Hpots  £i)8o{(or, 
and,  in  Bunl.  iii  p.  60,  iM^tos  6  'Hpvs.  We 
find  the  same  title  applied  to  Patridus,  Amblichus 

iqu.  lamblichua,  Bagil.  iii.  p.  256),  and  Cyrillua 
BatiL  iv.  p.  702).  Heimbach  (Aneodota^  i,  p. 
202)  ia  inclined  to  think  that,  like  the  expression 
6  fuwopfnjf,  it  was  nsed  by  the  Qraeco- Roman 
jurists  of  and  after  the  age  of  Justinian  aa  a  desig- 
nation of  honour  in  apeaking  of  their  predeoeeaors 
who  had  died  within  ueir  memory. 

Endoxiua  waa  probably  acquainted  with  the 
original  writinga  of  the  daasical  jurists,  for  from 
BcuU,  ii.  p.  454  (ed.  Heimbach)  it  appears  that 
he  quoted  Ulpian^s  treatise  De  Officio  Frocotuulit. 
From  the  citations  of  Eudoxius  in  the  Basilica,  he 
appears  to  have  written  apon  the  constitutions  of 
emperors  earlier  than  Justinian,  and  thence  Reis 
(ad  TkeopkUmn^  pp.  1284—1246)  infers  that  he 
commented  npon  the  Gregorian,  Hermogenian,  and 
Theodosian  codes,  from  which  those  constitutions 
were  transfiarred  into  the  Code  of  Justinian.  It  ia 
probably  to  the  commentaries  of  Eudoxius,  Leon« 
tins,  and  Patricius  on  the  three  earlier  codes  that 
Jnstinian  (Const.  Tania,  §  9)  aUudes,  when  he 
says  of  them  **  optimam  sui  memoriam  in  LegHbm 
reliquenmt,^  for  ihe  imperatorial  constitutions  were 
often  called  L^es^  as  distinguished  from  the  «/as 
of  the  jurists. 

In  BatU.  iL  p;  644,  ThalelaeuSy  who  survived 

a 


82 


EUDOXUS. 


JuBiinion,  claasea  Kndozius  among  the  older 
teachen,  and  cites  his  exposition  of  a  constitution 
of  Sc vents  and  Antoninus  of  a.  d.  199,  which 
appears  in  Cod.  2.  tit  12.  s.  4.  Again,  in  Basil, 
i.  pp.  810,  811,  is  cited  his  exposition  of  a  cousti- 
tution  of  Diocletian  and  Maximinian,  of  a.  n.  193, 
which  appears  in  Cod.  2.  tit.  4.  s.  18,  with  tlie 
interpolated  words  eaeoepto  aduUerh*  In  both  these 
passages,  the  opinion  of  Hen»  PatricinB  is  pre- 
ferred to  that  of  Ettdoxius.  In  like  nuuiner,  it 
appears  from  the  scholiast  in  the  fifth  Tolume  of 
Meerman*s  Tkemaunu  (JQorum  Graeeorum  Com- 
mentarii^  pu56;  Aua^n  ed.  Heunbach,  i.  P-403) 
that  Domninus,  Demosthenes,  and  Eudoxina,  di^ 
fered  from  Patridus  in  their  construction  of  a  con- 
stitution of  the  emperor  Alexander,  of  a.  d.  224, 
and  that  that  constitution  was  altered  by  the  com- 
pilers of  Jnstinian^s  code  in  conformity  with  the 
opinion  of  Patricias.  Eudoxiua  is  cited  by  Patri- 
citts  {Batil,  iiL  p.  61)  on  a  constitution  of  a.  d. 
293  (Cod.  4.  tit  19.  a  9),  and  is  cited  by  Theo* 
dorus  {BadL  vi  p.  227)  on  a  constitution  of  a.  d. 
290.  (Cod.  8.  tit  55.  s.  S.)  In  the  Utter  passage 
Theodorus,  who  was  a  contemporary  of  Justinian, 
calls  Eudoxius  bis  teacher.  Whether  this  expre»> 
sion  is  to  be  taken  literally  may  be  doubted,  as 
Theodorus  also  calls  Domninus,  Patricius,  and 
Stephanus  (BasiL  ii.  p.  580)  his  teachers.  (Zacha- 
riae,  Anecdata^  p.  zlviiL  ;  Zimmem,  R,  H*  G.  i. 
i§  106,  109.) 

The  untrustworthy  Nic.  Comnenus  PapadopoU 
(Praenot  Mystag,  pp.  345,  402)  mentions  a  Eu- 
doxius, Nomicus,  Judex  reli,  and  cites  his  Synop- 
sis Legnm,  and  his  scholia  on  the  Norells  of 
Alexius  Comnenus.  [J.  T.  G.] 

EUDO'XIUS,  a  physician,  called  by  Prosper 
Aquitanus  a  man  *^  pravi  sed  exercitati  ingenii,** 
who  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Theodosius  the 
Younger,  a.  d.  432,  deserted  to  the  Huns.  (C%ro- 
fiinm.  Pithoean.  in  Labbe,  Now  BiUiotJL  MS& 
Hbror.  Tol.  i.  p.  59.)  [  W.  A.  O.] 

EUDOXUS  (Ei^ae^of)  of  Cnidus,  the  son  of 
Aeschines,  lived  about  B.  c.  366.  He  was,  accord- 
ing to  Diogenes  Liaertins,  astronomer,  geometer, 
physician,  and  legislator.  It  is  only  in  the  first 
capacity  that  his  fiime  haa  descended  to  our  day, 
and  he  has  more  of  it  than  con  be  justified  by  any 
account  of  his  astronomical  science  now  in  exist- 
ence. As  the  probable  introducer  of  the  sphere 
into  Greece,  and  perhaps  the  corrector,  upon  Egyp- 
tian information,  of  the  length  of  the  year,  he 
enjoyed  a  wide  and  popular  reputation,  so  that 
Laertius,  who  does  not  even  mention  Hippaichus, 
has  given  the  life  of  Eudoxus  in  hit  usual  manner, 
that  is,  with  the  omission  of  all  an  astronomer 
would  wish  to  know.  According  to  this  writer, 
Eudoxus  went  to  Athens  at  the  age  of  twenty-three 
(he  had  been  the  pupil  of  Archytas  in  geometry), 
and  heard  Phto  for  some  months,  struggling  at  the 
some  time  with  poverty.  Being  dismissed  by 
Plato,  but  for  what  reason  is  not  stated,  his  friends 
raised  some  money,  and  he  sailed  for  Egypt,  with 
letters  of  recommendation  to  Nectanabia,  who  in 
his  turn  recommended  him  to  the  priests.  With 
them  he  remained  sixteen  months,  with  his  chin 
and  eyebrows  shaved,  and  there,  according  to 
Laertius,  he  wrote  the  Octaeteris.  Several  ancient 
writers  attribute  to  him  the  invention  or  introduc- 
tion of  an  improvement  upon  the  Octaeterides 
of  his  predecessors.  After  a  time,  he  came  back 
to  Athens  with  a  bond  of  pupils,  having  in  the 


EUDOXUS. 

mean  time  taught  philosophy  in  Cyncum  and  the 
ProponUs  :  he  chose  Athena,  Laertius  says,  for  the 
purpose  of  vexing  Plato,  at  one  of  whose  symposia 
he  introduced  the  fashion  of  the  guests  reclining  in 
a  semicircle  ;  and  Nicomachns  (he  adds),  the'  son 
of  Aristotle,  reports  him  to  have  said  that  pleasure 
was  a  good.  So  much  for  Laertiua,  who  also  refers 
to  some  decree  which  was  made  in  honour  of  Eu- 
doxus, names  his  son  and  daughters,  states  him  to 
have  written  good  works  on  astronomy  and  geo- 
metry, and  mentions  the  curious  way  in  which  the 
bull  Apis  told  his  fortune  when  he  was  in  Egypt. 
Eudoxus  died  at  the  age  of  fifty-three.  Phanocritus 
wrote  a  work  upon  Eudoxus  (Athen.  viL  p.  276,  f.), 
which  is  lost 

The  fragmentary  notices  of  Eudoxus  are  numerous. 
Strabo  mentions  him  finequently,  and  states  (ii.  p. 
119,  xvii.  pb  806)  that  the  observatory  of  Eudoxus 
at  Cnidus  was  existing  in  his  time,  from  which  he 
was  accustomed  to  observe  the  star  Canopua. 
Strabo  also  says  that  he  remained  thirteen  years 
in  Egypt,  and  attributes  to  him  the  introduction  of 
the  odd  quarter  of  a  day  into  the  value  of  the  year. 
Pliny  (H,  N.  iL  47)  seems  to  refer  to  the  same 
thing.  Seneca  {Qh,  Nai,  vil  3)  states  him  to  have 
first  brought  the  motions  of  the  planets  (a  tbeory 
on  this  subject)  fri>m  Egypt  into  Greece.  Aristotle 
(Metaph,  xiL  8)  atatea  him  to  have  made  separate 
spheres  for  the  stars,  sun,  moon,  and  planets. 
Archimedes  (m  Arenar»)  aays  he  made  the  dia- 
meter of  the  ann  nine  times  as  great  as  that  of  the 
moon.  Vitravius  (ix.  9)  attributes  to  him  the  in- 
vention of  a  solar  dial,  called  dpdx^ '  «od  so  on. 

But  aU  we  positively  know  of  Eudoxus  is  from 
the  poem  of  Aratus  and  the  eommentary  of  Hip- 
paruiTu  upon  it     From  this  commentary  we  learn 
that  Aratus  was  not  himself  an  observer,  but  wa» 
the  versifier  of  the  ^aa^/iMPa  of  Eudoxus,  of  which 
Hipparchus  has  preserved  fragments  for  comparison 
with  the  version  by  Aratus.     The  result  is,  that 
though  there  were  by  no  means  so  many  nor  ao 
great  errors  in  Eudoxus  as  in  Aratus,  yet  the  opi- 
nion which  must  be  formed  of  the  work  of  the 
former  is,  that  it  was  written  in  the  rudest  state  of 
the  science  by  an  observer  who  was  not  very  com- 
petent even  to  the  task  of  looking  at  the  riaanga 
and  settings  of  the  stars.    Dehunbre  (Hiat,  A  sir, 
Ane,  voL  i  p.  107)  has  given  a  full  account  of  the 
comparison  made  by  Hipparchus  of  Aratus  -wilH 
Eudoxus,  and  of  both  with  his  own  observations. 
He  cannot  bring  himself  to  think  that  Eudoxus 
knew  anything  of  geometry,  though  it  is  on  x«cord 
that  he  wrote  geometrical  works,  in  spite  of  the 
praises  of  Produs,  Cicero,  Ptolemy,  Sextna  Empi- 
ricus  (who  places  him  with  Hipparchus),  Soc^  &c. 
Eudoxus,  as  cited  by  Hipparchus,  neither  talks 
like  a  geometer,  nor  like  a  person  who  hod  seen 
the  heavens  he  describes :  a  bad  globe,  constructed 
some  centuries  before  his  time  in  Egypt,  might,  for 
anything  that  appears,  have  been  his  sole  authority. 
But  supposing,  which  is  likely  enough,  that  he 
was  the  first  who  brought  any  globe  at  all   into 
Greece,  it  is  not  much  to  be  wondered  at  that  hia 
reputation  should  have  been  magnified.      Aa   to 
what  Proclua  says  of  his  geometry,  see  Euclhjdks. 

Rejecting  the 'Orram/p^r  mentioned  by  LaertiuR, 
which  was  not  a  writing,  but  a  period  of  time,  and 
also  the  fifth  book  of  Euclid,  which  one  manuscript 
of  Euclid  attributes  to  Eudoxus  (Fabric.  £•&/. 
Graec.  vol.  iv.  p.  12),  we  have  the  following  works, 
all  lost,  which  he  is  said  to  have  written : 


EVELTIION. 


EVEMERUS. 


83 


br  Hi|i{iiRhiu,  and 
«f  Antas 


itioaed  by  Prodas  and  La£r- 
thnit  wUcb  is  aat,  bowvrer,  to  be  taken  at  the  title 
ef  ft  walk :  X)ffymFuei^  neationed  bj  Plotaich : 

by  Soidas :  two  books, 
md^aaf6famraf  mentioned 
the  fint  by  an  anonymona 
n^  6Miir  fcol  K64rftmf  mU 
mentioned  by  Eodocia : 
flfien  mentioned  by  Stiabo, 
olhen,  as  to  which  Harieaa  thinks 
lUe,  that  it  was  written  by 
e(  Rhedee.  (Fafarie.  BibL  Chme.  vol  ir. 
fLlO^Ac;  WaikK,HkLAainm.;  IKog.  La«ft. 
ML 0-91 ;  TViamhre,  HkL de PAttwm.  Ane,  roLL; 

Mat  si  Araimm  ;  Bohmer,  Dw- 
dt  Smdtmo  CkiUo^  Helmstad.  1715;  Ide- 
kr,  ia  tfe  AUamU  der  BeHmer  Akad,  d.  WUttm' 
mh^  fcr  the  y«ar  18*28,  p.  189,  &c^  and  for  the 
Tiar  1890,  p.  49,  ft&  ;  LeCionne,  JtmrnaL  d.  Sue, 
'1848,  p.  741,  &c)  [A.  Db  M.] 

EUDOXUS  itM99^\  a  Greek  phyncian,  bom 
at  Cmdas  ta  Ctfia,  who  Uved  probsUy  in  the  fifth 
or  fanrth  eeainiy  b.  c,  as  be  was  mentioned  by 

thi  Ilk Tsiii il  ■simnwiii i  nf  Ibfi si iiimn   (Diog. 

tmSn.  VOL  Si.)     He  is  said  to  hare  been  a  grsat 
advoatofirthenaeefgymustics.    [W.A.O.] 

EUDOXUS  (EiSaCer).  1.  An  Athenian  eomic 
pBcC  «d  tbe  wew  eemedy,  was  by  birth  a  Sicilian 
and  ^  sea  of  Agatbodeau  He  gained  eight  rio- 
tbne  at  &  dty  Dionyaia,  and  fire  at  the 
Hla  Itafca^ysi  and  TmtdoKt^tun  are 
(ApalM.  up.  Dug.  JLaeif.  iriiL  90 ;  PolL 
281;  KcMhi  At^  L  1;  Meineke,  Frti^  Com. 
ToL  i  p.  492,  «el  !▼.  p.  508.) 
3L  Of  Rbote»  an  Urtorioal  writer,  whose  time 
m€  ksMrn.  (0tof.  La&t.  L  e,  ;  ApoUon.  HkL 
24  ;  Bgm.  Jf«f.  f.  v.  *A8^«t :  Voaiiiis,  dt 
WhL  Grme.  p.  59,  ed.  Weatarmann.) 

JL  Of  Cyaieas,  a  geogxapher,  who  went  from  his 
amifv  plaee  to  ^^fpiy  and  was  employed  by  Pt<v 
kmy  Eicigtfaa  and  his  wife  Geopatm  in  Yoyages 
^  India ;  bai  afterwards,  being  robbed  of  all  his 
piopuij  by  Ptolemy  Lathyms,  he  sailed  away 
4««B  the  Red  Sea,  and  at  Isst  airited  at  Gades. 
He  sAowarda  made  attempts  to  dmonnarigate 
the  appeelte  direction,  bat  without  soe- 
(Stak  &  ppu  98--100;  Plin.  iL  67.)  He 
mtbn«fi««daboatB.c.l30.  [P.  S.] 

EVPLPIDBS  (EdsAviBtf),  a  oelebnted  oculist 
of  Celsas,  about  tbe  beginning  of  the 
of  whose  medical  formohe 
(Ce]s.<it3f«l.ppLl20, 122, 
la,  124.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

KTELPISTUS  (EMAvjrref),  an  eminent  sor- 
y«B  at  Rome,  wke  fired  shortly  before  the  time 
d  Celma»  and  ihtteine  probably  about  the  end  of 
ife  int  emcny  &  c  (Cels.  d«  Mmi.  m.  prsef 
^  1S7.)  He  is  periuq»  the  same  person  one  of 
■iose  plastofs  b  presefved  by  Scribonins  I^igns, 
*  Ompm.  Medmsam^  c  215,  p.  230.  [ W.  A.  G.] 
ETEL7H0N  {TMx$^),  king  of  Salamis  in 
CfpmL  WhsB  Areesifaas  IlL  was  driven  fran 
Cjnmm  m  as  attempt  to  reeoTer  the  royal  jMiri- 
bfB^  pnohaUy  about  B.  c  529  or  528  (lee  toL  i. 
h  477),  4as  mother  Pherrtima  8ed  to  the  court  of 
leased  him  with  the  most  perse- 
for  an  army  to  enforce  her  son^s 
The  kinf  at  last  sent  her  a  golden 

and  distafl^  **7>iV  ^^"'^  ""^  ""^^  ^  ^^^ 
Bto  for  vooML    (Her.  it.  162, 

t.  iM;  PdljacB.  Titi  47*)  {E.  E.] 


EV  E'MERUS  or  EUHE'MERUS  (E^/Mpot), 
a  Sicilian  author  of  the  time  of  Alexander  the 
Grmt  and  his  immediate  saoeesser&     Moet  writers 
call  him  a  natiTe  of  Messene  in  Sidly  (Plut  de 
Is.dO$,  23;  Lactant  ds Pala, Rdig.  i.  II;  Etym, 
M.  «.o.  fip<nii\  while  Araobins  (iv.  15)  calls  him 
an  Agrigentine,  and  others  mention  either  T^gea 
in  Arcadia  or  the  ishmd  of  Cos  as  his  natire  place. 
(Athen.  xt.  p.  658.)     His  mind  was  trained  in 
the  philosophical  school  of  the  Cyrenaics,  iriio  had 
before  his  time  become  notorious  for  their  soepti* 
eism  in  matters  connected  with  the  popular  i«li* 
gion,  and  one  of  whom,  Theodorus,  is  frequently 
called  an  atheist  by  the  ancientu    The  influence 
of  this  school  upon  ETomerus  seems  to  huTe  been 
Teiy  great,  for  he  subsequently  became  the  founder 
of  a  peculiar  method  of  interpreting  the  legends 
and  mythi  of  the  popular  religion,  which  has  often 
and  not  unjustly  been  compued  with  the  ration- 
alism of  some  modem  theologians  in  Germany. 
About  B.  c.  816  we  find  Evemerus  at  the  court  of 
Cassander  in  Macedonia,  with  whom  he  was  con- 
nected by  friendship,  and  who,  according  to  Euw- 
bius(JFVaip.  Eoamg.  ii.  2,  p.59),  senthim  out  on  an 
exploring  expedition.    ETemerus  is  said  to  haye 
sailed  down  the  Red  Sea  and  round  the  southern 
coasta  of  Alia  to  a  very  great  distance,  until  he 
came  to  an  island  called  Panchaea.    After  his  re- 
turn from  this  ▼oyage  he  wrote  a  work  entitled 
'Ifpd  *Ajwypafi{,  which  conaisted  of  at  least  nine 
books.    The  title  of  this  **  Sacred  History,**  as  we 
may  term  it,  was  taken  fmai  the  droTYMi^a/,  or  the 
inscriptions  on  columns  and  walls,  which  existed 
in  great  numbers  in  the  temples  of  Greece,  and 
ETemems  chose  it  because  he  pretended  to  hare 
derived  his  information  from  public  documenta  of 
that  kind,  which  he  had  discoTcred  in  his  travels, 
especially  in  the  island  of  Panchaea.    The  work 
contained  accounts  of  the  scToral  gods,  whom 
Evemerus  represented  as  baring  originally  been 
men  who  had  distinguished  themselves  either  as 
warriors,  kings,  inventors,  or  benefiictors  of  man, 
and  who  after  their  death  were  worshipped  as  gods 
by  the  gmteftd  people.    Zeus,  for  example,  was, 
according  to  him,  a  king  of  Crete,  who  had  been  a 
great  conqueror;  and  he  asserted  that  he  had  seen 
m  the  temple  of  Zeus  Triphylius  a  column  with  an 
inscription  detailing  all  the  exploito  of  the  kings 
Uranus,  Cronos,  and  Zeus.   (Euseb.  A&;  Sext. 
Empir.  ix.  17.)    This  book,  which  seems  to  have 
been  written  in  a  popular  style,  must  hare  been 
▼ery  attractire;  for  all  the  fobles  of  mythology 
were  dressed  up  in  it  as  so  many  true  and  histo- 
rical namtires ;  and  many  of  the  snbaequent  his- 
torians, such  as  the  uncritical  Biodoms  (see  Fragnu 
libi  ri.)  adopted  his  mode  of  dealing  with  myths, 
or  at  least  followed  in  his  track,  as  we  find  to  be 
the  case  with  Polybius  and  Dionysins.    Traces  of 
such  a  method  of  treating  mythology  occur,  it  is 
true,  even  in  Herodotus  and  Thucydides;   bu; 
Evemerus  was  the  first  who  carried  it  out  syste- 
maticaUy,  and  after  his  time  it  found  nnmerous 
admirers.    In  the  work  of  Diodoms  and  other 
historians  and  mythogmphers,  we  meet  with  innu- 
merable stories  which  have  all  the  appearance  of 
being  nothing  but  Evemeristic  interpretetions  of 
ancient  myths,  though  they  are  firequently  taken 
by  modem  critics  for  genuine  legends.    Evemerus 
was  much  attacked  and  treated  with  contempt, 
and  Eratosthenes  called  him  a  Beimean,  that  is, 
as  great  a  tiar  as  Antiphanea  of  Berga  (Polyb. 

62 


84 


EVENOR. 


xxziiL  12,  xxxiy.  5 ;  Strab.  i.  p.  47,  ii.  pp.  102, 
104,  viL  p.  299) ;  but  the  ridicale  with  which  he 
is  treated  refers  ahnost  entirely  to  his  pretending 
to  haye  visited  the  ishmd  of  Panchaea,  a  sort  of 
Thole  of  the  southern  ocean ;  whereas  his  method 
of  treating  mythology  is  passed  oyer  unnoticed, 
and  is  even  adopted.  His  method,  in  &ct,  became 
so  firmly  rooted,  that  even  down  to  the  end  of  the 
last  century  there  were  writers  who  acquiesced  in 
it  The  pious  believers  among  the  ancients,  on 
the  other  hand,  called  Evemerus  an  atheist.  (Plut 
de  Plac  PhiloB.  i.  7  ;  Aelian,  V.  H,  ii.  31 ;  Theo- 
phiL  ad  Auiolye.  iii  6.)  The  great  popularity  of 
the  work  is  attested  by  the  drcumstanoe  that  En- 
nins  made  a  Latin  translation  of  it  (Cic  de  NaL 
Dear.  i.  42 ;  lActant  de  Pais,  Rdig,  L  11 ;  Varro, 
de  Re  Rust.  i.  48.)  The  Christian  writers  often 
refer  to  Evemerus  as  their  most  useful  ally  to  prove 
that  the  pagan  mythology  was  nothing  but  a  heap 
of  fables  invented  by  mortal  men.  (Hieron.  Co- 
lumna,  ProUgom.  m  Eoemerum^  in  his  Q.  Ennii 
quae  supereunt  Fragm,  p.  482,  &c.,  ed.  Naples, 
1590 ;  Sevin,  in  the  Mem,  de  VAcad,  des  Tn$eryoL 
viii.  p.  107,  &C.;  Fourmont,  ibid,  xv.  p.  265,  &c. ; 
Foucher,  ibid,  xxxiv.  p.  435,  &c.,  xxxt.  p.  1, 
&c  ;  Lobeck,  AgUwpL  i.  p.  138,  &c)    [L.  S.] 

EVE'NIUS  (Ei)iiru)f),  a  seer  of  Apollonia,  and 
father  of  Deiphonus.  He  was  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished citizens  of  Apollonia  ;  and  one  night 
when  he  was  tending  the  sheep  of  Helios,  which 
the  noble  Apolloniatae  had  to  do  in  turns,  the 
flock  was  attacked  by  wolves,  and  sixty  sheep 
were  killed.  Evenius  said  noUiing  of  the  occur- 
rence, but  intended  to  purchase  new  sheep,  and 
thus  to  make  up  for  the  Ims.  But  the  thing  be- 
came known,  and  Evenius  was  brought  to  trial. 
He  was  deprived  of  his  office,  and  his  eyes  were 
put  out  as  a  punishment  for  his  carelessness  and 
negligence.  Hereupon  the  earth  ceased  to  produce 
fruit,  and  the  sheep  of  Helios  ceased  to  produce 
young.  Two  oracles  were  consulted,  and  the  an- 
swer was,  that  Evenius  had  been  punished  un- 
justly, for  that  the  ffods  themselves  had  sent  the 
wolves  among  the  uieep,  and  that  the  calamity 
under  which  Apollonia  was  suffering  should  not 
cease  until  Evenius  should  have  received  all  the 
reparation  he  might  derire.  A  number  of  citizens 
accordingly  waited  upon  Evenius,  and  without 
mentioning  the  oracles,  they  asked  him  in  the 
course  of  their  conversation,  what  reparation  he 
would  demand,  if  the  Apolloniatae  should  be  wil- 
ling to  make  any.  Evenius,  in  his  ignorance 
of  the  oracles,  merely  asked  for  two  acres  of  the 
best  land  in  Apollonia  and  the  finest  house  in  the 
city.  The  deputies  then  said  that  the  Apolloniatae 
Avould  grant  him  what  he  asked  for.  in  accordance 
with  the  oracle.  Evenius  was  indignant  when  he 
heard  how  he  had  been  deceived ;  but  the  gods 
gave  him  a  compensation  by  bestowing  upon  him 
the  gift  of  prophecy.  (Herod,  ix.  92 — 96;  Conon. 
Narrai,  30,  who  calls  him  Peithenius  instead  of 
Evenius.)  [L.  S.J 

KVE'NOR,  a  distinguished  painter,  was  the 
father  and  teacher  of  Parruasius.  (Plin.  xxxv. 
9.  s.  36.  §  ]  ;  Suid.,  Harpocr.,  Phot,  s.  v.)  He 
flourished  about  B.  c.  420.  [P.  S.] 

EVE'NOR  (Eihfwp),  a  Greek  surgeon,  who 
apparently  wrote  on  fractures  and  luxations,  and 
who  must  have  lived  in  or  before  the  third  centuiy 
B.  c,  as  he  is  mentioned  by  Heracleides  of  Tarentum 
(np.  Gjilcn.  Comment,  in  ffippocr,  **De  Artie, ^  iv. 


EVENUS. 

40.  vol  xviil.  pt  i  p.  736.)  He  is  very  possibly 
the  same  person  who  is  mentioned  by  Pliny  (//. 
N,  XX.  73,  xxi.  105),  and  whose  work  entitled 
^Curationes**  is  quoted  by  Caelius  Aurelianiis. 
(de  Morb,  AaU,  ii.  16.  p.  116;  cfe  Morb,  Chron. 
in.  8.  p.  478.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

EVE'NUS  (Ei^or),  the  name  of  three  mythi- 
cal personages.  (Hes.  TAeog.  346 ;  Hom.  //.  ii. 
692,  ix.  657 ;  Plut  ParaU,  Min,  40 ;  Apollod.  i. 
7.  §  8.)  [L.  S.] 

EVITNUS  (E^i^y  or  Ei)ip^f,  but  the  former  is 
more  correct).  In  the  Greek  Anthology  there  are 
sixteen  epigrams  under  this  name,  which  are,  how- 
ever, the  productions  of  different  poets.  (Brunck, 
AnaL,  vol.  i.  pp.  164 — 167 ;  Jacobs,  AnA,  Grwc. 
vol.  i.  pp.  96 — 99.)  In  the  Vatican  MS.  some 
of  the  epigrams  are  headed  EulVoi;,  the  7th  is 
headed  Eviirav  'AcriKaAfl^yfrou,  the  12th  E^i^ou 
*A0i}ya(ov,  the  14th  Edi^ivv  ^KtKu&rov,  and  the 
last  Edifyoi/  ypofifioTiKou, 

The  best  known  poets  of  this  name  are  two 
elegiac  poets  of  Paios,  mentioned  by  Eratosthenes 
{op,  Harpocrat  a,  r.  Etfijrot),  who  says  that  only 
the  younger  was  celebrated,  and  that  one  of  them 
(he  does  not  say  which)  was  mentioned  by  Plato. 
There  are,  in  &ct,  several  passages  in  which  Plato 
refers  to  Evenus,  somewhat  ironically,  as  at  once  a 
sophist  or  philosopher  and  a  poet    (Apolog.  Socr, 
p.  20,  b.,  Phaed,  p.  60,  d.,  Pkaedr,  p.  267,  a.) 
According  to  Maximus  Tyrius  (jE>u3.  xxxviii.  4. 
p.  226),  Evenus  was  the  instructor  of  Socrates  in 
poetry,  a  statement  which  derives  some  counten- 
ance firom  a  passage  in  Plato  (Phaed,  I,  c),  from 
which   it    may  also    be    inferred    that   Evenus 
was  alive  at  the  time  of  Socrates*s  death,  but  at 
such  an  advanced  age  that  he  was  likely  soon  to 
follow  him.     Eusebius  (C^ron,  Arm.)  places  him 
at  the  80th  Olympiad  (b.  c.  460)  and  onwards. 
His  poetry  was  gnomic,  that  is,  it  formed  the 
vehicle  for  expressing  philosophic  maxims  and  opi> 
nions.    The  first  six  of  the  epigrams  in  the  Antho- 
logy are  of  this  character,  and  may  therefore  be 
ascribed  to  him  with  tolerable  certainty.    Perhaps^ 
too,  the  fifteenth  should  be  assigned  to  him. 

The  other  Evenus  of  Paros  wrote  'EfMiruc^  as 
we  Iram  from  the  express  testimony  of  Arteroi- 
dorus  (Oneirocr,  i.  6),  and  from  a  passage  of  Arrian 
(EpieieL  iv.  9),  in  which  Evenus  is  mentioned  in 
conjunction  with  Aristeides.  [See  vol.  i.  p.  296.] 
A  few  other  fragments  of  his  poetry  are  extant. 
Among  them  is  a  line  which  Aristotle  (Afefa- 
pkys.  iv.  5,  Eih.  Eudem,  ii.  7)  and  Plutarch 
(Moral,  ii.  p.  1102,  c.)  quote  by  the  name  of  Eve- 
nus, but  which  is  found  in  one  of  the  elegies  of 
Theognis  (w.  467—474),  whence  it  is  supposed 
that  that  elegy  should  be  ascribed  to  Evenus. 
There  are  also  two  hexameters  of  Evenus.  (Aris- 
tot  Eth,  Nieom,  vil  1 1.) 

None  of  the  epigrams  in  the  Anthology  are  ex- 
pressly assigned  to  this  Evenus ;  but  it  is  not  un- 
likely that  the  12th  is  his.  If  the  8th  and  9th, 
on  the  Cnidian  Aphrodite  of  Praxiteles,  and  the 
1 0th  and  11th,  on  Myron^s  cow,  are  his,  which 
seems  not  improbable,  then  his  date  would  be 
fixed.  Otherwise  it  is  very  diflicult  to  determine 
whether  he  lived  before  or  after  the  other  Evenus. 
As  he  was  certainly  less  fiunons  than  the  contem- 
porary of  Socrates,  the  statement  of  Eratosthenes, 
that  only  the  younger  was  celebrated,  would  impl;y 
that  he  lived  before  him :  and  this  view  is  main- 
tained, in  opposition  to  the  general  opinion  of 


EUOAMON. 

the  JZcsbdb^  /lir  <2m  JUerAmm»- 
1840,  p.  118. 
Of  dw  other  poets  of  this  name  next  to  nothing 
M  kaowB  hejoad  the  titko,  quoted  above,  in  the 
Fiktiiie  Aadioingy.  Jaeoba  ooDJectures  that  the 
Snfiaa  and  the  Aicakoxte  are  the  lame,  the  name 
JmtXtJrmt  being  a  comiptiou  of  'Amkuwirov, 
hot  he  gives  no  reaaon  &r  thia  conjectnxe.  The 
of  one  of  theae  poeta,  we  knownot  which, 
in  the  collection  of  Philip,  which  contained 
chiefly  the  Tcraea  of  poeta  neuly  contempoiuy 
with  I%Qip  ^iw^fi 

(WagwT,  A  Evmk  Poetk  Heffiaeu,  ViatisL 
1828;  Stkt^bet^DkpmL<leEcemMParik,Qotdng. 
1839;  SoQchaj,  Smr  U»  PoiU$  eUgiaqae$^  in  the 
Mim,  d»  rA€ad,  da  JuaeripL  toL  z.  p.  598; 
SdUModewiB,  DdedL  Poet,  Graee.  deg,  voL  i  p. 
133;  Gaiafafd, /^oet  ^M.  Gniec.  ToL  iii.  p.  277 ; 
BwMfiiittilf,  Orate.  Pott.  p.  163;  Jaeoba,  Anik. 
Grmc  tot  ziii.  n».893,  894 ;  Fabric  BibL  Graee. 
▼•L  L  p.  727.)  [P.  S.] 

EVE'RES  (EJ^^X  a  aon  of  PterehUa,  waa 
the  only  one  aaMog  Ua  brotheca  that  eicaped  in 
their  %ht  wish  tka  oona  of  Electiyon.  (ApoUod. 
iL  4. 1 5,ibB.;  conp.  Aicmmsm  and  AMPHiraYON.) 
Thei»  are  two  other  mythical  penonagea  of  this 
name.  (ApoOod.  ii.  7.  §  8,  iiL  6.  §  7.)  [L.  S.] 
EVrRGETES(EJV7^n|s),  the  **  Bene&ctor," 
was  a  tide  of  howNir,  fireqnently  oonfeired  by  the 
Greek  itetea  upon  those  from  wh<Hn  they  had  re- 
ts, and  waa  afterwards  aaramed  by 
ly  of  the  Greek  kings  in  £^pt  and  other 

[Ftolxmaxcr.] 
E VERSA,  a  Thdnn,  who  joined  Callicritns  in 
in  the  Boeotian  assembly  the  views  of 
and  was  ia  consequence  murdered  with 
by  ecdcr  of  the  king.  (Uv.  zlii.  13, 40.) 
[CALiirarrcaJ 

rV£TES(E^9t)  and  EUXE'NIDES(E^ec. 
»9lf ),  wcxe  Atheniaa  comic  poets,  contemporary 
with  Epkharmoa,  abont  a.  a  485.  Nothing  is 
heard  «f  comic  poetry  daring  an  interval  of  eighty 
ycsi  firom  the  time  of  Snaarion,  till  it  was  re- 
nved  Igr  ^acharmas  in  Sicily,  and  by  Kvetea, 
and  MyBus  at  Athens.  The  only 
Bien  lions  these  two  poets  is  Snidas 
(«.  V.  "Tx^apfMt).  Myllas  is  not  nnfrequently 
[Htllos.]  (Meineke,  Hid.  CrU. 
PL  26.) 

There  is  abo  a  Pythagorean  philoaopher,  Evetes, 
«f  whom  nothing  is  known  bat  his  name.  (lam- 
hfich.  Tk.  /yk  36.)  [P.  S.] 

ECGAMON  {Eiydfmr),  one  of  the  CycUc 
He  waa  a  native  of  Cyrene,  and  lived 
a.  c  568,  ao  that  he  was  a  contemporary  of 
SCeaacboma,  and  Aristeaa.  His  poem, 
vhich  waa  intended  to  be  a  continuation  of  the 
Odyioey,  and  bore  the  title  of  Ti}Ac7or(a,  consisted 
ef  two  books  or  rhapsodies,  and  formed  the  conclu- 
•OD  of  the  epic  cycle.  It  contained  an  accoont  of 
all  that  happened  after  the  fight  of  OdysMns  with 
the  aaiton  of  Penebpe  till  the  death  of  Odysseus. 
The  nbetaDce  of  tlbe  poem,  which  itself  is  entirely 
laiC,  is  preserved  in  Prodns^s  Chrestomathia. 
(CoiapL  EostatL  ad  Horn.  p.  1 796.^  As  Eugamon 
Sved  at  ao  hUe  a  period,  it  ia  highly  probable  that 
W  nade  vae  of  the  pndoctions  of  earlier  poets ; 
ad  O^MBS  of  Alexandria  {Strom,  vi  p.  751; 
•np.  EoMfai  Praep,  Evamg.  x.  12)  expr«nly  states 
that  FjigMi**!^  iacofporated  in  his  Telegonia  a  whole 
^  poem  of  Kanens,   entitled   «"Thesprotis.*" 


EUGENICUS. 


85 


Whether  the  Telegonia  ascribed  to  the  Lacedae- 
monian Cinaethon  was  an  earlier  work  than  that  of 
Eugamon,  or  whether  it  was  identical  with  it,  is 
uncertain.  The  name  Telegonia  was  formed  from 
Telegonos,  a  son  of  Odysseus  and  Ciroe,  who  killed 
his  fiither.  (Comp.  Bode,  Getck.  derEpisch.  Diehik. 
p.339,&c.)  [L.  S.J 

EU'GENES  (EJy4vv5)t  the  author  of  an  epi- 
gram, in  the  Greek  Anthology,  upon  the  statue  of 
Anacreon  intoxicated.  (Brundc,  AnaL  vol  ii  p. 
453 ;  Jacobs,  Anth,  Graee.  vol  iiL  p.  158 ;  Pans. 
L  93.  $  1.)  The  epigram  seems  to  be  an  imitation 
of  one  by  Leonidas  Tarentinus  on  the  same  sub- 
ject (Brunck,  Anal,  vol  l  p.  230 ;  Jacobs,  Anth. 
Graee.  vol.  i.  p.  163,  No.  xxxviiL)  [P.  S.J 

EUGENIA'NUS  (EiVycmWf),  a  physician  in 
the  ktter  half  of  the  second  century  after  Christ,  a 
friend  and  contemporary,  and  probably  also  a  pu- 
pil of  Galen,  with  whom  he  was  acquainted  while 
they  were  both  at  Rome.  (Galen,  de  Metk.  Med. 
viil  2.  vol.  X.  p.  535,  536.)  It  was  at  his  request 
that  Galen  was  induced  to  resume  his  work  ^  De 
Methodo  Medendi,*^  which  he  had  begun  to  write 
for  the  use  of  Hieron,  and  which  he  h»l  laid  aside 
after  hia  death.  {Ifnd.  vu.  1.  p.  456.)  It  was  also 
at  his  request  that  Galen  wrote  his  work  **  De  Ordinc 
Librorum  Suomm."  (voL  xiv.  p.  49.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

M.  EUGE'NICUS»  a  brother  of  Joannes  Euge- 
nicus,  who  was  a  celebrated  ecdesiastical  writer, 
none  of  whose  works,  however,  haa  yet  ap- 
peared in  print  (Fabric.  BiU.  Graee.  vol  xL  p. 
653.)  M.  Eugenicus  was  by  birth  a  Greek,  and 
in  eariy  life  he  was  engaged  as  a  schoolmaster  and 
teacher  of  rhetoric  But  his  great  learning  and  his 
eloquence  raised  him  to  the  lughest  dignities  in  the 
church,  and  about  a.  d.  1436  he  succeeded  Josephua 
as  archbishop  of  Ephesus.  Two  years  later,  he 
accompanied  the  emperor  Joannea  PahMologus  to 
the  council  of  Florence,  in  which  he  took  a  very 
prominent  part;  for  he  represented  not  only  his 
own  diocese,  but  acted  as  proxy  for  the  patriarchs 
of  Antioch  and  Jerusalem.  He  opposed  the  Latin 
church  with  as  much  bitterness  as  he  defended  the 
rights  of  the  Greek  chiuch  with  zeal.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  the  diBcussions  at  the  council,  this  dis- 
position drew  upon  him  the  displeasure  of  the  em- 
peror, who  was  anxious  to  reunite  the  two  churches, 
and  also  of  the  pope  Eugenins.  This  gave  rise  to 
most  vehement  disputes,  in  which  the  Greeks  chose 
Eugenicus  as  their  spokesman  and  champion.  As 
he  was  little  acquainted  with  the  dialectic  subtle- 
ties and  the  scholastic  philosophy,  in  which  the 
prelates  of  the  West  iax  surpassed  him,  he  was  at 
first  defeated  by  the  cardinal  Julian;  but  after- 
wards, when  Biessarion  became  his  ally,  the  elo- 
quence of  Eugenicus  threw  all  the  councU  into 
amazement  The  vehemence  and  bitterness  of  his 
invectives  against  the  Latins,  however,  was  so 
great,  that  a  report  was  soon  spread  and  believed, 
that  he  was  out  of  his  mind ;  and  even  Bessarion 
called  him  an  evil  spirit  (oaoodaemon).  At  the 
dose  of  the  council,  when  the  other  bishops  were 
ready  to  acknowledge  the  claims  of  the  pope,  and 
were  ordered  by  the  emperor  to  sign  the  decrees 
of  the  council,  Eugenicus  alone  steadfiutly  refused 
to  yield,  and  neither  threats  nor  promises  could 
induce  him  to  alter  his  determination.  The  ujiion 
of  the  two  churches,  however,  was  decreed.  On 
his  return  to  Constantinople,  he  was  received  by 
the  people  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm,  and  the 
most  extravagant  veneration  was  paid  him.     Dur- 


86 


EUGENIUS. 


iiig  the  renutinder  of  his  life  he  continned  to  oppose  * 
the  Latin  church  whereYer  he  could ;  and  it  was 
nainly  owing  to  his  influence  that,  after  his  death, 
the  union  was  hroken  off.  For,  on  his  death-hed 
in  1447«  he  solemnly  requested  Oeoigius  Scholarius, 
to  continue  the  struggle  against  the  Latins,  which 
he  himself  bad  carried  on,  and  Geoigios  promised, 
and  faithfully  kept  his  word.  The  fonezal  oration 
on  Eugenicus  waa  delireted  by  the  same  friend, 
Oeorgius. 

M.  Eugenicus  was  the  author  of  many  works, 
most  of  which  were  directed  against  the  Latin 
church,  whence  they  were  attacked  by  those  Greeks 
who  were  in  &vour  of  that  church,  such  aa  Joseph 
of  Methone,  Bessaiion,  and  others.  The  following 
are  printed  either  entire  or  in  part  1.  A  Letter 
to  the  emperor  PalaeoiogiUy  in  which  he  cautions 
the  Greeks  against  the  council  of  Florence,  and 
exposes  the  intrigues  of  the  Latins.  It  is  printed, 
with  a  Latin  version  and  an  answer  by  Joseph 
of  Methone,  in  Labbcua,  CondL  vol.  xiii  p.  677. 

2.  A  Circular^  addressed  to  all  Christendom,  on 
the  same  subject,  is  printed  in  Labbeus,  2. 6  p.  740, 
with    an    answer    by  Gregorius    Protosyncellus. 

3.  A  TVeatue  on  LUurgioal  Subjects^  in  which  he 
maintains  the  spiritual  power  of  the  priesthood. 
It  is  printed  in  the  LUwyiae,  p.  138,  ed.  Paris, 
1560.  4.  A  Pro/eation  of  Fakk,  of  which  a  frag- 
ment, with  a  Latin  translation,  is  printed  in  Alia* 
tius,  de  Conmuu^  iii  3.  §  4.  B.  A  Letter  to  the 
emperor  Palaeologus,  of  which  a  fragment  is  given 
in  Allatius,  de  Syuodo  Octavo,  14,  p.  544.  His 
other  works  are  still  extant  in  MS.,  but  have  never 
been  published.  A  list  of  them  is  given  by  Fabri- 
dus.  (BUtl,  Oraee.  voL  zi.  p.670,&c.;  comp.Cave, 
Hist.  UL  vol.  i.  Appendix,  p.  HI,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

EUGE'NIUS,  an  African  confessor,  not  less 
celebrated  for  his  learning  and  sanctity  than  for 
the  courage  with  which  he  advocated  the  doctrines 
of  the  oithodox  fiuth  during  the  persecution  of 
the  Arian  Vandals  towards  Uie  close  of  the  fifth 
century.  At  first  tolerated  by  Hunneric,  who  ac- 
quiesced in  his  elevation  to  the  see  of  Carthage  in 
A.  D.  480,  he  was  subsequently  transported  by 
that  prince,  after  the  stormy  council  held  in 
February  a.  d.  484,  to  the  deserts  of  Tripoli, 
from  whence  he  was  recalled  by  the  tardy  cle- 
mency of  Gundamund,  but  eight  years  afterwards 
was  arrested,  tried  and  condemned  to  death  by 
Thrasimund,  who,  however,  commuted  the  sen- 
tence to  banishment  The  place  fixed  upon  was 
Vienne  in  Languedoc,  where  Alaric  at  that  period 
held  sway.  Here  Eugenius  founded  a  monastery 
near  the  tomb  of  St  Amannthus,  where  he 
passed  his  time  in  devout  tranquillity  until  his 
death  on  the  13th  of  July  a.  d.  505. 

Under  the  name  of  Eugenius  we  possess  a  con- 
fession of  faith  drawn  up  in  accordance  with  the 
doctrines  recognised  by  the  council  of  Nicaea,  and 

5 resented  on  Uie  part  of  the  orthodox  African  pre- 
ites  to  Hunneric,  under  the  title,  Frofeeno  fidei 
Githolioumm  qrieoopormm  Hunerico  regi  oblaia.  It 
will  be  found  in  the  BibL  Mat,  Pair,  Lugdun. 
1677,  voL  viiL  p.  683,  and  an  account  of  its  con- 
tents in  Schrock,  KirchengeeekidUe,  vol  xviii.  p.  97. 
Gennadius  mentions  several  other  works  by  this 
author,  but  they  no  longer  exist  For  the  original 
documents  connected  with  the  Vandal  persecution 
see  **  Victor  Vitensis  de  persecutione  Vandalica"^ 
with  the  notes  of  Ruinart,  Paris,  1694  ;  the  *^Vita 
S.  Fulgentii ""  in  the  BibL  Max,  Pair,  Lugdun. 


EUnODUS. 

1677,  vol.  ix.,  p.  4 ;  and  Procopius,  De  Betto  Faa- 
dalico,  i.  7,  Ac.  [W.  R.] 

EUGE'NIUS,  who  was  bishop  of  Toledo  from 
A.  D.  646  to  657,  is  mentioned  under  DaAOaN- 
Tius  as  the  editor  and  enlarger  of  the  work  by 
Draoontius  upon  the  Creation.  He  is  known  also 
as  the  author  of  thirty-two  short  original  poems 
composed  on  a  gnat  variety  of  subjects,  chiefly 
however  moral  and  religious,  in  heroic,  elegiac, 
trochaic,  and  sapphic  measures.  These  were  pub- 
lished by  Sirmond  at  Paris,  8vo.  1619,  will  be 
found  also  in  the  collected  works  of  Sirmond 
(Paris  1696  and  Venice  1728),  in  the  BiU.  Pair, 
Mas,  Luffdan.  1677,  vol.  xiL  p.  345,  and  in  the 
edition  of  Dxacontins  by  Rivinus,  Lips.  1651. 
Two  Epigrams  by  Engeniua— one  on  the  invention 
of  letters,  the  other  on  the  names  of  hybrid 
animals,  are  contained  in  the  Anthologia  Ijatina  of 
Bnrmann,  iL  264,  v.  164,  or  n.  886,  387,  ed. 
Meyer.  [W.  R.] 

EUGE'NIUS,  preefectuB  praetorio  Orientis  in 
A.  D.  547  or  540.  He  was  the  author  of  an  Edict 
concerning  the  accounts  of  publicans,  which  is  in- 
serted in  the  collection  of  the  Edicta  praefectomm 
praetorio.  (  Biener,  Getddekte  der  NoveUen  Jutiini- 
am.  p.  532;  Zachariae,  AneedoUh  ^261.)  [J.  T.  G.J 
EUGENIUS,  a  Greek  physician,  of  whom  it 
is  only  known  that  he  must  have  lived  some 
time  in  or  before  the  fint  century  after  Christ, 
as  one  of  his  medical  formulae  is  quoted  by  An- 
dromachuB.  (ap.  Galen,  de  Compoe,  Medtcam,  sec. 
Loco»,  vii.  6.  vol.  xiiL  p.  1 14.)  He  is  also  quoted 
by  Gariopontus  {de  Febr,  e.  7),  from  which  it 
would  appear  either  that  some  of  his  works  were 
extant  in  the  eleventh  century,  or  that  some  sources 
of  information  concerning  him  were  then  to  be  had 
which  do  not  now  exist.  [  W.  A.  G.] 

EU'GEON  (Eih^wv  or  Ei^yal«v),  of  Samoa,  one 
of  the  earliest  Greek  historians  mentioned  by  Dio- 
nysius  of  Halicamassus.  (Jud.  de  Tkueyd,  5;  comp. 
Suid.  t.  V,)  [L.  S.] 

EUGESIPPUS  (EM^rnrroi}»  the  author  of  a 
work  on  the  distances  of  phtces  m  the  Holy  Land, 
of  which  a  Latin  translation  Is  printed  in  Leo  Al- 
latius* 2v/«fuirrdL  He  lived  about  a.  o.  1 040,  but 
no  particulan  are  known  about  him.  [L.  S.] 
EUGRAMMUS.  [Euchur,  No.  2.] 
EUGRAl^HIUS,  a  Latin  grammarian,  who  ia 
believed  to  have  flourished  as  late  as  the  end  of  the 
tenth  oentuxT,  is  the  author  of  a  few  unimportant 
notes  upon  Terence,  referring  chiefly  to  the  pro- 
logues. They  were  fint  published  by  Faemus 
(rlorent  8vo.  1565),  were  subsequently  improved 
and  enlarged  by  Lindenbrogius  (4to.  Paris,  1502, 
Franc£  1623)  and  Westerhovius  (Hag.  Com.  4to. 
1726),  and  an  given  in  all  the  more  complete  edi- 
tions of  the  dramatist  We  hear  also  of  a  MS.  in 
the  Bibliothdque  du  Roi  at  Paris,  intitled  Comme$^ 
turn  M  Terentium^  bearing  the  name  of  Eugrephiua, 
which  Lindenbrogius  did  not  think  worth  publish- 
ing. [W.  R.J 

EU'HODUS,  a  freedman  of  the  emperor  Septi- 
mius  Severus  and  tutor  to  Caracalla,  who  was 
nursed  by  his  wife  Euhodia.  At  Uie  instigation  of 
the  young  prince  he  contrived  the  ruin  of  the  too 
powerful  Plantianus  [Plautianus]  ;  but  although 
loaded  with  honoun  on  account  of  this  good  ser- 
vice, he  was  put  to  death  in  A.  d.  21 1,  almost  im- 
mediately after  the  accession  of  his  fostei^son,  from 
a  suspicion,  probably,  that  he  entertained  friendly 
feelings  towards  the  hated  Geta.  When  Tertullian 


EUMARIDAS. 

{md  Sm^  c  4)  sy*  tbat  jooog  Antoniniu  waa 
raved  apoo  Christian  milk,  he  refen  to  Proculua, 
the  iievaid  of  SulMduB,  for  tliere  i»  no  reaaon  to 
bdkre  dwt  «ither  Eohodua  or  his  wife  profesMd 
the  fime  foith,  m  «Be  hare  imagined.  (Dion  Casa. 
boTL  3,  dxrviL  1.)  [W.R.] 

£VIPP£  (EJimv),  the  name  of  five  mytholo- 
gkat  tif  I  awiay  ■,  eoaeetning  whom  nothing  of  in- 
tocat  is  lifted.  (ApoUod.  u.  1. 1  A;  Pans.  iz. 
34.§5:  VuihescEroL^i  Ecatoeth.  Oiteff.  1 8 ; 
Or.  MeL  T.  30X)  (L.  S.] 

EVIPPUS  (E^dravt).  1.  A  son  of  Thestins  and 
Eanrtiwmis,  who,  together  with  his  brothers,  was 
kafed  hf  Meleager.  (ApoUod.  i.  7.  §  10,  8.  §  3.) 

3.  A  eon  «f  Megaicns,  who  was  killed  by  the 
firharrnnran  lioii.  (Pans.  i.  41.  §  4.)  There  are 
two  other  mytfaieal  penonages  of  Uiis  name.  (Horn. 
A  zvL  417;  Steph.  Bya.  t.  o.  'AXiA»9a.)  [L.S.] 

EULAEUS  (E^Aoibf ),  an  eannch,  beome  one 
of  the  Rgenta  of  Egypt  and  goardians  of  Ptolemy 
Phflo^etor  on  the  death  of  Cleopatia,  the  mother 
of  the  latfeR,  in  &  c.  173.  The  young  king  was 
then  IS  years  old,  and  he  is  said  to  hare  been 
laiM^hf  vp  IB  the  greatest  hunry  and  effisminacy 
by  Filial  m§^  who  hoped  to  render  his  own  inflaenoe 
ji  1 1  HiSBi  III  by  the  corruption  and  conseqnent  weak- 
ness of  Ptolemy.  It  was  Eolaens  who,  by  refoaing 
the  dhdma  of  Antieehos  IV.  (Epiphsines)  to  the 
potinuM  of  Code^rna  and  PdMtine,  involred 
Egy^  in  ^kt  H'lsaifinas  war  with  Syria  in  b.c.  171. 
(PolyU  zzvu.  16;  IMod.  firagm,  Uh.  zzx.  Em.  de 
LeSh  xvn.  ^  €04,  de  VirL  a  ViL  p.  579 ;  LiT. 
xlfi.  29«  zhr.  II,  12  ;  App.  Sjfr.  66 ;  Just  zzzir. 
2.)  [E.  E.] 

EUUXOIUS.    [EcLooiu&l 

EULO'OIUS^  FAV(yNIUS,  a  ihetorician  of 
Carthage,  wad  a  eoBtempofary  and  disciple  of  St. 
(AagnsL  dt  Gir.pro  MorL  11.)  Under 
we  possess  a  ^patation  on  Cicero*s 
whkh  contains  Tsrioos  discus- 
of  the  Pythagorean  doctrine 
«f  ■ii»*«"*«-  The  treatise  was  first  printed  by 
A.  Schott  at  the  end  of  his  Qmuttioma  TidHanat 
(Aatweip,  161 S,  8tow),   and  afterwards  in  the 


EUMELUS. 


87 


of  CiePfo^  dt  Offleut^  by  Qiaevius  (1688X 
which  it  la  reprinted  with  some  improvements 
mOi^irk  editioa  of  Gieeroy  toL  t.  part  1,  pp. 397 
— »1X  [L.  S.] 

EUlfACHUS  (U^ax^s).  1.  A  Corinthian, 
SOB  of  Chrysis,  was  one  of  the  generals  sent  by 
the  CerinthJans  in  the  winter  of  b.  c.  431  in 
csamnd  of  an  annament  to  restore  Evarchus, 
tjnat  of  Astacni,  who  had  been  recently  expelled 
I7  the  Athemans.  (Thnc  ii.  33.) 

2.  A  natiTe  of  Ncapolis,  who,  according  to 
iThiBM'Bs  (nii  pu  57 7X  wrote  a  work  entitled 
Impki  TMT  v^  'AMigay,  It  is  perhaps  the 
■as  Eamachaa  of  whose  work  entitled  U9pa6yriffts 
a  faiyem  is  still  extant  in  PUegon.  {Mirab, 
fc  \€\  [C.  P.  M.] 

EUMAE0S  (Eo^ttuof ),  the  famous  and  fiuthfol 
swiBchcfd  of  Odysseus,  was  a  son  of  Ctesius,  king 
of  the  sdaod  of  Syrie ;  he  had  been  carried  away 
ftma  his  fosher^s  house  by  a  Phoenician  shiye,  and 
Phonodan  sailors  sold  him  to  Laertes,  the  fiither 
«f  Odyssean  (Horn.  Od,  xr.  403»  &c. ;  comp. 
Obttsbic^w)  [L.  S.] 

EU3CVRn>AS  ltd,wpajas\  of  Paros,  a  Py- 

philosopber,  who  is  mentioned  by  lam- 

(  FU.  PgUL  36);  hot  it  is  uncertain  whether 

m  eonect,  and  whether  we  ought  not 


to  read  Thymaridas,  who  is  known  as  a  celebrated 
Pythagorean.  (lambL  L  e,  23,  with  Kieasling's 
note.)  [L.  S.] 

EU'MARUS,  a  very  ancient  Greek  painter  of 
monochromes,  was  the  first,  according  to  Pliny, 
who  distinguished,  in  painting,  the  msJe  from  the 
female,  and  who  ^dued  to  imitate  all  figures.** 
His  invention  was  improved  upon  by  Simon  of 
Cleonae.  (xxxv.  8.  s.  34.)  WOXHiet  (An^.  d,  KunsLt 
§74)  supposes  that  the  distinction  was  made  by  a 
diflerence  of  colouring;  but  Pliny *8  words  seem 
rather  to  refer  to  the  drawing  of  the  figure.  [P.  S.] 

EUMA'THIUa    [EuOTATHiua,  No.  5.] 

EUME'LUS  (E<{/ii}Aof),  a  son  of  Admetus  and 
Aloestis,  who  went  with  eleven  ships  and  warriors 
from  Phene,  Boebe,  GHaphyne,  and  laolcus  to 
Troy.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  excellent 
hones,  which  had  once  been  under  the  care  of 
Apollo,  and  with  which  Enmelus  would  have 
gained  the  prise  at  the  funeral  games  of  Patroclus, 
if  his  chariot  had  not  been  broken.  He  was  mar- 
ried to  Iphthima,  the  daughter  of  Icarius.  (Horn. 
IL  \l  71 1,  &c  764,  xxiii.  375,  536,  Od.  iv.  798 ; 
Strab.  ix.  p.  436.)  There  are  three  other  mytho- 
logical personages  of  this  name.  (Anton.  Lib.  15, 
18;  Paus.viL18.  §2.)  [L.  S.] 

EUMFLUS  (Effin^of),  one  of  the  three  sons 
of  Paiysades,  King  of  Bosporus.  After  his  father*s 
death  he  engaged  in  a  war  for  the  crown  with  his 
brothers  Satyrus  and  Piytanis,  who  were  succes- 
sively killed  in  batUe.  Eumelus  reigned  most 
prosperously  for  five  years  and  five  months,  b.c. 
309—304.  (Diod.  xx.  22—26 ;  Clinton,  R  H.  vol 
ii.  pp.282,  285.)  [P.  S.] 

EUME'LUS  {iXyaiKoi),  1.  Of  Corinth,  the 
ion  of  Amphilytus,  a  very  ancient  Epic  poet,  be- 
longed, according  to  some,  to  the  Epic  cycle.  His 
name,  like  Eucheir,  Eugrammus,  &c.,  is  significant, 
referring  to  his  skUl  in  poetry.  He  was  of  the 
noble  house  of  the  Bacchiadae,  and  flourished  about 
the  5th  Olympiad,  according  to  Eusebios  {Ckrt>n.*\ 
who  makes  him  contemporuy  with  Arctinus. 
(Comp.  Cyril,  cJuUan.  i  p.  13;  Clem.  Alex. 
Sirom,  L  p.  144.) 

Those  of  the  poems  ascribed  to  him,  which  ap- 
pear pretty  certainly  genuine,  were  genealogical  and 
historical  legends.  To  this  class  Iwlonged  his  Co- 
rmOttan  History  (Pans,  ii  1.  $  1,  2.  $  2,  3.  M  ; 
SchoL  ad  ApoU,  Rhod,  i.  148;  Tzetz.  SehoL  ad 
Lyeopkr.  1024,  comp.  174,  480),  his  wpwiBioy  4s 
AqXov,  from  which  some  Unes  are  quoted  by  Pau- 
sanias,  who  considered  it  the  only  genuine  work  ot 
Eumelus  (iv.  4.  $  1,  33.  §§  2,  3»  v.  19.  §  2),  and 
the  Europia  (Euseb.  Uc;  Clem.  Alex.  5/rom.i.  p. 
151  ;  SchoL  ad  Horn,  fl,  ii  p.  121.)  He  also  wrote 
Bouffonkht  a  poem  on  bees,  which  the  Greeks  called 
/SovT^rai  and  fiovytvtis,  (Euseb.  /.  c ;  Varro.  R.  R. 
ii.  5.  §  5,  ed.  Schneid.)  Some  writers  ascribed  to 
him  a  Tirapofutxiaj  which  also  was  attributed  to 
Arctinus.  (Athen.  vii.  p.  2779  ^  comp.  i  p.  22, 
&  ;  SchoL  ad  ApoU.  Rhod,  i  1 165.) 

The  cyclic  poem  on  the  return  of  the  Greeks  bom 
Troy  (piaros)  is  ascribed  to  Eumelus  by  a  Scho- 
liast on  Pindar  {OL  xiii  31),  who  writes  the  name 
wrongly,  Eumolpus.  The  lines  quoted  by  this  Scho- 
liast are  also  given  by  Pausanias,  under  the  name 
of  Eumelus.  ( Vossius,  de  HitL  Graee.  pp.  5,  6,  ed. 
Westennann;  We\ckeT^digEpi9(AeQicUuj^.27i.) 

*  A  little  lower,  Eusebius  ph^es  him  again  at 
OL  9,  but  the  former  date  seems  the  more  correct. 


88 


EUMENES. 


2.  A  Peripatetic  philosopher,  who  wrote  wtplrrit 
dpxoittt  Kttfuifiias.  (Schol.  MS.  ad  Audivu  e.  Ti- 
marcL  §  39.  4.)  Perhaps  he  is  the  same  from 
whom  Diogenes  Laertius  (v.  5)  quotes  an  account 
of  the  death  of  Aristotle.  (Meineke,  HiU,  CriL  Com, 
Graee,  p.  8.)  [P.  S.] 

EUME'LUS  (E0/Ai?Aor),  a  painter,  whose  pro- 
ductions were  distinguished  for  their  beauty.  There 
was  a  Helen  by  him  in  the  forum  at  Rome.    He 

?robably  lived  about  A.  D.  190.  (Philostr.  Imag, 
^rooem.  p.  4  ;  ViL  Soph.  iL  5.)  He  is  supposed  to 
have  been  the  teacher  of  Aristodemus,  whose  school 
was  frequented  by  the  elder  Philostratns.    [P.  S.] 

EUME'LUS  (EHfiriXos)^  a  veterinary  surgeon, 
of* whom  nothing  is  known  except  that  he  was  a 
native  of  Thebes.  {Hippiatr,  p.  12.)  He  may  pex^ 
haps  have  lived  in  the  fourth  or  finh  century  niter 
Christ  Some  fragments,  which  are  all  that  remain 
of  his  writings,  are  to  be  found  in  the  Collection  of 
Writers  on  Veterinary  Surgery,  first  published  in 
Latin  by  J.  Ruellius,  Paris.  1530,  fol.,  and  in  Greek 
by  S.  Orynaeus,  BasiL  1537,  4to.    [W.  A.  G.] 

EU'MENES  (E^/Acn}}).  1.  Ruler  or  dynast 
of  the  city  of  Amastris  on  the  Enzine,  contempo- 
lary  with  Antiochus  Soter.  The  citizens  of  Hera- 
cleia  wished  to  purchase  from  him  his  sovereignty, 
as  Amastris  had  formerly  belonged  to  them ;  but 
to  this  he  refused  to  accede.  He,  however,  soon 
after  gave  up  the  city  to  Ariobananes,  king  of 
Pontus.  (Memnon,  16,ed.0reIlL)  Proysen(A/e^ 
lenismusj  vol.  ii.  p.  230)  supposes  this  Eumenes  to  be 
the  nephew  of  Philetaerus,  who  afterwards  became 
king  of  Pergamus  [Eumxnzs  I.] ;  but  there  do  not 
seem  any  sufficient  grounds  for  this  identification. 

2.  Brother  of  Philetaerus,  founder  of  the  king>- 
dom  of  Peigamus.  [Philxtakrus.]       [E.  H.  B.] 

EU'MENES  (Ei)/iUn)t)  of  Carou,  secretary  to 
Alexander  the  Great,  and  after  his  death  one  of 
the  most  distinguised  generals  among  his  succes- 
sors. The  accounts  of  his  origin  vary  considerably, 
some  representing  his  fiither  as  a  poor  man,  who 
was  obliged  to  subsist  by  his  own  labour,  others 
as  one  of  the  most  distinguished  citizens  of  his 
native  place.  (Plut  Eum,  1;  Corn.  Nep.  Eum,  1; 
Aelian,  V,  H.  xiL  43.)  The  latter  statements  are 
upon  all  accounts  the  most  probable :  it  is  certain, 
at  least,  that  he  received  a  good  education,  and 
having  attracted  the  attention  of  Philip  of  Maoedon 
on  occasion  of  his  visiting  Cardia,  was  taken  by 
that  king  to  his  court,  and  employed  as  his  private 
secretary.  In  this  capacity  he  soon  rose  to  a  high 
place  in  his  confidence,  and  after  his  death  conti- 
nued to  dischaige  the  same  office  under  Alexander, 
whom  he  accompanied  throughout  his  expedition 
in  Asia,  and  who  seems  to  have  treated  him  at  all 
times  with  the  most  marked  confidence  and  dis- 
tinction, of  which  he  gave  a  striking  proof  about 
two  years  before  his  death,  by  giving  him  in  mar- 
riage Artonis,  a  Persian  princess,  the  daughter  of 
Aitabazus,  at  the  same  time  that  he  himself  married 
Stateira,  the  daughter  of  Dareius.  (Arrian,  Anab»  viL 
4.)  A  still  stronger  evidence  of  the  favour  which 
Eumenes  enjoyed  with  Alexander  is,  that  he  was 
able  to  maintain  his  ground  against  the  influence 
of  Hephaestion,  with  whom  he  was  continually  at 
enmity.  (Arrian, -4  no*,  vii.  13, 14 ;  Plut.  ^jn.  2.) 
Nor  were  his  services  confined  to  those  of  his 
office  as  seoetary :  he  was  more  than  once  em- 
ployed by  Alexander  in  military  commands,  and 
was  ultimately  appointed  by  him  to  the  post  of 
bipparoh  or  leader  of  one  of  the  chief  divisions  of 


EUMENES. 

cavalry.     (Arrian,  Anab,y,  24;  PIuL  Eum.  1; 
Com.  Nep.  Eum,  13.) 

In  the  discussions  and  tumults  which  ensued  on 
the  death  of  Alexander,  Eumenes  at  first,  aware  of 
tlie  jealousy  with  which  as  a  Greek  he  was  re- 
garded by  the  Macedonian  leaders,  refrained  from 
taking  any  part;  but  when  matters  came  to  an 
open  rupture,  he  was  mainly  instnunental  in  bring- 
ing about  a  reconciliation  between  the  two  parties. 
In  the  division  of  the  satrapies  which  followed, 
Eumenes  obtained  the  government  of  Cappadocia, 
Paphlagonia,  and  Pontus :  but  as  these  provinces 
had  never  yet  been  conquered,  and  were  still  in 
the  hands  of  Ariarathes,  Antigonus  and  Leonnatus 
were  appointed  to  reduce  them  for  him.  Antigonus, 
however,  disdained  compliance,  and  Leonnatus  was 
quickly  called  off  to  Greece  by  his  ambitious  pro- 
jects. [LxoNNATUS.]    In  these  he  endeavoured  to 
persuade  Eumenes,  who  had  accompanied  him  into 
Phrygia,  to  join ;  but  the  latter,  instead  of  doing 
so,  abruptly  quitted  him,  and  hastening  to  Perdio- 
cas,  revealed  to  him  the  designs  of  Leonnatus. 
By  this  proof  of  his  fidelity,  he  secured  the  favour 
of  the  regent,  who  henceforward  reposed  his  chief 
confidence  in  him.    As  an  immediate  reward,  Per- 
diocas  proceeded  in  person  to  subdue  for  him  the 
promised   satrapies,  defeated  and  put  to  death 
Ariarathes,  and  established  Eumenes  in  the  full 
possession  of  his  government,  &  c.  322.    (Plut. 
Eton,  3 ;   Diod.  xviii  3,  16 ;  Arrian,  ap,  PkoL  p. 
69,  a. ;  Com.  Nep.  Eum,  2.  J    Here,  however,  be 
did  not  long  remain,  but  accompanied  the  regent 
and  the  royal  fiimily  into  Cilicia.  In  the  following 
spring,  when  Perdiccas  determined  to  proceed  in 
person  against  Ptolemy,  he  committed  to  Eumenes 
the  chief  command  in  Asia  Minor,  and  ordered 
him  to  repair  at  once  to  Uie  Hellespont,  to  make 
head  against  Antipater  and  Craterus.    Eumenes 
took  advantage  of  the  interval  before  their  arrival 
to  raise  a  numerous  and  excellent  body  of  cavalry 
out  of  Paphlagonia,  to  which  he  was  indebted  for 
many  of  his  subsequent  victories.    Meanwhile,  a 
new  enemy  arose  against  him  in  Neoptolemus 
governor  of  Armenia,  who  had  been  phiced  under 
his  command  by  Peidiccas,  but  then  revolted  from 
him,  and  entered  into  correspondence  with  Anti- 
pater and  Creterus.    Eumenes,  however,  defeated 
him  before  the  arrival  of  his  confederates,  and  Uien 
turned  to  meet  Crateras,    who  was   advancing 
against  him,  and  to  whom  Neoptolemus  had  made 
his  escape  after  his  own  defeat.    The  battle  that 
ensued  was  decisive;  for  although  the  Macedonian 
phahmx  suffered  but  little,  Crateros  himself  fell, 
and  Neoptolemus  was  slain  by  Eumenes  with  hia 
own  hand,  after  a  deadly  struggle  in  the  presence 
of  the  two  armies.  (Plut  Eum.  4 — 7;  Diod.  xviii. 
29—32;  Arrian,  ap.  Phot.  p.  70,  b.,  71,  a. ;  Com. 
Nep.  Eum,  3,  4 ;  Justin,  xiiL  6,  8.)      This  took 
place  in  the  summer  of  321  b.  c. 

But  while  Eumenes  was  thus  triumphant  in 
Asia,  Petdiocas  had  met  with  repeated  disasters  in 
Egypt,  and  had  finally  fidlen  a  victim  to  the  dis- 
content of  his  troops,  just  before  the  news  arrived 
of  the  victory  of  Eumenes  and  the  death  of  Cra- 
terus. It  came  too  late :  the  tide  was  now  turned, 
and  the  intelligence  excited  the  greatest  indigna- 
tion among  the  Macedonian  soldiers,  who  had 
been  particularly  attached  to  Cratems,  and  who 
hated  Eumenes  as  a  foreigner,  for  such  they  con- 
sidered him.  A  general  assembly  of  the  army 
was  held,  in  which  Eumenes,  Attains,  and  Alcetaa» 


EUMENES. 

iht  icaiimaf  kaden  of  the  ptrty  of  PerAieeas, 

eDodcBBed  to  death.    The  condact  of  the 

jaiaat  than  «as  aMigniMl  to  AntigoniiB ;  bat 

ke  did  HOC  take  the  field  ontil  the  following  want- 

mer(m,  c  320).     Emaeiiea  had  wmteied  at  Cehi»> 

aae  in  Plnygia,  and  atrei^[thened  himtelf  by  all 

BMana  in  hia  power,  but  he  was  unable  to  make 

head  i^mt  Antjgonna,  who  defeated  him  in  the 

lUna  of  Oicymnm  in  Gappadocia;  and  finding 

tanaelf  vnable  to  cfiect  hia  retreat  into  Annenia, 

as  he  had  dfiignrd  to  do,  he  adopted  the  reiofai- 

tioa  «f  diabandiqg  the  net  of  hia  anny,  and  thiow- 

iag  himarlf  with  only  700  troopa,  into  the  small 

\m  imptqguahle  Intreas  of  Nora,  on  the  confines 

•f  Lycaenk  and  Cappwloda.  (Pint.  Bum.  8->10 ; 

Died,  xrm,  S7,  40,  41  ;    Com.  Nep.  Eum,  5.) 

he  vaa  doaely  Uoduded  by  the  forces  of 

hot,  confident  in  the  strength  of  his 

icfaaed  aO  oflEett  of  capitnlation,  and  awaited 

ike  fcaak  of  cztcnal  changes    It  was  not  long 

thcae  took  pJaoe:  the  death  of  Antipater 

a  ooBpiete  alteration  in  the  relations  of  the 

difimnt  kaden ;  and  Antigoniis,  who  was  anzions 

to  ohcata  the  ■■isiinrr  of  Eumenes,  made  him  the 

ofiers,  of  which   the  hUter  only 

ao  frr  as  enabled  him  to  qnii  his 

in  which  he  had  now  held  oot 

nearily  a  year,  and  withdraw  to  Gappadocia.   Here 

he  was  h«sy  in  lerying  troops  and  gathering  his 

frieoda  togethec,  when  he  received  letters  from 

Polyaprtrhwi  and  Olympias,  entreating  his  sup- 

pon«  and  grsating  haa,  in  the  name  of  the  king, 

the  snpiiai  cwnwad  throngfaoot  Asia.    Enmenes 

whether  from  interest  or  from  real  attach- 

alwmys  disposed  to  espouse  the  cause  of  the 

njal  finuJy  of  Haeedonia,  and  gladly  embraced 

the  eftr :  lie  daded  the  pnrsuit  of  Menander,  who 

■sirhfid  i^naat  him  by  order  of  Antigonna,  and 

airired  in  Cihda,  where  he  found  the  select  body 

af  Maeedoman  Teteians  called  the  Aigyrsspids, 

Ant^caes  and  Tentamus.    These,  aa  well 

the  loymi  rwasiiws  deposited  at  Qninda,  had 

at  htt  disposal  by  Polysperchon  and 

Oljuipas :  hut  though  wdcomed  at  fint  with  ap- 

psRBt  cothosiasm,  Eumenes  was  well  aware  of 

ihe  jealflosy  with  which  he  waa  regarded,  and 

c«a>  soa^t  to  aToid  the  af^tearance  of  command- 

■g  the  other  generals  by  the  singular  expedient  of 

cnctiqg  a  tent  in  iHiich  the  throne,  the  crown  and 

srrpCR  of  Alejcandtf  were  preaerred,  and  where 

aQ  eomcils  of  war  were  held,  as  if  in  the  presence 

«f  the  deceased  monarch.    (Pint.  Eum.  11—13; 

IM.  zriii.  42,  53,  58— 61 ;  Polyaen.  iT.  8.  §  2 ; 

Jwmia,  zir.  2.)     By  thcae  and  other  means  £a> 

ssrncs  ■arcindi  d  in  conciliating  the  troops  under 

h»  eeaaaand,  ao  that  they  rejected  all  the  attempts 

made  by  Ptolemy  and  Antigonns  to  corrupt  their 

fidelity.    At  the  same  time  he  made  extensiye 

levies  of  ft* "^f""**»  and  having  assembled  in  all 

a  nawiiims  amy,  he  advanced  into  Phoenicia, 

with  the  view  of  reducing  the  maritime  towns,  and 

sending  a  fleet  fima  thence  to  the  assistance  of 

PolyepereboB.    This  plan  was,  however,  frustrated 

bf  the  airival  of  the  fleet  of  Antigonus,  and  the 

advance  of  that  geneml  himself  with  a  greatly 

feiim  fane.    Enmenea  in  consequence  retired 

iviD  the  interior  of  Asia,  and  took  up  his  winter* 

foanen  in  Babyhmia.    (Diod.  xriii.  61— 63,  73.) 

In  the  wprisf  9i  317  he  descended  the  left  bank 

sf  the  Tigris,  and  havmg  foiled  all  the  endeavoun 

^  Sefaacas  to  pRrent  hia  paaang  that  river,  ad- 


EUMENES. 


89 


vanoed  into  Susiana,  where  he  was  joined  by  Pea> 
cestes  at  the  head  of  all  the  forces  of  Media,  Per- 
sia, and  the  other  provinces  of  Upper  Asia.     Still 
he  did  not  choose  to  await  here  the  advance  of 
Antigonus ;  and  leaving  a  strong  garrison  to  guard 
the  royal  treasures  at  Snsa,  he  took  post  with  his 
anny  behind  the  Pasitigris.    Antigonus,  who  had 
followed  him  out  of  Babylonia,  and  effected  his 
junction  with  Seleucus  and  Pithon,  now  marched 
against  him;  but  having  met  with  a  check  at  the 
river  Copratas,  withdrew  by  a  cross  mareh  through 
a  difficult  country  into  Media,  while  Eumenes  took 
up  his  quarters  at  Persepolis.    He  had  many  diffi- 
culties to  contend  with,  not  only  from  the  enemy, 
but  from  the  discontent  of  his  own  troops,  the  re- 
laxation of  their  discipline  when  they  were  allowed 
to  remain  in  the  luxurious  provinces  of  Persia,  and 
above  all  frtxm  the  continual  jealousies  and  intrigues 
of  die  generals  and  satraps  under  his  command. 
But  whenever  they  were  in  drcumstanoes  of  diffi- 
culty or  in  presence  of  the  enemy,  all  were  at  once 
ready  to  acknowledge  his  superiority,  and  leave 
him  the  uncontrolled  direction  of  everything.    The 
two  armies  firrt  met  on  the  confines  of  Gabiene, 
when  a  pitched  battle  ensned,  vrith  no  decided 
advantage  to  either  side ;  after  which  Antigonus 
withdrew  to  Gadamaiga  in  Media,  while  Eumenes 
established  his  winter-quarters  in  Gabiene.     Here 
Antigonus  attempted  to  surprise  him  by  a  sudden 
march  in  the  depth  of  the  winter ;  but  he  was  too 
wary  to  be  taken  unprepared :  he  contrived  by  a 
stratagem  to  delay  the  march  of  his  advenaxy  un- 
til he  had  time  to  collect  his  scattered  forces,  and 
again  bring  matten  to  the  issue  of  a  pitohed  battle. 
Neither  party  obtained  a  complete  victory,  and 
Eumenes  woidd  have  renewed  the  combat  the  next 
day;  but  the  baggage  of  the  Macedonian  troops 
had  fidlen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  the 
Aigyrsspids,  furious  at  their  loss,  agrrad  to  pui^ 
chase  ite  restoration  firom  Antigonus  by  delivering 
up  their  geneial  into  his  hands.    The  latter  is  said 
to  have  been  at  first  disposed  to  spare  the  life  of 
his  captive,  which  he  was  strongly  uiged  to  do  by 
Nearchns  and  the  young  Demetrius ;  but  all  his 
other  officen  were  of  the  contrary  opinion,  and 
Eumenes  vras  put  to  death  a  few  days  after  he 
had  fidlen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.     (Plut. 
17»m.  13— 19;  Diod.  xix.  12—15,  17—34,  37 
—44 ;  Com.  Nep.  j^imn.  7 — 12 ;  Justin,  xiv.  3, 
4 ;   Polyaen.  iv.  8.  §  3,  4.)     These  eventa  took 
place  in  the  winter  of  317  to  316  b.  c.* 

Eumenes  was  only  forty-five  years  old  at  the 
time  of  his  death.  (Com.  Nep.  Eum,  13.)  Of  his 
consummate  ability,  both  as  a  geneial  and  a  states- 
man, no  doubt  can  be  entertained ;  and  it  is  proba- 
ble that  he  would  have  attained  a  fiur  more  import- 
ant position  among  the  successors  of  Alexander, 
had  It  not  been  for  the  accidental  disadvantage  of 
his  birth.  But  aa  a  Greek  of  Cardia,  and  not  a 
native  Macedonian,  he  was  constantly  looked  upon 
with  dislike,  and  even  with  contempt,  both  by  his 
opponento  and  companions  in  aims  at  the  very 
time  that  they  were  compelled  to  bow  beneath  his 

*  In  the  relation  of  these  events,  the  chronology 
of  Droysen  has  been  followed.  Mr.  Clinton  (who 
places  the  death  of  Eumenes  early  in  315  B.c.) 
appean  to  have  been  misled  by  attaching  too  much 
importance  to  the  arohonships,  aa  mentioned  by 
Diodonia.    See  Droysen,  (resci.  d,  Nachf,  p.  269, 


90 


EUMENES. 


geniOB.  This  prejadice  waa  throvghoat  the  greatest 
obstacle  with  which  he  had  to  contend,  and  it  may 
be  regarded  as  the  highest  proof  of  his  ability  ibat 
he  oreicame  it  even  to  the  extent  to  which  he  was 
able.  It  most  be  boroe  in  mind  also,  if  we  pnuse 
him  for  his  fidelity  to  the  royal  honae  of  Macedonia, 
that  this  same  disadvantage,  by  rendering  it  im- 
possible for  him  to  aspire  to  any  independent  an- 
thority,  made  it  as  much  his  interest  as  his  dnty 
to  uphold  the  legitimate  occupants  of  the  throne  of 
Alexander.  He  is  described  by  Plutarch  (Eum. 
]  1)  as  a  man  of  polished  manners  and  appearance, 
with  the  air  of  a  courtier  rather  than  a  warrior ; 
and  his  oratory  was  more  subtle  and  plausible  than 
energetic.  Craft  and  caution  seem  indeed  to  hare 
been  the  prevailing  points  in  his  character ;  though 
he  was  able  also  to  exhibit,  when  called  for,  the 
utmost  enei^gy  and  activitY.  [E.  H.  B.] 

EU'MENES  (Ei)fAcn|s)  I.,  king,  or  rather  ruler, 
of  Pkroamus.  He  was  the  son  of  Eomenes,  bro> 
ther  of  Philetaerus,  and  succeeded  his  imcle  in  the 
government  of  Pergamus  (&  c.  263),  over  which 
he  reigned  for  two-and-twenty  years.  Soon  after 
his  accession  he  obtained  a  victory  near  Sardis 
over  Antiochus  Soter,  and  was  thus  enabled  to 
establish  his  dominion  over  the  provinces  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  his  capital ;  but  no  further  parti- 
culars of  his  reign  are  recorded.  (Strab.  xiii.  p.  624; 
Clinton,  F.  H,  iii.  p.  401.)  According  to  Athe- 
naeus  (x.  p.  445,  d.),  his  death  was  occasioned  by 
a  fit  of  drunkenness.  He  was  succeeded  by  his 
cousin  Attalus,  also  a  nephew  of  Philetaems.  It 
appears  to  be  to  this  Eumenes  (though  styled  by 
mistake  king  of  Bithynia)  that  Justin  (xrvii.  3) 
ascribes,  without  doubt  erroneously,  the  great  vic- 
tory over  the  Oauls,  which  was  in  &ct  gained  by 
his  successor  Attains.  [Attalus  I.,  vol.  L  p. 
410,  a.]  [E.H.B.] 

EU'MENES(Ei}/i^nit)  II.,  king  of  Pbkoamus 
son  of  Attalus  I.,  whom  he  succeeded  on  the 
throne  B.  c.  197.  (Clinton,  F,  H,  iil  p.  403.)  He 
inherited  from  his  predecessor  the  friendship  and 
alliance  of  the  Romans,  which  he  took  the  utmost 
pains  to  cultivate,  and  was  included  by  them  in 
the  treaty  of  peace  concluded  with  Philip,  king  of 
Macedonia,  in  1 96,  by  which  he  obtained  posses- 
sion of  the  towns  of  Orens  and  Eretria  in  Euboea. 
(Liv.  xxxiii.  30,  34.)  In  the  following  year  he 
sent  a  fleet  to  the  assistance  of  Fhunininus  in  the 
war  against  Nabis.  (Liv.  xxxiv.  26.)  His  alliance 
was  in  vain  courted  by  his  powerful  neighbour, 
Antiochus  III.,  who  offered  him  one  of  his  daugh- 
ters in  marriage.  (Appian,  Syr,  5.)  Eumenes 
plainly  saw  that  it  was  his  interest  to  adhere  to 
the  Romans  in  the  approaching  contest;  and  fiir 
firom  seeking  to  avert  this,  he  used  all  his  endea- 
vours to  urge  on  the  Romans  to  engage  in  it. 
When  hostilities  had  actually  commenced,  he  was 
active  in  the  service  of  his  allies,  both  by  sending 
his  fleet  to  support  that  of  the  Romans  under 
Livins  and  Aemilius,  and  facilitating  the  important 
passage  of  the  Hellespont.  In  the  decisive  battle 
of  Magnesia  (b.  c.  190),  he  commanded  in  person 
the  troops  which  he  furnished  as  auxiliaries  to  the 
Roman  army,  and  appears  to  have  rendered  valuable 
services.  (Liv.  xxxv.  13,  xxxvi.43 — 45,  xxxvii, 
14, 18, 33,  37,41 ;  Appian,  Syr,  22,  25,  31,33,38, 
43;  Justin,  xxxL  8.)  Immediately  on  the  conclusion 
of  peace,  he  hastened  to  Rome,  to  pnt  forward  in 
person  his  claims  to  reward :  his  pretensions  were 
fiivourably  received  by  the  senate,  who  granted 


EUMENES. 

him  the  possession  of  Myna,  Lydia,  both  Phrygian 
and  Lycaonia,  as  well  as  of  Lysimachia,  and  the 
Thracian  Chersonese.     By  this  means  Eumenes 
found  himself  raised  at  once  from  a  state  of  com- 
parative  insignificance  to  be  the  sovereign  of  a 
powerful  monarchy.    (Liv.  xxxvii.  45,  52 — ^55, 
xxxviiL  39 ;    Polyb.  xxii.  1—4,  7,  27 ;   Appian, 
Syr,  44.)    About  the  same  time,  he  married  the 
daughter  of  Ariarathes,  king  of  Cappadocia,  and 
procured  from  the  Romans  favourable  terms  for 
that  monarch.   (Liv.  xxxviii.  39.)    This  alliance 
was  the  occasion  of  involving  him  in  a  war  with 
Phamaces,  king  of  Pontns,  who  had  invaded  Cap- 
padocia, but  which  was  ultimately  terminated  by 
the  intervention  of  Rome.  (Polyb.  xxv.  2,  4,  5,  6, 
xxvi.  4.)     He  was  also  engaged  in  hostilities  with 
Prusias,  king  of  Bithjrnia,  which  gave  the  Romans 
a  pretext  for  interfering,  not  only  to  protect  En- 
menes,  but  to  compel  Prusias  to  give  up  Hannibal, 
who  had  taken  refuge  at  his  court.    (Liv.  xxxix. 
46,  51 ;  Justin,  xxxii.  4;  Com.  Nep.  Hann.  10.) 
During  all  this  period,  Eumenes  enjoyed  the 
highest  &Tour  at  Rome,  and  certainly  was  not 
backward  in  availing  himself  of  it     He  was  con- 
tinually sending  embassies  thither,  partly  to  culti- 
vate the  good  understanding  with  the  senate  in 
which  he  now  found  himself,  but  frequently  also  to 
complain  of  the  conduct  of  his  neighbours,  especi- 
ally of  the  Macedonian  kings,  Philip  and  his  suc- 
cessor, Perseus.     In  172,  to  give  more  weight  to 
his  remonstrances,  he  a  second  time  visited  Rome 
in  person,  where  he  was  received  with  the  utmost 
distinction.    On  his  return  from  thence«  he  visited 
Delphi,  where  he  narrowly  escaped  a  design  against 
his  life  formed  by  the  emissaries  of  Perseus.   (Liv. 
xlii.  1 1—16 ;  Diod.  Ejcc,  Leg,  p.  623,  Ban,  Vales. 
p.  577  ;  Appian,  Mae.  Exo.  9,  pp.  519 — 526,  ed. 
Schweigh.)  But  though  he  was  thus  apparently  on 
terms  of  the  bitterest  hostility  with  the  Macedo- 
nian monarch,  his  conduct  during  the  war  that 
followed  was  not  such  as  to  give  satisfiiction  to 
the  Romans ;  and  he  was  suspected  of  correspond- 
ing secretly  with  Perseus,  a  charge  which,  accord- 
ing to  Polybius,  was  not  altogether  unfounded  ; 
but  his  designs  extended  only  to  the  obtaining 
from  that  prince  a  sum  of  money  for  procuring  him 
a  peace  on  favourable  terms.    (PolyK  Froffm.  Va- 
tican, pp.  427-429 ;  Liv.  xliv.  13, 24,  25;  Appian, 
Mae.  Ejtc.  16,  pp.  531-2.)     His  overtures  were, 
however,  rejected  by  Perseus,  and  afier  the  victory 
of  the  Romans  (b.  c.  167),  he  hastened  to  send  his 
brother  Attalus  to  the  senate  with  his  congratula- 
tions.    They  did  not  choose  to  take  any  public 
notice  of  what  had  passed,  and  dismissed  Attalus 
with  fair  words;  but  when  Eumenes,  probably 
alarmed  at  finding  his  schemes  discovered,  deter- 
mined to  proceed  to  Rome  in  person,  the  senate 
passed  a  decree  to  forbid  it,  and  finding  that  he 
was  already  arrived  at  Brundnsium,  ordered  him 
to  quit   Italy  without  delay.     (Polyb.  xxx.  17, 
Frafftn,  Vatie,  p.  428 ;    Liv.  EpiL  xlvi.)     Hence- 
formurd  he  was  constantly  regarded  with  suspicion 
by  the  Roman  senate,  and  though  his  brother  At- 
tains, whom  he  sent  to  Rome  again  in  b.  c.  1 60, 
was  received  with  marked  favour,  this  seems  to 
have  been  for  the  very  purpose  of  exciting  him  against 
Eumenes,  who  had  sent  him,  and  inducing  him  to 
set  up  for  himsel£    (Polyb.  xxxii.  5.)     The   last 
years  of  the  reign  of  Eumenes  seem  to  have  been 
disturbed  by  frequent  hostilities  on  the  part  of  Pru- 
sias, king  of  Bithynia,  and  the  Gauls  of  GhUatia  ; 


BUMENIDES. 

OBt  Ke  hai.  iht  good-fortune  or  dezterit j  to  AToid 
eoming  to  an  opoi  mptare  either  with  Rome  or 
his  hmhta  Attdas.  (Poljb.  zxxi  9,  zxzii.  5  ; 
Diod.  xxxL  £ac  VaUt.  p.  582.)  His  death,  which 
u  mot  acBtMaed  hy  any  ancient  writer,  mnst  have 
taken  place  in  b.  c  159,  after  a  reign  of  39  years. 
(Scnh.  zuL  p.  624 ;  Clinton,  F«  H.  iii.  pp.  403, 
406.) 

Aoooiding  to  Poljbina  (xzzii.  23),  Enmenet 
vas  a  man  of  a  feeble  bodily  constitation,  but  of 
great  Tigoar  and  power  of  nund,  which  is  indeed 
afictcntly  evinced  by  the  history  of  his  reign : 
km  policy  wna  indeed  crafty  and  temporizing,  bat 
iadjcathne  of  modi  sagacity;  and  he  xaised  his 
kiagdom  from  a  petty  state  to  one  of  the  highest 
OBcsidcatioa.  All  the  arts  of  peaoe  were  assidu- 
oasly  protected  by  him :  Pergamas  itself  became 
andcr  hia  r«le  a  great  and  flooiishing  city,  which 
he  adoned  with  splendid  boiidings,  and  in  which 
he  foanded  that  edebrated  Ubrsry  which  rose  to  be 
a  rival  even  to  that  of  Alexandria.  (Stiab.  ziii.  p. 
624.)  It  «onld  be  unjust  to  Eomenes  not  to  add 
the  careamstaBee  mentioned  by  Polybius  in  his 
that  he  coatinoed  throoghout  his  life  on  the 
with  all  his  three  brothen,  who  cheer> 
laify  heat  their  ■enrices  to  support  him  in  his 
One  of  these.  Attains,  was  his  immediate 
hia  aon  Attains  being  yet  an  infent. 
(Pelyb.  znsL  23;  Stmh.  xiii.  p.  624.)  A  de- 
tailed aeeooat  of  the  leign  of  Eumenes  will  be 
fBOkd  in  Van  Cappette,  CommfOiiatio  de  RtgUnu  et 
Jaligaihrfaai  P«fpasMm,  Amstel.1842.  [E.H.B.] 
EUHrNIBES  (EJ^rScf ),  also  called  Erin- 
mrca,  aod  by  the  Ramans  FcmiAB  or  Dirak,  were 
originaUy  nothing  bat  a  personification  of  corses 

a  guilty  criminal  The  name 
is  the  more  andent  one,  was  de- 
rived by  the  Greeks  from  the  verb  ^fivu  or 
l^ne^M,  I  boat  op  or  persecute,  or  from  the  Arca- 
dian word  ^iWan,  I  am  angry ;  so  that  the  Erinnyes 
«eve  either  the  ai^jy  goddiesses,  or  the  goddesses 
who  bant  np  or  aeaich  alter  the  crimiiul.  (Acs- 
chjL  Emm.  499  ;  Pind.  (X.  ii.  45 ;  Cic  de  NaL 
ikm.  va*  18.)  The  name  EumenideSy  which  sig- 
nifies *^  the  weO-meaning,**  or  **  soothed  goddesses,** 
ia  a  me»  enphemism,  because  people  dreaded  to 
caft  these  fearful  goddesses  by  their  real  name,  and 
it  was  osld  to  have  been  firrt  given  them  after  the 
•maittal  ef  Orestes  by  the  court  of  the  Areiopagus, 
the  anger  of  the  Erinnyes  had  became  aooth- 
(Soph.  Oed.  CUL  128;  SchoL  ot^  (W.  CU.  42; 
iL  r.  Ei^pottef .)  It  was  by  a  similar  euphe- 
that  at  Athens  the  Erinnyes  were  called 
ovpvflt  5«^  or  the  venaaUe  goddesses.  (Paus.  i. 
n.  S  6.)  Serrins  (ad  ^ea.  tv.  609)  makes  a  dis- 
tiaction,  aecotding  to  which  they  bore  the  name 
I^sae,  when  they  were  conceived  as  being  in  hea- 
by  the  throne  of  Zeus,  Furiae,  when  conceived 
en  earth,  and  Eumenides,  as  beings  of  the 
but  this  aeems  to  be  a  purely  aibi- 


EUMENIDES. 


91 


In  the  sense  of  mne  or  ««ran,  the  word  Erinnys 
or  Erinnyea  ia  often  used  in  the  Homeric  poems 
(/I  is.  454,  xzi  412,  Oi.  zL  280),  and  Aeschylus 
\Cli0Kfk,  406)  cnSs  the  Eumenides  'Apa(,  that  Is, 
Acending  to  the  Homeric  notion,  the 
the  poet  conceives  as  distinct 
among  those  who  inhabit 
they  rest  until  some  curse  pro- 
apon  a  criminal  calls  them  to  life  and  ac- 
tivity.   {JEL  iz.  571,  Od.  XT.  234.)     The  crimes 


which  they  punish  are  disobedience  towards  pa- 
rents, violation  of  the  respect  due  to  old  age,  per- 
jury, murder,  violation  of  the  law  of  hospitality, 
and  improper  conduct  towards  suppliants.  (Horn. 
II  iz.  454,  XV.  204,  xix.  259,  Od,  it  136,  xvii. 
475.)  The  notion  which  is  the  foundation  of  the 
belief  in  the  Eumenides  seems  to  be,  that  a  parentis 
curse  takes  from  him  upon  whom  it  is  pronounced 
all  peace  of  mind,  destroys  the  happiness  of  his 
fimiily,  and  prevents  his  being  blessed  with  chil- 
dren. (Herod,  iv.  149;  Aeschyl.  Eum,  835.)  As 
the  Eumenides  not  only  punished  crimes  after 
death,  but  during  life  on  ear^  they  were  conceived 
also  as  goddesses  of  fete,  who,  together  with  Zeus 
and  the  Moerae  or  Parcae,  led  such  men  as  were 
doomed  to  suffer  into  misery  and  misfortunes. 
(Hom.  n.  ziz.  87,  Od,  zv.  234.)  In  the  same 
capacity  they  also  prevented  man  from  obtaining 
too  much  knowledge  of  the  fttture.  (//.  ziz.  418.) 
Homer  does  not  mention  any  particular  names  of 
the  Erinnyes,  nor  does  he  seem  to  know  of  any 
definite  number.  Hesiod,  who  is  likewise  silent 
upon  these  points,  calls  the  Erinnyes  the  daughters 
or  Ge,  who  conceived  them  in  the  drops  of  blood 
that  fell  upon  her  from  the  body  of  Uranus. 
{Theog,  185;  comp.  Apollod.  i.  1.  §  4.)  Epimenides 
called  th«n  the  daughters  of  Cronos  and  Euonymc, 
and  sisters  of  the  Moerae  (Tzets.  od  Lycopk.  406 ; 
Schol.  ad  Sopk  Oed,  CoL  42);  Aeschylus  (Eum, 
321)  calls  them  the  daughters  of  Night;  and 
Sophocles  {Oed,  CoL  40, 106)  of  Scotos  (Darkness) 
and  Ge.  (Comp.  some  other  genealogies  in  Hygin. 
Fah,  p.  1 ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  viL  827 ;  Orph.  Hymn. 
69.  2.)  The  Greek  tragedians,  with  whom,  as  in 
the  Eumenides  of  Aeschylus,  tiie  number  of  these 
goddesses  is  not  limited  to  a  few  (Dyer,  in  the 
iXas»,  Muaettm^  voL  i.  pp.  281-298 ;  comp.  Eurip. 
Iphig,  Taur,  970;  Virg.  Aen.  iv.  469),  no  particular 
name  of  any  one  Erinnys  is  yet  mentioned,  but 
they  appear  in  the  same  capacity,  and  as  the 
avengers  of  the  same  crimes,  as  before.  They  are 
sometimes  identified  with  the  Poenae,  though  their 
sphere  of  action  is  wider  than  that  of  the  Poenae. 
From  their  hunting  up  and  persecuting  the  cursed 
criminal,  Aeschylus  (Eton,  231,  Choepk,  1055) 
calls  them  ttAwes  or  KwirteriHes,  No  prayer,  no 
sacrifice,  and  no  tean  can  move  them,  or  protect 
the  object  of  their  persecution  (Aesch.  Agam,  69, 
Eum,  384) ;  and  when  they  fear  lest  the  criminal 
should  escape  them,  they  call  in  the  assistance  of 
Dic^,  with  whom  they  are  closely  connected,  the 
maintenance  of  strict  justice  being  their  only  ob* 
ject  (AescL  Eum,  51 1,  786  ;  Orph.  ^rpon.  350; 
PluL  de  Eacil,  11.)  The  Erinnyes  were  more  an- 
cient divinities  than  the  Olympian  gods,  and  were 
therefore  not  under  the  rule  of  Zeus,  though  they 
honoured  and  esteemed  him  {Eum,  918,  1002) ; 
and  they  dwelt  in  the  deep  darimess  of  Tartarus, 
dreaded  by  gods  and  men.  Their  appearance  is 
described  by  Aeschylus  as  Gorgo-like,  their  bodies 
covered  with  black,  serpents  twined  in  their  hair, 
and  blood  dripping  from  their  eyes ;  Euripides  and 
other  kter  poets  describe  them  as  winged  beings. 
( OreiL  317,  Ipkig.  Taur.  290;  Virg.  Aen,  zii.  848 ; 
Orph.  Hymn,  68.  5.)  The  appearance  they  have 
in  Aeschylus  was  more  or  less  retained  by  the 
poets  of  hiter  times ;  but  they  gradually  assumed 
the  character  of  goddesses  who  punished  crimes 
after  death,  and  seldom  appeared  on  earth.  On 
the  stage,  however,  and  in  works  of  art,  their  fear- 
ful appearance  was  greatly  softened  down,  for  they 


92 


EUMENIUS. 


were  represented  as  nuudens  of  a  grave  and  ■<>- 
lemn  mien,  in  the  richly  adorned  attire  of  hantresses, 
with  a  band  of  serpents  around  their  heads^  and 
serpents  or  torches  in  their  hands.  With  hiter 
writers,  though  not  always,  the  number  of  Enme- 
nides  is  limiteid  to  three,  and  their  names  are  Tisi- 
phone,  Alecto,  and  Mmera.  (Orph.  Hymiu  68 ; 
Tsetz.  ad  Lyooph,  406 ;  Viig.  Am.  zii.  845.)  At 
Athens  there  were  statues  of  only  two.  (SchoL  ad 
Oed,  CoL  42.)  The  sacrifices  which  we^  offered  to 
them  consisted  of  black  sheep  and  nephalia,  t.  e.  a 
drink  of  honey  mixed  with  water.  (Schol.  L  c ; 
Pans.  ii.  11.  §  4;  AeschyL  Eum.  107»)  Among 
the  things  sacred  to  them  we  hear  of  white  turtle- 
doves, and  the  narcissus.  (Aelian,  ^T.  J.  x.  33; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  87.)  They  were  worshipped 
at  Athens,  where  they  had  a  sanctuary  and  a 
grotto  near  the  Areiopagus :  their  statues,  how- 
ever, had  nothing  formidable  (Pans.  i.  28.  $  6), 
and  a  festival  Eumenideia  was  there  celebratei  in 
their  honour.  Another  sanctuary,  with  a  grove 
which  no  one  was  allowed  to  enter,  existed  at 
Colonus.  (Soph.  Oed,  Col.  37.)  Under  the  name 
of  MaWai,  they  were  worshipped  at  Megalopolis. 
(Pans.  viiL  34.  §  1.)  They  were  also  worshipped 
on  the  Asopus  and  at  Ceryneia.  (Pans.  iL  11.^4, 
vii.  25.  §  4;  comp. Bottiger,  FkrieifmadBe,  Weimar, 
1801 ;  Hirt,  Myiiol.  Bilderb,  p.  201,  &c.)   [L.S.] 

EUME'NIUS,  whose  works  are  included  in  the 
collection  which  commonly  bears  .the  title  **  Duo- 
decim  Panegyrici  Veteres**  [DrbpaniusJj  was  a 
native  of  Autun,  but  a  Greek  by  extraction ;  for  his 
grand&ther  was  an  Athenian,  who  acquired  cele- 
brity at  Rome  as  a  teacher  of  rhetoric,  and  having 
subsequently  removed  to  Oaul,  practised  his  profes- 
sion until  past  the  age  of  eighty,  in  the  city  where 
his  grandson,  pupil,  and  successor,  was  bom.  £u- 
menius  flourished  towards  the  close  of  the  third  and 
at  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  centuries,  and  at- 
tained to  such  high  reputation  that  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  office  of  magiaier  tacnte  memoriae^  a 
sort  of  private  secretary,  in  the  court  of  Constantius 
Chlorus,  by  whom  he  was  warmly  esteemed  and 
loaded  with  fiivours.  The  precise  period  of  his 
death,  as  of  his  birth,  is  unknown,  but  we  gather 
from  his  writings  that  he  had,  at  all  events,  passed 
the  prime  of  life.  The  city  of  Cleves  at  one  period 
claimed  him  as  their  townsman,  and  set  up  an  an- 
cient statue,  which  they  declared  to  be  his  effigy. 

The  pieces  generally  ascribed  to  this  author  are 
the  following.  1.  OraUo  pro  tnttaurandit  acfto/w. 
Gaul  had  suffered  fearfully  from  the  oppression  of 
its  rulers,  from  civil  discord,  and  from  the  incursions 
of  barbarian  foes,  for  half  a  century  before  the  ac- 
cession of  Diocletian.  During  the  reign  of  the 
second  Claudius,  Autun  in  particular,  after  sustain- 
ing a  tiege  of  seven  months,  was  compelled  to 
surrender  to  Uie  half-savage  Bamiydae,  by  whom  it 
was  almost  reduced  to  ruins.  Constantius  Chlorus 
having  resolved  to  restore  not  only  the  buildings  of 
the  city,  but  also  to  revive  its  famous  school  of  rhe- 
toric, called  upon  Eumenius,  who,  it  would  seem, 
had  by  this  time  retired  from  public  life  and  was 
enjoying  his  dignities,  to  undertake  the  superin- 
tendance  of  the  new  seminary,  allowing  him,  how- 
ever, to  retain  his  post  at  court,  and  at  the  same 
time  doubling  his  salary,  which  thus  amounted  to 
the  large  sum  of  600,000  sesterces,  or  about  5000/L 
per  annum.  The  principal,  before  entering  on  his 
duties,  delivered  (a.d.  296  or  297)  the  oration 
now  before  us,  in  the  presence  of  the  pnieses  of 


EUMOLPUS. 

Gallia  Lugdnnenns,  in  order  that  he  might  pub- 
lidy  acknowledge  the  liberality  of  the  prince,  might 
explain  his  own  views  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
the  objects  in  view  could  best  be  accomplished,  and 
might  declare  his  intention  of  carrying  these  plans 
into  eflfect  without  any  tax  upon  the  public,  by 
devoting  one-half  of  his  allowance  to  the  support  of 
the  establishment  We  find  included  (c  14)  an 
interesting  letter  addressed  by  Constantius  to  Eu- 
menius. 

2.  Paniffyricttt  ConsUaUio  Oaetati  diebu,  A 
congratulatory  address  upon  the  recovery  of  Britain, 
delivered  towards  the  close  of  a.  o.  296,  or  the  be- 
ginning of  297.     [Allbctus;  Carausius.] 

3.  Fanegyrieus  ConaUmtmo  Augudo  didus^  pro- 
nounced at  Treves,  a.  D..310,  on  the  birth-day  of 
the  city,  in  the  presence  of  Constantine,  containing 
an  outline  of  the  career  of  the  emperor,  in  which 
all  his  deeds  are  magnified  in  most  outrageous 
hyperboles.  Heyne  is  unwilling  to  believe  that 
Eumenius  is  the  author  of  this  declamation,  which 
he  considers  altogether  out  of  character  with  the 
moderation  and  good  taste  displayed  in  his  other 
compositions.  The  chief  evidence  consists  in 
certain  expressions  contained  in  chapters  22  and 
23,  where  the  speaker  represmts  himself  as  a 
native  of  Autun,  and,  in  the  language  of  a  man  ad- 
vanced in  years,  recommends  to  the  patronage  of 
the  sovereign  his  five  sons,  one  of  whom  is  spoken 
of  as  discharging  the  duties  of  an  office  in  the 
treasury. 

4.  Graliarum  adio  ConsUaUuto  Atigusto  Flavien' 
aum  nomine»  The  city  of  Autun  having  expe- 
rienced the  liberality  of  Constantine,  who  in 
consideration  of  their  recent  misfortunes  had  re- 
lieved the  inhabitants  from  a  heavy  load  of  taxar 
tion,  assumed  in  honour  of  its  patxt)n  the  appellation 
of  Flavioj  and  deputed  Eumenius  to  convey  to  the 
prince  expressions  of  gratitude.  This  address  was 
spoken  at  Treves  in  the  year  a.  D.  311. 

For  information  with  regard  to  the  general 
merits  and  the  editions  of  Eumenius  and  the  other 
panegyrists,  see  Drbpaniub.  [W.  R.] 

EUMOLPUS  (EJ/MoAirof),  that  is,  *"  the  good 
singer,*^  a  Thracian  who  is  described  as  having 
come  to  Attica  either  as  a  bard,  a  warrior,  or  a 
priest  of  Demeter  and  Dionysus.  The  common 
tradition,  which,  however,  is  of  late  origin,  repre- 
sents him  as  a  son  of  Poseidon  and  Chione,  the 
daughter  of  Boreas  and  the  Attic  heroine  Oreithya. 
According  to  the  tradition  in  Apollodorus  (iii.  15. 
§  4),  Chione,  after  having  given  birth  to  Eumolpus 
in  secret,  threw  the  child  into  the  sea.  Poseidon, 
however,  took  him  up,  and  had  him  educated  ia 
Ethiopia  by  his  daughter  Benthesicyma.  When 
he  haid  grown  up,  he  married  a  daughter  of  Ben- 
thesicyma ;  but  as  he  made  an  attempt  upon  the 
chastity  of  his  wife*s  sister,  Eumolpus  and  his  son 
Ismarus  were  expelled,  and  they  went  to  th» 
Thracian  king  Tegyrius  who  gave  his  daughter  in 
marriage  to  Ismarus ;  but  as  Eumolpus  drew  upon 
himself  the  suspicion  of  Tegyrius,  he  was  again 
obliged  to  take  to  flight,  and  came  to  Eleusis  ia 
Attica,  where  he  fonned  a  friendship  with  the 
Eleusinians.  After  the  death  of  his  son  Ismarus, 
however,  he  returned  to  Thrace  at  the  request  of 
king  Tegyrius.  The  Eleusinians,  who  were  involved 
in  a  war  with  Athens,  called  Eumolpus  to  their 
assistance.  Eumolpus  came  with  a  numerous  band 
of  Thracians,  but  he  was  slain  by  Erechtheus.  The 
traditions  about  this   Eleusinian  war,  however. 


BUNAPIUS. 

dxftr  Tcry  msdi.  Aecording  to  aome,  the  Elensi- 
niaiM  onder  Eii]iio!]mm  attiicked  tho  Athenians 
tmitr  EwrhthfM,  bat  were  defeated,  and  Eamol» 
pas  with  hk  two  eona,  Phwbaa  and  Immandas, 
wm  tlaiii.  (Thnc  ii.  15 ;  Plat.  MemeM.  p.  239  ; 
Incnt  FamaHL  78 ;  Plat.  PcanalL  Or,  tt  Rom,  20; 
SchoL  otf  Emwip,  Pkom.  854.)  Paonnias  (i.  38. 
i  3)  whtra  a  tradition  that  in  the  battle  between 
the  Eleiisxiiana  and  Atheniana,  Eiechtheus  and 
InanandiBa  feD,  and  that  thereapon  peace  was  con- 
daded  on  eondition  that  the  Eleosinians  shoald  in 
ether  respects  be  sabjcct  to  Athens,  bnt  that  they 
alone  shoald  have  the  celebration  of  their  mysteries, 
and  thai  Emnelpos  and  the  danghters  of  Celens 
sbowld  pqfwiu  the  costomary  sacrifices.  When 
Eomalpas  died,  his  yoonger  son  Cezyz  sacceeded 
him  in  the  priestly  oflSoe.  According  to  Hyginos 
(Firfk.  46;  eonp.  Stiab.  yn,  p.  321),  Eomolpas 
euDe  to  Attica  with  a  eohmy  of  Thrsdans,  to  claim 
the  eoantjy  as  the  |»operty  of  his  &ther,  Poseidon. 
Mythology  legards  Eomolpas  as  the  founder  of  the 
Ekiuiniui  mysteries,  and  as  the  first  priest  of 
Deaaeter  and  Dionysos  ;  the  goddess  herself  taoght 
hna,  TripcolaBiis,  Diocles,  and  Celens,  the  sacred 
riiea,  and  he  is  therefore  sometimes  described  as 
hafi^  himself  infcnted  the  caltivstion  of  the  vine 
and  of  frsat-ticcs  in  generaL  (Hom.  Hymn,  m 
Cer.  476  ;  Plin.  H,  M  Tii.  53 ;  Or.  Met.  x.  93.) 
Respecting  the  pririleges  which  his  descendants 
enjoyed  in  Attica,  see  Diet  of  Ant.  s.  v.EdfwXwilku. 
As  Emaolpas  was  regarded  as  an  andoit  priestly 
bard,  pocau  and  writings  on  the  mysteries  were 
md  citadsted  at  a  later  time  under  his 
One  hexameter  fine  of  a  Dionysiac  hymn, 
ribed  to  him,  is  preserred  in  Diodorus.  (i.  11; 
#.  r.)  The  legends  connected  him  also  with 
Hendea,  whom  he  is  said  to  hare  instrncted  in 
moaic,  or  initiated  into  the  mysteries.  (Hygin. 
FmL  273:  Theocrit  xxiv.  108;  ApoUod.  u.  5. 
i  12.)  llie  di£Serenoe  in  the  traditions  about  En- 
«oipas  led  some  of  the  ancients  to  suppose  that 
two  or  thTC|^  persons  of  that  name  ought  to  be  dis- 
tiagmfthed.  (Hesych.  &  v.  E^Xt(3cu  ;  SchoL  ad 
Otd.  CoL  1051  ;  Phot.  Lex.  s.  v.  Eii/xoXtr^oi.) 
The  tomb  of  Eamolpns  was  shewn  both  at  Eleusis 
»d  Athena.     (Pans.  i.  38.  $  2.)  [L.  S.] 

EUMNE&rrUSCEVqoTor),  son  of  Sosiciatides, 
sa  Athenian  sculptor,  about  &  a  24.  (Bockh, 
Corp.  tmacr.  i  p.  430,  No.  359,  comp.  Add.  p. 
911.)  [P.  &] 

EUNA'PIUS  (EMriof),  a  Oieek  lophist  and 
histocisii,  was  bom  at  Sordis  in  a.  d.  347,  and 
seems  to  have  lired  till  the  reign  of  the  emperor 
Theodosios  the  Younger.  He  received  his  first 
education  from  his  kinsman  Chiyianthius,  a  Rophist 
at  Sordis,  who  imj^anted  in  him  that  love  of  the 
p«an  and  that  hatred  of  the  Christian  religion 
«bich  K»  strongly  mari^ed  his  productions.  In  his 
axtecBth  year  be  went  to  Athens  to  cultivate  his 
anxid  under  the  aaspioes  of  Proaeresius,  who  con- 
cpsTfd  the  greatest  esteem  for  the  youth,  and  loved 
kba  Eke  his  own  son.  After  a  stay  of  five  years, 
he  pcvpared  to  travel  to  ^gypt,  bnt  it  would  eeem 
thai  this  plan  was  not  carried  into  ef&ct,  and  that 
he  «as  eaDed  back  to  Phiygia.  He  was  also 
AxDed  in  the  medical  arL  Dimng  the  ktter  period 
sf  Us  Kfe,  he  seems  to  have  been  settled  at  Athens, 
and  ea^^ged  in  teaching  rhetoric  He  is  the  lyithor 
^  two^workk  1.  Lives  of  Sophists  (Bfot  ^iXo<r6- 
fm  nl  tfsfcmSr),  which  work  is  still  extant  He 
1  it  at  the  request  of  Chrysanthiua.   Itcon- 


EUNEICE. 


93 


tains  23  biographies  of  sophists,  most  of  whom  were 
contemporaries  of  Eunapius,  or  at  least  had  lived 
shortly  before  him.  Although  these  biographies  are 
extremely  brie^  and  are  written  in  an  intolerably 
inflated  style,  yet  they  are  to  us  an  important  source 
of  information  respecting  a  period  in  the  history  of 
philosophy  which,  without  this  work,  would  be 
buried  in  atter  obscurity.  Eunapius  shews  him- 
self an  enUiusiastic  admirer  of  the  philosophy  of 
the  New  Platonists,  and  a  bitter  enemy  of  Chris- 
tianity. His  biographies  were  first  edited  with 
a  Latin  translation  and  a  life  of  Euniqiius  by 
Hadrianus  Junius,  Antwerp,  1568,  8vo.  Among 
the  subsequent,  editions  we  may  mention  those  df 
H.  Commelinus  (Fnmkfnrt,  1596,  8vo.)  and  Paul 
Stephens.  (Geneva,  1616,  8vo.)  The  best,  how- 
ever, which  gives  a  much  improved  text,  with  a 
commentary  and  notes  by  Wyttenbach,  is  that  of 
J.  F.  Bolssonade,  Amsterdam,  1822,  2  vols.  8vo. 
2.  A  continuation  of  the  history  of  Dexippus  (Mcrd 
A^^ivwoy  XP*"^^  IffTopia),  in  fourteen  books. 
(Phot.  BiU.  Cod.  77.)  It  began  with  the  death 
of  Claudius  Gothicus,  in  ▲.  d.  270,  and  carried 
the  history  down  to  a.  d.  404,  in  which  year 
St.  Chryaostom  was  sent  into  exile,  and  which 
was  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Arcadius.  This 
account  of  Photius  (2.  e.)  seems  to  be  contradicted 
by  a  passage  of  the  excerpta  (p.  96,  ed.  Bekker 
and  Niebuhr),  in  which  Eunapius  speaks  of  the 
avarice  of  the  empress  Pulchena,  who  did  not  ob- 
tain that  dignity  till  a.  d.  414  ;  but  the  context  of 
that  passage  shews  that  it  was  only  a  digression  in 
the  work,  and  that  the  work  itself  did  not  extend 
to  A.  D.  414.  It  was  written  at  the  request  of 
Oribasius,  and  Photius  saw  two  editions  of  it.  In 
thefint,  Eunapius  had  given  vent  to  his  rabid  feel- 
ings against  Christianity,  especially  against  Con- 
stantino the  Great;  whereas  he  looked  upon  the 
emperor  Julian  as  some  divine  being  that  had  been 
sent  from  heaven  upon  earth.  In  the  second  edi- 
tion, from  which  the  excerpta  still  extant  are  taken^ 
those  passages  were  omitted ;  but  they  had  been 
expunged  with  such  negligence  and  carelessness, 
that  many  parts  of  the  work  were  very  obscure.  But 
we  cannot,  with  Photius,  regard  this  **  editio  pur- 
gata**  as  the  work  of  Eunapius  himself,  and  it  was 
in  all  probability  made  by  some  bookseller  or  a 
Christian,  who  thus  attempted  to  remedy  the  de- 
fects of  the  original  The  style  of  the  work,  so  iar 
as  we  can  judge  of  it,  was  as  bad  as  that  of  the 
Lives  of  the  Sophists,  and  is  severely  criticised  by 
Photius.  All  we  now  possess  of  this  work  consists 
of  the  Exoerpth  de  Legationibus,  which  were  made 
from  it  by  the  command  of  Constahtiue  Porphyroge- 
nitus,anda  number  of  fragments  preserved  in  Sui£s. 
These  remains,  as  fiir  as  they  were  known  at  the 
time,  were  published  by  D.  Hoschel  (Augsbuig,!  603, 
4to.),  H.  Fabrotti  (Paris,  1648,  fol.),  and  in  Bois- 
sonade*s  edition  of  the  Lives  of  the  Sophists,  (vol 
L  p.  455,  dec)  A  Mai  discovered  considerable 
additions,  which  are  published  in  his  Scriptorum 
Vet  Nova  Cottectio,  vol  il  p.  247—316,  from  which 
they  are  reprinted  in  vol  L  of  the  CorpuM  Scr^, 
Hi$t,  Byzant.  edited  by  I.  Bekker  and  Niebuhr. 
Whether  the  rhetorician  Eunapius,  whom  Suidas 
(s.  V.  MoiffftSyuts)  calls  6  ix  ^fiuylas^  is  the  same  as 
our  Eunapius,  is  uncertain.  (Fabric.  BibL  Gmec 
vol.  vii.  p.  538.)  .  [L.  S.] 

EUNEICE  (Ei>yc(«i}),  a  daughter  of  Nereus 
and  Doris,  caused  the  death  of  Hylas.  (Hes. 
Tkeoj^.  247;  Theocrit.  xiii.  4).)*  [L.  S.] 


94 


EUNOMIUS. 


EUNEUS  (tihnios  or  Etfvtvf),  a  loii  of  Jmoq 
by  Hyptipyle,  in  the  iaiand  of  Lemnot,  from  whence 
he  supplied  the  Greeks  daring  their  war  aoainst 
T^oy  with  wine.  He  purchased  Lycaon,  a  Trojan 
prisoner,  of  Patrodas  for  a  lilrer  nnu  (Horn.  IL 
vu.  468,  xxiii.  741,  &c ;  Strab.  i.  p.  41.)  The  Eu- 
neidae,  a  fiimous  family  of  cithaia-players  in  Lemnoa, 
traced  their  origin  to  Euneus.  (Eustath.  (td  Horn. 
p.  1327  ;  Hesych.  f.  «.  EtSrcScu.)  [L.  S.] 

EUNI'CUS  (El^ocos),  an  Athenian  comic  poet 
of  the  old  comedy,  contemporary  with  Aristophanes 
and  Philyllius.  Only  one  line  of  his  it  preeerved, 
from  his  play  "Ajts lo,  which  was  also  attributed  to 
Philyllius.  The  title  is  taken  from  the  courtezan, 
Anteia,  who  is  mentioned  byDemoethenes  (cNeaer, 
p.  1351)  and  Ananandrides  {ap,  Atkem,  zv.  p.  570, 
e.)  and  who  was  also  made  Uie  subject  of  comedies 
by  Alexis  and  Antiphanes.  There  was  also  a  co- 
medy, entitled  II^Acis,  which  was  Yariously  ascribed 
to  Aristophanes,  PhUyllnu,  and  Eunicus.  The 
name  of  this  poet  is  sometunes  giyen  incorrectly 
Atyutos,  (Suid.  t,  o.A&oros;  Eudoc.p.69  ;  Theo- 
gnostna,  «^  Bekher.  Aneodot.  p.  1369  ;  Athen.  iii 
p.  86,  e.,  iv.  p.  140,  a.,  ziii.  pp.  567,  c,  586,  e.  ; 
Pollux,  X.  1 00  ;  Meineke,  Frag,  Com,  Grace  Tol. 
L  pp.  249,  250,  vol  il  p.  856 ;  Fabric  BiU,  Graec 
Tolii.p.444.)  [P.S.] 

EUNI'CUS,  adittingnlshed  statuarr  and  silver- 
chaser  of  My  tilene,  seems,  from  the  order  in  which 
he  is  mentioned  by  Pliny,  to  have  lived  not  long 
before  the  time  of  Pompey  the  Great  (Plin.  zxxiii. 
12.  s.  55;  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  g  25.)  [P.  S.] 

EUNC/MIA.    [HoiiAx.1 

EUNO'MIUS  (^v6tuosi  was  a  native  of  Da- 
cora,  a  vilb^{e  in  Cappadocia,  and  a  disciple  of  the 
Arian  Aetius,  whose  heretical  opinions  he  adopted. 
He  was,  however,  a  man  of  fiir  greater  talent  and 
acquirements  than  Aetiua,  and  extended  his  views 
so  fiir,  that  he  himself  became  the  founder  of  a 
sect  called  the  Ennomians  or  Anomoei,  because 
they  not  only  denied  the  equality  between  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  but  even  the  similarity 
(SfUHinis),  EunomiuB  was  at  first  a  deacon  at 
Antioch,  and  in  a.  d.  360  he  succeeded  Eleusius 
OB  bishop  of  Cysicus.  But  he  did  not  remain  long 
in  the  enjoyment  of  that  post,  fur  he  was  deposed 
in  the  same  year  by  the  command  of  the  emperor 
Constantins,  and  expelled  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Cyxicus.  (Philostorg.  iz.  5;  Theodoret,  il  27, 29 ; 
Socrat  iv.  7  ;  Sozom.  vi.  8.)  In  the  reign  of  Ju- 
lian and  Jovian,  Eunomins  lived  at  Constantinople, 
and  in  the  reign  of  Valena,  he  resided  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Chalcedon,  until  he  waa  denounced  to 
the  emperor  for  harbouring  in  his  house  the  tyrant 
Procopius,  in  consequence  of  which  he  was  sent  to 
Mauritania  into  exile.  When,  on  his  way  thither, 
he  had  reached  Mursa  in  lUyricum,  the  emperor 
called  him  back.  Theodosias  the  Great  afterwards 
exiled  him  to  a  place  called  Halmyris,  in  Moeaia, 
on  the  Danube.  (Sozom.  viL  17;  Niceph.  zii.  29.) 
But  being  driven  away  from  that  place  by  the 
barbarians,  he  was  sent  to  Caesareia.  Here,  too, 
he  met  with  no  better  reception ;  for,  having  writ- 
ten against  their  bishop,  Basilius,  he  was  hated  by 
the  citizens  of  Caesareia.  At  length,  he  was  pei^ 
mitted  to  return  to  his  native  village  of  Dacora, 
where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life,  and  died 
at  an  advanced  age,  about  a.  d.  394.  Eutropius 
Patricius  ordered  his  body  to  be  carried  to  Tyana, 
and  there  to  be  entrusted  to  the  care  of  the  monks, 
in  order  that  hia  disciples  might  not  cany  it  to 


EUNOMIUa 

Constantinople,  and  bury  it  in  the  same  tomb  with 
that  of  his  teacher  Aetius.  His  works  were  or- 
dered by  imperial  edicts  to  be  destroyed.  His 
contemporary,  Philostoigius,  who  himself  was  a 
Eunomian,  praises  Eunomius  so  much,  that  his 
whole  ecclesiastical  history  has  not  unjustly  been 
called  an  encomium  upon  him.  Philostoigius  wrote, 
besides,  a  separate  encomium  upon  Eunomius, 
which,  however,  is  lost  Photins  {BibL  Cod,  1 38), 
who  gives  an  abridgment  of  Philostoigius,  and 
Socrates  (iv.  7)  judge  less  fiavouiably  of  him  ;  for 
they  state  that  Eunomius  spek»  and  wrote  in  a 
verbose  and  inflated  style,  and  that  he  constantly 
repeated  the  same  things  over  again.  They  further 
chaige  him  with  sophistry  in  his  mods  of  arguing, 
and  with  ignorance  of  the  Scriptures.  It  ahould, 
however,  be  remembered  that  these  chaises  are 
made  by  his  avowed  enemies,  such  as  Athiuiasins, 
Basilius  the  Great,  Grcgorius  Nasianzenua,  Grego- 
rins  of  Ny  ssa,  Chrysostom,  and  others,  who  attacked 
him  not  only  in  their  genend  worka  on  the  history 
of  the  churdi,  hot  in  separate  polemical  treatises. 

Eunomius  wrote  several  worka  against  the  or- 
thodox fiiith ;  and  Rulinua  (//.  E,  i.  25)  remarka 
that  hia  aigumenta  were  held  in  aoch  high  esteem 
by  hia  followeia,  that  they  were  aet  above  the 
authority  of  the  Scriptnrea.  After  hia  death,  edkta 
were  repeatedly  iasued  that  hia  worka  ahould  be 
deatroyed  (Philostoig.  zL  5 ;  Cod.  Theod.  xvi  34), 
and  hence  moat  of  hia  works  themselves  have  not 
come  down  to  us,  and  all  that  is  extant  consists  of 
what  ia  quoted  by  his  opponents  for  the  nurpoee  of 
refuting  him.  The  following  works  are  Known  to 
have  been  written  by  him  :  1.  A  eommentary  on 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  in  aeven  books,  which 
ia  cenaured  by  Socratea  (iv.  7 ;  comp.  Suidaa,  f.  v. 
Zdp6fuos)  for  ita  verboae  s^Ie  and  ahallownesak 
2.  Epistles,  of  which  Photiua  {BibL  Cod,  138) 
read  about  forty,  and  in  which  he  fband  the  aame 
fanlta  aa  in  the  other  worka  of  Ennomiua;  but 
Philoatorgiua  (z.  6 ;  comp.  Niceph.  xii.  29)  pre- 
ferred them  to  hia  other  writinga.  3.  An  Exposi- 
tion of  Faith,  which  was  laid  before  the  emperor 
Theodosius  at  Constantinople  in  A.  ik  383,  when 
several  bishops  were  summoned  to  that  city  to 
make  decUrations  of  their  fiuth.  (Socrat  v.  10; 
Sozom.  vii.  12.)  Thia  little  work  ia  atill  extant, 
and  haa  been  edited  by  Valeaiua  in  hia  notea  on 
Socratea  (L  c),  and  after  him  by  Baluz  in  the 
Nova  Ootted,  QmdL  vol  i.  p.  89.  The  best  edition 
is  that  of  Ch.  H.  G.  Rettbeig,  in  hia  Marallianay 
Gotting.  1794,  8vo.  4.  'AiroAoTip-uc^f,  or  a  de- 
fence of  his  doctrines.  Thia  ia  ihe  fimoua  treatise 
of  which  Basilius  wrote 'a  refutation  in  five  books^ 
which  accordingly  contain  a  great  many  extracts 
from  the  Apologeticui,  The  beginning  and  the  epi 
iogue  are  printed  in  Cavers  HiU,  Lit,  vol  L  p.  1 71» 
&C.  with  a  Latin  translation ;  but  the  wh(^  ia 
still  extant,  and  was  published  in  an  Engliah  tmn»- 
lation  by  W.  Whiaton,  in  hia  Ewwmiammtu 
Redivimu^  London,  1711, 8va  The  Greek  original 
haa  never  been  publiahed  entire.  After  the  refu- 
tation of  Baailius  had  appeared,  Eunoaiins  wrote* 
5.  'AwoXoyiat  'AvoXoyio,  which,  however,  waa 
not  published  till  after  his  death.  Like  the  Apolo- 
Sfetiauy  it  was  attacked  by  several  orthodox  writers, 
whose  works,  except  that  of  Gregorius  of  Nyasa, 
have  perished  together  with  that  of  Eunomius. 
(Gregor.  Nyaa.  vol.  iL  pp.  289,  298,&e.ed.  1638.) 
See  Fabric  BibL  Grace,  vol  ix.  p.  207»  &c ;  Cave, 
HitL  £0.  vol  L  p.  169,  &c  [L.  S.] 


&   388, 


BUNONES. 
EU'NOM US  (EtfVv^iM),  a  ton  of  Aithitdea, 

kiUed  bj  Hendn.  (ApoUod.  iL  7.  $  6)  ^^ 
tatkios  Udlfyau  p.  1900)  odb  him  Aichiaa  or 

ELTNOMUS  (Efivwuit),  fifth  or  aizth  king  of 
Sputa  ia  the  Piodid  lina»  is  described  by  Paa»- 
aiat,  Plataids  and  othen,at  the  fiuher  of  Lytargat 
and  Pofydeetea.  HeradoCm,  on  the  contiaiy,  pUioes 
hiai  IB  his  list  alter  Polydcclet,  and  Dion jsioa  of 
HalicanaasnagiTet  the  name  to  the  nephewin  whow 
rtead  hjcargn  gqmned.  Simonidee,  finally,  makes 
Lycnrgns  tad  Ebbsmos  the  children  of  Pry tanis. 
la  aD  ptoliahiility,  the  name  was  invented  with  re- 
fBcnee  to  the  LycoigeaD  Zhoi»ia,  and  Ennomos, 
if  Boc  whoOy  rejected,  mnsl  be  idoitified  with  Po- 
lydcctea.  In  the  rdgn  of  Eonomus  and  Polydectes, 
ssyi  Ptauasiu,  Sptfta  was  at  peace.  (Pint /^2; 
Ptas.  iii.  7.  f  2;  Hend.  yiii  131 ;  See  Clinton, 
F.  H.  Ly.  143;  note  z,  and  p.  335,  where  the 
fiiUy  diicnssfid  ;  compare  Milller,  Do- 
bMk  L  7.  fS,  and  16,  note&.)  [A.U.  C] 
EfNOMUS  (Eir<viet),  an  Athenian,  was 
oat  IB  eonmand  oif  thirteen  ships,  in 
to  act  against  the  Lacedaemonian 
lee«dfldral  of  Hienuc,  and  the  Ae- 
pmatceriL  Ooi^gopas,  on  his  retnm  firam 
Ifeer  he  had  escorted  ANTAtaoAS 
«B  Us  missaoo  to  the  Persian  coart«  feU  in 
with  the  sqoadran  of  Ennomos,  which  chased  him 
la  Aefpaa.  Ennomns  then  sailed  away  alter  dark, 
and  waa  pwisued  by  Qoigopas,  who  captured  fonr 
of  his  triremes,  m  an  engagement  off  Zoster,  in 
Attica,  while  die  icst  escaped  to  the  Peixaeens 
<XeB.  HtO,  T.  iu  H  5—9).  This  was,  periiaps, 
the  SHae  Eanomos  whom  Lydas  mentions  (pro 
ham.  AfkU  pp.  153,  154)  as  one  of  those  sent  by 
CoooB  to  Sialy,  to  peisnade  Dionynoa  I.  to  form 
an  aUisBee  with  Athens  a^unst  Sparta.  The  mia- 
sisp  was  ao  far  sBeeeasfnl,  that  IHonynos  withheld 
the  ships  which  he  waa  prepaiing  to  despatch  to 
the  sad  of  the  Lacedaemonians.  [E.  E.] 

EITNOHUS  (ElMiMif),  a  dtham-player  of 
Lecri,  in  Italy.  One  of  the  strings  of  his  dthaza 
beio^  hrskes  (ao  raas  the  tale)  in  a  mnsical  con- 
test at  the  Pythian  games,  a  cicMb  perched  on  the 
id  by  its  notes  sopplied  the  defi- 
Stabo  tells  aa  there  was  a  statne  of 
at  Lodi,  holding  hu  ctthaia  with  the 
Us  friend  in  need,  upon  iL  (Strab.  ri. 
pk  260 ;  Caaaah.  «d/be. ;  Clem.  Akz.  ProtnpL  i.; 
AeL  HmL  An,  r,  9.)  [E.  £.] 

EU'NOMUS  (Uroftn),  1.  A  Oieek  physician, 
who  ana  have  Hred  in  or  before  the  first  centory 
Inist,  as  one  of  his  medical  formolae  is 
by  Asclepiades  Phaimacion.  (Ap.  Galen. 
ditam.  tee.  Geiu  t.  14.  toL  xiiL  p. 
SM,  851.)  In  the  passage  in  question,  for  EJhnfMOS 
•  'AvcA^ratfff  we  shookl  probably  read  Zk^oftos  6 
'ArcA^ndleiss,  that  is,  a  follower  of  Asclepiades 
^  ffithyaia,  who  fifed  in  the  first  century  b.  c. 

2.  A  pfaysidaa  in  the  fourth  century  after 
rhrist,  mftmned  in  ridicule  by  Ansonius,  Efngr. 
73.  [W.  A.  G.] 

ETKCyNES,  kii«  of  the  Adorsi  or  Aorsi,  with 
the  JKomaas  made  an  alUanoe  in  tbeir  war 
Ifjthridates,  king  of  the  Bosporus,  in  b.  c. 
5«,  sad  at  whose  eourt  Mithridates  took  refoge, 
w^  he  a«s  onable  any  longer  to  hold  out  against 
dbe  RomsasL  EaBOoes,  taking  compassion  on  him, 
to  the  empovr  Claodina  on  his  behal£  (Tac 
IS,  la»  \9.) 


EUNUS. 


95 


EUNOSTUS  (EifwHTTOf),  1.  Aheroof  Tanagra 
in  Boeotia.  He  was  a  son  of  Elinus,  and  brought 
up  by  the  nymph  Eunoste.  Ochne,  the  daughter 
of  Colonus,  fell  in  love  with  him  ;  but  he  avoided 
her,  and  when  she  thereupon  accused  him  before 
her  brothers  of  improper  conduct  towards  her,  they 
slew  him.  Afterwards  Ochne  confessed  that  she 
bad  folsely  accused  him,  and  throw  herself  down  a 
rock.  Ennostns  had  a  sanctuary  at  Tanagm  in  a 
sacred  groTo,  which  no  wonum  was  allowed  to  ap- 
proach.   (Plut  Qaoett  Gr.  40.) 

2.  A  goddess  of  mills,  whose  image  was  set  up 
in  mills,  and  who  was  believed  to  keep  watch  over 
the  just  weight  of  flour.  (Hesych.  s.  v. ;  Eustath. 
ad  Ham,  pp.  214,  1383.)  [L.  S.] 

EUNUS  (EJ^ravs),  the  leader  of  the  Sicilian 
staves  in  the  servile  war  which  broke  out  in  130 
&  c.  He  was  a  native  of  Apamea  in  Syria,  and 
had  become  ^e  slave  of  Antigenes,  a  wealthy 
dtizen  of  Enna  in  SidlT.  He  first  attracted  atten- 
tion by  pretending  to  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  by 
interpreting  dreams;  to  the  effect  of  which  ho 
added  by  appearing  to  breathe  flames  from  his 
mouth,  and  other  similar  juggleries.  (Diod.  JSxc. 
PkotiL  zudv.  p.  526.)  He  ud  by  these  means 
obtained  a  great  reputation  among  the  ignorant 
population,  when  he  was  consulted  by  the  slaves 
of  one  Damophilus  (a  dtisen  of  Enna,  of  immense 
wealth,  but  who  had  treated  his  unfortunate  slaves 
with  excessive  cruelty)  concerning  a  plot  they  had 
formed  against  their  master.  Eunus  not  only 
promised  them  success,  but  himself  joined  in  their 
enterprise.  Having  assembled  in  all  to  the  number 
of  about  400  men,  they  suddenly  attacked  Enna, 
and  bdng  joined  by  their  fellow-slaves  within  the 
town,  quickly  made  themselves  masters  of  it. 
Great  excesses  were  committed,  and  almost  all  the 
freemen  put  to  death ;  but  Eunus  interfered  to  save 
some  who  had  previously  shewn  him  kindness ; 
and  the  daughter  of  Damophihis,  who  had  always 
shewn  much  gentleness  of  disposition  and  opposed 
the  cruelties  Si  her  father  and  mother,  was  kindly 
treated  by  the  shtves,  and  escorted  in  safety  to 
Catana.  (Diodor.  L  e,  Eace^  Valet,  xzxiv.  p.  600.) 
Eunus  had,  while  yet  a  sbive,  prophesied  that  he 
should  become  a  king ;  and  after  the  capture  of 
Enna,  beii^  chosen  by  his  fellow-slaves  as  their 
leader,  ho  hastened  to  assume  the  royal  diadem 
and  the  title  of  king  Antiochus.  Sicily  was  at 
this  time  swanning  with  numbers  of  slaves,  a 
great  proportion  of  them  Syrians,  who  flocked  to 
the  standard  of  their  countryman  and  feIlow>bond»- 
man.  A  separate  insurrection  broke  out  in  the 
south  of  the  island,  headed  by  Geon,  a  Cilidan, 
who  assembled  a  band  of  5000  armed  slaves,  with 
which  he  ravaged  the  whole  territory  of  Agrigen- 
tum ;  but  he  soon  joined  Eunus,  and,  to  the  sur- 
prise of  all  men,  submitted  to  act  under  him  as  his 
lieutenant.  (IHodor.  L  c ;  Liv.  JE^  lib.  Ivi.) 
The  revolt  now  became  general,  and  the  Romans 
were  foreed  to  adopt  vigorous  measures  against  the 
msugents  ;  but  the  praetors  who  first  led  armies 
against  them  were  totally  defeated.  Several  othen 
successively  met  with  the  same  late ;  and  in  the  year 
134  B.&  it  was  thought  necessary  to  send  the 
consul  C.  Fulvius  Flaccus  to  subdue  the  insurrec- 
tion. What  he  effected  we  know  not,  but  it  is 
^evident  that  he  did  not  succeed  in  his  object,  as 
'the  next  year  Calpumius  Piso  was  employed  on 
the  same  service,  who  defeated  the  servile  army 
in  a  great  battle  near  Messana.    This  success  was 


»S  EVODIUa 

Ibllaired  up  tha  mit  jttz  by  tfa(  eonral  P.  RdiH' 
liua,  «bo  auccouTclT  rednt^  Tauramtnium  uid 
£aiiB,  tliB  Iwo  graX  aUtiiigholdi  of  the  ininrgenlL 
On  tfaa  nunnder  of  Emu,  Enniu  fled  with  ■  few 
foltowen,  uid  took  tifugs  in  locky  and  inuee*- 
nblc  pkon,  but  wi*  Knu  diKoiered  in  >  can  and 
carriEd  before  Rupiliut.  Hit  life  wu  naced  bj 
th»  coiuul,  probably  with  (he  inteation  of  canying 
him  to  Rame  ;  but  he  died  in  priHS  it  Morfivitii, 
of  the  diKSH  called  tuariui  /xtUcMlarU,  (Flanu, 
iii.  SO ;  Oruini,  t.  fi ;  Diod.  Ere.  Piatii,  lib. 
Ulil.,  Etc  Vaia.  ii. ;  Plot.  StJL  36;  Stnb. 
tL  p.  272.)     If  we  Duj  belieie  Diodonu,  EuBui 


eTen  penonal  counge,  and  owed  Lit  eletation 
■olety  to  the  arte  bj  which  he  werked  aa  the 
■upentilion  of  the  multilnde ;  but  whan  we  con- 
■ider  how  long  he  maintained  hit  influence  OTer 
ihem,  uid  the  grrat  luccciKa  thej  obtained  under 
hii  rule,  thii  iippean  looit  improbable.  Some 
■ne<:dotei  are  r1k>  related  of  him,  which  diiplay  a 
generality  and  eleTatinti  of  cbanctei  whollf  at 
variance  with  guch  a  auppaaitioD.  (Diod.  Ea. 
l^mta,  p.  529,  £m.  Fulitima,  Uxiiv.  p.  1 1 3,  ed. 
Mndort)  [E  H.  R] 

EVODIA'NUS  (EMuitis),  a  Greek  uphiit  of 
Smyrna,  who  lind  during  the  latter  half  of  the  le- 
cond  «ntur;  after  Chriit.  He  wai  a  pupil  of  Arii- 
tocln,  and  according  tn  othen  of  Polemon  alw. 
He  «a*  inrited  to  Home,  and  raiatd  there  to  the 
chair  of  profciaor  of  eloquence.  For  a  time  he  waa 
appointed  la  luperinleiid  or  initruct  the  aclon, 
(tdOi  df<^  rir  &iinK,Br  tix'irai),  which  office 
he  ii  laid  (o  have  managed  with  great  wiidom.  He 
diitinguiihed  himielf  aion  orator  and  eiprcialiy  in 
panegyric  oratorr.  He  had  a  ion  who  died  before 
him  at  Rome,  audwithwhomhedeuiedtobe  buried 
after  hii  death.  No  ipecimeni  of  hii  oiatoij  hare 
compdownloui.(Phil<Htr,r^&^iL16i  Eodoc 
p.  161;  OtKia, /mcT^  Syllog.  f. 299.)      [L.S.] 

EVO'DIUS,  waa  bom  towatdi  the  middle  of 
the  fourth  centuiT  at  Tsgasle,  the  natire  place  of 
St.  Auguatia,  with  whom  he  maintained  threugh- 
oul  life  the  cIokiI  friendihip.  ACtei  following  in 
youth  the  lecular  profeuion  of  an  agtsu  n  nrfitu, 
about  the  year  a.  D.  39G  or  397,  he  became  biitiop 
of  Uialii,  a  town  not  &r  (nia  Uttca,  where  be 
performed,  we  are  told  by  St.  Angnitin,  many  mi- 
raclei  by  aid  of  lomo  lelic*  of  St.  Stephen  the 
Protomartyr,  left  with  him  by  Oroiina,  who 
famught  them  from  Paleatine  in  416.  Erodiui 
look  an  active  part  in  the  controTeniei  againil 
the  Donaliiti  and  the  Pe%ani,  and  in  427, 
wrote  a  letter  to  the  monha  of  Adnunelum,  witb 
regard  to  wma  diBerencet  wbich  had  ariaen  in 
their  body  on  theae  queitiona.  After  thii  period 
we  lind  no  truce  of  him  in  hiilory,  but  the  pceciae 
date  of  fail  death  ii  oat  known. 

The  worka  of  Ibia  prelate  now  extant  are ; — 

1.  Four  epitUea  to  St.  Anguttin,  which  will  be 
found  among  the  correspondence  of  the  biihop  of 
Hippo,  numbered  160,  161,  163,  177,  in  the  Be- 

oUier  biehopa,  til  Pope  Innocentiut  I.  Thii  U 
contained  b  the  appcndii  to  the  6ih  volome  of 
the  Benedictine  edition  of  St.  Aaguitin. 

3.  FragmenU  of  aD  epiille  to  the  monlti  of 
Admnirtum  lubjoined  to  Ep.  216  of  the  Bene- 
dictine edition  of  St.  Angnatin. 

Evodiua  ia  «aid  by  Sigibect  to  have  written  a 


EUPEITHES. 

tiHitiia,  now  loat,  on  the  miiaclei  performed  by 
tha  relict  of  St.  Stephen  ;  bat  the  Libri  duo  dt  mi- 
roixlii  &  Sl^Jiami,  plued  at  the  end  of  the  £« 
Orifote  Dei,  in  the  7th  Tolume  of  the  Benedictine 
edition  of  St.  Angnitin,  waa  not  compoaed  by 
Eiodiui,  bat  leemi  rather  to  hare  been  addreued 
to  him,  and  drawn  np  at  hit  requett. 

A  tract,  found  in  tome  HSS.  among  the  writ- 
ingi  of  AnguitiD,  entitled  Dt  fide  aen  De  uifate 
Trimilalii  contra  Mam/^uoi.  hai  been  aicribed  to 
Eiodiua.  ii  coniideied  a  genuine  prodaction  of  St. 
Aognatin  by  Eraimui,  but  injected  by  the  Bene- 
dictine editon. 

(Angnitin,  Strmom.  ettmiij.  in  Opim,  coL  t. 
ed.Bened.ifeanl.i>n,xxii.8;  SigiberlnaOenibL 
IM  SrripL  tola.  ep.  t£.)  [W.  R.] 

E-VODUS  (EfcJoi),  the  author  of  two  ihort 
epigrami  in  the  Oreek  Anthology.  (Brunck,  AnaL 
ToL  iL  p.  2SB  ;  Jncoba,  Atilh.  Grxue.  toL  ii.  p. 
263.)  Nothing  mon  it  known  of  bim,anleMhs  be 
the  tame  aa  the  epic  poet  of  Hhodei,  in  the  tin»  of 
Nero,  who  ii  mentioned  by  Soida*  (•■  r.).  There 
waa  an  Eiodua,  the  tutor  of  Calignla.  (Joaeph. 
Aid.  JmL  iTiiL  B.)  [P.  S.J 

FVODUS  (£fo)oi),  adiatinguiahed  eograTcr  of 
genu  under  the  emperor  Tiiui,  *.  n.  BO,  A  beryl 
by  him,  bearing  the  head  of  Titua^  daughter  Julia, 
it  preterred  at  Florence.  <Biacci.  To».  73;  Muller, 
DtMim.  d.  ah.  K<mt,  T.  liii.  No.  331.)      [I>.  S.] 

EUPA'LAMUS  (EiMAofut},  one  of  the  aigni- 
ficant  namea  met  with  in  the  hiitory  of  ancient  art 
[CuimiHOFHUs],  occnra  more  Ihui  once  among 
the  Daedalidi.    [DainaLUH,  Sikon.]     [P-S.] 

EUPA'LINUS,  of  Megara,  waa  the  arcfcitect 
of  the  great  aqueduct,  or  rather  tunnel,  in  Samoa, 
which  waa  cniriiid  a  length  of  leren  ttadia  through 
a  mountain.  The  work  waa  probably  executed 
under  the  tyrmny  of  Polyoatea.  (HiiUer,  Aniu 
i.  faaAgSUnote.)  [P.  S.] 

EU'PATOR  iyAtint^y,  a  iumame  ammied  by 
many  of  the  kinga  in  Aala  after  the  lime  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great,  occura  likeariae  a>  the  name  of 
a  king  of  Boapoma  in  tha  reign  of  the  emperor 
M.  Aureliua.  Thit  king  ia  mentioned  by  Lacian 
of  hii  ambuHadon 

Romant ;  and  hii  name  ihoold  perhapa  be  rni 
in  a  corrupt  paiaageof  Capitolinui.  (CapitoL  A 
Pint,  9,  where  hi  eamloTtm  read   fi^uloi 
The  following  cmn  of  Eu^tor  repreaenta  on  the 
rereTM  the  heada  of  M.  Aureliua  and  L.  Vena. 
(Eckhel,  Tol.  ii.  pp.  378,  379.) 


EUPATRA  (EdnfTffl),  a  danghter  of  Milhri- 
datet,  who  fell  into  the  handt  of  Pompey  at  the 
cloaa  of  the  Mithridatic  war,  and  walked  with  the 
other  captirei  before  bii  trinm[dial  car  at  Rome. 
(Appian.  Jtfidr.  108,117.) 

EUPEITHES  (Ehil».|[),  of  Ithaca,  Gither  of 
Antinoiit.  Once  when  he  had  attacked  the  Tliea- 
ptvliani,  tha  alliei  of  the  Ithnani,  Odyiieux  fny. 


JTOPHEMUS. 

tectfed  ¥iai  from  the  indignation  of  the  people  of 
lUack  When  OdyMeo»  after  his  long  wander- 
ings letuined  home,  Enpeithes  wanted  to  avenge 
the  death  of  his  son  Antinons,  who  had  heen  one 
of  Penelope^s  smton  and  was  slain  by  Odyssens. 
He  aeeotdingly  fed  a  band  of  Ithaons  against 
Odrsseas,  biu  £bI1  in  the  straggle.  (Mom.  Od,  xri. 
436«  SDT.  469,  52X)  [L.  S.] 

EUPHANTUS  (ES^orro»),  of  Olynthus,  a 
Pythagocean  philosopher  and  tngic  poet,  who  lived 
s  littfe  lat»  than  the  period  of  the  txagic  Pleiad. 
He  was  the  discipfe  of  Eobolides  of  MUetns,  and 
the  inatractor  of  Antigonos  I.  king  of  Macedonia. 
He  wrote  naaytiagedies,  which  were  well  receiTed 
st  the  ^uneSb  He  also  wrote  a  very  highly  esteem- 
ed woi^  v^  /kurcAfiai,  addressed  to  Antigonus, 
and  a  historj  of  his  own  times :  he  lived  to  a  great 
(IMag.  LaSrt  iL  1 10,  141.)  The  Euphantus 
histprr  is  quoted  by  Athenaeos  (vi  p.  251, 
d.)  mast  hare  Ixen  a  difierent  pemn,  since  he 
Wfiitienfd  Ptoiemy  III.  of  Egypt  (Vossias,  d» 
UkL  Grate,  p.  69,  ed.  Westennann ;  Welcker, 
dig  GriatJk.  Trogotd.  p.  1268.)  [P.  &] 

EUPHE'ME  (EJ^irX  the  nurse  of  the  Muses, 
of  wfaoB  there  was  a  statue  in  the  grove  of  the 
Moses  near  Helieon.  (Pans.  ix.  29.  §  ^)    [L.  S.] 
EUPHrMUSCE^^f),  a  son  of  Poseidon  by 
Earape,  the  daughter  of  Tityus,  or  by  Medonice  or 
Ora,  a  dai^hter  of  Orion  or  Eurotas.     (SchoL  ad 
Fmi.  PjIIl  iv.  15  ;  Tsets.  CkU,  ii.  43.}    Accord- 
ing la  the  «ae  aceaant  he  was  an  innabitant  of 
Panopeaa  on  the  Ccphimis  in  Phocis,  and  aooord- 
iag  t»  the  olher  of  Hyria  in  Boeotia,  and  after- 
wards fived  at  Taeaans.    By  a  LemsJan  woman, 
MaHrha,  Mahrhe.  or  Lamache,  he  became  the 
frther  fd  teooophaaes  (SchoL  ad  Find.  Fytk  iv. 
455;  TaetM,  mdUpofk,  886) ;  but  he  was  mazried 
to  f.atmfmr.  the  sister  of  Hecaeles.      Euphemos 
oae  of  the  Calydonian  hnnten,  and  the  helm»- 
of  the  nssfl  of  the  Aigonauts,  and,  by  a 
which  his  father  had  granted  to  him,  he 
walk  on  the  sen  just  as  on  finn  ground. 
(Apeiko.  Rhod.  L  182.)    He  is  mentioned  also 
ai  the  aneeator  of  Blattns,  the  founder  of  Cyrene, 
and  the  feOowing  story  at  once  connects  him  with 
thatcaifony.     When  the  Aigonants  carried  their 
^a^  throogh  Libya  to  the  coast  of  the  Mediter- 
Triton,  wIm  would  not  let  them  pais  with- 
them  some  act  of  friendship,  oiSerod 
a  dod  of  Libyan  earth.    None  of  the  Aigo- 
I  would  accept  it ;  bat  Enphemus  did,  and  with 
the  dod  of  earth  he  received  for  his  descendants 
the  right  to  nde  over  Libya.    Euphemus  was 
to  A»w  the  piece  of  earth  into  one  of  the  chasms 
«f  Taenaioo  in  Peloponnesus,  and  his  descendants, 
ia  the  fboxth  generation,  were  to  go  to  Libya  and 
it  into  coltivation.    When,  however,  tiie  Ar- 
d  the  island  of  Calliste,  or  Thera,  that 
<M  «f  earth  by  accident  fdl  into  the  sea,  and  was 
carried  by  the  waves  to  the  coast  of  the  island. 
The  **'■*"■  "**^  of  Libya  was  now  to  proceed  from 
and  ahhoogh  still  by  the  descendants  of 
yet  not  tifl  the  BeventeenUi  generation 
the  ArgonaatSb    The  seventeenth  descendant 
«f  Eapheanu  was  Bsttns  of  Thenu    (Pind.  P^ 
rr.  1,  Ac ;  ApoDon.  Rhod.  ii.  562 ;  Hygin.  Fab, 
14, 173;  Herod,  iv.  130.)     According  to  Apollo* 
BBBs  Rhsdms  (iv.  1755X  the  island  of  Thera  itself 
ksd  «isea  from  the  dod  of  earth,  which  Enphemus 
yaipuady  threw  into  the  sea.     Enphemus  was  re- 
jaisniiij  on  the  chest  of  Cypodns  as  victor,  with 


EUPHORION. 


97 


a  chariot  and  two  horaes.  (Pans.  v.  17.  $  4.) 
There  are  two  other  mythical  personages  of  this 
name.    (Anton.  Lib.  8 ;  Hom.  lU  iu  846.)  [L.S.] 

EUPHE'MUS  (E^^MoO*  ^>^  "«nt  by  the 
Athenian  commanden  at  Syracuse  in  the  winter 
of  B.  c.  415—^14  to  negotiate  alliance  with  Cama- 
rina,  and  was  there  opposed  on  the  Syracusan  aide 
by  Hermocrates.  Thucydides  gives  us  an  oration 
in  the  mouth  of  each.  The  negotiation  was  un« 
succeasfuL    (Thuc  vi  75— 88.)         [A.H.C.] 

EUPHORBUS  (Etf^Nip^of),  a  son  of  Panthona 
and  brother  of  Hyperenor,  was  one  of  the  bravest 
among  the  Trojans.  He  was  the  first  who  wounded 
Patrodus,  but  was  afterwards  slain  by  Menelaus 
(Hom./2L  zvL  806,  xviL  1 — 60),  who  subsequently 
dedicated  the  shield  of  Euphorbus  in  the  temple  of 
Hera,  near  Mycenae.  (Paus.  il  17.  $  3.)  It  is 
a  well  known  story,  that  Pythagoras  asserted  that 
he  had  once  been  the  Trojan  Euphorbus,  that  from 
a  Trojan  he  had  become  an  Ionian,  and  from  a 
warrior  a  philosopher.  (Philostr.  ViU  ApolL  L  1, 
Heroic.  17 ;  Diog.  LaSrt  viii.  4 ;  Ov.  Met,  xr* 
161.)  [L.  S.] 

EUPHORBUS  (Ei^pffor),  physician  to  Juba 
IL,  king  of  Manretania,  about  the  end  of  the  first 
century  b.  cl,  and  brother  to  Antonius  Musa,  the 
physician  to  Augustus.  [Musa.]  Pliny  aays  (ff. 
N,  XXV.  38),  that  Juba  gave  the  name  of  Euphorbia 
to  a  plant  which  he  found  growing  on  Mount  Atlaa 
in  honour  of  his  physidan,  and  Galen,  men- 
tions (de  Compoi,  Medioam,  ieo,  Looot.  ix.  4.  voL 
xiii.  p.  271)  a  short  treatise  written  by  the  king 
on  the  virtues  of  the  plant.  Salmasius  tries  to 
prove  (Prolegom.  ad  Homon.  HyU»  latr,  p.  4)^ 
that  thia  story  of  Pliny  is  without  foundation,  and 
that  the  word  was  in  use  much  earlier  than  the 
time  of  Juba,  as  it  is  mentioned  by  Meleager. 
(Carm,  L  37>)  It  does  not,  however,  seem  likely 
tiiat  Pliny  would  have  been  ignorant  of  a  plant 
that  was  known  to  a  poet  who  lived  two  hundred 
years  before  him ;  and  besides,  in  the  passage  in 
question,  the  commonly  received  reading  in  the  pre- 
sent day  is  not  e^/y$i}s,but  <«  ^of>§^s.  [W.A.O.] 

EUPHO'RION  (Eil^W).  1.  The  father  of 
the  poet  Aeschylus.    (Herod,  ii.  156.)     [Aks- 

CHYLU8.] 

2.  The  son  of  Aeschylus,  and  himaelf  a  tragic 
poet     [AsscHYLUa,  vol  u  p.  42,  coL  1,  wbfin,^ 

3.  Of  Chalds  in  Euboea,  an  eminent  gram- 
marian and  poet,  was  the  son  of  Polymnetua,  and 
was  bom,  according  to  Suidas  («.  e.),  in  the  r26th 
Olympiad,  when  Pyrrhus  was  defeated  by  the  Ro- 
mans, B.  c.  274.  He  became,  but  at  what  period 
of  his  life  is  not  known,  a  dtizen  of  Athens. 
(HeUad.  op.  PhoL  Cod.  279,  p.  532,  Bekker.) 
He  was  instructed  in  philosophy  by  Lacydes,  who 
flourished  about  b.  g.  241,  and  Prytanis  (comp. 
Athen.  xL  p.  447,  e.),  and  in  poetry  by  Archebulus 
of  Thera.  Though  he  was  sallow,  fat,  and  bandy- 
legged, he  was  beloved  by  Nida  (or  Nicaea),  the 
wife  of  Alexander,  king  of  Euboea.  His  amoun 
are  referred  to  in  more  than  one  pasaage  in  the 
Greek  Anthology.  (Brunck,  AnaL  vol  ii.  pp.  3, 
43.)  Having  amassed  great  wealth,  he  went  into 
Syria,  to  Antiochus  the  Great  (a.  c.  221),  who 
made  him  his  librarian.  He  died  in  Syria,  and 
was  buried  at  Apameia,  or,  according  to  others,  at 
Antioch.  (Suid.  «.v.)  The  epigram  (Brunck, 
AnaL  voL  ii.  p.  43),  which  pboes  his  tomb  at  the 
Peiraeens,  must  be  nnderstood  as  referring  to  a 
cenotaph. 

u 


98 


EUPHORION. 


Euphorion  wrote  nomeroas  worki,  both  in  poetry 
and  prose,  relating  chiefly  to  mythological  hiitory. 
The  following  were  poems  in  heroic  verse : — 
1.  'Hffiodos,  the  subject  of  which  can  only  be  con- 
jectured from  the  title.  Some  suppose  it  to  hare 
been  an  agricoltnial  poem.  Eupliorion  is  men- 
tioned among  the  agricultural  writers  by  Varro  (i. 
1.  §  9)  and  Columella  (I  1.  $  10).  (See  Heyne, 
Eactan,  iiL  ad  VirgiL  BucoL  ;  Harless,  ad  Pabrie. 
BibL  Grate,  i.  594.)  2.  VLa^ia^  so  called  from 
an  old  name  of  Attica,  the  legends  of  wMch  coun- 
try seem  to  have  been  the  chief  subject  of  the 
poem.  From  the  variety  of  its  contents,  which 
Sttidas  calls  irvi^fuyw  Irropiaty  it  was  also  called 
"Ararro,  a  title  which  was  frequently  given  to  the 
writings  oi  that  period.  3.  XiAiiiScf,  a  poem 
written  i^ainst  certain  persons,  who  had  defrauded 
Euphorion  of  money  which  he  had  entrusted  to 
their  care.  It  probably  derived  its  title  from  each 
of  its  books  consisting  of  a  thousand  verses.  The 
fifth  book,  or  X'^^t  ^'^^  entitled  wtfA  xp^t*^^^ 
and  contained  an  enumeration  of  oracles  which 
had  been  fulfilled ;  and  it  is  probably  of  this  book 
in  particular  that  the  statement  of  Suidas  concern- 
ing the  object  of  the  poem  should  be  understood, 
namely,  that  the  poet  taught  his  defrauders  that 
they  would  in  the  end  suffer  the  penalty  of  their 
fiiithlessness.  The  above  seems  the  best  explana- 
tion of  the  passage  in  Suidas,  which  is,  however, 
very  corrupt,  end  has  been  very  variously  explain- 
ed. (See  especially  Heyne  and  Harless,  L  c,  and 
M eineke,  Eupkor,  pp.  20 — 24.)  To  these  epic 
poems  must  be  added  the  following,  which  are  not 
mentioned  by  Suidas :  —  4.  *A\4(iauf9poSf  which 
Meineke  conjectures  to  have  been  addressed  to 
some  friend  of  that  name.  (Steph.  Byz. «.  v.  SvAoi.) 
5,  "Aviof,  a  mythological  poem  referring  to  Anius,  the 
son  and  priest  of  the  Delian  Apollo.  (Steph.  Bys. 
FroffmenL  p.  744,  a,  ed.  Pined.)  6.  *A»n'iyp€upai 
irp6s  Btwptiw  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  v.  p.  243,  ed. 
Sylb.),  a  work  of  which  nothing  further  is  known, 
unless  we  accept  the  not  improbable  conjecture  of 
Heursius  and  Schneider,  who  read  6co8c0pI8ay  for 
9cft)y)fSay,  and  suppose  that  the  poem  was  written 
in  controversy  with  the  grammarian  Theodoridas, 
who  afterwards  wrote  the  epitaph  on  Euphorion, 
which  is  extant,  wi^  seventeen  other  epigrams  by 
Theodoridas,  in  the  Greek  AnUiobgy.  (Brunck, 
AnaL  vol  ii.  pp.  41 — 45.)  [Thbodoridas.]  7. 
'AiroX\((8iiifpor,  which  seems  to  have  been  a  mytho- 
logical poem  addressed  to  a  friend  of  that  name. 
(Tsetses,  Schd.  ad  Lifoophr,  513;  Schol.  ad  ApoUon, 
Jihod.  i.  1063 ;  Suid.  and  Harpocrat  «.  o.  O  mi- 
Tw9«v  ySfjLos  ;  Phot.  «.  v.  'O  KdrttStP  \6yos.)  8. 
'Apol  ^  iroTrtpioK\4imis  (Steph.  Bya.  «.  v,  *A\{€ri ; 
Schol.  ad  TkeocrU*  ii.  2),  an  attack  on^some  person 
who  had  stolen  a  cup  from  Euphorion,  which  Cal- 
limachus  imitated  in  his  JbiA,  and  both  were  pro- 
bably followed  by  Ovid  in  his  /5«,  and  by  Cato 
and  Viigil  in  their  Dirae.  (Meineke,  Euphor.  pp. 
30,  31.)  9.  *Aprcfi{8aipor,  probably  a  poem  like 
the  JpoUodonu,  (Steph.  Byz.  «.  o.  'Aa-ffwpS^,) 
10.  vipayos^  the  subject  of  which,  as  well  as  its 
genuineness,  is  very  uncertain.  (Athen.  iii.  p.  82, 
a.)  1 1.  AtifioffBinifi  the  title  of  which  Meineke 
explains  as  he  does  the  AlcMmder,  ApoUodonts^ 
and  Artemidorus,  and  he  conjectures  that  the  person 
to  whom  the  poem  was  addressed  was  Demosthenes 
of  Bithynia.  (Choeroboscus,  ap,  Bekker.  Aneod. 
Chxtec.  iii.  p.  1383.)  12.  Aujn/cror,  which  doubt- 
less contained  a  full  account  of  the  myths  relating 


EUPHORION. 

to  Dionysus.  (Schol.  ^.  ad  Odyst,  it.  p.  136,  ed. 
Buttmann  ;  Steph.  Bys.  «.  v.  'Opi^ioy,  A«rri),  Av- 
ffcnfwf  ;  Schol.  ad  AraL  Phaetum,  172  ;  Tzetzes,  . 
Sdu>L  ad  tywpkr.  320  ;  JEXym.  Mag.  p.  687.  26.) 
1 3.  'EriicifSfiof  (Ir  flpwroydpai»,  an  elegy  on  an 
astrologer  named  Protagoras.  (Diog.  Laert  ix. 
56.)  This  poem  was  doubtless  in  the  elegiac,  and 
not  in  the  heroic  verse.  14.  Bp^.  (Steph.  Byz. 
«.  o.  "Katvrrn^y  *07ica2au  ;  Parthen.  ErdL  xiii.  p. 
35,  zxvi.  p.  61.)  15.  *Iinro/i^««K.  (Tzetzes,  Schd. 
ad  Lgeojplkr.  451.)  16.  E^viov.  (Schol  ad  ApoUon. 
Rhod.  il  354.)  17.  Ib^ux^.  (Etym.  Mag.  p. 
223b  16  ;  Choeroboscus,  ap.  Beiker.  Anted,  (^raec. 
iii  p.  1381.)  18.  *rdKweos.  (Schol  Tkeoer.  x. 
28  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  285.)  19.  «lAornfm^ 
(Stobaens,  Serm.  Iviil,  TH.  lix. ;  Tcetzes,  Sckd. 
ad  Lgcopkr.  911.) 

Euphorion  was  an  epignunmatist  as  well  as  an 
epic  poet  He  had  a  pkce  in  the  Cfarland  of 
Melenger  (Prooem^  23),  and  the  Greek  Anthology 
contains  two  epigrams  by  him.  (Brunck,  Anal. 
vol  I  p.  256 ;  Jacobs,  JnM.  Graee,  vol.  i.  p.  189.) 
They  are  both  erotic ;  and  that  such  was  the  chap 
xacter  of  most  of  his  epigrams,  is  dear  from  the 
manner  in  which  he  is  mentioned  l^  Meleager,  as 
well  as  from  the  fiu:t  that  he  was  among  the  poeta 
who  were  imitated  by  Propertins,  Tibullus,  and 
Gallns.  (Diomed.  iii.  p.  482.  3 ;  Probns,  ad  Virgil^ 
EeL  X.  50.)  It  was  probably  this  seductive  ele- 
giac poetry  of  Euphorion,  the  popularity  of  which 
at  Rome,  to  the  neglect  of  Ennius,  moved  the  in- 
dignation of  Cicero.  (Tuac.  Ditp.  iii.  19.)  It  was 
therefore  quite  natural  that  Euphorion  should  be 
a  great  favourite  with  the  emperor  Tiberius,  who 
wrote  Greek  poems  in  imitation  of  hhn  (Sneton. 
Tiber.  70;  see  Casanbon's  note.) 

Some  writers  have  supposed  that  Euphorion  was 
also  a  dramatic  poet.  Emesti  {Qav.  CSeeron. «,  e.) 
and  C.  G.  MiiUer  (ad  Txdz.  StM.  p.  651)  say, 
that  he  composed  tragedies ;  but  they  give  no  rea- 
sons for  the  assertion,  and  none  are  known. 
Fabricius  {Bibl.  Grace,  vol  ii.  p.  304)  places  him 
in  his  list  of  comic  poets,  mentioning  as  his  plays 
the  *Airo\\69»pos,  which  was  an  epic  poem  (t?^. 
««p.),  and  the  'Airo^tSovou,  respecting  which  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  for  itinpopivw  we  should  read 
Eif4>pt9y  in  the  passage  of  Athenaens  (xi.  p.  503). 

Euphorion^s  writings  in  prose  were  chiefly  his* 
torical  and  gTammarical  They  were :  1.  *l<rropacA 
^ofun^fuira.  (Athen.  iv.  p.  154,  c,  xv.  p.  700,  d.) 
2.  Tlfpi  rwv  *A\9vali»v  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p. 
389,  Sylb. ;  Schol  Theoer.  adIdgU.  xvi.  34 ;  Quintil. 
X.  2),  which  Suidas  («.  o.  "lE^po^)  attributes  to 
the  younger  Ephorus.  (See  Meineke,  Euphor.  pp. 
39,  40.)  3.  ncpl  rijp  ^IffBtdmr.  (Athen.  iv.  p. 
182,  e.  eialib.)  4.  IIcpl  MtKo-roitiiv.  (Athen.  ir. 
p.  184,  a.)  5.  A  gnunmatical  work  of  great  cele- 
brity, wmch  related  chiefly  to  the  hmguage  of 
Hippocrates,  and  appears  to  have  been  entitled 
A^ts  *linroKpdrovs. 

The  character  of  Euphorion  as  a  poet  may  be 
pretty  cleariy  understood  from  the  statements  of 
the  ancient  writers,  and  from  his  extant  fragments, 
as  well  as  from  the  genend  literary  character  of  his 
age.  He  lived  at  the  time  when  the  liteiatnxe  of 
the  Alexandrian  school  had  become  thoronghly 
established,  when  originality  of  thought  and  vigoar 
of  expression  were  all  but  extinct,  and,  though  tbe 
ancient  writers  were  most  highly  valued,  their  spirit 
was  lost,  and  the  chief  use  made  of  them  was  to  heap 
together  their  materials  in  ekborate  compilationB 


EUPHORION. 


EUPHRANOR. 


99 


hf  triTal  and  frndfol  additioiiu, 
whik  ihe  aoUe  fimiu  of  Toae  in  which  they 
iMd  iMhodifil  ikeir  tbooghU  were  nuMie  the  Tehi- 
dct  «£  a  mum  of  cambraoa  learning.  Hence  the 
ooamkiatt  which  the  beet  of  eueeeding  writexB  made 
of  the  oheearitj,  tieifaoeeneee,  and  tediooneas  of 
ffiifhiirinB^  CaUhaachiia,  Parthenioi,  Ljroophxon, 
aad  tha  other  ciiicf  wiHefB  «f  the  long  poiod  dar- 
ing whkh  the  Alaxmdiian  giaiamariani  niled  the 
tiioaiy  wodd.  (Clen.  Akz.  Strom,  t.  |k  571 ; 
GkdbiNo.iL64;  Loaan,  d^  OmmrA,  HmL  57, 
veL  9.  fL  65l)  Theae  fcalti  leem  to  have  been 
OHiied  to  BTBiai  in  Eophorion,  who  was  particQ- 
haly  dirtingaiAad  hj  an  obecoiitf ,  which  ante, 
to  Mein^a,  from  hii  choioe  of  the  moat 
of  the  «iqr  Hihyecti,  from  the  cambcooi  learning 
ke  OToloaded  hie  poeni,  from  the  ar- 
t  ha  made  in  the  oommoo  le- 
choioe  of  oboolete  worda,  and  from 
hia  nee  of  m^hmrj  woida  with  a  new  meaning  of 
hia  ew^  TW  moot  aaoent  and  one  of  the  most 
jnigaMBte  concerning  him  ia  in  in  epi- 
hj  Ciatea  of  IfaDoa  (Brandc,  AnaL,  rol  iL 
p.  3),  from  which  w«  learn  that  he  waa  a  gnat 
adnrinr  of  ChoerilBa  [CRonuLOS»  toL  i.  p.  697, 
k  j,  BotwithataBding  which,  however,  the  fiag- 
ttmta  «f  hia  pocCiy  diew  that  he  alao  imitated 
Hcindce  conjettai^ea  that  the  epi- 
of  Cntca  wna  written  while  the  contest  abottt 
\irtBnBihnB  or  Choerihis  into  the  epic 
«I  ila  height,  and  thai  some  of  the  Alex- 
sammanaBs  mopoeed  to  confer  that  h<H 
lapheriew.  la  the  aame  epicnm  Enpho- 
ia  called  '0|K^fmt^^  wliich  can  onrf  mean  that 
he  eadtrnmmtedj  hoaefet  niiaiiweaafullj,  to  imitate 
Honer,— >a  fed  whidi  his  fragments  connmL 
(GampLCSbdo/Ko.2.6)  That  he  also  fanitated 
Hemad,  mmj  he  infened  from  the  feet  of  his  writ- 
iaa  a  pocaa  entitled  ^«taSo» ;  and  there  is  a  cer- 
tsm  madlBritj  in  the  dremnstance  of  each  poet 
^  a  irrir*"?  wrong  the  feondation  of  an  raic 
«—Hcaiod  in  the  *Efya  «d  'iW^ai,  and  En- 
in  the  XiAidBef. 
As  above  stated,  Enphofion  was  greatly  admired 
of  the  RooiBna,  and  some  of  his  poems 
or  translated  I7  Comdins  Gallixs  ; 
bj  which  Heyne  and  others 
to  dedde  what  poems  of  Enphorion 
are  qoite  incondosiTe.  (Voo- 
Hi^  Grme,  ppi  142, 143,  td.  Wester- 
BAL  OrmBc  toL  l  p.  594,  Ac. ; 
dB  JB^ionoaw  f%fi«yifitfff  VUa  ei  Skrip- 
1823,  in  which  the  fragments  are  col- 
edition  of  this  work  ferms  part  of 
AUmmdrma^  BeroL  1843; 
JSUILToLiii.pp.311,312L) 

an  aathorof  that  kind  of  lioen- 

pottij  wkkhnsacaDed  Il^i^eia,  is  mentioned 

OB  (dg  Meir,  xr.  59),  who  gives  three 

wkicB  do  not,  however,  appear  to  be  conse- 

boi  are  ptoboblj  single  verses  chosen  as 

flf  the  BMtre.    Bat  vet  some  information 


rieanad  from  them,  fer  the  poet  refen  to 
BOBMar  of  the  *jonng  Dionysos,**  oele- 


at  Ft  laBiim  Hence  Meineke  infen  that 
this  Faphnrion  was  an  Eflyptian  Greek,  and  that 
the  ni<mwisus  of  which  ho  waa  a  native  was  the 
ctf  ef  that  name  near  Alexandria.  He  also  con- 
and  vpon  good  groonds,  that  the  **  yonng 
PlMemy  PUlopator,  who  began  to 
iBBia22ft     It  ia  pfobMla  that  the  passage 


in  Strabo  (viiL  p^  382)  refen  to  this  Enphorion, 
and  that  Etf^noi  in  that  passage  is  an  error  for 
Ed^p(«r.  There  is  an  example  of  the  same  con- 
fusion  in  Athenaens  (xL  p.  495,  c).  That  those 
who  make  this  Enphorion  the  same  as  the  Chald- 
dian  are  quite  wrong,  is  proved  by  the  feet  that 
the  lines  are  neither  hoxameten  nor  elegiacs,  bat 
in  the  priapeian  metre,  which  is  a  kind  of  anti- 
spastic.     (Meineke,  ^aofeeto  Alexambrma^  Epim. 

i-)  [P.  S.] 

EUPHORION  (Ed^opfMr),  a  Greek  physi- 
dan  or  grammarian,  who  wrote  a  commentary  on 
Hippocrates  in  six  books,  and  most  have  Uved 
in  or  before  the  fiist  century  after  Christ,  as  ho 
is  mentbned  by  Erotianns.  (OUm.  Hippoer,  p. 
12.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

EUPHG'RION,  a  distmgnldied  statuary  and 
ailver-chaser,  none  of  whose  works  were  extant  in 
Pliny's  time.  (Plin.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19,  §  25.)  [P.  S.] 

EUPHRADES,  THEMI'STIUS.  [Trsmx»- 
Tioa.] 

EUPHRA'NGR(Ed^pd»Mp).  1.  Of  Selenceia, 
a  disdple  of  Timon  and  a  follower  of  his  sceptical 
schooL  Eubolus  of  Alexandria  was  his  pupil. 
(Diog.Laert.ix.  115,  116.) 

2.  A  shive  of  the  philosopher  Lyoon,  who  waa 
manumitted  by  his  master's  will.  (  Diog.  Lae'rt  v.  73.) 

3.  A  Pythagorean  philosopher,  who  is  mentioned 
by  Athenaena  (iv.  pp.  182, 184,  xiv.  p.  684)  as  the 
author  of  a  work  on  flutes  and  flute  pfaiyers.  (IIc^ 
aikmif  aad  sm^  adXirr«y.)  It  is  not  impossible 
that  the  Evanor  mentioned  by  lamblichns  ( VH, 
PlfOL  36)  among  the  Pythagoreans,  is  the  same  as 
onr  Enphianor. 

4.  A  Greek  grammarian,  who  was  upwards  of 
one  hundred  years  old  at  the  tfane  when  Apion  waa 
his  pupil.  (Snid.  «.  v,  ^Awimf.)  [L.  S.] 

EUPHRA'NOR  (Eiipp^bmp).  1.  One  of  the 
greatest  masters  of  tiie  most  flourishing  period  of 
Grecian  art,  and  equally  distinguished  as  a  statuary 
and  a  painter.  (QuintiL  xiL  10.  §  6.)  He  was  a 
native  of  the  Corinthian  isthmus,  but  he  practised 
his  art  at  Athens,  and  is  reckoned  by  Plutareh  as 
an  Athenian.  (jDe  Olor,  Ath.  2.)  He  is  placed  by 
Pliny  (xxxir.  8.  s.  19)  at  01.  104,  no  doubt  be- 
cause be  painted  the  battle  of  Hantineia,  which 
was  fought  in  OL  104, 3  (b.  a  36f  V,  but  the  Ust  of 
his  works  shews,  almost  certainly,  taat  he  flourished 
till  after  the  aocesnon  of  Alexander,  (b.  c.  336.) 

As  a  statuary,  he  wrought  both  in  bronxe  and 
Burble,  and  made  fisures  of  all  sizes,  from  colossal 
statues  to  little  dnnking-cups.  (Plin.  xxxv.  8, 
s.  40,  §  25.)  His  most  celebnted  works  were,  a 
Paris,  which  expressed  alike  the  judge  of  the  god- 
desses, the  lover  of  Helen,  and  the  slayer  of  Achil- 
les ;  the  veiT  beantiful  ntting  figure  of  Paris,  in 
marble,  in  the  Museo  Pio-Cleroentino  is,  no  doubt, 
a  copy  of  this  work:  a  Minerva,  at  Rome,  called 
the  QitnHan,  from  its  having  been  set  up  by  Q. 
Lutatius  Catulns,  beneath  the  Capitol :  an  Agatho- 
daemon  (simnlamun  Boni  Eventus),  holding  a 
patera  in  the  right  hand,  and  an  ear  of  com  and  a 
pmipy  in  the  Idt :  a  Latona  puerpera,  carrying  the 
innnts,  Apollo  and  Diana,  in  the  temple  of  Con- 
cord ;  there  is  at  Florence  a  very  beautiful  relief 
representing  the  same  subject :  a  Key-bearer  (Cli- 
duchus),  remarkable  for  its  beauty  of  form :  colossal 
statues  of  Valour  and  of  Greece,  forming  no  doubt 
a  group,  perhaps  Greece  crowned  by  Valour.  (Mul- 
ler,  ArdkHol,  d.  Kmak  §  405,  n.  3) :  a  woman 
wnpt  in  wonder  and  adoration  (adminntemet 

h2 


100 


EUPHRANOR. 


adorantem)  :  Alexander  and  Philip  riding  in  four- 
honed  chariots,  and  other  quadrigae  and  bigae. 
(Plin.  xxxiT.  8.  a.  19,  §  16.)  The  itatue  of  Apollo 
PatroUg,  in  his  temple  in  the  Cerameiciu  at  Athens, 
was  by  Euphranor.  (Pbus.  L  3.  $  3.)  Lastly,  his 
statue  of  Hephaestus,  in  which  the  god  was  not 
lame,  is  mentioned  by  Dion  Chrysostom.  (Orat. 
p.  466,  c.) 

As  a  painter,  Euphranor  executed  many  great 
works,  the  chief  of  which  were  seen,  in  the  time 
of  Pauaanias,  in  a  porch  in  the  Cerameicas.  On 
the  one  side  were  the  twelve  gods ;  and  on  the  op- 
posite wall,  Theseus,  with  Democracy  and  Demos 
{ArifiOKp€eria  rt  fcai  AHftos)^  in  which  picture 
Theseus  was  represented  as  the  founder  of  the 
equal  polity  of  Athens.  In  the  same  place  was 
his  picture  of  the  battle  between  toe  Athe- 
nian and  Boeotian  cavalry  at  Mantineia,  contain- 
ing portnuts  of  Eparainondas  and  of  Gryl- 
luB,  the  son  of  Xenophon.  (P&us.  i.  3.  §  2,  3.) 
There  were  also  some  celebrated  pictures  by  him 
at  Ephesus,  namely,  Ulysses,  in  his  feigned  mad- 
ness, yoking  an  ox  with  a  horse  (it  is  difficult  to 
understand  the  next  words  of  Pliny,  **  et  palliati 
cogitantes**)  ;  and  a  commander  sheathing  his 
•word.  (Plin.  xxxv.  11.  s.  40.  §  25.) 

Euphranor  also  wrote  works  on  proportion  and 
on  colours  {de  Symtnetria  et  CoIcrUnu^  Plin.  L  c), 
the  two  points  in  which  his  own  excellence  seems 
chiefly  to  have  consisted.  Pliny  says  that  he  was 
the  first  who  properly  expressed  the  dignity  of 
heroes,  by  the  proportions  he  gave  to  their  statues; 
and  Hirt  observes  that  this  statement  is  confirmed 
by  the  existing  copy  of  his  Paris.  (CtmcA.  d.  BUd, 
Kunsty  p.  208.)  He  made  the  bodies  somewhat 
more  slender,  and  the  heads  and  limbs  larger.  His 
system  of  proportion  was  adopted,  with  some  varia- 
tion, by  his  great  contemporary,  Lysippus  :  in 
painting;  Zeuxis  had  already  practised  it.  It  was, 
no  doubt,  with  reference  to  proportion,  as  well  as 
colouring,  that  he  used  to  say  that  the  Theseus  of 
Parrhasius  had  been  fed  on  roses,  but  his  on  flesh. 
(Plin.  /.  c;  Plut  de  Glor,  Alk.  2.)  In  his  great 
picture  of  the  twelve  godi,  the  colouring  of  the 
hair  of  Hera  was  particularly  admired.  (Lucian, 
Jtnag,  7.)  Of  the  same  picture  Valerius  Maximus 
relates  that  Euphranor  invested  Poseidon  with 
such  surpassing  majesty,  that  he  was  unable  to 
give,  as  he  had  intended,  a  nobler  expression  to 
Zeus.  (viii.  11,  ext.  5.)  It  is  said  that  the  idea 
of  his  Zeus  was  at  length  suggested  by  his  hearing 
a  scholar  recite  the  description  in  Homer : — ^"A^ 
ep6cruu  2*  dpa  xutoi,  &c.  (Eustath.  ctd  IL  i.  529.) 
Miiller  believed  that  Euphranor  merely  copied  the 
Zeus  of  Phidias.  {Areh.  d.  Kunst,  §  140,  n.  3.) 
Plutarch  (L  c),  amidst  much  praise  of  the  picture 
of  the  battle  of  Mantineia,  says  that  Euphranor 
painted  it  under  a  divine  inspiration  {oHk  itftvBov- 
cricurrwr).  Philostratus,  in  his  rhetorical  style, 
ascribes  to  Euphranor  t6  tiaKtoy  Qlghi  and  shade) 
Koi  t6  fihn^ovv  (expression)  koI  t6  tiaixoy  rt  K<d 
iiix^^  (perspective  and  foreshortening).  (  VU.  Apol- 
Ion.  ii.  9.)  Pliny  (/.  c.)  says  that  Euphranor  was, 
above  all  men,  diligent  and  willing  to  learn,  and 
always  equal  to  himself.  His  disciples  were, 
Antidotus  (Plin.  L  c  §  27),  (}armanides  (t6. 
§  42),  and  Leonidas  of  Anthedon.  (Steph.  Byz. 
s.  V.  'KvQi^wf.)  He  was  himself  a  disciple  of 
Ariston,  the  son  t>f  Aristeides  of  Thebes.    [Ar»- 

TBIDBS.] 

2.  An  architect  of  little  note,  who  wrote  de 


EUPHRON. 

praecepUs  tymmeinarum,    (Vitruv.  ?ii.  Prae£  § 
14.)  [P.  S.] 

EUPHRA'SIUS  (Ei)if>p((<rior),  aNew  Phitonist 
and  a  disciple  of  lamblichus.  (Eunap.  ViL  Soph.  p. 
21.  ed.  Hadrian.  Junius.)  [L.  S.] 

EUPHRA'TES  (Et^^iyMb^r),  an  eminent  Stoic 
philosopher  of  the  time  of  Hadrian.  According  to 
PhUostiatus  (  VU.  Soph.  i.  7,  Vit.  ApolL  L  13),  he 
was  a  native  of  Tyre,  and  according  to  Stephanus 
of  Byzantium  («.  v.  *£irt^<iyfui),  of  Epiphaneia  in 
Syria ;  whereas  Ennapius  (p.  3,  ed.  Boissonade) 
calls  him  an  Egyptian.  At  the  time  when  Pliny 
the-  younger  served  in  Syria,  he  became  acquainted 
with  Euphrates,  and  seems  to  have  formed  an  inti- 
mate friendship  with  him.  In  one  of  his  letters 
(Epist.  i.  10)  he  gives  us  a  detailed  ao«>unt  of  the 
virtues  and  talents  of  Euphrates.  His  great  power 
as  an  orator  is  acknowledged  also  by  other  contem- 
poraries (Arrian,  Dissert.  BpideL  iil.  15,  iv.  8; 
M.  Aurel.  x.  31),  though  ApoUonius  of  Tyana 
chaiges  him  with  avarice  and  servile  flattery. 
When  he  had  arrived  at  an  advanced  age,  and 
was  tired  of  life,  he  asked  and  obtained  from  Ha- 
drian the  permission  of  putting  an  end  to  himself 
by  poison.  (Dion  Cass.  Lzix.  8.)  [L.  S.] 

EUPHRON   (E<;^/>wy),  a  citizen  of  Sicyon, 
who  held  the  chief  power  there  during  the  period 
of  its  subjection  to  Sparta.     In  b.  c.  368  the  city 
was  compelled  by  Epameinondas  to  join  the  Theban 
alliance;  and,  though  its  constitution  appears  to 
have  remained  unchanged,  the  influence  of  £u- 
phron  was  no  doubt  considerably  diminished.     In 
order,  therefore,  to  regain  it,  he  took  advantage  of 
the  dissatisfaction  of  the  Arcadians  and  Aigives 
with  the  moderation  of  Epameinondas,  in  leaving 
the    old    oligarchical    governments    undisturbed. 
[Epambinonda.s],  and,  representing  to  them  that 
the  supremacy  of  Lacedaemon  would  surely  be 
restored  in  Sicyon  if  matters  continued  as  they 
were,  he  succeeded,  through  their  assistance,  in 
establishing  democracy.     In  the  election  of  gene- 
rals which  followed,  he  himself  was  chosen,  with 
four  colleagues.     He  then  procured  the  appoint- 
ment of  his  own  son,  Adeas,  to  the  command  of 
the  mercenary  troops  in  the  service  of  the  re- 
public ;  and  he  further  attached  these  to  his  cause 
by  an  unsparing  use,  not  only  of  the  public  money 
and  the  sacred  treasures,  but  of  the  wealth  also  of 
many  whom  he  drove  into  banishment    on  the 
charge  of  Laconinn,     His  next  step  was  to  rid 
himself  of  his  colleagues  ;  and  having  effected  thia 
by  the  exile  of  some  and  the  murder  of  the  rest, 
he  became  tyrant  of  Sicyon.    He  was  not,  how- 
ever, entirely  independent,  for  the  dtadel  was 
occupied  by  a  Theban  harmost,  sent  there,  as  it 
would  seem,  after  the  democratic  revolution  ;  and 
we  find  Euphron  co-operating  with   that  officer 
in  a  campaign  against  Phlius,  probably  in  b.  c.  365. 
Not  long  after  this   oligardiy  was  again  estab- 
lished in  Sicyon,  by  Aeneias,  of  Stymphalus,  the 
Arcadian  general,  and  apparently  with  the  con- 
currence of  the  Theban  harmost.     Euphron  upon 
this  fled  to  the  harbour,  and,  having  sent  to  Co- 
rinth for  the  Spartan  commander  Pasimelus,  deli- 
vered it  up  to  him,  making  many  professions  at 
the  same  time  (to  which  little  credit  seems  to  havu 
been  given)  of  having  been  influenced  in  all  he 
had  done  by  attachment  to  the  interesta  of  Lace- 
daemon.   Party-strife,  however,  still  continuing  at 
Sicyon,  he  was  enabled,  by  help  from  Athena,  to 
regain  posaessiou  of  the  city ;  but  he  was  aware  that 


EUPOLEMUS. 

he  conU  not  lioU  it  in  the  &oe  of  oppoiition  from 
the  TbebsB  girrijon  (to  ay  nothing  of  hit  hating 
BOW  dfdnTelj  incurred  the  enmity  of  Sparta),  and 
he  theiefiice  btUnk  himtelf  to  Thehee,  hoping  to 
oteuB,  hy  comiptioii  and  intrigiie,  the  hanii  hment 
of  hii  opfponentt  and  the  restoration  of  his  own 
power.  Some  of  hie  enemies,  however,  followed 
kia  thither,  and  wiien  they  found  that  he  was 
indeed  adnmeti^  towards  the  attainment  of  his 
•fejieet,  they  mnrdered  him  in  the  Cadmeia,  while 
the  eooacil  was  actoally  assembled  there.  Being 
■Rested  and  bron^t  before    the  conncil,   they 

boldly,  justified  their  deed,  and 
acquitted.  Bat  Enphnm'S  partisans  were 
at  ^cTon,  and  havii^  brooght  home  his 
body,  they  harked  it  in  the  Agoia — an  anosoal 
hoDoor  (see  Plat.  Arat.  53) — and  paid  worship  to 
him  as  a  heio  and  a  Ibander  CApxTf^'riis)-  (Xen. 
iaUL  ▼&.  1  — 3 ;  Diod.  zr.  69, 70.)  [E.  E.] 

EUPHRON  (Ef^fMr),  an  Athenian  comic  poet 
«f  the  new  comedy,  whose  plays,  however,  seem  to 
largely  of  the  character  of  the  middle 
We  have  the  titles  and  some  consider- 
of  the  following  plays : — *AB€\^i^ 
Ai^XP^  'AseSiSoBra  (aooMding  to  the  excellent 
cneadatioa  «f  Meineke,  Et^pmif  ibr  Zu^opiwf, 
AthfB.  zL  pL  503,  a.),  Ativftm^  eewy  *Ayop^ 
%mtpoi^  Moscri,  TIapaZtBofUrti  (or,  as  Meineke 
Ainks  it  shoold  perhaps  be,  Ilc^icSiSi^yi},  which 
as  the  tide  of  a  play  of  Antiphanes),  Surs^ri^oi. 
(Snd.  s.  eu ;  Atbien.  jmomi  ;  Stobaeos,  Hor.  zr. 
2,  xzTuL  1 1«  zorm.  12 ;  Meineke,  Froff,  Cbm. 
GrmBc  ToL  L  ppi  477,  478,  toI.  iv.  pp.  486— 
495  ;  Fahsie.  BihL  Graee.  toI.  ii.  p.  444.)  [P. a] 
EDPHAOT^IDES  (Ed^WSi^),  of  Corinth,  a 
^nonnarian,  wiio  is  mentioned  among  the 
of  Aristophanea  of  Bysantinm.  (Suid.  s.  v, 

[L.  S.] 
EUPHRO'NIDES,  a  statoary,  contempoFsry 
with  Lysippns  and  Alezander  the  Great,  01  114, 
B.  c  324.     (Plin.  zzziv.  8.  su  19.)  [P.  &] 

EUPHR<yNIU&  [EuFHORiON,  No.  4.] 
EUPHR(rSTNE.  [CHAamta] 
EUPITHIUS  (EMtfiot),  an  Athenian  gram- 
■Brian,  the  aathor  of  one  epigram  in  the  Greek 
Amhslflgy  (Kundc,  AnaL  toI.  ii.  p.  402 ;  Jacobs, 
JeiL  GruBc.  yoL  iii.  pi  1 10),  which  contains  all 
«c  know  of  him,  and  from  the  contents  of  which, 
as  well  as  firom  its  title  in  the  Vatican  MS.,  tov 
rrk^orray  t^t  mMXw^  we  learn  that  Eupithins 
had  spent  mnch  grammatical  kboor  on  the  punctn- 
BDsn  and  accentuation  ef  the  tnBoXaeil  wpoe^loy 
m  i  mMAtm  (sc  rix*^)  of  Herodian.  Herodian 
ftaii  ilia  il  woia  the  emperor  Marcos  Antoninus. 
(Jaeobs»  AmdL  Oraee.  toL  z.  pp.  186,  187,  ToL  ziiL 
p. 893 :  Fabric.  BAL Graec  toL  ir.  p.  475.)  [P.S.] 
EUPLUS  (ElvAovt),  an  engraver  of  gems, 
t  and  coontry  are  unknown.  The  name 
a  gem  of  Lore  sitting  on  a  Dolphin. 
take  the  mseription  ETIIAO,  not  for  the 
aame  af  the  artist,  but  for  an  allusion  to  the  sub- 
JKtsfthegenL    (Bned,  ra6L72.)        [P.S.] 

ECPOOiEMUS  {IjMk^iMs).     1.  One  of  the 
gaeab  of  Caaaaiider,  was  sent  by  him  in  314 
Bi  c  to  invade  Caria,  bat  was  sorpnsed  and  taken 
by  Ploleay,  who  eommanded  that  pro- 
for  Antigonui     (Diod.  ziz.  68.)     He  must 
lihented  again  directly,  as  the  next 
find  hia  eommanding  the  forces  left  by 
in  Graeoe,  when  be  moved  northward 
(Diod.  ziz.  77.) 


EUPOLIS. 


101 


2.  An  Aetolian,  one  of  the  commanders  of  the 
Aetolian  aoziliaries,  who  served  in  the  anny  of 
Flamininus  against  Philip,  king  of  Macedonia,  a.  c. 
197.   (Polyb.  xviu.  2,  4.) 

3.  A  general  of  the  Aetolians,  who  defended 
Ambracia  against  the  Roman  army  under  M. 
Fulvius,  B.  c.  189.  (Liv.  zxxviii.  4—10.)  When 
peace  was  granted  to  the  Aetolians,  he  was  carried 
off  a  prisoner  to  Rome,  together  with  the  Aetolian 
general-in-chie^  Nicander.  (Polyb.  xxviil  4.)  It 
is  not  improbable  that  this  was  the  same  person 
with  the  preceding. 

4.  A  citizen  of  Hypata  in  Thessaly,  at  the  time 
it  was  subject  to  the  Aetolian  league.  He  was  the 
leader  of  one  of  the  partiM  in  that  city,  and  having 
induced  his  chief  adversaries  to  return  from  exile 
under  a  promise  of  security,  had  them  all  put  to 
death.   (Liv,  zlL  25.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

EUPO'LEMUS  (EMXc^f.)  1.  Ismentioned 
by  Artian  and  Aelian  in  the  introductions  to  their 
works  on  tactics,  as  an  author  who  had  written  on 
the  military  art ;  but  he  is  otherwise  unknown. 

2.  A  Greek  historian  who  lived  previous  to  the 
Christian  aera  and  wrote  several  works  on  the  his- 
tory of  the  Jews,  of  which  the  following  are  known 
by  their  titles :  1.  Of  pi  rSv  iy  t§  *Iou8a(f  $aat- 
\4w  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  I  pp.  146, 148.)  2.  n«pl 
rns  *HA/ov  wpo^irrc(ar  (Joseph,  c  Apion.  i.  23),  and 
n^  rw  rqr  *Affavpl€is  'louSofaw.  It  has  been 
supposed  that  Eupolemus  was  a  Jew,  but  from  the 
manner  in  which  Josephus  {L  e.)  speaks  of  him,  we 
must  infer  that  he  was  not  a  Jew.  (Comp.  Euseb. 
Praep.  Evang,  z.  17»  30 ;  Hieronym.  de  Ulustr, 
Ser^t,  38  ;  Chron.  Alexandr.  pp.  148, 214  ;  C.  G. 
A.  Knhfaney,  Eupolemi  fragmenta  prolngom.  et  eom- 
meniar,  uutruda,  Berlin,  1840,  8vo.)       [L.  S.] 

EUPO'LEMUS  (Eiw6\tfws),  an  Argive  archi- 
tect, who  built  the  great  Heraeum  at  Mycenae, 
after  its  destruction  by  fire  in  b.  c.  423.  The 
entablature  was  ornamented  with  sculptures  repre- 
senting the  wan  of  the  gods  and  giants,  and  the 
Trojan  war.  A  ftill  description  of  the  other  works 
of  art  connected  with  this  temple  is  given  by  Pau- 
sanias.  (Pans.  ii.  17.  §  3;  Thuciv.  133.)  [P.S.] 

EU'POLIS  {l£wo?as\  son  of  SosipoUs,  an 
Athenian  comic  poet  of  the  old  comedy,  and  one  of 
the  three  who  are  distinguished  by  Horace,  in  bis 
well-known  line, 

*'Eupolis,atque  Cratinus,  Aristophanesque  poetae,** 
above  all  the 

• . .  **  alii  quorum  prisca  comoedia  virorum  est,*^ 
a  judgment  which  is  confirmed  by  all  we  know  of 
the  works  of  the  Attic  comoedians. 

Eupolis  is  said  to  have  exhibited  his  fint  drama 
in  the  fourth  year  of  the  87  th  Oljrmpiad,  b.  c.  42f  , 
two  yean  before  Aristophanes,  who  was  nearly  of 
the  same  age  as  Eupolis.  (Anon,  de  Com,  p.  xxix. ; 
CyrilL  e.  Julian,  i.  p.  13,  b.;  Syncell.  Chron,  p. 
257,  c.)  According  to  Suidas  («.  v.),  Eupolis  was 
then  only  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  age  ;  he 
was  therefore  bom  in  b.  a  44}.  (Respecting  the 
supposed  legal  minimum  of  the  age  at  which  a  per- 
son could  produce  a  drama  on  the  stage,  see 
Clinton,  Fast,  Hell.  voL  ii.  Introd.  pp.  Ivi. — Iviii.) 
The  date  of  his  death  cannot  be  so  easily  fixed. 
The  common  story  was,  that  Aldbiades,  when 
sailing  to  Sicily,  threw  Eupolis  into  the  sea,  in 
revenge  for  an  attack  which  he  had  made  upon 
him  in  his  Bdvroi.  But,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
improbability  of  even  Aldbiades  venturing  on  such 
an  ootrage,  or  the  still  stranger  fact  of  its  not 


102 


Eupoua 


being  alladed  to  by  Thucydidei  or  iay  other  trast- 
worUiy  historian,  the  answer  of  Cicero  is  cMKla- 
tive,  that  Eratosthenes  mentioned  plays  produced 
by  Eupolis  after  the  Sicilian  expedition.  (Ad  AU, 
tL  1.)  There  is  still  a  fragment  extant,  in  which 
the  poet  applies  the  title  irTpoenrf6v  to  Aristaithus, 
whom  we  know  to  hare  been  9rpafnry6s  in  the 
year  b.  a  4l|^  that  is,  four  years  later  than  the 
date  at  which  the  common  story  fixed  the 
death  of  EapoUs.  (Schol.  Victor,  tad,  Iliad,  xiii. 
353.)  The  only  discoTerable  foimdation  for  this 
stoiy,  and  probably  the  true  aoeoont  of  the  poet*s 
death,  is  the  statement  of  Snidas,  that  he  perished 
at  the  Hellespont  in  the  war  against  the  Lacedae- 
monians, which,  aa  Meineke  observes,  must  refer 
either  to  the  battle  of  Cynosaema  (b.  c.  411),  or  to 
that  of  Aegospotami  (b.  a  405).  That  he  died  in 
the  former  battle  is  not  improbable,  since  we  never 
hear  of  his  exhibiting  after  B.  &  412 ;  and  if  so,  it 
is  very  likely  that  the  enemies  of  Alcibiades  might 
chaige  him  with  taking  advantage  of  the  confusion 
of  the  battle  to  gratify  his  revenge.  Meineke 
throws  out  a  conjecture  that  the  story  may  have 
arisen  from  a  misunderstanding  of  what  Lysias 
says  about  the  young  Aldbiades  (L  p.  541).  There 
are,  however,  other  aooounts  of  the  poefs  death, 
which  are  altogether  different  Aelism  (M  A,  x. 
4 1 )  and  Tsetses  {CkiL  iv.  245)  relate,  that  he  died 
and  was  buried  in  Aegina,  and  Pausanias  (iL  7. 
§  4)  says,  that  he  saw  his  tomb  in  the  territory  of 
Sicyon.  Of  the  personal  history  of  Eupolis  nothing 
more  is  known.  Aelian  (t  &)  tells  a  pleasant  tale 
of  his  fiiithfiil  dqg,  Augeaa,  and  his  slave  Ephialtes. 
The  chief  diaracteristac  of  the  poetry  of  Eupolis 
seems  to  have  been  the  liveliness  of  his  frmcy,  and 
the  power  which  he  possessed  of  imparting  its 
images  to  the  audience.  This  characteristic  of  his 
genius  influenced  his  choice  of  subjects,  as  well  as 
his  mode  of  treating  them,  so  that  he  not  only  14»- 
pears  to  have  chosen  subjects  which  other  poets 
might  have  despaired  of  diamatiiing,  but  we  are 
expressly  told  that  he  wnmgfat  into  tihe  body  of  his 
plays  those  aerioui  politiod  views  which  other 
poets  expounded  in  their  parabatei^  as  in  the 
At)/ioi,  in  which  he  represented  the  legislaton  of 
other  times  oonfemng  on  the  administration  of  the 
state.  To  do  this  in  a  genuine  Attic  old  comedy, 
without  converting  the  comedy  into  a  serious  phi- 
losophic dialogue,  must  have  been  a  great  triumph 
of  dramatic  art  (Platon.  de  Div.  Oiar,  p.  xxvL) 
This  introduction  of  deceased  persons  on  the  stage 
appears  to  have  given  to  the  plays  of  Eupolis  a 
certain  dignity,  which  would  have  been  inconsistent 
with  the  comic  spirit  had  it  not  been  relieved  by 
the  moat  graceful  and  clever  meiriment  (Phton. 
L  c)  In  el^iance  he  is  said  to  have  even  tur- 
passed  Aristophanes  {lUd. ;  Macrob.  Sat  vii.  5), 
while  in  bitter  jesting  and  personal  abuse  he 
emulated  Cratinus.  (Anon,  de  Cbai.  p.  xxix. ; 
Pers.  Sai.  L  124 ;  Ludan.  «/oe.  A»,  vol.  ii.  p.  832.) 
Among  the  objects  of  his  satire  was  Socrates,  on 
whom  he  made  a  bitter,  though  less  elaborate 
attack  than  that  in  the  Clouda  of  Aristophanes. 
{Sc\k6LadAriil<^  Nub.  97, 180;  Etym.  ^Aag.  p.l8. 
10  ;  Lucian.  Pite,  vol.  i.  p.  595.)  Innocence  seems 
to  have  afforded  no  shelter,  for  he  attacked  Auto- 
lycus,  who  is  said  to  have  been  guilty  of  no  crime, 
and  is  only  known  as  having  been  distinguished 
for  his  besuty,  and  as  a  victor  in  the  panoatium, 
as  vehemently  as  Callias,  Alcibiades,  Melanthius, 
and  others.    Nor  were  die  dead  exempt  from  his 


EUPOliCPIDAa 

abuse,  for  there  an  stall  extant  some  lines  of  his,  in 
which  Cimon  is  most  unmereifnlly  treated.  (Plut 
dm,  15;  SdioL  ad  Ari$teid,  p.  515.)  It  is 
hardly  necessary  to  observe  that  these  attacks  were 
mingled  with  much  obscenity.  {SchdLadAristopk, 
Foe,  741,  1142,  ATafr.  296,  541.) 

A  dose  relation  snbaisteid  between  Eupolis  and 
Aristophanes,  not  only  as  rivals,  but  as  imitatora 
of  each  other.  Cratinus  attacked  Aristophanes  for 
borrowing  fr«n  Eupolis,  and  Eupolis  in  his  Bdwrm 
made  the  same  chane,  especially  with  reference  to 
the  Kn^ktit  of  which  he  says, 

mUedwf  revs  *lnka 

The  Scholiasta  specify  the  last  Parabasis  of  the 
Kmffkia  as  borrowed  from  Eupolis.  (SchoL  ad 
Arittopk,  EqmL  528,  1288,  NmIk  544,  foil.)  On 
the  other  hand,  Aristophanes,  in  the  second  (or 
third)  edition  of  the  Qouda^  retorts  upon  Eu- 
polis the  chaxge  of  imitating  the  Km^it*  in  his 
MariooM  (Nub.  /.  c),  and  taunts  him  with  the 
further  indignity  of  jesting  on  his  rivals  baldness. 
There  are  other  examples  of  the  attacks  of  the  two 
poets  upon  one  another.  (Aristoph.  Pojr,  762, 
and  SchoL  (  SchoL  «f  Feip.  1020;  SchoL  ad 
Haton,  p.  331,  Bekker ;  Stobaeus,  Serm,  iv.  p. 
53.) 

The  number  of  the  plays  of  Eupolis  is  stated  by 
Soidas  at  seventeen,  and  by  the  anonymous  writer 
at  fourteen.  The  extant  titles  exceed  the  greater 
of  these  numben,  but  some  of  them  are  very 
doubtfuL  The  following  fifteen  are  considered  by 
Meineke  to  be  genuine :  A^t,  'A(rT]p4TcvToi  q 
*A*^pe7^Srai,  AOrdAinrof,  Btfirrai,  Alf^aot,  Aioiriur, 
E2\ctrrfff,  KifXaictr,  Mopjcas,  Notiftiyvioi,  IlActf, 
npooWArioi,  Tam»xo<9  TffMtfToSJfCoi,  Xpvaew 
y4vo%.  An  analysis  of  these  plays,  so  far  as  their 
subjects  can  be  ascertained,  will  be  found  in  the 
works  quoted  below,  and  especially  in  that  of 
Meineke.  The  following  are  the  plays  <^  Eupolis, 
the  dates  of  which  are  known : — 
B.  c.  425.  At  the  Lenaea.  Novftiiruu.  Third 
Prise.  1st  Aristophanes,  *Ax<yM<r. 
2nd.  Cratinus,  X^iftiafepAvai, 

9,    423  or  422.  *A<rrp(frcvroi. 

M    421.     Mapoms.    Probably  at  the  Lenaea. 

M       n       K^Aoicn.     At    the   great    Dionvsia. 
First  Prise.    2nd.  Aristoph.  Eifn^. 

„    420.     KMKvkos, 

Eupolis,  like  Aristophanes  and  other  comi^ 
poets,  brought  some  of  his  plays  on  the  stage  in 
the  name  of  another  person,  ApoUodotus.  ( Athen. 
▼.  p.  216,  d.) 

Hephaestion  (p.  109,  ed.  Gais£)  mentions  a 
peculiar  choriambic  metre,  which  was  called  Eu- 
polidean,  and  which  was  iJao  used  by  the  poets  of 
the  middle  and  of  the  new  comedy. 

The  names  of  Eupolis  and  Eubulus  are  often 
confounded. 

(Fabrie.  Bibl,  Graec  vol.  il  pp.  445—448  ; 
Meineke,  Frag,  Com.  Graec  voL  i  pp.  104 — 146, 
voL  il  pp.  426—579  ;  Beigk,  ConmenL  de  Beliq. 
Cam.  AU.  Ant.  pp.  332— 366 ;  Clinton,  FaaL 
HeUen.  voL  iL  mib  amis.)  [P.  S.] 

EUPO'MPIDAS  (ziwofoiBms),  son  of  Daima- 
chus,  one  of  the  commanden  in  Plataea  during  ita 
siege  by  the  Lacedaemonians,  B.  c.  429 — 8.  He 
with  Tbeaenetus,  a  prophet,  in  the  winter  folloW' 
ing  this  second  year,  derised  the  celebrated  plan 
for  passing  the  lines  of  circumvaUation,  which,  ori- 
ginally intended  for  the  whole  number  of  the  be- 


EURIPIDASL 

«M  in  Ihe  tad  ■ncwfirfnUy  enrated  by 
212  of  ihem,  «nder  the  guidaooe  of  the  nme  tvo 
tedn.   (Tine.  iii.  20— 291)  [A.H.a] 

£i;POMFUS  {EOrofKnt),  of  Sieyon,  ono  of 
the  HMMft  dBtingauked  Qnek  painten,  was  the 
of  ZenxM,  Pairiianiu,  and  Timanthea, 
the  ■aiiiMlia  of  Pamphilus,  the  master  of 
Ho  «aa  hdd  in  inch  esteem  by  his  eon- 
thai  a  new  divisioii  was  made  of  the 
ef  att,  and  he  «aa  placed  at  the  head  of 
mm  ef  than.  Fonaeriy  only  two  schools  had  been 
the  Gieek  Proper  or  HeUadie,  and  the 
bat  the  fiuae  of  Eupompos  led  to  the 
iof  a  aev school, the  Skyonian,  as  a  bianch 
ef  the  Uciladie,  and  the  diviaaon  then  adopted  was 
the  Sicyoiuan,  and  the  Attic,  the  last 
had,  no  donbt,  ApoUodoras  for  its  head. 
of  the  infloenee  of  Enpompas  is 
(wcr  to  Lysippos,  who,  at  the  be- 
J  ef  his  eanec,  asked  the  great  painter  whom 
he  sheald  take  far  his  model;  and  Eapompos 
ikai  he  oaght  to  imitate  nature  henel^ 
The  only  woik  of  Eapompos 
is  a  victor  in  the  gunes  cany- 
n^apahL  (Pfin.  xznr.  8.  s.  19.  $  6«  zzxr.  9, 
10.  B.  M.  $$  3,  7.)  [P.  S.] 

EU'PREPES,  «khtated  in  the  radng  annals  of 
as  kmi^  csrried  off  782  chapfets  of  Tictory, 
riatif  — «fc«^  than  any  sin^  indiTidnal  bo- 
ron.   He  was  put  to  death 
an  old  amn,'npon  the  Sfcfasinn  of  Caiacalla 
(A.nb  211),  becaass  the  eoloars  which  he  won  in 
anas  difiBRnt  fiom  those  patronised  by 
who  frvMmd  the  Bines.    (Dion  Caas. 
1.)  [W.  R.] 

EURITIDAS,  or  EURI'PIDES  {EipariSat, 
Kfj^ailai),  an  AHaliwi,  who,  when  his  oonntiy- 
mm,  with  the  help  of  Soeidilaldas  the  Illyrian, 
had  yfnrd  poasaonon  of  Cynaeiha,  in  Arcadia 
(n.c.  220),  was  at  6rst  appointed  goremor  of  the 
;  b^  the  Aetotisns  soon  after  set  fire  to  it, 
ihm  «mal  of  the  Macedonian  snoooors  for 
which  Antes  had  applied.  In  the  next  year,  b.  c. 
219,  bo^  BSBt  as  fsnenl  to  the  Eleans,  then 
with  Aetofia,  be  ravaged  the  kads  of  Dyme, 
Tfhaca,  defeated  Miecns,  the  Uea- 
ef  ^  Achaeona,  and  seised  an 
sttongboM,  naased  Teichos,  near  Cape 
be  iaiested  the  cnemy*s  territory 
cActasBy.  In  the  winter  of  the  same  year 
fiora  Psophis,  in  Arcadia,  where  he 
to  ittmde  Sicyonia,  haTing 
body  of  2200  itot  and  100  horse. 
Baring  ^o  night  be  passed  the  encampment  of 

in  the  PhUasian  territory,  with- 
of  tikeir  vicinity  ;  on  disooreriog 
ftaageis  in  the  morning,  he 
back,  hoping  to  pass  them  sgaia,  and  to 
at  Peophis  whhont  an  engagement ;  but, 
in  with  them  in  the  passes  of  Mount  Ape- 
beCwecB  Pbtias  and  Stymphalos,  he  basely 
his  troopa,  and  made  his  eocape  to  Pio- 
with  a  msaB  nambcr  of  horKmen,  while 
dl  the  Ekans  wen  either  cat  to  pieces  by 
aeedsniBna,  or  perished  among  the  monn- 
PhSp  then  advanced  on  Psophis,  and 
'  it  to  capitnhilf,  Enripidas  being  aUowed 
in  ndbty  to  Aetolia.  In  blc.  217  we 
W  hns  aedng  lyun  aa  general  of  the  Eleans,  who 
had  wqai  slul  that  he  migbt  be  sent  to  supersede 
PjnhiBfr    He  nn^god  Admin  in  this  campaign. 


EURIPIDES. 


103 


head 


I  bat  was  porsned  and  defeated  by  Lycos,  the 
lieutenant-geneial  of  the  Achaeans.  (Polyb.  iv. 
19,  59,  69—72,  v.  94, 95.)  [E.  E.] 

EURrPIDES  (Edpardris),  1.  A  tragic  poet 
of  Athens,  is  mentioned  by  Suidas  as  having 
floorished  earlier  than  his  more  celebrated  name- 
sake. He  was  the  author  of  twelve  plays,  two  of 
which  gained  the  prise.     (Suid.  «.  o.  Eipiwihis,) 

2.  The  distinguished  tiagic  writer,  of  the  Athe- 
nian demos  of  Phlya  in  the  Cecropid  tribe,  or,  as 
others  state  it,  of  Phyle  in  the  tribe  Oene'is,  was 
the  son  of  Mnesarehns  and  Cleito,  and  was  bean  in 
&  c  485,  according  to  the  date  of  the  Arundel 
marble,  for  the  adoption  of  which  Hartuqg  con- 
tends. (Eur,  BediMM$^  p.  5,  &&)  This  testi- 
mony, however,  is  outweighed  by  the  other 
statemente  on  the  sobject,  from  which  it  ap- 
pears that  his  parento  were  among  those  who,  on 
the  invaaion  of  Xerxes,  had  fled  from  Athens  to 
Salamis  (Herod.  viL  41),  and  that  the  poet  was 
bom  in  that  island  in  n.  c  480.  (See  Clinton, 
sub  anno.)  Nor  need  we  with  Miiller  (Greek 
LiUraUare^  p.  358)  set  it  down  at  once  as  a  mere 
legend  that  his  biith  took  pLice  on  the  very  day  of 
the  battle  of  Sabmis  (Sept  23),  though  we  may 
look  with  sui^ucion  on  the  way  in  which  it  was 
contrived  to  bring  the  three  great  trsgic  poeto  of 
Athens  into  connexion  with  the  moat  glorious  day 
in  her  annals.  (Hartnng,  p.  10.)  Thus  it  has 
been  said  that,  while  Euripides  then  first  mw  the 
light,  Aeschylus  in  the  maturity  of  manhood 
finight  in  the  battle,  and  Sophocles»  a  beantifiil  boy 
of  15,  took  pert  in  the  chorus  at  the  festival  which 
celebrated  the  victory.  If  sgain  we  follow  the 
exact  date  of  Eratosthenes,  who  repreaento  Euri- 
pides as  75  at  his  death  in  &  c.  406,  his  birth 
most  be  assigned  to  b.  &  481,  as  Mttller  pkces  it. 
It  has  also  been  said  that  he  received  his  name  in 
commemoration  of  the  battle  of  Artemisium,  which 
took  place  near  the  Euripns  not  long  before  he  was 
bom,  and  in  the  same  year ;  but  Euripides  was 
not  a  new  name,  and  belonged,  as  we  have  seen, 
to  an  earlier  tragic  writer.  (See,  too,  Thuc.  ii. 
70,  79.)  With  respect  to  the  station  in  life  of  his 
parents,  we  may  s^ly  reject  the  account  given  in 
Stobaeas  (see  Barnes,  Ewr.  VU.  §  5),  that  his 
fiitber  was  a  Boeotian,  banished  from  his  country 
for  bankraptcy.  His  mother,  it  is  well  known,  it 
represented  by  Aristophanes  as  a  herb-seller,  and 
not  a  very  honest  one  either  (Ack,  454,  Thfum, 
387,  456,  910,  Eq.  19,  Rem,  839  ;  Plin.  xxii.  22 ; 
Suid.  s.  oo.  2icdy8i{,  luaumMftutUngt ;  Hesych.  «.  e. 
ImMiIO  ;  and  we  find  the  same  statement  made 
by  Gellins  (xv.  20)  from  Theopompos ;  but  to 
neither  of  mese  testimonies  oan  much  weight  be 
accorded  (for  Theopompus,  see  Plot.  Ljf.  SO ; 
AeL  F.  H,  iil  18;  Ckm.  Alex.  Strom,  I  1  ; 
Joseph,  c  Apion,  i  24;  C.  Nep.  Ale,  11),  and 
they  are  contmdicted  by  less  exceptionable  autho- 
rities. That  the  fisunUy  of  Euripides  was  of  a  rank 
for  from  mean  is  asserted  by  Suidas  («.  o.)  and 
Moschopulus  (  VU,  Eur,)  to  have  been  proved  by 
Philochoms  in  a  work  no  longer  extant,  and  seems, 
indeed,  to  be  borne  out  by  what  Athenaeus  (x.  p. 
424,  e.)  reporto  from  Theopbrastus,  that  the  poet, 
when  a  boy,  was  cup-bearer  to  a  chorus  of  noble 
Athemans  at  the  Thargelian  festival,— an  office  for 
which  nobility  of  blood  was  requisite.  We  know 
also  that  he  was  taught  riietoric  by  Prodicus,  who 
was  certainly  not  moderate  in  his  terms  for  in- 
straction,  and  who  was  in  the  habit,  as  Philos- 


104 


EURIPIDES. 


tratas  tells  ns,  of  seeking  his  pupils  among  youths 
of  high  rank.  (Plat.  ApoL  p.  Id,  e. ;  Stallb.  ad 
Ux.;  Arist  RheL  iii.  14.  §  9  ;  Philostr.  VtL  Soph. 
ProdieuB.)  It  is  said  that  tiie  future  distinction 
of  Euripides  was  predicted  by  an  orede,  promising 
that  he  should  be  crowned  with  **  sacred  garknds," 
in  consequence  of  which  his  fiither  had  him  trained 
to  gymnastic  exercises  ;  and  we  learn  that,  while 
yet  a  boy,  he  won  the  prize  at  the  Elensinian  and 
Thesean  contests  (see  Did.  ofAni,  pp.  874,  964), 
and  offered  himself,  when  17  years  old^  as  a  can- 
didate at  the  Olympic  games,  but  was  not  admitted 
because  of  some  doubt  about  his  age.  (Oenom.  ap, 
Euieb,  Fraep.  Evan.  t.  33  ;  Gell.  xt.  20.)  Some 
trace  of  his  early  gymnastic  pursuits  is  remarked 
by  Mr.  Keble  {PneL  Aead.  xxix.  p.  605)  in  the 
detailed  description  of  the  combat  between  Eteocles 
and  Polynices  in  the  Phoenissae.  (t.  1392,  &c.) 
Soon,  howerer,  abandoning  these,  he  studied  the 
art  of  painting  (Thorn.  Mag.  Vii.Eur. ;  Suid.  «.  v.), 
not,  as  we  learn,  without  success  ;  and  it  has  been 
observed  that  the  veiled  figure  of  Agamemnon  in 
the  Ipkigeneia  of  Timanthes  was  probably  sug- 
gested by  a  line  in  Euripides*  description  of  the 
same  scene,  (fyk,  m  Atd,  1550  ;  Barnes,  ad  loe. ; 
comp.  lon^  183,  &c.)  To  philosophy  and  literature 
he  devoted  himself  with  much  interest  and  energy, 
studying  physics  under  Anaxagoras,  and  rhetoric, 
as  we  have  already  seen,  under  Prodicus.  (Diod. 
i.  7,  38 ;  Strab.  ziv.  p.  645  ;  HenwL  Pont.  AUeg, 
Homer.  §  22.)  We  learn  also  from  Athenaeus 
that  he  was  a  great  book-collector,  and  it  is  re- 
corded of  him  that  he  committed  to  monory  certain 
treatises  of  Heracleitus,  which  he  found  hidden  in 
the  temple  of  Artemis,  and  which  he  was  the  first 
to  introduce  to  the  notice  of  Socrates.  ( Athen.  L 
p.  3,  a.;  Tatian,  Or,  c,  Graee.  p.  143,  b.;  Hartung, 
Eur.  Red.  pw  131.)  His  intimacy  with  the  latter 
is  beyond  a  doubt,  though  we  must  reject  the 
statement  of  Gellius  (/.  c),  that  he  received  in- 
struction from  him  in  moral  science,  since  Socrates 
was  not  bom  till  b.  c  468,  twelve  years  after  the 
birth  of  Euripides.  Traces  of  tiie  teaching  of 
Anaxagoras  have  been  remarked  in  many  passages 
both  of  the  extant  plays  and  of  the  finagments,  and 
were  impressed  especially  on  the  lost  tragedy  of 
Melamppa  tie  Wi$e.  {OresL  545,  971  ;  Pors. 
ad  loe. ;  Phi.  Apol.  p.  26,  d.  e.;  JVoad.  879,  HeL 
1014;  Pragm.  Melampp.^  ed.  Wagner,  p.  255 ;  Cic. 
Tuae.  Disp.  L  26  ;  Hartung,  p.  J  09 ;  Barnes,  ad 
Eur.  HeraoL  529  ;  Valck.  Diair.  c.  4,  &c.)  The 
philosopher  is  also  supposed  to  be  alluded  to  in  the 
AleetUs  (v.  925,  &c ;  comp.  Cic  Tuee.  Disp.  iit 
14).  ^'We  do  not  know,**  says  MUller  (Greek 
Literature,  p.  358),  **  what  induced  a  person  with 
such  tendencies  to  devote  himself  to  tragic  poetry.** 
He  is  referring  apparently  to  the  opposition  be- 
tween the  philosophical  convictions  of  Euripides 
and  the  mythical  legends  which  formed  the  subjects 
of  tragedy ;  otherwise  it  does  not  clearly  appear 
why  poetry  should  be  thought  incompatible  with 
philosophioil  purauita.  I^  however,  w^e  may  trust 
the  account  in  Gellius  {L  c.\  it  would  seem, — and 
this  is  not  unimportant  for  our  estimation  of  his 
poetical  character, — that  the  mind  of  Euripides 
was  led  at  a  very  early  period  to  that  which 
afterwards  became  the  business  of  his  life,  since  he 
wrote  a  tragedy  at  the  age  of  eighteen.  That  it 
was,  therefore,  exhibited,  and  that  it  was  proba- 
bly no  other  than  the  Rhesus  are  points  unwar- 
rantably «ioncluded  by  Hartung  (p.  6,  &c.),  who 


EURIPIDES. 

ascribes  also  to  the  same  date  the  composition  of 
the  Veiled  HippofyUu.  The  representation  of 
the  Pdiadet^  uie  first  play  of  Euripides  which 
was  acted,  at  least  in  his  own  name,  took  place  in 
B.  c.  455.  This  statement  rests  on  the  authority 
of  his  anonymous  life,  edited  by  Elmsley  from  a 
MS.  in  the  Ambrosian  library,  and  compared  with 
that  by  Thomas  Magister  ;  and  it  is  confirmed  by 
the  life  in  the  MSS.  of  Paris,  Vienna,  and  Copen- 
hagen. In  Bw  c.  441,  Euripides  gained  for  the  first 
time  the  fint  prise,  and  he  continued  to  exhibit 
plays  until  b.  c.  408,  the  date  of  the  Orestes, 
(See  Clinton,  sub  annis.)  Soon  after  this  he 
left  Athens  for  the  court  of  Archblaus,  king  of 
Macedonia,  his  reasons  for  which  step  can  only  be 
matter  of  conjecture.  Traditionary  scandal  has 
ascribed  it  to  his  disgust  at  the  intrigue  of  his 
wife  with  Cephisophon,  and  the  ridicule  which  was 
showered  upon  him  in  consequence  by  the  comie 
poets.  But  the  whole  story  in  question  has  been 
sufficiently  refuted  by  Hartung  (p.  165,  &&), 
though  objections  may  be  taken  to  one  or  two  of 
his  assumptions  and  arguments.  The  anonymous 
author  of  the  life  of  Euripides  reports  that  he 
married  Choerilla,  daughter  of  Mnesilochos,  and 
that,  in  coniequence  of  her  infidelity,  he  wrote  the 
H^ppolytu»  to  satirize  the  sex,  and  divoreed  her. 
He  then  married  again,  and  his  second  wife, 
named  Melitto,  pro^  no  better  than  the  first. 
Now  the  HippUytus  was  acted  in  b.  c.  428,  the 
T^esmophoriaxueas  of  Aristophanes  in  414,  and 
at  the  latter  period  Euripides  was  still  married  to 
Choerilla,  Mnesilochus  being  spoken  of  as  his 
Kv^€an/js  with  no  hint  of  the  connexion  having 
ceased.  (See  Tiesm.  210,  289.)  But  what  can 
be  more  unlikely  than  that  Euripides  should  have 
allowed  fourteen  years  to  elapse  between  his  dis- 
covery of  his  wife's  infidelity  and  his  divorce  of 
her  ?  or  that  Aristophanes  should  have  nuide  no 
mention  of  so  piquant  an  event  in  the  ThesmO' 
phoriaxusae  ?  It  may  be  said,  however,  that  the 
name  Choerilla  is  a  mistake  of  the  grammarians 
for  Melitto  ;  that  it  was  the  latter  whose  infidelity 
gave  rise  to  the  Hippofytus;  and  that  the  in- 
trigueof  the  former  with  Cephisophon,  subsequent  to 
414,  occasioned  Euripides  to  leave  Athens.  But 
this  is  inconsistent  with  Choerilk*s  age,  according 
to  Hartung,  who  argues  thus: — Euripides  had 
three  sons  by  this  lady,  the  youngest  of  whom 
must  have  been  bom  not  later  ban  434,  for  he 
exhibited  plays  of  his  father  (?)  in  404,  and  must 
at  that  time«  therefore  (?),  have  been  thirty  yean 
old  (comp.  Hartung,  p.  6) ;  consequently  Choerilla 
must  have  become  the  wife  of  Euripides  not  later 
than  440.  At  the  time,  then,  of  her  alleged  adul- 
tery she  must  have  been  upwards  of  fifty,  and 
must  have  been  married  thirty  years.  But  it  may 
be  urged  that  Choerilla  may  have  died  soon  after 
the  representation  of  the  Thesmaphoriazusae  (and 
no  wonder,  says  Hartung,  if  her  death  was  hast- 
ened by  so  atrocious  an  attack  on  her  husband  and 
her  fiitfaer !),  and  Euripides  may  then  have  married 
a  young  wife,  Melitto,  who  phiyed  him  falie.  To 
this  it  is  answered,  that  it  is  clear  from  the  Froffs 
that  his  friendship  with  Cephisophon,  the  supposed 
gallant,  continued  unbroken  till  his  death.  After 
all,  however,  the  silence  of  Aristophanes  is  the  best 
refutation  of  the  calumny.  [Cephisophon.]  With 
respect  to  the  real  reason  for  the  poet*s  removal 
into  Macedonia,  it  is  clear  that  an  invitation  from 
Archelaiis,  at  whose  court  the  highest  honours 


\ 


EURIPIDES. 

uted  lun,  would  hare  much  temptation  for  one 
titoated  M  Earipidee  was  at  Athena.  The  attacks 
of  AiMlophanee  and  others  had  probably  not  been 
vhboat  their  efiect ;  there  waa  a  strong,  riolent, 
«ad  aaacnipoioas  party  against  him,  whoie  in- 
ti%Bes  and  infioence  were  apparent  m  the  results 
sf  the  <i«M— ri*^  contests ;  if  we  may  beiieTe  the 
tcfltiBMay  of  VsRO  (ap,  QtU.  ziii.  4),  he  wrote  75 
ti^cdies  and  gained  die  prize  only  five  times ;  ae- 
csfding  to  TiMNBaa  Msgister,  15  of  his  plays  out  of 
92  were  siiinasfiil  AAv  his  death,  indeed,  his 
high  poetical  aserits  seem  to  have  been  fblly  and 
funeaSkj  leeqgniaed;  bat  so  have  been  those  of 
Wocdsworth  aBseng  onrselTes  eren  in  his  lifetime  ; 
sad  yet  to  the  poems  of  both,  the  ^mwra  trwt" 
Yein  of  Pindar  is  perhaps  especially  applicable. 
Eaiipidea,  agaia,  most  hare  been  aware  that  his 
fhilssfmhkal  teneU  were  regarded,  whether  justly 
«r  sec,  with  couiderable  suspicion,  and  he  had 
abeady  been  assailed  with  a  charge  of  impiety  in  a 
cDortsf  jBstiee,  on  the  ground  of  the  weU-jcnown  line 
in  the  liiffUfimB  (607),  supposed  to  be  expres- 
icserration.  (.Ajnst.  J&et.  iii.  15.  §8.) 


EURIPIDES. 


105 


He  did  net  Kee  long  to  enjoy  the  hononn  and 
of  the  Macedonian  court,  as  his  death 
in  IL  c.  406.  Most  testimonies  agree 
ia  stating  that  he  waa  torn  in  pieces  by  the  kin^^s 
dofs,  wludi,  aeeotding  to  some,  were  set  upon  hmi 
Arasgh  cavy  by  Anjiidaeus  and  Oateuas,  two 
rirsl  poeta.  Bat  evoi  with  the  account  of  his  end 
oeaadaL  has  been  busy,  reporting  that  he  met  it  at 
the  haada  of  wossen  while  he  was  going  one  night 
to  keep  a  crinaal  asagnation, — ^and  this  at  the  age 
of  75 !  The  story  seems  to  be  a  mixture  of  the 
two  calaasaies  with  respect  to  the  profligacy  of  his 
^4»mT»^*^  and  his  hatred  of  the  linnale  sex.  The 
Aihcaians  sent  to  ask  far  his  remains,  but  Aiche- 
Isis  n  fiisi  d  to  giro  them  np,  and  buried  them  in 
Macedonia  with  great  honour.  The  regret  of  So- 
pkodes  fer  his  d«th  is  said  to  hare  been  so  great, 
tfaat  ai  the  representation  of  hia  next  pUy  he  made 
his  sctsrs  appear  uncrowned.  ( Ael.  K.  /f.  xiii.  4 ; 
Died.  xiii.  103  ;  OelL  xt.20  ;  Paus.L20  ;  Thorn. 
Mag.  ViL  Emr. ;  Said.  $.  9,  Zipiwihis ;  StepL  Bys. 
ju  c  Bif^ifyaef  ;  Ear.  ArtL  ed.  Wagner,  p.  Ill ; 
m  Baraca,  ViL  Emr.  §  31 ;  Bayle,  DieL  Hittor, 
a.  c  Eurifmitt,  and  the  authorities  there  re- 
irncd  toi)  The  statue  of  Euripides  in  the  theatre 
m  larntjoncd  by  Pausanias  (L  21).  The 
felt  fior  him  by  foreigners,  e?en  in  his 
ay  he  illuatrated  not  only  by  the  patn>> 
of  Ajchebiua,  but  alao  by  what  Plutarch 
(Sic  29),  that  many  of  the  Athenian 
in  Sicily  regained  their  liberty  by  re- 
kas  Tsrsea  to  their  masters,  and  that  the 
en  one  occasion  haring  at  first  refused  to 
into  their  harbour  an  Athenian  ship  pur- 
bj  pontes,  allowed  it  to  put  in  when  they 
fcaad  that  soaw  of  the  crew  could  repeat  fragments 
«tfkapocBS. 

We  kave  already  intimated  that  the  accounts 
which  we  find  la  Athemeos  and  others  of  the  pro- 
4gacT  «f  Earipidea  are  mere  idle  «candal,  and 
sanely  worthy  of  serioos  lefiatation.  ( Athen.  xiii. 
pp.  557,  CL,  €03,  e;  eomp.  Said.  L c;  Aiist  Ran. 
lUS ;  ScboL  ad  Utc)  On  the  authority  of  Alex- 
aader  Aetalas  (mp,  GdL  zr.  20 ;  comp.  AeL  F.  H, 
^  13)  we  kacn  that  he  was,  like  his  master 
•AasxMona,  of  a  serioaa  temper  and  arerse  to 
iHrtib(rr^«f»ds  «al  ^ii^o7iAMt;;  and  though  such' 
a  chaaelcr  k  indeed  bj  no  means  incompatible 


with  Ticious  habits,  yet  it  is  also  one  on  which 
men  are  very  apt  to  avenge  themseWes  by  reports 
and  insinuations  of  the  kind  we  are  alluding  to. 
Certainly  the  calumny  in  question  seems  to  be 
contradicted  in  a  great  measure  by  the  spirit  of  the 
H^apoljftau^  in  which  the  hero  is  clearly  a  great 
&Tourite  with  the  author,  and  from  which  it  has 
been  inferred  that  his  own  tendency  was  even  to 
asceticism.  (Keble,  Ftxid.  Aoad,  p.  606,  &c) 
It  may  be  added,  that  a  speculative  character,  like 
that  of  EuripidM,  is  one  over  which  such  lower 
temptations  have  uaually  leaa  power,  and  which  is 
liable  rather  to  those  of  a  spiritual  and  intellectual 
kind.  (See  Butler*s  Anal,  part  ii.  c.  6.)  Nor 
does  there  appear  to  be  any  better  foundation  for 
that  other  charge  which  has  been  brought  against 
him,  of  hatred  to  the  female  sex.  The  alleged 
infidelity  of  his  wife,  which  is  commonly  adduced 
to  account  for  it,  has  been  discussed  above;  and 
we  may  perhaps  safely  pass  over  the  other  state- 
ment, found  in  Gellius  (xv.  20),  where  it  is  attri- 
buted to  his  having  had  two  wives  at  once, — a 
double  dose  of  matrimony !  The  charge  no  doubt 
originated  in  the  austerity  of  his  temper  and  de- 
meanour above  mentioned  (Snid.  «.  v.)  ;  but  cer- 
tainly he  who  drew  such  characters  as  Antigone, 
Iphigeneia,  and,  above  all,  Alcestis,  was  not  blind 
to  the  gentleness,  the  strong  afiection,  the  self- 
abandoning  devotedness  of  women.  And  if  his 
plays  contain  specimens  of  the  sex  fiir  different 
from  theae,  we  muat  not  forget,  what  haa  indeed 
almoat  passed  into  a  proverb,  that  women  an  both 
better  and  worse  than  men,  and  that  one  especial 
characteristic  of  Euripides  was  to  represent  human 
nature  a$itis.  (Arist.  PoiSL  46.) 

With  respect  to  the  world  and  the  Deity,  he 
seems  to  have  adopted  the  doctrines  of  his  master, 
not  unmixed  apparently  with  pantheistic  views. 
[Anaxaoobas.]  (Valdu  Diatr,  4 — 6 ;  Hartnng, 
Eur.  BuL  p.  95,  &c)  To  class  him  with  atheists, 
and  to  speak  in  the  lame  breath,  as  Sir  T.  Browne 
does  (Rd.  Med,  $  47),  of  **  the  impieties  of  Lucian, 
Euripides,  and  Julian,**  is  undoubtedly  unjust. 
At  the  same  time,  it  must  be  confeased  that  we 
look  in  vain  in  his  plays  for  the  high  fisuth  of 
Aeschylus,  which  ever  recognizes  the  huid  of  Pro- 
vidence guiding  the  troubled  course  of  events  and 
over-ruling  them  for  good ;  nor  can  we  fiiil  to  ad- 
mit tliat  the  pupil  df  Anaxagoraa  could  not  aympa- 
thise  with  the  popular  religioua  ayatem  around  him, 
nor  throw  hixoaelf  cordially  into  it.  Aeachylus 
indeed  rose  above  while  he  adopted  it,  and  formaUy 
retaining  its  legends,  imparted  to  them  a  higher 
and  de^r  moral  aignificanoe.  Such,  however, 
was  not  die  case  with  Euripides;  and  there  is 
much  truth  in  what  M'uller  says  {Greek  LiUratiat^ 
p.  358),  that  **  with  respect  to  the  mythical  tradi- 
tions which  the  tragic  muse  had  selected  as  her 
subjects,  he  stood  on  an  entirely  different  footing 
from  Aeschylus  and  from  Sophocles.  He  could 
not  bring  hu  philosophical  convictions  with  regard 
to  the  nature  of  Ood  and  His  rebUon  to  mankind 
into  harmony  with  the  contents  of  these  legends, 
nor  could  he  pass  over  in  silence  their  incongrui- 
ties. Hence  it  is  that  he  is  driven  to  the  strange 
necessity  of  carrying  on  a  sort  of  polemical  discus- 
sion with  the  very  materials  and  subjects  of  which 
he  had  to  treat**  (Here  Fur.  1316, 1317,  Androm. 
1138,  Ovie.406,  /on,445,  &C.,  Fragm.  Belier. 
ed.  Wagner,  p.  147  ;  Clem.  Alex.  Frotr^.  7.) 
And  if  we  may  regard  the  Awoftoe,  written  to* 


106 


EURIPIDES. 


wards  the  close  of  his  life,  as  a  sort  of  recBotation 
of  these  views,  and  as  an  avowal  that  religious 
mysteries  are  not  to  he  subjected  to  the  bold  scru- 
tiny of  reason  (see  Miiller,  Or,  Lit,  p.  379,  Eumen, 
$  37;  Keble,  Prod,  Acad.  p.  609),  it  is  bat  a  sad 
picture  of  a  mind  which,  wearied  with  scepticism, 
and  having  no  objective  system  of  truth  to  satisfy 
it,  acquiesces  in  what  is  established  as  a  deadening 
relief  from  fruitless  speculation.  But  it  was  not 
merely  with  respect  to  the  nature  and  attributes  oi 
the  gods  that  Euripides  placed  himself  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  ancient  legends,  which  we  find  him 
altering  in  the  most  arbitrary  manner,  both  as  to 
events  and  characters.  Thus,  in  the  Orestes,  Me- 
nelaus  comes  before  us  as  a  selfish  coward,  and 
Helen  as  a  worthless  wanton ;  in  the  Heima^  the 
notion  of  Stesichorus  is  adopted,  that  the  heroine 
was  never  carried  to  Troy  at  all,  and  that  it  was  a 
mere  4tBv\o»  of  her  for  which  the  Greeks  and 
Trojans  fought  (oomp,  Herod.  iL  112 — 120); 
Andromache,  the  widow  of  Hector  and  slave  of 
NeoptolemuB,  seems  almost  to  foiget  the  past  in 
her  quarrel  with  Hermione  and  the  perils  of  her 
present  situation  ;  and  Electra,  married  by  the 
policy  of  Aegisthus  to  a  peasant,  scolds  her  hus- 
band for  inviting  guests  to  dine  without  n^iard  to 
the  ill-prepared  state  of  the  krder.  In  short,  with 
Euripides  tragedy  is  brought  down  into  the  sphere 
of  every-day  life,  rd  oUcui  wpirYiMrOf  oU  xpi/^j 
oh  ^v^ffiAw  (Arist.  Ran,  957)  ;  men  are  repre- 
sented, according  to  the  remark  of  Aristotle  so 
often  quoted  {Poiit,  46),  not  as  they  ought  to  be, 
but  as  they  are ;  under  the  names  of  the  ancient 
heroes^  the  chaiacters  of  his  own  time  are  set  be- 
fore us ;  it  is  not  Medea,  or  Iphigeneia,  or  Aloestis 
that  is  speaking,  says  Mr.  Keble  (Prad,Aead. 
p.  596),  but  abstractedly  a  mother,  a  daughter,  or 
a  wife.  Ail  this,  indeed,  gave  friller  scope,  perhaps, 
for  the  exhibition  of  passion  and  for  those  scenes 
of  tenderness  and  patkos  in  which  Euripides  espe- 
cially excelled ;  and  it  will  serve  also  to  account  in 
great  measure  for  the  preference  given  to  his  plays 
by  the  practical  Socrates,  who  is  said  to  have 
never  entered  the  theatre  unless  when  they  were 
acted,  as  well  as  for  the  admimtion  felt  for  him  by 
the  poets  of  the  new  comedy,  of  whom  Menander 
professedly  adopted  him  fw  his  model,  while  Phi- 
lemon declared  that,  if  he  eould  bat  believe  in  the 
consciousness  of  the  soul  after  deatli,  he  would 
certainly  hang  himself  to  enjoy  the  sight  of  Euri- 
pides. (Schlegel,  Dram.  LiL  lect  viL;  Aelian,  V, 
H,  ii.  13 ;  Quint  lutL  Or,  x.  I;  Thom.  Mag.  VU. 
Eurip, ;  Meineke,  Fragm,  Com,  Cfraec,  L  p.  286, 
iv.  pw  48.)  Yet,  even  as  a  matter  of  art,  such  a 
process  can  hardly  be  justified :  it  seems  to  partake, 
too  much  of  the  fiiult  condemned  in  Boileau^s  line : 

Peindre  Caton  galant  et  Brutus  dameiet ; 
and  it  is  a  graver  question  whether  the  moral  ten- 
dency of  tiagedy  was  not  impaired  by  it, — ^whether, 
in  the  absence  especially  of  a  fixed  external  stan- 
dard of  morality,  it  was  not  most  dangerous  to 
tamper  with  what  might  supply  the  place  of  it, 
however  ineffectually,  through  the  medium  of  the 
imagination, — whether  indmd  it  can  ever  be  safe 
to  lower  to  the  common  level  of  humanity  chaiao* 
tars  hallowed  by  song  and  invested  by  tradition 
with  an  ideal  giandeor,  in  cases  where  they  do  not 
tend  by  the  power  of  inveterate  association  to 
colour  or  countenance  evil.  And  there  is  another 
obvious  point,  which  should  not  be  omitted  while 
we  are  speaking  of  the  mani  effect  of  the  writings 


BURIPIDES. 

of  Euripides,  via.  the  enervating  tendency  of  his 
exhibitions  of  passion  and  sufiering,  beautiiiil  as 
they  are,  and  weU  as  they  merit  for  him  from 
Aristotle  the  praise  of  being  **the  most  tragic  of 
poets.**  (Pott,  26.)  The  philosopher,  however, 
qualifies  this  ccNnmendation  by  the  remark,  that, 
while  he  prorides  thus  admimbly  for  the  excite- 
ment of  pity  by  his  catastrophes,  **he  does  not 
arrange  the  rest  well**  (c/  md  rcl  dtAAa  fiij  «7 
o2icovo/tfl<);  and  we  may  mention  in  conclusion  the 
chief  objections  which,  artistically  speaking,  have 
been  brought  with  justice  against  his  trs^^ies. 
We  need  but  allude  to  his  constant  employment 
of  the  ^'Deus  ex  maehina,**  the  disconnexion  of 
his  choral  odes  from  the  subject  of  the  play  (Aiist. 
Pocl,  32;  Hor.  Ejp,  ad  Pig,  191,  &c),  and  the 
extremely  awkward  and  formal  character  of  hb 
prologues.  On  these  points  some  good  renuvks 
wUl  be  found  in  MtiUer  (Greek  LU,  pp.  362^364) 
and  in  Keble.  (PraeL  Acad,  p.  590,  &c)  Another 
serious  defect  is  the  frequent  introduction  of  frigid 
yvw^tm  and  of  philosophical  disquisitions,  making 
Medea  talk  like  a  sophist,  and  Hecuba  like  a  free- 
thinker, and  aiming  rather  at  subtilty  than  sim- 
plicity. The  poet,  moreover,  is  too  often  lost  in 
the  rhetorician,  and  long  declamations  meet  us, 
equally  tiresome  with  those  of  Alfiexi  They  are 
then  but  dubious  <»mplimentB  v^iich  aro  paid  him 
in  reference  to  these  points  by  Cicero  and  by 
Quintilian,  the  latter  of  whom  says  that  he  is 
worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  most  doquent 
pleaders  of  the  forum  (Cie.  ad  Fam,  xvi.  8 ;  Quint. 
ItuL  Or.  X,  I) ;  while  Cicero  so  admired  him,  that 
he  is  said  to  have  had  in  his  hand  his  tiagedy  of 
Medea  at  the  time  of  his  murder.  (PtoL  Hephaest. 
V.  5.) 

Euripides  has  been  called  the  poet  of  the  so- 
phists,— a  charge  by  no  means  true  in  its  full  ex- 
tent, as  it  appears  that,  though  he  may  not  have 
escaped  altogether  the  aeduction  of  the  aoj^tical 
spirit,  yet  on  the  whole,  the  philosophy  of  Socrates, 
the  great  opponent  of  the  sophists,  exercised  most 
influence  on  his  mind.  (Hartung,  JBkar.  RetL 
p.  128,  &c) 

On  the  same  principles  on  which  he  brought  his 
subjects  and  characters  to  the  level  of  common  life, 
he  adopted  also  in  his  s^le  the  eveiy-day  mode  of 
speaking,  and  Aristotle  {RhO,  iii.  2.  §  5)  commenda 
him  as  having  been  the  first  to  produce  an  effect 
by  the  skilful  employment  of  woids  from  the  ordi- 
nary language  of  men  (comp.  Long,  de  &AL  31 ), 
pecnliariy  fitted,  it  may  be  observed,  for  the  ex- 
pression of  the  gentler  and  more  tender  feelings. 
(See  Shakspeare,  Merck,  pf  Fentoe,  act  v,  se.  I  ; 
comp.Muller,  Greek  LU,  p.  366.) 

According  to  some  accounts,  Euripides  wrote,  in 
all,  75  plays ;  according  to  others,  92.  Of  these, 
18  are  extant,  if  we  omit  the  Rkame^  the  genuine- 
ness of  which  has  beoi  defended  by  Vater  and 
Hartung,  while  Valckenaer,  Hermann,  and  Mbller 
have,  on  good  grounds,  pronounced  it  spurious.  To 
what  author,  however,  or  to  what  period  it  should 
be  assigned,  is  a  disputed  point.  (Valcken.  IMair, 
9,  10  ;  Hermann,  de  Rkeeo  tragoedia^  Opuee*  vol. 
iii. ;  M'ttUer,  Or,  Lit,  p.  380,  note.)  A  list  is 
subjoined  of  the  extant  plays  of  Euripides,  with 
their  dates,  ascertained  or  probable.  For  a  fuller 
account  the  reader  is  referred  to  Miiller  (Crr,  Lit 
^p.  367,  &c.)  and  to  Fabricius  (BibL  Graee,  vol.  ii. 
p.  239,  &G.^,  the  latter  of  whom  gives  a  catalogue 
also  of  the  lost  dramaa. 


EURIPIDES. 

■i  c.  438.  Thi»  pbj  wai  bronglit  out 
M  the  bat  of  m  tetnlogy,  and  itood  therefore  in 
the  piMe  of  a  utync  dnmia,  to  which  indeed  it 
bean»  in  aoBe  patM,  gnat  «milarity,  particokrly 
in  the  icpreeentatMn  of  Herniles  in  hit  cnpa.  This 
uiuMMiaBce  obriatfle»  «f  wane^  the  objeetion 
^gataet  the  aeeBe  aDnded  to,  at  a  **  kmentable  in- 
tenvplMB  to  oar  leelittge  ef  eommiaeration  for  the 
I  of  AdmetuB,^ — an  obiection  which,  ai  it 
to  «S  iroaM  cren  «n  other  grounds  be  im- 
^See  Henn.  Ditttri*  de  BwrigK  A.loetL^ 
to  Monk'b  edition  of  1837.)  Whih», 
t  reeogniae  thia  aatyxifi  chanctcr  in  the 
moat  coaftaa  that  we  cannot,  aa  MuUer 
lythiqg  fricical  in  the  etmdudwff  aoene. 
B.  a  431.  The  foor  pbys  repreaeoted 
it  dna  jear  bj  Eoiipidea,  who  gained  the  third 
Mmiea,  PhBoeUtiBy  Dkt^  and  iWea- 
MTVA,  a  aatyrie  druaa.  (See  Hartong, 
r.  fie^  pp.  S32~574) 
Hifpot^m  Cenm^,  B.  c  428.  In  thia  year 
Eanpadea  pined  the  liiit  priie.  For  the  reaaon  of 
the  titb  Cmmifit  («rtfonrf^),  aee  ▼▼.  72,  &e. 
older  pbj,  called  the  VeUed  B^apo- 
cxtaat,  OB  which  the  present 
intended  as  an  improTement,  and  in 
which  the  criuial  hrre  of  Phaedra  appears  to  have 

in  a  more  oifenaiTe  manner,  and 
bj  hcnelf  boldly  and  without  restnint 
For  the  eoBJcdnal  reasons  of  the  title  KoXinrr^ 
appiftrd  ts  thk  IbcBier  drana,  see  Wagner, 
p.  220,  &e. ;  Valcken.  Fraef.  m 
HippoL  pf.  19,  20  ;  conp.  Hartung.  Emr^  RuL 
ppi4l,*L,401,fte. 

HoeiA^  TUs  pbyamst  have  been  exhibited 
B.  c  423^  as  Aristophanes  parodies  a  pas- 
ofk  in  the  Cfaafff  (1148),  which  he  brought 
«at  IB  that  year.  Milkr  says  that  the  passage  in 
ibe  HtaAa  (645,  ed.  Pon.),  ots pm  M  «of  rit 
a.  r.  A.,  *  secBM  to  refer  to  the  Biisfoitanes  of  the 
at  Pylos  in  B.  c.  425.**  This  is  oertamly 
and,  if  It  is  the  case,  we  nay  fix  the  ro- 
of the  pbT  in  b.  c.  424. 

MuOer  refen  it,  by  eoBJectore,  to 


EURIPIDES. 


107 


B.C42I. 


Tbis  also  he  refers,  by  eon jectore,  to 


date. 

of  nneertsin  date, 
refisncd  by  MiiUer,  on  eoDJectnn, 
IS  the  90th  Olympiad,  (b.  &  420--417.) 
Trmdm.  ilc.415. 

fikefrv,  assHgnfd  by  Hilller,  on  oonjeetme  and 
iatenal  eridenoe,  to  the  period  of  the  Sicilian 
(b.  c.  415— CIS.) 
HafaM.  iL  c  412,  IB  the  aane  year  with  the 
ii«  pky  of  Aa  Amkwmtia.    (SchoL  ad  AntL 
~        lOlZ) 

Bf  Tbari.    0ste  vneeitain. 
BL&408. 

IW  exact  date  is  not  known ;  bnt 
eaa  of  the  last  exhibited  at  Athens 

(SchoL  ad  Arid,  Am.  53.) 
Tfali  pky  was  apparendy  written  lor 
in  Mseedonia,  and  therefore  at  a 
'«ay  Isis  period  of  the  life  of  EnripideSp    See 


by  as  as 


«f  Awlk,    This  pky,  togHher  with 
and  the  il^nnaeoB,  was  broqght  ont  at 
after  the  peet%  deaUi,  by  the  yoonger 
(Noi  3.] 


Qfdoptf  of  uncertain  date.  It  is  interesting  as 
the  only  extant  specimen  of  the  Greek  satyric 
drama,  and  its  intrinsic  merits  seem  to  us  to  call 
for  a  less  disparaging  criticism  than  that  which 
Miiller  passes  on  it. 

Besides  the  plays,  there  are  extant  fire  lettera, 
purporting  to  have  been  written  by  Euripides. 
Thrae  of  them  are  addressed  to  king  ArcfaelaUs, 
and  die  other  two  to  Sophocles  and  Cephisopbon 
respectively.  Bentley,  in  a  letter  to  Barnes  (Bent- 
Utf"»  Correiptmdenee^  ed.  Wordsw.  toL  i.  p.  64), 
mentions  what  he  considers  the  internal  proofs  of 
their  qinrionsness,  some  of  which,  howerer,  are 
drawn  from  some  of  the  fitlse  or  doubtful  stato- 
ments  widi  respect  to  the  life  of  Euripides.  But 
we  haye  no  hesitation  in  setting  them  down  as 
qmrions,  and  as  the  composition  of  some  later 
dpen\6joty  though  Barnes,  in  his  preface  to  them, 
published  tubaequenU^  to  Bentley^  letter,  declares 
that  he  who  denies  their  genuineness  must  be 
either  very  impudent  or  defident  in  judgment. 

The  editio  prinoeps  of  Euripides  contains  the 
MedeOf  Hippolyiua^  AkesH»^  and  Andromaekef  in 
capital  letters.  It  is  without  date  or  printer's 
name,  bat  is  supposed,  with  much  probability,  to 
have  been  edited  by  J.  Lascaris,  and  printed  by 
De  Alopa,  at  Flwence,  towards  the  end  of  the 
15th  century.  In  1503  an  edition  was  published 
by  Aldus  at  Venice:  it  contains  18  plays,  including 
the  Rke$u»  and  omitting  the  BUdra.  Another, 
published  at  Heidelberg  in  1597,  contained  the 
Latin  version  of  AemiL  Portns  and  a  fragment  of 
the  Danme,  for  the  first  time,  firom  some  ancient 
MSS.  in  the  Palatine  library.  Another  was  pub- 
lished by  P.  Stephens,  Geneva,  1602.  In  that  of 
Barnes,  Cambridge,  1694,  whatever  be  the  defects 
of  Barnes  as  an  editor,  much  was  done  towards  the 
correction  and  illustration  of  the  text.  It  contains 
also  many  fragments,  and  the  spurions  letters. 
Other  editions  are  that  of  Muagrave,  Oxford,  1778, 
of  Beek,  Leiprig,  1778—88,  of  Matthiae,  Leipzig, 
1813—29,  in  9  vols,  with  the  Scholia  and  frag- 
ments, and  avariorum  edition,  published  at  Ohisgow 
in  1821,  in  9  vols.  8vo.  The  fragments  have  been 
recently  edited  in  a  sepazate  form  and  very  satis- 
fiwtorily  by  Wagner,  Wratiskw,  1 844.  Of  separate 
plays  there  have  been  many  editions,  a  p,  by  Por* 
son,  Elmsley,  Valckenaer,  Monk,  Pflogfc,  and  Her- 
mann. There  are  also  numerous  translations  of 
different  pkys  in  several  langui^fes,  and  the  whole 
works  have  been  transkted  into  English  veiie  by 
Potter,  Oxford,  1814,  and  into  German  by  Bothe, 
Berlin,  1800.  The  Joecuta,  by  Gasooigne  and 
Kinwelmarih,  represented  at  Gray*s  Inn  in  1566, 
is  a  very  free  translation  from  the  Pkoenittaej  much 
being  added,  omitted,  and  transposed. 

3.  The  youngest  of  the  three  sons  of  the  above, 
according  to  Suidas.  After  the  death  of  his  father 
he  brought  out  three  of  his  plays  at  the  great  Dio- 
nyria,  vis.  the  Alcmaetm  (no  longer  extant),  the 
Ipkigteneia  ai  AtUit,  and  the  BaoAae,  (SchoL  ad 
Ari$L  BiMH.  67.)  Suidas  mentions  also  a  nephew 
of  the  great  poet,  of  the  same  name,  to  whom  he 
aacribes  the  anthonhip  of  three  plays,  Medea, 
Oredetf  and  Polyatena,  and  who,  he  tells  us,  gained 
a  prise  with  one  of  hu  nude's  tragedies  after  the 
death  of  tiie  latter.  It  is  probable  that  the  son 
and  the  nephew  have  been  confounded.  Aristo- 
phanes too  {Eedes,  825,  826,  829)  mentions  a  cer- 
tain Euripides  who  had  shortly  before  proposed  a 
property-tax  of  a  fortieth.    The  proposal  made  him 


108 


EURYANAX. 


at  flnt  Teiy  popular,  bat  the  measnra  was  thrown 
out,  and  he  becune  forthwith  the  object  of  a  gene- 
ral outcry,  about  b.  c.  394.  It  is  doubtful  whether 
he  is  to  be  identified  with  the  son  or  the  nephew 
of  the  poet  (See  Bockh,  PubL  JEoom.  qf  Aihewy 
pp.  493,  506,  520.)  [E.  R] 

EURO'PA  (EiVn^X  according  to  the  Iliad 
(ziv.  321),  a  daughter  of  Phoenix,  but  according 
to  the  common  tradition  a  daughter  of  Agenor,  was 
carried  off  by  Zeus,  who  had  metamorphosed  him- 
self into  a  bull,  from  Phoenicia  to  Crete.  ( Apollod. 
iii.  1.  §  1 ;  Mosch.  iL  7 ;  Herod,  i.  173;  Pans, 
▼ii.  4.  §  1,  is.  19.  §  1;  Or.  MeL  iL  839,  &c; 
Comp.  AoKNOR.)  Europe,  as  a  part  of  the  world, 
was  believed  to  hare  received  its  name  from  this 
fabulous  Phoenician  princess.  (Hom.  Hymn,  m 
ApoU.  251 ;  Herod,  iv.  45.)  There  are  two  other 
mythical  personages  of  this  name  (Hes.  7'heoff* 
357 ;  Pind.  Fytk.  iv.  46),  which  occurs  also  as  a 
surname  of  Demeter.   (Pans.  iz.  39.  §  4.)   [L.  S.] 

EURO'PUS  (EiTpMirtft),  a  son  of  Macedon  and 
Oreithyia,  the  daughter  of  Cecrops,  from  whom  the 
town  of  Europns  in  Macedonia  was  believed  to 
have  received  its  name.  (Steph.  Byz.  $.  v.)  [L.  S.] 

EUROPS  (Ei^fNtf^),  the  name  of  two  mythical 
personages,  the  one  a  son  of  Aegialeus  and  king  of 
Sicyon,  and  the  other  a  son  of  Phoroneus.  (Pans, 
ii.  5.  g  5,  34.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

EUROTAS  (E^p^as),  a  son  of  Myles  and 
grandson  of  Lelez.  He  was  the  father  of  Sparte, 
the  wife  of  Lacedaemon,  and  is  said  to  have  carried 
the  waters,  stagnating  in  the  plain  of  Lacedaemon, 
into  the  sea  by  means  of  a  canal,  and  to  have 
called  the  river  which  arose  therefrom  after  his 
own  name,  Enrotas.  (Pans.  iii.  1.  §  2.)  ApoUo- 
dorus  (iii.  10.  §  3)  calls  him  a  son  of  Lelex  by  the 
nymph  Cleochareia,  and  in  Stephanus  of  Byzantium 
{$,  V.  TaSyrrw)  his  mother  is  called  Taygete. 
(Comp.  SchoL  wi  Pind.  Pyth.  iv.  15,  (H.  vi.  46, 
ad  Lyooph.  886.)  [L.  S.] 

EURY'ALE  (Ei)pvc(Ai}),  the  name  of  three  my- 
thical beings.  (Hes.  llieog.  276 ;  Pind.  Pytk. 
zxii.  20 ;  ApoUod.  L  4.  §  3;  Val  Place  v.  312 ; 
comp.  Orion.)  [L.  S.] 

EURY'ALUS  (Ed/NJaXoO-  1.  A  son  of  Me- 
cisteus,  is  mentioned  by  Apollodorus  (i.  9.  §  16) 
among  the  Aigonauts,  and  was  one  of  the  Epigoni 
who  took  and  destroyed  Thebes.  (Pans.  iL  20. 
§  4 ;  Apollod.  iiL  7.  §  2.)  He  was  a  brave  war> 
rior,  and  at  the  funeral  games  of  Oedipus  he  con- 
quered all  his  competitors  (Horn.  //.  zxiii.  608) 
with  the  exception  of  Epeius,  who  excelled  him 
in  wrestling.  He  accompanied  Diomedes  to  Troy, 
where  he  was  one  of  the  bravest  heroes,  and  slew, 
several  Trojans.  {IL  iL  565,  vL  20 ;  Pans.  iL  30. 
§  9.)  In  the  painting  of  Polygnotus  at  Delphi,  he 
was  repreiented  as  bemg  wounded ;  and  there  was 
also  a  statue  of  him  at  Delphi,  which  stood  between 
those  of  Diomedes  and  Aegialeus.  (Pans.  x.  10. 
§  2,  25.  §  2.) 

2.  One  of  the  suitors  of  Hippodamcia.  (Pans. 
▼L  21.  §  7 ;  Schol.  ad  Pind.  OL  L  127.) 

3.  A  son  of  Odysseus  and  Evippe,  also  called 
Doryclus  or  Leontophron^  was  killed  by  Tele- 
machus.  (Parthen.  EroL  3;  Enstath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  1796.)  There  are  four  other  mythical  per^ 
Bonages  of  this  name.  (Apollod.  i.  8.  §  5 ;  Hom. 
Od.  viiL  115,  &c.;  Vitg.  Aen,  ix.  176,  &c. ;  Paus. 
iv.  20.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

EURYANASSA.    [Pblops.] 
EURY'ANAX  {Ldpvdimi),  a  Spartan  of  the 


EURYCLES, 

royal  house  of  the  Agids.  He  was  the  son  of  Do- 
rieus,  and  was  one  of  the  commanders  of  the  Lace- 
daemonians at  the  battle  of  Plataeae,  a  c  479. 
(Herod,  ix.  10,  53»  55.)  [See  Doribus,  vol.  L  p. 
1067,  a.]  fC.P.M.] 

EURY'BATES(EiVwAiniO.  1.  By  Utin  writers 
called  Eriboie»,  was  a  son  of  Teleon,  and  one  of 
the  Argonauts.  He  was  skilled  in  the  medical 
art,  and  dressed  the  wound  which  0  ileus  received 
from  one  of  the  Stymphalian  birds.  ( Apollon.  Rhod. 
L  73,  iL  1040 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  14 ;  VaL  Flaoc.  L 
402.) 

2.  The  herald  of  Odysseus,  who  followed  his 
master  to  Troy.  He  is  humorously  described  as 
hump-backed,  of  a  brown  complexion,  and  with 
curly  hair ;  but  he  was  honoured  by  his  master,  since 
he  was  kind  and  obedient.  (Hom.  iZ.  L  319,  iL 
184,  ix.  170,  Od.  xix.  246.)  [L.  S.] 

EURY'BATES  (EOpv«d^s),  an  Aigive,  the 
commander  of  1000  volunteers  who  went  to  the 
assistance  of  the  Aeginetans  in  their  war  with  the 
Athenians  just  before  the  Persian  invasion.  He 
had  practised  the  pentathlum,  and  challenged  four 
of  the  Athenians  to  single  combat.  Three  be  slew, 
but  fell  himself  by  the  hand  of  the  fourth.  (Herod. 
vL  92,  ix.  75.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

EURY'BATUS  (Etfp^orof).  1.  A  Laconian, 
who  was  victor  in  the  wrestling-match,  in  01.  18, 
when  this  species  of  contest  was  first  introduced. 
(Pans.  V.  8.  §  7.) 

2.  An  Ephesian,  whom  Croesus  sent  with  a 
large  sum  of  money  to  the  Peloponnesus  to  hire 
mercenaries  for  him  in  his  war  with  Cyrus.  He, 
however,  went  over  to  Cyrus,  and  betrayed  the 
whole  matter  to  him.  In  consequence  of  this 
treachery,  his  name  passed  into  a  proverb  amongst 
the  Greeks.  (Diod.  Exeerpl.  de  VirL  e<  Ft<.  p.  553 ; 
Ulpian,  M  Dem,  de  Coron.  p.  137  ;  Aeschin.  m 
CtcB.  c.  43 ;  Plat.  Proton,  p.  327.)      [C.  P.  M.] 

EURY'BIA  (Lif>v€ui\  a  daughter  of  Pontna 
and  Ge,  who  became  by  Crius  the  mother  of 
Astraens,  PaUas,  and  Perses.  (Hes.  TluuHf.  375  ; 
Apollod.  L  2.  §  2.)  There  are  two  other  mythi- 
cal personages  of  this  name.  (Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  8  ; 
Diod.  iv.  16.)  [L.  S.j 

EURYBrADES.    [Thkmistoclbs] 

EURYCLEIA  (Eupi$<cAfl<a).  1.  According  to 
a  Thessalian  tradition,  a  daughter  of  Athamas  and 
Themisto,  and  the  wife  of  Melas,  by  whom  she 
became  the  mother  of  Hyperea.  (Schol.  ad  Find. 
Pyih.  iv.  221.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Ops,  was  purchased  by  Laertea 
and  brought  up  Telemachus.  When  Odysseus  re- 
turned home,  she  recognised  him,  though  he  was 
in  the  disguise  of  a  beggar,  by  a  scar,  and  after- 
wards she  faithfully  assisted  him  against  the 
suitors.  (Hom.  Od.  L  429,  &c.,  iv.  742,  &&,  xiz. 
385,  &c  xxii.  xxiiL)  [L.  &] 

EURYCLEIDAS  (EilpuKXctSas),  an  Athenian 
orator,  who,  together  with  Micon  or  Micion,  po»> 
sessed  much  influence  with  the  people,  which  uej 
used  unworthily,  as  the  Athenians  under  their 
guidance  launched  forth,  according  to  Polybina, 
into  the  most  unrestrained  flattery  towards  the 
kings,  whose  favour  they  desired  to  gain,  espe- 
cially Ptolemy  IV.  (Philopator)  of  Elgypt.  Pan* 
sanias  tells  us  that  Philip  V.  of  Macedon  caused 
them  both  to  be  removed  by  poison.  (Polyb.  v.  106 ; 
Paus.  ii.  9.)  [£.  E.] 

EURYCLES  (EiV'vKAi};),  a  Spartan  architect, 
who  built  the  finest  of  the  baths  at  Corinth,  and 


EURTDICE. 

»ianM&  it  vidi  bowtiful  marUeti    (Plaiu.  ii.  3. 
i  6.)  [P.  S.] 

EDUTCLES  (EJp«c\i9f),  m  Greek  phyucian 
or  gaBBDflriiB,  wbo  most  iMve  lived  in  or  before 
the  fint  centaiT  after  Chiiat,  at  he  is  mentioned 
b/£nciaiiaa.  (Ohm.  Hippoer,  p.  30&)  He  ap- 
peal» to  hATe  written  a  commentary  on  Hif^pociates, 
^Artiadm^  «Uch  doe»  not  now  exist  [^.  A.  O.] 
EURY'CRATES(E4wK|Mtn|s)  I^was  the  11th 
kiaf  of  Sparta  in  the  Apd  hooae :  hit  reign  was 
wiariilrnt  witb  the  concmwon  of  the  first  Mesae- 
aiaam.    (PtaiL  iiL  3.  §  3.) 

XL  Gnndsoo  of  the  above,  called  also  (Herod, 
m  204)  Earyciatide»,  wa»  1 3th  of  the  tame  line, 
and  icjgned  dniiag  the  earlier  and  dinstroos  part 
of  the  war  with  Tegea  (Heiod.  i.  65),  which  his 
paadwi  Anazandiides  brought  to  a  happy  iisne. 
(Pans.  iiL  3.  §  5.)  [A.  H.  C] 

EURTCTDE.  [Endtmion.] 
EURVDAACAS  (EJywS^iat).  1.  A  son  of 
Ims  and  DcBooaan,  was  one  of  the  Axgonaat». 
(HygiA.  F«6l  14.)  ApoUonios  Rbodius  (l  67; 
coBp.  Orph.  Jfy.  164)  calls  him  a  son  of  Ctimenus. 
2.  One  of  die  suitors  of  Penelope,  who  was 
jLiUed  by  Odysseus.  (Horn.  0</.  xviiL  297,  xxii. 
283.)  There  are  two  more  mythical  penonages 
of  this  MM  ( ApoOod.  iL  1.  §5;  Horn.  /^t.  148), 
whi^  Grid  (/&  331)  uses  as  a  somame  of  Hector 
in  tbe  scnae  of  '^  mling  far  and  wide.**   [L.  S.] 

EURYDA'MIDAS  (Et^^'ScyJaas),  son  of  Agb 
IV^  king  of  Sparta.  At  the  death  of  his  &ther 
be  was  yet  a  duld.  According  to  Pansanias,  he 
was  peianned  by  Qeaaenes  with  the  assistance  of 
the  ephon,  and  the  royal  power  of  his  fiunily 
tmisferred  to  his  hfocher  Encleides.  The  truth  of 
th»  stoiy  is,  howero^  questionable.  (Panik  ii.  d. 
S  J,  iiL  IflL  §  6;  Manso,  ^nrtOf  voL  iiL  2,  p. 
136.)  [a  P.  M.] 

EURYDICE  (E^wBdni).  The  most  celebrated 

i£  the  naay  mythical  personages    bearing  this 

aime  is  Euydice,  the  wiiie  of  Orpheus.  [OnPHiua] 

Tbctt  are  seven  others  beside,  viz.  one  of  the  Da- 

andes  (ApoUod.  iL  1.  §  5),  a  daughter  of  Adias- 

tas  and  mother  of  LMnedon(ApoUod.  iu.  12.  §3), 

a  daughter  of  Lacedaemon  and  wife  of  Acrisius 

(ApoQod.  iL  2.  §2,  iiL  10.  §  3  ;  Pans.  iiL  13.  §  6), 

s  daughter  of  Clymenus  and  wife  of  Nestor  (Horn. 

Oi,  m.  452),  the  wiiie  of  Lycnigns  and  moUier  of 

AicheBoras  (ApoUod.  L  d.  j  14),  the  wife  of  Cxeon, 

king  of  Thebes  (Soph.  Amtigome)^  and,  according  to 

ihe  *"  Cypcia,^  the  wile  of  Aenems^  (Pans.  z.  26. 

!  L)  [L.  S.] 

EURT'DICE  {UpMcn).  1.  An  Illyrian  prin- 

wife  of  Amyntas  II.,  king  of  Macedonia,  and 

of  the  famous  Philip.    According  to  Justin 

<nL  4, 5),  she  engaged  in  a  conspiracy  with  a 

pBiBMHii  againat  the  life  of  her  husbud ;  but 

ihoagh  the  plot  was  detected,  the  was  spared  by 

Amyvtas  ent  of  legard  to  their  common  ofispring. 

Altor  the  death  of  the  ktter  (&  c.  369),  his  eldest 

aoa,  Alexander,  who  sncceeded  him  on  the  throne, 

*«  ■mdercd  after  a  short  reign  l^  Ptolemy 

AkciiBS,  and  it  seems  probable  that  Eurydioe  was 

'^wwfiad  in  this  plq^  also.     From  a  comparison  of 

^  ■tstfimte  of  Justin  (vii.  5)  and  Diodoms  (xr. 

7U  77,  xvL  2),  it  would  i^pear  that  Ptolemy  was 

th»  paiiuKm  si  whoie  instigatkm  Eurydioe  had 

the  life  of  her  husband ;  and  she  oer- 

to  have  made  oommon  cause  with  him 

ibm  the  smsainatinn  of  her  son.    (Thiriwall*s 

<^nta^  fst  ▼.  p^  164.)     But  the  qipeaiance  of 


EURYDICB. 


109 


another  pretender  to  the  throne,  Paoianias,  who 
was  joined  by  the  greater  part  of  the  Macedonians, 
reduced  Eurydice  to  great  difficulties,  and  led  her 
to  invoke  the  assistance  of  the  Athenian  general 
Iphiccates,  who  readily  espoused  her  cause,  drove 
out  Pansanias,  and  reinstated  Eurydioe  and  Ptolemy 
in  the  full  poisession  of  Macedonia,  the  hitter  being 
declared  r^nt  for  the  young  king  Perdiccas. 
(Aesdiin.  <fe  FaU,  Z<^.  §§  8,  9;  Com.Nep.  /jdA*- 
etaL  3 ;  Soidas,  «.  «l  Kd^oivs.)  Justin  represents 
Eurydice  as  having  subsequently  joinod  with 
Ptolemy  in  putting  to  death  Perdiocas  also  ;  but 
this  is  certainly  a  mistake.  On  the  contrary,  Per- 
diocas in  feet  put  Ptolemy  to  death,  and  succeeded 
him  on  the  throne :  what  part  Eurydioe  took  in 
the  matter  we  know  not,  any  more  than  her  sub- 
sequent fete.   (Diod.  xvi.  2 ;  Syncell.  p.  263,  b.) 

2.  An  Illyrian  by  birth,  wife  of  Philip  of  Mace» 
don,  and  mother  of  Cynane  or  Cynna.  (ArTian,^». 
PkoL  p.  70,  b.;  Knhn,  ad  yle^a.  F.  H.  xiiL  36; 
Pans.  V.  1 7.  §  4.)  According  to  Dicaearchus  (op. 
Aiken,  xiiL  p.  557«  c.),  her  name  was  Audata. 

3.  Daoffhter  of  Amyntaa,  son  of  Perdiccas  III., 
king  of  Macedonia,  and  Cynane,  daughter  of 
PhUip.  Her  real  name  i4>pean  to  have  been 
Aden  (Arrian,  op.  Phot,  p.  70,  b.) ;  at  what  time 
it  was  changed  to  that  of  Eurydice  we  are  not  told. 
She  was  brought  up  by  her  mother,  and  seems  to 
have  been  early  accustomed  by  her  to  thoie  mascu- 
line and  martial  exercises  in  which  Cynane  herself 
delighted.  (Polyaen.  viiL  60;  Athen.  xiiL  p. 
560.)  She  accompanied  her  mother  on  her  daring 
expedition  to  Asia  [Cfnans]  ^  and  when  Cynane 
was  put  to  death  by  Alcetas,  the  discontent  ex- 
pressed by  the  troops,  and  the  respect  with  which 
they  looked  on  Eurydice  as  one  of  the  surviving 
members  of  the  royal  house,  induced  Perdiccas  not 
only  to  spare  her  life,  but  to  give  her  in  marriage 
to  the  unhappy  king  Arrhidaens.  (Arrian,  ap, 
PkoL  p.  70,  b.)  We  hear  no  more  of  her  during 
the  life  of  Perdiccas ;  but  after  his  deaUi  her  active 
and  ambitious  spirit  broke  forth :  she  demanded  of 
the  new  governors,  Pithon  and  Arrhidaeus,  to  be 
admitted  to  her  due  share  of  authority,  and  by  her 
intrigues  against  them,  and  the  fevour  she  enjoyed 
with  the  army,  she  succeeded  in  compelling  them 
to  resign  their  office.  But  the  arrival  of  her  mortal 
enemy,  Antipater,  disconcerted  her  projects :  she 
took  an  active  part  in  the  proceedings  at  Tripar»* 
deisus,  and  even  delivered  in  person  to  the  assem- 
bled soldiery  an  harangue  against  Antipater,  which 
had  been  composed  for  her  by  her  secretary  Ascl»- 
piodoms ;  but  all  her  efforts  were  unavailing,  and 
Antipater  was  appointed  regent  and  guardian  of 
the  king.  (Arrian,  op.  PioL  p.  71 ;  Diod.  xviiu 
39.)  She  was  now  compelled  to  remain  quiet,  and 
accompanied  her  husband  and  Antipater  to  Europe. 
But  the  death  of  Antipater  in  319,  the  more  feeble 
character  of  Polysperohon,  who  succeeded  him  as 
regent,  and  the  feilure  of  his  enterprises  in  Greece, 
and  above  all,  the  fevourable  disposition  he  evinced 
towards  Olympias,  determined  her  again  to  take 
an  active  part:  she  concluded  an  ailianoe  with 
Cassander,  and,  as  he  was  wholly  occupied  with 
the  affiun  of  Greece,  she  herself  assembled  an  army 
and  took  the  field  in  person.  Polysperchon  ad- 
vanced against  her  from  Epeims,  accompanied  by 
Aeacides,  the  king  of  that  country,  and  Olympias, 
as  well  as  by  Roxana  and  her  in&nt  son.  But 
the  presence  of  Olympias  was  alone  sufficient  to 
decide  the  contest :  the  Macedonian  troops  refused 


no 


EURYLEON. 


to  fight  againft  the  mother  of  Alexander,  and  went 
orer  to  her  tide.  Eiuydioe  fled  from  the  field  of 
battle  to  AmphipoUs,  hot  was  seiied  and  made 

Sriioner.  She  was  at  fint  confined,  together  with 
er  husband,  in  a  narrow  dongeon,  and  scantily 
supplied  with  food ;  but  soon  01  jmpias,  becoming 
alanned  at  the  compasMon  excited  among  the 
Macedonians,  determined  to  get  rid  of  her  rital, 
and  sent  the  young  queen  in  her  prison  a  sword,  a 
rope,  and  a  cup  of  hemlock,  with  orders  to  choose 
her  mode  of  death.  The  spirit  of  Enrydioe  re- 
mained nnbroken  to  the  last ;  she  still  breathed 
defiance  to  Olympias,  and  prayed  that  she  might 
soon  be  requited  with  the  l&e  gifts ;  then,  haying 
paid  as  well  as  she  could  the  last  duties  to  her 
husband,  she  put  an  end  to  her  own  life  by  hang- 
ing, without  giving  way  to  a  tear  or  word  of 
hmentation.  (DioiL  xix.  1 1  ;  Justin,  xir.  5 ; 
Athen.  xiiL  p.  560,  L  ;  Aelian,  F.  H,  xiii.  36.) 
Her  body  was  afterwards  removed  by  Cassander, 
and  interred,  together  with  that  of  her  husband, 
with  royal  pomp  at  Aegie.  (Died.  xix.  5*2; 
Athen.  iv.  p.  155,  a.) 

4.  Daughter  of  Antipater,  and  wife  of  Ptolemy, 
the  son  of  Lagus.  The  period  of  her  marriage  is 
not  mentioned  by  any  ancient  writer,  but  it  is  pro- 
bable that  it  took  place  shortly  after  the  partition 
of  Triparadeisus,  and  the  appointment  of  Antipater 
to  the  regency,  b.  c.  321.  (See  Droysen,  Oexh,  d. 
Nackfotger^  p.  1 54.)  She  was  the  mother  of  three 
sons,  vis.  Ptolemy  Ceraunus,  Meleager,  who  sue* 
oeeded  his  brother  on  the  throne  of  H^Medonia,  and 
a  third  (whose  name  is  not  mentioned),  put  to 
death  by  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  (Pans.  i.  7.  $  1)  ; 
and  of  two  daughters,  Ptolemais,  afterwards  maiv 
ried  to  Demetrius  Poliorcetes  (Plut  Denuir,  32, 
46),  and  Lysandra,  the  wifie  of  Agathodes,  son  of 
Lysimachos.  (Pans.  L  9.  $  6.)  It  appears,  how- 
ever,  that  Ptolemy,  who,  like  all  the  other  Greek 
princes  of  his  day,  allowed  himself  to  have  several 
wives  at  once,  latteriy  neglected  her  for  Berenice 
(Plut  ByrrK  4) ;  and  it  was  probably  from  resent- 
ment on  this  account,  and  for  the  preference  shewn 
10  the  children  of  Berenice,  that  she  withdrew  from 
the  court  of  Egypt.  In  287  we  find  her  re- 
siding at  Miletus,  where  she  welcomed  Demetrius 
Poliorcetes,  and  save  him  her  daughter  Ptolemais 
in  marriage,  at  a  time  when  such  a  step  could  not  but 
be  highly  offensive  to  Ptolemy.  (Plut.  Demetr,  46.) 

5.  An  Athenian,  of  a  fionUy  descended  from  the 
great  Miltiades.  (Pint  Demetr,  14 ;  Died.  xx.  40.) 
She  was  first  married  to  Ophelias,  the  conqueror  of 
Cyrene,  and  after  his  death  returned  to  Athens, 
where  she  married  Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  on  oc- 
casion of  his  first  visit  to  that  city.  (Plut.  Demetr, 
14.)  She  is  said  to  have  had  by  him  a  son  called 
Corrhabus.   (Id.  53.) 

6.  A  daughter  of  Lysimachus,  king  of  Thrace, 
who  gave  her  in  marriage  to  Antipater,  son  of 
Cassander,  king  of  Macedonia,  when  the  hitter 
invoked  his  assistance  against  his  brother  Alexan- 
der. (Justin,  xvi.  1;  Euseb.  Arm.  p.  155.)  After 
the  murder  of  Antipater  [see  voL  i.  p.  202,  a.],  she 
was  condemned  by  her  father  to  perpetual  im- 
prisonment   (Justin,  xvL  2.) 

7.  The  sister  and  wife  of  Ptolemy  Philopator  is 
called  by  Justin  fxxx.  I)  Eurydice,  but  her  real 
name  was  Arsinoe.  [Arsinob,  No.  5.]   [E.H.B.] 

EURY'LEON  (EOpuXcwy),  is  said  to  have  been 
the  original  name  of  Ascanhu.  (Dionys.!.  70 ;  Ap- 
pian,  de  Reg,  Rom.  i.)  [L.  S.] 


EURYLOCHUS. 

EURY'LEON  (Edpu\^«y.)  1.  One  of  the  com- 
panions of  Dorieus,  with  whom  he  went  out  to  estar 
blish  a  colony,  Heiadeia  in  Sicily.  .  Neariy  all  the 
Spartan  colonists,  however,  were  slain  by  the  Car- 
thaginians and  Egestaeans.  Enxyleon  was  the  only 
one  of  the  leaders  who  escaped:  he  gathered  the 
remnants  of  the  lAoedaemonians  and  took  possession 
of  Minoa,  a  colony  of  Selinus,  and  assisted  the  Se- 
linuntians  in  getting  rid  of  their  tyrant  Peithagonis. 
(Herod,  v.  46  ;  comp.  Dorikus.) 

2.  A  commander  of  the  l^iredaemonians  in  their 
first  war  against  the  Messcniana.  He  was  of  The» 
ban  extraction,  and  a  descendant  of  Cadmus.  (Paus. 
iv.  7.  $  3.)  [L.  S.] 

EURY'LOCHUS  (E^dXexof),  one  of  the  com» 
panions  of  Odysseus  in  his  wanderings.  He  waa 
the  only  one  that  escaped  firom  the  house  of  Circe, 
while  his  friends  were  metamorphosed  into  swine  ; 
and  when  Odysseus  went  to  the  lower  worid,  Eu- 
rylochus  and  Perimedes  performed  the  prescribed 
sacrifices.  It  was  on  his  adriee  that  the  com- 
panions of  Odysseus  carried  off  some  of  the  oxen 
of  HeUos.  (Hom.  Od.  x,  203,  dec,  xL  23,  &c., 
xii.  339,  &e.)  Another  personage  of  the  same  name 
is  mentioned  among  the  sons  of  Aegyptns.  (ApoU 
led.  ii.  1.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

EURY;LOCHUS  (EOptfXoxor),  a  Spartan  com- 
mander, in  the  sixth  year  c^  the  P^oponnesian 
war,  B.  c  426,  was  sent  with  3000  heavy-armed 
of  the  allies,  at  the  request  of  the  Aetolians  to  act 
with  them  against  the  Messenians  of  Naupactus, 
where  Demosthenes,  whom  they  had  recently  de- 
feated, was  sdll  remaining,  bnt  without  any  force. 
Eurylochns  assembled  his  troops  at  Delphi,  re- 
ceived the  submission  of  the  Oxolian  Locrians,  and 
advanced  through  their  country  into  the  district  of 
Naupactus.  The  town  itself  was  saved  by  Acar^ 
nanian  succours  obtained  by  Demosthenes,  on  the 
introduction  of  which,  Eurylochns  retired,  but 
took  up  his  quarters  among  his  neighbouring  alliea 
with  a  covert  design  in  concert  with  die  Ambm- 
ciota  against  the  Amphilochian  Argives,  and  Acar> 
nanians.  After  waiting  the  requisite  time  he  set  his 
army  in  motion  from  Proschium,  and,  by  a  well- 
chosen  line  of  march  contriving  to  elude  the  Am- 
philochians  and  their  alliea,  who  were  stationed  to 
oppose  him,  effected  a  junction  with  his  firiends  at 
Olpae.  Here,  on  the  sixth  day  following,  the 
enemy,  under  Demosthenes,  attacked  him.  Eurj- 
lochus  took  the  right  wing  opposed  to  Demoethenea 
with  the  Messenians  and  a  few  Athenians  ;  and 
here,  when  already  taking  them  on  the  flank,  he 
was  surprised  by  the  assault  of  an  ambuscade  in 
his  rear  ;  his  troops  were  routed,  himself  shiin,  and 
the  whole  army  in  consequence  defeated.  (Thuc 
iiL  100—102,  105—109.)  [A.H.C.] 

EURY'LOCHUS  (E^Xoxof).  1.  A  native 
of  Lusiae  in  Arcadia,  whose  name  is  finequentij 
mentbned  by  Xenophon  in  the  Anabasis.  On  one 
occasion,  when  the  army  was  marching  through 
the  territory  of  the  Carduchii,  he  protedted  Xeno- 
phon, whose  shield-bearer  had  deserted  him.  He 
was  one  of  the  deputies  sent  by  the  army  to 
Anaxibius.  Aftentrards  we  find  him  counselling 
his  comrades  to  extort  from  Senthes  the  pay  which 
he  owed  them.  (Xen.  AntA.  iv.  2.  §  21,  7.  §  U, 
vil  1.  §  32.  6.  §  40.) 

2.  A  sceptical  philosopher,  a  disciple  of  Pyrriio, 
mentioned  by  Diogenes  Laertius  (ix.  68).  The 
same  writer  mentions  another  Eurylochns  of  La- 
risaa,  to  whom  Socrates  refused  to  place  himself 


EURTMEDON. 

«WprtMn  by  neteptmg  mtmey  from  him,  or 
goimr  to  hi»  bflue  (fi.  25).  [C  P.  M.] 

£(JRY'MACHUS  {Zdpi/mxot),  the  name  of 
tan  mrtkial  pt— *r*g— i  tu.  ono  of  tho  niton  of 
Hipfiorfiiwrii  (FSni^  ti.  21.  |  6),  a  prince  of  the 
Pl^fTce  who  attacked  and  destroyed  Thebet  after 
the  death  ef  Anphion  and  Zethw  (Eiutath.  ad 
i/om.  pi93SX  a  BOO  ef  Theano  (Pane.  z.  27),  and 
eae  of  the  oaitacs  of  Penelope.  (Hem.  Oi.  L  S99, 
*c  Txu.  88.)  [L  S.] 

EURT'MACHUS  (EJipi^xM)*  graadaon  of 
MithfT  Earyancfaaa  and  eon  of  Leentiadea,  the 
Thrhan  cemmander  at  Thennopyhe,  who  led  hie 
BKa  over  to  Xenea^  Heredotoa  in  hia  aoeoont  of 
the  frlher^  eoodnct  lehtea,  that  the  eon  in  after 
tiBK  WW  kaied  hj  the  Plataeana,  when  at  the 
had  of  fear  hondred  men  and  ooeopjing  their 
dtj.  (Hcflad.  vil  233.)  Thia  ii,  no  donU,  the 
■M  ewtmt,  which  Thncjdides  (il  1—7)  reooide 
aa  the  fint  eirert  act  ef  the  Peloponneaian  war, 
B.C.431.  The  namber  of  men  was  bj  hia  aoeoont 
ealj  a  E^  BMR  than  thiae  hnndred,  nor  waa  Eoiy- 
■Bchaa  the  aetoal  oonuMuider,  bat  the  enteipriie 
had  been  fgotiated  by  paitiea  in  Phitaea  throogh 
him,  and  the  condoct  of  it  would  therefine  no 
doabt  he  cntniated  very  mach  to  him.  The 
limily  waa  «faaiiy  one  of  the  great  ariatoexatical 
heaaea.  Thacydidca  (ii.  2)  calb  Enrymachoa  **  a 
^of  the  gnaleat  power  in  Thebes.**  [A.  H.  &] 

EURYMETDE  (EJfeyMfSn),  the  name  of  two 
mythkal  iimeimffa     [O1.AIICU8  ;  Mblsaosk.] 

EU&Y'HEDON  (EJH«^8«r).  1.  A  Cabeiraa, 
a  Ban  of  Hcphaeatoa  aad  Cabeiio,  and  a  brother  of 
(Nona.  /Nanu  zir.  22;  Cic.  «ia  Aii/. 
2J.) 

2L  Oneef  theaClBB&ataefNeatoii  (Horn. /2. 
J14,  xi620.) 

X  A  aaa  of  PtoleaHeoa,  and  diarioteer  of  Aga- 

shewn  at  Mycenae.  (Houl 


EURYMEDON. 


Ill 


Air.  228;  Plaaa.  u.  16.  §5.)  there  an  two 
nmt  mythkal  penooagea  of  this  name.  (Horn. Od. 
vil58;  ApaUod.  tiLl.  §2.)  Eorymedon  signifies  a 
hdag  iniiBg  far  and  wide,  and  oeenn  aa  a  soname 
ef^arfend  diviailiea,  each  m  Poeeidon  (Pind.  (X. 
va.  31),  Petseaa  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  iv.  1514),  aad 
BoBMa.  (HcaycL  «.  o.)  [L.  S.] 

KURY'MEDON  {UMiUm),  a  son  of  Thnclea, 
aenl  in  the  Peloponnesian  war, 
fifth  yaaz,  ai  c  428,  the  oommand  of 
which  the  Atheniana,  on  hearing  of 
the  miaaiins  tmables  of  CoRyia,  and  the  move- 
■eat  ef  the  Pdepenaeeian  fleet  vnder  Aleidaa  and 
to  take  advantage  of  them,  hastily  do- 
te maiatsin  their  interest  there.  This,  it 
had  already  beea  aecured  by  Nieostia- 
a  aamD  atfaadnm  from  Nanpactoa.  Eniy- 
wawi,  took  the  chief  eommaad ;  and  the 
daya  ef  his  stay  at  Covcyia  were  marked  by 
the  wiUeat  oaeltiee  inflicted  by  the  commona  on 

These  were  no  doubt 
by  the  preeence  of  so  huge  an  Athenian 
fcies :  how  far  they  were  personally  sanctioned,  or 
hov  fiv  they  eeald  have  been  checked  by  Euiy- 
«e4oB.  caa  ^idly  be  determined.  (Thne.  iiL  80, 
iU8&) 

la  ihe  hBaaiug  aommer  he  waa  united  with 
HifpiaitBa  ia  eommaad  of  the  whole  Athenian 
<"<»  by  kmd,  aad,  ce"<n>fiating  with  a  fleet  under 
^«JBA.  mvated  tile  district  df  Tanagia,  aad  ob- 
"  lent  saceem  over  sobm  Thebans  and 
tojastilyatrophy.  (Thoc  iiL  91.) 


At  the  end  of  thia  campeign,  he  waa  appointed 
one  of  the  commanders  of  the  huge  reinfoicementa 
destined  for  Sicily,  and  early  in  a.  &  425  set  sail 
with  forty  ships,  accompanied  by  hia  colleague 
Sophodes,  and  by  Demoathenea  aim,  in  a  private 
capacity,  though  allowed  to  use  the  ships  tor  any 
purpose  he  plcassd  on  the  coast  of  Peloponnesus. 
They  were  ordered  to  touch  at  Corcyra  on  their 
way,  and  infennation  of  the  aniTul  there  of  a  Pe- 
loponnesian squadron  made  the  commanders  so 
anzioua  to  hasten  thither,  that  it  was  against  their 
will,  and  only  by  the  accident  of  stonnv  weather, 
that  Demosthenes  contrived  to  execute  his  project 
of  fortifying  Pylos.  [DaMOSTHBFm.]  This  how- 
ever, once  completed,  had  the  effect  of  recalling 
the  enemy  from  Coreyia :  their  sixty  ships  passed 
unnoticed  by  Eurymedon  and  Sophocles,  then  in 
Zacynthus,  and  made  their  way  to  Pylos,  whiUier 
on  intelligence  from  Demosthenes,  &e  Athenian 
squadron  presently  pursued  them.  Here  they  ap* 
pear  to  have  remained  till  the  capture  of  the  Spar* 
tans  in  the  island ;  and  after  this,  proceeded  to 
Corcyra  to  execute  their  original  comminion  of 
reducing  the  oligarchical  exiles,  by  whose  warfare 
from  the  hill  Istone  the  city  was  sufbring  severely. 
In  this  they  succeeded:  the  exUes  were  driven 
from  their  fortifications,  and  surrendered  on  condi- 
tion of  being  judged  at  Athens,  and  remaining,  till 
removal  thither,  in  Athenian  custody ;  while,  on 
the  other  hand,  by  any  attempt  to  escape  they 
should  be  oonsidered  to  forfeit  all  terms.  Into 
anch  an  attempt  they  were  treacherously  inveigled 
by  their  countrymen,  and  handed  over  in  conse- 
quenee  by  the  Athenian  generals  to  a  certain  and 
cruel  dentil  at  the  hands  of  their  betrayers.  This 
shameful  proceeding  was  enoounged,  so  Thucy- 
dides  expressly  states,  by  the  evident  reluctance  of 
Eurymedon  kdA  Sophoclea  to  allow  other  hands 
than  their  own  to  present  their  prises  at  Athens, 
while  they  should  be  away  in  Sicily.  To  Sicily 
they  now  proceeded;  but  their  movementa  wen 
]Meeendy  put  an  end  to  by  the  general  pacification 
efiected  under  the  influence  oi  Heimocrates,  to 
which  the  Athenian  commanden  themselves,  with 
their  allies,  were  induced  to  accede.  For  this,  on 
their  return  to  Athens,  the  people,  ascribing  the 
defeat  of  their  ambitious  schemes  to  corruption  in 
their  officers,  condemned  two  of  them  to  banish- 
ment, viuting  Eurymedon,  who  periiaps  had  shown 
more  reluctance  than  his  oolleaguea,  with  the  milder 
punishment  of  a  fine.  (Thuc.  iii.  115,  iv.  2 — 8, 
13,  48—48,  65.) 

Eurymedon  is  not  known  to  have  held  any  other 
command  till  hu  appointment  at  the  end  of  b.  c. 
414,  in  conjunction  with  Demoathenea,  to  the  com- 
mand of  ^e  second  Syncusan  armament.  He 
himself  waa  sent  at  once,  after  the  receipt  of  Ni- 
daa^s  letter,  about  mid-winter,  with  a  supply  of 
money  and  the  newsof  the  intended  reinforcements : 
in  the  spring  he  returned  to  n^eet  Demosthenes  at 
Zacynthus.  Their  subsequent  joint  proceedings 
belong  rather  to  the  story  of  his  more  able  col- 
league. In  the  night  attack  on  EpIpoUe  he  took 
a  share,  and  united  with  Demosthenes  in  the  sub- 
sequent representatbna  to  Niciaa  of  the  necessity 
for  instant  departure.  Hia  career  waa  ended  in 
the  first  of  the  two  sea  figfata.  His  command  was 
on  the  right  wing,  and  while  endeavouring  by 
the  extension  of  his  line  to  outflank  the  enemy,  he 
was,  by  the  defeat  of  the  Athenian  centre,  cut  o£f 
and  sunounded  in  the  recess  of  the  harbour,  his 


112 


EURYPHON. 


Bhips  captarad,  and  himself  ftlain.  Diodomi,  writ- 
ing perhaps  from  Ephoms,  relates,  that  Agatharchus 
was  the  Sjrarasan  general  opposed  to  him,  and 
represents  the  defeat  as  having  begun  with  Eury- 
medon^s  division,  and  thenoe  extended  to  the  cen- 
tre. (Thoc.  Til  16,  SI,  33,  42,  43,  49,  52 ;  Diod. 
xiii.  8, 1 1 ,  1 3 ;  Plut  JVioaf,  20,  24.)  [A.  H.  C] 
EURY'MEDON  (E^fUZw.)  1.  Of  Myi^ 
rhinos,  a  Mend  of  Plato,  who,  in  his  will,  appointed 
him  one  of  his  executors.  (Diog.  Laert  iii.  42,  43.) 

2.  Of  Tarentam,  a  Prthagorean  philosopher  men- 
tioned  by  lamblichus.  (ViL  Pytk,  36. ) 

3.  A  person  who  was  suborned  by  Demophilus  to 
brins  an  accusation  of  impiety  against  Aristotle  for 
speaking  irreverently  of  Hermes  in  a  poem,  which 
is  preserved  in  Athenaens.  (xv.  p.  696.)     [L.  S.] 

EURY'NOME  {EApw6tai).  1.  A  daughter  of 
Oceanus.  When  Hephaestus  was  expelled  by  Hera 
from  Olympus,  Eurynome  and  Thetis  received  him 
in  the  bosom  of  the  sea.  (Horn.  IL  xviii,  395,  &c. ; 
Apollod.  L  2.  §  2.)  Previous  to  the  time  of  Cronos 
and  Rhea,  Eurynome  and  Ophion  had  ruled  in 
Olympus  over  the  Titans,  but  after  being  conquered 
by  Cronos,  she  had  sunk  down  into  Tartarus  or 
Oceanus.  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  503,  &c.  ;  Tzets.  od 
Lycoph,  1191.)  By  Zeus  she  be<^e  the  mother 
of  the  Charites,  or  of  Asopus.  (Hes.  Thaog. 
908  ;  ApoUod.  iil  12.  §  6.) 

2.  A  surname  of  Artemis  at  Phigalea  in  Arcadia. 
Her  sanctuary  which  was  surrounded  by  cypresses, 
was  opened  only  once  in  every  year,  and  sacriiioes 
were  then  offered  to  her.  She  was  represented 
half  woman  and  half  fish.  (Paus.  viii.  41.  $  4.) 
There  are  four  more  mythical  personages  of  this 
name.  (Horn.  Od,  xviiL  168  ;  Apollod.  iii.  9.  § 
2.)     [AoRASTUfl,  AOSNOR.]  [L.  S.]    • 

EURY'NOMUS  (Et^pvi^oftor),  a  daemon  of  the 
lower  worlds  oonoeming  whom  there  was  a  tradi- 
tion at  Delphi,  according  to  which,  he  devoured  the 
flesh  of  dead  human  bodies,  and  left  nothing  but 
the  bones.  Polygnotus  repiesented  him  in  the 
Lesche  at  Delphi,  of  a  dark-blue  complexion,  shew- 
ing his  teeth,  and  sitting  on  the  skin  of  a  vulture. 
(Paus.  X.  28.  §  4.)  There  are  two  other  mythi- 
cal personages  of  this  name,  one  mentioned  by 
Ovid  (MeL  xii.  311)  and  the  other  in  the  Odyssey 
(ii.  22).  [L.  S.] 

EURYPHA'MUS  or  EURYPHE'MUS  (Ei>- 
ff6^afias)y  a  Pythagorean  philosopher  of  Metapon- 
tum.  ( lamblich.  de  Vii.  Pytk.  30,  36.)  Lysis  was 
his  fellow-pupil  and  his  fiuthful  friend.  Eurypha- 
mus  was  the  author  of  a  work  Tltpl  3/bv,  which  is 
lost,  but  a  considerable  fragment  of  it  is  preserved 
A  Stobaeus.    (Serm.  tit  103.  27.)  [L.  S.] 

EU'RYPHON  (Edpu^tfir),  a  celebrated  physi- 
cian of  Cnidos  in  Caria,  who  was  probably  bom  in 
the  former  half  of  the  fifth  century  b.  c,  as  Soranus 
(  Vtia  Hippocr,  in  Hippocr.  Opera^  vol.  iii.  p.  851) 
says  that  he  was  a  contemporary  of  Hippocrates,  but 
older.  The  same  writer  says  that  he  and  Hippocrates 
were  summoned  to  the  court  of  Perdiccas,  the  son 
of  Alexander,  king  of  Macedonia ;  but  this  story 
is  considered  very  doubtful,  if  not  altogether  apo- 
cryphal [HiPPOCRATss.]  He  is  mentioned  in  a 
corrupt  fragment  of  the  comic  poet  Plato,  preserved 
by  Galen  (CotnmmL  in  Hippocr.  **JphorJ"  vii  44. 
vol.  xviiL  pt.  L  p.  149),  in  which,  instead  of  iwvos^ 
^leineke  reads  drvyos.  He  is  several  times  quoted 
by  Galen,  who  says  that  he  was  considered  to  be  the 
author  of  the  ancient  medical  work  entitled  KyOiiat 
Triiioi  (OotnmenL  m  Hippocr,  *^Ik  Morb,  Vulgar, 


EURYPYLUS. 

F/."  i.  29.  vol  xviL  pt.  i.  p.  886,  where  for  ISImy 
we  should  read  KyiSfois),  and  also  that  some  persons 
attributed  to  him  several  works  included  in  the 
Hippocratic  Collection  {Commait.  m  Hippocr,  ^D6 
Humor,'"  i.  prooem.  vol  xvl  p.  3),  viz.  those  enti- 
tled IIcpl  AtalTi}¥  'TyuoftiSy  de  Salubri  Vidus  Ra- 
tion$  {CommenL  in  Hippocr,  **De  RaU  Viet,  in 
Morit.  AcuL^  L  17.  voL  xv.  p.  455),  and  IIcpl 
A(afn}s,  de  Vidua  RaHone.  (De  Aliment,  FacuiL 
L  1.  vol  vi.  p.  473.)  He  may  perhaps  be  the  au- 
thor of  the  second  book  11^  No<S(r»r,  De  Morins^ 
which  forms  part  of  the  Hippocratic  Collection, 
but  which  is  generally  allowed  to  be  spurious,  as  a 
passage  in  thu  work  ( vol.  ii.  p.  284)  is  quoted  by 
Galen  (Comment,  in  Hippocr,  ^  De  Moth,  Vulgar, 
VI.^  I  29.  vol.  xvil  pt.  I  p.  888),  and  attributed 
to  Euryphon  (see  Littr6*s  Hippocr,  voL  i.  pp.  47, 
363);  and  in  the  same  numner  M.  Ermerins  (Hip- 
pocr. de  Rat,  VicL  in  Morh,  Acut.  pp.  368,  369  ) 
conjectures  that  he  is  the  author  of  the  work  11«^ 
rwcuicc(i|r  ^^(Tiot,  de  Natura  Muliebri^  as  Soranua 
i^pean  to  allude  to  a  passage  in  that  treatise  (voL 
ii.  p.  533)  while  quoting  the  opinions  of  Euryphon. 
(De  Arte  Obdeir,  n.  124.)  From  a  passage  in 
(^lius  Aurelianus  (de  Morb.  Ckron,  ii.  10.  p.  390) 
it  appears,  that  Euryphon  was  aware  of  the  differ- 
ence between  the  arteries  and  the  veins,  and  a\ao 
considered  that  the  former  vessels  contained  blood. 
Of  his  works  nothing  U  now  extant  except  a  few 
fragments,  unless  he  be  the  author  of  die  treatises 
in  the  Hippocratic  Collection  that  have  been  attiv 
buted  to  him.  [  W.  A.  G.] 

EURYPON,  otherwise  called  EURY'TION 
(EvjpvinSy,  EdpvrUev)^  grandson  of  Procles,  was  the 
third  king  of  that  house  at  Sparta,  and  thencefor- 
ward gave  it  the  name  of  Eurypontidae.  Plutarch 
talks  of  his  having  relaxed  the  kingly  power,  and 
played  the  demagogue ;  and  Polyaenus  relates  a 
war  with  the  Ajcadians  of  Mantineia  under  hia 
command.  (Paus.  iii  7.  §  4  ;  Plut  Lye  2 ;  Poly- 
aen.ii.13.)  [A.H.C.] 

EURY'PTOLEMUS  (Ldpvur6\*fios),  1.  One 
of  the  fiunily  of  the  AJcmaeonidae,  the  eon  of 
Megacles  and  father  of  Isodice,  the  wife  of  Cimon. 
(Plut  aVnoffl,  4.) 

2.  Son  of  Peisianax,  and  cousin  of  Aldbiadea. 
We  find  him  coming  forwards  on  the  occasion  ot 
the  trial  of  the  victorious  generals  after  the  battle 
of  Axginusae  to  oj^iose  the  illegal  proceedings  ii>> 
stitut^  against  them.  His  npeech  on  the  oocasioa 
is  quoted  by  Xenophon.  He  asked  that  a  daw 
should  be  granted  for  ihe  separate  trial  of  each 
prisoner  (Xen.  Hell.  i.  7.  §  16,  &c.) 

3»  Another  Euryptolemus,  of  whom  nothing  else 
is  known,  is  mentioned  by  Xenophon  as  having  been 
sent  as  ambassador  to  the  Persian  court.  He  could 
not  have  been  the  same  with  the  cousin  of  Alcibiadea* 
as  he  had  not  returned  ficom  his  mission  when  the 
latter  was  at  Athens  ready  to  welcome  his  cooain 
on  his  return  from  banishment  (HeU,  L  3.  §  1 3  ; 
4.  §  7,  19.)  [a  P.  M.] 

EURY'PYLUS  (E^N^or.)  1.  A  son  of 
Euaemon  and  Ops^  (Hygin.  Fab,  81.)  He  a]»- 
pean  in  the  different  trwiitions  about  him,  as  a 
hero  of  Ormenion,  or  Hyria,  or  as  a  king  of  Gy- 
rene. In  the  Iliad  he  is  represented  as  having  led 
the  men  of  Ormenion  and  other  phioes  to  Troy 
with  forty  ships,  and  he  is  one  of  those  who  ofller 
to  fight  with  Hector,  (u.  734,  vii.  167.)  He  alew 
many  a  Trojan,  and  when  he  himself  was  wounded, 
by  Paris,  he  was  nursed  and  cured  by  Patrodoa. 


KURTSTHENES. 

(xL  841,  XT.  S90 ;  comp.  ApoUod.  iii.  10.  $  8 ; 
Hjgin.  /b&.  97  ;  Or.  Met.  xui.  357.)  According 
to  a  geneskgr  of  the  heroes  of  Ormenion  he  was 
»  floB  of  Hypfrorhno,  and  the  &ther  of  Ormenua. 
(ScM.  mdJFmd.  OL  riL  42.)  Among  the  heroet 
of  Hjri%  he  is  mentioned  as  a  son  of  Poeeidon 
aadCebeao,  and  went  to  Libya  before  Cjiene  who 
fngfat  against  the  lion  that  attacked  his  flocks, 
tad  in  Libra  he  became  connected  with  the  A> 
pnaats.  (SchoL  od  JpUloiu  Hkod.  iv.  1561  ; 
Tieti.  od  LgfcopL  902.)  He  is  aud  to  have  been 
asiried  to  Steiope,  the  dangfater  of  Helios,  by 
vhoB  he  became  the  &ther  of  Ljcaon  and  Len* 
(SchoL  ad  Fmd,  PylL  ir.  57  ;  Tsetx.  ad 
06.)  The  tiadition  which  oonnecti  him 
vith  the  legoidB  aboot  Dionysus,  is  giren  under 
AaaiMnaiaa,  and  Enrypylns  as  connected  with 
Dionyaoa,  dedicated  a  sanctuary  to  Soteria  at  Pa- 
(Paaa.  rn.  21.  §  2),  which  also  contained  a 
of  kirn,  and  where  sacrifices  were  ofiered 
to  Um  cfvay  year  after  the  festival  of  Dionysus. 
(tu.  19.  $$  1,  S,  iz.  4L  i  1.)  From  Pansanias 
we  leam  that  Eorypylus  was  called  by  aome  a  aon 
ef  DkXBBenos.  (Comp.  Mnller,  Orchom.  p.  341, 
&c,3BdediL) 

2.  A  aoo  of  Poseidon  and  Astypaiaea,  was  king 
of  Cos,  and  was  killed  by  Heracles  who  on  his  re- 
tain from  Tny  landed  in  Cos,  and  bebg  taken  for 
a  piatc,  was  att^^ked  by  ita  inhabitanta.  (Apol- 
lad.  n.  7.  H  1«  ^ }  Aceotding  to  another  tradi- 
tien  Hcaades  attacked  the  island  of  Cos,  in  order 
to  obtaaa  peaiffaBinn  «f  Chalciope,  the  daughter  of 
Etfypyiaa,  whom  he  bred.  (SchoL  ai  Pmd. 
X€mu  iT.40;  coaqt  Horn.  IL  ii  676,xiT.250  &&, 
XT.  25.) 

3b  A  too  of  Telephoa  and  Astyoche,  was  king 
«f  M seas  or  Cflicis.  Eorypylus  was  induced  by 
the  pacaeDta  winch  Priam  sent  to  his  mother  or 
wife,  to  aaaist  the  Trojans  against  the  Greeka. 
Eaijpyhu  kiDed  Marhaon,  but  waa  himaelf  ahiin 
Vy  NeoptofeBOiL  (Hygin.  Fok  112  ;  Stiab.  xiii. 
p.  5M ;  PaM.  iiL  26.  $  7  ;  Diet  Cret  ir.  14 ; 
Eaitath.  md  ffamu  p.  1697.)  There  are  three  other 
■nhieal  pwamMys  of  thia  name.  (ApoUod.  iL  7« 
§'«,i7.}10,8.§3w)  [L.S.] 

EURT'PYLUS  lEdpdwvkos\  ia  referred  to  aa 
by  Athenaieas  (zL  p.  508),  but  ia  other- 
m.  [L.  S.] 

EURYSACES  (E^pMrtLmy),  a  aon  of  tiie  Tehir 
■naiwi  Ajax  and  Tecmesaa,  was  named  after 
the  hmd  shicid  of  his  fiuher.  (Soph.  Jj.  575  ; 
Eaalatfc.  ad  Horn.  ^  857  ;  Senr.  ad  Am,  i.  623  ; 
P^ymtii.  Heroic  11.2.)  An  Athenian  tradition 
Riated,  that  Enryaaoes  and  his  brother  Phihwus 
hid  gives  up  to  the  Athenians  the  iabmd  of  8a- 
IsM,  which  they  had  inherited  from  their  grand- 
Ucr,  and  that  the  two  brothers  reoeiired  in  return 
the  Atiae  fbmchiae.  One  of  the  brothera  then  aet- 
tied  at  Bkaaim,  and  the  other  at  Metite.  Eury- 
Mined  like  hia  &ther,  at  Athens,  with 
(PlaL6UL  10  :  Ptas.  i.  35.  §  2.)  [L.S.] 

EURYSTERNOS  (E^pArre^vvt),  that  is,  the 
pddeas  with  a  broad  chest,  ia  a  aumame  of  Oe 
'Hea,  Tlflopu  117),  ander  which  ahe  had  a  aano- 
^■y  «a  the  Cathia  near  Aegae  in  Achaia,  with  a 
««y  aadeat  statae.  (Pans,  m  25.  9  8,  ▼.  14. 
I  «w)  [L.  S.] 

ECRY'STHENES  (E^/wofemt),  and  PRO- 
CLES  (n^aKAaf )»  the  twin  sons  of  Aristodemus, 
en,  seeavliag  to   the   common  aooount 
knt,  aeearding  to  the  genuine  Spartan 


EURYTUS. 


113 


atory,  after  their  &ther*s  return  to  Peloponnesus 
and  occupation  of  hia  allotment  of  Laconia.  He 
died  immediately  after  the  birth  of  hia  children 
and  had  not  even  time  to  decide  which  of  the 
two  ahonld  aucoeed  him.  The  mother  profesaed 
to  be  unable  to  name  the  elder,  and  the  Lacedae- 
monians in  embarraasment  applied  to  Delphi, 
and  were  inatructed  to  make  them  both  kings, 
but  give  the  greater  honour  to  the  elder.  The 
difficulty  thua  remaining  waa  at  hiat  removed  at 
the  suggestion  of  Panites,  a  Messenian,  by  watch- 
ing which  of  the  children  was  first  washed  and  fed 
by  the  mother ;  and  t]ie  firat  rank  was  accordingly 
given  to  Eurysthenes  and  retained  by  his  descend- 
ants. (Herod,  vi.  51,  52.)  The  mother^s  name 
was  Argeia,  and  her  brother  Theras  was,  during 
their  minority,  their  joint-guardian  and  regent. 
(Herod,  iv.  147.)  They  were  married  to  two  ais- 
ters,  twins  like  themaelves,  the  daughters  of  Ther- 
aander,  the  Heradeid  king  of  Cleonae,  by  name 
Lathria  and  Anaxandra,  whoae  tombs  were  to  be 
Been  at  Sparta  in  the  time  of  Panaaniaa  (iiL  16. 
$  5).  The  two  brothera  are  aaid  to  have  united 
with  the  B(»i  of  Temenua  to  reatore  Aepytus,  the 
aon  of  Creaphontea,  to  Mesaenia.  Otherwise,  they 
were,  according  to  both  Pausaniaa  and  Herodotus, 
in  continual  strife,  which  perhaps  may  give  a  mean- 
ing to  the  strange  story  related  in  Polyaenus  (i.  10), 
that  Procles  and  Temenus  attacked  the  Eurysthei- 
dae  then  in  occupation  of  Sparta,  and  were  success- 
ful through  the  good  order  preaerved  by  the  flute, 
the  benefit  of  which  on  this  occasion  was  the  origin 
of  the  well-known  Spartan  practice.  Ephoros  in 
Strabo  (viil  p.  366)  states,  that  they  maintained 
themselves  by  taking  foreignera  into  their  aervice, 
and  theae  Clinton  imderatanda  by  the  name  Eurys- 
theidae ;  but  MuUer  conaidera  it  to  be  one  of  the 
tranafera  made  by  Ef^orus  in  ancient  timea  of  the 
cuatoma  of  hia  own.  Cicero  {de  Div,  ii  43)  telle 
ua,  that  Proclea  died  one  year  before  hb  brother, 
and  waa  much  the  more  fiimoaa  for  hia  achieve- 
menta.  (Compare  Clinton,  P,  H,  vol.  i.  p.  333 ; 
MiUler,  Dor.  L  5.  $$  13,  14.)  [A.  H.  C] 

EURYSTHEUa    [Huaglm.] 

EURY'TION  (EJpvrU*!').  1.  A  aon  of  Irua 
and  Demonaaaa,  and  a  grandaon  of  Actor,  ia  men- 
tioned among  tlw  Aigonanta.  (Hygin.  Fab,  14  ; 
ApoUon.  Rhod.  L  71.)  According  to  othera  he 
waa  a  aon  of  Actor,  and  he  ia  aho  called  Eurytua. 
(ApoUod.  L  8.  $  2;  Tzetx.  od  Ifcoph.  175.) 
When  Peleua  was  expelled  from  his  dominiona,  he 
fled  to  Eurytion  and  married  hia  daughter  Anti- 
gone ;  but  in  ahooting  at  the  Calydonian  boar,  Pe- 
leua inadvertentiy  killed  his  fiUher-in-Uw.  (Apol- 
lod.  iii.  13.  $  1.  &c.) 

2.  A  centaur  who  took  to  flight  during  the  fight 
of  Heraclea  with  the  centaura ;  but  he  waa  after- 
warda  kiOed  by  Herades  in  the  dominiona  of  Dex- 
amenua,  whoae  daughter  Eurytion  waa  on  the  point 
of  making  hia  wife.  (Apollod.  ii.  5.  $  4,  &c ; 
comp.  Di<^  iv.  33  ;  Hygin.  Fab^  31.)  Two  other 
mythical  peraonsgea  of  thia  name  are  mentioned  by 
ApoUodorua  (ii  5.  §  10)  and  VirgiL  (Am.  v.  495, 
&c)  [L.  S.] 

EURY'TION.    [EimYPOK.] 

EU'RYTUS  (EopirrotL  1.  A  aon  of  Meh^ 
neus  and  Stratonioe  (SchoL  ad  Sopk  Traek  268), 
was  king  of  OechaUa,  probably  the  Theasalian 
town  of  this  name.  (Muller,  Dor.  ii  U.  §  1.) 
He  was  a  skilful  archer  and  married  to  Antioche, 
by  whom  he  became  the  fiither  of  lole,  Iphitus, 


114 


EUSEBIUS. 


Molion  or  De'ion,  Clytiai,  and  Tozeos.    (Diod.  ir. 
37.)     He  was  prond  of  hia  >kill  in  «sing  the  bow, 
and  is  eren  said  to  hare  instructed  Heracles  in  his 
art.     (Theocrit.  xxiv.    1 05  ;  Apcdlod.  ii.  4.  §  9  ; 
Soph.  Le,)    He  offered  his  daughter  lole  as  prize 
to  him  who  should  conquer  him  and  his  sons  in 
shooting  with  the  bow.    Heracles  won  the  prize, 
but  Euiytus  and  his  sons,  with  the  ezeeption  of 
Iphitus,  refused  to  give  up  lole,  because  they 
feared  lest  he  should  kill  the  children  he  might 
have  by  her.    (Apollod.  ii.  6.  §  1.)    Heracles  ac- 
cordingly marched  against  Oechalia  with  an  army : 
he  took  the  place  and  killed  Eurytns  and  his  sons. 
(Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  7.)    According  to  a  tradition  in 
Athenaeus  (zi.  p.  461)  he  put  them  to  death  be- 
cause they  had  demanded  a  tribute  from  the  Enboe- 
ans.     According  to  the  Homeric  poems,  on  the 
other  hand,  Eurytus  was  killed  by  Apollo  whom 
he  presumed  to  rival  in  using  the  bow.    {Od.  viii. 
226.)    The  remains  of  the  body  of  Eurytus  were 
believed  to  be  preserved  in  the  Camasian  grove  ; 
and  in  the  Messenian  Oechalia  sacrifices  were  of- 
fered to  him  every  year.     (Pans.  iv.  3.  §  6,  27.  § 
4,  33.  §  5.) 

2.  A  son  of  Actor  and  Molione  of  Elis,  (Hom. 
IL  iL  621  ;  Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  2  ;  Paus.  iL  15.  $  1 ; 
Eurip.  Ipk.  AvL  270.)    [Molionxs.] 

3.  A  son  of  Hermes  and  Antianeira,  and  bro- 
ther of  Echion,  was  one  of  the  Argonauts.  (Apol- 
lod. i.  9.  g  16 ;  Hygin.  /b&.  14, 160  ;  Val.  Fkicc. 
i.  439.)  He  is  sometimes  also  odled  Erytna. 
(Pind.  Pytk.  iv.  179  ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  i  51  ; 
Orph.  Arg.  133.)  There  are  two  more  mythical 
personages  of  this  name.  (Apollod.  iii  10,  $  5,  i. 
6.  §  2.)  [I*  S.] 

£U'RYTU8(E{V>vroi),aii  eminent  Pythagorean 
philosopher,  whom  lamblichus  in  one  passage  (<2e 
Vit.  Pyik,  28)  describes  as  a  native  of  Croton, 
while  in  another  {UmL  36)  he  enumerates  him 
amonff  the  Tarentine  Pythagoreans.  He  was  a 
disciple  of  Philolaua,  and  Diogenes  Leertius  (iil  6, 
viiL  46)  mentions  him  among  the  teachers  of  Plato, 
though  this  statement  is  very  doubtful.  It  is  un- 
certain whether  fkirytus  was  the  author  of  any 
work,  unless  we  suppose  that  the  fragment  in 
Stobaeus  {Pky,  EeL  L  ^  210),  which  is  then 
ascribed  to  one  Eurytus,  belongs  to  our  Eurytus. 
(Ritter,  Geaek,  derPfihaf^PkUos.  p.  64,  ftc.)  [L.&] 

EUSE'BIUS  (Edir^ioi)  of  Cabsarua,  the 
father  of  ecclesiastical  histoiy,  took  the  surname  of 
Pamphili,  to  commemorate  his  devoted  fnendship 
for  Pamphilus,  buhop  (^  CSaesareia.  He  was  bom 
in  Palestine  about  a.  d.  264,  towards  the  end  of 
the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Qallienus.  He  spent  his 
youth  in  incessant  study,  and  probably  held  some 
offices  in  the  church  of  Caesareia.  In  a.  d.  303, 
Diocletian^s  edict  was  issued,  and  the  persecution 
of  the  Christians  began.  Pamphilus  was  impri- 
soned in  307,  and  was  most  affectionately  at- 
tended on  by  Euaebius  for  two  years,  at  the  end 
of  which  time  he  suffered  mar^rdom,  and  Euse- 
bius  fled  to  Tyre,  where  he  was  kindly  received 
by  the  bishop  Paulinus;  but  afterwards  he  re- 
moved to  Egypt,  and  was  imprisoned  there  in  the 
course  of  the  persecution.  After  his  release  he 
returned  to  Caesareia,  and  succeeded  Agapius  as 
bishop  of  that  see  about  315.  He  was  summoned 
to  the  council  of  Nicaea  in  327,  and  was  there  ap- 
pointed to  receive  Constantine  with  a  panegyrical 
oration,  and  to  sit  on  his  right  hand.  The  course 
of  events  now  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  form  a 


EUSEBIUS. 

distinct  opinion  on  the  relation  of  the  first  two 
Persons  in  the  Trinity.  There  is  no  doubt  that 
in  many  of  his  works,  especially  in  those  which 
he  wrote  before  this  time,  but  also  in  others,  seve- 
ral expressions  may  be  found  inconsistent  with 
eadi  other,  some  of  which  can  only  be  understood 
in  a  semiarian  sense.  Thus  in  the  Demotutratio 
Evangdka  he  qieaks  of  the  Son  as  d^^w^croy 
T^  ncrrpi  twri  voKrd,  3/cotot  kvt^  oAolaif.  In  the 
Praeparatio  Evcmg.  iv.  3,  he  denies  that  the  Son 
is  like  the  Father  dxAalt  dtSios ;  for  (be  adds)  6 
Uari^p  irpaOwipxu  rev  Tioi  irai  r^f  ytt4(rtvs  ad- 
roO  rpo^^cmfiec ;  only  the  Son  is  not  created, 
and  everything  perishable  must  be  separated  from 
our  conception  of  His  nature.  But  with  regard  to 
all  his  earlier  statements  of  doctrine,  we  must  re- 
member that  till  Arius^s  opinions,  with  their  full 
bearings  and  consequences,  were  generally  known, 
it  was  very  possible  for  a  person  to  use  language 
apparently  somewhat  favourable  to  them,  quite 
unintentionally,  since  the  true  fiiith  on  the  subject 
of  our  Lord^s  divinity  had  not  yet  been  couched 
in  certain  formulae,  i^  which  the  use  after  the 
controversy  was  mooted,  became  as  it  were  the 
test  of  a  man^s  opinions ;  nor  had  general  attention 
been  called  to  the  results  of  difierences  apparentlj 
trifling.  Eusebius^s  views  on  the  subject  seem  to 
have  been  based  on  those  of  Origen,  though  in- 
deed he  deprecated  the  discussion  of  the  question 
as  above  human  comprehensbn,  tecommending 
men  to  be  satisfied  with  the  scriptural  declaration, 
**  So  God  loved  the  worid,  that  he  gave  His  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  bdieiodh  <m  Him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everiasting  life  ;^ 
**not,**  as  he  argues,  **  whosoever  knows  how  He 
is  generated  from  the  Father.*^  But  in  the  Eccie' 
aiagtioa  Theotogia  (after  the  rise  of  Arianism)  he 
deckres  (i.  8,  iz.  5)  against  those  who  reckon 
Christ  among  the  Kriaftaret,  asserting  Qod  to  be 
the  Father  of  Christ,  but  the  Creator  of  all  other 
beings.  Again :  in  the  Ecclesiastical  History  (z. 
4)  he  caUs  Him  odroOc^s,  and  in  otho*  places  use» 
hmguage  whkh  proves  him  to  have  fully  believed 
in  His  divinity.  He  was,  howerer,  of  course  dis- 
posed to  regard  Arius  with  mildness,  and  wrote  to 
Alexander,  bishop  of  Afezandria,  in  his  defence ; 
arguing  that  though  Arius  had  called  Christ  Kria-fta 
Ofov  WXctoi',  he  had  added  d\X  odx  **'  ^"  '^***' 
KTUTfiirwf.  Thus  he  took  his  seat  at  the  council 
of  Nicaea  not  indeed  as  a  partisan  of  Arius,  but 
as  anzious  to  shield  him  from  censure  for  opiniona 
whose  importance,  either  for  good  or  evil,  he  con- 
sidered exaggerated.  He  accordingly  appeared 
there  as  head  of  the  moderate  section  of  the 
council,  and  drew  up  a  creed  which  he  hoped 
would  satisfy  both  the  eztreme  parties,  of  which 
the  Arian  was  &voured  by  Eusebina,  bishop  of 
Nicomedia,  and  Theognis  of  Nicaea ;  while  their 
opponents  were  led  by  Alexander,  whose  deacon 
Atbanasius,  afWrwards  so  famous,  accompanied 
him  to  the  council,  and  rendered  him  great  ser- 
vice. This  formula,  which  is  to  be  found  in  So- 
crates {Hi$t,  EooL  i.  5),  chiefly  differs  from  the 
Nioene  Creed  in  containing  the  expression  wpotr6- 
TOKOS  irdunts  leria-ttts  (fromCoL  L  15)  instead  of  the 
declaration  that  Christ  wo/the  tame  ndtdanee  with 
the  Father,  expressed  in  the  adjective  6fMownov  ; 
and  the  phrase  •*  Very  God  of  Very  God,"  is  not 
found  in  it  after  *"  God  of  God,  Light  of  Light"* 
This  creed  was  accepted  by  Arius;  but  Alexander 
insisted  on  the  addition  of  d/Moo^iot,  to  which  Con- 


EUSEBIUS. 


EUSEBIUS. 


115 


fr  voonUe,  and  a  majority  of 
the  CBOBcal  decned  ita  iuertioii.  EoMbina  at  fint 
hfm'tiilid  to  1^  it,batafterwazda  did  m  ;  beeaiue, 
a»  W  told  the  ptople  of  CacMRia  in  a  pastoxal  letter 
I  ijJmatiaj  of  tlie  proeeedinga  at  the  oouneil  (So- 
cnL  L  5),  the  empepw  had  aaaoied  him  that  by 
the  phsaae  need  ooly  be  nndentood  an  aaaertion 
thai  the  Sen  of  Ood  is  whoUy  difieient  from  erery 
being ;  and  that  aa  His  natora  is  entirely 
He  «aa  not  bom  from  the  Father  by 
say  oiTiaaon,  or  aepaiatioo,  or  other  corponal  pro- 
ceH.  Eiiinbiwi,  however,  dways  retained  hie  mild 
feeiivga  OB  thia  aobieet;  fiv  he  wished  to  reinstate 
Arias  in  his  choich,  in  opposition  to  Athanasios, 
sni  he  was  Intiaate  with  hia  namesake,  the 
hishsp  «f  NiaoaMdda,  a  decided  Allan.  Eusebios 
had  a  vcfj  atnng  frding  against  pictures  of  our 
Loid,  aad  other  novelties»  which  were  then  creep' 
ia«  imo  ^e  ChnreL  When  Constantia,  the 
of  Ijrinins  and  sister  of  Constantine,  r»- 
to  aend  her  snch  a  pictnse,  he  re- 
jroDOoneed  aU  such  lepiesentations 
wthy  only  ef  Wthrniiwi  (  Fie  Cbwt.  L  8.  p. 
10C9L)  These  pictmes  he  destroyed  when  they 
csme  in  his  way,  eonsideriag  them  inconsistent 
with  2  Cse.  t.  10  (**  Thoi^  we  have  known 
Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  now  henceforth  know 
we  Him  no  maee**);  and  he  greatly  objected  (HuL 
Bed.  viL  18)  to  a  pnctioe  prevalent  at  Caesaieia 
ef  eSnaf  op  fig^nea  «f  Christ  aa  an  act  of  thanka- 
^viag  ht  itoovuj  from  sickness.    It  cannot  be 

«f  hia  objections  to  pictnres  of 
Lsd,  he  appfBfi  t»  overlook  the  practical  im- 
His  Inesnation  to  oor  Christian  lif& 
iBsiwul  ia  fiivoor  with  the  imperial  fii- 
■fly  bB  his  death.  He  waa  oAered  the  see  of 
Amaoch  m  the  death  of  Eoatathios,  bat  decUned 
it,  wsiisidifing  the  piactioe  of  tranriations  objeo- 
liiaahlc,  and,  indeed,  eonliary  to  one  of  the  canons 
ai  the  leeent  eooneil  of  Nicaea.  For 
he  was  exceedingly  pnised  by 
who  decissed  that  he  was  universally 
worthy  to  be  the  bishop  not  of  one  city 
sBiy«  hat  almsst  «f  the  whole  world.  (Soerat. 
ii.£L  L  18.)  He  died  abont  A. D.  340;  so  that 
his  birth,  Iria  elevntian  to  high  ollice,  and  his 

in  time  with  thoae  of  his 


ha 


of  Eaaebitts,  and  his  honesty  aa 
have  been  made  the  subject  of  a  fieree 
hf  Gibbon,  who  (J}eeU>,6  ami  FaU,  c.  zvi.) 
\  him  ef  relating  whatever  might  redound  to 
siippi  Basing  whatever  vronld  tend 
on  Chri^ianity,  and  represents 
as  fittie  better  than  a  dishonest  sycophant, 
Bothiqg  higher  than  the  fiivoor  of 
and  lesomea  the  snbject  in   his 
"  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  chap- 
the  histery.   For  the  chaise  of  sycophancy 
a  hot  little  Ibnndation.     The  joy  of  the 
Coastantine*s  patronage  of  the  tme 
vas  so  gnat,  that  ne  waa  all  but  deified 
both  heme  and  after  his  death ;  and  al- 
na  donht  Niebohr  (LedmrtM  am  Roman 
Lsct  Ixxix.  ad.  Sehmita)  has  sofficiently 
that  ConatSDtine,  at  leaat  vp  to  the  time  of 
sot  iSacsB,  can  only  be  oonaidered  as  a  pagan ; 
^■rriifring  that  his  accession  not  only  tenni* 
'  the  poiecntioo  which  bad  nged  for  ten 
hst  em  ^-tp^^A^it  Christianity  as  the 
it  is  not  ivpriaing  that  Eoaebiiu, 


like  others,  should  be  williog  to  overtook  his 
fiuilts,  and  regard  him  as  an  especial  fiivourite  of 
Heaven.  As  to  the  charge  of  (Ushonesty,  though 
we  could  neither  expect  nor  wish  a  Christian  to 
be  impartial  in  Gibbon^s  sense,  yet  Eusebins  has 
certainly  avowed  {H.  B,  vlil  2),  that  he  omits 
almost  idl  account  of  the  wickedness  and  dissensions 
of  the  Christians,  from  thinking  such  stories  less 
edifying  than  those  which  display  the  excellence  of 
religion,  by  reflecting  honour  upon  the  martjrrs. 
The  fiut  that  he  avows  this  principle,  at  once  di- 
minishes our  confidence  in  him  as  an  historian  and 
acquits  him  of  the  charge  of  intentional  deceit, 
to  which  he  would  otherwise  have  been  exposed. 
But  bolides  this,  Eusebius  has  written  a  chapter 
(Praep,  Eocmg,  xiL  31)  bearihg  the  monstrous 
title, — *^  How  fiv  it  may  be  lawful  and  fitting  to 
use  fiUsehood  as  a  medidne  for  the  advantage  of 
those  who  loquira  such  a  method.**  Now  at  first 
sight  this  naturally  raises  in  our  minds  a  strong 
prejudice  against  a  person  who,  being  a  Christian 
in  profession,  could  suppose  that  the  use  of  fiedse- 
hood  can  ever  be  justiBed;  and  no  doubt  the 
thought  was  suggested  by  the  pious  frauds  which 
are  the  shame  of  the  early  ChurcL  But  when 
vre  lead  the  chapter  itself,  we  find  that  the  in- 
stances which  Eusebius  takes  of  the  extent  to 
which  the  prinei^  may  be  carried  are  the  cases 
in  which  Ood  is  described  in  the  Old  Testament 
as  liable  to  human  affiwtions,  as  jealousy  or  anger, 
**  which  is  done  for  the  advantage  of  those  who 
require  such  a  method.**  From  this  exphmation 
it  would  appear  that  Eusebius  may  have  meant 
nothing  more  than  the  principle  of  accommodating 
the  degree  of  enlightenment  granted  from  time  to 
time  to  the  knowledge  and  moral  state  of  man- 
kind; and  his  only  error  consists  in  giving  the 
odious  name  of  folsdiood  to  what  is  prscdcally  the 
most  real  truth.  (See  Arnold,  Essay  appended  to 
Sermons,  toL  il) 

The  principal  works  of  Eusebtui  are  as  follows  :— 
1.  The  Obromieon  (xpoyued  vo^olcnr^r  Urroplas\  a 
woric  of  great  value  to  us  in  the  study  of  ancient 
history.  Vtss  some  time  it  vras  only  known  in  a 
frsgmentary  state,  but  vnu  discovered  entire  in  an 
Armenian  MS.  version  at  Constantinople,  and  pub- 
lished  by  Mai  and  Zohiab  at  Mikn,  in  1818.  It 
is  in  two  books.  The  first,  entitled  xpoyo7fMi^i«, 
contains  a  sketch  of  the  history  of  several  ancient 
nations,  as  the  Chaldaeans,  Assvrians,  Modes,  Per- 
sians, Lydians,  Hebrews,  ana  Egyptians.  It  is 
chiefly  taken,  from  the  wtwrafii&Kiw  xpovoAcryiir^y 
of  Africanus  [Apricanus,  Sbx.  Julius],  and  gives 
lists  of  kings  and  other  magistrates,  vrith  short  ac- 
counts of  remarkable  events  firom  the  creation  to 
the  time  of  Eusebius.  The  second  book  consists 
of  synchronological  tables,  with  simiUtf  eatalogues 
of  rulers  and  striking  occurrences,  from  the  time 
of  Abrsham  to  the  celebration  of  Constantine*s 
Vieumalia  at  Nicomedeia,  ▲.  d.  827,  and  at  Rome, 
A.  o.  328.  Eusebius*s  object  in  writing  it  was  to 
give  an  account  of  ancient  history,  previous  to  the 
time  of  Christ,  in  order  to  establish  belief  in  the 
truth  of  the  Old  Teatament  History,  and  to  point 
out  the  superior  antiquity  of  the  Mosaic  to  any 
other  writings.  For  he  sap  that  whereas  different 
accounts  had  been  given  of  the  age  of  Moses,  it 
would  be  found  from  his  work  that  he  was  con- 
temporary with  Cecrops,  and  therefore  not  only 
prior  to  Homer,  Hesiol,  and  the  Trojan  vrar,  but 
also  to  Hercules,  Musmus,  Castor,  Pollux,  Hermes^ 

x2 


116 


EUSEBIUS. 


Apollo,  Zens,  and  all  other  persons  deified  by  the 
Greeks.  In  the  course  of  the  work  Ensebius  gives 
extracts  from  Berosus,  Sanchoniathon,  Polyhisfcor, 
Cephalion,  and  Manetho,  which  materially  in- 
crease its  valae.  Of  this  Ckromeom  an  abridge* 
ment  was  found  by  Mai  in  the  Vatican  library,  at 
the  end  of  a  copy  of  Theodoret*8  HaereUeae  Fa- 
6at/ae,  also  in  two  parts,  to  the  second  of  which  is 
added  -by  the  abbreviator,  a  list  of  bishops  of  the 
five  patriarchal  sees,  Rome,  Alexandria,  Antioch, 
Jerusalem,  and  Constantinople,  together  with  the 
boundaries  of  these  patriarchates  as  they  existed 
in  the  ninth  oentnry.  Thu  has  been  published 
by  Mai,  together  with  a  commentary  on  St  Luke 
and  twenty  Qjaaettumes  EvampeUoae,  also  by  Euse- 
bius,  in  the  Scriptorum  Vaiicanorum  Nova  CoUedio, 
Rome,  1825.  The  Qfiaestiones  are  short  disquisi- 
tions on  certain  points  of  the  Gospel  histories,  e.  g. 
why  the  evangelists  give  Joseph *s  genealogy  rather 
than  Mary*s ;  in  what  sense  our  Lord  is  said  to 
sit  on  David*s  throne,  &c  The  Ckronioon  was  trans* 
lated  into  Latin  by  Jerome,  and  published  by  J.  J. 
Scaliger,  Leyden,  1606,  of  which  another  enlarged 
edition  appeared  at  Amsterdam,  1658.  It  was 
again  published  at  Venice,  in  Armenian,  Greek, 
and  Latin,  by  J.  Baptist  Aucher,  1818.  Mai  and 
Zohrab^s  edition  has  been  noticed  above.  The 
historical  importance  of  their  discovery  is  explained 
by  Niebuhr,  in  his  essay  entitled  ffidoriscAer  G&- 
winn  aitf  der  ArmenistAen  Ueherddxttng  der  Ckronik 
des  Enaehhuy  published  in  his  Kleitte  S^riften. 

2.  The  PraeparaHo  Evangdioot  (cdoT^cAucni 
dxoSc^lcwff  irpovofMurKcdi})  in  fifteen  books,  in- 
scribed to  Theodotns,  bishop  of  Laodiceia,  is  a  col- 
lection of  various  filets  and  quotations  from  old 
writers,  by  which  it  was  supposed  that  the  mind 
would  be  prepared  to  receive  the  evidences  of 
Christianity.  This  book  is  almost  ai  important  to 
lis  in  the  study  of  ancient  philosophy,  as  the  Chron- 
icon  is  with  reference  to  history,  since  in  it  are 
preserved  specimens  from  the  writings  of  almost 
«very  philosopher  of  any  note  whose  works  are 
not  now  extant.  It  was  translated  into  Latin  by 
Geoige  of  Trebisond,  and  published  at  Treviso, 
1480.  This  translation  u  said  to  be  a  very  bad 
one,  and  the  Greek  work  itself  first  appeared  at 
Paris,  1544,  edited  by  Robert  Stephens,  and  again 
in  1628,  also  at  Paris,  with  a  Latin  version,  by 
F.  Viger,  who  republished  his  edition  at  Cologne, 
1688.  The  Praeparaii»  Ewmgdiea  is  closely  con- 
nected with  another  work  written  soon  after  it,  viz.: 

3.  The  DemottstraHo  Ewu^dica  (cdoTycAim) 
<l««(9ct(if)  in  twenty  books,  of  which  ten  are  ex- 
tant, is  a  collection  of  evidences,  chiefly  from  the 
Old  Testament,  addressed  principally  to  the  Jews. 
This  is  the  completion  of  the  preceding  work, 
giving  the  arguments  which  the  Praeparaiio  was 
intended  to  make  the  mind  ready  to  receive.  The 
two  together  fi>rm  a  treatise  on  the  evidences  of 
considerable  ability  and  immense  learning.  The 
Detnondratio  was  translated  into  Latin  by  Donatns 
of  Verona,  and  published  either  at  Rome  or  Venice 
in  1 498  and  at  Cologne  in  1542.  The  Greek  text 
appeared  with  that  of  the  PraepartUioy  at  Paris,  in 
the  editions  both  of  R.  Stephens  and  Viger. 

4.  The  Eoderiautical  HitHory  {4KKK7i<riaariicfi 
/tfrop(a),  in  ten  books.  The  work  was  finished 
in  the  lifetime  of  Crispus,  i.  e.  befi>re  326, 
whom  (x.  9)  he  commemorates  as  dto^iarajo» 
irol  worrd  vim-a  toS  xarp^s  Sfunov,  The 
history  terminates  with  the  death  of  Licinius, 


EUSEBIUS. 

A.  D.  324.  When  Constantino  visited  Caesareiaf 
he  offered  to  give  Eusebius  anything  which  would 
be  beneficial  to  the  Church  there;  Eusebius  re- 
quested him  to  order  an  examination  to  be  made 
of  all  documents  connected  with  the  history  of 
martyrs,  so  as  to  get  a  list  of  the  times,  places, 
manner,  and  causes  of  their  deaths,  from  the  ar- 
chives of  the  provinces.  On  this  the  history  is 
founded ;  and  of  its  general  trustworthiness,  with 
the  limitation  necessary  from  the  principle  of 
omission  noticed  above,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
whatever.  The  fint  book  consists  of  a  discussion 
on  our  Lord*s  pre-existence,  the  prophecies  re- 
specting Him,  the  purpose  of  His  revelation, 
and  many  facts  relating  to  His  life,  together  with 
the  story  of  His  correspondence  with  Abganis  or 
Agbarus,  toparch  of  Edessa.  [Abgarum.]  The 
second  book  begins  the  history  of  the  Church  after 
onr  Lord^s  Ascension,  with  an  account  of  the  death 
of  Pilate,  the  history  of  Simon  Magus,  St  Peter*8 
preaching  at  Rome,  and  the  various  laboun  of  other 
apostles  and  disciples.  The  rest  of  the  work  gives 
an  account  of  the  prindpal  ecclesiastical  writers, 
heresies,  and  persecutions,  including  the  beautiful 
stories  of  the  martyn  at  Lyons  and  Vienne,  and 
the  death  of  Polycarp.  Many  accounts  of  different 
scenes  and  periods  in  church  history  had  been 
written  before,  as  by  Hegesippus,  Papias,  Irenaeus, 
and  Clemens  of  Alexandria ;  but  Eusebius  was  the 
first  who  reduced  them  all  into  one  whole,  availing 
himself  lai^gely  of  the  labours  of  his  predecessors, 
but  giving  a  unity  and  completeness  to  them  alL 
The  History  was  turned  into  Latin  by  Rnfinua, 
though  with  many  omissions  and  interpolationa, 
and  published  at  Rome,  1474.  The  Greek  text, 
together  with  that  of  the  histories  of  Socrates, 
Theodoret,  Sozomen,  and  Evagrins,  appeared  at 
Paris,  1549,  edited  by  R.  Stephens,  and  again  at 
Geneva,  1612,  with  little  alteration  from  the  pre- 
ceding edition.  In  this  edition  the  text  of  Euse- 
bius was  that  which  had  been  published  by  Vale- 
sius  at  Paris,  in  1659,  with  many  emendations, 
after  a  careful  recension  of  the  MSS.  in  the  Biblio- 
thdque  du  Roi ;  and  again  at  Amsterdam,  with 
the  other  historians,  in  1695.  The  same  histories, 
with  the  remaining  fragments  of  Theodorus  and 
the  Arian  Philostoigius,  were  publislied  at  Cam- 
bridge in  three  folio  volumes,  1720.  The  Cain- 
bridge  edition  was  furnished  with  notes  by  W. 
Reading,  and  republished  at  Turin,  1746 — 48. 
More  recent  editions  are  Heinichen,  in  three  ro» 
Inmes,  Leipzig,  1827,  which  contains  the  commen- 
tary of  Valesius  and  very  copious  notes,  and 
another  at  Oxford  in  1838,  by  Dr.  Burton,  regiua 
professor  of  divinity  in  that  Univenity. 

The  History  has  been  translated  into  varioua 
languages  :  into  English  by  Parker,  1703,  by  Ca- 
ter, 1736,  and  by  Daliymple,  1778  ;  into  German, 
Etuebii  KinAenpeachickie  au$  dem  GWecA.  wtd  mk 
Anmercwgen  «rlaulei^  von  F.  A.  Stroth,  1778 ; 
into  Italian  in  the  Biiiiolooa  degli  AtUori  volgnh- 
rizzaH,  Venice,  1547;  and  into  French  by  Cousin, 
Paris,  1675. 

5.  De  Mdrfyrilnu  Palaedmae  («-fpl  rAv  lir 
UdKaurripp  t»aprvpntadinm¥\  being  an  account  of 
the  persecutions  of  Diocletian  and  Maximin  from 
A.  D.  303  to  310.  It  is  in  one  book,  and  generally 
found  as  an  appendix  to  the  eighth  of  the  Ecclesi- 
astical History. 

6.  AgaintA  Hierodet  (vp^f  ra  iM  4iXo<rrpaToo 
CIS  *KicoKKaivto9  r6r  Tva4a  3id  n}r  'IrpoxXti 


EUSEBIUS. 


EUSEBIUS. 


117 


rrov  re  nik  ro»   XpMTO»  ^uy- 

y.  Hiendes  had  adTiwd  Diodetian  to  begin 

bit  fumatiku,  and  had  written  two  bookt,  called 

A^yai  ^«AaA^iia,  comparing  onr  Lord's  miracles 

1»  tkew  of  Apolkniiaa  of  Tyana.  (See  Lactantins, 

/mUL  T.  S,  i>  4.)     In  anawering  thia  woric,  Ea- 

«iiii  lefiewm  the  life  of  Apolloniiu  by  Philoa- 

Ciata^     It  waa  pnhiiihed  in  Oieek  and  Latin  by 

F.  JKoivIl  (among  the  wockt  of  Philostiatot)  at 

hzia,  1608,  and  with  a  new  tiaiulation  and  notes 

hy  Olarina,  Leipng,  1709. 


Manilbti  (cord  MapK4XXou\  bishop 
of  Aneyn,  in  two  books^  ManeOos  had  been 
rwidiHiiMiT  Cor  Sabellianism  at  Constantinople, 
4.  B.  S36,  and  this  work  waa  written  by  desire 
rf  the  aynod  whidi  passed  sentence.  The  most 
iapoftaBt  cditioa  is  l^  Rettbeig,  Ootting.  1794-8. 

8.  Db  P4viemttaHM  Tktdogia  (v«^  riis  ^cicAifoi- 
orraev*  ^eeAeTJai,  rmf  vp^s  MofNCf AAov  4xkyx<it9 
f«Xja  7').  lliis  is  a  eontinnation  of  the  former 
wock,  wd  both  wen  edited  with  a  Latin  Tersion 
aad  M«ea  by  Montage,  bishop  of  Chichester,  and 
apprirfid  ts  ^  DmtomMratio  Ewaigdicaj  Paris, 
162iL 

9.  D$  rUm  Omtlktmlimi,  four  books  {•Is  r6w  fiiiw 
rwrripmt  fiatnXimt  kSyoi  'r4ir' 

t),  a  pamgjiit  rather  than  a  biography.  They 
been  pablished  with  the  Eoclesias- 
tial  Ristofy/bnt  were  edited  separately  by  Hei- 
■icW«,1830. 

18.  Own— irfiwia  4$  Loot  ffebraieii  (r§pt  rw 
r0wmim  fcs^Tt  iw  tf  It  If  7pa^p)  a  description 
•f  ^  tofWBS  and  pbees  mentioned  in  Holy  Scrip- 
tarp,  arxaaged  in  alphabetical  order.  This  is  in- 
serthed  to  Rulina%  Uiop  of  Tyie,  as  is  also  the 
tenth  bos^  of  the  Eedesiastical  History.  It  was 
tmiihtKi  into  I^tin  fay  Jerome,  and  published  at 
fm  with  a  eoaamentary,  by  Jacqnes  Bonpire, 
1459,  aad  Mam  at  Amstodam,  by  J.  Cleve^  1707. 

Besides  ttese,  seTcral  epistles  of  Ensebins  are 
fRscrved  by  difiiefCBt  writers,  e.g.  by  Ssocrates 
iu  8)  aad  Theodoret  (L  12) ;  and  he  wrote  com- 
oa  tarioos  parts  of  Scripture,  many  of 


The  first  edition  of  all  the  works  of  Eusebius 
vas  pahliAed  in  Latin  at  Basle,  in  four  Tolumes, 
<r  miMi urn  ■■hijiiiftifi»»,  1542,  which  reappear* 
ed  at  Fsris  in  a  more  correct  form,  1680.  Since 
it  has  been  usual  to  edit  his  works  sepa- 
aad  the  chief  of  these  editions  haye  been 
grisn  with  the  account  of  each  work. 

(See  Gave,  StnpL  BeeL  Hid.  UL  toI.  i.;  Fabric. 
BiL  Grmte,  toL  tIL  c  4 ;  Ncander,  KirAenpe$ch' 
■die,  TsL  ii.  pu  787,  dtc. ;  Waddington,  Nitloty  o/ 
He  Cimtsk,  ch.  vL;  Joitin,  EeeL  HuL  iiL  The 
hM  twe  contsiB  interesting  discussions  on  the  re- 
iifisw  «pinioas  of  Eusebius.  [O.  E.  L.  C] 

ECSE'BIUS,  of  DoRTLABUM,  bom  at  the  end 
rf  the  fifth  eentniy,  began  his  puUic  life  as  a  lay- 
sad  held  an  office  about  the  imperial  court  of 
which  gave  him  the  title  of  Agens 
One  day,  as  Nestorius,  then  bishop  of 
ras  preaching  against  the  |voprie^ 
if  ippiyiBg  the  term  Oeer^get  to  the  Virgin  Mary, 
sa4  was  maintaining  at  once  the  eternal  genersr 
^  of  the  divine  I^gos,  and  the  human  birth  of 
^  Mm  JcsH,  a  Toiee  cried  out,  **  No,  the  Etemal 
Wad  HiaHelf  submitted  to  the  second  birth.**  A 
of  great  conliBaion  followed,  and  an  active 
to  the  Nestorian  doctrine  began.  There 
*  ink  dsobt  that  the  Toiee  proceeded  from  Euse* 


(bins^    (See  the  question  discussed   by  Neander 
KircAengach.  vol.  ii  p.  1073,  note.)     On  another 
occasion,  he  produced  in  church  an  act  of  accusation 
against  Nestorius,  whom  he  denounced  as  renving 
the  heresies  of  Paul  of  Samoaata.  (Leontios,  eontra 
Nedoriofu  et  Eutych,  iii)    The  interest  which  he 
took  in  this  contiOTersy  probably  induced  him  to 
alter  his  profession,  and  to  enter  into  holy  orders. 
He  afterwards  became  bishop  of  Dorylaeum,  a 
town  in  Phrygia  on  the  river  Thymbrius  (a  feeder 
of  the  Sangarius),  not  fiir  from  the  Bithynian  fron- 
tier.    In  this  office  he  was  among  the  first  to  de- 
fend against  Eutyches  the  doctrine  of  Chriat*s  two- 
fold nature,  as  he  had  already  maintained  against 
Nestorius  the  unity  of  His  person.    He  first  pri- 
vately admonished  Eutyches  of  his  error ;  but,  as 
he  fiuled  in  convincing  him,  he  first  denounced  him 
at  a  synod  summoned  by  Fhivius,  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  then   proceeded  to  the  council 
which  Tlieodosius  had  summoned  to  meet  at  Ephe- 
sus,  to  decbue  the  Catholic  belief  on  the  point 
mooted  by  Eutyches.    The  assembly  met  ▲.  d.  449 
ui^er  the  presidency  of  Dioacurus,  bishop  of  Alex* 
andria,  a  partican  of  Eutyches.     It  was  disgraced 
by  scenes  of  the  greatest  violence,  which  gained 
for  it  the  title  of  m^raSor  Aporpun^,  and  besides 
sanctioning  the  monophysite  doctrine,  it  decreed  the 
deposition  of  Eusebius.    But  Leo  the  Great,  bishop 
of  Rome,  interfered  and  prevailed  upon  Marcian, 
the  successor  of  Theodosius,  to  convene  another 
general  ooundl  to  revise  the  decrees  of  this  disor^ 
derly  assembly.     It  met  at  Chalcedon,  a.  d.  451, 
and  Eusebius  presented  a  petition  at  it  addressed 
to  Marcian  and  his  colleague  Valentinian.     He 
was  restored  to  his  see,  and  the  doctrine  of  Euty- 
ches finally  condemned.     A  ConteUatio  advernts 
NesUnium  by  Eusebius  is  extant  in  a  Latin  trans- 
lation amongst  the  works  of  Marius  Mercator, 
part  il  p.  18.    There  are  also  a  LibeUm  adverttu 
Eutyekete»  J^fnodo  Contkmtinapciitano  Matu$  {Coit- 
cU.  vol.  iv.  p.  151),  LtbeUu»  advenut  Dio$curum 
Symodo  Ckalcedonenti  oUeUus  (ib.  p.  380),    and 
Epittola  ad  Marcianum  Imperaiorem  (ib.  p.  95). 
(EvaffriuB,  HiML  E06L  ii.  4 ;    Cave,  HinL  LU.  vol. 
i. ;  Neander,  L  e.  and  vol  it  p.  959.)   [G.  K  L.  C] 
EUSE'BIUS  of  Emisa,  bom  of  a  noble  family 
at  Edessa  in  Mesopotamia  at  the  end  of  the  third 
century.     He  was  a  man  of  considerable  learning, 
having  received  instructions  from  Eusebius  of  Cae- 
sareia  and  other  teachers  of  high  repute.    He  went 
to  Alexandria,  that  he  might  avoid  ordination,  and 
devote  himself  to  philosophy,  but  afterwards  re- 
moved to  Antioch,  became  intimate  with  Fkiccillus, 
its  bishop,  and  was  ordmned.    At  this  time  Atha- 
nasius  was  deposed  from  the  see  of  Alexandria, 
and  Eusebius  of  Nieomedeia,  then  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople, wished  to  instal  his  namesake  into  the 
vacant  office.    He  wisely  declined  the  questionable 
honour,  knowing  that  the  Alexandrians  were  too 
warmly  attached  to  Athanasius  to  tolerate  any 
other  patriarch.     He  accepted,  however,  the  see  of 
Emisa  in  Syria  (the  city  from  which  Elagabalus 
had  been  chosen  emperor  by  the  soldiers) ;  but  on 
proceeding  there  to  take  possession,  he  was  driven 
away  by  a  tumultuous  mob,  who  had  heard  a  re- 
port of  his  being  a  sorcerer,  baaed  upon  the  tact 
that  he  was  fond  of  astronomical  studies.     He  fled 
to  Laodiceia,  and  lived  with  George,  bishop  of  that 
phce,  by  whose  exertions  he  was  afterwards  re- 
stored to  Emisa.     He  was  a  great  favourite  with 
the  «nperor  Constantius,  whom  he  accompanied 


A 


118 


EUSEBIU& 


on  101118  militafy  ezpeditiont.  He  died  at  Antioch, 
about  ▲.  D.  360.     His  enemies  oecaaed  him  of 
Sabellianiim,  bat  the  tnith  of  the  chuge  is  denied 
by  Sosomen  (iiL  5).    He  wrote  seyend  books  enn- 
meimted  by  Jerome  (ds  ScrqiL  90),  e.  ^.  a  tnatiie 
against  the  Jews,  Homilies,  &c.    Some  homilies 
on  the  Gospels,  and  abont  fifty  on  other  subjects, 
an  extant  under  his  name ;  but  they  an  probably 
spurious,  and  of  mon  noent  date.     They  wen 
published  at  Paris,  1576,  and  at  Antwerp,  1602. 
Some  of  the  homilies  ascribed  to  Eusebius  of  Caesa- 
nia,  an  attributed  to  this  Eusebius.    [O.  K  L.C.] 
EUSE^BIUS,  MAGiflTBR  acRiNiOHUM,  one  of 
the  commission  of  Nine  appointed  by  Theodosius  in 
A.  D.  429  to  compile  a  code  upon  a  plan  which  was 
afterwards  abandoned  for  another.     [Diodorus, 
ToLl  p.  1018.]  [J.T.  G.] 

EUSE'DIUS,  a  monk  of  Nitria,  a  town  of 
Egypt,  to  the  west  of  the  Canopic  brsnch  of  the 
Nile,  was  one  of  the  '^four  tall  brothen**  banished 
by  Theophilus,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  for  defending 
the  opinions  of  Origen,  at  the  beginning  of  the  fifth 
century,  a.  d.  TIm  three  othen  wen  Dioscurus, 
Ammonius,  and  Euthymins.  They  fled  to  Con- 
stantinople, when  they  wen  kindly  reoeired  by 
Chrysostom,  and  haye  obtained  a  place  in  ecdesi- 
astaoil  history,  from  the  €Kt  that  his  protecting 
them  was  made  a  pntext  for  his  deposition.  Then 
seems  no  doubt  that  they  wen  men  of  real  piety. 
(Sosomen.  vi  30  ;  Neander,  Kirekenffe$^  toL  ii.  p. 
1436.)  f  Chrysostom  ;  Epipbanius.]  [G.E.L.C.] 
EUSE'BIUS,  of  MrNDUS  in  Caria,  a  distin- 
guished New  Platonist  and  contemporaiy  of  Ennar 
pins,  who  mentions  him  (p.  48,  ed.  Boissonade), 
and  ranks  him  in  what  is  called  the  golden  chain 
of  New  PlaUmists.  Stobaeus,  in  his  Sermimetj  has 
pnserved  a  considerable  number  of  ethical  fnff- 
ments  fimn  the  work  of  one  Eusebius,  whom  some 
consider  to  be  the  same  as  the  New  Platonist, 
whereas  others  an  inclined  to  attribute  them  to  A 
Stoic  of  that  nameb  (Wyttenbaeh,  ad  £vmap.  p. 
171.)  (L.S.] 

EUSE'BIUS,  of  NicoMSDRU,  the  firiend  and 
protector  of  Arias,  was  maternally  connected, 
though  distantly,  with  the  emperor  Julian,  and 
bom  about  a.  d.  824.  He  was  first  bishop  of 
BerytuB  (Beyrout)  in  Syria,  and  then  of  Nioome- 
deia,  which  Diocletian  had  mode  his  raiidmce,  so 
that  it  was  in  fact  the  capital  of  the  Eastern  em- 
pin  till  Constanttne  fixed  his  court  at  Byiantium. 
He'  fint  comes  under  the  notice  of  histoiy  by 
taking  the  part  of  Arius  after  his  excommunication 
by  Alexander,  bishop  of  Alexandria.  [ARiua] 
He  wrote  a  defence  of  the  hentie  to  Paulinus, 
bishop  of  Tyn,  and  the  letter  is  preserved  in 
Theodoret  (L  6).  Eusebius  states  in  it  his  belief 
that  then  is  one  Being  Unbegotten  and  one  Be- 
gotten by  Him,  but  not  from  his  substance,  having 
no  shan  in  the  natun  or  essence  of  the  Unbe- 
gotten, bet  yet  vp^t  r^kUay  iiioiAnrra  ^iuSia^mi 

So  wannly  did  Eosebius  take  port  with  Ariui^ 
that  the  Arians  wen  sometimes  called  Ensebians  ; 
and  at  the  Nicene  council  he  exerted  himself 
vigoroualy  against  the  application  of  the  term 
i^uMvo-ws  to  the  Son.  Bat  his  opposition  was  un- 
suecessful,  the  Homooosians  triumphed,  and  Eu- 
sebius joined  his  namesake  of  Caesania  in  affixing 
his  signatun  to  the  Creed,  though  he  took  the 
word  in  a  sense  which  reduces  it  menly  to  J^ioiet 
Otfirtair, 


EUSEBIUS. 

He  declined,  however,  to  sign  thd  anathema 
which  the  council  issued  against  Arius,  tiiough  not, 
as  he  says  in  the  petition  which  he  aftmrards 
presented  to  the  bishops,  **  because  he  differed  frum 
the  doctrine  as  settled  at  Nicaea,  but  because  he 
doubted  whether  Arius  really  held  what  the  anathe- 
ma imputed  to  him.**  ( Soxom.  IL 1 5.)   But  very  soon 
after  we  council  had  brdcen  up,  Eusebius  shewed 
a  desin  to  revive  the  controversy,  far  which  he 
was  deprived  of  his  see  and  banished  into  GauL 
On  this  occasion  Constantino  addressed  a  letter  to 
the  people  of  Nicomedeia,  censuring  their  exiled 
bishop  in  the  strongest  manner,  as  diaaffected  to 
his  government,  as  the  principal  supporter  of  hensy, 
and  a  man  wholly  regardless  of  truth.    (Theodor. 
HuLEed,  L  20.)  But  he  did  not  long  remain  under 
the  imperial  displeasure.   Constantia,  the  emperor^ 
sister,  was  under  the  influence  of  an  Arian  pres- 
byter, and  was  thenby  induced  to  plead  in  favour 
of  that  party  with  her  brother,  and  one  result  of 
her  interfennce  was  the  restoration  of  Eusebius  to 
his  see  ;  and  he  soon  so  completely  regained  Con- 
stantme*s  favour,  as  to  be  selected  to  administer 
baptism  to  him  in  his  last  illness.    His  Arian  feel- 
ings however  broke  out  again.  He  procond  the  de- 
privation ot  Eastathius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  and,  if 
we  may.  believe  Theodont  (i.21),  by  suborning 
a  woman  to  bring  against  him  a  false  accusation  of 
the  most  infamous  kind.    He  was  an  active  op- 
ponent of  Athanasius,  and  exerted  himself  to  pro- 
cun  the  restontian  of  Arius  to  the  fall  privileges 
of  ehurchmanship,  menacing  Alexander,  bishop  of 
Constantinople,  with  deposition  unless  he  at  onca 
admitted  him  to  the  holy  communion,  in  which  he 
would  have  succeeded  but  for  the  sadden  death  of 
Arius.    Soon  after  this  Alexander  died,  and  Eu- 
sebius managed  to  procun  his  own  election  to  the 
vacant  see,  in  defiance  of  a  canon  against  transla- 
tions agreed  to  at  Nicaea.    He  died  about  a.  d. 
342. 

Though  Eusebius  lies  under  the  disadvantage  of 
having  his  character  handed  down  to  posterity 
almost  entinly  by  the  description  of  theologic^ 
enemies,  yet  it  is  difficult  to  una^ie  that  he  was 
in  any  way  deserving  of  esteem.  His  signaUm  to 
the  Nicene  creed  was  a  gross  evasion,  nor  can  he 
be  considered  to  have  signed  it  menly  as  an  article 
of  peace,  siaoe  he  was  ever  aftowards  a  sealous  op- 
ponent of  its  principles.  It  can  scarody  be  doubted 
that  he  was  worldly  and  ambitious,  and  if  Theo- 
dont*8  story  above  referred  to  be  true,  it  would  be 
horrible  to  think  that  a  Christian  bishop  should 
have  been  guilty  of  such  gross  wickedness.  At 
the  same  time,  considering  the  entin  absence  of 
the  critical  element  in  the  historians  of  that  age, 
the  violent  bitterness  of  their  fiselings  on  subjects 
of  theological  controversy,  and  the  fatst  that  Theo- 
dont wrote  many  years  after  Euseiiius*^  death, 
we  shall  be  slow  to  belie\'9  in  such  an  accusation, 
which  rests  only  on  the  authority  of  the  most  ve- 
hement of  the  church  historians  of  the  time,  while 
Socrates,  the  most  moderate  and  least  credulous, 
merely  says  (i.  18),  that  Eustathius  was  deposed 
nominally  for  Sab^ianism,  **  though  some  assign 
other  causes;**  and  Sosomen  (it  18)  tells  us,  that 
some  accused  Eustathius  of  leading  an  irregular  life, 
but  does  not  hint  that  this  chazge  rested  on  a  wicked 
contrivance  of  Eusebius.  Athanasius  himself 
gives  another  cause  for  the  deposition  of  Eusta- 
thius— that  Eusebius  had  accused  him  of  slander- 
ing Helena,  the  mother  of  Coastantine.  (Athaa« 


EUSEBIUS. 

BkL  Art.  §  5.)     We  ngret   m   thu  imtanee, 
M  m  ochen,   that  we  have  not  the  oomplete 
««rk  wt  PldlaitoighM,  the  Ariaii  hutoriaii,  who, 
hewTfcr,  u  oae  of  hie  renuuniog  fngmenta,  does 
Boc  hiMtito  to  attrilMte  miradet  to  Eatebins. 
(WwUiagta^  dimA  Hmt.  eh.TiL)    Athaoaaiiu 
(Ond.  u.)  eoMiden  hta  m  the  teacher  ntherthan 
the  indpb  ef  Arifu ;  and  altetwarda,  when  the 
divided  amoi^  themaetrea  into  paitieft, 
■Mwfined  the  p«feet  Ukenen  which 
of  the  Son  hoc*  to  that  of  the  Father 
i)  a^untt  the  Consnbstantialista,  on 
and  the  pan  Ariani,  or  Anomoiani, 
pfettded  the  aiathori^  of  this  Enae- 
bioa,    Tlie  (eaeta  of  thia  paitj  were  lanctioDed  by 
theCoBadlef8eleaeeia,A.D.S59.  (Theodor.  iL  a  ; 
SflMBL  /•  c;  Socratea,  ii  5 ;  CaTo,  Hitt  JM.  toL 
i ;  Ncaadv,  KiwtAemgeadUeiU,  vol  il  p.  778,  &&; 
TtDcBMBt,  far  let  iiridu,  art.  66;  aee  dao  an  ency- 
cbol  letter  from  the  aynod  of  Egyptian  biahopa  to 
heiiiaBdinAtbaa.^po<.e.ilr.§iO.)  [Q.E.UC.] 
EUSmUS,  annnned  Scholasticus,  a  Greek 
hktariaa^fWa  ]i««d  abwit  a.  nu  400,  lor  he  ia  aaid 
to  have  bee»  an  eyv-witiieaa  of  the  war  of  Uie  Ro- 
aaami^dMlOainMyldngof  theOotha.    He  waa 
a  Mlawcr  ef  Troihia,  and  wrote  the  hiatory  of  the 
OacUe  war,  in  h^TanwIfr  vetae,  in  four  booka. 
Haa  walk  ia  aaid  ta  ha:Te  been  very  popohr  at  the 
tzae,  bat  haa  Mt  eoaae  down  to  n&  (Soent  H.E, 
ti.  6 ;  Nieeph.  £f.  £L  nil  $.)  [L.  S.] 

EUSETBIUS  YERCELLENSIS»  an  active 
if  aathedoKy  daring  the  troahlea  which 
the  charek  ta  the  mkldle  of  the  fimrth 
itvy,  waa  a  aatife  af  Sardinia,  paaaed  hia  early 
liCr  aa  an  eedeaaatieal  nadcr  at  Reaaei  and  in  ▲.!>. 
J40  ava,  by  Pop»  JaiiMa,  ordained  biahop  of  Ver> 
airiieagh  an  otter  atianger,  he  in  a 
atjqaiied  the  k>ve  and  reapect  of  all 
by  the  atiafdiuly  of  hia  Hfe,  and  by  the  intcreat 
vbich  he  aHaifeated  in  the  qiiritnal  wetfiae  of  hia 
ia  deigy.  The  ktter  he  waa  wont  to 
Ua  hoaae  and  retain  for  long  perioda, 
ivB|  with  thwn  in  waniaiMi,  and  atamnlating  them 
by  ha  eaaaapla  ta  acta  of  devotk»  and  aelfHdeniaL 
Thia  ia  aaid  ta  be  the  fint  inatanee  upon  record 
«f  mt  attcHpt  ta  caMbine  the  dntiea  of  an  active 
vnth  BMaaatie  nbairranmii,  and  ia  be- 
ta have  lad  the  any  ta  the  inatitntion  of 
,aad  ta  have  aoggaated  flMny  of  the 
whick  cathed^  eatabliahmenta 
aadxegnkrted.  £aaebina,inA.x>.354, 
ef  libariaa,  ■odaitaok,  in  company 
Ladfer  af  Ca^iari  and  the  deacon  Hikrioa, 
■haaay  ta  raiiaTaBliiia,  by  whom  the  peraeco- 
af  Athanadna  had  been  aanctkmed.  In  oon- 
af  their  niyent  wpn  ■■ntatiiaia  the  oooncil 
if  Ifiaa  waa  aranwiied  the  Ibllowittg  year,  where 

the  canae  of  the  tiM  fiuth  with 

and  cneigy,  that  the  Arian  em- 

r,  w«  aaa  tald,  in  a  tanaport  of  lage  drew  hia 

wheal  he  faaniahed  on  the 
i^  la  Btylhottdia,  a  dty  in  the  DeoyoUa  of 
Ftaaa  thence  he  waa  tanaported  into  Cap- 
a«d  aftcrwaida  to  the  Thehaid,  where  he 
to  liberty  by  tiie  edict  of 
pahiahad  in  a.  n.  362,  pnmoandng  the 
if  the  eailed  paehitaa.  Repuring  to  AJezan- 
da,  ia  caapiiaMe  with  the  reqoeat  of  Athanaaina, 
be  waa  pnamt  at  the  gyeat  council  (of  362),  and 
bia  aaaM  ia  affeawiad  to  the  pfweedinga,  beu^  the 

in  Latin  chaactcnu  From 


EUSTATHIUa. 


119 


Alexandria,  Enaebioa  proceeded  to  Antioch,  where 
he  attempted  in  vain  to  heal  the  diaaenaiona  excited 
by  the  election  of  Paulinua ;  and  after  viaiting  many 
chnrchea  in  the  Eaat,  retained  at  length  to  hia  own 
diooeae,  where  he  died,  according  to  St.  Jerome,  in 
▲.  D.  370. 

We  poaaeaa  three  J^ptvtofoe  of  thia  fiither.  l,Ad 
QmaantiMm  Augtutunu  %  Ad  preab^terot 'et  fMea 
lialiae^  written  on  the  occaaion  of  hu  baniahment, 
to  which  ia  attached  LSbeUm/adi,  a  lort  of  protect 
againat  the  violent  conduct  of  the  Arian  bishop 
Patrophilua,  who  waa  in  some  aort  hia  jailor  during 
hia  reaidence  at  Scythopolia.  3b  Ad  Ongorium 
£^3i$e.  Hitp^  found  among  the  iragmenti  of  Hila- 
rina  (xi  §  6).  He  executed  alao  a  tranilation  of 
the  commentary  dxawn  np  by  hia  namesake,  Euae- 
biua  of  Caeaareia,  on  the  PaaJma ;  and  on  edition  of 
the  Evangeliata,  from  a  copy  aaid  to  be  tranacribed 
by  hia  own  hand,  preaerved  at  Vercelli,  waa  pub- 
liahed  at  Mikn,  4to.  1748,  by  J.  A.  Irico. 

The  abovementioned  letteia  are  given  in  the 
BibLPair.  Max.^  Lugdun.  1677,  vol  v.  p.  1127  ; 
in  the  BibL  Pair,  of  Oalland,  vol  v.  p.  78,  and  in 
all  the  larger  collectiona  of  the  frthera.  (Hieron. 
<h  ViriM  lU,  c.  96.)  [W.  R.] 

EUSTA'THIUa  (Ei)<rrd;»(Of.)  1.  Biahop  of 
AirnocH,  waa  a  native  of  Side,  a  town  in  Pam- 
phjlia,  but  according  to  Nicetaa  Cboniatea  (v.  9), 
he  waa  deacended  frmn  a  fiunily  of  Philippi  in  Bla- 
cedonia.  He  waa  a  oontempoiaiy  of  the  emperor 
Conatantine  the  Great,  and  waa  at  firat  biahop  of 
Beroea  in  Syria,  but  the  council  of  Nicaea  appoint- 
ed him  biahop  of  Antioch.  (Nicet  Chon.  v.  6.)  At 
the  opening  of  the  council  of  Nicaea  he  ia  aaid  to 
have  been  the  6nt  who  addreaaed  the  emperor  in  a 
panegyric.  (Theodoret,  i  7.)  Euatathina  waa  a 
lealona  defender  of  the  Catholic  £uth,  and  a  bitter 
enemy  of  the  Ariana,  who  therefore  did  everything 
to  deprive  him  of  hia  poaition  and  influence.  A 
aynod  of  Arian  prelatea  waa  convened  at  Antioch, 
at  which  auch  heavy,  though  unfounded,  chargea 
were  brought  againat  him,  that  he  waa  depoaed,  and 
the  emperor  aent  him  into  exile  to  Trajanopolia  in 
Thrace,  in  a.  nu  329  or  330.  (Socrat  i.  24  ;  Soxo- 
nen,  u.  19 ;  Theodorot,  t  21 ;  Philoatoig.  il  7.) 
A  long  time  after,  hia  innocence  and  the  caJomniea 
of  hia  enemiea  became  known  through  a  woman 
who  had  been  bribed  to  bear  &lae  witneaa  againat 
him,  and  who,  on  her  death-bed,  oonfeaaed  her 
crime  ;  but  it  waa  too  late,  for  Euatathiua  had  al- 
ready died  in  hia  exile.  He  is  praised  by  the  eo* 
deaiaatical  writers  aa  one  of  the  worthieat  and  holi- 
eat  men.  (Athanaa.  Ep,  ad  Solii.  p.  629  ;  Soio- 
men.  ii  1 9.)  Euatathiua  waa  the  author  of  aeveral 
worka,  but  amonff  those  which  now  bear  his  name, 
there  are  two  which  can  acaroely  have  been  hia 

Coductiona,  vis^  the  addreaa  which  he  ia  aaid  to 
ve  delivered  to  the  emperor  Conatantine  at  the 
council  of  Nicaea,  and  whkh  ia  printed  with  a  Latin 
veraion  in  Fabric  Bibt.  Gr.  voC  ix.  p.  132,&c.,  and 
aeoondly,  a  commentary,  or  Mfinifia,  on  the  Hex- 
aemeron,  whidi  waa  edited,  with  a  Latin  tranah» 
tion  and  copiooa  notea,  by  Leo  Allatiua,  Lugdun. 
1629, 4to.  Thia  woric  ia  not  mentioned  by  any 
ancient  writer,  and  the  only  authority  fbraacribing 
it  to  Euatathiua,  ia  the  MS.  naed  by  Allatiua,  in 
which  it  bears  hia  name.  But  the  woA  itaelf  alao 
containa  proofa  that  it  cannot  have  been  written  by 
Euatathiua.  A  work  againat  Origen,  entitled  Kord 
*Clpiyiif0vt  8«ryMf0TutOf  cir  t6  rjjt  4yya9Tp^»:69am 
^«ipnfia^  on  the  other  hand,  ia  mentioned  by  Hia» 


120 


EUSTATHIUS. 


ronymnf  (de  ScripL  itltutr.  85 ;  comp.  Socrat  vi» 
13),  and  is  undoubtedly  genuine.  It  is  printed  at 
the  end  of  Alkitius^s  edition  of  the  commentary  on 
the  Hexaemeron.  Enstathios  wrote  further  Homi- 
lies, Epistles,  and  an  Interpretation  of  the  Psalms, 
of  which  some  fragments  are  still  extant  They  are 
collected  in  Fabric.  BiU.  Grace,  vol.  ix.  pp.  135 — 
149  ;  comp.  Cave,  Hut.  Lit  i.  p.  138,  &c. 

2.  Bishop  of  Bbrttus,  was  present  at  the  coun- 
cil of  ChaloedoQ  in  a.  d.  451,  and  had  been  one  of 
the  presidents  at  the  council  of  Berytos,  held  in 
A.  D.  448.  (Ada  CondL  iL  p.  281.  ed.  Binian. ; 
Zacharias  Mitylen.  de  Mund.  Opif.  p.  1  €6,  ed.  Barth.) 

3.  Of  Cappadocia,  a  New  Platonist,  was  a  pu- 
pil of  lamblichus  and  Aedesius.  When  the  latter 
was  obliged  to  qnit  Cappadocia,  Eostathius  was 
left  behind  in  his  place.  Eonapius,  to  whom  alone 
we  are  indebted  for  our  knowledge  of  Eustathius, 
declares  that  he  was  the  best  man  and  a  great  orar 
tor,  whose  speech  in  sweetness  equalled  the  songs 
of  the  Seirens.  His  reputation  was  so  great,  that 
when  the  Persians  besieged  Antioch,  and  the  em- 
pire was  threatened  with  a  war,  the  emperor  Con- 
stantius  was  prevailed  upon  to  send  Eustathius, 
although  he  was  a  pagan,  as  ambassador  to  king 
Sapor,  in  a.  d.  358,  who  is  said  to  have  been  quite 
enchanted  by  the  oratory  of  the  Greek.  His  coun- 
trymen and  friends  who  longed  for  his  return, 
sent  deputies  to  him,  but  he  refused  to  come  back 
to  his  country  on  account  of  certain  signs  and  pro- 
digies. His  wife  Sosipatra  is  «aid  to  have  even 
excelled  her  husband  in  talent  and  learning.  (Eu- 
nap.  Vit.  Scpk.  pp.  21,  47,  &c.  ed.  Hadr.  Junius  ; 
comp.  Bmcker,  Hist,  CriL  PhUo».  voL  ii.  p.273,  &c) 

4.  Of  Epiphansia  in  Syria,  a  rhetorician  of  the 
time  of  the  emperor  Anastasius.  He  wrote  an  his* 
torical  work  in  nine  books,  intitled  Xfwvim)  ^riroftij. 
It  consisted  of  two  parts,  the  first  of  which  embrac- 
ed the  history  from  the  creation  to  the  time  of 
Aeneias ;  and  the  second  from  the  time  of  Aeneias 
down  to  the  twelfth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  empe- 
ror Anastasius.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  frag- 
ments, the  whole  work  is  lost.  (Evagrius,  iii.  37, 
vi.  in  fin. ;  Nioephor.  Prooem,  and  xiv.  57  ;  Su>> 
das,  f.  9.  Emrrciftof.)  There  is  another  Eustathius 
of  Epiphaneia,  who  belongs  to  an  eariier  date,  and 
was  present  among  the  Arians  at  the  synod  of  Se- 
leuceia,  in  a.  o.  359.  (Epiphan.  Ixxiii.  26 ;  Chron. 
Alexandr.  p.  296.  ed.  Cange.) 

5.  An  Erotic  writer,  or  novelist  whose  name  is 
written  in  some  MSS.  ^  Eumathius.**  With  regard 
to  his  native  place,  he  is  called  in  the  MSS.  of  his 
work  Ma«p(;i/3oXirt)t,  which  is  usually  referred  to 
Constantinople,  or  napf/ii3oA(Ti)f,  according  to  which 
he  would  be  a  native  of  the  Egyptian  town  of  Pa- 
rembole.  He  appears  to  have  been  a  man  of  rank, 
and  high  in  office,  for  the  MSS.  describe  him  as 
itpaf7ov6»0€\4a'ifios  and  M^Tas  x<>^o^Aa{«  or  chief 
keeper  of  the  archives.  The  time  at  which  he  lived 
is  uncertain,  but  it  is  generally  believed  that  he 
cannot  be  placed  earlier  than  the  twelfth  century  of 
our  era,  so  that  his  woric  would  be  the  latest  Greek 
novel  that  we  know  of.  Some  writers,  such  as 
Cave,  confound  him  with  Eustathius,  the  archbishop 
of  Thessalonica,  from  whom  he  must  surely  be  dis- 
tinguished. The  novel  which  he  wrote,  and  through 
which  alone  his  name  has  come  down  to  us,  bears 
the  title,  T6  «aS*  ^trtuvnif  iroi  Ta-fiwtaif  'pOMOv  and 
consists  of  eleven  books,  at  the  end  of  Uie  hist  of 
which  the  author  himself  mentions  the  title.  It  is 
m  story  of  the  love  of  Hysminiaa  and  Hynnine, 


EUSTATHIUS. 

written  in  a  very  artificial  style.  The  tale  is  mo- 
notono«is  and  wearisome ;  the  story  is  frigid  and 
improbable,  and  shews  no  power  of  invention  on  the 
part  of  its  author.  The  loven  are  of  a  very  sen- 
sual disposition.  It  was  first  edited  with  a  Latin 
translation  by  Onilbert  Gaulmin,  Paris,  1617,  8vo., 
who  published,  the  year  after,  his  prefitce  and  notes 
to  it.  The  Latin  tranah&tion  is  reprinted  in  the 
Leiden  edition  of  Parthenius.  ( 1 6 1 2, 1 2mo. )  Some- 
what improved  reprints  of  Ganlmin*s  edition  ap- 
peared at  Vienna,  1791,  8vo.  and  Leipsig,  1792, 
8vo.  There  is  a  very  good  French  translation  by 
Lebas,  Paris,  1828, 12mo.,  with  a  critical  introduc- 
tion concerning  the  author  and  his  novel  (Comp. 
Fabric  BiU.  Graee.  vol  viii.  p.  136,  Ac.  ;  Th. 
Grasse.  in  Jahn*s  Jakrbud^  for  1836,  fourth  sup- 
plement, vol  p.  267,  &e.) 

6.  Bishop  of  Sbbastia  in  Armenia,  who,  toge- 
ther with  Basilins  of  Ancyra,  was  the  author  of  the 
sect  of  the  Macedonians.  (Suid.  «.  v.  'Evtrrd^ios,) 
He  was  originally  a  monk,  and  is  said  to  have  been 
the  first  who  made  the  Armenians  acquainted  with 
an  ascetic  life.  For  this  reason  some  persons  ascrib- 
ed to  him  the  work  on  Ascetics,  which  is  usually 
regarded  as  the  production  of  St  Basilius.  He 
must  have  been  a  contemporary  of  Constantino  the 
Great,  for  Nicephorous  states,  that  although  he  had 
signed  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Nicaea,  he  yet 
openly  sided  with  the  Arians.  (Epiphan.  Ixxv.  1, 
&c. ;  Sozomen.  iii.  13  ;  Nioephor.  ix.  16.) 

7.  Archbishop  of  Thbssalonica,  was  a  native 
of  Constantinople,  and  lived  during  the  latter  half 
of  the  twelfth  century.  At  first  he  was  a  monk  in 
the  monastery  of  St.  Florus,  but  afterwards  he  was 
appointed  to  the  offices  of  superintendent  of  peti- 
tions {hi  tAw  Sci^crffCtfr),  professor  of  rhetoric  (/lo- 
ttrrttp  ^i}ropfl#r),  and  diaoonus  of  the  great  church 
of  Constantinople.  After  being  biraop  elect  of 
Myra,  he  was  at  once  raised  to  the  archbishopric 
of  Thessalonica,  in  which  office  he  remained  until 
his  death  in  a.  d.  1 198.  The  funeral  orations  which 
were  delivered  upon  him  by  Euthymius  and  Mi- 
chad  Choniates  are  still  extant  in  MS.  in  the  Bod- 
leian Library  at  Oxford.  The  praise  which  is  be- 
stowed upon  him  by  Nicetas  Choniates  (viii.  p.  238, 
X.  p.  334)  and  Michael  Psellus  (Du  Cange,  GUmar. 
s.  V,  /^«p)  is  perfectly  justified  by  the  works  of 
Eustathius  that  have  come  down  to  us :  they  con- 
tain the  amplest  proofs  that  he  was  beyond  tdl  dis- 
pute the  most  learned  man  of  his  age.  His  works 
consist  of  commentaries  on  ancient  Greek  poetsi, 
theological  treatises,  homilies,  epistles,  &a,  the  first 
of  which  are  to  us  the  most  important.  These  com- 
mentaries shew  that  Eustathius  possessed  the  most 
extensive  knowledge  of  Greek  literature,  from  the 
earliest  to  the  latest  times ;  while  his  other  works 
exhibit  to  us  the  man*s  high  personal  character,  and 
his  great  power  as  an  orator,  which  procured  him 
the  esteem  of  the  imperial  fiunily  of  the  ComnenL 
The  most  important  of  all  his  works  is,  1.  His 
commentary  on  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  {HaptKfith- 
Aa2  c/f^  Ti^p  'Oftifpou  *IAi^a  Kffl  'Ofiiwa-cfav),  or 
rather  his  collection  of  extracts  from  earlier  com- 
mentaton  of  those  two  poems.  This  vast  compihs- 
tion  was  made  with  the  most  astonishing  diligence 
and  perseverance  firom  the  numerous  and  extensive 
works  of  the  Alexandrian  grammarians  and  cri- 
tics, as  well  as  from  later  commentaton  ;  and  as 
nearly  all  the  works  from  which  Eustathius  made 
his  extracts  are  lost,  his  commentary  is  of  incalci»- 
lable  value  to  ui,  fin-  he  has  preserved  at  least  Uie 


EUSTATHIUS. 

of  dirir  Tcmaikft  and  criticifiiis.  The 
lumlMrof  aidionwlMMe  worki  he  qaotei,  ii  prodi- 
|M«(MetW  fiilof  them  in  Fabric.  BUd.Cfraee.roL 
L  p.  457,  Ac.) ;  botahhongh  we  may  admit  that  he 
had  aot  read  afl  of  them,  and  that  he  quoted  aome 
at  ieeDBii>haiid,  jet  then  aeema  to  be  no  sufficient 
RBim  far  believing  that  he  waa  not  penonallj  ae- 
qauBtHl  with  the  greatest  of  the  andent  critics, 
Mck  aa  Ariatophasca  of  Bjnntimn,  Ariatarehns, 
ZrB«dotDa  and  otfaen,  whose  wofka  were  aceeaaible 
to  hi»  in  the  gnat  Khraries  of  Constantinople.  I^ 
IB  the  ather  hand,  we  kwk  upon  the  work  as  a 
««■mentaiT,  aai  estimatr  it  by  the  standard  of 
vhat  a  good  eoamentary  shoold  be,  we  find  it  ez- 
ticaidr  defideot  in  plan  and  method  ;  the  author, 
kavever,  cannot  be  Uamed  for  these  deficiencies^  as 
bs  title  does  not  kad  na  to  expect  a  legnkr  com- 
wftfiuy.  Hia  icaaarka  are,  farther,  exceedingly 
^iinae,  and  fieqnently  intempted  by  all  kinds  of 
a^H  aiiiaiis  ;  the  many  etymological  and  giammati- 
cal  ittoes  which  we  meet  wi&  in  his  work  are 
sack  as  we  might  expect.  There  is  Tery  little  in 
thr  feaif  wrify  that  is  original,  or  that  can  be  re- 
naided  as  the  epinien  of  Enatathins  himself!  He 
iaurpwaied  ia  it  eTcty  thing  which  serred  to  illos- 
tiatehis  aathor,  whether  it  refiared  to  the  langnage 
<r  grammar,  or  to  mythologT«  history,  and  geo- 
pwfkr.  The  first  edition  dt  it  waa  pabUshed  at 
BflB^  1542— 1&50,  in  4  vola.  foL,  of  which  an  in- 
«camte  leprint  appeared  at  Btele  m  1569-60.  The 
Fkacnee  ediboa  k^  A.  Potitos  (1730,  3  Tola.  foL), 
fwitsiaa  ealy  the  coamientary  to  the  first  five  books 
of  the  Ifiad  with  a  laiin  translation.  A  toleraUy 
correct  reprint  of  the  Raman  edition  waapnblished 
at  Leipa%  ia  two  sections;  the  fint,  containing  the 
iiMimatarj  ea  the  Odyssey  in  2Tola.4toi.,  appnred 
ia  1S25>2S,  and  the  second,  or  the  commentary  on 
the  nbd,  ia  3toIsl  4to.  waa  edited  by  O. Stalbamn, 
lt2i-29.  Uaefcl  extncta  from  the  commentary  of 
itained  in  seterd  editions  of  the 
2.  A  eommentuy  on  Dionydni 
^fitifttH  to  Joannea  Docas,  the  eon  of 
raa,  is  on  the  whole  of  the  same 
hmd  aad  of  the  asne  diffnsencas  as  the  commentary 
m  Hemet.  Ita  great  Talae  consists  in  the  nmne- 
no»  cxtnets  finaa  earlier  wrtten  to  illnatrate  the 
ptapaphy  of  Diooyaias^  It  was  first  printed  in  R. 
M|tiHi\  edition  of  Dienysina  (Pteia,  1547, 4to.), 
and  aflwaaida  alao  in  that  of  H.  Stephens  (Paris, 
1577,  4te^  and  1697.  8to.),  inHndaon'sCTM^n^ 
-.  ToL  IT.,  and  hmtly*,  in  Berahaidy*a  edition  of 
(Leipsiff;,l828,8To.).  3.  A  comment- 
mi  Piadar,  which  hewerer  aeema  to  be  k)at,  at 
ao  Ma  of  it  has  yet  come  to  light  The  in- 
to it,  howoTer,  ia  still  extant,  and  waa 
by  Tafel  in  hb  ^asteOii  7%ma2oaM9im 
Fmakiart,  1832,410.,  from  which  it  waa 
aepaaiely  by  Schneidewin,  EtukUkUjiro- 

1137,  SfiL  The  other  wwka  of  Eostathins  which 
em  pahSshed  lor  the  first  time  by  Tafel  in  the 
^ifmeda  jast  mcntiooed,  are  chiefly  of  a  theo- 
hfial  natare ;  there  is,  howcTer,  among  them  one 
f  ^  2(7,  Ac.)  which  ia  of  great  historical  interest, 
*&  the  aacoaat  of  the  taking  of  Thessalonicaby  the 
^^«■aaa  ia  A.  n.  1185. 
The  aaam  Eestathiaa  is  one  of  Tery  common  oc* 
darii^  the  Byxantine  period,  and  a  list  of 
Fmtath'f  iagiTen  by  Fabricins.  (BihL 
rd.il.  Y  149,  Ac.)  [L.  S.] 

irSTATHIUSi  the  author  of  a  Latin  tnna* 


EUSTATHIUS. 


121 


latiott  of  the  nine  discourses  of  St  Basil  on  the 
Creation.  He  waa  an  African  by  birth,  flourished 
about  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  and  was  the 
brother  of  the  Syndetica  Diaconissa,  eo  hwded  by 
Sedulius. 

This  Torsion,  which  bears  the  title  AToeem  S. 
Bcuiiu  Sermone»  in  pri$teipium  Gtmmtt^  is  giTcn  in 
the  edition  of  St  Basil,  published  at  Paris  by  Oar- 
nicr,  fol.  1721,  toI,  i.  pp.  631—676.       [W.  R.] 

EUSTATHIUS  ROMA'NUS,  a  celebnted 
Otaeoo-Roman  jurist,  of  the  noble  fionily  of  the 
Maleini,  was  honoured  with  the  rank  of  Patricius, 
and  filled  Tarioua  high  officea  at  Constantinople. 
He  waa  first  a  puisne  judge  (Airbr  «rpmfr)  under 
Romanus  junior  (BqmL  Tii.  p.  677,  schoL),  and 
continued  to  fill  the  same  office  under  Nicephoms 
Phocas  (reigned  a.  d.  963—969),  then  was  made 
Quaestor,  and  waa  afkerwarda  made  Magister  Offici- 
onun  under  Basileius  Bulgaroctonns  (reigned  975 — 
1025).  Basileius  Porphyngenitoa,  in  a  noTell  in- 
serted in  the  collection  of  LeunchiTius  {J,  O,  /7.  iL 
p.  173),  speaks  of  the  uninterrupted  prosperity  of 
his  fimiily  for  100  or  120  years.  (Zachariae,  HixL 
Jur.  Gr.  Rom.  Delm.  p.  58  ;  Heimbach,  de  Baml. 
Or^.p.79.) 

He  is  quoted  by  the  four  appeUations,  **  Eusta- 
thius,"»* Patricius," « Romanus,*" and  "MagUter." 
Harmenopuloa,  in  the  Prolegomena  to  his  Hexabib- 
lon  (§  20 ),  mentions  his  obligations  to  the  Romatea 
of  Magister,  who  was  cTidenUy  a  judge  as  well  as 
an  interpreter  of  law,  for  Harmenopnlns  frequentiy 
cites  his  decisions  and  decrees :  Harmenopnlns  also 
soTeral  timea  cites  Patricius,  and,  whereTer  such  a 
citation  occurs,  there  is  always  a  marginal  reference 
in  manuscripts  to  the  BibUtm  BomaSeum,  which  ap- 
pears to  be  the  same  as  the  Bomaioa  of  Magister. 
In  Harmenopulua  (4.  tit  12.  §  10),  is  a  passage 
cited  from  Patriciua,  with  a  marginal  reference  to 
the  BibUim  Bomdicum^  and  the  same  passage  is  at- 
tributed in  a  scholium  on  the  Bamiioa  (60.  tit  37, 
Tol.  TiL  p.  678)  to  Romanus.  This  work  of  Ma- 
gister waa  dirided  into  tidea,  and  the  tides  IIcpl 
ruraurwr,  IIspl  KAqpoyofilar  and  Hep)  Aia9i)fc«y, 
are  cited  in  die /feraUUoa  (5.  tit  9.  §§  1 1 ,  12, 1 3). 
Mortreuil  {Hitloin  du  Drmt  Byxamtin^  ii.  p.  503, 
Paris,  1844,)  identifies  die  Biblum  Bomatcum  with 
the  Praetiea  of  Enstathius.  The  StifiCMfjuaro,  or 
obaerrations  of  Magister,  are  also  mentioned  in  the 
//^»50^  (3,  tit  3.  $  111). 

Sometimes,  when  Magister  is  cited  in  Harmeno- 
pnlns, there  is  a  maiginal  reference  to  the  Mutp6w 
icord  2Toix«<or,  and  m  BatiL  Tii.  p.  22,  mention  is 
made  of  the  SroixfMv  rov  Mtdaropot;  but  the  work 
which  now  exists  in  manuscript,  and  passes  under 
the  name  of  the  Mucp6v  Kara  ^o<xf  «or,  or  Synoptu 
Mmor^  has  been  uauaily  attributed  to  Docimus,  or 
Docimiua,  and  is  of  a  later  date  than  Enstathius. 
(Reis.  IihUx  Norn.  Prop,  t»  Harmenap.  g.  vv.  Ma- 
gider;  Patricius,  Muep^r,  in  Meerman.  The».  Suppl. 
pp.  389 — 400  ;  Zachariae.  IlitL  Jur.  Gr.  Bom» 
Ddm.  $  47.) 

The  namea  of  Enstathius  and  Romanus  occur 
scTexal  times  in  the  Scholia  on  the  Basilica,  e.  g, 
BatiL  \r.  p.  489,  iii.  p.  340.  56.  480,  til  678.  694. 
The  *T)r^M^^  of  Enstathius  is  cited  BatO.  iii.  p. 
116.  ItisatFBCtof  thedate  A.D.1025,  deZ>Mo6Mt 
Gmtobrinii  ^vt  £>uat  Consobrimas  dtuterant^  and  is 
printed  in  the  collection  of  LeunclaTius  (•/.  G.  B.  i. 
p.  414).  Heimbach  (Aneodota,  i.  p.  IxtL)  mentions 
a  manuscript  in  the  Vatican  at  Rome  (cod.  226,  fol. 
294-r-SOO)  under  the  tide  *rw6pyrifaa  Li^rraBtou 


122 


EUSTATHIUS. 


mpl  $lw  (bic)  rov  'Ft^udou.  Ha  tappoMs  Uiat 
the  title  ought  to  he  reed  Tw6iuniyM  vcpt  fiimt 
EderaBUw  ran  *Pttitaiov, 

In  the  laet^ited  puiage,  the  Scholmm  give*  an 
extract  from  the  Praetieay  and  mentions  Patridna 
as  the  author.  Enstathius  is  here  to  be  nnderstood, 
and  not,  as  Heimbach  and  Fabiidni  aapposed,  the 
earlier  Patridns  Heros.  The  Ilfipa,  or  Practiea, 
of  Eustathiiis  is  cited  in  the  Scholia,  Baail.  Tii.  p. 
516.  676-7.  The  Pradioa  is  a  work  written  not 
by  Eustathios  himseU^  bat  by  some  judge  or  asses- 
sor of  the  jndgment-seat  It  consists  (^  75  titles, 
under  which  are  contained  extiacts  from  proceed- 
ings in  canses  tried  at  Constantinople,  and  detei^ 
mined  by  Tarions  judges,  especiaDy  by  Eostadiias 
Bomanns.  Most  of  these  causes  were  heard  in  the 
Hippodromns,  a  name  of  a  court  paralleled  by  our 
English  CoekpU,  The  Ilelpa  (which  appears  better 
to  deserve  publication  than  some  of  those  remains  of 
Orseco-Roman  Jurisprudence  which  hare  been  lately 
given  to  the  world  by  Heimbach  and  Zachariae) 
exists  in  manuscript  in  the  Medicean  Library  at 
Florence  (Cod.  Laurent  Ixxx.  foL  478,  &c.),  with 
the  title  Bi/SAfoy,  5rcp  wo^  lUw  rwM^  ovofJilrrtu 
nttpoj  wapd  a  rivur  AiSeuricaXia  ix  rmv  wfSx^HW 
rov  fieyd\ov  Kvpov  EArroBlov  rev  'Pm/iadou,  {Zar 
chariae,  HisL  Jur.  Cfr.  Bom.  Detm.  §  41.) 

Another  unpublished  work  of  Enstathius  is  his 
treatise  11^  'TirojB^Aiw,  which  is  in  manuscript  at 
Paris.  The  meaning  of  the  word  jhrofi6kw  has 
been  a  subject  of  much  dispute.  (Du  Cange,  €/Um, 
Med.  et  Inf.  Oraec  s.  v.)  It  seems  ordinarily  to 
mean  that  to  which  the  wife  is  entitled  by  agree-, 
ment  or  particular  custom  upon  the  death  of-  her 
husband,  over  and  aboTO  the  dowry  she  broi^t  him. 

2.  To  Eustathius  Romanus  has  been  folsely  ascrib- 
ed a  work  concerning  prescription  and  the  legal 
efket  of  periods  of  time  from  a  moment  to  a  hun- 
dred years.  This  work  was  published  with  a  Latin 
version  by  Schaidius  (Ba$iL  1561),  and  immediately 
afterwards  in  Greek  only  by  Cujas,  along  with  his 
own  treatise  on  the  same  subject  It  has  since 
been  often  reprinted  under  various  names.  It  may 
be  found  in  the  collection  of  LeundaviuB  (ii.  p.  297) 
with  the  title  De  Tsmportan  IntervaUit^  with  Scho- 
lia of  Athanasius  and  others.  The  last  edition  is 
that  by  Zachariae.  ( Ai  'PimW,  odor  die  StArift  uber 
die  ZeitahKhtttie^  8vo.  Heid.  1836.)  The  woric  is 
commonly  attributed  to  Eustathins,  Antecessor 
Constantinopolitanus.  If  this  inscription  be  coi^ 
rect,  the  Professor  must  have  been  of  earlier  date 
than  Eustathins  Romanus,  for  the  treatise  De  Tern' 
porum  IntervaiH»  appears  to  have  been  originally 
compiled  in  the  seventh  century.  The  edition  of 
Schardius  gives  the  work  neariy  in  its  original 
form ;  Cnjaa,  Leundavius,  and  Zachariae  present  us 
with  a  second  edition  of  the  same  work  as  revised 
about  the  eleven^  oentnry  by  some  editor,  who  has 
added  scholia  of  his  own,  and  introduced  references 
to  the  Basilica.  (Biener,  Geeek  der  Novetlen^^.  124.) 

Nessel  (cited  by  Saxnmet  Diss,  de  Ifypobolo  in 
Meerm.  Thes.  Suf^L  p.  382)  attributes,  not  to  Eus- 
tathius Romanus,  but  to  the  earlier  professor  Ens- 
tathius, a  synopsis  of  juridical  actions,  entitled  A/ 
iytsiyoXi¥V\fi4^Ut  which  is  found  i4>pended  in  ma- 
nuscript to  the  ProMftfrn  ametum.  (Zachariae,  Hisi, 
Jur.  Or.  Bom.  DeUn»  §  48  ;  Heimbach,  de  BaaL 
Orig,  p.  144.) 

3.  An  Edict  of  the  Eustathius  who  was  Pr.  Pr. 
Orientis  under  Anastasitts  in  a.  d.  506,  is  publish- 
ed by  Zachariae  {Anecdotal  p.  270).     [J.  T.  O.] 


EUSTRATIUS. 

EUSTATHIUS  (Eilimi6ioff),  aOnek  physician 
in  the  latter  half  of  the  fourth  century  after  Christ, 
to  whom  two  of  the  letters  of  St  Basil  are  addressed. 
▲.D.  373, 374.  (vol  iiL  Bpid.  151, 189,  ed.  Bened.) 
In  some  MSS.  he  Is  called  by  the  title  **  Arehiater.** 
The  second  of  diese  letten  is  by  some  persons  at- 
tributed to  St  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  and  is  accord- 
ingly printed  in  the  third  volume  of  his  works, 
p.  6,  &c  ed.  Bened.  [W.  A.  G.l 

EUSTHE'NIUS,  CLAU'DIUS,  secretary  (A 
epistoUs)  to  Diodetian,  wrote  the  lives  of  Diode- 
tian,  Maximianns  Hereulius,  Galerins  and  Con- 
stantius,  assigning  to  each  a  separate  book.  ( Vopisc 
Carin.  18.)  [W.  R.] 

EUSTCCHIUS  (E^irr^xttf')»  &  Cappadocian 
sophist  of  the  time  of  the  emperor  Constans.  He 
wrote  a  history  of  the  life  of  that  emperor  and  a 
work  on  the  antiquities  of  Camiadoda  and  other 
countries.  (Suid.  s.  e.  EArr^xw;  Steph.  Byx.  s.  o. 
UmrruD&vQuw.)  [L.  S.] 

EUSTCyCHIUS  (lAtrroxioi),  a  phvsidan  of 
Alexandria,  who  became  acquainted  with  the  phi- 
losopher Plotinus  late  in  life,  and  attended  him  in 
his  bst  illness,  a.  d.  270.  He  arranged  tiie  works 
of  Plotinus.  (Porphyr.  Vita  Plot  in  Plot  O^pmi, 
voL  i.  p.  1.  li.  Ivii.  ed.  Oxon.)  ( W.  A.  a] 

EUSTRA'TIUS  (EArr^nos),  a  presbyter  of 
the  Greek  church  at  Constantinople,  is  the  author 
of  a  work  o»  tie  Conditio  cf  Uf  Huaum  Soul 
aftxr  Dealk,  which  is  still  extant    Respecting  his 
life  and  the  time  at  which  he  lived,  nothing  is 
known,  except  what  can  be  gathered  from  the 
work  itsell  It  is  directed  against  those  who  main- 
tained that  the  souls  ceased  to  act  and  operate  as 
soon  as  they  quitted  the  human  body.    Photins 
(^t&^  Ood.  171)  knew  the  work,  and  made  some 
extracts  from  it,  which  is  a  proof  that  Eustratins 
must  have  lived  before  Photins.     Further,  as  Eua- 
tiatius  repeatedly  mentions  the  works  of  Dionysina 
Areiopagita,  he  must  have  lived  after  the  publication 
of  those  works,  which  a|)pear  to  have  been  circu- 
lated about  A.  D.  500.    It  is  therefore  very  proba- 
ble that  Eustratins  lived  at  the  time  of  Eutychiua, 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  that  is,  about  a.  d. 
560,  as  in  foct  Eustiatius  himsdf  says  in  almost  as 
many  words.    His  woric  was  first  edited  by  Lt. 
AUatius  in  his  de  Oeddentalimm  aUjue  Onemlalisun- 
perpetma  t»  Dogmaie  PurgatorU  eomsemskme,  Ronu 
1655, 8ya,  pp.  319— 58L  The  style  of  Eustadoa, 
as  Photius  remarks,  is  clear,  though  very  different 
from  classic  Greek,  and  his  arguments  are  generally 
sound.    (Fabric  BibL  GrtMee.  vol.  z.  p.  725 ;  Cave» 
HigU  lAL  voL  i.  p.  416.)  Some  other  penMUs  of  the 
name  of  Euatsatius  are  enumerated  by  Fabridoa. 
{BUiL  Graee.  vol.  iii.  p.  264,  note.)         (L.  S.] 

EUSTRATIUS  (EArrpitnof ),  one  of  the  latest 
commentaton  on  Aristotle,  lived  about  the    be* 
ginning  of  the  twelfth  century  after  Christ,  under 
the  emperor  Alexius  Comnenus,  as  metropolitan  of 
Nicaea.    According  to  a  hint  in  the  Commentar  j- 
to  the  tentii  book  A  the  Etkiea  Niootnaehea  (if  this 
part  of  the  Ccmunentaiy  b  composed  bv  him),   he 
appean  to  have  also  lived  at  Constantmople,  aoid. 
to  have  written  his  commentary  in  this  place. 
(Comp.  ad  Arid.  Elh.  ATte.  x.  9.  §  1 3,  p.  472,   ed. 
ZelL)    Of  his  life  we  know  nothing  else.    Of  \ut% 
writings  only  two  are  extant,  and  these  in  a  very- 
fragmentary  state :  viz.  1.  A  Commentary  to    t,bo 
second  book  of  the  Analytica,  published  by  Al<las 
Manutius,  Venice,  1534,  and  transUted  into  Latixa 
by   A.  Giatarolus.    (Venice,  1542,   1568,    fioU) 


EUTHALIUS. 

paUbhed  in  t>»  Greek  hagnoge  with  Mme  other 
miMiiiiititnn  on  the  nine  work, yeniee,l536, foL, 
and  in  the  Latin  ki^;nage  by  J.  Bernazdu»  FeUd- 
anaa»  Vcb.  1541,  1589,  feL,  Pteia.  1543,  HelmaL 
16i2, 4«».    Btt,  aceofding  to  the  Inteat  retearehea, 
thii  caanentarj  cwiiiita  of  verr  difieient  mate- 
riih,  and  grant  parte  of  it  are  iLe  woik  of  other 
iaterpirtcn,  na  Aipaains  and  Michael  Ephenna. 
This  baa  been  pvored  dkiefiy  by  the  rewarchet  of 
"ami  nnarbfr.    in  bia  wxitinga  on  the  Greek 
SdaBa  to  the  Ethica  of  Arialotle  (printed  in  the 
JMiiii'Ff^"  der  BerHner  Aiademig  der  Wmetu(^ 
U  the  year  181^^1817,  p.  263,  &&).    Schleier- 
aneher  bna  diewn  that  the  anthor  of  the  coounen- 
tvy  to  the^Graf  book  of  the  Ethica  cannot  poiaibly 
W  the  aaaae  perMA  aa  the  anthor  of  the  com- 
iMstBfy  to  the  auA  book,  becanae  Toy  difiierent 
Btopratetioaa  «f  theT^ffpcicoi  Aiiyoi  of  Aristotle 
ar»  g^Ten  in  tlie  two  puHges  dted.    (See  Stahr, 
JruMdia,  tL  ppu  261«  262;   SehleienBadier,  p. 
267.)    Probably  Eaatntina  ia  only  the  anthor  of 
the  tiiBHW  alary  to  the  aizth  book,  which  ii  much 
better  than  the  rest,  and  from  which  the  eonunen- 
tariee  to  the  woand,  third,  and  lovrth  book  greatly 
dife^    But  peibapa  the  oommentaiy  to  the  /irti 
is  alao  to  be  aaenbed  to  Eustiatint,  and  the  dif- 
frienoe  oo  the  ^gnification  of  the  ^l^fitntpucot  Aiyot 
nay  baTo  been  orraaioned  by  Eoatsatiiu  himaelf 
buMowing  one  opokm  or  the  other  from  more 
ancieu  uuctpiewnB 

The  ff—mtnriea  of  Enstratiua  greatly  differ 
fiom  naular  woika  of  elder  oonmentaton  by  their 
not  being  nnintcmpted  treatiaeB  on  philoeophical 
sabieeta,  bat  nnai  mtut  in  in  the  proper  Kme  of 
the  wofdy  explaining  angle  worda  and  thingt^    It 

thia  which  renders  them  of  great  importance. 


EUTHYDEMUS. 


123 


Robert  of  Lincoln  translated 
itaiy  into  Latin,  and  Albertus  Magnns 
Aqninaa  made  consideiable  use  of 
ntopretation  of  Aristotle.  '  (Fabric 
voL  ui.  pp.  215,  264  ;  Bnhle'S  Arit- 
Mk,  W.  i.  p.  2M.)  [A.  &] 

EUT^LIDAS,  atataaiy.    [CH&YaoTHBMia] 
EUTEXIDAS  (  E^cAiSas),  a  Lacedaemonian 
whs  gained  n  prise  at  Olympia  in  wrestling  and  in 
the  pentathlon  of  b<7B,  in  b.c.628  (OL  38),  which 
the  first  OlynfMad  in  which  the  pentathlon, 
the  aeeond  in  wbi^  wrestling  was  performed 
bj  beys.  (Pana^  t.  9.  §  1,  ri.  15,  i  4,  Ac)  [L.S.] 
EUTERPE.    [MuaAS.] 
EUTHAXITJS  (CoAUms),  bishop   of   Snlce, 
fi^ed,  fwtirrifT'Tig  to  some,  at  the  time  of  die  great 
Athananas;  and  Cave,  in  the  London  edition  of 
has  UwL  XAL,  ^aces  him  in  ▲.  d.  398,  whereas,  in 
the  BmIc  editson  (L  pu  466),  be  places  him  aboat 
A.  nt  458w    The  latter  supposition  agrees  with  n 
IT  III  I  mm  of  Eathalins  himself  in  his  Introduction 
to  the  Life  of  St.  PanL    When  Eathalins  was  yet 
be  dirided  the  Epistles  of  St  Paul 
and  Terses ;  and  after  his  eleTation 
to  ^  bishopric,  he  did  the  same  with  the  Acts  of 
the  Apoidea  and  the  Catholic  Epistles.    TheEpis- 
ofStft 


Pisa],  however,  had  been  dirided  in  diat 
betee  him,  aboot  ▲.  n.  396 ;  hot  Eiithalios 
added  the  afgomenta  of  the  chapters,  indexes,  and 
ihe  paH^gea  of  Scriptore  to  which  allosions  are 
ia  the  Epiatlfti  This  work  he  afterwards 
to  Athanasioa  the  younger,  who  was  bishop 
if  Alexandria  in  ▲.  ou  490.  A  portion  of  it  was 
te  fHwhed  by  ca^inal  Ximenes,  in   1514. 


Eraonna,  in  his  sereml  editions  of  the  New  Testa* 
ment,  incorporated  the  Aignmenta  to  the  Epistles 
of  St.  Paul  and  the  Acts.     The  Prokgne  on  the 
Life  of  St  Pnnl,  whh  a  prefistory  Epistle,  was  first 
edited  by  J.  H.  Boederos  at  the  end  of  his  edition  of 
the  New  Testament,  Aigentorat  1645  and  1660, 
12mo.,  from  whidi   it  was  afterwards  often  re- 
printed.   Ail  the  works  of  Euthalins  were  edited 
by  L.  Zaccagni,  in  hia   CoUecUmea  momum,  vei, 
EodtM,  Grasoae,  Rome,  1698,  4to.    Whether  Eu- 
thalins also  wrote  a  commentary  on  the  (Jospel  of 
St  Luke  and  on  the  Acts,  is  uncertain,  at  least 
there  is  no  distinct  mention  of  them,  and  no  MSS. 
are  known  to  exist  (Fabric  BibL  Graee,  toL  ix.  p. 
287,  &c.;  Cave,  HiiL  LiLroLup.  252.)  [L.  S.] 
EUTHIAS  {IiMa$),  an  Athenian  omtor  of  the 
time  of  Demosthenes.    H4  brought  an  accusation 
against  Phryne,  and  as  he  fiuled  in  his  attempt  to 
bring  about  her  condemnation,  he  abstained  ever 
after  from  peaking  in  the  courts  of  justice.  (  Athen. 
xiiL  p.  590 ;  Aldphr.  Eput,  L  10,  &c ;  Suidas.  i.  v. 
EMfor ;  SchoL  ad  Hermog,  p.  45.)  [L.  S.] 

EUTHYCLES  (Ei^wtKiis).  1.  An  Athenian 
comic  poet  of  the  old  comedy,  whose  plays  'Airsrrot 
j|  *EwioToAi$  and  'AroAdyri}  are  mentioned  by 
Soidaa  (s. «.  E49vKKiis  and  fioSt  tSiofMs)^  and  the 
former  is  quoted  by  Atbenaens  (iiL  p.  124,  c). 
Nothing  more  ia  known  of  him.  (Meineke,  Praff. 
Com,  Graee,  toL  i.  pp.  270,  271,  vol  ii  p.  890  ; 
Fabric.  fitU.  Qra».  toL  iL  p.  448.) 

2.  Gf  Rheginm,  a  Pythagorean  philosopher, 
(lamblich.  VU.  Pytk.  oc  27,  36.)  [P.  S.] 

EUTHY'CRATES  (EiMm^r),  a  Greek 
statuary,  whom  Pliny  places  at  Gl  120,  &  c.  300. 
(xxxiT.  8.  s.  19.)  He  was  the  most  distinguished 
son  and  pupil  of  Lysippns,  whom  he  imitatwl  more 
in  his  diligence  than  in  his  gracefulness,  preferring 
severe  truth  to  elegance  of  expresuon.  (Plin. /.  & 
§  7.)  This  feature  of  his  style  was  seen  in  a  most 
excellent  statue  of  Hercules,  at  Delphi,  and  in  his 
statues  of  Alexanderv  the  hunter  Thestis,  and  the 
Thestiadae :  the  rest  of  the  passage,  in  which  Pliny 
ennmeiates  his  works,  is  hopelessly  corrupt  (See 
Siliig,  CaiaL  Artif.  a.  o.)  According  to  Tatian, 
Euthyoates  made  statues  of  courtesana.  (OraL 
in  GroM,  52,  p.  1 14,  ed.  Worth.)  [P.  S.] 

EUTHYDEMUS(Ei)0^/Ms),anAtheniancom- 
mander  in  the  Peloponnesian  war,  was,  at  the  close 
of  its  eighteenth  year,  a.  c.  414,  raised  from  a  par- 
ticular to  agenexal  command  m  the  aimy  besieging 
Syracuse.  The  object  was  to  meet  the  urgent 
entreaty  of  Nicias  for  immediate  relief  from  the 
burden  of  the  sole  superintendence,  without  mak- 
ing him  wait  for  the  arrival  of  the  second  arma- 
ment This  position  he  appears  to  have  occu- 
pied to  the  end,  though  probably  subordinate  as 
well  to  Demosthenes  and  Eurymedon  as  to  Nicias. 
Whether  he  as  well  as  his  colleague  Menander 
took  part  in  the  night  attack  on  Epipolae  appean 
doubtful.  He  is  expressly  named  by  Thucydidea 
only  once  again,  as  uniteid,  in  the  last  desperate 
engagement  in  the  harbour,  vrith  Demosthenes  and 
Menander  in  command  of  the  ships.  Diodorus 
names  him  in  the  previous  sea-fight  as  opposed  on 
the  left  wing  to  the  Syncnsan  Scanua.  Plutareh, 
who  mentiohs  his  appointment  with  Menander, 
ascribes  the  occurrence  of  the  second  sea-fight,  in 
which  the  Athenians  received  their  first  defeat,  to 
the  eagerness  of  the  two  new  oommaoden  to  dis- 
pky  their  abilities.  But  this  looks  very  like  a  late 
conjecture,  such  as  Ephorus  was  fond  of  making. 


12(  EUTHYDEMUS. 

and  ii  further  ineontiMent  with  ths  lingnage  of 
ThdCfdidc*,  «ho  rqircMntt  the  Sjiacnniu  a*  «sl- 
ing on  the  afl«ailTc,  uid  ihewi  in  NiciuV  letter 
that  thej  had  it  in  litir  power  lo  fbree  an  engage- 
ment Of  h»  ultimate  fiilt  we  are  ignorant :  hii 
name  (it  ii  proliably  hii)  ocean  u  far  back  ■>  the 
eighteenth  jeai  of  ths  war,  B.  c.  422,  amonfi  the 
■ignalurei  to  the  Lacnlaeinaiuui  treatiet.  {Tbiii:. 
T.l»,24,  Tii.  16,69;  Diod.xiiL13i  P\at.  Nt- 
»»,  c  20.)  [A.  H.  C-] 

EUTHYDB'HUS  (Etfjlwui).  1.  A  tophiit, 
«rai  bom  at  Chi«,  and  migiBled  with  hii  hrother 
Dionyudomi  to  Thnrii  in  Italy.  Being  exiled 
thence,  the;  came  ta  Atheni,  where  they  retided 
many  yean.  The  prtteononi  of  Ealhydemni  and 
hit  brother  an  eipoied  by  Plata  in  the  dialogue 
which  txart  the  name  of  the  fsimer.  A  aophion 
of  Euthydemni,  a*  iliutnting  the  "  bilMcj  of 
composition,*^  ii  mentioiKd  by  Ariitotle.  (Plat. 
EutkydtmMi,  Ontifl.  p.  386  ;  Ariit.  AU.  ii.  24, 
g  3,  Soyi.  El.  20 ;  Ath.  iL  p.  606,  b  ;  SeiL  Emp. 
aJv.  Maa.  viL  IS.) 

Z  Sod  of  Cepbalug  of  Syncuie,  and  brother  lo 
Lyiiai  the  orator.  (PlaC  Ibp.  L  p.  328  j  ace  toL  i. 
p.  668,  a.) 

3.  Son  oF  IKocIn,  and  a  diacii^e  of  Sncntei, 
vhom  Xenophon  repmenta  ai  rebuking  him,  afier 
hii  peculiar  faihion,  fbt  tmagining  himielf  to  know 
more  than  he  did.  (Plat.  Cam.  p.  222  ;  Xen.  Mtm. 
i.  2.  S  29,  IT.  2.) 

4.  A  man  of  Keyon,  who  made  himielf  tynuit 
nf  the  dty,  together  with  Timocleidai.  On  their 
dcpoiilioD,  according  to  Pannniai,  the  mpreme 
power  wai  committed  to  Cleiuiaa,  the  bthei  of 
Antui.    [CliiNUS,  No.  5.} 

i.  A  writer  on  cookery,  referred  to  by  Athe- 
naeua,  who  qnotei  certain  renei  of  hii  on  nlted 
fiih,  let  forth  by  him  in  joke  ai  a  genuine  &ng- 
menl  of  Heiiod.  (Alhen.  iiL  p.  1 1 6,  a.  lii.  p.  £  1 6, 
c)  [E.  E.] 

EUTHYDE'MUS  {!;J«h»ui>,  king  of  Bae- 
tnn,  wai  a  iwliTe  of  Hagneita.  (Polyb-  li.  34.) 
We  know  nothing  of  the  circamitancei  attending 
hii  elemtion  lo  the  ■overeignty  of  Baclria,  but  be 
ieemi  lo  hare  taken  advantage  of  diaieniioni  among 
the  deacendanli  of  thoae  who  had  tint  eilabliihed 
the  independence  of  that  country,  and  to  liare  wretl- 
ed  the  Hieieign  power  either  bvm  Diodotnl  II.  or 
•ome  of  hii  fiunily.  He  then  extended  Ml  power 
over  the  neighbounng  pravincea,  to  ai  to  become 
the  founder  of  the  greatne»  of  the  Bactrian  mon- 
archy, thoDgb  not  the  actual  founder  of  the  king- 
dom, Bi  hai  been  erroneooity  itlfeTTed  fnm  a 
psHage  in  Stiabo.  (Stiab.  li.  p.615  ;  Polyb.  li. 
34 1  Wiiion'i  ArioKi,  p.  220.)  Anliochui  the 
Great,  after  hii  expedition  againit  Parlhia  in  B.  c 
213,  proceeded  to  inrade  Ihe  Uiritoriei  of  the 
Bactrian  king,  Enthydemui  met  him  on  the  hanki 
of  the  Arini.  but  waa  defeated  and  compelled  lo 
fall  bock  upon  Zariupa,  the  capital  of  Bactria. 
(Polyb.  X.  49.)  Fhnn  hence  he  entered  into  nego- 
tiation! wi^  Anliochui,  who  appean  to  hare 
deipaiied  of  ellecting  him  tubjugalioa  by  force,  ai 
he  wai  readily  induced  to  tome  to  tenna,  by 
which  he  confirmed  Euthydemui  in  the  regal 
dignity,  and  ga<e  one  of  hli  own  dnoghten  in 
marriage  to  fail  aon  Demetiiua  In  relam  for  ihii, 
Eolhydemui  lent  him  hii  lapport  in  fail  Indian 
expedition.  (Polyb.  xi.  34.)  The  commencement 
of  the  rngn  of  Enthydemui  may  be  referred  with 
mneh  probability  to  about  B.  c  '.»0.    (WUno'i 


EUTHYMIUS. 
'  .4rH«,  p.  221.)  Silter  coini  of  tbi*  prim*,  of 
Greek  ityle  of  workmanibip  and  bearing  Omk 
inacriptiona,  haie  been  found  in  coniiderable  num- 
beri  at  Bokhara,  Balkh,  and  other  placei  aithin 
the  limiti  of  Bactria,  thui  atteiiing  the  extent  to 
which  Greek  eiriliiation  had  been  intiodoced  into 
thoK  remote  ngioni.    (Ibid.  p.  2-22,)     [E.  H.  B.] 


EUTHY-MANES,  or  more  correctly  EUTHY'- 
MENES  (Eidufilinij),  of  Hairilia,  U  referred  to 
■ereral  times  ai  the  author  of  a  geographical  work, 
the  real  nalnre  of  which,  howeier,  ii  unknown, 
(Pint,  dt  Plac.  PiiltH.  4 ;  Athen.  IL  c  90 ;  Lrdut 
dt  Mat.  6Si  Artcmil  Epit.  p.  63.)  Clemriii  of 
Alexandria (JImM,  i.  p.  141]  mention!  an  Euih}- 
menei  a*  the  author  of  Xfaniri,  bnt  whether  Ihoy 
are  the  lame  or  difierent  pertons,  cannot  be  deter- 
mined. (L.  S.1 

EUTHYHE'DES,  a  Greek  painter  of  acme 
note,  whole  time  ii  unknown.  (Plin.  tixt.  11. 
1.40.  S  42.)  [P.  &1 

EUTHY'MIDAS,  a  leading  man  at  Chalcia  in 
Euboea,  wai  driven  out  of  hit  natiie  city  by  the 
Roman  party,  and  made  an  uniuccesifu]  attempt 
in  a.  c  192  to  bring  it  under  the  power  of  the 
Aetoliana  (Lir.  iiii.  37,  38.) 

EUTHY'MIDES,  a  raitpainter,  wfaoae  name 
ocean  frequently  on  reueli  found  at  Adria  on  the 
Po,  and  at  Volci.     (HiUter,  Arti.  d.  Kmt,  §  257, 


.7.) 


[P.  S.] 


EUTHY'MlUa  ZIGABE'NUS,  aGreek  m 
of  the  conrent  of  the  Vii^n  Mary  at  Conitantina- 
ple,  lired  about  the  beginning  of  the  13tb  Dcntiirr 
of  our  en,  at  the  time  of  the  emperor  Alcxiua 
Comnentta,  with  whom  he  wni  conneeled  by  inti- 
mate friendihip.  In  a-D.  1118,  when  the  emperor 
died,  Euthymiu*  wai  itill  alire;  and  he  himaetf 
aayi  that  he  twice  heard  the  emperor  diaputs 
againit  the  enemiei  of  Iho  Greek  church — that  ia, 
probably  agiuntl  the  LatinL  Reapeding  hii  life, 
•ee  eipeciallr  Anna  Comnena  (lib.  r>.)  aitd  L. 
Allatiai.  [Di  Cbi^i.  ilr.  Eeda.  ii.  10.  6.)  Eu- 
thjmiui  waa  the  author  of  acreral  worka,  all  ot 
which  are  itill  extant  in  numeroui  MSS_  bjt  the 
ig  only  have  been  printed:  1.  TlairawKla. 
utii  Ti\t  if»M}fl\i  ■loTeni,  directed  agninsl 
of  e«ery  cUi»,  wa»  written  by  thecainmBnd 
iui  ComnenuL  It  ii  divided  into  28  titlea, 
luhitance  ii  taken  chiefly  from  the  cbAj 
eccleiiaitical  &theti.  A  Lalin  tranilation  of  it 
ai  p.ibliihed  by  P.  F.  Zinui,  Venice,  1555,  fol., 
'printed  at  Lyona,  1556,  Bvo.,  and  at  Paris,  1560, 
vo.  The  Greek  original  hai  not  yet  be*n  pub- 
■hed,  except  the  lait  title,  which  ii  contained  in 
Sylburg'i  jhntnwiai,  pp,  1 — 54.  3.  Victory  and 
"^  '  nph  over  the  impioui,  manifold,  and  fixecrable 
if  the  Mrualiani,  ftc,  together  with  rourtcen 
lemata  pronounced  againit  them.  It  voA 
edited  in  Onek,  with  b  Lalin  veniDn  and  notes. 


EUTOLMIUSw 

hf  J.  ToOina»  is  hk  Itr  Jiaiimm,  Tmject  ad  Rhen. 
169<S,  4&X,  pp.  106 — 125.  H  A  Commentary  on 
aD  tlie  PnhBs  if  David,  mnd  on  the  ten  Cantica. 
The  QnA  wigaial  haa  not  jet  been  printed ;  bat 
a  ifltin  tfaairtioa  by  Philip  Sanlna  lint  appeared 
at  VePDoa,  15^  foL,  and  haa  often  been  reprinted. 
4.  A  coBBDentaiy  on  the  four  Gospels,  is  a  compi* 
htioB  from  St.  Chryiostom  and  others  of  the  early 
btken.  The  Gieek  original  has  never  been  printed, 
bat  then  is  a  vcfy  good  Latin  transbition  by  J. 
Heotenias,  Lovrain,  1544,  foLt  reprinted  at  Paris, 
1547, 1560,  ud  1602,  8ro.  The  woik  is  oonsi- 
iovd  one  of  great  Tahw,  both  in  style  and  matter, 
sad  has  often  been  made  great  nae  of  by  modem 
£T!Dea.  (Fabric.  BtU,  Graee,  tqL  riiL  p.  328,  &&; 
Cave,  HmL  LA,  voL  L  p.  646,  dec.)  There  are  a 
|icat  many  odier  persons  of  the  name  of  Eathy- 
■uiB,  ""n^tiFyg  whom  lee  Fabric.  ^Jbl.  Oraee, 
Toi.  nd.  pL.  345,  he  [L.  S.] 

ECTHY'MUS  (U9viMs\  a  hero  of  Locri  in 
Italy,  «as  a  son  of  AsQrdes  or  of  the  river-god 
CaecbaiL    He  vas  fimoas  for  his  strength  and 
skill  in  baxiiig,  and  delivered  the  town  of  Temessa 
frm  the  evil  ipirit  PoHtes,  to  whom  a  fiur  maiden 
was  Triiirrd  every  year.      Eathymns   himself 
diaappeaied  at  an  adnmeed  age  in  die  river  Cae- 
can.  (Scxah.  vL  p.  255  ;  Aelian,  V.H.  viiL  18  ; 
Eastath.  mi  Horn,  pi  1409.)    He  gained  several 
vktoriea  at  Oiympin  (OL  74,  76,  and  77) ;  and  a 
statae  if  his  at  Olyaq^  was  the  woik  of  Pytha- 
(Pna.  vL  6.  {  2, 10.  §  2.)         [Fi.  S.] 
EUTCrClUS  (C^4aet)  of  Aicalon,  the  com- 
OD  ApoQeoios  <^  Peaga  and  on  Arehi- 
have  fivcd  about  A,  D.  560.     At  the 
of  soBM  of  his  eonmentaries  on  Archimedes 
he  asys  he  used  **  the  edition  recognised  by  Isidore 
«f  tf  iietas.  the  aieehank,  cmr  mader,^    This  Isi- 
imt  was  one  of  Jnetinian^  architeeta,  who  boilt 
t2K  chnth  of  St.  Sophia.    The  Qieek  originals  of 
the  foflowing  wofks  of  Entocios  are  preserved: 
Ctwnw^arwt  «m  Ike  JSnt  fomr  boob  o/  the  Oouiet 
^JpeOamm»;  <m  OeSfiimaad  Qflmder,  on  ike 
ef  AeCXnie^  mad  tm  ike  Ttpo  Book»  on 
ef  Arekimede».     These  have  been 
prnMed  in  tlie  Greek  edition  of  Apollonius, 
aad  m  the  twa  Gredc  editions  of  Abchimxdvs  ; 
aad  lasia  vctsioiia  have  been  given  with  several 
if  the  tetsiooa  ef  theae  two  writen,  sometimes 
tiaaea  in  part.     There  has  been  no 
pfint  of  Evtodns.    These  commentaries 
wre  of  ocdinarj  vafaie,  as  long  as  geometrical  help 
B  aadefatanding  the  text  «as  reqoixed.    TorelU 
thai  Eotodos  had  applied  himself  to  all  the 
of  Aiehimedec     Bat  th^  have  a  merit 
which  wiB  preserve  them,  independently  of  their 
vafaie  ;  they  contain  incidentally  so 
on  the  lost  writings  of  Greek 
and  on  the  methods  of  GrMk  arithme- 
tic, thai  they  are  iotegxant  parts  of  the  history  of 
Check  h  ■riling      ToreOi  fonad  them  fireqnently 
pvc,  by  «av  A  dtation,  a  more  «ttisfiKtory  text 
«f  AjcbiaMes  than  that  of  the  remaining  maaa* 
sripta,  which  he  attribotea  to  the  goodness  of 
liktsw^s  «ditioa :  *  haec  cansa  liiit,  cnr  Aichime> 

doDo  eunquirerem  nbi   melias 
in  propria  haUtabat^    (Torelli 
Fabric.  BiU,  Graee.  voL  iv. 
^  »3.)  [A.  De  M.] 

EUTC/LIIIUS  (EJrA#uo9),  the  aothor  of  four 
'  ^      in  the  Greek  Anthology  (Branch,  AnaL 
BL  f.  8 ;  Jaeohi»  Amtk»  Cfraee.  voL  ii.  p.  229), 


EUTROPIA. 


125 


of  whom  nothing  more  is  known,  except  what 
may  be  inferred  from  his  titles  of  SckoiaaticuB  and 
IHuHriiy  respecting  the  meaning  of  the  latter  of 
which  see  Da  Cange,  Olou.  Med,  el  In/,  LaL  s.  v, 
Ilbutri»;  Glo$9.  Med.et/nfi  Graee,  p.  513.  (Jacobs, 
AtUk,  Graee,  vol.  xiii.  p.  895).  [P.  S.] 

EUTO'LMIUS,  a  patronus  caaaarum  at  Con- 
stantinople, who  was  one  of  the  commission  of 
Sixteen,  headed  by  Tribonian,  who  were  employed 
by  Justinian  (a.  d.  530-33)  to  compile  the  Digest. 
(Const,  rmito,  §  9.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

EUTRA'PELUS,  P.  VOLU'MNIUS,  a  Ro- 
man knight,  obtained  the  surname  of  Eutrspelus 
{Tirpiif\os\  on  account  of  his  liveliness  and  wit 
(See  respecting  this  word  Aristot.  Rhet,  ii.  12.) 
Two  of  Cioero^s  letters  are  addressed  to  him  (ad 
Fam.  viL  32,  33) ;  and  in  a  letter  to  Paetus,  b.  c. 
46  {ad  Fam,  ix.  26),  Cicero  gives  an  amusing  ac- 
count of  a  dinner-party  at  the  house  of  Eutiapelus, 
at  which  he  was  present 

Entrapelus  was  an  intimate  friend  of  Antony, 
and  a  companion  of  his  pleasures  and  debauches. 
(Cic  PUUpp,  xiii.  2.)  The  fiur  Cytheris,  the  mis- 
tress of  Antony,  was  originally  the  fr^sdwoman 
and  mistress  of  Volumnius  Eutrapelns,  whence  we 
find  her  called  Volumnia,  and  was  surrendered  to 
Antony  by  his  friend.  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  ix.  26,  PA»- 
iipp.  ii.  24.)  After  Cae«ar*s  death,  Entrapelus,  in 
consequence  of  his  connexion  vrith  Antony,  becune 
a  person  of  considerable  importance ;  and  we  find 
that  Cicero  availed  himself  of  his  influence  in  order 
to  get  a  letter  presented  to  Antony,  in  which  he 
begged  for  a  libera  legatio.  {Ad  AtL  xv.  8.)  On 
the  defeat  of  Antony  before  Mutina  in  B.  a  43, 
Eatnpelus,  in  common  with  Antonyms  other  friends, 
was  exposed  to  great  danger,  but  was  protected 
and  assisted  by  Atticus^  The  latter  soon  had  an 
opportunity  of  retombg  this  fiivour ;  for,  on  An- 
tonyms return  into  Italy,  Eutiapebis,  who  was 
praefectus  £Eibram  in  his  army,  protected  Atticus, 
who  feared  for  his  own  safety  on  acoooiit  of  his 
connexion  with  Cicero  and  Brutus.  Entrapelus 
frirther  erased  from  the  list  of  proscriptions,  at  the 
intercession  of  Atticus,  the  name  of  the  poet  L. 
Julius  Calidus,  which  he  had  inserted  himself. 
(Nepos,  AtL  9,  10,  12.)  Entrapelus  is  mentioned 
by  Horace.  {Epid,  L  1&  SI.) 

EUTRESITES  (Ei^fn}<rirv)r),  a  surname  of 
Apollo,  derived  from  Entresis,  a  phioe  between 
Pktaeae  and  Thespiae,  where  he  had  an  ancient 
oracle.  (Steph.  Bys.  t,  v,  ESrfniatt ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn,  p.  268.)  [L.  S.] 

EUTRCyPIA.  1.  A  native  of  Syria,  became, 
by  her  first  husband,  whose  name  is  unknown,  the 
mother  of  Flavia  Maximiana  Theodora,  who  was 
married  to  Constantins  Chlonis  upon  the  recon- 
struction of  the  empire  under  Diodetian.  Eutropia 
was  at  that  time  the  wife  of  Maximianus  Hercu- 
lias,  to  whom  she  bore  Maxentius  and  Fausta, 
afterwards  united  to  Constantine  the  Great  Upon 
the  conversion  of  her  son-in-law,  Eutropia  also  em- 
braced Christianity,  and  repaired  to  Pedestine.  In 
consequence  of  her  representations,  the  emperor 
took  measures  for  abolishing  the  soperstitious  ob> 
servances  which  had  for  ages  prevailed  at  the  oak 
of  Mamre,  so  celebrated  as  the  abode  of  Abraham, 
and  caused  a  church  to  be  erected  on  the  spot 

A  medal  published  on  the  authority  of  Goltzins 
alone,  with  the  l^nd  Gal.  Val.  Eutrop.,  is 
considered  as  unquestionably  spurious.  (Aurel. 
Vict  ISjpit.  xl.;  Euseb.  H,  K  in.  $2-,  Tillemont, 


126 


EUTROPIUS. 


HideAre  dst  EmpenurSf  toL  W.  pp.  190»  244; 
Eckhel,  ToL  tuL  pi  27.) 

2.  Oiand-daugfater  of  the  foregoing,  bein^  the 
daughter  of  Confttantius  Chlonu  and  Raria  Maxi- 
miana  Theodon,  and  therefore  the  sUter  of  Dehna- 
tins,  Jolios  ConBtantioi,  Hannibolianui,  Constan- 
tia,  and  Anaetasia,  and  half-eitter  of  Constantine 
the  Great  (See  the  genealogical  taUe  prefixed  to 
CoNSTANTiNUB  I.)  She  li  beUefed  to  hare  been 
the  wife  of  Nepotianos,  who  wai  conaal  a.  d.  801 ; 
bat  at  all  event»  «he  was  oertalnl j  the  mother  of 
that  Nepotianus  who  aisnmed  the  pozple  on  the 
3rd  of  June,  ▲.  d.  350,  and  ihe  perished  in  the 
proecriptioQ  which  followed  hit  death  twentj-eight 
days  afterwards.  (NxPoriANua.]  (Aurel.  Viet 
Epii.  xliL;  Zosim.  li.  43;  Athanaa.  Apoloq,  voL  u 
p.  677,  ed.  Paris,  1627.)  [  W.  R.] 

EUTRO'PIUS,  the  emmch.    [Aacadiul] 

KUTRCyPIUS,  a  man  of  high  xank  in  that 
portion  of  Upper  Moesia  which  was  called  Dard»* 
nia,  married  Claodia,  daughter  of  Grispos,  the  bro- 
ther of  CUndins  Gothiciis,  and  by  her  became  the 
fiither  of  Constantin»  Chloms.  See  the  genealogi- 
cal table  in  toL  i.  p.  831.  [W.  R.] 

EUTRO'PIUS,  a  Roman  historian  who  has 
been  styled  Fiaebu  Eutropius  by  Sigonios  and 
some  of  the  earlier  scholars  withoat  the  slightest 
authority  from  MS8.  or  any  ancient  source  for 
such  an  addition.  Consideiable  doubts  are  enter* 
tained  with  regard  to  the  natiTe  country  of  this 
writer.  The  only  positiTO  witness  is  Suidas,  who 
terms  him  a  leanied  Italian  Clrakis  «ro^umjr) ; 
but  these  words  haye  been  interpreted  to  signify 
merely  that  he  wrote  in  Latin.  The  aiguments  of 
certain  French  writers,  who  have  sought  to  prove 
from  Symmachus  that  he  was  the  countryman  of 
Ausonius,  and  those  of  Vinetus,  who  endeayours 
from  various  considerations  to  demonstrate  that  he 
must  have  begn  a  Greek,  are  singulariy  feeble  and 
frivolous.  We  know  fitim  his  own  statements, 
taken  in  eombination  with  various  passages  in  the 
Byiantinee,  that  he  held  the  office  of  a  secretary 
(E^iatolani^EwiffTQKarypA^s)  under  Constantine  thie 
Gxeat,  that  he  was  patronised  by  Julian  the  Apos- 
tate, whom  he  accompanied  in  the  Peruan  exp»* 
dition,  and  that  he  was  alive  in  the  reign  of  Valen- 
tinian  and  Valens,  to  the  kitter  of  whom  his  book 
is  dedicated.  To  these  particdars  our  certain 
information  is  limited.  That  he  is  the  same  indi- 
vidual with  the  Eutropius  who,  as  we  learn  from 
Ammianus  Marcellinus,  was  proconsul  of  Asia 
about  A.O.  371,  and  who  is  spoken  of  by  Libanius 
and  Gregory  Nazianien,  or  with  the  Eutropius 
who,  as  we  gather  from  the  Codex  Theodosianns, 
was  pniefectus  pzaetorio  in  a.d.  380  and  381,  are 
pure  conjectures  resting  upon  no  base  save  the 
identity  of  name  and  embarrsssed  by  chronological 
difficulties.  In  no  case  must  he  be  confounded 
with  the  ambitious  eunuch,  great  chamberlain  to 
the  emperor  ArcadiuS|  so  well  known  from  the 
invective  of  Claudian ;  and  still  less  could  he  have 
been  the  disciple  of  Augustin,  as  not  a  few  persons 
have  fimcied,  since,  if  not  actually  dead,  he  must 
have  reached  the  extreme  verge  of  old  age  at  the 
epoch  when  the  bishop  of  Hippo  was  rising  into 
fiime.  The  only  other  point  connected  wiui  the 
personal  career  of  this  author  which  admits  of 
discussion»  is  his  religion.  It  has  been  confidently 
asserted  that  it  can  be  proved  from  his  own  words 
that  he  was  a  Christian.  But  how  any  one  could, 
by  any  possible  stretch  of  ingenuity,  twist  such  a 


EUTROPIUS. 

oondnsion  out  of  the  passage  in  question  (x.  116, 
sub  fin.),  even  if  we  retain  the  reading  '^  Nmua 
religionis  Christianae  insectator,**  it  is  very  hard 
Hdt  an  unprejudiced  reader  to  imagine  ;  and  it 
is  equally  difficult  to  perceive  upon  what  grounds 
we  can  reject  or  evade  the  testimony  of  Nice- 
phorus  Gregona,  who  insists  that  the  praises 
bestowed  by  Eutropius  upon  Constantine  are  pe- 
culiarly valuable,  because  they  proceed  from  one 
who  cherished  hostile  feelings  towards  that  prince 
in  consequence  of  differing  from  him  in  religion 
{Sid  Ts  t3  T^r  Bfnifficwu  dKominp-ify)  and  of 
being  the  contemporary  and  partizan  (•ikucuinjp 
Kol  tdpwidrffy)  of  Julian ;  moreover,  as  if  to  leave 
no  room  for  doubt,  he  declares  that  the  observations 
of  Eutropius,  inasmuch  as  he  was  a  gentile  pro- 
fessing a  different  fiuth  from  Constantine  CEWiftf 
3*Ar  jcol  dXXo^Aov  BptiffictUu  rp^^ifuw),  are 
tainted  with  heathen  bitterness  (dlr^ovcrlr^^A1^ 
put^s  vucpias\  and  then  goes  on  to  adduce  aome 
examples  of  unfiiir  representations. 

The  only  work  of  Eutropius  now  extant  is  a 
brief  compendium  of  Roman  history  in  ten  books, 
extending  from  the  foundation  of  the.  city  to  the 
accession  of  Valens,  by  whose  command  it  waa 
composed,  and  to  whom  it  is  inscribed.  The  au« 
thor,  at  the  condusiun  of  the  last  chapter,  promisee 
a  more  detailed  and  daborate  narrative  of  the 
events  in  which  his  imperial  nrotector  waa  the 
chief  agent,  but  we  know  not  wnether  this  pledge 
was  ever  redeemed.  Suidas  indeed  lecorda  that 
Eutropius  wrote  **  other  things,**  but  without  apeci- 
fying  what  these  were ;  and  Priaeian  quotes  frrom 
some  Eutropius  as  a  grammatical  anthority  upon 
the  sound  of  the  letter  x,  but  drops  no  hint  Uiat 
this  personage  is  the  historian. 

In  drawing  up  the  abridgment  which  haa  de- 
scended to  us,  the  compUer  appears  to  have  con- 
sulted the  beet  authorities,  although  not  alwaya 
with  discrimination,  and  to  have  executed  hia  taak 
in  general  with  care,   although  manifest  errora 
may  occasionally  be  detected  in  fiacts  as  well  aa  in 
chronology,  and  all  occurrences  tikdy  to  reflect  dia- 
honour  on  the  Roman  name  are  sedulously  gloaaed 
over  or  entirely  omitted.    The  style  is  in  perfect 
good  taste  and  keeping  with  the  nature  of  the  un- 
dertaking.   We  find  a  plain,  dear,  precise,  aimple, 
fiuniliar  narrative,  in  which  the  most  important 
events  are  distinctly  brought  out  without  oatent»- 
tion  and  without  any  pretensions  to  ornament  or 
to  rhythmical  cadence  in  the  structure  of  the  pe- 
riods.   The  language  is,  for  the  most  part,  exoeed- 
ingly  pure,  although,  as  might  be  expected,  the 
critical  eye  of  modem  scholarship  has  detected 
several  words  and  combinations  not  sancUoned  by 
the  usage  of  the  purest  models.    Under  theae  cir- 
cumstances it  is  not  surprising  that  thin    little 
work  should  have  become  exceedingly  popular  at  a 
period  when  the  taste  for  deep  learning  and  ori- 
ginal investigation  was  on  the  decline,  and  that  for 
many  ages  it  should  have  been  extensivelj-  em- 
]doyed  as  a  school-book.    We  find  the  snbatauice 
of  it  copied  into  the  chromdea  of  Hieronymua, 
Prosper,  Cassiodonis,  and  many  others:  it  is  cloeely 
followed  by  Rufus,  Orosiua,  and  by  a   hoat  of 
monkish  annalists ;  while  it  is  incorporated  Terba- 
tim,  with  many  additions,  in  the  wdl-known  Hi^ 
toria  Afi$oeUa,  a  sort  of  historical  farrago,  'srhi^  is 
commonly,  but  erroneoudy,  supposed  to  haTe  been 
compounded  by  Paxd,  son  of  Wamefrid  nd  Theo- 
dolinda,   at  one  time  deaco9  of  Aqnileia,    and 


fUTROPIUS. 

keoet  waSy  ^Hg****^  Pwatn  Diaeoniu.  Panl, 
bovevfc»  did  piUish  an  edition  of  Eutropiiu, 
whom  W  cxpwded  at  both  extnmitiea,  affibring 
•ewwnl  cbaficn  to  the  commeDcenient  and  brinp- 
iivr  dovB  the  work  to  hk  own  tiniea,  while  by 
othen  it  was  eontimied  ae  low  as  the  year  813. 

That  at  the  frrital  of  UtenUore,  the  hietory  of 

Eatiopiae  esiited  vader  thice  Ibims:     1.  The 

gesBiM  tea  hooka  aa  they  proceeded  from  the 

■athflc.    2.  The  editioiis  a»  extended  by  Panllua 

DiMiaae  and  otheti.    3b  The  entire  bat  lai^y 

intcfpelated  copy  oonlaiaedintheHietoriaMtMeUa. 

The  Editio  Prinoepa,  which  waapcinted  at  Rome, 

4taL,  U7i,  together  with  all  the  other  edition! 

wkieh  awwrned  dniii^  the  15th  centniy,  belong  to 

oae  or  other  of  the  laat  two  denominationt.    The 

fint  attempi  to  restore  the  pore  original  text  waa 

br  ^natiaa,  in  hia  edition  printed  at  Venice  hi 

1516,  along  with  Saetonina  and  Anrelina  Victor. 

Bat  the  gicat  leatecer  of  Entiopins  waa  Schonhorini, 

a  cma  «f  Diagia»  who  pnbtuhed  an  edition  from 

the  Cades  GaadbTenma  at  Bade,  Svo.,  1546  and 

1552 ;  farther  impwfcinentt  were  made  by  Vinetns 

'Pidav.  9n,  1554),  who  ande  nae  of  a  Boordeaoz 

M&;  by  Sylbaigina,  in  the  third  yolmne  of  hia 

Scfipit  hirtor.  Rom.  (foL  Fianc  1588),  aided  by 

FaJdaMS.;  and  by  Memk  (Lag.  Bat.  Ela.  Sva 

1592). 

Of  the  ntj  nnmefona  editiona  which  have  ap- 
peared flbm  the  doae  of  the  16th  oentory,  the 
moit  aeidMe  ■«  tbowof  Heame,  Oxon. 8to.  1703; 
of  Havoonpt,  with  a  copiooa  ooUeetion  of  oom- 
■cntariea.  Lag,  BaL  8«n.  17*29 ;  of  Omner,  Coboig. 
Stol  1752  and  1768;  if  Verheyk,  with  Toluminona 
noCea,  Log.  BaC  Stou  1 762  and  1 793 ;  of  TiKhocke, 
eootaia^g  a  new  leviHon  of  the  text,  an  excellent 
ifiawmfJM,  tt%vthi  r  witii  good  critical  and  expb^ 
aafioiy  •bmn^imu,  8to.  Lipo.  1796,  and  again 
iaprored  in  1804  ;  and  of  Owe,  HalL  8to. 
ItlZi  HanoT.  1816;  Lipa.  1825.  On  the  whole, 
Ik  aHMt  mcIbI   fer   the  ftadent  ace  thoee   of 


EUTYCHES. 


127 


fiatiophH  waa  twice  tianilated  into  Greek.  One 
«f  thaw  TerBooa,  esecated  by  Capita  Lyciua  before 
tke  tioM  of  Jnatinian,  haa  periabed ;  that  by  a 
oitaia  fteaaona  atill  exieta,  haa  been  frequently 
pahKriwi,  and  ia  contained  in  the  editiona  of 
Hevae,  HAfenauip,  and  Verheyk.  Many  tnma- 
laboaa  are  to  he  frond  into  fii^liah,  French, 
Italiaa,  and  Oennan,  nana  of  them  deterring  any 


In  JDnaffitiim,  the  dicUonariea  of  Qraaae, 
Stendal,  181 1  and  1819 ;  and  of  Seebode,  UanoT. 
1318,  ir25,  and  1828;  MoUer,  Ditpuiatio  <U 
JEeffiqMH  4tou,  Altdorl  1685 ;  the  excellent  die- 
iB'tauoM  of  Taadiocke  pre6xed  to  this  edition ; 
th»  pce&ceofVerheyk,  and  the  prooeouunof  Orome, 

(daidaa,  a.  oci  Eikpoviet,  Kov^wr  ;  Symmach. 
^aet  iiL  47«  53 ;  Aactor  Anonym,  de  Autiq,  Com- 
^iliiyW.  Hk  L  c5.  pL  4  (toL  xriL  of  the  Venetian 
Cwpaa);  Codinaa  Cnropaktca,  SeUeL  de  Orig, 
rwrf«irtii|uif,  pp.  4  and  7,  ed.  Venet ;  Jo.  Ma- 
Ua,  Cknmofrofk.  m  ctC  Jmlkuu  tgfotL;  Nioephor. 
Omgor.  Omtio  meomMtHea  m  Imp,  ComatamL  Mag. 
faotied  by  Fahricina  and  Txschncke  from  Lambo- 
4if  Bibtkihpf.  Out.  riiL  p.  136,  ed. 
Dtdic  ad  VaL  Imp.  fibi  x.  16 
and  18;  Ana.  Mareell.  xxix.  1.  )  36,  and  note  of 
^•k* ;  libaa.  m  vU,  vol.  L  pi  113,  ed.  Reiake, 
aad  ^^  if .  191,  oj  JhemmL;  Oi^.  Naa. .^pM. 


137, 138  ;  Cbd-Theod.  L  L  §2,xiL  29.  §  3.  and 
Oothofred.  Proaopogr.  Cod.  Theod.  p.  52 ;  Oennad. 
D€Viri»IU,t.A^.)  [W.R.] 

EUTRO'PIUS  (EjrpiJnot),  a  phyaician  who 
lived  probably  in  the  fourth  oentory  after  Chriat, 
aa  he  ia  mentioned  along  with  Anaonioa  by  Mar- 
cellni  Empiiicoa  («a  PriaefaL)  aa  baring  been  one 
of  hit  immediate  pcedeceawra.  He  wrote  a  medi- 
cal woric  which  ia  noticed  by  Maroellai,  but  ia  no 
longer  extant  [W.  A.  G.] 

EU'TYCHES  (EMxiff).  1.  An  engiaver  of 
gema,  waa  one  of  the  oona  of  DKMcuBinn.  Hia 
name  ia  aeon  on  an  extant  gem,  with  the  inacrip- 
tion  ETTTXHS  AI02K0TPIA0T  AITEAIOS. 
(Bmod,  P.  u.  tab.  73  ;  R.  Rochette,  LeUre  d  JIf. 
Scsftorm  p.  42.) 

2.  Of  Bithynia,  a  acolptor^who  ii  known  by  a 
atatae  in  the  worat  style  of  ancient  art,  with  the 
inacription  ETTTXHC  BEITTNET^  TEXNITHG 
EnOIEL  (Wincklemann,  Qmk,  d.  Kmut^  b.  x. 
c  1.  §  21.)  [P.  8.] 

EU'TYCHES  or  EUTY'CHIUS,  a  disciple  of 
Priacian,  taught  Latin  grammar  poblidy  at  Con* 
Btantinople,  and  wrote  a  treatise  in  two  books,  IM 
dimjermemdi§  tmiJMgatumdmt  Idbri  11.^  inscribed  to 
lus  papil  Cratems.  This  work  waa  first  published 
by  Cameiarina,  Tubing.  4to.  1537,  along  with 
Marias  Victorinns,  is  included  in  the  ^  Grammar 
ticae  Latinaa  Auctoiea  Antiqui**  of  Pntschius, 
HanoT.  4to.  1605,  and  haa  been  recently  edited  in 
a  more  correct  and  complete  form  by  Lindemann 
{Corpm  OrammaL  Led,  i.  p.  151)  from  a  MS.  now 
at  Vienna,  but  foimeriy  in  the  monaatery  of 
Bobbio.  Here  the  author  is  termed  Euhfdtin»  and 
not  Ac^poieai 

Some  remarks  from  a  tract  of  Eutychius,  i>a 
AgpbraiioMy  are  to  be  found  in  the  9th  chapter  of 
Casriodorua,  D»  Ortkograpkia.  [  W.  R.] 

EITTYCHES  (E»r^xv),  apreabyter  and  abbot 
at  Conatantinople,  in  the  5th  century,  who  headed 
the  party  oppoted  to  the  Ncatorian  doctrines  [Nb»> 
Tonius].  Nestoriua  baring,  maintained  that  there 
are  in  Christ  two  persons  or  subatanoea  {vwoard- 
iTfit),  one  dirine  (the  AifTos),  and  one  human 
( Jeaoa),  but  with  only  one  o^mcC,  and  united  not 
by  nature,  but  by  wUl  and  affisction  ; — Eu^hea 
earned  hia  opposition  to  thia  system  so  for  as  to 
assert  that  in  Christ  then  is  but  one  nature,  that 
of  the  Incarnate  Word.  The  dechuation  '*the 
word  was  made  fieah**  implies,  according  to  Eoty- 
ches,  that  He  so  took  human  nature  upon  Him, 
that  His  own  nature  was  not  changed.  From 
this  it  follows  that  His  body  is  not  a  mere  human 
body,  but  a  body  of  God.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  this  doctrine,  if  pushed  to  its  logical  conse- 
quences, would  be  highly  dangerous,  since  it  would 
destroy  all  the  pnctical  benefits  of  our  belief  in 
in  the  Incarnation,  as  it  inTolyca  the  denial  that 
we  haTO  a  High  Prieat  who  can  be  touched  with  a 
fooling  of  our  infirmitiea.  If  this  ia  borne  in 
mind,  the  horror  which  it  excited  can  be  accounted 
for;  and  although  we  do  not  know  that  Eutyches, 
any  more  than  many  other  teachers  of  enor,  did 
carry  out  his  prinoples  to  their  practical  condu- 
f  ions,  still  the  means  which  wen  adopted  to  sap* 
port  his  cause  were  such  as  to  prevent  our  feeling 
any  sympathy  with  it  Hia  opiniona  became  po- 
pular in  the  Alexandrian  Church,  whoe  the  doc* 
trines  of  Nestorius  had  been  moat  budly  con* 
demned,  and  where  the  patriarch  Dioscnrus  was 
eminenUy  riolent  and  unscrupulous.      Eutyches 


128 


EUTYCHES. 


was  first  warned  of  his  error  pritately'by  Easebins, 
bishop  of  Dorylaeunu  and  was  then  denounced  by 
him  as  a  heretic,  before  a  synod  which  assembled 
at  Constantinople,  under  the  presidency  of  Flavian, 
patriarch  of  that  city.  He  was  condemned,  in 
spite  of  the  extent  of  his  inflnence  at  court,  where 
Chrysaphius,  eunuch  and  chief  chamberlain  to 
Theodosiu^  II.,  was  a  close  friend  of  Dioscnrus, 
and  godson  to  Entyches.  Besides  this,  Chrysa- 
phius had  a  strong  desire  to  crush  the  partisans  of 
Fulcheria,  the  emperor's  sister,  who  was  warmly 
attached  to  Fkivian.  By  his  influence  Theo- 
dosins  was  peTsuaded  to  declare  himself  dissatis- 
fied with  the  decision  of  Flavian's  synod,  and  to 
refer  the  matter  to  a  general  council,  to  meet  at 
Ephesus,  A.  D.  449,  under  the  presidency  of  Dio- 
scnrus. This  is  tho  celebrated  Aporpuci)  cyvoHos^ 
an  appellation  which  it  most  richly  deserved.  It 
was  composed  almost  entirely  of  partisans  of  Eu- 
tyches.  Fhivian,  and  those  who  had  judged  him 
on  the  former  occasion, though  allowed  to  be  present, 
were  not  to  be  suffered  to  vote.  Theodoret,  the 
historian,  who  had  been  a  friend  of  Nestorius,  was 
not  to  vote  without  the  permission  of  Dioscnrus  ; 
and  a  number  of  frantic  Egyptian  monks  accompa- 
nied their  abbot,  Barsumas,  to  whom,  as  a  vigoroiu 
opponent  of  Nestorius,  a  seat  and  vote  in  the 
council  were  assigned.  For  the  emperor  had 
avowed,  in  his  letters  of  convocation,  that  his 
great  object  was  inurav  Sio/SoXiic^r  «NciroifMu  pijlny, 
meaning  by  this  phrase  the  Nestorian  doctrines. 
When  the  council  met,  all  opponents  of  Entyches 
were  silenced  by  the  outcries  of  the  monks,  the 
threats  of  the  soldiers  who  were  admitted  to  hear 
the  deliberations,  and  the  overbearing  violenpe  of 
the  president.  Fkvian,  Eusebius,  and  Theodoret 
were  deposed,  and  the  doctrines  of  Eutyches  for- 
mally sanctioned ;  and  this  was  regarded  as  a  vic- 
tory gained  over  the  Eastern  church  by  its  Alex- 
andrian rival,  which  two  bodies  often  came  into 
conflict  from  the  different  dogmatical  tendencies 
prevalent  in  each.  T^  deposed  prelates,  however, 
applied  for  aid  to  Leo  the  Great,  bishop  of  Rome, 
who  had  been  himself  summoned  to  Uie  council, 
but,  instead  of  appearing  there,  had  sent  Julius, 
bishop  of  Puteoli,  and  three  other  legates,  from 
whom  therefore  he  obtained  a  correct  account  of 
the  scenes  which  had  disgraced  it.  He  was  ready 
to  interfere,  both  on  general  grounds,  and  from  the 
notion,  which  had  already  begun  to  take  root,  that 
to  him,  as  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  belonged  a 
sort  of  oversight  over  the  whole  chnrch.  Things 
were  changed  too  at  Constantinople :  Chrysaphius 
was  disgraced  and  banished,  and  Pulcheria  restored 
to  her  brother's  favour.  In  the  year  450,  Theodo- 
sius  II.  died ;  Pulcheria  married  Marcian,  and  pro- 
cured for  him  the  succession  to  the  throne.  A  new 
general  council  was  summoned  at  Nicaea,  and  af- 
terwards adjourned  to  Chalcedon,  a.  d.  451,  which 
630  bishops  attended.  The  proceedings jsrere  not 
altogether  worthy  of  a  body  met  to  decide  on  such 
subjects ;  yet,  on  the  whole,  something  like  deco- 
nun  was  observed.  The  result  was  that  Dioscums 
and  Eutyches  were  condemned,  and  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  in  one  person  and  two  natures  finally 
decUued  to  be  the  fiiith  of  the  church.  We  know 
nothing  of  the  subsequent  &te  of  Eutyches,  except 
that  Leo  wrote  to  beg  Marcian  and  Pulcheria  to 
send  him  into  banishment,  with  what  success  does 
not  appear.  There  are  extant  a  confession  of  fiuth 
presented  by  Entyches  to  the  council  of  Ephesus 


EUTYCHIUS. 

(the  iSovXi^  A2f<rrpijn)),and  two  petitions  to  the  em- 
peror Theodosius  {Condi,  vol.  iv.  pp.  134,  241, 
250) ;  but  no  works  of  his  are  in  existence.  This 
schism  was  continued  among  the  monks  by  Eudo- 
cia,  widow  of  Theodosius,  and  to  such  an  extent, 
that  Marcian  was  obliged  to  send  an  armed  force  to 
put  it  down.  The  followers  of  Eutyches,  however, 
under  the  name  of  Monophysites,  continued  to  pro- 
pagate their  opinions,  though  wiUi  little  success,  till 
the  €th  century,  when  a  great  revival  of  those  doc- 
trines took  place  under  the  auspices  of  Jacob  Bara- 
daeus,  who  died  bishop  of  Edessa,  a.  d.  588.  From 
him  they  were  called  Jacobites,  and  under,  this 
title  still  constitute  a  very  numerous  church,  to 
which  the  Armenians  and  Copts  belong.  (Evagrius, 
HuL  Eodes.  i.  9 ;  Theodoret,  E^.  79,  82,  92,  &c.; 
Cave,  Scripi.  Ecdei.  HkL  Lit.  vol  i. ;  Neander, 
Kirehenffeack  iii.  p.  1079,  Ac.)         [O.  E.  L.  C] 

EUTYCHIANUS.    [Comazon.] 

EUTYCHIA'NUS  (EjTuxiowJf).  There  are 
two  persons  of  this  name  in  the  history  of  Con- 
stantmople:  the  one  is  called  an  historian,  and 
must  have  lived  at  the  time  of  Constantino  the 
Great  He  is  styled  chief  secretary  of  the  emperor, 
and  a  sophist ;  but  nothing  further  is  known. 
(Oeoig.  Codinus,  Select,  de  Orig,  Comtant  17.) 
The  second  was  a  friend  of  Agathius  the  historian, 
who  undertook  to  write  the  history  of  his  own 
time  on  the  advice  of  Entychianus.  (Agath. 
Prooem,)  [L.  S.] 

EUTYCHIA'NUS  (EiTvxua^6s),  a  physician 
who  lived  probably  in  or  before  the  feorth  century 
after  Christ,  as  one  of  his  medical  formulae  is 
quoted  by  Marcellus  Empiricns  (De  Medieam.  c. 
14.  p.  303),  who  calls  him  by  the  title  of  "^  Ar- 
chiater."  He  may  perhaps  be  the  same  physician 
who  is  called  Terentius  Entychianus  by  Theodo- 
rus  Priscianus  (De  Medie,  iv.  14.)   [W.  A.  O.] 

EUTY'CHIDES,  T.  CAECrLIUS,a  freedman 
of  AtticusL  After  his  manumission  by  Atticus,  his 
name  naturally  was  T.  Pomponius  Eutychides ;  but 
when  Atticus  was  adopted  by  Q.  Caecilius,  his 
fireedman  also  altered  his  name  into  T.  Caecilius 
Eutychides.  (Cic.  ad  AtL  iv.  15.)  [L.  S.] 

EUTY'CHIDES  (UrvxtBns).     1.  Of  Sicyon, 
a  statuary  in  bronze  and  marble,  is  placed  by  Pliny 
at  OL  120,  B.  c.  300.  (xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.)    He  was 
a  disciple  of  Lysippus.  (Pans.  vi.  2.  §  4.)     He 
made  in  bronse  a  statue  of  the  river  Enrotaa,  "*  in 
quo  artem  ipso  amne  liqoidiorem  plurimi  dixere  *" 
(Plin.  /.  c  §  16),  one  of  the  Olympic  victor  Tinxos- 
thenes,  of  Elis,    and  a  highly-prised    statne   of 
Fortune  for  the  Syrians  on  the  Orontes.     (Pans. 
/.  c.)    There  is  a  copy  of  the  last-named  work  in 
the  Vatican  Museum.    (Visconti,il/t».  Pio.-Cienu 
t.  iil  tab.  46.)     His  statue  of  Father  Liber,  in  the 
collection  of  Asinius  PoUio,  was  of  marble.     (Plin. 
xxxvi.  5.  s.  4.  §  10.)    A  statue  of  Priapus  ia  men- 
tioned in  the  Greek  Anthology  (Brunck,   AnaL 
iL  p.  31 1 ;  Jacobs,  iii.  p.  24,  No.  xiv.)  as  the  work 
of  Eutychides,  but  it  is  not  known  whether  Euty- 
chides of  Sicyon  is  meant.     Cantharus  of  Sicyon 
was  the  pupil  of  Eutychides.    [Cantharus.] 

2.  A  painter  of  unknown  time  and  country. 
He  punted  Victory  driving  a  biga.  (Plin.  xxxv. 
U.S.  40.  §  34.) 

3.  A  sculptor,  whose  name  occurs  in  a  sepolcbral 
epigram  in  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Bnmck,  Ana/, 
vol.  iii.  p.  307  ;  Jacobs,  vol.  iv.  p.  274,  No. 
DOCXIX.)  [P.  S.3 

EUTY'CHIUS,  the  giammarian.  [Eutvchbs. 3 


KXAENETUS. 


EZEKIELUS. 


129 


ETTTT'CHIUS  (B»r^X<M)*  ^nu  originany  a 
ti  tbe  town  of  Amueia,  whence  he  wbi  lent 
bj  hk  fcflow-dtiieM  to  Coniitaatuiople,  as  proxy 
Mr  their  bithop.  Hie  great  taknt  he  displayed  in 
ioae  theokgicai  controTeny  gained  him  general 
ailiniiatiiai,  md  the  cmpeicir  in  a.  d.  553  railed 
bin  to  the  luglicst  dignity  in  the  chnrch  at  Con- 
•taatiaopie.  In  the  nine  year  he  aoeordingly  pre- 
■ded  at  an  ecomenical  lyiMd,  which  was  hdd  in 
that  dty.  In  a.  D.  564,  he  inconed  the  anger  of 
fht  fipaw  Justinian,  by  lefhaing  to  give  his  as- 
sat  to  a  decree  nspecting  the  inoomptibility  of 
the  body  of  Oirist  previoos  to  his  xesorrection, 
and  was  ej^taUed  from  his  see  in  consequence.  He 
«as  St  first  crnifhifid  in  a  monastery,  then  tians- 
ponsd  to  an  iaiand,  Princepo,  and  at  kst  to  his 
iTcnt  at  Amaseia.  In  578,  the  em- 
TTbcfina  lestoied  him  to  his  see,  which  he 
until  his  death  in  585,  at 
the  age  of  73.  Tlieffe  is  extant  by  him  a  letter 
adilwsBid  t0  pope  VijgiliQS,  on  the  occasion  of  his 
devatian  in  ▲.  a  553.  It  is  printed  in  Greek  and 
L«tin  snong  the  Acta  Sjjfaodi  qmrntae^  Condi.  toL 
V.  pw  425,  Ac    He  alao  wrote  some  other  treat- 

r,  aie  lost.    (Eragr.  it.  38 ; 
29 ;  Caye,  OtL  Lii.  rol  I 
pL  413,  &&)  [L.  S.] 

EUXPNIBAE  (Ei^twiBai)^  a  noUe  fiunily 
^Hog  the  Aeginetans,  celebiated  by  Pindar  in  his 
ede  {Nem»  tE.)  in  bonoor  of  one  d*  its  members, 
^iifiiiis,  who  was  netorions  in  the  boys*  pentathlon 
in  the  54ih  Neowad  (iwooidittg  to  Hermann*s  emen- 
datioa  «r  the  SdioGa),  that  is,  in  B.  c.  46f .  The 
poet  abo  fiitions  the  Tictor*s  father,  Thearion, 
with  wboaa  be  aeans  to  have  been  intimate.  The 
ode  flonlains  soaw  coosidefaUe  difficnlties,  and  has 
bscB  voy  diflerently  explaiaed  by  Bockh,  Disaen, 
aad  Hoaann.  (Pindar,  L  e. ;  SchoL,  and  Bdekh 
«id  Kasen^  notes  ;  Hcnnann,  de  So^ems  Aegme- 
te  rutena  yw^wir»  DimrtaHo,  Lipt.  1822, 
(>Mrdb,  ToL  m.  p.  22.)  [P.  &] 

EUXE7<riDAS,  a  painter,  who  instmcted  the 
edchaed  Aristeides»  of  Thebea.  He  flonrished 
skoat the 95th  or  100th  Olympiad,  KC  400  or 380. 
(Pfia.  ff.  AT.  zxxT.  10.  s.  86.  §  7.)        [P.  S.] 

EUXET^IDES.    [Evnn.] 

EirXENUS  (EJK(cyw.)  1.  Is  mentioned  by 
Dieaysina  of  Halicanasens  (i.  34)  as  a  «onrnff 
4^aMi,  wbe  wnte  upon  early  Italian  traditions.  As 
it  is  not  Bcntkoed  anywhere  else,  and  at  it  is 
iTrin|i  to  find  an  ameiemt  Greek  writing  upon  Italian 
■ythx,  sDow  critics  have  proposed  to  read  "Eivior, 
■Btead  of  El^cvor ;  bot  Ennins  can  scarcely  be 
«faisod  aaao^g  the  mythmnphers. 

2.  Of  Hctndeia,  was  the  instructor  of  ApoIIonias 
if  Tyma  m  Pythagorean  philosophy,  of  which  ho 
■  aad  to  bare  possessed  a  very  competent  know- 
lelge.  (PUkstr.  FSl  il/wAL  L  7.)  [L.S.] 

EUXrtHEUS  (Ede^Pfof),  a  Pythagoiean  phi- 
■Baaphcf;frBa  whom  Athenaens  (iv.p.  157)  quotes 
Ae  opiaioai  that  the  seals  of  all  men  were  confined 
ky  thie  gods  to  their  bodies  and  to  this  woxld  as  a 
^akbasi  nl,  aad  that  onlea  they  remained  there 
iv  the  period  appointed  by  the  deity,  they  would 
Wdaaed  to  sdn  greater  soffsings.        [L.  S.] 

EXADIUS  pEftf los),  one  of  Uie  Lapithae, 
«bs  ilrtingHJihtid  himaelf  in  the  contest  at  the 
■ftids  if  Peirithoia.  (Hes.  &»/.  ^«fv.  1 80  ; 
Or.  Jf«t  xS.  266,  Ac)  [L.  S.] 

EXAE^ETUS  fE^i^ivrof),  of  Agiigentum, 
the  fiBol  tnee  at  Olyapu,  in  &c. 


416  (OL  91)  and  &  c.  412  (OL  92.)  On  his  re- 
turn from  Olympia,  Exaenetus  was  escorted  into 
the  dty  by  a  magnificent  procesdon  of  300  ch»- 
riotSy  each  drawn  by  two  white  horses.  (Diod. 
xiii.  34,  82 ;  Aelian,  F.  H.  H*  S,)  [L.  S.] 

EXEDARE&    [Arsacidak,  p.  363,  a.] 

EXITIUS,  quaestor  in  &&  43,  and  one  of 
Antonyms  supporters,  is  called  by  Cicero  (PkSgjp. 
idn.  13)  the  /rater  (probably  the  cousin-^eiman) 
of  Philadelphns,  by  which  name  he  means  to 
indicate  C.  Amiins  Cimbec  [Comp.  Cimbbr, 
Anniub.] 

EXSUPERA'NTIUS,  JU'LIUS,  a  Roman 
historian,  with  regard  to  whom  we  possea  no  in- 
formation, but  who,  from  the  character  of  his 
style,  is  belieyed  to  haye  flourished  in  the  fifth  or 
sixth  century.  Under  his  name  we  haye  a  short 
tract,  entitkd  De  Maru^  Lepidi,  ae  Sertorii  bellu 
eivUibmtj  which  many  suppoa  to  haye  been 
abridged  from  the  Historia  of  Sallust 

It  will  be  found  appended  to  the  editions  of 
Sallust  by  Wasse,  Cantab.  4to.  1710 ;  by  Corte, 
Lips.  4to.  1724  ;  by  Hayercamp,  AmsteL  4to. 
1742;  and  by  Geriach,  Basil  4to.  1823.  (Mol- 
lerus,  Di^.  de  JtUio  ExsatperoHUo.  AUorf.  4to. 
1690.)  [W.  R.] 

EXSUPERATO'RIUS,  one  of  the  twdye 
titla  assumed  by  the  Emperor  Commodus,  who 
ordained  that  the  month  of  December  should  be 
distinffuished  by  this  name.  [Commodus.]  (Dion 
Caa.  IxxiL  15;  Zonar.  xiL  5;  Lamprid.  Commod, 
11 ;  Anrd.  Vict  d»  Caeu  xyiL;  Entrop.  yiii.  7; 
Suidas,  ff.  e.  K^/ioSor.)  [  W.  R.] 

EXSUPEHIUS,  descended  firom  a  family  of 
Bordeaux,  was  professor  of  rhetoric  first  at  Tou- 
louse, and  subsequently  at  Narbonne,  where  he 
became  the  preceptor  of  Fhiyius  Julius  Delmatius. 
and  of  his  brother  Hannibalianus,  who,  after  their 
eleyation,  procured  for  their  instructor  the  dignity 
of  Pniesa  Hispaniae.  Haring  acquired  grat 
wealth,  he  retired  to  paa  the  remainder  of  his  life 
in  tnnquilfity  at  Cahors  (Cadurca).  He  is  known 
to  us  only  from  a  complimentary  addrea  by  Auso- 
nins,  who  calls  upon  him  to  return  and  shed  a 
lustre  upon  the  dty  of  his  anoators.  (Auan. 
Pr(/.  xyil)  [W.  R.] 

EZERIE'LUS  TEffmiiXos),  the  author  of  a 
work  in  Greek  enUtled  (fye^fttyAi  which  is  usually 
called  a  tnsedy,  but  which  seems  rather  to  haye 
been  a  metrical  history,  in  the  dramatic  form,  and 
in  iambic  yerse,  written  in  imitation  of  the  Greek 
tragedies.  The  subject  wu  the  Exodus  of  the 
Israelita  from  Egypt.  The  author  appears  to  haye 
been  a  Jew,  and  to  haye  liyed  at  the  court  of  the 
Ptolemies,  at  Alexandria,  about  the  second  century 
B.  &  Condderable  fragmenti  of  the  work  are 
preseryed  by  Enabms  (Praep,  Evang.  ix.  28, 29), 
Clemens  Alexandrinns  (Sirtm,  i  p.  344,  fol.), 
and  Ettstathhis  (ad  Hexacm,  p.  25).  Thea  firag- 
ments  were  first  collected,  and  printed  with  a 
Latin  yeruon,  by  MomU,  Par.  1580  and  1590, 
Syo.,  and  were  reprinted  in  the  Poelae  Chriet. 
Graee^  Par.  1609,  Oyo.,  in  Lectins**  Corpue  PoeL 
Graec  Trag.  ei  Com^  Col.  Allobr.  1614,  fol.,  in 
Bignius's  CoBeeL  PoeL  CkriaL,  appended  to  the 
Bibliotlu  Patr.  Graec.^  Par.  1624,  foL,  in  the  14th 
volume  of  the  BibL  Pair,  Ctraee^  Par.  1644 — 
1654,  fol,  and  in  a  aparate  form,  with  a  Gknnan 
translation  and  notes,  by  L.  M.  Philippaon,  Berlin, 
1830, 8yo.  (Fabric  BUL  Grate,  yoL  ii.  pp.  505-6  ; 
WeldLer,  dw  (7riM«.  7Vx^  p.  1270.)   [P.  S.] 


130 


FABATU& 


F. 


FABATUS,  CALPUTINIUS,  a  Roman 
knight,  accused  hj  suborned  informers  In  a,  d.  64, 
of  being  priyy  to  the  crimes  of  adulteiy  and  magi- 
cal arts  which  were  aUeged  against  Lepida,  ue 
wife  of  C.  Cassias.  By  an  appeal  to  Nero,  judg- 
ment against  Fabatus  was  deferred,  and  he  eyentu- 
ally  eluded  the  accusation.  (Tac  Ann.  xri.  8.) 
Fabatus  was  grandfather  to  Calpumia,  wife  of  the 
younger  Pliny.  (Plin.  iS)>.  Tiii.  10.)  He  possessed 
a  country  house.  Villa  CamiUiana,  in  Campania. 
(IH.  TL  30.)  He  long  surrired  his  son,  PIiny*i 
father-in-law,  in  memory  of  whom  he  erected  a 
portico  at  C<mium,  in  Cisalpine  GauL  (t.  12.)  Ac- 
cording to  an  inscription  (Oruter,  /«jcnpl.  p.  382), 
Fabatus  died  at  Uomum.  The  following  letters 
are  addressed  by  Pliny  to  Fabatus,  his  pro§ooer 
(ir.  1,  T.  12,  Ti.  12,  30,  yiL  11,  16,  23,  32,  yiii. 
10).  [W.  B.  D.l 

FABATUS,L.  RO'SCIUS,  was  one  of  Caesar*s 
lieutenants  in  the  Gallic  war,  and  commanded  the 
thirteenth  Ictgion  on  the  Lower  Rhine,  in  the 
winter  of  b.  &  54.  It  was  during  this  winter  that 
Ambioriz  [Ambiorix]  induced  the  Ebnrones  and 
Nervii  to  attack  in  detail  the  quarters  of  the 
Roman  legions,  but  in  the  operations  consequent 
on  their  revolt  Fabatus  seems  to  have  taken  no 
part,  since  the  district  in  which  he  was  stationed 
remained  quiet  (Caes.  B,  O.  t.  24.)  He  apprised 
Caesar,  however,  of  hostile  movements  in  Armorica 
in  the  same  winter.  {Ibid,  53.)  Fabatus  was  one 
of  the  praetors  in  B.  c.  49,  and  was  sent  by  Pompey 
from  Rome  to  Caesar  at  Ariminum,  with  propMals 
of  accommodation,  both  public  and  private.  He 
was  chaiged  by  Caesar  with  counter-proposals, 
which  he  delivered  to  Pompey  and  the  consuls  at 
Capua.  (Cic.  ad  AtL  viii.  12  ;  Caes.  B.  C.  L 
8,  10  ;  Dion  Cass.  zli.  5.)  Fabatus  was  des- 
patched on  a  second  mission  to  Caesar  by  those 
members  of  the  Pompeian  party  who  were  anxious 
for  peace.  (Dion  Cass.  /.  c)  As  Cicero  mentions 
his  meeting  with  L.  Caesar  at  Mintnmae  on  his 
return  from  Ariminum,  and  as  L.  Caesar  was  the 
companion  of  Fabatus,  at  least  on  their  first  jour- 
ney to  and  from  C  Caesar,  Fabatus,  though  not 
expressly  named  by  him,  probably  met  Cicero  at 
Mintumae  also,  and  communicated  Caesuras  offers, 
January  22.  B.  c  49.  (Cic  ad  Att,  vii.  13.) 
According  to  Cicero  {ad  Att,  vii.  14),  Fabatus 
and  L.  Caesar,  on  their  return  from  Ariminum, 
delivered  Caesar^s  offer  to  Pompey,  not  at  Capua, 
but  at  Teanum.  Fabatus  was  killed  April  1 4th 
or  15th,  B.  c.  43,  in  the  first  of  the  battles  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Mutina,  between  M.  Antony 
aiid  the  legions  of  the  senate.  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  x. 
33.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

Whether  the  annexed  coin,  which  bears  the 
name  of  L.  Roscins  Fabatus,  belongs  to  the  Fabatus 


above  mentioned,  is  doubtfril.    It  represents  on 
the  obverse  the  head  of  Juno  Sospita,  and  the  re- 


FABIA. 

Terse  refers  to  the  worship  of  that  goddess  at  La- 
nuvium.  (Eckhel,  voL  t.  p.  292,  Ac.) 

FABE'RIUS.  1.  Seems  to  have  been  a  debtor 
of  M.  Cicero*s,  since  in  several  of  his  letters  to 
Atticus  {ad  AU,  xiL  21,  25,  51,  xiiL  8),  Cicero 
speaks  of  him  as  a  person  frvm  whom  a  certain  sum 
was  due,  and  should  be  demanded,  in  case  of  the 
purchase  of  some  gardens  in  Rome  {HorH  Dntsi- 
oftty  Lamianif  &c.),  which  Cicero  wished  to  buy. 
He  was  however,  after  a  time,  disposed  to  be 
lenient  with  Faberius  {ad  AU,  xv.  13^.  If  by 
Meto  (in  Epid.  ad  AtL  xii.  51)  Caesar  be  meant, 
in  allusion  to  his  reformation  of  the  calendar  (Suet. 
Caet.  40),  the  interest  on  the  money  owed  by  Fa- 
berius to  Cicero  may  have  been  affected  by  tlie 
extension  of  the  current  year  b.  c.  46.  Cicero 
seems  to  have  been  cautious  of  giving  ofience  to 
Faberius  ;  and  if  he  were  the  same  person  with 
Caesar^s  private  secretary,  mentioned  below,  and 
the  transaction  between  them,  as  has  been  sup- 
posed, referred  to  property  sold  or  confiscated 
during  the  civil  wars,  Cicero^s  reluctance  to  enforce 
payment  may  in  b.  c.  45  have  been  prudent  as 
well  as  lenient. 

2.  One  of  the  private  secretaries  of  C.  Julius 
Caesar.  After  Caesar^s  assassinatimi,  in  b.  a  44, 
Antony  attached  to  himself  Faberius,  by  whose  aid 
he  inserted  whatever  he  chose  into  the  late  dic- 
tator's papers.  Since  a  decree  of  the  senate  haid 
previously  decUred  all  Caesar*s  acta,  and  his  wUl, 
valid  and  binding  on  the  state,  Antony,  by  em- 
ploying one  of  Caesar's  own  secretaries,  could  in- 
sert, without  danger  of  detection,  whatever  he 
wished  into  the  papers  (i^o/u^AtaTa),  since  the  au- 
tograph of  Fabenus  made  it  difficult  to  distinguish 
the  genuine  from  the  spurious  memoranda.  (Ap- 
pian,  B,  C.  iii.  5.)  Dion  Cassias  (xliv.  3)  saya 
that  Antony  secured  the  services  of  Caesar's  secre- 
taries, but  he  does  not  name  Faberius.   [W.B.D.^ 

FA'BI  A,  the  name  of  two  daughters  of  the  patri- 
cian M.  Fabius  Ambustus.    The  elder  was  married 
to  Ser.  Sulpidus,  a  patrician,  and  one  of  the  mili- 
tary tribunes  of  the  year  B.  c  376,  and  the  younger 
to  the  plebeian  C.  Licinius  Stolo,  who  is  said  to 
have  been  uiged  on  to  his  legislation  by  the  Tanity 
of  his  wife.    Once,  so  the  story  runs,  while   the 
Younger  Fabia  was  staying  with  her  sister,  a  Uctor 
knocked  at  the  door  to  announce  the  return  of  Ser. 
Sulpicius  from  the  forum.    This  noise  frightened 
the  younger  Fabia,  who  was  unaccustomed  to  auch 
things,  and  her  elder  sister  ridiculed  her  for  her 
ignorance.    This,  as  well  as  the  other  honoura 
which  were  paid  to  Sefvilius,  deeply  wounded  the 
vanity  of  the  younger  Fabia,  and  her  jealouay  and 
envy  made  her  unhappy.     Her  fether  peroeiyed 
that  she  was  suffering  from  something,  and  con- 
trived to  elicit  the  cause  of  her  grieC     He  then 
consoled  her  by  telling  her  that  shortly  she  ahould 
see  the  same  honours  and  distinctions  conferred 
upon  her  own  husband,  and  thereupon  he  conaolted 
with  C.  Licinius  Stolo  about  the  steps  to  be  taken 
for  this  purpose ;  and  L.  Sextius  being  let  into  the 
secret,  a  plot  was  formed  of  which  the  legialation 
of  C.  Licinius  and  L.  Sextius  vras  the  result.   (  Liy. 
vi  34  ;  Zonar.  vii  24  ;  Aur.  Vict,  de  Fir.  lUuttr, 
20.)    The  improbability  and  inconsistency  of  this 
story  has  long  since  been  exploded,  for  ho-w  could 
the  younger  Fabia  have  been  ignorant  of  or  startled 
by  the  distinctions  enjoyed  by  her  sister's  hnsband» 
as  her  own  &therhad  been  invested  with  the  same 
office  in  B.  c.  381  ?    The  itoiy  must  therefore  be 


FABIA  OBNS. 
iiiiailmiil  HmciT  llun  bmotinu  by  iriiick  ■ 
dchsd  pttj  oidesTanr*  to  cniualc  iUelf,  dbokIj, 
bj  mong  tW  anqamt'k  •ctioD*  to  hue  and  ig- 
Mhk  ■>»«•.  [L.S.] 

FJ'BU  OBNS,  •»  of  d»  dmM  taaa*  patri- 
da  gntH  tt  Rook,  iriikh  faced  il*  origin  to 
Handf*  md  (he  AnsidkB  BT«Dd*r.  (Or.  Paii. 
a.  337,  a  Pimt.  iiL  3.  99  ;  Jdt.  itiL  U ;  PluL 
FAUmt.  1  :  PaoLDiHCbv.  ^ikk,  cd.  Hiilki.) 
Tb  Ma>  ia  aid  to  b»«  ongiiBllj  been  Fedii  or 
Parti,  whidi  -mtm  belioTed  to  hiiTe  bean  dsired 
bam  the  Ikt  af  the  iint  who  ben  it  ttanng  in- 


H  derived  bom  /aba, 
■  ii^uiibh  vbidi  the  Fahii  were  aiid  la 
■  -        ■     —  -   whetber 


■  eCEOn,  which  lefeti  to  i  time 
vhca  the  "klaeia  voe  not  jet  iixstponted  in  the 
Baaia  «Ma.  TUa  legend,  it  ia  tnia,  ii  related 
adj  iiji^ftemi^Kai&nVKU«(daOrig.a«id. 
t^m.  22)  I  bu  it  i*  aflnded  to  abo  bj  PlDtarcfa 
{BmrntL  21)  »ai  Valeiiu  Haiinmi  (iL  S.  g  9). 
WW  WaMlei  >h1  Ranna,  it  ii  aid,  after  tha 
talk  irf  AsBEaa,  aSoed  op  aaoifi»  in  the  La- 
penal,  lad  «ftawaid»  celebntad  a  fiMtiial,  which 
be^He  the  oci^  of  the  Lapercalia,  the  two 
hiia  dirided  An  baad  of  ahepherda  iota  two 
pna,Birf  irh  pTe  to  hii  f>Uowen  a  apeda]  name : 
Baa  aha  aBed  hia  the  Qaivtilii,  and  Remaa  hia 
the  Fahii.  (C^ap.  Or.  AoL  ii.  3«1,  Ac,  37A, 
fc.)  Thia  ^liiikB  aama  to  loggeat,  tfaat  the 
PaUi  a^  Q^ai&  in  tha  aitieal  timea  bad  the 
■fsiBteBdeiiee  of  the  aoa  at  the  Lspemlia,  and 
bane  the  tn  coDega  of  the  Lapeiti  letained 

fiiiigi  had  oaaed  to  be  oanfiDed  to  tboM  two 
lau.  (ae.'i>faLii.  U,  liiL  15,p»a>e'.3S; 
FiapaR.  IT.  36 ;  Plot.  Cfas.  61.)  Itwu  from  the 
F>Ma  (eiB  Am  an  af  tha  Roman  tribea  deriied 
'<n  aae,  a  the  Chndia,  m  later  timea, 

Ar  A*  Ckaikk  paia.     The ' 

jiiiaial  fut  b  hialair  till 
■at  «f  the  oanonwahh ; 
beliapif  to  the  gcDa  an  aid  to  hare  been  inreated 
rah  amn  iaiiiiaiiii  oKUolibipa,  fitm  B.  c.  435 
b  tit.  TW  home  defind  ita  nateel  lutra  from 
&i  ■■liiiilii  eoBn«e  and  tn^  fate  of  the  SOfi 
FaU  ia  the  hMtle  oa  the  Craoen,  B.C.  477. 
[Viwuima,  K.  FAnn,  No.  3.]     Bat  the  Fabii 


Fahii  do  ni 
after  the  ei 
and  tbice  bnthen 


aaliiief  the  gima  art  an  important  pan  abo  in 

A*  hiatorraf  Boaan  Utealon  and  of  the  aita. 

Tb.  _  eeeai  a  late  a  tha  aecond  eenttn?  after 

IhaOiiMiaaaa,     The  isailT-aan»  of  thia gtna 

a4B    Ae  npahlic    an :— Ambdstui,    Butks 

Douk,  Larao,  \jconn,  HAXim»  («ith  the 

ad  TiM)i.u<ra,  Tk  other  cofDoneiu,  which 
4aaMUa^telhe|eaa,angiTeabelow.  [L.S.] 
n*  aly  laaiiiai  in  that  oecor  on  caim  are 
ffipiiiiBii  [en  VoL  L  p.  160,  a.].  Lolw.M'ae- 
^a,adffdor.  The  two  era»  npnwnted  below 
b**  aa  te^Hani  Vfoa  theM,  and  it  ia  donbtFul 
*■  wh^  they  an  ta  be  reterad.    The  fimaer  hat. 


FABIANUS.  ISl 

on  the  obreru  the  two-Sued  bead  of  Jama,  and 
on  the  rerene  thelBsvofa  ehip:  the  latter  ei- 


hitnt*  on  the  obreiN  a  female  head,  and  oi 


RTeiM  Yictoij  in  a  biga  ;  the  letten  Bx  A.  rv. 
denote  Em  Argado  PiMeo.  (Eckhei,  ToL  t.  p. 
209,  Ac.) 

FABIA'NUS,  PAPI'RIUS,  a  Roman  ihetc*. 
lician  and  pbiloaopher  in  the  lime  of  Tibetiai  and 
Caligula.  He  waa  the  pupil  of  Arellioa  Fiucui 
and  of  Blandui  in  tbelotic,  and  of  Seitina  in 
pbiloBDpbj :  and  allbongh  much  the  jonnger  of 
the  two,  be  initmcled  Albutiut  Silat  in  eloqaeace. 
(Senec  Comlnit.  ii.  prooem.  pp.  1S4-6,  iii.  p.  304, 
ed.  BiponL)  The  rhetorical  ilyle  of  Fabianni  ia 
deaoibed  br  the  elder  Seneca  (CbaJim.  iiL  no- 
em.),  and  he  i>  (reqnentlj  died  in  the  tbiid 
book  of  Ominmniai,  and  in  the  Smioriae.  Hia 
cul;  model  in  rbctsric  wai  hii  initractoi  Arellioa 
Fnacni ;  but  be  aflerwardi  adopted  a  1«m  amate 
(bnn  of  iloqnence,  Ibongb  he  nerer  attained  to  per- 
ipicni^  tud  limplicilj.  Fabianna  uon,  bowoTer, 
qoitted  rhetoric  for  pbiloaophj  ;  and  the  younger 
Seneca  phcei  bia  pbiloaophical  wocfca  next  to  thoie 
of  Cicero,  AiiniDa  Pollio,  and  Liyy  the  biitorian. 
{Senec.  JSpitl.  lUO.)  Tbo  philouipbical  HjEb  of 
Fabiana  ia  deeoibed  in  thii  leller  of  Setwca'a, 
and  in  aonw  point*  bii  deacription  coireapooda 
with  that  of  ^e  elder  Seneca.  Wontm.  ii,  pro- 
oem.) Both  the  Seneai  aeem  to  haTC  known,  and 
certainty  grcally  ateemed  Fabianna.  (Cf.  Cba- 
iiL  pmoem.  with  EpiH.  II.)  Fabianui 
he  BUtbor  of  a  wnik  en^tled  [Ranmi  ?]  Oivi- 
lium ;  and  hit  pbiloaophical  writing!  Exceeded 
Cicero't  in  nomber.  (Senec.  .f^.  100.)  He  hHi 
alao  paid  great  attention  to  pfayiical  icience,  and 
■  c^edbrPliny(/f.N.«zTi.lS,a.24)™™ 
■ma  prntmimu.  From  Seneca  (Natar,  Quaat, 
S7),  be  appean  to  haie  written  on  Ptjrni  ; 
1  hia  wnfci  entitled  Dt  Anrnaiam  and  Cuimt- 
a  Naturalaim  Ubri  are  fteqaently  leterred  to  by 
Pliny  {H.  N.  generallj  io  hi»  Elencha  or  anm- 
may  of  materuila,  i.  iL  til  \k.  xi.  lii.  itii.  lii. 
IT.  irii.  niii.  xiTiiL  zxiri,  and  apecially,  but 
without  mention  of  tbo  particular  work  it  Fa- 
'uin«,iL47.  !13I,iil03.  |  233.  ii.  6.  g  25, 
i.  4.!30,  IT.  I.  14,  nilLll.  g63.  xxTiiLS. 
g  S4).  [W.  a  D.] 

FABIA'NUS,  VALFRIUS,  a  Roman  of  rank 
.  fficdeni  to  aapiie  to  the  honoon  of  the  lUle,  wia 
camieted  before  the  tenata  in  a.  d,  63,  of  oonqiring 


132 


FABRICIUS. 


with  Vindiu  Rufinus,  Antonins  Primiu,  and 
others,  to  impose  on  his  aged  and  wealthy  relative, 
Domitins  Balbus,  a  foiged  wilL  Fabianus  was 
degraded  from  the  senatorian  order  bv  the  Lex 
Comelia  Tutameiitaria  or  D«  EaUii.  (Tac.  Ann. 
xiy.  40 ;  oomp.  Instit.  it.  18.  §  7  ;  Paulus,  ReoepL 
Sententiarum^  r,  tit.  25.)  [ W.  B.  D.] 

FABI'LIUS,  or  FABILLUS,  a  professor  of 
literature  in  the  third  century  ▲.  d.,  who  instructed 
the  younger  Maziminns  in  the  Greek  language, 
and  was  the  author  of  seTeial  Greek  epigrams, 
which  were  mostly  inscriptire  lines  for  the  statues 
and  portraits  of  his  youthful  pupiL  (Capitolin. 
Maximm,  Jun.  1.)  [W.  B.  D.j 

FA'BIUS  DOSSENNUS.    [Dossbnnus.] 

FA'BIUS  FABULLUS.    [Fabullus.] 

FA'BIUS  HADRIA'NUa    [Hadrianus.] 

FA'BIUS  LABEO.    [Labxo.] 

FA'BIUS  MELA.    [Mbla.] 

FA'BIUS  PLANCI'ADES  FULGE'NTIUS. 

[FULGKNTIUS.] 

FA'BIUS  PRISCUS.    [Pbiscus.] 
FA'BIUS  RU'STICUS.    [Rusncus.) 
FA'BIUS  SABI'NUS.     [Sabinus.] 
FA'BIUS  SANGA.    [Sanoa.] 
FA'BIUS,     VERGILIA'NUS.         [Vbrgi- 

LIANU8.] 

FABRI'CIA  GENS,  seems  to  hare  belonged 
originally  to  the  Hemican  town  of  Aletrium,  where 
Fabridi  occur  as  late  as  the  time  of  Cicero  {pro 
CUimL  16,  &e.)  The  first  Fabricius  who  ocean  in 
history  is  the  celebrated  C.  Fabricius  Lusdnus, 
who  distinguished  himself  in  the  war  against 
Pyrrhus,  and  who  was  probably  the  first  of  the 
Fabricii  who  quitted  his  native  place  and  settled 
at  Rome.  We  know  that  in  b.  c.  306,  shortly  be- 
fore the  war  with  Pyrrhus,  most  of  the  Hemican 
towns  revolted  against  Rome,  but  were  subdued 
and  compelled  to  accept  the  Roman  firanchise  with- 
out the  Bufinge :  three  towns,  Aletrium,  Feren- 
tinum,  and  Verube,  which  had  remained  fiuthfiil 
to  Rome,  were  allowed  to  retain  their  former  con- 
stitution ;  that  is,  they  remained  to  Rome  in  the 
relation  of  isopolity.  (Liv.  iz.  42,  &c.)  Now  it 
is  very  probable  that  C.  Fabridus  Luscinus  either 
at  that  time  or  soon  after  left  Aletrium  and  settled 
at  Rome,  where,  like  other  settlen  from  isopolite 
towns,  he  soon  rose  to  high  honoura.  Beudes  this 
Fabricius,  no  memben  of  his  fimily  appear  to  have 
risen  to  any  eminence  at  Rome  ;  and  we  must 
conclude  that  they  were  either  men  of  inferior 
talent,  or,  what  is  more  probable,  that  being 
strangers,  they  laboured  under  great  disadvantages, 
and  that  the  jealousy  of  the  illustrious  Reman 
families,  plebeian  as  weU  as  patrician,  kept  them 
down,  and  prevented  their  maintaining  the  posi- 
tion which  their  sire  had  gained.  Lv8CINU8  is 
the  only  cognomen  of  the  Fabricii  Uiat  we  meet 
with  under  the  republic :  in  the  time  of  the  em- 
pire we  find  a  Fabridus  with  the  cognomen  Vii- 
XNTO.  There  are  a  few  without  a  cognomen.  [L.  S.] 

FABRI'CIUS.  1.  C.  and  L.  Fabricius 
belonged  to  the  munidpium  of  Aletrium,  and  were 
twins.  According  to  Cicero  {jtro  CUutU,  16,  &&), 
they  were  both  men  of  bad  character  ;  and  C.  Fa- 
bridus, in  particdar,  was  charged  with  having 
allowed  himself  to  be  made  use  of  as  a  tool  of  Op- 
pianicns,  about  b.  c.  67,  to  destroy  A.  Quentins. 
[A.  Clubntius,  No.  2.] 

2.  It.  FABRiaos,  C  P.,  perhaps  a  son  of  No.  1, 
«as  curator  viamm  in  b.  c.  62,  and  built  a  new 


FACUNDUa 

bridge  of  stone,  whidi  connected  the  dty  with  the 
isbmd  in  the  Tiber,  and  whidi  was  called,  after 
him,  poiu  Fabncuu,  The  time  at  which  the 
bridge  was  built  is  expressly  mentioned  by  Dion 
Cassius  (zxxvii.  45),  and  the  name  of  its  author  is 
still  Men  on  the  remnants  of  the  bridge,  which  now 
bears  the  name  of  ponie  guaUro  oapu  On  one  of 
the  arches  we  read  the  inscription :  **  L.  Fabricius, 
C.F.  Cur.  ViAR.  PAauNouM  oobravit  iobmqub 
PROBAVIT  ;**  and  on  another  arch  there  is  the  follow- 
ing addition:  "  Q.  Lbpidub,  M.  F.,  M.Lolliu,  M. 
F.,  bx  S.  C.  PROBAVBRUNT,**  which  probably  refen 
to  a  restoration  of  the  bridge  by  Q.  Lepidus  and 
M.  Lollius.  The  scholiast  on  Horace  {Sat,  u.  3, 
36)  calls  the  Fabridus  who  built  that  bridge  a 
consul,  but  this  is  obviously  a  mistake.  (Becker, 
Handlmeh  d.  Bom.  AUerAumer,  vol.  L  p.  699.) 
There  is  also  a  coin  bearing  the  name  of  L.  Fabri- 
dus.   (Eckhel,  Dodr.  Num.  vol.  v.  p.  210.) 

3.  Q.  Fabricius  was  tribune  of  the  people  in 
B.  c  57)  and  well  disposed  towards  Cicero,  who 
was  then  living  in  exile.  He  brought  before  the 
people  a  motion  that  Cicero  should  be  recalled,  as 
early  as  the  month  of  January  of  that  year.  But 
the  attempt  was  firustrated  by  P.  Clodius  by  armed 
force.  (Cic.  ad  Qu.  FraL  14,  pott  Red.  m  Setu 
8,  pro  Settl.  85,  &c.,  pro  Milom.  14.)  In  the 
Monumentum  Ancyranum  and  in  Dion  Cassius 
(xlviii.  35),  he  u  mentioned  as  consul  suffioctus  of 
the  year  &  a  36.  [L.  S.] 

FABULLUS,  painter.     [Amulius.] 

FABULLUS,  FA'BIUS,  one  of  the  several 
perscms  to  whom  the  murder  of  Galba,  in  a.  d.  69, 
was  attributed.     He  carried  the  bleeding  head  of 
the  emperor,  which,  from  its  extreme  baldness, 
was  difficult  to  hold,  in  the  lappet  of  his  sagum, 
until,  compelled  by  his  comrades  to  expose  it  to 
public  view,  he  fixed  it  on  a  spear  and  brsndtshed 
it,  says  Plutarch,  as  a  bacchanal  her  thyrsus,  in  hia 
progress  from  the  forum  to  the  praetorian  camp 
(Plut.  GoOk  27  ;  comp.  Sueton.  Galb,  20).   But  for 
the  joint  statement  of  Plutarch  {L  e.)  and  Tacitus 
(HiaL  L  44),  that  Vitellius  put  to  death  aU   the 
murderen  of  Galba,  this  Fabullus  might  be  sup- 
posed the  same  with  Fabius  Fabullus,  legatus  of 
the  fifth  legion,  whom  the  soldiers  of  Vitellius, 
A.  o.  69,  chose  as  one  of  their  leaden  in  the  mutiny 
against  Alienus  Caecina  [Cabcina,  No.  9],  when 
he  prematurely  declared  for  Vespasian.     (Tacit. 
Hid.'m.U.)  [W.  B.D.] 

FACUNDUS,    styled    *<Episcopu8    Hermia- 
nensis,**  from  the  see  which  he  held  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Byndum,  in  Africa  Propria,  lived  about 
the  middle  of  the  sixth  century.     When  Justinian 
(a.  d.  644)  published  an  edict  condemning,  let,  the 
Epistle  of  Ibas,  bishop  of  Edessa  ;  2d,  the  doctrine 
of  Theodora,  bishop  of  Mopsuestia ;  and  3d,  cer- 
tain writings  of  Theodoret,  bishop  of  CyniB   or 
Cyrrus ;  and  anathematising  aU  who  approved  of 
them,  his  edict  was  resisted  by  many,  as  impugning 
the  judgment  of  the  general  council  of  Cnalcedon 
(held  A.  D.  451 ),  at  which  the  prelates  whose  aen- 
timents  or  writings  were  obnoxious  were  not  onlj 
not  condemned,  but  two  of  them,  Ibas  and  Theo- 
dore, restored  to  their  sees,  from  which  they  had 
been  expelled.    Facundus  was  one  of  those  who 
rejected  the  Emperor^s  edict ;  and  was  lequeated  by 
hu  brethren  (apparently  the   other   bishops    of 
Africa)  to  prepare  a  defence  of  the  Coundl  on  the 
three  points  (currently  termed  by  eccleaisuiUcaX 
writers  the  **  tria  d^tda  **)  on  which  its  jadgmen  t 


FADILLA. 


FALCIDIUS. 


isa 


,  ^        H««»iaiCooftaiitiiKmls,eiig^ed 

in  tkit  woik,  i^eo  the  pope»  Vigiliiu  (▲.  D.  547), 
anhcd,  «fed  dineted  him  and  all  the  other  hiihops 
than,  about  leTenty  in  number,  to  giro 
en  the  *  tda  capitok**  in  writing  in 
ija.  He  anawer  of  Facandna  eonaiited 
ef  cxtncta  from  hia  «m^UkmA  i^oric ;  hot  ai,  from 
the  hatle  and  eratcment  vnder  which  it  waa  pre- 
pned,  and  the  inaoaiiaey  of  tome  of  ita  quotationa, 
it  did  net  aataify  ita  anther,  he  afterwaida  finished 
and  p¥Hi^  hia  hoger  work,  as  being  a  more 
aiodwate  and  better  ananged  de&noe  of  the  coon- 
dL  YuiliBi  having  been  indnced  to  approre  of 
the  een£mBation  of  Ibaa,  Theodore,  and  Theodo* 
Rt,  thoi^  with  a  leaerrataon  of  the  aathoritj  of 
tbe  oonndlef  Chaleedon,  Faenndua,  with  the  bishops 
if  Afria  and  ef  aome  other  prorinoea,  lefiised  to 
kafe  comaaoniflii  with  him  imd  with  those  who 
the  condemnation ;  and  being  persecoted 


iv  tUs,  he  waa  obliged  to  conceal  himseli  Dnring 
thia  cwoHlasent,  at  the  leqnest  of  aome  persons 
whom  he  deea  not  nmne,  be  wrote  his  reply  to 
Mocian,  asrhiihistiins  or  pleader,  who  had  written 
the  dfTiattw  of  tiie  ooimdl  of  Chaloedon. 
ia  known  of  FaamdaSb  Two 
Fn  Defrnmom  T\rmm  Oapi^ 
XII^  and  Qmha  Moekumm  Libera 
pnbGahed  with  notes  by  Sirmond  (8to. 
1629).  Theee  worics^  with  Sizmond*B 
aie  reprinted  in  the  edition  of  the 
eC  Optate,  by  Philippaa  Priorina,  and  in 
the  BiUioihaaa  Paftaw,  toL  z.  ed.  Lyon,  a.  Db 
16n,  and  TeL  m.  ed.  Venice,  by  Gallandius, 
A.BI  i7S5.  Another  wwk  of  Facnndns,  entitled 
FyeiCMfoHMmDrfmmm»TrmmC!apir 
waa  first  paMished  in  the  Spidhgrnm  of 
D*Achci7  (veL  iii.  p.  106  ef  the  first  edition,  or 
^^m.  PL  J07.ed.ef  1723), chiefiy  with  the Tiew 
if  iheai'm  that  Facmdna  omtinned  oat  of  com- 
■■Mn  with  the  Pope  and  the  Catholic  Chuth,  and 
»if  weakening  hia  aotherity:  fixrthe  Protestanto 
hddtedaiMiMgefromhis/JicfaitoTVMwnQy»- 

doctrine  of  the  Real  Presence, 
in  the  BSbUotkeoa  Palrum 
Caasiodorna  (IS^poe.  ta  Ptalm 
of  two  books  of  Fn- 
AToterM  DtoMttt  CkriHL  By 
ia  thought  to  mean  the  two 
bat  Fabricios  thinks 
thathe  apeaks  ef  a  separate  work  of  Facundus  now 
last»  (Facndaa,  works  as  above  ;  Victor  Tonnn- 
acMis,  Onmnw  ;  Ijsdfli^  Hisp.  Ih  Ser^  EecU$, 
c  IS. ;  Barcnina,  AmuL  ad  Aim.  646,  647, 
andPl^iaa,OttB.MiAaiM.;  Cave, /&<.  Xd.  roL 
i.  su  520 ;  Fabric;  BM,  Gram,  toL  z.  pu  543, 
aad  BiL  MmL  d,  li/.  LaHm.  vol  il  p.  140, 
Padaa,  1754  ;  Galbmd.  BOUoO.  Pofnon,  rol.  xi., 
Fniy.clX)  [J.  CM.] 

FADIA.   1.  A  daaghter  of  Q.  Fadins  GaUos. 
frindulently  robbed  of  her  paternal  in» 
^  P.  Seztilini  Rofba.    (Ge.de  JFm,u. 
17, 4e.) 
2.  A  dani^ler  of  C.  or  Q.  Fadins,  married  to 
M.  Antenioa,  at  the  time  when  he 
a  yaaag  man.    She  bore  him  sereral 
(Gc.  Fhdhm.  ii.  2,  ziiL  10,  «<  >(«.  xri. 

[L.S.] 
FADILLA.    I.  AcnsLLA,  Fadilli,  a  daughter 
o^AmaniBnaPlaaandFanatina.   (Sckhel,  ToLriL 

2.  FAMU.A,ndMi|^itcref  M.  Andinsandthe 


U.) 


yoo&ger  Faustina.  (Oruter,  p.  cdii  8  ;  Monitor, 
p.  242.  3,  p.  590.  4.) 

3.  JuioA  Fadilla,  a  descendant  of  M.  Anto- 
ninus or  M.  Aurelina,  betrothed  to  Mazimna 
Caesar.  (CapitoIin.JlfaeMiM.JM.1.)  [W.  R.] 
^  FADIUS,  the  name  of  a  frmily  of  ^e  munici- 
pium  of  Arpinum.  Some  of  the  memben  of  it 
settled  at  Rome,  while  others  remained  in  their 
native  place.  The  Fadii  appear  in  history  about 
the  time  of  Cicero,  but  none  of  them  rose  to  any 
higher  office  than  the  tiiboneship.  The  only  cog^ 
nomens  that  occur  in  the  frmily,  are  Oallus  and 
RuFua.    The  following  hare  no  surnames : — 

1.  C.  or  Q.  Faoius,  fi>r  in  one  of  the  two  pas- 
sages in  which  he  is  mentioned,  he  is  called  Caius, 
and  in  the  other  Quintns.  He  was  a  Ubertinust 
and  seems  to  have  possessed  considenble  wealth, 
for  his  daughter,  who  was  married  to  M.  Antonios, 
is  called  a  rich  woman.  (Ck.  PkUkm.  iL  2^  ad  Att. 
xvi.ll.) 

2.  L^  Faoios,  was  aedile  in  his  native  place  of 
Aipinum,  in  &  c.  44.  (Cic.  ad  AU,  zr.  15, 17, 
20.) 

3.  Snz.  Faoius,  a  disdi^  of  the  physician 
Nicon,but  otherwise  unknown.  (Cic  ad  Fam. 
m20.)  [L.S.] 

FADUS,  CUS'PIUS,  a  Roman  eques  of  the 
tune  of  the  Emperor  Ckudins.  After  the  death  of 
King  Agrippa,  in  a.  d.  44,  he  was  appointed  by 
Claadins  procurator  of  Judaea.  Daring  his  admi- 
nistration peace  was  restored  in  the  country,  and 
the  only  duturbanoe  waa  created  by  one  Teudas, 
who  came  forward  with  the  daim  of  being  a  pro- 
phet But  he  and  his  followers  were  put  to  death 
by  the  command  of  Cuspins  Fadus.  He  was  suo- 
ceeded  in  the  administration  of  Judaea  by  Tiberius 
Alexander.  (Joseph.  AmL  xiz.  9,  zz.  5.  §  I,  Bell. 
Jed.  iL  11.  §  5  ;  Tac.  Jfi$L  r.  9  ;  Zonar.  ziL  11 ; 
Euseb.  HuL  EeeL  ii.  11.)  [L.  S.] 

FALACER,  or,  more  fully,  dwut  paler  Falacer^ 
is  mentioned  by  Vairo  (d«  L.  L,  r.  84,  viL  45)  as 
an  ancient  and  foigotten  Italian  divinity,  whom 
Hartung  (Dm  BeL  d.Bom.  ii.  p.  9)  is  inclined  to 
consider  to  bo  the  same  as  Jupiter,  aance/aUmdum^ 
according  to  Featus,  was  the  Etruscan  name  for 
•*  heaven."  [US.] 

FALA'NIUS,  a  Roman  eques,  one  of  the  first 
victims  of  the  pablic  accusen  in  the  reign  of  Tibe- 
rius. He  was  charged,  A.D.  15,  with  profiming 
the  worship  of  Augustus  Caesar,  first  by  admitting 
a  player  of  bad  repute  to  the  rites,  and  secondly  by 
selling  with  his  garden  a  statue  of  the  deceased 
emperor.  Tiberius  acquitted  Falanius,  remarking 
that  the  gods  were  quite,  able  to  take  care  of  their 
own  honour.  (Tac.  An»,  L  78 ;  Dion  Cats.  Ivii 
24.)  [  W.  a  D.] 

P.  FALCIDIUS,  tribune  of  the  pleba  in  B.C. 
40,  waa  the  author  of  the  Lea  Falddia  de  Legaiu^ 
wldch  remained  in  force  in  the  sixth  century  a.  d., 
since  it  was  incorporated  by  Justinian  in  the  In* 
stitutea.  It  is  rpmarkable  that  Dion  Cassias 
(zlviii  S3),  mistakes  its  import  He  says  that  the 
heiea,  if  unwilling  to  take  the  hereditas,  waa 
allowed  by  the  Falddian  Uw  to  refuse  it  on  takmg 
a  fourth  part  only.  Bat  the  Lez  Falddia  enacted 
that  at  least  a  fourth  of  the  estate  or  property  of 
the  testator  should  be  secured  to  the  heres  icriptus. 
(DieL  of  AmL  i.  «.  LefftUam,)  The  Falddius 
mentioned  by  Cicere  in  his  speech  for  the  Mani- 
limi  kw  (19),  had  the  prsenomen  Cbufi.  Ho 
had  been  tribone  of  the  people  and  legatua,  but  in 

k3 


134 


FALCONIA. 


wbat  ytai  it  vnkttowii.  (SchoL  Gtohot.  pro  Leg. 
Man.  19.  ed.  Orelli).  [W.  B.  D.] 

FALCO,  Q.  SCySIUS,  a  Romsn  of  high  birth 
and  great  wealth,  oonaal  for  the  year  ▲.  d.  193, 
one  of  thoee  whom  Commodus  had  resolved  to  put 
to  death  that  rery  night  on  which  he  himaelf  was 
sUun.  When  the  Pnetorians  became  disgusted 
with  the  reforms  of  Pertinax.  they  endeaTOured  to 
force  the  acceptance  of  the  throne  upon  Falco,  and 
actually  prodaimed  him  emperor.  The  plot,  how- 
ever, Med,  and  many  of  the  ringleaders  were  put 
to  death  ;  but  Falco,  whose  guilt  was  by  no  means 
proved,  and  who  was  even  believed  by  many  to  be 
entirely  innocent,  was  spared,  and,  retiring  to  his 
property,  died  a  natural  death.  (Dion  Cass.  IzxiL 
22,  Ixxiii.  8 ;  Capitolin.  Pertm.  8.)        [W.  R.] 

FALCO'NIA  PROBA,  a  poetess,  greatly  ad- 
mired in  the  middle  ages,  but  whose  real  name, 
and  the  pkce  of  whose  nativity,  are  uncertain.  We 
find  her  called  Flaionia  Veedoy  FaUoma  Anuria, 
Valeria  PaHoma  Proba,  and  Priba  Valeria;  while 
Rome,  Orta,  and  sundry  other  cities,  claim  the 
honour  of  her  birth.  Most  historiani  of  Roman 
literature  maintain  that  she  was  the  noble  Ankria 
FaUonia  Proba,  the  wife  of  Olybrius  Probns, 
otherwise  called  Hermogenianus  Olybrius,  whose 
name  appean  in  the  Fasti  as  the  colleague  of 
Ausonins,  ▲.  d.  379  ;  the  mother  of  Olybrius  and 
Probinus,  whose  joint  consulate  has  been  celebrated 
by  Qaudian  ;  and,  according  to  Procopiua,  the 
traitress  by  whom  tiie  gates  of  Rome  were  thrown 
open  to  Alaric  and  his  Goths.  But  there  seems  to 
be  no  evidence  for  this  identification  ;  and  we 
must  fell  back  upon  the  testimony  of  Isidorus,  with 
whose  words,  ^  Proba  uxor  Adelfii  ProconsuUs,** 
our  knowledge  begins  and  ends,  unless  we  attach 
weight  to  a  notice  found  at  the  end  of  one  of  the 
MS.  copies  written  in  the  tenth  century,  quoted  by 
Montfaucon  in  his  Diarium  Jtalieum  (p.  86), 
**  Proba  uxor  Adolphi  mater  Olibrii  et  Aliepii  cum 
Constantii  bellum  adversns  Magnentium  oonscrip- 
sisset,  oonscripsit  et  hunc  librum.** 

The  only  production  of  Faloonia  now  extant  is 
a  Cento  Vityiliamte,  msciibed  to  the  Emperor  Ho- 
norius,  in  terms  which  prove  that  the  dedication 
must  have  been  written  after  a,  d.  393,  containing 
narratives  in  hexameter  verse  of  striking  events  in 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  expressed  in  lines, 
half  lines,  or  shorter  portions  of  lines  derived  ex- 
clusively from  the  poems  of  Virgil,  which  are  com- 
pletely exhausted  in  the  process.  Of  course  no 
praise,  except  what  is  merited  by  idle  industry  and 
clever  dulness,  is  due  to  this  patch-woric  ;  and  we 
cannot  but  marvel  at  the  gentle  terms  employed 
by  Boccacio  and  Henry  Stephens  in  reference  to 
such  trash.  We  learn  from  the  prooemium  that  she 
bad  published  other  pieces,  of  which  one  upon  the 
dvil  wars  is  particulariy  specified,  but  of  these  no 
trace  remains.  The  Homeroeenionee,  by  some 
ascribed  to  Faloonia,  belong  in  reality  to  £u* 
doxia. 

The  Cento  VtrffUiamu  was  first  printed  at  Ve- 
nice, foL  1472,  in  a  volume  containing  also  the 
Epigrams  of  Ausonius,  the  Coneolatio  ad  Lkiam^ 
the  psstorals  of  Calpumius,  together  with  some 
hymns  and  other  poems  ;  this  was  followed,  in  the 
same  century,  by  the  editions  published  at  Rome, 
4to.  1481  ;  at  Antwerp,  4to.  1489,  and  at  Brixia, 
8vo.  1496.  The  most  elaborate  are  those  of  Mei- 
bomius,  Helmst.  4to.  1597,  and  of  Kromayer,  HaL 
Magd.  8vo.  1719.   (See  also  the  SmoAeea  Afam. 


FAUSCUS. 

Palrumj  LngdnxL  1677,  vol  v.  p.  1218  ;  ludor. 
Orig.  i.  88,  25,  de  Script,  Eodet.  5.)    [W.  R.] 

FA'LCULA,  C.  FIDICULA'NIUS,  a  Roman 
senator,  was  one  of  the  judices  at  the  trial  of  Sta- 
tius  Albins  Oppianicus,  who  in  b.  c.  74  was  accused 
of  attempting  to  poison  his  step-son,  A.  Cluentius. 
The  history  of  this  remarkable  trial  is  given  else- 
where [CiiCTSNTius].  Falcnla  was  involved  in  the 
general  indignation  that  attended  the  conviction  of 
Oppianicus.  The  majority  of  judices  who  con- 
demned Oppianicus  was  very  small  Falcula  was 
accused  by  the  tribune,  L.  Quintins,  of  having  been 
illegally  balloted  into  the  concilium  by  C.  Verres, 
at  that  time  city  praetor,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
convicting  Oppianicus,  of  voting  out  of  his  proper 
decuria,  of  giving  sentence  without  hearing  the 
evidence,  of  omitting  to  apply  for  an  adjournment 
of  the  proceedings,  and  of  receiving  40,000 
sesterces  as  a  bribe  from  the  prosecutor,  A. 
Cluentius. 

He  was,  however,  acquitted,  since  his  trial  did 
not  take  place  until  after  the  excitement  that  fol- 
lowed the  Judicium  Albiannm  had  in  some  measure 
subsided.     But  eight  yean  later,  b.  c.  66,  Falcula 
was  again  brought  to  public  notice  by  Cicero,  in 
his  defence  of  Cluentius.    After  recapitulating  the 
circumstances  of  the  Judicium  Albianum,  Cicero 
asks,  if  Falcula  were  innocent,  who  in  the  con- 
cilium at  Oppianicus*s  trial  could  be  guilty?  an 
equivocal  plea  that  inferred  without  asserting  the 
gnilt  of  Falcula,  in  b.  c.  74.     In  his  defence  of 
A.  Caecina,  in  &  a  69,  Cicero  ushen  in  the 
name  of  Falcula,  a  witness  against  the  accused, 
with  ironical  pomp,  and  proceeds  to  point  out  gross 
inconsistencies  in  Falcula*s  evidence.    Great  un- 
certainty is  thrown  over  the  history  of  Falcula  by 
the  circnmstanoe  that  it  suited  Cicero,  from  whose 
speeches  alone  we  know  any  thing  of  him,  to  re- 
present at  different  times,  in  difierent  lights,  the 
Judicium  Albianum.    When  Cicero  was  pleading 
against  C.  Verres,  Oppianicus  was  unjustly  con- 
donned,  and  Falcula  was  an  illegal  corrupt  judge  ; 
when  he  defended  CluentinB,  it  was  necessary  to 
soften  the  details  of  the  Albianum  Judidnm  ; 
when  he  spoke  for  Caedna,  it  was  his  interest  to 
direct  public  feeling  against  Falcula.     (Cic.  pro 
Clment,  37, 4l,f>ro  Caeein.  10  ;  Pseudo-Asoou.  m 
Aet,  I.  Verr,  p.  146 ;  Schd.  Gronov.  m  Act,  I,  m 
Verr.  p.  396.  ed.  OreUi.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FALISCUS,  GRA'TIUS,  the  author  of  a  poem 
upon  the  chase,  of  whom  only  one  undoubted 
notice  is  to  be  found  in  ancient  writers.  Thi»  ia 
contained  in  the  Epistles  from  Pontus  (iv.  16,  S3), 
where  Ovid  speaks  of  him  as  a  contemporary  in 
the  same  couplet  with  Vixgil : — 


"  Tityrus  antiquas  et  erat  qui  pasceret  herbaa, 
Aptaque  venanti  Gratius  arma  daret** 

(Comp.  C^negd,  28b)      Some  lines  in  Maniliiis 
have  been  supposed  to  allude  to  Gratius,  bat  the 
terms  in  which  they  are  expressed  {Attron,  ii.  43) 
are    too  vague   to  warrant   such   a  conduoioii. 
Wemsdoif,  arguing  from  the  name,  has  endea- 
voured, not  without  some  shadow  of  reason,  to 
prove  that  he  must  have  been  a  slave  or  a  £r«ed- 
man,  but  the  rest  of  his  conjectures  are  mere  fan- 
tasies.   The  cognomen,  or  epithet,  Faliecma^  was 
first  introduced  by  Barth,  on  the  authority  of  a 
MS.  which  no  one  else  ever  saw,  and  probably 
originated  in  a  forced  and  fislse  interpretation  of 
one  of  the  lines  in  the  poem,  *  At  contra  nostria 


FALTO. 

lokbdlk  lEak  NiKis  **  (▼.  40),  where,  upon  refiip- 
raig  to  tke  esBtext,  it  will  at  once  be  leen  that 
iMi^w  hen  dcooCet  merelj  lUdiem^  in  oontFidia* 
tinctioQ  to  the  iwimii  fbragn  tribes  ipoken  of  in 
the  pneediiy  Tcnee. 

lie  wDfk  itielf^  whidi  cooiiiti  of  540  henme- 
ten»  ii  entitled  CjfmtgeHoom  lAher^  md  profeiset  to 
•eC  ferth  the  mnnitue  {arma)  neceiiBiy  for  the 
iportHBu,  md  the  manner  in  which  the  Tariou 
R^dfltee  for  tbe  pamit  of  game  are  to  be  proeured, 
ynpaied,  and  preaerred  {pitta  armonm).  Among 
the  «TMs  of  the  hunter  are  included  not  only  nets, 
na»naR8  (retfo^^edfaie,  laqmi\  dartt  and  ipean 
Ijaeda^  9matmla%  but  also  nonet  and  doga,  and  a 
Isfe  poitkni  of  the  nndertaking  (tt.  150 — 430)  ia 
drroced  to  a  ajatematie  aocoont  of  the  diffsrent 
kindi  of  hoanda  and  hoTMiL 

Ttie  lai^aage  of  the  Cynegetiea  it  pure,  and  not 


navorthy  of  the  age  to  which  it  belongs ;  bot 
then  is  frequently  a  hanhnrss  in  the  stroctore  of 
the  pefieds,  a  atiange  and  nnanthorised  use  of 
partifalsT  words,  and  a  genenl  want  of  distinct- 
ne«a«  wtich,  in  addition  to  a  ^eiy  corrupt  text, 
render  it  a  task  of  great  dxlBcnlty  to  determine  the 
exact  BM ail i lift  of  many  passages.  Although  oon- 
■dfwHf  ridn  is  manifiested  in  the  combination  of 
the  paiti,  the  anthor  did  not  possess  sufficient 
power  to  ufCMjuiue  the  obstacles  which  were  tri- 
Bted  by  YiigiL  The  matter  and 
of  the  treatise  are  derired  in  a  great 
k  XcBophon,  ahhou^  information  was 
odier  aarient  sources,  such  as  Dercy- 
hs  tiie  ArcsdiaB,  sad  Hagnon  of  Boeotia.  It  is 
lemaifcahle,  that  both  the  Greek  Oppianus,  who 
ionrished  pnfasbly  under  GsracaUa,  and  the  Roman 
Kemwisiia*,  the  eontemponry  of  Numerianus, 
anecate  So  thensehca  the  honour  of  having  en- 
toed  190D  a  path  altogether  untrodden.  Whether 
«ebcfieve  theai  to  be  sincere  and  ignorant,  or  sus- 
pect dnn  of  delibente  dishonesty,  their  bold 
■sstaoB  is  aoficient  to  proTO  that  the  poem  of 
fafiseas  had  in  their  day  become  almost  totally 


The  Qmyafna  has  been  tiansmitted  to  modem 
laaes  fhiiw^li  the  medium  of  a  single  MS.,  whidi 
«IS  hno^  from  Oaol  to  Italy  br  Acthis  Senna- 
ssriasabswt  the  hfgimiing  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
md  eoatained  also  the  Cynegeties  of  Nemesianus, 
mi  the  HaHeatiGS  ascribed  to  Grid.  A  second 
copy  of  the  6rst  159  lines  was  found  by  Janus 
Ubias  appended  to  another  MS.  of  the  Halieuties. 
The  Edttie  Prineepe  was  printed  at  Venice,  8to. 
Febrasry,  1534,  by  Aldus  Manutius,  in  a  Tolume, 
abo  the  HaliaUioa  of  Grid,  the  Cyme- 
Carmem  Bmooikmm  of  Nemesianus,  the 
of  Gslpamius  Sienhis,  together  with  the 
reaaBk»  of  Hadnaaas  ;  and  icpiinted  at  Augsburg 
■  the  Jnly  of  the  same  year.  The  best  editions 
wt  thaae  eantaned  m  the  PoetaB  Lshn  Mtnoft$ 
if  Banaaan  (nd.  L  Log.  Bat.  1781),  and  of 
Wcmdor^  ToL  i  p.  6,  29S,  ii.  p.  34,  it.  pt  ii. 
p.  7M,  00s,  ▼.  pt  in.  n.  1445),  whoee  prolegomena 
trnksaee  sD  the  requisite  preliminary  information. 
A  tnashtaoB  into  Kngii**»  vene  with  notes,  and 
text,  by  Christopher  Wase,  was  pub* 
at  London  in  1654,  and  a  tiaiulation  into 
she  metrical,  by  S.  E.  O.  Periet,  at 
in  182$.  [W.  R.] 

PALTO,  the  unne  of  a  fomily  of  the  Valeria 


U  %  ViLian»  Q.  r.  P.  n.  Palto,  was  the 


PANQd.  135 

fint  Praetor  Peregrinui  at  Rome  {Did.  </A«U 
i,  V.  Praetor),  The  occasion  for  a  second  praetor- 
ship  was,  that  the  war  with  Cartha^  required  two 
commanders,  and  A.  Postumius  Albinus,  one  of  ^e 
consuls  for  the  year  B.  c.  242,  being  at  the  time 
oriest  of  Mars,  was  forbidden  by  the  Pontifiex 
Maximus  to  leare  the  dty.  Falto  was  second  in 
command  of  the  fleet  which,  in  that  year,  the  hut 
of  the  first  Punic  war,  the  Romans  dispatched  un- 
der C.  Lntatins  Catulus  [Catcjlus]  against  the 
Carthaginians  in  Sicily.  After  Catulus  had  been 
disabled  by  a  wound  at  the  siege  of  Drepanum,  the 
active  duties  of  the  campaign  devolved  on  Falto. 
His  conduct  at  the  battle  of  the  Aegates  so  much 
contributed  to  the  victory  of  the  Romans  that,  on 
the  return  of  the  fleet,  Falto  demanded  to  share  the 
triumph  of  Catulus.  His  chum  was  rejected,  on 
the  ground  that  an  inferior  officer  had  no  title  to 
the  recompense  of  the  chief  in  command.  The 
dispute  was  referred  to  arbitration;  and  the  arbiter, 
Atilius  Calatinns,  decided  against  Falto,  alleging 
that,  as  in  the  field  the  consults  orden  took  prece- 
dence of  the  praetor^  and  as  the  praetor^s  auspices, 
in  case  of  dispute,  were  always  held  inferior  to  the 
consults,  so  the  triumph  was  exclusively  a  consular 
distinction.  The  people,  however,  thought  that 
Falto  merited  the  honour,  and  he  accordingly 
triumphed  on  the  $th  of  October,  B.  c.  241.  Fidto 
was  consul  in  b.  c.  239.  (Liv.  EpiL  xix. ;  Fast. 
Capit.;  Val.Max.il.§2,ii.8.  §2.) 

2.  P.  Valbrius  Q.  f.  P.  N.  Falto,  brother  of 
the  preceding,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  238.  The  Boian 
Gaub,  after  having  been  at  peace  with  Rome  for 
neariy  half  a  century,  in  this  year  resumed  hosti- 
lities, and  formed  a  league  with  their  kindred 
tribes  on  the  Po,  and  wiu  the  Ligurians.  Falto 
was  despatched  with  a  oonsulsr  army  against  them, 
but  was  defeated  m  the  fint  battle  with  great  loss. 
The  senate,  on  the  news  of  his  defeat,  ordered  one 
of  the  pnetors,  M.  Genucius  Cipus  [Cipcjs],  to 
maivh  to  his  reliet  Falto,  however,  regarded  this 
as  an  intrusion  into  his  province,  and,  before  the 
reinforcement  arrived,  attacked  the  Boians  a  second 
time  and  routed  them.  But  on  his  return  to  Rome 
he  was  refused  a  triumph,  not  merely  on  account 
of  his  defeat,  but  because  he  had  rashly  fought 
with  a  beaten  army  without  awaiting  the  arrival  of 
the  praetor.    (Zoimr.  viiL  18  ;  Oros.  iv.  12.) 

3.  M.  Valbrius  Falto,  one  of  the  envoys  sent 
by  the  senate,  b.  a  205,  to  Attains  I.  king  of  Per- 
gamus.  Their  mission  was  to  fetch  the  Idaean 
mother  to  Italy,  according  to  an  injunction  of  the 
Sibylline  Books.  Falto  was  of  quaestorian  rank 
at  this  time,  but  the  date  of  his  quaestorship  is  not 
known.  On  the  return  of  the  envoys  to  Rome 
Falto  was  sent  forward  to  announce  the  messsge  of 
the  Delphic  orsde,  which  they  had  consulted  on 
their  journey,  to  the  senate — **  The  best  man  in 
the  state  must  welcome  the  goddess  or  her  repre- 
sentative on  her  landing.**  (Liv.  xxix.  11.)  Falto 
was  one  of  the  curule  aediles,  b.  a  203,  when  a 
supply  of  Spanish  grain  enabled  those  magistrates 
to  sell  com  to  the  poor  at  a  sesterce  the  bushel, 
(xxx.  26.)  Falto  was  praetor  ac  201.  His  pro- 
vince was  Bruttaum,  and  two  legions  were  allotted 
to  him.  (xxx.  40,  41.)  [W.  K  D.] 

FANGO,  or  PHANGO,  C.  FUFI'CIUS,  ori- 
ginally a  common  soldier,  and  probably  of  African 
blood,  whom  Julius  Caesar  raised  to  the  rank  of 
senator.  When,  in  &  c.  40,  Octavianus  annexed 
Numidia  and  part  of  the  Roman  Africa  to  his  share 

k4 


186 


FANNIUS. 


of  the  trimiiTinl  proTinces,  he  ^>pointed  Fango  his 
prefect  But  his  title  in  Nmnidia  was  opposed  by 
T.  Sextius,  the  prefect  of  M.  Antonios.  They  ap- 
pealed to  anns,  and  after  mutual  defeats  and  Ticto- 
ries,  Fango  was  driven  into  the  hiUs  that  bounded 
the  Roman  province  to  the  northrwest  There, 
mistaking  the  rushing  of  a  troop  of  wild  buffidoes 
for  a  night  attack  of  Numidian  horse,  he  slew  him- 
sel£  (Dion  Cass,  xlviii.  22—24 ;  Appian,  B.  C, 
▼.  26.)  In  Cioero^s  epistles  to  Atticns  (xiv.  10.), 
Frangonea  is  probably  a  misreading  for  Fangomet^ 
and  refers  to  C.  Fuficius.  [W.  a  D.] 

FA'NNIA.  1.  A  woman  of  Mintuinae,  of  bod 
repute.  C.  Titinius  married  her,  nevertheless, 
because  she  had  considerable  property.  Soon  after 
he  repudiated  her  for  her  bad  conduct,  and  at  the 
same  time  attempted  to  rob  her  of  her  dowry.  C 
Manns,  who  was  to  decide  between  them,  requested 
Titinius  to  restore  the  dowry  ;  but  when  this  was 
refused,  C.  Marius  pronounced  sentence,  declaring 
the  woman  guilty  of  adultery,  but  compelling  her 
husband  to  restore  her  dowry,  because  he  had  mar- 
ried the  woman  although  he  knew  what  she  was. 
The  woman  gratefully  remembered  the  service  thus 
done  to  her,  and,  when  Marius,  in  B.  c.  88,  on  his 
escape  from  the  marshes,  came  to  Mintumae, 
Fannia  received  him  into  her  house,  and  took  care 
of  him  as  well  as  she  could.  (V^  Max.  viii.  2. 
$  3  ;  Plut.  Mar,  38,  who  erroneously  calls  her  hus- 
band Tinnius .) 

2.  The  second  wife  of  Helvidius  Priscua.  In 
the  reign  of  Nero,  when  her  husband  was  exiled, 
she  accompanied  him  to  Macedonia.  In  the  reign 
of  Vespasian  she  accompanied  him  a  second  time 
into  exile.  After  the  death  of  her  husband  she 
persuaded  Herennius  Senecio  to  write  the  life  of 
Helvidius  Priscus.  The  biographer  was  put  to 
death  by  Domitian,  and  Fannia  was  punished  for 
her  suggestion  by  being  sent  into  exile.  (Plin. 
EpisL  l  5,  viu  19  ;  Suet.  Veap.  15.)  [L.  S.] 

FA'NNIA  OENS,  plebeian.  No  members  of 
it  are  mentioned  in  Roman  history  previous  to  the 
second  century  B.  c.,  and  the  first  of  them  who  ob* 
tained  the  consulship  was  CFannius  Strabo,  in  b.c. 
161.  The  only  fiunily-name  which  occurs  in  this 
gens  under  the  republic  is  Strabo  :  the  others  are 
mentioned  without  a  cognomen.  There  are  a  few 
coins  belonging  to  this  gens:  one  of  them  is  given 
under  Cbitonius  ;  another  figured  below  beus  on 


the  obverse  a  head  of  Pallas,  and  on  the  reverse 
Victory  in  a  quadriga,  with  m.  pan.  c.  p.       [L.S.] 

FANNIUS.  1.  C.  Fannius  was  tribune  of 
the  people  in  &  c.  187.  When  L.  Scipio  Asiati- 
cus  was  sentenced  to  pay  a  large  sum  of  money  to 
the  treasury,  the  praetor,  Q.  Terentius  CuUeo,  de- 
clared, that  he  would  arrest  and  imprison  Scipio,  if 
he  refused  to  pay  the  money.  On  that  occasion  C. 
Fannius  declared  in  his  own  name  and  that  of  his 
oolleafiues  (with  the  exception  of  Tib.  Gracchus), 
that  ^ey  would  not  hinder  the  praetor  in  carrying 
his  threat  into  effect     (Liv.  xxzviiL  60.) 

2.  C.  Fannius,  a  Roman  eques,  is  called  hfiaUr 


FANNIUS. 

germama  of  Titinius,  and  had  some  tannctiomi 
with  C.  Veiies  in  b.  c.  84.    (Cic  w  Verr,  i.  49.) 

3.  M.  Fannius,  was  one  of  the  judices  in  the 
case  {QuauHo  cb  Sioarii»)  of  Sex.  Roscius  of 
Ameria,  in  &  &  80.  (Cic.  pro  Sex,  Robc  4 ;  Schol. 
Gronov.  ad  Roteian,  p.  427,  ed.  OreUL) 

4.  L.  Fannius  and  L.  Magins  served  in  the 
army  of  the  legate  FUvius  Fimbria,  in  the  war 
against  Mithridates,  in  b.^  84  ;  but  they  deserted 
and  went  over  to  Mithridates,  whom  they  per- 
suaded to  enter  into  negotiations  with  Sertorius  in 
Spain,  through  whose  assistance  he  might  obtain 
the  sovereignty  of  Asia  Minor  and  the  neighbour- 
ing countries.  Mithridates  entered  into  the  scheme, 
and  sent  the  two  deserters,  in  &  c.  74,  to  Sertorius 
to  conclude  a  treaty  with  him.  Sertorius  pronused 
Mithridates  Bithynia,  Paphlagonia,  Cappadoda, 
and  Gallograecia,  as  rewards  for  assisting  him 
against  the  Romans.  Sertorius  at  once  sent  M. 
Varius  to  serve  Mithridates  as  general,  and  L. 
Fannius  and  L.  Magius  accompanied  him  as  hia 
councillors.  On  their  advice  Mithridates  began 
his  third  war  against  the  Romans.  In  consequence 
of  their  desertion  and  treachery  Fannius  and 
Magius  were  declared  public  enemies  by  the  se- 
nate. We  afterwards  find  Fannius  commanding  a 
detachment  of  the  army  of  Mithridates  against 
Lucullus.  (Appian,  Mithrid,  68 ;  Plut.  Serlor,  24; 
Oros.  vL  2  ,  Cic.  M  Verr,  L  34  ;  Pseudo-Ascon. 
in  Verrin.  p.  183,  ed.  Orelli.) 

5.  C.  Fannius,  one  of  the  persons  who  signed 
the  accusation  which  was  brought  against  P.  Clo- 
dius  in  b.  c.  61.  A  few  years  later,  B.C.  59,  ho 
was  mentioned  by  L.  Vettins  as  an  accomplice  in 
the  alleged  conspiracy  against  Pompey.  (Cic.  ad 
AU,  iL  24.)  Orelli,  in  his  Onomasticon,  treats 
him  as  identiod  with  the  C.  Fannius  who  was 
tribune  in  b.  a  59  ;  but  if  this  were  correct, 
Cicero  {L  e.)  would  undoubtedly  have  described 
him  as  tribune.  He  may,  however,  be  the  same 
as  the  Fannius  who  was  sent  in  B.  a  43  by  M. 
Lepidus  as  legate  to  Sex.  Pompeius,  and  who,  at 
the  dose  of  the  same  year,  was  outlawed,  and  took 
refuge  with  Sex.  Pompeius  in  Sicily.  In  b.  c.  36, 
when  Sex.  Pompdus  had  gone  to  Asia,  Fannius 
and  others  des^ted  him,  and  went  over  to  M. 
Antonius.  (Cic.  Philgjp,  xiii.  6  ;  Appian,  B,  C,  iv. 
84,  V.  139.) 

6.  C.  Fannius,  tribune  of  the  people  in  b.  c. 
59,  when  C  Julius  Caesar  and  Bibnlns  were  con- 
suls. Fannius  allowed  himself  to  be  made  use  of 
by  Bibulus  in  opposing  the  leg  agraria  of  J. 
Caesar.  Ho  belonged  to  the  party  of  Pompey, 
and  in  B.  c.  49  he  went  as  praetor  to  Sidly.  The 
foil  of  Pompey  in  the  year  after  seems  to  have 
brought  about  the  fidl  of  Fannius  also.  {Cicpro 
Sext,  53,  M  VaUn,  1,  ad  AtL  yu.  15,  viu.  15, 
xi.  6.) 

7.  Fannius,  one  of  the  commanders  under  Caa- 
sius,  in  B.  c.  42.  (Appian,  B,  C,  iv.  72.)  ^  He 
may  be  the  same  as  the  C.  Fannius  mentioned 
by  Josephus  {Ani,  Jnd.  xiv.  10.  §  15),  who,  how- 
ever, describes  him  as  arpanr/^s  8«xtrof,  the  last 
of  which  words  is  probably  incorrect 

8.  C.  Fannius,  a  contemporary  of  the  younger 
Pliny,  who  was  the  author  of  a  work  on  the 
deaths  of  persons  executed  or  exiled  by  Nero,  under 
the  title  of  Exihu  Oocuontm  out  Relegaionm.  It 
consisted  of  three  books,  but  more  would  have  been 
added  if  Fannius  had  lived  longer.  The  work 
seems  to  have  been  very  pepular  at  the  time»  both 


FAuaus. 

«f  ill  itjle  and  hf  nbject.    (Pfin. 
▼.  5.)  [L.  S.J 

FA'NNIUS  CAB'PIO.  [CAiPia] . 
rATiSIVS  CHAEHEAS.  [Cbaxrxa&] 
FA'NNIUS  QUADRATUS.  [QuADRATua] 
FA'SCELIS,  A  funmie  of  Diana  in  Italj, 
•1m  «■•  bdieved  to  ha.ve  nceired  from  the 
flf  OvMtet  haviiig  brought  her  image 
in  a  boodle  of  sticks  (yWit,  Serr. 
mdJm.  iL  116  ;  Solin.  L  2  ;  SiL  ItaL  sir.  260). 
Faaoefia,  however,  is  probably  a  comption,  for  the 
pnpeH  of  makiqg  it  alfaide  to  the  stoiy  of  Orestes 
briBgiBg  her  image  from  Tanris :  the  original  fonn 
«f  tto  Bane  «as  probably  Faoelb  or  Faoelina 
(fnn/&r),  as  the  goddess  «as  genersUy  repro- 
smed  with  a  toich  in  her  hand.  [L.  S.] 

FA'SCINUSp  an  eariy  Utin  dirioity,  and 
identkal  with  Mntinns  or  Tntiniis.  He  was  wor- 
shipped as  the  protector  from  sorcery,  witchcnft, 
and  e«fl  ilsinisni ;  and  represented  in  the  form  of 
a  phalhis,  the  genoine  Ladn  for  which  is/wmMon, 
this  sys^ol  being  believed  to  be  most  cedent  in 
aQ  evil  inflnencwu  He  was  especially 
to  protect  women  in  childbed  and  their 
(Plia.  BkL  NaL  zxTiiL  4,  7) ;  and 
np  in  the  toga  prsetexta  osed  to 
np  aamfices  in  the  chapel  (rf  Fascinns.  (PaoL 
p.  103.)  His  wonhip  was  under  the  caie 
of  the  Tcstob ;  and  geneials,  who  entered  the  city 
had  the  symbol  of  Fasdnns  frstened 
dkariet,  that  he  might  protect  them 
envy  (wmOem  twerfw),  fiw  enyy  was  be- 
to  cicfdse  an  injurious  influence  on  those 
wrhe  wcie  cBTied.  (Plin.  L  &)  It  was  a  custom 
itb  the  ReamiH,  when  they  praised  any  body, 
add  the  weri  frmfmim  or  proi^acmii  which 
to  haro  been  an  inrocation  of  Fasdnns,  to 
the  pnise  taming  out  injurious  to  the 
■  whoB  it  was  bestowed.  [L.  S.] 

FASTIDIUS,  a  British  bishop  pUwed,  as  to 
by  Gi  iinaiUns,  between  Cyril  of  Alexandria 
and  Theeiltftas  of  Ancyia.  One  tract  by  this  au- 
lhnr,inHlhd/>i  FstoCSknMHMo,  is  still  extant,  but 
was  long  asfribed  to  St.  Avgastin,  or  to  some  nn- 
laaani  wiilci^  mtil  restored  to  iu  lawful  owner 
by  HelifteBiaa,  who  pablished  an  edition  at  Rome 
ia  \%S\  bom  aa  aadeot  MS.  in  the  monastery  of 
It  win  be  found  in  \iM  BSbiiaAeoa 
of  QaOand  (toL  iz.  p.  481)  and  a  dis- 
OMB  Fastidios  himself  in  the  FroUgomoM 
%\  Owmadins  ascribes  to  him  another 
Ih  VUmlaie  StrvamdOf  which,  however, 
Khapa  iacorpofated  in  the  piece  mentioned 
which  esntoins  a  chapter  D»  TnpUei  Vidm- 

[W.R.J 

FAU'CIUS»    a  natire  of  Arpinnm,  of 

at  Rones.    His  life  would  be  nn- 

neoid  bat  for  its cooneetion  withaletter 

Gieeroli  (Fmm,  uL  11),  which  incidentally 

ig^  «poo  the  local  goveinment  and  cir- 

ef  the  mnnidpiam  of  Aipinum,  the 

^  Marias  and  Cicero.    The  Axpinatian 

in  Cisalpine  (hal,  the 
only  fund  for  the  repair 
•f  their  ^BBpha  and  the  cost  A  their  samfifys  and 
k  Fucais  was  one  of  three  commissioners 
to  reeovtr  the  dues  of  his  mnnidpinm, 
the  date  of  the  letter,  &  c;  46,  renders  it 
ai<  ■piiiibahla  that  the  dvil  wan  bad  caused  to 
he  uithhehL    CSetro  lecoamicnds  Fandus  and 

to  M.  Bntua,  who  was 


FAUNUS, 


137 


praetor  of  Cisalpine  Gaul.  It  appears  from  the 
letter  that  the  onlv  magistracy  in  Arpinum  was 
an  aedileship,  and  this  foct  adds  to  our  acquaintance 
with  the  internal  government  of  Italy  under  the 
dominion  of  Rome.  Thus,  Lavinium  had  a  dio- 
totor  (Cic.  pro  Md.  10),  Tusculum  a  dictetor  (Li v. 
iil  18);  Corfiniuffl,  Duumviri  (Caesar,  B.  C,  i 
23)  ;  Neapolis,  Cumae,  Larinum,  Quatuorviri  (Cic. 
ad  AtL  X.  13, />ro  CbienL  8) ;  Sididnum  and  Feren- 
tum  a  quaestor  (GelL  x.  3).  For  the  Faucia  Curia 
see  Liv.  ix.  38.  [W.  B.  D.l 

FAVENTTNUS,  CLAU'DIUS,  a  centurion 
dismiMed  with  ignominy  by  the  emperor  Galba 
from  the  service,  who  afterwards,  a.d.  69,  by  ex- 
hibiting foxged  letters,  induced  the  fleet  at  Miae- 
num  to  revolt  from  Vitellius  to  Vespasian.  (Tac. 
Hisi.  ill  57.)  From  his  influence  with  the  fleet, 
Faventinus  may  have  been  one  of  the  dassiarii 
milites,  or  Iq^o  claanca,  whom  Nero,  a.d.  68, 
drafted  from  the  seamen,  and  Galba  reduced  to 
their  former  station.  (Suet.  Galb,  12 ;  Plut. 
Chih,  15;  Tac  HitL  I  6,31,  37;  Dion  Cass, 
briv.  8.)  [W.  R  D.] 

FAULA  or  FAUNA  was,  according  to  some,  a 
concubine  of  Hersdes  in  Italy ;  while,  according 
to  others,  she  was  the  wife  or  sister  of  Faunns. 
Latinus,  who  is  called  a  son  of  Herades  by  a  con- 
cubine, was  probably  conudered  to  be  the  son  of 
Faula ;  whereas  the  common  tradition  describes 
him  as  a  son  of  Faunas.  Fada  was  identified  by 
some  of  the  andente  with  the  Greek  Aphrodite. 
(Veer.  Flacc.  ap.  Lactant  de  Fait.  ReUg.  i.  20,  IntL 
Ep.  ad  FaUad.  20 ;  comp.  Fauni7&)      [L.  S.] 

FAUNUS,  the  son  of  Picns  and  fother  of  La- 
tinus, was  the  third  in  the  series  of  the  kings  of 
the  Laurentes.  In  his  reign  Faunus,  like  his  two 
predecessors.  Picas  and  Saturn,  had  promoted  agri- 
culture and  the  breeding  of  cattle  among  his  sub- 
jects, and  also  distmguished  himadf  as  a  hunter. 
(Plin.  H.N.ix.6;  Propert  iv.  2. 34.)  In  his  reign 
likewise  the  Arcadian  Evander  and  Heracles  were 
believed  to  have  arrived  in  Latium.  (Plut  FaralL 
Or,  9t  Rom.  38.)  Faunus  acto  a  very  prominent 
part  in  the  mythical  history  of  Latium,  for,  inde- 
pendent <^  what  he  did  for  agriculture,  he  was  re- 
garded as  one  of  the  great  founders  of  the  religion 
of  the  country ;  hence  Lactantius  (I  24,  §  9)  places 
him  on  an  equality  with  Numa.  He  was  there» 
fore  in  kter  times  worshipped  in  two  distinct  capa- 
dties :  first,  as  the  god  of  fidds  and  shepheids, 
and  secondly,  as  an  oracular  and  prophetic  divinity. 
The  festival  of  the  Faunalia,  which  was  celebrated 
on  the  5th  of  December,  by  the  country  people, 
with  great  feasting  and  merriment,  had  reference 
to  him  as  the  god  of  agriculture  and  cattle.  (Homt. 
Ckarm,  iii.  18.)  As  a  prophetic  god,  he  was  believed 
to  reveal  the  foture  to  man,  partly  in  dreams,  and 
partly  by  voices  of  unknown  origin.  (Virg.  Aetu 
viL  81,  &C. ;  Cia  de  NaU  Deor.  iL  2,  iiL  6,  de 
Ditrim,  L  45.)  What  he  was  in  this  respect  to  the 
male  sex,  his  wife  Fauna  or  Faula  was  to  the 
fonale,  whence  they  bore  the  surnames  Faiuut^ 
Faiwt^  or  FaiMellMt^  FatutUa^  derived  from  fari^ 
/aUtm»  (Justin,  xliiL  1  ;  Lactant  i.  22.)  They 
are  said  to  have  given  their  oracles  in  Satumian 
verse,  whence  we  may  perhaps  infer  that  there  ex- 
isted in  Latium  collections  of  oracles  in  this  metre. 
(Varro,  Ife  X.  X.  vii.  36.)  The  daces  where 
such  oracles  were  given  were  sacred  groves,  one 
near  Tibur,  around  the  well  Albunen,  and  another 
on  the  Aventine,  near  Rome.    ( Viig.  L  e* ;  Ov. 


138 


FAV0NIU8. 


FaA.  IT.  649,  &c)  The  rites  observed  in  the 
former  place  are  minntely  described  by  Viigil :  a 
priest  offered  up  a  sheep  and  other  sacrifices  ;  and 
the  person  who  consulted  the  orade  had  to  sleep 
one  night  on  the  skin  of  the  Tictim,  dnrinff  which 
the  god  gave  an  answer  to  his  questions  ei£er  in  a 
dream  or  in  SQpematnral  roices.  Similar  rites  are 
described  by  Ovid  as  having  taken  place  on  the 
Aventine.  (Comp.  Isidor.  viii.  11,  87.)  There 
is  a  tradition  that  Numa,  by  a  stratagem,  com- 
pelled Picns  and  his  son  Faunas  to  reveal  to  him 
the  secret  of  calling  down  lightning  from  heaven 
[ELiciU8],and  of  purifying  things  struck  by  light- 
ning. (Amob.  V.  1  ;  Plut.  Num,  15  ;  Ov.  Fad, 
iii.  291,  &c)  At  Rome  there  was  a  round  temple 
of  Faunus,  surrounded  with  columns,  on  Mount 
Caelius  ;  and  another  was  built  to  him,  in  u.  c. 
196,  on  the  island  in  the  Tiber,  where  sacrifices 
were  ofiered  to  him  on  the  ides  of  February,  the 
day  on  which  the  Fabii  had  perished  on  the  Cre- 
mera.  (Liv.  xxziii.  42,  zxxiv.  53  ;  P.  Vict  B^, 
Urb,2;  Vitruv.  iu.  1;  Oy.  Fasl.  iL  193.)  In 
consequence  of  the  manner  in  which  he  gave  his 
orsdes,  he  was  looked  upon  as  the  author  of  spec- 
tral appearances  and  terrifying  sounds  (Dionys. 
V.  16) ;  and  he  is  therefore  described  as  a  wanton 
and  voluptuous  god,  dwelling  in  woods,  and  fond 
of  nympnSk  (Horat.  L  e.)  The  way  in  which 
the  god  manifested  himself  seems  to  have  given 
rise  to  the  idea  of  a  plurality  of  fisuns  (Fauni), 
who  are  described  as  monsters,  half  goat,  and 
with  horns.  (Ov.  Fatt.  v.  99,  Heroid,  iv.  49.) 
Faunus  thus  gradually  came  to  be  identified  with 
the  Arcadian  Pan,  and  the  Fauni  as  identical  with 
the  Greek  satyrs,  whence  Ovid  {Met.  vi.  392) 
uses  the  expression  Fautd  et  SoUjfri  fralre$.  As 
Faunus,  and  afterwards  the  Fauni,  were  believed 
to  be  particularly  Ibnd  of  frightening  persons  in 
various  ways,  it  is  not  an  improbable  conjecture 
that  Faunus  may  be  a  euphemistic  name,  and  con- 
nected with  yaeao.  {JUtstangy  Die  Bdig,  d.  Konu 
vol.ii.  p.  183,  &c)  [L.  S.] 

M.  FAVO'NIUS  is  mentioned  for  the  first  time 
in  &  c  61,  during  the  transactions  against  P. 
Clodius  for  having  viohited  the  sacra  of  the  Bona 
Dea.  On  that  occasion  he  joined  Gato,  whose 
sternness  he  imitated  throughout  life,  in  his  attacks 
upon  the  consul  Piso  for  defending  Clodius,  and 
displayed  great  leal  in  the  matter.  The  year 
after,  he  accused  Metellus  Scipio  Nasica,  probably 
of  bribery.  Cioero  defended  the  accused,  at  which 
Favonius  was  somewhat  offended.  In  the  same 
year  he  sued,  a  second  time,  for  the  tribuneship, 
but  he  does  not  appear  to  have  succeeded,  for  there 
is  no  evidence  to  prove  that  he  was  invested  with 
that  office,  and  Caesar,  Pompey,  and  Crassus,  who 
at  the  end  of  the  year  concluded  their  treaty,  and 
were  well  aware  that  Favonius,  although  he  was 
harmless,  might  yet  be  a  very  troublesome  oppo- 
nent, probably  exerted  their  influence  to  prevent 
his  gaining  his  end.  About  that  time  Pompey 
was  suffering  from  a  bad  foot,  and  when  he  ap* 
peared  in  public  with  a  white  bandi^  round  his 
leg,  Favonius,  in  allusion  to  his  aiming  at  the  sn- 
premacy  in  the  Roman  republic,  remarked  that  it 
was  indififerent  in  what  part  of  the  body  the  royal 
diadem  (bandage)  was  worn.  It  should  be  re- 
marked that  Favonius,  although  he  belonged  to 
the  party  o£  the  Optimates,  was  yet  a  personal 
enemy  of  Pompey.  In  b.  c.  59,  when  J.  Caesar 
and  Bibulns  wen  consols,  Favonius  is  said  to 


FAVONIUa 

have  been  the  lastof  all  the  senators  that  was  pre^ 
vailed  upon  to  sanction  the  lex  agnuria  of  CaMar, 
and  not  uptil  Cato  himself  had  yielded.  In  b.  c. 
57,  when  Cicero  proposed  that  Pompey  should  be 
entrusted  with  the  superintendence  of  all  the  sup- 
plies of  com,  Favonius  was  at  the  head  of  the  oppo- 
sition party,  and  became  still  mora  indignant  at 
the  conduct  of  the  tribune  MmsIus,  who  claimed 
almost  unlimited  power  for  Pompey.  When  Pto- 
lemy Auletes,  the  exiled  king  of  Egypt,  had 
caused  the  murder  of  the  ambassadors  whom  the 
Alexandrians  had  sent  to  Rome,  Favonius  openly 
chaxged  him  in  the  senate  with  the  crime,  and  at 
the  same  time  unmasked  tiie  disgraceful  conduct  of 
those  Romans  who  had  been  bribed  by  the  king. 
In  the  year  following,  when  Pompey  was  pub- 
licly insulted  during  the  trial  of  Milo,  Favonius 
and  other  Optimates  rejoiced  in  the  senate  at  the 
affiront  thus  offered  to  him.  In  the  second  con- 
sulship of  Pompey  and  Crassus,  in  b.  a  55,  the 
tribune  Trebonius  brought  forward  a  bill  that 
Spain  and  Syria  should  be  given  to  the  consuls 
for  five  years,  and  that  Caesar^  prooonsulship  of 
Gaul  should  be  prolonged  for  the  same  period.  Cato 
and  Favonius  opposed  the  bill,  but  it  was  carried 
by  force  and  violence.  In  b.  a  54,  Favonius, 
CScero,  Bibulus,  and  Calidius  spoke  in  &vour  of 
the  freedom  of  the  Tenedians.  In  the  year  fol- 
lowing Favonius  offisred  himself  as  a  candidate  for 
the  a^ileship,  but  was  rejected.  Cato,  however, 
observed,  that  a  gross  deception  had  been  practised 
in  the  voting,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  the 
tribunes,  he  caused  a  fresh  election  to  be  insti- 
tuted, the  result  of  which  was  that  his  friend  was 
invested  with  the  office.  During  the  year  of  his 
aedileship,  he  left  the  administration  of  affidrs  and 
the  celebration  of  the  games  to  his  friend  Cato. 
Towards  the  end  of  the  year,  he  was  thrown  into 
prison  by  the  tribune,  Q.  Pompeius  Rufus,  for 
some  offence,  the  nature  of  which  is  unknown  ; 
for  according  to  Dion  Cassins,  Rufos  imprisoned 
him  merely  that  he  might  have  a  companion  in 
disgrace,  Ifciaving  himself  been  imprisoned  a  short 
time  before ;  but  some  think,  and  with  greater 
probability,  that  it  was  to  deter  Favonius  from 
opposing  the  dictatorship  of  Pompey,  which  it  was 
intended  to  propose.  In  B.  c.  5^  Cicero,  in  his 
defence  of  Milo,  mentions  Favonius  as  the  person 
to  whom  Clodius  was  reported  to  have  said,  that 
Milo  in  three  or  four  days  would  no  longer  be 
among  the  living.  The  condemnation  of  Milo» 
however,  took  place,  notwithstanding  the  exertions 
to  save  him,  in  whidi  Cato  and  Favonius  probably 
took  part.  In  51  Favonius  sued  for  the  praetoi^ 
ship,  but  in  vain  ;  as,  however,  in  48  he  is  called 
/mMforcMc,  it  is  possible  that  he  was  candidate  for 
the  same  office  in  the  year  50  also,  and  that  in  49 
he  was  invested  with  it.  In  this  year  he  and 
Cato  opposed  the  proposal  that  a  snpplicatio  should 
be  decreed  in  honour  of  Cioero,  who  was  well 
disposed  towards  both,  and  who  appears  to  have 
been  greatiy  irritated  by  this  slight 

The  civil  war  between  Caraar  and  Pompey 
broke  out  during  the  praetorship  of  Favonius,  who 
is  said  to  have  been  tiie  first  to  taunt  Pompey  by 
requesting  him  to  call  forth  the  legions  by  stamp- 
ing his  foot  on  the  ground.  He  fleid  at  first  witk 
the  consuls  and  sevual  senators  to  Capua,  and  was 
the  only  one  who  would  not  listen  to  any  proposals 
for  reconciliation  between  the  two  rivals ;  but  no^ 
withstanding  his  penonal  aversion  to  Pompey,  be 


FAVORINUS. 

In  and  fte  OptixaatM,  irlien  tliey  went 
oTcr  t»  Orcccu  In  b.  c.  48,  we  find  him  engaged 
in  MaeedonflB,  nader  MeteUos  Sdpio,  and  dnring 
the  latter^  abaenee  in  Theaaaly,  Favonioa,  who 
kk  behind  en  the  iWer  Halmrsmon  with  eight 
takfli  by  aoipRw  b  j  I>Mnitn]»  &1- 
raa  «Ted  only  fay  the  apeedy  letam 
at  McCellna  Sdpia.  U^  to  the  kit  moment  Fn- 
tenina  wndd  not  hear  ef  any  reeoneiliation. 
Aficr  the  nnfcctnnafte  iane  of  fkt  battle  of  Phar- 
FsvoBma,  however,  acted  aa  a  fiuthfhl  firiend 
he  aeeompanied  him  in  hia  ffight, 
and  fhewcd  Um  thegieatett  kiwdnein  and  attention. 
After  the  death  of  Ponpey,  he  letnined  to  Italy, 
and  waa  pardoofed  by  J.  Caesar,  in  whose  snpre- 
he  acqoieaeed,  hftTing  gained  the  conTiction 
awianh/  waa  better  than  ciTil  war.  For 
thii  mean  the  eooifMnttacB  against  the  life  of 
Gaeaar  did  not  attempt  to  draw  him  into  their 
plot ;  bat  after  the  muder  waa  aeeompUshed,  he 
•pealy  jsined  the  eonspimton,  and  went  with  them 
to  the  CapitoL  When  Bkntoa  and  Caasius  were 
obliged  to  lesfe  Rome,  he  followed  them,  and  waa 
neconiiB^  eetkwed  m  b.  c.  43,  by  the  lex  Pedia, 

He  was,  boweyer,  a  tzouble* 
aDy  to  the  republicans,  and 
43,  when  he  pRaomed  to  inflnence  Bratos  and 
at  their  meeting  at  Sazdis,  Jtotns  throat 
the  intnidcr  ent  of  the  hooae.  In  the  battle  of 
Phifipps  Fwraaina  waa  taken  prisoner,  and  on  being 
led  in  «haina  befiofe  the  eonqnerors,  he  reopectfiilly 
Antony,  bat  indolged  in  bitter  inveetiTes 
OcUtianua,  far  ha^g  oidered  several  i^ 
piablicana  ta  be  pot  to  death.  The  eonseqoence 
aa  he  m%ht  here  expected,  that  he  met 
ith  the  sane  tee. 

JC.  FavMnoB  «as  not  a  man  of  strong  character  or 
his  sfyrmMas  of  manner  and  of  conduct 
aftctatian  and  imitation  of  Cato,  in 
which  hewcnt  so  6r  aa  to  reoeiTe  and  deserre  the 
ef  the  ape  of  Cala  The  motives  for  his 
in  all  caaea  when  we  can  trace  them, 
pcneoal  animoaitf,  and  a  desire  to 
Cato,  the  eonaidention  of  the  public  good 
s  ahaze  in  then.  Hia  only  honoonble 
the  candnet  he  showed  towards  Pompey 
He  and  L.  Postamins  are  admi- 
ns chaiwtcrised  by  the  Pseodo-Sallost  (ad 
2L  pk  275i,  ed  Oeiladi)  aa  gmam  magmas  mavU 
rewena  on0«.  He  seems  to  baTC  had  some 
It  aa  an  oatnr,  at  least  we  know  from  Cicero 
he  spoke  in  paMic  on  aarersl  occaaona,  hot  no 
ef  hi»  ciatery  baa  come  down  to  os. 
(Oc  W  J«.  L  14,  H.  1,  4,  TiL  1, 15.  xr.  11,  ad 
i^Pr.'±\n^ad  Fam.  viii.  9,  ll./wv  MiL  9, 
IC  ;  VaL  Max.  tL  Z  {  7  ;  Pint.  Cat  Mm.  32,  46, 
JP^mp^W^a.BnL  12,  U^Oiet.  41;  DionCass. 
xzxvn.  7,  mix.  14, 34,  Slc  xL  45,  xlvi  48,  xlrii. 
49;CbcaLACnL36;  VeO.  Pat iL  53 ;  Appian, 
A.  C  n.  119,  Ac  ;  Soet  Odav.  13.)  [L.  S.] 
FAVO^IUS  BULCGIUS.  [EuLooius.] 
FAVORrNUS,  a  Latin  orator,  of  whom 
is  known,  except  that  Oellins  (xr.  8)  haa 
a  fragaaent  of  one  of  hia  orations  in  sop- 
part  el  a  ^  ZtcMM  de  swate  aitafwrfo.  The  ques- 
am  to  who  this  Favoiinaa,  and  what  this 
bw  was,  deaetye»  some  attention.  A  Ro- 
of the  name  of  Favorimis  is  altogether 
and  hence  critics  haTe  proposed  to 
the  name  in  OcUiof  into  Fannioa,  Angori- 
r  Faronias ;  bvt  aa  aU  the  MS&  agree  in 


FAVORINUS. 


139 


FaTormoB,  it  would  be  arbitraxy  to  make  any  such 
alteration,  and  we  must  acquiesce  in  wliat  we 
learn  from  Oellius.    As  for  ^  lex  Lidnia  here 
spoken  o^  Macrobius  (ii.  18),  in  enumerating  the 
sumptnuy  Uws,  mentions  one  which  was  cairied 
by  P.  Licinins  CraasuB  Dires,  and  which  is,  in  all 
probability,  the  one  which  was  supported  by  Favo- 
rinui.    The  exact  year  in  which  this  kw  was  pro- 
mnlaated  is  oncertain ;  some  aadgn  it  to  the  cen- 
sorship of  LidniosCnsana,  B.  c.  89,  others  to  his 
amaolship  in  b.  c.  97,  and  others,  again,  to  hia 
triboneship,  &  a  1 10,  or  his  praetorship,  a.  c.  104. 
The  poet  Lucilius  is  known  to  have  mentioned  this 
kw  in  his  Satires ;  and  as  that  poet  died  in  n.  c. 
103,  it  b  at  any  rate  clear  that  the  hw  must  have 
been  carried  previous  to  the  consulship  of  Lidnius 
Crassus,  f.  e.  previous  to  n.  &  97.  (H.  Meyer, 
Fngm.  OraL  Rom.  p.  207,  &c,  2d  edit.)     [L.  S.] 
FAVORI'NUS.  {Mmpans.)  1.  A  philosopher 
and  sophist  of  the  time  of  the  emperor  Hadrian. 
He  was  a  native  of  Aiies,  in  the  south  of  Gaol, 
and  is  said  to  have  been  bom  an  Hermaphrodite 
or  an  eunuch.  (Philostr.  VU^Sopk.  i  8.  §  1  ;  Lu- 
cian,  JBtumek,  7  ;  GelL  ii.  22.)    On  one  occasion, 
however,  a  Rommi  of  rank  brought  a  charge  of 
adultery  against  him.    He  appears  to  haTe  visited 
Rome  and  Greece  at  an  early  age,  and  he  ac- 
quired an  intimate  acquaintance  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  languages  and  literatore.    These  attainments 
combined   with   great   philosophical   knowledge, 
very  extensive  learning,  and  considerable  oratorical 
power,  raised  him  to  high  distinctions  both  at 
Kome  and  in  Greece.    For  a  time  he  enjoyed  the 
friendship  and  fovour  of  the  emperor  Hadrian,  but 
on  one  occasion  he  oflfended  the  emperor  in  a  dia- 
pute  with  him,  and  fell  into  disgrace,  whereupon 
the  Athenians,  to  please  the  emperor,  destroyed 
the  bronze  statue  which  they  had    previously 
erected  to  Favorinus.    He  used  to  boast  of  three 
things :  that  being  a  eunuch  he  had  been  charged 
with  adultery,  that  although  a  native  of  Gbul 
he  spoke  and  wrote  Greek,  and  that  he  con- 
tinual to  live  although  he  had  oflfended  the  em- 
peror.  (  Philostr.  L  e. ;  Dion  Cass.  Ixix.  3 ;  Spartian. 
Hadr,  16.)    Favorinus  waa  connected  by  intimate 
friendship  with  Demetrius  of  Alexandria,  Demetrius 
ike  Cynic,  Cornelius  Fronto,  and  especially  with 
Plutarch,  who  dedicated  to  him  his  treatise  on  the 
principle  of  cold  (wepl  too  vpi^ov  Yvxpov),  and 
among  whose  loat  worka  we  have  mention  of  a 
letter  on  friendship,  addressed  to  FaTorinus.    He- 
rodes  Atticus,  who  was  likewise  on  intimate  terms 
with  him,  looked  up  to  him  with  great  esteem, 
and  Favorinus  bequeathed  to  him  his  library  and 
his  house  at  Rome.    Favorinus  for  some  time  re- 
sided in  Asia  Minor ;  and  as  he  was  highly  ho- 
noured by  the  Ephesians,  he  exdted  the  envy  and 
hoatility  of  Polemon,  then  the  most  fiunous  sophist 
at  Smyrna.    The  two  sophists  attacked  each  other 
in  their  declamations  with  neat  bitterness  and 
animosity.     The  oratory  of  Favorinus  was  of  a 
lively,  and  in  his  earlier  yean  of  a  very  pasnonate 
kind.  He  was  very  fond  of  displaying  his  learning 
in  hia  speeches,  and  was  always  particularly  anx- 
ious to  please  his  audience.    His  extensive  know- 
ledge is  further  attested  by  his  numerous  works, 
and  the  variety  of  subjects  on  which  he  wrote. 
None  of  his  works,  however,  haa  come  down  to 
us,  unless  we  suppose  with  Emperios,  the  late 
editor  of  Dion  Chrysostomus  (in  a  dissertation  de 
OraHtme  CoriMikiaea  /abo  Diom  Ckiy$,  adteripta. 


140 


FAOSTA. 


p.  10,  Ice  Brunirig.  1833),  tlut  lliB 
CorinOi,  commaTilj'  printed  Rmong  ihom  of  Dioa 
CbrjKwtDmui,  ia  ths  «od  of  Fannaiu.  Tbs 
foUowing  uc  tbs  tills  of  tfa>  pfiacipal  warlu 
ueribed  to  bim ;  1.  ITtpl  T^  tanAtiwruaji  tar- 
Toffbu,  probably  contuting  el  tkn»  bookt,  which 
were  dedicated  leipactiraj  to  HKdriu,  Drjioii, 
■nd  Ariilirchn».  (Oslen,  toL  i.  p.6.)  Z  'AX«i- 
«Mn,.  (Oilcn,  IT.  p.  367.)  a.  A  woik  >ddiH«d 
to  Bpicteliu,  which  called  fiirtb  a  Rpl;  hoai  OolcD 
(It.  p.  367).  *.  A  work  on  Socialei,  which  wu 
likewinaltuikedbjGilen  <iT.p.368).  «.  IIAnL 
nsf>x'>  *1  "p'  ^'  'Ajiaa^jfiMTti  AioMo-n».  (Galea, 
i  p.  6.)  6.  ntpt  nXrirMvt.  (Snidu.)  7.  ntpl 
-r^i'O/tjffn  tiXam^i.  (Suidat)     8.  Utf^iia 

pat  work.  (Pbiloitr.  Vit.  &9Jt.  i.  S.  9  4  1  Odl- 
XL  S.)  FBToriDu  in  thii  wDtfc  ihewed  that  the 
philOHpfaf  or  Pynhon  wai  lueFol  to  thoie  who  de- 
Totsd  themielvei  to  pleading  in  the 
tice.  9.  SliutTotawTi  'Iffropla,  condi 
eight  booka,  probably  contained  historical,  geegra- 
phical,  and  other  kinda  of  iDTonnition.  (Dioa. 
■        -iii.   12.*7.)     10.  'Awtiwrw^,^ 


(camp.  Qell. 
but  we  baT*  no  meant  of  judging  o(  their  mei 
Bende*  the  two  principal  unrcei,  PbiloRiatiu  and 
Suidaa,  tee  J.  F.  Gregor,  CowuMemtaiiode  Faronio, 
I«nb.  1765,  «to  ;  Fonmann,  Diaertalio  it  Fa 
ruD,  Abo,  1789,  4to. 

3.  A  fijlower  oT  Anatotle  and  the  peripatetic 
«chool,  who  ia  mentioned  only  \>j  Plalaith  (Sgia- 
pot.  Til.  1 0).  He  ii  otberwiH  unknowDt  bat  muat 
at  all  cTenta  be  diitingnithed  fnmi  FaTOtinnt,  the 
friend  of  Heiodea  Atticiu.  [L.  S.] 

FAUSTA.  Some  rerj  me  eoint  in  third  braai 
an  extant  bearing  upon  Ibe  obierae  a  female  bead, 
with  the  woidi  Fiuhti  N.  F.  )  on  Ibe  reTene  a 
Mar  within  a  wreath  of  lavnl,  and  below  the  letten 
TSA.  Who  tbii  NMlimma  /'«mh  ma;  ba>e 
been  ia  quite  unknown.  Some  haTs  imagined  thai 
iba  wa*  the  Sral  wife  of  Conalantiiu  ;  but  thia  and 
ererj  other  hypotfaetii  hitherto  propoaed  leata 
tipon  pure  conjecture.  Nonuamatoligiata  aaem  to 
agne  that  the  medal  in  qneation  belong!  to  the  age 
oFConitan tine,  and  it  bear*  the  cleareal  naemblanca 
to  that  itruck  in  honour  of  the  Htlaa  ■uppoied  to 
have  been  married  to  Criapoi  [HuaNAJ.  (Eckhel, 
ToL  TiiL  p.  lie.)  In  132S,  the  coin  figuied  below 
waa  dug  up  near  DouaiL  It  diffan  ia  ita  detajla 
from  that  deecribed  b;  Eckbel,  but  tfiden^  be- 
loDga  (a  tha  lame  penon^a.  [W.  R.] 


FAUSTA,  CORNFLIA,  a  daughter  of  the 
dictator  I>.  Comeliiu  Sulla  by  hii  fburtb  wife, 
Caecitia  Metella,  and  twin  «iter  of  Faaitui  Cof- 
nelioB  Sulla,  wai  bom  not  long  before  B.  c  88,  the 
7«r  in  which  Solla  obtained  hit  lint  contulibip  ; 
■nd  iHb  and  har  brother  receiTcd  the  namci  of 
PauiU  and  Fauatai  reapecliiely,  on  actonnt  of  the 
good  (bnnne  of  their  hlher.  Famta  vat  firtt 
mairied  to  C.  Memmiut,  and  probably  al  a  itry 
«riy  age,  at  her  ion,  C,  Hemmiua,  wat  ooe  of  the 


FAUSTINA, 
noblea  who  inppticatsd  die  judgea  on  behalf  of 
Scaunu  ia  B.  c.  £4.  After  being  divorced  by  her 
Grat  hutband,  the  married,  tovanii  ibe  latter  end 
of  B.  c.  59,  T.  Anniut  Hilo,  and  accompanied  him 
on  hii  jouniey  to  LaonTium,  when  Clodiui  wai 
mnrdeied,  B.C.  52.  (Plub  SmU.  it;  Cic.  ad 
Att.t.t;  Ktcoa.  ta  &i»r.  p.  2S,  h  MOim.  p.  33, 
ed.  Onlli.} 

Fautta  wai  inlamona  for  her  adolleriei,  and  the 
hiilorian  Salliut  it  laid  to  bare  been  one  of  her 
paramour»,  and  to  ban  recuTed  a  leTere  flogging 
from  Milo,  when  he  waa  detected  on  one  occaaion 
in  the  honae  of  the  latter  in  the  diiguite  of  a  ilaie. 
(OelLiiiLlB;  SeiT.  nJ  Fity.^ai.  ri.  613.)  The 
-Villiui  in  Fauita  SulLu  gener-  (Hor.  SuL  i.  2. 
64),  who  wBi  another  of  her  faTourilea,  waa  prt>' 
bably  the  Sei.  Villiui  who  ia  mentioned  by  Ciceni 
{ad  Fam.  iL  G.)  aa  a  friend  of  Milo  ;  and  the 
namei  of  two  more  of  her  gallania  are  handed 
down  by  Maerobiui  {aatm.  ii.  2)  in  a  t<M  mol  of 
bet  broker  Fauatua. 

FAUSTA,  FLA'VIA  HAXIMIAIfA,  the 
daughter  of  Maximianui  Herculiua  and  Eniropia, 
vat  married  in  a.  d.  307  to  Conitantine  the  Grrsi, 
to  whom  the  bote  Conitactinut,  Conttantiua,  and 
CoDttani.  She  acquired  gnat  inSoenoi  with  her 
hutband  in  conaeqnenee  of  having  aaTed  hit  lile  by 
rerealing  the  tiencherout  acbemea  of  her  father, 
who,  driren  to  deipair  by  hit  biture,  toon  after 
dird  at  Tal¥ut.  But  although,  on  thia  occaaion  at 
leatt,  ihe  appeand  in  (he  hght  of  a  detoted  wife, 
the  at  the  tame  lime  played  Ihe  part  of  a  matt  cruel 
tiepmother,  (or,  in  conieqitencs  af  her  jealooi  man 
chinationa,  ConttaniJne  wat  induced  to  put  bii  ton 
Criapui  to  duth.  When,  howeTer,  the  truth  waa 
broDgbt  to  light  by  Helena,  who  griered  deeply  fer 
hsr  grandchild,  Fautta  wat  tbut  up  in  a  hath 
heated  br  aboTe  the  common  temperature,  and  waa 
Bufiocated,  probably  in  ^  D.  326,  Zoumna 
I  inclined  to  throw  the  whole  blame  in  both 
icea  on  Cenatantine,  whom  he  acctuea  at  the 
hypocritical  perpetrator  of  a  double  murder,  while 
othen  aitign  ^e  promiacuoui  pnfligacy  of  the  em- 
preta  at  the  true  origin  oF  her  dettruction,  but  in 
reality  the  time,  the  cauaea,  and  the  manner  of  her 
death  are  iniolnd  in  great obicarity  in  coniequenee 
the  ragne  and  contradictory  reprBienlationa  of 
hiitorical  authontiea.  (CokstantihiiSiP.  BSfit 
CxuPi»,  p.  892  ;  Zoaim.  il  10, 29  ;  Julian,  Out.  i  - 
'  r,  ila  Mart,  pertte.  27  ;  Eutiop.  i.  2,  4  ; 
Victor.  Epil.  40,  41  ;  Philottoig,  H.  &  il  i -, 
Tillanunt,  Hidart  da  Bmpmun,  toL  It.  art.  liii. 
224,  and  Nola  nr  OwfOalta,  irii ;  Eckhsl, 
-L  YiU.  p.  98.)  [W.  R.] 


FAUSTI'NA.  l.ANNuOiLaRiiFiHin-mA, 
commonly  diitingnithed  at  Faaitiaa  Smar,  whoaa 
detcent  it  giren  in  the  genealogical  table  prefixed 
to  the  life  of  M.  AURII.IUS,  married  Antonitina 
Ptut,  while  he  waa  yet  in  a  private  ttation,  and, 
vheuhe  became  emperor,  in  jl.D-  138,  received  tha 
title  of  Aagtata.     She  did-not,  howexet,  king  eajaj' 


FAUSTINA. 
h>  boooBn,  far  >lw  died,  i.  d.  141,  ia  Ibe  Ibiitj- 
■erorth  71V  at  ber  tgc  The  profligacy  of  Iwr 
Ufr,  aad  t^  bioonn  wiib  whtdi  ihc  ni  kadsd 
hatk  bHwe  uid  iftcr  ber  deceue,  have  been  notical 
■arils'  AimjioTtCB  Pidl  The  medali  beuing  ber 
ammt  ind  tSfj  uacd,  both  in  number  Mid  Tsriet; 
of  tjpo,  IboK  ilnii^  in  lunioar  of  an;  other  lajril 
famum^  after  dealli.  One  (rf  tboe  repreKnta  the 
te«|iie  dedicated  to  her  memDr;  in  the  Via  Sacn, 
vhick  itill  i^oaiiu  in  a  raiy  perfrct  (late.  {C^ii' 
Him.  JkAh.  Fin,  3,  S  :  E^^  ToL  lii.  p.  37.) 


Coin   or  FiiirsnNi 

'■PiUR,p.  212. 
3.  Ainiu  FAfsnnA,  oc  /'amtau  Jttmor,  ««* 
a*  dncbtt  if  Iba  dda  FwuUDa.  Doiiiig  the 
fifc  af  Hadrin  ibe  mw  betroihed  to  the  md  of 
AeKnt  Pif » ;  but  «pen  theacmuoa  oCberfiuher, 
Aatnainaa  Piu,  th>  match  wai  broken  off,  in  con- 
BBfence  of  the  eatJoue  jDoth  di  L.  Venu,  and  it 
waa  Sied  that  ik  )hinld  become  the  biida  of 
M.  Aanbaa,  alThniigh  the  Buniage  mi  mt  ao- 
Irwiiiii)  anta  a.  n.  145  or  116.  She  died  in  a 
nUage  en  the  iktrt*  «{  Uoont  Taurai,  in  the  jeac 
A.  Dl  17&.  hanng  ammpmied  the  enparer  to 
SJIil^  vhoi  be  nnied  tbe  E«*t  for  the  pnrpOM  a[ 
■■■«iiTifH  Ifinyrillirf  after  the  rebellion  of  Anditu 
CaMJni,  vhich  ii  wd  to  bne  been  exdiad  by  her 
iMngan  {H.  ADsauua ;  Aruuua  CienuB]. 
Her  fimdigacj  waa  u  open  and  inbnioua,  that  tbe 
(Hd  Mtue  <a  UindneH  of  her  buband,  who  che- 
nkid  her  Kodl;  while  aliie,  and  loaded  her  with 
hiBiaia  after  ber  death,  qipeu  tndj  marrelloiu. 
(DiBD  CaM.  lui.  10,  32,  29,  31  ;  Cipilalin. 
lH.Amr^.%,  lS,26i  EBtnp.TiiL5i  Eckluil,  niL 
rfi.^7«.) 


J  PAU>rnu,agniid-danghterorgreat- 
bter  sf  11.  Anreliu,  waa  the  third  of 
u  wina  of  Kaplnlni,    The  muiiage. 


•■  OF  SlAaABALUI. 


FAUSTULUS.  Ml 

■a  we  iniiir  bvm  medal*,  took  |daeeab(nitjL.i>.  221, 
bat  a  diroTM  mntl  ipeedil;  h><re  followed.  (Dion 
Cub.  Irrii.  5  -,  Heindian,  t.  U  ;  Eekbel,  vol  lii, 

p.  261.) 

S.  Maxima  Faustina,  the  thiid  wife  of  Con- 
•tanliiu,  whcini  be  married  al  Antiocb  in  a.d.  .160, 
a  ihort  period  befera  hia  death.  Sbe  gate  birth  to 
B  poathiunoDi  dangler,  who  receired  tbe  name  of 
FUm  Mniima  ConttantiB,  and  waa  erentoally 
nnited  la  the  empraor  Gratia».  We  knew  nothing 
with  regard  to  the  ftmily  of  thii  Fiutina,  bot  iba 
appean  apin  in  hiitoiy  along  with  her  child,  aa 
one  of  the  uppoiten  of  the  nbel  Procopina,  *bo 
made  good  aie  of  the  presence  of  the  yonthAd 
jMioceiH  to  infiame  the  leal  of  hia  aoldien  by  le- 
Icindline  their  entbuiiaam  for  the  gloriea  of  tba 
houH  from  which  aha  ipmag.  (D^ange,  Fam. 
%i.  p.  48,  59 ;  Amm.  MartL  xxL  6.  g  4,  IS.  g  6, 
«ri.  7. 1)  10,  9.  S  8.)  [W.  K.] 

FAUSTJ'NUS.  a  pretbytar,  who  adherad  is  the 
aect  eatabliihed  by  the  intemperate  Lucifer  of 
Cagliari,  flouriahed  towarda  tbe  doae  of  the  fourth 
century.  Of  hie  peraonal  biatory  we  know  almoat 
nothing,  eicept  in  *■>  &r  aa  it  can  be  gleaned  from 
three  tracta  which  bear  hia  name. 

1.  Autfni  i*  TrinUiOt  l  De  F^dt  amtra  Ant- 
ma  ad  MaaOam  Imperatrioim  LAri  VII.  Thil 
tieatiH,  the  lobjecl  of  which  i*  rafBdently  ei. 
plained  by  the  title,  baa  been  erroneanily  aieribed 
to  (heSpuiiih  biihop  Or^orina.  It  ia  divided  into 
aeren  booka,  or  rather  chaptera,  and  muat  hare  been 
compoaed  not  later  than  A.  D.  385,  once  Flocilla, 
the  fint  wife  of  TheodoaiDa,  died  in  that  year. 

%  Fdadmi  Fida  Tlmidotio    ' 
A  ihort  ConCsnion  of  Faith,  w 


n  probaUy  be- 


3.  LiieUn  Freaai,  pietented  to  V 

and  Theodoiiui  abont  a.  □.  3£4.  Ic  contama  a 
defeuoe  of  the  tenela  of  the  Lnciferiaui,  craTea  the 
protection  of  the  emperor»,  and  ia  believed  to  hsTO 
been  the  joint  work  of  FanatiDna  and  Marcelliniu. 
Attached  to  it  we  find  a  Pra^aHo,  fnm  which  we 
learn  that  the  authon  had  twenty  yean  before 
taken  a  meat  aetire  part  in  faroor  of  Urnnui 
againit  Damaini  [Dahasus],  and  had  anflered 
raach  perieeuUon  in  conaeqnence.  Tbia  introdu^ 
tkm,  «bieb  ia  eitremel;  Tiolent  in  it*  repre*rnta> 
tioni,  appeara  not  to  bare  been  drawn  op  until 
after  the  pnblicatian  of  the  hTonisble  reaeripl  by 
Tbeodoaiua  to  the  petitioni  of  the  Ubellu. 

The  De  Trmital»  waa  fim  printed  in  the  Ortho- 
datogriipk.  of  Heroldoa,  foL  BaaiL  \hbi  ;  the 
lAb^tit,  by  Sirmond  (8to.  Paiii,  i6S0,  and  Sir- 
mond,  Oper.  toI.  L  p.  230.  foL  Parii,  1696],  to- 
gether with  the  reacript  of  Theodoaioa  and  andeni 
Icetiioonie*  regarding  tbe  CDHtrorerty  between  Da- 
muni  and  Uninu  ;  tbe  F\da  by  Qoeanel  in  the 
OutoHf  a  ContitmL  EoL  Raw^  toI.  ii.  p.  13B, 
«to.  Pari*,  1675.  The  oJlected  work*  of  Fantti- 
no*  will  be  bond  in  the  mi.  Mar.  Patrum,  Log- 
dim.  1677,  ToL  T.  P.6S7,  and  under  their  bat 
fom  in  the  BOL  Palni»  at  Galland,  ToL  riiL 
p.441.    (Oennadia*,(faF>ru/II.ll.)     [W.  R.] 

FAU'STULtJS,  the  nyal  abepberd  of  Amulioa 
and  hnaband  of  Acca  I^uentia.  He  found  Ro- 
mulna  and  Rema*  aa  they  were  nureed  by  the  ibe- 
wotf,  and  catried  the  twin*  to  hia  wife  to  be 
broi^t  np.  (Lit.  L  5.)  He  waa  beliered  to  hare 
been  killed,  like  Remui,  by  near  lelatitea,  while 
he  waa  cDdeaTonring  to  aettla  a  diipnle  between 


142 


FAUSTUa 


them,  and  to  hATe  been  buried  in  ihe  forom  near 
the  roftra,  were  a  stone  figure  of  a  lion  marked  bis 
tomb.  Others,  howerer,  beliered  that  Romulus 
was  buried  there.  (Festus,  «.  v,  Niger  Lapi» ; 
Dionys,  i  87;  Hartong,  Die  Rdig,  d,  Rom.  vol.  iL 
p.  190.)  [L.  &] 

FAUSTUSy  a  tiagie  poet  of  the  time  of  Ju- 
Tenal  (rii.  12). 

FAUSTUS,  an  African  bishop  of  the  Mani- 
chaeans,  who,  according  to  St.  Augustin,  waaaman 
of  great  natunl  shrewdness  and  persnaaiTe  elo- 
quence, but  altogether  destitute  of  cultivation  or 
leaining.  He  published  about  a.  d.  400  an  attack 
upon  the  Catholic  fiuth,  a  woric  known  to  us  firom 
the  elaborate  reply  by  the  bishop  of  Hippo,  Cb»> 
ira  Fatutum  Mamkio^aim^  extending  to  thirty- 
five  books,  arranged  in  such  a  manner  that  tne 
arguments  of  the  heretic  are  first  stated  in  his  own 
words,  and  then  confuted.  (See  vol  viii.  of  the 
Benedictine  edition  of  St  Augustine.)     [  W.  R.] 

FAUSTUS,  snmamed  RsiBNais  (otherwise 
Regemi»^  or  Regienm)  from  the  episcopal  see  over 
which  he  presided,  was  a  native  of  Brittany,  the 
contemporary  and  friend  of  Sidonius  Apollinaris. 
Having  passed  his  youth  in  the  sedosion  of  a 
clouter,  he  succeeded  Mazimus,  first  as  abbot  of 
Lerins,  afterwards  in  a.  d.  472,  as  bishop  of  Ries, 
in  Provence,  and  died  about  a.  d.  490,  or,  accord- 
ing to  TiUenumt,  some  years  later.  For  a  con- 
siderable period  he  was  regarded  as  the  head  of 
the  Semipelagians  [CASSiANua],  and,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  earnestness  and  success  with  which 
he  advocated  the  doctrines  of  that  sect,  was  stig> 
matiBed  as  a  heretic  by  the  Catholic  followers  of 
St.  Augnstin,  while  his  seal  against  the  Arians 
excited  the  enmity  of  £uric,  king  of  the  Visigoths, 
by  whom  he  was  drivm  into  exile  about  a.  d.  481, 
and  did  not  return  until  a.  d.  484,  after  the  death 
of  his  persecutor.  Notwithstanding  the  heavy 
charges  preferred  against  the  orthodoxy  of  this 
prelate,  it  is  certain  that  he  enjoyed  a  wide  re- 
putation, and  possessed  great  influence,  while  alive, 
and  was  worshipped  as  a  saint  after  death,  by  the 
citixens  of  Riez,  who  erected  a  basilica  to  his 
memory,  and  long  celebrated  his  festival  on  the 
18th  of  January. 

The  works  of  Faustus  have  never  been  collected 
and  edited  with  care,  and  hence  the  accounts  given 
by  diflforent  authorities  vary  considerably.  The 
following  list,  if  not  absolutely  complete,  embraces 
every  thmg  of  importance : — 

1.  Profemo  Pidei^  toiUra  eof,  qki  per  nlam  Dei 
Vcbiniaiem  alioa  dicunt  ad  VUam  a^ftM,  aUoi  ta 
Mortem  deprimi.  {BibL  Mote.  Pair.  Lugdun.  1 677» 
voL  viii.  p.  523.) 

2.  De  CfnUia  Dei  et  Humanae  Meniie  Ubero 
Arintrio  lAbri  II,  (BUU,  Max.  Pair.  Lugdun. 
vol  viiL  p.  525.) 

These  two  treatises,  composed  about  a.  n.  475, 
present  a  frQl  and  distinct  developement  of  the 
sentiments  of  the  author  with  regard  to  original 
sin,  predestination,  free  will,  electi<»i,  and  grace, 
and  demonstrate  that  his  views  corresponded 
closely  with  those  entertained  by  Cassianus. 

S.  Retpotuio  ad  (Mtjeeki  quaodam  de  Batione 
Fidei  OatkoUeae ;  an  essay,  as  the  title  implies,  on 
some  points  connected  with  the  Arian  eontroverqr* 
It  is  included  in  the  collection  of  ancient  French 
ecclesiastical  writers  published  by  P.  Pithou,  4to. 
1586. 

4.  ^mofMi  Se»  ad  Momukos^  together  with  an 


FEBRUUa 

Admonitio  and  exhortations,  all  addressed  to  the 
monks  of  Lerins,  while  he  presided  over  their 
community.  (Martene  et  Dnrand,  Scriptor.  et 
Momumentor.  amplm.  CoUediOy  vol.  ix.  p.  142.  foL 
Paris,  1733 ;  Brockie,  Oodeae  Heffularum,  &e.  Ap- 
pend, p.  469,  fol.  Aug.  Vind.  1759;  BUd.  Max. 
Pair. Lugdun.  1677.  vol.  viii.  p.  545, 547;  Basnai^e, 
TT^eaaurue  Mommimtor.  &c.  voL  L  p.  350.  fol. 
Arost  1725.) 

5.  HomiUa  de  S.  Maaxm  LantdSbm^  erroneously 
included  among  the  homilies  ascribed  to  Ensebius 
Emesenus,  who  flourished  under  Constantius  before 
the  establishment  of  a  monastery  at  Lerins.  [B^. 
Magna  Pair,  Colon.  Agripp.  foL  1618,  vol.  v.  p.  1. 
No.  12.) 

6.  Epittolae.  Nineteen  are  to  be  found  m  the 
third  part  of  the  fifth  volume  of  the  BiU.  Afag. 
Pair,  Colon.  Agripp.  foL  1618,  and  the  most  in- 
teresting are  contained  in  BiU,  Mag.  Pair,  Lug- 
dun. vol.  viii.  p.  524,  548 — 554.  See  also  Basnage, 
Thee,  Man,  voL  L  p.  343.  These  letters  are  ad- 
dressed to  different  persons,  and  treat  of  various 
points  connected  with  speculative  theology,  and  the 
oeresies  prevalent  at  that  epoch.  (Sidon.  ApoUin. 
Carm,  Euehar.  ad  Fauetum ;  Genind.  de  Vhris  IB. 
85  ;  Baronins,  AtmaL  voL  vi  ad  ann.  490  ;  TiUe- 
mont,  vol.  xvL  p.  4  33 ;  W  iggen,  de  Joanne  (hssiano, 
Slc  Rostoch.  1824,  1825,  and  other  historians  of 
semipelagianism  enumerated  at  the  end  of  the  ar- 
ticle CAS8IANC7S.)  [W.  R.] 

FAUSTUS,  A'NNIUS,  a  man  of  equestrian 
rank,  and  one  of  the  informers  (delatoree)  in  the 
reign  of  Nero,  was  condemned  by  the  senate  in 
A.  D.  69,  on  the  accusation  of  Vibius  Crispus. 
(Tac.  Hitt.  iL  10.) 

FAUSTUS  CORNELIUS  SULLA.  [Sulla.] 

FEBRIS,  the  goddess  of  fever,  or  rather  the 
averter  of  fever.  She  had  tl^ree  sanctuaries  at 
Rome^  the  most  ancient  and  celebrated  of  which 
was  on  the  Paktine  ;  the  second  was  on  the  area, 
which  was  adorned  with  the  monuments  of  Marina, 
and  the  third  in  the  upper  part  of  the  vicus  longus. 
In  these  sanctuaries  amulets  were  dedicated  which 
people  had  worn  during  a  fever,  f  Val.  Max.  ii.  5. 
§  6  ;  Cic.  de  Leg.  ii.  11  ;  de  Nat.  Dear.  iii.  25  ; 
Aelian,  F*.  H,  xii.  11).  The  worship  of  this  di> 
vinity  at  Rome  is  sufficiently  accounted  for  by  the 
fiict,  that  in  ancient  times  the  pkce  was  visited  by 
fevers  as  much  as  at  the  present  day.      [L.  S.] 

FE'BRUUS,  an  ancient  Italian  divinity,  to 
whom  the  month  of  February  was  sacred,  for  in 
the  latter  half  of  that  month  great  and  general 
purifications  and  lustrations  were  celebrated,  which 
were  at  the  same  time  considered  to  produce  fer- 
tility among  men  as  well  as  beasts.    Hence  the 
month  of  February  was  also  sacred  to  Juno,  the 
goddess  of  marriage,  and  she  was.  therefore  anr- 
named  Februata,  or  Februtis.    (Fest  ».  v.  Febru- 
arius;  Amob.  iii.  30.)     The  name  Febmna  is 
connected  with  februare  (to  purify),  and  fihruae 
(purifications).    (Varro,  deL.L.i{.  13 ;  Ov.  Fast, 
iL  31,  &c)  Another  feature  in  the  character  of  this 
god,  which  is  however  intimately  connected  with 
tile  idea  of  purification,  is,  that  he  was  also  re- 
garded as  a  sod  of  the  lower  world,  for  the  festiTsl 
of  the  dead  \FeraXui)  was  likewise  celebrated  in 
February  (Macroh  Sad.  L  4, 13;  Ov.  FatLvL.  535, 
&C.);  and  Anysius  (ap.  J.  Lydum,  de  Mems,    i. 
p.  68)  states,  that  Februus  in  Etruscan  aignified 
the  god  of  the  lower  world  («eoraxtf^tof ).    Hence 
Februus  was  identified  with  Pluto.    When  the 


the 


FELIX. 

wtn  burnt,  die  people  threw 
over  tlieir  headi  into  the 
(Scrr.  md  Virg,  Georg,  L  43  ;  Isidor.  Orig. 
T.  33  ;  ToML  m  Vwy.  Edog.  yvL  101.)  [L.  &] 
FELrCITAS,  the  penonificatioii  of  happineH, 
to  wImb  a  toBple  was  erected  by  Lncnfliis  in 
&  c  75,  vUch,  BoweTcr,  was  biunt  down  in  the 
nipk  of  daiidiiuL  (Plin.  H,  N,  xxzir.  8 ;  An- 
gttdB.  dm  Or.  Dei^  !▼.  18,  23  ;  comp.  Cic  m  Verr, 
It.  2, 57.)  Felidtae  ii  frequently  leen  on  Roman 
OHdala,  in  t&e  fionn  of  a  matron,  with  the  staff  of 
Jlctcvy  (eodaonu)  and  a  oomnoopia.  Sometimes 
also  ike  has  other  attributes,  according  to  the  kind 
of  bappinea  she  lepreients.  (Lindner,  cb  FdidtaU 
i>H  «r  Nmmu  ilUiinia,  Amstadt,  1770;  Baache, 
La  JN^aBu  ii.  1,  pw  956.)  The  Greeks  worshipped 
the  same  persoioxficatioo,  under  the  name  of  E^ 
Tvx^  who  is  frequently  represented  in  works  of 
art.  [US.] 

FELIX,  an  agnrnnrn,  having,  like  Hsgnus  and 
Aagaeeas,  a  pefsonal  rather  than  ageneral  or  family 
import.  (Sense  Dc  CkmemL  14.)  It  was  given  to 
the  dktttor  SnBa,  and  became  a  frequent  addition 
to  the  imperial  titles,  betag  probably  borrowed 
6en  the  finnk  '«feliz  frnstnm.**    [W.  R  D.] 

F£LIX,  ANTC/NIUS,  pnicurator  of  Judaea, 
was  a  btother  of  the  freedman  Pallas,  and  was 
bimaflf  a  frt^dmsn  of  the  emperor  Claudius  I. 
SwdM  («. «.  KXa^Siet)  calls  him  Ooadnu  Felix  ; 
and  it  is  probable  that  he  was  known  by  his  pa- 
ns wtSi  as  by  that  which  marked  his 
to  the  cnpreM*s  mother,  Antonia,  by 
he  amy  hare  been  manumitted.  The  date 
«f  his  appoiatoient  by  Cbndius  to  the  goremment 
Kitain.  It  would  seem  from  the 
It  of  Tsdtns  (Amu  xii  5i\  that  he  and 
■  Caiaaiws  were  for  some  time  joint  pro- 
Galilee  being  held  by  Cumanus,  and 
bj  Felix ;  that  both  of  them  connived  at 
,  robbery  mutually  committed 
bf  their  wiyiciiie  snbjects,  and  enriched  them- 
•ebes  by  tiw  spoils  which  each  party  brought  back 

that  Qnadratua,  who  com- 
in  Syria,  was  eommissioned  to  take  cogni- 
aasee  of  thoe  pnoeedii^  and  to  try  both  the 
prsviadals  and  their  govcmon ;  and  that,  while 
heeondcBBed  Comanaa,  he  saved  Felix  by  placing 
him  opcaly  amo^g  the  judges  and  thus  deterring 
his  sifsiiB.  Bat,  if  we  foUow  Josephus,  we  must 
bciief«  that  Canmnns  was  sole  procurator  during 

question,  and  that,  when  he 
and  depoeed,  Felix  was  sent  from 
his  snceeesot^  probably  about  ▲.  d.  51, 
an  anthority  extending  over  Judaea, 
Galike,  and  Petraea  (Joseph.  AnL  xx. 
5—7,  BAJmL  ii.  12;  £useb.  Hid.  EooL  iL  19  ; 
Yakai  adioc).  In  his  private  and  his  public  char 
actor  alike  Fdix  was  unsempulous  and  profligate, 
nor  is  he  an jascly  described  in  the  killing  wozds  of 
Tadtaa  {Hid,  ▼•  9),  **  per  omnem  saevitiam  et 
jos  legium  servili  ingenio  exercnit.** 
(Ulen  in  love  with  Dm^k,  daughter  of 
L,  and  wife  of  Arisns,  king  of  Emesa,  he 
bar  to  leave  her  husband ;  and  she  was 
iliO  fiviag  with  him  m  i^  d.  60,  when  St  Paul 
fnacbed  before  htm  "of  righteousness,  tomper- 
aacc,  and  Jadgment  to  come.**  (Joseph.  AnL  xx.  7* 
|2;  .^ldh,xxiT.  25.)  Jonathsn,  the  high  priest, 
bfciai  obnozioiia  to  him  by  unpahUable 
he  prscarad  bis  aasaisinition.  (Joseph. 
ut,%bjBdU  Jud.  ii  13.  §3;  Euseb. 


FELIX. 


148 


Hid,  EeeL  iL  20.)  His  government,  however, 
though  cruel  and  oppressive,  was  strong.  Disturb- 
ances were  vigorously  suppressed,  the  conntiy  was 
cleared  of  the  robbers  who  infested  it,  and  the 
seditions  raised  by  the  folse  prophets  and  other 
impostors,  who  avaUed  themselves  of  the  fanaticism 
of  the  people,  were  e£kctually  quelled.  (Joseph. 
Ant.  XX.  8,  BelL  JWd  iL  13 ;  Euseb.  Hid.  Ecd, 
ii.  21  ;  comp.  Ad$j  xxL  38,  xxiv.  2.)  He  was 
recalled  in  ▲.  d.  62,  and  snooeeded  by  Porcins  Fes- 
tns ;  and  the  chief  Jews  of  Caesareia  (the  seat  of 
his  government)  having  lodged  accusations  against 
him  at  Rome,  ne  was  saved  from  condisn  punish- 
ment only  by  the  influence  of  his  brotner  Pallas 
with  Nero  (Joseph.  AM.  xx.  a  §  9;  Euseb.  HitL 
Eod.  iL  22  ;  AeU^  xxiv.  27).  For  the  account 
which  Tacitus  {Hid,  v.  9)  gives  of  his  marriage  with 
one  DrusIUa,  cleariy  a  different  person  from  the 
Jewess  already  mentioned,  and  a  grand-daughter 
of  Antony  and  Cleopatra,  see  VoL  I.  p.  1075,  b, 
and  comp.  Casaub.  ad  Sudm.  Claud.  28.    [E.  E.] 

FELIX,  BULLA,  a  celebrated  robber  chie^ 
who,  having  collected  a  band  of  600  followers,  rsr 
vaged  Italy  for  the  space  of  two  years,  during  the 
reign  of  Septimius  Sevens,  setting  at  defiance  all 
the  efforts  of  the  imperial  officers  to  effect  his  cap* 
ture,  till  at  lengtb  he  was  betrayed  by  a  mistress, 
taken  prisoner,  and  thrown  to  wild  beasto.  Dion 
Cassius  (Ixxvi.  21)  has  preserved  several  curious 
anecdotes  of  his  exploits,  which  were  characterised 
by  a  combination  of  reckless  daring  and  consum- 
mate prudence.  [  W.  R,] 

FELIX,  CA'SSIUS.       [Casvus    Utroso- 

PHI8TA.1 

FELIX  CLAU'DIUS.    [FaLix,  Antonius.] 

FELIX,  FLATIUS,  an  African  who  flourished 
towards  the  close  of  the  fifth  century,  the  author  of 
five  short  pieces  in  the  Latin  Antholc^.  Of  these 
the  first  four  celebrate  the  magnificence  and  utility 
of  the  ^^Thennae  Alianae,**  constructed  in  the 
vicinity  of  Carthaoe  by  King  Thrasimund,  within 
the  space  of  a  Bin«e  year ;  tiie  fifth  is  a  whining 
petition  for  an  ecdesiastical  appointment,  addressed 
to  Victorianus,  the  chief  secretary  of  die  Vandal 
monarch.  {Antlud.  LaL  iiL  34—37,  vL  86,  ed. 
Burmann,  or  n.  291—295,  ed.  Meyer.)     [  W.  R.] 

FELIX,  LAE'LIUS.  A  jiurist,  named  Laelius, 
flourished  in  the  time  of  Hadrian  ;  for  it  appears 
from  a  fimgment  of  Paulus,  in  Dig.  5.  tit  4.  s.  3, 
that  Laelius,  in  one  of  his  works,  mentions  having 
seen  in  the  palace  a  free  woman,  who  was  brought 
from  Alexandria,  in  Elgypt,  in  order  to  be  exhibited 
to  Hadrian,  with  five  children,  four  of  whom  were 
brought  into  the  world  at  one  birth,  and  the  fifth 
forty  days  afterwards.  Gains  (Dig.  34.  tit  5.  s.  7) 
tells  the  same  story,  without  mentioning  the  in- 
terval of  forty  days  ;  and  we  find  horn  him  that 
the  name  of  the  woman  was  Serapia.  (Compare 
also  Jnlianus,  in  Dig.  46.  tit  3.  s.  36  ;  Capitolin. 
Anton.  Pw$^  9  ;  Phlegon,  d»  Rebus  Mirab.  29.) 
Indeed,  the  learned  Ant  Augustinus,  without 
sufficient  reason,  suspecto  that  Ofaius  was  no  other 
than  Laelius,  designated  by  his  praenomen.  Laelius 
is  dted  by  Paulus  in  another  passage  (Dig.  5. 
tit  3.  s.  43),  which  also  lektes  to  the  law  of  he- 
reditas. 

The  laelius  of  the  Digest  is,  by  most  writers 
upon  the  subject  (e;  g.  GuiL  Grotius,  Heineccius, 
and  Bach),  identified  with  Laelius  Felix,  who 
wrote  notes  upon  Q.  Mudus  Scaevola  {IStrum  ad 
Q.  Mucimn)^  from  which  Gellius  (xv.  27)  makes 


lii 


FELIX. 


•ome  intereitmg  eztncta,  explaining  the  diBtinetions 
between  the  difierent  kinds  of  camitia.  In  this 
work  Felix  cites  Labeo.  Zimmem  (A  B,  G,  L 
§  89),  after  Conradi  and  Bynkenchoek,  moved  by 
the  archaic  style  of  the  extracts  in  Geflins,  thinks 
it  not  improbable  that  the  Laelios  Felix  of  that 
anther  was  more  ancient  than  the  Laelios  of  the 
Digest,  and  that  he  may  even  be  the  same  person 
with  the  preceptor  of  Varro.  If  this  be  the  case, 
the  Labeo  he  dtea  must  be  Q.  Antistias  Labeo,  the 
fitther.  The  preceptor  of  Varro,  howoTcr,  who  is 
stated  by  OeOias  (xri.  8)  to  have  written  an  essay 
on  oratorical  introductions  (OommaUarium  d»  Pro- 
ioquiu)^  is,  according  to  a  di£feient  reading,  not 
Laelias,  but  L.  Aelius,  and  was  periiaps  the  giam- 
marian,  L.  Aelius  Stilo.  In  Pliny  \H.  N,  xiv. 
]  3)  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  name  mentioned  in 
connection  with  ScaeToU  and  Capito  should  be 
read  Laelius,  or  L.  Aelius.  (Diiksen,  Bmekttiicke 
ans  dm  Sckriftem  der  RiimuAem  Jmrigten^  p.  101  ; 
Maiansins,  ad  XXX,  Idorum  Fragm,  CommeitL 
▼ol.  it  p.  208—217.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

FELIX  MAGNUS,  a  fellow-student  and  cop- 
respondent  of  Sidonius  Apollinaiis,  and  conse- 
quently lived  between  a.  d.  480—480.  Felix  was 
of  the  fimily  of  the  Philagrii  (Sidon.  PropempL  ad 
LSbdL  90,  J^.  it  8),  and  was  raised  to  the  rank 
of  patrician  {Ep,  iL  3).  The  letters  of  Sidonius  to 
Felix  are  curiously  illustxatiTe  of  the  distress  and 
dismemberment  of  the  Roman  provinces  north  of 
the  Alps  in  the  fifth  century,  ▲.  o. 

A  poem  (Cbrm.  ix.)  and  five  letters  (ii.  8,  iiL 
4,  7,  iv.  6,  10)  are  addressed  by  Sidonius  to 
Felix.  [W.  a  D.J 

FELIX,  M.  MINU'CIUS,  a  dutinguished 
Roman  lawyer,  the  author  of  a  dialogue  entitled 
OckmnM^  which  occupies  a  conspicuous  place  among 
the  eariy  Apologies  tor  Christianity.  The  speakers 
are  Caecilius  Natalis,  a  Pagan,  and  Octaviua  Janu- 
arius,  a  true  believer,  who,  while  rambling  along 
the  shore  near  Ostia  during  the  holidays  of  the 
vintage  with  their  conunon  firiend  Minocius,  are 
led  into  a  discussion  in  consequence  of  an  act  of 
homage  paid  by  CaecOius  to  a  statue  of  Serapis,  a 
proceeding  which  calls  forth  severe,  although  indi- 
rect animadversions  from  Octarius.  Irritated  by 
these  remarks,  Caecilius  commences  a  lengthened 
discourse,  in  which  he  combines  a  formal  defence 
of  his  own  practice  with  an  attack  upon  the  prin- 
ciples of  his  companion.  His  arguments  are  of  a 
twofold  character.  On  the  one  lumd  he  assails  re- 
vealed religion  in  general,  and  on  the  other  the 
Christian  religion  specially.  Octarius  replies  to 
all  his  objections  with  great  force  and  eloquence  ; 
and  whm  he  condades,  Caedlins,  feeling  himself 
defeated,  freely  acknowledges  his  errors,  and  de- 
clares himself  a  convert  to  the  truth. 

The  tone  of  this  production  is  throughout  earnest 
and  impressive  ;  the  arguments  are  well  selected, 
and  stated  with  precision  ;  the  style  is  for  die 
most  part  terse  and  pregnant,  and  the  diction  is 
extremely  pun  ;  but  it  frequently  wears  the  aspect 
of  a  cento  in  which  a  number  of  choice  phrases 
have  been  culled  from  various  sources.  There  is, 
moreover,  occasionaDy  a  want  of  simplicity,  and 
some  of  the  sentiments  are  expressed  in  language 
which  borders  upon  declamatory  inflation.  But 
these  blemishes  are  not  so  numerous  as  to  affect 
seriously  our  &vounble  estimate  of  the  woric  as  a 
whole,  which,  in  the  opinion  of  many,  entitles  the 
author  to  rank  not  much  below  Lactantini.    Its 


FELIX. 

value  in  a  theological  point  of  riew  is  not  verjr 
great,  since  the  various  topics  are  touched  upon 
ughtly,  the  end  in  riew  being  evidently  to  furnish 
a  ready  reply  to  the  most  common  popular  objec* 
tions.  The  censure  of  Dupin,  who  imagined  that 
he  could  detect  a  tendency  to  materialism,  seems 
to  have  been  founded  upon  a  misapprehension  of 
the  real  import  of  the  passages  whose  orthodoxy  he 
impugns. 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  Oefoecn  was  for  a  long 
period  believed  to  belong  to  Amobius,  and  was 
printed  repeatedly  as  the  ^hth  book  of  his  treat- 
ise Advenm  Gmte»^  notwiustanding  the  express 
testimony  of  St  Jerome,  whose  words  {de  Viris 
IIL  58)  are  so  dear  as  to  leave  no  room  for  hesi- 
tation. 

The  time,  however,  at  which  Minudus  Felix 
lived  is  very  uncertain.  By  some  he  is  pheed  as 
early  as  the  reign  of  M.  AureUus ;  by  some  as  low 
as  Diocletian ;  while  others  have  fixed  upon 
various  points  intermediate  between  these  two 
extremes.  The  critics  who,  with  Van  Hoven, 
cany  him  back  as  &r  as  the  middle  of  the  second 
century,  rest  their  opinion  chiefly  on  the  purity  of 
his  diction,  upon  the  indications  afibided  by  allu- 
sions to  the  state  of  the  Churdi,  both  as  to  its 
internal  constitution,  and  to  the  attention  which  it 
attracted  from  without,  upon  the  strong  resem- 
blance iriiich  the  piece  bears  to  those  Apologies 
whidi  confessedly  belong  to  the  period  in  question, 
and  upon  the  probability  that  the  Fronto  twice 
named  in  the  course  of  the  colloquy  is  the  same 
with  the  rhetorician,  M.  Comeliua  Fronto,  so 
celebrated  under  the  Antonines.  But  this  posi- 
tion, although  defended  with  great  leamiiig,  can 
scarcely  be  maintained  against  the  positive  evi- 
dence afforded  by  St.  Jerome,  who,  in  his  account 
of  illustrious  men,  where  the  indiriduals  men- 
tioned succeed  each  other  in  regular  chronological 
order,  sets  down  Minucius  Felix  after  TertuUian 
and  before  Cyprian,  an  arrangement  confirmed  by 
a  pangrepfa  m  the  EpistoU  i^  Maanum,  and  not 
contradicted  by  another  in  the  Apologia  ad  Pam- 
machium,  where  TertuUian,  Cyprian,  and  Felix, 
are  grouped  together  in  the  same  clause.  The  cir- 
cumstance that  certain  sentences  in  the  Odaviiis  and 
in  the  />e  Jdoiarum  Vasntate  are  word  for  word  the 
same,  although  it  proves  that  one  writer  copied 
from  the  other,  leads  to  no  inference  as  to  which 
was  the  originaL  We  may  therefore  acquiesce  in 
the  condusion  that  our  author  flourished  about 
A.  D.  230.  That  he  was  a  lawyer,  and  attained  to 
eminence  in  pleading,  is  distinctly  asserted  both  by 
St  Jerome  and  Lactantius  ;  but  beyond  this  we 
know  nothing  of  his  personal  history,  except  in  so 
far  as  we  are  led  by  his  own  words  to  believe  that 
he  was  by  birth  a  Gentile,  and  that  his  conversion 
did  not  take  place  until  he  had  attained  to  man- 
hood. We  are  further  told  (Hieron.  L  c)  that  a 
book  entitled  De  Faio,  or  OoiUra  Matiematioog^ 
was  cireulated  under  his  name,  but  that,  although 
eridently  the  work  of  an  accomplished  man,  it 
was  so  Afferent  in  style  and  genend  character  firom 
the  Odamat,  that  they  could  acarody  have  pro- 
ceeded from  the  same  pen. 

It  has  already  been  remarked  that  this  dialogue 
was  long  supposed  to  form  a  part  of  the  treatise  of 
Amobius,  Advenua  OeiUet,  It  was  first  assigned 
to  its  rightful  owner,  and  printed  in  an  indepen- 
dent form,  by  Balduinua  (Ueidelbeig.  1560),  who 
prefixed  a  dissertation,  in  which  he  proved  hia 


FENESTELLA. 

paiBt  m  iD^ipatabl jr«  thai  we  aie  gorpriied  that 
wmA  an  onr  ihoald  have  etcaped  the  keen  eyes  of 
Enamas  and  odier  great  icholara.  Since  that 
time  a  vart  Baiaber  of  editions  have  heen  pub- 
lished, a  ioD  aeeoont  of  which  will  be  fonnd  in 
FuBodas,  Schonfmann,  and  Bahr.  For  general 
pQipoecs,  that  of  Jac.  Orononns  (8to.  Log.  Bat. 
1707)  foniiiig  one  of  the  series  of  Variorum 
CTsssics  ;  that  of  Lindner  (8to.  Lon^ossL  1760) 
Rfirintcd,  with  a  picfaee  bv  Emesti  (ibid.  1773)  ; 
and  that  ef  Monlto,  with  a  pre&oe,  by  Orelli 
(8to.  Tone;.  1836),  wiQ  be  foond  the  most  nsefuL 
The  German  translations  by  J.  O.  Rosswurm  (4to. 
HamK  1824),  and  by  J.  H.  B.  Lubkert  (8to. 
Lapw  1836),  may  be  oonsolted  with  advantage. 

In  JllBrtTation,  we  may  read  the  esmy  of  Bal- 
dviaas,  which  is  appended  to  the  editum  of  Oro- 
BOTtns;  J.  D.  Van  Hoven,  Eputola  ad  GtrL 
Meerwuam^  4to.  Camp.  1766,  reprinted  in  Lind- 
ner's edition  of  1773;  H.  Hder,  QmnunL  <U 
3imme»  FbH»  (8n>.  Tnric  1824)  ;  and  the  re- 
marks prefixed  to  the  translation  of  Rumwurm. 
(Hiersnym.  dt  Firw  IlL  58,  £^,  ad  Magmm^ 
Apokj^  ad  PsiBwril.,  ^niapk,  NepoL ;  Lactant. 
Dm,  iwitiL  i  9,  ▼.  1. ;  Dnpin,  AUL  Ecdet.  roL  i  p. 
117;FBBcaBs,^^X.  Fyto  Aaerfirfs,  x.  §  10— 
16  ;  Le  Nonrrf,  ^/9Nira£.  tt/BiUL  FcKr.  to].  iL  dis& 
L  ;  Sdirocfc,  KwAngaAL  toL  iiL  p.  417 ;  Schone- 
■anm  BSJL  Pair,  Xot  iiL  {  2  ;  Bahr,  GetdL  der 
JGmrndL  LUL  Samd.  Btaid  il  Abtheil.  §  18  — 
2\~)  [W.  R.] 

FELIX,  SEXTI'LIUS,  was  stationed,  a.d.  70, 
on  the  froDtien  of  Raetia  by  Antonios  Primus  to 
watch  the  mofements  of  Pordos  Septiminus,  pro- 
coator  of  that  pfonnee  under  Vitelline.  Felix 
renaiaed  in  Raetta  until  the  following  year,  when 
he  assisted  in  quelling  an  insurrection  of  the  Tre- 
nri.  (Toe  ffuL  m.  5,  iv.  70.)  [W.  a  D.] 

FENESTELLA,  a  Roman  historian,  of  con- 
stifeTabie  celebrity,  who  flourished  during  the  reign 
sf  Ai^gnstaa,  and  died,  aeeording  to  the  Eusebian 
Chmude,  ^D.  21,  in  the  70th  year  of  his  age. 
His  great  wofk,  entitled  Anmaie»,  frequently  quoted 
W  Aacowns,  Pliny,  A.  Gellius,  and  others,  ex- 
tcaded  to  at  kast  twenty-two  books,  as  appean 
frns  a  rrfetfsice  in  Nonius,  and  seems  to  have 
very  minute,  but  not  always  perfectly 
information  with  regsid  to  the  internal 
af  the  city.  The  few  fragments  preserved 
lebte  afanoat  exdnsively  to  events  subsequent  to 
the  Carthaginian  wan ;  but  whether  the  narrative 
naihcd  from  the  foundation  of  Rome  to  the  down- 
Ul  of  the  repnhlic,  or  comprehended  only  a  portion 
•f  that  ipace,  we  hare  no  means  of  determining. 
We  are  eertdn,  however,  that  it  embraced  the 
part  of  Cioero^s  career.  In  addition  to  the 
we  find  a  ritation  in  Diomedes  from 
*Fcoesteflam  in  libro  EpHomarum  secundo,**  of 
no  other  leeofd  remains ;  and  St.  Jerome 
sf  Cbmaaa  as  well  as  histories ;  but  the 
lacribed  in  some  editioiu  of  Fulgentins 
ts  FeoesteOa,  must  belopg,  if  such  a  work  ever 
cxislBd,  to  seme  writer  of  a  much  later  epoch. 

A  tRatisa,  Ih  Saeerdcim  ei  Magidratihu 
gna— I.II  aai  LSbri  IL^  published  at  Vienna  in 
1510,  under  the  name  of  Fenestelk,  and  often  re- 
printed, is,  in  reality,  the  production  of  a  certain 
Aadica  Demenico  Fioochi,  a  Florentine  jurist  of 
the  faarteeath  eentmy.  (Plin-MiV.  viii.7,  ix.  17, 
15,  XV.  1,  xxz.  11  ;  Scnec.  EpuL  108  ;  Suet 
Fk  revest ;  OdL  zr.  28;  Lactant.  <b  Fain  Rd. 
VOL.  n. 


FEROX. 


145 


L  6 ;  Hieron.  m  ^issefii  Ckrw,  01.  cxciz ;  Diomedes, 
p.  361.  ed.  Putsch  ;  Non.  MarcelL  iL  9, «.  Prae- 
mmU^  iiL  j;  e.  /Zeltea/am,  iv.  «.  v.  Rumor ;  Madvig. 
d€  A900IU  Ped.  &c  p.  64.)  [  W.  R.] 

FE'NIUS  RUFUS.    [Rufus.] 

FERETRIUS,  a  surname  of  Jupiter,  which  is 
probably  derived  homfern^  to  strike ;  for  persons 
who  took  an  oath  called  upon  Jupiter,  if  they 
swore  frlsely,  to  strike  them  as  they  struck  the 
victim  they  sacrificed  to  him.  (Fest  «.  e.  Lapidem 
SiUoem.)  Othen  derived  it  from/mv,  because  he 
was  the  giver  of  peace,  or  because  people  dedicated 
(ferdtaiKL)  to  him  spolia  opima.  (Fest  «.  «.  Fere' 
trim;  Liv.  L  10  ;  Propert  iv.  10.  46  ;  comp. 
JUPITXR.^  [L.  S.] 

FERC/NIA,  an  ancient  Italian  divinity,  who 
originally  belonged  to  the  Sabines  and  Faliscans, 
and  was  introduced  by  them  among  the  Romans. 
Greek  writers,  as  usual,  describe  her  as  of  Greek 
origin.  Dionysius  (iL  49)  thus  relates,  that  the 
Lacedaemonians  who  emigrated  at  the  time  of 
Ljcuigus,  after  long  wanderings  (ip9p6ii9vm)f  at 
length  landed  in  Italy,  where  they  founded  a  town 
Feronia,  and  built  a  temple  to  the  goddess  Fero< 
nia.  But,  however  this  may  be,  it  is  extremely 
difficult  to  form  a  definite  notion  of  the  nature  of 
this  goddess.  Some  consider  her  to  have  been 
the  goddess  of  liberty,  because  at  Tenacina  slaves 
were  emancipated  in  her  temple  (Serv.  ad  Aeiu 
viii.  465),  and  because  on  one  occasion  the  freed- 
men  at  Rome  collected  a  sum  of  money  for  the 
purpose  of  offering  it  to  her  as  a  donation.  (Liv. 
xxiL  1.)  Othen  look  upon  her  as  the  ffoddess  of 
commer^  and  traffic,  because  these  things  were 
carried  on  to  a  great  extent  during  the  festival 
which  was  celebrated  in  honour  of  her  in  the  town 
of  Feronia,  at  the  foot  of  mount  Soracte.  But 
commerce  was  carried  on  at  all  festivals  at  which 
many  people  met,  and  must  be  looked  upon  as  a 
natural  result  of  such  meetings  rather  than  as  their 
cause.  (Dionys.  iiL  32  ;  Strab.  v.  p.  226  ;  Liv. 
xxvL  11,  xxvu.  4  ;  SiL  Ital.  xuL  84.)  Othen 
again  regard  her  as  a  goddess  of  the  earth  or  the 
lower  world,  and  as  akin  to  Mania  and  Tellus, 
partly  because  she  is  said  to  have  given  to  her  son 
three  souls,  so  that  Evander  had  to  kill  him  thrice 
before  he  was  dead  (Virg.  Jen,  iiL  564),  and 
partly  on  account  of  her  connection  with  Sorenus, 
whose  worship  strongly  resembled  that  of  Feronia. 
[SoRANua]  Besides  the  sanctuaries  at  Terracina 
and  near  mount  Soracte,  she  had  othen  at  Trebula, 
in  the  country  of  the  Sabines,  and  at  Luna  in 
Etrurla.  (Comp.  Serv.  ad  Aen.  xi.  785  ;  Varro, 
deL,L,T.74i  M'uller,  die  Einuker,  vol.  i.  p.  302, 
vol  iL  p.  65,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

FEROX,  JUXIUS.    [Fbrox,  Ursbius.] 

FEROX,  URSEIUS,a  Roman  jurist,  who  pro- 
bably flourished  between  the  time  of  Tiberius  and 
Vespasian,  and  ought  not  to  be  confounded  (as 
Panziroli  haa  done,  De  darit  Interpr,  Juris.  38) 
with  the  Julius  Ferox  who  was  consul,  a.  d.,100, 
in  the  reign  of  Trajan  (Plin.  Ep.  ii.  11,  viL  13), 
and  who  is  mentioned  in  an  ancient  inscription 
(Oruter,  vol  L  p.  349)  as  curator  alvei  et  riparum 
Tiberis  et  cloacarum.  The  jurist  Ferox  was  certainly 
anterior  to  the  jurist  Julianus,  who,  according  to 
the  Florentine  Index  to  the  Digest,  wrote  four 
books  upon  Urseius.  In  the  CollaHo  Leyum  A/o- 
$aioarum  et  Bomanarum  (xL  7),  inserted  in  the 
collections  of  Antejustinian  law,  is  an  extract  from 
Ulpian,  citing  a  tenth  book  of  UrMins  ;  but  what 


146 


F£ROX 


was  the  preeiie  inliject  of  h»  worki  hai  not  been 
recoTded,  althoagh  it  might  perhaps  be  coQected 
from  an  attentive  examination  of  the  extracts  from 
Julianas  ad  Urseiam,  in  the  Digest.  In  Dig.  9. 
tit  2.  s.  27.  §  ],  Urseins  is  quoted  by  Ulpian  as 
reporting  an  opinion  of  Procuin»  (et  Ua  Proeulwn 
exislimatte  Urmttg  refiri),  and  henee  it  has  been 
inferred  that  Uneins  was  a  Procnlian.  In  a  frag- 
ment of  Paulas  (Dig.  39.  tit.  3.  s.  11.  $  2)  occurs 
the  controverted  expression,  ajmd  Ferooem  Proc»- 
/tcff  atitL  Conversely,  in  Dig.  44.  tit.  5.  s»  1.  §  10, 
Casnns  (t.e.  C.  Cassias  Longinns)  is  qooted  by 
Ulpian  as  reporting  an  opinion  of  Urseins  (et  Co»- 
nu$  existumute  Uneium  rt/ert) ;  and,  in  Dig.  7.  tit 
4.  B.  10.  $  5,  again  oocor^  in  a  fragment  of  Ulpian, 
the  controverted  expression,  Ckadua  apttd  Uneium 
aeribit.  Does  the  expression,  cqmd  Feroeem  Pro- 
cuius  ait,  mean  that  Procnlos  is  represented  by 
Ferox  as  saying  what  follows,  or  does  it  mean  that 
Proculas,  in  his  notes  npon  Ferox,  says  ?  Is  it 
parallel  to  the  expression,  in  the  month  of  an 
English  lawyer,  Littleton  Bays,  m  Cohe  7  or  to  the 
Bxpression,  Cbks  on  Littleton^  tap  f  The  former 
mterpretation  seems  more  probable,  if  we  merely 
consider  that  in  Dig.  9.  tit  2.  s.  27.  §  1,  Uneins  is 
represented  as  quoting  Procnlos,  for  the  latter  in- 
terpretation would  reqnire  ns  to  suppose  that  each 
cited  the  other,  and  it  is  not  thougnt  likely  that  a 
senior  and  more  distinguished  jurist  would  cite  or 
comment  upon  a  junior  contemporary.  But  this  ar- 
gument is  retfened  in  the  case  of  Urseins  and  Cas- 
sias. If  we  admit  that  Cassius  cites  Urseius, 
according  to  the  present  reading  in  Dig.  7.  tit  4. 
s.  1 0.  $  5,  it  seems  natural  to  interpret  Oaaaiut  apud 
Urteium  tcribi^  as  showing  that  Cassius  wrote  upon 
Urseius.  There  is  less  improbability  that  Cassius 
should  have  written  upon  Urseius  than  that  Pro- 
cuius  should  have  done  so,  for  Cassius  was  probably 
yoanger  than  Proculus,  and,  though  older  than 
Urseius,  he  may  have  thought  fit  to  criticise  the 
writings  of  a  young  follower  of  the  opposite  school 
What  are  we  to  conclude  P  Are  the  expressions 
Cassiut  apud  Uneium  scribU^  and  apud  Ferooem 
Proeulut  atjf,  to  be  understood  in  different  senses, 
— meaning  in  the  first  that  Cassius  annotated  Fe- 
rox,— in  the  second,  that  Ferox  annotated  Pro- 
culus? Is  it  not  more  nataral  to  suppose  that 
Ferox  annotated  both,  especially  if  there  be  inde- 
pendent grounds  for  supposing  that  he  was  later 
than  both,  and  cited  both  in  his  writings  P  To 
tills  hypothesis  the  chief  objection  seems  to  be  the 
possige  in  Dig.  44.  tit  5.  s.  1.  $  10;  but  such  dif- 
ficalty,  if  it  were  of  importance,  ought  to  be  got 
over  by  altering  the  reading  (in  accordance  with 
the  more  usual  Latin  order  of  object  and  subject) 
to  **c<  Cktssium  existimasee  Uneiut  re/erV*  By 
this  simple  change,  we  get  rid  of  any  supposition 
as  to  two  jurists  ciiing  each  aiher^  and  are  able  to 
suppose  Ferox  to  have  been  the  annotator  and  citer 
both  of  Proculus  and  Cassius.  This  is  likely  on 
independent  grounds.  In  Dig.  30.  s.  104,  there  is 
an  extract  froin  the  work  of  Julianus  upon  Urseius 
Ferox,  in  which,  apparently  in  the  text  of  Urseius 
commented  upon  by  Julianus,  is  given  a  responsum 
of  Cassius.  It  is  also  by  Urseius  that  Cassius 
seems  to  be  cited  in  IKg.  23.  tit  3.  s.  48.  §  1, 
taken'  from  the  same  work  of  Julianus,  for  the  part 
of  this  extract  which  contains  the  note  of  Julianus 
follows  the  mention  of  Cassius.  Again,  in  Dig.  23. 
tit.  3.  s.  48.  $  I  (from  Julianus  in  libro  2,  ad  Ur- 
teium  Feroeem),  Proculus  is  mentioned  in  that 


FEROX. 

part  of  the  extnet  which  appears  to  be  the  text 
npon  which  Julianus  comments.  To  this  it  may 
be  answered,  but  without  much  pUnsibility,  that 
Julianus  took  Uneiua  with  ike  naie»  ef  Oaasiut  and 
Proculue  as  the  subject  of  his  commentary. 

It  is  singular  that  the  meaning  of  the  word  apud 
in  sach  connection,  if  it  be  not  used  in  different 
meanings, — important  though  it  appean  to  be  at 
first  view,  for  the  sake  of  legal  biogrephy  and 
chronology,  to  determine  what  that  meaning  is, — 
is  still  a  matter  of  undecided  controversy.     On  the 
one  hand  we  have  in  an  extract  from  Paulas  (Dig. 
17.  tit  2.  8.  65.  §  8),  Serviu»  apud  Alfinum  nUat; 
in  another  extract  from  Paulas  (Dig.  50.  tit  16. 
s.  77)t  Serviue  apud  Alfinum  putat;  and,  in  an 
extract  from  Maroellus  (Dig.  46.  tit  3.  s.  67),  apud 
Al/enum  Servius  retpondeL  In  these  cases  Servius, 
Cicero^s  contemporary,  who  was  the  preceptor  of 
Alfenus  Varus  (Dig.  1.  tit  2.  a.  2.  $  44),  can 
scarcely  be  understood  as  commenting  upon  his 
junior.    So  we  have  ServUu  apud  Meiam  teribU^ 
in  an  extract  from  Ulpian  (Dig.  33.  tit  9.  s.  3. 
§  10).  Now  Mela,  though  he  may  have  been  bom 
before  Servius  died,  was  probably  a  generation  later 
than  Servius.     On  the  other  handi,  we  have  (Ul- 
pian in  Dig.  7.  tit  I.  i.  17.  $  1)  AriMo  apud 
Caarium  notat.     Now  Cassim  was  an  elder  con- 
temporary of  Aristo,  who  seems  to  have  been  a 
pupil  of  Cassius  (Dig.  4.  tit  8.  s.  40),  and  to  re- 
port his  reeponaa  (D^.  17.  tit  2.  s.  29.  ^  2),  and 
we  have  evidence  that  Aristo  wrote  notes  on  Cas- 
sius.  (Ulpian  in  Dig.  7.  Ut  1.  s.  7.  $  3.)    If  the 
priority  of  date  be  dlowed  to  determine  the  sense 
of  apud^  the  expression  Cbssu»  eqmd  J^UelOum 
noUU  (Ulpian  in  Dig.  3a  tit  9.  s.  3.  pr.)  would 
indicate  that  Cassius  wrote  notes  upon  Vitellius, 
for  Vitellius  was  probably  rather  older  than  Cas- 
sius, having  been  commented  upon  by  Masurius 
Sabinus,  a  contemporary  of  Tiberius.    If  it  were 
not  for  the  objection  that  Africanus  was  probably 
a  jtmior  contemporary  of  Julianus,  the  much  con- 
troverted passage  (Ulpian  in  Dig.  30.  s.  39.  pr.) 
4frioanut^  in  lUnv  20.  Epistolarum^  apudJulianum 
iptaerHy  putaique,  j^o.  might  be  Interpreted  to  imply 
that  a  work  of  Julian  contained  an  extract  from  the 
20th  book  of  the  Epistles  of  Africanus,  in  which 
Afiicanns  proposes  a  question  and  gives  an  (mmion 
upon  it   (See,  for  other  interpretations  of  this  pas- 
sage, the  article  Africanus).    The  expresriona 
Soaevola  apud  Jidianum  lib.  22.  DigeHonm  natal 
(Dig.  2.  tit.  14.  s.  54),  and  in  libro  teptimo  Diffa- 
torum  JuHani  Seaevola  notat  (Ulpian  in  Dig.  18. 
tit  6.  i.  10),  have  been  generally  thought  to  indi- 
cate that  Cervidius  Seaevola  commented  upon  Ja- 
lianus,  although  this  interpretation  would  seem  to 
require  in  lUtrum  septimum^  instead  of  in  Ubro  aep^ 
timo.    With  similar  ambiguity  we  read  Scxtevola 
cqmd  Maroellum  notat  ( Ulpian  in  Dig.  24.  tit  1  • 
s.  11.  §  6).     In  Dig.  35.  tit  2.  s.  56.  $  2,  is  a 
fragment  which  purporto  to  be  an  extract  from 
Marcellus,  and  contains  a  note  of  Seaevola.    Is  the 
extract  given  as  it  appeared  in  the  original  work  of 
Maroellus,  or  is  it  taken  from  an  edition  of  Mar- 
cellus, to  the  original  text  of  which  were  subse- 
quently appended  notes  by  Scaevob  ?   From  §  82 
of  the  Froffmenta  VaHoana^  it  is  difficult  to  avoid 
condttding  that  the  notes  of  Seaevola  were  written 
npon  the  text  of  Marcellus,  instead  of  supposing 
that  the  text  of  Maroellus  consiste  of  cases  with  the 
remarks  of  Seaevola.    What  else  can  we  conclude 
from  the  expressions  JuHanue  lib,  xxx.  Dig,  ecrHbily 


PEROX. 


FESTUS. 


147 


Dig»  §cnbii^ 


Snevola 


Tbew  lifffrfr'*'—  haTe  indveed  Mae  legil  bio- 
gnphoi  (U^aag^  Amom,  Jm.  c  43  ;  Otto, 
7W.  Jmr.  Mmm.  1614-5  ;  QwL  Grotiu,  Jk  VMs 
Jmwe.  ii.  4.  f  4)  to  ■oppoto  that  the  word  apmd 
M  «nd  iiiiwiwlaiitlj,  MmetiaM  gorerniDg  tlie name 
•f  tlw  coamentitor,  and  Mmietunea  the  name  of 
the  vriter  who  b  the  nbjeet  of  oommeiitarjr.  In 
the  pRaent  caae,  we  bdiere  that  Uneitis  Ftroz 
WW  janior  to  Caiiini  and  Proeidna,  and  that  he 
upon  them  m  mdeptmdent  isorl»  ^  ku 
whidt  were  not  coniidered  as  ikmnoorhwUk 
We  think  it  unlikely  that 
>,  dted  Feraz,  and  therefoce  an 
iJMpfwrd  to  adopt  the  altered  reading  of  Dig.  44. 
tit.  6.  iL  1.  ^  1(1,  whiteh  we  hare  already  mentioned, 
and  wkieh  waa  fint  nggeeted  by  OniL  Orotiut, 
ahkoo^  w«  do  net  regard  the  altemtion  as  abto- 
hately  neeemarf.  The  only  general  conclwian  we 
aUe  tft  aim«  at,  from  a  eomparison  of  the  pae- 
hwe  dted,  ia,  that  from  soeh  an  ezprea- 
fmi  /hiiMMi  Froemlm  orft,  it  ii  impoenble 
t0  daw  any  eotaiii  inferenee  aa  to  the  refauive 
dateef  Ferae  and  Procnhia.  We  think,  nererthe- 
that  the  ward  9pttd  in  neh  connection  if 
idr  in  the  aune  eenee, — that  the  writer 
!  It  gtfienia  fa  in  conception  tk»  prim 
the  elhtf  ^  aabordinate.  That  Proeth 
Im  a^md  Fknmm  ml  meant  that  the  «ying  of  Pro- 

in  the  work  of  Feroz;  — 

whether  the  «ying  were  contained  in  the  text  or 

ia  the  alee  ^--if  in  the  text, — ^whether  it  were  in 

tl«  original  text,  or  ia  the  reeeiTed  text  aa  altered 

by  BOB»  aabeeqaent  editor ; — if  contained  in  the 

wiea, — whether  thoee  notee  were  expreealy  written 

apea  the  lest,  or  woe  competed  of  iUnttrative  ex- 

tmctt  frem  prior  or  tnbte^nent  anthort  appended 

to  the  text.    In  genenl,  «^MMf  teema  to  goTem  the 

aime  ef  a  writer  whoee  work  hat  been  iUoatrated 

byMtet.    In  the  majority  of  eaaet,  at  in  the  cate 

rf  iiriti»  tfitd  Camimmf  the  notee  teem  to  have 

written  upon  the  work   of  the 

it  goTemed  by  apmi;  bat 

in  the  cate  of  Servim  apmd  Melam, 

it  teema  thai  extacu  from  the  writingt  of  a  pre- 

cediaf  asthor  are  eidicr  contained  in  the  original 

text,  or  have  been  appended  at  notet  by  a  tubte* 

editor.    While,  then,  Serviut  apmd  Melam 

Serrias  te  Mefa^  m  Eke  manner,  Ari^apud 

fa  a  dtation  of  Aritto  from  a  wori^  which, 

tht^^  it  contain  matter  in  addition  to  the  text  of 

Cmmt^  wobU,  npon  the  whole,  be  thought  of  at 

Iht  wwrk  of  Caanna.    Oar  mppotition  that  apud 

fjvfcnit  the  name  of  theaathor  who  fa  in  conception 

ihe  prindpai,  fa  eoofirmed  by  an  inttance  where  it 

■Bf  be  doabled  which  anthor  fa  the  principal,  and 

where,  auatdiiigly,  a  nuiety  of  exprettiont  oocurt. 

iAant  compoeed  a  treatite  whioi  wat  compiled 

6im  certain  bookt  of  Minidnt,  with  obterrationt 

rf  hfa  own,  aa  we  leaxn  from  the  intcription  of  the 

«xUKt  in  Dig.  6.  tit.  1. 1.  59,  which  fa  headed 

Ja&nuit,  Eb.  (L  cr  Minido.    Thfa  may  be  com- 

p«ed  with  the  faOer  cxpreation  of  Gaint  (ii.  188), 

fa  Iw  IAHm^  ipim  €M  Q.  Mueio  feomn».      The 

to  compikd  mfaht  eatily  be  thought  o^ 

at  the  work  of  Jnlianot,  or  at  the  work  of 

In  the  iint  caae  it  might  be  dted,  at  in 

Vf%.  ^  fit  14.  a.  56,  where  we  read  Jnliannt  lib. 

€  ad  IGaidaB ;  in  die  teoond  ome.  Jnliannt  might 


be  dted  aa  from  Minidnt,  aa  in  Dig.  19.  tit  1. 
a.  11.  $  15,  where  we  find  Jdianui  lib.  10  opad 
Af  Mtoium  oiL 

The  foregoing  exphmatiott,  which  fa  beliered  to 
be  new,  appeart  to  remoTo  tome  difficnltiea  which 
have  hitherto  perplexed  legal  biographcn.  [J.  T.  G.] 

FESTrVUS,  AUREUA'NUS,a  fivedman  of 
the  emperor  Aureliaa,  wrote  a  hittory  of  the  em- 
peror Flrmut,  in  which  he  detailed  at  great  length 
aU  the  tilly  and  extravagant  doinga  of  the  Utter. 
(Vopiic  Pifm,  6.) 

FESTUS,  a  &Toarite  freedman  aud  remem- 
brancer (r^f  /9a<r(AcIaf  fu^fjoif  irpotonis)  of  Ca- 
raeaUa,  by  whom  he  wat  bnried  in  the  Troad,  with 
all  the  eeremoniet  obtenred  at  the  obtequiet  of 
Patrodni.  According  to  Herodfan,  a  report  waa 
current  that  he  had  been  poitoned  by  the  Emperor, 
who,  being  teiied  with  the  fiincy  of  imitating 
AchiUet,  and  being  at  a  lott  for  a  dead  friend 
whote  fiite  he  might  mouin,  after  the  fiuhion  of  the 
hero,  had  rtooone  to  thfa  method  of  tupplying  the 
deficiency.  Fettnt,  the  chamberlain  of  Caracaila, 
mutt  have  been  a  difierent  penonage,  tince  he  it 
repretented  by  Dion  Caidut  at  alive  under  Macri- 
nut,  and  at  taking  an  actiTO  part  in  the  proceedinga 
for  letting  up  Elagabalut.  (Herod  ian.  iy.  14  ; 
Dion  Catt.  Ixxviii.  83  )  [W.  R.] 

FESTUS,  ANl'CIUS,  wat  entmtted  by  Ma- 
crinnt  with  tJie  command  of  Atia,  after  the  diigrace 
of  Atper.  Fettut  had  been,  on  former  occationt, 
patted  orer  by  Seremt  in  ^e  allotment  of  pro- 
vincet.   (Dion  Catt.  Ixxxviii.  22.)        [W.R] 

FESTUS,  PESCE'NNIUS,  a  tenator,  put  to 
death  without  trial  by  the  emperor  Sevemt,  a.  d. 
196 — 7i  after  hfa  victory  over  Aibinut.  (Spartian. 
&eefa«,  1 8 ;  comp.  Dion  Catt.  Ixxr.  8  ;  Herodfan. 
iii  p.  115.)  An  hfatorian  of  thit  name  it  men- 
tioned by  iJKtantiut  (IiuHL  i.  21),  in  tpeaking  of 
the  human  tacrificet  prtctited  at  Carthage.  Lbc- 
tantiut  eaUt  the  hittoiy  of  Fettnt  ScUura,  i.  e.  a 
mitcclkny.  [W.  B.  D.] 

FESTUS,  SEXT.  POMPEIUS,  a  lexicogia- 
pher  of  uncertain  date.  He  certainly  lived  i2tet 
Martial,  whom  he  quoted  («.  e.  Vetpae\  and  before 
Macrobittt,  who  refert  to  him  more  than  once  {Sat, 
iil  8,  5,  comp.  8.).  From  hit  remarkt  upon  the 
word  tupparus  we  condnde  that  he  mutt  have  be- 
longed to  an  epoch  when  the  eeremoniet  of  the 
Chrittian  religion  were  fioiiliar  to  ordinary  readers, 
but  Saxe  hat  no  authority  for  fixing  him  down  to 
the  clote  of  the  fourth  century  (Onomad.  a.d.  398). 
The  name  of  Fettut  it  attached  to  a  dictionary  or 
glottary  of  remarkable  Latin  wordt  and  phiatet, 
which  it  divided  into  twenty  bookt,  and  commonly 
bean  the  title  SexH  Pompeii  Pegti  de  Verborum 
SSgnifioatione.  Thit  it  a  compifation  of  the  highett 
value,  containing  a  rich  treature  of  learning  upon 
many  obtcure  pointt,  connected  with  antiquitict, 
mythology,  and  grammar  ;  but  before  we  can  make 
ute  of  it  with  lafety  it  fa  necettazy  tiiat  we  thould 
understand  the  hfatory  of  the  work,  and  be  made 
acquainted  with  the  variout  conttituentt  of  which 
it  fa  compoted. 

M.  Verriut  Fhiccut,  a  celebrated  grammarian,  in 
the  reign  of  Anguttut  [Flaccus  Vxrrius],  wat 
the  author  of  a  very  voluminout  treatite,  De  Siffnifir 
caiu  Verborum,  Thit  wat  compretted  into  a  much 
tmaller  compast  by  Fettut,  who  made  a  few  altem- 
tiont  (e.  g. «.  V.  momtrwrn)  and  criticitmt  (e.  g.  Pkior 
Zetutii)  of  hit  own,  inserted  numerout  extractt  from 
other  writingt  of  Verriut,  such  aa  the  23^  (MmcMriM 

l2 


148 


FESTUS. 


CcUomt;  De  PlauU  OaleuUt;  De  Jure  Saero  d 
Auffurali,  and  others  ;  bat  altogether  omitted  those 
words  which  had  fidlen  into  disuse  {wtermortua  et 
aepuUa),  intending  to  make  these  the  subject  of  a 
separate  yolume  Priteorttm  Verhorum  cum  Eaum- 
pU»  (see  «.  V.  portieiam).  Finally,  towards  the 
end  of  the  eighth  century,  Paul,  son  of  Wamefrid, 
better  known  as  Paulus  Diaconus,  from  baring  offi- 
ciated as  a  deacon  of  the  church  at  Aquileia, 
abridged  the  abridgment  of  Festus,  dedicating  his 
production  to  Charlemagne,  after  that  prince  had 
dethroned  Desiderius,  the  last  king  of  the  Lom- 
bards, whom  Paul  had  served  as  chancellor. 

The  original  work  of  Verrius  Fbecus  has  alto^ 
gether  penshed  with  the  exception  of  one  or  two 
inconsiderable  fragments.  Of  the  abstract  by  Fes- 
tus one  imperfect  MS.  only  has  come  down  to  us. 
It  was  brought,  we  are  told,  from  lUyiia,  and  fell 
into  the  hands  of  Pomponius  Laetus,  a  celebrated 
scholar  of  the  fifteenth  century,  who  for  some  rea- 
son now  unknown  kept  possession  of  a  few  leaves 
when  he  transferred  the  remainder  to  a  certain 
Manilius  Rallns,  in  whose  hands  they  were  seen  in 
1485  by  Politian,  who  copied  the  whole  together 
with  the  pages  retained  by  Pomponius  Laetus. 
This  MS.  of  Rallus  found  its  way  eyentually  into 
the  Famese  library  at  Parma,  whence  it  was  con- 
Teyed,  in  1736,  to  Naples,  where  it  still  exists. 
The  portion  which  remained  in  the  custody  of 
Jjaetus  was  repeatedly  transcribed,  but  it  is  known 
that  the  archetype  was  lost  before  1581,  when 
Ursinus  published  his  edition.  The  original  codex 
written  upon  parchment,  probably  in  the  eleventh 
or  twelfth  century,  appears  to  have  consisted,  when 
entire,  of  128  leaves,  or  256  pages,  each  page  con- 
taining two  columns ;  but  at  the  period  when  it 
was  first  examined  by  the  learned,  fifty-eight  leaves 
at  the  beginning  were  wanting,  comprehending  aU 
the  letters  before  M ;  three  g84;>s,  extending  in  all  to 
ten  leaves,  occurred  in  different  places,  and  the  hist 
leaf  had  been  torn  off,  so  that  only  fifty-nine  leaves 
were  left,  of  which  eighteen  were  separated  from 
the  rest  by  Laetus  and  have  disappeared,  while 
forty-one  are  still  found  in  the  Famese  MS.  In 
addition  to  the  deficiencies  described  above,  and  to 
the  ravages  made  by  dirt,  damp,  and  vermin,  the 
volume  had  suffered  severely  from  fire,  so  that 
while  in  each  page  the  inside  column  was  in  toler- 
able preservation,  only  a  few  words  of  the  outside 
column  were  legible,  and  in  some  instances  the 
whole  were  destroyed.  These  blanks  have  been 
ingeniously  filled  up  by  Scaliger  and  Ursinus,  partly 
from  conjecture  and  partly  firom  the  correspond- 
ing paragraphs  of  Paulus,  whose  performance  ap- 
pears in  a  complete  form  in  many  MSS.  This 
epitomizer,  however,  notwithstanding  his  boast 
that  he  had  passed  over  what  was  superfluous  and 
illustrated  what  was  obscure,  was  evidently  ill 
qualified  for  his  task  ;  for  whenever  we  have  an  op- 
portunity of  comparing  him  with  Festus  we  per- 
ceive that  he  omitted  much  that  vras  important, 
that  he  slavishly  copied  clerical  blunders,  and  that 
when  any  expression  iqppeared  perplexing  to  his 
imperfect  scholarship  he  quietly  dropped  it  alto- 
gether. He  added  a  little,  but  very  little,  of  his 
own,  as,  for  example,  the  allusion  to  his  namesake, 
the  apostle  (s.  e.  Aorian),  and  a  few  observations 
under  gecut^saerima,  Biffnare^poummum^poroaa,  &c. 

It  is  evident  from  what  has  been  said  that  the 
book,  as  commonly  exhibited,  consists  of  four  dis- 
tinct parts  :-^ 


FESTUS. 

1.  The  fragments  of  Festus  contained  in  the 
Famese  MS.  now  deposited  in  the  Royal  library 
at  Naples. 

2.  The  fragments  of  Festus  retained  by  Pom- 
ponius Laetus,  the  archetype  of  which,  although 
lost  before  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century,  had 
previously  been  frequently  transcribed. 

These  two  sets  of  fragments,  as  fiur  as  they  go, 
are  probably  a  tolerably  correct  though  meagre  repre- 
sentation of  the  commentaries  of  Verrius  Flaccus. 

3.  The  epitome  of  Paulus  Diaconus,  consisting 
of  inaccurate  excerpts  fitmi  Festus,  a  mere  shadow 
of  a  shade,  but  even  these  imperfect  outlines  are 
very  precious. 

4.  The  interpoktions  of  Scaliger  and  Ursinus, 
foisted  in  for  the  purpose  of  filling  up  the  blanks  in 
the  outside  columns  of  the  MS.  of  Festus.  These 
are  of  course  almost  worthless,  since  they  must  be 
regarded  merely  as  specimens  of  ingenuity. 

Although  it  is  manifest  how  much  the  four 
parts  differ  from  each  other  in  value,  yet  all  are  in 
most  editions  mixed  up  into  one  discordant  whole, 
so  that  it  is  impossible,  without  much  labour  and 
research,  to  analyse  the  mass  and  resolve  it  into  its 
elements.  Hence  we  not  nnfrequently  find  in  the 
essays  of  even  distinguished  scholars  quotations 
professedly  from  Festus,  which  upon  examination 
turn  out  to  be  the  barbarous  blunders  of  Paulus,  or 
even  simply  the  lucubrations  of  Ursinus.  We 
have  now,  however,  been  ha|^ily  reKeved  from  all 
such  embarrassments  by  the  labours  of  Miilier, 
whose  admirable  edition  is  described  more  parti- 
cularly below. 

The  principle  upon  which  the  words  are  classi- 
fied is  at  first  sight  by  no  means  obvious  or  intel- 
ligible.   The  arrangement  is  so  &r  alphabetical 
that  all  words  commencing  with  the  same  letter  are 
phu%d  together.    But  the  words  ranked  under  each 
letter  are,  as  it  were,  divided  into  two  parts.    In 
the  first  part  the  words  are  grouped,  according  not 
only  to  the  initial,  but  also  to  the  second  and  even 
the  third  and  fourth  letters  ;  the  groups,  however, 
succeed  each  other  not  as  in  an  ordinary  dictionary 
but  irregularly.    Thus  we  find  at  the  beginning  of 
R,  not  uie  words  in  /2a,  but  those  in  /2»,  next  those 
in  /2o,  next  those  in  Bum,  next  those  in  i2&,  next 
those  in  Re  and  Ri  mixed,  next  those  in  Ra,  and 
again  Re  and  Ri  mixed.    In  the  second  part  regard 
is  paid  to  the  initial  letter  alone  without  reference  to 
those  which  follow  it,  but  the  words  placed  together 
have  in  most  instances  some  bond  of  connection. 
Thus  in  the  second  part  of  P  we  find  the  seriea 
Palatualu,  Porienta,  Potiuiaria,  Petti/era^  Peremp- 
iaUa,  Pulhuj  all  of  which  belong  to  sacred  ritea, 
and  especially  to  auspices.    Again,  Pnpittt  Sobrino^ 
Pouetsio,  Pra^edurae,  Parret,  Postum^  Patrodnia^ 
PoiUoam  lineam,  terms  relating  to  civil  law ;  Pomp- 
tmoy  Pfqnrioy  PupumtOf  PuptUiOy  names  of  tribes, 
and  so  on.    The  same  word  is  frequently  explained 
both  in  the  first  and  in  the  second  part,  and  some- 
times the  two  explanations  are  at  variance  ;  thu«, 
Reunj  Riius,  Ruttioa  Vuudia,  occur  in  both  the  first 
and  second  parts  of  R,  while  the  remarks  on  Obsi- 
dium,  Obstdionmn,  in  the  first  part  of  0  are  incon- 
ustent  with  what  is  said  upon  the  same  words  in 
the  second  part.    The  same  word  is  never  repeated 
twice  in  the  first  part,  but  this  sometimes  happens 
in  the  second,  when  it  foils  to  be  interpreted  under 
two  heads,  as  in  the  case  of  i>ae&MB.    The  first  part 
in  some  letters  is  headed  by  a  few  words  altogether 
out  of  their  order,  which  seem  placed  in  a  conapi- 


FESTUS. 

on  aeeoont  of  their  mpoftanee  or 
■npentitioiis  feding.  Thus  M  is  oahered 
in  hf  Mtm^m»  Imdt»^  MdUm^  Motrtm  MattOam^ 
while  the  fint  fifteen  articles  in  P  are  almost  all 
derived  6mb  die  most  andtat  memorials  of  the 
Latas  tongae.  These  fiwts,  taken  in  combination 
with  the  antheeities  quoted  heie  and  there,  would 
Jaad  aa  to  inlerthat  the  woids  in  the  first  part  of 
each  letter  were  taken  directly  from  the  Jk  Stgni- 
/kmtm  Vtrhorwm  of  Veirios,  while  those  in  the  se- 
csod  «msiitiite  a  sort  of  sapplement,  collected  by 
Festns  Cms  the  other  writings  of  the  tame  anthor. 
We  might  also  sormiie,  from  the  singular  order,  or 
nther  want  of  order,  discernible  in  the  first  part, 
that  Veirins  wrote  down  his  ohsenrations  upon 
sets  of  words  opon  teparate  theets,  and  that 
were  hoand  np  without  regard  to  any 
except  the  initial  letter.  An  elabo- 
npon  these  points  will  be  found  in 
the  pR£see  to  the  edition  of  Miiller. 

Ihe  edition  pahlished  at  Mihm,  by  Zarotna,  on 
the  Sri  of  Aognst,   1471,  and  inscribed,  SexL 
J*timftim  Fedm» de  Feriormm  Sigmfiaatiane^  that  of 
Joaancs  de  Cokmia  and  Joannes  Manthen  de 
Gherreaai,  4to.  VeneL  1784,  a  Tery  ancient  im- 
piconon,  perhaps  oMer  than  either  of  the  aboTe, 
and  pnhaUy  painted  at  Rome  by  G.  Lauer,  to- 
gether with  sereial  others,  merely  reprints  of  the 
pieeeding,  and  aU  bekngiog  to  the  fifteenth  oen- 
eaenfens  with  nothing  except  Panlns  Dia- 
A  TolioDe  appeared  at  Milan,  in  1510, 
ms  Maioellus,  Festus,  Paulas,  and 
VaiTOL    This  work  «as  commenced  by  Jo.  Bapt 
Pins,  who  rerised  tbc  Nonius,  and  was  carried  on 
by  a  certain  Conagas,  who  was  acquainted  with 
both  poctioBe  of  the  MS.  of  Festus,  which  he  in- 
estporated  with  Paohis,  thus  giring  rise  to  that 
fnlifff'— '   which  afterwards  jnerailed  so  exten- 
■rely.    The  above  grsmmarians  wen  reprinted, 
m  the  Maw  fonn,  at  Pisris  in  1511  and  1519,  at 
Ycaiee  by  Aldas  Manntins,  in  1513,  and  yexy 
hcqacBtly  afterwards,  m  difibent  parts  of  £unpe. 
Mve  faiaahle  than  any  of  those  already  mentioned 
ii  the  edition  of  Aatonhu  Augustinus,  archbishop 
sf  Tan^oM,  Sio.  VeneC  1559-1560,  in  which 
v«  fiad  aot  only  a  correct  collation  of  the  Famese 
3IS.,  bat  a  sepaestion    of  Festus  from  Paulas. 
A^aatim  waa  doady  foOowed  by  Joseph  ScaU- 
fee,  STOi.  1565,  who  dispfatyed  great  skill  in  his 
csajeUial  «fndstinni  and  mpplemeats,  and  by 
FahriH  UrsimiB,  Ron.  1581,  who  again  collated 
ad  gave  a  fiuthftol  representation  of  the  Famese 
MSl,  and,  IbOewii^  oat  the  hdioun  of  Scaliger, 
iM  ap  the  Uaaks.    The  edition  of  Dacier  «"  In 
«am  IMpUni,^  Paris,  1681,  has  been  often  re- 
priated,  bat  possfnes  no  particular  value.   Linde- 
■aaa,  in  his  Corfm  Gtymmatiearmm  LaHMommy 
^  n.  Lips^  183*2,  has  pkced  Paulas  and  Festus 
fwsuhidy  apart  from  each  other,  has  revised  the 
ten  «f  each  with  great  care,  and  added  a  huge 
My  ef  netea,  erignal  and  selected  ;  but  fu  su- 
amr  to  aD  odMn  is  the  edition  of  K.  O.  MilUer, 
Upn  4tOL  1839,  in  wludi  we  find, — 

1.  A  pRfree,with  aoiticalaocount  of  the  MSS. 
flf  Festas  and  PanhiB,  their  history,  and  a  mos{ 
iapBisas  and  kborioos  investintion  of  the  plan 
fclsaU  in  the  arraagement  of  the  woids. 

1  The  text  of  Padoa  in  its  best  form,  from  the 
mm,  trwtwofthy  MS& 

1  The  text  ef  Festna,  from  the  Famese  MS., 
trndaUy  csUated,  is  1833,  cxpRMly  for  this  edi- 


FIDES. 


149 


tion,  by  Amdts.  The  fragments  are  printed  ex- 
actly as  they  occur  in  the  MS.,  in  double  columns, 
and  placed  fiftoe  to  fiice  with  the  corresponding 
portions  of  Panlus,  so  as  to  admit  of  easy  com- 
parison. The  most  pkiuBible  of  the  conjectuial 
supplements  by  Scaliger  and  Ursinus  are  inserted 
in  a  different  type. 

4.  The  text  of  the  Pomponian  sheets,  printed 
also  in  double  .cidumns,  the  contents  of  each  page 
having  been  detennined  by  accurate  calculation. 

5.  A  collection  of  the  most  useful  commentaries. 

[W.R.] 

FESTUS,  PO'RCIUS,  succeeded  Antonius 
Felix  as  procuiator  of  Judaea  in  a.  d.  62,  and 
vigorously  repressed  the  robben  and  assassins 
(sicarii),  by  whom  the  province  was  infested.  It 
was  he  who  bore  testimony  to  the  innocence  of  St. 
Paul,  when  he  defended  himself  before  him  in  the 
same  year.  Festus  died  not  long  after  his  ap- 
pointment as  procurator,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Albinus.  (Joseph.  Ant,  xx.  8.  $$  9 — 11.  9,  §  1, 
BdL  Jud.  ii«  14.  §  1  ;  Ads,  xxiv.  27,  xxv. 
xxvl)  [E.  E.] 

FESTUS,  VALE'RIUS,  legatus  in  Africa, 
A.  D.  69,  and  an  active,  though  secret,  partisan  of 
Vespasian  in  his  war  with  VitelUus.  He  was  one 
of  the  supplementary  consuls  for  the  year  a.  o.  71. 
(Tac.  Hitt,  iL  98 ;  FtuH.)  [W.  B.  D.J 

FIDE'NAS,  a  surname  of  the  Sergia  and  Ser- 
vilia  Gentes,  derived  from  Fidenae,  a  town  about 
five  miles  from  Rome,  and  which  frequently  occurs 
in  the  early  histoiy  of  the  republic  The  fint 
Seigius,  who  bore  this  surname,  was  L.  Seigius, 
who  is  said  to  have  obtained  it  because  he  was 
elected  consul  in  the  year  (b.  c.  437)  after  the  re- 
volt of  Fidenae;  but  as  Fidenae  was  a  Roman 
colony,  he  may  have  been  a  native  of  the  town. 
This  surname  was  used  by  his  descendants  as  their 
fronily  name.     [See  below.] 

The  first  member  of  the  Servilia  gens  who  re- 
ceived this  surname  was  Q.  Servilius  Priscus,  who 
took  Fidenae  in  his  dictatonhip,  n.  c.  435  ;  and  it 
continued  to  be  used  by  his  descendants  as  an 
agnomen,  in  addition  to  their  regular  fiunily  name 
of  Priscus.     [Priscus.] 

1.  L.  SsRGius  C.  F.  C.  N.  FioxNAS,  held  the 
consulship  twice,  and  the  consular  tribunate  three 
times ;  but  nothing  of  importance  is  recorded  of 
him.  He  was  consul  for  the  first  time  in  b.  c.  487 
(Liv.  iv.  17 ;  Diod.  zii.  43)  ;  consular  tribune  for 
the  fint  time  in  433  (Liv.  iv.  25 ;  Diod.  xii.  58) ; 
consul  for  the  second  time  in  429  (Liv.  iv.  30 ; 
Diod.  xiL  73) ;  consular  tribune  for  the  second 
time  in  424  (Liv.  iv.  35 ;  Diod.  xil  82) ;  and 
consular  tribune  for  the  third  time  in  418.  (Liv. 
iv.  45 ;  Diod.  xiii.  2.) 

2.  M*.  Sbboiits  ll  f.  L.  n.  Fidbnab,  consular 
tribune  inB.a  404  (Uv.  iv.  61 ;  Diod.  xiv.  19), 
and  again  in  B.&  402  (Liv.  v.  8,  &c. ;  Diod.  xiv. 
38).  His  bad  conduct  in  the  latter  year,  in  which 
he  allowed  himself  to  be  defeated  by  the  enemy, 
and  his  punishment,  in  consequence,  by  the  people, 
are  rehited  under  EsauiUNU^  No.  4. 

3.  L.  Sbroius  M\  f.  L.  n.  Fidbnah,  son  of 
No.  2,  consular  tribune  in  b.c  397.  (Liv.  v.  16 ; 
Diod.  xiv.  85.) 

4.  C  Sbroius  Fidbnab,  oonsuhur  tribune  three 
times,  first  in  B.a  387  (Liv.  vi.  5),  a  second  time 
in  B.&  385  (Liv.  vi.  11),  and  a  tMrd  time  in  b.  c. 
380.  (Liv.vi.  27.) 

I      FIDES,  the  persomficatton  of  fidelity  or  fiuth- 

£3 


150 


FIGULUS. 


folnem  (Cic  <fo  Of,  iii.  29).  Numa  »  nid  to  bare 
built  a  temple  to  Fidei  pablica,  on  tbe  Capitol 
(Dionjs.  ii.  75),  and  anotber  was  built  tbere  in 
the  conialsbip  (^  M.  Aemiliut  Scaurui,  b.  c.  115 
(Cic.  die  Nat.  Dear.  u.  28,  31  ;  iii.  \B  ;  de  Leg, 
ii.  8,  11).  She  wbb  repreaented  as  a  matron  wear- 
ing a  wreath  of  olire  or  laurel  leaves,  ond  carrying 
in  her  hand  com  ears,  or  a  basket  with  fruit 
(Rasche,  Lex  Num,  ii.  1,  p.  107.)  [L.  &] 

FIDICULA'NIUS,  PA'LCULA.  [Falcula.] 
FI'DIUS,  an  ancient  form  of  /itvUf  occurs  in 
the  connection  of  DiusFidius^  or  Medws  fidiut,  that 
is,  me  Diui  (Ai^f )  fititta^  or  the  son  of  Zeus,  that 
is,  Hercules.  Hence  the  expression  mediiu  fiditu 
is  equivalent  to  me  Herctda,  scil.  juveL  (Cic  ad 
Fam.  V.  21;  Plin.  Eput.  iv.  3.)  Sometimes 
Fidius  is  used  alone  in  the  sense  of  the  son  of 
Zeus,  or  Hercules.  (Ov.  Fad,  vi.  21 3 ;  comp. 
Varro,<20  ^  £.  v.  66 ;  Phiut.  Jtin.  L  1.  8  ;  Varro, 
ap,  Non,  viii.  98.)  Some  of  the  ancients  connected 
fidms  with>Sd^«.  (Festus  s,  v.  meduu.)  [L.  S.] 
FI'GULUS,  MAHCIUS.  1.  C.  MarciusC.  f. 
Q.  N.  FiouLUS,  consul  in  B.C.  162.  During  the  oo- 
mitia  for  his  election  the  leader  of  the  eenturia  prae- 
rogati  va  died,  and  the  bamspices  decbued  tbe  election 
void.  Tib.  Sempronins  Gracchus,  however,  the  con- 
sul who  presided  at  the  comitia,  maintained  their  vor 
lidity,  and  Figulus  departed  to  his  proviniSe^  Cisal- 
pine GauL  But  afterwards  Gracchus  wrote  to  the 
senate  that  he  had  himself  committed  an  error  in 
taking  the  auspices,  and  Figulus  resigned  the  consul- 
ship. (Cic.  de  Nat  Dear,  it  4,  d«  Dirm,  ii.  35,  ad 
Q.  FraL  ii.  2 ;  Val.  Max.  i.  1.  §  3 ;  Plut.  MandL 
6 ;  JuL  Obseq.  74 ;  Fast  Cap.)  Figulus  was 
again  consul  in  B.  <;.  156.  His  inrovince  was  the 
war  with  the  Dalmatae  in  lUyricum.  At  first  he 
allowed  bis  camp  to  be  forced  by  the  Dalmatae, 
but  afterwards,  in  a  winter  campaign,  he  succes- 
sively took  their  smaller  towns,  and  finally  their 
capital,  Delminium.  (Polyb.  xxzii.  24 ;  Appian, 
lUyr.  11 ;  Liv.  BpiL  xlvii. ;  Floras,  iv.  12.) 

2.  C.  Marcius  FteuLua,  tbe  sen  of  the  pre^ 
ceding,  a  jurist  of  great  reputation,  was  an  unsuc- 
cessful candidate  for  t&e  consulship.  (Val.  Max. 
ix.  3.  §  2.) 

3.  C.  Marctos  C.  f.  C.  n.  Figulus,  consul  in 
B.  c.  64.  In  the  debate  on  the  sentence  of  Cati- 
line*s  accomplices  he  declared  for  capital  punish- 
ment (Cic.  ad  AU.  xii.  21),  and  approved  of  Cice- 
ro*s  measures  generally  {PhUxpp.  ii.  11.).  In 
his  consulship  the  senate  abolished  several  illegal 
collegia,  as  prejudicial  to  the  freedom  of  the  co- 
mitia  and  to  the  public  peace.  (Ascon.  m  Piaon, 
p.  7,  ed.  OrellL)  His  tomb  was  of  unusual  costli- 
ness (Cic.  deLeg.^  25).  [W.  B.  D.] 

FrGULUS,  P.  NIGI'DIUS,  a  Pythagorean 
philosopher  of  high  reputation,  who  flourished 
about  sixty  years  b.  c.  He  was  so  cdebrated  on 
account  of  his  knowledge^  thatGellins  does  not 
hesitate  to  pronounce  him,  next  to  Varro,  the  most 
learned  of  the  Romans.  Mathematical  and  phy- 
sical investigations  appear  to  have  occupied  a  large 
share  of  his  attention ;  and  such  was  his  &me  as 
an  astrologer,  that  it  vras  generally  believed,  in 
later  times  at  least,  that  be  bad  predicted  in  the 
most  unambiguous  terms  the  future  greatness  of 
Octavianus  on  hearing  the  announcement  of  his 
birth  ;  and  in  the  Eusebian  Chronicle  he  is  styled 
••  Pythagoricns  et  Magus."  He,  moreover,  pos- 
sessed considerable  influence  in  political  affiiirs 
during  the  last  struggles  of  the  republic  ;  was  one 


FIMBRIA. 

of  the  senaton  selected  by  Cicero  to  take  down  the 
depositions  and  examinations  of  the  witnesses  who 
gave  evidence  with  regard  to  Catiline*s  oonspirscy, 
B.  c.  63 ;  was  praetor  in  b.  c  59  ;  took  an  active 
part  in  Ibe  civil  war  *on  the  side  of  Pompey ;  was 
compelled  in  consequence  by  Caesar  to  live  abroad, 
and  died  in  exile  b.  c.  44.  The  letter  of  contola- 
tion  addressed  to  him  by  Cicero  {ad  Fam,  iv.  18), 
which  contains  a  very  warm  tribute  to  his  learn- 
ing and  worth,  is  still  extant 

A.  GellittS)  who  entertained  the  strongest  ad- 
miration for  the  talents  and  acquirements  of  Fi* 
gulus,  says  that  his  works  were  little  studied,  and 
were  of  no  practical  value,  in  consequence  of  the 
subtlety  and  obscurity  by  which  they  were  charac- 
terised ;  but  the  quotations  adduced  by  him  (xix. 
14)  as  specimens  scarcely  bear  out  the  charge, 
when  vra  consider  the  nature  of  tbe  subject  The 
names  of  the  following  pieces  have  been  preserved : 
De  Sphaera  Barbarioa  et  Cfraeeamea,  De  Jnima- 
lilnuy  De  Sxtit,  De  Atiffurne^  De  VemtU^  Commen- 
tem  Grammaad  in  at  least  twenty-four  books. 
The  fiagments  which  have  survived  have  been 
carefully  collected  and  illustrated  by  Janus  Rut- 
gersius  in  his  Vuriae  Leelumes^  iii.  16.  (Cic. 
.TYm.  L,  pro  StUl.  14«  ad  Jit.  il  2^  vii.  24,  ad 
Fam.  iv.  18  ;  Lucan,  i.  640 ;  Suet  Odav.  94  ; 
Dion  Cass.  xlv.  I ;  GelL  iv,  9,  x.  11,  xi.  11,  xiii. 
10,  25,  xix.  14 ;  Hieron.  in  Cknm.  EnA.  OL 
clxxxiv. ;  Augustin,  de  Cw.  Dei^  r»  3  ;  Brucker, 
ffietor.  PhiL  vol.  iL  pw  24 ;  Barigny,  Mim^  de 
PAeadim.  Intenp.^  vol.  xxix.  p.  190.)    [W.  R.] 

FI'MBRIA.  1.  C.  Flaviub  Fimbria,  a  iomo 
MooM,  who,  according  to  Cicero^  rose  to  the  highest 
honours  in  the  republic  tbroagh  his  own  merit  and 
talent  In  &  c.  105  be  was  a  candidate  for  the 
consulship,  and  tbe  people  gave  him  the  preftrence 
to  his  competitor,  Q.  Lutatius  Catulus ;  and  acoor^ 
dingly,  Fimbria  was  the  colleague  of  C.  Marius  in 
bis  second  consulship,  b.  C  104.  Fimbria  must 
have  acquired  his  popularity  about  that  time,  for  we 
learn  from  Cicero  (jfro  PUme.  21),  that  previously 
he  bad  been  an  unsuooessful  candidate  for  the 
tribuneship.  What  province  he  obtained  after 
lus  consulship  is  unknown,  but  he  seems  to  hava 
been  guilty  of  extortion  during  his  administration, 
for  M.  Gratidius  brought  an  action  of  repetundae 
against  him,  and  was  supported  by  the  evidence  of 
M.  Aemilius  Scanrus ;  but  Fimbria  was  nevertfae^ 
less  acquitted.  During  the  revolt  of  Sataninus^ 
in  B.  c.  100,  Fimbria,  with  other  oonsahuw,  took  up 
arms  to  defend  the  puUic  good.  Cioero  describe* 
him  as  a  clever  jurist ;  as  an  orator  he  had  con» 
siderable  power,  but  was  bitter  and  v^ement  in 
spedcing.  Cioero,  in  his  boyhood,  read  the 
speeches  of  Fimbria ;  but  they  soon  fell  into  ob- 
livi(m,  for,  at  a  later  time,  Cioero  says  that  they 
were  scarcely  to  be  found  any  where.  (Cic  pro 
Plane.  5,  in  Verr.  v.  70,  BrttL  84, 45,  pro  FoitL  7, 
pro  Rob.  perd.  7,  de  Of.  iii.  19,  de  OraL  ii.  22  ; 
Ascon.  M  CkmuL  p.  78 ;  VaL  Max.  viL  2.  §  4, 
viiL  5.  §  2 ;  J.  Obsequ.  103,  where  he  is  errone- 
ously called  L.  Fbccus.) 

2.  C.  Flavius  FxiTBRiA,  probably  a  son  of 
7^0.  1,  was  one  of  the  most  Tiolent  partaaans  of 
Marius  and  Cinna  during  the  civil  war  with  SoUa. 
Cicero  (pro  Sei^.  Bote.  12)  calls  him  a  komomida-' 
dsrimm  et  ineaniuimiu.  During  the  foneral  oere> 
monies  of  C.  Marius,  in  b.  c.  86,  C.  FimlMria 
caused  an  attempt  to  be  made  on  the  life  of  Q. 
Muchxs  Scaevola,  and,  as  the  latter  escaped  with  a 


FIMBRIA. 


FIRMIANUS. 


161 


nada  prepamtbaf  to  bring 
■gainst    him    b»foi«    the  people. 
Whtt  ■tired  what  he  had  to  my  agaioet  eo  es> 
rfflwif  a  flwa,  he  icplied,  nothing,  espoept  that  he 
had  net  alleired  the  deadly  weapon  to  penetrate 
hr  cae^gh  into  hiB  body.    After  the  death  of  C. 
Hanoi»  in  B.  c  96^  Cinna  aaenmed  L.  Valerios 
Flaeens  aa  hie  ooUeagne  in  the  conaoUhip,  in  the 
pbee  of  Marina, and  aenthim  into  Ana  to  oppose 
Safla  nad  faring  liie  war  efainst  Mithridates  to  a 
bnt  aa  Vaferina  Fhwnxa  was  iaezperieoced 
Fimhria  aMooipanied  him  av  hie 
of  the  hoiae  (not  aa  qnaevtor, 
xxiL  p.  5JM{,  atates).  FJaocoa  dxew  upon 
tha  hatred  of  the  aoldic»  by  hia  avarice 
aad  Fimbria  took  adrantase  of  it  in 
to  win  the  &fo«r  of  &  army. 
While  ataying  at  Byaantinm,  Fiatbria  became  in- 
mlved  in  a  fiaml  with  the  qnaeetor  of  ValeriDa 
and  the  latter  decided  the  diqmte  in  &- 
of  the  qaaeater,  £or  which  he  waa  aaniled  by 
Fimbria  in  inanlting  tieirai.     Fimbria  waa  de- 
prived ef  hia  office   in  coaaaqaenee,   and  VaL 
tAA  to  Chalocdoa.     Fimbria,  who  le- 
i  Bymntinmi  created  a  mutiny  among  the 
rho  waiv  left  there.    Flaccna  returned  to 
Byaaatiom,  bat  waa  obliged  to  quit  the  place,  and 
took  to  Might.  Fimbria  pamned  him  1o  Chalcedon, 
aad  theaea  la  Kicemedria,  where  he  killed  him, 
ia  a.  c  g^.  Ha  fiBithvith  undertook  the  t^anuuaid 
ti  the  anay.    He  guacd  aevend  not  unimportant 
Tidofiea  aver  the  gacmla  of  Mitfaridatcs,  and  when 
the  king  himaetf  took  to  flight.  Fimbria  followed 
Urn  la  Penaaaaa,  and  chaaed  Idm  firom  thence  to 
Hem  he  mq^ht  hare  made  the  king  his 
if  Lnoallaa,  who  had  the  comflwad  of 
the  Meet»  had  cnndftnwided  to  c^^perate  with  the 
mmifm,  aad  aai  allowed  the  kmg   to  eacape. 
Harmg  thaa  gat  rid  of  one  enemy.  Fimbria  buHi 
a  flHit  owe!  war  againat  the  Aaiatica  who  had 
fa^iatheiaokaof  Mithridatea,ordedaied  in 
ef  SaSa.    AmoBg  the  plaom  of  the  latter 
waa  IliaB^  which  waa  traKhetDualy  taken, 
laatenly  and  cmaOy  destroyed.    He  raged  in 
withoot  lestniDt,  like  aa  insane  venon,  and 
aabdaing  a  great  part  of  the  ooantry. 
Bat  in  B.C.84,  Salla  cnamd  oTerfremiOneee  into 
after  baring  ooncfaided  peace  with  Mi- 
he  atmcked  Fimbria  in  his  camp  near 
Ibe  town  ef  Thyatrira.    Aa  Funbria  was  unable 
ts  make  hia  aMa  fight  a^unst  Mia,  he  tried 
to  grt  rid  ef  his  enemy  by  assaminatton,  and, 
as  this  attcoqit  frikd,  he  endeavoured  to  n»- 
bnt  when  SoUa  relused,  aad  demanded 
mhariasaan,  Fiaibria  fled  from  hia  eamp 
ts  FcifaBiM^  aad  having  aetired  into  a  tempfe  of 
ha  tried  to  kill  himself  with  his  0W9 
b«  aa  tl^  waaad  did  act  caaae  hia  death, 
he  ^iwnmwMled  one  of  hia   slaves  to  give  him 
tbe  iiaal  blow.     Sock  waa  the  miaerafale  «id 
of  a  dmtt  «Bieer,  which  had  begun  with  trea- 
«hoT.    CioBM  (JM.  66)  describes  hia  pnbUc 
■pokiag  jast  aa  wa  might  expect  of  a  man  of 

it  waa  of  a  foriooa  and  moat 
It  fcmd,  and  like  the  at ing  of  a  mad- 
Ma.  (liv.  E^  82;  Plot  iSMiL  2,  23,  25 ; 
Xoes£  3;  Appiaa,  Miikrid.  £1—60  ;  VelL  Pat. 
a  24:  Disa  Gma.  /VagaM.  Pdnte.  127—130, 
BriMf.;  Aar.Vict.^  Fw-./a.70;  Oioa.  vL  2  ; 
VaLMax.ix.lLf  2;  Fnmtin.  Aral.  iiL  17.S5  ; 
J.Obmqa.lHi.)  | 


3.  Flavivs  Fimbria,  a  brother  of  No.  2,  was 
legate  of  C.  Norbaaus,  in  the  war  against  Sulla, 
B.  &  82.  He  and  other  offioers  of  the  party  of 
Carbo  were  invited  to  a  banquet  by  Albinovanus, 
and  then  treacherously  murdered.  (Appian,  B,  C 
I  91.)  [li.  S.] 

FIRMA'NUS,  GA'VIUS.    [GAViua] 

FIRMA'NUa,  TARU'TIUS,  a  mathematician 
and  astrologer,  contemporary  with  M.  Varro  and 
Cicero,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  them  both.  At 
Varro*s  request  Firmanus  took  the  horoscope  of 
Romulas,  and  from  the  dreumstanoes  of  the  life 
and  death  of  the  founder  determined  the  era  of 
RomOf  Aooording  to  the  scheme  of  Firmanus, 
Romulus  was  bom  on  the  23d  day  of  September, 
in  the  2d  year  of  the  2d  01ympiad=B.  c.  771,  and 
Rome  was  founded  on  the  9th  of  April,  between 
the  second  and  third  hour  of  the  day.  (Plut.  Rom. 
12  ;  Cic  de  Divm»  il  47.)  Plutarch  does  not  «ay 
in  what  year  Fiimanus  placed  the  foundation  of 
Rome,  but  the  day  is  earlier  than  the  Palilia 
(April  21st),  the  usual  point  from  which  the  years 
of  Rome  are  reckoned.  The  name,  Firmanus,  de- 
notes a  native  of  Firmum,  in  Picenum,  tbe  modem 
town  of  Femo,  in  the  lifarca  d*  Ancona,  but  Taru- 
tius  is  an  Etruscan  appellation  (Plut.  Horn.  5, 
QttattL  Rom,  35 ;  Licinius  Macer,  ap,  Macrdb. 
Saiwn,  %,  10  g  Augustin.  de  Civ.  />ei,  vi  7),  and 
from  his  Fitntfwan  anceston  he  may  have  inherited 
his  taste  for  math<»mfttira]  studies.      [W.  B.  D.j 

FIRMIA'NUS  SYMPO'SIUS,  CAE'LIUS, 
(also  written  i^fn^pkomu,  or  Simphonut,  not  to 
mention  varioua  erideot  corraptions,)  is  the  name 
prefixed  in  MS8.  to  a  series  of  a  hundred  insipid 
riddles,  each  comjtrised  in  three  hexameter  lines, 
collected,  as  we  are  told  in  the  prologue,  for  the 
puipose  of  jaomojling  the  festivities  of  the  SaUuv 
naluL  To  the  same  author  apparently  beloqg  two 
short  odea;  one  entitled  £M  Fortugia^  in  fifteen 
Ohoriambie  Tetmmeters,  ascribed  in  soaae  copies 
to  an  Asdepias  or  Asdepadius,  a  mistake  which 
arose  from  confounding  the  poet  with  the  metre 
which  he  employed  j  the  otner,  JM  JAvore,  in 
twenty-five  Hendeca^Uabics,  attributed  occasion- 
ally to  a  Vomanus  or  an  Euphorbus,  while  both 
pieces  are  frequently  induded  among  tbe  Cata- 
leota  of  Virgil.  We  know  nothing  regarding  the 
personal  historr  of  this  writer,  nor  the  period 
when  he  flourished ;  but  from  certain  peculiarities 
of  expression  it  has  been  conjectured  that  he  was 
an  African.  His  diction  and  versification,  although 
by  no  means  modela  of  purity  and  correctness,  are 
far  removed  from  barbarism,  and  the  enigmas  con- 
tain allusions  to  various  usages  which  had  ceased 
to  prevail  long  before  the  downfrll  of  the  empire. 
The  only  leferance,  however,  in  any  ancient  writer 
to  these  ccmpositions  is  to  be  found  in  Aldhehn, 
who  died  at  the  bc^ginning  of  the  eighth  century. 

The  words  with  which  the  prologue  commences, 

**  Haec  quoque  Symporius  de  carmine  lurit  inepto, 
Sic  to,  Sexte,  doces,  sic  te  doKro  magistro,** 

which  point  distinctly  to  some  former  efforts,  have 
been  made  the  basis  of  an  extravagant  conjecture 
by  Heimiann.  Assuming  Uiat  the  reading  as  it 
now  stands  is  fruity,  he  proposes,  as  an  emenda- 
tion, 

**  Hoc  quoqne  Symposium  Insi  de  carmine  inepto. 
Sic  me  Sicca  docet.  Sicca  deliro  magistro,'* 

and  endeavours  to  prove  that  the  true  title  of  the 
work  is  S^pomtm^  that  no  auch  person  as  Sym- 

l4 


152 


FIRMICUS. 


posins  erer  existed,  and  that  the  real  author  of 
these  trifles  is  no  less  a  personage  than  the  Latin 
fiither  Caelins  Firmianns  Lactantia^,  the  papU  of 
Amobius,  who  tanght  at  Sicca  ;  the  author,  as  we 
learn  from  Jerome,  of  a  jSym/NMtaiin.  This  hy- 
pothesis, although  supported  by  much  learoing,  is 
so  wild  as  scarcely  to  deserve  confatation.  It  will 
be  sufficient  to  remark  that  all  MSS.  agree  id  re- 
preeenting  ^^^pottus  (or  something  like  it)  as  a 
proper  name, — that  there  are  no  grounds  fot  sup- 
posing the  i^fmpoMum  of  Liaetantius  to  hav^  been 
of  a  l^ht  or  trivial  character,  but  that  we  are  rather 
led  to  conclude  that  it  was  a  grave  dialogue  or  dis- 
quisition, resembling  in  plan  the  Sjrmposia  of  Xe- 
nophon,  of  Plato,  and  of  Plutarch,  or  the  Satur- 
nalia of  Macrobius. 

The  Amigmata  were  first  printed  at  Paris,  8vo. 
1 533,  along  with  the  Sayings  of  the  Seven  Wise 
Men  of  Greece :  the  most  elaborate  edition  is  that 
of  Heumann,  Hannov.,  8vo.  1722,  which  was  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  Heynatz,  Francof.  ad  Viad.,  8vo. 
1775  ;  the  most  useful  is  that  contained  in  the 
Poet.  Lot.  Min.  of  Wemsdorf^  voL  vi  part  ii. 
p.  474,  with  very  complete  prolegomena  (p.  410). 
The  Odes  are  given  in  the  same  collection,  voL  iii. 
pp.  386,  389.  See  also  vol.  y.  part  iiL  p^  1464, 
and  vol.  iv.  part  ii.  p.  853.  [W.  R.] 

FIR'MICUS  MATERNUS,  JU'LIUS,  or 
perhaps  Vl'LLIUS.  We  possess  a  treatise,  which 
bears  the  title  Julii  Firmki  Maiemi  Juniori»  Si- 
euli  V,  C,  Matheseo»  lAbri  VIIU  the  writer  of 
which,  u  we  gather  from  his  own  statement  (lib. 
iv.  praef.),  during  a  portion  of  his  life,  practised  as 
a  forensic  pleader,  but  abandoned  the  profession  in 
di^:ust.  The  production  named  above  is  a  formal 
introduction  to  judicial  astrology,  according  to  the 
discipline  of  the  Egyptians  and  Babylonians,  as 
expounded  by  the  most  renowned  masters,  among 
whom  we  find  enumerated  Petosiris,  Necepso, 
Abraham,  and  Orpheus.  The  first  book  is  chiefly 
occupied  with  a  defence  of  the  study;  the  second, 
third,  and  fourth  contain  the  definitions  and  max- 
ims of  the  science,  while  in  the  remainder  the 
powers  and  natal  influences  {o/poHdewauOa')  of  the 
heavenly  bodies  in  their  various  aspects  and  combi- 
nations are  frtlly  developed,  the  horoscopes  of  Oe- 
dipus, Paris,  Homer,  Plato,  Archimedes,  and 
various  other  remarkable  individoals,  being  ex- 
amined, as  examples  of  the  propositions  enunciated. 

It  would  appear  that  the  task  was  commenced 
towards  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Constantino  the 
Great,  for  a  solar  eclipse,  which  happened  in  the 
consulship  of  Optatus  and  Paullinus,  a.  d.  334,  is 
spoken  of  (lib.  L  1.)  as  a  recent  event.  It  seems 
probable,  however,  that  the  whole  vnis  not  pub- 
lished at  once  ;  for  while  each  book  is  formally 
addressed  to  Manutius  Lollianus,  the  title  of  pro- 
consul is  added  to  his  name  in  the  dedication  to 
the  last  four  only.  If  this  Lollianus  be  the  Fl. 
Lollianus  who  appears  in  the  Fasti  along  with  FL 
Arbitio,  in  the  year  355,  the  conclusion  of  the 
work  might  be  referred  to  an  epoch  somewhat  later 
than  this  date. 

Although  we  can  trace  in  several  passages  a 
correspondence  with  the  AMinmomka  of  Mamlius, 
we  are  led  to  suppose  that  Firmicus  was  ignorant 
of  the  existence  of  that  poem ;  for  his  expressions 
on  two  occasions  (lib.  ii.  Praef.  viii.  2)  imply 
his  belief  that  scarcely  any  Roman  writers  had 
touched  upon  these  themes  except  Cicero  and  Cae- 
sar, tHe  tnnsUton  of  Aratns,  and  Fionto»  who 


FIRMtCUS. 

had  followed  the  AnHteia  of  Hipparchus,  but  ha*' 
erred  in  presupposing  a  degree  of  knowledge  on  the 
part  of  his  rraiders  that  they  were  little  likely  to 
possess.  In  the  JJhri  Maihueoi  we  find  references 
to  other  pieces  previously  composed  by  the  author 
upon  similar  topics,  especially  to  a  dissertation  De 
Domino  OenUurae  et  Ckronoerakme^  and  De  Fine 
Vitae ;  the  former  addressed  to  a  friend,  Murinus 
(iv.  14,  viL  6.),  while  he  promises  to  publish 
"twelre  books**  as  a  supplement  to  his  present 
undertaking  (v.  1),  together  with  an  explanation 
of  the  Myrioffeneai»  (viii.  PraeC),  and  a  translation 
of  Necepso  upon  health  and  disease  (viii  3).  Of 
these  not  one  has  been  preserved. 

Firmicus  Matemns  was  first  printed  at  Venice, 
fol.  1497,  by  Bivilacqua,  from  a  MS.  brought  to 
Italy  by  Pescennius  Fnnciscus  Niger  from  Con- 
stantinople ;  again  by  Aldus,  fol.  1 499,  in  a  to. 
lume  containing  also  Manilius,  the  Phaenomena  of 
Aratus,  in  Greek,  with  the  trandations  by  Cicero^ 
Caesar  Germanicns,  and  Avienus,  the  Greek  com- 
mentaries of  Theon  on  the  same  work,  the  Sphere 
of  Produs,  in  Greek,  and  the  Latin  version  by 
Linacer;  a  collection  reprinted  four  years  after- 
wards under  the  inspection  of  Maulis  (fol.  Rheg. 
Ling.  1503).  The  last  edition  noticed  by  biblio- 
graphers is  that  corrected  by  Pnickner,  foL  Basil. 
1551,  and  published  along  with  the  Qvadripartv' 
tum^  the  CentHoquiwrn^  and  the  InemMHnim  Std- 
larum  Sign^caUonee^  translated  firom  the  Greek  of 
CL  Ptolomaeus ;  the  ^sfronomtca  of  Manilius ;  and 
sundry  tracts  by  Arabian  and  Oriental  astrologers. 
(Sidon.  Apollin.  Carm.  xxii.  Praef) 

In  the  year  1562  Matthias  Fhiocius  published  at 
Strasburg,  from  a  Minden  MS.,  now  lost,  a  tract 
bearing  the  title  Juliut  FSmticiu  Matermu  V.C 
de  Errore  Profomarwn  RtHgiotmm  ad  CoiutanHwn 
el  Constaxtem  Atigutiot,      No  ancient  authority 
makes  any  mention  of  this  piece,  nor  does  it  con- 
tain any  allusions  from  which  we  might  draw  an 
inference  with  regard  to  the  persona]  history  of  the 
composer.    The  supposition,  at  one  time  generally 
admitted,  that  he  was  the  same  person  with  the 
astrologer  spoken  of  above,  rests  upon  no  proof 
whatever  except  the  identity  of  name,  while  it  is 
rendered  highly  improbable  by  seyeral  considera- 
tions, and  is  much  shaken  by  a  chronological  argu- 
ment    For,  as  we  have  already  seen,  the  AteUho" 
$eo»  LSbriwexe  certunly  not  commenced  until  after 
A.  D.  334,  and  in  all  kkelihood  not  finished  for  a 
considerable  period ;  it  being  evident,  moreoTer, 
from  the  Bpint  which  they  breathe,  that  the  writer 
was  not  a  Christian ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
attack  upon  the  heathen  gods  must  have  been 
drawn  up  before  a.  d.  350,  since  in  that  year  Con- 
stans,  one  of  the  emperors,  to  whom  it  is  inscribed, 
was  slain. 

The  object  of  the  essay  is  not  so  much  to  enlarge 
upon  the  evidences  of  the  true  fiiith  as  to  demon- 
strate the  fidsehood  of  the  difierent  forms  of  pagan 
belief^  to  trace  the  steps  by  which  men  £sll  away 
from  the  service  of  the  true  God,  first  by  personify- 
ing the  powers  of  nature,  and  Uien  by  proceeding 
to  raise  mere  men  to  the  rank  of  divinities.  In 
this  portion  of  the  aigument  the  theory  of  Euhe- 
merus  [Eubxmxrus],  which  ever  since  the  daya 
of  Ennius  had  exercised  great  influence  over  the 
Roman  mind,  is  followed  out,  and  the  disenaaion 
concludes  with  an  exhortation  to  the  heathen  to 
abandon  such  a  system  of  worship,  and  with  an 
appeal  to  the   emperors,  uiging   them   to    take 


FLACCUS. 

ibe  ilctiMil  BMMnns    fat    the    eztSipation  of 
idobSry. 

Tlie  E£tio  Prineepi,  m  we  have  remaiked  abore, 
vas  printed  at  Sttasbug  in  1562 ;  that  of  Wower, 
Sto,  Hambofg»  1603,  was  long  held  in  high  etti- 
bot  the  beat  and  most  reeent  ia  that  of 
8v«,  HaTniae,  1826.  See  alto  the  to- 
IneeftheDiitdi  VariflfnmClaaiietin  8to,  which 
coBtains  Miavaaa  Fefiz,  Log.  Bat  1709,  and  tiie 
AUL/'Wr.  oTGalknd^ToLT.  pl23.         [W.  R.] 

FIUMIUS  CATUS.    [Catcs.] 

M.  FIRMUS,  one  of  the  **mimiMiifi  tyianni** 
who  apning  up  daring  the  reign  of  Anielian.  Ao- 
eofifii^  to  Yofiiaaia,  he  waa  a  natira  of  Seleoceia, 
the  finend  and  aDy  of  Zenobia,  and  appean  to  hare 
Ibflewed  the  profeMon  of  a  merchant,  carrying  on 
aaMet  extenaive  and  locntiTe  tiade.  When  Ze- 
nobia took  up  anna  againat  the  Romani,  Finnus, 
in  order  to  make  a  divenion  in  her  &Tonr,  Mised 
vpoB  Aksandria ;  bat  the  rebellion  waa  promptly 
tf  allied  by  the  Tigoor  and  good  fertnne  of  the 
emptfor.  The  Aagnabm  hiatorian  has  chronicled  a 
number  of  paztiedars  with  regard  to  the  penonal 
appeanaee,  bodily  strength,  athletic  and  connyial 
expfeita,  «eahh  and  magnificence  of  this  pett^ 
■soiper,  sooM  of  which  are  corions  in  an  anti- 
^aarian  point  of  view.  We  are  ezpiessly  told  that 
he  iisoed  a  emnage,  and  a  medal  is  contained  in  the 
Pcmknke  eoUectioD  bearing  the  legend 
ATT.  M.  ♦IPMI02  ETTC 
which  tome  wxhen  sni^oae  to  belong  to  him. 
( Vo|Bic  FwBi. ;  Edchel,  rol.  rii.  p.  496.)  [ W.  R.] 

FIRMUS,  PUyriUS,  a  contempoiary  and 
fiuthAd  liiend  of  the  emperor  Otho.  He  had  risen 
from  the  statioB  of  a  common  soldier  to  the  offices 
of  prmepemJMM  tigilSbm  and  prorftdm  pradonL 
During  an  lusiuieeiion  of  the  soldiers  he  exerted 
Uaiaelf  in  suppressing  the  revolt,  by  addressing 
each  flunipfe  separately,  and  eavsing  huge  some  of 
■sney  to  be  diatriboted  among  them.  Doriitg  the 
Isrt  sti  aggie  of  Otho,  Plotina  Firmns  implored 
Mm  not  loahaBden  hia  fiuthfol  army,  and  exhorted 
Mm  to  icame  his  oooiage;  (Tae.  //«it  L  46,  82. 
a.  46, 49.)  [L.a] 

FISTUS,  P.  CURIATIUS,  with  the  agnomen 
TRIGElf  INUa,  consul  b.  c.  453,  in  which  year 
the  dty  waa  Tiaited  with  a  great  pestilence  (Lat. 
iii.  32 ;  Fostf  CfapoL) ;  and  one  of  the  first  de- 
camrate  in  a.  c.  451.    (Lat.  iii  33 ;  Dionyn  x. 

PLACCINATOR,  M.  FCySLIUS.  1.  One  of 
the  csnaakr  tribones  in  B.C.  433,  in  which  year, 
BoCwithsCanding  the  opposition  of  the  plebeian  tri- 
Mmm,  the  rensnlar  tribones  were  aU  patricians. 
(lir.  ir.  25 ;  Diod.  xii  58,  where  he  is  called 
#Ui»m.) 

2.  IfMler  of  the  eqoiles  to  the  dictator  C.  Mae- 
mas,  km  the  first  time  in  b.  &  320,  according  to 
the  Farti,  bnt  according  to  LiTy  in  &c.  312  (iz. 
2KV  Bath  the  dictator  and  Flaedaator  resigned 
«  bdqg  accaaed  of  iOcgal  association  against  the 
Mpafafic ;  and  both  wen  tried  before  the  consols 
■Id  heamably  aoqmtted.  Fhmnator  was  consul 
ia  &c  316  (liT.  ix.  20X  Bntl  master  of  the  eqoites, 
iriMJiai  to  the  Fasti,  a  second  time  to  C.  Mae- 
ma  a.&  314,  bnt  aeeoiding  to  Livy  (ix.  28)  to 
At  dactalor  CL  Poeteiias.  The  canse  and  cir> 
mmstaaees  of  hk  trial  will  be  better  nndentood 
ly  icfrniog  to  MAXNiua.  [W.  B.D.] 

FLACCUS,  C.  AVIA'NUS,  was  an  intimate 
tead  of  CSeefo%  and  had  two  sons,  a  Avianus, 


FLACCUS. 


153 


and  M.  Arianas.  (Cie.  od  Fam.  xiii.  35,  79.) 
Both  &ther  and  sons  seem  to  have  been  engaged 
in  the  fiuming  of  the  public  taxes.  In  &  c.  52, 
Cicero  recommended  Cains,  the  son,  to  T.  Titios, 
one  of  Pompey^  legates,  who  had  the  management 
of  the  com-marfcet,  in  accordance  with  the  law 
which  had  conferred  the  snperintendence  of  it  upon 
Pompey  {ad  Fam,  xiii.  75),  and,  in  &  c.  47,  Cicero 
recommends  both  sons  to  A.  Allienns,  the  procon- 
sul of  Sicily  (ad  Fam,  xiiL  79). 

FLACCUS,  CALPU'RNIUS,  a  rhetorician 
who  was  living  in  the  reign  of  Hadrian,  and 
whose  fifty-one  declamations  neqnently  accompany 
those  of  Quintilian.  They  were  first  published 
byPithoens,  Lutet  1580.  8to.  ;  and  subsequently 
have  been  edited  with  Quintilian  by  GronoTius, 
Schulting,  AlmeloTeen,  &c.  Pliny  (J^.  t.  2.) 
writes  to  Flaoens,  who,  in  some  editions,  is  called 
Calpamius  Fbuwns.  [W.  B.  D.] 

FLACCUS,  FU'LVIUS.  1.  M.  Fulvius, 
Q.  p.  M.  N.  Flaccus,  was  consul  with  App.  Clau- 
dius Caudex,  in  B.  c.  264,  the  year  in  which  the 
first  Punic  war  broke  out  In  his  consubhip  the 
first  gladiatorial  games  were  exhibited  at  Rome,  in 
the  forum  boarium.  (Yell.  Pat.  L  12 ;  GelL  xrii. 
21  ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  4.  $  7  ;  Eutrop.  ii.  10  ;  Ores, 
iy.  7,  who  erroneously  calls  the  colleague  of  App. 
Claudius  Candex,  Q.  Fabias.) 

2.  Q.  Fulvius  M.  p.  Q.  n.  Flaccus,  a  son  of 
No.  1,  was  consul  in  b.  a  237.  He  and  his  col- 
league, L.  Cornelius  Lentulus,  fought  against  the 
Ligurians  in  Italy,  and  triumphed  oTcr  tiiem.  In 
B.  c  224  he  was  consul  a  second  time.  The  war 
in  the  north  of  Italy  was  still  going  on,  and  Flaccus 
and  his  colleague  were  the  first  Roman  generals  that 
led  their  armies  across  the  rirer  Po.  The  Gauls 
and  Insubrians  were  reduced  to  submission  in  that 
campaign.  In  B.  c.  215,  after  having  been  twice 
consul,  Q.  Fulvius  Flaccus  obtained  the  dty  piae- 
torshipi  a  circumstance  which  Livy  thinks  worth 
being  recorded.  The  year  before  his  prsetorship, 
216,  he  had  been  elected  pontifex  in  the  place  of 
Q.  Aelins  Paetus,  who  had  fidlen  in  the  battle  of 
Ouinae.  In  his  pnetorship  the  senate  placed 
twenty-four  ships  at  his  command,  to  protect  the 
coast  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  city,  and  soon 
afiter  the  senate  decreed  that  he  should  raise  5000 
foot  and  400  horse,  and  caose  this  legion  to  be 
carried  to  Sardinia  as  soon  as  possible,  and  that 
he  ^ould  ^»point  whomsoever  he  pleased  as  its 
commander,  until  Q.  Mucins,  who  was  severely  ill, 
recovered.  Flaccus  accordingly  appointed  T.  Man- 
lius  Torquatus  commander  of  the  legion.  In  b.  a 
214  he  was  the  only  one  among  his  colleagues  that 
was  re-elected  to  die  praetoruip,  and  a  senatus 
consultum  ordained,  that  he,  extra  owdmem^  should 
have  the  dty  for  his  province,  and  that  he  should 
bare  the  command  there  during  the  absence  of  the 
consuls.  In  B.  c.  213  he  was  appointed  magister 
equitum  to  the  dictator,  C.  Claudius  Centho,  and 
the  year  after  was  raised  to  the  consulship  for  the 
third  time,  together  with  App.  Claudius  Pnlcher. 
In  this  year  he  was  also  a  candidate  for  the  office 
of  pontifex  maxtmus,  which,  however,  he  did  not 
obtain.  During  his  ^ird  consulship  Campania  waa 
his  prorince ;  and  he  accordingly  went  thither  with 
his  army,  took  up  his  position  at  BenoTentum,  and 
thence  made  an  unexpected  attack  upon  the  camp 
of  Hanno  in  the  neighbourhood.  After  some  very 
extraordinary  but  nnsuoceuful  attempts  to  take 
the  camp,  which  waa  pitched  upon  an  ahnoat  inac- 


154 


FLACCUS. 


eettible  emineQee,  Fhecns  piopoted  to  withdnw 
until  the  next  day,  bat  the  aadawited  eoonfo  of 
his  Boldien,  and  their  indignation  at  his  proposalf 
obliged  him  to  continue  his  attack.  Haring  been 
joined  by  his  eolleegue,  App.  Chuidius  Pokher^  the 
enemj^  camp  was  taken  by  assault  A  great 
massacre  then  took  place,  in  which  upwards  of 
6000  Carthaginians  are  said  to  have  been  killed, 
and  nore  than  7000  were  taken  prisoners,  with  all 
that  the  camp  contained.  The  two  consuls  then 
returned  to  Beneventum,  where  they  sold  the 
booty,  and  distributed  the  proceeds  among  those 
who  had  dutingoished  themaelTes  during  ih» 
attack  upon  Uanno*f  camp.  Hannoi  who  had  not 
been  in  tiie  camp  at  the  time  when  it  was  taken, 
found  it  neceanry  to  withdnw  into  the  conntiy  «f 
the  Bruttians. 

Hereupon  the  two  oonsula  naiched  against 
Capua,  which  was  now  besieged  with  the  greatest 
vigour.  In  the  next  year,  when  Cn.  Fultius 
Centnmalns  and  P.  Sulpidus  Qalba  wen  consuls, 
the  imperium  of  Fulrius  FUmcus  and  App.  Clan- 
dius  was  prolonged :  they  retained  their  army,  and 
were  oedered  not  to  leave  Capua  till  it  was  taken. 
As,  however,  Hannibal  in  thie  meantime  marrhed 
against  Rome,  the  senate  called  Fulvins  Flaccus 
back  to  protect  the  city,  and  Sat  this  puroose  he 
received  the  same  power  as  the  actual  «onsius.  But 
after  Hannibal's  sudden  retreat,  FhKCus  returned 
to  Capua,  and  continued  the  siege  with  the  utmost 
exertion.  The  inhabitants  of  Capua  were  reduoed 
to  the  last  extremity,  and  resolved  to  suirender ; 
but  before  the  gates  weos  opeiyd  the  most  distin- 
guished persons  put  an  end  to  their  lives.  The 
fearful  catastrophe  of  this  once  flourishing  toim, 
the  cruel  punishment  of  the  Campaoiaaa,  the  exe- 
cution of  all  the  surviving  senators,  and  the  other 
arrangements,  such  as  could  be  dictated  only  by  the 
most  implacable  hatred  and  hostility,  must  be  set 
down  to  the  account  of  Q.  Fulvins  Flaccns.  To- 
wards the  end  of  the  year  he  had  to  return  to 
Borne,  where  he  conducted,  as  dictator,  the  con* 
sular  elections  He  himself  received  Capua  as  his 
province  for  another  year,  but  his  two  legions  were 
reduced  to  one.  In  209  he  was  invested  with  the 
eonaulship  for  the  fourth  time,  and  received  La* 
eania  and  Brattium  as  his  provtnee :  the  Hirplniana, 
Lucanians,  and  Volcentians  submitted  to  him,  and 
were  mikUy  treated.  For  the  year  foUowing  his 
imperium  uras  again  prolonged,  with  Capua  for  his 
nievince  and  one  legion  at  his  command.  In  207 
he  commanded  two  legions  at  Bruttium.  This  is 
the  hist  record  we  have  of  him  in  history.  He  was 
a  very  fortunate  and  saooesafiil  general  during  the 
latter  period  of  the  second  Punic  war,  but  his 
memory  is  branded  with  the  cruelty  with  which  he 
treated  Capua  after  its  foil.  (liv.  xxiii.  21 — 84, 
xxiv.  9,  XXV.  2,  &C.,  18,  &c,  20,  xxvL  1,  &c,  8, 
&Ch  22,  28,  xxvil  6,  he.,  11,  1&,  22, 86 ;  Eutrop. 
iii.  L,  Ac. ;  Zonar.  viiL  18,  &c  ;  Polyb.  ii  81  ; 
Oros.  iv.  13,  iLC  ;  AppSan,  Amiib.  87,  40,  &c  ; 
VaL  Max.  iL  3,  §  8, 8.  §  4,  iii.  2.  Ext  §  1, 8,  §  1, 
V.  2.  §  I ;  Cic.  iie  Leg,  Ayr,  ii.  33.) 

8.  Cn.  FuLinvs  M.  w.  Q.  n.  Flaccus,  a  aon 
of  No.  1,  and  a  brother  «f  No.  2,  was  praetor  in 
the  third  consulship  «f  his  brother  b.  c.  212,  and 
had  Apulia  for  his  province.  In  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Herdonea  he  was  defeated  by  Hannibal, 
and  uras  the  first  that  took  to  flight  with  about 
200  horsemen.  The  rest  of  his  army  waa  cut  to 
pieces,  for  out  of  22,000  men  only  2000  escaped. 


FLAOCUS. 

C.  SempronfiBs  Blaesus  afterwards  chaiged  him  be* 
fore  the  people  with  having  lost  his  army  through 
his  own  want  of  caution  and  prudence.  Flaocus  at 
fint  endeavoured  to  throw  the  foolt  upon  the 
soldiers,  but  further  discussion  and  investigation 
proved  that  he  had  behaved  cowardly.  He  then 
tried  to  obtain  the  asaiatanoe  of  his  brother,  who 
was  then  in  the  height  of  his  glory  and  engaged  in 
the  siege  of  Capua.  But  nothing  availed ;  and,  as 
he  had  to  expect  the  severest  ponishment  firom  a 
trial,  he  went  to  Tarqninii  into  voluntary  exile. 
(Liv.  XXV.  3,  21,  XXVL  2,  3.)  According  to  Var 
lerius  Maximus  (ii.  8.  §  3,  comp.  viii.  4.  §  3),  he 
refused  the  honour  of  a  triumph ;  but  this  must 
be  a  mistake,  at  least  we  do  not  know  on  what 
occasion  it  could  have  happ^Md. 

4.  C.  FuLvius  M.  F.  Q.  N.  Flaocus,  a  son  of 
No.  1,  and  a  brother  of  No.  2  and  3,  served  as 
l^ate  under  his  brother  Quintas  during  the  si^e 
of  Capuiu  In  b.c  209  he  was  ordered  to  conduct 
a  detachment  of  troops  into  Etruria,  and  bring 
back  to  B4MBe  the  legions  which  had  been  stationed 
there.  (Liv.  xxvi  ^  xxvii.  8.) 

5.  Q.  FuLvius  Q.  F.  H.  n.  FLAOcua,  one  of  the 
four  sons  of  Q.  Fulvins  Fhuscus  No.  2.  In  &  c. 
185  he  was  aedilis  curulis  des^f^natus ;  and  as  the 
city  pmeter,  C.  Decimus,  had  just  died,  he  oflered 
himself  as  a  candidate  for  his  pkoe,  but  without 
success,  notwithstanding  his  great  exertions,  and  it 
was  not  till  9.  a  J82,  that  he  received  the  office  of 
praeitor,  with  Hispania  Citerior  as  his  province.  On 
his  arrival  there,  he  expelled  theCeltiberians,  who 
were  in  possession  of  the  town  of  Urbiooa,  which 
he  took,  and  soon  after  he  defeated  the  Celti- 
berians  in  a  great  battle,  in  which  23,000  of  than 
aie  said  to  have  been  slain  and  4000  taken  pri- 
soners After  the  reduction  vi  the  town  of  Con- 
trebia  he  gained  a  second  great  victory  over  tho 
Celtiberiana,  whereupon  the  greater  part  of  them 
submitted  to  the  Romans.  At  the  end  of  the  year 
^  his  ptaetorship,  when  he  was  returaina  from  hie 
provinoe,  he  was  aUowed  to  take  vrith  him  to 
Rome  those  soldiers  who  had  most  distiagnished 
themselves  in  the  great  battles  he  had  gained,  and 
public  thanksgivings  wers  decreed  at  Rome  for 
his  sucoeaafol  campaign*  But  when  he  aet  out  for 
Italy,  the  Celtibenans,  who  probably  thought  that 
he  was  going  to  carry  out  some  hostile  sdbema 
against  &em,  attacked  him  in  a  nanow  defile. 
Notwithstanding  his  disadvantageous  position,  he 
again  gained  a  complete  victory,  the  merit  of 
which  was  chiefly  owing  to  his  cavalry.  The  CeU 
tiberians,  after  having  lost  no  less  than  17,000  of 
Uieir  meu,  took  to  flight  Fulvins  Fkwcos  vowed 
games  in  honour  of  Jupiter,  and  to  build  a  temple 
to  Fortune  equestris,  and  then  returned  to  Italy* 
He  celebrated  his  victories  with  a  triumph  in  B.  c 
180,  and  was  elected  consul  for  the  year  following, 
together  with  his  brother,  L.  Manlins  Acidinua- 
Fulvianus  (this  name  arose  from  his  being  adopted 
into  the  fomily  of  Manlius  Acidinus).  The  gamea 
in  honour  of  Jnpiter  were  sanctioned  by  the  senate 
and  celebrated.  He  carried  on  a  war  against  the 
Liguiians,  who  were  defeated,  and  whose  camp  waa 
taken.  On  his  return  to  Rome,  he  eelefaiated  a 
second  triumph  on  the  same  day  on  which  the  year 
before  he  had  triumphed  over  the  Celtiberiana.  In 
B.  c  174  he  was  made  censor,  with  A.  Poatumiua 
Albinus.  In  his  censorship,  his  own  brother,  Cn. 
Fulvins  Flaccus,  was  ejected  from  the  senate,  and 
Q.  Fulvius  Fkwcaa  now  aet  about  building  tha 


FLAOCUS. 

tcBpk  «Ucik  h»  had  vowed  in  Spai&i  and  -which 
10  be  man  mognifietot  than  any  other  at 
For  dnt  penpoee  he  took  down  half  the 
loef  of  the  tcaqife  of  Jmo  Isdnm,  in  Brattivm, 
to  nae  1^  naoUe  ilaba  to  foim  the  roof 


FLACCUS. 


155 


the 
the 
Hie 


•f  Ui  aew  elraBtarab  The  Brattiane  saiiBcied  the 
frar ;  hnt  when  the  ship  eontaiaing 
ived  as  Reate,  the  nanner  in  which 
It  had  been  obtained  beeame  known, 
hiai  before  the  aenate» 
which  not  only  dieapptofod  of  hit  conduct,  bat 
QtdtBiBd.  the  DaiUe  ilabe  to  be  leat  back,  and  ex- 
piitsy  aaaificee  to  be  offered  to  June.  The  com* 
of  the  eenate  were  obeyed*  bat  aa  there 
no  avehitect  in  Brattivm  i^Ia  to  aastore  the 
dabe  to  their  place,  they  were  deposited  in 
the  area  of  the  tenple,  and  there  they  remained. 
After  hia  eenaanhip  Q.  Fol-nwi  Fbeeui  became  a 
of  thecoU^of  pontifi;  bat  he  began  to 
,mplama  of  Bental  derangement,  whi^  was 
looked  «poo  by  the  pe<^]e  aa  a  joat  poniehment  for 
the  muBigi  he  had  conuiitted  agamet  the  temple 
of  Jvnaw  Whiia  ia  thia  condition,  he  reoerved  m- 
tcOigcnae  that  of  hia  two  aona  who  were  eerring  in 
IDyiienm,  ene  had  died,  and  the  other  waa  dan- 
govnely  SL  This  appean  to  have  opeet  hit  mind 
eompkaely,  and  ho  hong  hhnaelf  in  his  own  bed- 
cfamber,  B.G.17S.  (UT.zsdx.  S9,  56,  zL  1,  16, 
30,  Ac^  3^-44,  5S,  59,  xlL  27,  zliL  3,  28 ; 
VdL  Pat.  L  !•,  iL  8 ;  Appian,  Miap.  42 ;  VaL 
MttLL  1.  4  20.  is.  5.  $  7  ;  Cic  «  Vmr,  L  41.) 

€.  M.  PvLViva  Q.  r.  M.  n.  FLi^ocua,  a  brother 
of  No.  &,  Borvcd  aa  le|ate  of  his  brether  Qointaa 
inSpMi«B«dmCdtiberina,B.€:182.  (Uw. 
xL  JO.) 

7.  M.  Fatrtm  X.  f.  Q.  k.  Flaocus,  a  aoa  of 
Kow  C,  aad  a  fijend  ef  the  Onoehi,  was  eenaol  in 
B.C  125,  and  was  seat  to  the  assistanee  of  the 
MassilMa,  wheae  «eiritofy  was  invaded  by  the  Sal- 
;  and  he  was  the  first  that  sobdaed  the 
Lagnriansi  over  whom  be  oekbrated  a 
After  the  death  of  TIK  Sempromus 
,  in  a.  c.  12f  ,  he,  Carbo,  and  C.  Semppenios 
had  been  appointed  triamvin  a^ro  divi- 
He  waa  a  wann  soppoiter  of  all  that  Cw 
did,  capecmlly  of  his  agiarian  law  ;  but 
he  seema  to  have  been  wanting  in  that  dignified 
ndfaiet,  bat  steady  conduct,  which  Aan^erises 
the  pore  and  viitaoos  eareer  of  C.  Oncehos,  who 
was  BHre  iajaied  in  paUac  opinion  than  benefited 
by  his  frieadahip  with  M.  Ptdrtas  Fhwcos ;  for 
amsng  oilKr  charges  which  were  bnmght  against 
Uss,  ft  was  said  tint  he  «ndeavoored  to  excite  the 
liaiaa  aflies,  by  bringing  forward  in  his  conanl- 
«hip  a  bifl  to  gnnt  them  the  Roman  franchise. 
H  B.G.  122,  he  aeeomnmied  C.  Otaechns  into 
Afiia  to  fstsWiih  a  colony  at  Osrthage,  for  the 
aas  aaxaoos  to  get  rid  of  them,  and  in  their 
to  mske  CMergetic  prepamtions  against 
Bat  both  iituiued  to  Rome  vefy  soon. 
Dmiag  the  nigfat  preTiooa  to  the  mnrder  of  C. 
Chaecms,  Flareas  kept  a  mdb  ready  to  fight 
s^nst  the  senatorial  party,  and  spent  the  night 
ia  dfmkiag  mid  fcastiiig  with  hia  frinds.  At  day- 
knsk  he  went  with  his  armed  band  to  seiae  the 
Afeatine  hiB.  C  Oneebns  also  joined  them, 
tbi^  lefosiqg  to  nae  riolence,  and  prevailed  npon 
fkeem  to  sokl  his  yoongcr  eon  to  the  foram  to 
iftr  the  hand  for  rccoociliation  to  the  senatorial 
puty.    Opimins  nnaed,  and  demanded  that  his 

ahoold  mrender  before  any 


negotiations  were  commenoed.  Flaceos  agsia  sent 
his  son  ;  but  Qpimios,  anxious  to  begin^e  fight, 
anested  the  boy,  pot  bun  into  prison,  and  advanced 
against  the  band  of  Flaocoa,  which  was  soon  di^ 
parsed.  Flaceos  and  hia  elder  son  took  refiige  in  a 
public  bath,  where  they  were  soon  discovered  and 
put  to  death,  B.a  121.  It  cannot  be  said  that 
M.  Fttlvins  Flaccus  had  any  bad  motive  in  joining 
the  party  of  the  Qmoehi,  for  all  the  charges  that 
were  broogfat  against  him  at  the  time  were  not 
established  by  evidenoe ;  hot  he  was  of  a  bolder 
and  more  determined  character  than  C  Oncehns. 
Cicero  mentions  him  among  the  omton  of  the  time, 
hot  states  that  he  did  not  rise  above  mediocrity, 
although  his  orations  were  still  extant  in  the  tamo 
of  Cicerew  A  daughter  of  his,  Folvia,  was  married 
to  P.  Lentnlns,  by  whom  she  became  ^e  mother 
of  Lentnlus  Sua.  Gioero  (proDom,  43)  calls  him 
the  fothep-in-law  of  a  brether  of  Q.  Catulus,  vrhence 
we  may  infer  that  he  had  a  second  danghter.  A 
third  danghter  was  nmrried  to  L.  Caesar,  ooomiI  in 
B.C.  91 ;  so  that  M.  Fulvius  Flaocoa  was  the 
grandfather  of  L.  Caesar,  who  was  consol  in  n.  c 
64.  (Liv.  £^  59,  61  ;  Appmn,  A  a  i  18,&c ; 
Pint  JVk  QfuoA.  18,  C.  Orwxk.  10—16;  Veil. 
Pat.  u.  6  ;  Cic.  BnO.  28,  dt  OruL  tl  70,  m  Cbt 
i.  2, 12,  iv.  6  ;  SchsL  Oionov.  od  OedO,  p.  413  ; 
Cic.  pro  Dom.  38,  PkO,  vin.'  4 ;  Val.  Max.  v.  3.  §  2, 
vi.  3.  §  1,  ix.  5.  §  1 ;  comp.  Meyer,  ^Vxy.  OraL 
A9ai.p.219,2dedit.) 

8.  M.  FuLTiDs  FLAocua  iras  one  of  the  Dtmm 
wi  Agro  SanmUi  AppaloqtiB  metimdo  ditideit- 
dofMS,  who  were  appointed  in  B.a  201.    Ho  vnu 
married  to  Sulpicia,  a  daqgfater  of  Paterenlus. 
(liv.  xxxL  4  ;  Solia  7.) 

9.  Q.  FuLViua  Flaocvb  iras  pnetor  in  Sar- 
diaia  in  b.  c.  187  ;  and  after  having  been  thrice  a 
randidale  fiir  the  cenoulship,  he  obtained  it  at 
length  in  B.C  180,  in  the  pkos  of  his  atop-fother, 
C  Piso,  who  had  died,  and  was  said  to  have  been 
poisoned  by  hia  wife  Qoarta  Hostilia,  ia  «ider  to 
make  room  for  her  aon.  (Liv.  xxxviii.  42,  xL  87.) 

10.  M.  FuLviua  Futocoa,  one  of  the  triumvin 
who  were  appointed  to  conduct  the  coloadea  to 
Pbllentiaand  Pisaaram,  in  a.  c.  184.  (liv.  xxxix. 
44.) 

1 1.  Sm.  FuLViUB  Flaocok,  was  eonsal  m  b.  c. 
185,  and  snbdaad  the  Vardaeans  in  Ulyricum. 
Cicero  calls  him  a  litersry  and  eloqueirt  man.  Ho 
was  on  one  oecasaon  aeoued  of  inoeat,  and  was  de- 
fended by  C  Curio.  (Liv.  EpiL  56 ;  Appian, 
/%r.  10 ;  Cic  BrvL  21,  82,  d«  InnmtL  L  48 ; 
SchoL  Bob.  m  Clod,  p.  380,  ed.  Ordli.) 

12.  C  FuLTius  FLAOcoa  was  eonal  in  b.g. 
134.  An  unsocoessful  war  had  then  been  carried 
on  for  aome  time  against  the  revolted  slaves  under 
firmus  in  Sicily  ;  od  he  and  his  colleague  undar^ 
took  the  command,  though  apparently  with  litllo 
socoesB.    (Liv.  EpiL  56  ;  Oroa.  v.  6.)        [L.  &] 

FLACCUS,  GRA'NiUS,  as  we  learn  fima 
Pauhis  (Dig.  50.  tit.  16.  s.  144)  wroto  a  book, 
De  Jwro  Papiriamo,  which  was  a  collection  of  the 
laws  of  the  ancient  kings  of  Rome,  nwde  by  Pa- 
pirins  [PAPauuaj.  Oranius  FhMcus  was  a  oon- 
tempoiary  of  Julius  Caesar,  and  Censorinns  (De 
Dm  NaL  8)  cites  his  work  Do  imdiffitonmtiM^ 
which  waa  dedicated  to  Caesar.  The  IndigHar 
mrnto  treated  of  were  probably  i$t90oatiQm  used  in 
certain  sacred  ritea.  (Macrob.  SoL  i.  17),  and, 
acoording  to  some  etymologists,  the  word  is  derived 
from  tada,  the  old  farm  for  m,  and  mUHO^  signify- 


156 


FLACCUS. 


ing  to  invoke.  (Duker,  de  Vet,  leL  Latin,  p. 
156.)  It  is  not  unlikely  that  Baulna  and  Cen- 
•oriniu  refer  to  the  same  work  of  Qmniua,  under 
difierent  names,  for  the  religious  laws  of  the  kings 
donbtless  remained  bngest  in  use  ;  and  Papirius, 
who  was  himself  a  pontiff,  is  said  by  Dionysius 
of  Halicaraassas  (iii  36)  to  have  collected  the 
mered  laws  after  the  expulsion  of  the  kings. 
Religious  ceremonies,  in  the  eariy  period  of  Roouui 
history,  may  well  be  supposed  to  hare  constituted  a 
large  pordon  of  the  technical  law,  and  to  have  been 
connected  with  the  principal  transactions  of  life. 

Senrius  (ad  Aen.  xiL  836)  cites  a  lex  Papuia^ 
and  Macrobiuf  {^SaL  iii.  11)  cites  a  passage  of  the 
Jus  Papirianum,  which,  from  the  Latinity,  may 
reasonably  be  ascribed  to  Gianius  Fbuxus.  The 
passage  points  out  the  distinction  between  temple 
fiumituxe  and  temple  ornaments,  and  shows  that  to 
the  former  class  belongs  the  eonseerated  taUe 
(**  meMa,  in  qua  epulae,  Ubationesque,  et  stipes  re- 
ponnntur  ^)  which  is  used  as  an  aUar  ^  in  templo 
arae  usum  obtinet*^).  P.  P.  Justi,  with  much 
probability  (Spedm.  Oimro,  CriL  c.  11,  Vindob. 
1765),  attributes  to  Flacau  (Oranins,  not  the 
grammarian  Verrius  Flaocui,)  a  religious  fragment 
which  the  ordinary  text  of  Senrius  (ad  Am,  xii. 
233)  ascribes  to  an  unknown  Elami,  Other  firag^ 
ments  of  Granius  are'  preserved  by  Festus  («.  v. 
Jiioae)f  Macrobius  (SoL  i.  18),  Arnobius  (Adv. 
Gtnie»^  iii.  p.  69, 72,  ed.  Elmenhorst),  and  Priacian 
{Ar$  Oram,  viiL  p.  793,  ed.  Putsch). 

Granius  Flaocus  is  not  to  be  confounded  with 
Gnmius  Licinianua,  who  is  cited  by  Servius  {ad 
Aen,  i.  732),  and  Macrobius  (Sai,  i.  16).  (Lu- 
dov.  Carrio,  EmendaL  L  4  ;  Maiansius,  ad  XXX 
Jdorum  Pirag,  Comment.  ToL  ii.  p.  129 — 141  ; 
Dirksen,  Bruckdueke^  &c  p.  61.)         [J.  T.  G.] 

FLACCUS,  HORA'TIUS.    [Horatius.] 

FLACCUS,  HORDECNIUS,  was  consular 
legate  of  the  aimy  of  Upper  Germany  at  the  time 
of  Nero^s  death  (a.  d.  68).  He  was  despised  by 
his  atmyt  for  he  was  old,  a  cripple,  without  firm* 
ness,  and  without  influence.  When  his  soldiers 
renounced  allegiance  to  Galba  (Jan.  1.  69  a.  d.), 
he  had  not  the  courage  to  oppose  them,  though  he 
did  not  share  in  their  treason.  He  was  left  in 
command  of  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine  by  Vitel- 
lius,  when  the  latter  marched  to  Italy  ;  but  he 
delayed  the  march  of  the  forces  which  Vitellius 
sent  for  from  the  Oermaniea,  partly  through  fear  of 
the  insurrection  of  the  Batavians,  which  soon  after 
broke  out,  and  partly  because  in  his  heart  he  £ir 
Toured  Vespasian.  He  even  requested  Civilis  to 
assist  in  retaining  the  legions,  by  pretending  to 
raise  a  rebellion  among  the  Batavians;  which 
Civilis  did^  not  in  pretence,  but  in  earnest.  [Ci- 
viLU.]  Flaccus  took  no  notice  of  the  first  move- 
ments of  the  Batavians,  but  their  success  soon 
compelled  him  to  make  at  least  a  show  of  op- 
position, and  he  sent  against  them  his  legate, 
Jdummius  Lupercus,  who  was  defeated.  By  the 
proofs  he  gave  of  his  unwillingness  or  inability  to 
put  down  the  insurrection,  and  by  receiving  a 
letter  fmok  Vespasian,  he  exasperated  his  soldiers, 
who  compelled  him  to  give  up  the  command  to 
VocuLA.  Shortly  afterwards,  in  a  fresh  mutiny 
during  the  absence  of  Vocula,  he  was  accused  of 
treachery  by  HbrbnniusGallus,  and,  as  it  seems, 
was  bound  by  the  soldiers,  bat  he  was  released 
apin  by  Vocula.  He  atill  however  retained  suffi- 
cient influffnce  to  persuade  the  anny  to  take  the 


FLACCUS. 

oath  to  Vespasian,  when  the  news  arrived  of  the 
battle  of  Cremona.  But  the  soldiers  were  still 
mutinous ;  and  on  the  arrival  of  two  fresh  legions, 
they  demanded  a  donadve  out  of  some  money 
which  they  knew  had  been  sent  by  Vespasian. 
Hordeonina  yielded  to  the  demand:  the  money 
was  spent  in  feasting  and  drinking  ;  the  soldien, 
thus  excited,  recalled  to  mind  their  old  quarrel 
with  Hordeonius,  and,  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
they  dragged  him  from  his  bed  and  killed  him. 
(Tac.  HigU  L  9,  52,  54.  56,  IL  57,  97,  iv.  13, 
18,  19,  24,  25,  27,  31,  36,  55,  v.  26  ;  Plat. 
Gatto,  10,  18,  22.)  [P.  S.] 

FLACCUS,  MUNATIUS,  one  of  the  conspi- 
lators  against  Q.  Cassius  Longinos,  praetor  of  His- 
pania  Ulterior,  b.  c.  48.  Munatius  Flaocus  com- 
menced the  attack  upon  Cassius  Longinus  by  killing 
one  of  the  lictors  and  wounding  the  legate,  Q. 
Cassius.  Like  all  the  persons  involved  in  Uiat  con- 
spiracy, Flaccus  was  not  a  Roman,  but  an  Italian. 
(Hirt  BeU.  Alex.  52  )  [L.  S.] 

FLACCUS,  NORBA'NUS.  1.  C.  Norbanus 
Flaocus.  In  b.  c  42  he  and  Decidins  Saxa  were 
sent  by  Octavian  and  Antony  with  eight  legions 
into  Macedonia,  and  thence  they  proceeded  to 
PhiUppi  to  operate  against  Brutus  and  Cassius. 
They  encamped  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Philippi, 
and  occupied  a  position  whxh  prevented  the  repub- 
licans advancing  any  further.  By  a  stratagem  of 
Brutus  and  Cassius,  Norbanus  was  led  to  quit  his 
position,  but  he  discoTered  his  mistake  in  time 
to  leoover  his  former  position.  The  republicans 
advancing  by  another  and  longer  road,  Norbanus 
withdrew  with  his  army  towards  Amphipolis,  and 
the  republicans,  without  pursuing  Norbanus,  en- 
camped near  Philippi.  When  Antony  arrived,  he 
waa  glad  to  find  that  Amphipolis  was  secured,  and 
having  strengthened  its  garrison  under  Norbanus, 
he  proceeded  to  Philippi.  In  b.  c  38,  C  Norba- 
nus Flaocus  was  consul  with  App.  Claudius  Pul- 
cher.  The  C.  Norbanus  FUocus,  who  was  consul 
B.  a  24  with  Octavian,  was  probably  a  son  of  the 
one  here  spoken  ot  (Appian,  B.  C,  iv.  87,  103, 
&c^  106,  &c. ;  Dion  Cass.  xxxviiL  43,  xlviL  35, 
xlix.  23,  liu.  28  ;  Plut  BruL  38.) 

2.  C.  Norbanus  Flaocus,  was  consul  in  a.  d. 
15,  the  birth  year  of  Vitelliua.  (Tac.  Ann.  i.  54  ; 
Suet  Vit.  3.)  [L.  S.] 

FLACCUS,  PiTRSIUS.    [Pbrsios.] 

FLACCUS,  POMPO'NIUS.  I.  L.  Pompo- 
Nius  Flaocus,  was  consul  in  a.  d.  17,  and  in  a.  d. 
51  he  was  legate  in  Upper  Germany,  and  fought 
successfully  against  the  Chatti,  for  which  he  waa 
honoured  with  the  ensigns  of  a  triumph.  Tacitua 
says  that  his  fiune  as  a  general  was  not  very  great* 
and  that  it  was  eclipsed  by  his  renown  as  a  poet. 
(Tac.  Aim.  u.  41,  xii.  27,  28.) 

2.  PoMPONius  Flaocus,  was  appointed  in  a.  d. 
19  by  Tiberius  to  undertake  the  administiatioa 
of  Moesia,  and  to  operate  against  king  Rha> 
scupolis,  who  had  killed  Cotys,  his  brother  and 
colleague  in  the  kingdom.  Velleius  (ii.  129)  givea 
him  very  high  praise  ;  saying  that  he  waa  a  vir 
nahu  ad  omnia  quae  reete /ariaida  sunt,  nmpUdqun 
virinte  meren»  een^)er,  non  ei^ptanM  glofiam.  He  waa, 
however,  a  friend  of  Tiberius,  with  whom,  on  one 
occasion,  he  spent  one  whole  night  and  two  days 
in  uninterrupted  drinking.  (Suet  Tlift.  42.)  He 
died  in  a.  d.  34,  as  propraetor  of  Syria,  where  he 
had  been  for  many  years.  (Tac.  Jim.  ii  32,  tL 
27.)    Velleius  calls  him  a  consular,  whence  aome 


\ 


FLAOCUS. 

vriten  ait  «f  ofnnion  that  he  is  the  Hune  at  L. 
Poeipoaiitt  Fbocm,  hot  this  c^pinion  is  iixecon- 
dleeble  with  chnoologj.  (Comp.  Or.  ex  PonL  W, 
9.  75 ;  Miwen.  ViL  OtmL  ed  ann.  769.)  [L.  S.] 
FLAOCUS,  L.  RUTI'LIUS»  known  only 
froB  a  eom,  which  is  given  below.  The  obveiae 
bean  the  head  of  Pallaa  with  Fla&  ;  the  revezae^ 
in  abiga,  with  L.  Rvnu. 


FLACCUS. 


\B7 


FLACCUS,  SrCULUS,  an  aathor  of  whom 
wmt  fiaguiwiU  an  praserred  in  the  collection  of 
Agrimmmm,  [FnoNTncufl.]  He  was  an  agri- 
tneot  by  pgnfrsMon,  and  probably  lired  shortly 
after  the  leign  of  Nerm  ( Fabric  AiUL  Zat  vol 
iiLpL5l2.ed.EnMati.)  Of  the  paitieokn  of  his 
life  nothing  ecftatn  is  known,  and  then  is  no 
proof  that,  as  Barthins  supposed,  ho  was  a  Chris- 
tiaa.  In  asaw  aannacripts  he  is  named  Saecnlos 
Flaecn^  bat  this  lariation  aeema  to  be  menly  a 
eampC  T*'""*g- 

He  wnte  a  treatise  entitled  De  CkmdUiomibm 
Affntnam^  ef  which  the  eommencement,  peihaps 
cartuled  and  luteipolated,  is  preserved  in  the  col* 
lectien  of  Agnmenaorea.  It  displays  conaidemble 
Irfnl  knowledge,  and  contains  much  inteieating 
It  tnata  of  the  distinctiona  between 
and  pndeetnne,  between 
and  ager  areifinius,  &c. ;  and  of 
the  distinciiuns  ia  the  mode  of  limitatio  comspond- 
lag  to  distinctiena  in  the  condition  of  the  land. 

It  ie  foafinfd  to  land  in  Italy.  Goeaius  thinka 
thaa  the  anther  ako  wnte  on  land  out  of  Italy, 
ad  that  the  ft^nwnt  we  poaiesa  ought  to  be  en- 
tided  De  (hmdiHomibm  Ayrmm  liaUas.  From 
the  two  parte  of  the  work  of  Sicolua  Flaccus,  and 
fnm  aoaw  loular  watk  of  Fnntinna,  he  suppoeea 
that  the  treatiae  D»  OaUmm  (Bd  Agrariae  An^ 
Carve,  p.  102,  Ooea.)  wae  chiefly  compiled,  aince 
thtt  eoDpOation  dtea  a  LUmr  ComdUioimm  ItaUaej 
aad  is  ascribed  in  aome  mannacripta  to  the  hybrid 
Jafiae  Fnotintta  Siculuk 

^■^g^fwf*  of  the  eame,  or  of  a  very  aimilar 
have  fNmd  their  way,  probably  by  an  acci- 
tetil  tmnapoaition  of  leavea,  into  the  ao-ealled 
iAr  SimaUei  (pp.  76,  86,  87,  Goesi),  which  ia 
sappeetd  by  modem  critice  to  be  a  compilation  of 


A  naular  tianepocition  hae  happened  in  another 
A  treatiae  De  CotUrocerm»  Agrcrum^ 
aafike  (ahhoogh  inferior  to)  the  treatiae  of 
>  en  the  eame  subject,  wae  fint  pnbliehed 
hr  name  in  the  Riamaeka  Mmmmm  fur  Jmrnprn- 
^u,veL  T.  ppL  143—170.  In  this  treatise,  in 
the  midst  of  the  Cbalroeerriia  de  Fime^  is  a  long 
of  Sicvtaa  Flaecua,  interpoUoed  firom  the 
Dt  Oamdlititm^m»  Agrormm  (from  trgo  ut 
din,  p.  4,  to  mag  mepe  meeenarioA,  p.  9,  Ooea.). 
The  whole  treataee  in  which  this  interpolation 
«ae  attributed  by  Rodorff  to  Sicnlus  Fhwcns ; 
J  in  oonfoimity  with  the  statement  of  the 
Cadex  Aawiiaua..  aaeigns  it  to  Hyginna. 

The  fragment  be  Cmditkmikm  Agronan  is  fol- 
ded (p.  26,  Geek)  by  two  UsU  of  diflferent  kinds 
•f  agri  and  Uapitca,  entitled  re^ectiToly  Nomma 


Agnrum  and  AToaiaia  ImkUmul  These  an  pro- 
biddy  the  work  of  some  subsequent  compiler. 

The  renmins  of  Siculus  Fhwcua  may  be  found  in 
the  collections  of  the  Agrimensores  by  Tnmebus 
(4to.  Paris,  1654),  Rigaltius  (4to.  Lutet  1614), 
Goeaius  (4to.  Amat.  1674),  and  0.  Girand  (Sto. 
Paria,  1843).  A  separate  edition  of  the  fragment 
De  ComditiKmUm»  Aprorum  was  published  by  J.  C. 
Schwarsius  (4to.  Cobnxg,  1711).        [J.  T.  O.] 

FLACCUS,  STATFLIUS  (Srcrr^AAior  ♦Aide 
«or),  the  author  of  some  epigrams  in  the  Greek 
AnthoI<^,  of  whom  we  know  nothing,  except 
what  his  name  implies,  that  he  was  a  Roman. 
There  an  eight  epigrams  under  his  name,  and  also 
one  with  the  superscription  TvAAiov  ♦Adiricov,  and 
three  inscribed  simply,  «Adicaov.  (Brunck,  Anal. 
Tol.  iL  p.  26*2  ;  Jacobs,  Jati.  Crraee.  toL  iL  p.  238, 
vol  xiiL  p.  955  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gfwe,  toI.  ir.  p. 
♦95.)  [P.  S.] 

FLACCUS,  L.  TARQUI'TIUS,  waa  magister 
equitum  to  the  dictator,  L.  Quintins  Ciudnnatus, 
in  B.a  458.  Although  he  belonged  to  a  patrician 
gens,  he  was  Tery  poor,  but  was  a  distinguished 
warrior.   (Liv.  iil  27  j  Dionys.  x.  24.)       [L.  8.] 

FLACCUS,  TI'BULUS,  a  writer  of  mimes, 
whose^  age  and  history  are  both  unknown.  A 
trochaic  tetrameter  verse  from  a  mimus  entitled 
Metaene^  is  the  only  relic  of  his  poems.  It  la 
cited  under  the  word  **  Capularem,**  by  Fulgentios. 
{BtpoeiL  ami.  Serm.  p.  564,  JVoati  Mercer;  Bothe, 
Poet  Seen,  Lai.  vol.  y.  p.  278.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FLACCUS,  VALFRIUa  1.  L.  VALwiiua 
Flaccub,  was  magister  equitum  to  the  dictator, 
M.  Aemilins  Papua,  in  &  c.  321.  (LIt.  ix.  7.) 

2.  L.  Valxrius  M.  f.  L.  n.  Flaccus,  waa  con- 
sul in  b.  a  261,  with  T.  Otacilius  Crassus,  and 
carried  on  the  war  in  Sicily  against  the  Carthagi* 
nians  with  little  success.  (Poljb.  L  20.) 

3.  P.  Valsrius  L.  f.  M.  n.  Flaocus,  son  of 
Ko^  2,  was  consul  in  b.  a  227,  the  year  in  which 
the  number  of  praeton  was  raised  to  four.  (Gell. 
ir.  3  ;  Liv.  Epii.  20.) 

4  P.  Valxbius  Flaccus,  was  sent  in  b.  c. 
218,  with  Q.  Baebius  Tamphilus,  as  ambassador 
to  Spain  to  remonstrate  with  Hannibal  for  attack- 
ing Saguntum,  and  thence  proceeded  to  Carthage 
to  announce  the  intention  of  the  Romans,  if  Han- 
nibal ahould  not  be  checked  in  his  proceedings.  In 
B.  c.  215  he  commanded  as  legate  a  detachment  of 
troops,  under  the  consul,  M.  Cliiudius  Marcellns,  at 
Nola,  and  distinguished  himself  in  the  battle  fought 
there  against  HannibaL  Shortly  after  we  find  him 
commanding  a  Roman  squadron  of  25  sail  off  the 
coast  of  Calabria,  where  he  discovered  the  embassy 
which  Hannibal  aent  to  Philip  of  Macedonia,  and 
got  possession  of  letters  and  documents  containing 
^e  terms  of  the  treaty  between  Hannibal  and  the 
kmg.  His  fleet  was  increased  in  consequence,  and 
he  was  ordered  not  only  to  protect  the  coast  of 
Italy,  but  also  to  watch  the  prooeedinffs  of  Ma- 
cedonia. During  the  siege  of  Capua,  when  Han- 
nibal marehed  towards  Rome,  Fhiccus  gave  the 
prudent  advice  not  to  withdraw  all  the  troops  from 
Capua,  and  his  opinion  waa  adopted.  (Liv.  xxi. 
6,  xxiil  16,  34,  38,  xxvi,  8  ;  Cic.  Pkilfp.  v.  10.) 

5.  Valxbius  Flaccus,  served  as  tribune  of  the 
soldiers  under  the  consul  Q.  Fulvius  Flaccus,  in 
B.  c.  212,  and  distinguished  himself  by  his  bravery 
and  boldness  during  the  attack  on  the  camp  of 
Hanno  near  Beneventum  (Liv.  xxv.  14). 

6.  C.  Valxrius  P,  f.  L.  n.  Flaccus,  was  inaugu- 


158 


PLACCUS. 


TBtedafflaiiim  Dialis,  in  b.  a  209,  igahist  his  own 
will,  by  the  pontifiBZ  maximua,  P.  liciniat.  Ht  wu  a 
young  man  of  a  wanton  and  diiadute  chancter,  and 
for  thia  rtaaon  ■honned  by  hit  own  relativea ;  bnt 
alter  his  appointment  to  the  priesthood,  his  conduct 
altered  so  mach  for  the  better,  and  his  watchfulness 
and  care  in  the  performanoe  of  his  duties  were  so 
great,  that  be  was  admitted  into  the  senate.  In 
B.C.  199  he  was  created  conile  aedile ;  but  being 
flamen  dialis,  he  could  not  take  the  official  oath,  and 
his  brother,  Ia  Valerius  Flaccus  (No.  7),  who  was 
then  praetor  designatus,  took  it  for  him.  (Lir. 
xxvii.  8,  zzxi.  50,  xxzii.  7.) 

7.  L.  Valbrids  p.  f.  L.  n.  Flaocvs,  a  brother  of 
No.  6,  was  curule  aedile  in  B.C.  201,  and  in  the  year 
following  he  was  elected  praetor,  and  received  Sicily 
as  his  province.  In  b.  c.  1 95  he  was  made  ponti- 
fex,  in  the  place  of  M.  Cornelius  Cethegos.  In  the 
same  year  he  was  invested  with  the  consulship, 
together  with  M.  Porcius  Cato,  and  received  Italy 
for  his  province.  During  the  summer  he  carried  on 
the  war  against  the  Boians,  and  defeated  them ; 
8000  of  them  were  slain,  and  the  rest  dispersed  in 
their  villages.  Flaocus  afterwards  spent  his  time 
on  the  banks  of  the  Po,  at  Placentia  and  Cremona, 
being  occupied  in  restoring  what  had  been  de- 
stroyed by  war.  He  remained  in  the  north  of  Italy 
also  in  the  year  B.  c.  194,  as  proconsul,  and  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Milan  he  fought  with  great  suc- 
cess against  the  Gauls,  Insubrians,  and  Boians,  who 
had  crossed  the  Po  under  their  chie^  DoruUiens: 
1 0,000  enemies  are  said  to  have  been  killed.  In 
&  c  191,  although  a  consuhr,  he  served  as  legate 
under  the  consul,  M\  Acilius  Olabrio,  in  the  war 
against  the  Aetolians  and  Macedonians.  With 
2000  picked  foot  soldiers,  he  was  ordered  to  occupy 
Rhoduntia  and  Tichins.  The  Macedonians,  by  a 
mistake,  approached  his  camp  too  closely,  and,  on 
discovering  the  enemy,  they  took  to  flisht  in  the 
greatest  disorder.  Fhiocus  pursued  them,  and 
made  great  havoc  among  them.  In  b.  c  184  he 
was  the  colleague  of  M.  Porcius  Cato  in  the  cen- 
sorship, and  in  the  same  year  he  was  made  prinoeps 
senatus.  He  died  as  pontifex  in  b.  c  180,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Q.  Fabius  Labeo.  (Liv.  xxxL  4, 
49,  50,  xxxiL  1,  xxxiil  42,  43,  xxxiv.  21,  46, 
xxxvi.  17,  19,  xxxix.  40,  &c,  52,  xl.  42  ;  Polyb. 
zx.  9,  ftc. ;  Plat  €kU.  M(^\  12 ;  Nep.  ChL  2 ; 
OroB.  iv.  20.) 

8.  L.  Valbrios  Flaocus,  a  son  of  No.  4,  one 
of  the  triumvirs  appointed  to  conduct  6000  families 
as  colonists  to  Plaonitia  and  Cremona,  in  B.C.  190, 
those  pkces  having  become  almost  deserted  by  the 
late  war.  (Liv.  xxxviL  46.) 

9.  L.  Valbri  (7r  Flaccus,  was  consul  in  B.a  1 52, 
but  died  during  his  magistracy.   (J.  Obseq.  77.) 

10.  L.  Valbri  us  Flaccus,  was  flamen  AUr- 
tialis,  and  received  the  consulship  in  B.  c.  131,  with 
P.  Licinius  Crassus,  then  pontifex  maximus.  Flao- 
cus wished  to  undertake  the  command  in  the 
war  against  Aristonicus  in  Asia,  but  his  colleague 
fined  him  for  deserting  the  sacra  entrusted  to  his 
care.  The  people,  before  whom  the  question  was 
brought  for  decision,  cancelled  the  fine,  but  com- 
pelled the  flamen  Flaccus  to  obey  the  pontiff  Cras- 
sus. (Cic.  PkU.  xL  8.)  He  may  possibly  be  the 
same  as  the  one  whose  quaestor,  M.  Aemibus  Scan- 
rus,  wanted  to  bring  an  accusation  against  him 
(Cic.  Dmn.  in  Caee,  19),  though  it  is  uncertain 
whether  Scaurus  was  quaestor  in  the  praetorship  or 
consulship  of  Flaccus. 


FLAOCUS. 

11.  L.  Valbrius  Flaocus,  probaUy  a  son  of 
No.  10,  and  the  father  of  L.  Valerius  Flaocus, 
whom  Cicero  defended.  [See  No.  15.]  When  he 
was  curule  aedile,  the  tribune,  Dedanua,  brought 
an  accusation  against  him.  In  b.  c.  100  he  was 
the  colleague  of  C.  Marina,  in  his  sixth  consulship. 
During  the  disturbances  of  L.  Appuleius  Satnmi- 
nus,  the  consuls  were  ordered  by  the  senfte  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  assistance  of  the  tribunes 
and  praetors,  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining  the 
dignity  of  the  republic  In  consequence  o£  this, 
Valerius  Flaccus  put  to  death  Satuminus,  Olaucia, 
and  others  of  the  revolutionary  party.  Four  years 
after  these  occurrences,  b.  c  97,  he  was  censor 
with  M.  Antonius,  the  orator.  In  b.  a  86,  when 
Marius  had  died,  in  his  seventh  consulship,  L.  Va- 
lerius Flaccus  was  chosen  by  Cinna  as  his  colleague, 
in  the  place  of  Marios,  and  received  the  com- 
mission to  go  into  Asia,  to  resist  SoUa,and  to  bring 
the  war  against  Mithridates  to  a  dose.  He  was 
accompanied  on  this  expedition  by  C.  FUvius 
Fimbria.  Flaocus  was  avaridoiis,  and  very  cruel 
in  his  punishments,  whence  he  was  so  unpopuhtf 
with  the  soldiers,  that  many  of  them  deserted  to 
Sulla,  and  the  rest  were  kept  Uigether  only  by  the 
influence  of  Fimbria,  who,  taking  advantage  dT  the 
state  of  affiurs,  phiyed  the  part  of  an  indulgent 
commander,  and  won  the  fiivour  of  the  sol- 
diers While  yet  at  Bynntium,  Fimbria  had  a 
quarrdl  with  the  quaestor,  and  the  consul,  Flaocus, 
being  chosen  as  arbiter,  decided  in  fiivour  of  the 
quaestor.  Fimbria  was  so  indignant,  that  he 
threatened  to  return  to  Rome,  whereupon  Flaocus 
dismissed  him  from  his  service.  While  the  latter 
was  sailing  to  Chalcedon,  Fimbria,  who  had  re- 
mained at  Byzantium,  created  a  mutiny  among  the 
soldiers  ;  Flaocus,  on  being  infimned  ci  it,  hastily 
returned  to  chastise  the  offender,  but  was  com- 
pelled to  take  to  flight.  He  reached  Nicomedetay 
and  shut  the  gates  against  his  pursoer,  but  Fimbria 
had  him  dra^gfed  forth,  and  murdered  him:  bu 
head  was  thrown  into  the  sea,  and  his  body  waa 
left  unburied.  Most  authorities  place  the  murder 
of  Flaocus  in  the  year  of  his  consulship,  &  a  86, 
but  Velleius  (il  2S,  24)  places  it  a  year  later.  At 
the  beginning  of  his  consulship,  Flaocns  had  earned 
a  law,  by  which  it  was  decrsed  that  debts  should 
be  cancelled,  and  only  a  quadians  be  paid  to  the 
creditors,  and  his  violent  death  was  regarded  as  a 
just  punishment  for  his  iniquitous  law.  (Liv.  JBpil, 
82 ;  Appian,  MHhrid,  51,  &&,  BelL  Civ,  u  75  ; 
Plut.  Suit  33  ;  Ores.  vi.  2  ;  Cic.  ;>ro  ^%iee.  23^  25, 
32,  pn  Rabir.  pent,  7,  10,  in  Cat  i.  2,  Brvt  62; 
Val  Max.  ii  9.  §  5 ;  Dion  Cass.  ^Vv^in.  /Vw*.  No. 
127,  p.  51,  ed.  Reimar.)  It  was  probably  thia 
Valerius  Flaccus  who  levied  the  legions  which 
were  called,  after  him,  Vcderiamae^  and  which  are 
mentioned  in  the  war  of  Lucullus  against  Mithri- 
dates. (Liv.  J^.  98  ;  Dion  Cass.  xxzv.  14,  15, 
16,  xxxvi.  29  ;  Sail.  HitL  v.) 

1 2.  L.  Valbrius  Flaocus.  When  Sulk  en* 
tered  Rome,  after  the  defeat  of  his  enemies,  he 
ordered  the  senate  to  appoint  an  inteirex:  the 
choice  fell  upon  L.  Valerius  Flaccus,  who  imme- 
diately brought  forward  and  carried  a  law  that 
Sulhi  should  be  invested  with  the  supreme  power 
(the  dictatorship)  for  an  indefinite  number  of 
years,  and  that  all  the  airangements  he  had  pre- 
viously made  should  be  sanctioned,  and  bindine  aa 
biws.  Sulla,  on  entering  upon  die  dictatorahip, 
made  Fhocus  his  magister  equitnm.    (Pint  6U/a, 


FLACCU8. 

S3;  \nim,B.C.l97.  Ac;  Cii^  it  Ltg.  Agt.  Hi. 
%  mi  Alt.  Tta-i;  SchoL  Onmor.  ad  Soman,  p. 
435,  ed.  OidL) 

II-  C.  Valsut*  Flaccus  ni  pneur  nitmiu 
in  ac  M,  and,  on  tbe  utliarity  of  th«  lenitc,  he 
teniglit  k  biD  befan  tlw  people  thit  Cktli^WDa,  of 
Tefii,  Acold  tfi«Tc  tbe  Roman  fnachiip.  {Cjii^ 
unina.1  In  b.  c  93  be  wu  emni!,  with  M. 
Hoanna*,  ntd  ■ftcrwardi  ha  ncceeded  T.  Didini 


pn  fiUi.  2(  ;  Sdwl.  ^'b.adCk.p.FIa 
id.  OrDi  ;  Appian,  /fljpoM.  100.) 

14.  C.  TALUira  Fljccus  ii  called  imptntar 
and  pnyieMT  ef  OsJ  in  ■.  c  BS,  in  the  cmtnil- 
•Up  of  L.  Cinwtfai  Scipio  md  C.  Notbanna.  (Cic. 
/n  QwA  7.)     He  mrj  pnnbl;  be  the  nnw  aa 

15.  L.  TaUBIiM  FLaCcTV,  ■  Km  of  No.  11, 
•emd  ii  Cfidi  ■■  tribnoc  of  the  wMien,  under 
P.  EwTOiaa,  ■  B.  c  TS,  and  aftemrdi  aa  qouaUr. 
aada  U.  Calpanini  Piu,  in  Spain.  (Cie.  .pm 
/faae.  1)  Bean*  [netMin  >>£.  63,  the  jearof 
Ciaoo^  «OQwIitap,  who  thimafa  bii  aanatance  sot 
^amiadm  tt  the  oocmDOiM  woich  lbs  AUobrogian 
laka^adan  bad  noeJTed  fraa  Ibe  ascompKcn  of 
CatifiM.  InOajcvafieihiapneloniiiplHbad 
tbe  adwnatBtka  of  A^  in  «hiiA  be  wai  nio- 
crcded  bj  Q.  Ciena  (CicpraFlin.  13,  14,21, 
40.)  Id  B.C  S9  be  waa  accnaed  bj  D.  Ueliiu  of 
banng  bcea  gailly  <f  eztottioa  in  hia  prarince  of 
Ab  ;  bat  Fbccst,  altbongfa  he  <ru  nndoabtedlj 
inihj,  ni  (Mended  bj  Cicen  (in  the  oimtion  pro 
Pimm,  which  ia  itiil  eitant)  and  Q.  Horleniine, 
mi  *ia  aniiiitted.  (Conip.  Cic  ■■  CUL  ill.  3,  6  ; 
ti  AiLi.  19,  iL  25,  ia  Puai.  23  ;  the  oration  pro 
^Knsfwv  Plane.  II;  Sdu^Bob^  n^ba:.  p.2S8  ; 
Sidlad.  OA  45.) 

II-  C  Valbbici  FLACcn,  ■  friend  of  App. 
naadiw  Pakber.  whom  Cicen  ■*  in  Olida  B.  c 
II.     (Qr;^/'<>B.iii.4.11.) 

IT.  L.  Vitmra  Flaccus,  a  ion  of  Ko.  15. 
Wben  Getto  defended  bit  faiber,  Ludoa  wae  jet 
a  bnle  bey ,  and  the  mlor  inijtidnced  him  into 
ibe  amn,  far  tbe  parpoK  of  eiciiing  the  prty  of 
tbejadft*.  In  ibe  diil  wai  betveen  Caenr  and 
Posprf,  Flaecaa  fcngbt  on  tbe  dde  of  the  latter, 
nd  wm  kiOnl  in  the  battk  of  DrTriuKhimn,  B.  c 
tf.  (Ge.  pn,  Am.  te,  OrvL  B8  ;  Caca.  B.  C. 
a  SI) 

IL  L.  TaTBun  Flaicvk,  a  Ihmen  of  Hare,  ■ 
I— liaaij  of  (Seen,  «hoae  brother  QaiDdu 
had  beard  baa  give  an  aeconnt  of  a  marrellani  oc- 
OREBse.  (Cie.  it  Men.  L  46  ;  Vam,  ia  L.  L. 
•i.11.)  That  be  cannot  be  the  Bme  ai  the  one 
■wti  laad.  We.  10,  i«  trident  ftWB  the  datea  Eek- 
M  (iJoeb-.  Nm-L  ToL  *.  p.  3S3)  believca  that  be  ia 
Ac  ^mt  (a  tbe  Flarou  wham  Cicen  defended  ; 
W  Ae  knUr  b  deTihed  by  Cicen*  ••  praetor, 
■knaa  an  L.  Vnleriaa  Fbnnu  ii  eipreetlj  called 
Tmem,  Ik*  liaiii  tt  Urn,  both  by  Cioero  and 

I*.  P.  VauuDB  Placcci,  the  aecuer  of 
CiriK    (Gc.aJf)Bi.ii.31.)  [L.S.] 

Then  ■■  aemal  orini  of  the  Valeria  geni  be- 
hfiif  U  Ae  faail;  «f  Ifce  Fhtd.  Uf  thtM,  ihne 


FLACCUS.  159 

necimena  an  ffiTen  beb».     The  fint  bai  en  the 
c^Teree  the  hewl  of  Palbw,  and  on   tbe  leTem 


Victory  in  a  biaa,  with  c.  v. 
■econd  bai  on  the  sbvens  ihr 


ihe  head  of  Victory, 
:  iiiE  military  «tHndard  of  an 
other  military  itandonJi,  with 
ThU  C  V«- 


lerint  Flamu  may  be  the  tans  ai  No.  H,  i 
Cioera  calla  Impeiator.  The  third  coin  haa  o 
obreree  the  head  of  Victory,  and  an  tbe  re 
Uan  (tanding  between  an  apex  (DieU  efAaL 
and  an  Bv  of  coin,  with  l.  vilbri  flico, 
a|)ei  ihowi  that  thii  L.  Flaecue  wai  a  Samen 
he  n»j  therefore  hare  been  either  the  L.  Fl 
eoniol  in  Kc  131  [No.  10],  who  wa>  a  &m 
Mai»,  or  the  I..  FlaceiK  a  contnaponir  of  C 
INo.  16],  who  wuklMtaflamasofUan.  ( 
hel,  <nd.  T.  p.  SS8.) 


friend  Martial  (L  62,  77),  we  learn  thai  he  1 
nuliTe  of  Padua  ;  &oiD  the  exordioDi  of  hi)  piece, 
we  inter  that  it  wai  addreued  to  Veipaiian,  and 
pnbliihed  while  Titiu  wu  achieTing  the  ub- 
jugation  of  Jodea  \  from  a  notice  in  QuJntilian, 
Dodwell  hai  diaim  the  csnchuion  that  he  muit 
baTB  died  aboot  A.  D.  B8.  Tbe  liitea  (t.  5), 
"  Phoebe,  mooe.  li  Cymaeae  mihi  coDKia  Tatia 

'halcTer  may  be  tbeir  import,  an  not  in  themaelTei 
enfflcient  to  pro^  ai  Pioi  and  Heinvm  imagine, 
that  he  wai  a  member  of  the  ncred  college  of  the 
Qnbdeeimiiri ;  and  the  wordi  SeKna  BaUmt, 
■fflied  to  hii  name  in  certain  H8&,  are  mad  too 
doobtfnl  in  their  cffi^n  and  aignificatian  to  lam 
aa  (he  baiii  of  any  hypotheda,  even  if  «e  wen 
eerlain  that  thej  applied  to  the  poet  himeeir,  and 

inditidnal  who  laay  at  one  time  hare  pomiied 
the  codex  which  fonned  tbe  archetype  of  •  &niily. 
The  only  work  of  Flaecni  now  ertant  i>  an  nn- 
Gniahed  heroic  poem  in  tight  booki,  on  the  Aigo- 
laotic  Bipeditioo,  in  which  he  faQoira  (be  genical 


160 


FLACCUS. 


plan  and'  urangement  of  Apollonia»  Rhodius, 
whose  peifomumoe  he  in  aome  pauages  literally 
tranalatea,  while  in  othen  he  contracts  or  expands 
his  originid,  introduces  new  characters,  and  on  the 
whole  deyotea  a  larger  portion  of  the  action  to  the 
adventares  of  the  voyage  before  the  arrival  of  the 
heroes  at  the  dominions  of  Aetes.  The  eighth  book 
terminates  abruptly,  at  the  point  where  Medeia  is 
urging  Jaaon  to  make  her  the  companion  of  his 
homeward  journey.  The  death  of  Absyrtus,  and 
the  return  of  the  Greeks,  must  have  occupied  at 
least  three  or  four  books  more,  but  whether  these 
have  been  lost,  or  whether  the  authmr  died  before 
the  completion  of  his  task,  we  cannot  telL 

The  Argonautiea  is  one  of  those  productions 
which  are  much  praised  and  little  read.  A  kind 
but  vague  expression  of  regret  upon  the  part  of 
Quintilian  (x.  1),  **Multum  in  Valerie  Flacco 
nuper  amisimus,"  has  induced  many  of  the  older 
critics  to  ascribe  to  Flaccus  almost  every  conceiv* 
able  merit ;  and,  even  in  modem  times,  Wagner 
has  not  hesitated  to  rank  him  next  toViigil  among 
the  epic  bards  of  Rome.  But  it  is  difficult  to  dia- 
cover  any  thing  in  his  lays  beyond  decent  medio- 
crity. We  may  accord  to  him  the  praise  of  mo- 
derate talents,  improved  by  industry  and  learning, 
but  we  shall  seek  in  vain  for  originality,  or  the 
higher  attributes  of  genius.  He  never  startles  us 
by  any  gross  offence  againat  taate,  but  he  never 
warms  us  by  a  brilliant  thought,  or  charms  us  by 
a  loAy  flight  of  fancy.  His  diction  is  for  the  most 
part  pure,  although  strange  words  occasionally  in- 
trude themselves,  and  common  worda  are  some- 
times employed  in  an  uncommon  sense ;  his  general 
style  is  free  from  affectation,  although  there  is  a 
constant  tendency  to  harsh  conciseness,  which  fre- 
quently renders  the  meaning  obscun  ;  his  versifi- 
cation is  polished  and  harmonious,  but  the  rhythm 
is  not  judiciously  varied  ;  his  descriptions  are 
lively  and  vigorous,  but  his  similes  too  often  far- 
fetched and  unnatural.  He  has  attained  to  some- 
what of  the  outward  form,  but  to  nothing  of  the 
inward  spirit,  of  his  great  model,  the  Aeneid. 

Valerius  Flaccus  seems  to  have  been  altogether 
unknown  in  the  middle  ages,  and  to  have  been 
first  brought  to  light  by  Poggio  Brocciolini,  who, 
while  attending  the  council  of  Constance  in  1416, 
discovered  in  the  monastery  of  St  Gall  [see  As- 
C0NIU8]  a  MS.  containing  the  fint  three  books, 
and  a  portion  of  the  fourth.  The  Editio  Princeps 
was  printed  very  incorrectly,  from  a  good  MS.,  at 
Bologna,  by  Ugo  Hugeriusand  Doninus  Bertochui, 
fol.  1472  ;  the  second  edition,  which  is  much  more 
rare  than  the  first,  at  Florence,  by  Sanctus  Jacobus 
de  Ripoli,4to,  without  date,  but  about  1431.  The 
text  was  gradually  improved  by  the  collation  of 
various  MSS.  in  the  editions  of  Jo.  Bapt.  Pius, 
Bonon.  foL  1519;  of  Lud.  Carrio,  Antv.  8vo.  1565 
— 1566 ;  of  Niookus  Heinsius,  Amst  12mo.  1680; 
and  above  all  in  that  of  Petrus  Burmannus,  Leid. 
4to.,  1724,  which  must  be  regarded  as  the  most 
complete  whjch  has  yet  appeared  ;  although  those 
of  Harles,  Altenb.  8vo.  1781 ;  of  Wagner, Getting. 
8vo.  1805  ;  and  of  Lemaire,  Paris,  8vo.  1824,  are 
more  convenient  for  ordinary  purposes.  The  eighth 
book  was  published  separately,  with  critical  notes 
and  dissertations  on  some  verses  supposed  to  be 
spurious,  by  A.  Weichert,  Misn.  8vo.  1818. 

We  have  metrical  translations, — ^into  English 
by  Nicholas  Whyte,  1565,  under  the  title  •"  The 
stoxy  of  Jason,  how  he  gotte  the  golden  flece,  and 


FLACCUS. 

how  he  did  b^gyle  Media  ;  out  of  Laten  into  En- 
glische  ;** — into  French  by  A.  Dureau  de  Lamalle, 
Paris,  1811  ; — ^into  Italian  by  M.  A.  Pinderaonte, 
Verona,  1776  ; — and  into  German  by  C.  F.Wun- 
derlich,  Erfurt,  1805.  [W.  R.] 

FLACCUS,  VER'RIUS,  a  fi%edman  by  birth, 
and  a  distinguished  grammarian,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  fint  century  B.  c.  His  reputation  as  a 
teacher  of  grammar,  or  rather  philology,  procured 
him  the  fiivour  of  Augustus,  who  took  him  into  his 
household,  and  entrusted  him  with  the  education  of 
his  grandsons,  Caius  and  Lucius  Caesar.  Fkccus 
lodged  in  a  part  <ii  the  palace  which  contained  the 
Atrium  Catilinae.  This  was  his  lecture-room, 
where  he  was  allowed  to  continue  his  instructions 
to  his  former  schobirs,  but  not  to  admit  any  new 
pupils,  after  he  became  preceptor  of  the  young 
Caesars.  If  we  receive  £mesti*s  conection  of 
Suetonius  (Octoo.  86),  it  was  the  pure  and  per- 
spicuous Latinity  of  Veirius,  not  Veranius,  Flaccus, 
which  Augustus  contrasted  with  the  harsh  and 
obsolete  diction  of  Annius  Cimber.  Flaccus  re- 
ceived a  yearly  salary  of  more  than  800/L  He  died 
at  an  advanc^  age,  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius. 

At  the  lower  end  of  the  market-place  at  Prae- 
neste  was  a  statue  of  Verrins  Fbccus,  fronting  the 
Hemicydium,  on  the  inner  curve  of  which,  so  as  to 
be  visible  to  all  persons  in  the  forum  ( Vitruv.  v.  I ), 
were  set  up  marble  tablets,  inscribed  with  the  Fasti 
VexrianL  These  should  be  disUnguished  from  the 
Fasti  ProenestinL  The  latter,  like  the  similar  Fasti 
of  Aricium,  Tibur,  Tusculum,  &c.  were  the  town- 
records.  But  the  Fasti  of  Flaccus  were  a  calendar 
of  the  days  and  vacations  of  public  business — die» 
fasti,  nefoMii,  and  inUrcui — of  religious  festivals, 
triumphs,  &C.,  especially  including  such  as  were 
peculiar  to  the  fiunily  of  the  Caesars.  In  1770  ihe 
foundations  of  the  Hemicydium  of  Praeneste  were 
discovered,  and  among  the  ruins  were  found  por- 
tions of  an  ancient  calendar,  which  [ooved  to  be 
fingments  of  the  Fasti  Verriani.  Further  portions 
were  recovered  in  subsequent  excavations,  and 
Foggini,  an  Italian  antiquary,  reconstructed  from 
them  the  entire  months  of  January,  March,  April, 
and  December,  and  a  small  portion  of  February 
was  afterwards  annexed.  (Franc  Fqggini,  Fcuto- 
rum  Aim.  Boman.  Reliquiae,  &c  Rom.  1779,  fol.  ; 
and  Did,  of  Antiq.  s.  v.  Fastu)  They  are  also 
given  at  the  end  of  Wolfs  edition  of  Suetoniusy 
8yo.  Lips.  1802,  and  in  OreIU*s  JnscripHonei  Jj»- 
tinae,  vol  ii.  p.  379, 

Flaccus  was  an  antiquary,  an  historian,  a  phi- 
lologer,  and  perhaps  a  poet ;  at  least  Priscian  (viii. 
p.  792)  ascribes  to  him  an  hexameter  line,  **  Bhui- 
ditusque  labor  moUi  curabitur  arte.**  It  is  seldom 
possible  to  assign  to  their  proper  heads  the  frag- 
ments of  his  numerous  writings.  But  the  follow- 
ing works  may  be  attributed  to  him : — An  historical 
collection  or  compendium,  entitled  JUntm  Memoria 
Dignarum^  of  which  A.  Gellius  (iv.  5)  cites  the 
first  book  for  the  story  of  the  Etruscan  am»* 
pices,  who  gave  perfidious  counsel  to  Rome  (Nie- 
buhr,  HigL  Rome^  vol.  L  p.  543}  ;  a  Histoiy  of 
the  Etruscans— iSsTMrn  Eimsearum. — (Intpp.  ad 
Aen.  X.  183,  198,  ed.  Mai ;  compare  also  Serv. 
ad  Aen.  viL  53,  viiL  203,  xi.  143)  ;  a  treatise, 
£k  Ortkograpkia  (Suet  III  Gramm,  17).  This 
work  drew  upon  Flaccus  the  anger  of  a  rival 
teacher  of  philology,  Scribonius  Aphrodisius,  who 
wrote  a  reply,  and  mixed  up  with  the  controversj 
reflections  on  the  learning  and  character  of  Flai^ 


FLACILLA. 


FLAMININUS. 


161 


alao  the  author  of  a  woik  en- 
titled Satmuu,  or  Saimrm^a  (Macrob.  Satmrtu  L 
4,  8)»  and  of  another,  De  Ob§euru  QUoniaj  on  the 
aidudnna  laed  by  Cato  the  Cenior :  the  lecond 
book  of  «iich  is  dted  by  A.  Gdlins  (zrii  6).  Be- 
tides the  preeedii!^  lefeienoes,  Fhocua  is  quoted  by 
GelUaa  (t.  17,  18),  who  refert  to  the  fourth  book, 
DeSiga^katm  VeHman^  of  Flaocus,  while  discus»' 
iag  the  differenoe  between  history  and  annals  (see 
alao  ztL  14,  xriii.  7),  and  by  Blacrobios  (Sabun,  i. 
18,  12,  16).  Fhocns  is  cited  by  Pliny  in  his 
latffertns  (AT.  N.  1),  or  sommary  of  the  materials 
ef  his  Hutoria  Notmndu^  generaUy  (Lib.  L  iiL  TiL 
vfiL  m.  XT.  xTiii.  zxriii.  zxix.  zzziii.  zzxiy. 


.),  and  qftedaDy,  bot  without  distinguishing 
dw  partieiilar  wori(  of  Fhocos  which  he  consulted 
{H.  JV.  TiL  5S,  SL  54,  mofiet  rtpaiiimae ;  im.  6, 

ijL  23i,  s.  39,  /wnaefarttrfos  nut- 
rfiii  7,  s,  llj/ar 
P,  Rom.  vietet;  zzriiL  2.  §  4,  Deontm  evoeatio ; 
TTTJii.  3w f  19,  Tanpiimii  Prudtntrea  imnoa  ;  16, 

7.  f  36,  Jmmfade»  mm»  iltita).  Flaccos  is  also 
referred  to  by  Laetantius  {IntHL  i  20),  by  Amo- 
bills  {ode.  GtaL  x.  59),  and  by  Isidoms  (Ong»  xir. 

8.  {  33).  Bat  the  work  which  moxe  than  any 
«cher  casbodies  the  fragments  of  an  author,  whose 
fees  to  Htsiirsl  antiquity  is  probably  second  only 
tD  that  of  Vairo,  b  the  treatiie,  De  Veriorum  Siff- 
ajfjiiififM,  of  FestosL  Festus  abridged  a  work  of 
the  sane  kiBd,  and  with  probably  a  similar  title, 
by  VcftioB  Flaoeas,  from  which  also  some  of  the 
caUmU  in  OcOns  and  Macrobius,  and  the  citations 
in  the  lafter  gfamwarians,  Priscianus,  Diomedes, 
Chafisiua,  aad  Yelias  Laigus,  are  probably  taken. 
Of  this  wofk  of  Flaeeas,  a  foil  account  is  given 
ndcr  Fmarm.  (Saeton.  IlL  Oramm.  17  ;  K.  O. 
Miller,  Prw^kt»  ad  Fon^Mmm  Faium^  Lips. 
1839.)  [W.  a  D.] 

FLAOCUS,  VESCULA'RIUS,  a  Roman 
in  the  eonfidenoe  of  the  emperor  Tiberius,  to 
he  betEsyed  Scribonins  Libo  in  ▲.  o.  16. 
[Dbcsu8,Nol10.]  It  is  uncertain  whether  the  Vee- 
caiarias  eoodcnmed  by  Tiberius  in  a.  d.  32  be  the 
some  pecson,  some  MS3.  lading  Atticus,  others 
Fhcca%  as  the  cognomen.  (Tac.  Ann.  n.  28,  tI. 
a)  [W.  B.  DJ 

FLACILLA,  or  FLACCILLA,  AE'LIA  (in 

Gng,  Nysa.  IIAictAAa,  in  Chron.  Alex.  ^AcUriciA- 

Aa),  first  wife  ofTheodoeins  the  Great     Several 

■edons  infer  from  an  obscure  passage  in  Themis- 

tiaa  (prA  xri  De  Saiarnino)^  that  she  was  the 

Anpter  of  Antonhis,  who  was  consul  a.  d.  382, 

hat  this  is  very  doabtfaL    She  appears  to  have 

been  ban  in  Spnn  (Clandian,  XoKf  ^isTvnotf,  ▼S.69), 

W  to  have  had  a  sister,  the  mother  of  Nebridios, 

^hs  «as  aMiried  after  a.  n.  388  to  Sal vina,  daughter 

«fGUe,  the  Moor.  (Hierott.J^ns<.a<f  &/vM.vol.iv. 

^<SS,cd.  BevedicL)   FhociUa  had  at  least  three 

chiUnsi  by  Tbeodoaina^ — namely,  Arcadius,  bom 

D.  377,  HoDorins,bom  A.D.  384,  both  after- 

egpeiets ;  and  Pokheria,  who  was  appa» 

^tly  honi  befefc  379,  as  Oaudian  (Lane  Seren. 

113,  136)  intinates  that  Theodosins  had  more 

te  CM  child  when  raised  to  the  throne.    This 

^^kheria  died  befete  her  mother,  and  Gregory 

^Jteeu  ceaapoaed  a  oonaolatoty  discourse  upon  the 

**MaB.    Some  have  supposed  that  she  had  an- 

*^  child,  Gzatias,  but  without  reason.  ( Ambros. 

^  CKite  Tieodoe.  OroHo,  where  see  note  of  the 

Bnwdirtiiic  editorsu)    Fbodlla  herself  died  a.  d. 

^83L  at  a  place  called  Scotoumin,  in  Thrace,  and 

▼Dt.  a 


Gregory  Nyssen,  composed  a  fimenl  discourse 
for  her.  All  writers  conspire  to  praise  Flaocilla 
for  her  piety,  and  charity,  and  orthodoxy,  and  she 
has  been  canonized  in  the  Greek  Church.  (Greg. 
Nyss.  Orat.  Funeb.  pro  Flaeeilla ;  Theodoret,  Hi$i. 
EecL  V.  19  ;  Themist  De  Human.  Tkeodoi.  Imp.; 
Sosom.  Hiat.  EocUt,  vil  6 ;  Chrm.  Ale»,  v.  Pa»- 
tkaL  p.  563,  ed.  Bonn. ;  TiUemont,  Hi$L  dee  Emp. 
vol  V.  pp.  143, 192, 252.)  [J.  C.  M.J 


com  OF  FLAOCILLA. 

FLAMEN,  Q.  CLAU'DI US,  praetor  b.c.  209, 
the  eleventh  year  of  the  second  Panic  war.  His 
province  was  the  Sallentine  district  and  Tarentum, 
and  he  succeeded  M.  Maroellus  in  the  command  of 
two  legions,  forming  the  third  division  of  the 
Roman  army,  then  in  the  field  against  Hannibal. 
(Liv.  xxvii.  21, 22.)  He  was  propraetor  b.c.  207, 
and  his  command  was  prolonged  throoffh  the  next 
year,  (xxvii.  43,  xxviii.  10.)  In  207,  while  Flamen 
was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tarentum,  his  oat- 
posts  brought  in  two  Namidians,  the  bearers  of 
letters  from  Hasdrubal  at  Pboentia  to  Hannibal 
at  Metapontum.  Fhimen  wrung  from  them  the 
secret  of  their  being  entrusted  with  letters  and 
then  despatched  the  Numidians,  strongly  guarded, 
with  the  letters  unopenM  to  the  consul,  Claudius 
Nera  [Nma]  The  discovery  of  the  letters  saved 
Rome  ;  for  they  were  sent  to  apprise  Hannibal  of 
his  brother*s  prosenee  in  Italy,  and  to  arrange  the 
junction  of  their  armies.  [W.  B.  D.] 

FLAMFNIA  GENS,  plebeian.  During  the 
first  five  centuries  of  Rome  no  mention  is  made  of 
any  member  of  the  Fhnninia  Gens.  The  name  is 
evidently  a  derivative  from  flamen,  and  seems  to 
have  originally  denoted  a  servant  of  a  flamen. 
(Paul.  Diac.  «.  vo.  FlammmB  CamiUne^  Flamittiue 
Lidor.)  In  former  times  the  Flaminii  wero  be- 
lieved to  be  only  a  fiimily  of  the  Quintia  gens ; 
but  this  opnion  arose  from  a  confusion  of  the 
Fhuninii  with  the  Flaminini,  the  latter  of  whom 
belonged  to  the  ancient  patrician  Quintia  gens. 
The  only  femily  names  of  the  Flaminia  gens  that 
we  know  are  Child  and  Flamma.  There  is  no 
evidence  for  the  cognomen  Nepoi,  which  Orelli 
{Onom.  TuU.  ii.  p.  254)  gives  to  the  Flaminius 
who  fell  in  Uie  battle  at  Uke  Trasimenus.   [L.  S.] 

FLAMINI'NUS,  a  famUy-name  of  the  patri- 
cian Quintia  gensL  1.  K.  Quintius  Flamininus, 
was  one  of  the  duumviri,  who,  in  a.  c.  216,  were 
ordered  to  contract  for  the  building  of  the  temple  of 
Concordia,  which  had  been  vowed  two  years  before 
by  the  praetor,  L.  Manlius.  (Liv.  xxii.  33.) 

2.  L.  Quintius  Flamininus,  was  created 
augur  in  b.  c.  212.  (Liv.  xxv.  2.) 

3.  L.  Quintius  Flamininus,  a  brother  of  the 
great  T.  Quintius  Flamininus,  was  curule  aedile 
in  B.  &  200,  and  the  year  after  was  invested 
with  the  city  praetorship.  When  his  brother 
Titus,  in  B.C.  198,  undertook  the  war  against 
Philip  of  Macedonia,  Lucius  received  the  command 
of  the  Roman  fleet,  and  had  to  protect  the  coasts 
of  Italy.  He  first  sailed  to  Corcyra,  and  having 
met  his  fleet  near  the  island  of  Zama,  and  received 
it  from  his  predecessor,  L.  Apustius,  he  slowly  pro- 
ceeded to  Males,  and  thenoe  to  Peirneeus,  to  join 

M 


162 


FLAMININUa 


the  ahiw  which  had  been  atstioned  there  for  the 
protection  of  Athens.  Soon  after  he  waa  joined  by 
the  allied  fleets  of  Attains  and  the  Rhodians,  and 
the  combined  fleets  now  undertook  the  si^  of 
Eretria,  which  was  occupied  bj  a  Macedonian  gar- 
rison. Its  inhabitants  dreaded  the  Romans  as 
much  as  the  Bfacedonians,  and  were  uncertain 
what  to  do ;  but  Lucius  took  the  place  at  night  by 
assault.  The  dtisens  surrendered,  and  the  con- 
qnerors*  booty  consisted  chiefly  of  worics  of  art 
which  had  adorned  the  town.  Carystus  imme- 
diately after  surrendered  to  him  without  a  blow. 
Having  thus,  in  the  space  of  a  few  days,  gained 
possession  of  the  two  principal  towns  of  Euboea, 
Flamininus  sailed  towards  Cenchreae,  the  port  of 
Corinth,  where  he  made  preparations  for  besieging 
Corinth.  By  the  command  of  his  brother  Titus, 
Lucius  and  bis  naval  allies  sent  ambassadors  to  the 
Achaeans  to  win  them  over  to  their  side.  Most 
of  them  were  persuaded  to  take  up  the  cause  of 
the  Romans,  and  sent  their  troops  to  join  Lucius 
in  the  siege  of  Corinth.  Lucius  had  in  the  mean 
time  taken  Cenchreae,  and  was  already  engaged  in 
the  siege  of  Corinth.  A  fierce  battle  had  been 
fought,  in  which  Lucius  and  his  Romans  were 
beaten.  When  his  forces  were  strengthened  by 
the  arrival  of  the  Achaeans,  they  equalled  in  num- 
ber those  of  the  enemy,  and  he  continued  his  ope- 
rations with  heii»r  hopes  of  success.  But  the  de- 
fence made  by  the  Corinthian  garrison  was  despe- 
rate, for  there  were  among  the  besieged  a  great 
number  of  Italians,  who  in  the  war  with  Hannibal 
had  deserted  from  the  service  of  the  Romans. 
Hence  Lucius  at  length  despaired  of  success ;  he 
gave  up  the  siege,  and  returned  to  his  fleet,  with 
which  he  sailed  to  Corcyra,  while  Attains  went  to 
Peiraeeus.  As  his  brother^s  imperium  was  pro- 
longed for  another  year,  Lucius  also  retuned  the 
command  of  the  fleet  in  n.  a  1 97.  He  accompanied 
his  brother  to  the  congress  with  the  tyrant  Nabis 
at  Argos.  Just  before  the  battle  of  Cynosoephalae, 
Lucius,  who  was  informed  of  the  intention  of  the 
Acamanians  to  join  the  Romans,  sailed  to  Leucaa, 
the  chief  place  of  the  Acamanians,  and  began  to 
blockade  it  for  the  purpose  of  trying  their  intention. 
But  the  inhabitants  resisted,  and  the  town  was  taken 
by  storm.  The  inhabitants  were  resolved  to  defend 
themselves  to  the  hist,  and  a  great  massacre  took 
place ;  but  when  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Cynos- 
oephalae arrived,  all  the  tribes  of  Acamania  sub- 
mitted to  the  Romans.  In  b.  c.  195,  when  T. 
Flamininus  marched  against  Nabis,  Lucius  went 
out  with  40  sail  to  join  him  in  his  operations  i  he 
took  several  maritime  towns,  some  of  which  were 
conquered  by  force,  while  others  submitted  vo- 
luntarily, and  he  then  proceeded  to  Oythium,  the 
great  arsenal  of  Sparta.  When  Titus  began  be- 
sieging the  same  place  by  land,  Goigopas,  the  com- 
mander of  the  garrison,  treacherously  surrendered 
the  town  to  the  Romans. 

In  B.  c.  193,  L.  Flamininus  sued  for  the  con- 
sulship, and,  as  the  remembrance  of  his  exploits 
in  Greece  and  of  his  subsequent  triumph  was 
yet  fresh,  he  was  elected  for  the  year  192,  to- 
gether with  Cn.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus.  He  re- 
ceived Gaul  as  his  province,  and  was  ordered  to 
hold  the  comitia.  While  on  his  march  into  his 
province,  he  fell  in  with  the  Ligurians  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Pisa,  and  gained  a  great  battle : 
9000  enemies  fell,  and  the  rest  fled  to  their  camp, 
which  was  then  besieg^.    In  the  night  following. 


FLAMININUS. 

however,  the  Ligurians  made  their  escape,  and  the 
next  morning  the  deserted  camp  £eSl  into  the  hands 
of  the  Romans.  Lucius  then  advanced  into  the 
country  of  the  Boians,  of  which  he  ravaged  the 
parts  through  which  he  passed.  Towards  the  end 
of  the  year  he  went  to  Rome  to  conduct  the  elec- 
tions for  the  next  year,  and  when  this  was  done, 
he  returned  to  the  country  of  the  Boians,  who  sub- 
mitted to  him  without  taking  up  arms.  Upon  his 
return  to  Rome,  he  levied  a  large  army,  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  senate,  that  the  new  consuls,  immedi- 
ately after  entering  upon  their  office,  might  have 
forces  ready  to  set  out  against  Antiochus.  In  b.  c. 
191  he  was  appointed  legate  to  the  consul  M\  Ad- 
lius  Olabrio,  who  had  to  conduct  the  war  in  Greece. 
In  &&  184,  M.  Porcius  Cato,  who  was  then  censor, 
ejected  L.Qnintius  Fhunininus  from  the  senate,  and 
then  delivered  a  most  severe  speech  against  him  for 
crimes  which  he  had  committed  seven  years  before 
in  his  consulship.  Among  the  various  charges  he 
brought  against  Ludus,  Uiere  is  one  which  ex- 
hibits him  in  a  truly  diabolical  light.  It  seems 
that  he  had  become  acquainted  in  Greece  with  the 
vice  of  paederastia,  and  when  in  his  consulship  he 
went  to  the  north  of  Italy,  he  took  with  him  his 
£svourite  youth,  a  young  Carthaginian,  of  the  name 
of  Philippus.  This  youth  had  often  complained 
that  Flamininns  had  never  afibrded  him  an  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  a  gladiatorial  exhibition.  Once 
while  Flamininus  and  his  favourite  were  feasUng 
and  drinking  in  their  tent,  there  came  a  noble 
Boian,  who,  with  his  childi«n,  took  refuge  in  the 
consults  camp.  He  was  introduced  into  the  tent, 
and  stated  through  an  interpreter  what  he  had  to 
say.  Before  he  had  finished  Flamininns  asked  his 
fiivourite  whether  he  would  not  like  to  see  a  Gaul 
die,  and  scarcely  had  the  youth  answered  in  the 
affirmative,  when  Flamininus  struck  the  Boian*8 
head  with  his  sword,  and  when  the  man  endea- 
voured to  escape,  imploring  the  assistance  of  the 
bystanders,  the  consul  ran  his  sword  through  hia 
body  and  killed  him  for  the  amusement  of  the  con- 
temptible youth.  Valerius  Antias  related  a  similar 
and  equally  horrible  crime  of  this  Fhunininus.  He 
died  in  B.  &  170,  holding  at  the  time  a  priestly 
office.  (Liv.xxxi.  4, 49,  xxxii.  1, 16, 39,  xxxiii.  16, 
xxxiv.  29,  XXXV.  10,  20,  &c^  40,  &c  xxxvL  1,  2, 
xxxix  42,  43,  xl.  12  ;  Val.  Max.  ii.  9.  §  8,  iv.  5, 
$  1  ;  Cic.  de  Saieet,  12 ;  AureL  Vict  de  Vtr,  Il~ 
luttr.  47;  Plut  Cai.  17,  Flanum.  18;  Senec. 
Oontrtw,  iv.  25.) 

4.  T.  QuiNTius  FLAumiNi».  As  he  is  said  to 
have  been  about  thirty-three  years  old  in  b.c.  196, 
he  must  have  been  bom  about  a.  c.  230.  (Liy. 
xxxiiL  33.)  He  is  called  by  Aurelius  Victor  {De 
Vir.  lUtutr.  51)  a  son  of  C.  Flaminius,  who  fell  in 
the  battle  on  Lake  Trasimenus ;  but  this  statement 
arises  from  a  confrision  of  the  Flaminia  gens  with 
the  fiunily  of  the  FhunininL  [FLiiMXNU  oins. j 
He  was  the  brother  of  L.  Quintius  Fhunininna 
[No.  3],  and  is  first  mentioned  in  history  in  b.  c 
201,  when  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  ten  oon»- 
missioners  to  measure  and  distribute  the  public 
land  in  Samnium  and  Appulia  among  the  veterana 
who  had  fought  under  P.  Scipio  in  Africa,  against 
the  Carthaginians,  and  the  year  alter  he  was  one 
of  the  triumvirs  appointed  to  complete  the  number 
of  colonists  at  Venusia,  which  had  been  greatly 
reduced  during  the  Hannibalian  war.  In  b.  c. 
1 99  he  was  quaestor,  and  towards  the  expiration  of 
his  office  he  sued  for  the  consulship.     Ue  waa 


FLAMININU& 

iipfjBMid  hf  tvo  tribvnea,  who  maiiitBiiied  tbat  he 
ooght  fint  to  go  through  the  offices  of  aedile  and 
pnetor,  hdoR  aiming  at  the  ooMulship  ;  hot  as  be 
had  icached  the  Intimate  age,  the  senate  declared 
that  he  «as  entitled  to  offior  himself  as  n  candidate. 
The  trihanet  yielded,  and  T.  Quintins  Fhunininns 
«ns  efected  eooaol  for  B.  c.  1 98,  together  with 
Sex,  AeBos  Faetos.  When  the  two  consols  drew 
lots  for  their  proTinoes,  T.  Fhunininns  obtained 
According  to  a  resolution  of  the 
he  lericd  an  ann  j  of  3000  foot  and  800 
aa  a  oap{ilenient  for  the  army  engaged 
PhiKp  of  Macedonia,  and  he  selected  snch 
I  had  already  distingnished  themselves  in 
Some  prodigies  detained  him 
fnr  a  short  time  in  Rome,  as  the  gods  had  to  be 
propitiated  by  a  soppKcation ;  bat  be  then  has* 
without  delay  to  his  proTince,  instead  of 
the  first  months  of  his  consnlship  at 
Rome,  as  had  been  the  cnstom  with  his  predeces- 
•ota.  He  miled  from  Brandnsinm  to  Coicyia, 
where  he  left  his  troops  to  follow  him,  for  he  him- 
self sailed  to  Epeins,  and  thence  hastened  to  the 
After  haying  dismissed  his  prede- 
be  waited  a  few  days,  till  the  troops  from 
Coflcyim  anived  in  the  camp ;  he  then  held  a 
coDacily  to  dcUbcfate  by  what  route  he  should 
invade  ICaeedooia.  He  there  showed  at  once 
that  he  was  aiumated  by  a  bold  and  heroic  spirit: 
he  did  net  despsir  of  what  appeared  unposnble  to 
rvoT  one  else,  for  he  reeolTed  to  stoim  the  pass  of 
AntigOBeiay  whkh  wss  occupied  by  the  enemy, 
instead  of  going  a  nand-abont  way.  He  trusted, 
howeTcc^  in  this  undertaking  to  the  assistance  of 
the  Roaaao  party  in  Epeims,  which  was  headed  by 
Chaiapo  ;  and  he  forther  hoped  to  pare  his  way 
Bto  Oraeee^  where  he  wished  to  detach  one  state 
aaather  from  the  cause  of  Macedonia,  and 
lo  cmah  Philip  more  eflfectnally.  For  forty 
days  he  fooed  the  enemy,  without  a  feToumble 
spfortansty  of  attarhing  the  enemy  being  offered. 
Phi&p  had  from  the  first  conceived  the  hope  of 
endading  a  fovonrable  treaty  with  the  Romans, 
and,  thm^  the  mediation  of  the  Epeirots,  he 
began  to  negotiate,  but  Flamininus  demanded 
foti  of  an  the  fibenUion  of  Greece  and  Thessaly. 
This  hold  ^f"—^  of  the  young  hero,  before  he 
had  gained  an  indi  of  ground,  was  equivalent  to  a 
oH  upon  Ae  GredES  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  Mace- 
ihmia  Aa  events  however,  soon  occurred  which  en- 
sUed  Flamininus  to  rise  firem  his  inactivity :  there 
vas  a  path  acroasthe  mountains,  by  which  the  pass 
ef  Antigaoeia  eonld  be  evaded,  as  at  Thermopylae, 
adthb  path  waa  either  unknovm  to  Philip,  or  neg- 
hued  by  him^  becaBSf  he  did  not  fear  any  danger 
that  qaartcr*  Qiarops  informed  Flamininus 
of  the  path,  and  sent  a  man  well 
with  it  as  his  guide.  The  consul  then 
4300  aKBv  accompanied  by  the  guide,  across 
&e  moiiBtain,  and  in  a  few  days  th^  arrived  in 
Ae  aear  of  the  Macedonians.  The  latter,  being 
dbas  pmaed  on  both  sides,  made  a  short  resist- 
,  and  then  fled  in  great  consternation  towards 
:  2000  men  were  lost,  and  their  camp 
the  hands  of  the  RomanSb  Epeims  im- 
snhmhted  to  Flamininus,  and  was  mildly 
for  his  ambition  was  to  appear  every 
aa  the  dehrerer  from  the  Blaoedonians. 
The  iBiisol  and  his  army  now  marched  through 
the  pHuea  into  Thessaly.  Here  Philip,  in  order  to 
kave  aochiag  lor  the  enemy  to  take^  had  mvaged 


FLAMININUS. 


168 


the  country  and  destroyed  the  tovms.  Fhunininns 
laid  siege  to  Phaloria,  Uie  first  Thessalian  town  to 
which  he  came,  and,  after  a  brare  resistance  of  its 
garrison,  it  vnis  taken  by  storm,  and  reduced  to 
a  heap  of  ashes,  as  a  warning  to  the  other  Greeks. 
But  this  sererity  did  not  produce  the  desired 
eflfect,  nor  did  it  fecilitate  Ms  progress,  for  the 
principal  towns  were  strongly  garrisoned,  and  the 
Macedonian  army  was  encamped  in  Tempo,  whence 
the  king  could  easily  send  succours  to  his  allies. 
Fhunininus  next  besieged  Chaiax,  on  the  Peneius» 
but  in  spite  of  his  most  extraordinary  exertions, 
and  even  partial  success,  the  heroic  defence  of  its 
inhabitants  thwarted  all  his  attempts,  and  in  the 
end  he  was  obliged  to  raise  the  siege.  He  fear* 
fiilly  ravaged  &e  country,  and  marehed  into 
Phoci^  where  several  pkces  and  maritime  towns, 
which  enabled  him  to  communicate  with  the  fleet 
under  the  command  of  his  brother  Lucius,  opened 
their  gates  to  him;  but  Elateia,  the  principal  phioe, 
which  was  strongly  fortified,  ofier«d  a  bnve  re- 
sistance, and  for  a  time  checked  his  progreu. 
While  he  was  yet  engaged  there,  his  brother 
Lucius,  at  his  request,  contrived  to  draw  the 
Achaean  league  into  an  alliance  with  the  Romans, 
which  WBM  effected  the  more  easily,  as  Aristaene- 
tus,  then  stmtegus  of  the  Achaeans,  was  well  dis- 
posed towards  Rome.  Megalopolis,  however, 
Dyme,  and  Axgos,  remained  fiiithfiil  to  Macedonia. 
After  capturing  Elateia,  Fhunininus  took  up 
his  winter-quarters  in  Phods  and  Locris  ;  but  he 
had  not  been  there  long  when  an  insurrection 
broke  out  at  Opus,  in  vi^iich  the  Macedonian  gar- 
rison was  compelled  to  withdraw  to  the  acropolis. 
Some  of  the  citizens  called  in  the  assistance  of  the 
Aetolians,  and  othen  that  of  the  Ronuns.  The 
former  came,  but  the  gates  were  not  opened  till 
Flamininus  arrived,  and  took  possession  of  the 
town.  This  seems  to  hare  been  the  first  cause  of 
the  iU  feeling  of  the  Aetolians  towards  the  Romans. 
The  Macedonian  garrison  remained  in  the  acro- 
polis, and  Fhunininns  for  the  present  abstained 
from  besieging  them,  as  king  Philip  had  just  made 
proposals  of  peace.  Flamininus  accepted  the  pro- 
posals, but  only  with  the  riew  of  employing  them  as 
a  means  of  satisfying  his  own  ambition  ;  for  as  he 
did  not  yet  know  whether  he  was  to  be  left  in  bis 
province  for  another  year,  his  object  was  to  give 
matten  such  a  turn  as  to  have  it  in  his  own  power 
to  decide  upon  war  or  peace.  A  congress  was 
held  at  the  Malean  gulf,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Nicaea,  which  lasted  for  three  days.  Flamininus 
and  his  allies,  among  whom  the  Aetolians  distin- 
guished themselves  by  their  invectives  against 
Philip,  who  was  present,  drew  up  a  long  list  of 
demands,  and  the  conditions  of  a  peace :  the  prin- 
cipal demand,  however,  was,  that  Philip  should 
withdraw  his  garrisons  from  all  the  towns  of 
Greece.  The  allies  of  the  Romans  were  of  opinion 
that  the  negotiations  should  be  broken  off  at  once, 
unless  PhiUp  would  consent  to  this  fundamental 
condition  ;  but  the  consuU  whose  object  it  was  to 
defer  giving  any  decision,  acted  with  very  great 
diplomatic  skilL  At  last  a  truce  of  two  months 
vras  concluded,  during  which  ambassadors  of  both 
parties  were  sent  to  Rome.  The  condition,  how- 
ever, on  which  Philip  was  permitted  to  send  his 
ambassadors  was,  tne  evacuation  of  the  towns 
in  Phocis  and  Locris  which  were  still  in  his 
possessioiL  When  the  ambassadors,  arrived  at 
Rome,  those  of  Fhunininus  and  hit  allies  acted 

if2 


164 


FLAMININUS. 


according  to  the  dictates  of  the  consul :  they  de- 
clared that  Greece  could  not  possibly  be  free,  so 
long  as  Demetrias,  Chalcis,  and  Corinth  were  oc- 
cupied by  Macedonian  garrisons,  and  tiiat,  un- 
less  Philip  withdrew  his  garrisons,  the  war  ought 
to  be  continued,  and  uiat  it  would  now  be 
an  easy  matter  to  compel  Uie  king  to  submit 
to  the  terms  of  the  Romans.  When  Philip*s  am- 
bassadors were  asked  whether  their  king  was 
willing  to  give  up  the  three  fortresses  just  men- 
tioned, they  replied  that  they  had  no  instructions 
to  answer  that  question.  The  senate  then  dis- 
missed them,  and  told  them  that  if  their  sovereign 
wanted  to  negotiate  further,  he  must  apply  to  Fla- 
mininus,  to  whom  the  senate  gave  fiill  power  to  act 
as  he  thought  proper,  and  whose  imperium  was 
now  prolonged  for  an  indefinite  period.  Flamini- 
nus,  after  having  thus  gained  his  end,  declared  to 
Philip,  that  if  any  further  negotiations  were  to  be 
carried  on,  he  must  first  of  all  withdraw  bis  gar- 
risons from  the  Greek  towns.  The  king,  on  hear- 
ing this,  resolved  to  venture  any  thing  rather  than 
yield  to  such  a  demand,  although  his  army  was  in 
an  incomparably  inferior  condition  to  that  of  the 
^mans.  Philip  immediately  took  steps  to  form 
an  alliance  witn  Nabis,  the  tyrant  of  Sparta. 
When  every  thing  was  prepared,  and  Nabis  had 
treacherously  put  himself  in  possession  of  Argos, 
he  invited  Flamininus  to  a  conference  at  Ai^s, 
where  a  treaty  between  Flamininus  and  Sparta 
was  concluded  without  any  difficulty,  for  the 
Romans  demanded  only  auxUiaries,  and  the  ces- 
sation of  hostilities  against  the  Achaeans.  Nabis 
remained  in  the  possession  of  Argos,  but  no  clause 
respecting  it  was  inserted  in  the  treaty.  When 
Flunininus  had  received  the  auxiliaries  of  Nabis, 
he  marched  against  Corinth,  hoping  that  the  com- 
mander of  ito  garrison,  Philocles,  a  friend  of  Nabis, 
would  follow  the  tyrant*s  example,  but  in  vain. 
Fbmininus  then  went  into  Boeotia,  which  he  com- 
pelled to  renounce  the  alliance  with  Philip,  and 
to  join  the  Romans.  Most  of  the  Boeotian  men, 
however,  capable  of  bearing  arms,  were  serving  in  the 
Macedonian  army,  and  afterwards  fought  against 
the  Romans.  The  Acamanians  were  the  only 
allies  of  Macedonia  that  remained  fidthfuL 

In  the  spring  of  &a  197,  Flamininus  left  his 
winter-quarters  to  enter  upon  his  second  campaign 
against  Philip.  His  army,  which  was  already 
strengthened  by  the  Achaeans  and  other  auxiliaries, 
was  increased  at  Thermopylae  by  a  considerable 
number  of  Aetolians.  He  advanced  slowly  into 
Phthiotis.  Philip,  at  the  head  of  his  army,  which 
was  about  equal  in  numbers  to  that  of  his  oppo- 
nent, advanced  more  rapidly  towards  the  south, 
and  was  determined  to  seize  the  first  fiivourable 
opportunity  for  fighting  a  decisive  battle.  After  a 
skirmish  between  the  Roman  and  Macedonian 
cavalry,  near  Pherae,  in  which  the  Romans  gained 
the  uppet  hand,  both  belligerente  moved  towards 
Pharssdus  and  Scotussa.  A  battle  ensued  near  a 
range  of  hills  called  Cynoscephalae  (Dog*s  heads),  in 
which  the  fiito  of  Macedonia  was  decided  in  a  few 
hours:  8000  Macedonians  were  killed  in  their 
flight,  and  5000  were  taken  prisoners,  while  Fhk 
mininus  lost  only  700  men.  The  result  of  this 
battle  was,  that  the  towns  of  Thessaly  surrendered 
to  the  Romans,  and  Philip  sued  for  peace.  The 
Aetolians,  who  had  been  of  great  service  during  the 
battle,  now  showed  their  arrogance  and  pretensions 
in  a  manner  which  wounded  the  pride  of  Flamini- 


FLAMININUS. 

nus :  they  boasted  that  he  had  to  thank  them  for 
his  victory,  and  their  vaunting  was  believed  by 
many  Greeks.  Flamininus  in  return  treated  them 
with  haughtiness  and  contempt,  and,  without  con- 
sulting them,  he  granted  to  Philip  a  truce  of  fifteen 
days,  and  permission  to  begin  negotiations  for 
peace,  while  the  Aetolians  desuied  nothing  short  of 
the  entire  destruction  of  the  Macedonian  empire. 
They  even  went  so  fiur  as  to  say  that  Flamininus 
was  bribed  by  the  king.  The  consequence  was, 
that  they  derived  less  advantages  from  the  victory 
at  Cynoscephalae  than  they  had  in  reality  deserved, 
and  Philip  only  profited  by  the  disunion  thus  ex- 
isting between  the  Romans  and  their  allies.  Fla- 
mininus felt  inclined  to  conclude  peace  with  Philip, 
for  his  own  ambition  was  satisfied,  and  Antiochus 
of  Syria  was  threatening  to  come  over  to  Europe 
and  assist  Philip  against  the  Romans.  When, 
therefore,  Philip,  at  a  meeting  which  he  had  with 
Flamininus,  declared  himself  willing  to  conclude 
peace  on  the  terms  proposed  before  the  opening  of 
the  campaign,  and  to  submit  all  further  points  to 
the  Roman  senate,' Flamininus  at  once  concluded  a 
truce  for  several  months,  and  embassies  from  both 
parties  were  sent  to  Rome. 

After  the  battle  of  Cynoscephalae  Flamininus 
had  generously  restored  to  freedom  all  the  Boeotians 
that  had  served  in  Philip*s  army  and  were  taken 
prisoners.    But,  instead  of  thanking  him  for  it, 
they  acted  as  if  they  owed  their  delivery  to  Philip, 
and  even  insulted  the  Romans  by  conferring  the 
office  of  boeotaitihus  upon  the  man  who  had  been 
their  commander  in  the  Macedonian  army.    The 
Roman  party  at  Thebes,  however,  soon  after  se- 
cretly caused  his  assassination,  with  the  knowledge 
of  Fhunininus.    When  this  became  known,  the 
people  conceived  a  bnming  hatred  of  the  Romans, 
whose  army  was  stationed  in  and  about  Elateia  in 
Phocis.    AJl  the  Romans  who  had  to  travel  through 
Boeotia,  were  murdered  and    their   bodies   left 
unburied  on  the  roads.    The  number  of  persons 
who  thus  lost  their  lives,  is  said  to  have  amounted 
to  500.    After  Flamininus  had  in  vain  demanded 
reparation  for  these  crimes,  he  began    ravaging 
Boeotia,  and  blockaded  Coroneia  and  Acraephia, 
near  which  places  most  of  the  bodies  of  the  mur- 
dered Romans  had  been  found.    This  frightened 
the  Boeotians,  and  they  now  sent  envoys  to  Fla- 
mininus, who,  however,  refused  to  admit  them  into 
his  presence  ;  but  the  mediation  of  the  Achaeans 
prevailed  upon  him  to  treat  the  Boeotians  leniently. 
He  accordingly  made  peace  with  them,  on  condition 
of  their  delivering  up  to  him  the  guilty  persons, 
and  paying  thirty  talenta  as  a  reparation,  instead 
of  100  which  he  had  demanded  before. 

In  the  spring  of  b.  c.  1 96,  and  shortly  after  the 
peace  with  Boeotia,  ten  Roman  commissioners  ar- 
rived in  Greece  to  arrange,  conjointly  with  Flami- 
ninus, the  affairs  of  the  country  ;  they  also  brought 
with  them  the  terms  on  which  a  definite  peace  waa 
to  be  concluded  with  Philip.    He  had  to  give  up 
all  the  Greek  towns  in  Europe  and  Asia  which  he 
had  possessed  and  still  possessed.    The  Aetolians 
again   exerted    themselves    to    excite  suspicions 
among  the  Greeks  as  to  the  sincerity  of  the  Romans 
in  their  dealmgs  with  them.     Flamininus,  how- 
ever, insisted  upon  immediate  compliance  with  the 
terms  of  the  peace,  and  Corinth  was  at  onee  giren 
over  to  the  Achaeans.     In  this  summer  the  Isth- 
mian games  were  celebrated  at  Corinth,  and  thou- 
sands of  people  from  all  parts  of  Greece  flocked 


FLAMININUS. 

tKitker.  Fkminiao»  ifieompaiiied  by  the  ten  com* 
numoncn  entered  the  anenihly,  and,  at  his  com- 
Band,  a  hendd,  in  the  mane  of  the  Roman  senate, 
pvockiBed  the  freedom  and  independence  of  Oreeee. 
The  joT  and  enthnsiafin  at  this  nnezpeeted  dedap 
imtkn  «aa  beyond  all  description :  the  throngs  of 
people  that  crowded  aroond  Flamininns  to  catch  a 
sqiht  of  their  Bberator  or  touch  his  gaxment  were 
ao  fiMffWh^*,  that  eren  his  life  was  endangered. 

When  the  liestiTe  days  wen  oyer,  Flamininns 
and  the  ten  commissionen  set  abont  settling  the 
afiyrs  of  Oreeoe,  enpedally  of  those  districts  and 
feowas  whidi  had  till  then  been  occupied  by  the 
Jfacedoniana.  Thesnly  was  dinded  into  fbnr 
Hparnte  states, — Magnesia,  Penhaebia,  Dolopia, 
and  Thfsealiotb :  the  Aetolians  received  back  Am- 
hnda,  Phods,  and  Locris  ;  they  claimed  more,  but 
they  were  icfciied  to  the  Roinan  senate,  and  the 
senate  again  lefiaied  them  to  Flamininns,  so  that 
they  were  obliged  to  acquiesce  in  his  decision.  The 
rtihaiaiii  reeeiTed  all  the  Macedonian  possessions 
in  PelspoBneaaa,  and,  as  aparticnlar  fiiToar  towards 
Athena,  Ffaauninns  extended  her  dominions  idsa 

The  peeee  thns  establiahed  in  Greece  by  the  vie- 
tofy  OTO  Macedonia  did  not  hst  long,  for  the  al- 
fimee  of  the  Romans  with  Nabis  was  as  disagree- 
able to  tha  Romans  as  it  was  disgracefal,  and  in 
the  nring  of  b.  c.  195  Flamininns  was  invested 
with  ran  power  by  the  Roman  senate  to  act  towards 
Nahu  as  We  nu^t  think  proper.  He  forthwith  con- 
voked a  aeeliDg  of  the  Greeks  at  Corinth.  All  were 
d^ghted  at  tke  hope  of  getting  rid  of  this  monster 
of  a  tynat,  and  it  was  only  tiie  Aetolians  who  again 
gaw  vent  to  their  hostile  feelings  towards  the  Ro- 
maaa.  Bnt  the  war  against  Nabis  was  decreed,  and 
after  icccsTi^g  leuiioi  cements  ftom  the  Achaeans, 

of  Pergamns,  and  the  Rhodians, 
naiched  to  Aigos,  the  Lacedaemonian 
of  which  was  conmuinded  by  Pythagoras, 
the  fcrocho^in-hiw  of  Nabis.  As  the  people  of 
Afgsa,  bcmg  kept  down  by  the  strong  garrison,  did 
ass  rise  in  a  body  against  their  oppressors,  Flami- 
anaa  icaolved  to  leave  Argos  and  mareh  into 
lariwiia  Nabia,  although  his  army  was  inferior 
to  that  of  hia  oppoocnta,  made  preparations  for  a 
■sat  vigoraia  defience.  Two  battles  were  fought 
aate  the  walla  of  Sparta,  in  which  Nabis  was 
bMten ;  bat  Fhnrininus  abstained  from  besieging 
the  tynnt  in  his  own  capital;  he  ravaged  the 
I— tij  and  cndeavoored  to  cut  off  the  supplies. 
With  the  aaaisftTOT  of  his  brother  Lucius  he  took 
the  pBpnloi»  and  strongly  fortified  town  of  Gy  thinm* 
The  oaezpected  foS  of  this  place  convinced  Nabis 
that  he  eoold  not  hold  out  much  longer,  and  he 
for  peace.  Flamininns,  who  feared  lest  a 
shovU  be  sent  into  his  province,  was  not 
to  come  to  some  arrangement  with  Nabis. 
His  alliea,  on  the  other  hand,  niged  the  necessity 
sf  exlesvinating  his  tyranny  completely ;  but  the 
Wiisiis  looked  at  the  state  of  things  in  a  difierent 
i^t,  aifed  probably  thought  Nabis  an  useful  check 
^ea  the  Acfaaeans  ;  Flamininus,  therefore,  with- 
sat  openly  oppeaiBg  his  allies,  brought  them  round 
to  has  views  by  various  considerations.  But  the 
mam  on  which  peace  vraa  ofered  to  Nabis  were 
sviKtad,  aad  Flamininus  now  advanced  against 
Spsffta  aad  tried  to  take  the  place  by  assault ;  and, 
as  he  waa  oo  the  point  of  muring  a  second  attempt, 
ia  wttch  Sparta  would  probably  have  follen  into 
ha  haada,  Nafaia  ^gain  b^gan  to  negotiate  for  peace, 
^fad  to  obtain  it  on  the  termi  he  had  be- 


FLAMININUS. 


165 


fore  rejected.  The  Aigives,  who  had  heard  of  the 
probable  reduction  of  Sparta,  bad  expelled  their 
Spartan  garrison.  Flamininus  now  went  to  Arj^os, 
attended  the  celebration  of  the  Nemean  games,  and 
proclaimed  the  freedom  of  Argos,  which  was  made 
over  to  the  Achaeans. 

In  the  winter  following  Fkmininus  exerted  him- 
self^ as  he  had  done  hitherto,  in  restoring  the  in- 
ternal peace  and  welfore  of  Greece,  for  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  he  loved  the  Greeks,  and  it  was  his 
noble  ambition  to  be  their  benefiictor,  and  wherever 
his  actions  appear  at  variance  with  this  object,  he 
was  under  the  influence  of  the  policy  of  his  coun- 
try. The  wisdom  of  several  of  his  arrangements  is 
attested  by  their  long  duration.  In  order  to  refute 
the  malignant  insinuations  of  the  Aetolians,  Fla- 
mininus prevailed  upon  the  Roman  senate  to  with- 
draw the  Roman  garrisons  from  Acrocorinthus, 
Chalcis,  Demetrias,  and  the  other  Greek  towns,  be- 
fore his  departure  from  the  country.  When  the 
affidrs  of  Greece  were  thus  satis&ctorily  settled,  he 
convoked,  in  the  spring  of  &  a  194,  an  assembly 
of  the  Greeks  at  Corindi,  to  take  leave  of  his  be- 
loved people.  He  parted  from  them  like  a  father 
fiv>m  his  children,  exhorting  them  to  use  their  free- 
dom wisely,  and  to  remain  foithfiil  to  Rome.  Be- 
fore he  left  he  performed  another  act  of  humanity 
which  history  ought  not  to  paas  over.  During  the 
Hannibalian  war  a  number  of  Romans  had  been 
taken  prisoners,  and,  as  the  republic  refused  to 
ransom  them,  they  were  sold  as  slaves,  and  many 
of  them  had  been  bought  by  the  Greeks.  Flami- 
ninus now  prevailed  on  the  Roman  senate  to  grant 
him  a  sum  of  money  for  the  purpose  of  purchasing 
the  liberty  of  those  men.  On  his  return  to  Rome, 
he  celebrated  a  magnificent  triumph  which  histed 
for  three  days. 

Soon  after  the  Romans  had  quitted  Greece,  An- 
tiochus  of  Syria,  and  Nabis  of  Sparta,  were  insti- 
gated by  the  Aetolians  to  take  up  arms  against 
Rome.  Nabis  did  not  require  much  persuasion. 
He  besieged  Gythium,  which  was  occupied  by  the 
Achaeans.  The  Roman  senate,  which  was  in- 
formed of  every  thing  that  was  going  on  in  Greece, 
sent  a  fleet  under  C.  Atilius,  B.a  192,  and  an 
embassy,  headed  by  Fbunininua,  who  had  more 
influence  there  than  any  one  else,  and  who  was  to 
exercise  it,  partly  to  keep  up  the  good  understand- 
ing with  Uie  allies  of  Rome,  and*  partly  to  make 
new  friends.  He  arrived  in  Greece  before  Atilius, 
and  advised  the  Greeks  not  to  undertake  any 
thing  before  the  arrival  of  the  Ronum  fleet  But 
as  the  danger  which  threatened  Gythium  required 
quick  action,  the  war  against  Nabis  was  decreed. 
The  tyrant  was  reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  and 
Philopoemen  had  it  in  his  power  to  decide  his 
downfiill  by  one  more  blow,  but  it  was  prevented 
by  Flamininus,  partly  from  the  same  political  mo- 
tives which  had  before  induced  him  to  spare 
Nabis,  and  partly  because  his  ambition  was 
wounded  by  the  dislike  with  which  the  Greeks 
had  regarded  and  still  regarded  the  peace  which 
he  had  concluded  with  Nabis.  Fhimininus  was 
invested  with  full  power ;  and  he  might  have  de- 
stroyed the  evil  at  once  at  ite  root,  but  he  pre- 
ferred carrying  out  the  scheme  of  Uie  Roman  po- 
licy: Philopoemen  was  checked  in  his  progress, 
and  obliged  to  conclude  a  truce  with  Nabis.  An- 
tiochus  was  now  making  serious  preparations  to 
cross  over  into  Greece ;  and  Flamininus,  by  va- 
rious fovourable  promises,  induced  Philip  of  Mace- 

M  3 


166 


FLAMININUS. 


donia  to  join  the  Rornant  in  the  impending  war. 
The  intrigue!  of  the  Aetoliana,  on  the  other  hand^ 
alienated  Beveral  important  places  finom  the  cause 
of  Rome.  The  arrival  of  Antiochns  in  Greece  in- 
creased their  number.  Flamininus  attended  Uie 
congress  at  Aegium,  at  which  Syrian  and  Aetolian 
deputies  likewise  appeared.  The  Aetolians,  as 
usual,  indulged  in  Utter  inTectiyes  against  the 
Romans,  and  in  personal  attacks  on  Flamininus, 
and  they  demanded  that  the  Achaeans  should  re- 
main neutral ;  but  Flamininus,  now  joined  by  Phi- 
lopoemen,  opposed  this  advice,  and  the  Achaeans 
themselves,  who  had  too  much  to  win  or  to 
lose,  could  not  have  looked  with  indifference  at 
wluU  was  going  on.  Most  of  the  allies  remained 
faithful  to  Rome ;  and,  at  the  request  of  Fla- 
mininus, troops  were  immediately  sent  to  Peiraeeus 
and  Chalets  to  suppress  the  Syrian  party  in  those 
places.  In  the  mean  time,  the  war  with  Antiochns 
ended  in  Europe,  in  the  battle  ef  Thermopylae, 
B.  a  191.  Fhmtininus  still  remained  in  Greece,  in 
the  capacity  of  ambassador  plenipotentiary,  and 
exercising  a  sort  of  protectorate  over  Greece. 

After  the  departure  of  Antiochns,  the  consul, 
Acilius  Glabrio,  wanted  to  chastise  Chalcis  for  the 
homage  it  had  pud  to  the  foreign  invader,  but 
Flamininus  interfered :  he  soothed  the  anger  of  the 
consul,  and  saved  the  place.  The  war  against  the 
Aetolians  now  commenced ;  aud  there  again  Flar 
minxnus  used  his  influence  in  protecting  the  weaker 
party,  although  it  is  more  than  doubtful  whether, 
on  that  occasion,  he  acted  from  a  pure  feeling  of 
humanity  or  from  ostentation.  WHiile  the  consul 
was  besieging  Naupactus,  Flamininus  came  from 
Peloponnesus  into  the  Roman  camp  ;  and  as  soon 
as  the  Aetolians  saw  him,  they  implored  his  pro- 
tection. He  shed  tears  of  compassion,  and  induced 
the  consul  to  raise  the  siege.  Anxious  not  to  share 
his  protectorate  in  Greece  with  any  one  else,  he 
directed  the  consults  attention  to  the  increasing 
power  of  Macedonia.  About  this  time  insurrec- 
tions broke  out  in  several  parts  of  Pdoponnesus  ; 
and  Flamininus  agreed  witn  the  strategus  of  the 
Achaeans  to  march  against  Sparta :  he  himself  ac- 
companied the  Achaeans  into  Laconia.  But  Phi- 
lopoemen  succeeded  in  restoring  peace  without  any 
severe  measures.  The  Messenians  refused  to  join 
the  Achaean  league ;  and  when  the  strategus  ad- 
vanced with   an   army  against    Mesaene,   Flar 

tened  into  Messenia,  whither  he  was  invited 
by  the  people.  He  again  acted  as  mediator; 
he  made  the  Messenians  join  the  Achaeans,  but 
left  them  the  means  of  defying  their  decrees.  At 
the  same  time,  he  obliged  the  Achaeans  to 
give  up  to  Rome  the  island  of  Zacynthus,  which 
they  had  purchased,  saying,  that  it  was  best 
for  the  Achaean  state  to  be  compact,  and  limited 
to  Peloponnesus.  This  opinion  was  true  enough, 
but  the  Romans  took  care  to  sow  the  seeds  of 
discord  in  Peloponnesus,  or  at  least  to  keep  them 
alive  where  they  existed. 

In  B.  c.  190  Flamininus  returned  to  Rome, 
and  was  appointed  censor  for  the  year  following 
with  M.Claudius  Marcellus.  In  b.c.  183  he 
was  sent  as  ambassador  to  Prusias  of  Bithynia, 
who,  afraid  of  what  he  had  done  to  offend  the 
Romans,  offered  to  deliver  up  Hannibal,  who  had 
taken  refuge  with  him.  But  Hannibal  pre- 
vented the  treachery  by  taking  poison.  The  &ct 
of  Flamininus  allowing  himself  to  be  made  an 


FLAMINIUS. 

accomplice  in  this  attempt  upon  Hanmbal  is  a  stain 
on  his  character,  and  was  severely  censured  by 
many  of  his  contemporaries.  He  seems  to  have 
died  either  during  or  shortly  before  b.  c.  174, 
for  in  that  year  his  son  celebrated  funeral  games 
in  his  honour.  (Plutarch,  Fiamiumtu ;  IAy,  xxxi 
4,  49,  xxxii.  7,  &&,  xxxiii.,  xxxiv.  22,  &&,  xxxv. 
23,  &c.,  xxxvi.  31,  &C.,  xxxviL  58,  xxxviii.  28, 
xxxix.  51,  56  ;  Pdyb.  xvii.  1,  &c.,  xviii.  1,  &c, 
xxii.  15,  xxiii.  2,  xxiv.  3,  &.&;  Diod.  EjnserpL  de 
LegaU  iiL  p.  619  ;  Eutrop.  iv.  1,  &c.;  Flor.  il  7  ; 
Paos.  vii.  8  ;  Appian,  Mac,  iv.  2,  vi.  vii.  Syr,  2, 
11  ;  Cic.  PkH  V.  17,  De  SenecL  1,  12,  m  Verr, 
iv.  58,  i.  21,  jmo  Mtiren.  14,  ni  Puon,  25,  de  Leg. 
Agr.  L  2 ;  Schorn,  GeeA,  Grieckeidaiide^  p.  237, 
&C.;  Thirl  wall.  Hid,  of  Greece^  vol.  viii. ;  Nie- 
buhr,  IML  <m  Rom,  HisL  vol.  L  p.  232,  &c.,  ed. 
L.  Schmits ;  Bnmdstater,  Die  Geaek,  de»  Aetol, 
Landee^  p.  413,  &c) 

5.  C  QuiNTius  Flamininus,  praetor  peregri- 
nus  in  a  c.  177.    (Li v.  xlL  12.) 

6.  T.  QuiNTius  Flamininus,  a  son  of  No.  4, 
exhibited,  in  b.  c.  174,  splendid  gladiatorial  games, 
and  feasted  the  people  for  four  days,  in  honour  of 
his  father,  who  had  died  shortly  before.  In  b.  c. 
1 67,  he  was  one  of  the  three  ambassadon  who  led 
back  the  Thracian  hostages,  which  Cotvs,  the 
Thncian  king,  had  offered  to  ransom.  In  ue  same 
year  he  was  elected  augur,  in  the  phice  of  C.  Clau- 
dius, who  had  died.    (Liv.  xlL  43,  xlv.  42,  44.) 

7.  T.  QuiNTius  Flamininus  was  consul  in 
B.  a  150,  with  M\  Adliua  Balbus.  Cicero  places 
his  dialogue  *^  Cato,*^  or  **  De  Senectute,**  in  this 
year,  when  Cato  was  84  yean  old.  In  the  con- 
sulship of  T.  Flamininus  a  temple  of  Pietas  was 
erected,  on  the  spot  of  a  prison  in  which  a  daugh- 
ter had  given  a  remarkable  example  of  piety 
towards  her  mother.  The  same  site  was  subse- 
quently occupied  by  the  theatre  of  MarceUus. 
(Cic.  de  Sened,  5,  ad  AU.  xii.  5  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  vii. 
36.) 

8.  T.  QuiNTius  Flamininus  was  consul  in 
B.G.  123,  with  Q.  MeteUus  Balearicus.  Cicero, 
who  had  seen  and  heard  him  in  his  early  youth, 
says  that  he  spoke  Latin  with  elegance,  but  that 
he  was  an  illiterate  man.  In  his  consulship  Car- 
thage became  a  Roman  colony ;  though  Livy  and 
Plutarch  place  this  restoration  of  Carthage  in  the 
year  following,  that  is,  in  the  second  tribuneship 
of  C.  Gracchus.  (Cic.  Brut  28,  74,/?ro  Dom,  53 ; 
Eutrop.  iv.  20  ;  Ores.  v.  12.)  [L.  S.] 

FLAMrNIUS.  1.  a  Flaminius,  according 
to  the  Capitoline  fiuti,  the  son  of  one  C.  Flaminiua, 
who  is  otherwise  unknown,  was  tribune  of  the 
people  in  b.  c  232  ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  most 
violent  opposition  of  the  senate  and  the  optimates, 
he  carried  an  agrarian  law,  ordaining  that  the  Ager 
GalUaa  Fioemt»^  which  had  recently  been  con- 
quered, should  be  distributed  wriUm  among  all  the 
plebeians.  According  to  Cicero  (de  SeneeU  4)  the 
tribuneship  of  Fbminius  and  his  agrarian  law 
belong  to  the  consulship  of  Sp.  Carvilius  and  Q. 
Fabius  Maximus,  i.e.  B.  c.  228,  or  four  yean  later 
than  the  time  stoted  by  Polybius.  (ii.  21.)  But 
Cicero*s  statement  is  improbable,  for  we  know  that 
in  B.  c  227  C.  Fhuninius  was  praetor ;  and  the 
aristocratic  party,  which  he  had  irreconcilably 
offended  by  his  agrarian  law,  would  surely  never 
have  suffered  him  to  be  elected  praetor  uie  veiy 
year  after  his  tribuneship.  Cicero  therefore  is 
either  mistaken,  or  we  must  have  recourse  to  the 


the 


FLAMINIU& 

tlaftFbniimiit  braoght  fenraid  hii  bQl 
IB  ^2,  and  tint  it  «m  not  earned  till  four  yean 
later  ;  Int  evea  thia  suppodtioii  does  not  reoiOTe 
tlie  dfffiniltifa  Tliere  i*  an  anecdote  relating  to 
about  bif  agiarian  law  which  ia 
ef  icmaik,  aa  it  dbowa  that,  althoqgfa 
ij  bare  been  mtber  Tiolent  and  lan- 
gBiBe,he«aayetofaTerxamkblediapoaition.  The 
Moatarial  party  not  only  abnaed  him  in  every  poe- 
■hfe  way,  bat  threatened  to  decbie  him  a  pablic 
cneay,  and  to  mardi  an  army  against  him,  if  he 
«BBtinoed  agitating  the  people ;  bat  he  penevered. 
Ob  one  oeoatton,  however,  while  he  was  haranguing 
the  people,  hia  fiuher  cslled  him  from  the  rostra, 
begyiig  bim  to  desist,  and  the  son  3n<elded  to  his 
fuha.  (YaL  Max.  v.  4.  §  5.)  In  B.  a  227,  the 
in  which,  Ibr  the  first  time,  four  praetors  were 
C.  Flaminina  was  one  of  tnem,  and  re- 
cehcd  Sicily  lor  hia  pnvino&  He  performed  the 
dntiea  of  bis  administntum  to  the  greatest  satis* 
of  the  provincials ;  and  apwuds  of  thirty 
htbet,  wben  his  son  was  cnmle  aedile,  the 
Sifiliaos  attested  tbeir  gratitade  towards  him  by 
iple  supply  of  com  to  Rome.  (Liv. 
42.) 
Ia  ■.&  23S,  the  war  vrith  the  Cisalpine  Gaols 
ef  which,  in  the  opinion  of  Polybius 
{L  €,),  the  agrarian  law  of  Flaminios  was  the 
onae  and  erig^ ;  Ibr  the  Gaols  in  the  north  of 
Itsly,  be  says,  bad  beeonie  oonvinoed  that  it  was 
the  ol^ect  of  the  Roasana  to  expel  them  from  their 
aeaia,  er  to  ^Tin^*'iilr  them.  In  the  third  year  of 
tUe  war,  b.  g.  22S,  C  FUminius  was  consul  with 
P.  Farias  Philas,  and  both  consuls  marched  to  the 
Berth  ef  Italy.  No  sooner  bad  they  set  out  than 
the  orielerfific  party  at  Ron»  devised  a  means  for 

ilia il il^  pi—iiiiwM  ^hi^  tMt^ -  th»j  A»Amr^  tKat 

Ae  rnoaakt  ekctjon  was  not  valid  on  aceonnt  of 
SBBse  hmh  in  the  aaspiees ;  and  a  letter  was  forth- 
with  oeni  to  the  camp  of  the  consuls,  with  orders 
ts  retara  to  Rome.  But  as  all  preparations  had 
kea  mode  tag  a  great  battle  against  the  Insubrians 
m  the  Addna,  the  letter  was  left  unopened  until 
Ihe  battle  vns  gained.  Forius  obeyed  the  com- 
■and  ef  tke  aenate ;  bat  C  FUuninius,  elated  by 
lis  Tictory,  cootiBaed  the  campaign.    When  he 

to  Rome,  the  senate  called  him 

It  fiir  bis  disobedienee ;  bat  the  people 

a  triumph &r  his  victory  ;  andanerits 

be  laid  down  his  office,  either  because 

bad  expbed,  or,  as  Plutarch  {MareelL  4) 

conpelled  by  the  people  to  abdicate. 

to  have  been  in  aa  221  that  C.  Fbuni- 

magiaffr  equitnm  to  the  dictator  M.  Minn- 

Rafoa;  but  both  wore  obliged  to  resign  imme- 

tbeir  appointment,  on  account  of  the 

of  a  awoae,  which  had  been  heard  im- 

after  the  deetion.    (Phit.  ilfores^  5  ; 

i.  1.  f  5,  who  erroDConsly  calls  the 

Fabiaa  Maaxmus.)    The  year  after  this 

220,  Flaataias  and  L.  Aemilnis  Papas  were 

with  the  censonhip,  which  is  renowned 

ia  hialia/  Ibr  two  great  works,  which  were  ez* 

by  FlaaaiBins,  and  bore  his  name,  vis.  the 

and  the  Fm  Flammia^  a  road 

Reow  thrmgh  Etmna  and  Umbria, 

From  a  strange  story  in 

(COBirf  Aoei.  63),  ire  may  perhaps  infer 

that  Flaaaiaias  raiaed  the  money  required  for  these 

aaintokiafi  by  the  aole  ef  newly-eonqnerad  buds. 

in  ac  218»  the  tnbme^  Q.  Clandius,  brought 


FLAMINIUS. 


167 


VaL 


forward  a  bill  to  prevent  Roman  senators  firom 
engaging  in  mercantile  pursuits  ;   and  C.  Fbi> 
minins,  although  himself  a  member  of  the  senate, 
supported  the  bill.    The  optimates,  who  had  be- 
fore hated  him,*  now  abominated  bim ;  but  his 
popularity  with  the  people  increased  in  the  same 
proportion,  in  consequence  of  which  he  vras  elected 
consul  a  second  time  for  a.  c.  217,  with  Cn.  Car- 
vilitts  Geminus.    Now  it  is  said,  that  instead  of 
undergoing  the  wiemn  installation  in  the  Capitol, 
Flaminius,  with  his  reinforcements,  set  out  forth- 
with to  Ariminum,  to  undertake  the  command  of 
the  army  of  his  predecessor,  Tib.  Sempronius 
Longus,  and  there  entered  upon  his  oifice  in  the 
usual  form,  with  vows  and  sacrificea.    This  act 
was,  of  course,  interpreted  by  his  enemies  as  a 
contempt  for  religions  observances ;  in  addition  to 
which  they  said  he  ought  to  have  remained  at 
Rome  for  the  purpose  of  celebrating  the  /eriae 
Latmat.    But  there  are  two  reasons,  either  of 
which  would  be  sufficient  to  justify  his  conduct : 
in  the  first  phioe,  he  had  reason  to  fear,  that,  unless 
he  set  out  at  once,  his  enemies  would  act  as  they 
had  ^me  in  his  first  consulship  ;  and  in  the  second 
phice,  he  may  have  seen  that  no  time  was  to  be 
lost,  for  as  it  was  it  seems  that  Hannibal,  who 
surely  would  not  have  waited  for  the  Latin  holi- 
days, had  already  commenced  his  march  tovrards 
Etruria,  before  Flaminius  undertook  the  onnmand 
of  the  army  of  his  predecessor,  so  that  no  time  was 
to  be  lost   .Our  accounts,  however,  of  the  move- 
ments of  Hannibal  and  Flaminius  differ.    Ac- 
cording to   Zonaras   (viii.    25),   Fhiminius    had 
reached   Ariminum,  when  Hannibal    began  his 
march,  whereas  Livy  (zxii.  2)  makes  Flaminius 
proceed  firom  Ariminum  to  Anetium,  before  Han- 
nibal had  begun  to  move ;  and  Polybius  (iii.  77) 
says  that  Flaminius  marched  from  Rome  directly 
to  Arretium,  and  makes  no  mention  of  his  going  to 
Ariminum.     But  however  this  may  be,  Hannibal 
had  advanced  further  south  than  FUminias,  who 
was  at  Arretium,  and  thence  set  out  in  pursuit  of 
the  enemy,  perhaps  more  rashly  than  wisely.     On 
the  border  of  lake  Trasunenns  Hannibal  compelled 
him  to  fight  the  fotal  battle,  on  the  23d  of  June, 
217,  in  which  he  perished,  with  the  greater  part 
of  his  army.     (Ov.  FatL  vi.   765,  &c.)    This 
catastrophe  of  a  man  like  Fhuninins  was  easily 
accounted  for  by  his  hypocritical  enemies :  he  had 
at  all  times  disregarded  the  warnings  of  religion, 
and  he  had  broken  up  from  Arretium,  they  said, 
although  the  signs  had  been  against  him.    That 
Livy  judges  unfiivoumbly  of  Flaminius  cannot  be 
a  matter  of  surprise,  on  account  of  the  spirit  which 
runs  through  his  whole  history;  but  from  Poly- 
bius we  might  have  expected  a  more  impartial 
judgment.     There  is,  however,  little  doubt  that 
Polybius  was  biassed  by  his  friend  Scipio,  who 
abhorred  Flaminius,   and  probably  saw  in  him 
only  a  precursor  of  the  GncchL    (Liv.  xxi  57, 
15,  63,  xxii.  1,  &e. ;  Polyb.  il  32,  &e.,  iii.  75, 77, 
&C  80,&c  ;  Dionys.  ii.  26  ;  Solin.  11 ;  Oros.  iv. 
13  ;  Flor.  il  4;  SiL  ItaL  iv.  704,  Ac.;  v.  107, 
&c,  653,  &e.;   Zonar.  viii.  24,   &c.,    Appian, 
ffamub.  8,  &c;  Plut  Fab.  Ma»,  2,  8;   Nep. 
HannSk.  4 ;  Eutrop.  iii.  9  ;  Plut.  Tib,  Graeek.  21 ; 
Cic  BruL  14,  19,  Aead.  H  5^  de  InvemL  iL  17, 
deDimm,  i.  35,  iL  8,  31,  <U  NaL  Dtor,  ii  3,  ifs 
Leg.  iii  9 ;  Val.  Max.  L  6.  f  7  ;  Niebuhr,  Leetur. 
on  Oe  Hid.  qf  Rome^  voL  i  p.  180,  &&,  ed.  U 
Schmita.) 

H  4 


Vf 


168 


FLAMMA. 


2.  C.  Flaminius,  a  md  of  No.  1,  was  quaestor 
of  P.  Scipio  Africaniu  the  Elder  in  Spain ,  b.  a 
210.  Fonrteen  yean  later,  b.c.  196,  he  was  cu- 
rule  aedile,  and  distributed  among  the  people  a 
large  quantity  of  grain  at  a  low  price,  which  was 
furnished  to  him  by  the  Sicilians  as  a  mark  of  grati- 
tude and  distinction  towards  his  father  and  himself. 
In  B.  c.  193  he  was  elected  praetor,  and  obtained 
Hispania  Citerior  as  his  province.  He  took  a  fresh 
army  with  him,  and  was  ordered  by  the  senate  to 
send  the  Teterans  back  from  Spain  ;  he  was  further 
authorised  to  raise  soldiers  in  Spain,  and  Valerius 
Antias  eren  related  that  he  went  to  Sicily  to  enlist 
troops,  and  that  on  his  way  back  he  was  thrown 
by  a  storm  on  the  coast  of  Africa.  Whether  this 
is  true  or  not  cannot  be  ascertained ;  but  when  he 
had  properly  reinforced  himself,  he  carried  on  a 
successful  war  in  Spain :  he  besieged  and  took  the 
wealthy  and  fortified  town  of  Litabrum,  and  made 
Corribilo,  a  Spanish  chie^  his  prisoner.  In  b.  c. 
185  he  obtained  the  consulship,  together  with  M. 
Aemilins  Lepidus,  in  opposition  to  whom  he  de- 
fended, at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  M.  Fnlrins  ; 
for  the  senate  assigned  the  Ligurians  as  the  pro- 
rince  of  the  two  consuls,  and  Lepidus,  dissatisfied, 
wanted  to  have  the  province,  of  which  M.  Fnlvius 
had  had  the  administration  for  the  hist  two  years. 
At  last,  however,  C.  Flaminius  and  Aemilius  Lepi- 
dus marched  into  their  province  against  the  Ligu- 
rians,  and  Flaminius,  i^r  having  gained  several 
battles  against  the  Triniates,  a  Ligurian  tribe,  re- 
duced them  to  submission,  and  deprived  them  of 
their  arms.  Hereupon  he  proceeded  against  the 
Apuani,  another  Ligurian  tribe,  who  had  invaded 
the  territories  of  Pisa  and  Bononia.  They  also 
were  subdued,  and  peace  was  thus  restored  in  the 
north  of  Italy.  But  to  prevent  his  troops  frtmi  re- 
maining idle  in  their  camp,  he  made  them  construct 
a  road  from  Bononia  to  Arretium,  while  his  col- 
league made  anoUier  from  Placentia  to  Ariminnm, 
to  join  the  Flaminian  road.  Strabo  (v.  p.  217), 
who  confounds  C.  Flaminius,  the  father,  with  his 
son,  states  that  the  latter  made  the  Flaminian  road 
from  Rome  to  Ariminum,  and  Lepidus  from  thence 
to  Bononia  and  Aquileia.  But  it  is  highly  impro- 
bable that  the  road  was  continued  to  Aquileia,  be- 
fore this  place  became  a  Latin  colony,  i.  e.  before 

B.  c.  181,  on  which  occasion  C.  Flaminius  was  one 
of  the  triumvirs  who  conducted  the  colony  thither. 
(Liv.  xxvi  47,  49,  zzxiii  42,  zxziv.  54,  &c, 
XXXV.  2,  22,  xzxviiL  42,  &c.,  xxxix.  2,  55,  xl.  84 ; 
Oros.  iv.  20  ;  Zonar.  ix.  21  ;  Val  Max.  vi  6.  §  3.) 

3.  C.  Flaminius,  was  praetor  in  b.  c.  66,  the 
year  in  which  Cicero  was  invested  with  the  same 
office.  Some  years  before  C-  Fhmiinius  had  been 
curule  aedile,  and  Cicero  had  defended  D.  Matri- 
nius  before  the  tribunal  of  C.  Flaminius.  (Cic 
yn  QuenL  45, 53.) 

4.  C.  Flaminius,  a  man  of  Arretium,  whither 
he  had  probably  gone  with  the  colonists  whom 
Sulla  had  established  there.  He  is  mentioned  as 
one  of  the  aocompUces  of  Catiline.  (Sallust,  Cat 
28  and  36,  where  in  one  MS.  he  bears  the  cogno- 
men Flamma.)  [L.S.] 

FLAMMA,  prefect  of  the  Caesarian  fleet  in 

C.  Curious  expedition  to  Africa,  b.  c.  47.  On  the 
news  of  the  defeat  on  the  Bagrada  (Caes.  B.  C.  ii. 
42),  Flamma  fled  from  the  camp  at  Utica  with  his 
division  of  the  fleet  without  attempting  to  aid  the 
frigitives  from  Curious  aimy.  (Appian,  B.  C  iL 
46.)  [W.  B.  D.J 


FLAMMA. 

FLAMMA,  ANTO'NIUS,  was  banished  at 
the  beginning  of  Vespasian*s  reign,  a.  d.  71.,  for 
extortion  and  cruelty  m  his  government  of  Cyrene 
under  Nero.  (Tac.  Hitt,  iv.  45.)  [W.  B.  D. j 

FLAMMA,  CALPU'RNIUS,  a  tribune  of  the 
soldiers,  who,  in  the  first  Punic  war,  with  300 
men,  extricated  a  Roman  consular  army  on  its 
march  to  Camarina,  in  Sicily,  from  a  defile  similar 
to  the  Furcae  Caudinae.  After  the  legions  were 
rescued,  the  body  of  Flamma  was  found  under  a 
heap  of  dead,  and  although  covered  with  wounds, 
none  of  them  were  mortal,  and  he  survived  and 
served  the  republic  afierwiutis.  The  act  is  often 
mentioned  by  Roman  writers,  but  there  is  great 
discrepancy  as  to  its  author.  Cato  (ojd.  GeU.  iii.  7) 
calls  him  Q.  Caedicins ;  Claudius  Quadrigarins  (i5.) 
laberius  or  Valerius  ;  but  Frontinus  (Straioff.  iv. 
5.)  says  most  named  him  Calpumins  Flamma.  (Liv. 
EpiL  xvii,  xxii.  60 ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxii.  6  ;  Oros. 
iv.  8 ;  Floras,  ii.  2 ;  Aur.  Vict  de  Vir,  III,  xxxix. ; 
Senec.  Epist.  82.)  [Wi  B.  D.] 

FLAMMA,  T.  FLAMI'NIUS,  a  debtor  of 
L.  Tullius  Montanus,  who  had  become  surety  for 
him  to  L.  Mnnatins  Plancus.  The  brother^in-Uw 
of  Montanus  had  written  to  Cicero  to  beg  Plancus 
to  grant  indulgence  or  delay  {ad  AU.  xiL  52),  and 
Cicero  frequently  requests  Atticos  (xiL  52 ;  xiv. 
1 6,  1 7  ;  XV.  2)  to  bring  Flamma  to  a  settlement. 
Writing  to  his  freedman  Tiro,  Cicero  hints  at 
stronger  measures,  and  desires  him  to  get  part  of 
the  debt  by  the  first  day  of  January,  b.  c.  44. 
Fhunma  may  have  been  a  freedman  of  the  Flar 
minia  gens.  [W.  B.  D.] 

FLAMMA,  L.  VOLU'MNIUS,  with  the  ag- 
nomen  VIOLENS,  was  consul  with  App.  Claudius 
Caecus  for  the  first  time  B.  c.  307.  He  was  sent 
with  a  consular  army  against  the  Sallentines,  an 
Apulian  or  Japygian  people,  who  dwelt  in  the  heel 
of  Italy,  and  whom  the  progress  of  the  Samnite 
war  had  now  drawn  within  ue  enmity  of  Rome. 
According  to  Livy  (ix.  42),  Flamma  was  pros- 
perous in  the  field,  took  several  towns  by  storm, 
and  made  himself  very  popuhir  with  the  soldiers 
by  his  liberal  distribution  of  the  booty.  These  suo- 
cesses  are,  however,  vexy  problematical ;  since  the 
name  of  Flamma  does  not  appear  in  the  Fasti 
Triumphal^,  and  one  of  the  annalists,  Piso,  omitted 
this  consulship  altogether  (Ldv.  ix.  44).  But  there 
is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  Flamma  was  consul  with 
App.  Claudius  in  b.  c.  296.  It  was  the  most 
critical  period  of  the  second  Samnite  war.  Flamma 
was  at  first  stationed  on  the  frontiers  of  Samnium, 
but  on  the  appearance  of  a  Samnite  army  in  the 
heart  of  Etruria,  he  was  ordered  to  the  relief  of  his 
colleague.  Claudius  at  first  resented,  but  on  the 
representation  of  his  principal  officers,  finally  ac- 
cepted the  aid  of  Flamma.  There  was,  however, 
no  harmony  between  them ;  and  as  soon  as  their 
joint  armies  had  repelled  the  enemy,  Flamma  re- 
turned by  forced  marches  into  Campania.  The 
Samnites  had  plundered  the  Falemian  plain,  and 
were  returning  with  their  spoils  and  captives,  when 
Fhunma  intercepted  them  on  the  banks  of  the 
Liris,  and  rendered  their  expedition  fruitless.  For 
the  relief  thus  afibrded  to  Rome  a  thankigiving 
was  ordered  in  the  name  of  the  oonsuL  Flamma 
premded  at  the  next  consular  comitia,  and  at  his  re- 
commendation the  people  chose  Q.  Fabius  Maximns 
Rullianus  consul  for  the  ensuing  year.  Flamma  re- 
tained his  own  command  as  proconsul  for  the  same 
period,  the  senate  and  the  people  both  concurring  in 


FLAVIANUS. 

i»«ppoiBtment.  Runma,  with  the  second  and 
fourth  lefMiHk  mraded  Saimiiiim  ;  bat  there  u 
gmt  hkeiihood  in  Niebahr\i  ooojectim  (Hui,  tif 
RamL,  ToL  iu.  p.  379),  that  he  wm  agBUi  called 
into  Etnoia,  vhen  the  brunt  of  the  war  waa» 
and  that  be  took  put  in  the  battle  of  Sentinnm, 
B.  c  29&.  He  married  Viiginia,  daoghter  of 
A.  Viifiniaa,  who  eonaecrated  a  chapel  and  altar 
to  Plebeian  Chaatitj.  [VnoiNiA.]  (Ut.  x.  15, 
Ae.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FLA'VIA  CONSTA'NTTA.  [Conwantu.] 
FLATLA    CONSTANTrNA.      [Conctan- 

TWA.] 

FLA'VIA  GENS,  plebeian.  Members  of  it  are 
tntiomd  in  Roman  hittorj  only  during  the  laat 
three  eestoriea  before  Uie  Christian  era.  It  seems  to 
hare  been  of  Sabine  origin,  and  maj  hare  been  con- 
■eeied  with  the  FkTti  that  oocor  at  Reate  in  the  first 
ceBtnry  after  Christ,  and  to  whom  the  emperor  Ves- 
pasiaa  beknged.  Bat  the  name  FhiTias  occors  also 
in  other  eoontriea  of  Italy,  as  Etroria  and  Lacania. 
Boring  the  later  period  of  the  Roman  empire,  the 
Flavias  deoeended  from  one  emperor  to  an- 
Coastantina,  the  fisther  of  Constantine  the 
Great,  beny  the  fint  in  the  series.  The  cognomens 
that  oocor  in  the  Fkria  gens  daring  the  repab- 
fic  are  FiMBUa,  GALLVSy  Lucanvb,  and  Pv- 

CL.8.] 


FLAVIANUS, 


169 


OOIZV  or  PLAYIA  OXNS, 

FLA'VIA  DOMITILLA.  [Domitilla.] 
FLA'VIA  TITIA'NA.  [TrriANA-J 
FLAVIA^KUa  This  name,  of  compaiatirelj 
in  the  eariy  imperial  period,  be- 
comsBon  in  the  later  period  of  the  em- 
piae,  after  the  aooeasiott  to  the  throne  of  the  Flavian 
Mse  in  the  pcmm  of  Constantins  Chlorns,  fiither 
«f  riiasiBiiiiiii  the  Great,  and  the  assumption  of 
^  name  Ffarrioa  br  the  soceessiYe  dynasties  that 
siiapiiiJ  the  Bjaantuie  throne.  A  considerable  nnm- 
Wr  of  «tteers  of  high  rank  daring  and  between  the 
nrigna  of  Constaatiae  the  Great  and  Valentinian 
IlL  are  enmiifiated  in  the  iVoatycyrqpittg  salh 
jncd  to  the  edition  of  the  Coie»  Tkaodoriatnu  hj 
Gothofaedaa  (toL  tL  part  ii.  pp.  54, 55,  ed.  Leipiig, 
)  796-45).    The  following  persons  of  the  name  r^ 


L  T.  Ampiub  Flafunuh,  eonaalar  legate  or 

govcner  of  Paanoaia  daring  die  ciril  wars  which 

faOowod  the  death  of  Galba,  a.  d.  69,  at  which 

tHe  he  was  old  aad  wealthy,  and  relactant  to  take 

fstt  in  the  contest ;  and  when  the  legions  of  his 

ptoriaee  (the  Thirteenth  and  the  SeTenth  or  Gal- 

hia  kgieiia)  emhiaced  the  party  of  Vespasian,  he 

isd  iate   Italy.     He    retamed,    however,    into 

^imsais,  aad  joiaed  the  party  of  Vespasian  at 

iW  instgatisii  of  Comdins  Fascos,  procoiator  of 

the  preriaoe,  who  was  anxioos  to  obtain  for  the 

*SBi|i  BIS  tbie  ittilnenoe  which  the  rank  of  Flariar 

>Bs  woold  grre.     His  prerioos  reloctance  and  a 

HBMitUBu  1^  marriage  with  Vitellios  had  however 

fiadiml  the  soldienniistnistfiil,  aad  they  suspected 

te  his  retarn  to  the  province  had  some  treacherous 

sifML   Ha  ifpearB  to  have  aeoompanied  the  Pan- 


nonian  legions  on  their  mareh  into  Italy ;  and 
daring  the  siege  or  blockade  of  Verona,  a  fidse 
alann  having  caused  the  smothered  suspicions  of 
the  soldiery  to  break  out,  a  tumultuous  body  of 
them  denunded  his  death.  His  abject  entreaties 
for  life  they  interpreted  as  the  mark  of  conscious 
treachery;  bat  he  was  rescued  bv  the  intervention 
of  Antonius  Primus,  the  most  influential  general  of 
the  troops  of  Vespasian,  and  was  sent  off  in  cus- 
tody the  same  evening  to  meet  Vespasian,  but  be- 
fore he  reached  him  received  letters  from  him  re- 
lieving him  from  all  danger  of  punishment  (Tac. 
Hist  ii.  86,  iii.  4, 10.) 

2.  Flavianus,  one  of  the  prsefects  of  the  prae- 
torium  under  Alexander  SeveruSb  He  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  ofllce  on  the  accession  of  Alexander, 
in  conjunction  with  Cbrestus  (a.  d.  222).  They 
were  Iwth  men  of  military  and  administrative  abi- 
lity ;  but  the  appointment  of  Ulpian  nominally  as 
their  colleague,  but  really  as  their  superior,  having 
led  to  conspiracies  on  tiie  part  of  tne  praetorian 
soldiers  against  Ulpian,  Flavian  and  Chrestus  were 
deposed  and  executed,  and  Ulpian  made  sole  prae- 
fect  The  year  of  their  death  is  not  ascertained, 
but  it  was  not  long  before  that  of  Ulpian  himself, 
which  took  phice  at  ktest  a.  d.  228.  (Dion  Cass. 
Ixxx.  2 ;  Zosim.  Ill;  Zonar.  xiL  15.) 

3.  Ulpius  Flavianus,  consular  of  the  provinces 
of  Aemilia  and  Liguria,  in  Italy,  under  Constan- 
tine the  Great,  a.  d.  323.  (Cod.  Theodos.  11.  tit. 
16.  s.  2  ;  Gothofred.  Protop,  Cod,  Tkeod.) 

4.  Proconsul  of  Africa,  apparently  under  Con- 
stantins, son  of  Constantine  the  Great,  a.  d.  857- 
61.  It  is  probable  that  this  is  the  proconsul 
Fhivian,  to  whom  some  of  the  rhetoriol  exercises 
of  the  sophist  Himerius  are  addressed  ;  though 
Fabricius  supposes  the  Flavian  of  Himerius  to  be 
No.  7.  (Cod.  Theod.  8.  tit  5.  s.  10,  11.  tit.  36. 
s.  14,  15.  tit  1.  s.  1  ;  Gothofred.  Prtuop,  Cod, 
Tkeod.;  Himerius,  ap.  Phot  Bibl.  Cod,  165,  243, 
pp.  108,  376,  ed.Bekker;  Fabric.  BibL  Oraee. 
voL  vi.  p.  57.) 

5.  Vicarius  of  Africa,  under  Gratian,  A.  d.  377. 
He  was  one  of  those  commissioned  to  inquire  into 
the  malpractices  of  Count  Romanus  and  bis  con- 
federates ;  and  Ammianus  Marcellinus  records  the 
uprightness  of  his  conduct  in  the  business.  It  is 
probable  that  he  is  the  Flavian  mentioned  by  Au- 
gustin  as  an  adherent  of  the  sect  of  the  Donatists, 
by  whom,  however,  he  was  excommunicated,  be- 
cause, in  the  discharge  of  his  office,  he  had  punished 
some  criminals  capitally.  An  inscription,  belong- 
ing to  a  statue  at  Rome,  '^Virius  Nicomachus, 
Consularis  Siciliae,Vicarins  Africae,  Quaestor  intra 
Pahitium  ;  Praef  Praetor  iternm  et  Cos.,^  is  by 
Gothofredns  referred  to  this  Flavian,  but  we  rather 
refer  it  to  No.  6.  Gothofredns  also  regards  this 
Flavian  as  the  person  mentioned  by  Himerius ; 
but  the  mention  of  his  administration  of  Africa 
equally  well  suits  No.  4,  to  whom  the  title  dtfO^a- 
rot  determines  the  reference.  ( Amm.  Mare,  xxviii. 
6  ;  Augostin.  ad  Ementmn^  Epui,  164  (or  87,  ed. 
Paris,  1836) ;  Cod.  Theod.  16.  tit  6.  a.  2 ;  Gotho- 
fred. Pnmip.  Cod.  Theod.) 

6.  Praetorian  praefectof  Italy  and  Illyricum  a.  d. 
382-3.  He  was  the  intimate  friend  of  Q.  Anrelins 
Symmachus,  many  of  whose  letten  (neariy  the 
whole  of  the  second  book)  are  addresaed  to  him. 
Symmachus  continuaUy  addresses  him  as  his  **  bro- 
wser Fhvian,**  which  modems  (we  know  not  for 
what  reason)  understand  as  expressive  of  dose  in- 


170 


FLAVIANUS. 


timacy,  bnt  not  of  actual  relationahip.  Oothofredus 
appears  to  distinguith  between  this  FlaTian  and 
one  who  was  praetorian  pnefect  in  391  and  392  ; 
but  we  concur  with  Tillemont  in  identifying  the 
two.  Tillemont  also  (and  we  think  justly)  refers 
to  this  FUrian  the  inscription  giTon  abore  [No.  5], 
in  which  his  second  praefectore  and  consulship  are 
recorded.  He  was,  like  Symmachos,  a  lealons 
pagan,  and  a  supporter  of  the  usurper  Engenius, 
from  whom  he  and  Arbogastes  the  Frank  solicited 
and  obtained  the  restoration  of  the  Altar  of  Victory 
at  Milan.  It  is  probable  that  he  was  the  person 
mentioned  by  Paullinus  of  Milan,  as  haying  threat* 
ened  that,  if  they  were  snocessfhl  in  the  war  with 
Theodosius,  they  would  turn  the  church  of  Milan 
into  a  stable.  The  text  of  Paullinus  has,  in  the 
notice  of  this  incident,  the  name  Fabianns,  which 
is  probably  a  corruption  of  Flarianus.  He  was  emi- 
nent for  his  political  ngacity,  and  his  skill  in  the 
pagan  methods  of  divination,  in  the  exercise  of 
which  he  assured  Eugenius  of  victory  ;  and  when 
Theodosius  had  fidsiAed  his  predictions,  by  forcing 
the  passes  of  the  Alps,  he,  according  to  Rufinus, 
**  judged  himself  worthy  of  deaUi,**  rather  for  his 
mistake  as  a  soothsayer  than  his  crime  as  a  rebel 
Eugenius  had  i^pointed  him  consul  (▲.  Ow  394), 
though  his  name  does  not  appear  in  the  Fasti;  and 
Tillemont  infers  from  the  passage  in  Rufinus  that 
he  commanded  the  troops  defeated  by  Theodosius 
in  the  Alps,  and  that  he  chose  to  die  on  the  field 
rather  thim  survive  his  defeats ;  bnt  ^s  inference 
is  scarcely  authorised.  It  is  more  likely  that,  as 
Oothofredus  gathers  fnm  the  letters  of  Symmar 
chus,  he  survived  the  war,  and  that  his  life  was 
spared,  though  he  was  deprived  of  his  praefrcture 
and  his  property.  It  is  difficult,  however,  to  dis- 
tinguish from  each  other  the  Flaviani  mentioned  by 
Symmachus,  whose  letters  are  very  obscure  ;  and 
possibly  thisFhivian  has  been  confounded  with  No.  7. 
(  Symmach.  Epid,  pauim;  Soiom.  Hut  Eoe,  vii  22 ; 
Rufin.  HitL  Eoe.  ii.  33 ;  Panllin.  Mediol.  Vita 
Andn-o».  c.  26,  31,  in  Oalland.  BiU,  Fair,  vol  ix.; 
Cod.  Theod.  1.  tit  1.  a.  2 ;  3.  tit  1.  s.  6  ;  7.  tit 
18.  s.  8 ;  9.  tit  28.  s.  2  ;  and  tit  40.  s.  13  ;  10. 
dt  10.  s.  20  ;  11.  tit  39.  s.  1 1 ;  16.  tit  7.  s.  4, 5; 
Gothofr«d.  Pro$op,  Cod,  TkeotU;  Tillemont,  Hist. 
de$  Emp.  vol  v.) 

7.  Proconsul  of  Asia,  A.  D.  383,  one  of  the  Fla- 
vian! of  Symmachus,  and  apparently  the  son  of 
"So,  6.  lather  he  or  his  fother  was  praefect 
of  the  dtT  (Rome)  A.  D.  399,  and  was  sent  by 
Honorins  (a.  d.  414)  into  Africa  to  hear  the  com- 
plaints of  the  Provincials,  and  examine  how  fiur 
they  were  well-founded.  Fabricins  regards  this 
proconsul  of  Asia  as  the  Flavian  of  Himerius;  but 
see  Nos.  4  and  5.  (Cod.  Theod.  12.  tit  6.  s.  18; 
Qothofred  and  Tillemont, as  above.) 

An  inscription  in  Oruter,  dxx.  5,  speaks  of  **  Vir 
inlustris  Flavianus*^  as  the  founder  of  a  secretarium 
for  the  senate,  which  was  destroyed  by  fire,  and 
restored  in  the  time  of  Honoriusand  Theodosius  IL 
The  inscription  possibly  refers  to  No.  6,  or  No.  7. 

8.  Praefect  of  the  praetorium  under  Valentinian 
IIL,  A.  D.  431  and  432.  (Cod.  Theod.  10.  tit. 
1.  s.  36;  6.  tit  23.  8.  3  ;  Qothofred. Prew^».  Cod. 
Thmi.)  [J.  a  M.] 

FLAVIA'NUS,  an  advocatus  fisd  in  the  time 
of  Justinian,  by  whom  he  was  nominated  one  of 
the  general  judges  («oirol  wdrrtiw  ^ueaaral)^  who 
were  appointed  in  lieu  of  the  special  judges,  for- 
merly attached  by  a  constitution  of  Zeno  to  parti- 


FLAVIANUS. 

cular  tribunals.  The  names  of  the  general  judges 
so  appointed  by  Justinian  in  A.  D.  539  are  Anato- 
lius,  Flavianus,  Alexander,  Stephanus,  Menas,  a 
second  Aleaander,  Victor,  and  Theodorus,  of  Cyzi- 
cum.  At  the  same  time  the  following  persons  were 
appointed  superior  judges,  with  high  rank :  Plato, 
Victor  (different  fin>m  the  former  Victor),  Phoca8, 
and  Maroellus.  To  these  the  administration  of 
justice  at  Constantinople  was  confided,  in  subordi- 
nation to  the  emperor*s  ministen  of  state  (^x^>^*0* 
Their  powers,  duties,  and  emoluments,  are  pre- 
scribed by  the  82ttd  Novell  [J.  T.  O.] 

FLAVIA'NUS,  ecclesiastics.  1.  Of  Antiuch, 
was  bom,  probably,  in  that  city,  and  in  the  earlier 
part  of  the  fourth  century.  His  parents  died  when  he 
was  young ;  but  he  resiBted  the  temptations  arising 
from  rank,  wealth,  and  eariv  freedom  firom  parental 
control,  and  devoted  himseu  to  study  and  ascetic 
exercises,  not  carrying  the  Utter,  however,  to  such 
excess  as  to  injure  his  constitution.  He  was  re- 
markable for  the  eariy  sedateness  of  his  character, 
so  that  Chxysostom  doubts  if  he  could  ever  be  said 
to  have  been  a  young  man.  On  the  deposition  of 
Eustathius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  a.  o.  329  or  330, 
or  perhaps  331,  by  the  Aiian  party  [Eustathius, 
No.  1],  Flavian  is  said  to  have  followed  him  into 
exile.  But  this  is  somewhat  doubtful,  from  the 
silence  of  Chrysostom,  and  from  the  feet  that, 
though  the  bishops  who  succeeded  Eustathius  were 
of  Arian  or  Ensebian  sentiments,  Fhivian  did  not 
secede  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  as  the 
more  sealons  supporten  of  Eustathius  did.  Yet 
Flavian  was  a  strenuous  supporter  of  orthodoxy, 
and  his  opposition,  with  that  of  his  coadjutor  Dio- 
dorus,  though  they  were  both  yet  laymen,  com- 
pelled the  bishop  Leontius  to  prohibit  Aetius,  who 
was  preaching  his  heterodox  doctrines  at  Antioch, 
under  the  bishop*s  protection  [Aktius],  firom  the 
exercise  of  the  functions  of  the  deaconship  to  which 
he  had  just  been  raised.  The  date  of  this  traniac- 
tion  is  not  fixed ;  but  the  episcopate  of  Leontius 
commenced  in  a.  o.  348,  and  mated  about  ten 
years.  Whether  FUvian  and  Diodorus  were  at 
this  time  deacons  is  not  clear.  Philostorgius  states 
that  they  were  deposed  by  Leontius  for  their  op- 
position to  him,  but  does  not  say  from  what  ofiice. 
They  first  introduced  the  practice  of  the  alternate 
singing  or  chanting  of  the  psalms,  and  the  division 
of  the  choir  into  parts,  which  afterwards  became 
universal  in  the  church. 

Flavian  was  ordained  priest  by  Meletius,  who 
was  elected  bishop  of  Antioch,  a.  d.  361,  and  held 
the  see,  with  three  intervals  of  exile,  chiefly  occa- 
sioned by  his  opposition  to  Arianism,  till  A.  d.  381. 
His  fint  expulsion,  which  was  soon  after  his  elec- 
tion, induced  Flavian  and  othen  to  withdraw  from 
the  communion  of  the  church,  over  which  Eu- 
coiuB,  an  Arian,  had  been  appointed.  The  seoeders 
still  recognised  the  deposed  prehite ;  and  the  church 
formed  by  them  was,  during  the  third  and  longest 
banishment  of  Meletius,  under  the  care  of  Flavian 
and  Diodorus,  both  now  in  the  priesthood.  Fla- 
vian himself  did  not  preach,  but  he  supplied  mate- 
rials to  Diodorus  and  others  who  did.  On  the 
death  of  Valens,  a.  d.  378,  and  the  consequent 
downfel  of  Arisiiism,  Meletius  was  restored,  and 
the  orthodox  party  recovered  possession  of  the 
churches,  the  Arians,  or  the  more  staunch  of  them, 
becoming  in  turn  seceders.  But  the  orthodox  were 
divided  among  themselves  ;  for  the  older  seceders 
at  the  deposition  of  Eustathius  had  remained  aepa- 


FLAYIANUS. 

Itthop,  and  bad  not  united 

«itii  the  aeeaod  aeeeanon  under  Meletioi.     Panli- 

BUS  "wwMf  at  the  death  of  Valens,  the  Enstathian 

bishops  nd  eoBtasted  with  Heletiiia  the  rightlhl  oc- 

Twpatif  of  the  eae.   The  orthodox  church  throogh- 

out  the  RoBHBi  empire  «as  divided  on  the  qneetion, 

the  Wertem  and  Egyptian  chnithee  acknowledf^ 

ii^  Rnlbm»  and  the  Anatic,  and  apparentlj  the 

Gnck  duudieat  leeogniaing  Meletiiu.    To  tenni- 

Bete  the  eehiai  H  waa  agieied  upon  oath,  by  thoee 

of  the  dagj  of  Antioch  who  were  moat  likely  to 

be  apftintfd  to  euccwerf  in  the  oTent  of  a  Tacancy, 

tiHtthey  wenU  decline  aooepting  each  appointment, 

and  i^ine  to  raoogniae  the  winivof  oS  Uie  present 

FlaTian  waa  one  of  the  parties  to  this 

Vnt  many  of  the  Eostathians  refused 

te  ■**«^**—  it;  ao  that  when  Meletins  died,  while 

***rrtiTTf  the  Coimcil  of  Constantinople,  ▲.  d.  381, 

Ftefian,  who  waa  also  attending  the  Council,  and 

was  deetcd  to  saooeed  him,  with  the  general  s^ 

pnval  of  the  Asiatie  chorehes,  £elt  himself  at  liber^ 

to  aoeept  Ae  appointment 

The  impmatioa  of  peijufy,  to  which  FhtTian  thus 
sohjected  himself  apparently  aggnTated  the  Khism ; 
aad  when  Fsahnos  died,  ▲.  d.  388  or  389,  his 
pacty  decSed  Emgrins  to  soooeed  him  ;  but  on  his 
death  after  a  short  episeopate  [Efaorius,  No.  1], 
ne  mf ri esiir  waa  chosen;  and  the  tchism  was 
heakd,  thoogh  not  immediately.  FUvian  managed 
to  *— ^^"«T  Theophilas,  bishop  of  Alexsndria,  and 
by  his  bitcrvcBtion,  and  that  of  Chiysoetom,  now 
bisbop  of  Constaatiaeple,  A.  D.  397 — 403,  he  was 
acknovledgBd  by  the  Roman  and  other  Western 


FLAVIANUS. 


171 


Ob  occasion  of  the  great  aedidon  at  Antioch, 
A.  tK  387,  FlaTisa  was  one  of  those  who  interceded 
with  the  emperar,  Theodosius  the  Great,  for  the 
pardon  of  the  dtiseniL  He  set  out  on  this  mission 
ia  spite  of  the  infimnties  of  age,  the  inclemency  of 
the  weather,  and  the  illness  of  his  only  sister,  who 
«as  at  the  pdnt  of  death ;  and  used  such  diligence 
ss  te  reach  Constantinople  before  the  authentic 
sf  the  distorbance.  Ecclesiastical  writers 
the  pardon  of  the  dtisens  vezy  much  to  his 
bat  Zodmus,  in  his  brief  notice  of  the 
doca  not  mention  him. 

IS  held  in  moeh  reject,  both  during 
aad  afiber  his  Efe.  Chrysostom,  his  pupil  and 
fiiead,  speaks  of  him  in  the  highest  temis.  Theo> 
dore  of  Mopsoestia  was  also  his  pupil.  HaTian 
died,  A.  B.  404,  not  long  aiter  the  deposition  of 
Chty soetoai,  to  which  he  was  much  opposed,  but 
which  was  sanctionrd  by  his  successor  in  the  see 
sf  AatMDch. 

Of  his  writings  only  some  quotations  remain  ; 
they  are  apparently  from  his  seraions,  and  are  pre- 
ia  the  EramOea  of  Theodoret  Photius 
hie  LeiUn  to  ike  Bi$iop$  o/ OtroSne  and 
te  «  eefiisi  Armunitm  Biakopf  RspectiDg  the  rejee- 
bj  a  synod  orer  which  Flavian  presided,  of 
hoetic,  who  desired  to  be  reconciled 
to  the  chmch  ;  Photius  speaks  also  of  a  Coi^tmAom, 
tf  FmHk^  and  a  LMtr  to  iU  Emperor  Tkeodo$iiu^ 
«riocn  by  him.  (  Chiysostom,  HomUL  cam  ordi- 
maim  amd,  FttAgL^  HomiLUL  ad  Pop.  AniiodL, 
i€,i  Faemid.  Dqf.  THum  Qg>.u.2;  Socimt  Hi$L 
£Wte.  T.  S,  10, 15 ;  Socom.^tit£;0c^.Tii.]l,15, 
n,  Tiii.  3,  24;  Theodoret,  HuL  EeeL  iL  24,  iT. 
25^  ▼.  2,  9,  23,  Enmid.  Dial  I  ii.  iii.  Opera^  vol 
if.  pp.  46,  68,  160,  250,  251,  ed.  Scholxe,  Halae, 
17€»>74:  PUiostotg.    HuL  Bed,  iii.  18;  Pho- 


tius, BSa.  cod.  52,  96,  ppi  12,  80,  81,  ed.  Bekker; 
Fabric  BiU.  Qtom,  toL  viiL  p.  291,  x.  pp.  347, 
695 ;  Cave,  HuL  lAL  toL  l  p.  277,  ed.  Oxford, 
1740.43.) 

2.  Of  Antiocb.  Aocoiding  to  Evagrius  he  was 
originally  a  monk  of  Tilmogncm,  in  Coele-Syria  ; 
and,  as  appean  from  Theopbanes,  afterwards  be- 
came a  presbyter  and  apocrisiarius  of  the  church 
at  Antioch.  He  was  promoted  to  the  see  of 
Antioch  by  the  emperor  Anastasius  I.  on  the  death 
of  PaUadius,  in  the  year  496,  or  497,  or  498, 
according  to  calculations  or  statemente  of  Baronius, 
Victor  Tunonensis,  and  Pagi  respectively :  the 
last  date,  which  is  also  given  by  Tillemont,  is  pro- 
bably correct.  The  church  throughout  the  whole 
Bynntine  empire  was  divided  by  the  Nestorian  and 
Eutychian  opntroversies  and  the  dispute  as  to  the 
authority  of  the  Council  of  Chalcedon:  and  the 
impression  that  Flavian  rejected  the  authority  of 
that  council  may  perhaps  have  conduced  to  his 
elevation,  as  the  emperor  countenanced  the  Euty- 
chian  party  in  rejecting  it  But  if  Fhivian  was 
ever  opposed  to  the  council,  he  gave  up  his  fomier 
views  after  his  elevation  to  the  bishopric 

His  period  of  office  was  a  scene  of  trouble, 
through  the  dissensions  of  the  church,  aggravated 
by  the  personal  enmity  of  Xenai'as  or  Philoxenus, 
Inshop  of  Hienpolis,  in  Syria,  who  raised  the  cry 
sgainst  him  of  &vouring  Nestorianism.  Flavian 
endeavoured  to  refute  this  chaige  by  anathema- 
tising Nestorius  and  his  doctrine  ;  but  Xenai'as, 
not  satisfied,  required  him  to  anathematise  a 
number  of  persons  now  dead  (induding  Diodorus 
of  Tarsus,  Theodore  of  Mopsnestia,  Theodoret  of 
Cyrus,  and  otben),  who  were  suspected,  justly  or 
not,  of  Nestorianism,  declaring  that  if  he  refused 
to  anathematize  them,  he  must  remain  subject  to 
the  imputation  of  being  a  Nestorian  himself. 
Flavian  refiised  for  a  time  to  comply ;  but  pressed 
by  the  enmity  of  Xenai'as  and  his  supporters,  and 
anxious  to  satisfy  the  emperor,  who  suj^rted  his 
opponente.  he  subscribed  the  Henoticon  or  Edict  of 
Union  of  the  late  emperor  Zeno ;  and  having  assem- 
bled the  bishops  of  bis  province,  he  drew  up  a  syno- 
dal letter,  and  sent  it  to  the  emperor,  owning  the 
authority  of  the  three  councils  of  Nice,  Constanti- 
nople, and  Ephesus,  and  silently  passing  over  that 
of  Chalcedon,  and  pronouncing  the  required  ana- 
thema against  the  prelates  enumerated  by  Xenaias. 
He  also  sent  to  the  emperor  a  private  assurance  of 
his  readiness  to  comply  with  his  wishes,  (a.  o. 
508  or  509.)  Victor  Tununensis  stetes  that 
Flavian  and  Xenaias  presided  over  a  council  at 
Constantinople  a.  d.  499,  when  the  obnoxious 
prcJates  and  the  Council  of  Chalcedon  itself  were 
anathematised  :  but  his  account  seems  hardly 
trustworthy. 

The  enemies  of  Flavian  were  not,  however, 
satisfied.  They  required  him  distinctly  to  ana- 
thematise the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  and  all  who 
held  the  doctrine  of  the  two  natures.  [Euty- 
CUZ8.]  This  he  refuted  to  do,  and  in  a  confes- 
sion of  fiiith  which  he  drew  up,  supported  the 
authority  of  the  council  in  the  repudiation  both  of 
Nestorius  and  Eutyches,  but  not  in  ite  definition 
of  the  true  foith.  The  cry  of  Nestorianism  was 
again  raised  against  him  ;  and  new  disturbances 
were  excited;  and  the  Isaurian,  and  apparently 
some  other  Asiatic  churches,  broke  off  from  com- 
munion with  Flavian.  A  synod  was  held  a.  d. 
510  at  Sidon,  to  condemn  the  Ccvncil  of  Chal- 


172 


FLAVIANUS. 


oedon  and  depose  iti   leading  ntpporten;  bat 
Flavian  and  Eliaa  of  Jenualem  managed  to  prevent 
ita  effecting  anything.    Flavian  still  hoped  to  ap- 
pease his  opponents,  and  wrote  to  the  emperor, 
expressing  his  readiness  to  acknowledge  the  first 
three  councils,  and  pass  over  that  of  Chalcedon  in 
silence  ;  bat  his  efibrts  were  in  vain ;  a  tomoltaoos 
body  of  monks  of  the  province  of  Syria  Prima  as> 
sembled  at  Antioch,  and  frightened  Flavian  into 
pronoancing  an  open  anathema  against  the  Council 
of  Chalcedon,  and  against  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia 
and  the  other  bishops  whom  Xenaias  had  already 
obliged  him  to  condemn.    The  citizens  were  not 
eqaally  compliant ;  they  rose  against  the  monks, 
and  killed  many  of  them :  and  the  confusion  was 
renewed  by  the  monks  of  Coele-Syria,  who  em- 
braced the  side  of  FUvian,  and  hasted  to  Antioch 
to  defend  him.    These  disturbances,  or  some  trans- 
actions connected  with  the  Council  of  Sidon,  gave 
the  emperor  a  ground  or  pretext  for  deposing 
Flavian  (a.  d.  611)  and  patting  Seven»  in  his 
place.    Victor  Tnnunensis  places  the  deposition 
of  FUvian  as  eariy  as  the  consulship  of  Cethegus, 
A.D.   504.     Fhivian  was  banished  to  Petra  in 
Arabia,  where  he  died.     His  death  is  assigned 
by  Tillemout,  on  the  authority  of  Joannes  Moa* 
chus,  to  A.  D.  518.    In  Vitalian's  rebellion  (▲.  d. 
513  or  514)  his  restoration  to  his  see  was  one 
of  the  demands  of  that  rebel.    [Anastasius.] 
Flavian  is  (at  least  was)  honoured  in  the  Greek 
Church  as  a  confessor,  and  was  recognised  as  such 
by  the   Romish   Chureh,  after  long  opposition. 
(Evegr.  Hid,  Eec.  iii.  23,  80,  31,  82 ;  Theophan. 
Chrcmoff.  pp.  220 — ^247»  ed.  Bonn ;    MaroeUmy 
Ckron.  {Paul  et  Mute,  Can,) ;  Vict  Ton.  Otron, 
(ab  Ana$L  Aug,  Cot,  ad  Oihig,  Cot.)\    Baron. 
AnnaL  Eoeln,  ad  Ann.  496  et  512  ;  Pagi,  Oritice 
m  Baron. ;  Tillemont,  Mim,  vol.  xvi.  p.  675,  &c.) 
3.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPLX.    He  was  chosen  suc- 
cessor to  Proclus,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  who 
died  anno  489  Alex,  era,  or  446  a.  d.    At  the 
time  of  his  election  he  was  a  presbyter  and  keeper 
of  the  sacred  vessels  in  the  great  church  at  Con- 
stantinople.   Chrysaphius,  the  eunuch,  a  friend 
and  supporter  of  the  monk  Eutyches  [Eutychbs], 
was  at  this  time  an  influential  person  at  court; 
and  he  having  a  dislike  to  Flavian,  managed  to  set 
the  emperor  Theodosius  II.  against  him,  from  the 
very  commencement  of  his  episcopate.    Dioscorus, 
who  had  just  ascended  the  episcopal  chair  of  Alex- 
andria, and  was  persecuting  the  kinsmen  of  his 
predecessor,  Cyril  [Ctrillus],  was  also  irritated 
against  Flavian,  who  had  befriended  the  persecuted 
parties.    Flavian  was  indeed  befriended  by  Pul- 
cheria,  the  emperor*s  sister ;  but  her  aid  was  more 
than  counterbalanced  by  the  enmity  of  the  empress 
Eudocia  [Eudocia  Augusta],  who  was  infln- 
enced  by  Chrysaphius,  and  was,  moreover,  irritated 
by  Flavian*^  defeating  a  plan  to  remove  Pulcheria 
altogether  fit>m  the  state  and  the  court  by  having 
her  ordained  a  deaconess.     Flavian  was  not,  how- 
ever, daunted.     He  assembled  a  synod  of  forty 
bishops,  and  deposed  Eutyches  from  his  office  of 
arehimandrite  or  abbot,  and  excommunicated  him, 
on  the  ground  of  his  heretical  opinions.     [Eu- 
TTCRSS.]     This  bold  step  irritated  the  opponents 
of  FUvian,  and  they  prevuled  on  the  emperor  to 
summon  a  synod  at  Constantinople  to  try  FUvian 
on  a  charge  of  fidsifying  the  acts  of  the  synod  at 
which  Eutyches  was  condemned.     FUvian  was 
acquitted,  but  his  enemies  persuaded  Theodosius  to 


FLAVIUa 

Bommon  a  general  council  at  Ephenis.  At  this 
council,  over  which  Dioscorus  presided,  and  which 
is  known  in  history  as  the  Council  of  Robbers 
(ij  XnffTpucii)^  Flavian  and  the  other  members  of 
the  synod  which  had  condemned  Eutyches  were 
present,  but  were  not  allowed  to  vote,  since  their 
conduct  was  called  in  question.  Their  friends 
were  overborne  in  an  irregular  manner,  Eutyches 
was  restored,  and  FUvian  not  only  deposed  and 
sentenced  to  banishment,  but  so  roughly  beaten 
and  kicked  by  the  Egyptian  and  other  attendants 
of  Dioscorus,  that  he  died  three  days  afterwards 
(a.  D.  449).  This  violence  probably  tended  to 
the  reaction  which  took  place  in  the  mind  of  the 
emperor.  Pulcheria  regained  her  ascendancy ;  the 
body  of  Fhivian  was,  by  her  order,  honourably 
conveyed  to  Constantinople,  and  buried  in  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Apostles.  Pope  Leo  the  Great 
honoured  him  as  a  confessor,  and  the  ConncU  of 
Chalcedon  as  a  martyr ;  and  since  the  time  of 
Baronins  he  has  been  commemorated  in  the  Mar- 
tyrology  of  the  Romish  Chureh.  A  letter  of 
Flavian  to  Pope  Leo  was  published  by  Cotelerus 
(Mouum.  Bodes,  Oraeo,  vol  L  p.  50);  and  a  confes- 
sion of  his  fiuth  presented  to  the  emperor  Theo- 
dosius, and  some  other  pieces,  are  given  with  the 
acto  of  the  Council  of  Chalcedon  in  the  QmcUia  of 
Labbe  and  Harduin  ;  and  are  also  inserted  in  the 
Ccmdtia  of  Mansi,  voL  viii.  p.  838.  (Evagr.  Hist, 
Eoc  L  8,9,  10  ;  Theophanes,  Ckrtmog,  pp.  15(^>- 
158,  ed  Bonn ;  Biarcellin,  Ckrtm,  (Prtttog,  etAUwr. 
Cos»,) ;  Vict.  Tun.  Chrou,  {CaUip,  et  Ardab,  Coss, 
Post,  et  Zen,  Goes,) ;  ^nod.  Fetes,  apud  Fabric. ; 
Fabr.  B&L  Gfr,  voL  ix.  p.  290,  and  toL  xii  pp. 
393,  394,  and  672  ;  Tillemont,  Minu  vol.  xv.  pp. 
446,  &c)  [J.  C.  M] 

FLA'VIUS.  1.  M.  Flavius,  a  Roman,  who 
in  a  c.  328,  during  the  funeral  solemnity  of  hU 
mother,  distributed  meat  (viteeraiio)  among  the 
people.  It  was  said  that  this  gift  was  made  as 
much  to  honour  his  mother  as  to  show  hu  gratitude 
towards  the  people  for  having  acquitted  him  some 
time  before,  when  he  had  been  accused  by  the 
aediles  of  adultery.  The  people  evinced  their 
gratitude  in  return  by  electing  him  at  the  next 
comitia  tribune  of  the  people,  although  he  waa 
absent  at  the  time,  and  others  had  offered  them- 
selves as  candidates.  In  b.  c.  823  he  was  invested 
with  the  same  office  a  second  time,  and  brought 
fivward  a  rogation  to  chastise  the  Tuscdans  for 
having  incited  the  Velitemians  and  Privematans  to 
make  war  against  Rome.  ButtheTusculanscameto 
Rome  and  averted  the  punishment  by  their  prayen 
and  entreaties.  (Liv.  viil  22, 27  ;  VaL  Max.  ix. 
10.  §  1.) 

2.  Flavius,  a  Lucanian,  who  lived  daring 
the  second  Punic  war,  and  for  a  time  was  at  the 
head  of  the  Roman  party  among  the  Lucanians. 
But  in  B.  c.  213  he  suddenly  turned  traitor;  and 
not  satisfied  with  going  over  to  the  enemy  him- 
self^ and  making  his  countrymen  follow  his  ex- 
ample, he  resolved  to  deliver  the  Roman  genera^ 
with  whom  he  was  connected  by  hospitality,  into 
the  hands  of  the  Carthaginians.  He  accordingly 
had  an  interview  with  Mago,  who  commanded  the 
Punic  forces  in  Bruttium,  and  promised  to  deliver 
up  to  him  the  proconsul  Tib.  Sempronius  Graochoa, 
on  condition  that  the  Lacanians  should  be  free,  and 
retain  their  own  constitution.  A  pboe  was  then 
fixed  upon  where  Mago  might  lay  in  ambush  with 
an  aimed  force,  and  whither  FJavius  promised  to 


FLAVIUS. 

W«i  the  pncoonL  FbTiiu  now  went  to  Gnc- 
chu,  ud  pfenuing  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation 
between  him  and  those  who  had  recentl  j  deserted 
the  cane  ef  the  Romani,  he  preTaOed  npon  him  to 
aceoofany  him  to  tbe  apot  where  Mago  was  con- 
cealed. When  be  arriTcd  there  Migo  nished 
Ibrth  fioBB  hii  ambiiacade,and  FlaTina  immediately 
weat  orcr  to  tbe  Carthaginiana.  A  fierce  contest 
Ciben  enaoed»  near  a  place  called  Campi  Veteres, 
in  vhich  Tib.  Sempronioa  GrMchna  was  killed. 
(Lit.  xxT.  16  ;  Appian,  Amib,  35 ;  YaL  Mar.  t. 
1.  Ext.  $  6.) 

3.  Q.  FLAViaa,  an  angnr  who,  according  to 
Vsierioa  Maumni  (tiIL  1.  §  7),  was  accused  be- 
fofe  the  people  by  the  aedile,  C.  Valerius,  perhapo 
the  —— ^  who  waa  curule  aedile  in  B.C.  199. 
(Ut.  xxxi  50,  xxxiL  50.)  Wben  fourteen  tribes 
had  alrcskdy  roted  against  Flavins,  and  the  latter 
sgaia  aaserted  hia  innocence,  Valerius  declared 
that  be  did  not  care  whether  the  man  waa  guilty 
or  imiocent  provided  he  secured  his  punishment ; 
aad  tbe  people,  indigmuit  at  sucb  conduct,  ao- 
qaitsed  Fbrina. 

4.  Q.  Flafios,  of  Tarquinii,  in  Etmria,  was 
the  mazdenr  of  the  alaTe  Panuxgus  (preyioua  to 
&C.  77),  who  belonged  to  C.  Fannius  Chaereaa, 
and  waa  to  be  trained  as  an  actor,  according  to  a 
cootnct  entered  into  between  Fannius  Chaereaa 
and  Q.  RitrriT*,  tbe  celebrated  comedian.  (Cic.  pro 
IUmi.Qm.n.) 

5.  U  Flatius,  a  Roman  eques,  who  gave  bia 
endenoe  i^iwi  Vcnca.  in  n.  c  70.  He  probably 
lived  in  Sicily,  and  was  engaged  in  mercantile 
panoita.  (Ck.  m  Verr.  I  5,  t.  59.)  He  appears 
to  be  tbe  aae  as  the  L.  Flariuawho  is  mentioued 
aa  ihe^wmndor,  that  is,  the  agent  or  steward  of 
C  V«*»^«i«*  in  Sicily.    (Cic.  ta  Verr,  ▼.  7.) 

e.  C  FLAYtvSf  a  brother  of  L.  Flavins  [No.  5], 
■mI  likewise  a  Roman  equea,  was  recommended 
by  Geem,  in  bl  c  46,  to  M\  AciHus,  praetor  of 
Sicily,  aa  an  intimate  friend  of  C  Calpomios  Piso, 
the  hte  aon-in-Iaw  of  Cicero.  (Ad  Fam.  ziii.  31.) 
la  some  editiMis  of  Cicero'k  omtion  for  Plandus 
(c42),  we  rcttd  tbe  name  of  C.  FUvius;  but 
fiflf*^*  and  Wonder  have  shown  that  thia  is 
«Bly  an  iMocnct  reading  for  C.  ( Alfius)  Flavus. 

7.  I^FiAVii»  was  tribune  of  the  people  in 
m.  c.  60 ;  and  on  the  suggestion  of  Pompey,  he 
hra^t  forward  an  agrarian  law,  which  was  chiefly 
iBteaded  to  benefit  the  veterana  of  Pompey,  wbo 
at  the  sane  tjaae  vny  warmly  supported  tbe  law. 
It  waa  owing  to  tbe  fovonr  of  Pompey,  which  he 
thas  acqniied,  that  in  &c.  59  he  was  elected 
pnetv  for  tbe  year  foltowing.  Hia  friendship 
with  CScero  seems  likewise  to  have  arisen  from  his 
CTppfftW»  with  Pompey  ;  and  Cicero  strongly  re- 
caouaeaded  V"»  to  his  brother  Quintus,  who  was  - 
pnetor  in  Asia,  where  some  bequest  had  been 
kit  ta  FSavioa.  Pompey  bad  entrusted  to  his  care 
jaaag  Tignnes  of  Armoiia,  but  P.  Clodius  after^ 
«Bids  got  possession  of  him,  and  FUvius  tried  in 
I  to  recover  the  young  prince.  Cicero  expressly 
itioaa  *b^  Fbiviua  was  also  a  friend  of  Caesar, 
li^nf.  it  ia  not  improbable  that  he  maj  be  the 
as  the  Flavins  whom  Caesar,  in  b.  c.  49,  en- 

«itb  one  legion  and  the  province  of  Sicily. 

(OcodAtLl  18,  19,  ii  I,  X.  1 ;  od  Q.  FraL  i. 

2;  Aaeoo.  m  Ck.  MiUm.  pu  47,ed.  OreUi;  Dion 

Cm.  xzzvii  50,  xzxviiL  50.) 

6w  C  Flavius,  a  friend  of  M.  Junius  Brutus, 

Im  acoooipanted  to  Pbilippi  in  tbe  capacity 


FLAVIUS. 


173 


of  praefecbufahrum.  Flavins  fell  in  the  battle  of 
Pbilippi,  and  Brutus  hmiented  over  his  death. 
(C.  Nep.  .iM.8;  Crc,  ad  AtL  j^  11 1  Pseudo- 
Brut  od  Oe.  i.  6,  17 ;  Pint.  BrvL  51.) 

9.  C.  Flavius,  a  Roman  eques  of  Asta,  a  Roman 
colony  in  Spain.  He  and  oUier  equitM  who  had 
before  belonged  to  the  party  of  Pompey,  went  over 
to  Caesar  in  B.G.  45.  (£^.  ffi^poa.  26.)  Whether 
he  is  the  same  as  the  C.  Flavins  who  is  mentioned 
among  the  enemies  of  Caesar  Octavianns,  and  waa 
put  to  death  in  B.a  40,  after  the  taking  df  Perusia, 
ia  uncertain.    (Appian,  B,  C,  v.  49.)      [L.  S.] 

CN.  FLA'VIUS,  the  son  of  a  freedman,  who 
is  called  by  Livy  Cneiua,  by  Oellius  and  Pliny 
Annins,  was  btnii  in  humble  circumstances,  but 
became  secretary  to  App*  Claudius  Caecus  [Clau- 
dius, No.  10],  and,  in  consequence  of  this  con- 
nection, together  with  his  own  shrewdness  and 
eloquence,  attained  distinguished  honours  in  the 
commonwealth.  He  ia  oelebnted  in  the  annals  of 
Roman  law  for  having  been  the  first  to  divulge 
certain  technicalities  of  procedure,  which  previously 
had  been  kept  secret  as  the  exclusive  patrimony  of 
the  pontiffs  and  the  patricians.  The  relative  share 
which  the  pontiffs,  aa  such,  and  the  patricians,  who 
were  not  pontiffs,  possessed  in  the  administration 
and  intei3>retation  of  eariy  Roman  law,  cannot  now 
be  accurately  determined  Among  the  portions  of 
law  which  weito  kept  in  the  knowledge  of  a  few, 
were  the  greater  part  of  the  aehu  legitimi  and  the 
aetiimeB  l^fii.  These  appear  to  have  included  the 
whole  of  legal  practice,  l^e  aehit  Ugiiimi  ordinarily 
dedgnating  the  technicalities  of  private  legal  trana- 
actions,  and  tbe  adhiiei  letfig  the  ceremonies  of 
judicial  procedure,  although  this  distinction  is  not 
always  observed  To  the  hidden  law  of  practice 
belonged  the  rules  of  the  Kalendar  {Fatii\nnd  the 
greater  part  of  the  ^orm«2ae.  The  rules  of  the 
Kalendar  detemiined  what  legal  acts  were  to  be 
done,  and  what  omitted,  on  particular  days.  The 
Formmlae  related  chiefly  to  technical  pieadimfj  or, 
in  other  words,  to  that  part  of  forensic  practice 
which  determined  the  mode  of  stating  a  claim  and 
making  a  defence  ;  but  there  were  also  /ornudae 
for  acta  not  connected  with  litigation,  as  mand- 

Stio,  sponsio,  adoptio,  and  formulae  of  this  Utter 
ad  cannot  be  supposed  to  have  been  so  little 
known  to  the  people  at  large  as  forms  of  pleading, 
whether  oral  or  written,  may  have  been.     Fla- 
vins made  himself  master  of  the    rules  of  the 
Kalendar  and  the  /ormuUxe,  either  by  stealing  a 
book  in  which  they  had  been  laid  down  and  re- 
duced to  order  by  App. Claudius  (Dig.  1.  tit  2.  s.  2. 
§  7),  or  by  ficeqaentiy  consulting  those  who  were 
able  to  give  advice  upon  the  subject,  by  noting 
down  their  answers,  and  by  applying  his  sagacioiu 
intellect  to  discover  the  system  firam  which  such  de- 
tached answen  proceeded.    Pliny  (H,N,  xxxiii.  I) 
says  that  Flavins  pursued  the  latter  course,  at  the 
recommendation  of  App.  Claudiua  (^jua  hortaiu 
exceperai  eo»  dieiy  eonnUlcmdo  aaddme  tagad  m- 
^eaio).     He  thus  picked  the  brains  of  tbe  jurists 
he  consulted  [ah  iptU  emdis  jurisamsuUi»  eorum 
$apie«tiam  oompUaoitf  Cic.  pro  Mur,  11).     The 
expressions  of  some  writers  who  mention  the  pub- 
lication of  FUrius  seem  to  confine  hia  discoveriea 
to  the  rules  of  the  Kalendar ;  but  there  are  other 
passages  which  make  it  likely  that  he  published 
other  rules  connected  with  the  i^jis  actknes^  espe- 
cially the  formtdae  of  pleading.    (Compare  lliv. 
I  ix.  46  ;  Macrob.  &(.  i.  15  ;  Cic.  <fo  1^  iv.  27, 


17i 


FLA  VI  US. 


ad  AlLvl  U  de  OraL  I  41.)  Tlie  collection  of 
l^al  rolei  thai  pablished  hj  Flaviui  was  called 
the  Jui  Flamamun ;  and,  next  to  the  Jm  Civile 
Papirianmmj  it  was  the  earliest  private  work  in 
Roman  law.  The  patrician  jurists  were  grieved 
and  indignant  when  they  saw  that  their  advice 
and  interrention  were  rendered  unnecesiaty  by 
this  publication.  In  order  to  regain  their  lost  powers, 
they  framed  new  rules  rdating  to  the  Ugi$  aaHtmeBy 
and,  in  order  to  keep  the  new  rules  secret,  invented 
a  cypher  {notcu)  to  preserve  them  in.  (Cic.  pro 
Mur.  U,  where  by  «oloe  some  commentators  nnder- 
stand,  not  a  secret  notation  or  cypher,  bat  the  new 
formuhie  invented  by  the  jurists).  These  new 
rules  in  another  century  onderwent  the  same  &te 
with  their  predecessors,  for  in  the  year  a  c.  200 
they  were  made  known  to  the  people  at  laige  by 
Sex.  Aelius  Catus,  in  a  publication  termed  Ju$ 
Aelianum.  Flavius  was  not  content  with  diyulging 
the  legal  mysteries  through  the  medium  of  a  book, 
bat,  according  to  Livy,  he  exposed  the  Fasti  to 
view  on  a  whited  tablet  in  the  Forum.  (Fattot 
droa  Forum  in  albo  proponU^  ix.  46.)  It  is  not 
unlikely,  from  a  comparison  of  the  narrative  of 
Livy  with  the  accounts  of  other  writers,  that  the 
latter  exposure  took  pkce  after  he  had  been  pro- 
moted to  the  office  of  curule  aedile,  in  consequence 
of  the  poptthrity  he  had  acquired  by  the  pravious 
publication  of  his  book.  The  first  fruits  of  his 
popularity  were  his  appointments  to  the  offices  of 
triumvir  noctumus  and  triumvir  coloniae  deduoen- 
dae  ;  and,  in  order  to  qualify  himself  for  the  ao> 
ceptance  of  such  honours,  he  ceased  to  practise  his 
former  business  of  scribe.  He  was  afterwards 
made  a  senator  by  App.  Claudius,  in  spite  of  his 
ignominious  birth,  and  was  elected  curule  aedfle  in 
de  year  B.  c.  303.  His  election  was  carried  by 
Xheforenmfaetio^  which  had  been  created  and  had 
gained  strength  during  the  censorship  of  App. 
Claudius,  and  now  becune  a  distinct  party  in  the 
state,  in  opposition  to  those  who  called  themselves 
the  foMiorti  bonorum.  From  Licinius  Macer, 
quoted  by  Livy,  it  would  appear  that  he  had 
been  previna»fy  tribune,  whereas  Pliny  {H,  N, 
xxxiii.  1 )  states  that  the  tribumite  of  the  plebs 
was  conferred  upon  him  in  addition  to  the  aedile- 
ship.  The  dicumstanoe  of  his  election  so  disgusted 
the  greater  part  of  the  senate  and  the  nobles,  that 
they  laid  aside  their  golden  rings  and  other  oma- 
ments  (phalerae),  Flavius  met  the  contemptuous 
treatment  of  the  nobles  with  equal  hauteur.  He 
consecrated  the  Temple  of  Concordia,  on  which 
occasion  the  Pontifex  Maximus,  Cornelius  Barbar 
tus,  was  obliged  by  the  populace  to  take  a  leading 
part  in  the  ceremony,  notwithstanding  his  previous 
declaration  that  none  but  a  consul  or  an  imperator 
ought,  according  to  ancient  custom,  to  de^cate  a 
temple.  When  Flavins  went  to  visit  his  colleague, 
who  was  unwell,  a  party  of  young  nobles,  who 
were  present,  refused  to  rise  on  his  entrance, 
whereupon  he  sent  for  his  curule  chair,  and,  from 
his  seat  of  rank,  looked  down  with  triumph  upon 
his  jealous  enemies.  (Liv.  ix.  46  ;  Gell.  vi.  9.) 
Valerias  Maximus  (ix.  3)  says  that  he  was  made 
praetor.  (Puchta,  Ciamu  der  JnttUMtionen^  toL  i. 
p.  677.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

FLA'VIUS,  a  brother  of  Arminius,  chief  of  the 
Cheruscans.  In  the  summer  of  a,  d.  16,  the 
Romans  and  the  Cheruscans  were  drawn  up  on  the 
opposite  banks  of  the  Weser  ( Visuigis),  when  Ar- 
fniniuB,  piinoe  of  the  Chenuams,  stepped  forth  from 


FLAVU8. 

a  group  of  efaieftidns,  and  demanded  to  speak  with 
his  brother,  a  distinguished  officer  in  the  Roman 
army.     Flavius  had  lost  an  eye  in  the  service  of 
Rome.     The  brothers,  after  their  followen  had 
fallen  back,  oouTersed  across  the  stream.     On 
learning  the  cause  of  his  brother^  disfigurement, 
Arminius  asked  what  had  been  its  compensation. 
Flavius  replied,  increased  pay,  and  the  usual  re- 
wards of  valour.    Arminius  derided  his  chains  and 
chaplet,  as  the  gear  of  a  slave  ;  and  now  b^an 
between  them  an  angry  colloquy,  which,  but  for 
the  stream  between,  would  have  passed  into  blows. 
(Tac.  Ann,  iL  9.)  A  descendant  of  Flavins  named 
Italicus,  became  in  A.  d.  47  chieftain  of  die  Che- 
ruscans.   {Tbid,  XL  16.)  [W.  a  D.] 
FLA'VIUS  AVIA'NUS.    [Avianus.] 
FLA'VIUS  CALVI'SIUS.    [Calvibius.] 
FLA'VIUS  CAPER.    [Capwl] 
FLA'VIUS    CLEMENS.      [Climsns.] 
FLA'VIUS  DEXTER,  a  Spaniard,  the  son  of 
Parian.    He  was  praetorian  praefect,  and  a  devoted 
advocate  of  Christianity.     He  was  a  contemporary 
of  St  Jerom,  who  dedicated  to  him  his  book  De 
Ftm  JUnuiriu*,  He  was  said,  according  to  Jerom, 
to  have  written  a  book  entitled  Ommmoda  Hi»- 
toria,  but  Jerom  had  not  seen  it    This  book  had 
been  long  conridered  as  lost;  when,  in  the  end  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  a  rumoor  was  spread  of  its  dia- 
covery,  and  a  work  nnder  that  title  was  published, 
first  at  Saragossa,  a.  d.  1619,  and  has  been  since 
repeatedly  reprinted,  but  it  is  now  generally  re- 
garded as  a  forgery.  (Hieron.  Z>8  Ftrw /^Zms., /Vyi«/I 
and  c.  132,  apud  Fabric.  BUL  Eode»,^  with  the 
notes  of  the  editor  ;  Cave,  Hid,  lit  yol.  i.  p.  283, 
ed.  Ox.  174(M3.)  [J.  a  M.] 
FLA'VIUS  FELIX.    [FsLXX.] 
FLA'VIUS  HERA'CLEO.    [Hwaclbo.] 
FLA'VIUS  JOSE'PHUS.    [Josephus.] 
FLA'VIUS    MA'LLIUS     THEODO'RUS. 
[Thjbooorus.] 
FLA'VIUS   MATERNIA'NUS.     [BIatbr- 

NIANUS.] 

FLA'VIUS    PHILO'STRATUS.      [Philo- 

RTRATU8.] 

FLA'VIUS  PRISCUS.    [Prwcu&] 
FLA'VIUS  SABI'NUS.    [Sabinus.] 
FLA'VIUS  SCEVI'NUS.    [Scbvinus.] 
FLA'VIUS  SU'BRIUS.    [Flavob.] 
FLA'VIUS   SULPICIA'NUS.     [Sulpicxa. 

NU8.] 

FLA'VIUS  VOPISCUS.  [VoPiacua.] 
FLAVUS,  C.  AL'FIUS,  tribune  of  the  plebs, 
B.  c.  59.  During  Cicero>  consulship  Flavni  seconded 
him  in  his  measures  against  Catiline  (Cic  pro 
Plane  42),  but  in  his  tribunate  he  was  a  zealoua 
supporter  of  all  Caesar^s  acts  and  laws.  (Cic  pro 
SnL  53 ;  Schol.  Dob.  m  SeHian,  p.  304,  m  Va-^ 
Umian,  p.  324,  ed.  OrellL )  This  seems  to  have  cost 
Flavus  the  aedileship.  He  was,  however,  praetor, 
B.  &  54,  after  at  least  one  repulse.  Flavus  after- 
wards appean  as  quaestor,  or  special  commissioner, 
at  Uie  trial  of  A.  Gabinius  (Cic  ad  Q.  Fr,  iii.  1. 
g  7),  and  at  that  of  Cn.  Plandus  (Cic  pro  Plane. 
17).  Cicero  always  speaks  of  Flavus  as  an  honest 
and  well-meaning,  but  mistaken  man.  [W.  B.  D. j 
FLAVUS,  A'LFIUS,  a  rhetorician  who  flou- 
rished in  the  reigns  of  Augustus  and  Tiberius.  His 
reputation  attracted  to  his  school  the  elder  Seneca 
[Sbneca],  then  recently  come  to  Rome  from 
Corduba.  Flavus  himself  was  a  pupil  of  Cestius 
Pius  [Cbstxus],  whom  he  edipted  both  in  prMtioo 


FLAVUS. 

a  teacher  of  riietoric  He  was  re- 
garded at  Rene  as  a  yoatfafol  prodigy,and  leetored 
before  lie  bad  aurnnrd  the  dreN  of  manhood.  His 
master,  Cestias,  Mid  that  his  talents  were  too  pre- 
codoos  to  be  pcnnanent ;  and  Seneca  (Omtrov,  L 
|i.  79.  Bip.)  rcmaiks  that  Flanu  always  owed  his 
reoova  in  part  to  something  beside  his  eloquence. 
At  fint  his  yonth  attracted  wonder ;  afterwards 
hk  ease  and  caxelessncsa.  Tet  he  long  retained  a 
aomenma  school  of  hearers,  although  his  talents 
were  latteily  ^mled  by  setf-indnlgenoe.  Flams 
anited  poetry  and  history  or  natcual  philosophy 
(Pfin.  iV:  ^.  U.  8.  §  25,  and  EUnek.  iz. 
ziL  xir.  xr.)  to  rhetoric  (Senec.  Gmirov, 
i  TO.  z.  zxT  ;  Schott,  de  Oar.  ap.  Semee.  RktL  L 
p.  374.)  [W.B.D.] 

FLAVUS,  Lu  CAESE^IUS,  tribone  of  the 
Plebs  in  B.  a  44,  and  deposed  £rem  his  office  by 
C.  Jafiss  Caesar,  becaase,  in  concert  with  C.  Epi- 
dias  MandhiB,  on®  of  his  coUeagoes  in  the  tribunate, 
he  had  lesauted  the  crowns  firom  the  stataes  of  the 
djctator,  and  anpcisooed  a  person  who  had  saluted 
ss  *^king.^  After  expelling  him  from  the 
was  argent  with  the  fitther  of 
Flavas  to  disinherit  him.  Bat  the  elder  Caesetios 
irplied,  that  he  would  rather  be  deprired  of  his 
three  «ma  than  brmd  one  of  them  with  infiuny. 
At  the  next  eoasolar  comitia,  many  votes  were 
^rea  for  Flarna,  who,  by  his  bold  bearing  towards 
the  dietttar,  had  beoone  highly  popular  at  Rome. 
(Appba,  B.C.  tL  lOa,  122,  iv.  93  ;  Suet  Caes. 
79,  90  ;  Dion  Cass.  zHt.  9,  10,  xlri.  49  ;  Plut. 
C^M.  61,  AMmu  12;  VelL  Pat  ii.  68;  Lit. 
EpiL  cxri.;  Cic.  PMkm,  ziii.  15 ;  Val.  Max. 
▼.  7,  f  2L)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FLAVUS,  C  DECI'MIUS,  a  tribune  of  the 
soldien,  K.  c  209.  He  rescoed  M.  Claudius  Mar- 
erihu  from  defeat  by  repulsing  a  chaige  of  Hanni- 
bsTs  efephants.  (LdT.  xxriL  14.)  Ffaivus  was 
pcaetar  ariiattns,  bl  c.  184,  and  died  in  his  year  of 
<fic&  (Ur.  zzxix.  32,  38, 39.)       [W.  B.  D.] 

FLAVUS.LAHTIUS.  1.  Sp.  Lartius  Vla- 
Trt,eaBial  B.  c.  506.  Dionysins  (t.  36)  says  that 
aadoag  waa  recorded  of  this  oonsoiship,  and 
Lifyemiu  it  altogether.  Niebohr  (HuL  <f 
tUme^  voL  L  p.  536)  considers  the  consulship  of 
Initio»  tlaTus  and  his  colleague  T.  Herminius 
A^nSinas  to  have  been  insetted  to  fill  up  the 
pp  of  a  year.  Lartius  Fbrns  belongs  to  the 
hemie  period  ef  Roman  history.  His  name  is 
fcnerally  ooapfed  with  that  of  Henninius  (Dionys. 
V.  22,  23,  24,  36 ;  Liv.  iL  10,  11),  and  in  the 
oripasl  1^  they  were  the  two  wairiors  who  stood 
Wiide  Heatias  Codes  in  his  defence  of  the  bridge. 
rCoctn.]  Mr.  Macanlay  (£0$»  of  Ane,  Home, 
^  Hgnitioa,*'  sL  SO)  presenres  thie  feature  of  the 
and  «dopts  Nieliohr^s  reason  for  it  {Hitt. 
i.  pL  542),  that  one  represented  the  tribe  of 
the  Raanea,  and  the  other  that  of  the  Titienses. 
It  u  worth  notkes,  however,  thai  at  the  battle  of 
the  Lake  Regfllns,  where  all  the  heroes  meet  to- 
prtfaer  Ibr  tht  fawt  time,  the  name  of  Henninius 
hat  not  that  of  Lartius.  (Dionys.  t.  3, 
Ut.  iL  19,  &c)  Lartias  Fhivus  was  consul 
in  BL  c.  490  (Dionys.  m  68) ; 
of  the  city  (t.  75,  riiL  64) ;  one  of  the  five 
It  to  the  Volsdan  camp  when  Coriolanus 
(riiL  72)  ;  and  interrex  for  holding 
coButia  B.  c.  480  (viiL  90),  in  which 
jmr  he  eoonselled  war  with  Veii  (ib.  91). 
2.  T.  Labtii»  Flaws,  brother  of  No.  1,  con- 


FLORA. 


175 


sol  B.C.  501,  and  again  b.  c.  498.  In  this  second 
consulship  he  took  the  town  of  Fidenae.  (Dionys. 
T.  50, 59,  60  ;  Liv.  iL  21.)  His  deference  to  the 
senate  is  contrasted  by  Dionysius  with  the  military 
arrogance  of  the  Roman  genends  of  his  own  age. 
In  B.  c.  498,  ten  yean  after  the  expulsion  of  Uie 
Tarquins,  the  curiae  found  it  necessary  to  create 
a  new  magistracy,  the  dictatorahip,  limited  indeed 
to  six  months,  but  within  that  period  more  abso- 
lute than  the  ancient  monarchy,  since  there  was  no 
appeal  from  its  authority.  {DieL  afAnLt.v,  JHo- 
tator,)  T.  Lartius  FIbtus  was  the  first  dictatoi 
(Dionys.  t.  71  ;  Lit.  ii.  18):  he  received  the  im- 
perium  firom  his  colleagoe,  appointed  his  master  of 
the  equites,  held  a  oensni  of  the  citizens,  adjusted 
the  difierenoes  of  Rome  with  the  Latins,  and  after 
presiding  at  the  next  consular  comitia,  hud  down 
his  office  long  before  its  tenn  had  expired.  (Dionys. 
▼-  76,  77.)  According  to  one  account  (id.  yL  1 ; 
comp.  LiT.  iL  8),  Lutius  FUtus  dedicated  the 
temple  of  Saturn,  or  the  Capitol  on  the  Oipitoline 
hilL  He  was  one  of  the  envovs  sent  by  the  senate, 
B.  c.  493,  to  treat  with  the  plebs  in  Uieir  secession 
to  the  Sacred  Hill  (Dionys.  ri.  81),  and  in  the 
same  year  he  served  as  lecatus  to  the  consnl,  Pos- 
tumus  CominiuB,  at  the  siege  of  CoricJi.  (Id.  92 ; 
Pint  CorioUnu  8.)  In  a  tumult  of  the  plebs, 
arising  fimn  the  pressure  of  debt,  B.&  494,  Lartius 
recommended  conciliatory  measures  (Liv.  iL  29), 
and  this  agrees  with  the  character  of  lum  by  Diony- 
sius {IL  cc.)  as  a  mild  and  just  man.     [  W.  B.  D.I 

FLAVUS  or  FLA' VI  US,  SU'BRIUS,  tribune 
in  the  Praetorian  guards,  and  most  active  agent  in 
the  conspiracy  against  Nero,  ▲.  d.  66,  which,  firom 
its  most  distinguished  member,  was  called  Piso*s 
conspiracy.  Fkvus  proposed  to  kill  Nero  while 
singing  on  the  stage,  or  amidst  the  flames  of  his 
palace.  He  was  said  to  have  intended  to  make 
away  with  Piso  also,  and  to  offer  the  empire  to 
Seneca,  the  philosopher,  since  such  a  choice  would 
justify  the  conspizators,  and  it  would  be  to  little 
purpose  to  get  rid  of  a  piper,  if  a  pkyer — ^for  Piso, 
too,  had  appeared  on  the  stage — were  to  succeed 
him.  The  {uot  vras  detected.  FUvns  was  betrayed 
by  an  aooomptioe  and  arrested,  and,  after  some 
attempts  at  excuse,  gloried  in  the  charae.  He  was 
beheaded,  and  died  with  finnness.  Dion  Cassius 
calls  him  la69m  ^Aitfior,  and  in  some  MSS.  of 
Tacitus  the  name  is  written  Flavins.  (Tac.  Atm,  xv. 
49, 50, 58, 67  ;  Dion  Cass.  IxiL  24.)     [  W.  B.  D.] 

FLAVUS,  SULPrCIUS,  a  companion  of  the 
emperor  Claudius  I.,  who  assisted  the  imperial  stu- 
dent in  the  composition  of  his  historical  works. 
(Suet.  Oaud.  4, 41.)    [Claudius,  L]    [  W.B.D.] 

FLAVUS  TRICIPTl'NUS,  LUCRE'TIUS. 
rTaicipnNUfi  1 

FLAVUS,  VIROrNIUS,  a  rhetorician,  who 
lived  in  the  first  century  a.  d.,  and  was  one  of  the 
preceptors  of  A.  Pbbsius  Flaocus,  the  poet. 
(Suet  PenU  Vita;  Burmann,  Praefat,  ad  Cic 
fferemximm^  ed.  Schttta.  pi  xiv.)         [ W.  B.  D.] 

FLORA,  the  Roman  goddess  of  flowers  and 
raring.  The  writers,  whose  object  it  was  to  bring 
the  Roman  religion  into  contempt,  relate  that 
Flora  had  been,  like  Acca  Laurentia,  a  courtesan, 
who  accumulated  a  huge  property,  and  bequeathed 
it  to  ^e  Roman  peo^e,  in  return  for  which  she 
was  honoured  with  the  annual  festival  of  the  Flo- 
xalia.  (Lactant  i.  20.)  But  her  worship  was 
established  at  Rome  in  the  very  earliest  times,  for 
a  temple  is  said  to  have  been  TOwed  to  her  by  king 


i;b  florentius. 

TMlini  (Vmto,  d»  L.  L.  t.  7*),  md  Noma  »p- 
painMd  *  flunen  to  h«c.  The  reKmbUna  betweei 
tfae  rmaet  Flon  ind  CblorU  led  th*  latec  Romm. 
to  idcnli^  tlig  IwD  diTiniliM.  Her  t«mp1g  ■ 
RomB  mi  litiuted  near  tha  Ciiciu  Maiiiniu  (Tu 
Am.  ii.  19),  and  her  fettinl  mi  celebimled  from 
the  28ll]  E^  April  tiO  the  Gnt  of  Maj,  with 
tisragint  memmenl  and  iBadTianiDaa.  (Did.  of 
Anl.  :  B.  Floralia.)  [t.  S.} 

FLORENTI'NUS,  ■  jnriil,  who  ii  nanied  I, 
I^mpridiiu  (AhmmL  68.)  ai  one  of  the  anindl  of 
the  emperor  Set«nu  Alexander  ;  and,  though  thi 
authority  iraiild  otheririie  be  entitled  to  littli 
weight,  it  ii  mpponed  by  a  loeripl  of  the  empenr 
Aleundec  to  A.  Flsrentiniu,  which  it  preeerred 
in  Cod.  3.  tiu  28.  *.  8.  He  wrote  /ariiMianu  in 
12  booka ;  and  hia  voric,  which  wu  compoaed 
with  much  elegance,  anilsneia,  and  leaning,  wai 
not  neglected  by  the  compilen  of  Juitinian'i  In- 
■titatea.  Thii  ii  the  only  work  by  which  he  ii 
known  ;  and  there  are  13  pun  eKtiael»  from  it 
preierred  in  the  Corpui  Jorii.  The»  hare  been 
ieparalety  comiDented  upon  by  M.  Schmak,  in  ■ 
diuerlation  entitled  Ftoraitini  FtutUMiiomum  Froff- 
mata  OMmniL  Oiulrala,  8to.  Re^ism.  1801. 
The  other  dliaertalioni  upon  Floientinui  and  hii 
nmuni  bou  the  following  title*  : — A.  F.  Rinnot, 
Flarwttad  JariipTuiienliat  Tataoiailaria»  Bili- 
fWK  H  fwUM.  iu^.  Jattin.  Ttparlat  it  Notit 
iliatrtttae,  tlo.  Vitemb.  17G2  ;  Chr.  Q.  Jaipia, 
Dt  Flomtim  tpuqn»  tUgaiUi  Jtoctnaa,  jlo. 
Chemnic.  17S3  ;  C  F.  Walchiua,  Di  Pkilotopiia 
Floratiii,  4to  Jena.  1764,  et  in  OpDKulii,  vol  L 
p.  337-34G ;  Jol  Th.  Matheira,  De  Fknmlmo 
Icta,  <p>ga<  Ks  librii  prhnbut  Inttitiiimmm,  4ta. 
Log.  Bat.  ISOl.  Like  the  more  celebrated  writer 
of  Inititulea,  Osina,  he  ii  not  cited  by  any  aub- 
aeqnent  juriit,  or,  at  teait,  no  uch  citation  hai 
nached  tu.  [J.  T.  O.] 

FLORENTl  NU3,  ihs  author  oF  a  panwyric 
in  thirty-nine  henmetera,  on  the  gioriea  oftha 
Vandal  king  Thnaiinnnd  and  the  iplendDar  of 
Carthage  under  bii  iway,  muM  have  Souriihed 
about  the  cloae  of  the  fifth  cantury.  Then  venea, 
which  are  eipreaaed  in  hanh  and  almoit  bartnrooi 
phiaaeology,  pnuenl  nothing  except  a  cumbnni 
tiune  of  coane  flattery.  [Fun  Klaviub;  Lux- 
□UU&]  (_AnlliBlog.  Lai.  Ti.  BS,  ed.  Burmann,  or 
n.2S0,«d.  Meyer.)  [W.  R.) 

FLORENTI'NUS,  a  Byianline  writer  of  un- 
certain age,  but  who  Ured  in  or  before  the  tenth 
century  of  the  Chiiatian  eia,  ii  laid  to  be  the 
author  of  the  Gtfytoniea^  which  ale  generally 
aacribed  to  Basbub  Casbianus.  [W.  P.] 

PLORE'NTIUS,  praetorian  prefect  of  Qanl  in 
the  reign  of  Conitautiui  II.,  by  the  unacmpuloui 
tyranny  of  hit  flnaneial  adininiitration,  excited  (he 
indignation  of  Julian,  who  refaaed  to  ratify  hia 
ordinancea  When  the  embatrawng  order  anived 
for  the  legioni  to  mareh  to  the  eait  [Juliancs], 
Flarentiut,  that  he  might  escape  the  reipoDsibilily 
of  compliance  or  diiobedience,  remained  obitinalely 
at  Vienna,  biuily  engaged,  aa  he  pretended,  in  the 
diicbarge  of  official  dutiei  ;  but  upon  receiring 
intelligence  of  the  open  toTOlt  of  the  troopi  and 
their  choice  of  an  Auguatui,  be  immediately  re- 
paired to  the  coort  of  Conatantiut,  that  he  might 
both  diiptay  hia  own  fideUty.and  at  the  lame  time 
magnify  the  guilt  of  the  rebel  prince.  In  i«cim- 
penae  of  tbia  devotion,  he  vrat  forthwith  nominated 


FLORUEL 

feet  of  myricum,  in  the  rocm  of  Anatotiua,  TNtillr 
decsued  ',  but  on  the  death  of  fail  patron  in  the 
nrae  year  (361),hc  fled,  along  with  hii  collEigus 
TauRia,  from  the  wrath  of  the  Dew  emperor,  during 

ceahnent,  having,  while  abaent,  been  impeacbed 
and  capitally  condemned.  Julian  ii  uJd  to  hive 
genoTOUaly  refiued  to  be  informed  of  the  place  when 
hii  former  enemy  had  (ought  aheltet.  (Julinn, 
F^iitt.  1£  :  Amm.  Maic  xn.  12,  U,  x-iil  3,  S, 
IX.  4,  2.  8,  20,  ixi.  6,  5,  xiii.  3,  6.  7,  G  ;  Zoiim. 
iii.  10.)  [W.  R] 

FLORIA-NUS,   M.  AN'NIUS,  the  brother, 
by  a  different  father,  of  the  emperor  Tadtut,  upon 

power,  at  if  il  had  been  a  lawful  inheritance.    Thii 

authority,  although  not  formally  acknowledged, 
wu  tolerated  b^  the  tenale  and  the  armiet  of  the 
wett.  The  legiont  in  Syria,  however,  were  notio 
■obmiiaiva,  but  inveited  their  own  genieral,  Probut, 
with  the  purple,  and  proclaimed  him  Augailui. 
A  civil  war  antned  [Probub],  which  wai  abruptly 
terminated  by  thedealhof  Florianui,whoi>«iihed 
al  Tarnu,  either  by  the  iwordi  of  hii  toldien  ei 
by  hit  own  handi,  after  be  had  enjoyed  the  int- 
perial  dignity  for  i^nt  two  montht,  fiwn  April  to 

or  July,  A.  D.  276.    (Zonar.  xii.  29  ;  Zoiim. 

;  Anr.  Vict.  Caa.  36, 37,  S^  36  ;  Eutrop. 

)  I  Vopiic  FtorioM.)  [W.  R.] 


D.  S6I,  and  ajfoinled  praeloriao  pre- 


FLORUS,  ANNAEUS(7).      We    poaaeaa   ■ 

mnutiy  of  Roman   biatory,    divided  into    Soar 

bookt,  extending  from  the  foundation  of  (he  city  to 

''      Btablithment  of  the  empire  under  Augnilui 

I.  20),  entitled  Renm  Roaumamm  Libri  /F., 

fAtoma  di  Gala  Somaaonat,  and  compoaed, 

aa  we  lean  from  the  ptooemiom,  in  the  reign  of 

Trajan  or  of  Hadrian.    Thit  eompendinm,  which 

mut  by  no  meaoi  be  regarded  a*  an  abridnnent  of 

Livy,  but  at  a  compilMion  from  variouj  aauoritiea, 

preaenti  within  >  very  moderate  compua  a  ttciking 

view  of  »11  the  leading  eventi  comprehended  by 

the  above  limitt.     A  few  mitlakea  in  chronology 

and  geography  ))M.Tt  been  detected  here  and  there ; 

'    t  the  narrative  it,  for  the  mott  part,  philoiopbic 

amLagement  and  accorate  in  detail,  although  it 

•  too  much  the  air  of  a  panegyric  opon  the 

Roman  people.     The  ityle  u  by  no  meant  worthy 

of  commendation.     The  genei^   tone  it  &i  too 

poetical  and  declamatory,  while  the  lentimenta  fre* 

quently  atauine  the  form  of  tumid  conceitt   ex- 

preued  in  violent  metaphora. 

With  regard  to  the  author  all  it  doabt  and  un- 
certainty. In  many  MSS.  he  ii  dengnated  aa 
L.  Anaaaa  Fiona,  in  othen  at  L.  Jidaa  Florut, 
in  othen  aa  L.  AnnaeiiM  Snieea,  and  in  one,  perhaps 
the  oldeit  of  all,  limpty  aa  L.  A-naaa.  Hence 
■ome  critica  have  lought  to  identify  him  with 
Jnliua  Flonu  Secundua,  whoie  eloquence  ii  praiaed 


PLORUS. 

hj  QuBtfliiii  (x.  19) ;  VoMint  and  Selxnaaiut, 
«ith  a  greater  thow  of  probability,  recognize  him  aa 
the  poet  Fknn  (see  below),  the  composer  of  cer- 
tain Tetaea  to  Haiirian,  pxeaenred  by  Spartianna, 
vhile  VineCna  and  Sehottos  believe  him  to  be  no 
other  than  Seneca,  the  preceptor  of  Nero,  retting 
their  opmion  diiefiy  upon  a  paaaage  in  Lactantiua 
{I^Mtk.  rii  15),  where  we  are  told  that  the  jdiilo- 
•opher  in  qneauon  dirided  the  hiatory  of  Rome  into 
of  agea, — in&ncy  nndw  Romulus, 


FLORUS. 


177 


boyhood  under  the  kings  immediately  following, 
yoBth  from  the  away  of  Tarqnin  to  the  downfid  of 
the  Carthaginian  power,  manly  Tigonr  up  to  the 
of  the  civil  wars,  which  nndomined 


its  stRngth,  ontil,  aa  if  in  second  childhood,  it  was 
fined  to  sftbittit  to  the  control  of  a  nngle  ruler ; — 
a  &oey  wfaicfa  has  been  adopted  by  the  author  of 
the  EpitoBe,  who,  howoTer,  ammgcs  the  epochs 
diflRcntly,  uid  might  evidently  hare  borrowed  the 
gmicial  idea.  Moreorer,  if  we  were  to  adopt  this 
last  hTpeCheaia,  we  should  be  compelled  arbitrarily 
to  reject  the  prooeminm  aa  spurious.  Finally, 
Titae  ^™*g^«***  that  he  can  detect  the  work  of  two 
haada,— «se  a  writer  of  the  purest  epoch,  whom 
he  sapfwaea  to  have  been  the  Julius  Fbrus  twice 
addiessed  by  Hoiaee  (£^.  L  3,  ii  2),  the  other  an 
anknewn  and  inlierior  interpolator,  belonging  to  the 
dee&De  ot  fitcsatme.  To  the  former,  accoi&ng  to 
tUs  theory,  aU  that  ia  praiseworthy,  both  in  matter 
and  aHDBfer,niaat  be  ascribed,  while  to  the  share  of 
the  ktter  fsH  all  the  Unnders,  both  in  (aeu  and 
whaA  &6gase  the  production  as  it  now  ex- 
Bat  aU  thoe  opinions  rest  upon  nothing  but 
coBJeetnrea.  It  would  be  a  waste  of  time  to 
diacaaa  the  natrre  eoontry  and  personal  history  of 
a  peiaon  whose  vcfy  name  we  cannot  ascertain  with 
r,  and  thaeforo  we  shall  refirain  from  ez- 
the  aigmenta  by  which  schohurs  have 
It  to  deaMostrate  that  he  was  an  Italian,  or  a 
GaaUsr  a  Spaniard. 

What  is  oaoaiiy  eateesoed  the  Editio  Princeps 

ef  Fistaa  waa  printed  at  the  Soibonne  about  147 1, 

ia  4tBL^  by  Gcring,  Fribnxg,  and  Cranta,  under  the 

iayiiiuM  of  Gagmnna,  with  the  title  **  Ludi  An- 

Mei  Fiflri  de  tou  Hysteria  Titi  Livii  Epithoma  ;** 

hat  two  otbai,  without  date  and  without  the 

el  plaoe  or  printer,  cme  in  Gothic  and  one  in 

characters,  are  beliered  by  many  bibliogm> 

p^o»  to  be  entitled  to  take  precedence.     In  ad- 

inm  to  these,  at  leaat  six  impressions  were  pub- 

iihed  bc&nv  the  doaa  of  the  fifteenth  century, 

niiiul  by  the  cUer  Beroaldus,  Antonius  SabelU- 

cas»  Thanaeraa,   and   Barynthus  (or  Barynns). 

Siaoe  that  period  nnmberifss  editions  have  appeared ; 

htt  thaae  who  deaire  to  study  the  gxadnal  progress 

«f  the  text,  which,  as  might  be  expected  in  a  work 

extenstTeiy  employed  in  the  middle 

sehoo)-book«  is  found  in  most  MSS. 

a  «ay  eocrupt  form,  will  be  able  to  trace  its 

IP^iasI  devefopnent  in  the  labours  of  the  lUlowing 

whikii:-^e.  Camen,  4ta.  Vienn.  Pannon.  1518, 

^  BiML  1532,  accompanied  by  elaborate  historical 

•mn;  el  Vinetns,    4ta  Pictar.    155S.    1563. 

f^^  1576  ;  J.  Stadias,  8to.  AntT.  1567.  1584. 

IB4  ;  Gratens,  8to.  HeideL  1597  ;  Orotemsand 

^■^■•ias,  HeideL  Btol  16U9 ;  Fremshemius,  8to. 

^tpmmaL  1632.   1636.  1655 ;  Oraerins,  8ro. 

Tmi.ad  RhcB.  1680,  with  numerous  illustrationB 

^^  eabs  and  ancieBt  moBumenta  ;  Dukoius,  8to. 

1^  BsL  1722.  1744.  Upa.   1832.    This  but 

*■*  be  caaaidefed  aa  tho  standard,  since  it  ex- 

▼oun. 


hibits  a  rery  pure  text  and  a  copious  selection  of 
the  best  commentaries.  We  may  also  consult 
with  adyantage  the  recent  editions  by  Titae,  8to. 
Prag.  1819,  and  Seebode,  8to.  Lips.  1821. 

The  work  has  been  frequently  transited  into 
almost  all  European  hmguages.  [  W.  R.] 

FLORUS,  ANNAEUS,  the  author  of  three 
sportire  Trochaic  dimeters  addressed  to  Hadrian, 
which,  with  the  emperor^s  reply  in  the  same  strain, 
bare  been  preserved  by  Spartianus  (Had.  16). 
We  cannot  doubt  that  he  is  the  same  person  with 
the  Annaeus  (Cod.  Neap.  Annuts)  Floras  twice 
quoted  by  Charisius  (pp.  38,  113)  as  an  authority 
for  the  abhitiTe  poeauUu  —  **  Annaeus  Floras  ad 
divum  J^aAnasium  poemaiudeUator.'"  {AnthoL  Lai, 
ii  97,  ed.  Buimann,  or  n.  212,  ed.  Meyer.) 

A  series  of  eight  short  epigrams  in  trochaic  te- 
trameters eatalectic  are  found  in  many  MSS.  under 
the  name  of  iFZorac,  or,  as  in  the  Codex  Thuaneus, 
Ftoridus^  to  which  Sahnasius  {ad  Spart.  Had,  16) 
added  a  ninth,  in  five  hexameters,  ascribing  the 
whole  to  Floras  the  historian,  who  was  at  one  time 
belioTed  by  Wernsdoif  to  be  the  author  not  only 
of  these  and  of  the  lines  to  Hadrian,  but  of  the 
well-known  Perv^iliwn  Veneris  also>-an  opinion 
which,  howoTor,  he  afterwards  retracted.  (AntkoL 
Lat  i.  17,  20.  iil  111,  112,  113,  114,  115,  265, 
291,  ed.  Burmann,  or  n.  213 — 221,  ed.  Meyer; 
WernsdorC  PoeL  Lot,  Mitt,  vol  iil  p.  425,  vol  iv. 
pt  ii.  p.  854.) 

A  curious  fragment  has  been  recently  published 
from  a  Brasseb  MS.  headed  **'  Pannii  Flori  (a 
oorraption  probably  of  P.  Annu)  Vhyiluu  Orator 
an  PoetOf  IneqiU.'^  The  introduction  only,  which 
is  in  the  form  of  a  dialogue  supposed  Xd  have  been 
held  about  ▲.  d.  101,  has  been  presenred,  and 
from  this  we  learn  that  the  author  was  a  native  of 
Africa,  that  he  had  repaired,  when  still  almost  a 
boy,  to  Rome,  and  had  become  a  competitor,  at  the 
Ludi  Capitolini  celebrated  by  Domitian  (a.  d.  90 
apparently),  for  the  poetical  prixe,  which  had  been 
awarded  to  him  by  the  applauding  shouts  of  the 
audience,  but  un&irly  withheld  by  the  emperor. 
We  are  forther  informed  that,  disgusted  by  this 
disappointment,  he  had  refused  to  return  to  his 
country  and  his  kindred,  had  become  a  wanderer 
upon  uie  earth,  visiting  in  succession  Sicily,  Crete, 
Rhodes,  and  Egypt, — that  he  then  returned  to 
Italy,  crossed  the  Alps  into  Gaul,  proceeded  on- 
wards to  the  Pyrenees,  finding  at  last  repose  in  the 
city  of  Tarragona,  and  contentment  in  the  peaceful 
occupation  of  superintending  the  instraction  of 
youtn.  Ritschl  endeavours  to  identify  this  per- 
sonage with  Floras  the  poet  under  Hadrian  ;  but 
there  seems  little  to  support  this  view  except  the 
name  and  the  foct  that  there  is  no  chronological 
difficulty.  {RhemiKka  Muteum,  for  1841,  p.  302, 
Ac.)  [W.  RJ 

FLORUS,  C.  AQUI'LLIUS,  M.  f.  a  n.,  con- 
sul b.  a  259,  the  sixth  year  of  the  first  Punic  war. 
The*province  assigned  to  Floras  was  Sicily,  when 
he  watched  the  movements  of  Hamilcar  during  the 
autumn  and  winter  months,  and  remained  in  the 
iaUnd  as  proconsul  until  hite  in  the  summer  of 
&&  258.  He  was  employed  in  that  year  in 
blockading  Mytistratum,  a  strong  hill-fort,  which, 
after  a  stubborn  resistance  and  severe  loss  to  the 
Romans,  submitted  at  length  to  the  united  legiona 
of  Floras  and  his  successor  in  the  consulship,  A. 
Atilius  Calatinus  [Calatimub].  Floras  triumphed 
**  De  Poeneis''  on  the  5th  of  October,  258.    (Ut* 

N 


17«  FLORUS. 

EpiL  xrn.i  Zanu.Tiii.  11 1  Polyb.L34;  Oni«.1, 

2*  i  FmL  Trinmpb.)  [W,  B.  D.] 

FL0RU3,  L.  AQUl'LLIUS,  a  triimTii  of  tbe 
mint  under  Augnalui,  whoH  hudb  «xun  on 
mt«r1  coini,  which  on  Elgared  bvloT.  Ths  ob- 
TCTM  of  tht  fint  tepnmalM  itie  hsad  of  Augiutn*, 

\ 


tni  tbe  reiem  t  flover.  The  Mcond  and  third 
refer  to  the  cooqneit  of  Aimeiiit  and  the  recoTcrj 
of  (he  Rapuui  lUDdardt  froiti  iho  Partbiane  in  b.  c 
SO.  The  obTena  of  the  Mcond  bu  on  it  a  hcbneted 
bead  of  a  female,  and  the  teiene  Annenii  M  a 
Bifmliuit,  kneeling  down  wkk  ontaljelefaed  iianda, 
with  th«  legend  Cibur  Din  P.  Am».  Caft. 


The  obrene  of  tbe  third  baa  a  head  of  ibe  nin,  and 
the  lemia  a  Parthian  on  hit  hneei,  pmeating  ■ 
«tandud,  with  the  legend  Cam  it  Avovrava 
SiON.  Rki.     The  obTone  of  Ifae  {bnrth  e^  ia 


Ibo  Mine  >*  the  wcond  ;  tbe  lerene,  from  the 
elephant!.  Ken»  to  refer  to  the  nine  conqueMi  in 
the  EuL  (Eekhd.  toL  t.  pp.  143,  U3,  voL  n. 
pp.  9*— S9.) 


FL0RU3,  DOMITIUS,  who  had  b»o  ejected 
liom  the  ienale  ihrougb  the  influence  of  PUutiuii», 
«a*  niUred  in  the  reign  of  Macrinna,  and  croited 
tribnne  of  the  people.  fDion  Caai  lizriii.  M.) 

FLORUS,  arSSIUS,  a  naliie  of  Cbuomenae, 
■Dcceeded  Albiniu  a>  procurator  of  Judaea,  i.  □. 
64—65.  He  awed  hia  appaintmenl  to  the  infln- 
enco  of  hi»  wife  Cleopatra  with  the  empreai  Pop- 
pdea.  The  goTcminent  of  Allnnul  hud  been  op- 
preseiTC,  but  thecondoct  of  Floroa  cmiucd  the  Jewi 
to  regard  it  wilb  compaiatire  regret.  Without 
pity  or  ihame,  equallj  am&j  and  cruet,  Florai  waa 


er  of  hit  pioTincc.    No  gaini 
'      '  iifoi 


FLORUS. 

preferable  to  hii  gorenunent ;  and  lb*  banditti  wli« 
itifeited  Jiidata  purehaied  imponilj  b;  iharing 
their  booty  with  the  procoiatoi.  Joaephui  (Antiif. 
iTiiL  1,  S  6.  XX-  1 1,  §  1.  a  ^.  ii.  14).  whom 
Tacilnicanlinii>(Hul.<.  10),  GXprewl;  attribute! 
the  lait  war  of  the  Jew*  with  Rome  to  Florua,  and 
■aji  that  he  pnrpoael;  kindled  tbe  rebellion  in 

At  Caeiaieia,  where  in  a.  D.  6fi — 66,  in  the  lecirad 
jear  of  Florni'  ndminiitnliDn,  the  iniiurection 
broke  oat,  tbe  Jewitb  dtiien*  bribed  bim  wiib 
eight  taltnla,  to  eecura  them  ingreia  into  their  a*a 
■jnagogne.  FLonu  took  tbe  monej,  and  imrae- 
diatelj  qoilted  Caeaania,  abandoniog  tbe  Jewi  to 
tha  intulti  and  fbry  of  the  Greek  population.  Jew- 
ith  depntiea  lent  from  Caeiareia  to  Sebails,  to 
cioliD  their  purcbaoed  )>rDtection,  were  thrown  into 
priaon  by  Flonu.  He  plained  fran  nothing  which 
eren  the  wont  oTbiftpredec^aonbadreapecied.  . 


17  u 


tumult,  and  ordered 
I  wbBh  SeOO  penoni 
periihcd,  merely  to  a£brd  him,  araidet  the  con- 
fuaion,  an  appartnnit]'  of  plundering  the  Temple. 
The  attempt  felled,  bnt  on  thii  ocouion  be  pub- 
licly acourged  and  impaled  Roman  eitiaeoi  of 
equeatriaa  rank,  but  Jewiih  birth,  although  Bere- 
nice, of  tha  AunotiBeaa  race,  and  liiter  of  Agiippa 
II.  [BiBiNicB,  a  ',  AanirrA  Hiaonn,  2],  atood 
barefooted  and  in  mourning  beude  hia  tribunal, 
Buppiicating  for  her  eouDtrymeo.  At  the  feail  of 
the  PaiBoirer,  April,  a.  D.  SB,  three  milliona  of 
Jewa  petitioned  C«lnu  QalLui  [Oallus],  the 
proconiul  of  Syria,  againil  the  tyranny  of  Feilui. 
Bat  the  only  rcdreia  they  obtained  wa>  a  faint 
pTomiH  of  milder  treatment,  while  Flnru)  Uood  at 
the  procontol'i  aide,  deriding  tha  upplianta,  and 
on  bia  depannre  oetentatimuly  eaoorted  him  frcm 
Jenualem  to  Antioeh.  Hatred  to  Florua,  rather 
than  to  Rome,  rendered  all  Agrippn*a  i;ffijrta  in 
t.  n.  66,  to  pnvent  Ibe  lebellion  i£  tbe  JeWB  in- 
efiectnal,  and,  after  it  broke  out,  all  partiet  repre- 
tenled  Florua  ai  iti  prineipal  cauae.  ll  ia  doubt- 
ful whether  Flonu  periihed  in  the  inanmetioD  of 
eacaped.  Hii  deaUi  ia  recorded  by  Saetoniua 
(Tn^iu  4;  Oroa.  vii.  9),  but  not  impbed  b^ 
Joeephui  (Fibi,  6).  (Tacit.,  JoHph.  IL  «.,  and 
•  -■-  '■■  9,  §  2,  IX.  9,  S  6,  B.  J.  ii.  15,  S  1, 
Sulpic  Ser.  Soar.  HhL  ii.  43  ;  Euae- 
.  .  lam.  lxvl)  He  ii  aometimei  called 
Fettna  and  Ceitiua  Flonia.  [W.  R  U.] 

FLORUS,  JU'LIUS,  addreaaed  by  Hem»  in 
two  epiatles  (i.  3,  IL  3),  «»,  ai  we  leani  fmrn  tha 
poet,  attached  to  the  inite  of  Claudiua  Tiberiua 
Nero,  when  that  prince  waa  detpatched  by  Augua- 
tuB  to  place  Tigranea  upon  the  throne  of  Armenia, 
He  waa,  moreover,  according  to  Perpbyrion,  th« 
author  of  aalirea,  or  rather,  it  would  leem,  the 
editor  of  eitiacia  from  tbe  tatirkal  worki  sf  Ed~ 
□ini,  Luciliua,  and  Varro.  It  ii  not  improbable 
that  he  ia  the  Florua.  mentioned  aa  a  pupil  of 
M.  Fondua  Lain)  by  Seneca  (CboH™.  iv.  25),  «ho 
quote*  a  paaaage  fn>m  one  of  hia  piecea,  apparently 
a  declamation,  entitled  Fiamimaai.  We  dibj- 
perhapa  identi^  both  with  the  Juliua  Florua  whom 
Qointilian  (t.  3.  §  13)  placei  ia  the  foremoH  rank 
of  Oanl,  aince  be  erentaally 
country  {^mmiam 
un)  a»™.!),  and  U 
1  tbiBB  at*  one  and  th* 


FONTEU. 

wn  vHh  JiEn  Flam  «ho  ui  tlx  tt^tb  jreu  of 
Tibeiina  liiliri  u  muunctini  tmimg  [be  Tnriri. 
(Tic  ^».  iiL  40,  42).  6m  Weichat,  Airt.  £a(. 
A(^  ^  Mi,  Ac  [W.  K.] 

FLORU3,  JTTLIUS  SECUNDUS,  ■  di*- 
lifwifced  «mtor,  the  coolaDpofBiy  and  dov 
fcind  a(  Qsiiitilu.  JdHd*  Flora*,  DUiad  abort 
t  imti  iar  hii  eloqiWDa  in  Out),  vu  tlw  pater- 
nJ  nde  «/  Juliiu  Flsnii  Secoodiu.  (QaisliL  i. 
3.(13;  SeiiK.a^nLiT.95.)  [W.  R.] 

FOCA  or  PHOCAS,  &  I^n  g~™-"Jin,  an- 
Vmtl  M  dall,  faoUrii  life  vT  Viipl  in  hexunetet 
WTB,  of  *bidi  one  tauidrad  and  lUDetoaD  Hoea 
Bd  ■  kilf  faara  beea  pntemd  in  tn  tngaaatM, 
UfMlKc  villi  ■  ihart  Sanh'ie  odr,  b;  mj  al  eior- 
dn.  OB  the  pngKM  ol  biUoij,  additated  to  the 
Ham  Cb*.  The  title  of  lb*  piece,  u  found  in 
US&,  ia  PHa  rwpiUi  ■  /-o»  Grammatiai  Diii, 
Aaee  TenAa  e^ibi,  or  witb  tbc  coinpIiDaitaTy 
«ddhiiai  Or— i^ieo  UrtU  Komat  jiii  ijii  i  ii  run 
'  irfv^u*,  frmn  wbicb  vv  maj  oonjectnze  that 
b*  me  iBi  (f  tlw  pvblic  nJaiiod  tiadun  who 
inTe  ledetM  «t  RiDw  nnda  tbe  later  anpama, 
ntee  that  be  vu  a  Onek  by 


wbilebi 


I,  br  bed  ef  whan  be  it  qsniad.  In 
a  to  iba  bfa  of  Viijil,  we  baTe  three  o»- 
pltu.  /■  Ammttm  Fvytti,  and  two  tneti  in  proee, 
e—  Ol  Jfn>««»wi.M>l  the  other  An  di  Namim 
^  Ftrta,  with  a  pifc»  m  elegiai:  Tens. 

TW  BeOiol  podKlion*  rf  thia  wiilcr  will  be 
feond  is  tbe  AaHoL  Lot  a.  175,  185,  186,  366, 
•d.  Ihiaiean,  or  Na.3S«— 28>,  ed,  MejWi  the 


tbiid  ci^  with  ■  thondarbolt  bnicalh  tt,  ia  pro- 
bably that  of  Apollo  VdoTi»  1  tbe  rertrM  i^ire- 
•enti  a  winged  boy  riding  on  a  goat,  with  the  two 
capt  of  the  Diotnui  xupaided  abon  bim,  ud  a 
thjnoi  below. 


Awi^na  Jtifd,  p.  ICB?  and  p.  1733,  Sm  alM 
WiraHnf,  Pmt.  L^im  Mul,  toI.  iiL  pp.  347, 
41«.  IW.  H.J 

PDCAS,  n^m  I       [Pbocu.] 
rOKJAIiUS,  a  Ranan  pott  of  the  Aigulan 
ipi,  wb*  ^^  tbe  lone  af  tb*  nympbi  aad  Mtrn. 
(OF-ai/^-tiT.  16.S5.)  [W.B-] 

POHTBIA,  oBa  of  tbe  Tartal  tiigini  in  b.  c 
Cf.  faster  rf  C  FoDteioa  [No.  4],  and  diter  of 
M.  FwaeiH  [No.  6],  at  wboea  trial  ibe  wH  [ao- 
ddad  bf  Ckm,  to  non  the  «apaauon  of  tbe 
Xbh  Pi  behalf  «f  btr  bntbw.  (Oe.  pn/ FamL 
17  )  [W.  a  D.] 

lOKTEIA  QENS  oae  oi^inaHj  from  Tn*- 
al^{Gcfn  nml.  14),  of  which  mimicipinin  it 
■a  ae  rf  the  ■■«  diitingaiabed  ^niliea,  Tbe 
Fmb  ««•  pkbeiaa  (Cic  pn  Dom.  44).  and 
bm  the  ragniiMTii  AGUpra.  B^lbui  (omitted 
nteBu.aca,  bM  giren  nndu  FOHTUiia),  and 
CAnni.  Tbe  cogasiBai  CiaMna  (Frontin.  Arn- 
•V-  i.  5.  I  12.  iT.  5.  I  S)  i>  an  einir  of  the 
lUa,  na  tbn  wen  do  Fonleii  Craw.  Tbe 
■M  awalad  if  thii  gma,  whose  name  af^eaii  on 
■be  (Malv  fMi,  ii  C.  Fcolcia*  CiqBlo,  one  of  tbe 
M«b  aAMi  ia  B.  c  33.  [W.  B.  D.J 

,  TWeaa  w*ml  eojaa  of  thia  gnu  ;  bat  Capita 
*  ^  lalT  «UMiiaia  which  accan  apoa  tboD ; 
^"  which  hna  ■■  «ngnnnieii  apon  tbeoi  art 
P*"  bdtw.  7^  olrrenB  of  tbe  Snt  npnaenti  a 
*-^-  '  "  Md.  whi^  U  «ppoied  by  Vailtial 
»tlM  headaf  Janaa,aDd  to  indicate 


'^»  fcM  AiB^JM  (odau  OMta,  iiL  3*),  wu 


FONTEIUS.  17S 

d  ■■  the  ton  of  Jaunt:  bnt,  ai  Janu  ia 


Eckhel  (lol.  T.  p.  214,  &c)  mainlaiut  that  Ibe  two 
bead)  refer  to  tbe  DioKuri,  «ho  were  «onbippni 
at  Tutculom  witb  eapecial  honoun,  aDd  who  may 
be  regarded  at  th*  Dii  Penatat  of  the  «Dt.  Hie 
headi  of  the  Diatcnri  alto  occur  OD  other  coini  of 
the  Fonteia  gent,  aa  ws  ate  iu  the  tecond  •pednwn 
IW.    The  head  oa  the  obvena  of  the 


F0NTKIU8.    1.  T.  FoNroua.  h„ . 

Comdiiu  Scipo,  in  ^aii),  ■.cSI2.  (Lit. 
13.)  After  the  deffU  aod  death  of  P.  and  Cn. 
Scipio,  FoDleini,  aa  prefect  of  the  cann,  «oald 
haTa  Mucceded  lo  the  lemporary  conunand  at  kut 
of  tbe  IsgioDt.  But  (be  toldien,  deeming  him  nn- 
eqnal  to  conduct  a  defeated  army  id  the  nidtl  of  a 
hcatile  country,  choee  inilead  an  inferior  officer, 
L.  Idandna,  for  their  leader.  (Lir.  ut.  S4,  39.) 
"mtaiui,  howerer,  eetma  to  bare  been  Mcood  in 

nmand  (xxri.  17)  i  and  if  h*  were  tbe  tame 

ith  T.  Fonleioa  mentiiiited  by  Fiontinu  [SMag. 

5.  $  12,  It.  5. 1 8),  he  wat  a  btaie,  if  not  an  able, 

leer. 

S.  P.  FoHTiica  BALBoa,  praetor  in  Spain,  B.C. 
169.  (LiT.»liT.  17.) 

i.  H.FONTEua,  praetor  of  Sardinia,  B.C  167, 

(JiT.riT.44.) 

4.  C.  FoNTUua,  legatut  of  tbe  praetor  Cn. 
Serrilim  Caepio,  with  «bom  he  wat  tlain  in  a 
nmolt  at  Amlnm  in  PiaenDoi,  an  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Manje  or  Social  War,  n.  c.  90. 
(Cic  jra  Foat.  14  t  Li'-  EpiL  72 ;  VeU.  Pat. 
iL  15;  Appiu,S.C.  L  3eiOnia.T.  la.)  He  «aa 
the  &tber  of  Fonteia  (Cic  fn  J%a(.   17),  and  of 

i.  H.  FoNTMiuB,  too  of  the  preceding.    Tbe 
'  '     '   ■'      r  Fonteii  are  ter;    '     ' " 

>ebrM.oiM'.l 
the  ibUowing  order.    Ha  waa  a  trinni 


180 


FONTEIUS. 


whether  for  apportioning  land,  condocting  a  colony, 
or  of  the  public  treaBuzy,  is  unknown.  He  was 
quaestor  between  B.  c.  86 — 83.  In  b.  c.  83  he 
waa  legatuB,  with  the  title  of  Pro-quaertor  in 
Further  Spun,  and  afterwards  legatus  in  Mace- 
donia, when  he  repressed  the  incursions  of  the 
Thradan  tribes  into  the  Roman  province.  The 
date  of  his  prsetorship  is  uncertain,  but  he  governed, 
as  his  praetorian  province,  Narbonnese  Gaul,  be- 
tween B.  c.  76 — 73,  since  he  remained  three  years 
in  his  government,  and  in  75  sent  provisions,  mili- 
tary stores,  and  recruits  to  Metellus  Pius  and  Cn. 
Pompey,  who  were  then  occupied  with  the  Serto- 
rian  war  in  Spain.  His  exactions  for  this  purpose 
formed  one  of  the  charges  brought  against  him  by 
the  provincials.  He  returned  to  Rome  in  B.  a  73-2, 
but  he  was  not  prosecuted  for  extortion  and  mis- 
government  until  B.  a  69.  M.  Plaetorius  was  the 
conductor,  M.  Fabius  subscriptor  of  the  prosecution. 
With  few  exceptions,  the  principal  inoabitants  of 
Narbonne  appealed  at  Rome  as  witnesses  against 
Fonteius,  but  the  most  distinguished  among  them 
was  Indnciomarus,  a  chief  of  the  AUobroges.  The 
trial  was  in  many  respects  important ;  but  our 
knowledge  of  the  cause,  as  well  as  of  the  history 
of  M.  Fonteius  himself,  is  limited  to  the  partial  and 
fragmentary  speech  of  his  advocate,  Cicero.  The 
prosecution  was  an  experiment  of  the  new  law — 
Lex  Aurelia  de  Jndiciis — which  had  been  passed 
at  the  close  of  B.  c.  70,  and  which  took  away  the 
judicia  from  the  senate  alone,  and  enacted  that  the 
jndices  be  chosen  equally  from  the  senators,  the 
equites,  and  the  tribuni  aerarii.  It  was  also  the 
year  of  Cicero*s  aedileship,  and  the  prosecutor  of 
Verres  now  came  forward  to  defend  a  humbler 
but  a  similar  criminaL  Fonteius  procured  from 
every  province  which  he  had  governed  witnesses 
to  his  official  character  —  from  Spain  and  Ma- 
cedonia, from  Narbo  Martins  and  Marseille, 
from  the  camp  of  Pompey,  and  from  the  com- 
panies of  revenue-fiumers  and  merchants  whom  he 
had  protected  or  connived  at  during  his  adminis- 
tration. He  was  chaiged,  as  fitf  as  we  can  infer 
from  Cicero^  speech  (^n>  Fonfeio),  with  defraud- 
ing his  creditors  while  quaestor  ;  with  imposing  an 
exorbitant  tax  on  the  wines  of  Narbonne ;  and 
with  selling  exemptions  from  the  repair  of  the 
roads  of  the  province,  so  that  both  were  the  roads 
impassable,  and  those  who  could  not  afford  to  buy 
exemptions  were  burdened  with  the  duty  of  the 
exempted.  Cicero  denies  the  charge  of  fraud,  but 
of  the  complaints  respecting  the  wine-tax  and  the 
roads,  he  says  that  they  were  grave,  if  true  ;  and 
that  they  were  true,  and  that  Fonteius  was  really 
guilty,  are  probable  fix>m  the  vague  declamation  in 
which  his  advocate  indulges  throughout  his  de- 
fence. Whether  Fonteius  were  acquitted  is  not 
known  ;  but,  as  he  would  have  been  fined  or  ex- 
iled if  pronounced  guilty,  and  as  we  read  of  his 
purchasing,  after  his  tnal,  a  sumptuous  house — 
the  domus  Rabiriana  (Gic^tdAtL  L  6.),  at  Naples, 
B.  c.  68,  it  is  more  probable  that  the  sentence  of 
the  jtidices  was  favorable.  (Cic.  pro  Font  ;  Ju- 
lius Victor,  in  Font  Fragm, ;  Drumann,  Oeaeh, 
Bom.  vol.  v.  pp.  329 — 334,  by  whom  an  analysis 
of  Cicero*B  speech  is  given.  The  fragments  we 
possess  belong  to  the  second  speech  for  the  defence. 
Each  party  spoke  twice,  and  Cicero  each  time  in 
reply.  (Cic  pro  Font,  13.)  Quintilian  (vi.  3  §  51) 
cites  pro  Font  3.  §  7,  as  an  example  of  enigmatic 
allusion.) 


FORTUNA. 

6.  P.  FoNTBius,  a  youth  of  obscure  fiunily, 
whom  P.  Clodius  Pulcher  [Claudius,  No.  40.] 
chose  for  his  adopted  fiather,  when,  in  order  to 
qualify  himself  for  the  tribunate  of  the  plebs,  he 
passed  at  the  end  of  b.  c.  60,  from  the  patrician 
house  of  the  Clandii  to  the  plebeian  FonteiL  The 
whole  proceeding  was  illegal  and  absurd.  Foi> 
teius  was  married  and  had  three  children,  therefore 
there  was  no  plea  for  adoption  ;  be  was  scarcely 
twenty  years  old,  while  Clodius  was  thirty-five  ; 
the  rogation  was  hurried  through,  and  the  auspices 
were  slighted.  After  the  ceremony  was  completed, 
the  first  paternal  act  of  Fonteius  was  to  emancipate 
his  adopted  son.  (Cic  pro  Dom,  13,  Hanap,  Me- 
tpom,  27.) 

FONTEIUS  MAGNUS,  a  pleader  of  causes, 
and  probably  a  native  of  Bithynia,  who  was  one  of 
the  aocusen  of  Rufns  Varenus  for  extortion  while 
proconsul  of  Bithynia.  Pliny  the  younger  de- 
fended Vannua,  and  Fonteius  spoke  in  reply  to 
him.  (PHn.  Ep.  v.  20,  vil  6.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FONTINA'LIS,  an  agnomen  of  A.  Atemius, 
consul  in  B.  c.  454.     [Atxrnius] 

FONTUS,  a  Roman  divinity,  and  believed  to 
be  a  son  of  Janus.  He  had  an  altar  on  the  Jani- 
culus,  which  derived  its  name  from  his  father,  and 
on  which  Nnma  was  believed  to  be  buried.  He 
was  a  brother  of  Yoltumus.  (Cic.  de  Ltp.  iL  22 ; 
Araob.  iii.  29.)  The  name  of  this  divinity  is  con- 
nected withy^MM,  a  well ;  and  he  was  tiie  personi- 
fication of  Uie  flowing  waten.  On  the  13th  of 
October  the  Romans  celebrated  the  festival  of  the 
wells,  called  Fontinalia,  at  which  the  wells  were 
adorned  with  garlands,  and  fiowen  thrown  into 
them.  (Varro,  de  L.  L.'n.22i  Festus,  s.  v.  Fan- 
imaiia.)  [L.  S.] 

FORNAX,  a  Roman  goddess,  who  is  said  to 
have  been  worshipped  that  she  might  ripen  the 
com,  and  prevent  its  being  burnt  in  baking  in  the 
oven.  {Fomase,)  Her  festival,  the  Fomacalia, 
was  announced  by  the  curio  maximns.  (Ov.  FcuL 
iL  525,  &.C  ;  Festus,  s.  o.  Fomaealia.)  Hartong 
(die  Rdig.  d.  Rom,  vol.  ii.  p.  107)  considers  her  to 
be  identical  with  Vesta.  (Diet,  of  Ant.  s,  v,  Foma- 
oalia.)  [L.  S.] 

FORTU'NA,  the  goddess  of  chance  or  good 
luck,  was  worshipped  both  in  Greece  and  Italy, 
and  more  particularly  at  Rome,  where  she  was 
considered  as  the  steady  goddess  of  good  luck, 
success,  and  every  kind  of  prosperity.     The  great 
confidence  which  the  Romans  placed  in  her  is  ex- 
pressed in  the  story  related  by  Plutarch  (de  Fhr- 
tUttd.  Rom.  4),  that  on  entering  Rome  she  put  off 
her  wings  and  shoes,  and  threw  away  the  globe,  as 
she  intended  to  take  up  her  permanoit  abode 
among    the    Romans.      Her   wonhip   is   traced 
to    the    reign    of  Ancus  Martins    and    Serviua 
Tullius,  and  the  latter    is  said  to   have   built 
two    temples    to    her,  the    one    in    the    fbram 
boarium,  and  the  other  on  the  banks  of  the  Tiber. 
(Pint  /.  c  5,  10  ;  Dionys.  iv.  27 ;  Li  v.  x.  46  ; 
Ov.  FeuL  vi.  570.)     The  Romans  mention    ber 
with  a  variety  of  surnames  and  epithets,  as  ptAiuxz^ 
privatct^  mutieltria  (said  to  have  originated  at   tlie 
time  when  Coriolanus  was  prevented  by  the    en- 
treaties of  the  women  from  destroying  Ilome,  Plut. 
/.  c),  regina^  eoneervatrisp^  pHm^emoj  virilis^  £cc« 
Fortnna  Virginensis  was  wonhipped  by  nearly* 
married  women,  who  dedicated  their  maiden   gpaxw 
men^s  and  girdle  in  her  temple.    (Amob.  ii.  67  • 
Augustin.  de  Oh.  Dei^  iv.  11.)    Ovid(Fa«c  i^I 


H. 


kc 


PRONTINUS. 

145)  tdb  n  diaC  Fnrtnna  Yiiilui  wbi  worshipped 
bj  wvoMB,  vhe  pnyed  to  ber  that  she  migbt  pre> 
•erf«  tbdr  dttniM,  and  thu  enable  them  to  pleaaa 
their  hmtandfc  Her  mmamea,  in  general,  ezpren 
cither  particalar  kind»  of  good  lock  or  the  per- 
aoaa  or  daiMa  9S  penons  to  whom  she  granted 
Her  wetahip  waa  of  great  importance  alio  at 
md  Praeneste,  where  her  aor1e$  or  oraeles 
very  eeiebnted.  (DkL  cfAnL  i,  v.  Oruoh 
Haftang,  die  Riiig.  d,  Rom,  toL  ii.  p.  233, 
CooBpu  Trcan.)  [L«  S.] 

FORTUNATIA'NUS,  ATI'LIUS,  a  Latin 
gtaananan,  aathor  of  a  treatiie  (An)  upon  proe- 
od/,  and  the  metrea  of  HorMe,  wfajch  will  be 
fboad  ID  the  eoDection  of  Pntachina.  The  work  is 
eiuemdj  defective  and  in  great  rtrnftuioni  the 
difiennt  parts  being  in  many  places  jumbled  toge- 
ther in  defianee  of  all  order  or  arrangement  For- 
toatiBBiis  cannot  be  later  than  the  fifth  oentnry, 
since  he  is  qaoted  by  Cassiodonu,  and  his  diction, 
as  exhibited  in  an  epistle  dedicatory  addressed  to 
a  yeong  senator  (p.  2685,  ed.  Putsch.),  is  rery 
pwe  and  gncelbl.  [  W.  R.1 

FORTUNATIA'NUS,  CUHIUS  or  CHr- 
RIUS,  a  Ronan  lawyer,  flourished  about  the 
middle  of  the  fifth  century  after  Christ,  a  short  time 
befine  GassiodoniB,  by  whom  he  is  quoted.  He 
drew  vp  a  compendium  of  technical  rhetoric,  by 
«ay  of  queatkwi  and  anawer,  in  three  books,  com- 
pQed  from  the  dnef  ancient  authorities  both  Greek 
and  Latia,  ander  ihtt  title  CWn  Fbftimatiam  Ckm- 
AriiB  SBieknem  SekoHoae  Libri  tret,  a  prodno- 
whidi  at  one  period  was  held  in  high  esteem 
wanaal,  from  bcii^  at  onee  comprehensiTe  and 


FRONTINUS. 


181 


Tkia  witter  most  not  be  confounded  with  the 
lianns  who,  as  we  are  told  by  Capi- 
tsGaaa  (Max.  ei  Balk  4),  composed  a  history  of 
ihe  reign  of  Maximus  and  Balbinus,  nor  with 
an  African,  bishop  of  Aquileia, 
by  St  Jerome  (  de  Ftrif  /SL  97)  as  a 
on  the  Gospels. 

The  Editio  Prineeps  of  the  An  Rkeloriea  was 
iratted  at  Venice,  foL  1523,  in  a  Tolume  contain- 
ing RafiniaiHis '  and  other  authors  upon  the  same 
■Object ;  a  second  edition,  revised  by  P.  Nannius, 
sppeaied  at  Lonvain,  8to.  1550 ;  a  third,  by  Erj- 
Aneaa,  at  Stnabnig;  8to.  1568.  The  piece  will 
be  band  abo  in  the  **  Rhetorea  Latini  Antiqui,** 
sf  Attea,  Pkria,  4toi  1599,  p.  38— 78.    [W.  K] 

FO'SLIA  GENS,  patrician,  of  which  only  one 
faaily  aame,  Flaocinatob,  appears  in  history. 
The  Easily  waa  early  extinct  [W.  B.  D.] 

FRANOO.    [Fanoo.] 

FRONTrNUS,  SEX.  JULIUS,  of  whose 
at^pn  and  early  career  we  know  nothing,  first  ap- 
psses  in  hmtory  under  Vespauan,  at  the  berinning 
«f  A,  0.  70«  as  pBWtor  urbanus,  an  office  which  he 
■pstidily  resigned  in  order  to  make  way  for  Do- 
aitisa,  and  it  is  probable  that  he  was  one  of  the 
aia^fs  wi^kdi  in  a.  D.  74.  In  the  course  of  the 
Uowiaa  year  he  succeeded  CeresJis  as  goremor 
«f  Britmn,  when  he  distinguished  himseif  by  the 
waqiMsl  of  die  Sflnres,  and  maintained  the  Roman 
peaw  aabnken  untfl  superseded  by  Agricola  in 
A.  A.  78.  In  the  third  consulship  of  Nenra 
(i.  A.  97)  Frantinus  was  nominated  ottoiar 
mmnm^  an  aqppointnient  never  conferred,  as  he 
hmsetf  iaIbaBS  as,  except  upon  the  leading  men  of 
tie  stale  {d»  Aq,  1 ;  comp.  102) ;  he  also  enjoyed 
tie  high  dignity  ef  aagnr,  and  his  death  must  have 


happened  about  a.  d.  106,  since  his  seat  in  the 
ooUege  was  bestowed  upon  the  younger  Pliny  soon 
after  that  period.  From  an  epigram  in  Martial  we 
might  condude  that  he  was  twice  elcTated  to  the 
consulship  ;  but  since  his  name  does  not  appear  in 
the  Fasti,  we  are  unable  to  determine  the  dates, 
although,  as  stated  aboTe,  we  may  infer  that  this 
honour  was  bestowed  upon  him,  for  the  first  time 
at  least,  before  his  journey  to  Britain,  since  the 
generals  despatched  to  command  that  province 
were  generally  consulars. 

Two  works  undoubtedly  by  this  author  are  still 
extant : — 1.  Siraiegemti^iktm  LUtrilV.  or,  if  we  ob- 
serve the  distinction  drawn  by  the  author,  Strate'- 
gemaHoo»  Uhri  III,  and  Strat^gioon  lAber  imvs, 
forming  a  sort  of  treatise  on  the  art  of  war,  de- 
veloped in  a  collection  of  the  sayings  and  doings 
of  the  most  renowned  leaders  of  antiquity.  The 
anecdotes  in  the  first  book  relate  to  the  various  con- 
tingencies which  may  precede  a  battle,  those  in 
the  second  to  the  battle  itself  and  its  results,  those 
in  the  third  to  the  forming  and  raising  of  sieges, 
while  those  in  the  fourth,  or  the  StraUgiea,  com- 
prehend various  topics  connected  with  the  internal 
discipline  of  an  army  and  the  duties  of  the  com- 
mander. This  compilation,  which  presents  no  par> 
ticular  attractions  in  style,  and  seems  to  have  been 
formed  without  any  very  critical  investigation  of  the 
authorities  from  which  some  of  the  stories  are  derived, 
must  have  been  published  about  a.  d.  84,  soon  after 
the  return  of  Frontinus  from  Britain,  for  we  find 
Domitian  named  mora  than  once  with  the  title  of 
Germanicus,  together  with  firequent  allusions  to  the 
German  war,  but  no  notice  whatsoever  of  the  Dacian 
or  other  subsequent  campaigns» 

II.  De  AqmedMoUbus  Urbie  Romae  Libri  //.,  a 
treatise,  composed,  as  we  have  already  pointed  out, 
after  the  year  97.  The  language  is  plain  and  un- 
pretending, while  the  matter  forms  a  valuable  con- 
tribution to  the  history  of  architecture. 

We  learn  from  the  preface  to  the  ^rategemaiiea, 
that  Frontinus  had  previously  written  an  essay  De 
SdeeHa  MUUariy  and  Aelian  speaks  of  a  disqui- 
sition on  the  tactics  employed  in  the  age  of  Homer, 
both  of  which  are  lost. 

The  Editio  Prineeps  of  the  StraiegematiDa  was 
printed  by  Euch.  Silber,  4to.  Rom.  1487.  The 
best  editions  are  that  of  F.  Oudendorp,  8vo.  Lug. 
Bat.  1731,  reprinted,  with  additions  and  cor- 
rections, by  Con.  Oudendorp,  8vo.  Lug.  Bat  1779, 
and  that  of  Schwebel,  8vo.  Lips.  1772. 

There  is  an  eariy  translation  into  our  own  lan- 
guage dedicated  to  Henry  VI 11^  entitled  *«The 
Stratagems,  Sleyghtes,  and  Policies  of  Wane, 
gathered  together  by  S.  Julius  Frontinus,  and 
transhited  into  English  by  Rycharde  Morysine,** 
8vo.  Lond.  1539 ;  and  another  by  M.D.  A.B.D. 
12mo.  Lond.  1686,  to  which  is  added  *^  a  new  col- 
lection of  the  most  noted  stratagems  and  brave  ex- 
ploits of  modem  generals  ;  with  a  short  account  of 
the  weapons  offensive  and  defensive,  and  engines 
commonly  used  in  war.**  There  are  also  tmnslap 
tions  into  German  by  Schbflfer,  fol.  Meynts,  1582 ; 
by  Motschidler,  8vo.  Wittemberg,  'l540 ;  by 
Taciua,  fol.  Ingolst.  1542,  including  Vegetius,  re- 
printed foL  Fruik.  1578 ;  and  by  Kind,  8vo.  Leips. 
1750,  along  with  Polyaenus  :  into  French  by 
Remy  Rousseau,  about  1514;  by  Wolkir,  foL 
Paris,  1536,  along  with  Vegetius ;  by  Perrot,  4  to. 
Paris,  1664;  and  anonymous,  8vo.  Paris,  1772: 
into  Italian  by  Fr.  Ludo  Duiantino,  8vo.  Vineg* 

N  3 


182 


FRONTINUS. 


1537;  by  Com.  de  Trino,  8to.  Venet  1541 ;  by 
AloT.  de  Tortis,  Sto.  Venet  1543 ;  by  Ant.  Gan- 
dino,  4to.  Venet  1574:  into  Spanish  by  Didac. 
Gnillen.  de  Arila,  4to.  Swlamanwi,  1516;  a  list 
which  forcibly  indicates  the  intexvst  excited  by 
such  tomes  in  the  sixteenth  oentozy. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  X3b  AgtiaBdudib»»^  in 
iblio,  is  without  date,  bat  is  known  to  have  been 
printed  at  Rome,  by  Herolt,  about  1490.  The 
best  edition  is  that  of  Polenus»  4to.  PaUv.  1722, 
to  which  we  may  add  the  tnmslation  by  Rondelet, 
4ta  Paris,  1820. 

The  collected  woxks  wen  edited  with  the  notes 
of  the  eariier  conunentatois,  by  Keuchen,  Swo^ 
Amst.  1661. 

The  Strategematica  will  be  found  in  the  Tarions 
collections  of  the  "  Veteres  de  Re  Militari  Scripto* 
res,*'  of  which  the  most  complete  is  that  poblislied 
by  ScriTerios,  4  to.  Lug.  Bat.  1607. 

The  De  Aqnaeductibus  is  included  in  the  **  The- 
saurus Antiquitatum  Romanamm**  of  QrseTius, 
where  it  is  accompanied  by  the  voluminous  dissei^ 
tations  of  Fabretti. 

(Tac.  HuLi\,  38,  Aprie.  17  ;  Plin.  h}mt,  iv.  8  ; 
X.  8  ;  Mart.  E^nifr.  x.  4,  8,  but  we  cannot  be  cei^ 
tain  that  he  alludes  to  our  Frontinus  ;  Aeliaai 
Taei.  )  ;  Veget  ii.  8.)  [W.  R.] 

In  the  collection  of  the  Affrimmtorm  or  Hei  Agrtt- 
riM  AitohreB  are  presenred  some  treatises  usually 
ascribed  to  Sex.  Julius  Frontinus.  The  collection  oon- 
sists  of  fragments  connected  with  the  art  of  meaiur* 
ing  land  and  ascertaining  boundaries.  It  was  put 
together  without  ikiU,  pogos  of  diiSerent  works  b«ng 
mixed  up  together,  and  the  writings  of  one  aathor 
being  sometimes  attributed  to  another.  For  an  oc- 
countof  the  collection  wemustrefierto  Niebuhr (/lu<. 
o/Home^  Tol.ii  p.  634-~644),  and  to  Blame  (/Zftes- 
•useAei  Mmmum  fur  Juritprmdenx^  toL  Tii.  p.  1 73 
—248).  1.  In  the  edition  of  this  collection  by 
Ooesius  (Amst  1674)  there  is  a  fragment  (p.  28 
— 37)  attributed  to  Frontinus,  which  gives  an 
account  of  measures  of  length  and  geometric  forms. 
In  Goesius  it  is  erroneously  headed,  De  Agro' 
rum  QmiliiaiB — a  title  which  properly  belongs 
to  the  following  fragment  The  writer  states 
that,  after  having  been  diverted  from  his  studies, 
by  entering  on  a  military  life,  his  attention 
was  again  turned  to  the  meaauiement  of  distances 
(as  the  height  of  mountains  and  the  breadth 
of  rivers),  from  the  connection  of  the  subject 
with  his  profoMion.  Mention  is  made  in  this 
fragment  of  the  Dadan  victory,  by  which  is  pro- 
bably meant  the  conquest  of  D^a  under  Trajan, 
in  ▲.  D.  1 04.  This  fragment  is  wrongly  attributed 
to  Frontinus.  Although  some  of  the  circumstances 
of  the  aathor*s  history  seem  to  fit  Hyginus  (com- 
pare Hygin.  De  LxmiL  Condit,  p.  209,  ed.  Goes.), 
it  is  more  likely  that  the  author  was  Balbus,  who 
wrote  a  treatise,  De  Aue,  which  is  inserted  in  the 
collections  of  Antejustinian  Law.  In  the  principal 
manuscr^t  (codex  Arcerianus)  of  the^^runsMsorw, 
the  fragment  is  entitled  Balbi  Liber  ad  Oeltum, 

2.  In  p.  38 — 39,  Goes,  is  an  interesting  frag- 
ment of  Frontinus  De  Aprontm  QuatitaUy  in  which 
are  explained  the  distinctions  between  ager  atn^ 
nohif,  a^r  mtiuura  eompnheimtSt  and  aper 
arcifinhu.  These  are  the  three  principal  distino- 
tioos  as  to  quaiHyj  but  there  is  also  an  expbmation 
of  other  terms,  as  Ojfer  w&saetoM,  ager  extradtuue 
(Niebuhr,  IfuL  qfBome^  vol.  ii.  app.  i.).  Profe*- 
•or  C.  Girond,  in  his  Rei  Agrariae  Ar^pteram  «o- 


FRONTINUS. 

bUioret  ReUqitias,  Paris  1843,  p.  7,  n.  2,  doubts 
whether  the  fragment  De  Agronan  Qualitaie  is 
properly  attributad  to  Frontinus,  and  seems  in- 
clined to  refer  it  to  Balbus.  In  support  of  this 
doubt  he  cites  the  Prolegomeita  of  Polenus,  p.  16, 
prefixed  to  the  edition  by  Polenus  of  Frontinus, 
De  AqmudauL  4to.  Patav.  1722.  It  should  be  ob- 
served that  the  fragment  to  which  these  doubts 
aj^y  is  not  (as  Giraud  seems  to  suppose)  the  frag- 
ment De  Agrorum  QualiUUe  (p.  38,  Goes.,  p.  12, 
Giraud),  but  the  fragment  which  we  have  already 
treated  of  in  the  preceding  pangiaph,  addressed  to 
Celsus,  and  wrongly  headed  in  Goesius,  p.  28. 

3.  Next  follows  (p;  39)  the  fragment  headed 
De  Cimtroverui$f  which  consists  of  short  and  muti- 
lated extracts  from  the  beginnings  of  chapten  in 
the  work  of  Frontinus  on  the  same  subject  The 
Cotttroveniae  Agrwrmm^  which  were  fifteen  in  num- 
ber, were  disputes  connected  with  land,  most  of 
which  were  decided  not  jwv  orciMario,  but  by  ogri^ 
ffwnsorvf ,  who  gave  judgment  according  to  the  rules 
of  their  art*  In  other  cases,  or,  perhaps,  in 
earlier  times  three  athHrxy  appointed  under  a  law 
of  the  Twelve  Tables,  or  a  single  arbiter,  ap- 
pointed under  the  Lex  Mamilia  (Cic  deLeg,  i.  21 ), 
pronounced  a  decision,  alter  having  reoeived  a  re- 
port from  agrimensores.  Some  account  of  these 
controveniae  may  be  friund  in  Walter,  Gexh,  de» 
Rom,  RtckU.  p.  784—8,  ed.  1840.  In  natural  ar^ 
rangement,  the  treatise  De  Ckmtraoernu  follows  the 
treatise  De  QtudHaiUy  because  upon  the  quality  of 
the  kmd  depend  the  rules  for  deciding  disputes^ 
The  firsgments  De  Comiraoertm  are  followed  by 
commentaries  (p.  44 — 89,  Goes.)  bearing  the  names 
of  Aggenus  Urbicus  and  Simplidus.  The  former 
seems  to  have  been  a  Christian,  who  lived  about 
the  nriddle  of  the  fifth  century,  and  the  so-called 
Uber  Stmflid  owes  its  name  to  the  absnrd  mistake 
of  some  hasty  reoder,  who  met  with  the  following 
remark  at  the  end  of  the  first  part  of  the  comment- 
ary of  Aggenus: — **  Satis,  ut  puto,  dilucide  genera 
controversiarum  exposui :  nam  et  aimpliciM»  enar- 
rare  conditiones  carum  existimavi,  quo  fruilius  ad 
intellectum  pertinerent^ — (p.  62, 63,  Goes.)  The 
Liber  SimpUci,  then,  as  some  of  the  manoscripts 
import,  is  probably  a  work  of  Aggenus,  and,  from 
some  expressions  which  it  contains,  seems  to  have 
been  delivered  orally  as  a  lecture.  A  portion  of 
it,  never  before  published,  was  given  to  the  world 
by  Blume,  in  Rhem,  Mtuetim  fur  Juritp.  voL  v.  p. 
369 — 73.  These  commentaries  upon  Frontinus 
are  exceedingly  confused  and  ill- written,  the  author 
having  been  a  mere  compiler,  without  any  practical 
knowledge  of  the  subject  he  was  writing  upon. 
Their  chief  value  consists  in  the  orioinal  passages 
of  Frontinus  and  Hyginus  which  they  preserve, 
for  Hyginus,  like  Frontinus,  wrote  a  treatise  Dtt 
Controverme  (which  was  first  published  by  Blume, 
in  Rheia,  Muaeum,fur  Jurisp.  voL  vil  138—172), 
and  Aggenus,  in  making  up  his  commentary  on 
Frontinus,  pUgiarises  the  text  of  Hyginus.  It  ia 
exceedingly  diificult  to  determine  precisely  all  the 
passages  which  belonff  textually  to  Frontinus  in 
the  commentary  of  Aggenus.  The  chief  clue  ia 
the  superiority  of  sense  and  diction  in  the  original 
writer  ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  epithet 
pranloMtimmu»  applied  to  such  a  monster  as  Do* 
mitian  (p.  68,  Goes.),  must  have  proceeded  firom  a 
contemporary  of  the  emperor.  The  LSber  SimpUci 
contains  remarks  on  thestaius  and  tnuueendeatiaot 
Cbulrouerjiiae,  which  probably  belong  to  Frshtinns; 


FBONTINUS. 


FRONTO. 


183 


Vat  it  abi  eooteiiM  a  long  puMge  (p.  87 — 89, 
Ooml),  vkkh  doea  not  relate  to  the  Miliject  of  Qm- 
frocenne,  and  maj  hate  been  intradofoed  by  an 
•teideBtd  tnupoaitian  of  kaveo  from  a  treatiae 
/Xr  Cm^HiamSbmt  Agrvrum  of  Sicnliu  Flaccii& 
Waher  {GeadLdmRvm,  Rtckii,  p.  784,  n.  64)  at- 
teaqxa  to  reatore  to  order  the  oonfiiBcd  commentaiy 
«f  Aggeniaa.  The  Liber  DkuBograplm$i  in  Ooeaiai, 
pL  90  beara  the  following  title,  ''Aggeni  Urbiciin 
Jafiafli  Fiontinfan  Conunentanonini  liber  ■ecundoi, 
^  Diaa^giaphna  dieitnr.**  It  conaitta  of  a  aet  of 
pbtei  or  dfmwiaga,  vhieh  «eem  intended  to  iUn»' 
trate  the  writinga  of  Fnnttinna  Da  LimiHbm$  and 
/3»  CWiMwef  am. 

4.NeztiiDUowB  (p.102— l47,Ooea.)atRatiae,2>» 
Cdnmm^  whkh  haa  been  generally  pnbliihed  under 
the  name  of  Frentinoa,  bit  it  ia  doabtfnl  whether 
any  part  of  it  nally  belonga  to  our  author.  It  ii 
eavpiled  from  variooa  aooicea,  aa  the  Oommmtariait 
aamUi  Otemru^  the  Uber  Ba&i,  the  Mappa  Al- 
laanaana,  and  eontaina  nrach  corioua  inibroiation, 
topographical  and  historieaL  That,  in  ita  present 
■lale,  it  cannot  hare  been  compiled  by  Fnmtinni 
it  erident  from  the  mention  which  it  makea  of 
eMpeiwa,  aa  Antoninna  and  Commodna. 
notes  on  thio  work  by  Andreas  Scottos  were 
printed  by  P.  Bnnnann  in  hia  edition  of  VeUexaa 
Pttocnlnm,  pi  633—^40.  (Log.  Bat.  1719.)  The 
fragment,  caDed  in  Ooeaiiia,  p.  128,  Jmlti 
i  Frae/adot  is  quite  oat  of  (dace,  and 
kblea  the  end  of  the  fint  part  of  the  Com- 
of  AgpoRs  Urbieos  (p.  64,  Goes.).  The 
Sieaha  jcnaed  to  Frontinna  appears  to  hare 
giv«B  finsB  an  tgnoraat  conliiaion  of  Frontinna 
with  Skniiia  Fbecas.  In  cmseqaenoe  of  works 
haTi^g  been  wiwagly  attribated  to  Frontinoa,  which 
clearly  could  not  haye  been  written  by  the  author 
of  the  III' a  I  in  a  on  Stratagenia  and  on  Aqnedueta, 
same  aehoisn,  fidlowing  Polenus,  have  supposed  the 
enRcnee  of  two  writers  of  the  same  name,  and 
ka^  maintained  that  the  writer  on  Btmtagems  and 
the  Fnntinaa,  of  whom  we  possem  some  genuine 
RBuias  in  the  eoOection  of  ^^nmeaaorot,  were 
fifaent  penona.  (Fabric.  BUdioiL  Zof.  Tol  iiL 
plll,ed.SneatL) 

At  la  Oecama,  p.  215—219,  ia  a  fragment  giten 
the  name  of  any  author,  under  the  title 
4granam  de  UmUSbm.  In  on^  mar- 
it  is  aacribed  to  Hyginus,  and  in  another 
to  Jufina  Ftontinns  Sieuhia.  Niebohr  attributes 
it  to  FfeBtinaa.  {HitL  if  Remey  toL  ii.  p^  623. 
a.  9,  and  p.  626.  n.  22.) 

For  detailed  infennation  relating  to  the  Agri- 
amMDWi  genermlly,  and  to  the  dUScult  subjects 
ticBted  of  by  Frontinui,  the  reader  is  referred  (in 
additiDa  to  the  aathon  already  dted)  to  Backing's 
JmtiMipmem^  toL  L  p.  325—331 ;  Rudor^  in  Sa- 
vipny^  2Ubdb?5^  toL  z.  p.  844—437  ;  the  Me- 
mn9lZam,mZeii9eL/irdmAUerik,WmmidL 
DBnmtadt,1840;  Scho^ffhioindelaLilUraiurs 
HMcaae,  tuL  iL  pi  454,  toL  iii  p.  227  ;  Oinmd, 
Aricvdk» Mr  le  DnM  de  Propriiii^  vol.  L  p.  97; 
Ducm  de  h  Malle,  Beommm  PtMqt»  du  Ho- 
■ana,  «oL  i  pp.  66, 179. 

The  fragmenta  of  Fronttnus  eomiected  with  the 
Jim  Jyrsria  are  appended  to  Sichard^  edition  of 
the  Codea  TheodommmM^  as  it  appean  in  the  Bre- 
riarioffl  Amani,  foL  Basil.  1528.  They  are  giTcn 
ia  the  eeonlete  editions  of  the  works  of  Frontinna, 
W  P.  Server,  4ta  Lug.  Bat.  1607,  and  R.  Keu- 
ao.  Svn.  Aast  1661.    They  are  alar»  contained 


in  the  following  collections  of  Agrimensores : — 
I.  De  Agnrmm  OmdUiomibmi,  &&,  apnd  Tune- 
bom.  4to.  Paiifl.  1555.  2.  Amelare»  Pmimm  Rt^ 
gmdontm  earn  Nie,  RigaUu  Obmn,  4to.  Lutot 
1614.  3.  Rd  Agrarian  Audons,  eura  WUh, 
Goesiu  4to.  Amst.  1674.  Some  of  the  remains  are 
to  be  found  in  COinnd'sAn  Agrariae  Seriptarum 
mobOwns  Rdiqmae,  Paris,  1843.  The  fragment  De 
CbalroMmu,  with  the  commentBries  of  Aggenua 
Urbieua,  and  of  the  Pseudo-Simplidna,  were  edited 
by  Blume  in  the  Rhem,  Mmtewok  pir  Jurkp,  toI  t. 
p.  829 — 384.  Niebnhr  considenthe  fragments  of 
Frontinus  as  the  only  work  among  the  Agrimen- 
sorea  which  can  be  counted  a  part  (rf  classical  Ii- 
tentare,  or  which  waa  composed  nith  any  real 
l^gal  knowledge.  This  opinion  oomes  with  au- 
thority from  the  great  historian  who,  in  his  inrea- 
tigations  concerning  the  Agrarian  institutions,  made 
frequent  use  of  the  Agrlmensorea,  and  was  thence 
led  on  to  a  critical  examination  of  the  entire  drenlt 
of  Roman  history.  In  compliance  with  the  recom- 
mendation of  Niebnhr  (to  whom  the  writings  of 
the  Agrimensores  had  always  a  peculiar  chiffm), 
sereral  scholars  of  eminence  hare  recently  devoted 
their  attention  to  this  obacure  aubject,  and  a  new 
edition  of  die  whole  collection  has  been  undertaken 
by  Blume,  Lachmann,  and  Rudorf^  the  appearance 
of  which  is  anxiously  desired.  [J.  T.  O.] 

FRONTI'NUS,  JUXIUS,  a  Latin  riietorician, 
who  gave  instructions  in  his  art  to  Alexander  So- 
teruiL     (Lamprid.  AUau  Set,  8.)  [W.  R.] 

FRONTO,  M.  AUFIDI  US,  was  the  grandson 
of  Comelina  Fronto,  the  orator,  by  his  only 
daughter,  who  manned  Aufidius  Victorinus.  Au- 
fidius  Fronto  was  consul  a.d.  199,  and  in  217 
was  nominated  goremor  of  Africa,  but  at  tlie  so- 
licitation of  the  prorindals  was  lemoTed  by  Ma- 
erinus  to  Asia.  This  appointment  also  was 
cancelled  by  the  emperor,  who  offered  the  uanal 
pecuniary  compensation,  which  waa  refused.  A 
monument  diacoTered  at  Pesaro,  erected  by  this 
indiridual  in  memory  of  his  son,  bean  the  follow- 
ing inscription: — M.  Avfidid  Frontonx  Pronb- 
FOTi  M.  CoRNSu  Fbontonm  Oratorib  Consiv 
Lis  MAomni  Im PXRATORUM  Luci  IT  Antonini 
NspoTM  Aunoi  VicitmiNi  Prarfrcti  Urbi 
Ris  CoNauLia  Fronto  Cokbul  Filio  Dulcuk 
BDia  (Dion  Cass.  Ixxriii.  22 ;  OreUi,  Jnaerip,  n. 
1176.)  [W.  R.] 

FRONTO,  CATIUS,  a  contemporary  of  Ves- 
pasian, who  defended  Bassua,  and  afterwards  Va- 
renus.  He  seems  to  have  been  an  orator  of  some 
eminence  at  the  time.  (Plin.  EpUL  iv.  9,  ri.  13.) 
Niebuhr,  in  his  life  of  Com.  Fronto  (p.  37)  is  in- 
clined to  belieTo  that  he  is  the  same  as  the  Fronto 
spoken  of  by  Jurenal,  and  who  owned  the  house 
of  the  poet  Honoe.  [L.  S.] 

FRONTO,  M.  CORNE^LIUS,  who  it  gene- 
rally styled  Th$  Orator  by  the  write»  of  the  third 
and  fourth  centuries,  and  whom  his  contemporaries 
regarded  aa  inferior  in  eloquence  only  to  Cioen 
himself^  waa  by  descent  an  Italian,  but  a  natiye  of 
Cirta,  a  Roman  colony  in  Numidia,  where,  during 
the  dictatorship  of  Caesar,  a  huge  body  of  the  fol- 
lowen  of  P.  Sittius  had  reoeiTcd  allotments  of 
land.  He  waa  in  all  probability  bom  under  Domi- 
tian,  and  in  early  life  deroted  but  littie  attention 
to  literature,  since,  although  a  pupil  of  Dionysius, 
somamed  Ike  nAUe  {6  Xtvrtfr),  and  of  Athenodotus, 
he  had  scarcely  oommenoed  the  study  of  the  an* 
dent  anthon  at  the  age  of  twenty-two.    Upon 

N  4 


184 


FRONTO. 


repairing,  bowoTer,  to  Rome,  in  the  reign  of  Ha- 
drian, he  soon  attained  to  such  celebrity  as. a 
pleader  and  a  teacher  of  rhetoric,  that  not  only 
were  his  instructions  and  society  eagerly  sought 
by  yonths  of  the  highest  rank,  but  he  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  court,  and  gradually  assumed 
much  the  same  position  as  that  occupied  by  the 
younger  Pliny  in  the  time  of  Trajan.  To  his  charge 
was  committed  the  child,  M.  Annius  Verus,  known 
in  history  as  the  emperor  M.  Aurdius ;  subse- 
quently he  was  selected  as  the  preceptor  of  L. 
Commodus,  who,  when  he  assumed  the  purple, 
took  the  name  of  L.  Verus,  and  he  discharged  his 
duties  towards  both  pupils  so  much  to  the  satisCcus 
tion  of  all  concerned,  that  he  was  admitted  into  the 
senate,  was  nominated  consul  for  the  months  of 
July  and  August  A.  o.  143,  and  fire  yean  after- 
wards was  appointed  proconsul  of  Asia,  a  distinc- 
tion which  he  declined,  on  the  plea  of  infirm  health. 
Nor  were  his  rewards  confined  to  mere  unsubstan- 
tial honours.  From  the  gains  of  a  lucrative  pro- 
fession, and  Uie  liberality  of  his  royal  patrons,  he 
amassed  considerable  w^th,  became  proprietor  of 
the  celebrated  gardens  of  Maecenas,  acquired  villas 
in  different  parts  of  Italy,  and  expended  a  large 
sum  upon  the  erection  of  splendid  baths.  It  is 
true  that  he  speaks  of  himself  as  poor,  but  this 
must  be  regarded  as  the  mock  humility  of  one  who 
compared  his  own  ample  means  with  the  overgrown 
fortunes  of  the  great  nobility.  In  old  age  he  was 
severely  afflicted  with  gout,  and  during  the  frequent 
attacks  of  the  malady  his  house  was  the  resort  of 
the  most  eminent  men  of  the  metoopolis,  who  were 
in  the  habit  of  assembling  round  his  conch,  and 
Ibtening  with  delight  to  his  conversation.  So 
great  was  his  fiune  as  a  speaker,  that  a  sect  of 
rhetoricians  arose  who  were  denominated  Frowto- 
manL  Following  the  example  of  their  founder,  they 
scrupulously  avoided  the  poetical  diction  and  ppm- 
pous  exaggeration  of  the  Greek  school ;  and  while 
they  made  it  their  aim  to  adhere  in  all  things  to 
the  severe  simplicity  of  nature,  bestowed  especial 
care  on  the  purity  of  their  language,  rejecting  all 
words  and  expressions  not  stamped  wiui  the  au- 
thority of  the  most  approved  ancient  models. 

Fronto,  whose  disposition,  as  far  as  we  can  judge 
from  his  correspondence,  must  have  been  singularly 
gentle  and  amiable,  was  throughout  life  regarded 
with  the  warmest  esteem  by  his  imperial  disciples, 
and  the  letters  of  Marcus  in  particular,  who  sought 
permission  from  the  senate  to  raise  a  statue  to  his 
master,  breathe  a  spirit  of  the  strongest  affection. 
Of  his  parents  and  ancestors  we  know  nothing 
whatsoever,  for  the  story  that  he  was  descended 
by  the  mother^  side  from  Plutarch  is  a  mere  mo- 
dem fabrication  ;  but  we  read  of  a  brother  with 
whom  he  lived  on  the  most  cordial  terms,  and  who 
rose  to  high  office  under  Antoninus  Pins.  By  his 
wife,  Gratia  or  Gratia,  who  died  when  he  was  far 
advanced  in  life,  he  had  an  only  daughter,  who 
married  Aufidius  Victorinus,  by  whom  she  had 
three  sons,  one  of  whom  was  M.  Aufidius  Fronto, 
consul  A.D.  199,  the  individual  who  erected  a 
monument  at  Pesaro,  the  inscription  on  which  is 
given  in  the  article  below.  The  precise  date  of 
Frontons  death  is  not  recorded,  but  the  latest  of  his 
epistles  belongs  to  the  year  a.  d.  166. 

Up  to  a  recent  period  no  work  of  Fronto  was 
known  to  be  in  existence,  with  the  exception  of  a 
corrupt  and  worthless  tract  entitled  De  Dj^erentiu 
yocoimlorum^  and  a  few  very  short  fragments 


FRONTO. 

scattered  over  the  pageB  of  Aulas  GeHios  and  other 
Latin  grammarians.  But  about  the  year  1814 
Angelo  Mai  found  that  the  sheets  of  a  palimpsest, 
in  the  Ambrosian  library,  which  had  formerly  be- 
longed to  the  &mous  monastery  of  St  Coluniba  at 
Bobbio,  containing  a  translation  of  a  portion  of  the 
acts  of  the  first  council  of  Chalcedon,  had  been 
made  up  from  ancient  MSS.  of  Symmachus,  of  an 
old  commentator  on  Cicero,  of  Pliny  the  younger, 
and  especially  of  Fronto;  and  that  the  original 
writing  was  still  partially  legible.  In  this  manner 
a  considerable  number  of  letters  which  had  passed 
between  the  orator,  Antoninus  Pius,  M.  Aurelius, 
L.  Verus,  and  various  friends,  together  with  some 
short  essays,  were  recovered  and  published  at 
Milan  in  1815,  in  a  disordered  and  mutilated  con- 
dition indeed,  as  was  to  be  expected  under  the 
circumstances  of  the  case  [see  Cicsao,  p.  728]  ; 
but  still  sufficiently  perfect  to  convey  a  very  clear 
idea  of  the  nature  and  value  of  the  pieces  when 
mtire.  But  the  discovery  did  not  end  here,  for 
upon  the  removal  of  Mai  to  Rome,  he  detected  in 
the  Vatican  another  portion  of  the  acts  of  the 
same  council  of  Chalcedon ;  also  a  palimpsest, 
breaking  off  very  nrarly  at  the  point  where  the 
codex  mentioned  above  commenced,  evidently 
written  at  the  same  period  by  the  same  hand,  and 
proved  to  have  been  once  the  property  of  the  same 
monastery,  thus  unquestionably  fonning  the  first 
part  or  volume  of  that  very  MS.  of  which  the 
Ambrosian  library  possessed  the  second,  and  in 
part  consisting  of  leaves  of  parchment  which  bad, 
in  the  first  instance,  exhibited  the  epistles  of 
Fronto.  From  this  source  upwards  of  a  hundred 
new  letters  were  obtained,  and  these  too  in  better 
order  than  the  first.  An  improved  edition,  con- 
taining these  important  additions  and  alterations^ 
appeared  at  Rome  in  1823. 

The  announcement  that  a  lost  treasure,  such  aa 
the  works  of  Fronto  were  supposed  to  be,  had 
been  regained,  excited  intense  interest  among 
scholars ;  but  their  anticipations  were  miserably 
disappointed.  The  compositions  in  question  are  so 
inconceivably  tame  and  vapid  in  style,  and  relate 
to  matten  so  trivial  (we  may  almost  say  childish), 
that  it  would  be  impossible  to  point  out  any  pro- 
duction of  classical  antiquity,  of  equal  extent,  from 
which  so  little  that  is  agreeable  or  instructive  can 
be  gleaned.  We  find  a  series  of  short  communica- 
tions pleasing  indeed,  in  so  fiir  as  they  show  the 
kindly  connection  which  subsisted  throughout  life 
between  an  amiable  preceptor  and  his  imperial 
pupils,  but  relating  almost  exclusively  to  the  most 
ordinary  domestic  occurrences,  totally  destitute  of 
attraction  either  in  form  or  substance. 

The  contents  of  the  Roman  edition  of  1823  are 
as  follows :  — 

I.  £^Mstolarum  ad  Marcum  Caaarem  Libri  Fl, 
addressed  to  M.  Aurelius  before  his  accession,  com- 
prising in  all  122  letters,  of  which  65  are  from  the 
Caesar  to  Fronto,  54  fh>m  Fronto  to  the  Caesar, 
two  in  Greek  from  Fronto  to  Domitia  Calvilla, 
mother  of  the  Caesar,  one  (a  firagment)  in  Greek 
to  some  unknown  personage,  and  one  piece  in 
Greek  which  must  be  considerpd  rather  in  the 
light  of  an  essay  in  imitation  of  Lysias  and  Plato 
than  as  a  letter,  properly  speaking.  The  fifth 
book  consists  of  mere  notes,  59  in  number,  many 
of  them  not  exceeding  one  or  two  lines,  such  as, 
**  To  my  liord, — If  you  love  me  at  all,  sleep  during 
these  nights,  that  you  may  come  into  the  senate 


FRONTO. 

wiilb  agood  eolDor,and  read  with  eimgy.**  Raplj: 
**■  To  ST  Marter, — I  thall  neTer  love  yon  enough. 

II.  £jptttoltu  uBi  Oat  A II  wMmuMw  JmptToiofttiii 
JAri  11^  addicned  to  M.  Anrefiiu,  now  emperor, 
compriiiqg  in  «11  eighteen  letten,  eight  from 
the  capenr  to  Pronto,  ten  from  Pronto  to  the 


FUFIA  GENS. 


185 


IIL  E^ttolma  od  Venom,  Two  letten  to  Yenu, 
the  penoB  addxeflied  being  pnbaUj  M.  Anielini, 
whoi,  at  the  period  of  his  adoption,  was  known  as 
M.  AwmimM  Verm,    [M.  AuBBUua] 

IV.  Epifinlarmm  ad  Venom  Jmperatorem  IMter, 
i*T'|rt""y  in  aU  thirteen  letters,  nx  from  Venit  to 
ProBta,  seven  from  Pronto  to  Venis. 

V.  De  BtUo  PartUeOj  a  shoit  fragment  of  a 
hiitofy  of  this  diaastroos  campaign,  drawn  up  at 
the  earnest  request  of  Veras. 

VL  De  Penie  AUiemsAtu.  Four  epistles,  two 
from  M.  Aorelina,  now  emperor,  to  Pronto  ;  two 
tma  Frsnte  to  M.  Anieltns,  containing  some  aUo- 
sisos  to  certain  festiTities  at  Alsiom. 

YIL  De  Nepoie  Ammo.  A  short  note  of  con- 
dolanee  from  II.  Anrriins  to  Pronto  on  the  loss  of 
a  mndsoB,  the  child  of  his  daughter  and  Aofidius 
Vietorinna,  with  a  Rply  at  some  length  bj  Pronto. 

YIIL  Ariem.  Apparently  a  brief  rhetorical 
cxcfdse  upon  thb  legend. 

IX.  De  BtjHfmuiui      A  fragment  addressed  to 


in  two  letters,  addressed 


XI.  Eipmtolae  ad  Amtomimmm  JPuam^  comprising 
IB  aU  niDe  letten,  one  from  Pios  to  Pronto,  four 

Frasio  to  Fins,  one  from  Pronto  to  M.  Caesar, 
from  M.  Caesar  to  Pronto ;  together  with  two 
sf  which  the  addresses  are  donbtfiil. 

XII.  Ffmttm/atam  ad  AaUeoe  LSfri  11.^  com- 
priaiog  ID  all  thiity-eeTen  lottos,  the  whole  written 
by  Prantfli,  with  the  exception  of  one  from  Appian 
the  histerisB.  which,  as  well  as  the  reply  of  Pronto^ 


X.  Dt 


XIIL 
ent. 


Finiaeipia  Btatoriae,    A  matilated  frag- 


XIY.  toai»  Fran «PalwTu,  and  XV.  Laudei 
AwyfysJiiM.  Two  dull  icraps  of  pandozical  plea- 
■atry,  en  the  Ibmier  of  which  ai  least  the  author 
HcaH  to  have  peided  himself  (De  Feme  Alt.  S.) 

XVI.     Piuaammtu,    coUeeted     from     varions 


XVIL  DeDifenmim  VoeaMoruou 
ASbmm  are  contained  in  the  abore  and  in  the 
LflUB  gnmnariaDs  to  serersl  works  by  Pronto^  of 
which  M  tiaee  remains.  A  catalogue  of  these,  as 
wtfl  as  of  the  works  enoneoosly  ascribed  to  this 
Fnaia,  viQ  be  feaad  in  the  edition  of  Niebohr 

■KJVBB  DCIOW. 

The  Edkio  Prinoeps  of  the  newly  £aand  remains 
«m  yrialed  at  Milan  in  two  volumes,  8to.  1815  ; 
«ai  lepriated  Teibatim  at  Pnnkfort  in  1816 ;  and 
«ith  iaiportant  iaproTements  and  commentaries 
H  Niebohr,  Ph.  Bnttnann,  and  Heindor^  8to. 
BmL  1816.  Of  the  Roman  edition  of  1823  we 
htvc  spoken  abore  ;  the  new  pieces  that  appeared 
m  that  editioB  w«n  refmblished  (Cellis,  1832,)  as 
A  mppleswatal  Tolnme  to  the  Mihui,  Frankfort, 
«ad  Berlin  editiona.  A  transhition  of  the  huter, 
by  Anmad  Casaan,  with  the  Latin  text  *'  en  re- 
firi"*  appeared  at  Paiu,2  toIs.  Sto.,  1830. 

The  De  D^Htremtik  VoeaManan  was  iint 
■  Ae  «OnaaMtici  lUnsties  XIL**  foL 


Paris,  1516  ;  and  will  be  found  in  the  ^  Auctores 
Linguae  Latinae  **  of  Dionyrins  Gothofredus,  4to. 
Oenev.  1595,  1602,  1622  ;  and  in  the** Gram- 
maticae  Latinae  Auctores  Antiqui  **  of  Putschius, 
4to.  Hanor.  1605,  p.  21 91. 

The  ancient  authorities  with  regard  to  Pronto 
haire  been  carefrdly  collected  in  the  dissertations 
prefixed  to  the  editions  by  Mai  and  Niebuhr.  In 
the  Roman  edition  of  1823  is  giren  for  the  fint 
time  a  distinct  account  of  the  paUmpsests  of  Milan 
and  the  Vatican.  [W.  R.] 

FRONTO,  of  Emisa,  the  uncle  of  Longinus 
taught  rhetoric  at  Athens,  and  wrote  many  ora- 
tions, in  the  reign  of  Alexander  Serems.  There 
are  two  epigrams  by  him  on  points  of  grammar  in 
the  Greek  Anthology.  (Snid.  s.  e.  tp^rrw  £/u- 
aip^s  ;  Brunch,  AmaleeL  toL  ii.  p.  347  ;  Jacobs, 
AmikoL Grose,  vol.  iii.  p. 56, toL  xiii.  p.  938.)  [L. S.] 

PRONTO,  J  U'LIUS,  is  mentioned  as  the  prae- 
fectns  Tigilnm  at  the  accession  of  Galba,  a.  d.  68, 
who  deprived  him  of  this  office.  He  was  probably 
restored  to  his  office  by  Otho,  when  the  latter  ob- 
tained the  supreme  power,  a.  d.  69,  for  we  find 
him  serving  as  tribune  in  Otho^s  anny  in  the  cant- 
paign  against  Caedna,  the  general  of  Vitellins. 
His  broUier,  Julius  Gmtus,  was  praefect  of  the  camp 
in  Caedna's  army,  and  Oalba^s  soldiers,  suspecting 
that  Julius  Pronto  meditated  treachery,  put  him  in 
chains.  His  brother  Gntus  met  with  the  same 
treatment  from  Caecina*s  soldiers,  and  for  the  same 
reason.  (Tac.  HieL  L  20,  iL  26.) 

FRONTO,  OCTA'VIUS,  a  contemporary  of 
the  emperor  Tiberius,  had  once  been  invested 
with  the  praetorship,  and  in  a.  d.  16  spoke  in  the 
senate  against  the  great  luxury  then  prevailing. 
(Tac  ^«1.  iL  33.)  [L.S.] 

PRONTO,  PAPI'RIUS,  a  jurist,  who  pro- 
bably lived  about  the  time  of  Antoninus  Pins,  or 
rather  earlier,  for  he  is  dted  by  Marcianus  (who 
lived  under  Antoninus  and  several  succeeding 
emperon),  as  if  he  were  an  elder  contemporary : 
'*  Peculium  nascitur,  crescit,  decrescit,  moritur,  et 
ideo  el^anter  Papirins  Pronto  dieebat^  peculium 
simile  ease  homini.**  (Dig.  15.  tit  1.  s.  40.  pr.) 
He  published  Reepomea  (Dig.  14.  tit  2.  s.  4.  §  2. 
fin.)  ;  and  a  third  book  of  this  work  is  cited  by 
Callistratus.  (Dig.  60.  tit  16.  s.  220.  §  1.)  In 
Dig.  30.  s.  114.  §  7,  an  opinion  in  which  Pronto 
agrees  with  Scaevola  is  qyproved  of  by  Marcianus. 
It  is  not  likely  that  the  Decreta  FnmHana  upon 
which  Aristo  wrote,  or  on  which  Aristo  was  dted 
(Dig.  29.  tit  2.  iL  nit),  had  any  connection  with 
the  jurist  Pronto  ;  nor  are  there  suffident  grounds 
for  the  identification  of  the  jurist,  or  the  establith- 
ment  of  his  relationship,  with  any  of  the  Prontones 
who  are  known  to  have  lived  about  the  age  of  the 
Antonines.  (Maiansius,  ad  XXX.  Jetonum  Frag. 
Com.  voL  ii.  p.  256—263.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

PRONTO,  VraiUS,  served  as  commander  of 
the  cavalry  undeT  Pomponins  Pkccus  in  B.a  19, 
and  conquered  king  Vonones  on  the  river  Pyramus. 
(Tac  Anrn.  iL  68.)  [L.  S.] 

FRUGI,  a  surname  of  L.  Calpumius  Piso, 
consul  in  B.  a  133,  and  also  borne  by  some  of  his 
descendants.    [Puo.] 

PU'PIA  GENS,  plebeian,  has  been  frequently 
confounded,  both  in  MSS.  and  by  the  earlier 
schohurs,  with  a  Pusia  gens,  which  did  not  exist, 
at  least  during  the  ktter  period  of  the  republic, 
and  is  only  the  andent  form  of  the  name  of  the 
Furia  gens.    The  Pnfii  do  not  occur  in  history 


186 


FUFIDIUS. 


ontil  the  seTvntb  oentnrf  of  the  city  ;  and  their 
only  cognomens  an  Calbnus  and  Obminus,  the 
fonner  of  which  is  probably  derived  from  the  town 
of  Calet  in  Campania.  It  is  not  improbable  that 
the  whole  Fofia  gens  originally  came  from  Cam- 
pania. [L.  S.] 

FUFI'CIUS  FANOO.     [Fanoo.] 

FUFI'DIUS.  1.  L.  FuFioius,  a  pleader  of 
causes  in  some  repute  at  Rome,  about  b.  c.  1 15 — 
105.  M.  Aemilins  Scaurus  the  elder  addressed 
to  him  an  autobiography  in  three  books.  (Cic. 
BnU.  30  ;  Plin.  H,  N.  xxiil  1.  s.  6.) 

2.  FuFiDius,  propraetor  of  Baetica  in  the  first 
year  of  the  Sertorian  war.  Sertorios  defeated  him 
in  B.  c.  83  or  82.  (SalL  Froffm.  I  15,  52,  ed. 
Oerlaeh,  toI.  L)  In  the  speech  which  Sallust 
ascribes  to  M.  Aemilius  Lepidns  against  Sulla, 
Fnfidius  is  called  **  a  base  slave-girl,  the  dishonour 
of  the  honours**  which  SuHa  conferred  on  him. 
(Fragm.  XT.  p.  218.)  In  Florus  (iiL  21)  Furfi- 
dius,  who  admonished  Sulla,  during  the  proscrip- 
tion, **  to  span  some  that  he  might  have  some  to 
rule,**  was  probably  Fufidius,  and  in  Plutarch  (SulL 
81,  comp.  id.  Seri.  25,  27 ),  for  Aufidins,  a  fiattenr 
of  Sulla,  to  whom  somewhat  similar  advice  is 
attributed,  should  be  read,  according  to  Sintenis, 
the  last  editor  of  Plutarch,  Fufidius. 

S.  FuPiDiUB,  a  Roman  Eqnes,  whom  L.  Piso, 
when  proconsul  of  Macedonia,  assigned  to  his  cre- 
ditors at  Apollonia.  (Cic.  m  J^iaom.  35«)  According 
to  Cicero,  this  assignment  was  the  mon  shameful, 
because  these  very  Apolloniates  had  procund  by  a 
bribe  of  200  talents  to  Piso  nmission  or  delay  of 
their  own  debts.  Cicero  {ad  ^tt.  xi.  13.)  speaks 
of  co-heirs  of  Fufidius,  and  of  a  Fnfidian  estate  (t6. 
14  and  15)  ;  and  a  ferm  was  purchased  by  one 
Fufidius  for  Q.  Cicero.  (Gc  adQ./V.  iii.  1.)  But 
in  the  absence  of  their  ^iraenomina  it  is  impossible 
to  identify  these  FufidiL 

4.  Q.  FuFiDioa,  was  a  native  of  Arptnnm,  and 
of  equestrian  rank  at  Rome.  He  was  one  of  three 
coramissionen  sent,  A.  d.  46,  by  the  municipality 
of  Arpinum  to  collect  their  nnts  in  Cisalpine  OauL 
[Faucius.]  Fufidius  married  a  daughter  of  M. 
Caesius,  and  was  tribune  of  a  legion  stationed  in 
Cilicia  during  Cicero*s  prooonsulship.  Cicero  re- 
commends Fadfidios  to  M.  BmtnsL  (Cic  ad  Fam. 
xiii.  11.) 

A  wealthy  man  of  this  name  is  mentioned  by 
Horace.  {SaL  i.  2.  1 2.)  [ W.  B.  D.] 

FUFI'DIUS,  a  jurist,  who  probably  Uved  be- 
tween the  time  of  Vespasian  and  Hadrian.  We 
do  not  subscribe  to  the  conjectun  of  Maiansius, 
who  believes  that  he  may  have  been  the  same 
person  with  the  L.  Fufidius  PoIIio,  who  was  consul 
m  A.  D.  166.  He  was  not  later  than  Afiicanus, 
and  appean  not  to  have  been  earlier  than  Atilici- 
nus,  a  contemporary  of  Proculus,  for,  in  Dig.  34. 
tit.  2.  a  5,  Africanus  seems  to  quote  an  opinion  of 
Atilicinus  from  the  second  book  of  Quae$tuma  of 
Fufidius.  Zimmem,  however,  must  have  under* 
stood  this  passage  diffenntly,  for  he  draws  from  it 
the  inference  that  Fufidius  was  eariier  than  Atili- 
cinua  In  Dig.  40.  tit.  2.  a  25,  Oaius  quotes  an 
opinion  of  Fufidius  (for  such  is  the  true  reading, 
not  Aufidius,  as  some  editions  read,  following  Ha- 
loander  in  his  depnrtun  from  the  Florentine  manu- 
script of  the  Pandects).  To  the  opinion  of  Fufidius 
Oaius  opposes  that  of  Nerva,  the  son,  and  adopts 
the  latter.  Hence  Nerva,  the  son,  is  thought  by 
Zimmem  to  have  written  after  Fufidius,  but  the 


FULCINIUS. 

infennce  is  not  conclusive,  for  the  question  on 
which  Nerva  differed  from  Fufidius  may  have  been 
disputed  in  the  schools,  and  the  opinion  subse- 
quently selected  by  Fufidius  may  have  been  con- 
troverted by  Nerva  befora  Fufidius  wrote.  In  the 
{Kissage  in  question,  which  relates  to  manumissions, 
Fufidius  speaks  of  a  cauMprobaiioma,  and  therefore 
Maiansius  concludes  that  he  wrote  after  the  date 
of  the  Lex  AeUa  Semtie^  which  was  passed  in  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Augustus.  (Compare 
Oaius,  L  18,  38,  39,  40.)  In  the  Institutes  of 
Oaius  (ii.  154),  occun  the  ambiguous  expnsssion, 
**  Quamguam  apud  Fufidium  Sabino  plaoBoL**  Un- 
der Ferox  [Fbrox]  we  have  endeavoured  to  ex* 
plain  the  meaning  of  this  expression.  It  seems  to 
imply  that  a  woik  passing  under  the  name  of  Fufi- 
dius, contains  an  opinion  of  Sabinus,  but  it  does 
not  enable  us  to  determine  whether  the  work  ex- 
hibited Fufidius  as  commenting  upon  or  citing 
Sabinus,  or  whether  it  was  an  original  treatise  of 
Fufidius,  with  notes  by  Sabinus.  In  Dig.  42.  tit. 
5.  a  29,  Fufidius  is  quoted  by  Paulns  on  a  nice 
question: — When  a  man  in  whose  honour  a  public 
statue  has  been  erected  becomes  insolvent,  does  the 
ownership  of  the  statue  pass  under  a  sale  of  his 
goods  for  the  benefit  of  his  crediton  ? 

Cujas  (OAserv.  L  9)  claims  the  honour  of  having 
been  the  first  to  rescue  the  mune  of  this  jurist  from 
obscurity,  and  is  inclined  to  identify  him  with  the 
L.  Fufidius  mentioned  above  [No.  1],  but  this  L. 
Fufidhis  was  certainly  earlier  than  our  jurist. 
(Maiansius,  ad  XXX  Ictorum  Frag,  Comment,  vol. 
ii.  p.  273—287.)  [J.  T.  0.] 

FUFI'TIUSs  an  arehitect,  was  the  fint  Roman 
writer  on  architecture.  (Vitrav.  vii.  Praef.  §  14, 
where,  however,  the  reading  of  the  name  is  very 
doubtful :  see  Schneider*s  note.)  [P.  S.  j 

FU'FIUS,  a  Roman  modeller,  whose  name  is 
known  by  a  statue  in  burnt  day,  discovered  near 
Perugia,  in  1773.  It  is  two  feet  high,  represent^ 
ing  a  household  god,  covered  with  a  dog>skin,  and 
has  on  its  base  the  inscription,  C.  Fupius  Finxit. 
(Winckelmann,  Brie/e  itA.  iu  ntwett,  Haradan, 
entdeck,  §  29,  Fea*s  note.)  [P.  S.] 

FUTIU&  1.  C.  and  M.  Funus,  two  Roman 
equites  mentioned  by  Cicero  (pro  Flaoo,  20)  ;  but 
otherwise  unknown. 

2.  Q.  FuFiua,  an  intimate  firiend  of  Cicero,  who 
recommended  him  in  b.c.  50  to  C.  Mummius. 
(Cic.  ad  Fam,  xiiL  3.) 

3.  L.  Fupiua,  a  Romas  orator,  who  was  an 
elder  contemporary  of  Cicero.  About  b.  c.  98  he 
accused  M*.  AquUlins  of  extortion,  which  he  had 
committed  in  his  consulship  in  Sicily  rc.  101. 
On  that  occasion  L.  Fufius  evinced  great  seal  and 
industry ;  but  the  accused,  who  was  defended  by 
M.  Antonius,  was  acquitted.  The  oratory  oif 
Fufius  seems  to  have  been  of  a  very  vehement  and 
passionate  character,  and  the  man  himself  of  a  very 
quarrelsome  nature  ;  and  this  he  retained  even  in 
his  advanced  age,  when  he  had  neariy  lost  his 
voice.  (Cic  de  OraL  i.  89,  ii.  22,  iiL  13 ;  <is  Q^ 
iL  14 ;  Brut  62.) 

4.  M.  Fufius,  a  friend  of  Milo,  who  was  ac- 
companied by  him  at  the  time  when  he  murdered 
P.  Cloditts.  (Ascon.  m  Oe,  MiUm.  p.  33.  ed. 
OrelU.) 

5.  Q.  Funus,  a  Roman  equea,  mentioned  by  Ci- 
cero (PhU,  ii.  16),  but  otherwise  unknown.  [L.  S.] 

FULCI'NIUS,  a  name  which  is  borne  by 
seTenil  persons  in  Roman  histoiy,  belonging  to 


FULGBNTIU& 

diffsoift  paiodB  m  weD  Mpbeec,  fo  tbit  we  cannot 
■ay  wbetk«r  they  belonged  to  one  gens  or  iamily 


FULVIA. 


187 


1.  C  FuuaNiufl.    When,  in  b.  c.   488,  the 
kad  lerdled  agaioft  Rome,  and  joined 

of  Veil,  the  Rmiuuia  tent  C.  Fnl- 
aad  thne  other»  as  ambaaaadon  to  inqoiie 
into  the  anae  of  the  revolt  fint  the  Fidenatea, 
eo  the  adTiee  of  Tolomniat,  pot  the  Roman  ambaa- 
to  death ;  and  the  Romana  aftenrarda 
the  aatfaoaaadon  with  ilatnea  on  the 
(Lit.  it.  17 ;  Cic.  Phi.  ix.  2.) 

2.  If.  FuLciiiXua,  of  Tarqainii,  in  Etruria,  a 
BHB  of  high  icapeetability,  who  carried  on  a  con- 
aidrwhie  banking  boainess  at  Room.  He  had  a 
aon  of  the  aaiiie  name,  who  died  yoong ;  and  a 

of  hia  likewiae  bore  the  name  of  M. 
(Cic  pro  Omo.  4,  6.) 
S.  L.  FcifiNiua,  C  P^  brought  the  charge  of 
M.  Saofeius  in  a  c  52.  (Aicon. 
m  Malm.  p.  54.)  The  name  of  one  L.  FaldninB 
eoean  on  Maoedonian  coin» ;  bat  as  he  is  called 
qaaratoc,  it  is  impoaaiMe  to  identify  him  with  any 
of  the  Pnkinii  that  are  known  to  us.  (Eckhel, 
toLt.  p.  221.)  [L.S.] 

FULCI'NIUS  PRISCUS,  a  jurist  of  whom 
little  is  known.  In  Dig.  25.  tit  2.  a  3.  §  4,  his 
opinkm  is  dted  by  Paolns  along  with  that  of 
ProctthM  and  that  of  MeU.  In  Dig.  25.  tit  2. 
ft.  6,  he  b  tiled  by  Paulas  along  with  Atilicinus. 
In  Dig.  39.  tit  6.  s.  43,  he  is  cited  by  Neratius. 
From  Dig.  31.  a.  49.  §  2,  it  may  be  inferred  that 
he  was  not  cartier  than  Labeo  ;  and  it  may  be 
coojectared,  with  probability,  that  he  was  a  con- 
temfotutj  of  PhKslos.  Gail.  Grotios  (De  VUii 
Jmriac  ii.  a.  f  5^  place»  his  date  between  the 
reign  of  Tiberias  aad  thM  of  Tiajan.  He  is  cited 
by  Gaitts,  Poaponiaa,  and  Ulpian.  Though  he 
lived  belbre  Hadrian,  he  appears  to  have  written 
opoa  the  praetor^  edict,  the  fonn  of  which  had 
aiready  acqnxred  permanence,  lor  in  Dig.  1 1.  tit  7» 
a  29,  p%.  13.  tat  1.  §  13,  Dig.  42.  tit  4.  s.  7,  pr. 
his  epiiiioa  ia  dted  by  anthon  writing  upon  the 

[J.T.G.] 
FULCI'NIUS  TRIO.  [Trio] 
FULQ^NTIUS,  FA'BIUS  PLANCI'ADES 
PuusADis),  a  Latin  grammarian  of  uncertain 
,  probably  not  earlier  than  the  sixth  oen- 
afier  Chriat  His  barbanms  and  inflated 
style  yields  strM^  indicationa  of  African  origin, 
but  he  most  by  no  means  be  conliMinded  with  Fulr 
fatios,  who  was  bishop  of  Ruspe  about  the  year 
A.  Ik  508,  nor  with  Fnlgentius  Fenandus,  a  pupil 
of  that  prelate.  Three  worics  which  bear  evident 
of  the  sane  hand  are  ascribed  to  Fabius 
Folgentias. 
L  M^tUiafianmlAri  IIL  ad  GUum  Frabyie- 
■.  A  eoOectioa  of  the  most  remarkable  tales 
with  the  history  and  exploits  of  gods 
A  iiew  incidents  derived  from  sources 
■aw  no  hn^ger  aoeesaible  may  be  gathered  here 
aad  there  froaa  this  genenlly  worthless  compilation; 
bat  the  attempts  to  ntionalise  the  legends  are  cha- 
Bcteriaed  by  the  wildest  extravagance,  while  the 
Gfvefc  etymel^giea  of  proper  names  are  perfect 
perteata  oif  foOy  or  ignorance. 

II.  p«p^<^  ^nummm  Amtiquorum  cam  Tuti- 
mmmm  md  CUeidkmm  Grammatieum.  A  glossary, 
as  the  aamc  importa,  of  obsolete  words  and  phrases. 
It  ia  vwy  short,  and  almost  entirely  without  value, 
of  the  poasagea  which  pro&aa  to  be  quo- 


( 


tations  from  ancient  authorities  are  ascribed  to 
writen  and  works  which  no  one  ever  heard  of,  and 
are  universally  regarded  aa  impudent  fabrications. 

III.  UberdeEgporitione  Virffilianae  CcmimeniiaB 
ad  Ckalctdicum  Orammatiemn,tL  title  which  means, 
an  ea^natiiM  </ wiai  i»  eotdaimdin  IVryt/,  that 
is  to  say,  of  the  esoteric  truths  allegorically  con- 
veyed in  the  Virgilian  poems.  The  absurdity  of 
this  piece  is  so  ghmng,  that  had  it  been  composed 
in  a  di£ferent  age,  we  should  have  at  once  pro- 
nounced it  to  be  a  tedious  and  exaggerated  bur- 
lesque. To  take  a  single  example.  The  Aeneid 
is  supposed  to  shadow  forth  the  career  of  man,  aa 
he  passes  upwards  through  the  weakness  of  infancy 
and  the  waywardness  of  youth  to  wisd<»n  and  hap- 
piness. Now  we  are  told  that  Anchises  died  and 
was  buried  at  Drepanum.  But  tpiitaMov  or  8p^ 
waifos  is  quasi  3fK/tvvai3or :  Spi^t  means  Aart&, 
«tut  means  a  &oy,  therefore  the  interment  of  An- 
chises by  his  son  rovertly  expresses  that  the  harsh- 
ness of  youth  casts  aside  paternal  restraint 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  Mytiologiae  was 
published  at  Milan,  with  the  commentaries  of  Bapt 
Pius,  in  1487,  or  according  to  oth«*r  bibliognphical 
authorities,  in  1498.  The  best  edition  of  the  col- 
lected works  of  Fulgentins  is  included  in  the  "My- 
thographi  Latini**  of  Muncker,  Auct  1681,  8vo., 
reprinted,  with  huge  additions,  by  Van  Staveren, 
Lug.  Bat  1742,  4to.  The  Expotiiio  Sermomm  is 
generally  appended  to  Nonius  Marcellus.  [Ma»* 
CBLLUH,  Nonius.]  [W.  R.] 

FULLO,  a  cognomen  of  the  Apustia  Gens  at 
Rome.  [Apustia  Gsn&]  It  was  probably  de- 
rived from  tlie  occupation  of  one  of  the  Apustii,  a 
cleaner  of  woollen  doths. 

1.  L.  Apufrriua,  L.  p.  C.  n.  Fullo,  consul  in 
&  c.  226.  There  prevailed  at  Rome  in  his  consul- 
ship a  panic  of  Gaulish  invasion.  The  Sibylline 
books  foretold  that  the  Gauls  and  Greeks  should 
possess  the  city.  At  once  to  fiiUil  and  avert  the 
prophecy,  the  pontiffs  directed  a  Gaulish  man  and 
woman  and  a  Greek  man  and  woman  to  be  buried 
alive  in  the  ox-market  at  Rome.  The  whole  of 
Fallows  consulship  was  employed  in  preparations 
for  a  Gaulish  war  and  a  genend  levy  of  the  Italian 
people.  (Polyb.  ii.  22  ;  Liv.  Epii,  xx.,  xxiL  17  ; 
Plut  Maroell.  3  ;  Oroa.  iv.  13  ;  Zonar.  viiL  p. 
403.  c;  Ptin.  ^.  AT.  iu.  20.) 

2.  L.  Apustius  Fullo,  aon  probably  of  the 
preceding.  He  was  aedile  of  the  plebs  in  &  a 
202,  when  the  {debeian  games  in  the  Flaminian 
Cireus  were  thrice  repeated.  Fullo  was  Praetor 
Urbanus  in  B.  c.  196,  and  afterwards  commissioner 
under  a  plebiscite  of  Q.  Aelius  TubenH  for  estab- 
lishing a  Latin  colony  in  the  district  of  Thurii, 
B.  a  194.  (Liv.  xxxi.  4,  xxxiii.  24,  26,  xxxiv. 
63,  XXXV.  9.)  [W.  B.  D.j 

FULLO'NIUS  SATURNI'NUS.  [Satubt 
iriNus.] 

FU'LVIA.  1.  A  Roman  lady  of  rank,  but  of 
loose  morality.  She  lived  on  terms  of  intinuury  with 
Q.  Curins,  an  accomplice  of  the  Catilinarian  con- 
spiracy, who  told  her  of  the  scheme  that  was  afloat 
Aa  Curius  had  not  the  means  of  satisfying  her  ex- 
travagant demands  upon  him,  she  took  vengeance 
by  divulging  his  secret:  she  communicated  it, 
among  othen  also,  to  Cicero,  and  thus  became  the 
means  of  suppressing  the  conspiracy.  (Sail.  Cut, 
23,  26,  28.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  M.  Fulvius  Bambalio  of  Tus- 
cnlum,  by  Sempronia»  a  grand-daughter  of  Tudi- 


188  FOLVIA. 

taniu.  She  m  fint  mMiried  to  P.CIodiiu,  by 
vham  ibe  had  i  dAitghtcr,  ClindiBi  mfterwmidi  thp 
wife  of  Cacnr  OcUyiumi.  Wliea  CJodiiu  «u 
murdered,  ud  hii  body  wu  carried  lo  Home,  mi 
tline  eipned  in  (he  Btrimn  of  in  hooie,  FulrU, 
with  gnat  UmcntBtion»,  ihovMl  her  hubuid'i 
WDDDdi  to  the  multitude  that  cune  to  lee  the 
body  I  uid  ibe  thni  inflamed  theii  deiire  of  taking 
TeDgeonee  on  the  murderer.  She  of^wftrdi 
married  C.  Scriboniui  Curio;  and  after  hi>  fall  in 
A^ca,  in  B.  c  49,  ibe  liied  foi  Mme  yt*tt  m  * 
widow,  Dntil  about  B.C.  44,  ihe  married  M.  An- 
tony, by  whom  ihe  lM«ame  the  mother  of  two 
nni,  Up  to  the  time  of  her  marrying  Antony, 
■he  had  been  a  woman  of  moat  diuolute  conduct, 
but  liene«ranb  ahe  clung  to  Antony  with  the  moit 
pMaioute  attachment,  and  her  only  ambilir^  waa 
la  aee  her  huiband  occupy  (hs  tint  place  in  the 
republic,  at  whaterer  coil  that  poaition  might  be 
pORhaied.  When  Antooy  wu  declared  a  public 
enemy,  the  addrcMed  the  moiE  bumble  enlreatiei 
lo  the  anuite,  pnying  that  they  might  alter  their 
reiolation.  Her  brutal  conduct  daring  the  fearful 
proKriprioni  of  B.  c  43  i%  well  known  }  (he  gaied 
with  driight  upon  tbs  headi  of  Gceio  and  Rnfua, 
the  rictima  of  her  hnitauid.  In  Ihoae  lame  dayi 
of  tenor  a  nnmber  of  wealthy  Roman  ladiea  were 
ordered  to  deU»eT  up  their  tieaiurea  to  the  tri- 
umrira,  wherenpoii  Ihey  called  upon  the  female 
TtlatiTC*  of  the  trinmrira,  and  petitioned  them  to 
interfere  with  the  triumrira,  and  endmour  to 
mitigate  the  order.  When  the  ladiea  came  to  the 
home  of  Fuliia,  they  we»  treated  moat  haughtily 
and  ignominimiily.  In  B.  c.  40,  while  Antony  waa 
rcTelling  with  Cleopatra  in  all  the  Iniuriea  of  the 
Eait,  and  OctariaDua  waa  nwaiding  hii  aoldien 
with  landa  in  Italy,  Fulria,  atimnlaied  partly  by 

{■  (alouay  and  the  deaire  of  drawing  Antony  back  to 
taly,  and  partly  by  her  hoalility  towarda  Octaii- 

She  induced  L.  Antoniua,  her  bnaband't  brother,  to 
mat  forwarda  aa  the  pnlector  of  thoaa  who  were 
oppreaaed  and  reduced  to  porerty  by  the  coloniei 
of  Octamnua.  He  vaa  aoon  joined  by  olheii, 
who  were  mora  ainoere  than  hinuel£  He  took  hii 
poat  at  Pnteneate  whither  he  waa  fallowed  by 
Fulria,  who  pretended  (hat  the  liiea  of  herchildren 
were  threatened  by  Lepidna.  She  aflarwarda  fol- 
lowed L.  Antoniua  lo  Peruaia,and  endwTOured  lo 
rouM  the  inhabilanta  of  the  north  of  Italy  lo  aaoat 
him,  while  he  waa  beaiwed  Bt  Pemtia  by  Ociari- 
anua  When  Feruaia  M  Into  the  bandi  of  Octa- 
«ianua,  by  (he  treachery  of  I.  Antoniua,  Fulria 
waa  permitted  to  eacape,  and  went  lo  Brunduaium, 
when  the  embarked  for  QtHce.  Her  huaband. 
who  had  in  the  mtanlimB  been  informed  of  the 
war  of  Peniaia  and  iti  reaalt,  waa  on  hia  way  lo 
Italy.  He  met  Fulria  at  Athena,  and  ceniured 
her  acTcrely  for  harinc  cauted  the  diitorbuice.  It 
h  (aid  that,  from  grief  at  hia  rough  treatnient,  ahe 
wii  taken  ill,  and  in  tbia  atata  he  left  her  at 
Scyon  while  he  went  to  Branduaium.  Her  f^i- 
iuga  were  ao  deeply  wounded  by  her  huaband^  con- 
duct, that  the  took  tio  care  of  henelf,  and  toon  after 
died  at  Sicyon,  B.  c  40.  The  newa  of  her  death 
ewne  rery  opportunely  for  the  triumviri,  who  now 
formed  a  reconciliation,  which  wat  cemented  by 
Antony  marrying  the  noble-minded  Oclatia. 
(Pliit.-4iii«i.9,  it;  Appian,fl.C  iiL  SI.It.  29, 
32,  T.  14,  19,  21,  83,  43,fiO,  S2,  hS,  59,  6i ; 
KoB.  CaM.  ilri.  SG,  ilrii.  S,  Ac  )  ilriii.  3— 2S  ; 


FULVIUS. 
Veil.  Pat.iL74;  Cie.   PUI.ii.  S,  31,  iil  6,  ad 

AU.  xir.  12  ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  I.  g  S;  Niebuhr, 
£*(irf«o«ffD»^Wii<.  ToLii.  p.l21,4c.)  [L-S.! 
FULVIA  PLAUTILLA.  IpLiirrLLL*.] 
FU'LVIA  OENS  (of  which  the  older  term  waa 
Fonlaa),  plebeian,  but  one  of  the  moit  illuatrioui 
Itoman  gentea.  According  to  Cicero  (pro  flanc 
8,  comp.  PHI.  iiL  6)  and  Pliny  (H.  N.  rii.  44), 
thii  geni  had  come  to  Rome  horn  TuKulum, 
although  aome  memben  muit  hate  remained  in 
their  natire  place,  ainca  Fulrii  occur  at  TUKuliim 
aa  late  aa  the  time  of  Cicera.  The  gena  Pnlvi.  w» 
bclieied  to  have  ivceiTed  in  wn  from  Hereulea 
after  he  had  accompliahed  hi*  twelie  laboura.  The 
cognomena  which  occur  in  tbit  gena  in  the  time  of 
the  republic  are  Bambilk>,  Cintumaluh,  Cuh- 
vua  (omkled   Qndei  Ctravua,    but  given  under 

FulVIUb),     FlACCUK,   On-LO,     NaCC*,    NOBILIOK, 

PiKTrsUK.  and  VnHATioa,  »  NanaTius.  The 
anneicd  coin,  belonging  to  thia  gena,  beara  on  the 
obtene  a  head  of  Pallai,  with  houjl,  and  on  the 
nrene  Victory  in  a  biga,  with  CN.  roVL.  u.  cal. 
q.  MIT.,  that  ia,  Cn.  Fulriui,  M.  Calidiui,  Q.  He- 
tellna.  [L.  S.j 


FULVl  A'NUS,  L.  MA'NLIUS  ACIDrNUa 
AciDiNt»,  No.  2. J 
FU'LVIUS.    l.L.Foi.TnrsC™ua,wa.con- 
i  B.C  322,  with  Q.Fabiut  Maiimua  Rullianui. 


Heiathef 


itFulrina  tbatweD 


with  in  the  hi 


lory  of  Rome,  an 
cnlum  in  theyear  in  which  that  town  revolted  agunit 
Rome ;  and  on  going  oier  to  the  Romana  to  haTc 
been  inreated  then  with  the  aame  office,  and  to 
hare  triumphed  OTer  hia  own  «Hintrynien.  He 
and  hia  colleague  were  further  aaid,  in  aome  annali, 
to   have   conquered   the    Samnitei,  and  to   have 


In  B 


..  21.) 


.  313  he  < 


aM.Ftii,  .  _ 

305,  in  the  place  of  T.  Minudua,  nh»  had  Ulen 
in  the  war  againit  the  Samnitea.  According  to 
•ome  annatiata,  M.  Fulviua  look  the  town  of  Bo- 
rionum,  and  celebnted  a  triumph  oTer  the  Sam- 
lea   (Ut.  ix.  44.) 

3.  C.  FcLviui  CtFBVua,  one  of  the  plebeian 
aedilea  in  B.  c.  296.     (LiT.  x.  23.) 

A.  FuLViin,  Iha  ion  of  a  Roman,  and  an 

iplice  of  the   Catilinarian    eonipiracy  ;    but 

when  he  waa  on  hia  way  to  Catiline,  bii  father, 

wai  informed  of  hii  aon'a  deaign,  overlook 

him,  and  ordered  him  to  be  put  to  death,    {Sail. 

(ht  39  i  Dion  Caaa  inrij.  36  ;  VaL  Mai.  t.  R. 

i  i.)  [L.  S] 

FU'LVIUS,  ptaefKtua  orbi  in  a.d.  222,  waa 

im  to  peeei,  along  with  Aureliua  Eubulna  [Eu- 

ULtiaJ,  by  the  aoldiera  and  people,  in  the  maa- 

icre  which  followed  the  death  of  Elagabalua,  and 

aa  aucceeded  tn  office  by  the  notorioua  Eulychi- 

mi  Comaion.     He  ia  perhapi  th«  aame  penon 

with  the  conaolar.  Fulriui  Dif^Diuiai  [DiooBNt- 

ij,  wh 


FUNDANIUS. 

Witer  addicMed  by  Macriniu  to  the  wnate,  lias 
been  coanneiDorated  by  Dion  Caasiua.  (Dion  Cass. 
Ixxriii  3C,  lxx«.  21.)  [W.  R.] 

FULVIUS  ASPRIA'NUS,  an  historian,  who 
detaOed  at  great  length  the  doings  of  the  emperor 
Carioat.     (Vopisc.  Carin,  16.) 

FULVTJS,  the  name  of  a  &milj  of  the  Aorelii, 
nader  the  empire,  from  which  the  emperor  Anto- 
nisos  was  descended,  whose  name  was  originally 
T.  Aeiins  Fulms.  (See  the  genealogical  table  in 
Vol.  I.  PPL  210,  211.) 

FUNDA'NIA,  the  daughter  of  C.  Fnndanias 
[No.2],a&dwifeofM.TerentiusVarro.  [Varro]. 
Fnadania  had  purchased  an  estate,  and  Varro  com- 
posed his  three  books,  De  /2e  Htutiea,  as  a  manual 
Cor  her  iastmction  in  the  management  of  it  The 
fixst  of  these  books,  entitled  Ve  AffncuUura,  is 
dedicaiMi  to  her.  (Varr.  R.R.I  1.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FUNDA'NIA  GENS,  plebeian,  first  came  into 
notice  in  the  middle  of  the  third  century  b.  c.  ; 
bat  thoogh  one  of  its  members  obtained  the  con- 
(B.C.243),  the  Fnndanii  nerer  attained 
importanee  in  the  slate.  Fundulus  is  the 
saly  cQgnoBien  that  occurs  in  this  gens.  [  W.  B.  D.] 

It  is  aneeitain  to  whom  the  two  following  coins 
sf  this  gena,  both  of  which  bear  the  name  C.  Fun- 
danss,  are  to  be  referred.  The  first  has  on  the 
sbrene  the  head  of  Jupiter,  and  on  the  reverse 
Victory  pbciag  a  crown  upon  a  trophy,  with  a 


FUNDULUS. 


189 


capttre  knfrfing  by  the  side :  the  second  has  on 
the  obrcfse  the  head  of  Pallas,  and  on  the  reverse 
Jspiter  IB  a  quadriga,  the  h(»ses  of  which  are 
driven  by  a  person  sitting  upon  one  of  them  ;  the 
Q  at  the  too  indicatei  that  the  coin  was  a  Quina- 


FUNDA^NIUS.    1.  M.  Fundaniur,  one  of 
the  triboncs  of  the  plebo  in  B.  c.  195.     In  con- 
with  another  tribune,  L.  Valerius,  Fun- 
pfopoasd  the  abolition  of  the  Oppian  sump- 
law,  whidi  bud  some  restrictions  on  the 
and  nmnners  of  the  Roman  women.  Valerius 
and  Fandamns  were  opposed  by  two  members  of 
OegioB,  M.  Brutus  and  T.  Brutus, 
by  one  of  the  oonsnls  of  the  year,  M.  Porcins 
Bvt  the  matrons  supported  the  proposed 
so  strenuously  and  pertinaciously,  that 
the  law  WW  rescinded.    (See  toL  i.  p.  638  ;  Liv. 


1.) 
%  C  FuNDAiviua  was  the  fisther  of  Fundania, 

«he  wife  of  M.  Terentius  Varro.     Fundanius  is 

wmt  of  the  speakers  in  Varro*s  first  dialogue,  De 

iir  JbaCiea;  and  froai  the  speech  there  assigned 

he  seems  to  have  been  a  scholar,  and  ac- 

with  at  least  the  statistics  of  agriculture. 

of  the  incnasing  luxury  of  the  Roman 

any  be  eompared  with  that  of 


Seneca.  {Ep,  86.)  Fundanius  was  cited  also  by 
Varro  in  one  of  his  philological  treatises.  (Varr. 
A.  /7.  L  Z  §  13,  Frag.  p.  349,  ed.  Bipont) 

3.  M.  Fundanius,  defended  by  Cicero,  b.  c.  65. 
The  scanty  fragments  of  the  **  Oratio  pro  M.  Fun- 
danio**  do  not  enable  us  to  understand  either  the 
nature  of  the  charge  or  the  result  of  the  trial.  (Cic. 
Ftxiffm,  ed.  Orelli,  p.  445.)     Q.  Cicero  {de  Petit, 
Con»,  5)  says  that  Fundanius  possessed  great  inte- 
rest  in  the  comitia  and  would  be  very  serriceable 
to  M.  Cicero  at  his  approaching  consular  election. 
Cicero  held  up  to  ridicule  one  of  the  witnesses  for 
the  prosecution  on  this  trial,  who  could  not  enun- 
ciate properiy  the  first  letter  in  the  name  Funda- 
nius.   (Quintil  InstiL  L  4.  §  14.)     While  procon- 
sul  of  Asia  Minor,  b.  c.  59,  Q.  Cicero  favoured  one 
C.  Fundanius  in  his  demands  on  the  property  of 
Octavius  Naso ;  and  as  it  is  doubtful  whether  the 
nomen  of  this  Fundanius  were  Marcus  or  Cains,  it 
is  not  unlikely  that  Naso^s  creditor  and  the  de- 
fendant, B.  c.  65,  were  the  same  person.    (Cic.  ad 
q.FraL'\.  3.  $10.) 

4.  C.  Fundanius,  perhaps  a  son  of  No.  2,  is 
spoken  of  by  Cicero  {ad  Q.  Fr,  i.  2.  §  3)  as  a 
friend  of  his.  He  may  be  the  same  as  the  C. 
Fundanius,  a  Roman  eques,  who,  in  the  Spanish 
war,  B.  c.  45,  deserted  Cn.  Pompeius  the  Younger, 
and  came  over  to  Caesar  a  few  days  previous  to 
the  capture  of  Ategua  {"Mala  V^  or  Tegua)  in 
Baetica  by  the  Caeairians,  on  the  19th  of  Februaiy 
in  that  year.     (BeU,  Hisp,  1 1 .) 

5.  C.  Funda'nius,  a  writer  of  comedies  in  the 
age  of  Augustus.  Horace  (Sat,  i.  10.  41,  42) 
praises  his  management  of  the  slaves  and  intri- 
gantes of  the  comic  drama.  He  puts  into  the 
mouth  of  Fundanius  {Sat,  ii  8.  19)  a  description 
of  the  rich  but  vulgar  supper  of  Nasidienus,  that 
is,  of  Salvidienus  Rufus.  (Suet  Octav,  66  ;  Vet. 
Schol  ad  Hot,  SaL  i.  10.  41.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FU'NDULUS.  1.  C.  Fundanius  C.  f.  Q.  n. 
Fundulus  was  one  of  the  plebeian  aediles  in  b.  c. 
246.  He  united  with  his  colleague,  TL  Sempronius 
Oxacchus,  in  the  impeachment  of  Claudia,  one  of  the 
daughters  of  App.  Claudius  Caecus.  [Claudia,  1.] 
After  encountering  a  strenuous  opposition  from  the 
numerous  memben  and  connections  of  the  Claudian 
gens,  the  aediles  at  length  imposed  a  heavy  fine 
on  Claudia ;  and  they  employed  the  money  in 
building  on  the  Aventtne  hiU  a  temple  to  Liberty. 
(Liv.  xxiv.  16.)  Fundanius  was  consul  in  B.  c. 
243,  and  was  sent  into  Sicily  to  oppose  Hamilcar 
Barcas,  who  then  occupied  the  town  of  Exyx. 
The  Carthaginian  commander  sent  to  the  Roman 
camp  to  demand  a  truce  for  the  interment  of  the 
slain.  Fundanius  replied  that  Hamilcar  should 
rather  propose  a  truce  for  the  living,  and  rejected 
his  demand.  But  afierwards,  when  Fundanius 
made  a  similar  proposal,  Hamilcar  at  once  granted 
it,  observing  that  he  warred  not  with  the  dead. 
(Oell.  X.  6  ;  Diod.  Fragm,  Vatican,  p.  53.)  The 
scholiast  on  Cicero*s  speech  against  Clodius  and 
Curio,  gives,  however,  a  different  version  of' the 
history  of  Fundanius.  He  impeached,  not  Claudia, 
the  daughter,  but  P.  Gaudius  Pukher,  the  son  of 
Appins  Caecus,  for  his  impiety  in  giving  battle 
contrary  to  the  auspices,  and  for  his  defeat  at 
Drepana.  [Claudius  No.  13.]  When  the  cen- 
turies were  preparing  to  vote,  a  thunder-storm  in- 
terrupted  the  procMdings.  Other  tribunes  then 
interposed,  and  prohibited  the  same  impeach* 
ment  being  brought  forward  by  the  same  accuser% 


ido 


FURIUS. 


twice  in  on«  jetn,  Fundanius  and  his  coIlMffQe, 
Jonius  Pnlliu,  therefora  changed  the  fonn  of  their 
action,  and  then  encoeeded.  This  account  would 
make  the  tribuneship  of  Fundanius  to  fidl  eariier 
than  the  common  story  implies ;  since  Claudia  was 
not  impeached  until  after  her  brother's  death. 
(Schol.  Bob.  m  dc.  p.  337.  ed.  Orelli.) 

2.  M.  Fundanius  Fundulus,  one  of  the  ple- 
beian aediles  in  b.  a  213.  With  his  colleague, 
L.  Villius  Tappulus,  he  accused  before  the  tribes, 
and  procured  the  banishment  of,  certain  Roman 
matrons,  on  a  charge  of  disorderly  life.  (Lir. 
XXV.  2.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FUNISULA'NUS,  a  person  mentioned  by 
Cicero  in  r  c.  51,  and  again  in  b.  c.  49.  He  owed 
Cicero  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  and  was  not 
reckoned  rich.    (Cic.  ad  AtL  v.  4,  x.  15.) 

FURFA'NIUS  PO'STUMUS.    [Postumus.] 

FU'RIAE.      [EUMBNIDB&] 

FURINA,  or  FURRIKA,  an  ancient  Roman 
divinity,  who  had  a  sacred  grove  at  Rome.  (Cic 
de  Nat.  Dear.  iii.  18.)  Her  worship  seems  to  have 
become  extinct  at  an  eariy  time,  for  Vairo  {de 
L.  L,  yi.  19)  states  that  in  his  day  her  name  was 
almost  forgotten.  An  annual  festival  {I\trinatia 
or  FUrvtaHs  fenat)  had  been  celebrated  in  honour 
of  her,  and  a  flamen  {JUxmem  Fkrvudui)  conducted 
her  worship.  (Vane  de  L.  L,  t,  84,  vii.  45.) 
She  had  also  a  temple  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Satricum.    (Cic.  ad  Q.  FraiL  iii.  U       [L.  S.] 

FU'RIA  OENS^  patrician.  lliis  was  a  very 
ancient  gens,  and  in  eariy  times  its  name  was 
written  Fusia,  according  to  the  common  inter- 
change of  the  letters  r  and  «  (Liv.  iii.  4),  as  in  the 
name  Valenus  and  YalMius.  History  leaves  us 
in  darkness  as  to  the  origin  of  the  Furia  gens ;  but, 
from  sepulchral  inscriptions  found  at  Tusculum 
(Gronov.  Thetaur.  voL  xii.  p.  24),  we  see  that  the 
name  Furius  was  very  common  in  that  place,  and 
hence  it  is  generally  inferred  that  the  FHiria  gens, 
like  the  Fulvia,  had  come  to  Rome  from  Tusculum. 
As  the  first  member  of  the  gens  that  occurs  in 
history.  Sex.  Furius  Medullinus,  b.  &  488,  is  only 
five  years  later  than  the  treaty  of  isopolity  which 
Sp.  Cassius  concluded  with  the  Latins,  to  whom  the 
Tttsculans  belonged,  the  supposition  of  the  Tnsculan 
origin  of  the  Furia  gens  does  not  appear  at  all  im- 
probable.  The  cognomens  of  this  gens  are  Aculbo, 
BiBACULUs,  Broochus,  Camxllus,  Crassipbs, 

FU8U8,    LUSCUS,    MbDULLINUB,    PaCILUB,     ^KL" 

Lus  and  Purpurbo.  The  only  cognomens  that  occur 
on  coins  are  Brocdttu^  Orampesy  PkUtUj  Purpnreo, 
There  are  some  persons  bearing  the  gentile  name 
Furius,  who  were  plebeians,  since  they  are  men< 
tioned  as  tribunes  of  the  plebs  ;  and  those  persons 
either  had  gone  over  from  the  patricians  to  the 
plebeians,  or  they  were  descended  from  fireedmen 
of  some  family  of  the  Furii,  as  is  expressly  stated 
in  the  case  of  one  of  them.  [L.  S.] 

F  U'RI US.  1 .  P.  Furius,  one  of  the  triumviri 
agro  dando  who  were  appointed  after  the  taking 
of  Antium,  in  b.  c.  467.    (Liv.  iii.  1.) 

2.  Q.  Furius  was  pontifex  maximus  in  b.c. 
449 :  when  the  plebs  returned  from  its  secession 
to  the  Aventine,  Q.  Furius  held  the  comitia  at 
which  the  first  tribunes  of  the  plebs  were  appointed. 
(Liv.  iii.  54.) 

3.  L.  Furius  was,  according  to  some  annalists, 
tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.  c.  307t  and  prevented 
the  comitia  from  electing  App.  Claudius,  who  was 
then  censor,  to  the  consulship,  unless  he  consented 


'  FURNIUS. 

to  lay  down  his  censorship,  in  accordanoe  with  the 
hw.    (Liv.  ix.  42.) 

4.  M.  Furius,  defended  M.  Valerius  in  the 
senate  from  the  charges  which  the  Macedonian 
ambassadors  brought  against  him,  b.  c.  201.  (Liv. 
XXX.  42.)  He  seems  to  be  the  same  as  the  M. 
Farius  who  in  b.  c.  200  served  as  legate  under  L. 
Furius  [No.  5]  in  the  war  against  the  Gauls.  (Liv. 
xxxi.  21.) 

5.  L.  Furius,  was  praetor  in  the  Gallic  war, 
which  ensued  immediately  after  the  dose  of  the 
Hannibalian  war,  a  c.  200.  He  was  stationed  at 
Ariminum,  and  as  the  Gauls  laid  siege  to  Cremona 
he  hastened  thither  with  his  army,  and  fought 
a  great  battle,  in  which  the  Gauls,  after  having 
sustained  enormous  losses,  were  routed  and  put  to 
flight.  This  victory  created  great  joy  at  Rome  ; 
and,  on  his  return,  L.  Furius  daimed  the  honour 
of  a  triumph,  which,  after  some  opposition  on  the 
part  of  the  elder  senators,  was  granted  to  him. 
(Liv.  xxxi.  21,  47—49.) 

6.  C.  Furius,  was  duumvir  wcaxdu  in  B.  &  178, 
during  the  war  against  the  Istrians.  He  had  ten 
ships  at  his  comimmd,  to  protect  the  coast  as  far  as 
Aquileia.  In  b.  c.  170  he  served  as  legate,  and 
was  stationed  in  the  island  of  Issa,  with  only  two 
ships  belonging  to  the  islanders.  But  as  the  Roman 
senate  feared  lest  Gentiua,  king  of  the  Illyrians, 
should  commence  hostilities,  eight  ships  were  sent 
to  him  from  Brundusium.    (Liv.  xli.  5,  xliii.  11.) 

7.  P.  Furius,  the  son  of  a  freedman,  was  a 
partisan  of  Satuminus  and  Glaucia,  and  tribune  in 
B.  c.  100.  After  the  murder  of  Satuminus,  when 
the  senate  wanted  to  recal  Metellus  from  exile, 
P.  Furius  opposed  the  senate,  and  refused  to  listen 
to  the  entreaties  of  the  son  of  Metellus,  who  im- 
plored that  tribnne*s  mercy  on  his  knees.  After 
the  expiration  of  his  tribuneship,  he  was  accused 
before  the  people  for  his  actions  during  his  tribune- 
ship,  and  the  infuriated  multitude  tore  him  to  pieces 
in  the  forum.  (Appian,  B.  C.  i.  33 ;  Dion  Cass. 
Fragm,  Peirete.  Nos.  105,  109,  pp.  43, 45,  ed.  Rei- 
marus.) 

8.  Furius,  a  navarchus  of  Hendeia,  was,  though 
innocent,  put  to  death  by  Veites.  He  had  written 
his  defence,  from  which  some  passages  are  quoted 
by  Cicero.    (/«  Verr.  v.  43.) 

9.  NuKXRius  Furius,  a  Roman  eques  of  the 
time  of  Cicero,  but  otherwise  unknown.  (Cic.  de 
Oral,  iii  23.) 

10.  P.  Furius,  an  accomplice  in  the  Catilinarian 
conspiracy.  He  was  one  of  the  military  colonists 
to  whom  SuQa  had  assigned  lands  at  Faesulae. 
(Cic.  in  Cat  iii.  6 ;  Sail.  Oit  50.)  [L.  S.] 

FU'RIUS,  a  Roman  jurist,  who  was  peculiarly 
skilful  in  the  jut  praediatorium  {Did  tf  AmL  «.  v. 
Proet),  for  being  himself  a  praediator,  he  took  a 
personal  interest  in  the  law  relating  to  the  subject. 
It  was  for  this  reason  that  Q.  Mucins  Scaevola, 
the  augur,  though  learned  himself  in  every  depart- 
ment of  the  law,  used  to  refer  to  Furius  and  Cas- 
cellius  (who  was  also  a  praediator)  the  dienta 
who  come  to  consult  him  on  praediatorian  law. 
(Cic.  jDTD  Baih.  20  ;  Val.  Max.  viii.  12.  g  1.)  This 
Furius  is  probably  identic  with  C.  Camillub. 
[See  Vol.  I.  p.  592,  b.]  [J.  T.  G.] 

FU'RIUS  ANTHIA'NUa     [Anthiamus,] 
a  FUR'NIUa    1.  Tribune  of  the  plebs,  B.  a 
445,  who,  as  one  of  the  tribunitian  college,  opposed 
the  rogation,  which  was  brought  forward  in  that 
year  for  opening  the  consulship  to  the  plebeians. 


FUSCU& 

(IKoDj».  xL  52.)  IAtj  (it.I)  meiitioDf  the  roga- 
tion,  but  not  FaniiiiA. 

2.  Tribmw  of  the  plebe  ac.  50  (Cie.  ad  JU.  t. 
2,  18),  and  a  6imd  and  eonespondent  of  Cioero. 
{Ad  Fmm.  z.  25,  26.)  Cioero  tnuted  to  the 
exertwDs  of  Fvniiiu,  while  tribune,  to  obtain 
for  hia  hie  zecal  at  the  end  of  his  fint  year  at 
pncoMal  of  Cilkm,  and,  afiter  his  retam,  a  snppli- 
catio  or  thankagiTiBg.  {Ad  Fowl  rm.  10,  ix.  24, 
XT.  14.)  A  clanae,  however,  which  Fumins  in- 
toted  in  hie  plebiacite,  making  the  recal  depend- 
cat  on  the  Parthiane  remaining  «joiet  until  the 
aHMrth  of  Angttftt,  b.  c  50,  waa  nnaititfartory  to 
Cieen,  tinee  July  waa  the  nsaal  WMHon  of  their 
inreada.  (Cie.  ad  AtL  ti.  1.)  Famine,  aa  tribune, 
was  uppeeiid  to  the  mmaeonable  demands  of  the 
oligazcfaical  party  at  Rome,  that  Caesar  should  im- 
mrdtMtfhf  a&d  naconditionally  resign  his  proconsul- 
ship  of  OaaL  (Cie.  ad  Fam,  riii.  10.)  After  the 
**^^Hg  eat  <rf  the  dril  war,  he  was  sent  by 
Csaar  with  letters  to  Cioero  in  March,  B.  c.  49. 
(Cicarf^tt.  iz.  6,  11,  vii.  19.)  Cicero  reoom- 
aKaded  Famive  to  L.  Monatins  Phmcus  [Plan- 
ccsj,  at  that  time,  b.  &  43,  proconsul  in  Tiansal- 
piBC  Gaal  {ad  fhak  x.  1,  8,  4,  6,  8,  11,  12),  and 
he  was  legatae  to  Phncua  during  the  first  war  be- 
twecn  Antoay  and  Aagnstus,  and  until  after  the 
battfe  of  PhiHppi,  a.  c  42.  During  the  war  be- 
tween Antony  ai^  the  senate,  Fumins  apprised 
Oeao  ef  Ibe  mofeaiente  and  sentiments  of  the 
B««an  kgmis  and  commanders  in  Gaul  and  Spain, 
bat  has  letters  have  not  been  presenred.  {Ad  Fam. 
X.)  la  the  Pemsne  war,  &  &  41-2,  Fumins  took 
pairt  with  L.  Aatoains.  [Antonzub,  No.  14.]  He 
delieiided  SeBtiaam  in  Umlffia  against  Augustus, 
and  shared  the  suifaiugs  of  the  **  Perusina  Fames.** 
Foniae  waa  eae  of  three  officeis  commissioned  by 
U  Anteoios  to  negotiate  the  surrender  of  Perusia, 
and  hie  reception  by  Augustus  waa  such  as  to 
ovakea  in  the  Antoniaa  party  suspicions  of  his 
fidcfity.  (Appiaa,  B.  C  t.  SO,  40,  41 ;  Dion  Cass. 
zhiiL  li,  14.)  In  a.  c.  85  he  was  prefect  of 
Miner,  under  M.  Antony,  where  he  took 
Sex.  Pompeins,  who  had  fled  thither  after 
defeat  by  Agrippa,  a.  c  86.  (Appian,  B,  C, 
▼.  187—142.)  After  the  battle  of  Actium,  b.  a 
81,  Fainioa,  throogfa  the  mediation  of  his  son 
C  Famiaa,  was  reconciled  to  Augustas  (Senec 
Jh  Bmtf,  ii.  25),  and  receired  fimn  him  the  rank 
ef  a  fonenlar  senator  (Dion  Cass.  liL  42),  and  was 
afterwarde  appointed  one  of  the  supplementary 
oooaak,  in  B.&  29,  which  is  the  first  time  the 
asBK  of  Fnmxus  appears  on  the  consular  Fasti 
He  was  prefect  of  Hither  Spain  in  b.  a  21.  (Dion 
Csss.fiT.5;  Flor.  iT.  12.)  Fumius  is  probably  men- 
tieoed  by  the  anther,  Dt  Oratofibm  (c.  21 )  among 
tbe  speakers  whose  meagre  and  obsolete  diction 
icadcred  their  woiks  impoesiUe  to  read  without 
saiadinatioB  to  sleep  or  smile. 

8.  Son  of  the  preceding,  consul  B.  c.  17.  He 
ncaodled  Angnstns  to  his  fiither,  C.  Fumius,  who 
had  been  ap  to  B.C.  31  a  staunch  adherent  of 
M.  Aatonina.  (Senec  Benefic  il  25.)  It  is 
deabtfnl  whether  the  Fumius  put  to  death  by  the 
aeaate  in  the  reign  of  Hbeiins,  a.  d.  26,  for  adul- 
loy  with  Clandia  Pulchra,  be  the  same  person. 
(Tee.  Aam.  ir.  52.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

FOSCIATJUS.    [TuaciAifus.] 
rUSCUS,  AHrLLIUS,    a  riietorician  who 
JosriAed  at  Rmne  in  the  latter  years  of  Augustus. 
He  aaa  ef  eq^uatrian  tank,  but  was  degraded  from 


FUSCUS. 


191 


it  on  account  of  some  remarkable  scandal  attached 
to  his  life.  (Plin.  H.N,  xxxiil  12.  §  152.)  He 
instructed  in  rhetoric  the  poet  Orid  (Senec  Cb»- 
trov.  X.  p.  157*  Bip.),  thephiloiophw  Fabianus  (Id. 
Ccmlrov,  proem,  ii.),  and  others.  He  declaimed 
more  frequently  in  Greek  than  in  Latin  (Suasor. 
ir.  p.  29),  and  his  style  of  declamation  is  described 
by  Seneca  (Cba^roo.  proem,  ii.  p.  134),  as  mora 
brilliant  than  solid,  antithetical  lather  than  elo» 
qnent.  Seneca,  howerer,  highly  commends  his 
statement  (erp£iDfi<io)of  an  aigument  {Stuuor,  iv.) 
His  eulogy  of  Cicero  {Smuor,  vii.  p.  50)  is  the  meet 
interesting  specimen  of  his  manner.  The  Snaso- 
riae  and  Controrersiae  both  abound  in  citations 
from  the  rhetorical  exercises  of  Fuscus.  His  riral 
in  tsaching  and  declaiming  was  Porcius  Latro 
[Latro],  and  their  styles  seem  to  have  been  exact 
opposites.  (Comp.  Conirov,  ii.  proem,  and  x.  p. 
157.)  Pliny  {Jff,  N.  xxxiU.  12.  §  152)  reproaches 
Fuscus  with  wearing  silver  rings.  There  were  two 
rhetoricians  of  this  name,  a  fiither  and  son,  since 
Seneca  generally  affixes  **pater**  to  his  mention  of 
Arellins  Fnicus.  The  pvaenomen  of  one  of  them 
was  Quintus.  [W.  B.  D.l 

FUSCUS,  ARI'STIUS,  a  friend  of  the  poet 
Horace.  {SeU.  i.  9.  61,  Ep.l  10.)  Aao(ad  loe.) 
calls  Fuscus  a  writer  of  tragedies;  Porphyrion 
(t6.)  of  comedies  ;  while  other  scholiasts  describe 
him  as  a  grammarian.  Since  the  names  Viscus 
and  Tttscus  are  easily  eouTertible  into  Fuscus, 
Heinsius  {ad  Ov.  er  Poid,  It.  16.  20)  contends 
that  Viscus  (Hor.  Sat,  i.  9.  22)  and  Tuscus  (Or. 
/.  e.),  the  author  of  a  poem  entitled  PJ^Utt,  should 
be  read  Fuscus.  (See  Jahn*s  Jakrimek  d.  PkU,  ii 
4,  p.  420,  for  the  year  1829.)  Horace  addressed 
an  ode  (Cbna.  i.  22)  and  an  epistle  {E^.  i.  10)  to 
Fuscus  ArisUus,  whom  he  also  introduces  else- 
where {SaL  I  9.  61 ;  10.  83).  [W.  B.  D.] 

FUSCUS,  TI.  CLAU'DIUS  SALINATOR, 
a  correspondent  of  the  younger  Pliny.  {E^.  ix. 
86,  40.)  Fuscus  was  of  a  senatorian  family,  poe* 
sessed  of  great  eloquence  and  leaming  (Plin.  Ep, 
tL  11),  and  remarkable  for  his  simplicity  and 
■obriety  of  character,  (ri.  26.)  He  was  Hadrian*s 
coUeagne  in  the  consulship  of  a.  d.  118.  He  mar- 
ried a  daughter  of  Julius  Servianus.  (Plin.  Ep. 
ri.  26  ;  Dion  Cass.  Lrix.  17  ;  Westermann,  J{'6- 
mi$di  Bendaamk  §  84,  35.) 

Fuscus,  son  of  the  preceding,  was  put  to  death 
in  his  nineteenth  year,  with  his  &ther-in-Iaw,  Ser- 
yianus,  by  Hadrian,  who  charged  Fuscus  with 
aspiring  to  the  empire.  (Spartian.  Hadrian.  23.) 
Dion  Cassias  (Ixix.  17)  says  that  Fuscus  and  Ser- 
yianus  owed  their  death  to  imprudently  expressing 
displeasure  at  Hadrian*s  choice  of  L.  Commodos 
Verus  for  his  successor.  [W.  B.  D.l 

FUSCUS,  CORNE'LIUS,  one  of  the  most 
actire  adherents  of  Vespasian  in  his  contest  with 
Vitellius  for  the  empire  a.  d.  69.  In  decision, 
seal,  and  popuhurity  witli  the  soldiers,  Tacitus 
ranks  Fuscus  second  to  Antonius  Primus  alone. 
[Primus,  Antonius.]  During  Nero*s  reign, 
Fuscus  lived  in  retirement  on  an  estate  inherited 
from  noble  ancestors  ;  but  he  served  under  Oalba, 
and  was  made  by  him  procurator  of  Pannonia.  In 
the  war  with  Vitellius,  the  fleet  at  Ravenna  elected 
Fuscus  their  leader,  and  under  his  command  moved 
along  the  eastern  coast  of  Italy,  in  concert  with 
the  troops  of  Vespasian.  For  his  serrices  at  thia 
time  Vespasian  rewarded  Fuscus  with  the  insignin 
and  rank  of  praetor.    Under  Domitian  Fuscus  wa% 


192 


0AB1N1ANU& 


captain  of  the  body-guard,  and  gaye  himself  np  to 
the  luxurious  profusion  of  the  time.  Jurenal 
describes  him  (it.  112)  a«  dreaming  of  battles  in 
iiis  marble  house  — 

**  Fuscns  mannorea  meditatns  praelia  yilla.^ 

Domitian,  howerer,  conrerted  his  dreams  into  re- 
ality, by  sending  him  against  the  Dadans,  who, 
under  their  king  Decebalus,  had  recently  defeated  a 
Koman  army,  and  were  ravaging  the  province  of 
Msesia.  Fuscus  passed  the  Danube,  but  suffered 
himself  to  be  surprised  by  the  Dacians,  who  de- 
stroyed his  army,  and  captured  his  baj^age  and 
standards.  Martial  wrote  an  epitaph  on  Fuscus 
(Ep.  vi.  76),  in  which  he  refers  to  the  Dacian 
campaign.  (Tac.  HiiL  ii.  86,  iii.  4,  12,  42,  66, 
iv.  44  ;  Suet.  DomiU  6  ;  Dion  Cass.  IxviiL  9  ; 
Oros.  vii.  10  ;  Tillemont,  Hid,  dm  Empereun^ 
Tol  iiL  p.  172  ;  Francke,  Geich.  TrqjoH^  p.  80.) 
Pliny  (Ep.  Til  9)  addressed  a  letter  to  Cornelius 
Fuscus,  recommending  translation  aa  one  of  the 
best  methods  of  attaining  a  pure,  impressire,  and 
copious  style.  But  as  his  correspondent  was  pre- 
paring himself  for  the  business  of  the  forum,  he 
can  scarcely  haye  been  the  Fuscus  of  Vespasian*s 
time.     He  was  probably  the  son.         [W.  B.  D.] 

FUSCUS,  GELL'IUS,  wrote  some  account  of 
the  life  of  Tetricus  Junior,  and  is  quoted  by  Tre- 
bellius  PoUio.     (  Tetric  Jtm.  26.) 

FUSUS,  a  surname  of  the  two  fiunilies,  Mb- 
DULLiNUS  and  Pacilus,  of  the  Furia  Oens»  Be- 
sides these,  there  are  two  members  of  the  Furia 
Oens  who  occur  in  the  Fasti,  without  any  other 
surname  than  that  of  Fusus,  but  these  probably 
belonged  either  to  the  Medullini  or  the  Pacili,  and 
must  not  be  regarded  as  forming  a  separate  family. 
They  are: — 

1.  M.  FoRius  Fuflua,  consular  tribune  in  b.c. 
403.  (Fasti  Capitol ;  Died.  ziv.  35.)  Instead  of 
him,  Livy  (y*  1)  gives  M.  Postumius.  This  M. 
Furitts  Fusus  must  not  be  confounded  with  the 
great  M.  Furius  Camillus,  whose  first  consular  tri- 
bunate Livy  (/.  e.)  erroneously  phKcs  in  this  year, 
but  which  in  all  probability  belongs  to  b.  c.  401. 
[Camillus,  No.  1.] 

2.  Agrippa  Furius  Fusus,  consular  tribune 
in  B.  a  391,  the  year  before  the  taking  of  Rome 
by  the  Gauls.    (Liy.  y.  32 ;  Fasti  CapitoL) 


G. 


OABAEUS  (ro^oiof),  ruler  of  the  Lesser  or 
Hellespontine  Phrygia,  is  mentioned  by  Xenophon 
( Cjyrop.  ii.  1.  §  5)  as  one  of  the  allies  of  the  Assy- 
rians against  Cyrus  and  (the  supposed)  Cyaxares 
II.  [Cyrus.]  On  the  defeat  of  the  Assyrians, 
Gabaeus  made  the  best  of  his  way  back  to  his  own 
country.  (C^rop,  iy.  2.  §  30.)  [E.  E.] 

OABI'NIA  OENS,  plebeian.  The  name  does 
not  occur  eariier  than  the  second  century  B.a 
There  were  no  real  fiunily  names  in  this  gens,  but 
only  a  few  surnames,  namely,  Capito  (Cimbsr), 
SisBNNA,  which  are  accordingly  given  under  Ga- 
BINIUS.  [J.  T.  0.] 

OABINIA'NUS,  SEX.  JU'LIUS,  a  celebrated 
Roman  rhetorician,  who  taught  rhetoric  in  Gaul  in 
the  time  of  Vespasian.  All  further  information 
concerning  him  is  lost,  but  we  know  that  he  was 
spoken  of  by  Suetonius,  in  his  work  de  daru 


GABINIUS. 

Rheioribiu.     (Tac.  de  Orai.  26 ;  Euseb.  Ckrctu  ad 
VespoM.  atm,  8.)  [L.  S.] 

OABI'NIUS.  1.  A.  ?  Gabinius,  in  b.  c.  167, 
was  placed  by  L.  Anicius  in  the  command  of  a 
garrison  at  Soodra  in  Illyricum,  after  the  subju- 
gation of  king  Gentius.   (Liy.  xlv.  26.) 

2.  A.  Gabiniur,  was  tribune  of  the  plebs,  in 
B.  c.  1 39,  and  introduced  the  first  Lex  TabeUarta^ 
which  substituted  the  ballot  for  open  yoting  {Diet. 
of  Ant.  «. «.  Tabellariae  Lege».)  Porcius  Latro  {De- 
clamaL  c  CaHlmam^  c.  19)  mentions  a  Lex  Ga- 
binia,  by  which  clandestine  assemblies  in  the  city 
were  punishable  with  death,  but  it  is  not  known 
to  what  age  this  law  belongs,  and  even  its  exist- 
ence has  been  doubted.  (Heinec  Antiq.  Rom.  iv. 
tit.  17.  §  47  ;  Dieck,  Vemcke  iiber  doe  Criminal' 
redd  der  Romer^  Halle,  1 822,  pp.  73, 74.) 

3.  A.?  Gabinius,  was  legatui  in  the  Social 
War,  and,  in  b.  c.  89,  after  a  successful  campaign 
against  the  Marsi  and  Lucani,  lost  his  life  in  a 
blockade  of  the  enemy *s  camp.  (Liy.  Eipd.  76  ; 
Flor.  iii  18.  §  13  ;  Oros.  y.  18,  calls  him  Caius.) 

4.  A.  Gabinius,  fought  at  Chaeroneia  in  the 
army  of  SuUa  as  military  tribune,  and  in  the 
beginning  of  b.  c.  81,  was  despatched  by  SuUa  to 
Asia  with  instructions  to  Murena  to  end  the  war 
with  Mithridates.  He  was  a  moderate  and  ho- 
nourable man.  (Plut.  StdL  16, 17  ;  Appian,  Afiihr, 
66  ;  Cic.  pro  Leg.  MamiL  3.) 

5.  A.  Gabinius,  of  uncertain  parentage,  was 
addicted  in  youth  to  expensive  pleasures,  and  gaye 
way  to  the  seductions  of  dice,  wine,  and  women. 
His  carefully  curled  hair  was  fragrant  with  un- 
guents, and  his  cheeks  were  coloured  with  rouge. 
He  was  a  proficient  in  the  dance,  and  his  house 
resounded  with  music  and  song.     If  we  may  trust 
the  angry  invective  of  Cicero  (pro  Sejst.  8,  9,  pott 
Red.  m  Sen.  4 — 8,  m  Pieon.  11,  pro  Domo,  24, 
48),  he  kept  the  most  vicious  company,  and  led  the 
most  impure  and  profligate  life.     Havina  dissi- 
pated his  fortune  by  such  a  course  of  conduct,  he 
looked  to  official  station  as  the  means  of  repairing 
his  shattered  finances.     In  b.  a  66  he  was  made 
tribune  of  the  plebs,  and  moved  that  the  command 
of  the  war  against  the  pirates  should  be  given  to 
Pompey.  The  proposed  law  did  not  name  Pompey, 
but  it  plainly  pointed  to  him,  and  was  calculated 
to  make  him  almost  an  absolute  monarch.    Amon^ 
other  provisions,  it  directed  that  the  people  should 
elect  a  commander  whose  imperium  should  extend 
oyer  the  whole  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  to  a  dis- 
tance of  fifty  miles  inland  fix>m  its  coasts, — who 
should  take  such  sums  of  money  as  he  might  think, 
fit  out  of  the  public  treasures,  and  should  have  a 
fleet  of  200  sul,  virith  unlimited  powers  of  raising 
soldiers  and  seamen.    This  proposition  was  yery 
pleasing  to  the  people,  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of 
provisions,  which  the  interruption  of  commerce  by 
the  pirates  had  occasioned  ;  but  it  was  equally  dia- 
|deasing  to  the  senators,  who  distrusted  the  am- 
bition of  Pompey.   Party-spirit  was  carried  to  sucK 
a  height  that  serious  riots  ensued.    Gabinius  wa» 
in  danger  of  his  life  from  an  attack  of  the  senatora. 
The  senators,  in  turn,  were  assailed  by  the  popu> 
lace,  who  would  perhaps  haye  sacrificed  the  consul, 
Calpumius  Piso,  to  their  fury,  had  not  Gabinius 
effected  his  rescue,  dreading  Uie  odium  and  seyere 
re-action  which  such  a  catastrophe  would  haye  o&- 
casioned.    When  the  day  of  the  comitia  for  put- 
ting the  rogatio  to  the  vote  arrived,  Gabinius  misd« 
himself  remarkable  by  his  answers  to  the  affi^te^ 


GABINIUS. 

of  PtNBpey  for  declining  the  propoeed  com- 
mand :  **'  YoQ  vere  not  boni  for  yoonelf  alone,*^ 
he  toU  Poopej,  ^bot  for  your  country.^  Tre- 
bettiiu  attempted  to  stop  the  pruoeedingi  by  his 
Tcto,  vberevpon  Gabinius  proposed  that  he  should 
be  depdrcd  of  his  triboneship.  It  was  not  until 
srrentcen  oot  of  the  thirty-five  tribes  had  voted 
against  his  continuance  in  oflSoe,  that  Trebellius 
withdrew  his  opposition  to  the  measure  of  his  col- 
Itafoe.  (Asoon.  m  Or.  pro  Cornel,)  If  Gabinius 
lad  not  carried  his  law,  says  Cicero  (pod  Red.  in 
^^n.  51),  soch  were  his  embarrassments,  that  he 
Dast  have  tamed  pirate  himself.  He  may  have 
been  privately  rewarded  by  Pompey  for  his  useful 
•erviees,  but  the  senate  baffled  him  in  his  favourite 
project,  by  sncoescfully  opposing,  or,  at  least,  de- 
lariog.  his  election  as  one  of  the  legates  of  Pompey, 
whom  be  hoped  to  fidlow  into  Asia.  As  Pompey 
erpfcted  to  sapeisede  L.  LucuUus  in  the  war 
gainst  Mithridates,  Gabinius  endeavoured  to  ex- 
dte  oUoquy  against  the  pride  and  grandeur  of 
LQcaflm,  by  exhibiting  in  public  a  plan  of  his  mag- 
■xficent  vilk  at  Tnacolum.  Yet  Gabinius  himself 
afterwards,  out  of  the  profits  of  his  office,  built  in 
the  mmt  ne^thbonrhood  so  splendid  and  costly  a 
thai  tlfae  villa  of  Locullus  was  a  mere  hut 


GABINIU3 


193 


la 

GmJmnim»  was  the  proposer  of  a  law  regulating 
kams  of  money  made  at  Rome  to  the  provincials. 
If  move  than  iwdve  per  cent  were  agreed  to  be 
paid  mm  aaaiial  intemt,  the  law  of  Gabinius  pre- 
TCDied  oMf  aetiom  at  all  from  being  brought  on 
ifTwnnt.    When  M.  Brutus  lent  the 
a  sam  of  Booey,  at  interest  of  four  per 
manthJy,  or  forty-eight  per  cent  yearly,  and 
oee  of  the  senate,  dispensing  with 
the  bw  ai  Gahiaias  in  his  case,  and  directing  **"  ut 
jtm  diccrecnr  ex  iota  syngrapha,**  Cicero  held  that 
the  decree  of  the  senate  did  not  give  such  force  to 
the  sfieemcDt  m  to  render  valid  the  excess  of  in- 
tcsest  above  the  legal  rate.     {Ad  ^0.  vi  2.  §  5.) 
We  reftd  of  another  Lex  Gabinia,  by  which  the 
waa  directed  to  give  audience  to  ambas- 
the  Ist  of  Febmaxy  to  the  Ist  of 
By  a  previous  Lex  Pupia  the  senate  was 
fnhibited  in  general  terms  from  assembling  on 
camitaal  days.     Under  these  laws  arose  the  ques- 
tisa  whether  the  senate  might  be  legally  assembled 
sa  a  iiaitisl  day,  oecorring  in  February,  or  whe- 
ther soch  days  woe  not  tacitly  excepted  from  the 
LezGafaink.     {Ad  Qfu  Fr,  ±  \^,) 

la  A.  c  61  Gabinius  was  praetor,  and  in  b.  c. 
Si  he  and  L.  Piao  were  chosen  consuls  for  the  en- 
year.    In  the  interval  between  his  tribunate 
h»  ptaetorahip  he  appears  to  have  been  en- 
IB  military  service  in  the  East,  and  to  have 
M.  Scanrus  to  Judea,  where,  in  the 
between  the  Maccabees,  he  received  a 
krihe  of  900  talenu  from  Aristobidus.     (Joseph, 
-ist  xiv.  2,  3,  4.) 

The  eooMiU,  Gabinius  and  Piso,  had  previously 

Wa  faiacd  over  to  the  party  of  Clodius,  who 

ftmimd  to  use  hia  infloence  in  procuring  for 

thea  faKBtivc  governments.      Piso  was  to  get 

MiffiVwis,  with  Greece  and  Thessaly,  and  Ga- 

ns  to  get  (Sicia ;  but,  upon  the  remon- 

of  Gabinius,  Ciiicia  was  exchanged  for  the 

govcnmcni  of  Syria,  which  was  erected  into 

a  ffinwisHlsi  province,  on  the  ground  of  the  in- 

c«Ms  of  the  Aaba. 

I  wm  doriDf  the  consulship  of  Gabinius  that 

xoL.  n. 


the  exile  of  Cicero  occurred  ;  and  the  conduct  of 
Gabinius  in  promoting  the  views  of  Clodius  pro- 
duced that  extreme  resentment  in  the  mind  of 
Cicero,  which  afterwards  found  vent  on  many  oc- 
casions. The  consuls,  by  an  edict,  prohibited  the 
senate  from  wearing  mourning  for  the  banished 
orator,  and  some  of  the  spoils  of  Cicero^s  Tusculan 
villa  were  transferred  to  the  neighbouring  mansion 
of  Gabinius.  However,  when  Clodius  quarrelled 
with  Pompey,  Gabinius  remained  true  to  his 
original  patron,  and  thus  exposed  himself  to  the 
violence  of  Clodius,  who  broke  his  iiuces,  and,  by 
a  lex  9aerai<Lt  dedicated  his  property  to  the  gods. 

It  is  not  easy  to  trace  with  chronological  accu- 
racy the  proceedings  of  Gabinius  in  his  proconsular 
government  of  Syria.  When  he  arrived  in  Judea, 
he  found  the  country  in  a  state  of  agitation.  The 
dispute  between  the  two  brothers,  Hyrcanus  and 
Aristobulus,  had  been  decided  in  fovour  of  the 
former.  Pompey  had  given  to  Hyrcanus  the  office 
of  high-priest,  and  had  carried  away  as  prisoners 
Aristobidus,  with  two  of  his  daughters,  and  his 
two  sons,  Alexander  and  Antigonus ;  but  Alex- 
ander, on  his  way  to  Italy,  escaped  from  custody, 
returned  to  Judea,  and  dispossessed  Hyrcanus. 
Gabinius  soon  compelled  Alexander  to  sue  for  fa- 
vour, and  effected  the  restoration  of  Hyrcanus  to 
the  high  priesthood.  He  next  made  an  important 
change  in  the  constitution  of  the  government  of 
Judea,  by  dividing  the  country  into  five  districts, 
in  each  of  which  he  created  a  supreme  council. 
(Joseph.  AnL  iv.  10,  de  Bell,  Jud.  i.  6.)  It  was 
perhaps  on  account  of  some  of  his  successes  in 
Judea  that  Gabinius  made  application  to  the  se- 
nate to  be  honoured  with  a  ntppluxUio;  but  the 
senate,  in  order  to  evince  their  hostility  to  him  and 
his  patron  Pompey,  slighted  his  letter,  and  rejected 
hia  suit— an  affiant  which  had  never  before  been 
offered,  under  similar  circumstances,  to  any  pro- 
consul {Ad  Qu.  Fr,  ii.  8.)  As  the  refusal  of  the 
senate  occurred  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  b.  c. 
56,  Dnmumn  {Gesch.  Romt,  vol.  iii.  p.  47,  n.  35) 
thinks  that  it  referred  to  some  successes  of  Gabi- 
nius over  the  Arabs,  previous  to  his  campaigns  in 
Judea. 

Gabinius  now  sought  for  other  enemies,  against 
whom  he  might  profitably  turn  his  arms.  Phraates, 
king  of  Parthia,  had  been  murdered  by  his  two 
sons,  Orodes  and  Mithridates,  who  ^terwards 
contended  between  themselves  for  the  crown. 
Mithridates,  feeling  himself  the  weaker  of  the 
two,  by  presents  and  promises  engaged  Gabinius 
to  undertake  his  cause,  and  the  Roman  general 
had  already  crossed  the  Euphrates  with  his  army, 
when  he  was  invited  to  return  by  the  prospect  of 
a  richer  and  an  easier  prey. 

Ptolemy  the  Piper  ^Auletes),  having  offended 
the  Alexandrians  by  his  exactions  and  pusilla- 
nimity, had  been  driven  from  his  kingdom.  While 
he  was  absent,  soliciting  the  senate  of  Rome  to 
assist  in  his  restoration,  the  Alexandrians  made 
his  daughter  Berenice  queen,  and  invited  Seleucus 
Cibiosactes  to  marry  her,  and  share  her  throne. 
He  accepted  the  proposal,  notwithstanding  the  op- 
position of  Gabinius,  but  was  shortly  afterwards 
strangled  by  order  of  his  wife,  who  thought  him  a 
mean-spirited  man,  and  soon  grew  tired  of  his 
society.  After  the  death  of  Cibiosactes,  Archelaui 
(the  son  of  that  Archelaus  who  had  commanded 
the  army  of  Pontus  against  Sulla  in  the  Mithridatic 
war)  became  ambitious  to  supply  bis  place.    Ar- 

o 


194 


OABINIUa. 


chekus  pretended  to  be  a  ion  of  Mithridatet  the 
Great,  and  had  joined  the  Roman  annj  with  the 
intention  of  accompanying  Gabinins  into  Parthia. 
Gabiniat  opposed  the  ambitions  design  of  Arehe- 
lausy  who,  nevertheless,  made  his  escape  from  the 
Roman  army,  reached  Alexandria,  married  Bere- 
nice, and  was  decUired  king.  Dion  Cassius  thinks 
(xxxix.  57)  that  Gabinins,  wishing  to  enhance  the 
value  of  his  own  services  by  having  a  general  of 
some  ability  to  contend  against,  connived  at  the 
escape  of  Aichelaos. 

Such  was  the  state  of  afiairt  in  B^gypt  when 
Ptolemy  came  to  Gabinins  with  reeommendatoiy 
letters  from  Pompey.  Moreover,  he  promised  to 
pay  Gabinins  a  lai^  som  of  money  (10,000  ta- 
lents) if  he  were  restored  to  his  kingdom  by  the 
assistance  of  the  proconsul.  The  enterprise  was 
displeasing  to  the  greater  part  of  the  Roman  offi- 
cers, since  it  was  forbidden  by  a  decree  of  the 
senate,  and  by  an  oracle  of  the  Sibyl;  but  Gabinins 
was  encouraged  in  his  plan  of  assisting  Anletes  by 
M.  Antony,  the  fiiture  triumvir,  who  commanded 
the  Roman  cavalry ;  and  he  was  supplied  with 
money,  arms,  and  provisions,  by  Antipater  of  Idu- 
mea,  who  required  the  friendship  of  the  Romans 
to  assist  him  in  the  subjugation  of  the  Maccabees, 
M.  Antony,  who  was  sent  forward  with  the  ca- 
valry to  seise  the  passes  of  Egypt,  was  put  in  pos- 
session of  Pelusium,  the  key  of  the  kingdom. 
Archelans  was  killed  in  action,  and  Gabinius  ra- 
mained  master  of  Alexandria.  He  now  found  the 
whole  of  Egypt  at  his  disposal,  and  resianed  the 
kingdom  to  Ptolemy,  who  not  only  pat  hk  daugh- 
ter Berenice  to  death,  but  ordered  the  execution  of 
the  richest  of  the  Alexandrians,  that  with  their 
spoils  he  might  the  better  satisfjr  the  engagements 
he  had  entered  into  with  Gabinius. 

Upon  the  return  of  Gabinius  to  Judea,  he  found 
Alexander,  the  son  of  Aristobulus,  again  in  anns, 
and,  after  defeating  him  at  Taber,  administered  the 
government  of  the  country,  in  conformity  with  the 
counsels  of  Antipater.    (Joseph.  Ant.^idy.  6.) 

Meanwhile  a  stoim  had  be«n  brewing  at  Rome, 
where  Gabinius  knew  that  he  would  bave  to  en- 
counter not  only  the  hostility  of  the  optimatea,  but 
all  the  unpopuhrity  which  hit  personal  enemies 
could  excite  against  him.  He  had  given  umbmge 
to  the  Romans  in  Syria,  especially  to  the  pubKomi 
of  the  equestrian  order,  whoee  profits  were  dimi- 
nished by  the  depredations  of  the  pirates  along 
the  Syrian  coast,  which  (Hbinius  had  left  un- 
guarded during  his  expedition  to  Egypt 

The  lecal  Sf  Gabinras  from  his  province  had 
been  decreed  in  B.  c.  55,  but  he  did  not  depart 
until  his  successor,  M.  Crassus,  had  actually  made 
his  appearance,  in  B.  c.  54.  He  lingered  on  the 
road,  and  his  gold  travelled  before  him,  to  purchase 
fiivoar  or  silence.  To  cover  his  disgtaoe,  he  gave 
out  that  he  intended  to  demand  a  triumph,  and  he 
remained  some  time  without  the  city  gates,  but, 
finding  delay  useless,  on  the  28th  of  September, 
B.  c.  54,  he  stole  into  the  city  by  night,  to  avoid 
the  insults  of  the  populace.  F(»  ten  daj's  he  did 
not  daie  to  present  himself  before  the  senate. 
When  at  length  he  came,  and  had  made  the  usual 
report  as  to  the  itate  of  the  Roman  forces,  and  as 
to  the  troops  of  the  enemy,  he  was  about  to  go 
away,  when  he  was  detained  by  the  consuls, 
L.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus  and  Appu  ClaudiuN  to 
answer  the  accusation  of  the  publicani,  who  had 
been  in  attendance  at  the  doors,  and  were  called 


GABINIUS. 

in  to  sustain  their  charge.  He  was  now  attacked 
on  all  BJdet.  Cicero,  especially,  goaded  him  so 
sharply,  that  be  was  unable  to  contain  himself, 
and,  with  a  voice  almost  choked  with  passion, 
called  Cicero  «a  esrib.  An  imetUs  succeeded.  The 
senate  to  a  man  rose  froa  their  seats,  pressed 
round  GaWnius,  and  manifested  their  indignation 
as  ckmorously  as  the  warmast  fricDd  of  Cicero 
could  desire.    {Ad  Qft.  Fr.  iii.  2.) 

Three  accusations  were  brought  against  Gabi- 
niaSk  The  first  of  these  was  for  majaUuj  m  leaving 
his  province,  and  making  war  in  &voor  of  Ptolemy 
Auletes,  in  defiance  of  the  Sibyl,  and  the  authority 
of  the  senate.  In  this  accusation  Cicero  gave 
evidence,  but,  at  the  instance  of  Pompey,  did  not 
press  severely  upon  Gabinins.  Pompey  prevailed 
upon  him  not  to  be  the  prosecutor,  but  could  not, 
with  the  most  urgent  solicitatioB,  induce  him  to 
undertake  the  defence.  The  prosecutor  was  L. 
Lentulus,  who  was  slow  and  backward.  The 
judges,  by  a  majority  of  38  to  82,  acquitted  Gabi- 
nius, on  the  ground  that  the  words  of  the  Sibyl 
applied  to  other  times  and  another  king.  (Dion 
class,  zxxix.  55.)  The  majority  who  voted  for 
his  acquittal  were  suspected  of  ecnrupUon,  as  waa 
Lentuhis  of  prevarication.  An  inundation  of  the 
Tiber,  which  occurred  about  this  time,  was  attri- 
buted to  the  anger  of  the  gods  at  the  escape  of 
Oabinhis.    (Jef  Qa. /V-.  iii.  7.) 

The  seeoiiid  prasecutkm  was  da  repehtmdu  ex  lege 
JmUo^  for  the  illegal  receipt  of  10,000  talenU  from 
Ptolemy  Auletes.    Out  of  seversl  candidates  for 
the  honour  of  conducting  the  aooMation,  M.  Catoi, 
the  praetor,  selected  C.  Memmias.    (jicero  now 
could  no  longer  resist  the  importunity  of  Pon»- 
pey,  and  undertook  the  defence,  though  ho  felt 
that  the  part  was  sorely  derogatory  to  his  self- 
respect,  and  to  his  reputation  for  consistency  ;  for 
no  one  had  laboured  with  greater  assiduity  than 
he  had,  ever  since  his  return  from  exile,  to  blacken 
the  character  of  Gabinius»    A  fragment  from  the 
notes  of  Cicero*s  speech  for  (gabinius  has  been  pre- 
served by  Hieronymus  (Ade.  Rmfn^  ed.  Paria, 
voL  iv.  p.  851),  but  his  advocacy  was  unsueoesa- 
ful,  notwithstanding  the  fiivouraUe  testimony  of 
the  Alexandrine  deputies  and  of  Pompey,  backed 
by  a  letter  from  Caesar.     Dion  Cassias  indeed 
(xlvi.  8)  makes  Q.  Fufius  Calenus  hint  that  the 
success  of  the  prosecution  was  due  to  the  mode  o€ 
conducUng  the  defence.   Gabinius  west  into  exile, 
and  his  goods  were  sold,  to  discharge  the  amoant 
at  which  the  damages  were  estimated.    As  the 
produce  of  the  sale  was  not  mfficient  to  cover  the 
estimated  sum,  a  suit  was  instituted,  under  the 
same  Lt»  Jmfia  de  rtpetimdie^  against  C.  Rabirios 
Postumus,  who  was  liable  to  make  up  the  defici- 
ency, if  it  could  be  proved  that  the  money  illegally 
received  by  Gabinius  had  come  to  his  hands.  Thus 
the  cause  of  C.  Rabirius  Postumus  (who 
also  defended  by  Cicero)  was  a  supplementary 
pondage  to  the  canse  of  Oabinias.    [Rabuuus 

PoSTUMUa] 

Upon  Uie  exile  of  Gabinius  the  third  acent 
tion  dropped,  which  charged  him  with  oatAibta, 
illegal  canvassing,  and  was  entrusted  to  P.  SalUk, 
as  prosecutor,  with  the  assistance  of  (laeciliui  and 
Memmius» 

In  B.  c.  49  he  returned  from  exile,  upon  the  call 
of  Caesar,  but  he  took  no  part  in  direct  hoatiUtios 
against  Pompey.  After  Uie  battle  of  Phanaliai, 
he  was  despatched  to  Illyricum  with  the  ne-virly 


OADATAS. 

fevM  tiwpt,  in  order  to  reinfortt  Q.  ComifieiiM. 
FeariBf  the  fleet  of  the  Pompeiani,  he  went  by  land, 
and,  oo  kit  anrdi,  was  much  haraaaed  by  the  Dat 
■^*^««  la  the  neighbourhood  of  Salonae,  after 
hariaf  kit  mora  than  20(M>  men  in  an  engagement 
with  the  naiiTcc,  he  threw  himaelf  into  the  town 
with  the  RBMiDder  of  his  foroea,  and  for  lome  time 
dpfaaiiii  hiauelf  bravelj  against  M.  Octatias, 
bat,  IB  a  few  months,  he  was  seized  with  a  mortal 
illsMSt  and  died  about  the  end  of  the  year  b.  c 
4A,  or  the  beginning  of  die  following  year.  ( Ap- 
pisa,  lUy.  1^  and  27,  BelL  Oh,  ii.  59 ;  Diou 
CBss.ziiL  11,  12.) 

(A  Racbcsstcin,  UeUr  A.  Ga/mmm  em  Pro- 
ftamm.  8«o.  Aaiaa.  1826 ;  Dnnnann,  GemiL  Roma. 
^  IT.  plk  4/b — 62,  where  all  theanthoritiesare  col- 
lected.) 

C.  A.  Oa  annua  SnsNKA,  the  son  of  No.  5,  by 
kii  wife  LoQin,  accompanied  hu  fiither  to  Syria, 
sad  iimiimi!  in  that  prorince,  with  a  few  troops, 
whfle  his  fiatbar  was  engaged  in  restoring  Ptolemy 
Aalsles  to  tiie  throne  of  ^ypt.  When  Memmius 
vas  exdtiiig  the  people  against  his  fiuher,  he 
fceg  hhaarlf  at  the  feet  of  Memmios,  who  treated 
him  with  indigiaty,  and  was  not  softened  by  his 
sappficsting  poatnre.  In  classical  writers  he  is 
aever  spoken  of  by  any  other  name  than  Sisenna. 
(VsL  Max.  TiiL  1.  i  3  ;  Dion  Cass,  xzjdx.  56.) 

7.  P.OABonus  Capito  was  praetor  in  b.  c  89, 
and  afterwards  propraetor  in  Achaia,  where  he  was 
flvilty  ef  «ztartMo,  fer  which,  apon  his  retnm  to 
Itoase,  he  was  aceuwd  by  L.  Piso  f  whom  the 
Achaei  had  seWcted  as  their  patronns),  and  oon- 
dcamed.  (Oc.  pv  Arck,  h,  Okf.m  CaeeU.  20.) 
Lnctaatias  (L  6)  BMntions  him  as  one  of  the  three 
depvtMi  who  wcie  sent  in  B.  a  76  to  Erythrae  to 
seUfct  SibyliiBe  prapbeeies. 

8.  P.  Oabbtivs  Capito  (perhaps  a  son  of  No  .7) 
«as  «ne  of  the  moat  active  of  Catiline's  acoom- 
phees.  When  qnestioned  by  Cicero,  who  sent  for 
him  sfter  the  arreat  of  the  AUobrogian  depoties,  he 
St  felt  haUly  denied  haying  had  any  commtmic»- 
tim  with  them.  He  was  afterwards  consigned  to 
the  castady  of  If.  Crasaos,  and  executed.  He 
McsH  to  be  the  same  as  C.  Oabinins  Cimber.  (SalL 
BtHCaLn,  40, 44,  47,  55  ;  Cicim  CeU.  iii.  8,  5, 
«,  IT.  6.)  [J.  T.  O.] 

0A3IU8  APTCIUS.    [Ancius,  No.  2.] 
OA'BIUS  BA88US.    [BAaaoiL] 
OA'BRIAS.     [Babbia&I 
GABRIE'LIUS  (refpdfXiof),  pRfeet  of  By- 
■aalJMm,    ander    the    emperor  Jnstinian.      The 
Gfcck  Anthology  contains  an  inscription  for  his 
by  Leontiiis  (Bnnck,  Jao/!,  toI.  iii,  p.  103; 
AmdL  Orate  Tfrf.  ir.  p.  74),  and  one  epi- 
by  Uafarid  himielfl    (Brancli,  AnaL  vol.  iii. 
Jacobs,  AnUL  Oraec  toL  iii.  p.  228.)     The 
r,  Johannes  Lanrentins  Lydus, 
three  of  his  books  to  OabrieL    There 
aae  sevcnl  eedesiaatka]  writers  of  this  name,  bot 
ihey  are  of  BO  importance.    (Fabric.  BibL  Grcue, 
^  IT.  pp.  156,  475 ;  Jacobs,  Anth,  OroM,  toI. 
xS.  pp  «»5-6.)  [P.  S.] 

GADATAS  (raXdrof  ],  an  Assyrian  satrap,  re- 
'V'^ted  to  Cyma,  aeeoiding  to  Xenophon  in  the 
CTvipaedeia,  to  rerenge  himself  on  the  king  of 
^"fOk^  who  had  had  him  made  an  ennnch  be- 
c^K,  being  a  handsome  man,  one  of  the  royal 
rnsnUjiLi  had  cast  on  him  an  eye  of  fevonr. 
Bviag  favad  meana  to  betray  to  Cyms  an  im- 
hia  proTinoe  waa  inraded  by  the 


OAEA. 


195 


h» 


Assyrian  king ;  bnt  Cyras  hastened  to  his  relief, 
and  saved  him  and  his  forces  at  a  very  critical 
moment  After  this  Gadatas,  through  fear  of  the 
Assyrians,  left  his  satrapy  and  joined  the  army  of 
Cyras,  to  whom  he  proved  of  great  use,  through 
his  knowledge  of  the  country.  On  the  capture  of 
Babylon,  the  king  was  slain  by  Gadatas  and  Go- 
BRTA8.  (Xen.  Cyrop,  ▼.  2.  §  28,  3.  §§  8^29, 
4.  §§  1—14,  29—40,  Til  5.  §§  24—32.)   [E.  E.] 

GAEA  or  GE  (Tcua  or  riy),  the  personiBcation 
of  the  earth.  She  appears  in  the  character  of  a 
divine  being  as  early  as  the  Homeric  poems,  for  we 
read  in  the  Iliad  (iii.  104)  that  bhick  sheep  were 
sacrificed  to  her,  and  that  she  was  invoked  by  per- 
sons taking  oaths.  (iiL  278,  xr.  36,  xix.  259,  Od. 
V.  124.)  She  is  farther  called,  in  the  Homeric 
poems,  the  mother  of  Erechtheus  and  Tithyus.  (IL 
ii.  548,  Od.  vii.  324,  xL  576  ;  comp.  Apollon. 
Rhod.  L  762,  iii.  716.)  According  to  the  Theo- 
gony  of  Hesiod  (117,  125,  &c.),  she  was  the  first 
being  that  sprang  from  Chaos,  and  gave  birth  to 
Uranus  and  Pontus.  By  Uranus  she  then  became 
the  mother  of  a  series  of  beings, — Oceanus,  Coeus, 
Creius,  Hyperion,  lapetus,  Theia,  Rheia,  Themis, 
Mnemosyne,  Phoebe,  Thetys,  Cronos,  the  Cyclopes, 
Brontes,  Steropes,  Arges,  Cottus,  Briareus,  and 
Gyges.  These  children  of  Ge  and  Uranns  were 
hated,  by  their  father,  and  Ge  therefore  concealed 
them  in  the  bosom  of  the  earth  ;  bnt  she  made  a 
huge  iron  sickle,  gave  it  to  her  sons,  and  requested 
them  to  take  vengeance  npon  their  fether.  Cronos 
nndertook  the  task,  and  mutilated  Uranus.  The 
drops  of  blood  which  fell  from  him  npon  the  earth 
(Ge),  became  the  seeds  of  the  Erinnyes,  the  Gi- 
gantes,  and  the  Melian  nymphs.  Subsequently  Ge 
became,  by  Pontus,  the  mother  of  Nereus,  Thau- 
mas,  Phorcys,  Ceto,  and  Eurybia.  (Hes.  Theog, 
282,  &c  ;  Apollod.  L  1.  §  1,  &c)  Besides  these, 
however,  various  other  divinities  and  monsters 
sprang  firom  her.  As  Ge  was  the  source  from  which 
arose  the  vapours  producing  divine  inspiration,  she 
herself  also  was  regarded  as  an  oracular  divinity, 
and  it  is  well  known  that  the  oracle  of  Delphi  was 
believed  to  have  at  first  been  in  her  possession 
( Aeschyl.  Bum.  2  ;  Pans.  x.  5.  |  Z\  and  at  Olympia, 
too,  she  had  an  oracle  in  eariy  times.  (Pans.  v.  14. 
§  8.)  That  Ge  belonged  to  the  b*o\  x^vioi^  re- 
quires no  explanation,  and  hence  she  is  frequently 
mentioned  where  they  are  invoked.  (Philostr.  Vit, 
ApoU,  vi.  39  ;  Ov.  Mat  viL  196.)  The  surnames 
and  epithets  given  to  Ge  have  more  or  less  refer- 
ence to  her  character  as  the  aU>produoing  and  all- 
nourishing  mother  {maier  omnipartnM  H  alma\  and 
hence  Servjus  (adAem,  iv.  166 )  classes  her  together 
wilh  the  divinities  presiding  over  marriage.  Her 
worship  appears  to  have  been  universal  among  the 
Greeks,  and  she  had  temples  or  altars  at  Athens, 
Sparta,  Delphi,  Olympia,  Bura,  Tegea,  Phlyns,  and 
other  places.  (Thuc.  ii.  15 ;  Paus.  L  22.  §  3,  24. 
§  3,  81.  §  2,  iii  n.  §  8,  12.  §  7,  V.  14.  §  8,  vii. 
25.  §  8,  viiL  48.  §  6.)  We  have  express  state- 
ments attesting  the  existence  of  statues  of  Ge  in 
Greece,  but  none  have  come  down  to  us.  At  Patrae 
she  was  represented  in  a  sitting  attitude,  in  the 
temple  of  Demeter  (Pans,  vii  21.  §4),  and  at 
Athens,  too,  there  was  a  statue  of  her.  (L  24.  §  3.) 
Servius  {ad  Aen,  x.  252)  remarks  that  she  was  re- 
presented with  a  key. 

At  Rome  the  evtb  was  worshipped  under  the 
name  of  TeUw  (which  is  only  a  variation  of  7*erra). 
There,  too,  she  was  regarded  as  an  infenal  divini^ 

o  2 


196 


GAIUS. 


(b4a  x^^ta),  being  mentioned  in  connection  with 
Dis  and  the  Manes,  and  when  penoni  invoked 
them  or  Tellus  they  sank  their  anns  downwards, 
while  in  invoking  Jupiter  thej  raised  them  to 
heaven.  (Varro,  d$  lie  Rust.  i.  1.  15  ;  Macrob. 
&i^.  iii.  9  ;  Liv.  viii.  9,  x.  29.)  The  consul  P. 
Sempronius  Sophus,  in  B.  c.  304,  built  a  temple  to 
Tellus  in  consequence  of  an  earthquake  which  had 
occurred  during  the  war  with  the  Picentians.  This 
temple  stood  on  the  spot  which  had  foimerly  been 
occupied  by  the  house  of  Sp.  Cassius,  in  the  street 
leading  to  the  Cannae.  (Flor.  L  19.  §  2  ;  Liv.  iL 
41  ;  VaL  Max.  vi.  3.  §  1  ;  Plin.  ff,  N,  xxxiv.  6, 
14  ;  Dionys.  viii.  79.)  Her  festival  was  celebrated 
on  the  15th  of  April,  immediately  after  that  of 
Ceres,  and  was  called  Fordicidia  or  Hordicidia. 
The  sacrifice,  consisting  of  cows,  was  offered  up  in 
the  Capitol  in  the  presence  of  the  Vestals.  A  male 
divinity,  to  whom  the  pontiff  prayed  on  that  occa^ 
sion,  was  called  Tellnmo.  (Hartung,  DieRdig.  der 
Rom.  vol.  ii.  p.  84,  &c.) 

OAEE'OCHUS  (ran^ox»)*  that  is, « the  holder 
of  the  earth,**  is  a  common  epithet  of  Poseidon 
(Hom.  Od.  zL  240),  and  near  Therapne,  in  La- 
conia,  he  had  a  temple  under  the  name  of  Gae- 
eochus.  (Pans.  iii.  20.  §  2.)  But  the  name  is  also 
given  to  other  divinities  to  describe  them  as  the 
protectors  and  patrons  of  certain  districts,  e.  p. 
Artemis  Gaeeochus  at  Thebes.  (Soph.  Oed.  Tyr. 
160.)  [L.  S.] 

GAETU'LICUS,  a  poet  of  the  Greek  Antho- 
logy, whose  epigrams  are  variously  inscribed  in  the 
Palatine  MS.,  roirovAfov,  TcutovA/icov,  Vavrovkt- 
Xov,  r«Toi{AAov,  roiroiiAiK/ou,  and  in  the  Planu- 
dean  Anthology,  TcrouAiov.  The  Anthology  con- 
tains nine  pleasing  epigrams  by  him  on  various 
subjects  (Brunck,  Antd.  vol.  ii.  p.  166  ;  Jacobs, 
Antk.  Graee.  vol.  iL  p.  151 .)  Several  schohus  have 
identified  him  with  Cn.  Lentnlus  Oaetulicus,  the 
Roman  historical  writer  and  poet,  under  Tiberius 
[LsNTULUs].  For  this  there  is  no  authority  ex- 
cept the  name,  and  an  objection  arises  from  the  &ct 
that  the  Greek  epigrams  of  Gaetulicus  are  quite  free 
from  the  licentious  character  which  Martial  (i. 
Prae£  ;  Plin.  £^.  v.  3.  §  5)  and  Sidonius 
ApoUinaris  (^pisL  iL  10,  p.  148  ;  Carm.  ix.  p.  256) 
agree  in  attributing  to  the  verses  of  the  Roman 
poet  (Jacobs,  Anth.  Graee.  voL  ziiL  p.  896  ;  Far 
brie.  BibL  Oraee.  vol.  iv.  pp.  475,  476.)      [P.  S.] 

GAINAS.     [Arcadius.] 

GAIUS.    [Caius.] 

GAIUS.  Of  the  personal  history  of  this  fiunous 
jurist  scarcely  any  thing  is  known.  Even  the 
spelling  of  his  name  has  been  as  fruitful  a  subject 
of  controversy  aa  the  orthography  of  our  oym 
Shakespeare  or  Shakspere.  Some  have  chosen  to 
write  (>tius  instead  of  Gaius,  and,  in  favour  of  this 
spelling,  quote  Quintilian  (L  7.  $  28).  «'Quid? 
quae  scribuntnr  aliter  quam  enuntiantur?  Nam 
et  Gains  C  Utera  notatur,  quae  inversa  (q)  mulierem 
significat**  They  understand  this  passage  to  mean 
that  the  word  which  is  spelt  with  a  C  is  pro- 
nounced with  a  G  ;  but  Quintilian  is  here  speaking 
of  tiotae,  and  the  true  meaning  may  be,  that  the 
word  which,  when  written  at  length,  is  written 
Gains,  and  is  pronounced  as  it  is  written,  is  yet 
designated  shortly  by  the  ntda  C,  which  is  different 
from  its  initial  letter.  Caius  was  undoubtedly  the 
original  spelling,  used  at  a  time  when  the  letter  C, 
which  occupies  in  the  Roman  alphabet  the  place  of 
Gamma  in  the  Greek,  had,  in  some  cases,  the 


GAIUa 

power  of  Gamma.  Caius  was  always  pronomioe4 
Gaius,  and  was  written  in  Greek  Tdios,  while  in 
other  words,  as  Cicero,  which  was  written  in  Greek 
Kucfyonf,  the  initial  C  had  a  power  distinct  from 
Gamma.  It  was  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixth 
century  of  the  city  that  the  letter  G  was  intro- 
duced into  the  Roman  alphabet,  by  Spnrius  Car- 
vilius  {Plvkt.  Prob.  Rom.  54),  and  thenceforward 
the  difference  of  pronunciation  began  to  be  indi- 
cated by  a  difierence  of  notation;  but  in  some  cases, 
as  Caius  and  Cneus,  the  change  was  slowly  intro- 
duced. Probably  at  the  time  when  Gaius  lived, 
and  certainly  in  the  time  of  Justinian,  his  name 
was  generally  spelt,  as  it  was  pronounced,  with  a 
G,  although  the  initial  nota  C  still  continued  in 
use.  This  appears  from  inscriptions,  and  from  the 
best  manuscripts.  In  the  Florentine  manuscript 
of  the  Digest,  the  praenomen  Gaius  is  always 
spelt  with  a  G,  there  being  no  difference  whether 
the  word  is  used  by  itself,  or  as  a  praenomen,  fol- 
lowed by  other  names.  (Dausquius,  Ori&ographia 
LaUm  Sermom»  Vetua  et  Nova,  vol.  ii.  p.  70,  foL 
Paris,  1677  ;  Grotefend,  in  Ersch  and  Grul)er*s 
A^,  Eneye.y  under  the  letter  C ;  Schneider,  Eie- 
mentaHekn  der  LaieinutAea  Spracke,  L  1,  p. 
233.) 

In  early  times  the  name  was  trisyllabic,  like 
the  Greek  T^s  (Catull.  x.  30  ;  Mart  ix.  94,  xi. 
37  ;  Stat.  Syho.  iv.  9,  22),  but,  in  times  of  less 
pure  Latinity,  it  was  pronounced  as  a  dissyllable. 
(Auson.  Epig.  75.)  It  had  a  meaning  in  ancient 
Latin,  as  in  modem  Tuscan,  equivalent  to  the  En- 
glish Gag,  and  was  connected  by  etjrmologists  with 
the  Greek  70/»,  whence  the  names  Caius  and  Caia 
were  thought  peculiarly  appropriate  to  the  mar> 
riage  ceremony.  **  Caii  dicti  a  gaudio  parentum,** 
says  C.  Titius  Probus  in  his  treatise  De  Nomitubus, 
&c. 

As  Gains  is  known  by  no  other  appellation, 
some  have  supposed  that  he  had  no  other,  but  was 
either  a  freedman  or  a  foreigner.    Then  as  to  his 
birthplace  :  some   have  fancied  that  he   was  a 
Greek,  because  he  understood  Greek;  and  i^ome 
that,  like  Justinian,  he  was  a  native  of  Illyricum, 
because  Justinian  thrice  calls  him  Gaius  nogter, 
(Prooem.  Inst.  §  6,  Inst  4.  tit  18.  $  5  ;  Const. 
Onmem.  §  1.)    Some  have  thought  that  Gains  waa 
his  gentile  or  £uuily  name,  and,  relying  on  the 
supposed  authority  of  a  manuscript  of  the  Brevia^ 
rium  Alarickmum,  or  Westgothic  Lex  Roma»Kt^ 
have  given  him  the  praenomen  Titus.    The  origin 
of  this  supposition  is  probably  due  to  some  passage» 
in  the  Corpus  Juris  (e.  g.  Cod.  6.  tit  3.  a.  9), 
where  Gaius  is  emjdoyed  as  a  fictitious  name,  and. 
is  found  in  connection  with  other  fictitious  names, 
as  Titus,  Titius,  Lucius.     Others,  believing  th&t 
Gaius  was  a  praenomen,  have  attributed  to  him  the 
cognomen  Noster,  because  not  only  does  Justiniax& 
in  the  passages  we  have  cited  so  odl  him,  but  the 
phrase  Guns  Noster  is  used  by  Pomponius  in  Di^. 
45.  tit  3.  8.  39.     It  is  scarcely  necessarv  to  say, 
that  Noster  in  this  form  of  expression  usually  refer» 
to  that  literary  intimacy  with  which  we  regard    & 
&vourite  author.     Yet,  partly  because  Gaius    1« 
called  by  Justinian  Noster,  and  partly  on  account 
of  some  passages  in  the  mutilated  and  comiptc^d 
Westgothic    compendium    of   the    Institutes      oC 
Gains,  Vacca  and  other  learned  civilians  inferred, 
that  Gaius  was  a  Christian !     Some,  not  content 
with  Noster,  and  misled  by  a  false  reading     ix^ 
Gellius  (iL  4),  have   given   him  the   cognomen 


It 


the 


GAIU& 

dm  eonfemidiiig  him  with  Gabiiu  Bomiu 
thegnBmnin. 

To  proceed  to  leia  Intile  or  more  pUucible  con- 
ne  haye  tried  to  identify  Gains  with 
r  Loelioo  Felix,  for  both  Gains  and 
Lae&w  Fefiz  wrote  notes  on  Q.  Mndiis  ScaeyoUu 
(Gaiw,  i.  188  ;  Gell.  xr.  27«)  In  fiivonr  of  the 
Gains  Laelios  Felix  are  quoted  two 
from  the  Digest,  in  one  of  which  (Dig.  5. 
tit  3.  a.  43)  Gains  says,  **  Et  nodra  qmdem  odate 
Seiapiaa,  Alexandrina  molier,  ad  Dimm  Hadria- 
Esm  pefdacta  eat  cam  qninqne  liberis,  qnos  nno 
Soeta  enixn  eat  ;**  and  in  the  other  (Dig.  5. 
tiu  4.  s»  3),  Paolns  reports,  **Sed  et  LmUos 
scribit  m  m&bb  in  Palatio  mnlierem  libeiam,  quae 
ab  Alexandria  peidacta  est  nt  Hadriano  osten^re- 
tar,  cam  qmnqae  liberis,  ex  quibos  quataor  eodem 
ixa  (inqnit)  dioebatnr,  qnintum  post 
qaadiagesimnm.**  A  comparison  of  these 
is  agaittst  the  identity  of  Gains  and  Lae- 
foc,  not  to  mention  the  variation  between 
nts,  Laelins  tpetik»  more  drcumstan- 
tislly,  M  an  eye-witness,  while  Gains  writes  as  if 
■eatisBing  a  ftct  which  he  knew  only  from  m- 
By  the  phxase  motira  aelaie^  he  probably 
to  dc9M)te  that  the  extraordinary  birth  took 
niaee  after  he  himself  was  bom,  bat  the  words  may 
hate  a  wider  aeeeptation,  and  refer  to  living  mo- 


that  Gains  was  dosely 
hy  relationship  with  Pomponins,  for,  on 
baaid,  Pomponins  calls  Gains  **  Gains  nos- 
(/.  c),  and,  on  the  other  hand.  Gains  calls 
simply  Sextns  (Gains,  iL  21 8),  hot  it 
dttt,  in  this  last-cited  pasiage.  Pom- 
and,  if  he  be.  Gains  is  not  sin- 
Kvlar  in  aflading  to  him  by  his  ptsenomen  simply, 
fcrC]pmadoesthe«me.  (Dig.29.tit.5.  •.!.$  27.) 
Two  fima^i'i,  which  closely  i^ree  with  frag- 
meais  attribnted  in  the  Digest  to  the  EneUridion 
«r  P^s^amas(Dig.  2.tit.2.s.2.  §22and§  24), 
aie  died  bj  Joannes  Lydns  {De  MagittraL  i.  26 
sad  34),  as  from  the  eommentary  of  Gains  on  the 
Twdve  TableSb    From  the  contents  of  these  pas- 
it  is  not  unlikely  that  someUiing  of  simibw 
woold  be  inserted  in  an  introduction  to  a 
on  the  Twelve  Tables,  and  that  the 
t  between  Gains  and  Pomponins  may 
have  been  piodnoed,  not  by  the  latter  borrowing 
fnm  the  foraiec,  bat  by  both  borrowing  from  the 
msK  soaree,  namely,  M.  Jnnins  Graechanus,  who 
vieie  apon  the  ancient  magistrsdes  of  Rome. 
[Geaochamcsl]     Bat  it  is  also  not  impossible, 
thst  in  compiling  from  Uie  title  D«  Origme  Jwria 
(Dig.  1.  tit.  2),  Lydns  may  have  seen  the  heading 
if  the  first  frs^gment,  which  is  taken  from  Gains, 
~  have  oveilookcd  the  heading  of  the  second, 
is  taken  from  Fomponius.    Yet  it  must  be 
■iaitted  tlwt  he  afterwards  (L  48)  dtes  as  from 
Pempsnias  another  paassge  taken  from  the  tame 
«Moad  fragment.  (Dig.  L  tit.  2.  s.  2.  §  84.)   The 
fait  fiagmeat  fren  Gains,  and  the  second  from 
Peaqnniaa,  mn  together  in  sense,  leading  as  if  the 
^■ui  «ere  the  pcvfiKe  to  the  ktter ;  and  in  this 
«■y,  with  the  simple  heading  **  Gains  li**.  i".**  they 
■•  BUrsdaoed  by  Ifagister  Vacaiins*  into  bis  de- 


GAIUS. 


197 


iihm 


tanght  the  dvil  law  in  this 
ahoat  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century, 
bdng  aleneed  by  king  Stephen,  seems 
tetind  to  the  aUbey  i>e  Foaliftat,  by  which 


mentary  work  on  Roman  kw.    (Wenck,  MagiOer 
Fooanas,  p.  91.) 

One  of  the  conjectures,  which  has  found  nu- 
merous supporters,  is,  that  the  full  designation  of 
Gains  is  C.  Casdus  Longinus,  and  that  he  is  re- 
ferred to  by  his  praenomen  simply,  in  order  to 
distinguish  him  from  an  elder  C.  Cassias,  the 
eminent  follower  of  Capito  and  Masurius  Sabinus, 
and  the  head  of  the  Cassiani,  a  sect  to  which 
Gains  adheres  with  strict  devotion.  C.  Cassius  is 
thrice  cited  in  the  Digest  by  his  praenomen  Gains, 
— twice  by  Javolenus,  Ubro  iL  e»  Oiatio^  in  Dig. 
35.  tit.  1.  8. 54,  and  Ubro  xi.  ejf  Cbssib,  in  Dig.  46. 
tit.  3.  §  78, — ^and  once  by  Julianus,  in  a  passage 
where  Sabinus  and  Gains  are  coupled.  (Dig.  24. 
tit.  3.  s.  59.)  Where  Pomponins  uses  the  ex- 
pression '^  Gains  noster**  (Dig.  45.  tit.  3.  s.  39),  it 
is  not  certain  that  C.  Cassius  was  not  meant,  for 
Pomponins  was  one  of  the  Cassiani.  There  is, 
however,  strong  reason  for  supposing  that  Pom- 
ponins refers  to  our  Gains,  inasmuch  as  the  frag- 
ment in  which  the  expression  occurs  is  taken  from 
the  22nd  book  of  Pomponins  ad  Q,  Afuctum,  and 
we  know  that  Gains  speaks  of  a  similar  work  of 
his  own,  **  In  his  libris,  qyot  ex  Q.  Mudo/eamus^ 
(ii.  188).  Gains  himself  always  quotes  C.  Cassius 
simply  as  Cassius,  not  as  C.  Cassius.  Servius  {ad 
Vtrff.  Chorg,  iL  v.  306,  307)  says,  *^  Apud  majores 
omne  merdmoninm  in  pennutatione  constabat, 
quod  et  Gains  Homerico  confirmat  exemplo/* 
Now,  we  find  from  Inst.  3.  tit.  23.  §  2,  and  from 
Dig.  18.  tit.  1.  §  1,  that  C.  Cassius  and  Proculns 
quoted  Homer  (//.  viL  472—475)  to  prove  that 
barter  was  a  case  of  emHo  et  vendilio.  But  the 
very  same  lines  are  dted  by  Gains  (in.  141),  and 
they  seem  to  have  been  a  trite  quotation  among 
the  earlier  jurists  of  his  school,  so  that  it  is  doubt- 
ful whether  our  jurist  or  C.  Cassius  is  referred  to 
by  Servins,  the  commentator  on  VirgiL 

It  would  be  useless  to  mention  all  the  niaiaeries 
of  those  who  have  written  on  the  age  of  Gains. 
Some  divide  Gains  Juventius  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2.  s.  2. 
§  42)  into  two  persons,  and  so  make  Gaius  a  dis- 
ciple of  L.  Mudus ;  others  perform  the  same  di- 
vidon  on  Gains  Aulus  Ofilius  or  Gaius  Ateius 
Pacnvius  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2.  s.  2.  §  44),  and  so  make 
Gaius  one  of  the  disciples  of  Servius  Snlpidus. 
But  the  most  common  error  has  consisted  in  the 
assignation  of  too  late  retber  than  too  early  a  date; 
and  Hngo^s  authority  {ChiUd,  Mag,  vol.  ii.  p.  358 
— 378)  for  some  time  gave  currency  to  the  opinion 
which  had  previously  been  maintained  by  Raevar' 
dus  and  Conradi,  that  Gaius  was  a  contemporary 
of  Ckuacalla,  who  is  designated  in  the  Digest  by 
the  name  of  Antoninus.  There  are  certainly  some 
circumstances  difficult  to  account  for,  which  might 
naturally  have  led  to  this  belief.  The  InttUutione» 
of  Gains  were  an  ordinary  text  book  of  instruction 
before  the  time  when  Justinian  reformed  the  legal 
course  appointed  for  students.  Four  libri  gingularu 
of  the  same  author  (\,DeRe  Uteoria^  2.  De  Tute/i»^ 
3  and  4.  De  Tedame$au  et  Legatii)  were  similarly 
honoured  as  text  books.  Such  parts  of  the  Insti- 
tuUonee  and  the  LUni  Smgulames  as  were  thought  to 
be  of  practical  use  were  taught  in  the  lectures  of  the 
professors,  while  other  parte  were  passed  over  as 
antiquated.    Why  was  it  that  Gains  should  be 

we  understand  Fountaine  Abbey,  near  Ripon,  not, 
as  Wenck  imagines  (p.  46.  n.  6),  an  abbey  at 
WellBy  in  Somersetshire. 

o3 


198 


GAIUS. 


preferred  for  instmction  to  Papiiuan,  Panh»,  and 
Ulpian,  onleM  he  were  a  more  modem  and  there- 
fore, for  some  purposes,  a  more  nsefiil  writer  than 
those  celebrated  jurists  ?  Why  alto,  it  has  been 
asked,  was  Oaius,  in  pred^ence  to  names  as  emi* 
nent  as  his,  introduced  into  the  Westgothie  iMt 
RomaMa%  Why  were  the  Institutes  of  Gains 
made  to  serve  as  a  basis  for  those  of  Jastinian,  if  it 
were  not  that  noUiing  more  applicable  to  the  state 
of  the  law  then  in  force  were  extant  ?  The  only 
answer  that  can  be  given  to  such  inquiries  is  thiut 
good  elementary  works,  when  they  take  ground 
unoccupied  before,  are  not  easily  dispossessed. 
Are  not  ^ackatom'»  Cbmiwwtoriet,  and  even  Coke 
on  Littlelon^  still  in  the  hands  of  English  law 
students,  notwithstanding  the  legishitive  changes 
which  have  superseded  great  parts  of  their  con- 
tenu?  Later  compilers  content  themtdves  with 
the  path  of  those  who  have  gone  before ;  and  we 
find  in  the  fragments  of  an  elementary  work  of 
Ulpian  (the  TiUUi  ex  Cofpon  Utpkad)^  who  is 
now  known  to  have  been  posterior  to  Qaiua,  dear 
proof  of  the  influence  which  the  eariier  jnrift  ex- 
exxrised  over  the  writings  of  hia  lucceasor. 

A  hex  which  has  occasioned  much  lorprise  ia, 
that  Gains  is  not  onoe  quoted  in  the  Digest  by  any 
other  jurist,  unless  we  except  the  mention  of  his 
name  in  a  passage  of  Pomponius  (Dig.  45.  tit.  S. 
§  39  ),  which,  as  we  have  aeen,  may  poasibly  refer 
to  C.  Cassius.  The  only  probable  explanation  of 
this  fact  is  that  Gains  was  rather  a  teacher  of  law 
than  a  practical  jurist,  whoae  opinions  derived  au- 
thority from  imperial  sanction.  He  was  not  one 
of  the  prudentM  auUnu  jtermimvm  ut  jura  conden 
(Gaius,  i.  7).  Tne  jurists  who  were  armed  with 
that  JH3  regpomUndiy  which  was  firat  bestowed  by 
Augustus,  partook  of  the  emperor^  prerogative, 
and  their  fvtpoMa  had  a  force  independent  of  their 
intrinsic  reasonableness,  and  superior  to  the  beat 
considered  opinion  of  an  unprivileged  lawyer. 
Except  in  .the  case  of  a  very  few  writers  of  the 
highest  eminence  in  their  profession,  it  would  at 
this  day  be  considered  a  breach  of  etiquette  to  cite 
the  opinion  of  a  modem  legal  author  in  an  English 
court.  For  a  privileged  ELoman  jurist  to  refer  to  a 
mere  teacher  of  law,  however  learned,  or  to  an  un- 
authorised, or  rather,  unprivileged  pnetitioner, 
however  experienced,  would  probably  have  been 
deemed  as  unprofessional  as  for  an  English  baxrisier 
to  cite  in  court  a  clever  treatise  written  by  a  con- 
temporary below  the  bar,  inatead  of  seeking  his 
authorities  in  the  decisions  of  judges,  and  in  the 
dicta  of  the  recognised  sages  of  the  law. 

That  this  is  the  true  explanation  of  the  silence 
of  other  jurists  with  respect  to  Gains  may  be  in- 
ferred from  a  constitution  of  Tfaeodosins  II.  and 
Valentinian  III.,  despatched  from  Ravenna  to  the 
senate  of  Rome  in  a.  d.  436.  (Cod.  Theod.  1. 
tit.  4.  s.  3.)  By  that  rescript  the  same  authority 
is  given  to  the  writings  of  Gaius  as  to  the  writings 
of  Papinian,  Panlus,  Ulpian,  and  Modestinus. 
Hence  it  may  be  inferred  that  Ghdns  was  previously 
in  a  different  and  inferior  position  with  respect  to 
authority.  All  the  writings  of  these  Ave  jurists 
(with  the  exception,  subsequently  specified,  of  the 
Notae  of  Panlus  and  Ulpian  on  Papinian)  are 
invested  with  authority,  as  if  to  obviate  the  ques- 
tion as  to  the  date  when  they  were  written,  for  a 
treatise  written  by  a  jurist  before  be  received  the 
juM  fmpmdmtdi  probably  derived  no  legal  force  from 
the  subsequent  gift  of  that  privikge  to  the  aothor. 


GAIUS. 

This  constitution  proves  the  great  importanoe  that 
was  attached  to  the  citation  of  a  legal  writer  by 
name  in  the  work  of  another  jurist,  for  it  proceeds 
to  make  the  dtation  of  other  writers  by  the  five 
great  jurists  we  have  mentioned  a  test  of  the 
authority  of  the  writers  dted.  If^  for  example, 
Gaius  any  wheie  dtes  Jnlianus,  the  citation  is  to 
be  taken  as  proof  that  Julianus  is  a  writer  of  an- 
thority ;  and  legal  force  is  given,  not  only  to  the 
passage  or  opinion  of  Julianus  so  dted,  but  to  all 
the  Iqgal  remains  which  can  be  proved  to  belong  to 
Julianus,  and  which,  upon  a  collation  of  manu- 
scripts, present  a  certain  text.  The  works  of 
Papinkn,  Paulus,  Gains,  Ulpian,  and  Modestinus 
(for  such  is  the  nnchronologiod  wder  in  which 
these  names  are  mentioned),  together  with  the 
works  of  all  the  other  jurists  who  are  died  by  any 
one  of  them,  are  made  the  criteria  of  legal  sdence. 
If,  in  the  works  of  ten  jurists,  passages  can  be 
fenad  in  fovour  of  one  opinion,  and  nine  jurists 
only  can  be  dted  against  the  ten,  the  majurity  is  to 
prevaiL  In  case  of  an  equality  of  oppoute  opi- 
nions, the  opinion  of  Papinian  is  to  prevail,  if 
Papinian  have  expressed  any  opinion  upon  the 
subject.  If  not,  the  matter  is  le^  to  the  decision 
of  ^e  judge.  There  is  no  pre-eminenoe  conferred 
on  any  other  of  the  first-named  five  jurists  over  a 
jurist,  as,  for  example,  Julianus,  who  may  have  been 
dted  by  one  of  the  five.  Such  appears  to  be  the  tme 
interpretation  of  this  celebrated  dtation-law,  upon 
which  the  reseaidies  of  Pnchta  {Rhem.  Mtu^/ur 
Jwrup,  vol.  V.  p.  141,  and  voL  vi  p.  87)  bive 
thrown  important  light. 

Among  the  writings  of  Gains  are  no  Qunmtiowm 
or  Retpomn,  which  were  the  titles  giveq  by  other 
jurists  to  treatises  relating  to  cases  that  arose  in 
their  own  practice.  The  Uber  de  OaaUmi  of  Gaius 
did  not  refaite  to  cases  within  his  own  practice, 
and  the  cases  it  treated  of  were  sometimes  wholly 
fictitious.  There  is  a  passage  in  the  Digest  where 
Gaius  speaks  as  if  he  did  not  himself  belong  to  the 
authoritative  body  of  those  whose  opinion  he  criti- 
dses,  **  Mirar  nnde  constare  videatnr,  etc.,  nam 
ut  apparet,  etc  (Dig.  11.  tit  7.  s.  9). 

Gains  was  probably  bom  before  Seiapias  was 
introduced  to  Hadrian  (oetote  nottru),  and  he 
wrote,  or  at  feast  completed,  his  ImdiMkmei  in  the 
xeign  of  M.  Anrelius.  The  proof  of  this  is  that 
Antoninus  Pins  is  mentioned  by  him  with  the 
addition  Dteat  (ii.  195),  and  that  he  speaka  of 
the  law  of  CTetfa,  as  it  stood  in  the  reign  of  Maieua, 
befon  it  was  altered  by  a  constitntbn  of  that  em- 
peror. (Compare  Gaius,  ii.  177  with  Ulpian,  i^Vu^t. 
xxii.  34.)  In  like  manner,  the  statements  made 
by  Gains  in  iii.  28,  24,  as  to  hardships  in  the  law 
of  snecesnon  which  required  the  correction  of  the 
praet<w^s  edict,  could  scarcely  have  been  written 
after  the  senatus  oonsultum  Tertullianum,  made  in 
the  reign  of  M.  Aurelius  and  Veras,  ▲.  d.  158, 
and  still  less  after  the  senatus  oonsnltam  Oiphitia- 
num,  made  in  the  reign  of  Marcus  and  Commodva, 
AD.  I7S.  (Compare  Inst.  3.  tit  4. pr., and  Capi- 
tolinus,  in  Marco.  11). 

Some  critics  have  been  so  nice  as  to  infer  that 
the  beginning  of  the  Institutes  of  Gaius  was  written 
under  Antoninus  Pius,  and  the  remainder  undcv 
M.  Aurelius.  In  i.  53.  the  fomer  emperor  i« 
termed  SacraHBiimu»  Impuutor  Antommm.  So,  in 
i.  102,  we  have  **A'smc  eat  epitkda  cpUmi  In^m- 
raUfria  Ankmmi,'"  and,  in  ii.  126,  **Sed  naper  tae. 

Tli« 


OAIUS. 


OAIUS. 


199 


**  Jmmmwkr  ABtantims  **  mcntiooed  in  il  126  i* 
iMt  Guaalb»  aithoash  tlw  «une  Kicript  ii  mo- 
neoMlydlfld  bj  JastioiaD  (Cod.  6.  tit.  2a.  n  4)  at 
«oe  ^**Mwgtm  AntommtUt'^  which  ii  the peculisr 
ilfi^iMtiiin  of  Cuaadk.  In  Not.  78.  c.  6,  Jiu- 
tinin  US»  into  an  oppotite  error,  in  aacrihing  to 
AnttaoMa  Ptos  an  act  of  legitbition  which  be- 
]MgiteGHMalk.(I>MKiGBia.kx?ii.  9.)  Itiinot 
■bS  itbK  the  middle  of  the  Hoond  iMwk  of  the 
la'iilatrT  of  Gatn»  that  Aatosiniu  Piaa  ia  called 
Vtwrn  —  Hcdig  m  Did  Fu  ctuuHMiom,  ii.  195. 
It  aaoean  to  va  that  the  inftienee  founded  on 
though  pvebable,  is  not  free  from 
In  i.  7,  and  L  SO,  Hadrian  is  oalled  DiToa 
In  i.  47,  we  have  Hadrianua  withont 
the  Divn^  Again  in  i  55,  we  have  Dims  Uadriar 
BH,  and  the  Mune  epithet  ia  ^plied  to  Hadrian  in 
nebcr  tnbaeqnent  paaage  wheie  hie  name 
except  in  iL  57.  The  mention  of  Anteni- 
■a»  withest  the  epithet  DivoB  in  six  paaaigei  may 
potaftl^  kacw  no  deeper  meanii^  than  the  einular 
■■ntien  ef  Hadnanoa  in  L  47  and  il  57.  It 
wodd  he  aaah  to  aeaert  that  we  posaeie  the  Insti- 
tatca  of  Oauw  pndad  j  as  they  proceeded  from  hia 
head  in  the  iint  edition.  The  Teiy  paaaage  in 
L  51,  wbete  Anioninna  appean  to  be  epoken  of  as 

the  epithet  aaeratimmiii  ia 
in  the  Digest  (Dig.  1.  tit.  &  ai  1),  and  there 
m  Dm  AnkommL  A  compB> 
of  this  frj^inent,  as  it  appean  in  the  Digest, 
with  the  aaae  paaaage  aa  it  stands  in  the  text  of 
Oaiaa,  affRds  aa  instnctive  ezaaa^  of  thoee 

(emUMMfo)  and  alteatieBS,  in 

cmpbyed  by  Jnstinian  in- 

by  mesna  of  which  serious  obstacles 

to  the  discovery  of  historical  tmth  by 

of  aoaate  verbal  critaeism.    The  hypothesis 

that  the  Instttatea  of  Oaana,  ap  to  ii.  151  (where 

ihe  laat  time  laqMiator  Antoninna, 

DiTna).  were  written  in  the  lifetime  of  the 

PSoa,  is  at  Tarianoe  with  the  probable  coo- 

ef  OosciMa,  who  thinks  that  Qains,  in  the 

197,  treated  of  a  eonstitntion 


indifatiBBS  fieoi  which  the  age 
be  doedy  in&md.  The  ktest 
be  citee  is  Salvias  Jniianaa,  the  com- 
of  the  EdiBtHm Ptqfetmm  vnder  Hadrian; 
sad  theagh  these  aie  no  liwer  than  585  extracts 
htm  his  works  in  the  DQeat,  he  refers  only  to 
thirteeaeoastitationsof  CBipenr%aBdnone  of  the 
he  ndom  to  can  be  proved  to  be  later 
Pias.  It  wonld  appear  from  the 
of  the  fragments  s.  8  and  &  9,  in  Dig. 
38.  tit.  17,  thai  he  wrote  a  /Aer  ao^^afarit  od 
■■^■i  eeasallnm  TertattoMnn,  and  another  od 
ACO^I  fi  I  II  This  woold  bring  hia  life  to  the 
hat  yean  of  H.  Amelias ;  bat  as  then  is  no 
ACBiieD  of  these  treatises  in  the  Florantine  Index, 
sad  n  tnatisee  ea  the  soaae  subject  were  written 
bf  Pnlaa,  it  as  net  at  aB  nnlikely  that,  in  the  in- 
auipikiaB  we  have  aaentieoed,  the  name  (Hiaa  is 
yet  I7  mistake  ferPaahuL  The  Divas  Antoninus 
■aatMaei  bj  Oaiaa  in  die  fragmenta  Dig.  35. 
lit  1.  a.  9«,  Dig.  8SL  a^  9fi,  Dig.  86.  tit.  1.  a.  68. 
|5»  ad  D%.  81.  a.  56,  is,  nndeubtedly,  not  Ca- 
bat  AiH***^*"*  Pias.  There  is  not  a  ain^e 
it  on  be  proved  that  Otaxu 
to  ^Vffdli  Fram  a  ceaiparison  of  Dig.  24. 
L  au  42  with  D^  24.  tit.  1.  s.  32.  p.,  an 

to  idcntiiy  the 


Prinoeps  Antoninus  mentioned  by  Gains  in  the 
former  passage,  with  the  Antoninus  Augastus,  Divi 
Severi  filius,  mentioned  by  Ulpian  in  the  latter ; 
but  though  Caracalla,  who  is  referred  to  by  Ulpian, 
mitigated  the  law  against  donations  between  hus- 
band and  wife,  it  does  not  follow  that  Antoninus 
Pias  may  not  previottBly  have  introduced  the 
partial  leUxation  of  which  Oaius  treats.  In  the 
time  of  Ulpian,  there  were  already  sevenl  consti- 
tutions upon  the  subject.  (Ulpian.  Fragm,  vii.  1.) 

We  have  said  that  Oaiua  was  a  devoted  adhe- 
rent of  the  achool  of  Sabinns  and  Caasius.  This  is 
now  dear  berond  dispute  from  a  great  number  of 
passages  in  his  Institutes  (i.  196,  ii.  15,  37,  79, 
128,  195,  200,  217,  21&~223, 231,  244,  iii.  87, 
98,  103,  141, 167. 168, 177, 178,  iv.  78,79, 114). 
It  had  formeriy  been  supposed  by  some  that  he 
belonged  to  the  opposite  ached  of  Proculus  —  a 
miatake  occasioned  chiefly  by  an  erroneous  intep* 
pietation  of  Dig.  40.  tit.  4.  s.  57.  Mascovius  and 
othen  were  induced  to  rank  him  among  the 
Htfcmumdi  [Capito],  on  account  of  the  phrase 
**  seatoa/w  imdia  rede  etutimamtiiim  **  (Dig.  4 1.  tit. 
1.  a.  7.  §  7),  coupled  with  a  few  passages  in  the 
Digest  (Dig.  17.  tit.  1.  s.  4,  Dig.  22.  tit  1.  s.  19), 
where,  notwithstanding  hia  general  leaning  to  Cas* 
uns,  he  seems  to  follow  the  opinion  of  Proculus,  or 
to  quote  Proculus  with  approbation. 

(Saius  was  the  aud»»'  of  numerous  woika.  The 
following  list  is  given  in  the  Florentine  Index : — 

1.  Ad  Edidum  Pnmneiale,  ^€/da  Xfi  [libri 
32].  Number  of  extnicu  from  this  work  in  the 
Digest,  340.  It  appean  to  have  been  completed  in 
the  lifetime  of  Antoninus  Pius.  (Dig.  24.  tit.  1. 
s.42,Dig.2.  titl.  S.11.) 

2.  Ad  Lege$  [Juliam  et  Papiam  Poppaeam], 
fitiKla  Sficinr^vTc.  (The  names  added  between 
bnckets  are  the  names  as  they  appear  in  inscrip- 
tions  of  fragmenta  in  the  Digeat)  Number  of  ex- 
tracta,  28.  (laiua  refen  to  thia  work  in  his  Insti- 
tutes (iiL  54).  It  seems  to  have  been  published 
alter  the  death  of  Antoninus  Pius.  (Dig.  31.  s.  56.^ 

3.  Ad  EdktMm  UrUatm  [praetcris  urbani],  ri 
fidva  ci)pc6trra  fitSKia  Uua,  Extracts,  47.  The 
Mdieli  ItdtrprtiaHa,  which  may  have  designated  the 
work  on  the  Provincial  Edict,  together  with  the 
work  on  the  City  Edict,  is  mentioned  by  Oaius  in 
his  Institutes  (i.  188),  and  was  probably  written 
in  the  reign  of  Antoninus  Pius  (Dig.  SO.  ai  73. 
§  1).  The  woik  on  the  City  Edict  was  divided 
into  titidi,  and  the  subjects  of  the  books  and  tituli 
are  oocadonally  dted  in  the  inscriptions  of  frag- 
ments. Some  of  the  tituli  seem  to  have  formed 
books  by  themselves  (compare  the  inscriptions  of 
Dig.  7.  tit  7.  s.  4,  Dig.  10.  tit  4.  s.  13,  Dig.  38. 
tit  2.  s»  30) ;  othen  seem  to  have  comprehended 
seveed  books.  There  were  at  least  two  books  2)e 
reateawntfu,  and  three  J>e  Legati»  (Dig.  28.  tit.  5. 
a.  32  and  s.  33,  Dig.  30.  s.  65,  Dig.  30.  s.  69,  Dig. 
30.  s.  73). 

4.  Aureom  [Aureorum  sen  Remm  (^otidianarum], 
^^Kia  iwrd.  Extracts,  26.  This  work,  treating 
<tf  Icgd  doctrines  of  general  appUcation  and  utility 
in  every-day  life,  seems  to  have  formed  a  compen- 
dium of  pracUcd  law.  The  name  Awna  was  pro- 
bably a  sttbsequmit  title,  not  proceeding  from  the 
author,  but  given  to  the  work  on  account  of  its 
vdue.  Though,  according  to  the  Index  Floren- 
tinna,  it  consisted  of  seven  books,  only  three  are 
dted  in  the  Digest,  whence  some  have  conjectured 
that  the  laat  four  books  are  idanticd  with  the  la- 

a4 


t>00 


GAIUS. 


stitutei  of  Gaioi.  The  preferable  opinion,  bow- 
ever,  ii,  that  the  Res  Quotidiantte  and  the  InsUtu- 
Uones^  though  the^*  had  much  in  common,  were 
distinct  works.  (Savigny's  ZeiUchr^  vol.  L  p. 
54-77;  Hugo,  CwUist.  Mag.  toL  vi.  p.  228— 
264.)  Justinian,  in  his  Institutes,  made  consider' 
able  Ufte  of  this  Golden  Work  {Prooem.  Intt.  §  6). 

5.  AoScjcoScAtoii  (sic,  sed  qu.  DuoScxaStATov  Tel 
Aa)SfKea4\Tov)  jSi^A/a  l{.  Ext^Bct^20.  This  is 
the  work,  the  beginning  of  which  has  been  supposed, 
on  account  of  the  citations  in  Lydus,  to  resemble 
part  of  the  Enchiridion  of  Pomponias,  and  to  haye 
borrowed  some  of  its  historical  details  from  Qrac- 
chanus. 

6.  Intiiitdon  (Institutionnm),  fit€\la  ritr<rapa. 
Extracts,  14.  An  account  of  this  famous  work  is 
given  below. 

7.  De  Verbomm  OUigatumibus,  /3i«A.<a  7.  Ex- 
tracts, 12. 

8.  De  ManunusdotdlniB,  $t6kia  TfAa,  Extracts,  5. 

9.  FideicommisaoH  [Fideicommissorum],  fiiiKia 
dvo.  Extracts,  12.  This  work  was  published  after 
the  death  of  Antoninus  Pius.  (IHg.  35.  tit  1.  s.  90, 
Dig.  32.  s.  96,  Dig.  36.  tit  1.  s.  63.  §  5.)  A  Liber 
tinyularia  de  tacttis  Fideioomndsti»^  not  mentioned  in 
the  Index,  is  cited.  Dig.  34.  tit.  9.  s.  23. 

10.  De  Casibue^  fitSKlov  ck  Extracts,  7.  We 
have  already  explained  the  purport  of  this  work. 

11.  Regularion  [Regularum],  $t€\iof  «v.  There 
is  but  oue  extract  from  this  work  in  the  Digest 
(Dig.  1.  tit  7.  s*  21),  unless  there  is  some  error 
in  the  Index  or  in  the  inscriptions.  Oaius  appears 
to  have  written  another  treatise  in  t&ree*  books  on 
Reffttlaey  or  rules  of  kw.  (Dig.  50.  tit  17.  •.  100  ; 
Dig.  47.  Ut  10.  s.  43.) 

12.  DotcdidoH  [Dotaliciorum].  Though  this 
work  is  mentioned  in  the  Index,  there  is  not  a 
single  extract  from  it  in  the  Digest.  It  is  probably 
the  same  with  the  Liber  eingulari»  de  He  (/aorioj 
which  was  one  of' the  fiiur  Ubri  sinfftdares  of  Oaiiu, 
that  were  used  for  instruction  in  the  law  schools. 
(Const  Onmemj  §  1.)  Of  the  other  three  libri  sin- 
gulares,  unless  they  were  extracted  from  the  larger 
work  on  the  edict,  nothing  is  known. 

1 3.  'TiroOfiKoplas  [Ad  foimuhun  faypothecariam], 
fiiSKlov  Zk    Extracts,  6. 

Besides  other  titles  of  works,  which  hare  been 
idready  incidentally  mentioned  as  not  inserted  in 
the  Florentine  Index,  we  read  Gains,  ad  Edictum 
Aedilium  Curuiium  Libri  duo,  in  the  inscriptions  of 
eleven  fragments,  and  Gains,  ad  Legem  Glidam,  in 
the  inscription  of  Dig.  5.  tit  2.  s.  4.  Of  the  Lex 
Glicla  no  mention  occun  elsewhere,  and  conse- 
quently the  genuineness  of  the  inscription  has  been 
doubted.  (Bynkerschoeck.  Obe.  il.  12.) 

Great  as  are  the  intrinsic  merits  of  Gains  as  a 
jurist,  he  yet  owes  some  of  his  celebrity  to  the  re- 
cent discovery  of  his  genuine  Institutes,  in  a  state 
so  nearly  perfect,  that  the  resuscitated  treatise  forms 
by  far  the  most  complete  specimen  in  existence,  of 
an  original  unmutilated  work,  which  has  survived 
the  wreck  of  classical  Roman  jurisprudence. 

It  was  a  common  practice  in  the  middle  ages  to 
wash  out  the  relics  of  antiquity,  in  order  to  econo- 
mise the  parchment  on  which  they  were  written. 
When  washing  alone  would  not  expunge  the  writ- 
ing— as  often  happened  in  the  case  of  manuscripts 
written  on  the  once  hairy  side  of  the  parchment — 
the  charscterft  were  further  scratched  out  with  a 
knife.  A  father  of  the  Church  sometimes  covered 
the  pafces  which  had  before  contained  the  worki  of 


GAIUS. 

some  profime  dramatist  Not  unfrequently  tlift 
parchment  was  a  second  time  submitted  to  the 
same  treatment.  The  father  who  had  supplanted 
the  dramatist  was  himself  washed  and  rubbed  out 
in  order,  peradventure,  to  give  place  to  some  scho- 
lastic doctor. 

In  the  library  of  the  Chapter  at  Verona  is  a 
codex  formerly  numbered  xv.,  but  now  xiii.,  con- 
taining a  manuscript  of  the  LeUers  of  St  Jerome 
(Hieronymus),  written  over  an  older  manuscript 
Nearly  one  fourth  part  of  the  codex  was  bia  re- 
ecrtplut,  and  where  this  was  the  case,  it  seems  that 
St  Jerome  had  also  been  the  second  occupant 
The  manuscript  first  written  on  the  paix:hment 
consisted  of  251  pages,  and  each  page  of  24  lines. 
One  leaf  or  two  pages,  235  and  236,  concerning 
Prescriptions  and  Interdicts,  had  been  detached 
from  the  rest  of  the  manuscript,  and  escaped  being 
overlaid  by  St  Jerome.  These  two  detached 
pages,  together  with  four  other  pages  detached  from 
some  other  codex,  and  containing  the  fragment  of 
an  uncertain  author  De  Jure  Fisci,  had  been  found 
in  the  library  of  Verona  before  the  year  1732,  by 
the  celebrated  Scipio  Maffei.  He  describes  them 
in  his  Verona  lUtutraiOt  Parte  Terza,  c.  7.  p.  464 
(8vo.  Verona,  1732).  In  his  Itioria  Teologica 
(foL  Trento,  1742,)  the  greater  part  of  both  frag- 
ments was  fint  published,  and  in  plate  x.  a  fiac- 
simile  was  given  of  part  of  the  writing  of  the  frag- 
ment De  Jnierdictis,  From  the  Jatoria  Tet^ogioa, 
part  of  this  facsimile  was  copied  and  republished, 
not  very  accurately,  in  the  Nouveau  TraiU  de  Di- 
phmatiquey  vol.iii.  p.  208.  tab.  46  (Paria,  1757). 
Maffei  had  observed  a  correspondence  between  the 
fragment  De  luterdidis  and  the  15th  title  of  the 
4th  book  of  Justinian^s  Institutes ;  but  instead  of 
recognizing  Gains,  whose  text  was  the  basis  of 
Justinian*s  work,  he  supposed  that  the  leaf  he  had 
found  was  part  of  an  interpretation  or  compendium 
of  Justinian^s  Institutes,  made  by  some  later  jurist 
To  Maffei,  however,  belongs  the  credit  of  having 
fint  given  to  the  world  two  pages  of  the  manuscript 
of  the  genuine  Gains. 

It  had  not  escaped  the  notice  of  Maflei  that  the 
manuscript  of  the  letten  of  St  Jerome  was  a  codex 
reecry^iut.  This  appeare  by  his  unpublished  re« 
marks  in  the  Catalc^e  of  the  Library ;  but  ho  did 
not  know  what  the  subject  of  the  obliterated 
writing  was,  and  was  not  aware  of  the  connection 
between  that  manuscript  and  the  detached  leaf 
which  had  drawn  his  attention. 

The  fragment  concerning  Interdicts,  published 
by  Maffei,  had  not  been  unobserved  by  Uaubold. 
He  detennined  to  recal  it  to  the  memory  of  Ger- 
man jurists,  and  prepared  an  essay  for  that  pur* 
pose,  which  was  published  at  Leipng  in  1816, 
under  the  title,  of  Noti^  Fragmenti  Verottenns  eim 
InierdieHs^  and  is  to  be  found  in  his  collected  Opua^ 
aula,  vol.  ii.  p.  327—346. 

By  chance,  while  the  essay  of  Haubold  was  in 
preparation,  but  not  yet  published,  in  the  year 
1816,  Niebuhr  was  despatched  to  Rome  by  the 
king  of  Prussia,  as  minister  to  the  Apostolic  S«e. 
On  his  way,  he  spent  the  greater  part  of  two  days 
in  examining  the  cathedral  library  of  Verona,  and. 
made  wonderfully  good  use  of  his  limited  time. 
Beside  copying  the  manuscript  of  the  fragment  />e 
Jure  Fied^  he  copied,  fiilly  and  accnrately,  the 
fragment  concerning  Interdicts  and  Prescriptions;, 
and  did  not  hesitate  to  ascribe  the  latter  fragment 
to  its  real  author.  Gains.  He  pncf^eded  to  *»<^«T'mp 


GAIU& 

xm^  and  by  means  of  the  infunon  of  nut- 
Kslk,  «M  mUe  to  decipher  the  97th  leaf  of  the  ob- 
literated vntin^,  whkh  he  at  once  recogniied  aaan 
troiNftaBt  vork  of  a  moet  ancient  jnrist,  whom  he 
at  ibvt  wnifwed  to  be  Ul)rian.  The  frnita  of  his 
icaearcbee  he  eommnnicated  by  letter  to  Sarigny, 
hy  vhen  they  were  printed  in  the  third  Tolume  of 
the  Jmfmhi/L  Sarigny  added  a  learned  and  acute 
ooaanentary  of  his  own,  and  put  forward  the  feli- 
dtsw  eonjectarev  amjJy  Terified  in  the  sequel,  that 
the  ancient  text  of  eodez  ziii.  contained  the 
lemnBe  Institutes  of  Oaius,  and  that  the  fragment 
coooervtng  Prescriptions  and  Interdicts  had  for^ 
■Mriy  be«i  s  part  of  that  codex. 

The  fioae  of  this  discovery  was  soon  difitised 
aBSBg  the  jurists  of  the  continent  In  May,  1817, 
the  Royal  Academy  of  Berlin  despatched  to  Verona 
Goschra  and  BeUcer,  char^gcd  with  the  task  of 
tanscribcng  the  manuscript,  and  the  pbce  of  Bek- 
kcr  was  shortly  afterwards  supplied  by  Bethmann 
Hefiwcg.  With  Bcrapnlous  accuracy  did  OStchen, 
anisted  by  HoUweg,  fulfil  his  difficult  commission. 
The  original  manuscript,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
psbeocrapbcr  Kof»p  (Sarigny^s  ZeH»ckri/t,  vol  ir. 
p.  473).  waa  anterior  to  Justinian*s  lepU  reforms. 
The  scribe,  like  the  majority  of  legal  writers  in  our 
own  country  at  the  present  day,  employed  a  great 
fsffiety  of  continetiens,  and  whole  words  were  often 
by  initial  letters.  The  old  order  of  the 
ladi  deranged.  There  were  rery  few 
the  parehment  had  not  been  entirely 
written  over,  and,  in  more  than  60  pages,  it  was  bis 
iMuy<Bs.  The  new  writing  was  in  general  di- 
i«ctty  over  the  old.  In  order  to  prepare  the  paich- 
■MSt,  St  had  hccB  washed,  apparently  bleached  in 
the  san,  and  in  some  places  scraped  by  a  knife. 

these  difficaltiM,  by  far  the 
of  the  Institutes  of  Oaius  has  been 
to  us.  Probably  not  one  tenth  of  the 
is  «anting.  It  is  true  that  certain 
psrti  of  the  extant  leaves  resisted  all  attempts  at 
dMvphering,  and  thai  diree  leaves,  namely,  the 
bo^  following  pi  80,  the  leaf  following  p.  12*6,  and 
the  kaf  feOowing  p.  194,  are  missing.  The  aigu- 
■eat  «f  the  fint  missing  leaf  may  be  collected  firam 
the  West  OoChk  Epiiome^  and  the  whole  contenU 
•f  ihe  seeood  missing  leaf  have  been  luckily  pre* 
Kmd  in  an  andent  extract,  made  by  the  author  of 
thcroflrtio  LmfmmRam.tiMot.,  but  the  loss  of  the 
leaf  is  very  tantalizing,  for  it  doubtless 
partienlan  rektive  to  die  old  legii 
whkh  w»  are  left  without  any  means  of 
SBpplying.  A  lew  of  the  gaps  wlakh  are  occasioned 
hy  the  iaipossibiKty  of  decyphering  are  also  very 
1mm  iishle,  for  they  occur  in  the  most  obscure 
psrts  of  the  work, — in  parts  where  the  curiosity  of 
ihs  sataiBBry  is  raised  highest,  and  all  the  inge- 
■nky  «f  conjecture  possesafd  by  the  ablest  critics 
hss  hssB  naaUe  satisfoetorily  to  fill  them  up* 

The  decyphcred  volume  was  anxiously  looked 
fm.  la  1819,  the  first  printed  sheet  of  it  ap- 
paiul,  but  not  unti]  1821  was  the  fint  complete 
«ditioa  sf  the  work  brought  out  by  Otfschen.  lu 
pMkvAm  excited  an  unusual  sensation  among 
the  jurists  of  the  eootinent.  It  was  considered  to 
fana  sa  en  in  the  study  of  Roman  Law.  It  was 
^■d  to  ebfidate  doobta,  and  clear  up  difficulties, 
(m^  leiafded  as  hopeless.  By  the  true  explana- 
tHa  it  sfleided,  aumy  an  ingeniously  constructed 
^"f  «as  demolished.  Modem  jurists  were  thus 
■ddnlyplaesd  upon  a  vBDtafs  ground,  from  which 


QAIUS. 


201 


they  looked  down  upon  thdr  lets  fortunate  prede- 
cessore.  The  authenticity  of  the  discovered  Inati- 
tutes  was  beyond  dispute.  This  was  clear  from 
internal  evidence,  which  would  prove  a  foiger  to 
have  possessed  miraculous  knowledge  and  sngarity. 
The  work  was  found  to  agree  with  the  Institutes 
of  Justinian,  which  were  derived  from  it.  It  was 
the  manifest  source  of  the  Oothk  Epitome.  It  con- 
tained all  the  passages  cited  from  the  Institutes  of 
Gaius  in  the  Digest,  in  the  CoUaHo^  by  Boethius 
(Ad  Cic.  Tbpiea,  iii.  5.  sub  fin.),  and  by  Priscian 
{An  Gram,  fi.  sub  fin.). 

The  Institutes  of  Gains  are  thought  to  have 
been  the  fint  work  of  the  kind,  not  a  compilation 
from  previous  sourees.  As  they  became  a  popular 
manual  at  Rome,  so  are  they  perhaps  to  the  mo- 
dem student  the  best  initiation  into  the  Roman 
law,  especially  if  they  are  read  along  with  the 
Institutes  of  Justinian  and  the  Parapkrams  of 
TheophiluflL  They  are  composed  in  a  clear  and 
terse  style,  which  is  well  suited  to  a  technical 
treatise,  and  does  not  often  fail  to  satisfy  the  re- 
quisitions of  pure  Latinity.  The  author  always 
has  a  meaning,  and  seldom  expresses  his  meaning 
badly.  The  difficulties  which  occur  in  his  Insti- 
tutes usually  depend  either  on  our  ignorance  of 
collateral  focts  and  legal  rules,  or  upon  a  train  of 
reasoning  which  demands  attention,  or  upon  dis- 
tinctions which  the  intellect  cannot  comprehend 
without  effort.  Gains  is  not  a  learned  historian ; 
he  seeks  not  the  merit  of  a  critical  philologer,  and 
does  not  push  his  logic  so  inconveniently  as  to 
assail  the  latent  fiaws  of  established  law  ;  but  hie 
history,  his  etymologies,  and  his  logic  bear  a  cer- 
tain stamp  of  technical  propriety  They  are  good 
enough  for  their  purpose  of  asristing  the  memory, 
and  facilitating  the  undentanding  of  legal  doctrine. 
He  does  not  exhibit  the  details  of  refined  philoso- 
phical analysis,  and  pureue  with  lucid  order  the 
prescriptions  of  scientific  method ;  but  yet  the 
naais  of  his  arrangement  will  appear,  upon  exami- 
nation, to  be  solid  and  profound ;  and  the  sequence 
in  which  his  subjects  are  treated  has  been  found  so 
practically  satisfoctory,  that  it  has  been  received, 
with  little  alteration  and  improvement,  by  the 
majority  cf  those  who  have  followed  in  bis  track. 
**  Omne  jus  quo  utimur,  vel  ad  penonas  pertinet, 
vel  ad  res,  vel  ad  actiones.**  This  celebrated  divi- 
skn  rests  on  the  notion  of  a  ttAjjeeLt  an  o6jec<,  and 
a  copula,  connecting  the  subject  with  the  objecL 
Thinken  had  not  fiuled  to  dwell  on  the  elementary 
distinction  between  a  man  and  all  that  was  not 
himsell  They  had  seen  that  the  reUtions  between 
a  man  and  the  rest  of  the  universe  were  changed 
and  modified  by  his  own  acts  and  by  external 
events.  In  the  schools  of  philosophy,  these  con- 
siderations had  led  to  divisions  of  human  know- 
ledge, analogous  to  the  threefold  dirision  of  law 
laid  down  by  Gains,  Our  author,  however,  seems 
to  have  contented  himself  with  general  notions, 
and  not  to  have  formed  in  his  own  mind  any 
precise  definition  of  the  boundaries  between  the 
law  reUting  to  persons,  the  law  reUting  to  things 
and  the  law  rebiting  to  actions.  I1ie  order  of  his 
Institutes  may  be  accounted  for  by  some  such 
analysts  as  tile  following: — Law  treats  of  rights. 
Differences  of  rights  result  firom  permanent  differ- 
ences in  those  who  possets  rights — ^the  subject  of 
right  permma;  and  also  from  differences  in  that 
over  whkh  rights  are  exercised — the  objects  of 
right— <Ati^.    Besides  the  varieties  of  rights  attr»» 


302 


GAIUS. 


butable  to  penaaaent  diffiBranoM  in  penons,  and 
natnial  or  conventional  diffezenoea  in  &ing»,  there 
are  new  and  altered  rights,  which  arise  from  ex- 
ternal events  and  from  voluntary  acta.   Of  external 
events,  death,  which  necesntates  the  devolution  of 
property  by  syeoemon^  is  in  law  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance.    From  the  voluntary  l^gal  deidings  of 
men,  and  other  changes  of  the  circumstances  in 
which  they  are  placed,  result  transitory  and  par- 
ticoUr  rights  of  various  kinds,  with  their  oor- 
responding  cU^fotumi.  Further,  in  order  to  redress 
any  violation  of  those  earlier  rights,  which  alone 
would  have  to  be  considered,  if  men  acted  legally, 
the  hiw  establishes  secondary  rights — remedies  for 
violation  of  right,  and  rights  of  action.    The  first 
book  of  the  Institutes  of  Gains  treats  of  the  dis- 
tinctions of  persons.     In  this  it  follows  the  genius 
of  the  Roman  hiw,  which  owes  much  of  its  dis- 
tinctive character  to  the  great  legal  differences  that 
originally  subsisted  between  different  daases  of 
men.    There  are  systems  of  jurisprudence  in  which 
it  might  perhaps  be  better  to  begin  with  an  aoettiffe 
law,  not  resting  on  peculiarities  of  dass  or  ttaiue. 
Rights  commonly  rest,  in  modem  systems,  on  an 
average  level,  from  which  tiie  student  may  rise  or 
sink  to  those  inequalities  of  surface  which  depend 
on  anomalous  distinctions  ;  but  the  law  of  Rome 
may  rather  be  compared  to  a  country  which  has  its 
Buiftce  disposed  in  separate  platforms  or  terraces  of 
considerable  extent.     Gaius  first  considers  men  as 
free  {liberi)  or  slaves  («em);  fr«emen  he  sub- 
divides into  iMffeiuU  and  Ubeiiim;  and  lUterUai  he 
distinguishes  as  they  are  ehe»  Romcuu^  aut  Laimi, 
ant  DedUidonim    nvmero.       Here  naturally  he 
speaks  of  manumissions.     Next,  following  a  divi- 
sion which  crosses  the  former,  he  divides  ptrmmae 
into  those  who  are  mi  juria^  and  those  who  are 
aiieno  jtui  tm^jeotae.    Under  the  latter  head  he 
speaks  of  the  child  m  poiedaie  panniiSf  of  the  wife 
M  numu  numtiy  of  the  slave  in  «awcyio  dommL 
Persons  who  are  wt  jmia  are  divided  into  those 
who  an  under  tutela,  those  who  are  under  cura^ 
and  those  who  are  under  neither  Mela  nor  citra. 
With  the  second  book  bctgins  the  law,  qmd  ad  n$ 
pertimeL    Some  things  an  dhmi  jmtii^  othen  kih 
mam  jarit ;  some,  again,  are  cof^oro^  some  m- 
oo9ji>ofale$.    After  explaining  these  distinctions. 
Gains  proceeds  Co  the  distinction  of  things  into 
rm  mamoipi  and  rm  ttee  maneipL    From  the  latter 
distinction  (which  depends  upon  technical  rules 
relating  to  the  mode  of  tiansfezring  property),  he 
goes  on  to  investigate  the  various  modes  of  ac- 
quiring and  transferring  mugutoe  reMy  as  opposed  to 
the  acquisition  and  devolutian  of  property  w  a 
lump.    He  is  then  naturally  led  to  consider  ipiUim 
madia  per  um»emkU$m  rt$  mobii  acgMinmtur^  and 
herein,  to  treat  of  itndita».    Ho  treats  of  testate 
succession  before  intestacy,  and  arranges  under  the 
former  head,  as  a  kind  of  appendix,  the  law  of 
Jegacies  {le^aia)  and  JUeicommda$a ;   for  though 
these  are  not  proper  examples  of  aegumtio  per 
nmvernlaimu,  tney  cannot  be  conveniently  sepa- 
rated from  the  kw  of  kereditu.    The  third  book 
begins  with  die  law  of  iateatafta  snooession,  and 
proceeds  (iii.  88)  to  the  doctrine  of  oU^fokonet. 
There  has  been  great  controversy  among  modem 
jurists  whether  i&  law  rehting  to  aeHom  does  not 
begin  where  obttgatiimet  Bte  first  introduced  to  our 
notice.    The  great  modern  maintainor  of  the  pro- 
position that  Uie  kw  of  actions  commences  with 
^UigatkmeB  waa  the  kte  HngOi  who  diacaised  the 


GAIU& 

subject  at  kige  in  his  Ohilid,  Mag,  (voL  iv.  p.  1, 
and  voL  v.  p.  885),  and  returned  to  his  favourite 
proposition  in  one  of  his  Utest  essays.  (GUting, 
GtUkrUAneeigen^  1840,  p.  1038—1039.)  He  has 
undoubtedly  in  his  favour  the  express  deckration 
of  Theophilus  (iii.  14.  pr.,  and  iv.  6,  init.),  but  the 
opposite  view  (adopted  by  Vinnius,  Thibaut,  and 
others),  which  ranks  Migatkmee  with  rat,  appean 
to  be  more  in  accordance  with  the  form  of  the  In- 
stitutes of  Gaiua.  After  treating  of  corporeal 
things — things  which  entitle  their  owner  to  the 
name  of  dommua — Gaiua  passes  easily  to  oUufoH' 
ones^  which  are  re$  incorporalett  and  give  name  to 
a  kind  of  ownership  distinct  from  dommium.  The 
word  atiHgaHo  properly  expresses  the  eotmediim  be- 
tween the  person  who  has  a  right  and  the  person 
who  owes  the  corresponding  duty ;  hence,  in  or- 
dinary language,  its  meaning  has  been  transferred 
to  denote  Uie  «fWy,  whereas  in  legal  phraseology  it 
u  often  employed  to  signify  the  nj^jt  It  is  not 
unlikely  that,  from  the  dose  rektionship  between 
the  kw  of  obUgaiumet  and  the  kw  of  actions,  and 
from  the  ambiguity  of  the  word  oo£to,  which  may 
apply  to  acts  unconnected  with  judicial  procedure, 
Gaius,  and  other  jurists  who  snooeeded  him,  may 
have  avoided  any  precise  definition  of  their  grend 
division  of  kw,  and  have  placed  Mgaliomai  in  an 
intermedkte  situation,  where  they  might  be  held 
to  occupy  an  independent  temtory,  or  whence 
they  might  be  transferred  to  the  territory  either  of 
rat  or  of  aetiom»^  as  convenience  might  dictate.  If 
we  class  them  with  rsi^  we  must  admit  that  they 
require  special  and  separate  attention,  seeing  that 
they  are  difierently  created,  transferred,  and  ended 
from  other  re».  The  gumma  divida  of  oUigatumee 
is  into  two  specks — oU^gaUo  e*  oondraeU^  and  ofr* 
Ugaiio  ex  ddido  (iii.  88).  In  thk  Gaius  differed 
from  the  Institutes  of  Justinian,  which,  out  of  the 
anomalous  cUigaticmu  that  remain,  make  two  other 
general  species,  namely,  cMigaiumea  qieati  e»  eon- 
traela  and  cbUgatumet  fuati  ex  deUeto,  Of  o&%ali- 
oites  e«  coatradu  there  are  four  kinds :  re  «mtra- 
hmUur^  ttiU  «arisR,  oat  Hiena,  out  conmnaa  (iii.  89). 
Of  obUgaiiaaea  ea  dalieto,  Gaius  also  instances  four 
kinds:  veluli  ai  quia /Mrtam  fecarit^  bona  rapmerii^ 
damnum  dederii^  w^jmriam  eommiaeril  (iii.  182). 
With  the  fourth  and  kat  book  Gaius  begins  th« 
kw  of  actions,  as  connected  with  judicial  pro- 
cedure. After  the  general  division  of  aetioam  into 
aeHamea  m  rem  and  acHtmea  m  ptraomam^  he  tnata 
<rf  the  ancwnt/ia^  adioma  and  oiformiia/a^  eieeep' 
ttoM*,  and  praeatnydumea^  and  he  givM  an  acooont 
of  the  several  kinds  of  mierdieta.  With  theae 
topics  are  mingled  various  rules  of  kw  lekting  to 
different  branches  of  judicial  procedure. 

The  above  k  an  imperfect  sketch  of  the  topiea 
handled  in  the  Institutes  of  Gains^  As  to  his 
mode  of  handling  them,  it  u  to  be  obsorved,  that 
he  treats  rather  cST  the  dyaamiet  than  of  the  abMtim 
of  kw,~rather  of  those  events  ory^rees  by  which 
cksaes  of  rights  begin,  are  modified  cr  terminate, 
than  of  those  rightc  and  duties  which  aocompany 
a  given  akOioHorjf  kgal  rdation.  Thus,  in  treating^ 
of  thejiH9iKMfac<perB0iia«;}«r^aM^when  becomes 
to  the  patria  poieataa^  it  is  not  his  object  to  ex- 
plain the  mutual  rights  and  duties  of  parents  and 
children,  but  to  point  out  the  cases  and  events  in 
which  those  rights  and  duties  arise  or  cease^ 

A  new  edition  of  this  work  was  loudly  called, 
for  when  the  first  edi^on  of  1821  «as  exhnoated, 
•nd  in  1824  Blame  mde  a  fraah  colktioii  of  oodez 


OAiua 

zin^  aad  ike  icaalt  of  ids  icaewcd  «numnation 
wm  gmm  t»  the  worU  bj  Otftchcn,  in  the  oele- 
bmtid  editMB  of  1824»  An  improved  refirint  of 
thkeditioB,  hy  Imihmnm,  mm  pabKfthed  in  1842, 
the  edilar  hviing  completed  a  eridcel  lennoD, 
vhich  had  been  interrupted  bj  the  death  of  65o- 
chcn.  Thii  third  «itifio  Goetdtmiama  ia  at  pfetent 
the  edith  tpHma, 

The  dviliana  of  the  eontinent  hate,  ironi  the 
fint  pnhBcatien  of  Oaiae,  laboored  aaeidaonsly  in 
iieipieluiy  tiie  text,  in  conpotiag  diatertatume 
en  the  docttines  eoBtained  in  it,  and  in  conjeetual 
eepply  ef  the  faewwn',  bat  no  edition  of  the  whole 
work  «ith  a  good  ccaninentarj  has  yet  appeared. 
The  cBuaesiaiy  of  Van  AoMa  (Ed.  2d.  Lag.  Bat 
IMS)  eatenda  only  to  the  fint  book.    He£fter*8 
cditMi   of  the  fvarth  book,   with  commentary 
(4ta  Beriin,  1827),  ia  Tahiahle.     Hefiier*e  edi- 
tien  of  the  entire  woifc,   without  ooannentaiy, 
«at  ofigianliy  intended  to  fionn  the  fint  part  of 
the  Bean  Cbi^  Jar.  AiUejmL,  bat  all  tiie  oopiet 
of  this  editioB  have  been  long  linee  ezhaaated,  and 
ite  piaee  haa  been  aupplied  hf  an  edition  raperin- 
teaded  by  l«afhanann      In  Klenie  and  B8eking*s 
Omii  tt  JmaHmami  /watUuHomet  (4to.  Berlin,  1829), 
the  texta  of  the  two  dementary  workt  are  placed 
■de  by  mde,  bat  Gmai  it  made  to  yield  to  the 
idepted  by  Jnatinian.      BUckmg'»  ktett 
of  tke  Inetittttee  of  Gaius  (12nK>.  Bonn, 
l»4l)ieeHm«ciitaDdaMfiiL    The  editor  in  the 
gifce  a  Imt  of  dieeertatione  aad  other  pnb- 
kh  ilhutnte  hie  anther.    The  moot 
vnlaabie  ef  thcee  is  Uie  learned  and  imaginative 
Hnechke^emay,  Zv  KHHk  uad  ItUBiyreialion  von 
Gmim  hmHtttimea^  in  hie  Simdim  de»  Rom,  Reekt» 
(Svtt.  Itwiaa  18^).   Farther  infoimation  on  the 
htcmiM  eeHHCted  with  Qaiae  may  be  feoad  in 
Haabeld^/aitiL  Jar.  Rim.  Priv,  Lmeam,  p.  151. 
n.  (ee),  f.  505  (8vol  Lipe.  1826),  aad  in  Maekel- 
iey^  Iifciari  dm  Rim.  Rtekit,    p.  52,  n.  (b) 
<r2ih  ed.  Oeam.   1842).    There  ie  a  Gennaa 
•f  the  fint  book,  with  oopiooa  notes  of 
it,  by   Von  Broekdoiff  (8vo.   Sehlee. 
1824).  Tbcfe  an  French  tmnefauiona  of  the  whole 
«mk  by  Beolet  (Parte,  1826),  Domenget  (1848), 
aadPrfkt(1844>    From  the  Ibrthconung  volume 
ef  nema  amd  emnmentary,  by  the  hMi4Mntioned 
f  iafi  ptefcewr,  macfa  ia  expected. 
Ia  the  lew   Rommm  H'Si^oliofvm,   pnUiabed 
Alaxk  IL  ia  A.  D.  586,  for  the  nee  of  the 
of  the  Weelgothie  kingdom,  the 
laititatee  of  Oaioi  appear,  remodelled  in  barbarous 
Tliey  have  been  wone  treated  than  the 
Cade  and  other  legal  vrotke  introdueed 
leceUeetion;  ft»  while  a  baibaroue  in- 
(miiiiHi'Mii)  waeanlqeiacd  to  the  text  of 
( Ibond  to  be  eo  full  of 
law,  that  hie  text,  in  its  original  «tate, 
uaenitable  to  the  chaneter  of  the 
Aeeeidingiy,  it  waaeo  altered  and  mntilated 
■i  aet te  waat  an  latey wr^ifwi.  The  Oethie  Epitome 
efOwae^dirfgwredaBd  impcrliMtasit  is,  ienow  of 
the  diecoveiy  ef  the  genuine  Ineti- 
fsr  the  parpoee  of  undentanding  an- 
■de  «an  it,  and  of  aaaeting  in 
ef  the  valuable  originel    It  con- 
■«S  — "■■ff'i  to  the  ordinary  division  (for  the 
vary  In  thia  peintX  of  two  books,  and 
abstnet  cS  the  ftmrth  book  of  the  ge- 
Jona.    It  baa  been  ably 
Itiag,  wIm  gives  a  leleetion 


OALBA. 


208 


firam  the  notes  of  preceding  commentaton  (Jmriap, 
AmUgiat  p.  1 — 186),  and  by  Meerman  (7*/&eKuirM, 
vol  vii.  p.  669—686 ).  It  is  edited  by  Haubold  in 
the  Berlin  «/as.  Cw.  Ant^nMt,  aad  by  Bbdciug  in 
the  Bonn  CJorp»  Jur,  AniB^. 

The  /hwiarnwa,  or  LernRom.  Wimg,,  has  been 
itsdf  the  theme  of  a  oormpt  Abridgment  of  the  se- 
cond order,  in  base  Italian  Latin,  interesting,  per- 
haps, to  a  philological  student  Tboee  who  are 
anxious  to  see  to  what  extent  an  andent  monument 
may  be  de&eed  and  deformed,  may  consult  the  Ze« 
Aomaaa  VHn»mi§,  at  the  end  ef  the  fourth  volume 
of  Caneiani^s  Lt^  Bariforormm.  The  following 
may  be  taken  as  a  ftvounUe  spedraen : — **  Incipit 
Hber  Oagii  L  Interpr.  Ingenuorum  statnm  unum 
est  Nam  libertorum  vero  trea  genera  sunt  In- 
jenui  vero  sunt,  qui  de  injenuos  parentes  nascuntur. 
Liberti  sunt,  sicut  jam  diximus,  tiea  genen :  hoc  est, 
eive  Romannm,  et  Latine,  et  Dividcii.**  [J.T.O.] 

GALA,  a  Numidiaa,  father  of  Masinissa,  and 
king  of  the  Massy H.  In  b.  &  213,  when  Syphax, 
king  of  the  Masaesyli,  had  joined  the  Roman  alli- 
ance. Gala,  at  the  instigation  of  his  son,  and  to 
counterbalance  the  additional  power  which  Syphax 
had  thue  gained,  listened  to  the  oveituree  of  the 
Carthaginians,  and  became  their  ally.  Soon  after 
this,  while  Maainissa  was  aiding  the  Carthaginians 
in  Spain,  Gala  died,  and  was  succeeded,  according 
to  the  Numidiaa  custom,  by  hb  brother  Ocealces. 
(Liv.xxiv.48,49,xxix.29;  App.Pan.10.)  [E.  £.] 

GALATEIA  (roAareia).  1.  A  daughter  of 
Nereus  and  Doris.  (Hom.  //.  xviit  45  ;  Has. 
TJkeoff,  261.)  Respecting  the  story  of  her  love  of 
Aeis,  see  Acn. 

2.  A  daughter  of  Eurytius,  and  the  wife  of 
Lampins,  the  son  of  Pandion,  at  Phaestus  in 
Crete.  Her  hasbaad,  deeirous  of  having  a  son, 
ordered  her,  if  she  should  give  birth  to  a  dbuighter, 
to  kill  the  iniant  Gakteia  gave  birth  to  a  £iugh> 
ter,  but,  unable  to  comply  with  the  cruel  command 
of  Lamprus,  she  was  induced  by  dreams  and  sooth- 
sayen  to  bring  up  the  child  ia  the  disguise  of  a 
boy,  aad  under  the  naaw  of  Leudppus.  When  the 
maiden  had  thus  grown  up,  GaUtcia,  dreading  the 
diicoveiy  of  the  secret  and  the  anger  of  her  hue- 
band,  took  refuge  with  her  daughter  in  a  temple 
of  Leto,  and  prayed  the  goddess  to  change  the 
giri  into  a  youth.  Leto  gnmted  the  request,  and 
hence  the  Phaestiaas  offered  vp  sacrifioee  to  Leto 
Phytia  (i.  e.  the  creator),  and  celebrated  a  festival 
called  ««6^10,  in  commemoration  of  the  maiden 
having  put  off  her  female  attire.  (Anton.  Lib. 
17.)  [L.  S.] 

GA'LATON  (Taydrtm),  a  Greek  painter,  wboee 
picture,  representing  Homer  vomiting,  and  other 
poets  gathering  up  what  fell  from  him,  is  men- 
tioned by  Aetna  (  T.  H,  xiil  22),  mud  by  a 
scholiast  to  Lucian  (i.  p.  499,  ed.  Wetstein),  who 
calls  the  painter  Gelato.  He  probably  lived  under 
the  eariier  Ptolemies,  and  his  picture  was  no  doubt 
intended  to  lidicale  the  Alnandiian  epic  poets. 
(Meyer,  JTamtf^esaUoils,  voL  ii  p.  193 ;  MttUer, 
ArekSoL  d,  Kwut,  i  168,  n.  3.)  [P.  S.] 

GALA'XIUS  {tmXdimt),  a  surname  of  Apollo 
in  Boeotia,  derived  from  the  stream  Galaxiua. 
(Prod.  op.  PhoL  p.  969  ;  MHlkr,  OnAtmu  p.  42, 
2d  edit)  [L.SO 

GALBA,  the  name  of  a  patridan  fiunily  of  the 
Sulpidagens. 

1.  P.  SoLncitJfl,  Sxiu  p.  P.  ir.  Galba  Mazi- 
vus,  was  efeeted  ocnsul  fi»  the  year  b.  c,  21 1,  si- 


204 


OALBA. 


thongli  he  bad  neyer  before  held  any  cnrule  magis- 
tracy. He  entered  upon  hit  office  on  the  iden  of 
March,  and  both  the  consuls  of  that  year  had  Ap- 
pulia  as  their  province ;  but  as  the  senate  no  longer 
apprehended  much  from  Hannibal  and  the  Car- 
thaginians, it  was  decreed  that  one  of  the  consuls 
only  should  remain  in  Appalia,  and  that  the  other 
should  have  Macedonia  for  his  province.  When 
lots  where  drawn  as  to  which  was  to  leave  Appu- 
lia,  P.  SulpieiuB  Oalba  obtained  Macedonia,  in  the 
operations  against  which  he  succeeded  M.  Valerius 
Laevinus.  At  the  close  of  his  consulship  his  im- 
perium  was  prolonged  for  another  year,  but  owing 
to  the  boasting  report  which  Laevinus  had  made 
of  his  o«m  achievements,  Sulpicius  Oalba  was  or- 
dered to  disband  his  army,  and  retained  the  com- 
nund  of  only  one  legion  and  of  the  $ocii  nava/es^ 
i  e,  of  the  fleet,  and  a  sum  of  money  was  placed  at 
his  disposal  to  supply  the  wants  of  his  forces. 
During  this  year,  B.C.  210,  Sulpicius  Oalba  na- 
turally could  do  but  little,  and  all  we  know  is,  that 
he  took  the  island  of  Aegina,  which  was  plundered 
and  given  to  the  Aetolians,  who  were  allied  with 
the  Romans,  and  that  he  in  vain  tried  to  relieve 
Echinus,  which  was  besieged  by  Philip  of  Mace- 
donia. For  the  year  &  c.  209,  his  imperium  was 
again  prolonged,  with  Macedonia  and  Oreeoe  as 
his  province.  Besides  the  Aetolians  the  Romans 
had  contrived  to  ally  themselves  also  with  Attains 
against  Philip.  The  Aetolians  in  the  battle  of 
Lamia  were  assisted  by  1000  Romans,  whom 
Oalba  had  sent  to  them,  while  he  himself  was  sta- 
tioned at  Naupactus.  When  Philip  appeared  at 
Dyme,  on  his  march  against  Elis,  Oalba  had 
landed  with  fifteen  of  his  ships  on  the  northern 
coast  of  Peloponnesus,  and  his  soldiers  were  ra- 
vaging and  plundering  the  country  ;  but  Philip^s 
sudden  arrival  compelled  them  to  return  to  their 
station  at  Naupactus.  As  Philip,  however,  was 
obliged  to  go  back  to  Macedonia,  which  was 
threatened  with  an  invasion  by  some  of  the  neigh- 
bouring barbarians,  Oalba  sailed  to  Aegina,  where 
he  joined  the  fleet  of  Attalua,  and  where  both  took 
up  their  wintei^quarters. 

In  the  spring  of  &c.  208,  Oalba  and  Attains,  with 
their  united  fleets,  amounting  to  sixty  ships,  sailed 
to  Lemnoa,  and,  while  Philip  exerted  all  his  re- 
sources to  prepare  himself  for  any  emergency.  At- 
tains made  an  attack  upon  Peparethns,  and  then 
crossed  with  Oalba  over  to  Nicaea.  From  thence 
they  proceeded  to  Euboea,  to  attack  the  town  of 
Oreus,  which  was  occupied  by  a  Macedonian  gai^ 
rison,  but  was  treacherously  delivered  up  to  Oalba. 
Elated  by  this  easy  conquest  he  made  also  an 
attempt  upon  Chalds  ;  but  he  soon  found  that 
he  would  have  to  contend  with  insurmountable 
difiiculties,  and  sailed  to  Cynus,  a  portrtown  of 
Locris.  In  the  meantime  Attalus  was  driven  by 
Philip  out  of  Phocis,  and,  on  the  report  that  Pru- 
sias  had  invaded  his  kingdom,  he  went  to  Asia. 
Oalba  then  returned  to  Aegina,  and  remained  in 
Greece  for  several  years,  without  doing  any  thing 
worth  noticing.  The  Romans  afibrded  no  efficient 
assistance  to  &e  Aetolians,  not  even  after  the  fall 
of  Hasdmbal,  which  considerablv  lessened  their 
care  about  die  safety  of  Italy.  The  Aetolians  had 
to  act  for  themselves  as  well  as  they  could. 

In  B.  c  204  Oalba  was  recall^  from  Oreece, 
and  succeeded  by  the  proconsul,  P.  Sempronius. 
In  the  year  following  he  was  appointed  dictator 
for  the  puxpoM  of  holding  the  comitia,  and  sum- 


OALBA. 

moning  Cn.  Servilius  from  Sicily.  In  &  c.  200., 
the  year  in  which  war  again  broke  out,  Oalba  was 
made  consul  a  second  time,  and  obtained  Mace- 
donia as  his  province.  The  people  at  Rome  were 
highly  dissatisfied  with  a  fre^  war  being  under- 
taken, before  they  had  been  able  to  recover  from  the 
sufferings  of  the  Carthaginian  one ;  but  the  senate 
and  Oalba  carried  their  plan,  and  the  war  against 
Philip  was  decreed.  Oalba  was  permitted  to  select 
from  the  army  which  Scipio  had  brought  back  from 
Africa  all  those  that  were  willing  to  serve  again, 
but  none  of  those  veterans  were  to  be  compelled. 
After  having  selected  his  men  and  his  ships,  he 
sailed  from  Brundusium  to  the  opposite  coast  On 
his  arrival  he  met  Athenian  ambassadors,  who  im- 
plored his  protection  against  the  Macedonians,  and 
he  at  once  sent  C.  Claudius  Centho  with  20  ships 
and  1000  men  to  their  assistance.  But  as  the  au> 
tumn  was  approaching  when  Oalba  arrived  in  his 
province,  he  took  up  his  winter-quarters  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Apollonia.  In  the  spring  of  b.  c.  1 99, 
he  advanced  with  his  army  through  the  country  of 
the  Dassaretii,  and  all  the  towns  and  villages  on 
his  road  surrendered  to  him,  some  few  only  being 
Udcen  by  force.  The  Romans,  as  well  as  Philip, 
were  ignorant  of  the  movements  which  each  was 
making,  until  the  outposts  of  the  two  armies  met 
by  accident,  and  a  skirmish  took  place  between 
them.  The  hostile  armies  then  encamped  at  some 
distance  from  each  other,  and  several  minor  engage- 
ments took  place,  in  one  of  which  the  Romans 
sustabed  considerable  loss.  Hereupon  a  regular 
battle  of  the  cavalry  followed,  in  which  the  Romans 
were  again  beaten,  but  the  Macedonians,  who 
were  hasty  in  their  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  suddenly 
found  themselves  attacked  on  their  flanks,  and 
were  put  to  flight,  during  which  Philip  neariy  lost 
his  life.  These  engagements  oocuned  near  the 
passes  of  Eordea.  Immediately  after  this  defeat 
Philip  sent  a  messenger  to  Oalba  to  sue  for  a 
truce;  the  Roman  deferred  his  decision  till  the 
next  day,  but  in  the  night  following  Philip  and 
his  anny  secretly  left  the  camp,  without  the 
Romans  knowing  in  what  direction  the  king  had 
gone.  After  having  stayed  for  a  few  days  longer, 
Oalba  marched  towards  Pluvina,  and  then  en> 
camped  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Osphagus,  not 
for  from  the  place  where  the  king  had  taken  up 
his  post.  Here  again  the  Romans  spent  their  time 
in  petty  conquests,  and  nothing  decisive  was  done, 
and  in  the  autumn  Oalba  went  back  with  his  anny 
to  Apollonia. 

For  the  year  following  T.  Villins  Tappnlua  waa 
elected  consul,  with  Macedonia  as  his  province,  and 
Oalba  returned  to  Rome.  In  ac.  197,he  and  Vil- 
lius  Tappulus  wero  appointed  legates  to  T.  Qnintius 
Flamininus  in  Macedonia,  and  in  the  next  year» 
when  it  was  decreed  at  Rome  that  ten  commia- 
sioners  should  be  sent  to  arrange  with  Fhuiininua 
the  affeirs  between  Rome  and  Macedonia,  Oalba 
and  Tappulus  wero  ordered  to  act  as  two  of  tfaoae 
commissioners.  In  B.&  193,  Oalba  and  Tappulus 
were  sent  as  ambassadors  to  Antiochus ;  they  firat 
went  to  Eumenes  at  Pergamus,  as  they  had  been 
ordered,  who  urged  the  Romans  to  begin  the  war 
against  Antiochus  at  once.  For  a  short  time 
Oalba  was  detained  at  Pergamus  by  illness, but  he 
was  soon  restored  and  went  to  Ephesus,  where, 
instead  of  Antiochus,  they  found  Minion,  whom 
the  king  had  deputed  with  full  power.  The  leault 
of  the  tnuuactions  was  the  war  with  Antiodiojiw 


GALBA. 

Tlus  it  the  kst  ereot  recorded  of  Galba,  in  wbote 
pnite  ve  bafe  rtrj  little  to  say,  and  whoae  conduct 
ID  Grrece,  in  connection  with  the  Aetoliani,  greatly 
oontribated  to  the  demondiaation  of  the  Greeks. 
(Ut.xxt.  41,  xrTi.l,  28,  xxro.  7, 10, 22,  31— S3, 
xxviii  5^7,  xxix.  12,  xzx.  24,  zxxi.  4 — 8,  14, 
22.  27.  33—40,  xxxii.  28,  xxxiii.  24,  xxxiv.  59, 
xxiT.  13,  14,  16 ;  PolyK  TiiL  3,  ir.  6,  &a,  42, 
x.  41,  xri.  24,  xviiL  6,  zxiii  8  ;  Appian,  Mactd, 
%  &e. ;  Eatrop.  iiL  14  ;  On»,  ir.  17.) 

2.  Sn.  SuLPKivs  Galba,  was  elected  carule 
aedile  in  b.  c.  208,  and  three  years  later  he  was 
one  of  the  ambaaaadon  that  were  sent  to  Asia  to 
loQnt  the  friendship  of  Attains  in  the  impending 
war  between  the  Romans  and  Philip  of  Macedonia. 
In  "203,  he  waa  elected  pontiff  in  the  place  of  Q. 
Fahioft  Maximna,  and  in  this  capacity  he  died  in 
K.&  198.  (Liv.  xxrii.  21,  xxix.  11,  xxx.  26, 
xizil7.) 

3.  C  ScLPKTUS  Oalba  was  elected  pontifex  in 
ac.201,  in  the  place  of  T.  Manlins  Torqnatns, 
hot  died  is  eaxly  as  B.  c.  198.  (Liy.  xxx.  39, 
xxxiL7.) 

4.  Sn.  ScLPKTua  Galba  was  cnmle  aedile  in 
B.C  188,  in  wbich  year  he  dedicated  tweWe  gilt 
ihieldi  in  the  temple  of  Heicnles,  out  of  the  fines 
«iikk  he  and  hia  collcagne  had  exacted.  In  the 
jcir  fbOowii^  be  was  appointed  praetor  nrbanos, 
and  «ippuited  M.  Fulnns  in  bis  demand  of  a  tri- 
«oiph.  In  &c  185,  be  was  a  candidate  for  the 
connhliip,  hot  withont  saceess.  (liT.  zxzriii.  35, 
42,  xxxix.  5,  32.) 

5.  C  ScxpictCB  Galba  was  praetor  ubanos  in 
&C171.    (Ut.  x&  28,  31.) 

6.  Sxa.  ScLnaus,  Sbsl  f.  Galba  waa  tribune 

of  the  soldien,  and  belonged  to  the  second  legion 

IB  Uaeedoda,  under  AemUius  Panllus,  to  whom  be 

vas  poisaaDy  hostile.     After  the  conquest  of 

Pftieas,  ac  167,  when  Aemilins  had  returned  to 

RsiMt,  Galba  endearsored  to  prevent  a  triumph 

bchi|  couieiied  upon  the  former ;   but  he  cQd 

■ot  sscceed,  althongfa  bis  effi>rts  created  consider- 

sUe  aensation.     He  was  praetor  in  b.c.  151,  and 

neeived  Spain  as  his  proTince,  where  a  war  was 

airied  on  a^inst  the  Celtiberians.     On  his  ar> 

c^  there  be  hastened  to  the  relief  of  some  Roman 

■Ajccu  who  were  hard  pressed  by  the  Lusitanians. 

GaSia  anoeeeded  so  fiur  as  to  pat  the  enemy  to 

fiff^t:  bat  as,  with  bu  exhausted  and  un<Uaci- 

pained  army,  be  was  incaotioos  in  their  pursuit, 

the  Lnitaniatts  tuned  round,  and  a  fieroe  contest 

rnsoed,  in  wbieb  7000  Romans  fell.     Galba  then 

collected  the  remnants  of  his  army  and  bis  allies, 

aad  toidt  up  hb  winter^iuarters  at  Conistoigis.   In 

tk'  ■p*^?  of  B.  c.  150,  be  again  marebed  into  La- 

atams,  snd  rainged  the  country.     The  Lusita- 

nans  sent  an  embassy  to  him,  declaring  that  they 

Rpeaied  of  bafing  viobted  the  treaty  which  they 

had  eoaduded  with  Atilina,and  promised  henceforth 

to  sfcscrre  it  fiutbfnlly.   The  mode  in  which  Galba 

acted  SB  that  occasion  is  one  of  the  most  infamous 

ad  straciooa  acts  of  treachery  and  cruelty  that 

•«  IB  history.      He  reeeired  the  ambaaaadon 

^iadly,  and  boaented  that  dicnmstaneeSyei^eciaUy 

*W  poverty  of  their  country,  sbonld  have  induced 

f^  to  revolt  against  the  Romana     He  promised 

1^  fertiie  bmds  if  they  would  remain  fiuthfiil 

a£a  of  Rome.  He  induced  them,  for  this  purpose, 

(•leave  their  homes,  and  assemble  in  three  hosts, 

«iih  their  wooms  and  children,  in  the  three  places 

*hidi  he  fixed  upon,  and  in  which  he  himself 


GALBA. 


205 


would  inform  each  host  what  territory  they  were 
to  occupy.     When  they  were  assembled  in  the 
manner  he  had  prescribed,  he  went  to  the  firat 
body,  commanded  them  to  surrender  their  arms,  sur- 
rounded them  with  a  ditch,  and  then  sent  his  armed 
aoldien  into  the  place,  who  forthwith  masaacred 
them  alL     In  the  aame  manner  he  treated  the 
aecond  and  third  hosts.     Very  few  of  the  Lusita- 
nians escaped  from  the  bloody  scene ;  but  among 
the  survivors  was  Viriathus,  destined  one  day  to 
be  the  avenger  of  the  wrong  done  to  his  country- 
men.   Appian  states  that  Galba,  although  he  was 
very  wealthy,  was  extremely  niggardly,  and  that 
he  did  not  even  acruple  to  Ue  or  perjure  himself, 
provided  be  conld  thereby  gain  pecuniary  advan- 
tages.   In  the  year  following,  when  he  had  re- 
turned to  Rome,  the  tribune,  T.  Scribonius  Libo, 
brought  a  charge  against  him  for  the  outrage  he 
had  committed  on  the  Lusitanians ;  and  Cato,  then 
85  years  old,  attacked  him  most  unsparingly  in  the 
assembly  of  the  people.     Galba,  although  a  man  of 
great  oratorical  power  himaeli^  had  nothing  to  sa)r 
m  his  own  justification  ;  but  bribery,  and  the  £ftct 
of  his  bringing  bis  own  children  and  the  orphan 
child  of  a  relative  before  the  people,  and  imploring 
mercy,  procured  his  acquittal     Notwithstanding 
this  occttirenoe,  however,  he  was  afterwards  made 
consul  for  the  year  B.C.  144,  with  L.  Aurelius 
Cotta.    The  two  consuls  disputed  in  the  senate  as 
to  which  of  them  was  to  undertake  the  command 
against  Viriathus  in  Spain :  great  dissension  pre- 
vailed also  in  the  senate  ;  but  it  was  resolved  in 
the  end,  that  neither  should  be  aent  to  Spain,  and 
that  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  Aemilianus,  the  consul  of 
the  year  before,  should  continue  to  command  the 
army  in  Spain.     He  must  have  survived  the  year 
B.a  138,  for  in  that  year  he  spoke  for  the  publi- 
canL   (Cic.  BruL  22.)     Cicero  speaks  of  his  talent 
as  an  orator  in  tenns  of  high  praise,  and  calls  him 
the  first  among  the  Romans  whose  oratory  was 
what  it  should  be.     He  seems  to  have  been  a  man 
of  learning ;  his  oratory  had  great  power,  which 
was  increased  by  hia  paasionate  gesticulation  daring 
delivery.     Cicero  found  his  orations  more   old- 
foshioned  than  those  of  Laelius  and  Scipio,  and  says, 
that  for  this  reason  they  were  seldom  mentioned 
in  his  time.     (Appian,  Hitpcuu  58,  59,  60  ;  Liv. 
xlv.  35,  36,  Epii,  49 ;  Suet.  Galb,  3 ;  Oros.  iv. 
20;'VaL  Max.  viii.  1.  §  2,  7.  §  1 ;   Plut  Cat. 
Mqf.  15 ;  Nepos,  Cat,  8 ;  Gell.  L  12,  23,  xiii.  24 ; 
Cic  de  OraL  i.  10,  13,  53,  60,  ii  2,  65,  iii.  7, 
BruL  22,  23,  24,  33,  86,  97,  Orat.  30,  ad  ML  xii. 
5,  pro  Muren.  28,  7\uaiL  I  3,  Acad.  ii.  16,  de  Re 
Publ.  iil.  30,  ad  Hereim.  ir.  5;   Fronto,  EpuL 
p.  85,  ed.  Rom. ;  Meyer,  Fragm,  Orat.  Rom.  pp. 
120,  &c,  164,  &C.) 

7.  Sir.  Sulpjciva,  Sbr.  f.  Sbr.  n.  Galba, 
a  son  of  No.  6,  succeeded  Calpumios  Piao  as 
praetor  in  Spain,  and  was  consul  in  b.  c.  108 ;  and 
in  100»  during  the  disturbances  of  Appuleius  Sa- 
tuminus,  he  took  up  arms"  to  defend  the  republic 
against  the  revolutionists.  (Appian,  Hitpan,  99  ; 
J.  Obseq.  100  ;  Cic.  pro  Rah,  perd.  7.) 

8.  C.  SuLPiciua,  Sbr.  p.  Galba,  apparently  a 
son  of  No.  6,  and  son-in-htw  of  P.  Craasus  Muci- 
anus,  waa  quaestor  in  b.  c.  120.  During  the 
tnmaactions  with  Jugurtha  he  was  accuwd  of 
having  been  bribed  by  the  Numidian,and  was  con- 
demned in  B.a  110  by  a  lex  Mamilia.  Cicero 
states  that  C.  Sulpicius  Galba  enjoyed  great  fovonr 
with  his  contemporaries  for  bis  &ther*s  sake.   Hia 


A 


206 


OALBA. 


GALBA. 


defence  tgamit  the  cfaaige  of  bebg  bribed  by  Ju- 
gartha  wu  read  by  Cieera  when  yet  a  boy,  aod 
delighted  bim  so  mnch  that  he  learned  it  by  heart. 
At  the  time  of  hie  condemnation  be  belonged  to  the 
college  of  pontifie,  and  was  the  fint  priest  that  wai 
eter  condemned  at  Rome  by  a  judicium  pMicum. 
(Cic.  BmL  26,  38,  34,  de  OruL  i.  56.) 

9.  P.  (SuLPicius)  Oalba  was  ^pointed  one  of 
the  Judiees  in  the  case  of  Verres  b.  a  70,  bat  was 
rejected  by  Verres.  Cicero  calls  him  an  honest, 
bat  severe  jodge,  and  says  that  he  was  to  enter 
en  tome  magistracy  that  same  year.  He  seems 
to  be  the  same  as  the  Galba  who  was  one  of 
the  competitors  of  Cicero  for  the  consalship.  In 
B.  &  57  he  is  mentioned  as  pontifoz,  and  in  49  aa 
augnr.  Whether  he  is  the  same  as  the  Qalba  who 
served  as  legate  under  Solla  in  the  war  against 
Mit  ridates  most  remain  oneertain.  (Cic.  «a  Verr. 
i.  7,  \0,  de  FetiL  Oimt.2^  ad  AtL  lU  vLBtdtff»- 
nup.  Re$p.  6 ;  Ascon.  ta  Cic  w  Tog.  eamL  p.  82 ; 
Appian,  MUhruL  43.) 

10.  SxR.  SuLPicius  Oalba,  a  grandson  of  No. 
6,  and  great-grand&ther  of  Uie  emperor  Oalba. 
He  was  sent  by  Caesar  at  the  beginning  of  his 
GaUie  campaign,  in  b.  c  58,  against  the  Nantoates, 
Veragri  and  Bednni,  and  defeated  them  ;  bat  be, 
nevertheless,  led  his  army  back  into  the  ooontry  of 
the  Allobrogians.  In  b.  c  54  he  was  prsetor  ar- 
banns.  In  b.  c.  49  he  was  a  candidate  for  the 
ooDsttlship ;  but,  to  the  annoyance  of  hia  friend 
J.  Caesar,  he  was  not  elected.  He  was  a  friend  of 
Decimas  Brutos  and  Cicero;  and  in  the  war  of 
Mutina,  of  which  he  himself  gives  an  acooont  in  a 
letter  to  Cicero  still  extant  \wi  Fam,  x.  30),  he 
commanded  the  legio  Martia.  (Caes.  A  &.  ill.  1, 
6,  viii.  50 ;  Dion  Cass,  xxxvii.  48,  zxxix.  5,  65 ; 
Cic.  td  Fanu  vi.  18,  zi.  18,  FkOip.  ziiL  16 ;  Val 
Max.  vi.  2.  §  11.)  According  to  Suetonius 
(Galbeij  3;  oomp.  Appian,  B.  C.  ii.  113),  he  was 
one  of  the  conspiiatozt  against  the  life  of  J. 
Caesar. 

11.  8ULPICIC78  Galba,  a  son  of  No.  10,  and 
grandfather  of  the  emperor  Oalba,  was  a  man  de- 
voted to  literary  pursuits,  and  never  rose  to  a 
higher  office  in  the  state  than  the  pnetorship.  He 
was  the  author  of  an  historical  work  which  Sueto- 
tonius  calls  nuUt^}le»  nee  meurioea  hutoria.  The 
nature  of  this  work  is  unknown.    (Suet.  Galb.  &) 

12.  C.  SuLPicius  Galea,  a  son  of  No.  11,*  and 
father  of  the  emperor  Galba.  He  was  consal  in 
A.D.  22,  with  D.  Haterius  Agrippa.  He  was 
humpbacked,  and  an  orator  of  moderate  power. 
He  was  married  to  Mummia  Achaica,'  a  great 
granddaaghter  of  Mommins,  the  destroyer  of  Co- 
rinth. After  her  death  he  married  LiviaOcellina, 
a  wealthy  and  beautiful  woman.  By  his  former 
wife  he  had  two  sons,  Caius  and  Servias.  The 
former  of  them  is  said  by  Soetonius  (G€db.  3)  to 
have  made  away  with  himself  because  Tiberius 
would  not  allow  him  to  enter  on  his  proconsulship ; 
but  aa  it  is  not  known  that  he  ever  was  consul,  it 
is  more  probable  that  Suetonius  is  mistaken,  and 
that  what  he  relates  of  the  son  Caius  applies  to  his 
&ther,  C.  Sulpiciua  Oalba,  who,  according  to 
I'acitus  {Aim,  vi.  40),  put  an  end  to  himself  in 
A.D.  36.  [L-S.] 

To  which  of  the  preceding  P.  Galfaae  the  foUow- 
ing  coin  belongs  is  donbtful.  It  baa  on  the  obverse 
a  female  head,  and  on  the  reverse  a  culter,  a  sim- 
puriuni,  and   a  seoespita,  with  P.  oalb.  axd. 

■CVB. 


OALBA,  SER.  ^ULPI'dUS,  a  Roman  em- 
peror, who  reigned  from  June,  a.  d.  68  to  Janu- 
ary, A.  D.  69.     He  was  descended  from  the  family 
of  the  Galfaae,  a  branch  of  the  patrician  Sulpicia 
Qens,  but  had  no  connection  with  the  family  of 
Augustus,  which  became  extinct  by  the  death  of 
Nero.    He  was  a  son  of  Sulpicius  Galba  [Galba, 
No.  12]  and  Mommia  Achaica,  and  was  bom 
in  a  villa  near  Temcina,  on  the  24  th  of  December, 
B.  c.  3.    Livia  Ocellina,  a  relative  of  Livia,  the 
wife  of  Augustus,  and  the  second  wife  of  Galba^a 
&ther,  adopted  young  Ser.  Sulpicius  Galba,  who 
on  this  account  altered  his  name  into  L.  Livius 
Ocella,  which  he  bore  down  to  the  time  of  his  ele- 
vation.   Both  Augustus  and  Tiberius  are  said  to 
have  told  him,  that  one  day  he  would  be  at  the 
head  of  the  Roman  world,  from  whidi  we  must 
infer  that  he  was  a  young  man  of  more  than  ordi- 
nary talenta.    His  education  i^pears  to  have  been 
the  same  as  that  of  other  young  nobles  of  the 
time,  and  we  know  that  he  paid  some  attention  to 
the  study  of  the  kw.    He  married  Lepida,  who 
bore  him  two  sons,  but  both  Lepida  and  her  chil- 
dren died,  and  Galba  never  married  again,  although 
Agrippina,  afterwards  the  wife  of  Claudius,  did  all 
she  could  to  win  his  attachment  He  was  a  man  of 
great  wealth,  and  a  favourite  of  Livia,  the  wife  of 
Augustus,  through  whose  influence  he  obtained  the 
consulship.    She  also  left  him  a  considerable  le- 
gacy, of  which,  however,  he  was  deprived   by 
Tiberius.    He  was  invested  with  the  curule  officea 
before  attaining  the  legitimate  age.      After  his 
praetorship,  in  a.  d.  20,  he  had  the  administra- 
tion of  the  province  of  Aquitania.     In  a.  d.  33 
he  was  raned  to  the  consulship  on  the  recommend- 
ation  of  Livia  Drusilla,  and  after  this  he   di»- 
tinguished  himself  in  the  administration  of  the 
province  of  Gaul,  a.  d.  39,  where  he  carried  on  a 
successful  war  against  the  Germans,  and  restored 
discipline  among  the  troops.    The  Oermana  had 
invaded  Gaul,  but  after  severe  losses  they  were 
compelled  by  Galba  to  return  to  their  own  country. 
On  the  death  of  CaliguU  many  of  his  friends  urged 
him  on  to  take  possession  of  the  imperial  throne^ 
but  he  preferred  living  in  a  private  station,  and 
Claudius,  the  successor  of  Caligulg,  felt  so  grateful 
to  him  for  this  moderation,  that  ne  receired  him 
into  his  suite,  and  showed  him  very  great  kindneae 
and  attention.    In  a.  d.  45  and  46,  Galba  was  en- 
trusted with  the  administration  of  the  province  of 
Africa,  which  was  at  the  time  disturbed  by  the 
licentiousness  of  the  Roman  soldien  and  by  the 
incursions  of  the  neighbouring  barbariana.       He 
restored  peace,  and  managed  the  affiiirs  of  the  pro- 
vince with  great  strictness  and  care,  and  on  hi^ 
return  he  was  honoured  with  the  omammUa  iri- 
wmjAalia^  and  with  the  dignity  of  three  prieathocxls  i 
he  became  a  member  of  the  ooll^  of  the   Quin- 
decimviri,  of  the  sodales  Titii,  and  of  the  Augustalea. 
In  the  reign  of  Nero  he  lived  for  several  yeara  in 
private  retirement,  for  fear  of  becoming,  like  many 
others,  the  victim  of  the  tyrant^s  suwiaon,  untU,  in 
B.  c.  61,  Nero  gave  him  Hispania  Tarraconenais  aa 
hit  ptovince,  where  he  remained  £ar  a  period  of 


agbt  jtmt.     In  nunluiuai  diiapUic  uneng 
hii  trHfn,  bk  «tricUwM  at  Bnt  bardared  npoo 

CTBdlT,  f      -■  ■ 


^.  li  <.  bl  ta,  wbm  t 
Jdia  Vmd»  link*  oat 
calM  apm  tb*  n 
•tWr  fcmioig»  to  JDiD  Bim,  ne 
pn  to  OUbii.  whm  ke  lookta 
^BiDSkt  Brtdojf  the  gnfraU  of  tha  lime,  md  whom 
W  W  deMincd  in  hii  iniDd  u  lh(  bid 
Nn*.  Viodei  «(«4111^;  (iholted  him 
(■taIh*T%hu  oTopjinMed  ImmuiitT.  Oilbk,  who 
>■•  u  tbc  •BIBB  tinw  infanncd   '  ~ 

Spun  hid  RCHTed  HcRt  ordm  from  Hao  W 
»aria  him.  molnd  U  once  le  Mka  tho  peril«iu 
t»ef.  lai  plan  himaelf  It  tb«  boid  of  tha  fUmau 
ntU.  althaagb  ba  *•*  atavad^  npwirda  of  MTmly 
jmn  M.  lie  aaatnblad  lii>  tnopa,  aicited  ihair 
■  iMftLy  fiar  thaaa  vho  had  bran  mnrdanid  bj 
Nm,  ibI  »■*  al  onet  pnclaiiBcd  irapenior  b j  the 
■aUkn.  H*  hivadf^  hamrer,  at  finl  pnfcaKd 
t>  att  ealt  M  tba  Icgitfa  of  Ihe  Roman  ttau  and 
ptaflfc     H«  bagn  to  otpnua  bia  amir  in  S|*in, 

aaanciL,  aad  mBdr  all  pnimraliDiii  Tor  a  trti  againit 
Ntn.  Suae  of  hia  aeldten,  hovarer,  aoon  btgan 
to  nfBit,  ^  aa  be  wM  engaged  in  anppceaajng 
thW  ipirit  anm^  bia  ovn  loeii,  he  recaiTad  the  in- 
teOigise  a(  the  U  of  Vindei,  who  in  dfla|iBil  had 
pot  aB  tal  m  hhiBi  Ir  Being  thna  daprimd  of  hia 
priBei|B]  iDiipoitcr.  Oalba  wilhdnw  to  Clnnia,  a 
■naif  leva  it  lua  prortnce,  and  waa  oa  tha  point 
tl  hOtwiag  (be  example  of  Vindei.  Bat  thlnga 
Hddealj  laat  a  iHCncnt  torn.  Njorphidina  Sa- 
Uaaa,  pacfcet  af  the  ptartoriana  at  RaBa,  enalsd 
-       ■  ■  ■     a  friondi  of 

Oalba  «rw  toidt'  tha  thla  of  Caeaar, 
ipmned  bj  Salrina  Otba.  tha  gormioT  of 


mm  anWvd  fnca  all  parta  gf  the  empire  to  do 
himafe  te  Galba  aa  the  lawful  lOTETngn. 

Gatba  b;  thta  time  amni  ts  haye  loil  the  ggod 
ilmlilii  ■  tiat  diatiBgaiahed  hii  aariier  Jean  :  a  re- 
pan  af  Ua  eermitj  and  aTariee  had  preaeded  him 
ta  Rone  :  aBd  it  aoon  beccme  maadaal  that  the 


GALBNUS. 
T.  ViniiB,  Conelioa  Lace,  aad  I 


sor 


■aad  af  doing  all  he  emld  la  win  tha  BtTonr  of  (be 
■Harn.  who  had  bdI;  jaat  beeama  aware  of  the 
fact  that  tbey  bad  rl  in  thair  power  to  diipoH  of 
iW  aaeafigBty,  aad  that  tbej  might  depoae  him 
]■«  aa  the;  Imd  raiaed  hfaa,  be  made  Berenl 
aapipab  tbangea  fai  the  armji  at  Reaa,  and 
pmoibad  with  KRiilf  Iboae  wbo  oppoaed  hii  maa- 
.  The  large  doaatitca  whiil  bia  biendt  bad 
'  fi»en,  and  Tarioaa 


wka  nea^  ;  and  b^  ha  boI  been  thr 
Bvica,  the  acsaien  finble  of  old  age,  and  been 
aUi  ta  part  widi  aeme  of  bit  tnaraiea,  he  might 
hne  Biiiiiahiiil  bimielf  on  the  throne,  and  Ihe 
^^■a  wvtld  woold  prnhaUj  not  bate  had  moeh 
^i^  ta  aaopUn.  In  addition  to  thii.  ha  waa 
"■ibuly  DdB  tba  awij  af  tiuaa  liiTiMiilea, 


arbitnrr  manner  in  which  he  aeiad  nnder  ihmi 
influence  ihowed  that  thi^  timet  wtn  little  better 
than  ihry  bad  been  under  Nao,  Hit  onpopolaiitj 
with  all  daiiM  daily  incraaacd,  and  more  eape- 
ciaUymnong  thetoldiara.  The  Sratopen  oolbieak 
of  diacoBlcnt  waa  among  tha  Itgiona  of  Oeraiany, 
which  aent  woid  to  tha  Praetoiiana  al  Rone,  that 
Ibey  dialiked  the  ernpanr  enated  in  Spain,  and 
that  ana  ^oald  ba  elected  who  watapproTed  afbjr 
all  the  Inionh  Simiiai  oulbraaha  occarred  in 
Africa.  Oalba,  apparanltir  blind  to  the  real  caoM 
of  the  diacontent,  mid  attriboling  it  to  hit  old  age 
and  hia  baTini  no  hair,  adopted  Piao  Lidniaoua,  ■ 
noble  yoitng  Rnman.  who  waa  to  be  hit  ocadjntor 
and  aneceiaor.  Bnt  cTen  thii  act  only  incrcaaed 
hit  nnpopnlantj  ;  for  he  pnented  hia  Klopled  aon 
to  thaaenale  and  the  aoldten,  wiihool  giiing  to  tfaa 
hitlat  tba  donatirea  cnatODaij  on  luiih  aoaaiona. 
Salrini  Otbo,  wbv  hod  hoped  to  be  adopted  by 
Oalba,  and  had  been  itntigt;  recommended  1^ 
T.  Vinina,  now  aMretly  £>mcd  a  conipiiaey 
among  the  troopa.  Tha  ininnwtion  broke  oat  ni 
dajt  after  the  adoption  of  Pito  Licinianaa.  Oalba 
al  fint  deipaircd,  and  did  not  know  what  ta  do, 
hot  at  latl  be  look  cmraga,  and  went  ont  to  meet 
tha  rebala  ;  bnt  at  he  wat  earned  actua  the  bnini 
in  a  aedaD^bair,  a  ttoop  of  honemen,  who  had  been 
waiting  fcc  hit  arrintl,  roihed  forward  and  cat  him 
down,  near  the  Iacu  CnrtiiUi  «beta  hia  body  waa 
left,  nnlil  a  common  loUier,  who  paaaad  by.  cut  off 
hia  bead,  and  atried  it  to  Otho,  who  hid  in  the 
maaQ  tinta  been  proclaiinad  empemr  bj  the  pne* 
loriana  and  legiona  Hia  remaini  ware  aftarwardt 
boried  by  one  Aigini  In  hia  own  garden.  A  ataloe 
of  hit,  which  the  leiiata  erected  on  Ihe  apol  wbera 
been  Biiirdered,  waa  afterwarda  deatnyed 
that  Oalba  had  aant 

laaaina  into  Jodaea  to  murder  him.     (Tat  Hiit. 

i— 42  ;  Dion  Caaa.  Iiir.  1— fl|  SneL  Oaiha; 
Pint  Oali»!  Aural.  Viet.  Di  Gti.  6;  Entrap. 
TiL  10  :  Niebnhr,  Led.  oa  Oh  Hid.  <^  Romi,  niL 
ii.  ^  22«,  ed.  U  Schmiti^)  [L.  &) 


Coin  or  Oxlu.  The  lerene  npreaenta  a  Co- 
rona Cirica,  and  ia  theiefore  accompanied  with  the 
inactiptioD  OB  c  a.,  that  ia,  ob  civet  tBnatot. 

GALE'NE  (ra^ifni),  a  peraonification  af  the 
calm  tea,  and  peibapa  identical  wilh  Oalatcia,  one 
of  the  Nueidea,  t>  called  by  Heaiod  (jliag.  241) 
a  daughter  of  Nereui  and  Dorit.  [L.  S.] 

OALt^NUS,  CLAU'DIUS  (KAcaStioi  ToAir- 
rii),  GomniDnly  called  Oaltm,  a  Terj  celebrated 
pbyaician,  whaaa  woika  hare  had  a  kmger  and 
more  eilenain  influence  OD  tha  diSerent  braschea 
of  medical  icience  than  IhoM  of  any  other  indi- 

I.    PlBSONAL    HUTOST    Of    OaIBN. 

Liltla  )i  toM  nt  of  the  pecaonal  hiatoiy  of  Galen 
by  any  ancient  author,  bnt  thia  dafiaienef  ia  abun- 
dantly aopplicd  by  hit  own  writings  in  whidi  are 


208 


GALENUS. 


his  contemporariet  as  to  fonn  altogether  a  tolerably 
circamstantial  account  of  his  life.  He  was  a  native 
of  Pergamus  in  Mysia  (GaL  Ih  SimpL  Medic 
Temper,  ac  FaatU,  x.  2.  §  9.  toL  ziL  p.  272),  and 
it  can  be  proved  from  various  passages  in  his 
works  that  he  was  bom  about  the  autumn  of  a.  d. 
1 30.  His  father*s  name  was  Nicon  (Suid.  «.  o. 
roXift^r),  who  was,  as  Suidas  tells  us,  an  architect 
and  geometrician,  and  whom  Galen  praises  several 
times,  not  only  for  his  knowledge  of  astronomy, 
grammar,  arithmetic,  and  iwrious  other  branches 
of  philosophy,  but  also  for  his  patience,  justice,  be- 
nevolence, and  other  virtues.  (De  Dignoe,  ei  Cur, 
An. 3/or6.G. 8.  vol.  v. p. 41, &c. ;  />e Prob.aPrao, 
AUm.  Succ  c.  i  vol.  vi.  p.  755,  &c. ;  De  Ord.  JJbr. 
suor.  vol.  xiz.  p.  59.)  His  mother,  on  the  other 
hand,  was  a  passionate  and  scolding  woman,  who 
would  sometimes  even  bite  her  nuuds,  and  used  to 
quarrel  with  her  husband  **more  than  Xantippe 
with  Socrates.**  He  received  his  first  instruction 
from  his  fiither,  and  in  his  fifteenth  year,  a.  d. 
114-5,  began  to  learn  logic  and  to  study  philo- 
sophy under  a  pupil  of  Philopator  the  Stoic,  under 
Caius  the  Platonist,  (or,  more  probably,  one  of  his 
pupils,)  under  a  pupil  of  Aspasius  the  Peripatetic, 
and  also  under  an  Epicurean.  {De  Dignm.  ei  Cur. 
An.  Morh.  c.  8.  vol.  v.  p.  41.)  In  his  seventeenth 
year,  a.  D.  146-7«  his  father,  who  had  hitherto 
destined  him  to  be  a  philosopher,  altered  his  in- 
tentions,  and,  in  consequence  of  a  dream,  chose  for 
him  the  profession  of  Medicine.  ( De  Metk,  Med. 
ix.  4.  vol.  X.  p.  609 ;  ConvnaU,  m  Hippocr,  **  De 
Humor:!"  ii  2.  vol.  xvi.  p.  223 ;  De  Ord.  Ubr.  mor, 
voL  xix.  p.  59.)  No  expense  was  spared  in  his 
education,  and  the  names  of  several  of  his  medical 
tutors  have  been  preserved.  His  first  tutors  were 
probably  Aeschrion  {De  Simpl.  Medic  Temper,  ac 
Facult.  xi.  1.  §  34.  voL  xiL  p.  356),  Satynis 
(Comment  in  Hippoer.  **  Praedid.  /.**  i.  5.  vol. 
xvi.  p.  524  ;  De  Ord,  lAbr.  tuor.  vol.  xix.  p.  57)« 
and  Stnitonicus,  in  his  own  country  (DeAtra  BUe^ 
c4.  voLv.  p.  119).  In  his  twentieth  year,  A.D. 
149-50,  he  lost  his  father  {De  Prolt.  el  Prav, 
AUm.  Succ.  c  1.  voL  vi.  p.  756),  and  it  was  pro- 
bably about  the  same  time  that  he  went  to  Smyrna 
for  the  purpose  of  studying  under  Pelops  the  phy- 
sician, and  Albinus  the  Platonic  i^ilosopher,  as 
he  says  he  was  still  a  youth  (fifipductov).  {De 
Anat.  Admin.i.  1.  volii.  p.  217  ;  De  LibriaPropr. 
c.  ii.  vol  xix.  p.  16.)  He  also  went  to  Corinth  to 
attend  the  lectures  of  Numesianus  {De  Anat,  Ad- 
min. 1.  c),  and  to  Alexandria  for  those  of  Heradi- 
anus  {Comntent  m  Htppocr,  *^  De  Nai.  Hom^**  u. 
6.  vol.  xvi.  136.);  and  studied  under  Aelianus 
Meccius  {De  Ther,  ad  Pamph.  vol.  xiv.  p.  298-9), 
and  Iphicianus  {Comment,  in  Htppocr.  **'  De  Hur 
mor,^  iii.  84.  vol.  xvi  p.  484,  where  the  name  is 
corruptly  called  ^yixioMSs).  It  was  perhaps  at  this 
time  that  he  visited  various  other  countries,  of 
which  mention  is  made  in  his  works,  as  e.  g.  Ci- 
licia,  Phoenicia,  Palestine,  Scyros,  Crete  {Com- 
ment, in  Hippoer,  **  De  Vidu  AcuL^  iil  8.  vol  xv. 
p.  648),  and  Cyprus  {De  Simjd.  Medic  Temper»  ae 
PacuU.  ix.  1.  §  2.  vol  xii.  p.  171).  He  returned  to 
Peiigamus  from  Alexandria,  when  he  had  just 
entered  on  his  twenty-ninth  year,  A.D.  158  {De 
Compot.  Medic  tec  Gen.  iii.  2.  vol.  xiii.  p.  699),  and 
was  immediately  appointed  by  the  high-priest  of 
the  city  physician  to  the  school  of  gladiators,  an 
office  which  he  filled  with  great  reputation  and 
jaocessb   {CowmmL  m  H^ipoer.  **  De  FraeL^  iii. 


OALENU& 

21.  vol.  xviiL  pt.  2.  p.  567,  &c. ;   De  Compof* 
Medic,  sec  Gen.  iii.  2.  vol.  xiii.  p.  574.) 

In  his  thirty-fourth  year,  a.d.   163-4,  Galen 
quitted   his  native  country  on  account  of  some 
popular  commotions,  and  went  to  Rome  for  the 
first  time.    {De  Idbrie  Propr.  c.  i.  voL  xix.  p.  15.) 
Here  he  stayed  about  four  years,  and  gained  such 
reputation  from  his  skill  in  anatomy  and  medicine 
that  he  got  acquainted  with  some  of  the  principal 
persons  at  Rome,  and  was  to  have  been  recom- 
mended to  the  emperor,  but  that  he  declined  that 
honour.    {De  Praenot,  ad  Epig.  c.  8.  vol.  xiv.  p. 
647.)     It  was  during  his  first  visit  to  Rome  that 
he  wrote  his  work  De  Hippocratit  et  Platonie  De- 
cretia^  the  first  edition  of  his  work  De  Anatomicis 
Administraiion&us,  and  some  of  his  other  treat- 
ises {De    AnaL  Admin,  i.  1.  voL  iu   p.  215)  ; 
and  excited  so  much  envy  and  ill-will  among  the 
physicians  there  by  his  constant  and  successful 
disputing,  lecturing,  writing,  and  practising,  that 
he  was  actually  afraid  of  being  poisoned  by  them. 
{De  Praenot.  ad  Epig,  c.  4.  vol.  xiv.  p.  623,  &c) 
A  full  account  of  his  first  visit  to  Rome*,  and  of 
some  of  his  most  remarkable  cures,  is  given  in  the 
early  chapters  of  his  work  De  Praenotione  ad  Epi- 
genenij  where  he  mentions  that  he  was  at  last  called, 
not  only  wapaBoloKiyos^  **ihe  wonder-speaker,** 
but  also   wapuio^awoiSs,  ^'the   wonder-worker.** 
(c.  8.  p.  641.)     it  is  often  stated  that  Galen  fled 
firom  Rome  in  order  to  avoid  the  danger  of  a  very 
severe  pestilence,  which  had  first  broken  out  in  the 
parts  about  Antioch,  a.  d,  166,  and,  after  ravaging 
various  parts  of  the  empire,  at  iMt  reached  the 
capital  (see  Gresweirs  Diseertatiottty  j^c,  vol.  iv. 
p.  552)  ;  but  he  does  not  appear  to  be  justly  open 
to  this  charge,  which  the  whole  of  his  life  and 
character  would  incline  us  to  disbelieve.    He  had 
been  for  some  time  wishing  to  leave  Rome  as  sooa 
as  the  tumults  at  Pergamus  should  be  at  an  end 
{De  PraenoL  ad  Epig.  c  4.  vol.  xiv.  p.  622 ),  and 
evaded  the  proposed  introduction  to  the  emperor  M. 
Aurelins  for  fear  lest  his  return  to  Asia  should  be 
thereby  hindered  {ibid.  pp.  647«  648).    This  reso- 
lution may  have  been  somewhat  hastened  by  the 
breaking  out  of  the  pestilence  at  Rome,  a.  d.  167 
(  De  Libr.  Propr.  d.  voL  xix.  p.l  5),and  accordingly 
he  left  the  city  privately,  and  set  sail  at  Brundu- 
sium.   {De  Praenot.  ad  Epig.  c.  9.  vol.  xiv.  p. 
648.)   He  reached  his  native  country  in  his  thirty- 
eighth  year,  a.  d.   167-8  {De  Libr.  Propr.  c.  2. 
vol  xix.  p.  16),  and  resumed  his  ordinary  course 
of  life  ;  but  hsd  scarcely  done  so,  when  ^ere  ar- 
rived a  summons  from  the  emperors  M.  Aurelius 
and  Ij.  Verus  to  attend  them  at  Aquileia  in  Ve- 
netia,  the  chief  bulwark  of  Italy  on  its  north-east- 
ern frontier,  whither  they  had  both  gone  in  person 
to  make  preparations  for  the  war  with  the  northern 
tribes  {De  Libr.  Propr,  L  c  p.  17,  18 ;  De  Prae- 
not.  ad  Epig.  e.  9.  voL  xiv.  p.  649,  650),  and 
where  they  intended  to  pass  the   winter.      He 
travelled  through  Thrace  and  Macedonia,  perform- 
ing part  of  the  journey  on  foot  {De  SimjMc  AietU- 

*  Some  persons  think  that  Galen*s  first  visit  to 
Rome  took  place  a.d.  161-2,  and  that  therefore 
he  was  there  twice  befcre  his  visit  a.  o.  170  ;  but 
Galen  himself  never  speaks  of  this  as  his  tkirtl 
visit,  and  the  writer  is  inclined  to  think  that  all 
the  passages  in  his  works  that  seem  to  imply  that 
he  was  at  Rome  a.  d.  161-2,  may  be  easily 
oonciled  with  the  other  hypotiiesis. 


OALENUS. 

hoML  Tmftr,  aeFaemlL  ix.  I.  §  2.  toL  xil  p.  171), 
■nd  ntcbed  Aqnileia  toward»  tbe  end  of  uie  year 
169,  ilMrtfy  before  the  pestilence  broke  out  in  the 
camp  vith  ndoubled  violence.  {De  Libr.  Propr.  and 
Hf  PrmmaL  ad  Epig»  L  c.)  The  two  emperon, 
with  their  court  and  a  few  of  the  soldiers,  set  off 
predpititeij  towards  Rome,  and  while  they  were 
on  their  my  Vema  died  of  apoplexy,  between 
Coneocdia  and  Altinum  in  the  Venetian  territory, 
ia  tbe  mooth  of  December.  (See  GiesweU*s  DiB- 
ffrlaHomM,  ^e^  toL  St.  pu  595,  596.)  Galen  fol- 
lowed M.  Anrelina  to  Rome,  and,  upon  the  em- 
peror*» return,  after  the  opotheoeis  of  L.  Verus,  to 
conduct  the  war  on  the  Danube,  with  difficulty 
obtained  permission  to  be  left  behind  at  Rome, 
aUfginf  that  soch  was  the  will  of  Aesculapius. 
iVe  LiU.  Propr.  L  c)  Whether  he  reaUy  had  a 
thesa  to  this  effect,  which  he  belteTed  to  have 
cone  firan  Aescoiapiits,  or  whether  he  merely  in- 
vested soch  a  story  as  an  excuse  for  not  sharing  in 
the  daagcis  and  hardships  of  the  campaign,  it  is 
DDpoiBUe  to  deteimine ;  it  is,  however,  certain 
that  he  more  than  once  mmtions  his  receiving 
(vbat  he  caneeired  to  be)  divine  communications 
ianag  deep,  in  cases  where  no  self-interested  mo- 
tive cmi  be  diacoveied.  The  emperor  about  this 
tine  hat  hia  soa,  Annins  Veros  Caesar,  and  ac- 
cvdiD^y  on  bia  departure  from  Rome,  he  com- 
■ittcd  to  tbe  medical  care  of  Galen  his  son  L. 
AsrUds  CoBUBodus,  who  was  then  nine  years  of 
age,  sad  who  afterwards  succeeded  his  &ther  as 
enpenr.  {De  Ubr.  Propr.  and  De  PraenoL  ad 
Epi§.  Lc)  It  was  probably  in  the  same  year, 
A.  a  170,  tlai  Galen,  on  the  death  of  Demetrius, 
vsu  cwamjawened  by  M.  Anrelius  to  prepare  for  him 
the  eelehnted  ampooDd  medicine  called  T^mooo, 
of  which  tbe  empeior  was  accustomed  to  take  a 
nsO  qaaatity  daily  (DtAntid.  I  1.  voL  xiv.  p.  S, 
&C.) :  and  about  thirty  years  afterwards  he  was 
cnplsyed  to  make  up  the  aame  medicine  for 
the  caperv  SepCisws  Sevems  {Und.  i.  13.  p.  63, 
«3)l 

Hew  kog  Galen  stayed  at  Room  is  not  known, 

W  it  was  probably  for  some  years,  during  which 

(iae  he  eaiployed  kimseli;  as  before,  in  lecturing, 

«titiag,  aad  pnetising,  with  great  success.    He 

ftairiifd  daring  this  visit  at  Rome  two  tX  his  prin- 

opsl  tnatises,  whidi  he  had  begun  when  he  was 

at  Rmae  beftce,  via.  that  De  Utu  Partium  Cor- 

font  ifummri,  and  that  De  HtppoaxOi»  ei  P/o- 

kme  Deerttie  (De  JJbr.  Propr.  c.  2.   voL  xix. 

p>  19, 20) ;  and  among  other  instances  which  he 

neords  of  his  Btedical  skill,  he  gives  an  account  of 

his  atteadiag  tbe  emperw  M.  Anrelius  (De  Prae- 

9eL  ad  Epig.  c  1 1.  voL  xir.  p.  657,  &.C.),  and  his 

two  sons,  CsBBmodns  {SAL  c.  12.  p.  661,  &c.)  and 

Seitas  (2«f.  c  10.  p.  651,  Ac.).  Of  the  evenU  of 

the  nat  of  his  life  lew  particulars  are  known.    On 

hii  «ay  hack  to  Petgamos,  he  visited  the  island  of 

l^BBss  far  the  seemid  time  (having  been  disap- 

P"iBiBd  OB  a  femer  occasion)^  for  the  purpose  of 

I'viBng  tbe  mode  of  pieparii^  a  celebxiUed  medi- 

daecaSed  «'Tena  Lemma,**  or  ««Teita  SigiUata  ^ 

if  vhich  he  gives  a  full  account  {De  Sin^iUc.  Me- 

'"■n.  Ttwiper.  tie  PoadL  ix.  1.  §  2.  voL  xii.  p. 

1*2.)    It  does  not  appear  certain  that  he  visited 

^^  ifMD,  and  one  of  his  Arabic  biographers  ex- 

P^aty  says  be  vras  there  only  twice    (Anon. 

^nA.  iVoHfA.  BadioO.  apod  Casiri,  BibUotK 

dftUea-Bap.  Kaemr.  voL  i  p.  253)  ;  but  it  cei^ 

■ecBS  aaia  natual  to  soppoap  that^he 

fOLO. 


GALENUS. 


209 


was  at  Rome  about  the  end  of  the  second  cen- 
tury, when  he  was  employed  to  compound  The- 
riaca  for  the  emperor  Sevema.  The  phce  of 
his  death  is  not  mentioned  by  any  Greek 
author,  but  Ab&-l-fiEuaj  states  that  he  died  in 
Sicily.  (HiiL  Dynast,  p.  78.)  The  age  at  whieh 
he  died  and  the  date  is  also  somewhat  uncertain. 
Suidas  says  he  died  at  the  age  of  seventy,  which 
statement  is  generally  followed,  and,  as  he  was 
bom  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  130,  phwes  his 
death  in  the  year  200  or  201.  He  certainly  was 
alive  about  the  year  199,  as  he  mentions  his  pre- 
paring Theriaca  for  the  emperor  Severus  about  that 
date,  and  his  work  De  AnUdoUe,  in  which  the 
account  is  given  (L  13.  vol  xiv.  p.  65),  was  pro- 
bably written  in  or  before  that  year,  when  Cara* 
calla  was  associated  with  his  lather  in  the  empire, 
aa  Galen  iqieaks  of  only  one  emperor  aa  reigning  at 
the  time  it  waa  composed.  If,  however,  the  work 
De  Theriaca  ad  Pieonem  be  genuine,  which  seems 
to  be  at  least  as  probable  as  the  contrary  suppo- 
sition (see  below.  Sect.  VII.  §  75.),  he  must  have 
lived  some  years  hiter ;  which  would  agree  with 
the  statements  of  his  Arabic  biographers,  one  of 
whom  says  he  lived  more  than  eighty  years  (apud 
Casiri,  iL  &),  while  Abii-l-fiEuaj  says  that  he  died  at 
the  age  of  eighty-eight  Some  European  autho- 
rities place  his  death  at  about  the  same  age  (Acker- 
mann,  Hisi.  I^ier,,  in  vol.  i.  of  KUhn*s  edition  of 
Galen,  p.  xlL),  and  John  Tzetzes  says  that  he  lived 
under  the  emperor  Caracalla  {CkUiad.  xii.  hi^t. 
397) ;  so  that,  upon  the  whole,  there  seems  to  be 
quite  sufficient  reason  for  not  implicitly  receiving 
Uie  statement  of  Suidas. 

Galen*B  personal  character,  as  it  appears  in  his 
works,  phices  him  among  the  brightest  omfunents 
of  the  heathen  worid.  Perhaps  his  chief  fiiults  were 
too  high  an  opinion  of  his  own  merits,  and  too 
much  bitterness  and  contempt  for  some  of  his 
adversaries, — for  each  of  which  failings  the  circum- 
stances of  the  times  afforded  great,  if  not  suffi- 
cient, excuse.  He  was  also  one  of  the  most  learned 
and  accomplished  men  of  his  age,  as  is  proved  not 
only  bv  his  extant  writings,  but  also  by  the  long 
list  of  his  works  on  various  branches  of  philosophy 
which  are  now  lost  All  this  may  make  us  the 
more  regret  that  he  was  so  little  brought  into  con- 
tact with  Christianity,  of  which  he  appears  to 
have  known  nothing  more  than  might  be  learned 
from  the  popular  conversation  of  tbe  day  during  a 
time  of  persecution  :  yet  in  one  of  his  lost  works, 
of  which  a  fragment  is  quoted  by  his  Arabian  bio- 
graphers (Ab(i-l-fiiraj,  Casiri,  /.c),  he  speaks  of  the 
Christians  in  higher  terms,  and  piaises  their  tem- 
perance and  chastity,  their  blameless  lives,  and  love 
of  virtue,  in  which  they  equalled  or  surpassed  the 
philosophers  of  the  age.  A  few  absurd  errors  and 
fables  are  connected  with  his  name,  which  may  be 
seen  in  Ackennann''s  Hist.  Liter,  (pp.  xxxiz.  xlii.), 
but  which,  as  they  are  neither  so  imiusing  in 
themselves,  nor  so  interesting  in  a  literary  point  of 
view  as  those  which  concern  Hippocrates,  need  not 
be  here  mentioned.  If  Galen  suffered  during  his 
lifetime  from  the  jealousy  and  misrepresentation  of 
his  medical  contemporaries,  his  worth  seems  to  have 
been  soon  acknowledged  after  his  death  ;  medals 
were  struck  in  his  honour  by  his  native  city,  Per- 
gamus  (Montfaucon,  L*Aniiquiti  ExpluptU^  &.C., 
vol.  iiL  p.  1.  pi.  XV.  and  SuppL  vol.  L  pi.  Ixviii.), 
and  in  the  course  of  a  few  centuries  he  began  to  be 
called  hauiiifftos  (Simplic  Comment  in  AristoL 

P 


210 


GALEN  US. 


**  Phy»,  AwniUr  W.  3.  p.l67.  ed.  Aid.),  ««Medi- 
coramdiMertiBsimusatqae  doctiMiiniu,^(S.  Hieron. 
CovanenL  in  Aomt^  c.  5.  ^<A.  trL  p.  283),  and  eyen 
bttArvrot,  (Alex.  TnIL  De  Med,  t.  4.  p.  77.  ed. 
Lotet  Par.) 

II.  General  Hutort  op  Galsn^s  WRmNos» 

COMMBNTATORB,  BIBLIOGRAPHY,  &c: 

The  works  that  are  still  extant  under  the  name 
of  Galen,  as  enumerated  hy  Choulant,  in  the  second 
edition  of  his  Handbueh  der  Buekerhmde  /urdie 
AeUen Median^  consist  of  eighty- three  treatises  ac- 
knowledged to  be  genuine  ;  nineteen  whoie  genu- 
ineness has,  with  more  or  less  reason,  been  doubted; 
forty-iiTe  undoubtedly  spurious ;  nineteen  frag- 
ments; and  fifteen  commentaries  on  different  works 
of  Hippocrates :  and  more  than  fifty  short  pieces 
and  fragments  (many  or  most  of  whieh  are  piXH 
bably  spurious^  are  enumerated  as  still  l3ring  un- 
published in  different  European  libraries.  (Acker- 
mann,  ffulor.  Liter,  pp.  dxxxTi.  &c)  Almost  all 
these  treat  of  some  branch  of  medical  science,  and 
many  of  them  were  composed  at  the  request  of  his 
friends,  and  without  any  yiew  to  publication.  Be- 
sides these,  however,  Galen  wrote  a  great  number 
of  works,  of  which  nothing  but  the  titles  have 
been  presenred ;  so  that  altogether  the  number 
of  his  distinct  treatises  cannot  have  been  less  than 
fiye  hundred.  Some  of  these  are  Teiy  short,  and 
he  frequently  repeats  whole  passages,  with  hardly 
any  rariation,  in  different  works  ;  but  still,  when 
the  number  of  his  writings  is  considered,  their  in- 
trinsic excellence,  and  the  variety  of  the  subjects 
of  which  he  treated  (extending  not  only  to  every 
branch  of  medical  science,  but  also  to  eUiics,  logic, 
grammar,  and  other  departments  of  philosophy), 
he  has  always  been  justly  ranked  among  the 
greatest  authon  that  have  ever  lived.  (See  Cardan, 
JM  SuUa.  lib.  xvi.  p.  597,  ed.  1564.  His  style 
is  elegant,  but  diffuse  and  prolix,  and  he  abounds 
in  allusions  and  quotations  firom  the  ancient  Greek 
poets,  philosophers,  and  historians. 

At  the  time  when  Galen  began  to  devote 
himself  to  the  study  of  medicine,  the  profession 
was  divided  into  several  sects,  which  were  con- 
stantly disputing  vf^th  each  other.  The  Dogmatici 
and  Empiric!  had  for  several  centuries  been  op- 
posed to  each  other  ;  in  the  fint  century  &  c.  had 
arisen  the  sect  of  the  Methodici ;  and  shortly 
before  Galenas  own  time  had  been  founded  those  of 
the  Eclectici,  Pneumatici,  and  Episynthetici.  Ga- 
len himself,  **'  ntillitts  addictns  jurare  in  verba  ma- 
gistri,*^  attached  himself  exclusively  to  none  of 
these  sects,  but  chose  from  the  tenets  of  each  what 
he  believed  to  be  good  and  true,  and  called  those 
persons  slavee  who  designated  themselves  as  fol- 
lowers of  Hippocrates,  Praxagoraa,  or  any  other 
man.  (De  Libr,  Propr»  c  1.  vol  xiv.  p.  13.)  How- 
.  ever,  *'  in  his  genend  principles,**  says  Dr.  Bostock, 
**  he  may  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the  Dog- 
matic sect,  for  his  method  was  to  reduce  all  his 
knowledge,  as  acquired  by  the  observation  of  £M:ts, 
to  general  theoretical  principles.  These  principles 
he  indeed  professed  to  deduce  from  experience  and 
observation,  and  we  have  abundant  proofs  of  his 
diligence  in  collecting  experience,  and  his  accuracy 
in  making  observations  ;  but  still,  in  a  certain 
sense  at  least,  he  regards  individual  facts  and  the 
detail  of  experience  as  of  little  value,  unconnected 
with  the  principles  which  ha  laid  down  as  the 


GALENUS. 

basis  of  all  medical  reasoning.  In  this  fundaments) 
point,  therefore,  the  method  pursued  by  Galen  ap* 
pean  to  have  been  directly  the  reverse  of  that 
which  we  now  consider  as  the  conect  method  of 
scientific  investigation  ;  and  yet,  such  is  the  force 
of  natural  genius,  that  in  most  instances  he  at- 
tained the  dtimate  object  in  view,  although  by  an 
indirect  path.  He  was  an  admirer  of  Hippocrates, 
and  always  speaks  of  him  with  the  most  profound 
respect,  professing  to  act  upon  his  principles,  and 
to  do  little  more  t^an  to  expound  his  doctrines,  and 
support  them  by  new  fiscts  and  observations^  Yet, 
in  reality,  we  have  few  writen  whose  works,  both 
as  to  substance  and  manner,  are  more  different  from 
each  other  than  those  of  Hippocrates  and  Galen, 
the  simplicity  of  the  former  being  strongly  con- 
trssted  with  Uie  abstrusenessond  reifinement  of  the 
hitter.**    (HisLo/Med.) 

After  Oa]en*s  time  we  hear  but  little  of  the  old 
medical  sects,  which  in  fact  seem  to  have  been  all 
mei^ged  in  his  followen  and  imitators.    To  the 
Goropilen  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans  of  laige 
medical  works,  like  Aetius  and  Oribasios,  his 
writings  formed  the  basis  of  their  kboun  ;  while, 
as  soon  as  they  had  been  translated  into  Arabic, 
in  the  ^nth  century  afier  Christ,  chiefly  by  Ho- 
nain  Ben  Ishak,  they  were  at  once  adopted  through- 
out the  East  as  the  standard  of  medial  perfection. 
It  was  probably  in  a  great  measure  from  the  influ- 
ence exercised  even  in  Ennme  by  the  Arabic  me- 
dical vrriten  during  the  middle  ages  that  Galen*s 
popularity  was  derived ;  lor,  though  his  opinions 
were  universally  ad(^ted,  yet  his  writings  appear 
to  have  been  but  little  read,  when  eompued  with 
those  of  Avioenna  and  Mesne.    Of  the  value  of 
what  was  done  by  the  Arabic  writen  towards  the 
explanation  and  illustration  of  Ga)en*s  works,  it  i» 
impossible  to  judge ;  as,  though  numerous  trans^ 
hitions,  oommentariea,  and  abridgements  are  stili 
extant  in  different   European   libraries,  none  of 
them  have  ever  been  puUished.     If^  however,  a 
new  and  critical  edition  of  Galen*s  works  should 
ever  be  undertaken,  these  ought  certainly  to  be 
examined,  and  would  probably  be  found  to  be  of 
much  value ;  especially  as  some  of  his  writings  (as 
is  specified  below),  of  which  the  Greek  text  is  lost» 
are  stiU  extant  in  an  Arabic  translation.    Of  the 
immense  number  of  European  writen  who  have 
employed  themselves  in  editing,  transUting,  or  iU 
lustrating  Galen*s  works,  a  complete  list,  up  to 
about  the  middle  of  the  nxteenth  century,  was 
made  by  Conrad  Gesner,  and  prefixed  to   the 
edition  of  Basil.  1561,  fol.:  of  those  enumerated 
by  him,  and  of  those  who  have  lived  since,  perhaps 
the  following  may  be  most  deserving  of  mention  : 
—  Jo.  Bapt.  Opizo,  Andr.  Lacuna,  Ant.  Muaa 
Brassavolus,  Aug.  Gadaldinns,  Conr.  Gesner,  Hier. 
Gemusaeus,  Jac.  Sylvius,  Janus  Comarius,Nic.  Rbe- 
ginus,  Jo.  BapL  Montanus,  John  Caius,  Jo.  Ouin- 
terius(Andemacus),  Thomas  Linacre,  Theod.  Goal- 
ston,  Cosp.  Hofniann,  Ren.  Chartier,  Alb.  Haller, 
and  C.  G.  Kuhn.  Galen^k  works  were  fint  published 
in  a  Latin  translation,  Venet  1490,  fol.  2  vola.  ap. 
Philipp.  Pintium  de  Caneto;  it  is  printed  in  black, 
letter,  and  is  said  to  be  scarce.    The  next  LAtin 
edition  that  deserves  to  be  noticed  is  that  pttl>- 
lished  by  the  Juntas,  Venet  1541,  fol,  whidi  waa 
reprinted,  with  additions  and  improvements,  eight 
(or  nine)  times  within  one  hundred  years.     Of 
these  editions,  the  most  valuable  are  said  to  bo 
those  of  the  yean  1586  (or  1597),  1600,  1609, 


GALENUS. 

and  lt3S,  m  fit*  Tob^  with  tlie  woiki  diTided  by 
I.  Btpt.  MoBtamit  into  ckMM,  aocoiding  to  their 
•abjea-antter,  uid  with  the  cofnooi  Index  Renim 
of  AbL  Mm»  BnMAToluB.  Another  excellent 
I«tin  editioB  was  pnUiihcd  hj  Froben,  BanL 
1542,  fbL,  and  reprinted  in  1549  and  1561.  It 
coBtains  aQ  Gakn^  works,  in  ei^t  ?ols^  dirided 
into  dght  ilasws,  and  a  ninth  toL,  consuting  of 
the  lodioea.  The  reprint  of  1561  is  considered 
the  most  valaabla,  on  account  of  Conrad  Gesner^ 
PrubyumeusL  The  hMt  Uitin  edition  is  that  pnb- 
bdied  by  Vine.  Valgrisina»  Venet.  1562»  fol.  in  five 
Tots^  edited  by  Jo.  Bapt.  Rasarins.  Altogether 
(acnidiBg  to  Choolant),  a  Latin  Tersion  of  all 
Gakn*ft  worfca  was  published  once  in  the  fifteenth 
cestarr,  twenty  (or  twenty-two)  times  in  the  six- 
teenth, and  not  once  since. 

The  Greek  text  has  been  published  Ibor  times  ; 
twice  akne,  and  twice  with  a  Latin  translation. 
The  first  e^tion  was  the  Aldine,  published  Venet 
1525,  M.,  in  ^^e  toIc,  edited  by  Jo.  Bapt  Opiao 
with  great  care,  though  contuning  numerous  errors 
sad  sBussioits,  as  night  be  expected  in  so  laige  a 
walk.  It  is  a  handsome  book,  rather  scarce,  and 
modi  valued ;  aad  contains  the  Greek  text,  without 
tiwidation,  notea,  or  indices.  The  next  Greek 
cditioB  was  paUiahcd  in  1538,  BasiL  ap.  Andr. 
Ciatandnm,  feL,  in  five  7«^  edited  by  L.  Came- 
larias,  L.  Pucha,  and  H.  GemusaeoSb  The  text  in 
(which,  like  the  preceding,  contains 
transhtion,  notes,  nor  indices)  is 
impewed  by  the  ceOation  of  Greek  HSS.  and  the 
»¥s—inatwB  of  die  Latin  Tersiona :  the  only  ad- 
ditional w«ric  of  Galenas  published  in  this  edition 
is  a  laiin  tmasktion  of  the  treatise  De  Ombm, 
It  is  a  haadsnmr  book,  and  frequently  to  be  met 


GALENUS. 


211 


A  very  uselu]  and  neat  edition,  in  thirteen  ydla. 
fcU  was  printed  at  Paris,  and  bean  the  date  of 
1671.    It  **"^*»^««  the  whole  of  the  works  of 
Htppstfslis  and  Galen,  mixed  up  together,  and 
dinied  into   t*Fir»f«   daisfs»  aecoiding  to  the 
Hl^ect-Bntter.    This  Tsst  woric  was  undertaken 
ky  JUae  Cbutier  {Remaiiu  Ckarttrmi),  a  French 
phjadan,  who  puUishcd  in  1633  (when  he  had  al- 
iHtdy  paased  hn  mxHtik  year)  a  programme,  en- 
tided.  Index  Opermm  Golem  quae  LaMe  dmntaaeai 
Tfpm  m  Lmeem  edita  mmL,  ftc^  begging  the  loan 
of  saeh  Greek  MS8.  as  he  had  not  an  opportunity 
Ttff  Tamil img  in  the  pabBc  librsries  of  Paris.    The 
fint  «olome  appealed  in  1639;    but  Chartier, 
ifter  aa|poteiishing  himsrlf,  died  in  1654,  before 
the  work  was  completed:  the  h»t  four  Tolumes 
puliGslied  after  his  death,  at  the  expense  of 
kw,  and  the  whole  woric  was  at  length 
1  1679,  fiirty  yean'  after  it  had  been 
This  edition  is  in  every  respect  su- 
to  thooe  that  had  preceded  it,  and  in  some 
to  that  which  has  foflowed  it    It  contains  a 
tf— shlion,  and  a  few  notes,  and  tarioua 
the  text  b  divided  into  chapters,  and  is 
improved  by  the  collation  of  MSSw }  it  coi^ 
ttms  semal  treatises  in  Greek  and  Latin  not  in- 
deed ia  the  preceding  editions  (especially  De 
Hssiirflss,  De  OwAvs,  De  Septmedn  PartUy  De 
Asm,  Dt  ChfderUm)^  sevetal  othen,  much  en- 
H^  by  the  insertion  of  omitted  passages  (espe- 
OiBy  De  Um  Partmm,  DeMAmee  Medieae,  De 
Cmett  aeemedmm  nwpvmteny  De  PraetuHom),  and 
>  Hp  collection  of  fragments  of  Galenas  lost  worics, 

Greek  and  Latin  writers 


his 


It  is,  however,  veiy  £u  firom  what  it  might  and 
ooffht  to  have  beeuv  and  its  critical  merits  are  very 
ligpbtly  esteemed.  H.  Villien  published  a  criticism 
on  tlus  edition,  entitled,  **Lettre  sur  TEdition 
Grecque  et  I^tine  des  Oeuvres  d^Hippociate  et  do 
Galene,**  Paris,  1776,  4to. 

The  latest  and  most  commodious  edition  is  that 
of  C.  G.  KUhn,  who  with  extraordinary  boldness,  at 
the  age  of  eut^/our,  and  at  a  time  when  the  old 
mediod  authon  were  more  neglected  than  they  are 
at  present,  ventnied  to  pnt  forth  a  specimen  and  a 
prospectus  of  a  woric  so  vast,  that  any  one  in  the 
prime  of  life,  and  strength,  and  leisare,  might  well 
shrink  from  the  undertaking.  As  this  seems  to  be 
the  most  proper  place  for  giving  an  account  of 
Kuhn*s  collection,  it  may  be  stated  that  he  de- 
signed to  publish  no  less  men  a  complete  edition  of 
all  the  Greek  medical  anthon  whose  writings  are 
stiU  extant ;  a  work  tu  too  extensive  for  any 
single  man  to  have  undertaken,  and  which  (as 
might  have  been  expected)  still  remains  unfinished. 
Kiihn,  however,  not  only  found  a  publisher  rich 
and  liberal  enough  to  undertake  the  risk  and  ex- 
pense of  such  a  woric,  bat  actually  lived  to  see  his 
collection  comprehend  the  entire  works  of  Galen, 
Hippocrates,  Aietaeus,  and  Dioscorides,  in  twenty- 
eight  thick  8vo.  volumes,  consisting  each  of  about 
eight  hundred  pages,  and  of  which  all  but  three 
were  edited  by  hmisell  But  while  it  is  thank- 
fully acknowledged  that  Kiihn  did  good  service  to 
the  ancient  medical  vrriten  by  republishing  their 
works  in  a  commodious  form,  yet  at  the  same  time 
it  must  be  confessed  that  the  real  critical  merits 
of  his  Collection  as  a  whole  are  very  small  In 
1818  he  published  Galenas  little  work  De  Optimo 
Doeemdi  Gentft^  Lips.  8vo.,  Greek  and  Latin,  as  a 
specimen  of  his  projected  design,  and  in  1821  the 
fint  volume  of  his  works  appeared.  The  edition 
consists  of  twenty  8vo.  volumes  (divided  into 
twenty-two  parts),  of  which  the  last  contains  an 
Index,  made  by  F.  W.  Assmann,  and  was  pub- 
lished in  1883.  The  fint  volume  contains  Acker- 
mann*s  NotUia  LUeraria  6aUm,  extrscted  from  the 
fifth  volume  of  the  new  edition  of  Fabricius*s  BUh 
liotkeea  GraeeUj  and  somewhat  improved  and  en- 
larged by  Ktthn.  For  the  correction  of  the  Greek 
text  little  or  nothing  has  been  done  except  in  the 
case  of  a  few  particular  treatises,  and  all  Chartier*s 
notes  and  various  readings  are  omitted.  Kiihn  has 
likewise  left  out  many  (^  the  spurious  works  con- 
tained in  Chartier*s  edition,  as  also  the  Fragments, 
and  those  books  which  are  extant  only  in  I^tin ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  he  has  published  for  the 
fint  time  the  Greek  text  of  the  treatise  De  Museum 
lorum  DiteeoUtme^  the  ^fnopeU  Librorum  de  PuL- 
eUfiu^  and  the  commentary  on  Hippocrates  De  Hu- 
moriimM.  Upon  the  whole,  the  writings  of  Galen 
are  still  in  a  very  corrupt  and  unsatisfactory  state, 
and  it  is  universally  acknowledged  that  a  new  and 
critical  edition  is  much  wanted. 

The  project  of  a  new  edition  of  Galen *s  works 
has  been  entertained  by  several  persons,  parti- 
cnhffly  by  Gwpar  Hofinann  and  Theodore  Goul- 
stone  in  the  seventeenth  century.  The  hitter  pre- 
pared several  of  Galenas  smaller  works  for  the 
press,  which  were  published  in  one  volume  4to. 
Lond.  1640,  after  his  death,  by  Thorn.  Gataker. 
Hofinann  made  very  extensive  preparations  for  his 
task,  and  published  a  copious  and  valuable  com- 
mentary on  the  treatise  De  Uem  Partium,  His 
MS.  notes,  amounting  to  twenty-ievan  volumes  in 

p2 


212 


GALENUS. 


folio,  are  aaid  to  have  come  into  the  poesession  of 
Dr.  Askew ;  they  do  not,  however,  appear  in  the 
catalogue  of  hit  sale,  nor  has  the  writer  been  able 
to  discover  whether  they  are  stiU  in  existence ; 
for  while  the  continental  physicians  universally 
believe  them  to  be  still  somewhere  in  England,  no 
one  in  this  country  to  whom  he  has  applied  knows 
any  thing  about  them. 

Galen's  extant  works  have  been  classified  in 
various  ways.  In  the  old  edition  of  his  BiUiotheoa 
Graeooy  Fabricius  enumerated  them  in  alphabetical 
order,  which  perhaps  for  convenience  of  reference 
is  as  useful  a  mode  as  any.  Ackermann  in  the  new 
edition  of  Fabricius  has  mentioned  them,  as  fiu*  as 
possible,  in  chronological  order ;  which  is  much  less 
pnictically  useful  than  the  alphabetical  arrange- 
ment (inasmuch  as  the  difficidty  of  finding  the 
account  of  any  particular  treatise  is  very  much  in- 
creased), but  which,  if  it  could  be  ascertained  com- 
pletely and  certiunly,  would  be  a  &r  more  natural 
and  interesting  one.  In  most  of  the  editions  of 
his  works,  the  treatises  are  arranged  in  classes  ac- 
cording to  the  subjectrmatter,  which,  upon  the 
whole,  seems  to  be  the  mode  most  suitable  for  the  pre- 
sent work.  The  number  and  contents  of  the  diffe- 
rent classes  vary  (as  might  be  expected)  according 
to  the  judgment  of  different  editMV,  and  the  classi- 
fication which  the  writer  has  adopted  does  not  ex- 
actly agree  with  any  of  the  preceding  ones.  The 
treatises  in  each  chus  will,  as  fiu*  as  possible,  be 
arranged  chronologically,  thus  combining,  in  some 
d^ree,  the  advantage  of  Ackermann*s  arrange- 
ment ;  while  the  number  of  works  contained  in 
each  cbiss  will  not  generally  be  so  great  as  to  occa- 
sion much  inconvenience  from  their  not  being 
enumerated  alphabetically.  As  Kuhn's  edition 
of  Galen  (which  is  likely  to  be  the  one  most 
in  use  for  many  yean  to  come)  extends  to 
twenty-one  volumes,  it  has  been  thought  useful 
to  mention  in  which  of  these  each  treatise  is  to  be 
found. 

III.  Works  on  Anatomy  and  Physiology. 

1.  ncpl  K/MdrctvK,  De  Tempemmentis^  in  three 
books  (vol.  i.  ed.  KUhn).  For  the  editions  of 
each  separate  treatise,  and  the  commentaries  that 
have  been  published,  see  Choulant*s  Handbuch  dtr 
Bucherhmde  fur  die  Aeltere  Afedidm,  Haller*s 
Bibliothecae^  and  Ackermann^s  Historia  LUeraria, 
prefixed  to  Kiihn's  edition.  The  best  account  of 
the  Arabic,  Syriac,  Armenian,  and  Persian  trans- 
lations, will  be  found  in  J.  G.  Wenrich's  treatise 
De  Audorum  Graecorum  Versionilnts  ei  Commen- 
iarita  Syriads^  Arabieuj  &c.  Lips.  1842.  8vo. 
2.  Uffi  MtKedyris  XoKijs^  De  Atra  Bile  (vol  v.). 
8.  H*p\  AwJiiA€V9  ^vaiKwif,  De  Faatitattlna 
NahtnUilnu^  in  three  books  (vol.  ii.).  4.  Tltpl 
Atrarofwcmv  *E7xci/nj(rcoiv,  De  Anatomieis  Ad- 
mmistroHonibm  (vol.  il).  This  is  Galenas  prin- 
cipal anatomical  work,  and  consisted  originally 
of  fifteen  books,  the  subject  of  each  of  which 
is  mentioned  by  himsel£  (De  Libr.  Propr,  c.  3, 
vol  xix.  p.  24,  25.)  The  six  last  books,  and 
about  two-thirds  of  the  ninth,  which  are  not  extant 
either  in  the  original  Greek  or  in  any  Latin  trans- 
lation (as  far  as  the  writer  is  aware),  are  preserved 
in  an  Arabic  version,  of  which  there  are  two 
copies  in  the  Bodleian  library  at  Oxford  (Uri, 
CataL  MSS.  Orient  Bibl.  BodL  p.  135,  codd.  567, 
570),  and  apparently  in  no  other  European  libFary. 


GALENUS. 

The  latter  of  these  MSS.  seems  to  have  been 
copied  from  the  former  by  Jac.  Golius,  and  contains 
only  the  six  last  books;  the  other  contains  the 
whole  work.     (See  London  Medical  Gaxftte  for 
1844,  1845,  pu  329.)     There  were  more  than  one 
edition  of  this  treatise ;  the  first  was  written  during 
Galenas  first  visit  to  Rome,  soon  after  the  beginning 
of  the  reign  of  M.  Aurelius,  about  a.  d.  164  ;  the 
last  some  time  before  the  same  emperor*s  death, 
A.  D.  180.  f Galen,  De  Administr.  AntU.  i.  1,  vol.  ii. 
p.  215,  &C.)     5.  ncpl  *0<nw  roh  Ehayofxivots^ 
De  Oesibus  ad  T\rone$  (voL  iL).     The  woric  con- 
tains a  tolerably  accurate  account  of  the  bones, 
though  in  some  parts  it  appears  clearly  that  he  was 
describing  the  skeleton   of   the  ape.      6.    Utpl 
^\9€w  ircd  *Apnipimv  'AvarofiiiSf  De  Venarum  et 
Arteriarum  Disudione  (vol.  iL).     7.  IIcpl  Ncupw 
*AMiro/A^f,    De   Nervorum  Ditaedione  (vol.   ii.). 
8.    Ilepl  MimSv  'AvaroMiffy  De  MtuctUorum  Dis- 
secUone  (vol.  zviii.  pt  2.).     9.  n«pl  Mifrpos  *Av«i- 
tomtI^  De  Uteri  Dittectione  (voL  ii.).    10.  El  nard 
^trw  iv  ^Aprtipitus  tupa  iraptex^^t  An  in  Ar- 
terOs  tecundnm  Naturam  Sanguis  contweatur  (voL 
iv.).     11.  n«^  Mu«y  Kar^atms^  De  Mmculorum  . 
Moim  (voL  iv.).     12.  IIcpl  Xnipparos^  De  Semine 
(voL  iv.).     13.  n§pl    Xpctof   T«y  if  'AvOpoiirov 
^itipaTt  WopUfT,  De   Usu  Fartium  Corporis  I/u' 
mont,  in  seventeen  books  (vols.  iii.  and  iv.).    Thi» 
is  Galen^  principal  physiological  work,  and  waa 
probably  begun  about  a.  d.  165  (GaL  De  Libr» 
Propr.  c.  2.  voL  xix.  p.  15,  16),  and  finished  after 
the  year  170.  (Ibid.  p.  20.)   It  is  no  less  admirable 
for  the  deep  religious  feeling  with  which  it   ia 
written,   than  for  the   scientific  knowledge  and 
acttteness  displayed  in  it ;  and  is  altogether  a  noble 
work.  Theophilus  Protospatharius  published  a  sort 
of  abridement  of  the  work  under  the  title  ncf>2 
rijt  rod   AvOpdirov  Karoirirffv^t,  De  Corporis  Hu- 
tnani  Fabriea.  [Thbophil us  Protospatharius. ^ 
14.    Tltpi    *Off^4r««f    'Opydtrou,  ^  De  Odoraius 
Indrumenio  (vol.  iL).     15.  IIcpl  Xpc(as  'Avarvoifs, 
De  Usu  Beijairationii  (vol.  iv.).     16.  IIcpc  Xptias 
"Z^vyp&y^  De  Usu  Pvlsuum  (voL  v.).     His  other 
works  on  the  pulse,  which  treat  rather  of  its  use  in 
diagnosis,  are  mentioned  in  Class  VI.     17.  *Oti 
rd  T^f  Yux^r  "H^q  ratf  rov  l/iparoi  Kpdatcriv 
lirtroi.    Quod  Animi  Mores   Corporis   Tem^tera- 
menta  sequantur  (voL  iv.).     18.  nepl  Kuov^Fwr 
/liiKirXifftws^  De  Foetuum  Formatione  (vol.   iv.). 
19.  E2  Zuoy  t6  kotA  reurrp^s.  An   Animal    sil^ 
quod  est  in  Utero  (vol.  xix.) ;  generally  considered 
to  be  spurious.     20.  De  Anaiomia  Vicorum  (vol. 
iv.  ed.  Chart)  ;  spurious.    21.  De  Compazine  Afrnt- 
brorum^  sive  De   Naiura  Humana  (vol.   v.    ed. 
Chart) ;    spurious.      22.   De  Natura  et  Ordine 
cujuslibd  Corporis  (voLv.  ed.  Chart) ;  spurious. 
23.    De   Morbus  Afamfestis  et  Obscuris  (voL    v. 
ed.  Chart),  not  written  by  Galen,  but  compiled 
from  his  writings.     24.  Ilcpi  Xvpuv^  De  Huma^ 
rihtu  (vol.  xix.)  ;  spurious. 

Though  Galenas  celebrity  is  by  no  means  found- 
ed entirely  on  his  anatomical  and  physiolog^ical 
works,  yet  it  was  to  these  branches  of  medical 
science  that  he  did  most  real  service,  and  it  is  this 
class  of  his  writings  that  is  most  truly  valuable. 
A  very  interesting  and  accurate  **  Cursory  Analysis 
of  the  Works  of  Galen,  so  fiir  as  they  relate  to 
Anatomy  and  Physiology,"  by  Dr.  Kidd,  ia    in- 
serted in  the  sixth  volume  of  the  ''Transactions  of 
the  Provincial  Medical  and  Surgical  Association  ^ 
(Lond.  1838),  to  which  we  must  lefiar  our 


GALENUS. 

for  ID  aceomit  of  Oalen^i  Tiewi  <m  anatom j  and 
phjnokigj. 

Galen^  finuHaiitj  with  practical  anatomy  it  at* 
tctted  bj  mnaenHit  paHages  in  hi»  writings.  In 
the  fiaiaiiMtion,  for  instance,  of  the  blood-Teteeli 
of  tbe  fiver,  ho  diiectt  yon  to  insert  a  probe  into 
the  Tens  portae,  and  from  thence  into  any  of  its 
•erenl  hrger  nsmifications ;  then  gently  advancing 
the  probe  foither  and  further,  to  diisect  down  to 
it  And  thoa,  he  says,  yon  may  trace  the  minu- 
test liancbes ;  remoTing  with  the  knife  the  inters 
nediate  substance,  called  by  Erasistnitas  the  par- 
esciysM  (De  AmaUtm,  Admimutr.  Ti.  1 1,  toL  ii. 
pw575).  Agmin,  he  notices  what  every  one  has 
oltca  experienced  in  dissection,  the  occasional  con- 
Temenoe  of  diriding  the  cellular  membrane,  either 
by  the  finger  or  ihe  handle  of  the  scalpel  {ibid, 
p.  476.) :  ud  in  describing  the  use  of  the  blow- 
pipe and  Tanoos  other  instraments  and  contri- 
TiDees  employed  in  anatomical  examinations,  he 
eoBti«ially  introduces  you,  as  it  were,  into  the 
diMctiDgioom  itself  (i&«/.  p. 476,  668,  716).  As 
SB  tDstanee  of  the  boldness  and  extent  of  hb  ex- 
pcTimental  anatomy,  it  may  be  mentioned ,  that, 
after  nlisii  iing  that  although  a  l^tnre  on  the 
ingniDal  or  axUbry  artery  causes  the  pulse  to  cease 
is  the  leg  or  in  the  aim,  yet  the  experiment  is  not 
snioudy  iDJorioos  to  the  animal  on  which  it  is 
■ode,  be  adds  thai  even  the  carotid  arteries  may 
be  tied  with  impunity.  (De  Utu  Puii,  c  1.  vol.  v. 
p^  1S<L)  And  the  habitual*  accuracy  of  his  ob- 
ierrstion  is  erinccd  when  he  corrects  the  error  of 
those  experimentaEsts,  who,  omitting  to  separate 
the  csDtigaoas  aerres  in  tying  the  carotids,  sup- 
posed that  the  consequent  loss  of  voice  depended 
on  the  iouipiessioo  of  those  arteries,  and  not  on 
that  of  the  accompanying  nervesi  (De  Hippoer.  ei 
PU  Deer.  iL  6.  voL  v.  p.  266  ;  Dr.  Kidd*s  Cvr- 
myJad>n,4e.) 

The  qnestiflii  has  often  been  discussed,  whether 
Gaho  derived  his  anatomical  knowledge  from  dis> 
Mctiag  a  hnaaan  body,  or  that  of  some  other  ani- 
■sL  The  writer  ia  not  aware  of  any  passage  in 
bis  writings  in  which  it  is  distinctiy  stated  that 
be  dissected  human  bodies ;  while  the  numerous 
psM^es  in  whidi  he  recommends  the  dissection  of 
spa,  beart,  goata,  and  other  animals,  would  seem 
iadifectiy  to  prore  thai  human  bodies  were  seldom 
«r  never  used  for  that  pnipooe.  (See  particularly 
Dg  AmaL  Admimtlr.  ul  5.  voL  il  884  ;  De  Mu$e, 
DmmL  c  1.  roL  xviii.  pt  ii  p.  930.  See  also 
Rafas  Epbca.  De  Corp.  Hum.  Fart.  AppellaL  i.  p. 
33;  Theophilna,  D»  Corp.  Hum.  Pobr.  r.  11. 
I  *ib.)  In  one  passage,  however,  he  mentions,  as 
ssaKtluag  extnnrdinary,  that  those  physicians  who 
sttended  the  emperor  M.  Aurelius  in  his  wars 
ainrt  the  Germans  had  an  opportunity  of  dissect- 
mg  the  bodies  of  the  barbarianiL  (Dt  Compoe. 
Mthmm.  me.  Ge».  iiL  2.  vol.  riil  p.  604.) 

Ob  Gakn*B  opinions  respecting  the  nervous  Bys> 
t«m  there  b  a  very  complete  and  interesting  thesis 
bv  C  V.  Daiembeig,  Paris,  1841,  4to.,  entitled 
^Expootisn  des  Cnnnaissances  de  Gallon,  snr 
rAaatsmie,  la  Phyaiologie,  et  la  Pathologie  du 
Syrtcme  Ncrvenx.** 

lY.  WoMU  as  DiBTsncs  akd  Htoixnb. 

21  Ilii^  'A^Unrv  KoTo^Kfinif  rev  2iiuaTos 
W»,  Dt  Optima  Ccrpori»  noelri  Coiutitutiom 
<nl  iv.).  2«.  Ib^  Ed«(tar,  De  Boao  Habitu 
[«d.  iv.).    27.  iWr^or  *larpari}t,  4  T}>iumaratns 


GALENUS. 


213 


I 


4eri  ^6  *Xyiur6¥^  Utrum  Medidnae  nL,  vel  Gym- 
nattices  Hyffinne  (vol.  v.).  28.  De  Attenuante 
Vidtu  Ratione  (vol.  vi.  ed.  Chart.).  29.  'TyicW, 
De  SaaUaie  T\ietuia  (vol.  vi.).  One  of  Galen's  best 
works.  30.  Ilf^  Tpo^  Awdfitws^  De  AUmeni- 
orum  FaadtatSm»  (toL  yi.).  31.  Ilcpi  Ev^vM^ar 
KcX  Katcoxvfiias  Tpwputf,  De  Probis  et  Pravis  Alt- 
menlontm  Studs  (vol.  vi.).  32.  IIcpl  ZlriffeunriSj 
De  PHaama  (vol  vi.)  33.  Hcpl  rw  Sid  Mucpar 
l^pas  TvfUfomtm^  De  Parvae  Pilae  EaKrciHo 
(vol.  ▼.).  34.  De  Diuolutume  CouHfiua^  tive  De 
Alimentorum  Facuitatibiu  (toI.  vL  ed.  Chart.) 

In  Galen  *s  directions  respecting  both  food  and 
the  means  of  preserving  health,  we  find  many  which 
are  erroneous,  and  many  others  which,  from  the 
diiierence  of  climate  and  manners,  are  totally  inap- 
plicable to  us  ;  but,  if  allowance  be  made  for  these 
points,  most  of  the  rest  of  his  observations  will  pro- 
bably be  admitted  to  be  very  judicious  and  useful. 
Like  the  rest  of  the  ancient  medical  writers,  and 
in  accordance  with  the  habits  of  his  countrymen, 
he  lays  great  stress  on  difilerent  species  of  gym- 
nastic exercises,  and  especially  eulogizes  kmOimf,  as 
being  an  excellent  exercise  to  the  body,  and  an 
agreeable  recreation  to  the  mind.  {De  Parva  Pita, 
voL  ▼.  c.  1,  p.  900.)  He  particularly  recommends 
the  cold  bath  to  persons  in  the  prime  of  life,  and 
during  the  summer  season.  With  respect  to  the 
regimen  of  old  persons,  he  says,  that  as  old  age  is 
cold  and  dry,  it  is  to  be  corrected  by  diluents  and 
calefacients,  such  as  hot  baths  of  sweet  waters, 
drinking  wine,  and  taking  such  food  as  is  moisten- 
ing and  cale&cient.  He  strenuously  defends  the 
practice  of  allowing  old  persons  to  take  wine,  and 
gives  a  circumstantial  account  of  the  Greek  and 
Roman  wines  best  adapted  to  them.  He  also  ap- 
proves of  their  taking  three  meals  in  the  day 
(while  to  other  persons  he  allows  only  ftoo),  and 
recommends  the  bath  to  be  used  before  dinner, 
which  should  consist  of  sea-fish. 

Of  all  kinds  of  animal  food  pork  was  almost  uni- 
versally esteemed  by  the  ancienta  as  the  best ;  and 
Galen  speaks  of  it  in  terms  of  the  strongest  appro- 
bation. He  says  that  the  athletes,  if  for  one  day 
presented  with  the  same  bulk  of  any  other  article 
of  food,  immediately  experienced  a  diminution  of 
strength  ;  and  that,  if  the  change  of  diet  was  per- 
sisted in  for  several  days,  they  fell  oflf  in  flesh.  (De 
AlimaU.  Faeult,  iiL  2.  vol.  vi  p.  661.) 

Many  other  curious  extracts  from  Galen *s  works 
on  this  subject  may  be  found  in  Mr.  Adams's  Com- 
mentary on  the  first  book  of  Paulus  Aegineta,  from 
which  the  preceding  remarks  have  been  abridged. 

V.  Works  on  Pathology. 

35.  n«pl  *Ar«ifid\ov  AvaKpaalas^  De  InaequaJU 
Iniemperie  (toL  vii.).  86.  ITcpl  Awrwvotat,  De 
DiffidU  Re^nraHone  (vol.  vii.).  37.  Hep}  IIAif^toiis, 
De  Plenitudine  (vol.  viL).  38.  Hcpl  rAr  irapd 
♦Arty  'Oyirsfy,  De  Tumoribus  praeter  Maturam 
(vol.  rii.).  39.  Ilfpl  Tp^>«ov,  koI  IIqA^C,  md  Sireur- 
>»oi?,  Kot  *Piyovs^  De  Tremore,  PalpiUUione^  Con- 
vtUiioiw.,  et  Rigore  (-vol.  vii.).  40.  Ilfpl  t£v*OAov 
rw  Voo^fioros  Kaifw»,  De  ToUtu  Morbi  Tempor- 
ibta  (vol.  yii.) ;  of  doubtful  genuineness. 

Much  pathological  matter  may  be  found  in  va- 
rious other  parts  of  Galenas  writings,  and  perhaps 
some  of  the  treatises  noticed  under  the  following 
head  might  with  equal  propriety  have  been  classed 
under  the  present 

p  3 


SI  4 


GALEN  US. 


The  pathology  of  Galen,  aayt  Dr.  Bostock,  wu 
much  more  imperfect  than  his  physiology,  for  in 
this  department  he  was  left  to  follow  the  bent  of 
his  speculatiTe  'genius  almost  without  eontroL 
He  adopts,  as  the  foundation  of  his  theory,  the 
doctrine  of  the  four  elements,  and,  like  Hippo- 
crates, he  supposes  that  the  fluids  are  the  primary 
seat  of  disease.  But  in  the  application  of  tiiis  doo* 
trine  he  introduces  so  many  minute  subdivisions 
that  he  may  be  regarded  as  the  inventor  of  the 
theory  of  the  Humoxalists,  which  was  so  generally 
adopted  in  the  schools  of  medicine. 

VI.  Works  on  Diagnosis  and  Skmbioloot. 

41.  ncpi  T«y  TltwoifBinttr  T^irvy,  De  Look  Af- 
feetiM^  in  six  books  (vol.  viii.) ;  sometimes  quoted 
by  the  title  AieryrMrrun},  DiagnotUca.  This  is 
preferred  by  Haller  to  any  of  Galenas  works,  and 
has  always  been  considered  one  of  the  most  valu- 
able and  elaborate,  as  it  was  written  when  he  was 
mature  in  judgment  and  experience.  42.  IIcpl 
Aio^opaf  n^ptrwr,  De  Dijffhrentm  Ftbrimm  (vol. 
vii.)  43.  ncp2  rw  4w  rw  fi6<rots  Katp£if^  De 
Morborum  Temporibut  (vol.  vil.).  44.  Iltpl  r«y 
X^vyimtf  Tois  Eicra^o/iSFO»,  De  Ptdtibua  ad  Tir 
ronee  (voL  viii.).  45.  Tlepl  Atapopdt  S^tryfiiSy, 
De  DiJhmUa  Ptiimum  (vol  vuL).  46.  Hcpl 
Amyyiiretes  "X^vyiMMf^  De  Dignoeoendi»  PMbu» 
(vol.  viii.).  47.  n«pi  t«k  iv  to7s  X^vyfuus' AU 
rit»v,  De  Caueii  PuUuum^  (vol  iz.).  48.  Iltpi 
Upoyifiiffetn  S^uy/AMr,  De  PraeaagiHome  ev  Pml- 
eibuMy  (voL  iz.).  These  last  four  works  axe  some- 
times considered  as  four  parts  of  one  large  treatise. 

49.  Itivo^is  wepi  "X^vyiuiv  IZios  Upayfiar^aSf 
^opeig  Librorum  tuorum  de  PmleUnu  (vol  iz.). 

50.  nc^  Kpttf^r  'H^icpwy,  De  CriticU  Diebtte  {xe\ 
Decntoms)  (vol.  iz.).  51.  Hcpl  K^««y,  De 
CrisUmi  (vol.  iz.).  52.  De  Oauns  Prooaiarttid» 
(vol  viL  ed.  Chart).  53.  n«pl  l^ta^opas  Hoaif 
fi^TAW,  De  DifferetUia  Morbontm  (vol.  vi.).  54. 
Tltpl  rmf  iy  roif  Votr/ifuunM  AlrleiVf  De  Morborum 
Qnuis  (vol  viL).  55.  n«p2  XvfarrvfAdrenf  l^npo- 
pas,  De  Symptomatum  D^ereHtia  (vol  vii.).  56. 
IIcpl  AtTtofy  SvfiirrM/yiirwy,  De  Caun»  Sgmplo- 
nuUum,  in  three  books  (vol  viL).  This  and  the 
three  preceding  treatises  are  intimately  connected 
together,  and  are  merely  the  dififerent  parts  of  one 
la^  work,  as  they  are  conudered  in  some  editions 
of  Galenas  writings.  57.  Vth  Au  *E{<A^civ 
ToUs  TipocnroiovfUvmit  Vioffw^  Qtiomodo  dni  De- 
prekendendi  Morbum  SimuUmtee  (vol  ziz.).  58. 
Tltfll  r^f  i^  *ZtnnrpUnf  Aiaywtiireen^  De  D^noiume 
ejc  IntomnuM  (vol.  vi.).  59.  UtpL  roS  TipayivmvKei» 
wpis  *Exty4iniv^  De  Praenatiome  ad  Epigenem  (sive 
Pottkumum)  (vol  ziv.).  60.  Ilfpt  Tdrwi^,  De 
Typie  (voL  vii.)  ;  of  rather  doubtful  genuineness. 
61.  Upds  roOt  wefA  T(^r  FpS^eun-as,  ij  wepl  Ue- 
pioiei»^  Adwnua  eoeqmde  J}fpu  ecr^mrunt^  vel  de 
Periodii  (vol  vii.) ;  of  doubt&l  genuineness.  62. 
Utpl  npoyvdtffHfS^  De  Praenotume  (vol.  ziz.)  ;  spu- 
rious. 63.  XlpAyptuns  UeweipaiUrti  mil  IlamA^Ovys, 
Praemgitio  Eacperia  et  omttmo  Vera  (vol.  ziz.) ; 
spuriouiL  64.  n<pl  KaraicKUrevs  Upoyv^Hrrucet  in 
rijf  MaihifAarueiis  *£irumiAti)t,  Prognoetiea  de  De- 
eubiiu  ea  MathemaHea  Sdentia  (vol.  ziz.);  spu- 
rious. 65.  n«p2  O0p«v,  De  Urim»  (vol.  ziz.)  ;  of 
doubtful  genuineness.  66.  IIc^  Wjpwr  h  1,^- 
T<$^,  De  Urim»  Compmtdnm  (vol  ziz.) ;  sourious. 
67.  ncpl  (X^pcM'  4k  T«y  *I«woicpdrovt  ircJ  TaKti- 
rov,  iroi  ^UA»r  ramv^  De  Urim»  eat  Hippocrates 


GALENUS. 

Cro/eao,  et  alii»  emSmadam  (voL  ziz.).  68.  IIcpl 
"X^nrffM»  irp6t  Arrtiiftmf,  De  PtdeUme  ad  Anith- 
nium  (vol.  ziz.) ;  spurious^  69.  Compendium  Pul- 
tuum  (vol  viii.  ed.  Chart.)  ;  spurious. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  give  anything  like  an 
analysis  of  Galen's  mode  of  discovering  the  nature 
of  diseases,  and  of  forming  his  prognosis,  in  which 
his  skill  and  success  were  so  great  that  he  ven- 
tured to  assert  that,  by  the  assistance  of  the  Deity, 
he  had  never  been  wrong.  (OommienL  w  Hippocr, 
*'Epid.  ir  ii  20.  vol  zviii.  pU  i.  p.  383.) 

One  of  his  chief  sources  of  prognosis  was  de 
rived  from  the  Critical  Days,  in  which  doctrine  he 
reposes  such  confidence  that  he  affinna,  that,  by  a 
proper  observance  of  them,  the  physician  may  be 
able  to  prognosticate  the  very  hour  when  a  fever 
will  terminate.     He  bdieved  (as  did  most  of  the 
ancient  authorities)  that  the  critical  days  are  influ- 
enced by  the  moon.    Another  very  important  ele- 
ment in  his  diagnosis  and  prognosis  was  afforded 
by  the  Pulse,  on  which  subject,  as  the  works  of  his 
predecessors  axe  no  longer  eztant,  he  may  be  con- 
sidered as  the  first  and  greatest  authority, — we 
might  almost  say  our  eole  authority,  for  all  subse- 
quent writers  were  content  to  adopt  his  system 
without  the  slightest  altemtion.     According  to 
Galen,  the  pulse  consists  of  four  parts,  of  a  diastole 
and  a  systole,  with  two  intervals  of  rest,  one  after 
the  diastole  before  the  systole,  and  the  other  after 
the  systole  before  the  diastole.    He  maintained 
that  by  practice  and  attention  all  these  parts  can 
be  distinguished  {De  Dignoac   PmU,  iii.  3.  voL 
viiL  p.  902,  &C.)  ;  but  his  svstem  is  so  complicated 
and  subtle  that  it  would  be  hardly  possible  to  make 
itiintelligible  to  the  reader  without  going  to  greater 
lengths  than  can  here  be  allowed.    A  fiill  account 
of  it  is  given  by  Mr.  Adams  in  his  Commentary  on 
Paulus  Aegineta  (ii.  12),  to  which  work  in  this, 
as  in  several  other  instances,  the  present  article  is 
much  indebted. 

VII.  Works  on  Pharmacy  and  Matxria 

Mbdica. 

70.  Ilffpl  Updffewt   Kal  LwdfiHttt  r&v  'KwK&v 
^appAittay^  De  Temperamenii»  ei  FaetUtaiUm»  Sim- 
ptidum  Medioamentorum^  in  eleven  books  (vols. 
zL  zii.).     Galen  recommends  hb  readers  to  study 
the  third  book  of  his  work  De  TemperameHtiej 
which  treats  of  the  temperaments  of  drugs,  be- 
fore  they  b^n    to   read   this    treatise.      {Are 
Med.  c.  37,  vol   i.    p.  407.)      71.    n«^  2vy6^ 
tretts  ^appAxmy  rwv  icaTcl  TSwovtff^  De  Oompoei- 
tione    Medioameniorum    eecundum    Loeoe    (yola. 
zii.  ziii.).      72.    n«p2  7iw04ffevt  ^appwcmw   «rsSr 
Keerd    Fin^    De    CompoeUione    Medioamefdorum, 
eecundum  Genera  (vol.  ziiL).     This  and  the    pre- 
ceding treatise  ntay  be  considered  as  two  porta  of 
one  large  work.     73.  IIcpl  *AKri8^r»y,  De  Amti- 
doii»  (voL  ziv.).      This  is  one  of  Galenas   laat 
works,  and  written  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor 
Severus,  about  the  year  200.     74.  llepi  I^opl- 
arw,  De  Remedii»  facile  Parabilibui  (voL  xiv.). 
The  third  part  of  this  work  is  undoubtedy  spurious. 
75.  n«^  rqt  &nptaKfis  wpds  Ilfffwau,  De  Jlkeri- 
aca  ad  Pieonem  (vol.  ziv.)  This  work  is  quoted  as 
genuine  by  Aetius,  Paulus  Ae^eta,   and   the 
Arabic  physicians;  but  is  considered  to  be    of 
doubtful  authority  by  some  modem  critics.     Thia 
condemnation,  however,  seems  to  the  writer  to  rest 
on  insufficient  grounds,  as,  on  a  cursory  ezamiiia» 


OALENU& 

tfoii  of  iSkt  book,  he  has  feond  noihiog  to  provo 

that  Gilai  was  not  the  writer ;  whereas  WYeiBl 

to  agxee  exactly  with  toe  careom* 

of  his  life ;  as,  for  instanee,  where  he 

qieakB  of  what  he  had  himself  seen  at  Alexandria 

(c.  IL  p.  387.)     Compare  also   the   mention  of 

DoMtrios  (c.  12.  p.  261.)  with  what  is  said  of 

him.  (D$  Amiid.  i.  1.  toL  xir.  p.  4.)    The  woriL 

(aalesi  it  be    a   wiUhl   foigeiy,  which   is   not 

fikdy)  was  certainly  written  by  a  eontemporary  of 

Gain,  and  m  foct  between  the  yean  199—211, 

M  the  aathor  mentiflQs  (c  2.  p.  217)  two  emperon 

at  the  time,  which  can  <mly  refer  to 

and  Officii*-     Upon  the  whole,  as  the 

not  been  promd  to  belong  to  any  other 

aathor,  and  as  there  m  bodi  external  and  internal 

evidenee  in  ita  foroor,  the  writer  is  inclined  to 

think  its  gmniaeness  at  least  as  probable  as  its 

and  the  «joestion  is  c^  Mune  import- 

(as  has  been  mentioned  abofe),  if 

really  did  write  the  book,  he  matt  have 

Eicd  some  years  later  than  is  CDmmonly  supposed. 

76.    Ils^  V^t  empwrfs  «pdff  na^t^<aM»y,  De 

if  Poa^iUaaiimi  (toL  xir.).  This  is  also 

by  some  critics  to  be  of  doubtfbl  geno- 

bat  (in  the  writtf^s  opinion)  withoat  soffi- 

Bs  mention  is  made  in  it  of  Galenas 

(p.  295.),  and  of  his  tntor,  Aelianus 

(p.  299).     77.  Liber  Seentonm  ad  Mom- 

(voL  X.  ed.  Chart.),  spurious.    78.  Ih  Af&- 

Etfuik  (wL  X.  ed  Chart),  spurious.     79. 

IM  lUrpw  nA  2ra0/i»r  AiSaineaXia,  De  Pom- 

deriim»  d  MeamHe  Dodrma  (toL  xix.),  spurioni^ 

80.  n^  *Ai^nyi«B\Ao^»wr,  De  Sueeedaneii  (vol 

six.),  ipaiMttL    81.  De  Sk^qdieUnu  Medieamadk 

ad  Padmmmmm  (toL  xiiL  ed.  Chart),  spurious. 

92,  De  Plemtie  (toL  xiii  ed.  Chart.),  spurious. 

81  De  Virtmle  Cembmnae  (toL  xiiL  ed.  Chart), 

84.  De  Qptteribae  (vol  xiiL  ed.  Chart), 

8&.  De  Ceethartkie  (ap.  Spana^  in  ed. 

Jnt),  iporions. 

la  Materia  Medka  Galenas  authority  was  not 
OS  high  as  that  of  Diosoocides:  he  placed  im- 
pliat  firith  in  aanilets,  and  is  supposed  by  Cnllen 
t»  he  the  anthor  of  the  anodyne  necklace,  which 
«as  as  long  famovs  in  Bngland.     In  Galen*s 

and  De  Compoe,  Medieameatomm 
we  haTe  a  large  collection  of 
ixines ;  and  the  number  of  com- 
for  the  same  diiease,  and  the  number  of 
in  BMst  of  the  compositions,  sufficiently 
shew  the  gicnf  want  of  dioeernment  in  the  nature 
of  medicines  diat  was  then  felt     This  want  of 
dimciment  is  also  very  apparent  in  Galen  himself ; 
far,  althsqgfa  he  frequently  expreoaes  his  own  opi- 
aion,  yet  certainly  it  would  appear  that  from  his 
own  shsatvatioa  or  experience  he  had  not  arrived 
at  any  nice  jw^ment  in  the  subject  of  Materia 
Ms4ica,  ss  these  wwrks  sie  almost  entirely  com- 
piled from  the  writings  of  Andromarhne,  Archigenes, 
ftwIifisJm  Pharmadon,  Dkisoorides,  and  a  number 
if  eihir  aatheia  who  had  gone  before  him.    After 
the  time  of  Galea  no  chimge  in  the  phm  of  the 
Mstais  Msdica  was  made  by  any  of  the  Greek 
rbyaoBs;  for,  although  in  Aetios,  Oribasius,  and 
Hne  echsm,  theie  are  large  oomi^tions  on  the 
mkioet,  yet  they  are  nothing  «Ofv  than  onnpihi- 
tHH»eeaqpieaons  for  the  tame  imperfections  which 
■too  temaricabfe  in  the  writings  of  Galen  himielt 
8nCdka\«TM8tise  of  the  Materia  Medica." 


GALENU3. 


215 


VI IL  Works  on  Thbrapeotics,  includins 

SURGXRY. 

86.  e^Mtircvriit^  Mff6o8of,  Medeadi  MeOodus^ 
(vol.  X.)  This  is  one  of  Galenas  most  valuable  and 
celebmted  works,  and  was  written  when  he  was 
advanced  in  years.  87.  Td  wpds  TAoi^iwra  Btpa- 
wevTOii,  Ad  Gtauooaem  de  Medendi  Methodo  (vol. 
xi.).  88.  nc/>l  ^AffgoTO/iiar  irp^s  *Y,paoUrrptvrov^ 
De  Vmae  SecHotte,  advenue  ErasUtratum  (vol. 
xi).  89.  IIcpl  ^A,e€arQfjdas  wp6t  'Epaaurrpartiovs 
Tovf  41^  'PtJ/^,  De  Venae  SedUme  advenue  Era- 
eietraieoe  JRomae  degenlee  (vol.  xi.).  90.  Utpl 
*Affgoro/iIar  S9paM€VTuc6v  BtgAioy,  De  Curundi 
HatUme  per  Vemne  Sectumem  (vol  xi.).  91.  IIcpl 
MapaafioS^  De  Maraemo  (vol  vii.).  92.  T^  *Et(- 
AifVTiic^  naM  'Tvo0i$Ki},  Pro  Puero  EpUepHco 
QmeUhtm  (vol.  xi.).«  9S.  IIcpl  B8cAA»y,  'Arrurrci- 
o-cwt,  Socoas,  ^Eyx^P^^tt  koL  Karooxcur/ucv,  Dr 
mrvdmSbm^  RemdeUme^  Ouatrbitula,  Incieione  e^ 
Soarifioatioae  (vol  xi.).  94.  Tltpl  r^s  t£v  KaOoi- 
pomenf  ^appMw  Avyd^cvs,  De  Putyantium 
Medioameaionim  FaeuiUaU  (vol.  xi.),  of  doubtful 
genuDieness.  95.  n«pl  rmv  *Evii4atmv,De  Faadie 
(voL  xvilL  pt  i.),  of  very  doubtfol  genuineness. 
96.  ncpl  «AffCoro/Alof,  De  Veme  Sectioae  (vol. 
xix.),  spurious.  97.  n«pl  r^f  tm^  iif  Nc^poir 
TlaB^v  Aioyvtifftts  koI  Bepawtias,  De  Benum 
AJietuum  Di^ntume  et  Ouratume  (vol.  xix.),  spu- 
rious. 98.  De  Colico  Dolors  (vol  x.  ed.  Chart.), 
spurious.  99.  IntrodaeUmm  LSber  Variae  Aforbo- 
rum  Cerae  eompUctene,  spurious.  100.  De  Cura 
Ideri  (vol.  x.  ed.  Chart.),  spurious.  101.  Ilepl 
Mf AoYXO^^*  ^  Ttfv  FaAifrav,  icoi  'Poti^v,  kuX 
iXXmv  riyStf^  De  MelandUtlia  ex  Gaieno,  Rufo^  et 
aim  tpdbiudam  (yfoL  xix).  102.  De  OctUie  (vol. 
xi.  ed.  Chart),  spurious.  103»  De  Gynaeoeie,  i.  e. 
De  Piuetombae  MuUerum  (vol.  \iL  ed.  Chart.), 
spurious.  104.  De  Cura  D^pidte  (vol.  x.  ed. 
Chart),  spurious.  105.  De  Dynamidiie  (vol  x.  ed. 
Chart),  furious.  106.  Ti¥a»  8c<  iKKoBaipei»^  koX 
woUm  KoBaprmpUHS^  ical  ir^c,  Quoe  quibue  Co- 
tkartide  Medieameidie,  et  guando  puryare  cporteal 
(vol.  X.  ed.  Chart). 

To  give  a  complete  account  of  Galen's  system  of 
Therapeutics  would  be  in  this  place  impracticable  ; 
some  remarks  on  the  general  principles  by  which 
he  was  guided  is  all  that  can  be  here  attempted. 
He  did  not  depend  solely  upon  experience,  like  the 
Empirid,  nor  on  mere  theory,  but  endeavoured 
judKioudy  to  combine  the  advantages  of  both 
methods.  His  practice  is  based  on  the  two  funda- 
mental maxims:  1.  That  disease  is  something  con- 
trary to  nature,  and  is  to  be  overcome  by  that 
which  is  contrary  to  the  disease  itself;  and  2. 
That  nature  is  to  be  preserved  by  that  which  has 
rehition  with  luiture.  From  these  two  maxims 
arise  two  general  indications  of  treatment ;  the 
one  taken  from  the  a£foction  contrary  to  nature, 
which  afifoction  requires  to  be  overcome ;  the  other 
from  the  strength  and  natunJ  constitution  of  the 
body,  which  requires  to  be  preserved.  As  a  dis- 
ease cannot  be  entirely  overcome  as  long  as  its 
eamee  exists,  this  is  (if  possible)  to  be  in  the  first 
place  removed ;  the  symptoms,  in  general,  not  re- 
quiring any  particular  treatment,  bMuuse  Uiey  will 
disappear  with  the  disease  on  which  they  depend. 
The  strength  of  the  patient  is  to  be  considered 
before  we  proceed  to  the  treatment ;  and  when  this 
is  much  reduced,  we  shall  often  be  forced  to  omit 
the  exhibition  of  a  remedy  which  would  otherwise 

p  4 


S16 


GALENUS. 


have  been  required  by  tlie  nature  of  tbe  disease. 
He  appears  to  have  been  rather  bold  in  the  use  of 
the  lancet,  and  (as  we  have  seen  above,  §  89.) 
thought  it  necessary  to  defend  his  custom  in  this 
respect  against  the  followers  of  Erasistratus  then 
practising  at  Rome.  In  cases  of  emergency  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  perform  this  operation  himself ;  in 
general,  however,  though  he  had  practised  surgery 
at  Pergamns,  when  at  Rome  he  followed  the 
custom  of  the  physicians  in  that  city,  and  abstained 
from  surgical  operations.  {CommenL  in  Hippocr. 
**  De  Fract,^  iil  21.  vol.  xviiL  pt  ii.  p.  667,  &c. ; 
De  Meih,  A  fed,  vi.  6.  voL  x.  p.  454.)  Accordingly, 
in  sui^ry  he  has  never  been  considered  so  high  an 
authority  as  several  of  the  other  old  medical 
writers. 

IX.  COMMBNTARDES  ON   HiPPOClULTXS,  &C. 

107.  'Ori  "Kpurros  *lvrp6s  iral  ♦tX^cro^t,  Qiroff 
Ofiiimus  MedicuB  sii  guoque  PkUoBophtu  (vol.  i.). 
This  little  work,  which  might  at  first  sight  seem 
rather  to  belong  to  the  class  of  philosophical  writ- 
ings, is  included  in  this  class,  because  Galen  him- 
self mentions  it  as  one  of  those  which  he  wrote 
in  defence  and  explanation  of  Hippocrates.  (De 
Libr,  Fropr,  c.  6,  vol.  xix.  p.  37.)  108.  Dcpl  r^r 
Koff  'ImroKpdniv  Stoixc/mv,  De  Elementis  «aam- 
dum  Hippocratem  (voL  i.).  109.  Tmi'  'InroirpcC- 
rovt  TKMTaAv  *E|tf7i}(rir,  Hippocratii  DkUonum 
ExoUtarum)  ExpiicaHo  (vol.  xix.).  110.  lltpi 
'EnTo^ifMtfv  Bps^v,  De  Sepiimettri  Partu  (vol.  v. 
ed.  Chart).  111.  Commentary  on  De  Natura  Ho- 
mini»  (vol.  xv.).  11 2.  On  A;  ScUubri  Vidut  RaHone 
(voLxv.).  113.  On  De  Acre^  Agtm,  et  Loci»  (yoL 
vi.  ed.  Chart.).  114.  On  De  Alimado  (vol  xv.). 
115.  On  De  HumoriJbua  (vol.  xvi.).  116.  On  the 
PrognoaiiDon  (voL  xviii.  pt.  it).  117.  On  the 
first  book  of  the  Draedidume»  (or  Prcrrheika)  (vol. 
xvi).  118.  On  the  first  book  De  Aforins  Pop»- 
laribu»  (vol.  xvii.  pt.  i.).  119.  On  the  second 
book  De  Morins  Populanbu»  (voL  xviL  pt.  L). 
320.  On  the  third  book  De  Morbi»  Popularibus 
(vol.  xvii.  pt  i.).  121.  On  the  sixth  book  De 
MorbtM  Popularibu»  (voL  xviL  pts.  i.  and  ii.). 
122.  On  the  Apkoritnu  of  Hippocrates,  in  seven 
books  (vols.  xviL  pt  iu,  and  xviii.  pt  i.).  123. 
Up6s  hdKoVy  Advemu  Lyeum  (vol.  xviii.  pt  i.). 
A  work  in  defence  of  one  of  the  Aphorisms  of 
Hippocrates.  (Apkor.  i.  14.  vol.  iii.  p.  710.) 
124.  Upis  rd  'Atrrttpritiiya  rois  'ImroKparovt 
*A^>opi<rf»jOts  ^w6  *IouAiavotf,  Advemu  ea  quae  a 
Juiiano  in  Hippocratii  Aphorinnot  diela  stmt  (vol. 
xviii.  pt  i.).  125.  Commentary  on  Hippocrates, 
De  Baiione  Victua  in  Morbi»  Aeutia  (vol.  xv.). 
1-26.  On  De  Qffidna  Afedid  (voL  xviii.  pt  ii.). 
127.  On  De  Fracturi»  (vol.  xviiL  pt  il).  128. 
On  De  Artiadi»  (vol.  xviii.  pt  i.).  129.  IXspl  roS 
wop*  'ImroKpdrtt  K^fiarot,  De  Comate  secundum 
Hippocratem  (vol.  vii.) ;  of  doubtful  genuineness. 
1:^0.  nc/>2  Tiff  irard  r6f  *l9iroKpdTriv  AuUrris 
iw\  tAp  '0{^mk  NiNHiAUtrwr,  De  Vidua  Hatione  in 
Motifi»  A  cutis  secundtan  Hippocratem  (vol.  xix.)  ; 
of  doubtful  genuineness. 

Few  penons  have  ever  been  so  well  quali- 
fied to  illustrate  and  explain  the  writings  of 
Hippocrates  as  Galen ;  both  from  his  unfeigned 
(though  not  indiscriminate)  admiration  for  his 
works,  and  also  from  the  time  in  which  he  lived, 
and  from  his  own  intellectual  qualities.  Accord- 
ingly, his  Commentaries  have  always  been  con- 
■ad«red  a  moat  valuable  aatittance  in  UDdentanding 


GALENUS. 

the  Hippooatie  writings,  and  in  old  times  served 
as  a  treasure  of  historic»!,  grammatical,  and  medical 
criticism,  from  which  succeeding  annotators,  Greek, 
Latin,  and  Arabic,  borrowed  freely.  He  wrote  several 
other  works  relating  to  Hippocrates,  some  literary 
and  grammatical,  and  othen  medical,  which  are 
now  lost,  and  from  which  much  information  re- 
specting the  Hippocratic  collection  might  have 
been  expected.  Those  which  still  remain  are  chiefly 
medical,  but  contain  at  the  same  time  certain  phi- 
lological details  relating  to  the  various  readings 
found  in  the  different  MSS.,  and  the  explanations 
of  the  obscure  words  and  passages  given  by  former 
commentators.  His  own  criticsl  judgment  (as  lar 
as  we  can  form  an  opinion)  appears  to  have  been 
sound  and  judicious.  He  professes  to  preserve  the 
old  readings  even  when  more  difficult  than  the  more 
modem,  and  endeavoun  to  explain  them,  and  never 
to  have  recourse  to  conjecture  when  he  could  avoid 
it  {CommenL  in  Hippocr.  **•  Epid.  VI^  i.  prae£  vol. 
xvii  pt.  i.  p.  794,  il  49,  ibid.  p.  1005).  M.  Litti^  in 
the  Introduction  to  his  edition  of  Hippocrates  (vol  i. 
p.  121),  oonsidera  his  chief  fimlt  to  consist  not  so 
much  in  his  prolixity  as  in  his  desire  to  support 
his  own  theories  by  the  help  of  the  writings  of 
Hippocrates  ;  thus  neglecting,  in  these  works,  the 
theories  which  do  not  agree  with  his  own,  and 
unduly  exalting  those  which  (like  the  doctrine  of 
the  four  hnmoun)  fonn  the  basis  of  his  own 
system. 

X.  Philcsophical  and  Mucbllanbous 
WoRKa 

131.    flcpi    Atp4aew¥   roct  EloayofUvots^    De 
Sectis  ad  Tirones^  or  ad  eos  qui  introdueuntur  ( voL  k) 
132.  np6s  9paa6€ouXoy  vtpH  ^Aplortis  Aip4a9ess^ 
De  Optima  Secta  ad  Throij/bulum  (vol  L).     133. 
lltfl  *hplfm\s  i&iSotricaXiaf,  De  Optima  Dodrina 
(vol  l)     134.  Ilfpl  r«r  wapd  'Hiv  A4^tP  tss^a- 
IJuixwv^  De  SopMsmatSms  (vel  Captiombu»)  penes 
Dietionem  (voL  xiv.).     135.  Tlporpsrracds  A6yos 
M  rds  T^x*^'f  Oratio  Suasoria  ad  Aries  (voL  i). 
136.  np^5  Uarp6piKoy  wsfA  XwnAtrems  'larpunis, 
De  Consdtutione  Artis  Medieae  ad  Patrophitssm 
(voL  \.\  137.  litfA.  rw  *\inroKpirovs  «col  UAderts- 
vos  Aoyfiarmv,  De  HippocraHs  et  Platoms  Decretis 
(vol.  v.).    This  is  a  philosophical  and   contro- 
versial work,  directed  against  Chrysippua,    and 
othen  of  the  old  philosophers,  and  containing  at 
the  same  time  much  physiological  matter.     It  waa 
begun  probably  about  a.  d.  165,  and  finished  about 
the  year   170.     138.  Tcx>^  'lorpun}.  Are   A/e- 
dioa  (voL  i.).     It  is  often  called  in  old  editiona  and 
MSS.  Ars  ParvOf  to  distinguish  it  from  Galen'^a 
longer  work,  De  Methodo  Medendi  f  and  thia  title 
is  not  unfreqnently  coirupted  into  Microteckmit 
Microtepnif  Tegne,  &c    This  is  perhaps  the  moat 
celebrated  of  aU  Galenas  works,  and  was  commonly 
used  as  a  text-book  in  the  middle  ages.       The 
number  of  Latin  editions  and  commentaries  ia  very 
great     139.  Hcftl  rwv  *ma»y  Bi^Auwy,  De  JLibrie 
Propriis  (vol.  xix.).     140.  Uepi  r^s  T^ewx  tms» 
'iZunf  Bi^A(fitfv,  De  Ordins  Librorum  Propriorum. 
(voL  xix.).     141.  ncpl  Aia^ytio-f»*  «rai  ecpawcioL» 
rmv  4»  rp  sKdarov  Yvxp  'I'<w  llaB^^  De  IXp- 
notione  et  CuraOone  Propriorum  cs^uaque  JLsdmi 
Ajffbetuum  (vol.  v.).      142.  Tlepl  Aiayiniveo»s   «as 
Btpawsiasrmv  iifrf  iiedarovlfvxS  'Afuifmy/fuirMr, 
De  Dignotione  et  CurtUione  ct^usque  Animi  /Vooolo- 
rum   vol  v.).     143.  EiVayMTi),  ^  *laTp6s,    Isstro- 
duelio^  mm  Medicos  (voL  xiv.)  ;  ^  doubtftd  geoi»* 


OALENUS. 

faMneM.  144.  De  Sti^ignruHom  Emphioa  (yol.  iL 
ed.  Chart.).  145.  n«pt  'EMy,  De  CoMnetudimbu$ 
(toL  Ti.  ed.  CfaarL) ;  of  doabtfiil  genninenesi. 
146.  TUpi  ♦lAotf^^ov  'I^opfat,  De  Hietoria  PU- 
totapkiea  (voL  ziz.).  This  is  PIatarch*s  woik  De 
Pkihaopkonm  DeeretU^  with  a  few  trifling  altera- 
tiooi.  147.  *Opm  'lorpiiroC,  D^mitUmee  MedioM 
(roL  zix.);  of  donhtfiil  genttineneas.  148.  De 
PerHbme  AfUs  Medieae  (toL  tL  ed.  Chart.);  of 
doohtfol  gennineneis.  149.  *Or<  al  noi^rrrrcf 
*A#wp«ATot,  f^aod  QmalUate»  Ineorporeae  wU  (vol. 
six,);  sponoua. 

No  one  haa  erer  set  before  the  medical  profession 
a  higher  atandard  of  perfection  than  Oalen,  and 
few,  if  anT,  hare  more  nearly  approached   it  in 
their  own  person.     He  evidently  appears  from  his 
WMks  to  have  been  a  most  accomplished   and 
ksmed  nan,  and  one  of  his  short  essays  (§  107.) 
ii  written  to  incakate  the  necessity  of  a  physician^s 
bdxf  acquainted  with  other  branches  of  knowledge 
bnides  merely  medicine.  Of  his  nnmerous  philoso- 
pUeal  writings  the  greater  part  are  lost;  bat  his  ce- 
kfarity  in  logic  and  meUphysics  appears  to  hare 
been  great  among  the  ancients,  as  he  is  mentioned 
ia  OMBpany  with  Plato  and  Aristotle  by  his  con- 
temporarr,  Alexander  Aphrodisiensis^  {Comment,  in 
JridoL  *^  Topiea;^  TiiL  1 .  p.  262,  ed.  Venet  1513.) 
Alexander  is  said  by  the  Arabic  historians  to  have 
bpcn  posonally  acquainted  with  Qalen,  and  to  have 
nickBBBked  him  Mule*»  Head^  on  account  of  **  the 
strength  of  his  head  in  aigoment  and  dispntation.** 
(Ca*iri,   BStikA.  Araiioo-Hi^.  Eteur.  vol  i.  p. 
243  ;  Ab4-l>Fani3,  Hut.  DyuaL  p.  78.)  Galen  had 
profiBaAdly  stodicd  the  logic  of  the  Stoics  and  of 
Aristotle :  he  wrote  a  Commentary  on  the  whole 
of  the  OiganoD  (except  perhaps  the  Topica),  and 
his  other  works  on  Logic  amounted  to  abont  thirty, 
of  which  only  one  short  essay  remains,  viz.  De  So- 
fimmatim»  pemea  Dktiomem^  whose  genuineness  has 
bna  ceosidered  doubtful.     His  logical  works  ap> 
pesr  to  have  been  well  known   to  the  Arabic 
anthofi,  and  to  have  been  translated  into  that  lan- 
gaa^ ;  and  it  is  from  AverToes  that  we  learn  that 
the  Ibordi  figure  of  a  syUogism  was  ascribed  to 
Galea  {Eepm.  m  Porpkyr,  *^lntndr  voL  L  p. 56, 
vcno,  snd  p.  63,  Terso,  ed.  Venet.  1552)  ;  a  tra- 
djtiaa  which   is  found  in  no  Greek  writer,  but 
which,  in  the  absence  of  any  contradictory  tes- 
tisMBT,  has  been  generally  followed,    and    has 
caused  the  figure  to  be  called  by  his  name.     It  is, 
hevwcr,  rejected  by  AverTDes,  as  less  natural  than 
the  others  ;  and  M.  Saint  Hilaire  {De  la  Logiqu/e 
^AriMak)  considers  that  it  may  possibly  have 
hera  Galen  who  gare  to  this  form  the  name  of  the 
itaith  figure,  but  that,  considered  as  an  annex  to 
the  fixtt  (of  ahich  it  is  merely  a  clumsy  and  in- 
v«nrd  fira),  it  had  long  been  known  in  the  Peri- 
patetic School,  and  was  probably  received  from 
Arisioile  himselC 

la  Philosophy,  as  in  Medicine,  he  does  not  ap- 
pear to  have  addicted  himself  to  any  particular 
■choei,  hut  to  have  studied  the  doctrines  of  each  ; 
th«n^  achher  is  he  to  be  called  an  edeche  in  the 
asa»  sense  aa  were  Plotinus,  Porphyry,  lambli- 
chai,  aad  others.  He  was  most  attached  to  the 
Pcripatetk  School,  to  which  he  often  accommo- 
^ttn  the  maxims  of  the  Old  Academy.  He  was 
^  Rmoved  from  the  Neo-Platonists,  and  with  the 
fclover»  of  the  New  Academy,  the  Stoics,  and  the 
FpkiiiuBs  he  carried  on  firquent  controversies. 
Ua  did  aoc  agree  with  thooe  adTocatea  of  universal 


OALERIANUS. 


217 


scepticism  who  asserted  that  no  such  thing  as  cer- 
tainty could  be  attained  in  any  science,  but  was 
content  to  suspend  his  judgment  on  those  matters 
which  were  not  capable  of  observation,  as,  for  in- 
stance, the  nature  of  the  human  soul,  respecting 
which  he  confessed  he  was  still  in  doubt,  and  had 
not  even  been  able  to  attain  to  a  probable  opinion. 
(De  FoeL  Form,  voL  iv.  p.  700.)  The  fullest  ac- 
count of  Galen*s  philosophical  opinions  is  given  by 
Kurt  Sprengel  in  his  Beitr'dge  xur  Geechiehie  der 
Medicin^  who  thinks  he  has  not  hitherto  been  placed 
in  the  rank  he  deserves  to  hold :  and  to  this  the 
reader  is  referred  for  further  particulars. 

A  list  of  the  fragments,  short  spurious  works, 
and  lost  and  unpublished  writings  of  Galen,  are 
given  in  Kiihn^s  edition. 

Respecting  Galenas  persoiud  history,  see  Phil. 
Jjabbei,  Elogium  Chnmolofficum  Galeni;  and.  Vita 
GaUni  ex  propriie  Operffme  eoliedOy  Paris,  1660, 
8vo. ;  Ren.  Chartier*s  Life,  prefixed  to  his  edition 
of  Galen  ;  Dan.  I^  Clerc,  Hut  de  la  Medecine  ; 
J.  A.  Fabricii  BiblioA,  Oraeea,  In  the  new  edition 
the  article  was  revised  and  rewritten  by  J.  C.  G. 
Ackennann ;  and  this,  with  some  additions  by 
the  editor,  is  prefixed  by  Kuhn  to  his  edition  of 
Galen.  Kurt  Sprengel,  Geaeikiehte  der  Arxne^ 
kunde^  translated  into  French  by  Jourdan. 

His  writings  and  opinions  are  discussed  by 
Jac.  Brucker,  in  his  Hist.  Crit  PkUoeopk. ;  Alb. 
von  Haller,  in  his  BSJuith,  Botan.,  BibUotk.  Chi- 
rurg.^  and  Biblictk.  Medic,  Prod. ;  Le  Clerc  and 
Sprengel,  in  their  Histories  of  Medicine ;  Spren- 
gel, in  his  Beitrage  xur  GestAitAte  der  Medidn, 

Some  of  the  most  usefiil  works  for  those  who  are 
studying  Galenas  own  writings,  are,  —  Andr.  La- 
cunae Epitome  Galeni^  Basil.  1551,  fol.,  and 
several  times  reprinted. ;  Ant.  Musa  Brassavoli 
Index  in  Opera  Galeni,  forming  one  of  the  volumes 
of  the  Juntine  editions  of  Galen  (a  most  valu- 
able work,  though  unnecessarily  prolix) ;  Conr. 
Gesneri  Prolegomena  to  Froben*s  third  edition  of 
Galenas  works^ 

The  Commentaries  on  separate  works,  or  on 
different  chisses  of  his  works,  are  too  numerous  to 
be  here  mentioned.  The  most  complete  biblio- 
graphical information  respecting  Galen  will  be  found 
in  Haller^  Bibtiothecae,  Ackermann*s  Historia 
LiterariOy  and  Choulant^s  Handb.  iter  BUd^erkunde 
/vr  die  Adiere  Medidn,  and  his  Bibliotk,  Medico 
Hitiorica, 

Some  other  physicians  that  are  said  to  hare 
borne  the  name  of  Galen,  and  who  are  mentioned 
by  Fabricius  {Bibliotk,  Graee.  vol.  xiii  p.  166,  ed. 
vet),  «eem  to  be  of  doubtful  authority.  [W.  A.  G. ] 

GALEOTAE.    [Galbu&] 

GALE'RIA  FUNDA'NA,  the  second  wife  of 
the  emperor  Vitellins,  by  whom  he  had  a  daughter 
and  a  son,  Germanicus,  who  was  almost  deaf,  and 
was  afterwards  killed  by  MucianuiL  The  father 
of  Chileria  Fundana  had  been  praetor.  She  appean 
to  have  been  a  woman  of  a  mild  and  gentle  cha- 
racter, for  she  protected  Trachalus,  with  her  hus- 
band, against  those  who  had  denounced  him,  and 
she  felt  very  deeply  and  keenly  the  brutal  de- 
gradation and  cruelty  of  which  Vitellius  was  guilty. 
(Tac  Hiet.  iL  59,  60,  64,  iu.  66,  iv.  80  ;  Suet. 
VU.  6  ;  Dion  Cass.  Ixv.  4.)  [L.  S.] 

GALE'RIA  VALETllA.     [Maximianuk.] 

GALERIA'NUS,  CALPUR'NIUS,  was  a  son 
of  C.  Piso,  who  perished  immediately  after  his  adop- 
tion to  the  empire  by  Golba,  in  a.  n.  69.  Galerianus 


218 


OALLA. 


wu  too  jonng  to  tike  port  in  the  oontaf  t  between 
Otho,  Vitellioft,  and  Vespasian.  But  hie  noble 
birth,  hii  youth,  and  popularity,  awakened  the 
jealousy  of  Vespasian^  prefect,  Mucianut.  Gale» 
nanus  was  arrested  at  Rome,  conducted  by  a  strong 
guard  forty  miles  along  the  Appian  road,  and  put 
to  death  by  injecting  poison  into  his  veins.  (Tac 
JlittAr,  11.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

GALE'RIUS  TRA'CHALUS.  [Tbachalus.] 
GALETRIUS    VALE'RIUS      MAXIMIA'- 

NUS.      [MAXUfIANU&] 

GA'LEUS  (rdK€os)y  that  is  '<  the  liflud,"*  a 
son  of  Apollo  and  Themisto,  the  daughter  of  the 
Hyperborean  king  Zabius.  In  pursuance  of  an 
oracle  of  the  Dodonean  Zeus,  Galeus  emigrated  to 
Sicily,  where  he  built  a  sanctuary  to  his  fS&ther 
Apollo.  The  Galeotae,  a  &mily  of  Sicilian  sooth- 
sayers, detiTcd  their  origin  from  him.  (Aelian, 
K  H,  xiL  46  ;  Cic.  d$  JHvim.  1.  20  ;  Steph.  Bys. 
t.  V.  ya^tmrcu,)  The  principal  seat  of  the  Galea- 
tae  was  the  town  of  Hybla,  which  was  hence 
called  ToXsflrrif,  or,  as  Thucydides  (yi  62.)  writes 
it,  7«A«art5.)  [L*  S.] 

GALI'NTHIAS  (roXiyOuit),  or,  as  Grid  (Met, 
iz.  306)  calls  her,  Galanthis,  was  a  daughter  of 
Proetus  of  Thebes  and  a  friend  of  Akmene.  When 
the  latter  was  on  the  point  of  giving  birth  to  Hera- 
clei,  and  the  MoenM  and  Eileithyia,  at  the  re- 
quest of  HeiB,  were  endeavouring  to  prevent  or 
delay  the  birth,  Galinthias  suddenly  rushed  in  with 
the  fidse  report  that  Alcmene  had  given  birth  to  a 
son.  The  hostile  goddesses  were  so  surprised  at 
this  information  that  they  dropped  their  armi^ 
Thus  the  charm  was  broken,  and  Alcmene  was 
enabled  to  give  birth  to  Heracles.  The  deluded 
goddesses  avenged  the  deception  practised  upon 
them  by  Galinthias  by  metamorphosing  her  into  a 
weasel  or  cat  (70^^),  and  dooming  her  to  lead  a 
joyless  life  in  obscure  holes  and  comers.  Hecate, 
however,  took  pity  upon  her,  and  made  her  her 
attendant,  and  Heracles  afterwards  erected  a  sanc- 
tuary to  her.  At  Thebes  it  was  customary  at  the 
festival  of  Hencles  first  to  offer  sacrifices  to  Galin- 
thias. (Ov.  /.&  ;  Anton.  Lib.  29  ;  Aelian,  If.  A, 
zii.  5.)  Pausanias  (ix.  11.  §  2)  reUOes  a  simiUtf 
story  of  Historis.  [L.  S.] 

GALLA.  1.  First  wife  of  Julius  Constantius, 
son  of  the  emperor  Constantius  Chlorus  by  his 
second  wife,  Theodora.  She  bore  her  husband 
two  sons,  one  of  whom  Valesius  thinks  was  the 
Flavins  Valerius  Conitantinus,  consul  in  a.  d.  327, 
but  to  whom  others  do  not  give  a  name ;  the 
younger  was  Gallus  Caesar.    [Gallus,  p.  226,  b. J 

2.  The  daughter  of  the  emperor  Valentinian  I., 
and  second  wife  of  Theodosius  the  Great  Accord- 
ing to  Zosimus,  she  accompanied  her  mother, 
Justina,  and  her  brother,  Valentinian  II.,  when 
they  ^ed.  to  Theodosius,  on  the  invasion  of  Italy 
by  the  usurper  Maximus  (a.  d.  387)*  Theodosius 
met  the  fugitives  at  Thessalonica,  and  Justina  art- 
fully placed  her  weeping  daughter  before  him,  to 
work  at  once  on  his  compassion  and  his  love. 
GaUa  was  eminent  for  beauty,  and  the  emperor 
was  smitten,  and  requested  her  in  marriage. 
Justina  refused  her  consent,  except  on  condition 
of  his  undertaking  to  attack  Maximus,  and  restore 
Valentinian,  to  which  condition  he  consented,  and 
they  were  married,  probably  about  the  end  of  a.  d. 
887.  Tillemont,  who  rejecU  the  account  of  Zosi- 
mus  as  inconsistent  with  the  piety  of  Theodosius, 
places  the  marriage  in  a.  d.  386,  before  the  flight  of 


GALLA. 

Valentinian ;  but  we  prefer,  with  Gibbon,  the  sc* 
count  of  Zosimus.  During  the  absence  of  Theo- 
dosius in  Italy,  Galla  was  turned  out  of  the  palace 
at  Constantinople  by  her  step-son,  the  boy  Arca- 
dius,  or  by  those  who  governed  in  his  name.  She 
died  in  diildbirth,  a.  d.  394,  just  as  Theodotiu» 
was  setting  out  to  attack  Arbogastes  and  Eugenius, 
af^r  giving  to  Theodosius  a  daughter,  Galla  Pkcidia 

fNo.  8],  and  apparently  a  son  named  Giatian. 
Ambros.  De  ObU,  Thsodo»,  OroL  c.  40,  and  note  of 
the  Benedictine  editors.)  Whether  the  latter,  who 
certainly  died  before  his  fether,  was  the  child 
whose  birth  occasioned  her  death,  or  whether  there 
was  a  third  child,  is  not  clear.  Tillemont  under- 
stands Philostoigius  to  claim  GaUa  as  an  Ansa  ; 
but  the  passage  m  Philostorgius  (x.  7)  appears  to 
refer  rather  to  her  mother,  Justina.  However,  the 
Paschal  Chronicle  calls  her  an  Arian,  and  the 
marked  silence  of  Ambrose  with  respect  to  Galla 
in  the  passage  just  referred  to  makes  it  not  unlikely 
that  she  was  suspected  or  known  to  be  not  ortho* 
dox.  (Zosim.  iv.  44,  45,  55,  57 ;  Marcellin. 
Cftrtw. ;  Oirom.  Poach,  p.  563,  ed.  Bonn ;  Tille- 
mont, ifiti.  de»  Emp.  vol  v. ;  Gibbon,  c  xxvii.) 

3.  Galla  Placioia,  so  named  in  coins  and 
inscriptions ;  but  by  historians  more  commonly 
called  simply  Placidia,  was  the  daughter  of  Theo- 
dosius the  Great  by  his  second  wife  OaUa  [No.  2.], 
The  date  of  her  birth  does  not  appear :  it  must 
have  been  not  earlier  than  388,  and  not  later  thaa 
393.    She  was  at  Rome  in  a.  d.  408,  and  is  ac- 
cused of  being  one  of  the  parties  to  the  death  of 
her  cousin  Serena,  Stilicho*s  widow,  who  waa 
suspected    of  cfMresponding    with    or    fevouring 
Alaric,  who  was  then  besieging  the  city.     It  ap- 
pears frtnn  this,  that  Placidia  was  then  old  enough 
to  have  some  influence  in  public  affairs,  which  con> 
sideration  would  lead  us  to  throw  back  the  date  of 
her  birth  as  &r  as  possible.    Gibbon  says  she  waa 
about  twenty  in  408,  which  is  probably  correct. 
When  Alaric  took  Rome,  a.  d.  410,  Placidia  fell 
into  his  hands  (if  indeed  she  had  not  been  pre- 
viously in  his  power),  and  was  detained  by  him 
as   a  hostage,  but  respectfully  treated.      Ai^r 
A]aric*s  death  she  continued  in  the  power  of  hia 
brother-in-law  and  successor,  Ataulphus.  [Ataul- 
PHU8.]     Constantius  (afterwards    emperor)   the 
Patrician  [Constantius,  IIL],  on  the  part  of 
the  emperor  Honorius,  half  brother  of  Placidia, 
demanded  her  restontion,  having  already,  as  Tille- 
mont thinks,  the  intention  of  asking  her  in  mar- 
riage.    Ataulphus,  however,  having  it  also  in  view 
to  marry  her,  evaded  these  demands,  and  married 
her  (according  to  Jomand^),  at  Forum  Livii,  near 
Ravenna,  but  according  to  tiie  better  authority  of 
Olympiodorus  and  Idatius,  at  Narbonne,  a.  d.  4 14. 
Idatius  states  that  this  matter  was  r^arded  by 
some  as  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  of  Daniel 
(ch.  xL)  respecting  the  King  of  the  North  and  the 
daughterof  the  kingof  the  South.  Philostoigiua  con- 
siders that  another  passage  of  the  same  prophetical 
book  was  fulfilled  by  the  event  Ataulphus  treated 
her  with  great  respect,  and  endeavoured  to  make 
an  alliance  with  Honorius,  but  was  not  succeaaful, 
throuffh  the  opposition  of  Constantius.     In  a.  d. 
415  Ataulphus  was  killed  at  Barcelona,  leaving  no 
issue  by  Placidia,  their  only  child,  Theodosius, 
having  died  soon  after  its  birth.    Ataulphus,  with 
his  last  breath,  chaiged  his  brother  to  reatore 
Placidia  to  Honorius,  but  the  revolutions  of  the 
Visi-Gothic  kingdom  pieyentad  this  being  done 


QALLA. 
I  vu  not  until  ifLcr  Plwdia 
Q  Uw^ce  of  Siger 
n  of  AUolphu 
a  bj  Vmlk  oi  W'allia,  irl 
d  Sigtric.  Hn  mtDntwn  look  place  i 
t- B.  ilB ;  tad  tn  du  fint  day  (IM  Jumair)  of 
tlx  aot  J1V  (117)  «h*  wu  muTicd,  IbonKh 
■^unM  krt  will,  to  Conituitiiia,  bj  whom  ihe  had 
In  eUdmi,  a  daagfatci,  Juta  Oiata  Honoria, 
■nd  ■  aiB,  aftcrwaidi  tha  ampaur  VilcntiDiai) 
in,  [V•I.nr^I^l>llI^  III.],  bora  a.d.  419. 
CmiBtiaa  vaa  dedand  AngiuUu  bj  Honohna, 

hiB  M  eoDtagne  in  tlie  ampin,  and  Piaridia  rs- 
csnd  ilw  titla  of  Angoata ;  asd  (be  jn&al  Va- 
Inlnaui  miTs4,  thnafb  Pladdia'i  inflnmcc,  the 
litit  *  fiiiliiliaiiiiiiii."  which  wa*  «[iiiialcnl  to  hi* 

tiai  ditd  a.  Du  431.  abnt  half  a  yeu  afw  hit  el» 
nWD,  Afiar  bi>  deaib  Hoiwnaa  ihowed  Placidia 
gin  riae  to  diicndit' 
m  :  bal  after  a  tbne 
_  d  fur  Biinilj,  their  re- 

Kn  bioHla  niaad  toaolta  in  RaTenna,  where 
Mhic  toldic»  Btpponed  ihe  widow  of  their 
hkg,  «d  IB  the  end  Placidia  aod  ber  children  fled 
<>.>.4-U}  teTheadoaiaa  Il.al  Conatanlinople  to 
•nk  ik  aid.  It  waa  prohablj  In  thil  flight  that 
■kc  ii[aiMianl  iha  daogei  bom  tba m, 


k  rf  St.  John   the  ErangeliM  > 
—  -    -^1.)     hi. 


athe 


(Oi 

Tbsda^B  waald  ban  beliarad  hi  „ 
aa(iM,aa  he  had  Derer  acknawled^^  CnutaaLioi 
«  Aaitaa,  v  Placidia  aa  Aii^iutai  but  the 
dmh  (f  HaBaina  and  the  BurpatiDu  of  Jnhtnua 
<r  Jeha,  det^ndaad  him  la  lake  up  ber  auue, 
wU  iMd  nav  baeoma  the  ante  of  hit  fiimily. 
U*  Ihuafcu  adbniacd  Haddia  to  take  «  reuune 
(he  tiik  if  AhoU,  and  the  little  VaknUnian  thai 
rf  KeUiaina.  Tber  were  leDt  back  la  Italj 
(lb.  4U),  with  a  pewtcfbl  ann;.  under  Aida- 
hM,  Atpai,  aad  Candidianoa.  John  waa  taken 
«d  p«i  Is  ikath  ;  and  ValentiriaB,  who  had  been 
fnnmttj  niaad  to  the  tank  of  Caeaar,  waa  da- 
(^Md  ^B|aalMi,  or  eaiuam,  and  left  to  gorem  the 
VcK,  Bds  the  tatWagc  et  hi*  motha.  Her 
RfiacT  ma  «gnaliaed  bj  her  ual  for  the  charch 
■ad  h«  ill  I  nil  I  aa  1 1*  She  haniahed  from  the  Uwna 
Uwchaaaaa  and  other  heietiea,  and  aitrologen ; 
Bad  tjdaded  Jewi  and  bntheiu  fmn  the  bar  and 
biai  fmilBt  eAeca ;  bat  ber  lai  gD>emuwol  end 
laaf  iiiyeailioii  in  other  matter*  than  thote  of  the 
cbnh  lift  ibe  eaqiue  to  be  torn  bf  Ihe  diipute* 
~    -    '    [A-r.0., 


She  dM  J-n.  460  or  451,  at  Reme,  and  waa 
boiid  at  Kaim^  (Zoaim.  n.  12;  Olympiad. 
aH  PbaL  BiL  cod.  80 ;  SMnt.  H.  £  ni.  23, 
Mi  PUlaaiarg.  tf.£  xiL  1,  12,  13,  U  (  Uar- 


OALLIENA.  219 

cellin.,  Idatina,  Proaper  AquiL,  Proiper  Tiro, 
Ciromea ;  Proct^  de  BtiL  rand.  i.  3 ;  Tillemont, 
HitL  ia  Emp.  .oL  t.  tL;  Gibbon,  ch.  31.  33. 
and  3£  ;  Eckhel.  loL  liiL  p.  17S.)     [J.  C.  M.] 

OALLA.  A'RRIA.     [Abbli.J 

GALLA,  SO'SIA,  tho  wib  of  C.  Siliu*  [Si- 
LiuaJ.  inTolTad  with  him  in  a  cbaije  of  Ineaoa 
i.D.  24.  The  pnleit  for  OaUa**  impeachmenE 
waa,  that  duriug  ber  huaband'*  eoDipuuid  in  Upper 
Oerinanj,  ia  A.  n.  U,  (be  had  uld  her  infiaeno 
with  him,  and  ahared  in  bia  «actioni  on  the  pro- 
Yincial*.  Bat  the  realmotire  vaaGalla^a  inlimacj 
with  AgiipfHua,  the  widow  of  Gennanicua.  Galla 
(Tat  Awn.  It.  19, 


20.) 


[w.aD.i 


QALLICA'NUS,  a    Roman    i  ..      _.. 

along  with  llaeccna*,  nahl;  alew  two  loldien 
who  through  cuiioaitj  had  enlend  the  acnale- 
houte,  and  thni  gare  ri*e  to  that  bloody  itrile 
which  caj^  for  man*  daya  between  the  populare 
and  the  praetariana  during  the  biief  reign  of  Bal- 
Innna  and  Pnpienna,  A.  D.  23S.  In  the  coone  of 
Iheie  diiorden  a  large  portion  of  the  city  waa 
deatroyed  by  &re.  (Herodian.  Tii.  27  )  CapitoUn. 
M-uimim.  duo,  30,  Gordiam  (rat,  23.)     (W.  R.] 

QALLICA'NUS,  a  rhelariaan  menUoned  by 
Pronto  (f.  128,  ed.  Niebnhr),  when,  howcTcc. 
A.  Hal  nmarka  that  the  word  Gallicanu*  may  bo 
a  men  adjectiTo  to  detignale  a  rhetorician  of  Gaol, 
and  that  Pronto  may  allnde  to  FavarinuB,  the 
Gallic  lophiat  of  Arle*.  Whether  Hai  ia  riEht  or 
not  cannot  be  decided,  but  the  Squilla  Oaincanua 
lo  whom  one  of  Fnnto'i  leltera  (Ad  Amic  L  2B, 
p.  207,  ed.  Niebahr)  ia  addnaaed,  moit,  u  all 
ereata,  be  a  diSennt  peiaon.  The  latter  i*  men- 
tioned in  the  Patti  aa  conaol.  in  A.D.  137.  in  the 
reign  of  HadruD.  Whether  thia  M.  Squilla  Oal- 
licaaaa,  again,  ia  the  lame  aa  the  one  who  ocean 
in  the  Faiti  a*  conaul  in  A.  D.  150,  i*  uncertain,  aa 
under  the  latter  date  the  Faati  an  incomplete,  and 
hare  only  the  name  Qallicanu.  (L,  S.] 

QALLICA'NUS.  VULCATIUS,  Ihe  nuna 
prefixed  in  the  coUaction,  entitled  Scrgilom  Ha- 
Ai^iatae  [lee  CAPtToLinitsJ,  to  iha  life  o~ 


uCaHiui 


Not  01 


lected 


with  thi*  author  ia  known  ;  and  Salmaiiua,  foUi 
ing  the  authority  of  the  Paktine  MS.  would 
aaaign  the  hiognphy  in  qnealion  to  Spartianua. 
Whoeier  the  compler  may  hate  been,  the  work 
itaelf  ia  a  miierahle  perforauuice,  K  defectiie  and 
confuaed.  that  aeteial  of  the  leading  eTenta  con- 
nected with  the  rebellion  in  the  Eatl  would  be 
allogelher  unintelligible  did  we  not  poaiei*  mon 
accurate  and  diatinct  aonrce*  of  infoimatioD.  For 
edition.,  Ac  aee  CAPrroLiHua.  [W.  R.] 

GALLIE'NA.  We  an  told  by  Tnbelliua 
PoUio  that  Celana  [ClLaus},  one  of  the  nametou* 
pntenden  to  the  purple  who  apning  up  during  Ihe 
leign  of  Qallienua,  waa  iuTeited  with  the  imperial 
dignity  by  GaSiem,  a  couain  (anuairiiia)  of  ihe 
nigning  monarch.  A  coin  deacribed  in  a  US.  of 
Golliiu*,  a*  bearing  the  inacription  licin.  ualli- 
■NA  AUG.,  and  auppoaed  by  aame  to  beloog  to  Ihe 
aubject  of  thia  article,  i*  coniidered  by  the  belt 
judge*  to  baro  been  apnriou*,  if  it  ever  exieted  at 

bH. 

But  two  gold  medal*,  which  are  admitted  to  be 


iB^ead, 


220 


GALLIENU& 


and  the  legend  oallibnab  auoustab  ;  on  the 
reverse  Victory  in  a  biga,  with  the  word»  ubiqub 
PAX.  The  other  exhibit!  precisely  the  same  obverse 
with  the  former,  on  the  reverse  the  emperor,  clad 
in  military  robes,  crowned  by  Victory,  who  stands 
behind,  with  the  words  victoria  auo.  Of  the 
numerous  hypotheses  which  have  been  proposed  to 
explain  the  origin  of  these  pie<%8,  two  only  are  de- 
serving of  notice. 

1.  That  of  Vaillant,  who  supposes  that  they 
were  minted  in  some  of  the  rebelliooa  provinces, 
for  the  purpose  of  holding  up  to  scorn  the  effemi- 
nacy of  Gallienus,  whose  brows  are  therefore  orna- 
mented with  the  garland  appropriated  to  females 
instead  of  the  wamor^s  laurel. 

2.  That  of  Eckhel,  who  thinks  H  possible  that 
they  may  \te  intended  to  commemorate  some  wild 
freaic  of  Gallienus,  who  may  have  thought  fit  to 
assume  the  attributes  of  the  goddess  Ceres,  just  as 
Nero  and  Commodus  chose  to  be  represented  as 
divinities,  the  former  as  Apollo,  the  latter  as  Hep* 
cules.     (Eckhel,  vol.  vii.  p.  411.)  [W.  R.] 

GALLIE'NUS,  with  his  full  name,  P.  Liciniub 
Valbrianus  Egnatius  Gallibnus,  Roman  em- 
peror A.  D.  260-268.  When  Valerian,  upon  the 
death  of  Aemilianus,  was  raised  to  the  throne 
(a.  d.  253),  he  immediately  assumed  his  eldest 
son  Gallienus  as  an  associate  in  the  purple,  and 
employed  him,  under  the  care  of  the  experienced 
Postumus,  governor  of  Gaul,  to  check  the  incur- 
sions of  the  barbarian  Franks  and  Alemanni  upon 
the  Upper  Danube  and  the  Rhine.  Could  we 
repose  any  Cuth  in  the  testimony  of  medals  and 
inscriptions,  the  oft-repeated  title  of  Germatnctis, 
the  legends  Victoria  Germamoa^  Victoria  Auffus- 
iorum^  ResUtuior  Oaliiarunif  accompanied  by  re- 
presentations of  the  great  rivers  of  the  West 
crouching  as  suppliants  at  the  feet  of  the  prince, 
would  indicate  a  long  series  of  glorious  achiev- 
ments.  But  the  records  of  this  epoch,  imperfect  as 
they  are,  tell  a  very  different  tale,  and  prove  that 
these  pompous  manifestations  of  triumph  were 
weak  frauds,  intended  to  minister  to  vanity,  or  to 
conceal  for  a  moment  defeat  and  dishonour.  Our 
authorities  are  so  imperfect,  that  it  is  impossible  to 
describe  with  disunctness,  even  in  outline,  the 
events  which  occurred  during  the  reign  of  Valerian, 
from  his  accession  in  a.  d.  253  until  his  capture  by 
the  Persians  in  a.  d.  260,  or  during  the  eight 
following  years,  while  Gallienus  alone  enjoyed  the 
title  of  Augustus.  It  is  certain  that  towards  the 
close  of  this  period  the  Roman  dominion,  which  for 
a  quarter  of  a  century  had  sustained  a  succession 
of  shocks,  which  seemed  to  threaten  its  dissolution, 
reached  its  lowest  point  of  weakness.  So  nu- 
merous were  the  foes  by  which  it  was  on  every 
side  assailed  from  without,  and  so  completely  were 
its  powen  of  resistance  paralysed  by  the  incapacity 
of  its  rulers,  that  it  is  hard  to  comprehend  how  it 
escaped  complete  dismemberment,  became  again 
united  and  victorious,  and  recoyered  some  portion  at 
least  of  its  ancient  glory.  During  this  period  the 
Franks  ravaged  Gaul  and  Spain,  and  even  sailed 
over  the  straits  to  Afiica ;  the  Alemanni  devas- 
tated unceasingly  the  provinces  of  the  Upper  Da- 
nube ;  the  Goths  pilhiged  the  cities  of  Asia  on 
the  southern  shores  of  the  Euxine,  gained  pos- 
session of  Byzantium,  and  diffused  dismay  through- 
out Greece  by  the  capture  of  Athens  ;  the  Sarma- 
tians  swept  all  Dacia,  and  the  fertile  valley  of 
Moesia,  to  the  base  of  Mount  Haemni;  while 


GALLIENUS. 

Sapor  made  himself  master  of  Armeniai  recovered 
Mesopotamia,  and,  passing  the  Euphrates,  pursued 
his  career  of  victory  through  Syria,  until  Antioch 
yielded  to  his  arms. 

Nor  were  the  population  and  resources  of  the 
empire  exhausted  by  the  direct  ravages  of  war  alone. 
The  ravages  of  Uie  barbarians  were  folbwed  by  a 
long  protracted  fiunine,  which  in  its  turn  gave 
energy  to  the  frightful  plague,  fint  imported  from 
the  East  by  the  soldien  of  Verus,  and  which  having 
for  a  time  lain  dormant  now  burst  forth  with  terrific 
violence.  At  the  period  when  the  virulence  of  the 
epidemic  attained  its  greatest  height,  five  thousand 
sick  are  said  to  have  perished  daily  at  Rome ;  and, 
after  the  scourge  had  passed  away,  it  was  found  that 
the  inhabitants  of  Alexandria  were  diminished 
by  nearly  two  thirds. 

Pazadoxical  as  the  assertion  may  appear,  general 
anarehy  and  a  complete  dissolution  of  the  political 
fiibric  were  averted  mainly  by  a  series  of  intenial 
rebellions.  In  eTery  district  able  officers  sprung 
up,  who,  disdaining  the  feeble  sceptre  of  the  em- 
peror, asserted  and  strove  to  maintain  the  dignity 
of  independent  princes.  The  armies  levied  by 
these  usurpers,  who  are  commonly  distinguished  by 
the  fanciful  designation  of  The  Thirty  TynaU$  [see 
AuRBOLus],  in  many  cases  arrested  the  progress  of 
the  invaders,  until  the  strong  arm  and  vigorous  in> 
tellect  of  a  Claudius,  an  Aurelian,  and  a  Probus  col- 
lected and  bound  together  once  more  the  scattered 
fragments  into  one  strong  and  well-compacted  whole. 

The  character  of  Gallienus  himself  is  one  of  the 
most  contemptible  presented  in  history.  So  long 
as  he  remained  subject  to  his  parent,  he  maintained 
a  fair  and  decent  reputation,  but  no  sooner  was  he 
released  from  this  control  than  he  at  once  gave  way 
to  his  natural  propensities.  The  accounts  of  his 
lather's  capture  were  received  with  evident  |^ea- 
sure,  and  not  a  single  efibrt  was  made  to  procure 
the  release  of  the  imprisoned  emperor.  Sinking  at 
once  into  indolence,  he  passed  his  life  in  a  suocea- 
sion  of  puerile  and  profligate  indulgences,  totally 
indiffsrent  to  the  public  welfiire.  At  the  same 
time,  he  was  not  deficient  in  talents  and  accom- 
plishments. He  possessed  skill  and  grace  aa  a 
rhetorician  and  a  poet,  several  of  his  bons  mots 
which  have  been  preserved  possess  considerable 
neatness  and  point,  he  displayed  great  skill  in  the 
art  of  dress,  and  was  deeply  versed  in  the  science 
of  good  eating.  But,  amidst  all  his  follies,  we  find 
traces  of  nobler  impulses  and  of  darker  passions. 
When  fairly  roused  by  the  approach  of  unavoid- 
able danger,  he  showed  no  want  of  courage  and 
military  prudence,  all  of  which  were  evinced  in  the 
victory  gained  over  the  Goths  in  Thnce,  and  in 
his  campaign  against  Postumns,  although  on  this 
last  occasion  he  probably  owed  much  to  the  expe- 
rienced valour  of  his  generals  Aureolus  and  Clau- 
dius.  On  the  other  hand,  the  latent  treaeheiy 
and  cruelty  of  his  temper  were  manif<Mted  in  the 
massacre  of  the  mutinous  soldien  at  Byxantium, 
who  had  surrendered  under  the  express  stipulation 
of  an  amnesty,  and  in  the  curious  letter  preserved 
by  the  Augustan  historian,  in  which  Celer  Veria- 
nus  is  eaniestly  enjoined  to  mutilate,  slay,  and  cut 
to  pieces  {lacera^  ooeide^  eoneids)  all  who  had 
favoured  the  pretensions  of  the  usurper  Ingenuna, 
old  and  young,  without  distinction.  (TrebelL  PolL 
Inpen.  inter  Trig,  7ym«ra.) 

Gallienus  appears  to  have  set  out  for  Greece  in 
A.D.  267,  in  <ntler  to  oppose  the  Goths  and  Hemli, 


GALLIO. 

%rlM  were  devittating  Moeua ;  he  returned  hastfl j 
to  Italy  opon  leeeiving  new»  of  the  insurrection  of 
Aarediu,  whom  he  defeated,  and  ihut  np  in  Mi- 
lan ;  hat,  while  pressing  the  siege  of  that  city,  he 
wms  shun  hr  his  own  soldiers,  in  the  month  of 
March»  a.  d.  268,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age, 
after  he  had  enjoyed  the  title  of  Aogastus  for 
fifteen  years,  and  reigned  alone  for  upwards  of 
aeT<>n.     [Saloninus.] 

(TivbelL  PolL  Vaieriau.  paUr  et  fiL,  GaUian 
dmo  ;  Victor,  de  Caa,  zxziii,  EpiL  zzxii.  zxxiii ; 
Eotrep.  is.  7,  8 ;  Zonar.  zii.  23,  24  ;  Zosim.  i.  30, 
37,  40,  who  speaks  in  such  gentle  terms  of  this 
prince,  that  some  perMns  have  imagined  that  his 
chazBcter  was  wUfuUy  misreiffesented  hy  the  histo- 
rians of  the  age  of  Constantino,  who  sought  to  ren- 
der the  Tirtnes  of  their  own  patrons  more  conspi- 
cooos  by  cahonniating  their  predecessors.  With 
regard  to  the  names  of  Oallienus,  see  Eckhel,  roL 
▼ii.p.417-)  [W.  a] 


GALLIUS. 


221 


CODf   OP   OALLUNU& 

OALLirNUS,  Q.  JULIUS.  We  learn  from 
Victor  {^iL  33}  that  the  emperor  Oallienus  had, 
in  addicaon  to  the  Saloninus  who  was  put  to  death 
by  Poatamna,  another  son  also  named  Saloninus  or 
bakmiaaiisi  This  is  probably  the  individual  com- 
nemoimted  in  an  inscription  (Omter,  oclxxr.  5) 

IMP.    Q.    lULXK   PILIO.    GALLIEKI.   AUG.  KT.  SALO- 

jrwAm.  Afw.  and  who  is  said  by  Zonaras  to  have 
been  pot  to  death  at  Rome  along  with  his  uncle 
Vaknanva.  It,  however,  an  unique  coin,  figured 
m  the  Pembroke  collection,  bearing  on  the  ob- 
rwate  a  beanlkss  head  surrounded  by  nys  with 
the  legend  Diva  CAia.  q.  gallibno,  and  on  the 
a  flaring  altar  with  the  word  oonsicratio, 
be  held  as  genuine,  it  would  seem  to  indi- 
tlsU  this  Q.  Oallienus  died  young  and  was 
ddfied  by  his  £uher.  (See  Eckhel,  vol.  viL  p.  430, 
who  Bentions  a  second  medal  which  perhaps  be- 
longs to  the  same  person.)  [W.  R.] 
SL  GA'LLIO  is  said  to  be  mentioned  in  an 
It  MS.  as  the  author  of  the  Rkeioriea  ad  He- 
which  is  printed  among  Cicero'k  works. 
Bat  the  ataSement  is  very  uncertain;  besides  which 
M.  GaOio  is  otherwise  altogether  unknown.  (J. 
C  Scaliger,  de  Re  Poet,  iii  31,  34 ;  Burmann, 
ia  the  pRfive  to  his  edition  of  the  JUeL  ad  Hereim, 
PL  XXX.)  [L.  S.] 
OAXUO,  JU^NlUS.aRoman  rhetorician,  and 
ilempocary  and  friend  of  M.  Annaeus  Seneca, 


ihc  ihetondan,  whose  son  he  adopted.  He  was  a 
;  and  eo  one  occasion  he  jmyposed  in  the 
that  the  praetorians,  afW  the  expiration  of 
of  service,  should  receive  a  distinction 
«served  lor  equites,  namely,  the  right  of 
in  the  qnatoordecira  ordines  in  the  theatre, 
who  suspected  that  this  was  done  merely 
to  win  the  fcvoor  of  the  soldiers,  began  to  fear  him : 
he  first  icmoved  him  from  the  senate,  and  after^ 
sent  his  into  exile.  Oallio  accordingly 
to  Lesbos  ;  hot  Tiberius,  grudging  him  the 
nd  CMS  which  Iw  vaa  likdy  to  enjoy  there, 


had  him  conveyed  back  to  Rome,  where  he  was 
kept  in  custody  in  the  house  of  a  magistrate.  (Tac. 
Ann,  vi.  3;  Dion  Cass.  Iviii.  18.)  In  his  early 
years  he  had  been  a  friend  of  Ovid  {E*  Pont,  iv. 
1 1 ),  and  on  one  occasion  he  had  defended  Bathyl- 
lus,  one  of  the  favourites  of  Maecenas.  (Senec 
Conirov.  i.  2,  5 ;  QuintiL  ix.  2.  §  91.)  According 
to  Dion  Cassius  (IxiL  25),  he  was  put  to  death  by 
the  command  of  Nero.  As  an  orator,  he  was  pro- 
bably not  above  the  ordinary  dedaimers  of  the 
time,  at  least  the  author  of  the  dialogue  J)e  Or»- 
torUnu  (c.  36;  comp.  Sidon.  Apollin.  i.  5.  §  10) 
speaks  of  him  with  considemble  contempt  Besides 
his  declamaUons,  such  as  the  speech  for  Bathyllus, 
we  know  that  he  published  a  work  on  rhetoric, 
which,  however,  is  lost  (Quintil.  iiL  1.  §  21  ; 
Hieronym.  Pnie)^.  Ub.  viii.  in  EBcUam.)  Whether 
he  is  the  same  Gallio  who  is  mentioned  in  the  Acts 
(viii.  12)  as  proconsul  of  Achaia  is  uncertain.  [L.S.] 

OA'LLIO,  L.  JUNIUS,  a  son  of  the  rhetori- 
cian M.  Annaeus  Seneca,  and  an  elder  broUier  of 
the  philosopher  Seneca.  His  original  name  was  M. 
Annaeus  Noratns,  but  he  was  adopted  by  the  rhe- 
torician Junius  Gallio,  whereupon  he  changed  his 
name  into  L.  Junius  Annaeus  (or  Annaeanus) 
Gallio.  Dion  Cassius  (Ix.  35)  mentions  a  witty 
but  bitter  joke  of  his,  which  he  made  in  reference 
to  the  persons  that  were  put  to  death  in  the  reign 
of  Claudius.  His  brother's  death  intimidated  him 
so  much,  that  he  implored  the  mercy  of  Nero  (Tac 
Ann.  XV.  73)  ;  but  according  to  Hieronymus  in  the 
chronicle  of  Eusebius,  who  calls  him  a  celebrated 
rhetorician,  he  put  an  end  to  himself  in  a.  d.  65. 
He  is  mentioned  by  his  brother  in  the  preface  to 
the  fourth  book  of  the  Qnaeetionet  Naturales^  and 
the  work  de  Vita  Beata  is  addressed  to  him.  [L.S.1 

OA'LLIUS.  1.  Q.  Gallius,  was  a  candidate 
for  the  praetorship  in  b.  c.  64,  and  accused  of  am- 
bitus by  M.  Calidius ;  but  he  was  defended  on 
that  occasion  by  Cicero  in  an  oration  of  which  only 
a  few  fragments  have  come  down  to  us.  He  ap- 
pean  to  have  been  acquitted,  for  he  was  invested 
with  the  city  preetorship  in  b.  c.  63,  and  presided 
at  the  trial  of  C.  Cornelius.  (Cic.  BrvL  80,  de 
Petit  Cone.  5 ;  Ascon.  in  Cie,  in  tog,  oand,  p.  88,  in 
ComeL  p.  62,  ed.  OrellL  See  Uie  fragments  of 
Cicero*8  oration  for  Gallius  in  Orelli's  edition,  vol 
iv.  part  2,  p.  454,  &c. ;  VaL  Max.  viiL  1 0.  §  3.) 

2.  M.  Oallius,  a  son  of  No.  I.  He  is  called  a 
praetorian  ;  bot  the  year  in  which  he  was  invested 
with  the  praetorship  b  uncertain.  He  belonged  to 
the  party  of  Antony,  with  whom  he  was  staying  in 
B.  c.  43.  He  seems  to  be  the  same  as  the  senator 
M.  Gallius,  by  whom  Tiberius,  in  his  youth,  was 
adopted,  and  who  left  him  a  huge  legacy,  although 
Tiberius  afterwards  dropped  the  name  of  his  adop- 
tive &ther.  (Cic.  odAtLx,  15,  xi.  20;  Pkiiip, 
xiii  12;  Snet.  716.6.) 

8.  Q.  Gallius,  a  son  of  No.  1,  and  a  brother  of 
No.  2,  was  praetor  urbanus  in  b.  c.  43,  and  in  that 
fearful  time  became  one  of  the  many  victims  that 
were  sacrificed  by  the  triumvirs.  During  bis 
praetorship  he  had  one  day,  while  engaged  on  his 
tribunal,  some  tablets  concealed  under  his  robe ; 
and  Octavianus,  suspecting  that  he  had  arms  under 
his  doak,  and  that  he  harboured  murderous  designs, 
ordered  his  centurions  and  soldien  to  seize  hinu 
As  Q.  Oallitts  denied  the  charge,  Octavianus  or* 
dered  him  to  be  put  to  death,  though  afterwards  m 
his  memoin  he  endeavoured  to  conceal  the  cruelty 
of  which  he  hod  thna  been  guilty.  (Suet  Aug,  27*) 


222 


CALLUS. 


Appian  {B.  C  iiu  95),  probably  tn  eonwqnence  of 
the  manner  in  which  Octavlanus  had  reported  his 
own  conduct,  relates  the  event  differently.  Galliiu, 
he  says,  asked  Octavianns  to  give  him  Afiricaaa  his 
province  after  the  praetorship.  But  having  incurred 
the  suspicion  of  a  design  upon  the  life  of  the  tri- 
umvir, he  was  deprived  of  his  office,  and  the  popn- 
lace  demolished  his  house.  The  senate  declared 
him  guilty  of  a  ci4»ital  crime,  but  Octavianus  in« 
flicted  no  other  puniihment  on  him  than  sending 
him  to  his  brother  Marcus  [No.  2],  who  was  then 
with  Antony.  Oallius  embaiked,  and  was  never 
heard  of  afterwards. 

4.  QuiNTius  Gallius,  so  at  least  his  name 
appears  in  the  best  MS.,  for  others  read  Q.  Gallius 
or  Q.  Gallus,  seems  to  have  been  legate  of  Q.  Mar^ 
cius  Philippus,  the  proconsul  of  Asia.  Two  of 
Cicero^  letters  (ad  Fam.  ziii.  43  and  44)  are  ad- 
dresied  to  him. 

5.  C  Gallius,  a  person  otherwise  unknown, 
but  whoy  according  to  Valerius  Maximus  (vi.  1. 
§  13),  was  caught  m  the  act  of  adultery  by  Sem- 
pronius  Muica,  and  scourged  to  death.     [L.  S.] 

GALLO'NIUS.  1.  A  public  crier  at  Rome, 
whose  wealth  and  gluttony  passed  into  the  pro- 
verb ''to  Uve  like  Gallonius.**  (Cic.;vt>  QftmL  30, 
de  Fin.  ii.  38.)  He  was  probably  contemporary 
with  the  younger  Scipio,  and  was  satirised  by  Lu- 
cilius  (Cic.  de  Fk,  ii.  8),  and  by  Horace  {SaL  ii. 
2,  46).  The  sturgeon  (oe^Miuer)  was  one  of  the 
dishes  for  which  Gallonius*  table  was  frmons. 
(Lucil.  ap.  Cic.  L  c. ;  Hor.  L  e. ;  comp.  Plin.  H.  N, 
ix.  17.  §  60  ;  Macrob.  SaL  iL  12.) 

2.  A  Roman  eques,  appointed  governor  of 
Gades  by  M.  Varro,  during  the  civil  war  in  Spain, 
B.C.  49.  (Caesar,  B,  C,  ii.  18,  20.)     [W.  B.  D.] 

GALLUS,  AETLIUS,  an  intimate  friend  of 
the  geographer  Strabo,  was  praefect  of  Egypt  in 
the  reign  of  Augustus,  and  some  time  after  Cor- 
nelius Gallus,  with  whom  he  has  often  been  con- 
founded, had  been  invested  with  the  same  office. 
His  pnefecture  of  Egypt  belongs  to  the  years  B.  c. 
24  and  25,  and  these  years  have  become  remark- 
able in  history  through  a  bold  expedition  into 
Arabia,  in  which,  however,  Aelius  Gallus  com- 
pletely felled.  Gallus  undertook  the  expedition 
firom  Egypt  by  the  command  of  Augustus,  partly 
with  a  view  to  exploro  the  country  and  its  inha- 
bitants, and  partly  to  conclude  treaties  of  friend- 
ship with  the  people,  or  to  subdue  them  if  they 
should  oppose  the  Romans,  for  it  was  believed  at 
the  time  that  Arabia  was  full  of  all  kinds  of  trea- 
sures. When  Aelius  Gallus  set  out  with  his  army, 
he  trusted  to  the  guidance  of  a  Roman  called  Syl- 
laeus,  who  deceived  and  misled  him.  A  long 
account  of  this  interesting  expedition  through  the 
desert  is  given  by  Strabo  (xvi.  pi  780,  &c.  ;  comp. 
xvii.  pp.  806,  816,  819  ;  and  Dion  Cass.  liii.  29). 
The  burning  heat  of  the  sun,  the  bad  water,  and 
the  want  of  every  thing  necessary  to  support  life, 
produced  a  disease  among  the  soldiers  which  was 
altogether  unknown  to  the  Romans,  and  destroyed 
the  greater  part  of  the  army  ;  so  that  the  Arabs 
wero  not  only  not  subdued,  but  succeeded  in 
driving  the  Romans  even  from  those  parts  of  the 
country  which  they  had  possessed  before.  Aelius 
Gallus  spent  six  months  on  his  maroh  into  the 
country,  on  account  of  his  treacherous  guide,  while 
he  effected  his  retreat  in  sixty  days.  It  would  be 
extremely  interesting  to  trace  this  expedition  of 
Aelius  Gtallos  into  Arabia»  bat  our  knowledge  of 


GALLUS. 

that  country  is  as  yet  too  scanty  to  enable  us  ta 
identify  the  route  as  described  by  Strabo,  who  de- 
rived most  of  his  information  about  Arabia  from 
his  friend  Aelius  Gallus.  (Comp.  Strab.  ii.  p.  1 18 ; 
Plin.  /r.  AT.  viL  28 ;  Joseph.  AnL  zv.  9.  §  3  ; 
Galen,  vol  ii,  p.  455,  ed.  BasiL)  [L.  S.] 

GALLUS,  C?  AE'LIUS,  a  jurist,  contem- 
porary with  Cicero  and  Varro,  though  probably 
rather  older  than  either,  is  said  by  Maoobius  {SaL 
vi.  8)  to  have  been  a  most  learned  man.  He  was 
the  author  of  a  treatise  in  at  least  two  books,  D» 
Vethamm^  puB  ad  Jus  CmU  periutent^  Stgw^eor- 
Hone.  (Serv.  ad  Virg,  Georg,  i  264.)  In  Festua 
(«.  o.  Rogatioy,  the  citation  should  probably  be  of 
the  2nd,  not  the  12th  book.  From  a  corruption 
of  the  name  C.  Aelius,  his  work  has  been  attri- 
buted, in  some  passages  where  it  is  cited  (GeU. 
xvi.  5 ;  Macr.  SaL  vi  8),  to  a  Caelius,  or  Cae- 
cilius  Gallus.  (Ant.  Augustin,  De  Norn,  Prop., 
Petnded.  p.  16  ;  Manage,  Amoau  JurtM.  22.) 
Athough  he  is  not  mentioned  by  Pomponius,  nor 
named  in  the  Florentine  Index,  there  is  one  pmre 
extract  fr«m  him  in  the  Digest  (Dig.  50.  tit  16. 
s.  157)»  and  he  is  also  twice  cited  in  that  com- 
pihition — ^by  Gains  in  Dig.  22.  tit  1.  s.  19,  and  by 
Paulus,  through  Julianus,  in  Dig.  50.  tit  16.  s.  77. 
In  the  latter  extract  (if  it  refers  to  him,  which  is 
doubtful)  he  is  cited  by  the  name  GaUus  alone,  a 
designation  which  elsewhere  applies  to  CAquillius 
Gallus.  These  passages  are  commented  upon  by 
Maiansius,  Ad  XXX  Idontm  Frag,  CommeKl» 
vol  ii  p.  37—47. 

Another  fragment  of  Aeliua  GaHns  is  preserved 
by  Gellius  (xvi  5),  and  several  may  be  found  in 
Festus  («.  e.  Podlimmmm^  Reut^  SaUu»^  Torrma^ 
AfiMtaqM,  A«nim,  A^eoesta^t^  Possflssio,  /beqw* 
ratio,  RogaHo^  Sobriaim^  Petrarwn^  Saeer  Mohm^ 
Rdigiotunt,  Ferfugamj  BdegaH^  RemaucqMUiomeaitf 
Senahu  DeereUtm,  Sepulckrum,)  These  fragmenta 
(some  of  which  contain  valuable  antiquarian  in- 
formation) are  collected  in  Dirksen*s  BruduHiehe^ 
&C.,  and  are  also  given,  with  a  commentary,  by 
C.  G.  E.  Heimbach  (C.  Ada  GaJUi  d»  Verbor,  91100 
€ui  jut  pertment  Stgrn/".^  Fragmada^  8vo.  Lipa. 
1823.) 

Two  passages  in  Vam  (De  L.  L,  iv.  2,  iv.  10), 
according  to  the  ordinary  reading,  make  ezpreas 
mention  of  Aelius  Gallus ;  and  in  another  passage 
(v.  7)  it  is  doubtful  whether  Aelius  Gallus  ought 
not  to  be  read.  (Compare  Gaff.  x.  21.)  Upon 
these  passages  depends  the  precise  determination 
of  the  age  of  Aelius  Gallus.  The  Aelius  mentioned 
in  Varro  (De  L.  L,  v.  7)  is  spoken  of  as  a»  old 
num.  In  other  passages  of  Varro,  where  Aelius  ia 
mentioned,  without  the  addition  Gallus,  the  person 
refeired  to  is  L.  Aelius  Stilo,  who  is  not  to  be 
confounded  with  the  jurist  Van  Heusde  (De  1^ 
Adio  SHloae^  p.  64,  65,  Traj.  ad  Rhen.  1839) 
thinks  that  StUo  rather  than  Gallus  is  referred  to» 
even  in  the  passages  De  L.  L.  iv.  2»  iv.  10.  In 
this  opinion  he  is  followed  by  Laehmann  (in  Ssr» 
vigny^s  ZeUacL  vol  xi.  p.  1 16),  who  asserts  that 
Aelius  Gallus  is  cited  by  no  writer  more  ancient 
than  Verrius  Flaccus.  Laehmann  attributes  to 
C.  Aelius  the  sentence  Tmpubee  Ubripem  e$m  mom 
poteet  negme  amlestari  (Prisdan,  Are.  Cfram.  p.  792» 
ed.  Putsch),  whidi  is  assigned  by  Dirksea  to  C. 
Livins  Drusus.    [Dausua,  No.  3.] 

Laehmann  seems  inclined  to  identify  the  jurist 
with  the  Aelius  Gallus  who  was  praefect  of 
A^gypt  under  Augustus»  and  is  tpckitn  of  in  the 


CALLUS. 

pnee^ag  vtide.  This  identity  had  been  pre- 
Tiovily  MMited  bj  Bertzmndui  and  Bach,  bat 
most  be  icjected  by  thoae  who  Buppoee  that  Varro 
cites  Aeiins  GaUos  the  jnriat.  (Maianiina,  L  e, ; 
Neober,  Ditjandiseke  Ktamhw,  p.  72—75  ;  Zim- 
aen.  iL  A.  C7.  voL  i.  €  81.)  [J.  T.  O.] 

OALLUS,  AE'LIUS,  an  ancient  writer  on 
phaoBaey,  fiteqnently  quoted  by  Oalen.  He  is 
probidJy  the  person  sometimes  called  simply 
Adim  (OaL  Da  Compo§,  Medioain,  tee,  Loc  iv.  7, 
ToL  xii.  PL  730),  sometimes  GaUm$  («Ui.  iil  1,  iv. 
8,  TvL  xiL  p.  625,  784),  and  sometimea  by  both 
asmfs  {IM  Amhd.  ii.  U  vol  xiv.  pw  114).  In  one 
piisy  ( Ai  Cbavpos.  AMieam.  me.  Gem.  tL  6,  toL 
xin.  p.  885)  TdUiot  AlXior  is  apparently  a  mis- 
tike  for  rdkxot  AlXiot.  He  is  qaoted  by  Ascle- 
piides  Pknnnadon  (apod  OaL  De  Compa§,  Medi- 
«m.  m^  Xoe.  !▼.  7.  toL  zii  p.  730),  and  Andro* 
Badms  (sipnd.  QtL  Aid.  iii  1,  vol.  ziL  p.  625), 
sad  most  have  lived  in  the  first  centory  after 
Cbriit,  aa  he  is  ssid  to  have  pnpatad  an  antidote 
for  soe  of  the  emperofs,  which  was  also  nsed  by 
Chsimia,  who  fived  in  Ihe  reign  of  Nero,  a.  d.  54 
—68.  (GaL  Db  Amtid.  U.  1,  toL  adv.  p.  114.) 
UJIkt{BAUttik.Mmiie.PraeL9ndBUdkik.Bolam.) 
■apposes  that  there  were  two  physicians  of  the 
name  of  Adios  Oattns ;  bat  this  conjecture,  in  the 
writer's  opinion,  is  not  proved  to  be  correct^  nor 
does  it  seem  to  be  reqnired. 

Bcadcs  thisGallna,  there  is  another  physician  of 
the  nsme,  M.Qallus,  who  is  sometimes  said  to  hare 
had  the  cogaomeB  AacLBPiAon  ;  bat  this  appears 
to  be  a  mistake,  ss,  in  the  only  passage  where  he  is 
meatioBed  (GaL  lie  Compi».  Mtdioam.  mcLoe.  viiL 
5,  ««L  ziiL  p.  I79X  instead  of  TdAAotr  M^pKOv  too. 
AMcAi^m^lMK,  we  shonld  probaUy  read  TdUAou 
UJifmmm  rm  'KanXifwwSMov^  L  a.  the  foQower  of 
Asrfcpmdes  of  Bithynia.  [ W.  A  G.] 

CALLUS»  ANrciUS.    1.  L.  Amaus,  L. 
r.  11.  K.  GAixua,  waa  pfaetor  in  n.  c.  168,  and 
nodacted  the  war  i^^unst  Gentios,  kinff  of  the 
lUjrisas,  who  had  fbnned  an  alliance  with  Per- 
•-US  of  Macedonia  against  the  Romans.     L.  Ani- 
ons GaUaa  waa  stationed  at  Apollonia,  and  on 
heariag  what  waa  goii^  on  in  lUyricom,  he  re- 
Bslfcd  to  join  Appw  Cludins,  who  waa  encamped 
m  the  banks  of  the  river  Gennsoa,  to  co-operate 
W4h  ban  a^inst  the  Illyrians ;  bot  as  he  was 
ssoa  sAer  infenned  that  lUyrian  pirates  had  been 
seat  o«t  to  nvage  the  coasts  of  IWnhachium  and 
.ApoBooia,  Anicans  Gallus  sailed  ont  with  the 
Rassan  fteeC  stationed  at  Apollonia,  took  some  of 
the  eaemy*b  ships»  and  compelled  the  rest  to  retam 
s»  IDyricoaL    He  then  hastened  to  join  App. 
Claadsas,  to  relieve  the  Dasmnitsf.  who  were  be- 
■escd  by  Gcntina.    The  news  of  the  arrivsl  of 
Aaxhis  OaUas  frightened  the  king  so  much,  that 
he  aiscd  the  mege,  and  withdrew  to  his  strongly- 
fwtiSed  CBpital  St  Scodia,  and  a  great  part  of  his 
simy  samndend  to  the  Romans^    The  clemency 
of  itm  Reman  piwtor  led  the  towns  to  follow  the 
«sample  sf  the  soUien,  and  Gallos  thos  advanced 
tawmds  Seodrk    Gentivs  left  the  place  to  meet 
his  twmy  m  the  open  field  ;  but  the  coonge  thns 
fiipUjcd  did  not  hut,  lor  he  was  soon  pat  to 
C||^  and  apwards  of  200  men  being  killed  in 
haoyiag  back  throoih  the  ptea,  the  king,  ter- 
rified in  ths  highest  degree,  immediately  sent  the 
nehiest  IByrisas  as  ambaasadon  to  Anicius  Gallns 
^  Wf  far  a  traee  of  three  days,  that  he  night  have 
fas  I»  csamder  what  waa  to  be  done.    This  re- 


GALLU& 


228 


qnest  was  granted.  Gentins  hoped  in  the  mean- 
time to  receive  reinforcements  from  his  brother 
Caravantins,  bnt  being  disappointed,  he  himself 
came  into  the  Roman  camp,  and  snnendered  in  a 
most  humble  manner.  Anidos  Gallos  now  entered 
bcodriH  where  he  first  of  all  Ubented  the  Roman 
prisoners,  and  sent  Perpema,  one  of  them,  to 
Rome,  with  the  intelligence  of  the  complete  re- 
daction of  Gentios.  The  whole  campaign  had  not 
lasted  more  than  thirty  days.  The  Roman  senate 
decreed  pnbUc  thankegivings  for  three  days,  and 
Anicins  Gallni,  on  his  retam  to  Rome,  cekbreted 
a  triumph  over  Gentios.  In  b.  a  155  he  was  one 
of  the  ambassadon  sent  to  call  Prusias  to  accoont 
fiv  his  conduct  towards  Attains.  (Liv.  xliv.  17, 
30,  31,  zlv.  3,  26,  43  ;  Polvb.  xxz.  13,  zzziL  21, 
zxxiiL  6  ;  Appian,  lUgr,  9.) 

2.  L.  Aificius,  L.  F.  L.  N.  Gallus,  was  oonsol 
in  B.C.  160,  the  year  in  which  the  Adelphi  of 
Terence  was  brought  out  at  the  funeral  games  of 
M.  Aemilius  Paullos.  (DidaaoaL  ad  TeretU.  A  delpk; 
Fasti)  [L.  &] 

GALLUS,  A'NNIUS,  a  Roman  genenl  un- 
der the  emperor  Otho  in  his  expedition  against  the 
troops  of  Yitellios,  in  ▲.  D.  69.  He  was  sent  oot 
by  Otho  to  occupy  the  banks  of  the  Po;  and  when 
Caecina  laid  siege  to  Placentia,  Annins  Gallus 
hastened  with  a  detachment  of  his  army  to  the 
relief  of  the  place.  When  Otho  assembled  his 
council,  to  decide  upon  the  mode  of  acting,  Eallus 
advised  him  to  defer  engasing  in  any  decisive 
battle.  After  the  defeat  of  Otho*s  aimy  in  the 
battle  of  Bedriacum,  Annins  Gallus  pacified  the 
enraged  Othonians.  In  the  reign  of  Vespasian  he 
was  sent  to  Germany  against  Civilis.  (Tac.  NiaL 
L  87,  ii.  1 1,  23,  33,  44,  iv.  68,  v.  19  ;  Pint  Oiko^ 
«•  8,  13.)  [L.  8.] 

GALLUS,  ANTITATER,a  Roman  historian, 
who  Uved  about  the  time  of  the  so-called  Thirty 
Tyrants,  and  is  censured  by  Trebellius  Pollio 
(daiuL  5)  for  his  servile  flattery  towards  Aureo- 
hu ;  but  no  forther  particulan  are  known,  and  his 
woric  is  lost,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  words 
quoted  by  Trebellius  Pollio  {L  c).  [L.  S.1 

GALLUS,  C.  AQUrLLIUS,  one  of  the  most 
distinguished  of  the  eariy  Roman  jurists—those 
**cBla»wt** — who  flourished  before  the  time  of  the 
empire.  Bom  of  an  ancient  and  noble  plebeian 
fiunily,  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the  kw, 
under  the  anspices  of  Q.  Modus  P.  t  Scaevola,  the 
pontifex  nuudmus,  who  was  the  greatest  jurist  of 
the  day.  Of  all  the  pupils  of  Q.  Mudus,  he  at- 
tained the  greatest  autiiority  among  the  people,  to 
whom,  without  regard  to  his  own  ease,  he  was 
always  accessible,  and  ready  to  give  advice. 
For  deep  and  sound  learning,  perhaps  some 
of  his  fellow-pupils,  as  Ludlius  Balbus,  Papirius, 
and  C.  Juventius,  may  have  had  equal  or  greater 
reputation  among  the  membcn  of  Uieir  own  pro- 
fession; but  they  did  not,  Uke  Gallus,  exerrise 
much  influence  on  the  pit^gress  of  their  art.  He 
waa  an  equesand  senator.  At  the  end  of  the  year 
B.  c.  67  he  was  elected  praetor  along  with  Cicero, 
and,  in  the  diachaige  of  his  office,  greatly  signaUied 
himself  by  legal  reforms,  of  which  we  shaQ  pre- 
sently take  notice.  During  his  praetonhip  he 
presided  in  ^Maeifibnct  de  ambiiuj  while  the  ju- 
risdiction in  cases  de  peaumt  repeiumdu  waa  aa- 
signed  to  his  colleague.  (Cic  pro  CUent.  54.)  He 
never  aspired  to  the  consulship,  for  he  was  prudent 
and  unambitious,  or  rather,  his  ambition  was  satia- 


224 


OALLUS. 


fied  by  the  judicial  WTereignty  which  he  exer* 
ciaed.  Moreover,  he  dreaded  the  additional  toils 
of  an  office  to  which  he  felt  his  declioing  health 
unequaL  (Jd  JU,  t  I.)  Of  the  details  of  his 
private  life  little  is  known.  Pliny  (//*.  M  vii.  1) 
says,  epigrammatically,  that  he  was  even  more  dis- 
tinguished for  the  magnificent  mansion  which  he 
possessed  upon  the  Viminal  Hill  than  for  his  know- 
ledge of  the  Civil  Law.  It  was  in  this  maiftfon, 
the  most  superb  in  all  Rome  (P.  Victor,  De  Urb. 
JRom.  Rsffion,  v.),  that  his  intimate  friend,  Q. 
Scapula,  suddenly  expired  while  at  supper  with 
Oallns.  (PUn.  H.  N.  viL  53.)  In  a  letter  ad- 
dressed to  Servius  Sulpicius,  in  &  c.  46  {ad  Fam. 
iv.  6),  Cicero  speaks  of  a  Gallus,  a  friend  and  re- 
lative of  Servius  {wsier  CfaUug\  who  lost  a  pro- 
mising son,  and  bore  his  loss  with  equanimity  ; 
but  ^ough  Oallus  Aquillins,  the  jurist,  was  the 
friend  and  legal  preceptor  of  Servius,  it  is  doubtful 
from  the  context  whether  he  is  the  person  referred 
to.  In  the  Tophoj  a  treatise  which  was  published 
in  B.  c.  44,  Oallus  is  spoken  of  in  the  past  tense,  as 
no  longer  living.    {TopA2.) 

We  can  only  briefly  review  the  professional 
career  of  Oallus.  Taught,  himself,  by  the  great 
Mucins  Scaevola,  he  could  boast  of  being  in  turn 
the  principal  instructor  of  Servius  Sulpicius,  who 
had  previously  learned  the  elements  of  law  from 
Lucilius  Balbus,  and  combined  the  excellencies  of 
both  his  masters ;  for  if  Balbus  were  more  esteemed 
for  solid  and  profound  acquirement,  Oallus  had  the 
advantage  in  penetration,  dexterity,  and  readiness. 
(Cic.  BnU.  42.)  **•  institutus  fuit  ^  (Servius),  says 
Pomponius,  in  the  ill-written  fragment  De  Origme 
Juris  (Dig.  i.  tit.  2.  s.  2.  $  43),  ''a  Balbo  Lucilio, 
instructus  autem  maxime  a  Oallo  Aquillio,  qui  fuit 
Cercinae.  Itaque  libri  e;tu  complures  extant,  Cer- 
cinae  confectae.**  Cujas,  in  his  comment  on  this 
passage,  speaks  of  Cercina  as  an  island  on  the  coast 
of  Sicily,  but  no  such  island  is  mentioned  by  the 
ancient  ge<^[TaphArB,  according  to  whom  Cercina 
was  an  island  (now  Oamalem)  in  the  Mare  Syrti- 
cum,  where  Marius  lay  hid.  (Mela,  ii.  7  ;  Plin.  H. 
N.  V.  7.)  There  is  some  improbability  in  the  sup- 
position that  Servius,  although  he  visited  Athens 
and  Rhodes  (Cic.  ad  Fam.  iv.  12,  Brut.  41), 
should  have  passed  his  time  with  his  preceptor  in 
an  island  on  the  coast  of  Africa — a  singular  choice 
of  a  vacation  residence  for  a  busy  jurist  and  his 
pupils  !  Hence  some  critics  conjecture  that  Cae- 
cina,  in  Etruria  (Mela,  iL  4),  is  meant,  and  others 
have  thought  of  Sicyon  or  Corcyin.  It  is  equally 
doubtful  whether  the  author  of  the  works  said  to 
have  been  written  at  Cercina  were  Servius  or 
Oallus.  (Otto,  in  Serv,  Sufpie.  The*,  Jur.  Civ. 
vol  V.  p.  1585-6.)  If  Servius  is  meant,  there  is  a 
needless  repetition,  for  Pomponius,  referring  to 
Servius,  shortly  afterwards  says,  **  Hujus  volumina 
complura  extant.^  In  the  time  of  Pomponius, 
some  works  of  Aquillius  Oallus  were  extant,  but 
copies  of  them  were  scarce,  and  their  contents  were 
not  such  as  to  conduce  to  their  popularity.  Ser- 
vius Sulpicius  incorporated  the  works  of  Oallus, 
and  of  other  disciples  of  Mucins,  in  his  own 
writings,  completed  what  they  had  left  imperfect, 
and,  while  he  acknowledged  his  obligations  to 
their  productions  he  at  once  secured  fiiem  from 
oblivion,  and  deprived  them  of  the  chance  of  inde- 
pendent £une,  by  the  superior  attraction  of  his 
own  style.  By  Ulpian,  Oallus  is  cited  at  second- 
hand from  Meia,  in  Dig.  19.  tit.  1.  ■.  17.  §  6.     It 


OALLUS. 

is  remarkable,  that  we  are  not  acquainted  with  tha 
title  of  any  one  of  his  works,  though  he  is  often 
quoted  in  the  Digest.  Thus,  he  is  loosely  quoted 
by  Labeo  (Dig.  33.  s.  29.  $  1),  bv  Africanus 
(Dig.  28.  tit.  6.  s.  33.  §  7),  by  Cervid'ius  Scaevola 
(Dig.  28.  tit  2.  s.  29),  by  Licinius  Ruflnus  (Dig. 
28.  tit.  5.  B.  74^,  by  Javolenus  (Dig.  40.  tit.  7. 
8.  39,  pr.),  by  Florentinus  (Dig.  46.  tit  4.  s.  18. 
§  Ij,  by  Paulus  (Dig.  30.  s.  127  ;  Dig.  34.  tit  2. 
s.  &.  §  1 ),  by  Ulpian  ( Dig.  8.  tit  5.  s.  6.  §  2  ; 
Dig.  30.  s.  30.  §  7,  Dig.  43.  tit  24.  s.  7.  §  4). 
This  unspecific  mode  of  quotation  shows  that  hia 
original  works  were  not  in  men*s  hands,  and  the 
same  inference  may  be  deduced  from  the  silence  of 
the  old  gmmmarians,  who  never  illustrate  the 
usage  of  words  by  citations  from  AquiUins  Gallua. 
His  authority,  however,  is  invoked  by  Dionysiua 
of  Halicamassus  (lib.  iii.  p.  200,  ed.  Sylbuig.),  for 
the  statement  that,  on  one  occasion,  when  the 
sewers  were  out  of  repair,  the  censors  agreed  to 
pay  100  talents  for  their  cleansing. 

Aquillius  Oallus  eariy  acquired  high  reputation 
as  a  judex,  and  Cicero  frequently  appeared  as  an 
advocate  when  his  friend  sat  upon  the  bench.  Al- 
ready, in  B-  c.  81,  the  youthful  orator  pleaded  the 
cause  of  Quintius  before  Oallus  (Oell.  xv.  28)« 
and,  a  few  years  afterwards,  Oallus  was  one  of  the 
judices  cm  the  trial  of  Caecina.  In  the  latter  case 
{pro  Com,  27 ),  Cicero  Uivishes  very  high  enco- 
miums on  his  knowledge,  ability,  and  industry,  as 
well  as  his  just  and  merciful  disposition.  The 
speech  Pro  Ouentio  was  also  addressed  to  Oallus 
as  a  judex.  Cicero  himself  resorted  for  legal  advice 
to  his  friend,  although,  in  a  question  relating  to  a 
right  of  water,  he  says  that  he  preferred  consulting 
M.  Tugio,  who  had  devoted  exclusive  attention  to 
that  branch  of  the  law  {pro  Both.  20).  Oallus,  on 
the  other  hand,  when  he  was  consulted  on  ques- 
tions which  involved  controverted  facts  rather  than 
legal  doubts,  used  to  refer  his  clients  for  advice 
and  assistance  to  Cicero,  as  the  great  orator  and 
skilful  advocate  {Topic,  12.).  It  is  probable  that 
Oallus  was  deficient  in  oratorical  power,  for  on  no 
occasion  do  we  find  him  complimented  by  Cicero  on 
any  such  gift  Among  the  important  causes  which 
he  heard  was  that  of  Otacilia,  who  had  carried  on 
an  adulterous  intrigue  with  C.  Visellius  Varrvk 
Varro,  being  seriously  ill,  and  wishing  to  make  her 
a  present,  Vhich,  if  he  died,  she  might  recover 
from  hi»  heirs  under  colour  of  a  debt,  permitted  her 
to  chai^  against  him  in  a  settled  account  the  sum 
of  300,000  sesterces,  but,  as  he  did  not  die  so  soon 
as  she  expected,  she  brought  an  action  against  him- 
self ib  recover  the  amount  with  interest  This  im- 
pudent demand  was  upset  by  the  legal  authority 
and  learning  of  Aquillius  Oallus,  who  was  ^pointed 
judex  in  the  case.  (Val.  Max.  viii.  2.) 

Such  was  Oallus  in  practice,  as  counsel  and 
judex,  skilful  in  his  art,  with  armour  always  bright, 
and  weapon  always  keen.  But  he  possessed  higher 
qualifications,  which  were  periiaps  not  sufficiently 
appreciated  by  his  contemporaries.  He  had  a 
strong  love  of  equity,  and  a  strong  dislike  to  chi- 
canery and  fraud,  and  a  clear  perception  of  the 
pNointo  in  which  justice  was  defeated  by  technicali- 
ties. It  would  have  been  too  daring  an  attempt 
to  disturb  the  artificial  system  of  Roman  juii^m- 
dence  by  a  legislation  which,  though  it  remedied 
some  of  its  defects,  was  not  in  harmony  with  its 
established  rules.  Accordingly,  Oallus  applied  his 
ingenioas  and  inventive  mind  to  the  contrivance  of 


GALLU& 

legd  B0VBhiM|  to  which  hit  «othority  ww  niffir 
dent  to  giTe  cmreocy,  beooie,  while  they  cored 
evila,  they  dietubed  no  eetUed  notions.  To  ex- 
plain «U  hiM  improTements  in  the  kw  would  exceed 
oar  liottta,  bat  there  are  thrae  which  deienre  spe- 
cial mcstioB — his  fonnulae,  let,fiv  the  institution 
of  hein;  2d,  for  ideaaing  l^al  daimi;  and,  Sd,  for 
pcocednre  in  case  of  baud. 

As  to  the  first  head,  a  teetoment  might  h^ve 
been  broken,  if  it  nominated  a  stranger  as  heir, 
passiqg  orer  n  smw  ieren^  though  such  heres 
should  be  bora  after  the  testator's  death.  This 
htttf  event  was  ptonded  for  by  a  formula  invented 
bj  A<iui]]iiis  GaUoa,  He  also  provided  a  form, 
which  waa  adopted  on  his  authority,  for  the  insti- 
tataon,  as  herea,  of  a  podunuUf  who  was  not  a 
mm§  ierm,  (Dig.  2&  tit.  2.  s.  29,  Dig.  28.  tit.  6. 
n  33L  S7,  0^.28.  tiL5.  s.  74) 

As  to  the  aeeond  head,  he  devised  a  summary 
BMide  of  giviqg  n  general  release  of  all  oUigationea. 
An  nWigafin  could  only  be  dissolved  altogether  by 
some  iMde  appropriato  to  the  mode  in  which  it 
had  been  oootiBcted  ;  but  the  nature  of  an  oUi- 
gatie  might  be  altered  by  iu  renewal  in  another 
iMm  {utviifiuX  after  which  the  legal  inddento  of 
the  eld  obligatio  were  extinguished.  In  order, 
thcrefiHe,  to  prrrent  the  necessity  of  various  modes 
ef  irleaiip,  where  there  might  be  oUigationes  of 
kinda,  A^nilliua  OaUus  devised  the  plan  of 
by  a  aoeolio  every  existing  obligatio 
into  a  n^  etf^omm  o6/yg<to,  which  might  be 
disaolved  by  ateepHUtUo^  or  a  fictitious  acknow- 
ledgment  tlttt  the  obligatio  had  been  dischaiged. 
A.  uadeitakes  by  ^muto  to  pay  to  &  the  value  of 
every  obfig^Cio  of  every  kind  by  which  A.  is  bound 
to  &  Hm  JiaeBer  obUgationes  being  thus  merged 
ia  the  yoasi'a^  all  daims  are  released  at  once  by  a 
fictitioas  admowledgment  by  B.  that  he  has  re- 
eeived  from  A.  the  stipulated  payment.  Such  are 
the  pnnc^les  upon  which  is  founded  the  celebrated 
^yeifjbb.lfar&ieii,  the  form  of  irhich  is  given  in 
Dig.  4«.  tit.  4.  a.  18.  {  l,and  in  Inat.  3.  tit.  29. 

As  to  the  third  and  most  important  head,  the 
fawahe  in  case  of  finud — that  improvement 
which  swept  every  qwdes  of  irickedness  out  of  ito 


OALLU& 


225 


< 


ont- 


■■■•) — fiwn  what  ia  said  by  Cicero,  in  De  NaL 
iMmr.  'isk.  30,  and  De  Qf,  iiL  14,  we  have  strong 
RasoQ  fiar  condoding,  that  if  the  dause  in  the 
paetor^  edict,  which  is  preserved  in  Dig.  4.  tit.  3. 
S  li  WM  intiodaeed  before  the  time  when  Gallus 
vas  paelet;  the  mode  of  proceeding  in  the  jw/ibwm 
A  dife  ■01a,  and  the  le|^  remedies  against  firaud, 
at  IcMt  leedved  important  improvements  from  his 
^nds.  Huge,  however,  thought  that  the  fomudat 
dr  dob  wndo  were  nothing  more  than  new  danses 
iaeiatmeliL  (A  A  O.  p.  861,  ed.  1832.) 

The  definition  of  dUuM  malm  waa  a  vexnta 
^MMia,  Aecordii^'  to  GaHns,  there  was  dolus 
■Mim,  *fnm  esaet  aliud  simnlatnm,  aliud  actum.** 
^  VIS  Mied  lor  definitions  in  other  casesu  His 
isn  «f  Htm  as  the  place  *'qua  fluctuso^ 
km  bees  often  dted  as  happy  though  meta- 
'    (Gc  npie,7  :  Quint.  ImL  Or.  iii  c. 


^) 

Ths/arist  AqniOins  Gallua  (who  is  not  recorded 

Is  have  been  tribune  of  the  plebs)  waa  not 

mptmr  ef  the  Lex  Aqoillia,  which  is  a  plebis- 

«f  eariier  date  (Inst.  4.  tit.  3.  $  15),  having 

MrtioBed  by  Bmtua  (Dig.  9.  tit  2.  a.  27. 


$  22)  and  Q.  Mudus  (Md,  s.  89.  pr.).  Further- 
more, we  must  not  (as  the  compiler  of  the  Floren- 
tine Index  to  the  Digest  appears  to  have  done) 
confound  Aquillius  Chillus  with  the  htter  jurist 
Aqnila. 

The  inscription  in  Gruter  (p.  652.  No.  6),  in 
which  mention  is  made  of  L.  Aquillius  Gemellus, 
the.^eedman  of  the  jurist,  is  probably  spurious. 
(Bertrandus,  De  Juritp.  ii.  9 ;  Guil.  Orotius,  De 
VUisIQor.  18.  $5—8;  Maiansius,acf  XXXICtor. 
Frag,  CommenL  vol.  iL  p.  57 — 126 ;  Heineccius, 
De  C,  AquUUo  Gallop  ICto  edeberrimo  in  Opuse. 
vol.  iL  pp.  777—9 ;  Zimmem,  /J.  R,  G.  vol  i. 
§  77.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

GALLUS,  L.  AQUI'LLIUS,  was  praetor  in 
B.  c.  170,  and  obtained  Sicily  for  his  province. 
(Liv.  xlL  18, 19.)  [L.  S.] 

GALLUS,  ASI'NIUa  I.  L.  AaiNiua,  C.  f. 
Gallus,  is  mentioned  in  the  Fasti  as  having  cele- 
brated a  triumph  in  b.  c.  26. 

2.  C.  AsiNiua,  C.  F.  Gallus,  a  son  of  C.  Asi- 
nius  PoUio,  bore  the  agnomen  of  Saloninus.  He 
waa  consul  in  b.  c.  8  with  C.  Marcius  Censorinus. 
He  was  not  free  from  the  tervile  flattery  which  at 
the  time  prevailed  in  the  senate  and  among  the 
people,  but  he  would  now  and  then  speak  in  the 
senate  with  more  freedom  than  was  agreeable  to 
the  sovereign.  Augustus  said  of  him,  Uiat  he  had 
indeed  the  desire  to  be  the  first  man  in  the  senate, 
but  that  he  had  not  the  talent  for  it.  Tiberius 
hated  him,  partly  on  account  of  his  freedom  in  ex- 
pressing his  opinion,  but  more  especially  because 
Asinius  Gallus  had  married  Vipsania,  the  former 
wife  of  Tiberius.  At  last  the  emperor  resolved 
upon  getting  rid  of  him.  In  a.  o.  30  he  invited 
him  to  his  table  at  Capreae,  and  at  the  same  time 
got  the  senate  to  sentence  him  to  death.  But 
Tiberius  saved  his  life,  only  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
flicting upon  him  severer  cruelties  than  death  alone. 
He  kept  him  imprisoned  for  three  yean,  and  on 
the  most  scanty  supply  of  food.  After  the  lapse 
of  three  years,  he  died  in  his  dungeon  of  starvation, 
but  whether  it  was  compulsory  or  voluntary  is  un- 
known. 

C.  Asinius  Gallus  also  distinguished  himself  in 
the  history  of  Roman  Iitemture,in  regard  to  which 
he  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father.  He 
wrote  a  work  in  severd  books,  entitled  De  Com- 
paratUme  paint  ae  CSberoaif,  which  was  unfitvour- 
able  to  the  latter,  and  against  which  the  emperor 
dandius  wrote  his  defence  of  Cicero.  The  writings 
of  Asinius  Gallus  however,  have  perished ;  aiid  all 
that  has  come  down  of  his  productions  is  a  short 
epigram  preserved  in  Suetonius.  (Tac  Jtin,  i.  8, 
12, 13,  76,  Ac.,  ii.  32,  33,  35,  iiL  11,  36,  75,  iv. 
1, 20,  30,  71,  vl  23,  25  ;  Dion  Cass.  Iv.  5,  Ivii. 
2,  Iviii.  3 ;  SchoL  Acron.  ad  Horal.  Carm,  ii.  1, 
16 ;  Suet  Oaud,  41  ;  De  JUud,  Gram.  22  ;  VU, 
Horat,  m  fat,  ;  Plin.  JB^nd.  vii.  4  ;  Gell.  xvii.  1  ; 
QnintiL  xiL  1,  22.) 

3.  Asinius  Gallus,  a  son  of  No.  2,  was  a  man 
proud  of  his  Csmily  connection,  being  a  step- brother 
of  DruBus,  the  son  of  Tiberius.  In  the  reign  of 
Claudius,  he  and  Statilius,  and  a  number  of  freed- 
men  and  shives  fi>rmed  a  conspiracy  against  Clau- 
dius. The  object  of  Asinius  Gallus  was  merely  to 
satisfy  his  foolish  vanity ;  but  the  plot  was  dia- 
covered,  and  CUiudius  was  generous  enough  not  to 
inflict  any  severer  punishment  on  the  offender  than 
exile.     (Suet.  OamL  13. ;  Dion  Cass.  Ix.  27.) 

4.  L.  Asinius  Gallus  was  consul  in  a.  d.  62, 

Q 


22« 


GALLUS. 


the  year  in  which  the  poet  Penitu  died.  (Ta& 
Attn.  ziv.  48  ;  Vita  PertiL)  L.  S.] 

GALLUS,  CANI'NIUS.  I.  L.  Caninics 
Galluh.  His  praenomen  Luciut  it  not  mentioned 
by  Cicero,  but  is  taken  £rom  Dion  Caaaias  {Ind. 
lib.  68),  who  callB  hia  ton  L.  f.  He  waa  a  con- 
temporary of  Cicero  and  Caesar.  In  B.  c  59  he 
and  Q.  Fabiut  MazSmoB  aocuied  C.  Antonint  of 
TqxtundoAt  and  Cicero  defended  the  accused.  Ai* 
terwardi,  howerer,  Caninins  GaUns  married  the 
daughter  of  C.  Antonius.  In  B.  c.  56  he  was  tri- 
bune of  the  people,  and  in  this  capacity  endea- 
▼oured  to  further  the  objects  of  Pompey.  With  a 
Tlew  to  preyent  P.  Lentnlus  Spinther,  then  pro- 
consul of  Cilicia,  from  restoring  Ptolemy  Auletes 
to  his  kingdom,  he  brought  forward  a  rogation  that 
Pompey,  without  an  army,  and  accompanied  only 
by  two  lietors,  should  be  sent  with  tlie  king  to 
Alexandria,  and  endeavour  to  bring  about  a  recon* 
ciliation  between  the  king  and  his  people.  But 
the  rogation,  if  it  was  ever  actually  brought  for* 
ward,  was  not  carried.  The  year  B&tt  his  tribune- 
ship,  B.  c.  55,  Caninius  Gallns  was  accused,  pro- 
bably by  M.  Colonius,  but  he  was  defended  by 
Cicero,  at  the  request  of  Pompey.  In  B.  c.  51  he 
was  stayinff  in  Greece,  periiaps  as  praetor  of  the 
province  of  Achaia,  for  Cicero,  who  then  went  to 
Cilicia,  saw  him  at  Athens.  During  the  civil  war 
between  Caesar  and  Pompey,  Caninius  Gallus  ap- 
pears to  hare  remained  neutnL  He  died  m  b.  c. 
44.  He  had  been  connected  in  friendship  with 
Cicero  and  M.  Terentius  Varro,  whence  we  may 
infer  that  he  was  a  man  of  talent  and  acquire- 
ments. (Cic  ad  Q.  Frat,  ii.  2,  6,  ad  Fam,  i.  2,  4, 
7,  ii.  8,  viL  1,  ix.  2,  3«  6,  «ui  AtL  zy.  18,  ztLU  ; 
Val.  Max.  iy.  2.  §  6  ;  Dion  Cass,  zzzix.  16 ; 
Plut  Pomp,  49,  where  he  is  wrongly  called  Ca- 
nidius.) 

2.  L.  Caninius,  L.  t.  Gallus,  a  son  of  No.  1, 
was  consul  in  B.  c.  37  with  M.  Agrippa.  He  is 
mentioned  in  the  coin  annexed,  which  belongs  to 
B.  c.  18  as  a  triumvir  monetaUs.  The  obyerse  re- 
presents the  head  of  Augustus,  and  the  reyerse  a 
Parthian  kneeling,  presenting  a  standard,  with 
L.  CANiNivB  OALLVs  luviB..  (Fasti ;  Diou  Cass. 
Index^  lib.  48,  and  zlviii.  49  ;  Boighesi,  in  the 
Giomale  Aroadioo^  yoL  xzyi,  p.  66,  &c.) 


3.  L.  Caninius  Gallus  Iras  consul  snffectns 
in  B.  c.  2,  in  the  place  of  M.  Plautiu»  Silvanus. 
(Fasti.)  [L.  S.] 

GALLUS,  C.  CFSTIUS,  with  the  agnomen 
Camerinus,  a  Roman  lenator  of  the  time  of  the 
emperor  Tiberius,  was  consul  in  a.  d.  35,  with  M. 
Senrilius  Nonianus.  (Tac.  Attn,  iii.  86,  tL  7«  31 ; 
Dion  Cast.  lyiiL  25  ;  Plin.  ff.  AT.  x.  43.)    [L.  S.] 

GALLUS,  CE'STIUS,  a  son  of  the  preceding, 
the  goyemor  of  Syria  (!Bgatu$,  a.  d.  64,  65),  under 
whom  the  Jews  Inoke  out  into  the  rebellion  which 
ended  in  the  destruction  of  their  city  and  temple 
by  Titus.  Maddened  by  the  tyranny  of  Gessius 
^orus,  they  applied  to  Gallus  for  protection ; 
but,  though  he  sent  Neapolitanus,  one  of  his 


GALLUS. 

officers,  to  inyettigate  the  case,  aiid  receitcd  fima 
hhn  a  report  &yourahle  to  the  Jews,  he  took  no 
effectual  steps  either  to  redress  their  injuriea,  or  to 
prepare  for  any  outbreak  into  which  their  discon- 
tent might  drive  them.  When  at  ktt  he  fouid  it 
necessary  to  act,  he  marched  from  Antioch,  and, 
having  taken  Ptolemals  and  Lydda,  advanced  on 
Jerusalem.  There  he  drove  the  Jews  into  the 
upper  part  of  the  city  and  the  precuMts  of  the 
temple ;  and  might,  according  to  Jos^ns,  have 
finished  the  war  at  onop,  had  he  not  been  dissnaded 
by  some  of  his  officers  firom  pressing  his  advantage. 
Soon  after  he  unaccountably  drew  off  hii  forces^ 
and  was  much  harassed  in  his  retreat  by  the  Jewa» 
who  took  from  him  a  quantity  of  spoil.  Neit>  waa 
at  the  time  in  Achaia,  and  Gallas  sent  messengera 
to  him  to  give  an  account  of  a&irs,  and  to  repre- 
sent them  as  fisvourably  as  possible  fcr  himself. 
The  emperor,  much  exasperated,  commissioned 
Vespftsian  to  conduct  the  war  ;  and  the  words  of 
Tacitus  seem  to  imply  that  Galhia  died  before  the 
arrival  of  his  successor,  his  death  being  probabi j 
hastened  by  vexation.  (Joseph.  Vii,  §  43,  Belt, 
Jwd.  u.  14.  f  3,  16.  §§  1,  2, 18.  §§  9,  10,  19.  §§  1 
—9,  20.  f  1,  iii.  1 ;  Tac  HitL  v.  10  ;  Suet  Fespw 
4  \  fE»  E.1 

*  GALLUS,  CONSTAIITIUS,  or,  with  his  fuU 
name,  Flavius  Claudius  (Julius)  Constan- 
Tius  Gallus,  the  son  of  Julias  Constaatius  and 
Galk,  grandson  of  Constantios  Chloras,  nephew  of 
Constantino  the  Great,  and  elder  brother,  by  a 
different  mother,  of  Julian  the  Apostate.  (See 
Genealogical  Table,  vol.  I.  p^  832.)  Having  been 
spared,  in  consequence  of  his  infirm  health,  in  the 
general  massacre  of  the  more  dangerous  membera 
of  the  imperial  family,  which  followed  the  death  of 
his  undo,  and  in  which  his  own  fiither  and  an 
elder  brother  were  involved,  he  was,  in  a.  d.  351, 
named  Caesar  by  Constantius  II.,  and  left  in  the 
east  to  repel  the  incursions  of  the  Persiana.  The 
principal  events  of  his  subsequent  career,  and  the 
manner  of  his  death,  which  happened  A.  d.  354, 
are  detailed  elsewhere.  [Constantius  II.,  p.  848.} 

The  appellation  of  Gallus  was  dropped  upon  his 
elevation  to  the  rank  of  Caesar  (Victor,  4e  Cbea. 
42),  and  hence  nnmismatologists  have  experienced 
considerable  difficulty  in  separating  the  medala  of 
this  prince  from  those  of  his  cousin,  Constantiua 
II.,  stmdc  during  the  lifetime  of  Constaatine  the 
Great,  since  precisely  the  same  deiignation,  Con- 
stantius  Cassar,   is  found  applied   to  both. 
Several  of  the  coins  of  Gallus,  however,  hav«  the 
epithet  IVN.  (junior)  appended  by  way  of  dia- 
tinction,  and  others  are  known  by  FLb  CLi.^   or 
FL.  I VL ,  being  prefixed,  since  these  names  do  not 
appear  to  have  been  ever  assumed  by  the  rider 
Constantius.     For  more  delicate  methods  of  diacri» 
mination  where  the  aboye  tests  &il,  see  Eckhel, 
vol.  viiL  p.  124.  [W.  R,] 

GALLUS,  C.  CORNE'LIUS  (Eutropiaa,  ^i. 
10,  erroneously  calls  him  Cneius),  a  oontempovary 
of  Augustus,  who  distinguished  himself  as  •  g«. 
nend,  and  still  more  as  a  poet  and  an  orator.  He 
was  a  native  of  Forum  Julii  (Frejus),  in  Qa,iil, 
and  of  very  humble  origin,  perhaps  the  son  of  aome 
freedraan  either  of  Sulla  or  Cinna.  Hieronymua,  fa 
Eusebius,  slates  that  Gallus  died  at  the  age  of  forty 
(others  read  forty-three)  ;  and  as  we  luiow  fimiA 
Dion  Cassias  (liii.  23)  that  he  died  in  &  c.  26,  he 
must  have  been  bom  either  in  b.  o.  66  or  69.  He 
appears  to  have  gone  to  Italy  at  an  eariy  ag<e,  and 


OALLUS. 

It  would  Kcoi  diat  lie  w«i  iottrneted  by  tiie  Epi- 
curean Symi,  together  with  Varus  and  Viigil, 
both  of  whom  became  gteatly  attached  to  him. 
( yirg.  Bdep.  tL  64,  &c)  He  began  his  career  as 
a  poet  ahoBt  the  aie  of  twenty,  and  seems  thereby 
to  hare  «ttaeted  the  attention  and  won  the  friend- 
ship of  nch  men  as  Asinins  PoUia  ((Sc  ad  Fam. 
z.  32.)  When  Octananus,  after  the  mnider  of 
CseiBr,  cBme  to  Italy  from  ApoQonia,  Gallos  must 
have  cmhnced  his  par^  at  once,  for  henceforth  be 
appeals  m  a  man  of  great  inflnoice  with  Octaria- 
an,  and  in  B.C.  41  he  was  one  of  the  tiumriri 
appointed  by  Octsrianus  to  distribnte  the  land  in 
the  north  of  Italy  among  his  vetema,  and  on  that 
M6BB0D  he  diatingnished  himself  by  Uie  protection 
he  aftrded  to  the  inhabitants  of  Mantoa  and  to 
^'vpK  fot  be  brooglht  an  accusation  against  Alfe- 
BBt  Yaras,  who,  in  his  mcasiuements  of  the  land, 
vss  mjnst  towaifda  tiie  inhabitants.  (Serv.  ad 
^  £%.  iz.  10 ;  Donat.  ViL  Viry,  80,  36.) 
OsDn  afterwarda  aceomDanied  Octarianvs  to  the 
hsttls  of  Actiomi  a.  c.  31,  when  he  commanded  a 
drtachaieiit  of  the  army.  After  the  battle,  when 
OdavianBa  was  obliged  to  go  from  Samos  to  Italy, 
to  nnnn  M  die  insanection  among  the  troopa,  he 
«at  Qalhia  with  the  army  to  Eigypt,  in  pnrsnit  of 
Amoay.  la  the  neighbourhood  of  Cyrene,  Pina- 
nas  ScBipas,  one  of  Antony^  legates,  in  despair, 
nacadered,  wiA  fear  I^ons,  to  Gallns,  who  then 
teekwuaaaeftiieidand  of  Phams,  and  attacked 
When  this  town  and  all  ita  tiea- 
had  bHea  into  the  hands  of  Qallns,  Antony 
hasteaed  thitho;  hopiqg  to  reeoTer  what  was  lost, 
eiths  by  briboy  or  by  force ;  but  Oallus  thwarted 
his  sehcBMs,  aad,  in  an  attack  which  he  made  on 
Aafony^  fleet  in  the  harboor  of  Panetoninm,  he 
«aak  sind  barnt  many  of  the  enemy*s  ships,  where- 
•psa  Antony  withdrew,  aad  soon  after  msde  away 
wiA  himself.  Oallus  and  Procnleins  then  assisted 
Oda^aana  ia  aecnrn^  Cleopatra,  and  guarded  her 
m  a  ptiaoaer  ia  her  palace.  After  the  death  of 
Cleojpata,  Oetananas  constituted  Egypt  as  a  Ro- 
■aa  perrince,  with  pecoHar  regulatians,  aad  tesii- 
iad  his  esteem  fcr  and  confidence  in  GaOns  by 
mttjag  him  the  first  prefect  of  ESgypt.  f  Strab. 
x^  ^  tl9  ;  Dion  Casn  ti.  9,  17.)  He  had  to 
mppiiJi  a  revolt  in  the  Tliebais,  where  the  people 
>CMied  the  aeren  taxation  to  which  they  were 
■hjsilid.  He  remaiaed  in  Ejgypt  for  nearly  Ibor 
years,  aad  seems  to  hare  made  various  useful  regn- 
ta^aas  ia  his  pmiiaec ;  but  the  elevated  position  to 
^[hieh  he  was  raised  appears  to  have  rendered  him 
pddy  sad  insokat,  whoeby  he  drew  upon  himself 
the  hstaed  of  Augustas.  The  exact  nature  of  his 
«Abbs  is  not  certaia.  According  to  Dion  Gbsdus 
(B.  33),  he  ifioke  of  Augustus  in  an  (rffeasive  and 
awlliig  aanaer  ;  he  eteeted  nufiieious  statues  of 
henwgif  in  Eg3rpt,  and  had  his  own  exploits  in- 
acrfttd  OB  the  pyramids.  This  excited  the  hostility 
«f  Vsierias  La^gva,  who  had  before  been  his  in- 
^■iis  ftiend,  bat  now  denounced  him  to  the  em- 
F^v.  Ai^gnstns  deprived  him  of  his  pent,  which 
^*  gi^  to  Fetroaias,  and  fi>rbade  him  to  stay  in 
my  sf  his  previaeea.  As  the  aecnsatioa  of  Valerius 
hid  aacesded  tbas  fer,  one  aecaaer  after  another 
***  fcrward  aysinst  him,  and  the  charges  were 
^^icd  Id  the  seaale  for  iavesiigatioa  and  de- 
^■■•u  In  eeaseqaeuiie  of  these  things,  the  senate 
di|Bved  Qallaa  cf  hb  eslatea,  and  sent  bun  into 
o^  bat,  aaafcfe  to  hear  vp  against  these  reverses 
^  '■'■■^  ha  pat  an  «ad  to  hia  life  by  throw- 


GALLU& 


227 


ing  himself  upon  his  own  sword,  B.  c.  26.  Other 
writers  mention  as  the  cause  of  his  fell  merely  the 
disrespectful  way  in  which  he  spoke  of  Augustus, 
or  that  he  was  snspected  of  forming  a  conspiracy, 
or  that  he  was  accused  of  extortion  in  his  province. 
(Comp.  Snet.  Avg,  66,  de  Itltatr,  Gram,  16 ;  Serv. 
ad  Vtrg.Edog.x,  1  ;  Donat  VU.  Vtrg.  39  ;  Amm. 
Marc  xvii.  4 ;  Ov.  Triit.  ii.  445,  Amor,  iii  9,  63; 
Propert.  iL  34.  91.) 

The  intimate  friendship  existing  between  Oallus 
and  the  most  eminent  men  of  the  time,  as  Arinins 
Pollio,  Virgil,  Varus,  and  Ovid,  and  the  high  pmise 
they  bestow  upon  him,  sufficiently  attest  that 
Oallus  was  a  man  of  great  inteUectnal  powers  and 
acquirements.  Ovid  {TfigL  iv.  10.  5)  assigns  to 
him  the  first  place  among  the  Roman  elegiac  poets ; 
and  we  know  that  he  wrote  a  collection  of  elegies 
in  four  books,  the  principal  subject  of  which  was 
his  love  of  Lycoris.  But  all  his  productions  have 
perished,  and  we  can  judge  of  his  merits  only  by 
what  his  oontemporaries  state  about  him.  A  col- 
lection of  six  elegies  was  published  under  his  name 
by  Pomponius  Oauricns  (Venice,  1501, 4to),  but  it 
was  soon  discovered  that  they  belonged  to  a  much 
later  age,  and  were  the  productions  of  Maximianus, 
a  poet  oif  the  fifth  century  of  our  en.  There  are 
in  the  Latin  Anthology  four  epigrams  (Nos.  869, 
989,  1003,  and  1565,  ed.  Meyer j,  which  were  for- 
meriy  attributed  to  Oallus,  but  none  of  them  can 
have  been  the  production  of  a  oonteraponuy  of 
Augustus.  Oallus  translated  into  Latin  the  poems 
of  Euphorion  of  Ghalds,  but  this  trsnshition  is  also 
lost.  Some  critics  attribute  to  him  the  poem 
Ciris,  usually  printed  among  the  works  of  Virgil, 
but  die  arguments  do  not  appear  «atisfectory.  Of 
his  oratory  too  not  a  trace  has  eome  down  to  us  ; 
and  how  &r  the  judgment  of  Qaintilian  (x.  1. 
§  93 ;  comp.  L  5.  §  8)  is  correct,  who  calls  him 
darior  Gallu»,  we  cannot  say.  The  Oreek  Antho- 
logy contains  two  epigrams  under  the  name  of 
Oallus,  but  who  their  author  was  is  altogether  un- 
certain. Some  writers  ascribe  to  C.  Cornelius 
Oallus  a  work  on  the  expedition  of  Aelius  Oallus 
into  Arabia,  but  he  cannot  possibly  have  written 
any  such  work,  because  he  died  before  that  expedi- 
tion was  undertaken.  (Fontanini,  Hid,  Lit  Aqui- 
^jaet  lib.  i  ;  C.  C.  C.  VSlker,  Commentat.  de  C. 
Conulii  Gam  ForojuUaui»  Vila  d  ScnpH»^  part  i., 
Bonn,  1840,  8vo.,  containing  the  history  of  his  Ufe, 
and  part  ii.,  Elberfeld,  1844,  on  the  writings  of 
Oallus).  A.  W.  Becker,  in  his  work  entitled 
Oailw»^  has  hUdy  made  use  of  the  life  of  Com. 
Oallus  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  the  most  im- 
portant points  of  the  private  life  of  the  Romans  in 
the  time  of  Augustus.  An  English  tianshtion  of 
this  work  was  published  in  1844.  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  A.  DI'DIUS,  was  wraiar  aqmrum, 
in  the  reign  of  Caligula,  ▲.  o.  40.  ^n  the  reign  of 
Claudius,  a.  d.  50,  he  commanded'  Roman  army 
in  Bosporus,  and  subsequently  he  was  i4)pointed 
by  the  same  emperor  to  succeed  Ostorius  in  Britain, 
where,  however,  he  confined  himself  to  protecting 
what  the  Romans  had  gained  bdbre,  for  he  was 
then  at  an  advanced  age,  and  governed  his  pro- 
vince through  his  l^tea.  In  his  earlier  years  he 
seems  to  have  been  a  man  of  great  amlntion,  and  of 
some  eminence  as  an  omtor.  (Frontin.  sb  AipunuU 
102  ;  Tac  Aim,  xiL  15,  40,  ziv.  29,  Agrio,  14; 
QnintU.  vi.  3.  §  68.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  FA'DIUS.  1.  M.  Fadiob  Oallus, 
an  intimate  fiiend  of  Ckero  and  Atticna,  appears 

q2 


228 


CALLUS. 


to  have  been  a  man  of  great  aoqniremenU  and  of 
an  amiable  character.  Among  Cicero*s  letters  there 
are  serenJ  (ad  Fam,  vil  23 — 27)  which  axe  ad- 
dretted  to  M.  Fadiiu.  It  aeemi  that  during  the 
civil  war  he  belonged  to  the  party  of  Caesar,  and 
fought  under  him  aa  legate  m  Spain  in  b.  g.  49. 
He  was  a  follower  of  Epicurus  in  his  philosophical 
views,  but  nevertheless  wrote  an  eulogy  on  M. 
PorcioB  Cato  Uticensis,  which  is  lost  It  should 
be  observed  that  in  most  editions  of  Cicero  his 
name  is  wrongly  given  as  M.  Fabius  Oallus.  (Cic. 
ad  Fam,  il  14,  viL  24,  iz.  25,  xiiL  59,  zv.  lA^ad 
AtL  vii.  3,  viiL  3,  12,  ziii.  49.) 

2.  Q.  Faoujs  Oallus,  a  brother  of  No.  1.  In 
B.  c.  46  the  two  brothers  had  a  dispute,  and  on 
that  occasion  Cicero  recommended  M.  Fadius 
Gallus  to  Paetus.  Cicero  calls  Q.  Fadius  a  homo 
non  Bopieni.  (De  Fin.  iL  17*  18*  ad  Fam,  iz.  25.) 

3.  T.  Fadius  Gallus,  was  quaestor  of  Cicero 
in  his  consulship^  &  c  63,  and  tribune  of  the  people 
in  B.  c.  57,  in  which  year  he  ezerted  himself  with 
others  to  effect  the  read  of  Cicero  from  ezile.  At 
a  Liter  period  T.  Fadius  himself  appears  to  have 
lived  in  ezile,  and  Cicero  in  a  letter  still  eztant 
(ad' Fam.  v.  18)  consoled  him  in  his  misfortune. 
(Cic.  ad  Q.  Frat.  lA^adAtU  iii.  23,;wf<  /2^  m 
Senat,  8,  ad  Fam.  vii.  27.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  FLA'VIUS,  was  tribune  of  the 
soldiers  under  Antony  in  his  unfortunate  campaign 
against  the  Parthians  in  b.  c.  36.  During  Akitony*s 
retreat  Flavins  Oallus  made  an  inconsiderate 
attack  upon  the  enemy,  for  which  he  paid  with 
his  Ufe.  (Plttt.  AtiL  42,  43.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  OLFCIUS,  was  denounced  to  Nero 
by  Quintianus  as  an  accomplice  in  the  conspiracy 
of  Piso  ;  but  as  the  evidence  agzunst  him  was  not 
strong  enoi^h  to  condemn  him,  he  was  punished 
only  with  ezile.    (Tac.  Amu  zv.  56,  71.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  HERETNNIUS,  an  actor  whom  L. 
Cornelius  Balbus,  when  at  Oades,  raised  to  the 
rank  of  an  eques,  by  presenting  him  with  a  gold 
ring,  and  introducing  him  to  the  seats  in  the  theatre, 
which  were  reserved  for  the  equitea.  (Cic.  ad  Fam, 
z.  32.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  HERE'NNIUS,  a  Roman  general, 
legate  of  the  first  legion  of  the  army  on  the  Rhine 
( A.  D.  69)  was  stationed  at  Bonn  when  the  Bata- 
vian  insurrection  broke  out,  and  was  ordered  by 
Hordeonius  Flaccus  to  prevent  some  Batavian  co- 
horts, which  had  deserted  from  the  Romans,  from 
uniting  with  Civilis.  Hordeonius  recalled  his 
commands,  but  Oallus  was  compelled  by  his  own 
soldiers  to  fight,  and  was  defeated  through  the 
fault  of  his  Belgic  auziUaries.  He  was  afterwards 
associated  with  Vocula  in  the  command,  after  the 
deposition  of  Hordeonius,  and  was  in  command  of 
the  camp  at  Geldaba  when  a  trifling  accident  ez- 
cited  a  mntinv  among  his  soldiers,  who  scourged 
and  bound  him  ;  but  he  was  released  by  Vocula. 
When  Vocula  was  killed  at  Novesium,  Herennius 
was  only  bound.  He  was  afterwards  killed  by 
Valentinus and  Tutor,  a.o.  70.  [Civilis;  Vo- 
cula ;  VALBNnNUs].  (Tac  HuL  iv.  19, 20,  26, 
27;  59,  70,  77.)  [P.  S.] 

OALLUS,  NO'NIU^  a  Roman  general  of  the 
time  of  Augustus,  who  in  b.  a  29  defisated  the 
•Treviri  and  Oennans.  (Dion  Cass.  li.  20.)  He 
may  possibly  be  the  same  as  the  Nonius  who,  ac- 
cording to  Plutarch  {do.  38),  fought  under  Pompey 
against  Caesar.  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  OOUXNIU&    1.  Q.  Ooulnius, 


OALLUS. 

L.  7.  Q.  N.  Oallus,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  269  with 
C.  Fabius  Pictor,  and  carried  on  a  war  against  the 
Picentes,  which,  however,  was  not  brought  to  a 
close  till  the  year  after.  This  consulship  is  re- 
markable in  the  history  of  Rome  as  being  the  year 
in  which  silver  was  first  coined  at  Rome.     In 

B.  c  257  Q.  Ogulnius  was  appointed  dictator  for 
the  purpose  of  conductix^  the  feriae  X/atinae.  (Eu- 
trop.  u.  16;  Liv.  Epit.  15 ;  Plin.  H.  N.  zzziii. 
13.) 

2.  M.  OouLNius  Oallus,  was  praetor  in  b.  c 
181,  with  the  jurisdiction  in  the  city.  (Liv.  zzziz. 
56,  zl.  1.)  [L.  S.J 

OALLUS,  L.  PLOTIUS,  a  native  of  Cisalpine 
Oaul,  was  the  first  person  that  ever  set  up  a  school 
at  Rome  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  Latin  and 
rhetoric,  about  B.C.  88.  Cicero  in  his  boyhood 
knew  hun,  and  would  have  liked  to  receive  instruc- 
tion from  him  in  Latin,  but  his  friends  prevented 
it,  thinking  that  the  study  of  Oreek  was  a  better 
training  for  the  intellect.  L.  Plotius  lived  to  a  very 
advanced  age,  and  was  regarded  by  later  writer» 
as  the  fother  of  Roman  rhetoric.  (Saeton,  De  dar^ 
BhL  2 ;  Hieron.  m  Evmb,  Ckron.  OL  173,  1  ; 
Quintil.  ii.  4.  §  44 ;  Senec  Contron.  u.  prooem.) 
Besides  a  work  dt  Qettu  (QuintiL  zL  3  §  143), 
he  wrote  judicial  orations  for  other  persons,  as  for 
Atratinns,  who  in  b.c.  56  accused  M.  Coelios 
Rufus.  (Comp.  Cic.  Fragm,  p.  461 ;  SchoL  Bob. 
ad  Cic  p,  Ardi.  p.  357,  ed.  Ondli ;  Varro,  d€L.L, 
viii.  36.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  a  POMPEIUS,  was  consul  in  a.  d. 
49  with  Q.  Veiannina.  (Tac.  Amu  zii.  5 ; 
Fssti.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  RU'BRIUS,  a  oontemporaiy  of  the 
emperor  Otho,  commanded  a  detachment  of  troops 
at  Brizellum  ;  and  after  the  fidl  of  Otho  he  assisted 
in  suppressing  the  insurrection  among  the  soldiers, 
A.  D.  69.  Shortly  aiier  he  is  said  to  have  insti- 
gated Caecina  to  his  treachery  against  Vitellius  ; 
and  Vespasian  afterwards  sent  him  out  to  suppreas 
the  Sarmatiana,  in  which  he  succeeded.  The  C 
Rubrins  Oallus,  w^ho  was  consul  suffectus  in  a.  d. 
101,  may  have  been  a  son  of  our  Rubrius  Oallus. 
(Tac.  HiMU  u.  51,  99 ;  Dion  Cass,  bdii  27  ;  Joseph. 
BeU.  Jud,  vii.  4.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  SULPI'CIUS.     1.  C.  Sulpicics, 

C.  F.  Sbr.  n.  Oallus,  was  consul  in  b.c  243 
with  C.  Fnndanius  Fundulus.  (Fasti ;  Diod.  Frag^tu 
Vat.  p.  60,  ed.  Dindorf.) 

2.  C,  SuLPicius,  C.  p.  C.  N.  Oallus.    In  b,  c 
1 70  Spanish  ambassadors  came  to  Rome  to  com- 
plain of  the  avarice  and  eztortion  of  the  Ronuui 
commanden  in  Spain ;  and  when  the  senate  al- 
lowed them  to  choose  four  Romans  as  their  patron  a, 
C.  Sulpicius  Oallus  was  one  of  them.     Towards 
the  end  of  the  year  he  was  elected  praetor  for  b.  gl 
169,  and  obtained  the  jurisdiction  in  the  city  aa  his 
province.     During  the  great  levy  which  waa  then 
made  for  the  war  against  Macedonia,  he  protectc>i<l 
Uie  plebeians  (L  e.  the  poorer  classes)  against  the 
severity  of  the  consuls.     In  b.  c.  168  he  served  as 
tribune  of  the  soldien  in  the  army  of  his  firiend. 
L.  Aemilius  PauUus,  with  whose  permission    he 
one  day  assembled  tiie  troops,  and  announced    to 
them  that  in  a  certain  night  and  at  a  certain  hour 
an  eclipse  of  the  moon  was  going  to  take  place. 
He  ezhorted  them  not  to  be  alarmed,  and  not  to 
regard  it  as  a  fearful  prodigy ;  and  when  at  the 
predicted  moment  the  eclipse  occurred,  the  soldiers 
almost  worshipped  the  wisdom  of  Oallus.        Xxs 


OALLUSw 

iIm  mtamD  of  the  jtu  foDowing,  when  Aemilius 
PuUiift  vent  on  an  ezconioii  into  Oreeoe,  he  left 
the  **—«w~*  oi  the  Roman  camp  in  the  handB  of 
his  friend ;  bat  the  latter  mutt  loon  after  have 
retimed  to  Rooie,  for  he  was  elected  consul  for  the 
year  B.C  166.  In  his  consulship  he  carried  on  a 
smwfal  war  against  the  Liguriani,  who  were 
redaeed  to  snbmiuion.  On  his  retnm  to  Rome  he 
«as  honoured  with  a  triumph.  C.  Solpidos  Gallua 
appean  to  haTe  been  one  of  the  most  eztraordinazy 
mea  ef  bia  time  ;  Ckero  in  seTeral  passages  speaks 
«f  him  in  tenna  of  the  hif^eet  prsise :  he  had  a 
moR  perfect  knowledge  of  €heek  than  any  man  of  his 
time,  he  waa  a  distinguished  oiator,  and  altogether 
a  person  of  an  degant  and  refined  mind.  His  know- 
ledge of  aacronomy,  which  is  frequently  mentioned  by 
Cwero,  is  attested  by  his  predicting,  with  aocnracy, 
the  edipee  of  the  moon,  which  was  risible  in 
Gneee.  (Ut.  zliil  2,  13,  16,  17,  zUt.  87,  zlv. 
27,  U,  EpiL  46;  Plin.  H.  TST.  il  12;  J.  Obeeq. 
71 ;  Didnsc  of  Terent  Amdria ;  Cic.  BnO,  20, 23, 
di  He  PM,  L  U,  15,  «b  Sea§eL  14,  isifmie.  27, 

di  (yr  L  6.) 

9L  Q.  Smunacs  Gallub,  a  son  of  Na  2,  died 
at  an  eariy  age,  and  his  death  waa  borne  by  his 
ihther  with  great  fortitude.  (Cic  de  Ontt.  i.  53, 
Bt^  2Z,deAmk.  2,  6,  orfFom.  it.  6.) 

4.  C  Oaixus  (some  read  OaUius),  a  Roman 
senator  mentioned  by  Cicero  (m  Verr,  iii.  65),  but 
it  is  naoertain  whether  he  belonged  to  the  Snlpicia 
or  Aqmlfia  gen^  [L.  S.] 

OALLUS,  SURDI'NIUS,  a  wealthy  Roman 
ef  the  tioM  of  the  emperor  Claudius.  When  CUiu- 
dins,  in  A.  n.  46,  remoTod  a  number  of  persons 
froan  the  senate,  because  they  had  not  sufficient 
Bcnas  to  keep  up  the  senatorial  dignity,  Surdinins 
Galliis  was  pnparing  to  go  and  settle  at  Carthage, 
bat  Cbodias  caUed  him  back,  saying  that  he  would 
tie  him  with  golden  chains ;  and  Surdinius  was 
made  a  senator.  (Dion  Cassi  Ix.  29.)        [L.  S.] 

CALLUS,  TISIE^US,  a  Roman  general  fa«- 
IflUfi^  to  the  party  of  L.  Antonius  and  Fulria  in 
their  war  with  Octarianus  in  B.C  41.  When 
Mide  an  attack  upon  Nursia  he  was 
by  Tisienns,  who  had  the  command  in  the 
In  B.C.  36  he  jmned  Sex.  Pompeius  in 
Sieily  with  reinforeemenU  ;  but  after  the  defeat  of 
Sextos,  he  snrrendered,  with  his  army,  to  Octavi- 
aass.  (Dion  Cbssl  xhiiL  13,  xlix.  8, 10;.Appian, 
A  a  ir.  32,  T.  104,  1 17, 121.)  [L.  &] 

CALLUS,  TREBONIA'NUS,    Roman  em- 
paw,  A.  D.  251-254. 

C.  ViKcs  Tksbonxakus  Gall 08,  whose  origin 
and  esrly  history  are  altogether  unknown,  held  a 
high  «^™»*»*^  in  the  army  which  marched  to  op- 
pose dbe  first  great  inroad  of  the  Goths  (A.n.  251), 
end,  •^^«Hw  to  Zoaimus,  contributed  by  his 
tetathaj  toUie  disastrous  issue  of  the  battle, 
vhjdi  prored  fotal  to  Dedus  and  Herennius.  [Ds- 
cin;  HxnxifKiot  Ermuscus.]  The  empire 
bog  ihas  suddenly  left  without  a  ruler,  Gallns 
VIS  aelected,  towards  the  end  of  Norember,  A.  d. 
251,  hy  both  the  senate  and  the  soldiers,  as  the 
bert  qoafified  to  mount  the  racant  throne, 
HostiliBana,  the  snrriTing  son  of  the  lato 
vas  nominated  his  oc&ague.  The  first 
«f  the  new  ruler  waa  to  condiMle  a  peace  with 
^  rictorioBs  barbarians  in  terms  of  which  they 
to  retire  beyond  the  frontier,  on  condition 
heir  plunder  and  their  captires  and  of 
***BriBg  a  fixed  aanual  tribute  as  the  price  of 


GANNASCUS. 


229 


future  forbearance.  The  disgnoe  inflicted  on  th» 
Roman  name  by  this  shameful  concession  excited 
the  indignation  of  the  whole  nation,  while  the 
suicidal  folly  of  the  humiliating  compact  was  soon 
manifested.  For  scarcely  had  the  prorinces  en- 
joyed one  short  year  of  tranquillity,  when  fresh 
hordes  firom  the  north  and  east,  tempted  by  the 
golden  harvest  which  their  brethren  had  reaped, 
poured  down  upon  the  Illyrian  border.  They  were, 
howerer,  driven  back  with  great  loss  by  Aemilia- 
nus,  general  of  the  l^ons  in  Moesia,  whose  tri- 
umphant troops  fi>rtbwith  proclaimed  him  Augufr> 
tus.  Oallus,  upon  receiring  intelligence  of  this 
unexpected  peril,  despatehed  Yalerianus  [Valb- 
RiANUs]  to  quell  the  rebellion ;  but  while  the 
latter  was  employed  in  collecting  an  army  from 
Germany  and  Gaul,  Aemilianus,  pressing  forwards, 
had  already  entered  Italy.  Compelled  by  the  ur- 
gency of  the  danger,  Galius,  accompanied  by  Volu- 
sianus  [Volusianus],  whom  he  had  preriously 
invested  with  all  the  imperial  dignities,  marched 
forth  to  meet  his  rival,  but  before  any  collision 
had  taken  place  between  the  opposihff  armies, 
both  fiither  and  son  were  slain  by  their  ^own 
soldiers,  who  despaired  of  success  under  such 
leaders.  The  precise  date  of  this  event  has  given 
rise  to  controversy  among  chronologers,  some  of 
whom  fix  upon  the  year  253,  and  others  upon  that 
of  254. 

The  name  of  Galius  is  associated  with  nothing 
but  cowardice  and  dishonour.  The  hatred  and 
contempt  attached  to  his  memory  may  have  led  to 
the  reporte  chronicled  by  Zosimus  and  Zonaras 
that  the  defeat  of  Dedus  was  caused  by  his  perfidy, 
and  that  he  subsequently  became  the  murderer  of 
Hostilianus  [Hostilianus].  In  addition  to  the 
misery  produced  by  the  inroads  of  the  barbarians 
during  this  leign,  great  dismay  arose  firom  the 
rapid  progress  of  a  deadly  pestilence  which,  com- 
mencing in  Ethiopia,  spread  over  every  region  of 
the  empire,  and  continued  ita  mvages  for  the  space 
of  fifteen  years.  (Zonar.  xiL  20,  21 ;  Zosim.  i. 
23—28  ;  Victor,  de  Cae$.  80,  E^tii,  30 ;  Eutrop. 
ix.  5  ;  Jomandes,  de  Reb,  Ootk  19.)     [  W.  R.] 

GALLUS,  P.  VOLU'MNIUS,  with  the  agno- 
men  Amintinus,  was  consul  in  B.C.  461  with  Ser. 
Sulpicius  Camerinus.  (Liv.  iii.  10 ;  Dionys.  x.  1 ; 
Died.  xL  84;  VaL  Max.  L  6.  §  5;  PUn.  /f.  N.  u. 
57.)  [L.  S.] 

GALVIA,  CRISPINILLA.     [Crxspikilla.] 

GAME'LII  (To^ifAioidffof),  that  is,  the  divini- 
ties protecting  and  presiding  over  marriage.  (Pol- 
lux, i  24 ;  Maxim.  Tyr.  xxvL  6.)  Plnterch 
{QiaetL  Rom.  2)  says,  that  those  who  married 
required  (the  protection  of)  five  dirinities,  viz. 
Zeus,  Hera,  Aphrodite,  Peitho,  and  Artemis. 
(Comp.  Dion  Chrys.  Orai.  vii.  p.  568.)  But  these 
an  not  all,  for  the  Moerae  too  are  called  dfol  70- 
^i^Xioi  (Spanheim  ad  Cattim,  Hymn,  ts  Dion,  23, 
M  DeL  292, 297),  and,  in  fiict,  neariy  all  the  gods 
might  be  regarded  as  the  protectors  of  marriage, 
though  the  five  mentioned  by  Plutarch  perhaps 
more  particulariy  than  others.  The  Athenians 
called  their  month  of  Gamelion  after  these  divini- 
ties. Respecting  the  festival  of  the  Gamelia  see 
Diet  o/AnL  s.  v.  [L.  S] 

GANNASCUS,  a  chief  of  the  Chaud,  a  Suevian 
race  settled  between  the  Weser  (Visurgis)  and  the 
Elbe  (  Albis).  Gannascus  himself  however,  was  of 
Batavian  origin,  and  had  long  served  Rome  among 
the  Batavian  auxiliaries.    He  had  deserted  in  A.ik 

Q  3 


380 


GANYMEDES. 


47,  when,  at  the  head  of  the  Chaud,  he  passed  np 
the  Rhine,  and  ravaged  the  western  bank  of  the 
river.  Hi»  inroads  were  stopped  by  Cn.  Domitias 
Corbulo  [CoRBULO],  into  whose  hands  Oannascos 
was  betmjed,  and  executed  as  a  deserter.  (Tac. 
Aim.  xi.  18,  19.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

OANNYS»  distinctly  mentioned  by  Dion  Cas- 
sias in  the  thirty-eighth  and  thirty-ninth  chapters  of 
book  seventy-eight  as  an  active  supporter  of  Ela- 
gabftloi,  being  classed  in  the  latter  passage  with 
Comaaon,  is  believed  to  be  the  person  whose  name 
has  dropped  out  of  the  text  at  the  commencement 
of  the  sixth  chapter  in  book  seventy-nine,  who  is 
there  represented  as  the  preceptor  and  gnaidian  of 
Elagabaios,  as  the  individual  who  by  his  astuteness 
and  energy  accomplished  the  overthrow  of  Macri- 
nus,  and  as  one  of  the  first  victims  of  the  youthful 
tyrant  after  he  was  seated  upon  the  throne.  Sal- 
masios  (ad  Spariiam,  Hadncm,  16)  endeavours  to 
show  that  ChmMyt  and  Comcunm  are  not  real  per- 
sonages, but  epithets  of  contempt  applied  by  the 
historian  to  the  profligate  Syrian,  whose  sensuality 
and  riotous  folly  would  cause  him  to  be  designated 
as  rcCrof  mlL  K»fui(bifTa  (i.  e.  glutton  and  raoeUer), 
This  ^position  has,  however,  been  most  successfully 
attacked  by  Reimams  (ad  Dion,  Cam.  Ixxviii.  38), 
and  is  unquestionably  quite  untenable.  [Co- 
MAZON.]  [W.  R.] 

GANYME'DES  (tayvtii^ris).  According  to 
Homer  and  others,  he  was  a  son  of  Tros  by  Calir- 
rhoe,  and  a  brother  of  Ilus  and  Assaracus  ;  being 
the  most  beautiful  of  all  mortals,  he  was  carried  off 
by  the  gods  that  he  might  fill  the  cup  of  Ze^u^  and 
Uve  among  the  eternal  gods.  (Horn.  Jl.  xx.  231, 
&c. ;  Pind.  01,  1.  44,  xi.  in  fin. ;  ApoUod.  iii.  12. 
{  2.)  The  traditions  about  Ganymedes,  however, 
differ  greatly  in  their  detail,  for  some  call  him  a 
son  of  Laomedon  (Cic.  Tute,  i,  22  ;  Eurip.  JVoad. 
822),  others  a  son  of  Ilus  (Tiets.  ad  Lycopk.  34), 
and  others,  again,  of  Erichthonius  or  Assaracus. 
(Hygin.  FaL  224,  271.)  The  manner  in  which  he 
was  carried  away  from  the  earth  is  likewise  differ- 
ently described  s  for  while  Homer  mentions  the 
gods  in  general,  kter  writers  state  that  Zeus  him- 
self carried  him  ofi^  either  in  his  natural  shape, 
or  in  the  form  of  an  eagle,  or  that  he  sent  his  eagle 
to  fetch  Ganymedes  into  heaven.  (ApoUod.  /.  & ; 
Viig.  Aen.  v.  253 ;  Ov.  M«L  x.  255 ;  Ludan, 
Dial,  Deor,  4.)  Other  statements  of  later  date 
seem  to  be  no  more  than  arbitrary  interpretations 
foisted  upon  the  genuine  legend.  Thus  we  are  told 
that  he  was  not  carried  off  by  any  god,  but  either 
by  Tantalus  or  Minos,  that  he  was  killed  during 
the  chase,  and  buried  on  the  Mysian  Olympus. 
(Steph.  Byz.  «.  v.  ^hpvgsyia  \  Strab.  xiiL  p.  587  ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn,  pp.  986,  12Q5.)  One  tradition, 
which  has  a  somewhat  more  genuine  appearance, 
stated  that  he  was  carried  off  by  Eos.  (SchoL  ad 
ApoUon,  Bhod.  iii.  115.)  There  is,  further,  no 
agreement  as  to  the  place  where  the  event  occurred, 
(btrab.,  Steph.  Bys.  U,  ocl,  Herat.  Carm,  iiL  20,  in 
fin.)  The  early  legend  simply  states  that  Gany- 
medes was  carried  off  that  he  m^ht  be  the  cup- 
bearer of  Zeus,  in  which  oflWe  he  was  conceived  to 
have  succeeded  Hebe  (comp.  Died.  iv.  75 ;  Virg. 
Aen,  i.  28) :  but  later  writers  describe  him  as  the 
beloved  and  favourite  of  Zeus,  without  allusion  to 
his  office.  (Eurip.  OresL  1392 ;  Phit  Phaedr,  p. 
255  ;  Xenoph.  i^mp,  viii.  30  ;  Cic.  TVse.  iv.  33.) 
Zeus  compensated  the  fiither  for  his  loss  with  the 
iveaent  of  a  pair  of  divine  horses  (Horn.  TL  ▼. 


GAOS. 

266,HjiMm.  w  Fen.  202,  &c.;  ApoUod.  il  5.  §  9  ; 
Paus.  V.  24.  $  1),  and  Hermes,  who  took  the 
horses  to  Tros  ^^  the  same  time  comforted  him  by 
informing  him  that  by  the  will  of  Zeus,  GanymedeJs 
had  become  immortal  and  exempt  from  old  age. 
Other  writers  state  that  the  compensation  which 
Zeus  gave  to  Tros  consisted  of  a  golden  vine. 
(SchoL  ad  Ewy,  OregL  1399  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn. 
p.  1697.)  The  idea  of  Ganymedes  being  the  cup- 
bearer of  Zeus  (umiger)  subsequently  gave  rise 
to  his  identification  with  the  divinity  who  waa 
beUeved  to  preside  over  the  sources  of  the  Nile 
(Philostr.  ViL  ApoU,  vi.  26;  Pind.  Froffm,  110. 
ed.  Bockh.),  and  of  his  being  placed  by  as- 
tronomers among  the  stars  under  the  name  of 
Aquarius.  (Eratostb.  Caiatt,  26  ;  Viig.  Geor^, 
iiL  304  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  224 ;  Poet,  Astr,  iL  29.) 
Ganymedes  was  finequently  represented  in  worics  of 
art  as  a  beautiful  youth  with  the  Phrygian  cap. 
He  appears  either  as  the  companion  of  Zeus  (Paua. 
V.  24.  §  1),  or  in  the  act  of  being  carried  off  by  an 
eagle,  or  of  giving  food  to  an  eagle  from  a  patera. 
The  Romans  called  Ganymedes  by  a  corrupt  form 
of  his  name  Catamitus.     (Plant  Afen.  L  2.  34.) 

Ganymedes  was  an  appeUation  sometimes  given 
to  handsome  shives  who  officiated  as  cupbearers. 
(Petron.  91  ;  Martial,  Epigr.  ix.  37 ;  Juv.  t. 
69.)  [L.  S.] 

GANYME'DES  (Tayvfu^s),  I.  Governor  of 
Aenos,  in  Thrace,  while  the  town  and  district  be- 
longed to  Ptolemy  PhUopater,  king  of  Egypt. 
(Polyb.  V.  34.)  Ganymedes  betrayed  Aenos  to 
Philip  II.,  king  of  Macedonia,  b.  a  200.  (Liv.  xxxi. 
16.) 

2.  A  eunuch  attached  to  the  ^yptian  court, 
and  tutor  of  Arsinoe,  youngest  daughter  of  Pto- 
lemy Auletes.     [Arsinob,  No.  6.]     Towards  the 
end  of  u.  a  48  Ganymedes  accompanied  Arsinoe 
in  her  flight  firom  Alexandria  to  the  Aegyptian 
camp ;  and,  after  assassinating  their  leader,  AchiUas 
[Achillab],  he  succeeded  to  the  command  of  the 
troops,  whose  &vour  he  had  secured  by  a  liberal 
donative.    Ganymedes,  by  his  skilful  dispositions 
and  unremitting  attacks,  greatly  distressed  and 
endangered  Caesar,  whom  he  kept  besieged  in  the 
upper  citT  of  Alexandria.     By  hydraulic  wheela, 
he  poured  sea-water  into  the  tanks  and  reservoir» 
of  the  Roman  quarter  ;  cut  off  Caesar^  communi- 
cation with  his  fleet,  equipped  two  flotillas  from 
the  docks,  the  goardships,  and  the  trading  vesaels, 
and  twice  encountered  Caesar,  once  in  uie  road- 
stead, and  once  in  the  inner  harbour  of  Alexandria. 
But  after  her  brother  Ptolemy  joined  the  insur- 
gents, the  power  of  Arsinoe  declined,  and  Osny> 
modes  disappears  from  history.     (Hirt.  Belt  Aieat^ 
4—24 ;  Dion  Cass.  xlii.  39—44  ;  Lucan,  x.  520 
—531.)  [W.  a  D.J 

GAOS  (rosft),  the  commander  of  the  Peraian 
fleet,  in  the  great  expedition  sent  by  Artaxerxes 
against  Evagoras  in  Cyprus,  &  c.  386.    In  this 
situation  he  was  subordinate  to  Tiribaxus,  whose 
daughter  he  had  married,  and  who  held  the  ehief 
command  by  sea  j  but  he  contributed  essentially 
to  the  success  of  the  war,  and  totally  defeated  the 
fleet  of  Evagoras  off  Citium.     But  the  protracted, 
siege  of  Salamis  having  given  rise  to  dissenaioxis 
among  the  generals,  whidi  led  to  the  recal  of  Xi. 
ribazus,  Gaos  became  apprehensive  of  being  io> 
volved  in  his  disgrace,  and  determined  to  revolt 
frtmi  the  Persian  king.     Accordingly,  after   tHe 
termination  of  the  Cyprian  war,  he  kept  togetber 


GAUDENTIUSL 

Om  bitet  ndir  hit  oonunaiid,  <m  whow  attaeh- 

ment  ht  deemed  that  he^  could  relj,  and  entered 

into  aa  aUiaaoe  whh  Aooria»  king  of  JE^ypt,  and 

with  tha  LAeedaeoMuuani,  who  gladly  embxiced 

the  oppoftanit^  to  renew  hoatilities  against  Penia. 

But  ia  the  awUt  of  hie  prepaEationa,  Oaoe  waa  cut 

off  by  lecret  awMwrnation.    (Diod.  zv.  3,  9,  18.) 

It  if  aadoabtedlj  the  eame  pexacm  who  ia  odled  by 

PoljacDQs  (nL  20)  Oh»  (r\wf ),  whom  that  author 

■eatiow  aa  carrying  on  war  in  Cyprus    There  ia 

■one  doabt.  indeed,  which  ia  the  more  correct  form 

of  the  aaai&      (See  Caaanboa,  ad  Polpae$u  /.  c ; 

Wcaaeling,  od  Diod.  zr.  3.)        .      [K.  H.  R] 

OA'RANUS»  a  ahepherd  of  gigantic  bodily 
itiaagth,  wiio  ia  aaid  to  haTe  come  from  Greece 
iaio  Italy  ia  the  reign  of  £vander«  and  alew 
Cai»&  (Serr.  ad  Aa^  Tiii  203.)  Aordiua  Victor 
(Orig,  GmL  Ram.  6)  calla  him  Bfcaranna,  but  both 
in  identifying  him  with  the  Greek 

[L.&3 

GARGIXIUS  MABTIAXIS.  [Martialu.] 

GA'RGAKUS  {rdffyupos\  a  aon  of  Zeua,  from 

whom  the  town  and  mnwntain  of  Oaigarain  Myaia 

«ere  faeHoTed  to  have  derived  their  name.  (Staph. 

Byx.  n  «.  Tdfryapa.)  [L.  S.] 

C  GARG(XNIUS»  a  Roman  equea,  whom  Cicero 
caDa  an  nnleanied  n^aliat,  but  a  very  fluent  and 
ihrewd  apeakcr.  {BnL  48).  A  different  peiaon  of 
the  auK  aaaM  ia  ridiculed  by  Horace.  {Sat.  I  2. 
27, 4. 92.)  It  nnat  be  oboerred  that  in  manjr  MSS. 
and  cditiooa  hia  name  ia  written  Qorgoniua  inatead 
of  Gaigoniaa.  There  ia  alio  a  rhetorician  of  the 
name  eJF  Gargoama  or  Goigonioa  (aome  read  Gar* 
gioa),  wha  ia  SMntioned  by  Seneca,  bat  ia  other- 
wiae  Boknowa.  {Qmtrop.  I  7,  iT.  24,  Suomot. 
7.)  [L.  a] 

GA'RIDAS^  a  Oraeco- Roman  juiiat,  aaid  by 

Nic  Cwanmna  PapadopoU  (who  calla  him  Garidaa 

Leo)  to  haye  been  a  judex  relL  (PraemoL  Mjfttag. 

p  lii,  371,  400,  407.)    He  wrote,  concerning  ho- 

niadea  and  thoee  who  take  refuge  in  lanctuariea, 

to  GmikmdmuM  Duoaa  (reigned  A.D.  1059-1067), 

aei  ifiahaef  Docaa,  aa  atated  by  Bach  and  by 

PoU  (ad  SmMrm.  NcUL  BaiiL  p.  140.  n.  {*;  Bati/. 

cd.  Fabrot  toL  Til  jn  693.)    He  alao  wrote  a 

tieatiae  cnncrming  actiona  in  alphabetical  order,  in 

whath  anangemeat  he  waa  afterwaida  imitated  by 

PKUaa.  (BmiL  toL  ii.  p.  548,  556,  574,  651,  652, 

TaLiii.  p.  78,  115,  249,  353,  389,  391,  toL  vii. 

p.  651,  914 ;  AaMmani,  BibL  Jttr.  Or,  ii.  20. 

^411:  Baukafdii^  Ih BoiiL  Or^  p.  73;  Zachar 

fmt^HuLJmr.Gr, Rom, Delia.  iiZ.)    [J.T.G.] 

GAUDA«  a  Nnmidian,  waa  aon  of  Maatanabal, 

gfaiidaMi  ef  Ifaaiaiaaa,  and  half-brother  to  Jugur- 

thn,  and  had  been  named  by  hia  uncle  Micipia  aa 

hcv  to  the  kjnfdao,  ahoald  Adherbal,  Hiempaal, 

and  Jagartha  die  without  iaane.     In  the  Jugur- 

thiw  war  he  joined  the  Romana.    Salluat  repre- 

acaia  him  aa  weak  alike  in  body  and  ia  mind ;  and 

Maiiai  theidbra,  when  (in  &a  108)  he  waa  en- 

dfBnaiiii^  to  fofm  a  party  for  himaelf  againat 

Mftrftaa,  whom  he  «riahed  to  anperaede  in  the 

^BBMad,  had  little  difficulty  in  gaining  Gauda,  to 

vhaa  IfeteHaa  had  refuaed  certain  marka  of  ho- 

aoac,  to  vhich,  aa  kiqg-presnmptira,  the  Nnmidian 

otttivad  himaelf  entitled.    (Sail  Jaa.  65  ;  comp. 

Hat.  Mar.  7,  8.)  fE.  B.] 

OAUDE^TlUS,  the  author  of  an  elementary 

on  maaic,  which  ia  written  in  Greek.     No 

whaterer  baa  come  down  to  ua  con- 

him,  and  we  are  ia  utter  ignorance  about 


GAUDENTIUS. 


SSI 


him  except  one  or  two  pointa  which  we  may  gather 
frtmi  the  treadae  which  beara  hia  name.  In  hia 
theory  Gaudentioa  followa  the  doctrinea  of  Aria- 
tozenua,  whence  it  ia  inferred  that  be  lived  before 
the  time  of  Ptolemy,  whoae  viewa  aeem  to  have 
been  unknown  to  him.  Hia  treatiie  beara  the  title 
Ziaaytryili  d^iiovuc^ ;  it  treata  of  the  elementa  of 
muaic,  of  the  Toioe,  of.  aounda,  intervala,  aystema, 
&&,  and  forma  an  introduction  to  the  atudy  of 
muaic  which  aeema  to  haye  enjoyed  aome  reputation 
in  antiqui^.  Caaaiodoma  {Dimn.  Led.  8)  men- 
tiona  it  wiw  praiae,  and  tella  ua  that  one  of  hia 
contemporariea,  Mutianua,  had  made  a  Latin  tranfr> 
ktion  of  it  for  the  use  of  achoola.  Thia  tranahition 
ia,  however,  loot.  The  Greek  original  ia  printed 
with  notea  and  a  Latin  tranalation  in  Meibom^a 
Antiq,  Miuieae  Seriptores.  (Comp.  Fabr.  Bibl, 
Graee.  vol  iii.  p.  647,  dec.)  [L.  S.] 

GAUDFNTIUS,  the  pupU  and  friend  of  Ph^ 
Uutriua  [Philastrius],  was,  upon  the  death  of 
hia  maater,  elected  to  the  yacant  aee  of  Breacia  by 
the  united  voice  of  both  clergy  and  laity.  Having 
received  intelligence  of  hia  elevation  while  travel- 
ling in  the  eaat,  he  aought  to  decline  the  reapon- 
aibility  of  the  aacred  office.  But  being  warmly 
preaaed  by  Ambroae,  and  threatened  at  the  aame 
time  with  excommunication  by  the  oriental  biahopa 
in  caae  he  ahould  peraiat  in  a  refuaal,  hia  acruplea 
were  at  length  overcome.  The  moat  remarkable 
event  of  hia  aubaeqnent  career  waa  the  embaaay 
which  he  undertook  to  the  court  of  Arcadiua,  in 
A.  D.  405,  in  behalf  of  Chryaoatom,  who  haa  com- 
memorated with  eloquent  gratitude  thia  mark  of 
attachment,  although  it  waa  productive  of  no 
happy  reault.  The  year  in  which  GaudenUua  waa 
bom  ia  unknown,  aa  well  aa  that  in  which  he  waa 
nuaed  to  the  episcopate,  and  that  in  which  he  died. 
Tillemont  fixea  upon  A.  n.  410  aa  the  period  of  hia 
decease,  while  by  othera  it  ia  brought  down  aa  low 
aa  427. 

The  extant  worka  of  Gaudentiua  conaiat  of 
twenty-one  diacouraea  (temwnea)^  aimple  in  style, 
but  devoid  of  all  grace  ot  felicity  of  expreaaion, 
deeply  imbued  with  allegorical  phantaaiea  and 
fiirfetched  conceita,  exhibiting  little  to  pleaae  or  to 
inatruct  Of  these  ten  were  preached  during 
Eaater  (PoacAo^),  and  were  committed  to  writing 
at  the  requeat  of  Benevolua,  a  distinguiahed  mem- 
ber of  the  congregation,  who  had  been  precluded 
by  aickneaa  from  being  preaent ;  five  are  upon  re- 
markable texta  in  Scripture,  but  not  connected  with 
each  other ;  one  ia  the  addreaa  delivered  on  the 
day  of  hia  ordination  (De  OrdinaUone  am)  before 
St  Ambroae,  who  officiated  on  that  occaaion  ;  one 
ia  on  the  dedication  of  the  church  (De  Dedica- 
tiom  Bcuiiioae)  built  to  receive  the  relica  of  forty 
martyra;  two  are  in  the  form  of  epistlea ;  the  firat 
Ad  Qarmimum  on  the  obligation  of  almsgiving, 
the  second  Ad  Pamlum  Diaeonum  on  the  words  of 
St.  John^a  Goapel,  **  My  frtther  ia  greater  than  I,** 
misinterpreted  oy  the  Ariana;  the  remaining  two, 
De  PetroetPamla,  tmdDeVilaei  Obitu  PkiUutrix^ 
were  firat  added  in  the  edition  of  Galeaidua. 

The  RyUtmue  de  PkUadrio^  Liber  de  Sinffularite 
CUrioontm^  and  the  Commeatarii  m  Sumbolum^ 
which  have  been  aacribed  to  varioua  fisthera»  cer- 
tainly do  not  belong  to  Gaudentiua. 

The  collected  writinga  of  Gaudentiua  were  first 
publiahed  in  the  Patrum  Moaumenia  Ortkodoxogror 
pka  of  J.  J.  Grynaeua,  fi)l  Baa.  1569,  will  be  found 
alao  in  the  BibL  Pair.  Max.  fol.  Lug.  Bat.  1677, 

Q  4 


232 


OAZA. 


vol.  T.  p.  942,  and  under  their  best  form  in  the 
edition  of  Pkikutriut  by  Galeardua,  fol.  Briz. 
1738.  [W.  R.] 

GAU'RADAS  {TavpdB<ts\  the  author  of  an  epi- 
gram in  the  Greek  Anthology,  in  the  Doric  dialect, 
of  that  &ncifiil  kind  in  which  an  echo  is  made  to 
repeat  the  kst  word  of  the  line,  and  thus  to  return 
an  answer  to  its  sense.  The  first  two,  out  of  the 
six  lines  of  the  epigram,  may  serve  for  an  ex- 
ample:— 

'Ax«)  pi^  fUM  ffvyKaTaiP9v6p  ri. — rl ; 
*Epi0  KopliTKar  d  M  fi*  od  ptKH,—^t\9Z 

Nothing  more  is  known  of  Gauiadas.      [P.  S.] 

GA'VIUS  or  GA'BIUS,  a  name  which  oocon 
in  some  Roman  municipia.  Cicero  mentions  at 
least  three  persons  of  this  name : — 

1.  P.  Gavius,  of  Cosa,  crucified  by  Verres  (Cic. 
c  Verr,  ▼.  6 1 ). 

2.  T.  Gavius  Cabpio,  a  man  of  wealth  and 
rank,  whose  son  was  tribune  of  the  soldiers  in  the 
army  of  Bibulus  in  Syria,  b.  c.  50  (ad  AtL  t.  20. 

3.  L.  Gavius,  who  attended  to  the  business  of 
Brutus  in  Cappadocia,  when  Cicero  was  proconsul 
in  Cilicia,  and  to  whom  Cicero  offered  a  preefecture 
at  the  request  of  Brutus.  Cicero,  however,  com- 
plains bitterly  of  the  disrespectful  behaviour  of 
Gavius,  and  caIIs  him  **canis  P.  Clodii."  {ad  Alt, 
vi.  1.  g  4,  3.  §  6.)  Whether  he  is  the  same  as 
the  Gavius  of  Firmum  {ad  AtL  iv.  8.  b.  §  3)  can- 
not be  determined. 

Three  persons  of  this  name  likewise  occur  in  the 
history  of  Roman  literature: — 

1.  Gavius  Apiaus.    [Apicxus,  No  2.) 

2.  Gavius  Bassus.    [Bassus.] 

3.  Gavius  Silo,  a  rhetorician,  mentioned  by 
the  elder  Seneca.    (Senec  Ckmtrw,  ▼.  Prae£) 

GAZA,  THEODO'RUS,  one  of  the  Uitest  of 
the  schohirs  and  writers  of  the  Byzantine  empire,  was 
a  native,  not  of  Athens,  as  some  have  erroneously 
supposed,  but  of  Thesaalonica ;  and  on  the  capture 
of  that  city  by  the  Turks  (a.  d.  1430),  he  fied  into 
Italy.  He  appears  to  have  gone  first  to  Mantna, 
where  he  studied  the  Latin  tongue,  under  Victo- 
rinus  of  Feltre,  who  viras  then  teaching  at  Mantua. 
In  A.  D.  1439  he  was  at  the  council  of  Florence ; 
and  in  1440  he  was  at  Sienna.  He  afterwards 
settled  at  Fenara,  where  he  was  appointed  rector 
and  professor  of  Greek  in  the  Gymnasium  on 
its  establbhment  (which  took  place  under  duke 
Lionel,  who  occupied  the  duchy  from  1441  to 
1450) ;  and,  by  his  talents  and  reputation,  attracted 
students  thither  from  all  parts  of  Italy.  At  Fer- 
ram  he  composed  his  elements  of  grammar.  It  has 
been  said  that  before  this  appointment  he  was  re- 
duced to  the  greatest  destitution ;  but  this  is 
doubtful,  though  he  has  himself  recorded  that  he 
gained  his  subsistence  at  one  time  by  transcribing 
books ;  and  a  copy  of  the  PoUHoa  of  Aristotle 
and  of  the  fUad  of  Homer,  transcribed  by  him, 
were,  a  century  since,  and  perhaps  still  are,  extant 
at  Venice. 

In  1450  he  was,  with  several  other  Greeks, 
invited  to  Rome  by  Pope  Nicholas  V.,  and 
was  employed  in  translating  the  works  of  Greek 
authors  into  Latin.  After  the  death  of  Ni- 
cholas, Theodore  went  (a.  d.  1456)  to  Naples, 
where  he  obtained  an  honourable  appointment 
from  the    king,  Alfonso    the    Magnanimous,  to 


OAZA. 

whose  fiivour  he  was  recommended  by  Panormito, 
the  king*s  secretary.  On  the  death  of  Alfonso 
(a.  o.  1458),  he  returned  to  Rome,  where  he  re- 
mained, under  the  patronage  of  Cardinal  Bessarion, 
by  whose  recommendation  he  was  provided  with  a 
benefice  in  the  southern  part  of  the  kingdom  of 
Naples ;  according  to  some  statements,  in  Apulia, 
according  to  others  in  the  country  of  the  Bruttii,  t. «. 
in  Calabria.  The  benefice  was  itself  small ;  and  the 
fitaud  or  carelessness  of  those  who  received  the  in- 
come  for  him  (as  he  continued  to  reude  at  Rome), 
made  it  still  less.  Disappointed  in  the  hope  of  a 
reward  for  his  literary  labours  (especially  for  his 
translations  of  Aristotle*s  De  HiaUma  AnimaUum) 
from  the  Pope  (Sixtus  IV.),  whose  niggardly  recom- 
pense he  is  said  to  have  thrown  indignantly  into  the 
Tiber,  he  retired  (according  to  the  account  most  com- 
monly received)  to  his  benefice,  and  there  ended  his 
days.  He  was  certainly  buried  there.  Hody  has, 
however,  shown  reason  to  doubt  the  truth  of  the  story 
of  his  indignation  at  the  Pope^  niggardliness  (al- 
though this  niggardliness  is  made  the  subject  of  an 
indignant  remonstrance  by  Melancthon,  and  of  some 
bitter  verses  by  Jul  Caes.  Scaliger)  ;  and  several 
authorities  of  the  period  in  which  he  lived  state 
that  he  died  at  Rome.  It  is  remarkable  that  the 
place  of  the  death  of  a  man  so  eminent  should  be 
thus  doubtful  Melchior  Adam  (  VUae  C/ermanor, 
PkHoioph.,  ed.  3d,  p.  7)  states  that  Rudolphus 
AgricoU  heard  him  (a.  d.  1476  or  1477)  *"  Ari- 
stotelis  scripta  enarrantem  ;**  an  obscure  expression, 
but  which,  if  founded  in  &ct,  shows  that  he  must 
have  at  least  paid  a  visit  to  Fenara  during  or  after 
his  second  residence  at  Rome.  His  death  occurred 
A.  o.  1478,  when  he  must  have  been  fu  advanced 
in  years. 

The  ability  and  learning  of  Theodore  Gasa  re- 
ceived the  highest  praise  in  his  own  and  the  suc- 
ceeding age.  His  accurate  acquaintance  with  the 
Latin  language,  and  his  ready  and  elegant  employ- 
ment of  it,  made  it  doubtfiil  whether  his  Latin 
versions  of  Greek  writers  or  his  Greek  versions  of 
Latin  writers  were  the  more  excellent  Hody  has 
collected  the  eulogies  passed  upon  him  in  prose  and 
verse  by  many  scholars,  including  Politian,  Eras- 
mus, Xy lander,  Jul.  Caes.,  and  Jos.  Scaliger,  Me- 
lancthon,  and  Huet  He  was,  however,  severely 
criticised  in  his  own  day  by  Georgius  Trapezuntiiu 
and  his  son  Andreas.  He  had  incurred  the  enmity 
of  Geoige  by  making  new  Latin  versions  of 
writings  which  George  had  already  translated  ; 
and  Politian,  though  elsewhere  the  eulogist  of 
Theodore,  charges  him  with  having  concealed  the 
obligations  which  he  owed  to  the  versions  of  hia 
predecessor. 

His  works  are  as  follows :  1.  TfK^ifuprtic^s  El0>a- 
yuy^s  rd  cii  r4<r(rapa,  or  Introduclivae  Gram' 
matices  L&ri  IV,  This  Greek  grammar  was  first 
printed  by  Aldus  Manutius  at  Venice  a.  d.  1495  : 
it  long  enjoyed  a  high  reputation,  and  was  re- 
peate<Uy  reprinted,  entire  or  in  separate  portions. 
A  Latin  version  was  also  made  cf  the  first  and 
second  books  by  Erasmiu,  and  of  the  other  parts  by 
others.  2.  IIcpl  Miiv£v,ot  De  MengUm»,  a  treatise  on 
the  months  of  the  Athenian  calendar,  first  printed, 
with  the  grammar,  by  Aldus,  as  above.  This  also 
has  been  repeatedly  reprinted,  either  by  itself  or 
with  a  Latin  version  by  Perellus ;  the  version  has 
also  been  separately  printed,  and  is  inserted  in  the 
Tkeiourtu  of  Gronovius.  f^oL  ix.  col  977—1 016.) 
8.  Utpi  *ApxaurfWias  ToepmK,  £lpi$tola  ad  F^xme, 


QAZA. 


GELASIUS. 


2b3 


ie  Origim  TureantMy  published  with 
ft  LfttiB  venion  hj  Allatioa,  b  his  S^^ifurro.  8to. 
Colon.  Ag.  1653.  toI.  ii  p.  381,  &c.  A  Latin 
Ternon  by  Csstalio  had  been  preTioosIy  published 
with  the  Venion  of  the  History  of  Laonicos  Chalco- 
CQodjlee,  bj  Claasenis.  Fol.  Basil,  1556,  p.  181, 
&«.  4.  Epi$UJa  Laiima  ad  Ckritiopkor,  Per- 
«MM,  printed  in  the  GiormaU  de' LetL  d"  lUUioy 
▼oL  XXX.  p.  337,  12mo.  Yen.  1714 ;  and  in  the 
Dmniaxinu  Fomom  of  Apostolo  Zeno,  4fco.  Yen. 
1753,  ToL  ii.  p.  1 39.  Some  other  letters  of  his  are 
ncBtMnwd  by  AHatxns,  Qmlra  OnifgUum,  p.  18  ; 
and  a  CbatMeatertMt  ad  Statua»  Pkilottrati  is 
mdeed  by  Nic:  Comnenns,  FraenoHon  Mystagop. 
p.  187.  He  also  took  part  in  the  contioyersy  on 
the  eomparatiTe  merits  of  the  Platonic  and  Aristo- 
telian i^oaophy;  bnt  his  Ccmiradidoruu  Liber 
ad  Bemariomem,  pro  Ariatalde,  m  Pletkonemy  has 
never  been  printed.  Some  other  unpublished 
writings  of  his  are  noticed  by  Fabricins. 

His  prindpftl  tnmslations  from  Greek  into  Latin 
were  as  follows :  1.  Aridoidiade  Hutaria  Anima- 
lmmLibriIX.:dePttrtiba$AmmalmmLibnIF.; 
Ik  Gmemtiom  Ammalimm  Libri  V.  In  the  pre- 
face be  calls  himself  **  Theodoms  Grsecns  Thessa- 
loaieensia.*  Fol.  Yenet.  1476.  These  trsnshitions 
have  been  frequently  reprinted  among  the  works 
sf  Aristrtle,  with  or  withoat  the  original  2.  Art- 
deidm  ProUamata,  This  Tersion  was  made  under 
the  pontificate  of  Nichohw  Y.,  and  revised  nnder 
that  of  SUtss  lY.;  and  was  printed  at  Borne  a.  d. 
1475.  The  eaitiest  edition  mentioned  by  Fabri- 
cins is  that  of  Ycnice.  FoL  a.  n.  1493.  3.  TAeo- 
fMlnssCi  Hithna  PUuUarum  JUbn  JT.,  and  De 
Gmm  PkmUuMM  IMni  VI.  This  version,  pre- 
pared dmi^g  the  pontificate  of  Nichoks  Y.,  was 
fint  printed  at  Treriso,  a.  d.  1483.  (Panzer, 
AmmL  J)fpog.  toL  iiL  p.  40.)  It  has  been  re- 
mted,  with  eocrections,  by  Heinsini  and  Bodaens. 
The  little  book,  TiMpkraati  de  St^fruetibia^  Theo- 
dora Gaza  IwivjtrtU^  published  by  H.  Sybold,  at 
Stasbnig,  is  merely  a  reprint  of  the  Ust  four  books 
sf  the  Hidoria  PlaMarmm,  4.  Alexamdri  Apkro' 
dmd  PftUtwtatmm  Ubri  II.  ^  printed  at  Yenice 
(M.  A.  D.  1501)  ;  and  often  reprinted.  Gasa,  in 
hii  peefsee  to  this  trsnsfaition,  rejects  the  common 
that  it  was  the  work  of  Alexander  Aphro- 
and  ascribes  it  to  some  later  writer ;  but 
he  does  not  name  Alexander  Trallianus.  [Albx- 
Ufon  AraBODiiUBNSis].     5.  Aelianua  de  Iff 

Fabridus  does  not  mention  any 

of  this  Terskm  than  that  of  Cologne, 

A.  nu  1524  ;  bnt  it  was  printed  at  Rome  as  early 

as  1487,  in  4tOL,  by  Encherius  Silbems.  (Panzer, 

Jan.  Tfp,  Tol.  ii.  p.  49 1 .)   6.  Ckn^oetond  Homiliae 

do  ImeomfirABtmSbSLi  Dei  Natwra.    This 

is  Isond  in  serenl  of  the  editions  of  Chry- 

1^  werkSb    In  Fabricins  there  is  a  notice  of 

other  unpublished  tnnsUtions  by  Gaza,  as  of 

of  Hippocmtes,  and  the  LSbri  tie  He 

Miiitoei  sf  the  emperor  Maurice. 

His  vcniens  frvm  Lstin  into  Greek  were:  1. 
Mifnt  TMAisv  KiWfwirsf  Tm^ioiov  Kdr«r  ^  wopi 
ri^pn,  if.  T.  deenmie  Cato  swt  do  SemeeMe ;  and 
2.  the  *€hoipot  Tsi  2tawUeoot^  Sommum  SetpUmi»^ 
^  dbe  same  aothor.  Tbeae  were  both  printed  by 
Aldas  Ifanntinsat  Yeniee,  A.  o.  151 9.  3.  A  letter 
sf  Fope  Nicb«das  Y.to  Constantine  Palaeologus,  the 
iMt  tmperor  of  Constantinople.  Both  the  original 
•ad  the  tcnion  are  given  in  the  Opuaada  Aurea 
Tlodogm  ef  Arcndaa,  4t&  Rome,  a.  d.  1630,  and 


again  a.  o.  1670.  (Hody,  Do  Groom  IHuitribua 
Linguae  Graeeae^  &c  IngtauratorHnu.  8vo.  Lond. 
1742.  C.  F.  Boemeri,  De  Dodis  Hominilma 
Graed»,  8vo.  Lips.  1750  ;  Fabric.  BUd.  Gr,  vol 
X.  pp.  388—395.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GEGA'NIA  GENS,  a  very  ancient  patrician 
gens,  which  traced  its  origin  to  the  mythical  Oyas, 
one  of  the  companions  of  Aeneas.  (Serv.  ad  Virg, 
Aen.  T.  1 17.)  According  to  both  Livy  (i.  30)  and 
Dionysius  (iiL  29),  the  Geganii  were  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  Alban  houses,  transplanted  to 
Rome  on  the  destruction  of  Alba  by  Tullus  Hosti- 
Hns,  and  enrolled  among  the  Roman  patres.  The 
name,  however,  occurs  even  in  the  reign  of  Numa, 
who  is  said  to  have  chosen  Gegania  as  one  of  the 
vestal  virgins.  (Pint.  Num.  10.)  Another  Gega- 
nia is  mentioned  as  the  wife  of  Servius  Tullius 
(Plut  de  Fort.  Rom.  p.  323),  or  of  Tarquinius 
Priscns  (Dionys.  iv.  7)  ;  and  a  third  Gegania  oc- 
curs in  the  reign  of  Tarquinins  Superbus.  (Plut. 
Comp.  Lyo,  e.  Num.  3.) 

There  appears  to  have  been  only  one  fiunily  in 
this  gens,  that  of  Mackrznub,  many  members  of 
whim  filled  the  highest  offices  in  the  state  in  the 
early  times  of  the  republic.  The  last  of  the  £unily 
who  is  mentioned  is  M.  Geganius  Maceriniu,  who 
was  consukr  tribune  in  b.  c.  367  ;  and  from  that 
time  the  name  of  Geganius  does  not  occur  at  all  in 
history  till  the  year  b.  c.  100,  when  we  read  of 
one  L.  Geganius  who  was  killed  along  with  Cn. 
Dolabella,  the  brother  of  Satuminus,  in  the  troubles 
occasioned  by  the  seditious  schemes  of  the  hitter. 
(Oros.  V.  17.) 

GELA'NOR  (rcXdywp),  king  of  Aigos,  who 
was  expelled  by  Danaus.  (Pans.  iL  16.  §  1, 
19.  §  2,   Ac.;    Apollod.    iL   1.  $  4 ;    compare 

DANA17&)  [L.  S.] 

GEL  A'SI  US  (FcXdo'iof ),  the  name  of  three  Greek 
ecclesiastical  writers.  There  were  also  two  Popes 
of  the  name,  but  neither  of  them  comes  within  the 
limits  of  the  present  work. 

1 .  Bishop  of  Cassabbia,  b  Palestine,  author  of 
a  book,  Kard  'Avofudrnv,  Agaitui  tie  Anomoeans 
[Abtius].  Photins  distinguishes  him  from  the 
nephew  of  Cyril  mentioned  below;  but  Fabricins 
and  Cave  identify  them.  (Phot.  Bibl.  Codd.  89, 
102.) 

2.  Bishop  of  Cabsarbia,  in  Palestine.  He 
was  sister*s  son  to  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  by  whose 
influence  or  authority  he  was  appointed  to  his  see, 
apparently  before  a.  o.  367.  [Cybillus  of  Jbru- 
8AI.BM.]  It  was  at  Cyril^s  desire  that  Gelasius 
undertook  to  compose  an  ecclesiastical  history,  as 
Photius  says  he  had  read  in  the  Ifpooifuov  tis  rd 
fiord  T^y  iKKKifOteiffriKiip  loroplaif  Edotfiov  roQ 
Ila^tAov,  Prtfixo  to  the  ConHfmation  of  (he  Eodo- 
oiiutieal  Hielorg  of  EiueUut  PampkUi^  written  by 
Gehrius  himself.  It  may  be  observed  that  Photius 
does  not  seem  to  have  read  the  whole  work,  but 
only  the  prefiuse.  It  is  probable  that  the  work  is 
referred  to  by  Gelasius  of  Cysicus  in  his  History 
of  the  Council  of  NiM  (i.  7),  in  the  passage  "Oyc 
liinr  'Poo^Twos  ^  your  Tt\afftos  raura  \4y€i  23c: 
from  which  passage  probably  arose  the  statement 
mentioned  by  Photius,  but  refuted  by  a  reference 
to  dates,  that  Cyril  and  his  nephew  Gelasius  had 
transhited  the  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Rufinus 
into  Greek.  Fabricius  confounds  this  Continual 
Hon  of  Eusebius  with  the  Hietory  of  Ihe  Nioene 
ConneU^  by  Gelasius  of  Cyzicus;  but  against  all 
evidence,  for  Photius  expressly  distingmshes  bo< 


234 


QELASIU& 


tween  the  two  works,  and  between  their  retpectiTe 
writerB,  comparing  the  style  of  one  with  that  of 
the  other.  And  the  pn/aoe  to  the  Contimutihu 
quoted  by  Photias  distinctly  asserts  the  author  to 
have  been  the  nephew  of  Cyril.  The  Ctmiinuaiion 
is  not  extant.  Fabricius,  without  giving  his  au- 
thority, places  the  death  of  Qelasius  in  a.  d.  394. 

The  following  writings  of  a  Gelasius  of  Caesareia 
are  mentioned ;  but  it  is  not  clear  to  which  of  the 
Oelasii  they  belong. 

1.  An  Eacpo&UuM  of(ke  Creeds  cited  by  Leontius, 
Adv.  NegtoriuiMj  lib.  i.,  not  &r  from  the  end. 
2.  Tijs  8c<nroTuc9S  ^Zwu^tlas  Tleur/^vfus,  or 
Eis  tbL  *I.vt/^ta  Aiyos^  A  HomUif  for  the  Epi- 
fhoMjf^  twice  cited  by  Theodoret  \EranuU  Died, 
i.  iii.),  who  classes  the  writer  among  **  the  ancients 
of  Palestine.'^  3.  A  work  of  which  Labbe  has 
cited  a  fragment  in  his  Ckmspeetus  Operum  Damas- 
ceni;  and  which  is  described  as  PracUtn  trroix*i' 
wrts  gecundum  Ecdesiam,  (Phot.  BiU,  Codd. 
88,  89;  Theodoret.  Opera,  voL  iv.  pp.  46,  251, 
ed.  Schulze  ;  Leontius,  Adv.  Nest  apud  BibL 
Patrum,  vol.  ix.  p.  684,  ed  Lyon.  1677  ;  Fabric. 
BibL  Gr,  vol.  ix.  p.  290,  &c.) 

3.  Of  Cvzicua,  was  the  son  of  a  presbyter  of 
the  church  of  Cysicus,  and  it  was  while  at  home  in 
his  fisther's  house  that  he  met  with  an  old  volume 
written  on  parchment,  containing  a  full  account  of 
what  was  said  and  done  at  the  first  council  of  Nice. 
From  this  record  he  derived  considerable  aid  in 
axgning  with  the  Eutychians  during  their  ascen- 
dancy under  the  usurper  Basiliscus,  a.  d.  475 — 
477 ;  and  this  induced  him  to  collect  further  in- 
formation respecting  the  Council,  from  Joannes, 
Eusebius  of  Caesareia,  Rufinus,  and  others.  He 
embodied  the  information  thus  collected  in  a  work 
termed  by  Photius  npcurrticjv  r^r  nptirris  ^w6iov 
4y  rpurl  rSfAOis ;  The  Act»  (/  the  Fird  Council^  in 
three  parU  ;  but,  as  Photius  remarks,  it  is  as  much 
entitled  to  the  name  of  Hidory  as  of  Acta.  The 
work  is  extant  in  the  different  editions  of  the  Om- 
cilia;  but  it  has  been  suspected  that  the  third 
part,  or  book,  has  been  mutilated  or  corrupted  by 
the  earliest  editors,  in  order  to  get  rid  of  the  testi- 
mony which  (judging  from  the  abstract  of  Photius) 
it  afforded,  that  Constantino  was  not  bi^tixed  at 
Rome  by  Pope  Sylvester.  The  first  book  cornpre» 
hends  the  history  of  Constantino  to  his  victory 
over  Licinius.  The  second  comprehends  the  history 
of  the  Council ;  and  contains  some  discussions  be- 
tween certain  **  philosophers,**  advocates  of  ^  the 
impious  Arius  and  the  blasphemies  invented  by 
him,**  and  the  **holy  bishops**  of  the  opposite 
party ;  which  discussions  Cave  believes  to  be  pure 
inventions  either  of  Oelasius  or  of  the  author  of  the 
ancient  manuscript  which  formed  the  basis  of  his 
work.  The  third  book,  as  we  now  have  it,  con* 
tains  only  a  few  letters  of  the  emperor  Constan- 
tino. Baronins  ascribes  to  Gelasius  of  Cysicus  a 
treatise  against  the  Eutychians  and  Nestorians, 
of  which  he  supposes  the  worki>0/>a(a6iw  Naturia^ 
which  is  commonly  regarded  as  the  original  Latin 
work,  and  passes  under  the  name  of  Pope  Gelasins 
I.,  to  be  only  a  version.  Baronins  does  not  appear 
to  have  many  supporters  in  this  supposition.  It 
may  be  observed  that  one  manuscript  used  by 
Photius  of  the  Hittory  of  ike  Nictate  Council  was 
anonymous,  but  in  another  the  work  was  in- 
scribed ^By  Gelasius,  bishop  of  Caesareia  in 
Palestine.**  This  inscription  probably  originated 
in  a  mistake.    Photius  could  not  find  out  who  the 


QELLIAS. 

author  of  the  work  was  further  than  he  had  de- 
scribed himself  in  the  prefieu»,  but  says  that  there 
had  been  two,  if  not  three,  bishops  of  Caesareia  of 
the  name.  (Phot  BiU.  Codd.  15,  88,  89 ;  Labbe, 
OoncUia^^ol  il  coL  103—286  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gr. 
voL  ix.  p.  291,  dx.,  vol  xiL  p.  581,  &c  ;  Cave, 
IlisL  LitL  vol  i.  p.  454,  ed.  Ox.  1740—43 ;  Baro- 
nins, AunaL  ad  Ann.  496,  cap.  v.  && ;  Pagi,  O»- 
Uae  in  Baron.)  [J.  C.  M] 

GE'LIMER  (TOUfup),  last  king  of  the  Vandals 
(a.  j>,  530 — 534),  son  of  Gelaris,  grandson  of 
Genzo,  and  great-grandson  of  Genseric,  who,  by 
the  imprisonment  and  subsequent  murder  of  Hil- 
deric,  the  reigning  sovereign,  usurped  the  throne  of 
Carthage,  A.D.  530.  (Procop.  A^.  Vand.  L  9.) 
Justinian,  who  had  formed  an  alliance  with  Hil- 
deric,  in  consequence  of  the  protection  afforded  by 
him  to  the  Catholics  in  Africa,  commenced  a  wax 
upon  Gelimer,  under  the  command  of  Beliaariua, 
which,  after  the  two  battles  of  Carthage  and  Bulla, 
ended  in  the  overthrow  of  the  Vaiudal  kingd<»n 
in  Africa,  a.  o.  534  (Ibid.  i.  10,  ii.  9)  ;  thus  ful- 
filling a  current  prophecy,  of  which  the  first  half 
had  been  accomplished  in  the  defeat  of  Bonibcius 
by  Genseric  [Gbnsbric]  :  ^  G.  shall  conquer  Bi, 
and  then  B.  shall  conquer  G.**  (Ibid.  i.  21.) 

His  brother,  Zano,  was  killed  at  Bulla.  (Ibid.  iL 
3.)  He  himself  fled  to  Mount  Pappua  (iL  4), 
was  taken  after  a  severe  siege  (ii.  7),  carried  to 
Constantinople,  compelled  to  perform  obeisance  to 
Justinian,  and  then,  though  precluded  by  hia 
Arianism  from  the  Patrician  order,  was  treated 
kindly,  and  passed  the  rest  of  his  life  in  an  estato 
which  was  allowed  to  him  in  Galatia.  (ii.  9.) 

His  general  character  resembled  the  mingled 
cunning  and  cruelty  which  marked  the  princes  of 
the  Vandal  tribes.    But  it  can  hardly  be  accident 
that  has  preserved  so  many  traits  of  an  almost 
romantic  strain  of  thought  and  feeling.    Such  ia 
his  interview  with  his  brother  at  Bulla,  when  they 
embraced  each  other  in  tears,  with  dasped  hand;^ 
and  without  speaking  a  word  (ii  25).  Such,  when 
on  Mount  Pappua,  is  his  request  to  the  besieging 
general  for  a  loa^  as  not  having  seen  bread  for 
many  days  ;  a  sponge  to  wipe  his  inflamed  eyea, 
and  a  harp,  to  sing  a  diige  composed  by  himself  on 
his  own  miseries  (ii.  6);  or,  again,  his  determina- 
tion to  surrender  at  the  moving  sight  of  the  two 
children  fighting  in  the  extremity  of  hunger  for  a 
cake  (il  7).    Such  (if  we  adopt  the  interpretation 
of  his  friends)  was  the  hysterical  hiugh  in  whichy 
on  hit  capture,  he  indulged  at  this  sudden  reverse 
of  human  fortune  (ii.  7.),  and  his  reiterated  ex- 
clamation, without  tear  or  sigh,  as  he  walked  in 
Belisaritts*    triumphal     procession,    **  Vanity    of 
vanities  —  all  is  vanity/*    (iL  9.  Comp.  Gibbon, 
c.  41.)  [A.  P.  S.] 

GE'LLIAS  (rsAXfos),  a  citisen  of  Agrigentnna, 
celebrated  for  his  great  wealth  and  magnificent 
style  of  living,  as  well  as  for  his  unbounded  ho^i- 
tality.  He  flourished  just  before  the  destruction  of 
Agrigentum  by  the  Carthaginians  under  Hannibal, 
the  son  of  Giscon  (&  c.  406).  On  that  oocaaion  he 
fled  fer  refuge  to  the  temple  of  Athena ;  but  when 
he  saw  that  no  sanctuary  could  affiord  protection 
against  the  impiety  of  the  enemy,  he  set  fire  to  the 
temple  and  perished  in  the  flameSb  (Diod.  xiiL  83, 
90  ;  A  then.  L  p.  4^  a ;  Val.  Max.  iv.  8.)  The  name 
is  written  TelUas  in  most  of  the  MSS.  of  Athe- 
naeus,  and  the  error  (if  it  be  one)  must  be  of  ancient 
date,  as  the  name  ia  thus  quoted  both  by  Snidaa 


QELLIUS. 

ud  nwmiliiii     (Said.  i.  <l  'A«4huh  ud  T4\- 
Aiu;  EiutatL  oJ  CU.  p.  1471.)        [E.H.B.] 

OEXLIA  OENS,  plebd«m  wu  of  SumiK 
origia,  sd  aAcnnnli  kUM  M  Rome.  We  fiad 
Iwo  jmwli  of  tbii  unw  in  the  hut(tr7  of  the 
SiBaiM  «a*,  G^u  Statiu  in  the  leayid  S*m- 
Biic  war.  vlu  wm  debated  and  Bkeu  priNuar, 
B,  c  «U  (Ln.  ix.  U),  ud  OcUhu  Eguatitu  in  tha 
tUid  SaaaiM  war.  [Eokatius,  Ho.  I.J  The 
(Mlii  woa  ta  Wn  nUM  at  Ren»  Mon  aflci  tba 
oBibaiai  af  ibe  lemnd  Pnoio  «ai ;  tiiKa  the  fitit 
«ha  i>  wmtinnrd  u  a  Raawo  u  Co.  QtUiD*  in  the 
tBM  Bf  CaM  tka  CeuH,  who  defanded  L.  Tnriui 
wbMlka  latter  was  aeeaHd  b;Cii.OeUiw.  (OalL 
ii>.  2.)  Tkk  Co.  Oclliu  wu  pmbablj  the  blhct 
<f  Odiiaa,  tkc  hiilariaB,  awntioDed  balow,  with 
«faa  b*  hat  bcao  bequoitlf  eODfoDndad.  (Mejer, 
On*r.  JiiiM.  JVi^aL  p.  141,  2Dd  edition.)  Tba 
GeUii  aBbwijacatlT  attuDcd  (lie  Ligbot  officci  io 
thi  Mat*  :  bat  ib*  fim  member  of  tha  geoi  who 
tk^it»i  tlw  cnmnhbip  wu  L.  OtUiiu  Foplicola, 
b  a.  c.  72.  Tlw  sbI;  mniama  of  (hit  geu  ouder 
Ike  npnUic  a»  Canim  and  PorucoLi.  It  i> 
teUU  le  wbam  the  fblbirisg  coin  of  ihii  gent 
n(a> :  it  hai  eo  the  obrerw  the  btad  of  Polla*, 
ad  iM  the  iiTene  a  •oldio  and  a  vofDin  in  a 


A.  OEIXJUS,  not  Jgiiiui  la  Lipniu  and 
«ch«*  han  iaagincd,  ■  lAtio  grammariaii,  with 
npri  W  vhoae  hittai7  we  poneu  no  1001«*  ti 
■doaliaa  **iiift  bit  awn  book.  From  thi*  we 
ptka  thai  ka  waa  of  jmd  funil;  and  connectiont, 
a  MI*  (nbaUj  of  Roate  ;  tbal  he  bad  tiarelled 
mmh,  iiai  bllj  in  Onete,  toi  bad  niided  for  a 
OMBdoaUa  pariod  at  Alheni ;  ihal  he  bad  itodied 
ilciKir  aader  T.  Caatridn*  uid  Sulpidiu  ApoUi- 
■ria,  philoaaphj  muler  CilTiaini  Taitnu  and 
Fmoiaaa  Pntev,  eBJojiog  alio  the  biendibip 
ad  aMtnetiofii  tt  FaToiiiiiu,  Herodea  Alltnu,  and 
Ctcaafiw  FroBta  ;  that  while  ;el  a  jontb  be  had 
WcB  appaiBled  hj  tba  piaetor  to  act  u  an  umpire 
la  orfl  caaaea ;  aiid  that  nbaeqaoitlj  much  of  the 
Hmrn  which  ha  would  |ladl;  hue  deleted  to  literary 
yawiti  had  bfcn  oocapM  b;  jodidal  dutiea  of  a 
Mdar  demijitiMtt.  The  [ncuo  dale  of  bii  birth, 
■•  af  Ui  dcuh,  »  Bnknown  ;  bal  from  (he  Bamaa 
<l  hi*  fnaafiloi»  and  wpaiufm»  wa  coaduda  tbal 
ha  BaM  ban  lind  luidei  Hadrun,  AnloniBni 
Pta^MdlL  Amdio^XD.  117—180. 

Hie  wcU-kaown  wmk  anuiled  f/ada  Alhcat, 
'a  a  conotry-boiue  neai 
nigbti  of  winter,  it  a  tan 
JaB]^  taataining  nninenicii  exuactt  bom 
Omk  od  RamaD  wrileta,  00  a  great  nrietj  of 
■Haia  rMawltJ  with  kjalof;,  aotiqiutiei,  philo- 
■fhj,  aad  philolsg;,  ialcnpened  with  original 
■■«t*d« 


GELLIUS. 


2M 


0  twenty  tnolci,  without  a 


Isanti  a  Bakttada  of  cutioni  and  iolereiting 
PiMfat  fraaa  lalhwi  whoaa  worki  haie  pcriihed. 


which  mntt  otberwiae  laTe  remained  olMcnre  ;  but 
the  itfle  it  deformed  by  that  ipeciei  of  aUTectation 
which  wu  piuhed  to  eitiaTtgaut  aiceu  by  Apo- 
Leiui — the  fieqnent  inlroductiao  of  obiolete  wojdt 
and  pbiaaei  derired  for  the  nioit  part  from  the 
andent  coioic  drunatiiti.  The  eighib  booli  it  en- 
tirely loat  with  the  eiception  of  the  indei,  and  a 
lew  linet  at  the  beginning  of  the  liiLh  were  long 
wanting,  until  the  deficiency  wat  lopplied  fram  the 
Ejutome  of  the  Divine  Inttilutioni  of  l^ctantiut 
(c  28),  Gnt  publiihed  in  a  complete  form  in  1713, 
bj  Pbft  from  a  HS.  in  the  Royal  Library  at 
Turin.  [Lactantiuh.]  It  i>  not  pTobable  that 
any  portion  of  tba  Nocta  AOiau  wat  moubled 
into  ihape  before  A.D.  143,  lince,  in  the  teeond 
chapter  of  the  finl  book,  Herodei  Atticui  It  ipoken 
of  at  "  cDDiulari  bonon  ptaeditut,"  and  the  Kten- 
teenth  chapter  of  the  tbirtHntt  boik  contain)  an 
alluiion  to  the  leeand  coniulibip  of  Emdui  Clarui, 
wbicb  belnnga  to  a-  n-  146- 

The  Editio  Princepi  of  A.  Oelliot  wat  printed  at 
Rome,  (ol.  1469,  by  Sweynheym  and  Pannirti, 
with  a  prefatory  epiitle  by  Andrew,  afterwardt 
bithop  of  Aleria,  to  Pope  Paul  II.  i  wu  reprinted 
atthenme  place  by  tha  tame  typograpben  in  1472, 
followad  or  preceded  by  the  beautiful  impretti 


Jenton,  fol.  Veo.  1472  ;  and  ai 


other 


forth  in  Italy,  chiefly  al 
Venice,  before  the  dua  of  the  fifteenth  ccnlury, 
Tbe  fint  which  can  advance  any  claim  to  a  critiol 
n>iiian  of  tbe  leit  fonoded  on  the  collation  of 
MSS.  ii  that  publitbed  at  Farih  Byo.  1685,  under 
the  lUperintendence  of  Henry  Stephen!  and  Lonia 
Carrio,  which  tcrred  ai  the  ilandard  until  inper- 
wded  by  the  accurate  laboun  of  J.  F.  Gtonoriua, 
13ma.  Am>L,L.EI(eir.,  tSfil.and  D.  EUea  ,  166S, 
of  which  the  Utter  it  tbe  tuperior.  The  Octaio 
Variorumi  (Lu^.  Bat  1666,  168T)  eibibitthe  leit 
of  J.  F.  Qronoiiiu,  with  tome  additional  matter  by 
Thytiui  and  Oiteliui ;  but  thete  an  not  equal  in 
Talue  to  the  Quarto  Varionun  of  Jac  Oronoiioi, 
Lug;  BaL  1706  (reprinted,  with  lome  diiaertationi, 
by  Coniadi,  8>o.  l^ipt.  1762),  which  mutt  be 
regarded  ae  (he  bett  edition,  [or  the  moit  re>cept, 
that  of  Lion,  2  toU.  Sto.  Ootting.  1824,  1825,  it 
a  iloTenly  and  incorrect  performance. 

We  have  tranilationt  into  Kngligb  by  Beloe, 
3  TOli.  8io.  Lond.  17S& ;  into  French  by  the  Abbi 
de  Verteuil,  3  rolt.  12nu.  Par.  1776,  17B9,  and 
by  Victor  Verger,  3  tdIi.  Par.  1320,  1830 ;  into 
Oennan  (of  ihcia  portioni  only  which  illntlnM 
ancient  hittory  and  philotophy)  by  A.  H.  W.  Ton 
Wallentarn,  Sio.  Lemgo,  176S.  [W.  It.] 

CN.  CE'LLIUS,a  DontempiiTary  of  the  Qincchi, 
wu  tha  anthor  of  a  hiitoiy  of  Rome  from  tha 
earlicat  epoch,  extending,  u  we  gather  [rem  Cen- 

'  1,  down  to  the  yearn,  c.  149  at  leatt.  We 
that  the  Rape  of  tbe  Sabinei  wat  commemo- 
rated in  the  tecond  book  ;  the  reign  of  Titu*  Tatiua 
in  the  third  ;  the  death  of  Poitumiui  di 

■   -     ■  and  the 
tkult  wu  ap[Jied  by  tbe  Boii  (Lir. 
the  thirty.lhird  ;  and  we  find  a  qnoia 
lely-ieTentb,  if  we  c 

.  to  the  legeodi  coc 


oiut  dunng  the 


L  ?<).   1. 


the  origin  of  the  J  .  .     .._ 

wete  in  gaoeral  equal  in  length  to  tba  iimibtr 
diTiiiont  m  Liiy,  ihe  compilation  af  Oelliui  mutt 
hare  been  eiceedingly  Tolnminoui,  and  the  detult 
more  ample  than  thoie  contaioad  in  tbe  gnat  work 


236 


GELLIUa 


of  his  toceeiaor,  by  whom,  u  wdl  as  bj  Plutarch, 
he  seems  to  hare  been  altogether  neglected,  al- 
though occasionally  cited  by  Dionysius,  and  appa- 
rently both  an  accurate  chnmologer  and  a  diligent 
investigator  of  ancient  usages. 

Krause,  in  his  Vftae  et  Fragmnda  ffulorieontm 
RomanonuHy  has  enumerated  no  less  than  three 
Oellii,  Cnaeus,  Sextus,  and  Aulus ;  but  although 
**  OelliuB**  is  frequently  named  as  an  annalist  with- 
out any  distinguishing  praenomen,  the  two  latter 
personages  are  in  all  probability  imaginary.  The 
only  direct  testimony  to  the  existence  of  Sextus  is 
contained  in  the  tract  De  Origme  gexti»  Romanae 
(c.  16),  which  is  a  modem  forgery  ;  the  argument 
derived  from  the  use  of  the  plual  Tikkun  by  Dio- 
nysius (L  7)  will  be  found,  upon  consulting  the 
passage,  to  be  altogether  inconclusiTe  (Niebuhr, 
Jiom.  Hist.  YoU  ii.  note  11)  ;  and  the  word  GellH 
adduced  from  Cicero  (de  Leg.  i.  2 )  is  a  conjectural 
emendation.  As  to  Aulus,  we  find  in  Nonius,  it 
is  true  (s.  o.  Bubo)^  a  reference  to  ^  A.  Gellius 
historiarum  libr.  primo;**  and  in  Vopiscus  (PrU>, 
■ub  init.)  some  MSS.  have  **'hL  Cato  Agellius 
quoque,**  instead  of  the  received  reading,  ^  M. 
Cato  et  Gellius  historici  ;**  but  it  is  clear  that  such 
evidence  cannot  be  admitted  with  any  confidence. 
(Cic  de  Divm.  i.  26  ;  comp.  de  Leg,  i.  2 ;  Dionys. 
i.  7,  iL  81,  72,  76,  iv.  6,  vi.  11,  vil  1 ;  Plin. 
H.  N.  vil  56  ;  Solin.  Pclyh,  2,  where  one  of  the 
best  MSS.  has  GeUiue  for  OteUue;  Gell.  xiii.  22, 
xviil  12;  Censorin.  de  Die  Nat,  17;  Macrob. 
Sbt  i.  8,  16,  ills  ;  Charisius,  pp.  39,  40,  50, 55 ; 
Serv.  ad  Virg.  Aen,  iv.  390,  viil  688 ;  Marius 
Victorin.  p.  2468.)  [W.  R.] 

GE'LLIUSEGNATIUS.    [Eonatius,  No.  1.] 

GELLIUS  FUSCUS.    [Fuscua.] 

GE'LLIUS,  PUBLl'CIUS,  a  jurist,  one  of  the 
disciples  of  Servius  Sulpicius.  [T.Cabsiu&]  From 
tiie  unusual  combination  of  two  apparently  gentile 
names,  conjectural  alterations  of  the  passage  in 
the  Digest  where  Publicius  Gellius  is  mentioned 
by  Pomponins  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2.  s.  2.  $  44)  have 
been  attempted  by  several  critics.  Rutilius  (  Vi- 
tas JCtoruniy  c.  45)  reads  Publius  Caecilius,  and 
Uotomann  reads  Publicola  Gellius.  Accordingly, 
the  jurist  has  been  attempted  to  be  identified 
with  the  L.  Gellius  Publicola  who  is  spoken 
of  by  Cicero  {BruL  47)  as  a  second-rate  orator, 
contemporary  with  L.  Crassus  and  M;  Anto- 
nius  ;  but  the  disciple  of  Servius  must  have  been 
of  rather  Uiter  date.  Maiansius  makes  Pub- 
licius and  Gellius  distinct  jurists,  and  alters  the 
text  of  Pomponius  by  reading  duodedm  instead  of 
deeem,  as  the  number  of  the  disciples  of  Servius. 
There  is  no  necessity  for  alteration,  for  Publicius  is 
used  as  a  fctUhue  praemme»  by  Paulus,  in  Dig. 
36.  tit  2.  s.  24 ;  and  the  jurist  Publicius  is  cited, 
along  with  Africanus,  by  Ulpian  (Dig.  38.  tit.  17. 
a.  2.  $  8) ;  and  is  ako  cited  by  Modestinas  (Dig. 
35.  tit  1.  s.  51.  $  1),  and  by  Marcellus  (Dig.  31. 
s.  50.  §  2). 

There  was  a  praetor  Publicius,  who  introduced 
into  the  edict  a  celebrated  clause  (Dig.  6.  tit  2. 
s.  1.  pr.),  which  gave  origin  to  the  PMidana  in 
rem  actio.  By  this  action  a  bona  fide  possessor 
was  enabled,  by  the  fiction  of  usucaption,  to  re- 
cover the  lost  possession  of  a  thing,  although  he 
was  not  domtnue  ettjur»  Qniritium.  (Inst  4.  tit  6. 
§  45.)  It  is  not  unlikely  that  this  Publicius  was 
the  jurist  cited  in  the  Digest ;  and  there  is  some 
ground  for  identifying  him  with  Q.  Publicius,  who 


GELON. 

was  praetor  peregrinus  in  b.  c.  69.     (Cic.  pra 
auent.  45). 

(Bertrsndna,  de  Juriip,  ii.  16 ;  GuiL  Grotins, 
VUae  Juriee,  l  11,  §  15-— 18  ;  Maiansins,  ad  «r» 
ICtonmFhMg,  Comment^  vol.  ii.  p.  154—161; 
Zimmem,  A.  A  (?.  vol  I  §  79 ;  Hugo,  It  It  O, 
ed.  1832,  p.  536.)  [  J.  T.  G.] 

GE'LLIUS  STATIUS.  [Gbllia  Gbns.] 
GELON  (Nx«r).  1.  Son  of  Deinomenes  ty- 
rant of  Gela,  and  afterwards  of  Syracuse.  He  was 
descended  firom  one  of  the  most  illustrious  fiunilies 
in  his  native  city,  his  ancestors  having  been  among 
the  original  founders  of  Gela,  and  having  subse- 

?uently  held  an  important  hereditary  priesthood. 
Herod,  vil  J  53.)  Gelon  himself  is  first  mentioned 
as  one  of  the  body-guards  in  the  service  of  Hippo- 
crates, at  that  time  tyrant  of  Gela,  and  distin- 
guished himself  greatly  in  the  wars  carried  on  by 
that  monarch,  so  as  to  be  promoted  to  the  chief 
command  of  his  cavalry.  On  the  death  of  Hippo- 
crates, the  people  of  Gela  rose  in  revolt  against  his 
sons,  and  attempted  to  throw  off  their  yoke. 
Gelon  espoused  the  cause  of  the  young  pnncea» 
and  defeated  the  insurgenta  ;  but  took  advantage 
of  his  victory  to  set  aside  the  sons  of  Hippocratea, 
and  retain  the  chief  power  for  himself,  b.  c.  491. 
(Herod,  vii.  154,  155  ;  SchoL  ad  Find.  Nem,  iz. 
95.)  He  appears  to  have  held  undisturbed  rule  over 
Gela  for  some  years,  until  the  internal  dissensiona 
of  Syracuse  afforded  him  an  opportunity  to  inter- 
fere in  the  concerns  of  that  city.  The  oligarchical 
party  (called  the  Geomori,  or  Gamori)  had  been 
expelled  firom  Syracuse  by  the  popuhice,  and  taken 
refuge  at  Casmenae.  Gelon  espoused  their  cause, 
and  proceeded  to  restore  them  by  force  of  anna. 
On  his  approach  the  popular  party  opened  the  gatea 
to  him,  and  submitted  without  opposition  to  his 
power  (b.  c  485).  From  this  time  he  neglected 
Gela,  and  bent  all  his  efforts  to  the  aggrandisement 
of  his  new  sovereignty  ;  he  even  destroyed  Canut- 
rina  ( which  had  been  rebuilt  by  Hippocrates  not 
long  before),  in  order  to  remove  the  inhabitanto  to 
Syracuse,  whither  he  also  transferred  above  half  of 
those  of  Geku  In  like  manner,  having  taken  the 
cities  of  Euboea  and  the  HybUiean  Megan,  he 
settled  all  the  wealthier  citizens  of  them  at  Sjrra- 
cuse,  while  he  sold  the  lower  classes  into  slavery. 
(Herod,  vil  155,  156  ;  Thuc.  vi.  4,  5.)  By  these 
means  Syracuse  was  raised  to  an  unexampled 
height  of  wealth  and  prosperity,  and  Gelon  found 
himself  possessed  of  such  power  as  no  Greek  bad 
previously  held,  when  his  assistance  was  requeated 
by  the  liicedaemonians  and  Athenians  against  the 
impending  danger  from  the  invasion  of  Xerxea^ 
He  offered  to  support  them  with  a  fleet  of  200  tri- 
remes, and  a  hind  force  of  28,000  men,  on  con- 
dition of  being  entrusted  with  the  chief  command 
of  the  allied  forces,  or  at  least  with  that  of  their 
fleet  But  both  these  proposals  being  rejected,  he 
dismissed  the  envoys  with  the  remark,  that  the 
Greeks  had  lost  the  spring  out  of  their  year. 
(Herod,  vil  157—162 ;  Timaeua,  fhig,  87,  ed. 
Paris,  1841.) 

There  is  some  uncertainty  with  regard  to  the 
conduct  that  he  actually  pursued.  According  to 
Herodotus,  he  sent  Cadmus  of  Cos  with  a  sum  of 
money  to  await  at  Delphi  the  issue  of  the  Kp- 
proaching  contest,  and  should  it  prove  unfisvonimble 
to  the  Greeks,  to  make  offen  of  submission  to  the 
Persian  monarch.  But  the  same  historian  adds, 
that  the  Sicilian  Greeka  asserted  him  to  haTe  been 


OELON. 

•ctaSy  pRpsiog  to  join  the  allied  aimament 
when  he  vm  prevented  by  the  news  of  the  Car- 
thapnian  iavasion  of  Sicily  (Henid.  Tii.  163 — 
1 65),  and  thia  ^ypean  to  have  been  also  the  ao- 
coont  t£  the  natter  given  by  Ephonu  (ap.  SchoL 
ad  Pmd.  Fyik  i.  146).  The  expedition  of  the 
Caitk^giaiaaa  la  attributed  by  the  laat^mentioned 
historiea  {L  c),  aa  well  as  by  Diodonis  (xi.  1,20), 
to  an  allianee  conclnded  by  them  with  Xerxes : 
Heradotos,  with  more  profaabili^,  represents  them 
ss  called  in  by  Teiilfaia,  tynnt  of  Himera,  who  had 
beta  expelled  from  that  city  by  Theion  of  Agri- 
geatam.  The  dicomstanoes  of  their  expedition 
SR  varioosly  related,  and  may  be  sospected  of  mnch 
exaggeiation  (see  Niebohr,  LeiL  on  Rom,  Hitt, 
ToL  L  pk  105»  ed.  Schmita),  bat  the  leading  &cts 
aie  amjnestionable.  The  Carthaginian  general 
Hsnksr  arrived  at  Panomras  with  an  anny,  as  it 
is  mid,  of  300,000  men,  and  advancing  without 
^  aa  Himeia,  kid  siege  to  that  place, 
wsa,  bowerer,  vigorously  defended  by  The- 
lOB  of  Agrigentom.  Gelon  had  previoosly  fonned 
an  sihaaee  and  matrimonial  eonnection  with  Theron, 
having  married  his  daughter  Demarete  (SchoL  od 
Pmi.  OL  iL  1,  29) :  no  sooner,  therefore,  did  he 
hesr  of  his  danger  than  he  advanced  to  his  sncoour 
at  the  head  of  a  force  of  50,000  foot  and  6000  honw. 
la  the  battle  that  ensned  the  Carthaginians  were 
totally  drfaafed,  vrith  a  loss,  as  it  is  pretended,  of 
150.000  men,  while  nearly  the  whole  of  the  re- 
maiadec  feE  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy  as  pri- 
sooen-  HamfWar  himself  was  among  the  slain, 
and  a  few  ships,  which  had  made  their  escape  with 
a  nmaber  of  fagitives  on  board,  perished  in  a  storm, 
ao  that  seaieely  a  messenger  returned  to  bear  the 
dasastTDBs  news  to  Carthage.  (Herod.  viL  165, 1 66 ; 
Died,  xi  20—24  ;  xui.  59  ;  Ephoros,  o^.  Sekol. 
Pmd.  /yi.  i.  146  ;  Polyaen.  i.  27.  $  2.)  This 
vietfSiy  was  gained,  aocoiding  to  the  acoonnts  re- 
paitsd  by  Hendottts,  on  this  very  same  day  as 
that  of  Salawis,  while  Diodonu  asserts  it  to  have 
besa  the  same  day  with  Thennopyhe :  the  exact 
siathiimisn  BMy  in  either  case  be  emneons,  bat 
theexateoee  of  saeh  n  belief  so  early  as  the  time 
sf  Heradotaa  mast  be  admitted  as  oondosive  evi- 
the  expedition  of  the  Carthaginians  having 
mponry  with  that  of  Aerxes ;  hence 
the  battia  at  Himem  mast  have  been  fonght  in 
the  aBtan  of  480  B.C.  (Comp.  Aristot.  Poet.  23. 

So  gnat  a  victairy  natorally  rused  Gelon  to  the 

highest  pitch  of  povrer  and  repatatioa :  his  friend- 

ship  was  eoarted  even  by  those  states  of  Sicily 

vUeh  had  been  before  opposed  to  him,  and,  if  we 

m^  bcfieva  the  aeeoonts  tiansmitted  to  us,  a 

saScan  treaty  of  peace  was  ooocladed  between  him 

and  the  Carthaginians,  by  which  the  latter  repaid 

him  the  expenses  of  the  war.  (Died.  xL  26  ;  Ti- 

SduL  Fimd.  JPfiL  iL  3.)      A  stipn- 

is  ssid  by  seme  write»  to  have  been  inseited 

that  the  Cartfaaginiana  should  refrain  for  the  future 

frim  hamaa  tamfiees,  but  there  can  be  little  doubt 

thatthisisamerefictiooofhuertimes.  (Theophiast. 

^  SAeL  FimL  Lc;  Pint.  Apapkk  p.  175,  d« 

«BT.  Nmm.  mad.  p.  552.)    Oelon  applied  the  large 

«■  thas  received,  as  weU  aa  the  spoils  taken  m 

the  «ar,  to  the  erection  of  aeveml  splendid  temples 

ti  adsn  his  fovooied  city,  at  the  same  time  that 

^  MBt  flHarifioent  ofiermgs  to  Delphi,  and  the 


GELON. 


237 


to  have  now  thought  himself  sufficiently  secure  of 
his  power  to  make  a  show  of  resigning  it,  and  ac- 
cordingly presented  himself  unarmed  and  thinly 
chid  before  the  assembled  army  and  populace  oif 
Syraoue.  He  then  entered  into  an  elaborate  re- 
view of  his  past  conduct,  and  concluded  with  offer- 
ing to  surrender  his  power  into  the  hands  of  the 
people — a  proposal  which  was  of  course  rejected, 
and  he  was  asiled  by  the  acclamations  of  the 
multitude  as  their  preserver  and  sovereign.  (Diod. 
xi.26;  Polyaen.  I  27.  $  1 ;  AeL  V.  H.  vi.  11.) 
He  did  not,  however,  long  survive  to  enjoy  his  ho- 
nours, having  been  carried  off  by  a  dropsy  in  b.c« 
478,  only  two  years  after  his  victory  at  Himeni, 
and  seven  from  the  oommenoement  of  his  reign 
over  Syracuse,  (IMod^  xL  38 }  Arist  PoL.  v.  9  ; 
Sehol  adPk»d,Pftk.\.^Sl\  Vhxi. de Pyth.  One. ^. 
403.)  It  appean  from  Aristotle  (Po^  v.  10  ;  see 
also  SchoL  ad  Pmd,  Nem.  ix.  95^  that  he  left  an 
infant  son,  notwithstanding  which,  according  to 
Diodorus,  he  on  his  deathbed  appointed  his  brother 
Hieron  to  be  his  successor. 

We  know  very  little  of  the  internal  adminis- 
tration or  personal  character  of  Gelon:  it  is  not 
unlikely  that  his  brilliant  success  at  Himera  shed 
a  lustre  over  his  name  which  was  extended  to  the 
rest  of  his  conduct  also.  But  he  is  represented 
by  Ute  writers  as  a  man  of  singukr  leniency  and 
moderation,  and  as  seeking  in  every  way  to  pro- 
mote the  welfiue  of  his  subjects  ;  and  his  name  even 
appean  to  have  become  almost  proverbial  as  an 
instance  of  a  good  monareh.  (DiocLxL  38,67,  xiiL 
22,  xiv.  66  ;  Pint  Dion.  5,  de  $ar.  Num.  vhtd.  p. 
551.)  He  was,  however,  altogether  illiterate  (Ael. 
V.  H.  iv.  15);  and  perhaps  this  cireumstanoe  may 
account  for  the  silence  of  Pindar  concerning  his  al- 
leged virtues,  which  would  otherwise  appear  som»* 
what  suspicious.  But  even  if  his  good  qualities  as 
a  ruler  have  been  exaggerated,  his  popularity  at  the 
time  of  his  death  is  attested  by  the  splendid  tomb 
erected  to  him  by  the  Synaisans  at  the  public  ex- 
pense, and  by  the  heroic  honoun  decreed  to  his  me- 
mory. (Diod.  xi.  38.)  Neariy  a  century  and  a  half 
afterwards,  when  Timoleon  sought  to  extirpate  as 
fiir  as  possible  all  records  of  the  tyrants  that  had 
ruled  in  Sicily,  the  statue  of  Gelon  alone  was 
spared.  (PlutTltmo^  23.) 

Concerning  the  chronology  of  the  reign  of  Gelon 
see  Clinton  {F.  H.  vol  iL  p.  266,  &&),  Pausanias 
( vi.  9.  §  4, 5,  viii.  42.  §  8),  Dionysius  ( vii  1 ),  and 
Niebuhr(/2om.^u<.voLiLp.97,note201).  The 
last  writer  adopts  the  date  of  the  Parian  chronicle, 
which  he  supposes  to  be  taken  from  Timaeus,  ac- 
cording to  which  Gelon  did  not  begin  to  reign  at 
Syrscnse  until  b.  c.  478;  but  it  seems  incredible  that 
Herodotus  should  have  been  mistaken  in  a  matter 
of  such  public  notoriety  as  the  contemponneity  of 
the  battle  of  Himera   with    the   expedition    of 


in  Giaeee  itaelt  (Diod.  xi.  26 
ri.  19.  g  7  ;  AthflO.  tI  pw  231.)    Heseema 


2.  Son  of  Hieron  II.,  king  of  Syracuse,  who 
died  before  his  fother,  at  the  age  of  more  than  50 
yean.  Very  little  is  known  concerning  him,  but 
he  appean  to  have  inhoited  the  quiet  and  prudent 
character  of  Hieron  himself ;  and  it  is  justly  re- 
corded to  his  pmise,  by  Polybius,  that  he  sacrificed 
all  objects  A  personal  ambition  to  the  duty  of 
obedience  and  reverence  to  his  parents.  (Polyb. 
viL  8.)  It  seems  clear,  however,  that  he  was 
associated  by  Hieron  with  himself  in  the  govern- 
ment, and  that  he  even  received  the  title  of  king. 
(Schweighauser,  ad  Poiyb.  v.  88 ;   Diod.  £sc 


238 


GEMINIUS. 


Valm,  xxtI  p.  568.)  Lity  aMerU  that  after  the 
battle  of  Caiuiae,  Oelon  waa  preparing  to  abandon 
the  alliance  of  Rome  for  that  of  Carthage,  and  that 
he  was  only  prerented  from  doing  eo  by  his  eodden 
death ;  bat  this  seems  quite  at  Tsriance  with  the 
statement  of  Polybios  of  his  nniform  submission  to 
his  father*!  views,  and  may  very  likely  deserve  as 
little  credit  as  the  innnuation  with  which  Livy 
immediately  Mows  it — that  his  death  occnired  so 
opportunely,  as  to  cast  suspieion  upon  Hieron  him- 
self. (Lit.  xxiii  30.)  Oelon  waa  married  to 
Nereis,  daughter  of  I^hus,  by  whom  he  left  a 
son,  Hieronymus,  and  a  daughter,  Harmonia,  mar- 
ried to  a  SyracuBan  named  Themistns.  (PolyU 
Tii.  4  ;  Justin,  xxviii.  3 ;  Paus.  vi.  12.  §  8.)  Ar- 
chimedes dedicated  to  him  his  treatise  called 
Arenarins,  in  which  it  may  be  observed  that  he 
addresses  him  by  the  title  of  king.  {Armor,  p.  319. 
ed  Torell.) 

The  coins  referred  by  eariier  writen  to  the  elder 
Gelon  are  generally  «idmitted  by  modem  numis- 
matists to  belong  to  this  prince  ;  Uie  head  on  the 
obvene  is  probably  that  of  Gelon  himself ;  though 
Eckhel  (vol  L  p.  255)  considers  it  as  tluit  of  the 
elder  Gelon,  and  that  the  coins  were  struck  in  his 
honour,  under  the  reign  of  Uietun  II. 


3.  A  native  of  Epeirus,  in  the  service  of  Neop- 
tolemus  Iln  king  of  that  country,  who  took  occasion 
to  fimn  a  plot  against  the  life  of  Pyrrhus,  when 
that  prinee  and  Neoptolemns  had  met  to  perform  a 
solemn  sacrifice.  The  con^imcy  was,  however, 
discovered,  and  Neoptolemns  himself  assassinated 
by  his  rival,  B.  c.  296.  (Plut.  Pyrrh,  5.)  [E.H.B.] 

GELO'NUS.  [Echidna.] 

GE'MINA,  one  of  the  kidies  who  attended  the 
philosophical  instractions  of  Plotinus  when  he  waa 
at  Rome  in  the  eariy  part  of  the  reign  of  the  em- 
peror Philip,  A.  D.  244.  Her  affluence  is  indicated 
by  the  circumstance  that  the  philosopher  resided 
and  taught  in  her  house,  and  her  age  by  the  cir- 
cumstance that  her  daughter,  of  the  same  name 
with  herself  was  also  one  of  his  lealous  disciples. 
(Porphvr.  ru.  Pldm,  c  8,  9.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GEMI'NIUS,  1.  C.  Praetor  of  Macedonia, 
B.C.  92.  He  sustained  a  severe  defSeat  from  the 
Maedians,  a  Thracian  tribe,  who  afterwards  ra- 
vaged the  province.  (Liv.  EpU,  70 ;  JuL  Obseq. 
de  Prodig.  113.) 

2.  A  decurio  of  Terradna,  and  a  personal  enemv- 
of  C.  Marias  the  elder.  The  troop  of  horse  which 
discovered  Marius  in  the  marshes  of  Mintumae, 
ac.  88,  had  been  despatched  by  Geminius  to 
apprehend  him.  (Plut.  Mar,  36,  38.) 

3.  A  sealous  partisan  of  M.  Antony,  waa  de- 
puted by  the  triumviri  friends  in  Rome  to  re- 
monstrate with  him  on  his  ruinous  connection  with 
Cleopatra.  Geminius  went  to  Ath<>ns  in  the 
winter  of  B.  c.  32 — 31,  but  could  not  obtain  a  pri- 
vate audience  from  Antony.  At  length,  being 
menaced  by  Cleopatra  with  the  torture,  he  with- 
drew from  Athens,  leaving  his  mission  unacoom- 
pliahed.  (Pint  Afd.  59.) 


GEMINU& 

4.  A  Roman  eques,  put  to  death  at  the  end  of 
A.  o.  33,  on  a  charge  of  conspiracy  against  Tiberius, 
but  really  because  of  his  intimacy  with  Sejanns. 
(Tac.  Ann.  vi  14.)  [ W.  B.  D.] 

GEMI'NIUS  METTIUS.    [Murnus.] 

GEMrNUS  (r«furor).  This  name  comes  down 
to  us  in  the  manuscripts  of  Proclus,  with  a  dr- 
cumflex  on  the  penultimate  syllable.  Gerard  Voa- 
sius  believes,  nevertheless,  that  it  is  the  Latin 
word :  Petavius  and  Fabricins  admit  the  drcura- 
flex  without  o&w  comment  than  reference  to 
Produs.  Any  one  is  justified  in  saying  either 
Geminus  or  OemTnus,  according  to  his  theory. 

Of  the  man  belonging  to  this  dubious  name  we 
know  nothing  but  that^  from  a  passage  in  hie 
works  rektive  to  the  Egyptian  OMMt  xngu»  of  120 
yean  before  his  own  time,  it  appean  that  he  must 
have  been  living  in  the  year  B.  c.  77.  He  waa 
a  Rhodian,  and  both  Petavius  and  Vossius  sus- 
pect that  he  wrote  at  Rome ;  but  perhaps  on  no 
stronger  firandation  than  his  Latin  name  and  hia 
Greek  tongue,  which  make  them  suppose  that  he 
was  a  Ub^im,  Produs  mentions  him  (p.  1 1  of 
Grynoeuft)  as  distinguishing  the  maUiematical 
sdenoes  into  votfrd  voA.  edMbira,  in  the  former  of 
which  he  places  geometry  and  arithmetic,  in  the 
latter  mechanics,  astronomy,  optics,  geodesy,  ca- 
nonics,  and  logic  (no  doubt  a  oomplioB  of  iogkHcti^ 
or  computation ;  Barodus  has  an  M^jpatefrir). 
Again  (p.  31)  Ptodus  mentiotts  him  as  author  of  a 
geometrical  work  containing  an  aeeonnt  of  spirBl^ 
conchoid,  and  dssdd  lines.  But  Dehunbre  (Atir„ 
Am.  voL  L  p.  21 1)  saw  reason  to  question  the  skill 
of  Geminus  both  in  arithmetie  and  geometry. 

The  only  work  of  Geminus  now  remaining  ia 
the   Eitnryityili    «I»  rd  «wix^fm,  which  many 
wrongly  make  to  be  a  commentary  on  the  Pkaem>- 
meaa  oiT  Aratus.    The  work  on  the  sphere  attri- 
buted to   Produs   is   not  much  more  than  an 
abridgment  of  some  chapters  of  Geminus.     The 
book  of  the  latter  is  a  descriptive  treatise  on  ele- 
mentary astronomy,  with  a  great  deal  of  historieal 
allusion.   There  is  a  foil  aoeount  of  it  in  Delambre 
{L  e.).    The  total  rejection  of  the  supposed  eflSecta 
of  the  risings  and  settings  of  the  stars,  Ac.  upou 
the  weather  is  creditable  to  Geminua.    The  work 
was  fint  published  by  Edo  Hildericus,  Gr.  Lat., 
Altorf,  1590,  8vo.     This  edition  was  reprinted 
at   Leyden,   1603,  8va     H.  Briggs  diligentlj 
compared  the  edition  with  a  manuscript  at  Ox- 
ford, and  handed  the  residts  to  Petavius,  who 
made  a  similar  comparison  with  another  mannsoipt 
of  his  own,  and  published  a  corrected  edition 
(Gr.  Lat)  in  his  UrtmolcguM,  Paris»  1630,  IbL 
The  most  recent  edition  is  that  in  Hafana^  editiom 
of  Ptolemy,  Paris,  1 81 9, 4to.  Petavius  also  infonns 
us  that  another  work  of  Geminus  was  sent   to 
England  in  manuscript,  with  other  portions  of  the 
library  of  Barocins  (the  editor  ot  Produs,   we 
presume).    (Produs  ;  Fabric.  B&L  Cfraee,  voL  !▼«, 
p.  81,  &c;  Petavius,  Urameiogum;  Weidler,  tftat. 
Attron,  ;  Delambre,  Attrom.  Amc)        [A.  Sie  M.] 

GE'MINUS,  ANTONINUS,  son  of  M.  Awe- 
lins  and  Faustina,  twin  brother  of  the  emperor 
Commodus.    He  died  when  a  child  of  four  yeeis 

old.      [M.  AURBLXUR.]  [W.  R«] 

GE'MINUS,  ATI'DIUS,  a  praetor  of  Achasa, 
but  at  what  time  is  unknown.  (Tae^  .^im.  i-r. 
43.)  [L.  S.] 

GE'MINUS,  DUCE'NNIUS,  was  appointed 
by  Nero,  in  a,  d.  63^  one  of  the  three  Gonsulai« 


OEMINUS. 

wlw  \aA  Id  npetintend  the  pobfie  tectigalia  and 
to  pmecote  thott  wiio  had  before  managed  them 
faadlj.  In  the  reign  of  Oalba  he  wai  pxaefect  of 
the  dtr.  (Tac  Amu  zr.  18,  HuL  I  14.)  [L.  S.] 
OrMINUS,  FU'FIUS.  In  B.C.  35,  when 
Octitaana,  after  snbduing  the  Pannoonns,  retired 
to  Rome,  he  kft  Ftofini  Oemmna,  with  a  part  of 
hi*  ana  J,  behind  in  Fumoma.  Soon  after  the  de- 
pumre  cf  OctaTianni,  the  Pannonians  n»e  again  ; 
but  Ocniinua  anceeeded  in  eompelUng  them,  by 
•eroal  battSei,  to  remain  qniet,  although  he  had  at 
fint  been  driven  by  them  from  the  town  of  Siicia. 
(DioB  Cmb.  zEz.  96.)  He  seems  to  be  the  same 
pnwa  aa  the  one  whom  Flonu  (ir.  12.  §  8)  calls 
Vibios.  Whether  he  stood  in  any  relation  to  C. 
Fnfias  Oeasinos,  who  was  eonsnl  in  ▲.  d.  29,  is 
aaJmovn.     (Tac  An*.  ▼.  1.)  [L.  &] 

GL'MINUS,  L.  RUBEliLIUS,  consul  in 
A.D.  29,  with  C.  Fofins  Geminus.  (Tac  Ann, 
V.  1.)  [L.  S.] 

GrMINUS.SERYIlilUS.  1.  P.  Sehviliws, 
Q.  r.  Cw.  N.  OsMiNua,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  252, 
with  C.  AvdiQa  Cotta.  Both  consols  earned  on 
the  war  in  Sicily  against  the  Carthaginians,  and 
sesse  towns  were  taken  by  them.  Himera  was 
among  the  nnmber ;  bat  its  inhabitants  had  been 
earned  off  by  the  Carthaginiana.  In  n.  c.  248  he 
WIS  eowal  a  aeeond  time,  with  his  fonner  colleague, 
and  bctteged  I^ybaeom  and  Drepana,  while  Car- 
thalo  cadeaToared  to  make  a  diversion  by  a  descent 
■poa  the  eoaat  of  Italy.    (Zonar.  TiiL  14,  16.) 

2l  Cr.  Smviuus,  P.  p.  Q.  n.  OiMiNDa,  a  son 
of  No.  1,  was  csBsol  in  B.C  217,  with  C.  Flami- 
nins.    He  entered  his  office  on  the  ides  of  March, 
and  had  Oaol  fat  his  prorince.     He  afterwards 
gave  up  his  aimy  to  the  dictator,  Q.  Fabius,  and 
whfle  lusooOeagBe  iMght  the  unfortunate  battle  of 
kkc  Tmaimenas,  Cn.  Serrilios  sailed  with  a  fleet 
ef  129  ships  roond  the  coasts  of  Sardinia  and 
Coniea  in  chaae  dt  the  Carthaginians ;  and  having 
neei^  hnifsgri  everywhere,  he  crossed  over  into 
Africa.    On  Ua  voyage  thither  he  ravaged  the 
adsad  of  Mcfiinx,  and  spared  Cerdna  only  on  the 
leeetpi  of  ten  tafents  from  its  inhabitants.    After 
he  had  hmded  with  his  troops  in  Afnca,  they  in- 
dalged  in  the  same  system  of  plunder  ;  but  being 
and  nnacquaiBted  with  the  localitaea,  they 
taken  by  sarprise  and  put  to  flight  by  the 
Aboot  one  ihoosand  of  them  were 
kiBed,  the  rest  sailed  to  Sicily,  and  the  fleet  being 
fiere  catmaled  to  P.  Sura,  who  was  ordered  to 
lake  it  back  to  Rome,  Cn.  Servilius  himself  tra- 
velled OB  feot  throngh  Sicily ;  and  being  called 
hack  bj  ^  didaftor,  Q.  Fabins  Mazimns,  he  crossed 
the  atrsita,  and  went  to  Italy.    About  the  aatnmn 
he  ■■4fitwlv  the  command  of  the  army  of  Minn> 
ci■^  nd,  in  conjoaetion  with  his  coilesgue  M. 
Atiiwi  Rcfalua,  he  carried  on  the  war  against 
Haamhal,  thoagh  he  caiefiilly  avoided  entering 
into  any  decisive  engagement    His  imperium  was 
pcvbaged  for  the  year  216 ;  and  before  the  battle 
«f  Oanae  he  was  the  only  one  who  agreed  with 
the  eoaad  L.  Aemihns  Panllns  in  the  opinion  that 
a  battle  ihoold  not  be  ventored  upon.    However, 
tke  battle  wm  fooght,  and  Cn.  Servilias  himself 
was  Ibond  aBMng  the  dead.     (Liv.  xxi.  57,  zzii. 
U  SI,  S2,  4a,  4»;  Polyb.  iii.  75,  77,  88,  96,  106, 
114,  116 ;  Appiaa,  AmA.  6,  12,  16,  18,  19,  22 
— 24;Cic  rasci87.) 

X  M.  SsaTiuua,  C.  f.  P.  n.  Palsz  0>- 

aagnr  in  B.a  211,  in  the 


GEMISTUS. 


239 


pkce  of  SpuriuB  Carvilius,  who  had  died  ;  and  in 
B.C.  203  he  was  curule  aedile,  and,  conjointly 
with  his  colleague,  he  dedicated  a  golden  quadriga 
on  the  Capitol.  In  the  year  same  he  was  magis- 
ter  eqnitum  to  the  dictator,  P.  Sulpicius  Oalba, 
with  whom  he  travelled  through  Italy,  to  ex- 
amine the  causes  which  had  led  several  towns  to 
revolt  against  Rome.  In  B.  c  202  he  was  consul 
with  Tib.  Claudius  Nero,  and  obtained  Etraria  for 
his  province,  which  he  occupied  with  his  two 
legions,  and  in  which  his  imperium  was  prolonged 
for  the  year  following.  In  b.  c  200  he  was  one  of 
the  ten  commissionen  to  distribute  famd  in  Samnium 
and  Appniia  among  the  veterans  of  Sdpio.  In 
B.C.  197  he  was  one  of  the  triumvin  appointed 
for  a  period  of  three  years,  to  establish  a  series  of 
colonies  on  the  western  coast  of  Italy.  In  n.  a 
167,  during  the  disputes  as  to  whether  a  triumph 
was  to  be  granted  to  Aemilins  Panllus,  the  con- 
queror of  Macedonfa^  M.  Servilius  addressed  the 
people  in  fovour  of  Aemilius  PauUus.  (Liv.  xxvi. 
23,  xxix.  38,  XXT.  24,  26,  27,  41,  xxxL  4,  xxxil 
29,  xxxiv.  45,  xlv.  36,  &c.) 

4.  M.  SRRvaius  OsMiNUs  was  consul  in  a.  d. 
3,  with  L.  AeUtts  Lamia  (YaL  Max.  i.  8.  §  11)  ; 
but  it  must  be  observed  that  his  cognomen,  though 
mentioned  by  Valerius  Maximus,  does  not  occur 
in  the  Fasti  [L.  S.] 

GE'MINUS,TANU'SIUS,  a  Roman  historian 
who  seems  to  have  lived  about  the  time  of  Cicero. 
The  exact  nature  of  his  work  is  uncertain,  although 
we  know  that  in  it  he  spoke  of  the  time  of  Sulla. 
(Suet.  Cktei.  9.)  Plutarch  (Omil  22)  mentions  an 
historian  whom  he  calls  Tomior,  and  whom  Voa* 
sius  (de  HittLai.  l  12)  considers  to  be  the  same 
as  our  Tannsius.  Seneca  (EpitL  93)  speaks  of 
one  Tamnsius  is  the  author  of  annals ;  and  it  u 
not  improbable  that  this  is  merely  a  slight  mistake 
in  the  name,  for  Tannsins ;  and  if  this  be  so, 
Tannsius  Oeminus  wrote  annals  of  his  own  time, 
which  are  lost  with  the  exception  of  a  fragment 
quoted  by  Suetonius.  [L.  S.] 

OE'MINUS,  TUOiLIUS,  a  poet  of  the  Greek 
Anthol<^.  There  are  ten  epigrams  in  the  An- 
thology under  the  name  of  Oeminus  (Brunck,  AnaL 
voL  it  p.  279  ;  Jacobs,  Anik,  Graee.  voL  ii.  p.  254), 
of  which  the  second,  Uiird,  fourth,  fifth,  sixth,  and 
tenth  are  inscribed,  in  the  Vatican  BfS.  simply 
Tc/Jivv,  and  the  eighth  Faifdpov :  the  first  is  in- 
scribed, in  the  Pumndean  Anthology,  TvXAfou 
TfiipoVf  and  the  seventh  has  the  lame  heading  in 
the  Volicaa  MS :  the  9th  is  inscribed,  m  the  Pb- 
nudean,  ToAA/ov  r«/«irov,  and,  in  the  Vatican, 
TuWiov  J^ti^iKfv  (i.  e.  Sabini).  It  is  doubtful 
whether  the  Tulliua»  whose  epigtams  were  in- 
cluded in  the  collection  of  Philip,  was  TuUins  Ge- 
minns  or  TuUius  Laniea.  Most  of  the  epigrams  of 
Geminus  are  descriptions  of  works  of  art.  They  are 
written  in  a  very  affected  maimer.  (Jacobs,  Anlk 
Graee,  vol  xiiL  p.  897 ;  Fabric  BAl,  Cfniee,  vol 
iv.  p.  498.)  [P.  a] 

GETMINUS,  VETU'RIUS.    [CicimiNiTs.] 

GEMISTUS,  GEO'RGIUS  (T^^m  6  Ftfu- 
in6t),oT  GECROIUS  PLETHO  (*  HX^Bm), 
one  of  the  Uter  and  most  celebrated  Byaantine 
writers,  lived  in  the  latter  iwrt  of  the  fourteenth 
and  in  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century.  He 
was  probably  a  native  of  Constantinople,  but  passed 
most  of  his  life  in  the  Peloponnesus.  In  1426  he 
held  a  high  office,  under  the  emperor  Mannd  Pa- 
laeologus.    He  was  called  re/uor^,  or  UK^/Om^  oa 


240 


GEMISTUS. 


■ccoant  of  the  extzaordinaiy  amount  of  knowledge 
which  he  poaseased  in  nearly  all  the  branches  of 
science  ;  and  the  great  number  of  writings  which 
he  left  prove  that  his  surname  was  hj  no  means 
mere  flattery.  Oemistns  was  one  of  the  deputies 
of  the  Greek  church  that  were  present  at  the 
council  of  Florence,  held  in  1438,  under  pope  £u- 
genius  IV.,  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  a  union 
between  the  Latin  and  Greek  churches.  Gemistns 
at  first  was  rather  opposed  to  that  union,  since  his 
opinion  on  the  nature  of  the  Holy  Ghost  differed 
ffreatly  from  the  belief  of  the  Romish  church,  but 
he  afterwards  gave  way,  and,  without  changing 
his  opinion  on  that  subject,  was  active  in  pro- 
moting the  great  object  of  the  council.  The  union, 
however,  was  not  accomplished.  Gemistns  was 
still  more  renowned  as  a  philosopher  than  as  a 
divine.  In  those  times  the  philosophy  of  Aristotle 
was  prevalent,  but  it  had  degenerated  into  a  mere 
science  of  words.  Disgusted  with  schoUstic  phi- 
losophy, Gemistns  made  Plato  the  subject  of  long 
and  deep  study,  and  the  propagation  of  the  Plato- 
nic philosophy  became  henceforth  his  principal 
aim:  the  celebrated  cardinal  Bessarion  was  one  of 
his  numerous  disciples.  During  his  stay  at  Flo- 
rence he  was  introduced  to  Cosmo  de  Medici ;  and 
having  succeeded  in  persuading  this  distuguished 
man  of  the  superioriQr  of  the  system  of  Phito  over 
that  of  Aristotle,  he  became  ^e  leader  of  a  new 
school  of  philosophy  in  the  West.  Plato^s  phi- 
losophy became  ushionable  at  Florence,  and  had 
soon  gained  so  much  popularity  in  Italy  as  to  over- 
shadow entirely  the  philosophy  of  Aristotle.  But 
Gemisttts  and  his  disdplea  went  too  fiur :  it  was 
even  said  that  he  had  attempted  to  substitute  Plan 
tonitm  for  Christianism;  and  before  the  end  of  the 
century  Plato  had  ceased  to  be  the  model  of 
Italian  philosophers.  Gemistns  is,  nevertheless, 
justly  considered  as  the  restorer  of  Platonic  phi- 
losophy in  Europe.  He  was,  of  course,  involved 
in  numberiess  controversies  with  the  Aristotelians, 
in  the  West  as  well  as  in  the  East,  among  whom 
Georgius,  of  Trebixond,  held  a  high  rank,  and 
much  bitterness  and  violence  were  displayed  on 
each  side.  In  1441  Gemistus  was  again  in  the 
Peloponnesus  as  an  officer  of  the  emperor :  he  was 
then  advanced  in  years.  He  is  said  to  have  lived 
one  hundred  years,  but  we  do  not  know  when  he 
died. 

Gemistus  wrote  a  surprising  number  of  scientific 
works,  dissertations,  treatises,  compilations,  &c 
concerning  divinity,  histoiy,  geography,  philosophy, 
and  miscellaneous  subjects.  Several  of  them  have 
been  printed.    The  principal  are : — 

1.  Ex  rw¥  Aw^tSpov  jcal  nKovrdpx^^t  '^P^  '''^^ 
fi/trA  Ti)y  4y  Muvrivctf  ftdxtiy^  h^  Kf^oAafois  9td- 
Kir^is,  being  extracts  of  Diodorus  Siculus  and  Plu- 
tarchns,  which  are  better  known  under  their  Latin 
title,  />s  Gedis  Graeoorum  pad  pugnam  ad  Atan- 
tineam  Duobu»  Lilnia  Diffesta,  Editions : — The 
Greek  text,  Venice,  1503,  fol.;  a  Latin  translation, 
by  Marcus  Antonius  Antimachus,  Basel,  1540, 
4to. ;  the  Greek  text,  together  with  Horodotus. 
BaseU  1541 ;  the  Greek  text,  by  Zacharias  Orthus, 
professor  at  the  university  of  Greifswald,  Rostock, 
1575,  8vo.;  the  same  by  professor  Reichard,  under 
the  title  Twffyiov  Vtfdvrov  rou  lecd  TlXi^wyos 
'EM^rivuwy  Bt€Kta  B,  Leipxig,  1770,  Bvo.  There 
are  French,  Italian,  and  Spanish  translations  of 
this  book. 

2.  IIcpl  ElfMpfUifnh  ^  ^oio.     Edition  :  — 


GEMISTUS. 

With  a  Latin  translation,  and  Bessarion^s  epistle 
on  the  same  subject,  by  H.  S.  Reimarus,  Leiden, 
1722,  Bvo. 

a  n«pl  'ApfTw,  De  VirUaibut,  Editions:— 
The  text,  together  with  some  of  the  minor  works 
of  the  author,  Antwerp,  1552,  fol. ;  with  a  Latin 
translation,  by  Adolphus  Orcanus,  Basel,  1552, 
8vo. ;  by  H.  Wolphius,  Jena,  1590, 8va 

4.  Orationei  duae  de  Rebu»  Peicponnenads  con- 
stiiuendii,  one  addressed  to  the  emperor  Manuel 
Palaeologus,  and  the  other  to  the  despot  Theodo- 
rus.  Ed.  with  a  Latin  tnndation,  together  with 
the  Editio  Princeps  of  the  Edogae  of  Stobaeus,  by 
G.  Canterus,  Antwerp,  1575,  fol. 

5.  Utpl  &¥  'ApurroTtKris  wp6s  TlXirtM^a  Sto^c- 
ptrcu^  De  PlcUomoae  atque  Aridotdioae  FkHosophiae 
Differentia,  Ed. :— The  Greek  text,  with  a  Latin 
paraphrase,  by  Bemardinus  Donatus, Venice,  1532, 
8vo.;  the  same,  with  a  dissertation  of  Donatus  on 
the  same  subject,  ib.  1540,  8vo.;  the  same,  with, 
the  same  dissertation,  Paris,  1541,  8vo. ;  a  Latin 
transLition,  by  G.  Chariandrus,  Basel,  1574,  4to. 
This  is  one  of  his  most  remarkable  works. 

5.  VUxyutA  Xo7^  rHv  iar^  iMpodarpov  ^irph 
Bitna,  The  Greek  title  diffen  in  the  MSS. :  the 
work  is  best  known  under  its  Latin  title,  OractUa 
Magka  Zoroattri»,  and  is  an  essay  on  the  religion 
of  the  ancient  Persians.  Ed. : — ^The  text,  with  a 
Latin  translation,  by  T.  Opsopoeus,  Paris,  1599, 
8vo. ;  by  ThrylUtsch,  Leipzig,  1719,  4to. 

Besides  these  works,  Gemistus  made  extracts  of 
Appian^s  Syriaca^  his  object  being  to  elucidate  the 
history  of  the  Macedonian  kings  of  Syria  :   of 
Theophrastus  (History  of  Plants)  ;  Aristotle  (His- 
tory of  Animals,  &c)  ^  Diodorus  Siculus  (with 
re^rd  to  the  kingdoms  of  Assyria  and  Media)  ; 
Xenophon,  Dionysius  Halicamasseus,  and  several 
other  writers,  whose  works  ara  either  partly  or 
entirely  lost.  He  further  wrote  Prolegomena  Artie 
Rhetoricae,   Funeral  Orations  (G.   Gemistii  sive 
Plethonis  et  Michaelis  Apostolii  Orationes  Fune- 
bres  Duae,  in  quibus  de  Immortalitate  Animae  ex- 
ponitur,  nunc  primnm  ex  MSS.  editae,by  Profesaor 
FuUebom,    Leipxig,   1793,    8vo.) ;    Essays    on 
Music,  Letten  to  Cardinal  Bessarion,  and  other 
celebrated  contemporaries,  &c  &c  which  are  ex- 
tant in  MS.  in  diiSerent  libraries  of  Europe.     Hia 
geographical  labours  deserve  particular  notice.  The 
Royal  Library  at  Munich  has  a  MS.  of  Gemistus, 
entitled  Aicrypa^  Awdtnis  HOixncowifyiov  irapoKiov 
KoX  /uo-oyc/ou,  being  a  description  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesus, in  which  he  fixes  the  positions  according  to 
the  system  of  Ptolemy,  with  the  writer*s  own  cor- 
rections and  additions.     Gemistns  wrote  also  a 
Topography  of  Thessaly,  and  two  small  treatises, 
the  one  on  ^e  fonn  and  sixe  of  the  globe,  and  the 
other  on  some  geogrsphical  erron  of  Strabo,  which, 
are  contained  in  the  Aneodoia  of  SiebenkeeSb     La- 
porte  Dutheil,  the  translator  of  Strabo,  derived 
considerable  advantage  from  extracts  of  Gemistna, 
from  the  7th,  8th,  and  Uth  book  of  Strabo  ;  and 
the  celebrated  Latin  edition  of  Ptolemy,  published 
in  1478,  and  dedicated  to  pope  Sixtus  IV.,  by 
Calderino,  was  revised  after  an  ancient  Greek  MS. 
of  Ptolemy,  in  which  Gemistus  had  written  hia 
corrections.     A  publication  of  all  the  diflferent  in- 
edited  MSS.  of  Gemistus  extant  in  yarions  librariea 
in  Europe  would  be  most  desirable :  the  dasiical 
no  less  than  the  Oriental  scholar  would  derixe 
equal  advantage  from  such  an  undertaking.    (Fa- 
bric. BU)l,  Graec,  voL  viii.  p.  79,  not.  dd,  xil  p.  85» 


QENETYLLI& 

&c;  Leo  AlktiiM,  Dt  Gto^r^^  No.  55  ;  Wharton 
in  Appemiia  to  Dire,  Hi$L  LiL  p.  141  ;  Boivin, 
AemdimmiiaBdU»  LtUrt»^  voL  iL  p.  716  ;  Ham- 
Nmdiridiiem  vom  deu  vomehnutfn  Sckrift- 
ToLir.  pu712,&c)  [W.  P.] 

OENrSIUS  (r»^(ru»f),  that  !•,  **  the  «Either,** 
«  ■Dxime  of  Poaeidon,  under  which  he  had 
m  MDctnaxj  near  Lezna»  on  the  lea-coast.  (Pant. 
iL  38L  f  4.)  The  name  ii  identical  in  meaning 
with  Oenethlim  {ya4B\tos\  nnder  which  the  lame 
ffod  bad  a  sanctoary  at  SpartiL  (Paoa.  iii.  15. 
i  7.)  [L.  S.) 

GENE'SIUS,  JOSETHUS,  or  JOSE'PHUS 
BTZANTI'NUS,  a  Bjiantine  writer  who  lived 
in  the  middle  of  the  tenth  oenturj,  ii  the  author 
of  a  Qmek  historj,  which  he  wrote  hy  order  of  the 
emperor    Constantine    (VII.)     Porphyrogenitas. 
This  history,  which  it  divided  into  four  hooka,  and 
it  entitled  BoirtAcuir  Bt€Ala  A,  begins  with  the 
year  81 3,  and  contains  the  reigns  of  Leo  V.,  the 
Armenian,  Michael  II.,  the  Stammerer,  Theophi- 
lu,  M^itT^  III^  and  Basil  I.,  the  Macedonian, 
who  died  in  886.    The  work  of  Qenesius  is  short, 
and  altogether  a  poor  compilation,  or  extract ;  bnt 
as  it  «■«'*"«»«  the  erento  of  a  period  of  Byzantine 
history,  of  which  we  have  but  scanty  information, 
it  is  nerertheleia  of  importance.    A  MS.  of  this 
wock  was  disooTeied  at  Leipzig  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  attracted  the  attention  of  scholars. 
Godfrey  Olearios  translated  it  into  Latin,  bnt 
death  prerented  him  firom  publishing  his  trans- 
lation.   It  has  been  said  that  there  was  an  edition 
of  Gcnesins  of  1570,  published  at  Venice,  but  this 
is  a  mistake.    The  first  edition  was  published  at 
Venice  by  the  editors  of  the  Venetian  Collection 
of  the  Byaatines,  in  1733,  in  foL,  under  the  title 
**  Jooephi  Gomii  de  Rebus  Cooatantinopolitanis, 
kc^  Lihri   IV.,**  with  a  Latin  translation  by 
Betgler.     The  editors  perused  the  Leipsig  MS. 
BM^iooed  above,  but  they  mutilated  and  misun- 
dentood  the  text.    The  best  edition  is  by  Lach- 
aaon  in  the  Bonn  edition  of  the  Byzantines,  1834, 
Svow   Joannes  Seylitza  is  the  only  earlier  writer 
who  BMutiooB  the  name  of  Qenesius.    Fabridns 
ihows  that  it  ma  mistake  to  suppose  that  Josephus 
Geacaias  and  Josephus  Byzantinus  were  two  differ^ 
fatpessons.     (Fabfic.  f^&rae&ToL  viL  p.529; 
Cave,  HwL  LU,  vol  ii  p.  97 ;  Bamberger,  No- 
ekridUtm  vom  dem  vormkmstm  Sdurj/Utdlem^  voL 
Bt  p.  686.)  [W.  P.] 

GENETAEUS  {TmrraUnjL  a  surname  of  Zeus, 
▼hidi  he  derived  fimn  Cape  Genetus  on  the  Eux- 
iae,  where  he  vraa  worsnipped  as  «f(«iror,  L  e. 
**  the  hospitabJe,**  and  whoe  he  had  a  sanctuary. 
(ApoQon.  Rhod.  ii.  378,  1009 ;  Val.  Place,  t. 
148  ;  Smb.  xiL  p.  548.)  [L.  S.] 

GENETHLIUS  (rmtfXior),  of  Patrae,  in 
^ikstiae,  a  Greek  rhetorician,  who  lived  between 
the  ifigBs  «f  the  enperon  Philippus  and  Constan- 
tiae.  He  was  a  pupil  of  Mucianus  and  Agapetus, 
aod  teght  rhetoric  at  Athens,  where  he  died  at 
tte  esfly  sge  of  twenty-eight  He  was  an  enemy 
*ad  a  rivsl  of  his  oountryman  Callinicus.  Suidas 
(•.  t,  Tir^lXMt),  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  this 
^i^taation,  enumerates  a  varie^  of  worics  which 
GeactkHas  wrote,  dedamations,  panegyrics,  and 
'•■■ealaiies  on  Demosthenes ;  but  not  a  trace  of 
^ca  has  come  down  to  usl  (Comp.  Eudoc  p.  100 ; 
Hesveh.  Milca.  t.  e.  Fo^tfAiet.)  [L.  S.] 

GENETYLLIS  (rerervAAis),  the  protectress  of 
^i^nhs,  occun  both  as  a  surname  of  Aphrodite 


GENIUS. 


241 


(Aristoph.  Mfft.  52,  vrith  the  SchoL),  and  as  a 
distinct  divinity  and  a  companion  of  Aphrodite. 
(Suidas.)  Genetyllis  was  also  considered  as  a  sur- 
name of  Artemis,  to  whom  women  sacrificed  dogs. 
(Hesych.  $.  v,  FwervXit;  Aristoph.  Ljfi,  2.)  We 
also  find  the  plural,  rcycTuAAt9«f,  or  rcrralScs,  as 
a  class  of  divinities  presiding  over  generation  and 
birth,  and  as  companions  of  Aphrodite  Colias. 
(AristopL  Themopk,  1 30  ;  Pans.  i.  1.  $  4  *  Alciph. 
iiL  2 ;  comp.  Bentley  ad  Hot,  Cam,  Saec. 
16.)  [LS,] 

GE'NITRIX,  that  is,  «*  the  mother,**  is  used  by 
Ovid  (AfeL  xiv.  536)  as  a  surname  of  Cybele,  in 
the  place  of  mater,  or  ma^fma  mater,  but  it  is  better 
known,  in  the  religious  history  of  Rome,  as  a  8ur> 
name  of  Venus,  to  whom  J.  Caesar  dedicated  a 
temple  at  Rome,  as  the  mother  of  the  Julia  gens. 
(Suet.  Cbec.  61,  78,  84 ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  l  724.) 
In  like  manner,  Elissa  (Dido),  the  founder  of  Car- 
thage, is  called  Genitrix.  (Sil.  Ital.  L  81.)   [L.  S.] 

GE'NIUS,  a  protecting  spirit,  analogous  to  the 
guardian  angels  invoked  by  the  Church  of  Rome. 
The  belief  in  such  spirito  existed  both  in  Greece 
and  at  Rome.  The  Greeks  called  them  Sa/fuircf, 
daemons,  and  appear  to  have  believed  in  them 
from  the  earliest  times,  though  Homer  does  not 
mention  them.  Hesiod  (Op.  et  Die»,  235)  speaks 
of  8al/Aoycf,  and  says  that  they  were  30,000  in 
number,  and  that  they  dwelled  on  earth  unseen  by 
mortals,  as  the  ministers  of  Zeus,  and  as  the  guar- 
dians of  men  and  of  justice.  He  fiirtber  conceives 
them  to  be  the  souls  of  the  righteous  men  who 
lived  in  the  golden  age  of  the  worid.  (Op.  et  Dies, 
107  ;  comp.  Diog.  Laert.  vii.  79.)  The  Greek 
philosophers  took  up  this  idea,  and  developed  a 
complete  theory  of  daemons.  Thus  we  read  in  * 
PUto  (Phaedr.  p.  107),  that  daemons  are  assigned 
to  men  at  the  moment  of  their  birth,  that  thence- 
forward they  accompany  men  through  life,  and  that 
after  death  they  conduct  their  souls  to  Hades. 
Pindar,  in  several  passages,  speaks  of  a  '^tviBKiot 
9tdfut¥,  that  is,  the  spirit  watehing  over  the  &te  of 
man  firom  the  hour  of  his  birth,  which  appears  to 
be  the  same  as  the  dU  gemtaU»  of  the  Romans.  (OL 
viiL  16,  xiii.  101,  P^Ol  iv.  167 ;  comp.  Aeschyl. 
S^.  639.)  The  daemons  are  further  described  as 
the  ministers  and  companions  of  the  gods,  who 
carry  the  prayers  of  men  to  the  gods,  and  the 
gifts  of  the  gods  to  men  (Phit.  Sympos.  p.  202  ; 
Appul.  ds  Deo  SoeraL  7)«  and  accordingly  float  in 
immense  numbers  in  the  space  between  heaven  and 
earth.  The  daemons,  however,  who  were  exclu- 
sively the  ministers  of  the  gods,  seem  to  have  con- 
stituted a  distinct  class ;  thus,  the  Corybantes, 
Dactyls,  and  Cabeiri  are  called  the  ministering 
daemons  of  the  great  gods  (Stnb.  x.  p.  472)  ; 
Gigon,  Tychon,  and  Orthages  are  the  daemons  of 
Aphrodite  (Hesych.  «.  v.  Teyvmv ;  Tzetz.  ad  Ly- 
oojn&r.  538);  Hadreus,  the  daemon  of  Demeter 
(Etym.  Magn.  «.  v.  *A8p«^f),  and  Acmtus,  the  dae- 
mon of  Dionysus.  (Pans.  i.2.  §  4.)  It  should,  how- 
ever, be  observed  that  all  daemons  were  divided 
into  two  great  classes,  viz.  good  and  evil  daemons. 
The  works  which  contain  most  infonnation  on 
this  interesting  subject  are  Appuleius,  De  Deo 
Soeratis,  and  Plntareh,  De  Gemo  Socratis,  and  De 
De/edu  Oraeulomm.  Later  writers  apply  the  term 
8a/fior«f  also  to  the  60uls  of  the  departed.  (Lucian, 
De  Mori.  Pereg.  36 ;  Dorville,  ad  Citariton,  L  4.) 

The  Romans  seem  to  have  received  their  theory 
concerning  the  genii  from  the  Etruscans  though 

B 


I 


U2 


GENIUS. 


the  name  Oenins  itself  is  Latin  (it  is  connected 
with  gm-Uv»^  yl-yv^/uu^  and  equivalent  in  mean- 
ing to  generator  or  &ther ;  see  August,  de  Ch, 
Dei,  Tii.  1 8).  The  genii  of  the  Romans  are  fre^ 
quentlj  confounded  with  the  Manes,  Lares,  and 
Penates  (Censorin.  S.) ;  and  they  hare  indeed  one 
great  feature  in  common,  yis.  that  of  protecting 
mortals ;  but  there  seems  to  be  this  essential  differ- 
ence, that  the  genii  are  the  powers  which  produce 
life  {dii  genUaU$)y  and  accompany  man  through 
it  as  his  second  or  spiritual  self,  whereas  the  other 
powers  do  not  begin  to  exercise  their  influence  till 
life,  the  work  of  the  genii,  has  commenced.  The 
genii  were  further  not  confined  to  man,  but  eyery 
living  being,  animal  as  well  as  man,  and  ereiy 
place,  had  its  genius.  (Paul.  Diac  p.  71 ;  Serr.  ad 
Virg.  Gtorg.  i.  302.)  Every  human  being  at  his 
birth  obtains  ($oiiitur)  a  genius.  Horace  (Epitt. 
ii.  2.  187)  describes  this  genius  as  vvftv  mutahUisy 
whence  we  may  infer  either  that  he  conceived  the 
genius  as  friendly  towards  one  person,  and  as  hos- 
tile towards  another,  or  that  he  manifested  himself 
to  the  same  person  in  difierent  ways  at  different 
times,  i.  e.  sometimes  as  a  good,  and  sometimes  as 
an  evil  genius.  The  latter  supposition  is  ron- 
firmed  by  the  statement  of  Servius  {ad  Aen,  vi. 
743),  that  at  our  birth  we  obtain  two  genii,  one 
leading  us  to  good,  and  the  other  to  evil,  and  that 
at  our  death  by  their  influence  we  either  rise  to  a 
higher  state  of  existence,  or  are  condemned  to  a 
lower  one.  The  spirit  who  appeared  to  Cassins, 
saying,  **  We  shall  meet  again  at  Philippi,"  is  ex- 
pressly called  hie  evil  spirit,  KOKc^aifunf,  (VaL 
Max.  i.  7.  §  7  ;  Plut.  Brtd.  36.)  Women  called 
their  genius  Juno  (Senec.  EpiaL  110;  TibuU.  ir. 
6.  1 ) ;  and  as  we  may  thus  regard  the  genii  of  men 
as  being  in  some  way  connected  with  Jupiter,  it 
would  follow  that  the  genii  were  emanations  firom 
the  great  gods.  Every  man  at  Rome  had  his  own 
genius,  whom  he  worshipped  as  xanctus  et  sandit»- 
tnu8  deuSf  especially  on  his  birthday,  with  libations 
of  wine,  incense,  and  garlands  of  flowers.  (Tibull. 
ii.  2.  6 ;  Ov.  Trist,  iiL  13.  18,  v.  5,  11  ;  Senec. 
Epist.  114 ;  Horat.  Ozrm.  iv.  11.  7.)  The  bridal 
bed  was  sacred  to  the  geniua»  on  account  of  his 
connection  with  generation,  and  the  bed  itself  was 
called  lecHu  gemalia.  On  other  merry  occasions, 
also,  sacrifices  were  offered  to  the  genius,  and  to 
indulge  in  merriment  was  not  unnequently  ex- 
pressed by  gemo  indtdgere^  genium  etifvirt  or  pla- 
citre.  The  whole  body  of  the  Roman  people  nad 
its  own  genius,  who  is  often  seen  represented  on 
coins  of  Hadrian  and  Trajan.  (Amob.  ii.  67 ; 
Serv.  ad  Aen.  vi.  603  ;  Liv.  xxx;.  12  ;  Cic  pro 
Cluent.  5.)  He  was  worshipped  on  sad  as  well 
as  joyous  occasions ;  thus^  e.  g.  sacrifices  (ma- 
Jnres  ho^ae  caesae  qttinqite^  Liv.  xxi.  62)  were 
offered  to  him  at  the  beginning  of  the  second 
year  of  the  Hannibalian  war.  It  was  observed 
above  that,  according  to  Servius  (comp.  ad  Aen. 
V.  95),  every  place  had  its  genius,  and  he  adds, 
that  such  a  local  genius,  when  he  made  himself 
visible,  appeared  in  the  form  of  a  serpent,  that 
is,  the  symbol  of  renovation  or  of  new  life.  The 
genii  are  usually  represented  in  works  of  art  as 
winged  being»,  and  on  Roman  monuments  a  genius 
commonly  appears  as  a  youth  dressed  in  the  toga. 
With  a  patera  or  cornucopia  in  his  hands,  and  his 
head  covered ;  the  genius  of  a  place  appears  in 
the  form  of  a  serpent  eating  fruit  placed  before  him. 
(Hartung,  Die  Rdig.  der  Horn,   i.   p.  32,  &c. ; 


GENNADIUa 

Schomann,  de  Dii»  ManSbue^  LarSbua^  ei  Gemiif 
Greifswald,  1840.)  [L.  S.] 

GENNA'DIUS,  a  presbyter  of  Marseilles,  who 
flourished  at  the  close  of  the  fifth  eentniy,  is 
known  to  as  as  the  author  of  a  work  De  Viris  /?- 
/ttf^tftut,  containing  one  hundred  short  lives  of 
ecclesiastical  writers  fh)m  jl  d.  392  to  about  a.  d. 
495,  thus  forming  a  continuation  of  the  tract  by 
Jerome  which  bears  the  same  title.  The  last 
notice,  devoted  to  the  compiler  himself^  embraces 
all  that  is  known  with  re^tfd  to  his  history  and 
compositions :  **£go  Gennadhis,  Massiliae  presby- 
ter, scripsi  adversus  omnes  haereses  libros  octo,  et 
adversns  Nestorium  libros  sex,  adversus  Pelagiam 
libros  tres,  et  tiuctatus  de  mille  annis  et  de  Apo-> 
calypsi  beati  Johannis,  et  hoc  opus,  et  epistolam  de 
fide  mea  misi  ad  beatum  Gelasium,  nrbis  Romae 
episcopam."    Gelasins  died  A.  o.  496. 

Of  the  writings  here  enumerated,  none  have 
been  preserved,  with  the  exception  of  the  Biogra- 
phical Sketches  and  the  Epietola  de  Fide  meo,  or, 
as  it  is  sometimes  headed,  Zabdltu  de  Bodesiastieie 
DogmatHntiy  which  was  at  one  time  aacribed  to 
St.  Augustin.  Notwithstanding  the  pretensions 
^ut  forth  by  Gennadins  himself  as  a  champion  of 
orthodoxy,  expressions  have  been  detected  in  both 
of  the  above  pieces  which  indicate  a  decided  lean- 
ing towards  Semipelagianism.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  has  been  maintained  that  the  whole  of  these 
passages  are  interpolations,  since  the  most  ob- 
noxious are  aitogetner  omitted  in  the  two  oldest 
MSS.  of  the  De  Viri»  niuatrUnu  now  extant,  those 
of  Lucca  and  Verona.  The  preliminary  remarka 
'upon  Jerome  are  also,  in  all  probability,  the  pro- 
duction of  a  later  hand. 

The  De  Firis  Illuttribue  was  published  in  a 
volume  containing  the  Catalogue  of  Jerome,  along 
with  those  of  Isidorus,  Honorius,  &c.,  by  Suf- 
fndus,  8vo.  Colon.,  1580;  with  the  notes  of 
Miraeus,  fol.  Antw.  1639 ;  with  the  notes  of  Mi- 
raens  and  E.  S.  Cyprianus,  4to.,  Helmst.,  1700  ; 
by  J.  A.  Fabridus,  in  his  B&liotheca  EcdeeioMUta^ 
foL,  Hamb.,  17^^*  '^^  ^^  included  in  most  editions 
of  the  collected  worka  of  Jerome. 

The  lAbdlue  de  EodemoMtici»  Dogmatibta  will  be 
found  in  the  Benedictine  edition  of  St  Augustin, 
vol.  viii.  Append,  p.  75.  and  was  published  sepa- 
rately by  Ebnenhorst,  4to.,  Hambui|^,  1614.  (See 
the  historians  of  Semipelagianism  refexred  to  at  the 
end  of  the  article  Cassianus.)  [W.  R.] 

GE'NNADIUS  {TewdBiof),  the  name  of  two 
Greek  prelates,  both  bishops  or  patriarchs  of  Con> 
stantinople. 

1.  The  earlier  of'the  two  was  a  presbyter  of  the 
Church  of  Constantinople,  and  became  bishop  of  that 
see,  A.  D.  459,  on  the  decease  of  Anatolins  [  An  ato- 
Lius].,He  was  one  of  those  who  pressed  the  emperor 
Leo  I.,  theThracian,  to  punish  Timothy  Aeluriia  (or 
the  Cat),  who  had  occupied  the  see  of  Alexandria 
on  the  murder  of  Proterius,  and  his  intervention 
was  so  far  successful  that  Timothy  was  baniahed, 
A.  o.  460.     He  ahw  opposed  Peter  Gnapheus  (or 
the  Fuller)  who,  under  ihe  patronage  of  ^eno,  son- 
in-law  of  the  emperor,  and  general  of  the  Eastern 
provinces,  had  expelled  Martyrius  from  the  see  of 
Antioch,  and  occupied  his  place.    Gennadiua  ho- 
nourably received  Martyrius,  who  went  to  Constan- 
tinople, and   succeeded  in  procuring  the  banish- 
ment of  Peter,  a.  d.  464.    Gennadiua  died^  a.  x>. 
471,  and  was  succeeded  by  Acaciua   [Acacics, 
No.  4].    Theodore  Anagnottes  (or  the   Reader) 


OENNADIUS. 


GENNADIUS. 


243 


cnruHii  psrtiGiikiB  of  Geniuidiafl, 
whose  dcBtli  lie  aeemt  to  ascribe  to  the  effect  of  a 
Tinon  wUch  he  had  while  pnying  by  night  at  the 
altar  «f  fai«  chnidL  He  nw  the  EiH  one,  who  de- 
clared to  him  that,  though  things  would  remain 
quiet  in  hia  lifetime,  his  death  woold  be  followed 
if  the  devastation  of  the  Church,  or,  aa  Theophanet 
hat  it,  bj  the  predominanee  of  the  Deyil  in  the 
Clmreh.  (Evagr.  H.£:tLll;Th6od.Lect/r.^. 
eaeer^^  apod  Niceph.  CaDist  i  13—26;  Theo- 
plon.  Cktomo^  vot  u  pp.  172 — 176,  ed.  Bonn.) 

2.  The  aecand  Osi«madiv8  belongs  to  the  last 
age  of  the  Bysantine  empire,  the  fall  of  which  he 
•uriTcd.  He  was  known  in  the  earlier  part  of 
hit  fife  as  OaoBOXOt  Scholamus  (rf^p7ios  6 

It  has  been  dispnted  whether  there  wen  two 
ktemponziei,  called  originally  Geoigins 
and  afterwaids  Gennadiua,  or  only  one. 
Leo  Aflatias  and  Matthaeos  Caiyophylua,  bishop  of 
leoniamt  agree  in  making  two :  one  a  Uyman  who 
attaded  the  emperor  John  II.  Palaeolqgos  at  the 
Coaadl  of  Fioieoee,  and  warmly  and  constantly  ad- 
Tocsied  the  wiion  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churehes ; 
and  the  other  a  monk,  an  intimate  fiiend  and 
diacipfe  of  Jhbffk,  archbishop  of  Ephesns,  the  great 
uppoiieut  of  the  union,  and  cordially  combined  with 
him  in  that  opposition.  Bat  AUatins  and  Caryo- 
phyhs  differ  irmarksMy  from  each  other  in  this : 
aooording  to  the  fermer,  the  layman  afterwaids  be- 
came aa  fwrksiaerif  and  patriareh  of  Constantinople, 
whik  the  asoak  never  acqaired  any  ecclesiastical 
dignity,  and  peihaps  died  before  the  oTerthiow  of 
the  Bysaotiae  caipim :  according  to  the  Utter,  the 
iayman  died  befiac  the  oyerthrow,  while  the  monk 
sarnwd  it  and  became  patriaxch.  We  concur  with 
~     '  ~  others  that  the  distinction  of  two 

nnadii  is  unsupported  by  eridence, 
aad  imprsbable  in  itael^  and  that  there  was  only  one 
penoB  at  that  time  who  at  snceessite  periods  of  his 
life  bece  the  names  of  Geoige  and  Gennadiua.  The 
oahjoct  is  dienissed  by  Allatias  in  his  Diatnba  de 
Cmtjfim,  ^^lyffT?*^  in  the  12th  voL  of  the  BibL  Gr, 
«f  Fakridaa,  aad  by  Fabricins  himself  in  the  1 1th 
«iLoftheiBBewoik.  IttstobeobsenredthatAIla- 
emen  a  third  Gennadiua  Geoxgius  Scho- 
he  tenns  Metxopolita  Phasorum,  to 
Fiaadoeas  Philelphus  addresses  a  Greek 
e^y  ia  the  aeeood  book  of  his  Ptjfdkoffogia  Carm, 


Geoige  Scfa<daiins  was  probably  a  native  of  Con- 
itia^lc,  and  obtained  at  an  early  age  a  high 
Rpatatioo  fer  his  attainments  both  in  philosophical 
aid  \ep^  knowledge,  and  for  his  eloquence.  The 
omt  of  his  birth  is  not  known.  He  enjoyed  the 
frifiidahip  of  the  most  important  personages  at  the 
e>wt  of  fonstantinopir,  the  emperor  John  II.  Par 
hebguB»  the  prinees  Constantine  (afterwards  em- 
r)  nd  Theodore  Pakeologus,  brothers  of  John, 
the  gnat  dake  Luke  Notaras,  son-in-law  of 
He  eonesponded  with  persons  of  emi- 
in  Italy,  fPf*M*"g  Frandscus  Philelphus 
(who  was  iatinBte  with  George  during  his  stay  at 
Comtsatinople),  Mark  Lipomanus,  and  Ambrose 
the  GsMddoliteu  Many  ot  his  letters  to  these  pex^ 
*>«  am  extant  in  MS.  but  without  dato  or  phice 
sfwmi^ 

la  A.  SL  14d&-S9,  Geoige,  who  held  the  post  of 
«hid*  jodie  of  the  palace,  attended  the  emperor 
John  at  tte  coBDcala  of  Feixaia  aad  Florence.  It 
J*  fnktkk  that  he  had  been  originally  un&Tour- 


able  to  the  project  of  uniting  the  Greek  and 
Latin  Churches,  which  formed  the  business  of 
these  councils ;  but  his  opinions  were  either 
changed  or  oTerruled  by  the  emperor,  who  was 
anxious  for  the  union  ;  and  though  a  layman,  he 
was  allowed  to  speak  at  the  councU  in  favour  of 
the  project.  (Labbe,  QmdL  vol.  xiiL  coL  478.) 
The  three  orations  ascribed  to  him  and  subjoined 
to  the  Acts  of  the  Council  (Labbe,  voL  xiiL  col. 
563-*675X  are  probably  much  interpokted.  A 
letter  of  his  to  the  ooonol  is  also  subjoined  to  the 
Acts,  col.  543*-564.  A  letter  of  Mark  of  Ephesus 
to  George  severely  reprehends  this  dereliction  of 
his  former  views  ;  and  it  was  possibly  the  influ- 
ence of  Mark  which  determined  George,  on  his 
return  to  Constantinople,  to  give  his  most  strenu- 
ous  opposition  to  the  union. 

When  Constantine  XIIL  Pahwologus  ascended 
the  throne,  on  the  death  of  his  brother  John,  a.  d. 
1448,  George  eneigetically  disputed  with  the 
bishop  of  Cortona.  the  legate  sent  by  Pope  Nicho- 
las V.  to  induce  the  new  emperor  to  confirm  the 
union  of  Florence  ;  but  fearing  that  his  opposition 
would  irritate  the  emperor,  he  retired  into  a  mo- 
nastery, which  he  had  bound  himself  by  a  vow  to 
do  as  early  as  his  thirtieth  year,  but  had  hitherto 
been  prevented  by  various  circumstances  from  carry- 
ing into  efiect.  When  the  pope  renewed  hi»  efforte 
forthe  union  (a.d.  1452),  the  Greekcleigy,of  whom 
the  greater  number  and  the  most  important  were  op- 
posed to  the  union,  were  guided  by  tne  influence  and 
advice  of  Gennadius  ;  but  the  union  was,  notwith- 
standing their  opposition,  confirmed  by  the  emperor. 
During  the  siege  of  Constantinople,  Gennadius  fore- 
told the  overthrow  of  the  city  and  empire,  as  the 
penalty  of  their  having  betrayed  the  foith  of  their 
fothers. 

On  the  capture  of  the  city  by  Mohammed  II., 
Gennadius  attempted  to  escape,  but  was  brought 
bock.  The  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  a  fiivourer 
of  the  union  of  «Florence,  had  fled  into  Italy,  aiid 
Mohammed  directed  the  clergy  of  Constantinople  to 
elect  another  in  his  room.  Gennadius  was  unani- 
mously chosen,  although  against  his  own  will ;  but 
-after  a  time,  disheartened  by  the  condition  of 
his  church,  he  abdicated  his  patriarchal  dignity, 
about  A.  D.  1457,  or  1458,  according  to  some  indi- 
cations in  his  own  writings,  or  1459,  according  to 
other  statemenU.  After  his  abdication,  he  retired 
to  a  monastery  near  Seme.  The  time  of  his 
death  is  not  known. 

The  writings  ascribed  correctly  or  otherwise  to 
Gennadius,  and  extant  in  MS.,  are  very  numerous. 
They  are  given  by  Fabricius  and  Hariess  to  the  num- 
ber of  nearly  a  hundred  ;  beside  his  letters,  which  are 
tolerably  numerous,  and  have  furnished  Fabricius 
with  the  materials  of  his  account  of  the  writer.  His 
OraUonea  at  the  council  of  Florence  have  been  no- 
ticed ;  and  an  Apologia  pro  qumque  CapUibus  Con- 
dlii  FtoretUvu^  which,  if  it  be  r^Iy  his,  has  been 
much  interpolated,  has  been  repeatedly  printed  in 
a  Latin  version  in  the  BSdiotheoa  Patrum  (vol. 
xxvi.  ed.  Lyon.  1677),  and  elsewhere.  His  expo- 
sition of  the  Christian  fiedth,  addressed  to  Mohammed 
II.,  entitled  n«ol  719s  /i^nir  i^mi  wp6s  n)y  <r«orfi- 
pUof  r£y  da^paray,  exists  in  two  forms,  of  which 
the  shorter  is  given  in  the  Tureo-Grodcia  of  Crusius, 
with  a  Latin  and  a  Turkish  version,  the  latter  in 
Greek  and  Roman,  or  rather  Italic  characters.  A 
Latin  version  is  printed  in  the  BibUotheea  Patrum 
*and  elsewhere.    The  BibUoUieea  Patrum  contains  a 

a  2 


244 


GENSERIC. 


Tenion  of  all  or  moat  of  his  other  writingi.  An  edi- 
tion of  this  treatise,  with  a  Latin  yersion  by  J.  A. 
BraBsicanas,  8vo.,  Vienna,  1530,  contains  another 
piece  ascribed  to  Oennadias,  entitled  Homdogia 
sive  Con/estio  Fidei,  A  consideiable  part  of  his 
works  is  on  the  question  of  the  nnion  of  the 
churches,  and  these  are  almost  entirely  in  MS. 
(Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr.  vol.  xi.  pp.  349—393 ;  Allatius, 
Diatriba  de  Gfeory,  apud  Fabric.  BiU,  Gr.  toL  xii. ; 
Cnisius,  Turco-Graeda^  lib.  L  ii.)       [J.  C.  M.] 

GErNSERIC  (rif^piKos),  king  of  the  Vandal^ 
and  the  most  terrible  of  any  of  the  barbarian  in- 
raders  of  the  empire.  He  was  the  bastard  son  of 
Oodigisdtts  (Procop.  Bell.  Vand.  L  3)  or  Modigisdns 
(Hist.  MuoelL  14),  king  of  the  Vandal  settlers  in 
Spain,  and  left,  in  conjunction  with  his  brother 
Oontharis  or  Gonderic,  in  possession  of  the  throne. 
His  life  divides  itself  into  two  parts :  1st,  the  con- 
quest of  Africa  (a.  d.  429 — 439) ;  2nd,  the  naval 
attacks  on   the  empire   itself  (a.  d.  439 — 477). 

1 .  In  May  a.  d.  429  (Idatii  Chronie.%  at  the  invi- 
tation of  Boni&cius  [Bonipacius),  Genseric  crossed 
the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  at  the  head  of  50,000  men, 
to  take  possession  of  the  Roman  provinces  in  the 
north  of  Africa.  Joined  by  the  Moon  and  the 
Donatists,  of  whom  the  former  disgraced  his  march 
by  their  savage  licentiousness,  and  the  latter  by  their 
fanatical  cruelties,  he  ravaged  the  whole  country 
with  frightful  severity.  Of  the  two  chief  cities. 
Hippo  fell  before  him.  After  the  death  of  An- 
gustin,  and  the  flight  of  BoniCsdus,  in  431,  and 
the  capture  of  Carthage,  in  October  439,  the  whole 
province  was  divided  amongst  the  Vandals,  and 
every  city,  except  Carthage,  dismantled.  (Procop. 
BelL  Vand.  i.  3, 5 ;  Chronides  of  Idatius,  Prosper, 
Marcellinus  ;  Victor  Vitensis,  ap.  Ruinart) 

2.  The  fleets  of  Genseric  were  the  same  terror  to 
the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  as  those  of  Cai^ 
thage  had  been  six  centuries  before,  and  as  those 
of  the  Normans  were  four  centuries  afterwards.  In 
June  455,  invited  by  the  empress  Eudocia  to  aid 
her  against  the  usurper  Maximus,  Genseric  sailed 
to  Ostia ;  and,  although  somewhat  mitigated  by 
the  supplications  of  Pope  Leo,  who  again  interceded 
for  his  country  at  the  gates  of  Rome  [  Attila],  he 
attacked  and  sacked  Ibe  city  for  fourteen  days  and 
nights,  and  returned,  carrying  with  him  the  statues 
from  the  Capitol,  ^e  vessels  of  the  Temple  of 
Jerusalem  from  the  Temple  of  Peace,  and  thousands 
of  captives — amongst  Uiem  the  empress  and  her 
daughters,  whose  sufferings  have  become  funous 
through  the  alleviation  which  they  received  from 
the  Christian  charity  of  Deognitias,  bishop  of  Car- 
thage. In  the  same  invasion  were  destroyed 
Capua,  Nola,  and  Neapolis.  (Procop.  Bell.  VamL 
L  4,  5  ;  Jomandes,  Reb.  Get.  c.  45 ;  Ckronide$  of 
IdcUiut,  &c  ;  HisU  Misoell.  15.) 

Twice  the  empire  endeavoured  to  revenge  itself 
and  twice  it  fiuled :  the  first  was  the  attempt  of 
the  Western  emperor  Majorian  (a.  d.  457),  whose 
fleet  was  destroyed  in  the  bay  of  Carthagena.  The 
second  was  the  expedition  sent  by  Uie  Eastern 
emperor  Leo,  under  the  command  of  Heradius, 
Marcellinus,  and  Bantiscus  (A.  d.  468),  which 
was  also  baffled  by  the  burning  of  the  fleet  off 
Bona.  After  thus  securing  all  his  conquests,  and 
finally  making  peace  with  Zeno,  the  Eastern  em- 
peror, he  died  A.  d.  477,  at  a  great  age,  leaving  in 
his  will  instructions  that  his  kingdom  should 
always  descend  in  the  line  of  the  eldest  male  heir« 
(Procop.  Bell,  Vand,  I  6,  7.) 


GENTIUS. 

In  person  Genseric  was  of  short  stature,  aad 
kme,  from  a  &11  from  his  horse ;  of  few  wordi^ 
austere  life,  fierce,  covetous,  and  cunning.  (Jo> 
nandes,  /2s6.  Get  c  33.)  In  religion  he  ahsrcd 
the  Arianism  of  all  the  Gothic  tribes ;  and  in  the 
cruelties  exercised  under  his  orders  against  his 
Catholic  subjects  he  exhibited  the  first  instance  of 
persecution  carried  on  upon  a  large  scale  by  one 
body  of  Christians  against  another.  (Victor  Vi- 
tensis,  ap.  Ruinart)  Of  his  general  cruelty,  the 
most  notable  instance  is  the  cold-blooded  murder  of 
500  Zacynthian  nobles,  in  revenge  for  his  repulse  at 
Taenarus.  (Procop.  BelL  Vand,  i.  22.)  So  also  his 
cruelties  to  Gonderic^s  widow  and  sons.  (Prosp.  a.  i>. 
442.)  The  story  of  the  murder  of  Gonderic  himself 
was  disputed  by  the  Vandals.  (  Procop.  BelL  Vand.  L 
4.)  His  skill  in  generalship  is  indicated  by  the  inge- 
nious concealment  of  the  fewness  of  his  fatee»  in 
429,  by  giving  his  commanders  the  name  of  Chili- 
archs.  (/6.  5.)  The  two  most  striking  personal 
anecdotes  recorded  of  him  are,  first,  the  interview 
with  Majorian,  when  not  discovering  his  imperial 
guest,  through  the  disguise  which  he  had  assumed, 
Genseric  was  startled  by  the  spontaneous  dashing 
of  the  arms  in  the  arsenid,  and  took  it  to  be  caused 
by  an  earthquake  (i&.  7) ;  the  second,  his  answer 
to  the  pilot,  who  asked  him,  as  they  left  the  port 
of  Carthage,  on  one  of  his  marauding  expeditions, 
where  they  should  go?  ** Against  whomsoever 
(}od*s  anger  is  directed.**    (lb.  5.) 

His  name  lonff  remained  as  the  glory  of  the 
Vandal  nation.  (Procop.  BelL  Vand.  n.  2.)  But 
his  career  in  Afiica  was  shorn  of  its  natursl  efiects 
by  the  reeonquest  of  that  province  under  Belisarins. 
In  works  of  art,  the  city  of  Rome  lost  more  by  hii 
attack  than  by  that  of  any  other  of  the  barbarian 
invaders.  (Comp.  Gibbon,  c  33,  36.)    [A.  P.  &} 

GE'NTIUS  (Ni^ios,  or  Viyeiot—Xhe  latter  is, 
according  to  Schweighauser,  the  reading  of  all  the 
MSS.  of  Polybins),  son  of  Pleuratus,  a  king  of  the 
Illyrians,  contemporary  with  Perseus,  the  last  king 
of  Macedonia.     He  is  first  mentioned  as  having 
incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  Romans  on  account 
of  the  piracies  of  his  subjects,  who  infested  all  the 
Adriatic,  and  his  answers  to  their  comphiints  were 
fiur  from  satisfiictory.  (Liv.  xl.  42.)    This  was  aa 
early  as  &  c.  180  ;  eight  years  afterwards,  when 
it  was  seen  that  matters  were  clearly  tending  to  a 
rupture  between  the  Romans  and  Perseus,  fresh 
comphiints   were  made  against  Gentius  by  the 
people  of  the  Greek  city  of  Issa,  who  accosed 
him  of  joining  with  the  king  of  Macedonia  in  pre- 
paring war  against  Rome.  (Liv.  xliL  26.)     Yet  it 
does  not  appear  that  any  negotiations  had  actually 
taken  place  between  them  at  this  time,  and  it  ia 
certain  that  Gentius  did  not  openly  declare   in 
favour  of  Perseus  until  long  after.     Immediately 
on  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  (u.  c.  171),  fifty- 
four  light  vessels  belonging  to  him,  which  were 
stationed    at   Dyrrachium,   were  seized   by   the 
praetor,  C.  Lucretius,  under  pretence  that   they 
were  sent  thither  to  the  assistance  of  the  Romana. 
(Liv.  xlii.  48.)    It  is  not  clear  whether  Gentius 
had  yet  made  up  his  mind  which  side  he  would 
take :  perhaps  he  was  waiting  to  see  the  probable 
result  of  the  war.     Several  embassies  had   been 
previously  sent  him  by  the  Romans,  but  without 
effect ;  and  it  was  even  said  that  one  of  the  am- 
bassadors, L.  Decimius,  had  allowed  himself  to  be 
bribed  by  the  Illyrian  king.  (Liv.  xlii.  26, 37,  45.) 
The  envoys  of  Perseus  could  at  first  obtain  UtUo 


OBNUCIUS. 

GeDtins  repreaented  tint  he  coold 
Dot  itir  witlioat  mooej,  whidi  the  Abcedonian 
king  «at  miwiliiiig  to  grant ;  and  it  was  not  till 
the  fiwth  year  of  the  war  (&  c.  168)  that  Penetu, 
aianaed  at  the  inooenes  of  the  Romam,  contented 
to  Moire  the  alliance  ci  the  lUyrian  hy  the  paj- 
meat  of  a  ram  of  300  talents.  A  treaty  ha?ing 
heea  oooehided  on  these  tenns,  and  confirmed  by 
esthf  sod  the  sendii^  of  mntnal  hostages,  Goitias 
allowed  biraielf  to  be  led  into  acts  of  direct 
hostility  against  the  Romans,  before  he  had  actu- 
ally received  die  stipulated  som :  bnt  as  soon  as 
Peneu  aaw  that  he  was  so  ha  committed  that  he 
coold  BO  bmger  withdraw  from  the  contest,  he  im- 
nediatdy  recalled  the  messengers,  who  had  actually 
set  out  with  the  money,  and  refiised  to  fulfil  his 
agneawnt.  (Poiyb.xxTiiL  8, 9,  xxiz.  2, 3,  ^ ;  Li^- 
iliv.  23—27.)  Tet,  though  thus  scandalously 
^c6iadcd  by  his  ally,  Gentios  made  no  attempt  to 
snrt  the  war,  bvt  assembled  forces  both  by  sea  and 
bud.  The  contest  was,  howeTer,  very  brief :  no 
sooner  had  the  Roman  praetor,  L.  Aniciua,  entered 
lUyricam  at  the  head  of  an  army,  than  many 
towns  sabmitted  to  him.  Gentios  threw  himself 
iato  the  strong  fortress  of  Scodra ;  bnt  baring 
been  defeated  in  a  combat  beneath  the  walls,  he 
deipsared  of  saceess,  and  placed  himself  at  the 
iKRy  of  the  Roman  general  The  whole  war  is  said 
to  have  been  terminated  within  the  space  of  thirty 
days.  Anions  spared  the  life  of  his  captive,  but 
tent  hjm  to  Rome,  together  with  his  wife  and 
duMien,  te  adon  the  triumph  which  he  celebrated 
the  feDowiBf  year  (b.  c  167).  From  thence 
Gentias  was  sent  a  prison»  to  Spoletium,  where  he 
psobably  ended  his  days  in  captivity.  (Liy.  zlir, 
30—32,  zhr.  43;  Polyb.  zxx.  13;  Appian,  /%r. 
9 ;  EatnpL  it.  6.) 

Aeoofding  to  Pdybius,  Gentius  wm  immode- 
atdy  given  to  drinking,  which  inflamed  his  natu- 
nDy  oad  and  Tiolent  disposition,  and  led  him 
to  eemiDt  great  eaoesses.  Soon  after  his  accee- 
«oa  he  p«t  to  death  his  brother,  Pleuntns,  who 
had  been  engaged  to  marry  Etnta,  the  danghter  of 
a  Darianian  prince,  and  kept  the  intended  bride 
fa  hinseH  (Pdyh.  zzix.  5 ;  Liy.  zliy.  30.)  He 
sohseqamtly  married  a  princess  of  the  name  of 
Edrva,  whe  waa  sent  captiye  to  Rome  together 
with  hiiL  (Liv.  zliy.  82.)  According  to  Pliny 
(//.  AT.  xzy.  34)  and  Dioocorides  (iii.  3),  the  keria 
CVsJisau,  well  known  for  its  mfdirinal  properties, 
defivet  its  name  fimn  this  Gentius,  who  first  made 
known  its  yaloe.  [E.H.a] 

OENITCIA  GENS,  patridan,  as  is  clear  from 
the  fiMt  of  T.  Genadns  Augnrinus  having  been 
cobibI  in  bl  &  451,  and  M.  Gcnucius  Augurinus  in 
^c445,  since  in  those  yean  plebeians  were  not 
jet  allowed  to  boU  the  consulship.  In  the  earliest 
ss  «cO  as  in  the  later  times  we  find  plebeian 
acted  as  strenuous  champions  of  their 
and  they  had  probably  become  plebeians 
is  the  osBsl  manner,  cither  by  mixed  marriages  or 
W  taraitian  to  the  plebc  The  cognomens  of  this 
seas  ars  AvxKTiJCBNSia»  Augurinos,  Cipus, 
CumnA.  [L.  S.] 

GENU'CIUSb  1.  T.Gbnucxus,  vras  tribune 
•f  the jdebs  in  bl  c.  476  ;  and  in  conjunction  vrith 
^otQeagoe,  Q.  Coniadius,  he  brought  forward  an 
arin  faiw,  and  also  accused  T.  Menenins  La- 
who  vraa  chiged  with  beii^  the  cause  of  the 
of  the  Fabii  on  the  Cremera.  (Liv.  it. 
j2;  Dionys.  ix.  26 ;  oomp.  Conmdius,  No.  1.) 


GEORGIUS. 


24i( 


2.  Ck.  Gsnucius,  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in 

B.  &  473,  and  used  the  most  yehement  exertions  to 
cany  into  efiect  the  agrarian  law,  for  the  evasion 
of  which  he  brought  a  charge  against  L.  Furius  and 

C.  Manlius,  the  consuls  of  the  preceding  year.  The 
patricians  wero  greatly  alarmed,  and  assassinated 
Genncius  in  his  bed  on  the  night  before  the  accu- 
sation was  to  be  brought  beforo  the  people.  (Liv. 
ii  54 ;  Dionys.  ix.  37«  dec,  x.  38 ;  Zonar.  yii. 
17;  comp.  Niebuhr,  Hid.  of  RontA,  vol.  ii.  p. 
208,  &C.) 

3.  Gknucius,  a  tribune  of  the  people,  who  was 
insulted  by  the  Faliscans,  against  whom,  in  con- 
sequence, the  Romans  declared  war.  (Plut  C, 
Graced  3.)  To  what  time  this  event  belongs  is 
not  quite  certain,  though  it  may  refer  to  the  last 
war  against  the  Faliscans,  which  broke  out  in  b.  c. 
241. 

4.  L.  Gbnucius,  was  sent  in  B.C  210  as  ambas- 
sador to  Syphax,  king  of  Numidia.  (Liy.  xxriL  4.) 

5.  M.  Gbnocius,  tribune  of  the  soldiers  in  a.  c. 
193,  under  the  consul  L.  Cornelius  Merula,  fell  in 
battle  against  the  Boians.     (Liv.  xxxy.  5.) 

6.  Gbnucius,  a  priest  of  the  Magna  Mater,  that 
is,  a  gallus.  A  legacy  had  been  left  him,  and  he 
had  been  pronounced  the  legitimate  heir  by  the 
praetor  Cn.  Aufidins  Orestes;  but  the  consul 
Mam.  Aemilius  Lepidus  (b.c.  77)  declared  that  be 
could  not  take  possession  of  the  inheritance,  being 
neither  a  man  nor  a  woman,  but  an  eunuch.  (Val. 
Max.  vil  7.  §  6.)  [L.  S.] 

GEOR'GIUS  (T^dpytos)^  historical,  the  name  of 
several  persons  mentioned  by  the  Byzantine  his- 
torians, but  none  of  them  wera  of  much  impor- 
tance. 

1.  One  of  the  officers  (Theophanes  describes  him 
as  icovpdr«p  r£v  Mapiirtis,  **  stevrard  of  the  hinds 
or  revenues  of  Marina  **)  of  Justinian  I.,  on  whose 
iUness  (a.  d.  561)  he  was  accused  by  the  ex-prae- 
fect,  Eugeniua,  of  wishing  to  raise  Theodore,  the 
son  of  Peter  Magister,  to  the  empire.  The  charge 
was  supported  by  the  praefects,  Aetherins  of  An- 
tioch  and  Genmtius  of  Constantinople ;  but  on  ex- 
amination, it  could  not  be  proved  ;  and  the  accuser, 
Engenius,  was  himself  punished,  though  not  capi- 
tally. (Theoph.  Chronog.  yol.  i.  p.  363,  ed.  Bonn.) 

2.  Collector  of  the  reyenue  in  the  cities  of  the 
eastern  part  of  the  Byzantine  empire,  was  sent 
as  ambassador  by  the  emperor  Mauricius  shortly 
before  his  death  in  a.  d.  602  to  Chosroes  or  Kbosni 
II.,  king  of  the  Persians.  (Theophylact.  Simocat. 
HigL  yiiL  1 ;  Phot.  B&L  cod.  65,  p.  32,  ed.  Bekker.) 

3.  Turmarchus,  or  commander  of  a  division  of  the 
troops  of  the  thema  Armeniacum  in  the  sixth  Per- 
sian campaign  of  Heraclius  (a.  o.  626  or  627) 
against  Chosroes  or  Khosru  II.  (Theoph.  Chronog, 
yol  L  pp.  492,  499,  ed.  Bonn.) 

4.  Preefectus  Militarium  Tabularum,  in  the 
reign  of  the  emperor  Theophilus  (who  reigned 
from  A.  D.  829  to  842),  mentioned  on  one  or  two 
occasions  by  the  continuator  of  Theophanes.  An 
Arabian  prophetess  or  fortuneteller,  whom  the 
emperor  had  sent  for  to  «mrt,  is  said  to  have 
foretold  that  George  would  be  killed  by  a  sling 
in  the  Hippodrome,  and  his  property  confiscated. 
(Theoph.  Contimtat.  lib.  iii  Dt  Tkecphih  Mi- 
ehaeU»  FiUo,  c.  27 ;  Sym.  Mag.  De  Theophilo^ 
cl4.) 

5.  Brother  to  the  emperor  Michael  IV.,  the 
Paphhigonian,  before  whose  elevation  George  (who 
was  an  eunuch)  was  in  a  low  condition,  but  was 

R  3 


246 


OEORGIUS. 


(a.  d.  1035)  after  that  event  elevated  to  the  office 
of  ProtoTettiarim.  On  the  aeoesaion  of  Michael  V. 
Calaphates  (a.  d.  1041),  he  was  banished  to  his 
estate  in  Paphlagonia.  (Cedren.  Oompend,  toI.  iL 
pp.  504,  512,  ed.  Bonn.) 

6.  Distinguished  bj  the  title  Sbbastus,  lived 
in  the  reign  of  Alexis  II.  Comnenus,  who  reigned 
from  A.  D.  1180  to  1183b  [Alexis,  or  Alxxius  II. 
CoMNXNUS.]  Andronicns,  afterwards  the  emperor 
Andronicos  I.  [Andronicus  I.  Comnxnus],  had 
married  Qeorge^s  sister,  and  wished  to  employ  him 
and  another  person  to  make  away  with  the  em- 
press  Maria,  mother  and  guardian  of  Alexis.  Both 
of  them  refused  to  embrue  their  own  hands  in  her 
Uood,  but  wanted  either  the  power  or  the  will  to 
prevent  hira  from  executing  his  purpose  by  other 
instniments.  (Nicetas  Choniat.  AUjt.  ManueL  Fil. 
c  17.) 

7.  Branas  (BpaWiy),  with  his  brother  Deme- 
trius Branas,  was  engaged,  a.  o.  1165,  in  the  ex- 
pedition sent  by  the  emperor  Manuel  Comnenus 
against  the  Hungarians.  (Cinnamus,  ri.  7 ;  Du- 
cange,  FamUias  Byzanl,  p.  215,  ed.  Paris.) 

8.  Brtxnnius  (Bpv^rviof),  was  governor  of  the 
fortresses  of  Stenimachus  and  Tcapaena  during  the 
reign  of  the  emperor  Andronicus  Palaeologus  the 
elder.  He  recovered  (a.  d.  1322)  the  town  of 
Phiiippopolis,  which  had  £sllen  into  the  hands  of 
Terteres,  king  of  the  Moesi  or  Bulgarians.  George 
Bryennius  afterwards  held  the  office  of  Magnus 
Drungarius.  (Cantacuzenus,  i.  36,37;  Ducange, 
Fanul,  Byxani.  p.  177.) 

9.  BuRAPHUs  (Botfpa^r),  the  patrician,  count 
of  the  Thema  Obsequium,  comprehending  the 
parts  of  Mysia  and  Bithynia  adjacent  to  the 
Propontis.  He  was  in  Thrace  with  his  forces, 
defending  that  province  .from  the  Bulgarians, 
when  he  entered  into  a  conspiracy  with  Theodore 
Myacius  to  dethrone  the  emperor  Philippicns,  or 
Bardanes,  who  was  seised  and  blinded  (a.  d.  718) 
by  Rufus,  an  officer  sent  by  George  to  Constanti- 
nople with  a  few  soldiers.  But  George  himself 
and  his  principal  aocomplioes  soffered  the  some 
fiite  very  shortly  after  at  the  hands  of  the  new 
emperor  Artemius  or  Anastasins  II.  (Nioephor. 
Constantinop.  De  RAu*  pott  Mauric  GMt,  p.  55, 
ed.  Bonn. ;  Theophanes,  Ckromog,  voL  L  p.  587, 
588,  ed.  Bonn.) 

10.  CucKNUB  (Xjaniuwt\  one  of  the  officers 
{6  M  T^r  TpaWp}t)  of  the  court  of  Joannes  I. 
Palaeologus,  during  his  minority.  Having  insulted 
the  Magnus  Domesticus,  Joannes  Cantacuzenus, 
and  fearing  his  vengeance,  he  was  led  to  join  the 
party  of  Apocaucus,  and  took  part  in  tiie  war 
against  Cantacuienns  (  a.  o.  1 34 1 ).  Having  become 
weary  of  the  war,  or  of  his  party,  he  accused  Apo- 
caucus of  mismanagement  and  was  in  consequence 
imprisoned  in  his  own  house  by  him.  (Canta- 
cuzen.  Hitt,  iiL  2, 19,  20,  54,  55.) 

11.  CocALAS  (KwKoXas),  a  leader  of  some  note 
on  the  side  of  Palaeologus,  in  the  straggle  between 
Joannes  I.  Palaeologus  and  Joannes  Cantaeuienus. 
(Cantacuz.  Hid.  iU.  93, 94.) 

12.  Drosus  (A^ot),  secretary  of  Aaron,  go- 
Temor  of  Baaipracania,  on  the  Annenian  frontier,  was 
sent  by  the  emperor  Constantino  X.  Monomachus 
(apparently  about  a.  d.  1049)  to  the  sultan  of  the 
Seljukian  Turks,  to  negotiate  the  release  of  the 
Byzantine  general,  Liparites,  who  had  been  taken  in 
war.  (Cedren.  CompmiL  vol.  iL  p.  580,  ed.  Bonn.) 

13.  fiuPHORBiNua   Catacalon  (Ed^flftf^i^r 


QEORGIUS. 

KaraieaAJir),  commanded  the  fleet  of  Alexis  I.  on 
the  Danube,  against  the  Scythians,  and  was  one  of 
the  generals  fai  the  war  against  the  Comani.  Both 
these  wan  took  place  before  the  first  crusade,  a.  d. 
1096.  (Anna  Comn.  AleaiM,  lib.  vii  x.  pp.  189, 
192,  273,  ed.  Paris}  Ducange,  Fam.  Bjfx.  p.  178.) 

14.  Manoanxs  or  Mancanbs  (Hayydtnis  or 
Mayitainisy,  was  one  of  the  secretaries  of  Alexis  I. 
[Alxxis  or  Alexius  I.  Comnrnus],  when  he 
besieged  Constantinople  (  a.  o.  108 1 ),  in  his  straggle 
to  wrest  the  crown  from  his  predecessor,  the  em- 
peror Nioephoras  III.  Botaniatea.  He  was  s 
crafty  fitf^seeing  man,  apt  at  finding  excuses  for  the 
delay  of  anything  which  the  interest  of  his  master 
required  to  be  deferred.  Anna  Comnena  formed 
from  his  name  a  verb  (fwyyaif9V9a^cu  or  /aayKOr 
yt^wBcu)  denoting  **  to  find  excuses  ;**  and  a  noon 
(/bia77«(ycv/ia)  denoting  **  a  pretext**  (Anna  Comn. 
Alex,  iL  8,  10,  pp.  116—122,  ed.  Bonn.) 

1 5.  Maniacxs  (Ttdpytos  6  Moruunrr )^  the  patri- 
cian, the  son  of  Gudelius  Maniaces,  was  governor 
of  the  city  and  thema  of  Telneh  (TtAoi^),  in  or 
near  the  Tauras,  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  R<h 
manus  III.  Argyras,  about  a.  d.  1030.  After  the 
defeat  of  the  emperor  by  the  {jaracens  near  Andoch, 
Geoxge  defeated  the  victorious  enemy  by  stratagem 
near  Teluch  ;  and  by  this  exploit  obtained  the  go- 
veraorship  of  the  Roman  province  of  Lower  Media. 
He  was,  apparently  after  this,  protospatharius  and 
governor  of  the  cities  on  the  Euphrates ;  and  in 
A.D.  1032  took  the  town  of  Edessa,  partly  by 
bribing  the  goveraor ;  and  found  there  the  supposed 
letter  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  Augaras  (or  Ab- 
garus),  king  of  Edessa,  which  he  sent  to  the  em- 
peror. He  was  afterwards  governor  of  Upper 
Media  and  Asprecania. 

In  the  reign  of  Michael  IV.  the  PapUagonian 
(a.  d.  1035),  he  was  sent  with  an  army  into 
Southern  Itidy,  ^en  a  part  of  the  Bysuitine  em- 
pire, to  cany  on  the  war  against  the  Saracens,  the 
command  of  the  fleet  being  entrusted  to  Stephen, 
husband  of  the  emperor^s  sister.    One  of  George^a 
exploits  was  the  conquest  of  Sicily  (a.  d.  1038), 
though  the  Saracens,  who  occupied  the  island,  were 
assisted  by  50,000  auxiliaries  from  Africa.    Two 
yean  after  (a.  d.  1040)  he  gained  a  great  victory 
over  the  Saracens  of  Africa,  who  had  sought  to  re- 
cover the  island,  killing  50,000  of  them  in  one 
battle.    The  negligence  of  Stephen  having  allowed 
the  Saracen  commander  to  escape,  a  quanel  ensued 
between  him  and  Oeoige ;  and  Stephen,  embittered 
by  a  blow  and  by  the  reproaches  which  he  hod  re- 
ceived from  George,  accused  him  to  Joanneo,  the 
brother  and  minister  of  the  emperor,  of  medit&ting 
a  revolt.    George  was  consequently  sent  home  a 
prisoner,  but  was  released  by  Michael  V.  Cala- 
phates, after  his  accession,  A.  d.  1041.    The  dia- 
asten  of  the  Byzantines  in  Italv,  after  his  recal, 
induced  Zoe,  who  succeeded  Michael,  to  send  him 
thitheragain  as  general  (a.  o.  1042).  He  recovered 
the  province  frx>m  the  power  of  his  own  Prankish 
mercenaries,  who  had  seized  it.    Meantime,   his 
interests  at   home    were   assailed   by  Ronuuius 
Scleras,  whose  sister  was  concubine  to  the  empe- 
ror Constantino  X.  Monomachus,  who  had  mar- 
ried  Zoe.      Romanus,  plundered   the  Anatolian 
estates  of  Geoige,  and  procured  his  deprivation  of 
the  title  **  Magister.**    Provoked  by  these  wrongs, 
Geoige  revolted,  gained  over  the  troops  under  his 
command,  put  to  death  the  Byzantine  Paidua,  who 
had  been  sent  to  succeed  him  in  his  command,  and 


GEOROIU& 

t]M  titi»  of  emperor  croMod  oyer  into 
Balnrk  to  anert  his  daim.  He  refuted  the  offers 
«iT  Seoq».  Cootutioe.  tad  nmted  hit  irmr. 
hot  feO  in  the  nuunent  of  rictory  hy  a  wound  from 
an  unknown  hand»  ▲.  n.  1 042  or  ld49t.  (Zonaias, 
zrii.  12;  Cedren.  Comprnd.  vol.  iL  p^  494,  500, 
51%  514,  520-^23,  541,  545-^49,  ed.  Bonn. ; 
Jono  Stftitxn  CnropaUtee,  HitUma^  p.  720,  ed. 
Boon.) 

]$.  Noeroivout  (NoortfyTof),  a  Byzantine  no- 
fakoian,  to  whmn  the  emperor  Theodore  Laacaris 
II.  (1255 — 1258)  had  intended  to  give  hie  daugh- 
ter  in  marnage  ;  an  alliance  the  proapect  of  which 
tended  to  naake  him,  during  the  minority  of  Joannes 
TsiTsris,  the  son  of  Theodore,  insnffenJLly  arrogant. 
(Geoff.  Pachynwr,  JM  Mkkael  FalaeoL  i,  21,  vol 
i.  pi  65,  ed.  Faris.) 

17.  PaI^IOLOO0&      [PALABOI.OOU&] 

18.  Pboan»,  military  chief  of  the  thema  Oh- 
Mpnam,  wna  the  chief  supporter  of  Symbatiua, 
rival  of  Baail  the  Macedonian  [Basilius  L  Ma- 
cxno],  in  the  lerdt  to  which  he  was  led  by  his 
jealousy  of  Baulks  elevation  to  the  rank  of  Augus- 
tas hy  the  reigning  emperor  Michael  III,  a.  di  866. 
Sjmhatuu  and  Oeoige  laraged  the  open  country 
aheut  Coostantiiiople,  and  while  they  reviled  Basil, 
and  denied  hisdaun  to  the  throne,  spoke  with  great 
lespect  of  Michael  Being  deserted  by  their  troops, 
they  fled,  and  Oeoige  sought  refuge  in  Cotyaeium, 
one  oC  the  dtiea  of  his  goremment,  where  he  was 
soon  after  taken  by  the  emperor^s  troops :  he  was 
acouged,  blinded,  and  either  exiled  or  detained  in 
cuiody  in  his  own  house.  On  the  accession  of 
Badl  as  sole  emperor,  he  was  restored  to  his  former 
honours.  (Theophan.  Continuat.  Cknmag.  lib.  y. 
d»  Bam^  Mactdam^  c.  19 ;  Symeon  Mag.  <ic 
Mkkatk  at  Tleotfora,  c  44 ;  Geoig.  Monach.  dt 
Miekaek  «t  Thaodtrn,  &  31.) 

19.  Pbobata  (npoCorar)  was  sent  as  ambas- 
liy  the  emperor  Michael  IV.,  the  Paphlago- 
to  the  Saneen  Emir  of  Sicily  (a.  d.  1035), 

to  treat  of  peace.     In  1040,  in  the  same  reign,  he 
an  army  against  the  Serrians.  (Cedien. 
Td.iip.513,526.) 

20.  Snua  (^bipof )  was  sent  by  the  emneror 
iascinian  II.,  wiUi  a  few  ships  and  300  soldiers, 
apmst  the  town  of  Chersonae,  in  the  Chenon* 
nesBS  Tanrica,  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  in  a 
siateof  insonection.  Oeoige,  with  his  party,  was 
admitted  into  the  town,  and  there  he  was  killed  by 
the  townsmen,  with  Joannes,  one  of  his  chief 
■ficers,  and  the  rest  (tf  his  troops  taken  prisoners, 
A.  D.  71 L    (Theophan.  Ckromjg.  toL  i.  p.  580,  ed. 

'       ) 


OEORGIUS. 


247 


bdonging  to  the  Byzantine 
there  were  manj  Geoi|[es  in  the  states 
whjdi  we»  fJBcmed  out  at  it  during  its  decay,  or  at 
ixs&Q.  The  name  occurs  in  the  notices  of  the 
Scnriaa,  or  Bulgarian,  or  Albanian  provinces  and 
chifftaina.  The  most  eminent  was  Oeoige  Cas- 
tzWta,  belter  known  by  the  epithet  Scanderbeg, 
rho  fired  about  the  time  of  the  final  capture  of 
(a.  d.  1453).  Among  the  Com- 
of  TreUaoad  [Comkknus]  there  was  one 
Geofge  (a.  O.  1266  to  1280),  and  there 
sevcal  Oeeigea  memben  of  the  imperial 
imOt,  [J.  a  M.] 

GEOHGIUS  (regies),  literary  and  ecdesiaa- 
tkoL  The  finOowing  list  contains  only  the  prin- 
eifsl  wntcfB  of  that  name.  Those  whose  works 
•AlMt»  or  exist  only  in  MS.,  may  be  found  by  a 


reference  to  Fabric.  BUiL  Gr. ;  the  index  to  which 
enumerates  more  than  a  hundred  persons  of  this 
name. 

1.   AcROPOLFfA.      [ACROPOLITA.3 

2.  Of  Alexandria.     [See  No.  7.] 

3.  Of  Alsxandhia,  the  writer  of  a  life  of 
Chr3rsostom,  which  has  been  several  times  printed 
(sometimes  with  a  Latin  version  by  Godfrey  Til- 
mann),  in  editions  of  the  works  oi  Chrysostom. 
Photius  gives  an  account  of  the  work,  but  says  be 
could  state  nothing  certain  respecting  the  author. 
He  is  styled  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  it  is  tho 
opinion  of  those  who  have  examined  into  the 
matter  that  he  lived  after  the  commenoonent  of 
the  seventh  century.  A  George  was  Catholic 
bishop  or  patriarch  of  Alexandria  from  a.  o. 
616  to  630,  and  as  no  other  patriarch  ai^>ears 
under  that  name  between  a.  d.  600  and  the  time  of 
Photius,  he  was  probably  the  writer.  The  life  of 
Chrysoatom  occupies  above  a  hundred  folio  pages, 
in  &kvile*B  edit,  of  Chrysostom  (voL  viii.  pp.  157, 
265).  It  abounds  in  useless  and  fabulous  matter. 
The  writer  in  his  preface  professes  to  have  drawn 
his  account  from  toe  writings  of  Palkdius  and 
Socrates,  and  from  the  oral  stotemento  of  faithful 
prieste  and  pious  laymen.  Ondin  ascribes  to  this 
writer  the  compilation  of  the  Chrouicon  Paschale, 
but  without  foundation.  (Geoigius,  Vita  CkryB, ; 
Phot.  BibL  Cod.  96 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gr,  vol.  vii.  p.  45 1, 
vol  viii.  p. 457,  vol  x.  pp.210, 707 ;  Allatius,i>uft- 
irib,  de,  Gtorg,  apud  Fabric  B'diL  Gr.  vol  xii.  p.  16  ; 
Cave,^u<.  LU.  voL  L  p.  577,  ed.  Ox.  1740-43.) 

4.  AMVRcmA,  or  Amyrutzss,  a  native  of  Trsr 
pezus  or  Trebizond.  He  was  high  in  £svour  at 
(^nstantinople  with  the  emperor  Johannes  or 
John  IL  Palaeologus,  and  was  one  of  those  whom 
the  emperor  consulted  about  his  attendance  at  the 
council  of  Florence,  a.  d.  1439.  George  afterwards 
returned  to  Trebi«>nd,and  was  high  in  &vour  with 
David,  the  last  emperor  of  Trebizond,  at  whose 
court  he  seems  to  have  home  the  offices  of  Logo- 
theta  and  Protovestiarius.  His  intellectual  attain- 
menu  obtained  for  him  the  title  of  **  the  philoso- 
pher.*^ On  the  capture  of  Trebisond  by  the  Turks 
(a.  d.  1461),  he  obtained  the  fiivonr  of  the  sultan, 
Mohammed  IL,  partly  by  his  handsome  person 
and  his  skill  in  the  use  of  the  javelin,  but  chiefly 
through  a  marriage  connection  with  a  Turkish 
pacha.  Mohammed  often  conversed  with  him  on 
philosophy  and  religion,  and  gave  him  some  con- 
siderable posto  in  the  seraglio  at  Constantinople. 
He  embraced  the  Mohammedan  religion,  together 
with  his  childrm ;  and  his  death,  which  oocuired 
suddenly,  while  he  was  playing  at  dice,  is  repre- 
sented by  some  Christian  writers  as  the  punish- 
ment of  his  apostasy ;  from  which  we  may  perhaps 
infer  that  it  followed  that  event  after  no  great  in- 
terval. 

He  wrote  in  Greek,  apparently  in  the  early  part 
of  his  life,  at  any  rate  before  his  renunciation  of 
Christianity,  a  work  the  title  of  which  is  rendered 
into  Latin  by  our  authorities,  ^^  Ad  Demelrium 
NtutpUi  Ducem  d*  m  fnos  conUgertni  in  Synodo 
FtorenUnaJ"  In  this  he  opposed  the  projected 
union  of  the  (}reek  and  Latin  churches.  AUatins 
mentions  this  work  in  his  De  Conuntu  utrUuqae 
JEodaiae^  and  quotes  from  it.  Two  other  works, 
of  which  the  titles  are  thus  given,  IHaloffus  de 
Fide  in  Chrigto  cum  Rege  Turoarumj  and  Epi»- 
tola  ad  Betaarion  Cardinalem^  are  or  were  extant 
in  MS.     (Gery,  AfpendiiK  to  Cave's  Higt,  LiiU 

n  4 


248 


OEORGIUS. 


p.  182,  ed.  Oxon.  1740-43  ;  Bayle,  DictionnairA, 
&c.,  t.  V,  Amyrutzes.) 

5.  Anipontmus,  or  without  a  ninuune.  [See 
the  PxRiPATXTic,  No.  41.] 

6.  Aristinus,  an  historian.  Joseph,  bishop  of 
Modon  (who  flourished  about  a.  d.  1440),  in  his 
defence  of  the  council  of  Florence,  in  reply  to 
Mark  of  Ephesus,  cites  Geoigius  AJistinus  as  an 
authority  for  the  statement,  that  the  addition  of 
the  words  **  filioque**  to  tho  Nicene  creed  had  been 
made  shortly  after  the  second  oecumenical  council 
(that  of  Constantinople,  a.  d.  381),  in  the  time  of 
Pope  Damasus.  ( AUatius,  Diatrib,  tU  Gurg.  apud 
Fabr.  BM,  Or.  toL  xii  p.  21.) 

7.  Of  Cappadocia,  a  man  of  bad  character,  a 
heretic  and  a  persecutor,  and  an  intruder  into  the 
see  of  the  orthodox  Athanasius,  then  in  banish- 
ment, and  yet,  strange  to  tell,  a  saint  in  the  Roman 
Calendar,  and  the  patron  saint  of  England.  It  is 
possible,  indeed,  ihat  his  moral  delinquency  has 
been  aggravated  by  the  party  spirit  of  the  ecclesi- 
astical historians,  and  other  writers  to  whom  his 
Arianism  made  him  odious  ;  but  it  is  hard  to  be- 
lieye  that  their  invectives  are  without  considerable 
foundation.  He  was  bom,  according  to  Ammianus, 
at  Epiphaneia,  in  Cilicia,  but  our  other  authorities 
speak  of  him  as  a  Cappadocian.  His  father  was  a 
fuller.  Gregory  Kazianzen,  whose  passionate  in- 
vective is  our  chief  authority  for  his  early  history, 
aavB  that  he  was  of  a  bad  fiunily  (inomf^f  rd 
7/vos)  ;  but  it  does  not  appear  wbeUier  it  was  dis- 
creditable for  anything  more  than  its  humble  occu- 
pation. George  appears  to  have  been  a  parasite,  a 
hangerHin  of  the  wealthy,  ''one  that  would  sell 
himself,**  according  to  Gregory,  **  for  a  cake.**  He 
obtained  an  appointment  connected  with  the 
supply  of  bacon  to  the  army  ;  but  being  detected 
in  some  unfaithfulness,  was  stripped  of  his  charge 
and  his  emoluments,  and  was  glad  to  escape  with- 
out bodily  punishment  According  to  Gregory,  he 
afterwards  wandered  from  one  city  or  province  to 
another,  till  he  was  fixed  at  Alexandria,  **  where 
he  ceased  to  wander,  and  began  to  do  mischief.** 
It  is  probable,  however,  that  he  held  office  as  a  re- 
ceiver of  some  branch  of  the  revenue  at  Constan- 
tinople, having  by  bribery  obtained  the  favour  of 
the  eunuchs  who  had  influence  at  the  court  of 
Constantius  II.,  the  then  reigning  emperor.  AUia* 
nasius,  who  notices  this  appointment,  calls  him 
To^eio^dtyoY,  **  a  peculator  ;  *^  but  it  is  not  clear 
whether  he  refers  to  his  former  official  delinquency 
or  to  some  new  offence. 

Thus  far  it  does  not  appear  that  Gteoige  had  even 
professed  to  be  a  Christian:  we  have  certainly  no 
intimation  that  he  sustained  any  eocleuastical  cha- 
racter before  his  appointment  to  the  see  of  Alexan- 
dria. Athanasius  says  it  was  reported  at  the  time 
of  his  appointment  that  he  had  not  been  a  Christian 
at  all,  but  rather  an  idolater  ;  and  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  Athanasius  is  right  in  charging  him 
with  professing  Christianity  for  interest  sake. 
Arianism  was  patronised  by  Constantius,  and  George 
consequently  became  a  zealous  Arian;  and  was,  after 
his  appointment  to  Alexandria,  concerned  in  assem- 
bling the  Arian  councils  of  Seleuceia  (a.  d.  359)  and 
Constantinople  (a.  d.  360).  According  to  Socrates 
and  Sozomen,  Gregory,  whom  the  Arian  party  had 
appointed  to  the  see  of  Alexandria,  vacant  by  the  ex- 
pulsion of  Athanasius,  had  become  unpopular,  through 
the  tumults  and  disasters  to  which  his  appointment 
liad  led  ;  and  was  at  the  same  time  r^arded  as 


OEORGIUS. 

not  zealous  enough  in  the  support  of  Arianisnf. 
He  was  therefore  removed,  and  George  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  council  of  Antioch  (a.  o.  354j  or, 
according  to  Mansi,  a.  d.  356)  in  his  place.  It  is 
probable  that  George  was  appointed  from  his  sub- 
serviency to  the  court,  and  his  readiness  to  promote 
any  fiscal  exactions,  and  his  general  unscrupulous- 
ness ;  and  he  was  induced  to  accept  the  appoint- 
ment by  the  hope  of  gain,  or,  as  Athanasius  ex- 
presses it,  '*he  was  hired**  to  become  bishop. 
Count  Heraclian  was  sent  by  Constantius  to  gain 
the  support  of  the  heathen  people  of  Alexandria  to 
George's  election  ;  and  he  succeeded  in  his  ob- 
ject, by  giving  them  hopes  of  obtaining  toleration 
for  their  own  worship ;  and  the  emperor,  in  a  letter 
preserved  by  Athanasius,  recommended  the  new 
prelate  to  the  support  and  fiivour  of  the  Alexan- 
drians generally.  But  a  persecution  of  the  Tri- 
nitarian party  had  commenced  even  before  the  ar- 
rival of  George,  which  took  place  during  Lent, 
A.  D.  355.  They  were  dispossessed  of  the  churches ; 
and  Sebastian,  commander  of  the  troops  in  Egypt, 
publicly  exposed  some  women,  who  had  devoted 
themselves  to  a  life  of  religious  celibacy,  naked 
before  the  flame  of  a  large  fire,  to  make  them  re- 
nounce orthodoxy.  On  George*s  arrival,  the  perse- 
cution continued  as  fiercely  as  before,  or  even  more 
so.  Widows  and  orphans  were  plundered  of  their 
houses  and  of  their  bread ;  several  men  were  so 
cruelly  beaten  with  fresh-gathered  pahn  branches, 
with  the  thorns  yet  adhering  to  them,  that  some 
were  long  before  they  recovered,  and  some  never 
recovered  at  all ;  and  many  virgins,  and  thirty 
bishops,  were  banished  to  the  greater  Oasis,  or 
elsewhere :  several  of  the  bishops  died  in  the 
phice  of  exfle,  or  on  the  way.  Athanasius,  how- 
ever, escaped,  and  remained  in  concealment  till 
Geoige*s  death.  George  and  his  partisans  refused 
at  first  to  give  up  to  their  friends  for  burial  the 
bodies  of  those  who  died,  ^  sitting,**  says  Theodo- 
ret,  **  like  daemons  about  the  tombs.**  His  perse- 
cutions led  to  a  revolt  The  Trinitarian  party 
rose  against  him,  and  would  have  killed  him.  He 
escaped,  however,  and  fled  to  the  emperor ;  and 
the  Trinitarians  re-oocupied  the  churches.  A  no- 
tary was  sent,  apparently  from  Constantinople  ; 
the  orthodox  were  again  expelled ;  the  guilty  were 
punished,  and  George  returned,  rendered  more  ty- 
rannical by  this  vain  attempt  to  resist  him. 

While  his  bitter  persecution  of  the  orthodox  was 
embittering  the  anger  of  that  numerous  party,  his 
rapacity  and  subserviency  to  the  court  offended  alL 
He  suggested  to  Constantius  to  require  a  rent  for  all 
the  buildings  which  had  been  erected  at  the  public 
cost,  and  ministered  to  the  emperor^  cruelty,  as 
well  as  his  rapacity,  by  accusing  many  Alexandrians 
of  disobedience  to  his  orders.  Mindful  of  his  own 
interest,  he  sought  to  obtain  a  monopoly  of  nitre 
and  of  the  marshes  where  the  papjrrus  and  other 
reeds  grew,  of  the  salterns,  and  of  biers  for  the 
dead  and  the  management  of  funerals  in  Alexan* 
dria.  His  luxury  and  arrogance  tended  further  to 
increase  the  hatred  entertained  towards  him.  A. 
passage  in  Athanasius  {Dt  Synod,  c  12)  gives  some 


reason  to  think  that  sentence  of  deposition 
pronounced  against  him  at  the  Council  of  Seleuoei& 
(a.  d.  359) ;  but  if  so,  it  was  not  carried  into 
effect. 

The  immediate  cause  of  his  downfal  was  hi» 
persecution  of  the  heathens.  He  had  exdted  their 
fears  by  excUiming  at  the  view  of  a  splendid 


OEORGIUS. 

tenpie, " How  Ion;  shall  this  sepolchn  stand?** 
Bat  the  cnwrnng  pioTocation  was  this :  then  was 
a  spot  in  the  dtj  oocnpied  hy  the  rains  of  a  for- 
saken temple  of  Sfithias,  or  the  San,  and  still  re- 
garded hy  the  heathens  as  saoed,  thongh  filled 
with  the  refbse  and  off-aoooring  of  the  streets.  This 
^Krt  Constsntins  had  giren  to  the  charch  at  Alex- 
andns;  and  George  determined  to  dear  it  oat,  and 
hdild  a  efaofdi  upon  it.  The  worionen,  in  clearing 
it  cot,  fisond  in  the  ad  jtnm,  or  sacred  recess  of  the 
oU  temple,  Btstoes,  sacred  utensils,  and  the  skulk  of 
hanan  Ticdma,  eiUier  shin  in  sacrifice,  or  that  the 
toothasjers  might  examine  their  entrails,  and  ibre- 
iril  fetare  events  thereby.  Some  sealots  brought 
theie  things  out,  and  exposed  them  to  the  mockery 
and  jeen  of  the  Christians.  This  irritated  the 
heathins  ;  and  aa  the  news  had  jast  arrived  of  the 
death  ef  Constaatias  (Not.  a.  d.  361),  and  the  ac- 
eessioa  of  Julian  as  sole  emperor,  and  also  of  the 
ezecotion  of  Artemiiis,  ex-gOTemor  of  Egypt,  they 
thooght  their  time  of  ascendancy  was  come,  and 
nse  in  ixunnection.  George,  whose  persecutions 
•ecB  to  hnre  been  directed  against  all  who  differed 
fatMB  him,  was  at  the  time  presiding  in  a  synod, 
vhcfe  those  who  held  the  sentiments  of  Aetias 
[Arius]  woe  compelled  to  subscribe  a  oondemna- 
tioo  of  tlMxr  own  opinions.  The  rioters  nuhed  into 
the  chnicfa  where  the  synod  was  assembled,  dragged 
htm  oat,  and  would  Imve  killed  him  on  the  spot 
He  was,  howerer,  icscoed  by  the  authorities,  and 
apparently  to  satisfy  his  enemies,  committdL  to 
prison.  Bat  not  msay  days  after,  at  day-break,  the 
mob  forced  the  prison,  dragged  him  out,  bound  him 
(it  is  doubtful  whether  liring  or  dead)  on  a  camel, 
and,  after  f^rmAiwtg  liim  through  the  ci^,  tore  him 
to  pieces,  and  burnt  his  mangled  remains.  His 
ararder  appean  to  hare  taken  place  about  the  end 
of  the  year  361.  Though  described  by  Athanasius 
ai  a  nan  of  coarse  manners  and  ignorant,  at  least 
m  theology,  he  left  a  valuable  librsiy,  which  the 
caqMor  Julian  ordered  to  be  sent  to  Antioch  fat 
hk  own  use.  He  had  fermeriy»  while  in  Cappar 
doria,  bonowed  some  books  of  George.  Thegenoal 
hstnd  entertained  towards  him  was  evidenced  by 
the  sbaence  of  any  attempt  to  rescue  him.  The 
Ariaaa  aabseqnentiy  ^bMxgtd  the  Athanas|an  party 
vidi  instigatang  his  murderers;  but  Sozomen 
''nther  tlwaght**  it  was  the  spontaneous  act  of  the 
Gentiles.  (Amm.  BCarc.  xxiL  11  ;  Gregor.  Nax. 
Oraho  XXI. ;  Epiphan.  Adv.  Hderes.  ii.  Haeres. 
48,  or  68,  iiL  Haere»,  56  or  76 ;  AthanasL  Hi»- 
twim  Ariamonm  ad  Mcmaekot^  e.  51,  75,  De 
Sfmodm,  c.  12,  37,  JS^mlola  ad  Epiaoopot  AegypU 
H  Lgftiaey  c  7,  ApoHog.  de  Ptiga  wtn.  c  6,  7,  Ad 
JapL  Oisi^iaffaM  Apdog.  e.  30,  PttiUo  ad  Imper. 
apod  Athanttk  Opera^  vol.  i.  782,  ed. 
SocTBl  H.  K  ii.  U.  28,  ill  2,  3,  4 ; 
H.  E,  iii  7,  iv.  10,  v.  7 ;  Theodoret,  ff,  K 
u.  14;  Philoetofg.  /T.  B.  (apud.  Phot.)  vii.  2; 
nis  A&nam,  tfod  Phot.  BibL  Cbd,  258.) 

It  isdHficult  either  to  trace  or  to  account  for  the 
introdactioB  of  the  odious  George  among  the  saints 
«f  the  Rooush  and  Greek  churches ;  and  it  is  to 
W  ohMTfcd  that  the  identification  of  the  bishop  of 
Alenadria  with  the  St  George  of  the  calendar  is 
itntly  objected  to  by  some  Roman  Catholic  and 
wme  Aa^ican  writers  —  for  instance,  Papebroche 
»4  Heylyn.  In  ▲.  D.  494  (or  perhaps  496)  his 
n*k  ss  a  canonised  saint  was  recognised  by  Pope 
CSc^Mas  L  at  a  council  at  Rome,  but  his  **  gcsta** 
rejected  as  Apociyphal|   and  written  by 


GE0RG1U& 


249 


heretics ;  a  probable  intimation  that  the  fiicts  of 
his  history  had  not  yet  been  sufficiently  perverted 
to  be  received.  As  time  proceeded,  various  fabu- 
lous and  absurd  **Acta**  were  produced,  which 
Papebroche  admits  to  be  unworthy  of  credit  The 
Greek  **Acta**  are  considered  by  him  as  more 
trustworthy ;  but  he  does  not  pkice  even  them  in 
the  first  ckss ;  though  a  Latin  version  of  them  is 
given  in  the  Ada  Sanctorum^  with  a  long  Oam- 
maUaruu  Pragmm,  by  Papebroche.  The  distor- 
tions of  the  history  are  singuhv.  St  George  still 
appean  as  a  Cappadocian  and  a  layman,  but  he  is 
inade  a  soldier  of  Diocletian,  under  whom  he  is 
described  as  snfi^ring  martyrdom.  The  length, 
variety,  and  intermission  of  his  sufferings  are  a 
probable  distortion  of  the  various  inflictions  of  the 
enraged  multitude  before  and  after  his  imprison- 
ment The  magician  Athaiuuius,  successively  an 
opponent  of  Christiani^,  a  convert,  and  a  martyr, 
is  his  chief  antagonist ;  and  the  city  of  Alexandria 
appean  as  the  empress  Alexandra,  the  wife  of 
Diodetian,  and  herself  a  convert  and  a  martyr.  The 
story  of  the  dragon  appean  only  in  Uter  legends  ; 
the  monster,  who  is,  we  suspect,  nothing  else  than 
a  still  more  distorted  representation  of  uie  fugitive 
Athanasius,  is  described  as  lurking  about  a  hdce  as 
large  as  a  sea  (Mareotis  ?),  near  Uie  city  of  Silena 
(Alexandria  ?),  in  Lybia.  St  George  was  known 
among  the  Greeks  as  rpowato^pos,  or  the  Victori- 
ous ;  and  he  was  one  of  the  saints  who  were  laid 
to  assist  the  fint  Crasaders.  He  was  reverenced 
in  England  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  period ;  during  the 
Norman  and  earlier  part  of  the  Phmtagenet  dy- 
nasty his  reputation  increased ;  and  under  Edward 
III.,  or  perhaps  earlier,  he  came  to  be  regarded  as 
the  patron  laint  of  the  nation.  {Ada  Sandorum^ 
23d  April ;  Gibbon,  Dedine  and  FaU,  Ac  cb.  21, 
23 ;  Heylyn,  liitL  of  St.  Georye.) 

8.  Cbdrinus.    [Cbdrbnuo.] 

9.  Ckramxus.  Some  MSS.  give  the  name  of 
George  to  the  writer,  better  known  as  Theophanes 
Cersmeus.  [Ckiiakbus.] 

10.  Chartophtlax  [Of  Nicokbdkia,  No. 
36,  and  of  Pisidia,  No.  44.] 

11.  Chartophylax,  a  writer  so  called,  distinct 
from  either  Geoige  of  Nicomedeia,  or  George  of 
Pisidia,  and  sometimes  designated  **  Callipolita- 
nus  ;**  lived  apparentiy  in  the  13th  century.  He 
wrote  some  Greek  iambics  referring  to  events  in 
the  history  of  Italy  about  the  middle  of  that  cen- 
tury, quotations  fi!t>m  which  are  given  by  Bandinu 
(Bandini,  CalaL  Cod.  LauraU  Medic,  vol.  i.  p.  25, 
die. ;  Allatius,  Diahib.  de  Qtorg.  apud  Fabr.  vol. 
xii.  p.  14.) 

12.  Chobroboscus.    [Choxroboscus.] 

13.  chry80c00cs&    [chryaocoocxs.] 

14.   CHUMNT78.    [ChUMNUO.] 

15.  CoDiNua.    [CoDiNua.] 

16.  Of  CoRCYRA,  or  Corfu.  Two  arehbishops 
of  the  luune  of  George  occupied  the  see  of  Corcyra, 
one  in  the  twelfth,  and  one  in  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury. The  elder  of  the  two  was  in  fiivour  with 
the  emperor  Manuel  Comnenus,  who  gave  him  the 
charge  of  fortifying  the  town  of  CoTfa,  which 
Manuel  had  taken  from  the  Normans  of  Southern 
Italy.  The  emperor  Frederick  Barbarossa,  who 
had  hostile  intentions  against  Manuel,  endeavoured 
to  induce  George  to  betny  the  island  to  him,  but 
in  vain.  George^s  answer  is  preserved  by  Baro- 
nius.  George  was  sent  a.  d.  1178  by  Manuel  to 
attend  the  third  Lateran  (eleventh  General)  CouncU 


250 


GEORGIU& 


at  Rome,  and  alio  to  meet  Frederick  BarbaiOBsa  ; 
but  be  was  detained  six  montbt  by  Bickneu  at 
Brindisi  or  Otianto,  and  the  councU  was  dosed 
before  his  recovery.  He  waa  therrfore  recalled  by 
ManueL  Baroniua  gives  a  Latin  version  of  several 
of  Geoxge^s letters.  (Baron.  AfMaLEoob$.«dAim(}i 
1176,  1178,  1179,  1180,  1188;  AUatius,  ibid.  p. 
38,  &C. ;  Cave,  Hid.  lAtL  vol.  ii  p.  217  ;  Oudin, 
Comment  de  Scr^.  Eodea,  vol.  li.  coL  1536.) 

17.  Of  CoRCTRA,  or  CoRPU,  tbe  younger,  waa 
the  author  of  several  works,  especially  of  one 
against  the  Minorite  Friars,  and  of  another  on  the 
use  of  leavened  bread  in  the  encharist.  Allatios 
and  Cave  confoond  this  George  of  Corfd  with  the 
preceding,  but  Oudin  has  shown  that  they  must  be 
distinguished,  and  fixes  the  date  of  the  younger 
about  A.  D.  1236.  AUatius,  in  some  of  his  works, 
has  quoted  passages  from  George  of  Corfu  on  the 
procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  on  the  fire  of 
purgatory,  but  we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  to 
which  of  the  two  these  passages  belong.  (AUatius 
and  Cave,  IL  oe. ;  Oudin,  L  e.  and  vol.  iii.  col.  1 10.) 

18.  CvKTESivaiKovpriori)  or  Scholarivs,  was 
author  of  some  tracts  on  grammatical  subjects  ex- 
tant in  MS.  It  is  doubtful  if  he  is  the  same  as 
Geoigius  Scholarius,  afterwards  Gennadius,  patri- 
arch of  Constantinople.  [GiNNADius,  No.  2.]  The 
subject  of  the  works  ascribed  to  him  would  lead 
to  the  opinion  that  he  is  not.  (Fabric  BUd.  Gfuec 
vol.  vi.  p.  342.) 

19.  Of  Cyprus,  the  elder,  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople from  A.  D.  678  to  683.  He  held  for  a  time 
the  sentiments  of  the  MonotheUtes,  but  afterwards, 
at  the  councU  of  Constantinople  (a.  d.  680),  re* 
nounced  them.  He  was  anathematized  after  his 
death  at  the  iconoclastic  council  of  Constantinople 
under  Constantino  Copronymus,  a.  D.  753  or  754. 
(Theophan.  Ckronog,  voLi.  pp.544,  554,  660,  ed. 
Bonn  ;  AUatius,  Ibid,  p.  14 ;  Fabric  BibL  Gr,  vol 
xi.  p.  151.) 

20.  Of  Cyprus,  the  younger,  afterwards  Grs- 
GORius,  has  been  said  by  some  to  have  been  of 
Latin  parents,  but  this  is  shown  by  Rubeis,  editor 
of  the  life  of  George,  to  be  an  error.  He  held  the 
office  of  protapostolarius  at  Constantinople  at  the 
time  of  the  accession  of  Andronicus  Palaeofogus  the 
elder  [Andronicus  IL]  (a.  d.  1282).  He  was  a 
man  of  learning  and  eloquence,  and  the  reviver,  ac- 
cording to  Nioephorus  Gregoras,  of  the  long-dis- 
used Attic  dialect.  During  the  reign  of  Michael 
Palaeologus,  father  of  Andronicus,  he  had  been 
favourable  to  the  union  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
churches,  which  Michael  had  much  at  heart ;  and 
supplied  the  emperor  with  arguments  with  which 
to  press  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  (Joseph) 
and  the  other  opponents  of  the  union ;  but  on  the 
accession  of  Andronicus,  who  was  opposed  to  the 
union,  it  is  probable  that  George  altered  his  views ; 
for  on  the  death  of  the  patriarch  Joseph,  Andro- 
nicus determined  that  George,  though  as  yet  a  lay- 
man, should  be  appointed  to  the  office.  The  Greek 
church  was  at  this  Ume  torn  by  dissension.  Beside 
the  dispute  about  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
there  had  been  an  extensive  schism  occasioned  by  the 
deposition  of  Arsenius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople 
[Arsbnius,  No.  1]  eariy  in  the  reign  of  Michael 
(a.  o.  1266).  The  emperor  was  anxious  to  heal 
these  dissensions,  and  possibly  thought  a  layman 
more  likely  to  assist  him  in  so  doing  than  a  pro- 
fessed theologian  ;  and  George  was  recommended 
to  the  office  by  his  literaiy  reputation.    The  em- 


GEORGIUS. 

peror,  by  tampering  with  some  of  the  bishops,  ob- 
tamed  his  purpose  ;  and  George,  after  being  rapidly 
hurried  through  the  successive  stages  of  monk, 
reader,  deacon,  and  priest,  was  consecrated  pa- 
triarch (April,  A.  D.  1283),  and  took  the  name  of 
Gregory.  The  Arsenians,  however,  refused  to  re- 
turn to  the  church,  unless  upon  the  testimony  of 
heaven  itself ;  and  it  was  arranged  at  a  synod  or 
conference  at  Adramyttium,  apparently  just  after 
the  consecration  of  Gregory,  that  they  and  the 
party  now  predominant  in  the  church  (caUed  Jo- 
sephites  from  the  late  patriarch)  should  each  pre- 
pare a  book  in  support  of  their  respective  views, 
and  that  the  two  volumes  should  be  submitted  to 
the  ordeal  of  fire.  Both  books,  as  might  be  ex- 
pected, were  consumed ;  and  the  Arsenians  regard- 
ing this  as  a  token  that  heaven  was  against  them, 
submitted,  and  were  at  once  led  by  the  emperor  in 
person,  through  a  violent  snow  storm,  to  receive  the 
communion  from  the  hands  of  the  patriarch  Gre- 
gory. They  soon,  however,  repented  of  their  sub- 
mission, and  Gregory  having  exconmiunicated  the 
refractory,  the  whole  party  broke  off  from  the 
church  again.  This  division  was  foUowed  by 
troubles  arising  out  of  the  controversy  on  the  pro- 
cession of  the  Holy  Spirit,  aggravated  by  the 
harshness  used  under  Gregory*s  influence  towards 
the  ex-patriarch,  Joannes  or  John  Beocua  or  Vec- 
cus,  a  distinguished  advocate  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Latin  church ;  and  a  book,  which  Gregory  had 
been  ordered  to  prepare  on  the  subject,  and  to  the 
sentiments  of  which  he  had  procuied  the  approval 
of  the  emperor  and  several  of  the  superior  dei^, 
excited  such  animadversion  and  opposition,  that, 
either  in  disgust  or  by  constraint,  he  resigned  the 
office  of  patriarch,  a.  d.  1289,  and  retiied  to  a 
monastery.  He  died  in  the  course  of  the  foUowing 
year,  as  many  supposed,  from  grief  and  mortificar 
tion.  (Pachymer,  Dt  Mick.  FalaeoL  v.  12,  De 
Andron.  PoImoL  i.  8, 14—22,  34—37,  ii.  1—1 1 ; 
Niceph.  Greg.  HisL  Rom,  t.  2,  vi.  1 — 4«) 

The  pubUshed  works  of  Geoige  of  Cyprus  are  as 
foUows: — 1.  'Ejc$9<ns  tov  rSfiov  riis  vlirrcoM  mmA 
rod  B4kkov^  Bspotitio  Fid»  advertut  Beamm  (sea 
Veecum).    This  vras  the  work  which  led  to  his 
troubles  and  consequent  abdication.    2.  *Ofto\4tyia^ 
Con^tgio  Fidei,  deUvered  in  consequence  of  the 
outcry  against  the  preceding  woric    3.  *Awo\ayla 
wp6s  Tijy  Korii  rov  r((/iov  fiifxi^iy  Urxvpotrdn^  R^ 
ipomio  tnlidutima  ad  EapotUitmu  CWnram.     4. 
TltrrdKu» :  this  is  a  letter  to  the  emperor  Andro- 
nicus, compUining  of  the  wrong  done  to   hiia. 
These  four  pieces  are  given  in  Banduri^s  Ifnperium 
OrienialA,  pp.  942—961,  ed.  Paris.    5.  *l&yi^fJuov 
•is  nfiy  OaAflurcroy,  Eneomtum  Mori*.    Publtahed 
by  Bonaventun  Vulcanius,  with  a  poem  of  Paulua 
SUentiarius,  8 vo.,  Leyden,  1591.    These  two  pieo^ 
were  pubUshed  both  in  a  separate  volume,  and  with 
the  IIspl  K^(r/iov,  De  Mtaado,  of  Aristotle.   The  JBm- 
oomium  Maru  has  been  since  reprinted.     (».  I^ro- 
verinOf  in  alphabeticad  order,  subjoined  to  the  editaon 
of  the  Prooerbia  of  Michael  ApostoUus  by  Pantinua, 
8vo.,  Leyden,  1619.    7*  A^or  tls  r6p  Ikytow  leeX 
fitydKofHofrrvpa  koI  rponraio<l>6pov  Fcdpyior,  OruUo 
in  konorem  Sandi  Georgii  Ma^  Martyri»  oe  Vto- 
(oris.    This  encomium  on  St  Geoige  of  Cappadocia 
[Gborgius,  No.  7.  above,]  is  printed  in  the  A.e(a 
Sanetorum^  April,  VoL  III,    A  Latin  veraion  ia 
given  in  the  body  of  the  volume,  pp.  1 23 — 131,  and 
the  Greek  original  in  the  Appendix^  pp.  xxr — 
xxxiv.    8.  SaUeaHaey  8vo.,  CoL,  1536.     Thia  is 


GEOBGIUS. 

fljiTen  by  Fafaridns  m  a  tepuate  work  ;  we  tu- 
pect  tkit  it  u  identical  with  the  /VomtMo,  Na  6. 
9.  ffiwiMiw  Gaofyn  Zt^oCA^Aw  Acrcpolikm;  an 
estiaet  fiva  ihii  was  pre&ed  to  the  edition  of  the 
Cknmem  o(  AavpehtA  [Acropoutjl],  by  Theo- 
doK  Doom,  8fo.  Lejden,  1614,  aad  to  the  Paris 
edition.  10.  VUa  GwyU  Q^>m,  This  Greek 
neneir  of  Geosge  was  poblished  by  J.  F.  Bernard 
de  Robds,  a  Dominican,  with  a  Latin  version, 
nocei,  and  diaaertotiona,  4to.  Venice,  1753,  and 
«as  shown  bj  the  editor  to  be  an  aatobiography. 
If  an  J  other  woiks  of  Geoige  of  Cyproa  remain  in 
MS.  (Fabric  BiUL  G>r.  ToL  viii.  p.  57,  &C. ;  AUar 
tioi,  /M.  PL  127,  dtc. ;  Cave,  HitLlM.  vol  iL  p. 
^29;  Oodio,  CommtmL  de  Seripl,  Eodu.  voL  iiL 
CoL  556--564.) 

21.  DusBXTA  (Aiat^ems),  a  monk  of  Alex- 
andria, of  uncertain  date.  His  2x^^^  ^  ^^  ^«pl 
Espc^fo»?  'EffMylMvs,  Commentarimt  ad  Htrmo' 
9Km  Lihro»  dm  Imventiomr^  wen  published  by 
Wsh,  Hiieiort*  Grotd^  vol.  vi  p.  504,  dec,  8vo. 
Suittgard  and  Tnbing.,  1834. 

'2'Z,  Elsuuca.  a  life  of  Theodore  of  Siceon  or 
SydoB,  for  a  time  bishop  of  AnastasiopoUs,  in 
Oaktis,  in  which  coontry  Siceon  was  probably 
sinstcd,  ia  professedly  written  by  Georgius  Eleu- 
■OS)  a  djadple  of  the  saint,  and  an  eye-witness  of 
nach  that  he  relates.  According  to  his  own  ao- 
OMint,  his  parents  were  of  Adigennams  or  Adiger- 
nann,  a  place  otherwise  unknown,  but  perhaps  in 
Gahtia,  and  had  been  childleaa  for  many  years 
after  maniafe,  and  his  birth  was  the  result  of  the 
piaycn  of  Theodore,  to  whose  care  he  was  as- 
signed at  a  very  tender  age  for  education,  and 
with  whoBB  he  condnued  twelve  years.  (Georg. 
Kims.  Vita  Saadi  Theodor.  Sieeotae,  c  124,  in  the 
Ada  Saaetonm^  April,  vol  iiL ;  Allatioa,  Ibid» 
p.  14;  Fabric  iriU.Gr.voLx.  p.  336.) 

2X  EpAacHCS,  so  called  as  being  eparch  or 
vicar  of  Africa.  St.  Maximus  wrote  in  bis  name 
Am  ^iaUe  to  mme  Aims  o/ Alejomdria,  who  had 
srpaxated  from  the  diurch.  There  is  also  a  letter 
fina  Maximoa  addreiaed  to  George.  They  are 
psUkhed  aaoi^  the  woriu  of  St.  Maximus. 
(ieoige  the  eparch  lived  in  the  earlier  half  of  the 
■rtcnth  centory.  He  is  also  called  Georgras  Pan- 
csphonia.  (Photina,  BibL  cod.  192,  194  ;  Fabric 
BdtLGr,  voL  ix.  pi  649;  AUatina,  IM.  p.  23; 
Ufc,  Hid.  £fltt.  voL  iL,  DiamrU  i.  p.  9,  ed.  Ox. 
174(M3.) 

24.  GxiUBTua,  or  pLcraa    [Gbmutub.] 

25.  GEAMMATicua,  or  the  Gkammarxan.  This 
Basse  is  sometimes  given  to  George  Choeroboscas 
[CaoiioBoecpa],  sometimes  to  others.  Allatius 
lacBtioos  with  great  praise  some  Anacreontic  poems 
by  OcQfge  the  Grammarian,  which  he  had  in  his 
IHII  nimi^  and  which  he  was  verv  desirous  to  pub- 
«ah.  (Al]atim,/£«/.pL22;  Fabric  i^iU.  (^.  voL 
Ti.  p.  340,  341.) 

2S.  HaciorouTA,  orof  JiRuaALKX.  Allatius 
oics  asoM  passage*  from  a  treatise  of  this  writer, 
of  whom  nothing  further  iqppears  to  be  known,  on 
iauwpmsal  beings — ASyat  tyKm/Atamuds  fit  rods 
intfidrmru  AHuittS,  who  had  tianalated  the  work 
latin,  eondcmiu  it,  as  containing  many  no- 
aad  bhatphemiea  concerning  angels  and 
(Mr  Binistiy.    (Allatius,  IM.  p.  17) 

27.  Hauamtolvs  {iftofrm^is),  or  the  SufNBii, 
s  aoak  who  lived  about  the  middle  of  the  ninth 
coaary.  He  is  the  author  of  a  Ckromeon,  as  yet 
faWished,  *r»f~f'f»g  from  the  Creation  to  the 


GEORGIUS. 


251 


reign  of  Michael  III.,  the  son  of  Theophilus  and 
Theodora.  Extracts  from  this  Ckronico»  have  been 
given  by  various  writers,  as  Allatius,  Petavius,Rader, 
and  Gretxer,  and  by  Hody  in  his/Knsrfti^  pre6xed 
totheCftroniooaof  Malala,c41.  This  George  must 
not  be  confounded  with  others  of  the  same  name 
(as  George  Cedrenus,  George  Scylities,  Geoige 
Syncellns,  George  of  Nicomedeia,  George  the 
Monk  J,  who  have  written  chronicles.  George  Ce- 
drenus, Theophanes,  Michael  Glycaa,  and  others, 
have  in  several  places  transcribed  passages  from 
his  artMtcoa.  (Allatius,  ML  p.  30  ;  Fabric  BU 
Or.  voL  viL  pp.  463,  685.)  * 

28.  HXRMONYMUS.     [HXRMONYIIIUS.] 

29.  Of  Laodicjua,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Arian,  or  rather  Semi-Arian  party  in  the  ec- 
clesiastical struggles  of  the  fourth  century.  His 
femily  were  of  Alexandria,  and  it  is  probable  that 
he  was  bom  and  spent  his  eariy  life  there.  He 
was  a  presbyter  of  the  church  of  Alexandria  before 
the  council  of  Nice  (a.  d.  325),  and  was  anxious 
to  soothe  the  irritation  caused  by  the,  dispute  be- 
tween Alexander,  the  bishop,  and  Anus.     [Alxx- 

ANDBR,  voL  L  p.  Ill,  b.,  Ariur,  Athana- 
8IU8.]  The  letters  which  he  wrote  for  this  purpose, 
both  to  the  bishop  and  to  the  Arian  clergy,  of 
which  extrscta  are  given  by  Athanasius  {De  Sy- 
nodie,  c  17X  b^ow  that  he  held  the  Son  to  have 
been  produced  by  the  Father.  It  was  probably 
this  opinion  that  led  to  his  deposition  fix>m  the 
office  of  presbyter ;  though  Athanasius  says  (/6.) 
that  there  were  other  charges  against  him,  but 
does  not  state  what  they  were  He  elsewhere  says 
he  was  deposed  **for  his  wickedness,**  8id  r^y 
KOKiaif  airw  {Apol.  de  Fuga  wo,  c  26),  but  this 
is  probably  only  another  word  for  heresy.  George 
is  said  to  have  subsequently  been  a  presbyter  at 
Arethusa  in  Syria;  and  after  that  he  succeeded 
Theodotus  in  the  bishopric  of  Laodiceia,  in  the 
same  province.  Athanasius  says  that  he  named 
himsetf  bishop ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  understand 
what  the  charge  means,  except  that  perhaps  George 
s<^cited  the  office,  instead  of  affecting  any  coyness 
in  accepting  it  He  was  aided  in  obtaining  it  by 
his  Arian  friends,  and  must  have  been  in  possession 
of  the  bishopric  before  Uie  meeting  of  the  council 
of  Antaoch  (a.d.  329  or  330),  at  which  Enstathius 
of  Antioch  was  deposed  [Eustatbius,  No.  1]  ; 
for  he  waa  present  at  the  counciL  His  account  of 
the  proceecUngs  there  was  <me  of  the  authorities 
used  by  Socrates  and  Soiomen ;  though  Socrates 
says  that  some  of  his  statements  were  inconsistent 
with  each  other.  He  afforded  shelter  about  the 
same  time  to  Eusebius  of  Emesa  or  Emisa  [Eu- 
8S£n7S  of  Emua],  when  driven  from  his  see,  and 
succeeded  in  procuring  his  restoration.  In  a.  n.  335 
he  waa  present  at  the  oonndl  of  Tyre.  In  a.  d.  34  7 
he  did  not  attend  the  council  of  Sudica,  his  enemies 
said  it  was  through  fear:  in  his  absence  he  was  sen- 
tenced to  h$  deposed  and  excommunicated,  but  the 
sentence  does  not  appear  to  have  been  carried  into 
effect  He  admitted  to  communion  Cyril  of  Je- 
rusalem [Cyrulus  of  JjuiuaALBM],  who  had 
been  deposed  (a.o.  358)  by  Acadus,  bishop  of 
Caesareia  in  Palestiiie,  and  in  A.  d.  359  headed  the 
predominant  party  of  the  Semi-Arians,  at  the 
council  of  Seleueeia  in  Isauria,  where  Cyril  was 
restored.  Geoige  and  his  party  had  at  this  time 
to  withstand  the  orthodox  on  the  one  hand  and 
the  Aetians  or  Anomoeani  on  the  other.  He 
wrote  to  the  council  of  Ancyi»  (^* »-  358)  a  letter 


353 


GEORGIUS. 


against  Eadoziiu  of  Antioch,  whom  he  chaxged 
with  being  a  diiciple  of  Aetiu ;  and  he  ezcom- 
mnnicated  the  younger  Apollinaria,  who  waa  a 
reader  in  the  church  at  Laodiceia,  on  account  of 
the  friendahip  he  had  formed  with  Athanasins. 
He  took  part  in  the  appoilitment  of  Meletins  to 
the  biBhopric  of  Antioch,  and  delivered  one  of 
three  diioottnet  then  preached  at  the  denre  of  the 
emperor  Constantius  II.  on  Fror.  viii,  2*2 — '^The 
Lord  poMeaaed  me  in  the  beginning  of  his  way, 
before  his  workB  of  old.*^  His  exposition  of 
the  passage  was  the  least  orthodox  of  die  three  ; 
that  of  Meletius,  the  new  bishop,  the  most  or- 
thodox. We  know  nothing  of  George  after  the 
death  of  Constantius,  a.  d.  361.  His  character 
is  not  impugned,  except  for  his  heresy,  by  any 
other  writer  than  Athanasius,  who  charges  him 
with  living  intemperately,  and  thereby  incurring 
reproach  even  from  his  own  party.  It  is  hard  to 
determine  whether  there  is  any,  or  how  much, 
truth  in  the  charge.  Fabricius  states  {B&L  Gr, 
voL  xi.  p.  293)  that  Geoige  became  in  his  hitter 
days  an  Eunomian  or  Aetian,  but  he  does  not  cite 
his  authority,  and  we  doubt  the  correctness  of  the 
statement  Geoige  of  Laodiceia  had  studied  phi- 
losophy. He  wrote,  I.  Letten  to  Alexanderi  bishop 
of  Alexandria,  and  to  the  Arians  of  Alexandria, 
already  noticed.  2.  'EyK^fuop  tit  EveHioy  r6v 
*'E,fuffipf6v^  Encomium  EutebU  Emiaem,  containing 
the  account  already  mentioned  of  the  council  of 
Antioch.  3.  A  work  against  the  Manichaeans, 
now  lost,  mentioned  by  Heraclian  (apnd  Phot 
BM,  cod.  85).  (Athan.  ApoL  eoHtra  Arian,  c.  36, 
.48,  49,  ffiat.  Artan.  ad  Monack,  c  4,  17,  Apol.  d* 
Fuga  nui,  c.  26,  EpistoL  ad  Epitcop.  Aegj/pL  ei 
Jjibyae^  c.  7,  De  Sgnodis^  c  17  ;  Socrates,  H,  E,  i. 
24,  ii.  9,  10  ;  Sozom.  H.  E,  iil  6,  iv.  13  ;  Theo- 
doret,  H,  E,  iL  8,  31,  t.  7  ;  Philostorg.  ff.E.  viii. 
17 ;  TiUemont,  Mimoirea,  toL  viii  ix.) 

30.  LicAPBNUS,  a  monk  of  Thessaly,  who  lived 
about  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  and 
wrote  on  grammar  and  rhetoric  A  treatise,  Tltpi. 
crvvTd^§9fS  T&¥  pfifjuiTufv^  De  ComtrueiioM  Ver- 
borum^  was  printed  at  Florence  a.  d.  1515  and 
1520,  and  at  Venice,  by  Aldus  Manutius  and 
Asuhmua  A.  d.  1525,  with  the  Greek  grammar  of 
Theodore  Gaaa.  In  the  printed  editions  the  work 
is  said  to  be  by  George  Lecapenus ;  but  AUatius, 
on  the  authority  of  several  MSS.,  chiims  it  as  the 
work  of  Michael  Syncellus  of  Jerusalem.  Some 
works  of  George  Lecapenus  remain  in  MS.  Among 
them  are:  1.  ^  Gramtnar^  or  rather  Lexicon  of 
Attic  Wwdsy  in  alphabetical  order.  2.  An  Expori' 
tion  of  the  Endtindionof  Epictetits.  3.  A  treatise 
On  the  Figures  of  Homer»  4.  A  Historg.  5.  A 
Poem,  in  Iambic  verse.  6.  Several  Letten,  He 
also  made  a  selection  of  the  Letten  of  Libonius. 
(Fabric  BibL  Gr.  vol.  vl  pp.  191,  297,  343,  vol 
viu.  p.  79 ;  Allatius,  Ibid,  p.  59.) 

31.  MiTUIMINBNSIS  [of  MYTILBNft,  No.  35]. 

32.  Mbtochita.  [MsTOCHrrA.] 

33.  MoNACHUS,  or  thk  Monk.  Many  MSS. 
preserved  in  the  various  European  libraries  bear 
the  name  of  George  the  Monk  as  the  author.  Great 
perplexity  has  been  occasioned  by  the  vagueness  of 
the  designation,  and  its  applicability  to  various 
persons  of  the  name  of  George,  but  who  are  usually 
identified  by  some  additional  designation.  There 
is  extant  in  MS.  a  Chromcon  of  George  the  Monk, 
whom  some  have  identified,  but  there  is  reason  to 
think  incorrecdy,  with  Geoige  Hamartolus  [No. 


GEORGIUS. 

27],  or  Geoige  Moschampar  [No.  34],  or  with  tlie 
author  of  the  VUae  Reoeutior,  Imperatorum  men- 
tioned below.  Georgius  Menus,  or  Geoige  the 
Monk,  who  wrote  SdholiainDio^ioiiemlihaoneae^ 
may  possibly  be  the  Georgius  Grammaticus  already 
noticed  [No.  25],  but  this  is  only  conjecture ;  and 
the  Georgius  Monachus,  of  whom  a  litUe  work. 
Epitome  Philoeophiae^  is  extant  in  MS.,  is  probably 
the  Georgius  or  Gregoiius  Aneponymus,  or  Peri- 
pateticus  mentioned  below  [No.  41].  (Fabric. 
Bibl.  Gr,  vol.  viL  p.  685,  vol  xi.  p.  629 ;  Allatius, 
ibid.  p.  120.) 

A  Geoige  the  Monk  is  the  author  of  a  work, 
Bloi  Tuv  view  Ba<riA^«r,  Vitae  Reeentmm  Impe- 
ratorum, included  in  the  published  collections  of  the 
Byzantine  historians.  This  work  is  the  second 
part  of  a  Chronicon  apparentiy  quite  diffsrent  from 
that  mentioned  above.  It  is  chiefly  taken  from 
the  Chronographia  of  Geoige  SynoeUus  [No.  46], 
and  extends  from  the  reign  of  Leo  the  Armenian 
to  the  death  of  Romanus  Lecapenus,  from  a.  d. 
813  to  A.  D.  948.  (Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr.  voL  vii  p. 
685  ;  Bekker,  Praefaiio  ad  VoL  quo  eoutimeniur 
Georg.  Monaeh,  Vitae  Recent,  Imp.  ed.  Bonn.  8vo. 
1838.) 

34.  Moschampar.   [Moschampar.] 

35.  Mytilbnabus,  or  of  Mytilbnb.  He  ia 
the  author  of  a  homily  In  Saluii/eram  D.  N.  Jeeu 
ChrisH  PattUmem^  published  by  Gretser,  De  Oruoe^ 
vol.  ii.  A  work  on  the  same  subject,  extant  in 
MS.  and  described  as  by  Geoigins  Metliiminensis, 
or  Methinensis  (of  Methymna?),  has  been  con- 
jectured to  be  the  same  work,  but  the  conjecture 
does  not  appear  to  be  well  founded.  A  Geoige, 
Metropolitan  of  Mytilene,  probably  the  same  with 
the  subject  of  the  present  article,  is  the  author  of 
two  works  extant  in  MS.,  Davidie  et  Symeomt 
Confeseorum  et  Marigrum  Officium  and  Eormmdem 
Vila  ae  Historia.  Some  epigrams  in  praise  of  the 
writings  of  Dionysius  Arcopagita,  by  Georgius 
Patridtts,  a  native  of  Mytilene,  are  said  by  the 
Jesuit  Delrio  (  Vindidae  Areopagit.  c.  xxi)  to  have 
been  printed,  but  he  does  not  say  where ;  bnt 
whether  the  author  is  the  subject  of  the  present 
article  is  by  no  means  clear.  (AUatius,  Ibid, 
p.  22 ;  Fabric,  Bibl.  Gr.  vol.  xL  p.  628) 

36.  Of  NicoMBDEiA.  He  held  the  office  of 
chartophyhix  (record-keeper)  in  the  Great  Church 
at  Constantinople,  whence  he  is  sometimes  called 
Georgius  Chartophyhix  (but  he  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  Georgius  Chartophylax  Callipolitanua 
[No.  11]),  and  was  afterwards  archbishop  of  Nico- 
medeia.  He  lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the  ninth 
century,  and  was  the  friend  of  Photius,  many  of 
whose  letters  are  addressed  to  him.  Combefis  has 
confounded  him  with  Georgius  Pisida  [No.  44 J, 
and  has  placed  him  in  the  reign  of  Hetadins,  two 
centuries  before  his  proper  period.  Several  of  hia 
Homiliae  are  published  in  the  Novum  Auetcuritam 
of  Combefis,  vol  I  Three  Idiomda  (hymns  or 
pieces  set  to  music  peculiar  to  them),  written  bj 
him,  are  contained  in  the  same  collection,  and  a 
Latin  transktion  of  severs!  of  his  HomHiaey  and  of 
two  of  his  Idiomela,  one  of  them  in  praise  of  St. 
John  Chrysostom,  the  other  in  praise  of  the  Ni^ 
cene  Fathers,  are  contained  in  the  BibUotheca 
Patrum  (vol.  xiL  p.  692,  &&,  ed.  Lyon.,  1677). 
Beside  the  homilies  in  Combefis,  ascribed  to  Geoi^ 
of  Nioomedeia,  another  in  the  same  collection  On 
the  NaUviiy  o/  the  Virgin,  ascribed  there  to  An- 
dreas of  Crete,  is  supposed  to  be  by  him.    Among 


GEOROIUS. 

Kis  may  impablitlied  works  a  Cktomeon  if  enu- 
meiBted  ;  but  there  u  difficulty  in  distinguislung 
between  the  Otromiea  of  the  TarionB  Oeoi]ges.  A 
homily  or  tact  by  Athanaaos  On  Uie  PrttemkOkm 
of  arid  m  tU  Tea^  ia  in  aome  MSS.  aacribed 
to  Oeoi^  of  Kioomedeia.  (Aiktina,  Ibid.  pp.  9 — 
13 ;  Fabric.  Dd/.  Gr,  toL  TiiL  p.  459,  voL  x. 
p.  214;  are,  NiiL  Liit.  yoln.^ 63.) 
37.  pACHTMsmxa.  [Pachymxrbs.] 
38L  Panxuphkmus.  [Qioroius  Epabchus, 
K&23.] 

39.  PAaDvau  [Pakdcs.] 

40.  Patkiciub  [of  Mttilknb,  No.  35.] 

41.  PiRipATSTicus,  or  Anxpontmub,  or  Gb>- 
ooaici  Airsroi«TMUs.  Fabricins  Bpeaks  of  two 
woriu  M  having  been  pobliehed  by  Jo.  Voegelinnfl, 
8to.  AogtlMiig  A.  D.  1600.  One  is  described  as 
EpHoma  Oryam  AfukdeUdj  Or.  Lat,  by  Gregorius 
AaepooyBniB  (L  e.  without  a  somame)  ;  the  other 
as  Ompemiiam  PkUtmpkiaej  Gr.  Lat,  by  Georgius 
AnqMrnymoBL  The  two  are  probably  one  and  the 
wae  wofk  (eomp.  Fahr.  Bibl.  Gr.  roL  iii.  pp.  220, 
494),  and  may  probably  be  identified  with  a  work 
noticed  by  AUatins  {Diairib.  de  Georg.  apod  Fabr. 
BiJL  Or.  ToL  ziL  p.  120)  as  extant  in  MS.,  and 
deaoibed  by  him  as  Georgii  Monachi  EpUoma 
PUhmpUae,  It  appears  tlmt  a  Latin  rersion  of 
the  Mne  work  by  Lanrentios  ValUt  was  pablished 
in  Sto.  at  Basel,  a.  d.1542  ;  in  which  the  original 
was  aacribed  to  Nioephorus  Blemmyda.  (Fabric 
5«.  Gr.  ToL  XL  p.  630.) 

42.  pHOuaxusL    [Prorbbnu&] 

43.  PflmANZA,  or  Phranzx&  [Phkanza.] 

44.  PiaiDA  (the  Poidian).    The  name  of  this 

wiHcr  oeeors  in  the  genitive  case,  in  which  it  is 

eoianoaly  feond,  nnder  the  Tarions  forms,  TUfftrU 

Sm,  UMam,  II«^i3(otf,ni|ffi3ov,niKri3i?,  nur<rl3ovr, 

UtofUvt:  in  Latin  it  is  written  Pwda  vad  Pitida. 

He  was,  aa  hia  name  indicates,  a  Pisidian  by  birth, 

sad  iloaaished  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Heiaclias 

(who  leigned  from  a.  d.  610  to  641),  and  of  the 

pttriaith  Scigina  (who  occnpied  the  see  of  Con- 

ittBtinop&e  from  a.  d.  610  to  639).   In  the  MSS.  of 

his  works  he  ia  described  as  a  deacon,  and  Xofno- 

#vAa(,  Chaitophyfaix,  **  record  keeper;**  or  Xrcvo^ 

Ao^  Seeoophylax,**  keeper  of  the  sacred  Teasels,**  of 

the  Great  Chnrch  (that  of  St.  Sophia)  at  Constan- 

tino^      By  Nicephoms  Callisti  he  is  termed 

""RdadariBs**  {yt^tMptosy,  a  designation  not 

««{aiTalent,  aa  aome  have  supposed,  to  Chartophy- 

IsjE,  bat  dceoibing  a  different  office.    We  hare  no 

WKom  of  determining  if  he  held  all  these  offices 

together  or  'm  socccssion,  or  if  any  of  the  titles  are 

ineofnctly  giren.  He  appears  to  hare  accompanied 

the  cBpcfor  Heiaclins   in    his    first  expedition 

agaiiist  the  Peniansi,  and  to  have  enjoyed  the 

&T«v  both  of  that  emperor  and  of  Sexgins,  but 

nothing  ftnther  is  known  of  him. 

Tbc  works  of  Geoige  the  Pisidian  are  as  follows: 
—1.  tit  T4r  anrrd  tltpffmp'Etcorpcertiap  'HpcucActov 
▼w  ^*A/t»s,  dxpu^M  rpcif,  De  ExpediiumB 
V^tdu  JmpenUoris  eoMbra  Penat  jjbri  ire*. 
Tkis  work  ia  mentioned  by  Suidas,  and  is  pro- 
^■%  the  caiiiest  of  the  extant  works  of  this 
^liter.  The  three  books  are  written  in  trimeter 
Mibics,  and  contain  1098  verses.  They  describe 
t^  fint  expedition  of  Heraclins,  whose  valour  and 
firty  are  imrnodentely  praiaed,  against  the  Per- 
•ini,  A.n.  62*2,  when  he  attacked  the  frontier  of 
Pons,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Taurus.  The 
^ui|i4ioii8  of  the  author  lead  us  to  regard  him  as 


GEORGIUS. 


258 


an  eye-witness ;  and  the  poem  was  probaUy  written 
not  long  after  the  events  he  records.  2.  Il^c/uor 
*ABapuc6s,  or  'ASapucd,  Bellum  Atnricumy  or  Afxt- 
rioa;  more  fully,  Ett  Ti)y  yevofUtnitr  (^io^p  rwr 
fiap^ofQv  Nol  els  Ti)y  airw  daroxlouf  liroi  Mtvis 
TOv  yewotUrov  woA^fiou  tls  t6  rcixor  r^r  Kotporsuf" 
rafovw6\f»s  fjnerai^  *Mdpm¥  md  tQv  noKlrvy,  De 
mvaeume  facta  a  barharie  ae  de  fhutrato  eorum 
amtilio^  eive  eaepoeUio  bdU  quod  geatum  ett  ad 
moema  Coiutantmapoleos  inter  Abaree  et  Give».  This 
poem  consists  of  one  book  of  541  trimeter  iambic 
verses,  and  describes  the  attack  of  the  Avars  on 
Constantinople,  and  their  repulse  and  retreat  (a.  d. 
626),  while  Hemdius  was  absent,  and  a  Persian 
armv  occupied  Chalcedon,  opposite  Constantinople. 
3.  AarddMTror  *TA<Mir,  Hynutu»  AcaihietuB^  was 
composed  on  occasion  of  the  victory  over  the  Avars, 
oommemorBted  in  No.  2.  It  is  ascribed  to  George 
by  his  editor  Quercius  on  internal  evidence,  which 
cannot,  however,  be  regarded  as  conclusive.  4.  E/r 
Ti)y  irfiaif  tow  Xpurrmi  toS  Btoy  ^/xwy  dydareura^. 
In  Sanetam  Jet»  Ckritti^  Dei  Nottri^  Returredionem. 
This  poem  consists  of  129  trimeter  iambic  verses, 
in  which  George  exhorts  Fkvius  Constantino,  the 
son  of  Heradius,  to  emulate  the  example  of  his 
&ther.  It  was  probably  written  about  a.  d.  627* 
5.  E»r  'HfN&cAcioy  r6r  fietatXia,  De  fferadio  Im- 
peratore,  commonly  cited  by  the  title  'HpcucAids, 
HeracUatf  or  'HpaicX4d3os  'AxpodffM  8f$w,  Hera- 
eliadit  lAbri  Duo.  It  has  the  second  title,  ^o<  cir 
Ti^y  T^Aeioy  wrArur  Xovf^ov  fiwtX4us  Tltpaw, 
tive  de  EaUremo  Chotroae  Pertarum  Regit  Eacidio. 
But  this  title  does  not  correctly  describe  it,  for  it 
takes  a  hasty  survey  of  the  transactions  and  ex- 
ploits of  Hoadius  at  home  and  abroad,  and  only 
slightly  touches  on  the  final  overthrow  of  Chosroes. 
It  was  perhaps  written  when  the  intelligence  of 
that  monarch*s  death  first  reached  Constantinople, 
about  the  end  of  a.  o.  628,  and  before  the  return 
of  Heraclius.  6.  *E^a:i/lfitpoy  Ifroi  Kovfutvpytof 
Oput  SexDierum  teu  Mundi  Opifeium.  This  poem 
conrisu  of  1910  trimeter  iambic  verses  in  the 
edition  of  Quercius,  who  restored  some  lines  omitted 
by  previous  editors.  It  has  been  supposed  that 
this  work  has  come  down  to  us  in  a  motik&ted  con- 
dition, for  Suidas  speaks  of  it  as  consisting  of  3000 
verses.  But  it  is  possible  that  the  text  of  Suidas  is 
corrupt,  and  that  we  should  read  els  Ibni  Sio-xlAio, 
instead  of  rpurxif^M.  The  poem  has  no  appear- 
ance  of  incompleteness.  The  Hexacmeron  con- 
tains a  prayer  as  if  by  the  patriarch  Sergias, 
for  Heraclius  and  his  children.  The  poem  was 
probably  written  about  a.  d.  629.  7.  Elt  r6tf  tm- 
Tcuor  /Hot,  De  VanUaie  Vitae.  This  poem  consisU 
of  262  iambic  verses,  but  has  no  internal  mark  of 
the  tune  when  it  was  written.  8.  Kard  Scin^pov, 
Contra  Secerum^  or  Kard  SiHro-f^ovs  Scutf/wv  'Av- 
riox^tas,  Contra  Imperium  Severum  AntiotAiae, 
This  poem  consists  of  731  iambic  verses.  A  pas- 
sage of  Nioephorus  Callisti  {Hitt.  EccL  xviii.  48) 
has  been  understood  as  dechuicg  that  George 
wrote  a  poem  against  Johannes  Philoponus,  and  it 
has  been  supposed  that  Philoponus  is  aimed  at  in 
this  poem  under  the  name  of  Severus,  while  othen 
have  supposed  that  Nicephorus  refers  to  the  Hex- 
aemeron,  and  that  Philopunus  is  attacked  in  that 
poem  under  the  name  of  Proclus.  Bat  the  words 
of  Nicephorus  do  not  require  us  to  understand 
that  George  wrote  against  Philoponus  at  all.  This 
poem  against  Severus  contains  the  passage  to  which 
Nicephorus  refers,  and  in  which  uie  Monophysite 


254 


QEORQIUS. 


opiniont  which  Philoponut  held  an  attacked.  9. 
^yKtiiuov  €is  T6r  0710»  'AMurr^ior  fi/iprvpa, 
£9ieomuiM  m  SofidtiM  Attcuiatimm  MatUfrtm ;  or, 
more  fully,  B^f  kvX  voKn^ia  tcaX  iUkti^is  row  dyiov 
tak  M6^  6aiov  puiprvpot  'AMCumuriov  roS  fiap- 
Tvpi4*nan'os  Iv  II^po-^i,  Ptita,  InttihUum^  et  Ckr' 
tamenSandi^Olorum^ti  VenerahiUa Martjfm Ana»- 
ttuiif  qtU  in  Pertide  Marfyrium  pasnu  uL  This 
piece  is  in  prose.  10.  Elt  r^r  kw  BXax^pwaa  pa6v. 
In  Templum  Dttparoi  ChiutamUnopoli  m  Biad^er' 
m$  situm  ;  a  short  poem  in  iambic  verse. 

These  are  all  the  extant  works  of  George  ;  bat 
that  he  wrote  others  appears  from  the  quotations 
which  are  foand  in  ancient  writers,  and  of  which  a 
considerable  namber  haTe  been  collected  from  the 
Chonographia  of  Theophanes,  the  Lerieon  of  Suidas, 
the  Compendium  of  Cedrenus,  the  HitUma  Eode- 
naaiioa  of  Nicephorus  Odlisti,  and  the  Cbmmei»- 
torwf  of  Isaacius  Tsetses.  Geoige  is  mentioned 
also  by  Johannes  Tsetses. 

Some  works  known  or  asserted  to  be  extant 
have  been  ascribed  to  George,  bat  without  suffi- 
cient reason.  Usher  and  others  have  conjectured 
that  he  was  the  compiler  of  the  Chnmieom  PoseAo/e, 
hot  Quercius  refutes  the  supposition.  Possevino 
mentions  a  MS.  work  of  his,  De  Ouii$  Imperu- 
torum  CondatUinopoliluMorum;  but  the  supposition 
of  the  existence  of  such  a  work  probably  originated 
in  a  mistake.  A  MS.  in  the  Imperial  Library  at 
Vienna  is  described  by  Nesselius  and  Reimannus 
as  GeorgU  Pitidan  Diaeoni  et  Ckartop^flaeii  ma^ 
mat  EcdoMt  Conttantviopolitama»  et  CyriSi  Mo- 
ncKki  Breviarium  ChromtgraphicMm  tat  VaniM  Hi»- 
toriit  eondnttatunt,  ^c.  This  MS.  is  probably  the 
same  which  Raderus  menUons  as  having  been  read 
by  him.  It  is  a  modem  MS.,  probably  of  the 
latter  part  of  the  sixteenth  century  ;  and  an  exami- 
nation of  the  title  of  the  MS.  itself  shows  that  the 
Chronological  Compendium  is  ascribed  to  Cyril 
alone.  But  to  the  proper  title  of  this  work  is  pre- 
fixed the  inscription  Vtotpyiov  rw  TU<riSov  Ktd  Kv- 
fA\Aov ;  an  indication,  perhaps,  that  the  writer  of 
the  Codex  intended  to  transcribe  some  of  the 
works  of  George.  The  astronomical  poem  known 
as  EmpedociiM  Sphaerc^  consisting  of  168  iambic 
verses,  has  been  conjectured  to  be  George*s ;  but 
it  has  been  observed  by  Fabricius,  that  the  writer 
spe^iks  in  one  phice  like  a  polytheist,  while  all  the 
known  writings  of  George  are  distinct  expressions 
of  Christian  belief ;  and  Quercius  thinks  this  ob- 
jection is  decisive.  Le  Long  speaks  of  Greek 
Commentaries  on  the  Epistles  of  Paul  by  George 
of  Pisidia  as  beinff  extant  in  the  Imperial  Library 
at  Vienna»  but  they  are  not  noticed  in  the  cata- 
logues of  Lambecius  and  Reimannns;  and  it  is  pro- 
bable that  Le  Long's  statement  is  erroneous. 
Some  persons  have  improperly  confounded  George 
of  Pisidia  with  George  of  Nicomedeia,  who  lived 
two  centuries  kiter  [GsoROius,  No.  36]  ;  and 
Cave  erroneously  makes  George  of  Pisidia  arch- 
bishop of  Nicomedeia,  although  he  correctly  fixes 
the  time  in  which  he  lived. 

The  versification  of  George  is  correct  and  ele- 
gant, and  inharmonious  verses  are  very  rare.  He 
was  much  admired  by  the  later  Byxantine  virriters, 
and  was  very  commonly  compared  with  Euripides, 
to  whom  some  did  not  hesitate  to  prefer  him.  But 
his  poems,  however  polislied,  are  frequently  dull, 
though  in  the  Heieacmertm  there  are  some  passages 
of  more  elevated  character. 

The  HeMtmenn  and  De  Vtmiiaie  ViUUj  with 


QEORQIUS. 

such  fragments  as  had  been  then  collected,  with  a 
Latin  version  by  Fed.  Morel,  were  first  published 
in  4to.  Paris,  1584.  Some  copies  of  the  edition 
have  the  date  1585  in  the  title-page.  The  Hexac- 
meroH  was  also  published  by  Bninellus,  as  a  work 
of  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  together  with  some  poema 
of  Gregory  Nasiansen  and  other  pieces,  8vo.  Rome, 
1590.  Both  pieces,  with  the  fragments,  were  re- 
printed in  the  appendix  to  the  BUdJotheea  Paimm 
of  La  Bigne,  fol.  Paris,  1624,  and  with  the  version 
of  Morel,  and  one  or  two  additional  firagments,  in 
the  Paris  edition  of  the  BibUolheoa  Patnan^  fbl. 
1654,  vol.  xiv.  p.  389,  &c  The  Latin  version  of 
Morel  is  in  the  edition  of  the  BiUiotkeeay  foL 
Lyon.  1677,  vol  xii.  p.  323,  &c.  The  De  Eaepe- 
ditione  Imperatoris  HeraeUi  oon^m  PerMj  the 
BeUtim  Avarieunif  the  Hymmu»  AcaAittms^  the 
In  Sandam  Jegu  Ckriati  D.  N.  Buvrrtotiomm^  the 
HeraeliaSf  the  Heatalcmaron,  the  De  Famiata  Ftfae, 
the  Contra  Severumj  the  Encomitim  in  S.  Anada- 
rium  Martyrem^  and  a  much-enlarged  collection  of 
fragments,  with  a  valuable  prefiu»,  introductions 
to  the  several  pieces,  a  Latin  version  and  notes 
by  Joseph  Maria  Quercius  of  Florence,  were  pub- 
lished in  the  Corpori»  HiMUmae  ^prantinae  Neva 
Appendia,  foL  Rome,  1777.  The  Appendix  com- 
prehends also  the  works  of  Theodosius  Diaconus 
and  Corippus  Africanus  Grammaticus  by  other 
editors.  The  De  Expediticme  contra  Permu,  Belr 
htm  Avariemm,  and  Heradia»  are  edited  by  B^ker 
and  included  in  the  Bonn  reprint  of  die  Bynntine 
writers.  The  little  poem  In  Templmm  Deiparae^ 
j'c.,  was  printed  by  Ducange  in  p.  65  of  the  notes 
to  his  Z(mara»^  in  the  Paris  edition  of  the  Byian- 
tine  historians.  Bandurius  printed  it  with  a  lAtin 
version  in  his  Imperium  Onentalej  lib.  vii.  p.  177  ; 
and  Fabricius,  with  another  Latin  version,  in  his 
BibL  Or,  voL  viii.  p.  615.  (Quercius,  nt  tap. ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Or,  vol.  i.  p.  185,  vol  vii.  pp.  450, 
472, &C.,  vol.  viiL  pp.612,  615  ;  Cave,  HiaL  LitU 
vol.  L  p.  583.) 

45.   SCHOLARIUS.     [GXNNADIUS  OF  CONSTAN- 
TINOPLE, No.  2.] 

46.  Stncbllus  ;  termed  also  Abbas  and  Mo- 
NACHUS,  lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the  eighth  and 
beginning  of  the  ninth  century.  He  obtained  hia 
distinguishing  epithet  from  having  been  synceUua 
or  personal  attendant  of  Tarasius,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  who  died  A.  d.  806.  Theophanea, 
who  was  his  friend,  describes  him  as  a  man  of 
talent  and  learning,  especially  well  versed  in  chro- 
nographical  and  historical  subjects,  which  he  had 
studied  very  deeply.  He  died  in  '^  the  orthodox 
faith,**  without  completing  hia  princioal  (and 
indeed  only  known)  won,  the  completion  of 
which  he  strongly  urged,  as  his  dying  requeet, 
upon  his  friend  Theophanes. 

He  is  the  author  of  a  chronography,  or  chro- 
nicle, the  title  of  which  in  full  is  as  follows :  *£jku 
\oyii  Xpovoyptuplas  awraywra  ^M  Vwttpyiav 
Moraxi^  ^IvyxiKKov  yeyov6tQs  Tapatrlev  Tiarptdp' 
Xov  Kwr(rravriyoinr(f\cwr  dir6  *AZdti  /lixpt  Am- 
KJniTtayoQ,  A  felect  CkronicUi^  drawn  up  by  Georj^ 
the  Monk,  Synedltu  ef  TartuiiM,  PatriarA  of 
Oonatandnopte^  from  Adam  to  Diodetian,  The 
author  states  that  he  intended  to  bring  his  work 
down  to  A.D.  800;  but,  as  already  stated,  be 
was  cat  off  by  death,  and  the  work  only  comes 
down  to  the  accession  of  Diocletian,  a.o.  284. 
The  work  is  included  in  the  various  editions  of 
the  Byzantine  writers.  Goanui  the  Parisian  editor. 


GfEOROIUS. 

eflntiiMM  A«t  wa  bsre  the  woik  of  Synoenni  in 
A  cam|ilcte  fiaiB,  bat  tlw  oontmrj  opinion  aeemi 
to  be  cbe  better  feanded.  PotMrino,  VoMins,  and 
otben  hart  identified  SynoeUne  with  Oeoigios 
HeiMitolw  (No.  27] ;  bat  AUatioe  has  shown 
that  thift  identifiaUioii  ia  emmeoaa.  Synoellns  has 
tmaenbed  Terbatim  a  coniideiable  part  of  the 
ChroBKon  of  Eoiebfau,  ao  that  hia  woric  haa  been 
employed  to  leatote  or  eomplete  the  Greek  text  of 
the  Chfonieoo.  The  Cftrpno^rapUa  of  Theophanea, 
wkich  ezteada  from  ▲.!>.  285  to  ▲.n.SlS.niaybe 
Rfpudod  ■•  m  coBtinoatMNK  of  that  of  Synoellnai 
aod  eoBpletea  the  anthor^s  original  deaign.  The 
Bona  edhaoA  of  SyneeUna  ia  ^ited  by  W.  Bin- 
doc^  and,  with  the  brief  Q^nmognpkia  of  Nioepho- 
ru  of  CoDslantiiio^e,  oecnpies  two  Tolomea  8to^ 
1829.  (Theophanea,  JProoemimm  ad  Ckromcg» ;  Ce- 
dicn.  Ciiei|warfi  sob  init. ;  Alktioa,  Ibid,  p.  24  ; 
Fafari&  BOL  Gr.  toL  tii.  p.4o7 ;  Cave,  Hut.  £4tL 
voLL  pw64l.) 

47.  STiLacuaAKUfc  Some  of  the  hymna  in  the 
itfraarw^  or  aenrioea  for  the  aainta*  days  in  the 
Gnek  chords  an  ascribed  to  Geoige,  who  was 
litbop  of  Syneoaa  about  A.  n.  668,  and  who  ia  laid 
te  have  atadied  Onek  titeratme  at  Conatantinople, 
aad  to  have  beeome  an  aeeompliahed  scholar.  He 
vnte  also  Tropariay  or  hymna  for  the  feasta  of  the 
Naiivity  and  the  Epiphany.  (Fabric.  BibL  Gr. 
TsLx.p^629.) 

48b  TaAnzuNTiua  (Tptnrffodrriet)  of  Traps- 
tva  or  TmBBDono.    The  aoniame  of  George  Tm* 
peeantiaa  is  taken,  not  from  the  pbwe  of  his  birth, 
for  he  waa  a  aatiTe  of  Ciete  (Nic.  Ccmnenna  Pa- 
padop^  says  of  Chandaoe  (Candia  ?),  the  capital 
of  the  iahad),  bat  firom  ^e  fbnner  aeat  of  hia 
£nBi]y.     Hia  eontemponry,  CawJinal   Besaarion, 
eonamly  deaignatea  him  **  Cretenaia.**    He  waa 
bsn  4th  Apfil,  a.  d.  1896,  and  came  into  Italy 
probably  aboat  ▲.  D.  1428,  aa  he  waa  inrited  into 
that  ooontry  by  Fmnriscna  Barfaaroa,  a  Venetian 
A'lbfe,  to  teach  Greek  in  Venice  after  the  departare 
•f  Faadacaa  Philelphna  who  left  that  dty  in  that 
year.  Ocoqps  received  the  freedom  of  the  city  from 
the  ieoate.     It  appears  from  hia  commentary  on 
Cic«rs*8  OmtioD  tor  Q.  ligariaa,  that  he  learned 
Latin  (Nic.  Comnenoa  Papadopoli  aaya  at  Padoa) 
Victorinoa  of  Feltre,   who  waa  also  the 
of  Theodore  Gaaa.    After  a  few  years  he 
renofTed  frma  Venice,  and,  after  aerexal  inefiectoal 
astesBpu  to  eatablish  himaelf  aa  a  teacher  in  differ^ 
cat  towns,  settled  at  Rome,  where  he  was  made 
|x»fciser  of  phihMophy  and  polite  literature,  with  a 
■slaiy  from  the  Papal  govenunent ;  and  where  his 
Wtucs  were   attended   by  hearara   from  Italy, 
Faaee,  Spam,  and  Germany.     The  year  of  hia 
MttJcasent  at  Rooae  ia  not  aaeertained.    The  ac- 
(TCBtof  Boiasaidna,  who  aaya  {Icoma  Fifror.  lUiatr,) 
*"  Pisaaa  oomiom  Graeoorom  Grsacas  literas  docoit 
>aaa  com  laade  ntpote  qn  darebat  A.  Chr.  1430 
Fagtiiis  IV.  pontifjcatnm  tenente,**  ia  not  accurate, 
•>  Eagenioa  did  not  become  pope  till  1431.    Tri- 
t^cauM  aaya  that  he  flourished  at  Rome  in  the  time 
cf  Eageaiaa  IV.,  a.  o.  1435,  which  may  be  true  ; 
at  any  ate,  he  waa  at  Rome  belbre  the  couicil  of 
Flwaee,  a.  n.  1439.    He  had  beeome  eminent  in 
l^y  befaie  1437,  when  he  wrote  to  the  Byiantine 
«■peror,  Joannea  or  John  II.,  exhorting  him  to 
^ai>9ttd  the  piamtaea  of  the  council  of  fioael,  and 
t»  attmd  the  council  which  waa  to  be  summoned  at 
Fcoam,  ia  Italy ;  but  it  ia  not  dear  from  what 
fan  af  Italy  the  letter  waa  written.     He  waa 


GEORGIUS. 


255 


aecretary,  according  to  Hody,  to  the  two  popea, 
Eugeniua  IV.  and  Nicholas  V.  (who  acceded  to  the 
papal  crown  a.  d.  1447), but  according  to  other  state- 
ments he  received  the  appointment  from  Nicholaa 
V.  apparently  about  a.  d.  1450.  He  occupied  for 
many  years  a  position  of  unriTalled  eminence  at  Rome, 
as  a  Greek  scholar  and  teacher,  and  a  translator  of 
the  Greek  authors ;  but  the  arriTal  of  many  scholars 
whom  Nichohis  inrited  to  that  dty,  and  the  su- 
perior reputation  of  the  rersion  of  Aristotle*s  Pro- 
bkmaia^  made  by  Theodore  Gaza  subsequently  to 
George^s  Torsion  of  the  same  treatise,  and  the 
attacks  of  Laurentius  Valla,  threw  him  into  the 
shade.  Valla  attacked  him  because  he  had  cen- 
sured Quintilian  ;  and  this  literary  dispute  led  to  a 
bitter  personal  quarrel  between  VaUa  and  Geoi^  ; 
but  after  a  time  they  were  reconciled.  Poggio,  the 
Florentine,  had  also  a  disunite  with  George,  who 
boxed  his  antagonist's  ears,  in  the  presence  of  the 
pope's  other  secretaries,  a  tolerable  proof  of  the 
greatness  of  the  prorocation,  or  the  irritability  of 
George's  temper.  For  some  time  Geoige  had  Bea- 
sarion  for  his  patron,  but  he  lost  his  fitvour  by  his 
attack  on  the  reputation  of  Plato,  in  maintaining 
the  rival  chums  of  Aristotle.  Geoige  ceased  to 
teach  as  professor  in  a.  d.  1450,  perhaps  on  his 
appointment  aa  papal  aecretary. 

Bedde  the  dutiea  of  his  professorship  and  his 
secretaryship,  he  was  much  engaged  in  translating 
into  Latin  the  works  of  Greek  authors  ;  but,  fit)m 
the  haste  with  which  they  were  brought  out,  arising 
from  his  anxiety  to  receive  the  {oromised  payment 
for  them,  they  appeared  in  an  imperfect  or  mutilated 
form. 

Having  lost  the  fiivour  of  Nicholas,  who  waa 
alienated  from  him,  aa  George  himself  states,  be- 
cause he  refused  to  allow  his  versions  of  certain 
Greek  philoaophera  and  &thera  to  appear  under  the 
namea  of  others,  and  perhapa  also  by  the  intrigues  of 
his  rivals,  he  went  to  Naples,  to  the  court  of  A^ 
fonso  the  Magnanimoua,  who  gave  him  a  respectable 
salary  ;  but  he  was,  after  a  Ume,  reconciled  to  the 
pope  by  the  friendly  offices  of  Frandscus  Philel- 
phus,  and  returned  to  Rome  about  a.  d.  1453. 

In  A.  D.  1465  he  visited  his  native  ishuid,  and 
from  thence  went  to  Constantinople.  On  his  return 
by  sea  from  Constantinople  to  Rome,  he  was  in 
imminent  danger  of  shipwreck,  and,  in  his  peril, 
he  besought  the  aid  of  the  martyr,  Andreas  of 
Chios,  who  had  a  few  months  before  sufiered  mar- 
tyrdom at  Constantinople ;  and  he  made  a  vow 
Uiat  if  he  escaped  and  came  safely  to  his  destina- 
tion, he  would  write  in  Latin  the  narrative  of  his 
martyrdoDL  He  frilfilled  his  vow  about  two  years 
afterwards,  and  embodied  in  the  narrative  an  ac- 
count of  the  circumstances  which  led  him  to  write 
it 

In  his  old  age  George's  intellect  failed,  and  he 
sunk  into  second  childhood.  His  recollection  waa 
completely  lost  in  literary  matters,  and  he  is  said  to 
have  forgotten  even  his  own  name.  In  this  crazy 
condition  he  wandered  about  the  atreeta  of  Rome 
in  a  worn  cloak  and  with  a  knotted  staff.  According 
to  some  accounts,  this  wreck  of  his  intellect  was  the 
result  of  a  severe  iUness  ;  others  ascribe  it  to  grief 
and  mortification  at  the  trifling  reward  which  he 
received  for  his  literary  labours.  A  story  is  told 
of  him  (Boissard,  2.e.),  that  having  received  of  the 
pope  the  trifling  sum  of  100  ducats  for  one  of  hia 
worka  which  he  had  preaented  to  him,  he  threw 
the  money  into  the  Tiber,  saying,  **'  Periere  laboraa. 


256 


GEORGIUS. 


pereat  et  eoram  ingrata  merces^  (**  My  laboan  are 
lost,  let  the  thanklcM  reeompense  of  them  perish 
too  **) :  but  the  similarity  of  the  story  to  an  anec- 
dote of  Theodore  Gaza  destroys,  or  at  least  mach 
impairs  its  credibility.  George^B  son,  Andreas 
TrapeEuntiut,  in  his  pre&tory  address  to  Pope 
Siztus  IVn  prefixed  to  Geoige\  tranilation  of  the 
Almagest  of  Ptolemy,  declares  that  his  life  was 
shortened  by  the  malignity  of  **  his  powerful 
enemy  ;  **  but  who  this  enemy  was  Andreas  does 
not  mention.  It  could  hardly  have  been  Theodore 
Gaza,  the  rival  of  George,  for  he  died  a.  d.  1 478, 
while  George  himself  did  not  die  until  a,  d.  1485 
or  1486,  at  the  age  of  about  90.  He  was  buried 
near  his  residence,  in  the  Church  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  formerly  the  Temple  of  Minerva  at  Rome, 
where  was  a  monumental  inscription  in  the  floor  of 
the  church  ;  but  it  had  been  so  worn  by  the  feet  of 
the  persons  frequenting  the  church,  that  even  in 
AUatius's  time  nothing  was  visible  but  the  traces 
of  the  name. 

George  of  Trebizond  left  a  son,  Andreas  or  An- 
drew, who,  during  his  iather^s  lifetime,  wrote  in 
his  defence  against  Theodore  Gaza ;  but  he  was  a 
person  of  no  talent  or  eminence.  A  daughter  of 
Andrew  was  married  to  the  Roman  poet  Faustus 
Magdalena,  who  was  killed  at  the  sacking  of  Rome 
by  the  troops  of  Charles  V.,  a.  d.  1527.  Faustus, 
who  was  a  friend  of  Leo  X.,  used  to  speak  much 
of  his  wife's  grandfather. 

The  character  of  George  is  un&vounbly  repre- 
sented by  his  biographers  ADatius  and  Boemer,  the 
latter  of  whom  describes  him  as  deceitful,  vain,  and 
envious.  The  disputes  in  which  he  was  involved 
with  the  principal  scholars  with  whom  he  had  any 
thing  to  do  confirm  these  un&vonrable  representa- 
tions. 

The  works  of  George  of  Trebizond  are  nume- 
rous, consisting  partly  of  original  works,  a  few  in 
Greek,  the  rest  in  Latin ;  partly  of  transhitions 
from  Greek  into  Latin :  many  of  them,  however, 
remain  in  MS.  We  notice  only  those  that  have 
been  printed  ;  arranging  them  in  dasses,  and  giving 
the  works  in  each  class  chronologically,  according 
to  the  date  of  their  earliest  known  publication. 
L  Original  Works,  l  In  Grksk.  1.  np6s 
r^v  ti^KSrarov  md  d^uiraroy  BaurtXia  'Pm/mzW 
'ludvtniP  r6»  IlaXauiA^oi',  Epidola  ad  eaecdnm- 
mum  8acraii$»imumqtie  Begem  Aomanorum  Joatmem 
Palaeoloffum.  Subjoined  by  Pontanus,  together 
with  a  Latin  version,  to  his  Latin  versions  of  Theo- 
phylact  Simocatta  and  Phranza,  4to.  Ingolstadt, 
1 604.  2.  Tlp^t  *l»danniif  rdif  Kov§oicAi$<rioy  irf^l 
T^r  iKwopt6<rt»s  roO  'Ayiov  IlyciS/iaror,  Ad  Joait- 
mm  CubocUnitm  de  Prooestione  Spiritus  Scmeti, 
3.  IltfA  rijs  iKwop^i&ffHts  Tov  'Ayiov  HmwCimtos^ 
Kcd  ircf)!  T^r  /xiof  dyiar  icatfoAucns  Eic«Ai|(rCas,  rots 
iv  Kfnfrp  btlots  iof^pdiirt  Upofwvdxou  rs  km  /cpcCiri, 
De  ProcessioM  Spiritus  Sanctis  et  de  Una  Sanekt 
Catkoiica  Eodesia^  Dimnis  ffominibus^  qid  in  Creta 
Inmla  sunt,  HieromonachiM  et  Sacerdotibue.  Both 
of  these  were  published  with  a  Latin  venion  in  the 
Graeeia  Ortkodoxa  of  Allatius,  vol.  L  pp.  469 — 
582.  Rome,  1652.  IL  In  Latin.  4.  Pketorioa,  L&ri 
V^  fol.  Venice,  1 470.  This  date  is  fixed  by  the  chief 
bibliographical  authorities,  but  is  not  given  in  the 
work.  The  RkeUnioa  has  been  often  reprinted. 
Valentine  Curio,  in  the  prefiice  to  his  edition,  4to. 
Basil,  1522,  states  that  the  work  was  left  by  the 
author  in  so  imperfect  a  state  that  its  revision  had 
cost  the  editor  much  hibour.    He  adds  that  it  em- 


GEORGIUS. 

bodied  a  translation  of  a  considerable  part  of  th» 
rhetorical  works  of  Hermogenes.    5.  De  Oeto  Par- 
tibtts  Oraiioma  eat  Priadano  Compendium^  4to.  Mi- 
lan, 1472.    The  same  work  appean  to  have  been 
printed  in  1537  in  8vo.  at  Augsburg,  under  the 
title  of  De  Odo  Paffilm  OroticmU  Compendium, 
omitting  or  Priadano ;  though  some  of  our  autho- 
rities hesitate  about  identifying  the  two  works. 
6.  De  ArHfido  Ciceromanae  Oraiioma  pro  Q.  lA- 
gario  (sometimes  described  as  EaepoaHio  m  Ora^ 
tionem  Ciceronia  pro  Q,  Ligario)  ;  printed  with  the 
commentaries  of  some  other  writen  on  some  of  the 
orations  of  Cicero,  foL  Venice,  1477,  and  several 
times  reprinted.     7.  Commenianiu  m  PhUippica 
Cieeroniaj  4to.  Venice.     The  year  of  publication  is 
not  known.  These  two  works  have  been  reprinted 
in  some  collections  of  commentaries  on  Cicero *s  ora- 
tions. S.  Dialectiea^  4U>,  Strasburg,  1509.  Twelve 
editions  of  this  little  work  were  published  between 
1509  and  1536.     The  work  entitled  Compendium 
DiaUotioea  ex  Aristoiele^  by  George  of  Trebizond, 
published  without  note  of  time  or  place,  is  pro- 
bably the  same  work.     9.  Comparaiionea  PUloeo- 
phontm  Platonia  et  AriaMelia^  8vo.  Venice,  1523. 
We  are  not  aware  that  the  work  was  printed  be- 
fore this  date,  but  it  must  have  been  circulated  in 
some  form,  as  it  was  the  work  which  drew  upon 
Geoi^  the  anger  of  Cardinal  Bessarion,  who  pub- 
lished a  reply  to  it  under  the  title  Adveraua  CaUam" 
niatorem  Pkdoniaj  labri  Quimpie,  foL  Rome,  1469. 
In  this  reply  he  criticises  George*s  translation  of 
Plato^s  treatise  De  Legibua^  whi<^  has  never  been 
printed.      10.  De  Antiadia  in  quorum  RaOouen^ 
Fata  aua  reJidL     11.  Cur  Attrolagorum  Judida 
plerumque  /alluniur.  These  two  works  were  printed 
with  Omar  De  NaOviiatibuaf  8vo.  Venice,  1 525.  12. 
Eacpoiitio  m   illud  **Si  eum  tmlo  manen  do9tee 
veuiam^'"  8vo.  Basil  1543  ;  and  reprinted  in  both 
editions  of  the  OrtkodooBogrt^aka  (Basil  1555  and 
1569)  and  in  the  Bibliotkeea  Patrum,  vol  vi.  ed. 
Paris,  1576.     In  this  exposition  of  a  passage  (c 
xxi.  22)  in  the  Gospel  of  John,  Geoige  contended 
that  the  evangelist  was  still  living  on  the  earth. 
13.  In  CUiudii  Piolemad  Cbitem  Senientiaa  (or 
CentHoquium)  Oommentariua^  with  a  reprint  of  Nos. 
10  and  11,  and  with  the  treatise  of  Joannes  Pon- 
tanus, Quatama  eredendum  ait  Aatrologia,  8vo.  Co- 
logne, 1544.  14.  Ada  BeoH  Andreae  CkH;  printed 
in  the  De  Probatia  Sanctorum  VUia  of  Surius,  Mail, 
29.  p.  324,  fol  Cologne,  1618,  and  in  the  ^cta 
Sandorum  of  Bollandus,  Maii,  tom.  vil  p.  ISi.,  &c« 
II.  Translations.     15.  Euaebiua  PamphUi  du 
Praeparatkme  EvangeUea  a  Georgio  Trapexuntio 
traduduMf  fol  Venice,  1470.     In  this  version  the 
whole  of  the  fifteenth  book  is  omitted ;  yet  it  ob- 
tained great  reputation,  as  was  shown  by  its  being 
reprinted  nine  or  ten  times  during  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury.    16.  Joaunea  Ckrgaodomua  super  Mntthaoum, 
Fol  Cologne,  1487.    There  is  an  edition  without 
,  note  of  time  or  place,  but  which,  from  the  character 
of  the  type,  is  supposed  to  be  printed  by  Mentelina 
of  Strasburg,  whose  other  works  bear  date  from 
1 473  to  1 476.    This  translation  is  not  whoQy  ori- 
ginal ;  in  some  of  the  homilies  it  is  only  the  ancient 
version  of  Anianns  revised.      17.   JikeU>rieorufm 
AridoteUa  ad  Tkeodeden  Libri  Tree,    A  Tenion  o£ 
this  work  of  Aristotle,  which  some  of  our  authori- 
ties state  to  be  by  George  of  Trebizond,  but  which 
does  not  bear  his  name  in  the  title,  was  publishcHl 
in  fol,  Leiptic,  1503,  and  Venice,  1515  ;  but  hia 
version  was  certainly  printed,  at  Paris,  Byo.  1 530, 


GEPUTRAEL 

fend  with  Uie  mt  of  Aristotle^s  woikt  at  Basel, 
1338.     18.  Opm»   wigM   BeaU  Patri»    CyriUi 
Palrianiae  AlaoMdriae  m  JSvat^elium  JoatmUf 
fol.  Parii,  1508.    Of  the  twdre  books  of  which 
this  wwjc  eoDsists  Geoi^ge    tianslated   the  first 
fov  sod  the  last  four;  the  remainder  were  trana- 
lated  faj  JodocQs  Clichtoyeus,  who  edited  the  work, 
is.  Joamm»  Ckqfiottomi  de  Lcmiibiu  e(  ExceHentia 
Saudi  FamU  HomuUae  iptatitor  per  Gtorg.  Trapt' 
naHam  •   Cfraeoo  traduetae,  fol.  Leipzig,  1510. 
20.  Praaalarum  Opm»  CjffiUi  Alat.  qui  Theuuru» 
■■i's|<jfBi ,  foL  Paris,  1513.    This  version  of  the 
work  of  Cjril  on  the  Trinity  has  been  often  re- 
printed.   2\.  AlmagaU  PtoUmaei  JUbri  XIILyU, 
Venitt,  1515.     22.  SU  Gregoru  Nynati  De  ViUu 
ParficHome^  dee  VUa  Moyns,  4to.  Vienna,  1517. 
2X  SU  BaaSa  Magm  advene»  Jpologiam  Euttomu 
JMUnkeiiau,  Ubri  V.    The  Tenion  of  the  third 
hook  was  printed  with  the  ulcfti  Comeilu  FlaraUimj 
sod  other  pieoea,  fi»L  Rome,  1526  ;  and  the  whole 
vvnim  has  been  printed  in  some  Latin  and  Giaeeo- 
Lstin  editions  of  the  works  of  BasiL     24.  ffitia- 
ria  Simeianim  Bariaam  ei  JceoqAat^  subjoined  to 
the  worka  of  Joannes  Damascenus,  fol.  Basel,  1 548. 
So  wietdicdly  ia  this  version  ezecated,  that  doubts 
have  been  ast  npon  its  aathorship.     The  reputar 
tioo  of  Oeoq^  aa  a  translator  is,  however,  very  low. 
Beiide  the  emrs  which  resulted  from  haste,  he 
appears  to  have  been  very  unfaithful,  adding  to  his 
aathor,  or  entting  ont,  or  perverting  passages  almost 
atwiO. 

Among  his  unpttblished  translations  are  several 
of  Afistode^a  wocks,  including  the  PrMemeUa^ 
Pkjftim^  D»  Amma^  De  AnmaUlm^  De  Generoh 
Horn  dt  Ceereftkme ;  also  the  De  LegHnu  and  the 
Parmemide»  of  Plato.  His  version  of  Plato*s  work, 
De  ffgiha^  was  severely  criticised  by  Bessarion  in 
hk  Adeerem  Ctdmeunaiorem  Pkdom»;  and  his 
vcrtton  of  Aristotle*s  De  AtdmaUbm»  is  said  to  have 
been  ased  by  Theodore  Gaxa,  though  without  ao 
kaowledflnent,  in  the  preparation  of  his  own  ver- 
Mo.  (Boisaaid,  leom»  Viror.  lUatir^  pars  i.  p. 
133,  de. ;  Cave,  UvL  LUL  vol  li..  Appendix^  by 
Gcry  and  Wharton,  p.  149 ;  Hody,  De  Graed» 
lUweh^w»  Lu^mae  Graeeae,  jv.,  Imkatratoribu» ; 
De  DoeH»  Homtmibm»  Graed»,  Litte- 
i  Graeoarmm  m  Italia  ItutauratorUm» ;  Fabric. 
AM.  Graee,  voL  iii.  pp.  102,  242,  voL  riL  p.  344, 
%eL  viii.  pp.  76,  552,  571,  toL  iz.  ppu  22,  103, 
454,  veLzi  p.397 ;  Ailatiua,  DiatriL  de  OeorgHs, 
apad  Pshrie.  voL  zii.  p.  70,  &c ;  Panaer,  Annale» 
Tffegrefkid.) 

49.  Xiniucfir&    [Xiphilinus.] 

50.  ZnOABWUS.      [ZSOABKNUS.]       [J.  C.  M.] 
OEPHYRABI  (Pe^iiyMUM),  an  Athenian  far 

■3y  or  dan,  to  whidi  Harmodinsand  Aristogeiton 

brtenged.  ( Herod,  v.  55.)    The  account  they  gave 

of  ihwMelfca  was  that  they  came  originally  from 

ERtrik    Herodotus  believed  them  to  be  of  Phoe- 

■iciHi  deoeeat,  and  to  have  been  of  the  number  of 

thoK  who  faOowed  Cadmus  into  Boeotia.      He 

Maiai  (coBpi  Stnth.  iz.    p.  404)  that  they  ob- 

^■Md  the  tefritory  of  Tanagra  for  their  portion, 

*>d  that  being  driven  thence  by  the  Boeotians, 

thcj  caait  to  Athens,  where  they  were  admitted  to 

^  rights  of  dtiaenship,  subject  only  to  a  few 

*nfisg  disqaafifieationa.  (Herod,  v.  57 ;  Snid. »,  v, 

^•f9fii.\  The  place  of  their  settlement  was  on  the 

Inksef  the  Cephisos,  which  separated  the  terri- 

^  of  Athens  from  that  of  ^enaiB,  and  their 

I  aesoediag  lo  the  Etymologieon  Mj^um,  was 

VOL.  n. 


OERMANICUS. 


257 


derived  from  the  6ritf^  (7^vpa),  which  was  built 
over  the  river  at  this  point.  Such  a  notion,  how- 
ever, is  quite  untenable,  since  (to  mention  no  other 
reason)  **  bridge  **  appears  to  hare  been  a  compara- 
tively recent  meaning  of  y4^n*pa.  It  is  just  pos- 
sible that  the  name  may  have  contained  the  idea  of 
»qMraiwiu  We  find  that  there  were  temples  at 
Athens,  which  belonged  peculiarly  to  these  Oephy- 
xaei,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  rest  of  the  Athenians» 
especially  one  to  Demeter  Achaba,  whose  wor- 
ship they  seem  to  have  brought  with  them  from 
Boeotia.  (Herod,  v.  61;  comp.  Plut.  de  Is.  ei 
Osir.  69  ;  Lobeck,  Aaiaopk.  p.  1225.)  Suidas 
(«.  V.  L^pv  HJipiKetov)  speaks  of  the  Athenians 
having  been  ordered  by  an  oracle,  when  they  were 
assailed  by  Eumolpus,  to  send  away  every  tenth 
man  of  the  Qephyraei  to  Delphi  ;  for  it  is  clear 
that  ol  ZtKaT€v64irr9s  is  the  right  reading  of  the 
passage  in  question.  (Comp.  Eustath.  ad  II.  iii. 
p.  408 ;  Lobeck,  Aglaopk  p.  214.)  Those  who 
were  thus  offered  to  the  god  were  sent  probably  as 
sacred  slaves  for  the  service  of  the  temple.  (Comp. 
MiUler,  Dor.  il  2.  §  14.)  [E.  E.] 

OERAEUS  (ri{/xuor),  a  poet  of  Cyrene,  who 
wrote  an  epigram  on  the  poet  Anitus.  (Jacobs, 
AnlL  Graee.  vol.  xiil  p.  897.)  [P.  S.] 

OERANA  (rcpd^a),  a  Pygmean  woman,  and 
wife  of  their  king,  Nicodamas,  by  whom  she  be- 
came the  mother  of  Mopsus  (according  to  Boeus,  ap, 
Atken,  iz.  p.  393,  of  a  tortoise).  Being  highly  es- 
teemed and  praised  for  her  beauty  among  the 
Pygmies,  she  despised  the  gods,  especially  Arte- 
mis and  Hera,  who  in  revenge  metamorphosed  her 
into  a  crane.  In  this  state  she  always  fluttered 
about  the  place  in  which  her  son  Mopsus  dwelt, 
until  she  was  killed  by  the  Pygmies.  This  is  said 
to  have  been  the  origin  of  the  war  between  the 
Cranes  and  the  Pygmies.  (Anton.  Lib.  16,  who 
calls  her  Oenoe  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1 322  ;  Ov. 
Met  vi.  90.)  [L.  S.] 

OERA'SIMUS^  a  writer  of  uncertain  date,  au- 
thor of  a  Ckronograpkia  or  C^ronicoit,  firom  which 
**  a  passage  worthy  of  note  concerning  the  eruption 
of  Mt.  Vesuvius,  in  the  reign  of  Titus,  and  the 
cause  of  subterraneous  fires,  according  to  the  opi- 
nion of  the  Christians  of  that  time/'  &c.,  is  quoted 
in  the  Edogae  AaoeUcae  of  Joannes  the  patriarch, 
extant  in  MS.  in  the  Imperial  Library  at  Vienna. 
Fabricitts  notices  one  or  two  other  persons  of  the 
name.  {BibL  Graec.  voL  zi.  p.  630.)     [J.  C.  M.] 

GERMA'NICUS  CAESAR,  the  elder,  a  son  of 
Nero  blaudius  Brusus,  was  nephew  of  the  emperor 
Tiberius,  and  brother  of  the  emperor  Ckudius.  His 
birth  was  most  illustrious.  From  his  father  and 
paternal  grandmother  (the  empress  Livia),  he  in- 
herited the  honours  of  the  Claudii  and  the  Drusi, 
while  his  mother,  the  younger  Antonia,  was  the 
daughter  of  the  triumvir  Antony,  and  the  niece  of 
the  emperor  Augustus.  [See  the  genealogical 
table,  VoL  I.  p.  1076.]  He  was  bom  in  B.c.  15, 
probably  in  September,  for  his  son  Caligula  named 
that  month  Oermanicus,  in  honour  of  his  father. 
(Suet  CaL  1,  15.)  His  praenomen  is  unknown ; 
nor  can  his  original  cognomen  be  ascertained,  for 
the  imperial  family  began  now  to  be  above  the 
ordinary  rules  of  hereditary  name.  By  a  decree  of 
the  senate,  the  elder  Brusus,  after  his  death,  re- 
ceived the  honourable  appellation  OermanicuB, 
which  was  also  granted  to  his  posterity.  (Dion 
Cass.  Iv.  2.)  It  seems  at  first  to  have  been  ez- 
clusively  assumed  by  the  elder  son,  who  afterwards 


258 


GERMANICUS. 


earned  an  independent  title  to  it  by  his  own 
achievements.  When  Augnttna,  in  a.d.  4,  adopted 
Tiberius,  and  appointed  him  suooeMor  to  the  em- 
pire, the  young  Germanicus  had  ab«ady,  by  his 
promising  qualities,  gained  the  fiiTour  of  the  em- 
peror, who  recommended  Tiberius  to  take  him  as  a 
son.  (Suet.  CaL  4 ;  Tac  Ann,  L  3 ;  Zonar.  x.  36.) 
In  subsequent  inscriptions  and  coins  he  is  styled 
Oermanicus  Caesar,  Ti.  Aug.  F.  Diri  Aug.  N.; 
and  in  history  the  relationships  which  he  acquired 
by  adoption  are  often  spoken  of  in  place  of  the 
natural  relationships  of  blood  and  birth.  Upon  his 
adoption  into  the  Julia  gens,  whatever  may  have 
been  his  formal  legal  designation,  he  did  not  lose 
the  title  Germanicus,  though  his  brother  Claudius, 
as  having  now  become  the  sole  legal  representative 
of  his  father,  diose  also  to  assume  that  cognomen. 
(Suet  Ciaud.  2.) 

In  A.  D.  7,  five  years  before  the  legal  age  (Suet. 
Oxl,  1 ),  he  obtained  the  quaaitorship ;  and  in  the 
same  year  was  sent  to  assist  Tiberias  in  the  war 
against  the  Pannonians  and  Dalmatians.  (Dion 
Cass.  Iv.  31).  After  a  distinguished  commence- 
ment of  his  military  career,  he  returned  to  Rome  in 
A.  D.  10,  to  announce  in  person  the  victorious 
termination  of  the  war,  whereupon  he  was  honoured 
with  triumphal  insignia  (without  an  actual  triumph), 
and  the  rank  (not  the  actual  office)  of  praetor,  with 
permission  to  be  a  candidate  for  the  consulship  be- 
fore the  regular  time.     (Dion  Cass.  IvL  17.) 

The  successes  in  Pannonia  and  Dalmatia  were 
followed  by  the  destruction  of  Varus  and  his 
legions.  In  a.  d.  11,  Tiberias  waa  despatched  to 
defend  the  empire  against  the  Germans,  and  was 
accompanied  by  Gennanicus  as  proconsul.  The 
two  generals  crossed  the  Rhine,  made  various  in- 
cursions into  the  neighbouring  territory,  and,  at 
the  beginning  of  autumn,  re-crossed  the  river. 
(Dion  Cass.  Ivi.  25.)  Germanicus  returned  to 
Home  in  the  winter,  and  in  the  following  year  dis- 
charged the  office  of  consul,  though  he  had  never 
l»een  aedile  nor  pnietor.  In  the  highest  magistracy, 
he  did  not  scruple  to  appear  as  an  advocate  for  the 
accused  in  courts  of  justice,  and  thus  increased  that 
popularity  which  he  had  formerly  earned  by  plead- 
ing for  defendants  before  Augustus  himself.  Nor 
was  he  above  ministering  to  the  more  vulgar  plea- 
sures of  the  people,  for  at  the  games  of  Mars,  he 
let  loose  two  hundred  lions  in  the  Circus ;  and 
Pliny  (//.  N.  ii.  26)  mentions  his  gladiatorial 
shows.  On  the  16th  of  January,  in  A.  d.  13,  Tibe- 
rius, having  returned  to  Rome,  celebrated  that 
triumph  over  the  Pannonians  and  Dalmatians, 
which  had  been  postponed  on  account  of  the  cala- 
mity of  Varus  ;  and  Germanicus  appean,  from  ^e 
celebrated  Gemma  Auffudea  (as  explained  by  Mon- 
gex,  Iconographie  liomaine,  Paris,  1821,  p.  62),  to 
have  taken  a  distinguished  part  in  the  celebration. 
(Suet.  7V6.  20.) 

Germanicus  was  next  sent  to  Germany  with  the 
command  of  the  eight  legions  stationed  on  the 
Rhine  ;  and  from  this  point  of  his  life  his  history 
is  taken  up  by  the  masterly  hand  of  Tacitus.  Upon 
the  death  of  Augustus,  in  August,  a.d.  14,  an 
alarming  nratiny  broke  out  among  the  legions  in 
Germany  and  lUyricum.  In  the  ftmner  country 
the  mutiny  commenced  among  the  four  legions  of 
:^e  Lower  Rhine  (the  5th,  2Ut,  Ist,  and  20th), 
who  were  stationed  in  summer  quarters  upon  the 
borders  of  the  Ubii,  under  the  cbaige  of  A.  Cae- 
ciaa.    Tiic  time  was  come^  they  'thought,^to  raise 


GERMANICUS. 

the  pay  of  the  loWer,  to  shorten  Ms  period  of 
service,  to  mitigate  the  hardship  of  his  military 
tasks,  and  to  take  revenge  on  his  old  enemy,  the 
centurion.  Germanicus  was  in  Gaul,  emfdoyed  in 
collecting  the  revenue,  when  the  tidings  of  the  dis* 
turbance  reached  him.  He  hastened  to  the  camp, 
and  exerted  all  his  influence  to  allay  discontent 
and  establish  order.  He  was  the  idol  of  the  army. 
His  open  and  ai&ble  manners  contrasted  remaric- 
ably  with  the  hauteur  and  reserve  of  Tiberius ; 
and  like  his  fisther,  Dmsu,  he  was  supposed  to  be 
an  admirer  of  the  ancient  republican  liberty.  Some 
of  the  troops  intenrupted  his  harangue,  by  dechmng 
their  readiness  to  place  him  at  the  hoid  of  the  em- 
pire ;  whereupon,  as  if  contaminated  by  the  guilty 
proposal,  he  jumped  down  from  the  tribunal  whence 
he  was  speaking,  declared  that  he  would  rather  die 
than  forfeit  his  allegiance,  and  vras  about  to  plunge 
his  sword  into  his  breast,  when  his  attempt  was 
forcibly  stayed  by  the  bystanden»  (Tac.  ^im. 
i.  35.) 

It  waa  known  that  the  army  of  the  Upper  Rhine 
(consisting  of  four  legions,  the  2nd,  13th,  16tb, 
and  14th,  whidi  were  left  in  the  chaige  of  Si- 
lius),  was  tainted  vnth  the  diaoffection  of  the 
troops  under  Caecina,  and  from  motives  of  policy 
it  was  thought  necessary  to  comply  with  the  de- 
mands of  the  soldiers.  A  council  ihu  held,  and  a 
feigned  letter  from  Tiberius  was  concocted,  in 
which,  after  20  years  of  service,  a  fall  discharge 
was  given ;  and,  after  16  years,  an  immunity  from 
military  tasks,  other  than  the  duty  of  taking  part 
in  actions.  (Mittio  sub  wjnUa)  The  legacy  left 
by  Augustus  to  the  troops  was  to  be  doubled  and 
discharged.  To  aati^  the  requisition  of  the  21st 
and  6th  legions,  who  demanded  immediate  pay- 
ment, Germanicus  exhausted  his  own  purse,  and 
his  friends  were  equally  liberaL  Having  thua 
quelled  the  disturbances  in  the  lower  aimy,  hy 
ahnost  unlimited  concession,  he  repaired  to  the 
four  legions  on  the  Upper  Rhine  ;  and  though  they 
voluntarily  took  the  military  oath  of  obedience,  he 
prudently  granted  them  the  same  indulgence  which 
had  been  conferred  on  their  disorderly  comiodea. 

The  calm  was  of  short  duration.  Two  legions  of 
the  Lower  Rhine  (the  1st  and  20th)  had  been 
stationed  for  the  vrinterat  Ara  Ubiorum  (between 
Bonn  and  Cologne).     Hither  two  deputies  from 
the   senate  arrived  with    despatches   from   Ger- 
manicus ;    and   the    conscience-stricken    soldier» 
imagined  that  they  were  come  to  revoke  the  con- 
cessions which  had  been  extorted   by  fear.     A 
formidable  tumult  again  arose,  and  (according  to 
the  account  of  Tacitus)  it  was  only  on  the  de- 
parture of  Agrippina,  the  wife  of  Germanicna,  car- 
rying in  her  bosom  her  young  boy  Caligula,  the 
darling  of  the  camp,  and  attended  by  the  wives  of 
her  husband*s  friends,  that  the  refractory  legions 
were  smitten  vrith  pity  and  shame.    They  could 
not  bear  to  see  so  many  high- bom  ladies  seek  in 
the  foreign  protection  of  the  Treveri  that  security 
which  was  denied  to  them  in  the  camp  of  their 
own  general ;  and  were  so  far  worked  upon  hy 
the  feelings  which  this  incident  occasioned  as  to 
inflict  summary  punishment  themselves  on   the 
leaders  of  the  revolt     (Tac  Ann,  i.  41  ;  corapw 
Dion  Cass.  Ivii.  5  ;  Zonar.  xi.  1.) 

The  other  two  legions  of  the  Lower  Rhine,  the 
5th  and  21st,  with  whom  the  mutiny  began,  re- 
mained in  a  state  of  discontent  and  ferment  in  tbeit 
winter  quarters  at  Castrn  Vetera  (Xonten).    Oisf* 


GERMANIC  us. 

nwnifm  wot  vmd  to  Ciufcina,  that  be  waa  coming 
with  ft  itRBg  fbne,  and  would  slaughter  them  in- 
diacziniBBtely,  unkflB  they  anticipated  his  purpose 
bj  themselves  pnnishiDg  the  guilty.  This  object 
w«s  aeeoBi{dished  in  an  effiKtual,  but  revolting 
maimrr,  by  a  secret  noctamal  massacre  of  the  dis- 
affBded  nngleaden.  OeimaDicns  entered  the  camp 
vhib  it  waa  still  reeking  with  carnage,  ordered 
the  esffpaea  to  be  buried,  and  shed  many  tean  on 
«itneasuig  the  sad  ^ectacle.  His  emotion  at  sight 
of  the  leanlt  was  aeoompanied  by  disapprobation  of 
tke  neana»  which  he  deajgnated  as  more  befitting 
tbe  mdeaeis  of  the  batcher  than  the  skill  of  the 
phyncian.    (Tac  ^m.  i  49.) 

The  soldien  wen  now  anziouf  to  be  led  to  the 
fidd,  that  by  the  wounds  they  received  in  battle 
thej  Boight  appeaae  the  manes  of  their  brethren  in 
sms;  and  their  general  was  not  unwilling  to 
mtiaij  tUs  desire.  He  crossed  the  Rhine,  and  fell 
upon  the  villages  of  the  Maru,  whom  he  surprised 
sad  sfanightend  by  night,  during  a  festive  oele- 
hntaan.  He  then  kid  vraste  the  country  for  fifty 
Bules  nuid,  sparing  neither  age  nor  sex,  leyelled 
to  the  ground  the  celebrated  temple  of  Tanfima, 
and,  sn  hia  way  back  to  winter  quarters,  pushed 
his  trsope  sDecessfnlly  through  the  opposing  tribes 
(Brederi,  Tubaates,  Usipetes,)  between  the  Marsi 
aad  the  Rhine.  (TacL  Amu  i.  48--51 ;  Dion  Cass. 
lvtL3-^;8aet7V.25;  YelL  Pat  ii  125.) 

Tbe  intdligenee  of  these  proceedings  affected 
Tiberiaa  with  ndng^  feelings — pleasure  at  the 
iuppiisBMu  of  the  mutiny  among  the  German 
Icgioaa,  aBJOBty  on  aeconnt  of  the  indulgences  by 
which  it  wBs  bought,  and  the  g^ory  and  popularity 
acquired  bj  Oeimaniens.  While  he  regarded  his 
■cphew  aad  adopted  son  with  suspicion  aad  dis- 
like^ he  ceamcBonted  his  aervicea  in  the  senate  in 
teima  of  elaborate,  but  manifestly  insincere  praise. 
The  seaatay  in  the  absence  of  Germanicua,  aad 
daring  the  eoBtianaace  of  the  war,  voted  that  he 
shwid  have  a  triomph. 

la  the  faegianiBg  of  spring,  a.  a.  15,  he  fell  upon 
the  Gstti,  bvnt  their  chief  town  Mattium  (Maden 
near  Gudensbeig),  devastated  the  country,  slaugh- 
teied  the  inhahttaats,  sparing  neither  woman  nor 
child,  aad  then  retiuiied  to  the  Rhine.  Soon 
afierwards  a  deputation  arrived  from  Segestes 
apyl|iag  fer  the  auaistaaoe  of  the  Roman  gener&L 
Segestes  had  always  eqwused  the  cause  of  the 
''^"''^f,  aad  had  quanelled  with  his  son-in-law, 
Amnuaa,  the  eooquerer  of  Vans.  He  was  now 
MsHraded  by  hia  owa  people,  who  despised  him 
far  hk  asvile  trackling  to  foreign  domination. 
W»mum»A  to  hia  rescue,  overcame  the  be- 
not  oaly  liberated  Segestes,  but  gained 
ti  his  daughter,  Thusnelda  (Strab. 
vu.  pw  292),  a  woman  of  lofty  spirit,  who  tjm" 
'  «rith  the  patriotic  feelings  of  her  husband 
AgaJa  Gennaaicus  conducted  the  army 
hack  to  its  quarters,  and,  at  the  direo- 
ef  Tfberiss,  took  the  title  of  Imperator. 

AnuBiBs,  eaiBged  beyond  endurance  at  the  cap» 
trvitj  ef  Us  wife,  who  waa  then  pregnant,  roused 
not  only  the  Cbemsd,  but  all  the  adjoining 
Qemaaiaia  made  a  division  of  his  fofoea, 
to  cKvide  the  foiee  of  the  enemy.  The 
were  eenducted  by  Caecina  through  the 
the  cavalry  by  Pedo  through  the  borden 
of  Ffsealnd,  while  Oenumicus  himself,  with  four 
catbaikcd  in  a  flotilla,  aad  sailed  by  the 
Flevus  (tiie  Zuydeiaee)  to  the  Ooean,  and 


GERMANICUS. 


259 


thence  up  the  Ems.  In  the  vicinity  of  this  river 
the  three  divisions  foimed  a  junction.  Gemiani- 
cus  ravaged  the  country  between  the  Ems  and 
the  Lippe,  and  penetrated  to  the  Saltus  Teuto- 
beigiensis,  which  was  situate  between  the  sources 
of  those  two  rivers.  In  this  forest  the  unburied 
remains  of  Varus  and  his  legions  had  kin  for 
six  years  Ueaching  in  the  air.  With  feelings 
of  sorrow  and  resentment,  the  Roman  army 
gathered  up  the  bones  of  their  ill-feted  comrades, 
and  paid  tiie  last  honours  to  their  memory.  Ger- 
manicus  took  part  in  the  melancholy  solemnity, 
and  laid  the  first  sod  of  the  funeral  mound.  (Tac. 
Jim.  i.  57—62  ;  Dion  Cass.  Irii  18.)  Arminius, 
in  the  mean  time,  had  assembled  his  forces,  and 
retiring  into  a  difficult  country,  turned  upon  the 
pursuing  troops  of  the  Romans,  who  would  have 
sustained  a  complete  defeat  had  not  the  legions  of 
Germanicus  checked  the  rout  of  the  cavalry  and 
subsidiary  cohorts.  As  it  was,  the  general  thought 
it  prudent  to  retreat  in  the  same  three-fold  division 
in  which  he  had  advanced.  Pedo,  with  the  cavalry, 
vras  ordered  to  keep  the  coast,  and  Caecina,  with 
all  speed,  to  get  across  the  Pontes  Longi,  a  mounded 
causeway  leading  over  the  marshes  between  Cosfeld 
and  Velen,  and  along  the  banks  of  the  Yssel 
(Ledebur,  Lastd  umd  VoUt  der  Brudeftr,  Berlin, 
1827).  Caecina,  in  whose  division  Agrippina  tra- 
velled, iras  obliged  to  fight  his  way  hardly  [Agrip- 
pina]. Gennanicns  himself  returned  to  the  stii- 
tion  on  the  Rhine  by  vrater,  and,  in  a  gusty  night, 
was  well  nigh  losing  the  2nd  and  14th  legions, 
who,  under  the  command  of  P.  Yitellius,  marched 
along  a  dangerous  shore,  exposed  to  the  wind  and 
tide,  for  the  sake  of  lightening  the  burden  of  the 
transport  vessels.  The  greater  part,  nevertheless, 
after  many  difficulties  and  adventures,  succeeded  iti 
making  their  way  to  the  river  Unsingis  (Hunse), 
where  they  rejoined  the  flotilla,  and  were  taken  on 
board.  When  the  army  arrived  at  its  destination, 
Germanicus  visited  the  sick  and  wounded,  and 
contributed  firam  his  own  purse  to  the  virants  of  the 
soldiers. 

In  the  next  year  (a.  d.  16),  warned  by  the 
losses  he  had  recently  sustained  from  the  deficiency 
of  hk  fleet,  he  gave  orders  for  the  building  of  a 
thousand  vessels,  and  appointed  as  the  place  of 
rendesvous  that  part  of  tiie  Batavian  island  where 
the  Vahalk  (Waal)  diverges  from  the  Rhine. 
With  such  aid,  he  hoped  to  fecilitate  the  transport 
of  men  and  provisions,  and  to  avoid  the  dangerous 
necessity  of  marehing  through  bogs  and  forests. 
In  the  meantime,  hearing  that  AUko,  a  castle  on 
the  Lippe,  was  besieged,  he  hastened  to  its  do- 
fenoe ;  but  on  his  arrival,  found  that  the  besiegers 
had  dispersed.  However,  he  was  not  left  without 
employment  The  mound  erected  to  the  memory 
of  the  legiod^of  Varus  had  been'  thrown  down  by 
the  Germans  ;  and  an  ancient  altar,  built  in  honour 
of  his  father,  vras  in  a  state  of  dikpidation.  These 
he  restored  and  repaired.  The  causeways  between 
Aliso  and  the  Rhine  were  in  want  of  liew  moats 
and  landmarks.     These  works  he  completed. 

The  fleet  being  now  ready,  he  entered  the  canal 
of  his  fether,  Drusus,  whom  he  invc^ed  to  fevour 
hk  enterprise ;  and  alter  sailing  through  the  Zuy* 
dersee  to  the  ocean,  knded  at  Amisk,  a  place  near 
the  mouth  of  thoriver  Amisia(Ems),on  the  left  VjonK* 
He  then  marched  upward  along  the  course  of  the 
river,  leaving  hk  fleet  behind.  Arminius  was  on 
the  further  side  of  the  Weser.  in'  command  of  the 

s2 


260 


GERMAKICU& 


Cherosci ;  and,  in  order  to  get  to  the  Weser,  it 
was  Decenary  to  cr>m  the  Ems.  The  delay  occa- 
sioned by  the  necessity  of  forming  a  bridge  across 
the  Ems,  and  the  difficulty  of  the  passage,  made 
Oermanicus  feel  his  error  in  landing  on  the  left 
bank,  and  leaving  his  galleys  at  Amisia.  He  had 
still  greater  difficulty  in  effecting  the  passage  of  the 
Weser  in  the  &oe  of  the  enemy.  Seeing  now  that 
an  important  action  was  at  hand,  he  determined  to 
ascertain  for  himself  the  temper  and  feelings  of  the 
troops.  Accordingly,  in  the  beginning  of  the  night, 
accompanied  by  a  single  attendant,  he  went  secretly 
into  the  camp,  listened  by  the  side  of  the  tents, 
and  enjoyed  his  own  fiune.  He  heard  the  praise 
of  his  graceful  form,  his  noble  birth,  his  patience, 
his  courtesy,  his  steady  consistency  of  conduct.  He 
found  that  his  men  were  eager  to  show  their 
loyalty  and  gratitude  to  their  genexal,  and  to  sUke 
their  vengeance  in  the  field  of  battle.  His  sleep 
that  night  was  blessed  by  a  dream  of  happy  omen, 
and,  on  the  next  day,  when  the  troops  were  all 
ready  for  action,  eight  eagles  were  seen  to  enter 
the  woods.  Oennanicus  cried  out  to  the  legions, 
^Come  on,  follow  the  Roman  birds,  your  own 
divinities.**  A  great  victory  was  gained  with  little 
loss  to  the  Romans,  Aiminius  having  barely 
escaped,  after  smearinff  his  fece  with  his  own 
blood,  in  order  to  disguise  his  features.  His  uncle, 
Inguiomar,  had  an  equally  narrow  escape.  This 
battle  was  fought  upon  the  plain  of  Idistavisus 
(between  Rinteler  and  Hausbeig),  and  was  cele- 
brated by  a  trophy  of  arms  erected  upon  the  spot 
A  second  engagement  took  place  soon  afterwards, 
in  a  position  where  the  retreat  of  both  parties  was 
cut  off  by  the  nature  of  the  ground  in  their  rear, 
so  that  tiie  only  hope  consisted  in  valour — the 
only  safety  in  victory.  The  result  was  equally 
successful  to  the  Romans.  In  the  heat  of  action 
Germanicus,  that  he  might  be  the  better  known, 
uncovered  his  head,  and  cried  out  to  the  troops  "  to 
keep  on  killing  and  take  no  prisoners,  since  the 
only  way  to  end  the  war  was  to  exterminate  the 
race.**  It  was  late  at  night  before  the  ledons 
ceased  from  their  bloody  task.  In  honour  of  this 
second  victory  a  trophy  was  erected,  with  the  in- 
scription :  **  The  army  of  Tiberius  Caesar,  having 
Kubdued  the  nations  between  the  Rhine  and  the 
Kibe,  dedicates  this  monument  to  Mars  and  Ju- 
piter, and  Augustus.**  No  mention  was  made  of 
the  name  of  Germanicus. 

The  summer  was  already  &i  advanced,  when 
Germanicus,  with  the  greater  part  of  the  troops, 
sailed  back  by  the  Ems  to  the  Ocean.  During  the 
voyage  a  terrific  stonn  occurred :  several  of  the 
ships  were  sunk;  and  Germanicus,  whose  vessel 
was  stranded  on  the  shore  of  the  Chauci,  bitterly 
accused  himself  as  the  author  of  so  gross  a  disaster, 
and  could  scarcely  be  prevented  by  his  friends  from 
flinging  himself  into  the  sea,  where  so  many  of  his 
followers  hod  perished.  However,  he  did  not  yield 
to  inactive  grief.  Lest  the  Germans  should  be  en- 
couraged by  the  Roman  losses,  he  sent  Silius  on  an 
expedition  against  the  Catti,  while  he  himself  at* 
tacked  the  Marsi ;  and,  by  the  treacherous  informar 
tion  of  their  leader,  Malovendus,  recovered  one  of  the 
eagles  which  had  belonged  to  the  legion  of  Varus. 
Emboldened  by  success,  he  carried  havoc  and  deso- 
lation into  the  country  of  the  enemy,  who  were 
struck  with  dismay  when  they  saw  that  shipwreck, 
and  hardship,  and  loss,  only  increased  the  ferocity 
of  ^e  Romans. 


GERMANICUS. 

Germanicus  had  some  time  previously  received 
intimadon  of  die  wish  of  Tiberius  to  remove  him 
from  Germany,  and  to  give  him  command  in  the 
East,  where  Paithia  and  Armenia  were  in  commo- 
tion on  account  of  the  dethronement  of  Vonones, 
Knowing  that  his  time  was  short,  he  hastened  his 
operations ;  and  upon  his  return  to  winter  quarten, 
felt  convinced  that  another  campaign  would  suffice 
for  the  successful  termination  of  the  war.  But  the 
summons  of  Tiberius  now  orew  pressmg.  He 
invited  Germanicus  to  come  home,  and  take  the 
triumph  which  had  been  voted  to  him,  offered  him 
a  second  consulship,  suggested  that  more  might 
now  be  gained  by  address  than  by  force  of  arms, 
reminded  him  of  the  severe  losses  with  which  his 
successes  were  purchased,  and  appealed  to  his 
modesty  by  hinting  that  he  oug^t  to  leave  an  op- 
portunity to  his  adoptive  brother,  Drusns,  of  ac- 
quiring laurels  in  the  only  field  where  they  could 
now  be  gathered.  This  touched  one  of  the  true 
reasons  of  his  recal,  for  the  emperor,  though  willing 
to  play  him  off  against  Drusus,  had  no  desin  that 
his  popularity  should  throw  Drusus  completely  into 
the  shade.  [Drusus,  No.  1 1.]  Oermanicna 
had  petitioned  for  another  year,  in  order  to  com- 
plete what  he  had  begun,  hut  he  could  not  resist 
the  mandate  of  Tiberius,  though  he  saw  diat  envy- 
was  the  real  cause  of  withdrawing  from  his  grasp 
an  honour  which  he  had  already  earned.  (Tac. 
Atm,  ii.  26.) 

On  his  return  to  Rome  he  was  received  with 
warm  and  enthusiastic  greeting,  the  whole  popu- 
lation pouring  forth  to  meet  him  twenty  miles  from 
the  city,  and  on  the  26th  of  May,  a.  u.  17,  he  cele- 
brated his  triumph  over  the  Cherusci,  Catti,  An- 
grivarii,  and  other  tribes,  as  far  as  the  Elbe.  Hia 
five  children  adorned  his  car,  and  many  of  the  most 
illustrious  Germans  ministered  to  the  pomp  of  their 
conqueror.  Among  others,  Thusnelda,  the  wife  of 
Arminius,  followed  in  the  procession  of  captives. 
^Tac.  Ami,  ii.  41  ;  Suet  Cb/.  i  ;  VelL  Pat  ii.  129  ; 
Euseb.  Ckron,  No.  2033  ;  Oros.  vil  4.)  Medals 
are  extant  which  commemorate  this  triumph.  (See 
the  cut  below.) 

The  whole  of  the  Eastern  provinces  were  a»> 
signed,  by  a  decree  of  the  senate,  to  Germanicua, 
with  the  highest  imperium ;  but  Tiberius  placed 
Cn.  Piso  in  command  of  Syria,  and  was  supposed 
to  have  given  him  secret  instructions  to  check  and 
thwart  Germanicus,  though  such  instructions  were 
scarcely  wanted,  for  Piso  was  naturally  of  a  proud 
and  rugged  temper,  unused  to  obedience.  His 
wife  Phuidna,  too,  was  of  a  haughty  and  domineer- 
ing spirit,  and  was  encouraged  by  Livia,  the  em- 
press-mother, to  vie  with  and  annoy  Agrippina. 

In  A.  D.  18,  Germanicus  entered  upon  his  second 
consulship  at  Nicopolis,  a  city  of  Achaia,  whither 
he  had  arrived  by  coasting  the  Illyrian  shore,  after 
a  visit  to  Drusus  in  Dalmatia.  He  then  surveyed 
the  scene  of  the  battle  of  Actium,  which  was  pe- 
culiarly interesting  to  him,  from  his  &mily  con- 
nection wiUi  Augustus  and  Antony.  He  had  an 
anxious  desire  to  view  the  renowned  sites  of  ancient 
story  and  classic  lore.  At  Athens  he  was  wel- 
comed with  the  most  reektrchi  honour,  and,  in 
compliment  to  the  city,  went  attended  with  a  siio^e 
lictor.  At  Ilium,  his  memory  reverted  to  Homer^ 
poem,  and  to  the  origin  of  the  Roman  race.  At 
Colophon  he  landed,  to  consult  the  orade  of  the 
Clarian  Apollo,  and  it  is  said  that  the  priest  darkly 
foreboded  his  eariy  fiite. 


GERMANICUS. 

At  Bhodfet  k«  fen  in  with  Piio,  whom  he  aayed 
froo  du^er  of  ahipwreek,  hot  Piso,  not  appeased  by 
hit  generonQr*  huiied  on  to  Syria,  and,  by  every  ar- 
tifice «od  Gonnption,  endeaTonred  to  aoquire  fiavonr 
lor  kjaudi^  and  to  heap  ohlaqtij  on  Gennanicna. 
Pfamdna,  in  like  manner,  cast  insult  and  reproach 
on  Agz^pina.  Though  this  conduct  did  not  escape 
tke  imowledge  of  Germameua,  he  hastened  to  fulfil 
the  object  of  his  miasion,  and  proceeded  to  Ar- 
menia, placed  the  crown  upon  the  head  of  Zeno, 
ledoced  Gappadoda  to  the  form  of  a  province,  and 
fli?e  Q.  Serraens  the  command  of  Commagene. 
(Joseph.  AmL  Jmd.  rriij.  25.)  He  then  spent  the 
wiater  in  Syria,  where,  without  any  open  and 
rident  raptnre,  he  and  Piso  scarcely  attempted  to 
conesal  in  each  oCher^s  presence  their  mutual  feel- 
ings of  dwphisinT  and  hatred.  (Tac  Ann.  ii.  57.) 
In  caafimact  with  the  request  of  Artabanus,  king 
of  the  Farthians,  Germanicoa  removed  Vonones, 
the  d^oaed  monarch,  to  Pompebpolis,  a  maritime 
town  of  Olida.  Thia  he  did  with  the  greater 
pIcBsare,  as  it  was  mortifying  to  Piao,  with  whom 
VoBonea  was  an  eqMcial  fitvourite,  from  his  presents 
and  obseqoioaa  attention  to  Plandna. 

la  tha  IbQowing  year,  a.  d.  19,  Germanicus 
risted  Egypt»  induced  by  his  love  of  travel  and 
antiquity,  and  ignorant  of  the  offence  which  he  was 
grriif  to  Tiberias ;  for  it  was  one  of  the  arcana  of 
state,  established  hj  Anguatna,  that  Egypt  was  not 
la  he  catcrcd  by  any  Roman  of  high  rank  without 
the  speasl  penasisaion  of  the  emperor.  From  Ca- 
nopoa,  he  sailed  vp  the  Nile,  gratifying  his  taste 
for  the  narvdloas  and  the  old.  The  ruins  of 
Thdiea,  the  hienglyphical  inscriptions,  the  vocal 
statae  of  Jfeamon,  the  pyramids,  the  reservoirs  of 
the  Nile,  ezdted  and  rewarded  his  curiosity.  He 
eenanfled  Apia  as  to  his  own  fortunes,  and  received 
tbe  pradietioB  of  an  untimely  end.    (Plin.  H.  N, 

Ob  hu  icCnni  to  Syria,  he  found  that  every  thing 
hsd  gene  wrong  daring  his  absence.  His  orders, 
■flicaxy  and  civil,  had  been  neglected  or  positively 
disobeyed.  Hence  arose  a  bitter  interchange  of 
icpnaches  between  him  and  Piso,  whom  he  ordered 
Is  depart  froia  Egypt.  Being  soon  after  seised 
with  an  attack  of  illneaa,  he  attributed  his  dis- 
to  the  aoccery  practised  against  him  by 
In  accordance  with  an  ancient  Roman  cus' 
1  a  denunciation  of  hostility 
private  individoala  as  well  as  between 
in  order  that  they  might  be  foir  enemies, 
sent  Piso  a  letter  renouncing  his  friend- 
(Soet.  Cb/L  1 ;  Tac  Ann,  ii  70.)  It  is  ze- 
that  a  similar  custom  existed  in  the 
■addle  ages,  in  the  d^Uatio  or  d^ianee  of  feudal 
AivBliy,ppfparatoty  to  private  wan  (Allen,  On  tkB 

p.  76.)  Whether  there  were 
for  the  nupici<m  of  poisoning  which 
himself  entertained  against  Piso  and 
it  ia  impoaaible  now  to  decide  with  cer- 
Gerannicas  seems  to  have  been  of  a  ner- 
«OTs  aad  cndnloaa  temperament.  He  could  not 
bear  the  si^  of  a  cock,  nor  the  sound  of  its  crow. 
(Pho.  ife /andL  «tf  OA  3.)  Wherever  he  met  with 
tbe  sepakhiea  of  iDnatriooa  men,  he  offered  sacri- 
in»  Is  theiraanea.  (Saet.CU:  1.)  The  poisoning 
^'W  be  new  soapected  was  not  of  a  natiual  kind: 
>^  *is  a  nentiiamm,  partaking  of  magic,  if  we  may 
^>%s  foooi  the  pnofo  by  which  it  was  supposed  to 
: — pieces  of  human  flesh,  channs,  and 
leaden  plates  inscribed  with  the  name 


GERMANICUS. 


261 


Pisa. 


of  Germanicus,  lialf-bumt  ashes  moistened  with 
putrid  blood,  and  other  sorceries  by  which  lives  are 
said  to  be  devoted  to  the  infenml  deities,  were 
found  imbedded  in  the  walls  and  foundations  of 
his  house.  Feeling  his  end  approaching,  he  sum- 
moned his  friends,  and  called  upon  them  to  avenge 
his  foul  murder.  Soon  after,  he  breathed  his  last, 
on  the  9th  of  October,  a.d.  19,  in  the  thirty- 
fourth  year  of  his  age,  at  Epidaphne  near  Antio- 
cheia.  (Tac.  Ann,  ii.  72,  83 ;  Kal,  Aniiat  in 
Orelli,  In$eripL  voL  iL  p.  401  ;  r^onCass.  Ivii.  18 ; 
Seneca,  Qu,  Nat,  L  1  ;  Zonar.  zi.  2 ;  Joseph. 
Ani.  Jnd,  xviii.  2,  5  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xl  37,  71  ; 
Suet.  CaL  1.)  His  corpse  was  exposed  in  the 
forum  at  Antiocheia,  before  it  was  burnt,  and 
Tacitus  candidly  admits  (ii.  73)  that  it  bore  no 
decisive  marks  of  poison,  though  Suetonius  speaks 
of  livid  marks  over  the  whole  body,  and  foam  at 
the  mouth,  and  goes  on  to  report  that,  after  the 
burning,  the  heart  was  found  unconsumed  among 
the  bones, — a  supposed  symptom  of  death  by 
poison. 

Germanicus,  as  he  studiously  sought  popularity 
by  such  compliances  as  lowering  the  price  of  com, 
walking  abroad  without  mlUtary  guud,  and  con- 
forming tp  the  national  costume,  so  he  possessed  in 
an  extraordinary  desree  the  foculty  of  winning 
human  affection.  The  savageness  of  his  German 
wars  fell  heavily  upon  the  barbarians,  with  whom 
he  had  no  community  of  feeling.  To  those  who 
came  into  personal  communication  with  him,  he 
was  a  mild-mannered  man.  Tacitus,  whose  ac- 
counts of  his  campaigns  are  full  of  fire  and  sword, 
of  wide  desolation  and  unsparing  slaughter,  yet 
speaks  of  his  remarkable  mafouetudo  in  hosUi,  In 
governing  his  own  army  his  discipline  was  gentle, 
and  he  was  evidently  averse  to  harsh  measures. 
He  had  not  that  ambition  of  supreme  command, 
which  often  accompanies  the  power  of  commanding 
well,  nor  was  he  made  of  that  stem  stuff  which 
would  have  enabled  him  to  cope  with  and  control 
a  refractory  subordinate  officer  with  the  cleverness 
and  activity  of  Piso.  He  was  a  man  of  sensitive 
feeling,  chaste  and  temperate,  and  possessed  all 
the  amiable  virtues  which  spread  a  charm  over 
social  and  fiunily  intercourse.  His  dignified  per- 
son, captivating  eloquence,  elegant  and  refined 
taste,  cultivated  understanding,  high  sense  of  ho- 
nour, unaffected  courtesy,  frank  munificence,  and 
polished  manners,  befitted  a  Roman  prince  of  his 
exalted  station,  and  seemed  to  justify  the  general 
hope  that  he  might  live  to  dispense,  as  emperor, 
the  blessings  of  nis  government  over  the  Roman 
world.  He  shines  with  foirer  light  from  the  dark 
atmosphere  of  crime  and  tyranny  which  shrouds 
the  time  that  succeeded  his  death.  The  comparison 
between  Germanicus  and  Alexander  the  Great, 
which  is  suggested  by  Tacitus  (^mi.  ii  73),  pre- 
sents but  superficial  resemblances.  Where  can  we 
find  in  the  Roman  general  traces  of  that  lofty 
daring,  those  wide  views,  and  that  potent  intellect 
which  nwrked  the  hero  of  Macedon  ? 

The  sorrow  that  was  felt  for  the  death  of  Ger- 
manicus was  intense.  Foreign  potentates  shared 
the  lamentation  of  the  Roman  people,  and,  in  token 
of  mourning,  abstained  from  their  usual  amuse- 
ments. At  home  unexampled  honours  were  de* 
creed  to  his  memory.  It  was  ordered  that  his  name 
should  be  inserted  in  the  Salian  hymns,  that  bis 
curule  chair,  mounted  with  crowns  of  oak  leaves, 
should  always  be  set  in  tbe  public  abowa»  in  the 

S3 


263  OERUANICUS. 

■piue  reserved  far  the  prieati  o[  ApoUo,  thai  fail 
ttntue  in  iTorr  thould  be  arried  in  ptocasion  at 
theopeningef  theguneflof  the  Circus^  and  tbat  lh« 
flnminet  and  iiiig;iin  who  inccceded  bim  ihould  be 
taken  from  the  Julia  f^ni.  A  public  tomb  iraa 
built  (or  bim  at  Anlioch.  A  triumphal  uch  wai 
erecled  in  hii  hononi,  an  Moant  Amanua,  in  Syria, 
with  an  inicriplion  recounting  bii  achieTemenU, 
and  stating  that  he  had  died  for  hia  coonlrji  and 
other  monument!  to  hit  memory  were  conitrncted 
■t  Rome,  and  on  the  Innka  of  the  Rhine.  The 
original  grief  broke  oot  afreih  when  Agrippina 
■irived  in  Italy  with  hit  oihcs,  which  were  de- 
potiled  in  the  (omb  of  Angualni.  But  the  Roman 
people  were  dimtiificd  with  the  itiDted  obaequiei 
with  which,  on  thii  occaiion,  the  ceremony  wai 
conducted  by  deaiie  of  Tiberin».  (Tat  An»,  ii. 
BS,  iii.  1— fi,) 

By  Agrippina  he  had  sine  children,  thiee  of 
vbom  died  yonng,  while  the  othen  inrviied  him. 
(aemrm  Dratomm,  vol.  i.  p.  1077  ;  Suet  CaJ.  7.) 
Of  Ihoae  who  turviird,  the  mci  nolorioni  were  the 
emperoi  Caiiu  Caligula,  aod  Agrippina,  the  mother 

He  wu  an  author  of  >iHne  irpnte,  and  not  only 
an  orator  but  a  poeL  (Suet.  6U.  3 ;  Oi.  F<ut. 
L  21.  2S,  Rr  Pont.  iL  5,  41,  6S,  i».  B,  68  ;  Plin. 
H.K  riii.  42.)  Of  the  Greek  comedie>(mentioned 
by  Sufloniui)  whicb  he  composed,  we  ban  no 
iniginenta  left,  but  the  remaini  of  hii  Latin  tmni- 
'    '  in  of  the  i>^wiiiKfia  of  Ataini  e'ince  eoniider- 


aUe  I 


nifkalian 


•upenor 


'ork  of  Cicero,  By  «DOir 
«ntnarinip  oi  inia  work  haa  been,  without  aomcieni 
CSUK,  denied  to  Oeimanicaa.  (Baitb.  Advert,  i. 
21.)  The  emiy  acholia  appended  to  thi»  tian»- 
laUon  hare  been  attributed,  without  any  cenainty, 
now  to  Pulgentiui,  and  now  to  Caeuua  or  Cal- 
pulniua  Baiaua.  They  caDtain  a  citation  from 
Prndenliui.  We  have  alto  fragmenta  of  hii  Dio- 
trmivi  or  Proffrvaiiea,  a  pbyaiml  poem,  compiled 
from  Greek  aonrcea.  Of  the  epigrnma  aecribed  to 
him,  thai  on  the  Thracian  boy  (Mattaire,  Corpta 
Paelanm,  iL  1517)  haa  been  much  admired,  but  it 
ia  an  eiample  of  a  frigid  oonnrii.  (Bumuinn.  Aa- 
tfot  Lai.  ii.  103,  T.  41  ;  Bmnck.  Analat.  vol.  ii. 
p.  3B.S.)  The  remaini  of  Germanicua  were  finl 
primed  at  Bononia,  foL  1474,  then  at  Venice.  foL 
)4ee  and  1499,  in  aedibui  Aldi  A  Tory  good 
edition  wna  publiahed  by  the  well-knDwn  Hugo 
Oroiiua,  when  he  wai  qnite  a  youth,  with  platei  of 
the  conatellationl,  to  illuatntle  the  pAononflH  of 
Amtut.  4to,  Leyden,  1600.  There  are  alio  edilioni 
in  tlie  Carmina  FantSiae  OKtarear,  by  Schnars, 
«vo.  Coburg,  1 7 1  i,  and  by  C.  F.  Schmid,  Bto.  Lilne- 
bure.  1 7-28.  The  laUit  edition  ia  that  of  J.  C.Orelli, 
«I  the  end  of  hia  Phacdnii,  Bm  Zurich,  1S31. 

The  crrnlftll  life  and  tragic  death  of  Oecmanicni, 
embelliahed  bj-tbs  piclureique  nanati»e  of  Tacitni, 
\iaie  rendered  him  a  &Tourile  hero  of  the  tiage. 
There  ia  an  Epgliih  play,  with  the  title  **  Germani- 
en»,  a  tragedy,  by  a  Oeniiemsn  of  the  Univenily  of 
Oiford,"  8vo.  London,  1775.  Oernianicua  alio 
give»  name  to  sceral  French  tragediei — one  by 
lliirsmlt,  which  was  highly  priied  by  Comeille,  a 

nnd  by  the  jemiit  Dominique  do  Colonia,  a  third 


in  lal«.  which     .... 

linit  representdtion,  and  waa  tranilated  ^ 

liah  by  George  BenioL     {Louia  de  Beaufort,  ff^ 


OEBMANUS. 
loin  de  denr  Oamuuttnu,  ISmo.  Leyden.  1741 ; 
r  Otrmamciu^  rim  I/utorit^ei  Gemaide^  Biol 
Stendat,  I796i  F.  Hoffinann.  Z>«  wr  FtldtSgi 
da  Otrmamea  M  DtnlieUiad,  4to.  Oiitling. 
16IU  ;  Niebnhr,  UcL  o»  U»  HitI,  of  Rim.  «ol  ii 
Lectfil.)  tJ.T.  a.] 


QERMA'NUS.  I.  One  of  tha  comnumden  of 
le  expedition  KDt  W  the  emperor  Theodouui  II., 
.ii.441,toattnck  the  Vandaliin  AfricB.  (Piw 
er.  Aquit.  CSrvn.) 

2.  The  patrician,  a  nephew  of  the  emperor  Jni- 
nian  1.  He  waa  grown  np  at  the  time  of  Jutti- 
ian'iacceuion(A.n.527),for  >oon  after  that  he 
'aa  appointed  (ommander  of  the  boopa  in  Thiacv, 
body  of  Aniae,  a  SlaTomc 


)   who  had    inraded    that 
lo  Afria 


provn 


Ho 


if  the  tioopi  there  under  Tiotiaa,  after  the  re- 
coTery  of  that  pniince  from  the  Vandali  by  Beli- 
'    I,  who  had  been  called  away  into  Sicily  by 

nutinoDi  temper  of  the  army  in  that  iatocd. 
Oemantu  wag  accompanied  by  Domnicna,  or 
Domnicbui,  and  SymmachBa,  men  of  ekiti,  who 
wen  KDt  with  him  apparently  ai  bit  adriien. 
On  hit  anical  at  Carthage  (i.  n.  534)  be  foniul 

Iwo  third»  of  the  aimy  were  with  the  rebel 
Ttotiaa  (Tfirfai,  na  Theophanea  writea  the  name  j 
in  Pnicopiut  it  ii  Stotiaa,  It^J'oi),  and  that  tha 
remainder  were  in  a  leiy  diawlitfied  alats.  %j 
bii  miidnen,  he  ouuaged  the  diBonlent  of  hia 
troopi  1  aitd  on  the  approach  of  Taotia*,  matched 
out,  drore  him  away,  and  overtaking  him  in  hia 
retreat,  gave  bim  w  deciuve  a  defnl  at  lUAAai 
Bdraiur,  i.e.  Scalai  Veterea, in  Nnmidia,aa  la  pat 
an  end  to  the  revolt,  and  to  oompel  Tiotiaa  to  flee 
into  Maurilania.  A  lecond  attempt  at  mutiny 
waa  made  at  Carlhage  by  Maiimua ;  but  it  wm* 
Fepnaied  by  Qermanua,  who  puniihed  Haximna 
by  cmcifying  or  impaling  bim  at  Carthn^  Oer- 
manui  waa  ihorlly  after  (abent  A.  D.  539  or  540) 
recalled  by  Jnitinian  to  Conataotinople.  Imnw' 
diately  after  hii  return  &om  Africa  he  wa*  aent  to 
defend  Syria  agninat  Cboaroea,  or  Khoaml.,  king  of 
Perua  ;  but  hit  Ibrcei  were  inadaqnate  for  that 
porpcie,  and,  after  laving  a  portion  of  hia  tcoopa 
to  ganiion  Antioch,  which  waa,  however,  taken 
by  ChoaroH  (a.  d.  639  or  540),  be  withdraw  into 
Cilicia.  After  tbia  Geimanui  remained  for  Kme 
time  without  any  prominent  employment.  Kithcr 
hia  ill  aucceB  in  Syria  invol'ed  him  in  di^rw»,  or 
he  waa  kept  back  by  the  hatred  of  the  empma 
Theodora,  the  fenr  of  wbon  ditplenture  prevented 
any  of  the  greater  ByiaDtine  noblea  mm  inters 
marrj-ing  with  the  children  iriiich  Oemianiu  had 
by  hia  wife  PaoaaiB  (riamrapa)  \  and  ho  wai  ob- 
liged (a.  d.  64fi}  to  negotiate  a  match  between  4ii« 
danghter,  «ho  irai  now  marriageable,  and  Jnannes,' 
napEew  of  Vitalian  tha  Ooth,  thongh  Joannes 


GERMANUS. 

«M  of  a  nnk  mfeiior  to  thai  of  his  Vride.  Even 
thk  aatcfc  vat  sot  effected  wifchoot  much  oppo- 
atMo  and  gnemac  thnots  on  the  port  of  the  em- 
pim.  OenoBBao  had  another  ground  of  diantio- 
netioa.  Hit  brother  Bonds  or  Bonidet  had  on 
hit  death  left  hie  propertj  to  Germanne  and  his 
childRB,  to  the  picjadiee  of  his  own  wife  and 
dn^fhter,  to  whom  he  bequeathed  only  so  moch  as 
the  kw  required-  The  dangfater  i^>pealed  against 
thii  amngement,  and  the  eoipenir  gave  judgment 
b  her  famr.  Thus  alienatwi  from  his  nnde,  Ger- 
■saas  and  his  eons  Justin  and  Justinian,  the  fint 
«f  whom  had  been  eoniul  (he  is  probably  the  Fhi> 
vim  Jwatiaua  who  was  eonsnl  a.  d.  640),  were 
wfidted  to  join  in  the  conspiracy  of  Artebaaes, 
who,  after  .the  death  of  the  emprem  Theodore,  was 
vMag  nib  murder  of  the  emperor  Justinian  and 
his  genefal,  Beiiaarins.  But  their  loyalty  was 
pnof  against  the  solidtation,  and  they  gave  in- 
ti  the  plot.  Gennanns  was  noTertheless 
by  the  emperor  of  participation  in  it,  bat 
in  making  hie  innocence  dear. 
la  a.  o.  550  Justinian  appointed  Genuanns  to 
the  command  i^ainst  the  Goths  in  Italy.  He 
«adeftook  the  charge  with  great  seal,  end  expended 
is  the  eoUection  of  a  suitable  force  a  laiger  amount 
£nm  hk  private  Ibrtane  than  the  emperor  contri* 
bated  from  the  puUk  levenue.  His  sons  Justin 
tnd  Justinian  were  to  serve  under  him,  and  he 
WW  to  Ve  accompanied  by  hie  second  wife,  Mata* 
seatha  (MaTanreoWk),  an  Ostro^othie  princess, 
widow  of  the  Gothic  king  Vitiges,  and  grand- 
dnghter  of  ^m  great  Theodoric  His  Hberality 
aad  high  reputation  soon  attracted  a  krge  army  of 
vetetane ;  mmy  aoldien  fonnerly  in  the  pay  of  the 
ipins,  now  in  that  of  the  Goths,  promised  to 
to  haa,  aad  he  had  rmeon  to  hope  that  his 
with  their  royal  fionily  would  dispose 
the  Goths  themeeWea  to  submit.  Tlie  mere  tenor 
ef  his  mmae  caaeed  the  retreat  of  a  Skvonic  horde 
who  kid  eroeecd  the  Danube  to  attadc  Theaui- 
imd  he  waa  on  hk  march,  with  the  bright- 
praspecta,  infeo  Italy,  when  he  died,  after  a 
iflarm,  at  Sardica  in  lUyricnnL  He  bad, 
the  ddldien  above  mentioned  by  hk  first 
son  by  Matasuntha,  caUed, 
(Procopins,  JDe  B^L  Vandal. 
1«— It,  /k  Atfe  /Vrm»,  iL  6,  7,  DeBtUo 
,  m.  12,  31—85,  37—40,  Hui,  Arernna^ 
S,  with  the  notes  of  Akmannns;  Theophan. 

>  voL  i.  p.  516,  &C.,  ed.  Bonn.) 
5.  One  of  the  geaoak  of  the  emperor  Tiberius 
IL  The  empeioi  manifested  hk  esteem  for  him 
by  giwing  him  hk  daaghter  Charito  in  mairiage 
(a.  n.  582),  on  which  occasion  he  received  the  tide 
of  Gaemr.  Another  daaghter  of  Tiberius  was 
to  Maoriciaser  Bifauriee,  afterwaids  em- 
(Theephan.  Ckrtmog,  p.  888,  ed.  Bonn ; 
nv.  11.) 

4.  The  patrician,  contempomiy  with  the  emperor 
Mam  aim  er  Bfaorice,  k  perhaps  the  aame  «  Noc 
%  Theedea&mi,  the  eon  ef  Maurice,  mairied  hk 
da^^ttcr  A.1».  602.  Daring  the  revolt  which  closed 
the  nigD  ad  life  of  Maarice,  Theodoiius  and  Geima- 
■m  kft  CenstaBtinopb  on  a  hunting  exeurskn,  and 
wUe  ahacat  had  aome  canmunifation  with  the  re- 
mder  Phoeaa,  who  offered  the  im- 
to  either  er  both  of  them  (A.n.  602). 
On  their  vetoa  toConatantiaople,  Maurice  accuaed 
of  eenspirinf  amdnat  him,  and  Gcnnanua 
fled  to  «M  ef  the  chuKhes  in  Constantir 


GERMANUS. 


263 


nople.  The  emperor  sent  to  drag  him  from  his 
sanctuary,  bat  the  resistance  of  his  servants  enabled 
him  to  escape  to  the  great  church.  Maurice  then 
caused  Theodosins  to  be  beaten  with  rods,  on 
suspicion  of  aiding  his  fiither-in-kw  to  escape. 
Geimanus,  it  k  said,  would  have  given  himself  up, 
but  the  malcontents  in  the  city  would  not  allow 
him  to  do  so  ;  and  he,  in  anticipation  of  Maurice^s 
down&I,  tampered  with  them  to  obtain  the  crown. 
Meantime  the  army  under  Phocas  approached,  and 
Germanus,  probably  through  fear,  went  out  with 
otheiB  to  meet  him.  Phocas  oflered  him  the  crown, 
but  he,  saspectbg  the  intentions  of  the  rebel,  de- 
clined it  Phocas  having  himself  become  emperor, 
and  being  apprehensive  of  Germanus,  first  made 
him  a  priest  (a.  d.  60S),  and  afterwards  (a.d.  605 
or  606),  feeling  still  insecare,  put  him  to  death, 
together  with  his  daughter.  (Theophan.  Ckronog, 
p.  388,  445-456,  &c  ed.  Bonn  ;  TheophyL  Simo- 
catta,  HitL  viii.  4,  8,  9,  10,  and  apud  Phot. 
BibL  cod.  65;  Zonar.  ziv.  13,  14;  Cedren.  vol  L 
p.  710,  ed.  Bonn.) 

5.  Governor  of  Edessa  (a.  n.  587)  in  the  reign 
of  the  emperor  Maurice,  was  chosen  general  by  the 
troops  who  guarded  the  eastern  frontier,  and  who 
had,  by  their  mutinous  behaviour,  put  their  com- 
mander, Priscns,  to  flight.  During  the  reign  of 
Phocaa,  we  find  a  Germanus,  apparently  the  same, 
holding  the  military  command  on  the  same  frontier. 
Narses,  a  Roman  (or  Byzantine)  general,  having 
revolted  and  taken  possesnon  of  Edessa,  Germanus 
was  ordered  to  besiege  the  town,  and  waa  there 
defeated  and  mortally  wounded  (a.  n.  604)  by  a 
Persian  army,  whkh  Chosroes  or  Khosru  Iln  whose 
asiistance  the  rebel  had  implored,  sent  to  hk  relief. 
(Theophan.  CAnNM^.  vol  i.  p.  451,  ed.  Bonn ;  Theo- 
phykct  Simocat  Hid,  iiL  2,  8,  and  ap.  Phot.  B^, 
cod.  65;  Zonar.  xiv.  14 ;  Cedren.  vol.  i  p.  710, 
ed.  Bonn.) 

6.  AuTiaaioDOKBNSis,  or  St.  Gbrmain  of 
AuxxBRB,  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  early 
aainU  of  the  Gallk  church,  lived  a  little  before  the 
overthrow  of  the  western  empire.  He  was  bom  at 
Attxarre,  about  a.  d.  378,  of  a  good  fiimily,  and  at 
first  followed  the  profession  of  the  bar.  Having  em- 
braced the  Christian  religion, and  entered  the  church, 
he  waa  ordained  deacon  by  Amator,  bishop  of  Aux- 
eire,  and  on  hk  death  shortly  after  was  unanimously 
chomn  hk  successor,  and  held  the  see  from  a.  o. 
418  to  449.  He  was  eminent  for  his  seal  against 
heresy,  hk  succem  as  a  preacher,  hk  holiness,  and 
the  miraclea  whkh  he  is  aaid  to  have  wrought. 
Among  the  remarkable  incidents  of  his  life  were 
his  two  visits  to  Britain,  the  first  in  or  about  a.  o. 
429  and  430;  the  second  in  a.  D.  446  or  447, 
shortly  before  hk  death,  which,  according  to  Bede, 
took  pkce  at  Bavenna,  in  Italy,  i^iparently  in  a.d. 
448.  Hk  tianaactkns  in  Britmn  were  among  the 
moat  important  of  hk  life,  especially  in  his  first 
visit,  when  he  was  sent  over  by  a  council,  with  Lupua 
TrecBsenus  or  Trecasainus  (St  Loup  of  Troyes), 
aa  hk  asaockte,  to  check  the  spread  of  Pekgknismv 
He  was  sucoeaaful  not  only  in  the  main  object  of 
hk  mission»  but  also  in  repelling  in  a  very  remark- 
able manner  an  incursion  of  the  Saxons,  who  were 
struck  with  panic  by  the  Britona  (who,  under  tho 
guidance  of  Germanus,  were  advancing  to  repel 
them),  laisbg  a  shout  of  **  Alleluia.^  This  inci- 
dent occurred  before  the  commencement  of  the 
Saxon  conquest  under  Hengist,  during  the  first 
visit  of  Gerraanua.    The  writings  of  Geimanus 

s  4 


264 


GERMANUS. 


are  nnimportaxit  One  of  them,  which  it  not  now 
extant,  bat  which  Nenniua  quotes  (c.  50),  contained 
an  accoant  of  the  death  of  die  British  king,  Ouor* 
tigirnus  or  Vortigem.  (Nenniui,  Hittor,  c  30 — 
50;  Baeda,  De  Sex  JelaL,  and  Hitt  Eedea. 
Gent  An^or,  i  c.  17 — 21,  Acta  Sanetor,  Jultij 
31,  Yol.vii. 

7.  Of  Constantinople,  wai  the  son  of  the 
patrician  Justinian,  who  was  put  to  death  by  the 
emperor  Constantine  IV.  Pc^onatus,  by  whom  Ger- 
nianus  himself  was  castzated,  apparmUy  on  account 
of  his  murmurs  at  his  &ther*s  death.  Oermanns 
was  translated  a.  d.  715  from  the  archbishoprick  of 
Cyzicua,  which  he  had  preriously  held,  to  the  patri~ 
archal  see  of  Constantinople.  About  two  years  aftei^ 
wards  he  negotiated  the  abdication  of  Theodosius 
III.  in  fiivour  of  Leo  III.  the  Isaurian,  with  whom 
he  was  subsequently  inrolved  in  a  contest  on  the 
subject  of  the  use  of  images  in  worship.  It  is  pro- 
bable that  some  difference  between  them  had  com- 
menced  before  Germanus  was  called  upon  to  baptise 
Constantino,  the  infant  son  of  Leo,  afterwards  the 
emperor  Constantine  V.  Copronymus.  The  infant 
polluted  the  baptismal  font  (whence  his  surname), 
and  the  angry  patriarch  declared  prophetically  that 
**  much  eyil  would  come  to  the  church  and  to  reli- 
gion through  him.^*  Germanus  vehemently  opposed 
the  iconoclastic  measures  of  Leo  ;  and  his  pertina- 
cious resistance  occasioned  his  deposition,  a.  d. 
730.  He  was  succeeded  by  Anastasius,  an  oppo- 
nent of  images,  and  the  party  of  the  Iconochists  ob- 
tained a  temporary  triumph.  Germanus  died  a.  d. 
740.  He  was  anathematised  at  a  council  of  the 
Iconoclasts  held  at  Constantinople  a.  o.  754,  in  the 
reign  of  Constantine  Copronymus;  but  after  the 
overthrow  of  that  party  he  was  regarded  with 
reveronce,  and  is  reckoned  both  by  the  Latin  and 
Greek  churches  as  a  confessor. 

Several  works  of  Germanus  aro  extant  1.  Tltfk 
rmp  dyliav  olKoufuvutHv  <rw6timr  x6(nu  ^Utl,  icol 
tJtc  «ral  8id  ri  (rwriOpolffdfiirav  Of  the  General 
Councils;  how  many  ihey  arv,  and  trhenj  and  on 
fchat  aeoouttt  they  were  aaeemUed.  This  work,  in  an 
imperfect  form,  and  without  the  author^s  name, 
was,  with  the  Nomocanon  of  Photius,  published  by 
Christopher  Justellus,  4to.  Paris,  1615  :  it  is  also 
contained  in  the  BiUiotheea  Canonioa  of  Henry 
Justellus ;  but  was  first  given  in  a  complete  form, 
and  with  the  author's  name,  in  the  Vdria  Sacra  of 
Le  Moyne.  2.  Eputolae,  Three  letters  addressed 
to  different  bishops,  are  in  the  Jefti  of  the  Second 
Kicene,  or  Seventh  General  Council,  held  a.  d. 
787.  3.  HomUiae^  included  in  the  Collection  of 
Pantinus  (8vo.  Antwerp,  1601);  the  Audariumot 
Ducaeus,  tom.  ii. ;  and  the  Novum  Auotaritm^ 
and  the  Originum  rerumque  Conttantvtopolitanarum 
Manipulut  of  Combefis.  Latin  versions  of  them 
are  in  the  various  editions  of  the  BibUt^eoaPairum, 
4.  A  work  mentioned  by  Photius,  but  now  lost» 
against  those  who  disparaged  or  corrupted  the 
writings  of  Gregory  Ny  ssen.  5.  Commentaries  on  the 
writings  of  the  pseudo-Dionysius  Areopogita.  (The»* 
phan.  Chronog,  vol  i.  pp.  539,  599—630  ;  Phot 
BiU.  cod.  233 ;  Zonazas,  ziv.  20 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gr, 
vol.  vii.  p.  10,  voL  viii.  p.  84,  voL  xi.  pp.  155 — 162 ; 
C&re,Hi9LLUL  vol.i  p.  621,ed.Ozfoid,  1740— 43.) 

8.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPLX,  the  younger,  was  bom 
at  Anaplus  on  the  Propontis,  and  before  his  eleva- 
tion to  the  patriarohate  (a.  d.  1222)  was  a  monk  of 
piety  and  learning.  Though  counted  in  the  suc- 
cession of  the  Greek  patriarchs  of  Constantinople, 


GERMAN  U& 

he  dischaiged  the  functions  of  his  office  at  Nice,  in 
Bithynia,  Constantinople  itself  being  then  in  the 
hands  of  the  Latins.  He  was  anxious  for  the 
union  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  and  wrote 
to  the  pope  Gregory  IX.  a  letter,  of  which  a  Latin 
version  is  included  among  the  letters  of  that  pope, 
and  is  given,  with  the  version  of  a  letter  of  Ger- 
manus to  the  cardinals,  and  the  pope*s  answer, 
by  Matthew  Paris.  {Hittoria  M<iQor^  p.  457,  &c., 
ed.  Wats,  fol.  Lond.  1 640.)  The  letters  are  assigned 
by  Matthew  Paris  to  the  year  1237,  instead  of 
1232,  which  is  their  proper  date.  The  emperor 
Joannes  Ducas  Vataces  was  also  fisvonrable  to  the 
union,  and  a  conference  was  held  in  liis  presence  by 
Germanus  and  some  ecclesiastics  sent  by  the  pope. 
A  council  on  the  subject  was  afterwards  held  (a.  d. 
1233)  at  Nymphaea,  in  Bithynia,  but  it  came  to 
nothing.  Oudin  affirms  that  after  the  failure  of  this 
negotiation,  Germanus  became  as  hostile  to  the 
Romish  church  as  he  had  before  been  fnendlj. 
According  to  Cave  and  Oudin,  Germanus  was 
deposed  a.  D.  1240,  restored  in  1254,  and  died 
shortly  after ;  and  their  statement  is  confirmed  bj 
Nicephorus  Oregoras  {Hiai.  Byzant.  ill  1,  p.  55, 
ed.  Bonn),  who  says  that  he  died  a  little  before  the 
election  of  Theodore  Lascaris  II.,  in  a.  n.  1254  or 
1255.  According  to  other  statements,  founded  on 
a  passage  in  Geoi^  Acropolita,  c  43,  Germanus 
died  A.  D.  1239  or  1240. 

The  writings  of  Germanus  are  very  numerona, 
and  comprehend,  I.  Epidohe.    Beside  those  pub- 
lished in  the  Hitioria  Major  of  Matthew  Paris, 
there  are  two.  Ad  Cypriote  in  the  Momtmetiia  Eo' 
des.  Graeo,  of  Cotelerius,  vol.  i.  p.  462.     2.  Oro- 
tiones^  and  HomUiae,    These  are  published,  some 
in  the  HomUiae  Saerae  of  David  Hoeschelins ; 
othen  in  the  Auctarium  of  Ducaeus,  voL  ii.,  in  the 
Auctarium  of  Combefis,  vol  i.,  in  the  collection  of 
Gretaer  De  Cruoe^  vol.  iL,  and  in  the  Or^finum  /2S»- 
rumque  CPoUtanarum  Manipuluf  of  Combefis,  and  in 
some  editions  of  the  BibUotheea  Paintm,    3.  J>o- 
creku    Three  of  these  are  published  in  the  *lue 
Oraeeo-Bomanwm  of  Leunclavius,lib.  iii.  p.  232,  and 
in  the  Ju$  Orientale  of  Bonefidius.    4.  Idiomeltan  as 
Futum  Annuttciaiiomsj  in  the  AueUtrntm  of  Con>- 
befis.     5.  Rerum  JSocle$kuHcarum  Theoria,  or  JSjc- 
ponHo  in  JMmyiam^  given  in  Greek  and  Latin  in 
the  Auctarium  of  Ducaeus  and  the  Graee,  Bodee, 
MoKum,  of  Cotelerius.     There  is  some  difficulty 
in  distinguishing  his  writings  from  those  of  the 
elder  Germanus  of  Constantinople.    Many  of  hu 
works  are  unpublished.   Fabricius  gives  an  enume- 
ration of.them.    (Fabric  B&L  Gr,  vol.  xi.  p.  1 62  ; 
Cave,  HigL  lAU,  vol.  ii.  p.  289 ;  Oudin.  De  Sor^ 
Eoc  voL  iiL  coL  52,  &c.) 

8.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPLi,  was  bishop  of  Adria- 
nople,  and  a  friend  of  the  emperor  Michael  Palaeo^ 
logus,  at  whose  solicitation  he  was  elected  patriarch 
of  Constantinople  by  a  synod  held  a.  d.  1267.  He 
unwillingly  accepted  the  office ;  and  resigned  it 
within  a  few  months,  and  retired  to  a  monastery, 
in  consequence  of  the  opposition  made  to  his  ap- 
pointment, either  on  the  ground  of  some  irreffu* 
larity  in  his  translation,  or  more  probably  of  his 
holding  the  patriarohate,  while  his  depoeed  pre- 
decessor, Arsenius,  was  living.  He  was  a  learned 
man,  of  mild  disposition,  polished  manners,  and 
irreproachable  morals.  He  was  afterwards  one  of 
the  ambassadors  of  the  emperor  to  the  fourteenth 
General  Council,  that  of  Lyon  (a.d.  1277),  and 
there  supported  the  union  of  the  Greek  and  LAtin 


GERONTIU& 

cInirciiM.  He  does  not  appear  to  baTe  left  any 
^writmgi,  Int  the  Detrda  of  Oermamu  II.  of  Con- 
«tantmople,  contained  in  the  «/s»  GrQecn-Romanwm 
of  Lmndanaa,  have  been  lometimes  improperly 
aacribed  to  bim.  (Nicepb.  Oregor.  HiA.  BfxanL 
ir.  5,  8;  Oeofg.  Phnna,  Cknuneon^  i  3 ;  Fabr. 
/MS^  <>.  toL  zL  p.  170,  &c^  VAri  de  Vtrykr 
ka  Valet.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GERMI'NUS,  PAULU8  fllwXoj  Ttpfuws), 
or  Paul  us  of  Mtsia  (IlavAot  d  ix  Mvoitu\  wrote 
MNBo  contmentariet  on  tbe  orations  of  Lysiaa. 
PboCina  says  he  bad  canaed  the  loss  of  numy  of  that 
oiatar*a  fineat  prodactioni,  by  aoerting  ^t  they 
were  tptDiona»  and  tbua  leading  men  to  neglect 
thtm :  a  remarkable  endence  of  uie  credit  attached 
to  the  judgment  of  Paalaa.  Panlna  ascribed  to 
Lrsias  the  two  pieces  Utpt  r^t  *l^pJn'ovt  Swpca^ 
Dt  Damo  JpUaxOit.  (Phot  B9d.  cod.  262 ;  Snidas, 
iL  e.  IlavAos  Tcfyurof;  Fabr.  BihL  Qr.  toL  ii. 
PPL  766, 770.)  [J.  C .  M.] 

GERON  {Vipmf\  that  is,  **tbe  old  man  ;"* 
vndcr  this  name  Nerens  was  worshipped  at  Oy- 
thiom  is  Laeonia.  (Pans.  L  23.  §  8  ;  comp.  Hes. 
TWfOff.  234.)  [L.  S.] 

GERCTNTIUSl  1.  A  Roman  officer  (Am- 
niaaos  calls  him  **  comes  **)  who  embraced  the  party 
of  MagnentiDB,  and  was  condemned  by  the  em- 
peror Ontstantins  II.  when  at  Arehite  (Aries), 
A.D.  353,  to  be  tortoied  and  banished.  (Amm. 
Mare.  xiv.  5.) 

2l  a  Briton,  one  of  the  two  generals  appointed 
by  the  usurper  Constantino  to  command  his  army, 
after  the  death  of  his  first  generals,  Neyiogastes 
and  JostiniaB.  The  reputation  of  Gerontius  and 
his  coOeagne  (Edorinchns,  a  Frank)  is  attested  by 
the  fiict  that  Sams,  whom  Stilicho  had  sent  to  at- 
tack Coostantine,  and  who  was  besieging  the 
asQtper  in  Vienna  (Vienne),  in  Ganl,  prepared  for 
a  retreat  when  he  heard  of  their  appointment,  and 
escaped  with  loos  and  difficulty  into  Italy  (a.  d. 
406). 

Mi'hen  Constans,  son  of  Constantino,  whom  his 
teher  had  sent  to  subdue  Spain,  returned,  after 
efeting  the  subjugation  of  that  country,  to  his 
ihthtf  in  Ganl,  he  left  Gerontins  to  guard  the 
paaws  of  the  Pyienecsb   Being  sent  back  again,  he 
took  Justna  with  him  as  his  general,  and  this 
sffc  liiiid  the  pcood  spirit  of  Gerontius,  and  induced 
him  to  ivToIt  (A.  D.  408).    His  first  stop  was  to 
nejpciate  with  the  barbarians  (probably  the  Van- 
dak,  Alans,  and  SoeTi),  who  were  ravaging  Gaul 
a»d  Spain,  and  the  tronUes  he  excited  appear  to 
hmte  iccaUed  Constantine  from  Italy,  whither  he 
had  gone  apparently,  to  assist,  but  really  to  de- 
thnoe  HoBoriusL      After  his  return,  he  was  at* 
tacked  by  Genmtioa.    The  insurgents  had  driren 
rnwi<iin  out  of  Spain,  where  Gerontios  had  dechured 
hia  ftiend  (or  perfaapa  his  serrant)  Mazimus  empe- 
iw;  and  left   him  at  Tarragona;   and  Constans 
hdnf  taken  at  Vienna  (Vienne),  was  slain  by  order 
ef  Oemtasa,  and   Constantine  himself  was  be- 
"cged  by  Gerontius  in  ArleSb    But  the  approach  of 
SB  snay  seat  by  Honorius,  under  his  general  Con- 
intias,  obliged  Gerontius  to  raise  the  siege,  and 
^(iag  ahaBdoocd  by  the  greater  part  of  his  troops, 
vbs  went  over  to  Constantiua,  he  fied  towards 
^fBL    The  troops  there,  howoTer,  looking  upon 
kia  as  qaite  ruined,  conspired  to  kill  him.    At- 
^"^ed  liy  superior  numbers,  he  defended  himself 
*"rt  RsiriatHy,  and  kSQed  many  of  liis  assailants ; 
Wt  Miag  escape  impoaaible,  he  put  an  end  to  his 


GESIUS. 


265 


own  life,  after  first  killing,  at  their  own  request, 
his  wife,  and  a  fiuthfiil  Aliui  friend  or  servant,  who 
accompanied  him.  The  wife  of  Gerontius  is  ex- 
pressly said  by  Sosomen  to  have  been  a  Christian  ; 
the  silence  of  the  historian  leads  us  to  suppose  that 
Gerontius  himself  was  a  heathen.  His  revolt,  by 
preventing  Constantine  from  holding  the  bfffba- 
rians  in  check,  led  to  the  assumption  of  indepen- 
dence in  self-defence  by  the  Britons  and  Annoricans. 
(Zosim.  vi.  1 — 6 ;  Ores.  y.  22 ;  Prosp.  Aqnit 
Chrm.;  Beda,  Hist,  EocL  i.  11 ;  Sozom.  //.  E, 
ix.  12,  13;  Olympiod.  apnd  Phot  BibL  cod. 
80.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GERO'NTIUS,  bishop  of  Nioomedeia.  He  was 
ordained  or  acted  as  deacon  at  Mihtn  under  Am- 
brose [AvBROSius],  but  having  asserted  tiiat  he 
had  in  the  night  seen  the  she-daemon  Onosoelis  (i.  e. 
**  the  ass-legs,'*  so  called  bcm  her  form),  had  seized 
her,  shaved  her  head,  and  set  her  to  grind  in  the 
mill,  Ambrosius,  deeming  the  relator  of  such  tales 
unfit  for  the  deaconship,  ordered  him  to  remain  at 
home  for  some  time,  and  purify  himself  by  peni- 
tence or  penance.  Gerontius,  instead  of  obeying, 
went  to  Constantinople,  and  being  a  man  of  win- 
ning address,  made  friends  at  the  court  there,  and 
obtained  by  their  means  the  bishoprick  of  Nico- 
medeia,  to  which  he  was  ordained  by  Helladius, 
bishop  of  Caesareia  in  Cappadocia,  for  whose  son 
he  had,  by  his  interest,  procured  a  high  military 
appointment  at  court.  Ambrose,  hearing  of  his 
appointment,  wrote  to  Nectarius,  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople (who  held  that  see  from  a.  d.  381  to 
897)  to  depose  Gerontius,  and  so  prevent  the  con- 
tinuance of  so  glaring  a  violation  of  all  ecclesiastical 
Older.  Nectarius,  however,  could  effect  nothing ; 
but  when  Chrysostom,  two  yean  after  his  accession 
to  the  patriarchate,  Tisited  the  Asiatic  part  of  his 
province  (a.  d.  399),  Gerontius  was  deposed.  The 
people  of  Nicomedeia,  to  whom  his  kindness  and 
attention,  shown  alike  to  rich  and  poor,  and  the 
benefits  of  his  medical  skill,  for  which  he  was  emi- 
nent, had  endeared  him,  reftised  to  acknowledge 
his  successor,  Pansophius,  and  went  about  the 
streeto  of  Nicomedeia  and  of  Constantinople,  sing- 
ing hymns  and  praying  for  the  restoration  of  Ge- 
rontius. They  served  to  swell  the  number  of  the 
enemies  of  Chrysostom  ;  and  in  the  synod  of  the 
Oak  (a.  d.  403),  Gerontius  appeared  as  one  of 
his  accusers.  (Soxom.  H.  E.  viii  8 ;  Phot  BUd, 
cod.  59.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GERO'STRATUS  (rnprfcrrporot),  king  of 
Aradus,  in  Phoenicia,  was  serving,  U^ther  with 
the  other  princes  of  Phoenicia  and  Cyprus,  in  the 
Persian  fleet,  under  Autophradates,  when  Alex- 
ander, after  the  battle  of  Issus,  advanced  into 
Phoenicia.  But  his  son  Streton  hastened  to  sub- 
mit to  the  conqueror,  and  Gerostratus  himself  soon 
after  joined  Alexander,  with  the  squadron  under 
his  command.  Several  of  the  other  princes  did 
the  same,  and  the  opportune  accession  of  this  naval 
force  was  of  the  most  essential  service  to  Alexan- 
der in  the  siege  of  Tyre,  b.  c.  332.  (Airian,  ii.  13, 
20  \  f  EL  H  B  1 

GE'RYON  orGERT'ONES  (rq/Wnis),  a  son 
of  Chrysaor  and  Calirrhoe,  a  fiibulous  king  of  Hes- 
peria,  who  is  described  as  a  being  with  three 
heads,  and  possessing  magnificent  oxen  in  the 
island  of  Erytheia.  He  acU  a  prominent  part  in 
the  stories  of  Heracles.  (Apollod.  Il  5.  §  10 ; 
comp.  Hbraclbs.)  [L.  S.] 

GE'SIUS  (r^<rior),ii2i  eminent  physician,  called 


266 


OETA. 


by  Stepbamu  ByBUitimu  {t.  t,  V4a)  4  wtpi^ai4ffTar 
ros  iarpoiro^Urnis^  was  a  native  of  Gea,  a  place  near 
Petra,  in  Arabia,  and  lived  in  tbe  leign  of  the  em- 
peror Zenon,  a.  d.  474 — 491.  He  waa  a  pnpil  of 
Domniu,  wboae  reputation  he  eclipwd,  and  whose 
•cholan  he  enticed  ^rom  him  by  hu  superior  skill. 
He  was  an  ambitious  man,  and  acquired  both  riches 
and  honours  ;  but  his  reputation  as  a  philosopher, 
though  he  wished  to  be  considered  such,  was  not 
very  great.  (Damascius  ap.  Suid  «.  «.  rJI<riot,and 
Phot  Cod.  242.  p.  352,  b.  3,  ed.  Bekker.)  He 
may  perhaps  be  the  physidan  mentioned  by  one  of 
the  scholiasts  on  Hippocrates.  (Diets,  Sckol.  in 
ffippoer,  «t  GqL  vol.  ii.  p.  343,  note.)  The  Uttie 
medical  work  that  bean  the  name  of  Cassius  latro- 
sophista  has  been  by  tome  persons  attributed  to 
Oesius,  but  without  sufficient  reason.  (  Fabric.  BUiL 
Graeo,  vol  xiii.  p.  170,  ed.  Vet.)     [W.  A-  G.] 

A.  GE'SSIUS,  known  only  from  coins,  from 
which  we  learn  that  he  was  the  chief  magistrate  at 
Smyrna  during  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Clau- 
dius and  the  ^ginning  of  that  of  Nero.  The  fol- 
lowing coin  has  on  the  obverse  the  heads  of  Clau- 
dius and  Agrippina,  the  motiier  of  Nero,  and  on 
the  revene  Nemesis,  widi  A.  FESSIOS  «lAHIU- 
TPI3.  The  coin  was  struck  by  the  Smymaeans 
to  congratulate  Claudius  on  lui  marriage  with 
Agrippina. 


COIN  OF  A.O]E88IUfc 

GESSIUS  FLORUS.  [Florus.] 
GESSIUS  MARCIA'NUS.  [Marcianu8.] 
GETA,  HOSI'DIUS.  the  fiibricator  of  a  tra- 
gedy entitled  Medea^  extending  to  46*2  verses,  of 
which  the  dialogue  is  in  dactyUc  hexameters,  the 
choral  portions  in  anapaestic  dimeten  cat.,  the 
whole,  from  beginning  to  end,  being  a  cento  Vir> 
gilianus,  and  affording  perhaps  the  eariiest  npeci- 
men  in  Roman  literature  of  such  laborious  folly. 
Our  knowledge  of  the  compiler  is  derived  exclu- 
sively from  the  following  passage  in  Tertullian  (de 
I'rancript.  HaereL  c  39)  :  **  Vides  hodie  ex  Vir^ 
gilio  fabulam  in  totum  aJiam  oomponi,  materia  se- 
cundum versus,  versibus  secundum  materiam 
concinnatis.  Denique  Hosidius  Geta  Medeam 
tragoediam  ex  ViigiUo  plenissime  exsoxit**  Al- 
though these  words  do  not  justify  us  in  asserting 
positively  that  Geta  was  contemporary  with  Ter- 
tullian, it  is  evident  that  they  in  no  way  support 
the  position  assumed  by  some  critics,  that  he  must 
be  considered  as  the  same  person  with  the  Cn. 
Hosidius  Geta  whose  exploits  during  tbe  reign  of 
Claudius  in  Mauritania  and  Britain  are  comme- 
morated by  Dion  Cassius  (Ix.  9,  20),  and  who 
appears  from  inscriptions  to  have  been  one  of  the 
consules  sufiecti  for  a.  d.  49. 

The  drama,  as  it  now  exists,  was  derived  from 
two  MSS.,  one  the  property  of  Salmasius  (see  his 
notes  on  Cfapitolin.  Macrm.  ell,  and  on  TrebelL 
Poll.  GalUen,  c  8),  the  other  preserved  at  Leyden, 
merely  a  transcript  of  the  former.  The  first  134 
lines  were  published  by  Scriverius,  in  his  (^Medor 
nea  Velerum  TYafficorum,  ^c^  8vo.   Lug.   Bat. 


OETA. 

1620,  but  the  piece  will  be  found  complete  in  the 
Anthologia  Latina  of  Burmann,  i.  178,  or  n.  235, 
ed.  Meyer,  and  in  the  edition  of  the  Fodae  LatuU 
Minora  of  Wemsdorf^  as  reprinted,  with  additions, 
at  Paris,  1826,  by  Lemaire,  vol.  viL  p.  441.  It 
was  at  one  time  id)surdly  enough  supposed  to  be 
tbe  Medea  of  Ovid,  a  mistake  which  probably 
arose  from  some  ignorant  confusion  of  the  name 
Hosidius  or  Osiditu  Cfeia  with  the  banishment  of 
Oviditt$  to  the  country  of  the  Getae.     [W.  R.] 

GETA,  C.  LICl'NIUS,  consul  b.c  116,  waa 
expelled  from  the  senate  by  the  oenson  of  the  fbl« 
lowing  year,  who  at  the  msat  time  degraded  thirty» 
one  of  the  other  senators.  Geta  was  restored  to 
his  rank  at  a  subsequent  census,  and  was  himself 
censor  in  b.  c.  108.  (Cic  pro  GuenL  42  ;  VaL 
Max.  ii.  9.  $  9.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

GETA,  LU'SIUS,  praetorian  prefect  under 
Chiudius  I.  A.  D.  48.  He  was  superseded  during 
the  arrest  of  the  empress  Mesaalina  by  the  freed- 
man  Narcissus,  and  deprived  of  his  prefiecture  in 
A.  D.  52,  by  Agrippina,  who  regnrded  him  aa  a 
creature  of  MessalinaX  and  attached  to  her  son  Bri- 
tannicus.  (Tac.^Rfi.xi.31,33,xiL42.)    [W.B.D.] 

GETA,  Ii.  or  P.  SEPTI'MIUS,  the  second  aon 
of  Septimins  Sevens  and  Julia  Domna,  was  bom 
at  Milan  on  the  27th  of  May,  A.n.  189,  three 
years  before  the  elevation  of  his  parents  to  the 
purple,  and  is  said  to  have  been  named  after  his 
paternal  grand&ther  or  paternal  unde.    Cteta  ac- 
companied his  fiither  to  the  Parthian  war,  and, 
when  CaracaUa  was  declared  At^udut  in  198, 
received  fit>m  the  soldien  the  ^>pellation  of  Cbesor, 
which  was  soon  after  confirmed  by  the  emperor 
and  the  senate.     We  find  him  styled  Cbesor, 
Ponti/eaSf  and  Prinoept  JuveniuUt^  on  the  medala 
struck  before  the  beginning  of  205,  at  which  time 
he  entered  upon  his  fint  consulship.    His  second 
consulship  belongs  to  208,  when  he  proceeded 
along  wiUi  the  army  to  Britain,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing year  he  received  the  tribunician  power  and  the 
tide  of  Augustus,  honoun  equivalent  to  a  formal 
announcement  that  he  was  to  be  regarded  as  joint- 
heir  to  the  throne.     Upon  the  death  of  Severaa, 
at  York,  in  211,  the  brothen  returned  to  Rome, 
and  the  rivalry,  gradually  ripening  into  hatred, 
which  WM  weU  known  to  have  existed  between 
them  from  their  earliest  yean,  was  now  developed 
with  most  unequivocal  violence.    Even  during  the 
journey  the  elder  is  said  to  have  made  several  in- 
effectual attempts  to  assassmate  his  detested  col- 
league ;  but  (jeta  was  so  completely  aware  of  him 
danger,  and  took  such  effectual  precautiona,  that 
he  escaped  their  machinations,  while  the  affection 
entertained  for  his  perwn  by  the  soldien  rendered 
open  force  impracticable.     But,  having  been   at 
length  thrown  off  his  guard  by  the  protestationa  of 
Caracalla,  who  feigned  an  earnest  desire  for  a  re- 
conciliation, and  penuaded  their  mother  to  invite 
them  both- to  meet  in  her  chamber  without  attend- 
ants, in  order  that  they  might  exchange  fiai^ve- 
ness,  he  was  murdered  by  some  centurions  iR-ho 
had  been  placed  in  ambush  for  the  purpose,  in  the 
veiy  arms  of  Julia,  who,  although  covered  w^ith. 
the  blood  of  her  son,  was  obliged  to  smile  appxx>- 
bation  of  the  deed,  that  she  might  escape  a  like 
fate.    Geta  perished  towards  the  end  of  February, 
A.  D.  212,  in  the  twenty- third  year  of  his  age. 

Although  Geta  was  rough  in  his  manner»  and 
profligate  in  hi»  morals,  he  never  gave  any  indi- 
cation of  those  savage  passions  which  have  bnanded 


GIGANTES. 

the  VMM  of  GaimDa  -with  infiuny,  bnt,  on  the 
caataij^ht  look  delight  in  the  liberal  arts  and  in  the 
Mciety  of  kuned  men,  and  waa  generally  accounted 
npright  and  hoooonble. 

Jdfer  the  mnider  of  his  brother,  Caracalla  or- 
dcrcd  afl  hie  ctatiiea  to  be  broken,  all  inicriptions 
in  hif  hoDoor  to  be  eiaaed,  and  all  coins  bearing 
hit  eCgj  or  designaftion  to  be  melted  down.  Notr 
withrtanding  these  measures,  many  of  Geta's 
modsb  hare  come  down  to  us,  and  the  obliteration 
of  a  portion  of  the  legend  upon  some  great  public 
aoaoBienta,  such  as  the  arch  of  SeTerus,  has  serred, 
bj  attEBCting  attention  and  inquiry,  to  keep  aliTe 
hismeflBotj. 

Aa  in  the  case  of  Commodus,  we  find  a  variation 
in  the  praenonen.  The  eoriier  coins  exhibit  Lveiau 
aad  FMim  indifierently,  but  the  former  disappears 
ftoB  aU  the  productions  of  the  Roman  mint  after 
his  fiisi  eonsulship,  while  both  are  found  together 
on  aaone  of  the  pieces  struck  in  Greece  and  Asia. 
The  came  of  thoe  changes  is  quite  unknown. 


GILDO. 


267 


Co»  of  Caxacalla. 
of  Ca&acalla.) 


(See  remarks  at  the  end 


CoiK  OP  Oeta,  exhibiting  on  the  reTone  both 
cmperon  and  the  goddess  Liberalitas. 

(Dion  Case.  IxxtL  2,  7,  11,  Uxvii.  1—3,  12  ; 
SaartJan.  Sever,  8,  10,  14,  16,  21,  CaracaiL  ; 
Oda  I  Hcrodian.  iiL  33, 46,  it.  4—10  ;  Vkt.  Caes, 
30,  fyiL  20,  21  ;  Eutrop.  riiL  10.)     [W.  R.] 

OBTA,  P.  SEPTI'MIUS,  a  brother  of  Septi- 
»01  Serems,  after  hanog   held  the  offices  of 
qoaeitor,  pnetor  of  Crete,  aad  of  Cyrene,  was  ele- 
vated to  the  consulship  in  a.  d.  203,  along  with 
PWatiaans   [PLAirriAirvB],  and  appears  at  one 
tine  to  Wve  cnteftained  hopes  of  being  preferred 
«»  h»  nephews.     He  is  said  to  hare  RTealed  to 
the  emperor  with  his  dying  breath  the  ambitious 
iftinnri  of  PbotiannB,  whom  he  hated,  but  no 
boter  fcand ;  and  it  is  certain  that  from  this 
period  the  iniaenee  of  the  fiiToorite  began  to  wane. 
(Diso  Caas.  IxzrL  2;  Spartian.  S^  Sev,  8,  10, 
UiOni»^ChrpmtInKnpfKmxdx.7.)  [W.  R.] 
GIGANTES  (rryrfrrtt).     In  the  story  about 
the  OipBtea  or  gints,  we  must  distinguish  the 
<«fy  kgeods  from  the  later  ones.    According  to 
Hsmer,  they  were  a  gigantic  and  sarage  race  of 
tea,  goiened  by  Eorymedon,  and  dwelling  in  the 
distat  west,  in  the  island  of  Thrinacia  ;  but  they 
«««  eztivpated  by  Eurymedon  on  account  of  their 
mm\t  Hf If  towards  the  gods.    (Horn.  Od.  viL  59, 
206,  X.  120  ;  camp.  Pans.  nii.  29.  §  2.)    Homer 
aceii«i^iy  looked  upon  tho  Gigantes,  like  the 


Phaeacians,  Cydopes,  and  Laestrygonea,  as  a  race 
of  Autochthones,  whom,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Phaeacians,  the  gods  destroved  for  their  overbeaiv 
ing  insolence,  but  neither  he  nor  Hesiod  knows 
any  thing  about  the  contest  of  the  gods  with  the 
Gigantes.  Hesiod  (T^ecj^.  185),  however,  considers 
Uiem  as  diTine  beings,  who  sprang  from  the  blood 
that  fell  from  Uranus  upon  the  earth,  so  that  Ge  was 
their  mother.    Later  poets  and  mythographers  fre- 
quently confound  them  with  the  Titans  (Serv. 
ad  Aen,  viiL   698,   Geor^,  L  166,  278  ;     Hor. 
Carm.  iiL  4.  42),  and  Hyginus  {Prae/,  Fab.  p.  I) 
calls  them  the  sons  of  Go  (Terra)  and  Tartarus. 
Their  battle  with  Zeus  and  the  Olympian  gods 
seems  to  be  only  an  imitation  of  the  revolt  of  the 
Titans  against  Uranus.    Ge,  it  is  said  (ApoUod. 
i.  6.  §  1,  &C.),  indignant  at  the  fete  of  her  former 
children,  the  Titans,  gave  birth  to  the  Gigantes, 
that  is,  monstrous  and  unconquerable  giants,  with 
fearful  countenances  and  the  tails  of   dragons. 
(Comp.  ;0v.  Trid.  iv.  7,  17.)    They  were  bom, 
according  to  some,  in  Phlegiae  (i.  e.  burning  fields), 
in  Sicily,  Campania,  or  Arcadia,  and,  according  to 
others,  in  the  Thr&cian  Pallene.  (Apollod.,  Pans. 
IL  ee. ;  Pind.  Nem.  I  67  ;  Strab.  pp.  245,  281, 
330  ;  Schol  ad  Horn,  IL  viii.  479.)     It  is  worthy 
of  remark  that  Homer,  as  well  9S  later  writers, 
places  the  Gigantes  in  volcanic  districts,  and  most 
authorities  in  tiie  western  parts  of  Europe.    In 
their  native  land  they  made  an  attack  upon  heaven, 
being  armed  with  huge  rocks  and  the  trunks  of 
trees.   (Ov.  MeL  i  151,  &c.)     Porphyrion  and 
Alcyonens  dirtinguished  themselves  above  their 
brethren.    The  Utter  of  them,  who  had  carried  off 
the  oxen  of  Helios  from  £ry  theia,  was  immortal  so 
long  as  he  fought  in  his  native  land ;  and  the  gods 
were  informed  that  they  should  not  be  able  to  kill 
one  giant  unless  they  were  assisted  bv  some  mortal 
in  their  fight  against  the  monsters.  (Comp.  Schol. 
ad  PuuL  Nem.  i.  100 ;  Eratosth.  Calast.  11.)   Ge, 
on  hearing  of  this,  discovered  a  herb  which  would 
save  the  giants  from  being  killed  by  mortal  hands ; 
but  Zeus  forbade  Helios  and  Eos  to  shine,  took 
himself  the  herb,  and  invited  Heracles  to  give  his 
assistance  against  the  giants.    Herades,  indeed, 
kiUed  Alcyoneus,  but  as  the  giant  fell  on  the 
ground,  he  came  to  life  again.     On  the  odrice  of 
Athena,  Herades  dragged  him  away  from  his 
native  land,  and  thus  slew  him  effectuaUy.    Por- 
phyrion attacked  Herades  and   Hera,  but  was 
killed  by  the  combined  efforts  of  Zeus  and  He- 
rades, the  one  using  a  flash  of  lightning  and  the 
other  his  arrows.  (Comp.  Pind.  Pyth.  viii.  19  with 
the  Schol.)    The  other  giants,  whose  number,  ac- 
cording  to  Hyginus,  amounted  to  twenty-four, 
were  then  killed  one  after  another  by  the  gods 
and  Herades,  and  some  of  them  were  buried  by 
their  conqueron  under  (volcanic)  islands.    (Eurip. 
C^  7 ;  Died.  iv.  21  ;  Strab.  p.  489  ;  Serv.  ad 
Aetu  iii.  578.)    The  fight  of  the  gianU  with  the 
gods  was  represented  by  Phidias  on  the  inside  of 
the  shield  of  his  statue  of  Athena.  (Plin.  //.  iV. 
xxxvi.  5.  4.)    The  origin  of  the  story  of  the  Gi- 
gantes must  probably  be  sought  for  in  similar  phy- 
sical  phenomena   in   nature,  especially   volcanic 
ones,   from   which   arose   the  stories  about   the 
Cyclopes.  [L.  S.] 

GILDO,  or  GILDON  (the  fint  is  the  usual 
form  in  Latin  writers^  but  Claudian,  for  metrical 
reasons,  sometimes  uses  the  second),  a  Moorish 
chieftain  in  the  Utter  period  of  the  Western  Em- 


268 


QILDO. 


pire.  Hii  fiither,  Nobel,  wai  a  man  of  power  and 
inflaenoe  **  Tclut  regulns,*'  among  the  Moorish  pro- 
rincialfl,  and  left  seTexal  tons,  legitimate  and  illegi- 
timate, of  whom  Firmus,  Zamma,  Gildo,  Mascecel 
(written  also  Maacizel  and  Mascesil,  and,  bj  Zobi- 
muB,  MaffKMriKos),  Diaa,  Solmaces,  and  Masuca, 
and  a  daughter,  Cyria,  are  mentioned  by  Am- 
mianus  Marcellinua.  Zamma,  who  was  intimate 
with  Comit  Romanus,  was  killed  by  Firmus ;  and 
the  persecution  which  this  murder  proToked  Ro- 
manus to  institute  drove  Firmus  into  revolt  (a.  o. 
372).  The  revolt,  in  which  Firmus  was  supported 
by  his  sister  Cyria  and  by  all  his  bn>thers,  except 
Gildo,  was  quelled  by  the  Count  Theodosius, 
&ther  of  the  emperor  Theodosius  the  Great.  Mar 
zuca  was  mortally  wounded  and  taken  in  the 
course  of  the  war,  and  Finnos  destroyed  himself 
Gildo  rendered  good  service  to  Theodosius  in  this 
war,  and  thus  apparently  paved  the  way  for  his 
future  advancement. 

He  subsequently  attained  the  offices  of  Comes 
Africae,  and  Magister  utriusqne  militiae  per  Afri- 
cam.  If  we  can  trust  to  an  expression  of  CUudian, 
that  Africa  groaned  under  his  government  for 
twelve  years,  his  appointment  to  these  offices  must 
date  from  about  a,  d.  386,  in  the  reign  of  Valen- 
tinian  II.  How  he  acted  when  Africa  was  seized 
by  the  rebel  Maximus,  a.  d.  887  or  388,  is  not 
known ;  but  from  his  continuing  to  hold  the  govern- 
ment of  the  province  after  the  revolt  of  Maximus  was 
quelled,  itis  probable  that  he  continued  fiuthfal.  The 
Codex  Theodosianus  (9.  tit.  7.  s.  9)  shows  that  he 
possessed  his  high  offices  in  a.  d.  39S.  In  the  war  of 
Theodosius  against  Arbogastes  and  Eugenius  (a.  d. 
394),  Gildo  acted  very  ambigaously.  It  is  pro- 
bable that  he  professed  allegiance  to  Theodosius, 
but  did  not  send  to  him  any  contributions  of 
ships,  money,  or  men.  Clandian  intimates  that 
Theodosius,  irritated  by  this,  proposed  to  attack 
him,  but  was  prevented  by  death. 

In  A.  D.  397  Gildo  was  instigated  by  Eutropius 
the  eunuch  to  transfer  his  allegiance  and  that  of 
his  province  from  the  western  to  the  eastern  em- 
pire, and  the  emperor  Arcadins  accepted  him  as  a 
subject  Stilicho,  guardian  of  Honorius,  was  not 
disposed  quietly  to  allow  this  transfer,  and  the 
matter  was  laid  before  the  Roman  senate,  which 
proclaimed  Gildo  an  enemy,  and  denounced  war 
against  him.  Just  about  this  time,  Mascezel,  brother 
of  Gildo,  either  disapproving  his  revolt,  or  having 
had  his  life  attempted  by  him,  fled  into  Italy, leav- 
ing in  Africa  two  sons,  who  were  serving  in  the 
army  there,  and  whom  Gildo  forthwith  put  to 
death.  Mascezel,  who  had  shown  soldieriy  qua- 
lities in  the  revolt  of  Firmus,  was  placed  by  Sti- 
licho at  the  head  of  the  troops  (apparently  5000  in 
nimiber,  though  Zosimus  sp^s of '^ ample  forces**), 
sent  against  Gildo  (a.  d.  398).  Mascezel,  who 
was  a  Christian,  took  with  him  several  monks ;  and 
his  prayers,  iastings,  and  other  religious  exercises, 
were  very  constant.  He  landed  in  Africa,  and 
marehed  to  a  place  between  Thebeste  in  Numidia 
and  Metridera  in  Africa  Proper,  where  he  was  met 
by  Gildo,  who,  though  not  yet  fully  prepared  for 
defence,  had  assembled  an  irregular  army  of  70,000 
men,  partly  Roman  troops  who  had  revolted  with 
him,  parUy  a  motley  assembly  of  African  tribes. 
Mascezel,  whose  enthusiasm  was  excited  by  a 
dream,  in  which  St  Ambrose,  kitely  deceased  at 
Milan,  appeared  to  him  and  promised  him  victory, 
easily  routed  the  forces  of  his  brother ;  and  Gildo, 


GISCO. 

who  had  managed  to  escape  to  the  sea,  was  driven 
by  contrary  winds  into  the  harbour  of  Tabraca, 
and  being  taken  and  imprisoned,  put  an  end  to  his 
own  life  by  hanging  himself  (a.  d.  398). 

If  any  confidence  may  be  placed  in  the  represent- 
ations of  Claudian,  Gildo  was  a  tyrant  detestable 
alike  for  cruelty,  lust,  and  avarice:  the  poet 
describes  him  as  worn  out  with  age  at  the  time  of 
his  revolt  He  was  a  Pagan,  but  his  wife  and 
his  daughter  Salvina  (who  had  been  married  some- 
where about  A.  o.  390  to  Nebridius,  nephew  of 
Flacilla  [Flacilla],  fint  wife  of  the  emperor 
Theodosius  the  Great,  and  had  been  left  a  widow 
with  two  children,)  were  ladies  of  approved  piety, 
as  was  also  Cyria,  sister  of  Gildo,  who  had  devoted 
herself  to  a  life  of  perpetual  virginity. 

Mascezel  did  not  long  survive  his  brother.  He 
was  received  by  Stilicho  on  his  return  with  appar 
rent  honour  and  real  jealousy,  and  while  crossing 
a  bridge,  apparently  at  Milan,  among  the  retinue 
of  Stilicho,  was,  by  his  order,  sho\'ed,  as  if  acci- 
dentally, into  the  river,  carried  away  by  the  stream, 
and  drowned.  Orosius  regards  his  death  as  a  divine 
judgment  for  his  having  been  puffi»d  up  with  pride 
at  his  victory,  and  having  forsaken  the  society  of  the 
monks  and  religious  persons  with  whom  he  before 
kept  company,  and  especially  for  having  dragged 
some  accused  persons  out  of  a  chureh,  where  they 
had  taken  sanctuary.  This  change  of  demeanour 
excites  a  suspicion  that  his  former  exereises  of 
piety  were  a  feint  to  excite  the  enthusiasm  of  hit 
own  army,  or  act  upon  the  superstitions  fears  of 
his  opponents.  (Amm.  Mare.  xxix.  5;  Oros.  viL 
36  ;  Zosim.  ▼.  1 1 ;  Marcellin.  Ckron, ;  Claudian, 
de  BelL  Oiidon,,  and  <ie  Laudibus  Stilichoim,  lib.  i; 
Hieronymus,  Epitt  Ixxxv.,  ad  &/rmam,  vol.  iv. 
CO*'.  663,  ed.  Benedict ;  Tillemont,  Hia.  da  Emp. 
vol.  V. ;  Gibbon,  c.  29.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GILLO.  I.  Q.  FuLVics  Gillo,  a  legate  of 
Scipio  Africanus  I.,  in  Africa,  by  whom  he  waa 
sent  to  Carthage  in  b.  c.  203.  Gillo  was  praetor  in 
B.  c.  200,  and  obtained  Sicily  as  his  province. 
(Liv.  XXX.  21,  xxxi.  4,  6.) 

2.  Cn.  Fulviu8  (Gillo),  probably  a  son  of  the 
preceding,  was  praetor  in  B.  c.  167,  and  had  the 
province  of  Hispania  Citerior.  (Liv.  xlv.  16.) 

GILL  US  (riAAos),  a  Tarentine,  ransomed  the 
Persian  nobles,  who  had  been  sent  by  Dareius 
Hystaspis  on  an  exploring  expedition  with  Dbmo- 
cxoxa,  and  who,  on  their  return  from  Crotona,  had 
been  cast  on  the  lapygian  coast,  and  reduced  to 
slavery.  Dareius  offered  GKllus  any  recompenoe  he 
pleased,  whereupon  he  requested  die  king*s  inter- 
position to  restore  him  to  his  native  city,  from 
which  he  had  been  banished  ;  and  he  begged  at  the 
same  time  that  this  might  be  effected  quietly 
through  the  mediation  of  the  Cnidians,  between 
whom  and  the  Tarentines  there  was  friendahip, 
arising  probably  from  their  conunon  origin.  The 
attempt  to  procure  his  recal  was  made  without 
success.  (Herod.  iiL  138;  Miiller,  Dor,  i.  6. 
§  12.)  [E.  E.] 

GISCO  or  GISGO  (TiaKw  or  ricrxw),  1 .  A 
son  of  the  Hamilcar  who  was  killed  in  the  hatUe 
of  Himera,  b.  c.  480.  In  consequence  of  the  car 
hunity  suffered  by  the  (Carthaginians  under  hia 
father*s  command,  Gisco  was  compelled  to  quit  hia 
native  city,  and  spend  his  life  in  exile  at  Selinua. 
He  was  fether  of  the  Hannibal  who  commanded 
the  second  Carthaginian  expedition  to  Sicily,  b.  c 
409.    (Diod.  ziil  43  ;  Just  xiz.  2.) 


GISCO. 

2.  Son  of  Haimo,  and  probBbly  the  &ther  of 
Hamflcv,  the  adTenaiy  df  Agathodee.  He  is 
mentioiicd  by  Diodonis  (xtL  81)  as  being  in  exile 
at  the  tiaw  of  the  great  defeat  sostained  by  the 
Gsrthit^limaBS  at  the  river  Crimissos  (b.  a  339). 
Aeoonfang  to  Polyaeniia  he  had  been  banished^  as 
uiplicatad  in  the  designs  of  his  brother  Hamilcar 
to  poswiss  himself  of  the  sorereign  power  (Polyaen. 
T.  J  I,  see  also  Justin,  zzii.  7)  ;  bat  it  appears 
that  be  had  pieTionsly  distingoished  himself  both 
by  his  ooorage  and  skill  as  a  general,  and  after  the 
disaster  jnat  aHnded  to  the  Carthaginians  thon^^t 
fit  to  ital  him  from  exile,  and  send  him,  at  the 
head  of  a  fresh  army  of  mercenaries,  to  restore 
thdr  afbixB  in  Sidly.  Bat  thongh  he  succeeded 
ia  catting  off  two  bodies  of  meroenary  troops,  in 
the  lerrice  of  Syracnse,  he  was  nnable  to  prevent 
the  destrvetiott  of  Mameicos  of  Catena,  and  Hioe- 
tas  of  LeoDtini,  the  two  chief  allies  of  the  Car- 
tbagiaiana  ;  and  shortly  afterwards  the  ambassa- 
dm  who  had  been  sent  frmn  Carthage  saooeeded 
in  coodnding  a  treaty  with  Timoleon,  by  which 
the  river  Halycus  was  fixed  as  the  boondaiy  of  the 
contending  powers  (&  &  338).  After  this  victory 
wt  hear  no  BMfe  of  Oiseo.  (Pint.  TimoL  30—34 ; 
Died.  xvL  81,  82 ;  Jastin.  xxii.  3,  7.) 

3.  Commands  of  the  Carthaginian  garrison  at 
lilybaeoai,  at  the  end  of  the  first  Panic  war.  (Po- 
lyK  i.  66.)  It  appears  that  he  most  have  succeeded 
Uiauln  in  thb  command,  but  at  what  period  we 
are  not  infiotmed.    After  the  conclusion  of  peace 
(b.  c  241),   Hamilcar    Baica   having    bronght 
down  hb  troops  finom  Eryx  to  Lilybaeum,  re- 
signed his  eommand  in  disput,  and  left  to  Gisco 
the  chaige  ni  eendocting  them  from  thence  to  Car- 
tha^    The  kttcr  prudently  sent  them  over  to 
Afinca  in  sqierate  detachments,  in  order  that  they 
m%ht  be  paid  off  and  disbanded  severally ;  but 
the  Carthaginian  government,  instead  of  following 
this  wise  course,  waited  till  the  whole  body  were 
naniied  in  Africa,  and  then  endeavoured  to  induce 
them  to  coaDpromiae  the  amoont  doe  to  them  for 
ancaim.    The  eonsequence  was,  the  leaking  out 
ef  a  general  mutiny  among  them,  which  ultimately 
led  to  the  sanguinary  civil  war  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Inexpiable.     The  mutinous  troops,  to  the 
aomber  of  20,000,  havii^  occa]»ed  the  city  of 
Tania,  only  twelve  miles  from  Carthage,  Gisco, 
who  daring  his  coaunand  in  Sicily  had  made  him- 
self highly  popular  with  the  army,  was  deputed  to 
the»,  widi  fall  powers  to  satisfy  all  their  demands. 
Bat  this  eonccasion  came  too  late.   Those  who  had 
taken  the  lead  in  the  meeting,  apprehensive  of 
bcxof  given  up  to  vei^eanoe,  should  any  com- 
position be  effected,  now  exerted  all  their  endea- 
voai»  to  inflame  the  minds  of  the  soldiery,  and 
ante  them  to  the  most  unreasonable  demands. 
Speadios  and  Matho,  two  of  the  most  active  of  the 
riagkadcrs,  had  been  appointed  generals,  and  it 
«as  at  their  instigation  that  the  troops,  exasper- 
ated by  an  imprudent  reply  of  Gisco  to  some  of 
ther  demands  fell  upon  that  genenl,  seised  the 
tztasues  that  he  had  broogfat  with  him,  and  threw 
hisisad  his  companions  into  prison.    (Polyb.  i. 
<(^70.)    From  this  time  the  mercenaries,  who 
*ae  joiaed  by  afanoot  all  the  native  Africans  sub- 
JKt  to  Gsithage,  waged  open  war  against  that 
otj.    Gisco  aikl  his  feOow-prisoners  remained  in 
activity  fijr  some  time,  miril  Spendius  and  Matho, 
^mtd  at  the  soceeases  of  Hamilcar  Barca,  and 

of  the  efliects  which  the  lenity  he  had 


GITIADA& 


269 


shown  tovrards  his  prisoners  might  produce  among 
their  followers,  determined  to  cut  them  off  from 
all  hopes  of  pardon  by  involving  them  in  the  ffuilt 
of  an  atrocious  cruelty.  For  this  purpose  they  held 
a  general  assembly  of  their  forces,  in  which,  after 
alarming  them  by  rumours  of  treachery,  and  exa»- 
perating  them  by  inflammatory  harangues,  they 
mduced  them  to  decree,  on  the  proposal  of  the 
Gaul  Autaritus,  that  all  the  Carthaginian  prisoners 
should  be  put  to  death.  The  sentence  was  imme- 
diately executed  in  the  most  cruel  manner  upon 
Gisco  and  his  fellow-captives,  seven  hundred  in 
number.    (Polyb.  L  79,  80.) 

4.  Father  of  Hasdrubal,  who  was  general  in 
Spain,  together  with  Hasdrubal  and  Mago,  the 
two  sons  of  Hamilcar  Barca.  (Liv.  xxiv.  41  ; 
Polyb.  ix.  11.)  It  is  not  improbable  that  this 
Gisco  may  be  the  same  with  the  preceding  one. 
Livy  also  calls  the  Hamilcar  who  vras  governor  of 
Malta  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  Punic  war, 
son  of  Gisco  (Liv.  xxi.  51 );  but  whether  this  refers 
to  the  same  person  we  have  no  means  of  ascer- 
taining. 

5.  An  officer  in  the  service  of  Hannibal,  of 
whom  a  story  is  told  by  Plutarch  {Fab,  Ala*.  15), 
that  having  accompanied  his  genend  to  reconnoitre 
the  enemy *s  army  just  beforo  the  battle  of  Cannae, 
Gisco  expressed  his  astonishment  at  their  numbers. 
To  which  Hannibal  replied :  ^  There  is  one  thing 
yet  more  astonishing — that  in  all  that  number  of 
men  there  is  not  one  named  Gisco." 

6.  One  of  the  three  ambassadors  sent  by  Han- 
nibal to  Philip,  king  of  Macedonia,  in  b.  c.  215, 
who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans.  (Liv. 
xxiiL  34.)  He  may  perhaps  be  the  same  with  the 
preceding. 

7.  A  Carthaginian  who  came  forward  in  the 
assembly  of  the  people  to  harangue  against  the 
conditions  of  peace  proposed  by  Scipio,  after  the 
battle  of  Zama,  B.  a  202.  Hannibal,  who  knew 
that  all  was  lost,  and  that  it  was  useless  to  object 
to  the  terms  offered,  when  there  were  no  means  of 
obtaining  better,  forcibly  interrupted  him,  and 
dragged  him  down  from  the  elevated  position  he 
had  occupied  to  address  the  assembly  ;  an  act 
which  he  afterwards  excused,  by  saying,  that  he 
had  been  so  long  employed  in  war,  he  had  forgotten 
the  usages  of  peaceful  assemblies.  (Liv.  xxx.  37.) 
The  same  cireumstance  is  reUted  by  Polybius  (xv. 
19),  but  without  mentioning  the  name  of  the 
speaker. 

8.  Son  of  Hamilcar  (which  of  the  many  persons 
of  that  name  we  know  not)  was  one  of  the  chief 
magistrates  at  Carthage  at  the  time  of  the  disputes 
which  led  to  the  third  Punic  war.  Ambassadors 
having  been  sent  from  Rome  to  adjust  the  differ* 
ences  between  the  Carthaginians  and  Masinissa 
(b.  c  152),  the  senate  of  Carthage  was  disposed  to 
submit  to  their  dictation  ;  but  Gisco,  by  his  violent 
harangues,  so  inflamed  the  minds  of  his  hearers 
against  the  Romans,  that  the  ambassadors  even 
became  apprehensive  for  their  personal  safety,  and 
fled  from  the  city.    (Liv.  EpU,  xlviii.) 

9.  Somamed  Strytanus,  one  of  the  ambassador» 
seat  from  Carthage  to  Rome,  vrith  ofien  of  sub- 
mission, in  order  to  avert  the  third  Punic  war, 
a  a  149.    (Polyb.  xxxvi.  1.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

GI'TIADAS  (rtridSos),  a  Lacedaemonian  ar- 
chitect, statuary,  and  poet.  He  completed  the 
temple  of  Athena  Poliouchos  at  Sparta,  and  orna- 
mented it  with  works  in  bronie,  from  which  it  was 


270 


GITIADA& 


called  the  Brazen  Houie,  and  hence  the  goddess 
received  the  surname  of  Xa^xooucos.  Oitiadas 
made  for  this  temple  the  statue  of  the  goddess  and 
other  works  in  bronze  (most,  if  not  aiU  of  which, 
seem  to  have  been  bas-relieft  on  the  walls),  repre- 
senting the  labours  of  Heracles,  the  exploits  of  the 
Tyndarids,  Hephaestus  releasing  his  mother  from 
her  chains,  the  Nymphs  arming  Perseus  for  his 
expedition  against  Medusa,  the  Birth  of  Athena,  and 
^jnphitrite  and  Poseidon.  The  artist  also  served 
the  goddess  as  a  poet,  for  he  composed  a  hymn  to 
her,  beside  other  poems,  in  the  Doric  dialect 
(Pans.  iu.  17.  §  3.) 

Gitiadas  also  made  two  of  the  three  bronze  tri- 
pods at  Amyclae.  The  third  was  the  work  of 
Gallon,  the  Aeginetan.  The  two  by  Gitiadas  were 
supported  by  statues  of  Aphrodite  and  Artemis 
(Paus.  iii.  18.  $  5).  This  last  passage  has  been 
misinterpreted  in  two  different  ways,  namely,  as  if 
it  phiced  the  date  of  Gitiadas,  on  the  one  hand,  as 
high  as  the  first  or  second  Messenian  War,  or,  on 
the  other  hand,  as  low  as  the  end  of  the  Pelopon- 
neaian  War.  The  true  meaning  of  Pausanias  has 
been  explained  by  M tiller  (AeffineL  p.  100),  and 
Thiersch  {Epocken^  p.  146,  ftic.,  Anmtrk*  p.  40, 
&c. ;  comp.  Hirt,  in  the  AmaWiea,  vol  i.  p.  260). 
The  passage  may  be  thus  transhited : — *^  But,  as  to 
the  things  worth  seeing  at  Amyclae,  there  is  upon 
a  pillar  a  pentathlete,  by  name  Aenetus.  *  * 
Of  him,  then,  there  is  an  image  and  bronze  tri- 
pods. (But  as  for  the  other  more  ancient  tripods, 
they  are  said  to  be  a  tithe*  firom  the  war  against 
the  Messenians.)  Under  the  first  tripod  stands  an 
image  of  Aphrodite,  but  Artemis  under  the  second : 
both  the  tripods  themselves  and  what  is  wrought 
upon  them  are  the  work  of  Gitiadas :  but  the  third 
is  the  work  of  the  Aeginetan  Gallon :  but  under 
this  stands  an  image  of  Gora,  the  daughter  of  De- 
meter.  But  Aristander,  the  Parian,  and  Polyclei- 
tus,  the  Argive,  made  [other  tripods]  ;  the  former 
a  woman  holding  a  lyre,  namely,  Sparta ;  but 
Polycleitus  made  Aphrodite,  snrnamed  *  the  Amy- 
claeim.*  But  these  last  tripods  exceed  the  others 
in  size,  and  were  dedicated  firom  the  spoils  of  the 
victory  at  Aegospotami.**  That  is,  |here  were  at 
Amyclae  three  sets  of  tripods,  first,  those  made 
from  the  spoils  of  the  (first  or  second)  Messenian 
War,  which  Pausanias  only  mentions  parenthe- 
tically ;  then,  those  which,  with  the  statue,  formed 
the  monument  of  the  Olympic  victor  Aenetus,  made 
by  Gitiadas  and  Gallon ;  and,  hutly,  those  made  by 
Aristander  and  Polycleitus  out  of  the  spoils  of  the 
battle  of  Aegospotami.  But  in  another  passage 
(iv.  14.  $  2),  Pausanias  appears  to  say  distinctly 
that  the  tripods  at  Amyclae,  which  were  adorned 
with  the  images  of  Aphrodite,  Artemis,  and  Gora, 
were  dedicated  by  the  Lacedaemonians  at  the  end 
of  the  first  Messenian  War.  There  can,  however, 
be  little  doubt  that  the  words  from  'A<f>p6Sirris 
to  ivravOOf  are  the  gloss  (which  afterwards  crept 
into  the  text)  of  some  commentator  who  misunder^ 
stood  the  former  passage.  Another  argument  that 
Gitiadas  cannot  be  placed  nearly  so  high  as  the  first 
Messenian  War  is  derived  from  the  statement  of 
Pausanias  (iii  17.  §  6)  that  the  Zeus  of  Learchos 
of  Rhegium  was  Uie  ddest  work  in  bronze  at 
Sparta. 

These  difficulties  being  removed,  it  is  clear  from 

*  According  to  the  reading  of  Jacobs  and  Bek- 
ker,  HtKdrriif  forSiKo. 


GLABRIO. 

the  way  in  which  Gitiadas  is  mentioned  with  Gal- 
lon by  Pausanias  that  he  was  his  contemporary,  and 
he  therefore  flourished  about  b.  c.  516.  [Gallon.] 
He  is  the  last  Spartan  artist  of  any  distinction. 

His  teacher  is  unknown ;  but,  as  he  flourished 
in  the  next  generation  but  one  after  Dipoenus  and 
Scyllis,  he  may  have  learnt  his  art  £rom  one  of 
their  pupils ;  perhaps  from  Theodoms  of  Samoa, 
who  lived  a  considerable  time  at  Sparta.  (Hirt. 
Gexh,  d,  BUd,  Kemt,  p.  108.)  [P.  S.] 

GLABER,  P.  VARI'NIUS,  praetor,  &  a  73. 
He  was  among  the  fint  of  the  Roman  generals 
sent  agunst  the  gbdiator  Spartacns  [Spartacus], 
and  both  in  his  own  moyements  and  in  those  of  his 
lieutenants  he  was  singularly  unfortunate.  Spar- 
tacus repeatedly  defeated  Glaber,  and  once  captured 
his  war-horse  and  his  lictora.  But,  although  com- 
missioned by  the  senate  to  put  down  the  insurrec- 
tion of  the  shives,  Glaber  had  only  a  hastily  levied 
anny  to  oppose  to  Spartacus,  and  a  sickly  autumn 
thinned  its  ranks.  (Appian,  A  C  L  116  ;  Plut, 
Orxm,  9  ;  Frontin.  StraL  i.  5.  $  22.)  Florus  (iii. 
20)  mentions  a  Glodios  Glaber ;  compare,  however, 
Plutarch  (i.  tf A  [W.  B.  D.J 

GLA'BRIO,  a  fiumly  name  of  the  Acilia  Gens 
at  Rome.  The  Acilii  Glabriones  were  plebeian 
(Liv.  xxzv.  10,  24,  xxxvi  57),  and  first  appear  on 
the  consular  Fasti  in  the  year  a  c.  191,  firom  which 
time  the  name  firequently  occurs  to  a  late  period  of 
the  empire.  The  last  of  the  Glabriones  who  held 
the  consulate  was  Anicins  Acilius  Glabrio  Fauatus, 
one  of  the  supplementary  consuls  in  a.  d.  438. 

1.  G.  Acilius  Glabrio,  was  quaestor  in  b.  c 
203,  and  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  197,  when  he 
brought  furward  a  rogation  for  planting  five  colo* 
nies  on  the  western  coast  of  Italy,  in  order  pro- 
bably to  repair  the  depopulation  caused  by  the  war 
with  HannibaL  (Liv.  xxxii.  29.)  Ghibrio  acted 
as  interpreter  to  the  Athenian  embassy  in  b.  c. 
165,  when  the  three  philosophers,  Gameades,  Dio- 
genes, and  Gritolaus  came  as  envoys  to  Rome. 
[Garnkadbs.]  (Gell.  viL  14  ;  Plut.  Cat,  Maj,  22; 
Macrob.  SaL  i.  5.)  Glabrio  was  at  this  time  ad- 
vanced in  years,  of  senatorian  rank  ;  and  Plutarch 
calls  him  a  distinguished  senator  (/.  c).  He  wrote 
in  Greek  a  history  of  Rome  from  the  earliest 
period  to  his  own  times.  This  work  is  cited  by 
Dionysius  (iii.  77),  by  Gicero  {d«  Of,  iii.  32),  by 
Plutarch  (Romtd.  21),  and  by  the  author  </e  Otig, 
Gent.  Rom.  (c  10.  §  2).  It  was  translated  into  Latin 
by  one  Gkndius,  and  his  yersion  is  cited  by  lAvy^ 
under  the  tiUes  of  Annales  Aciliani  (xxv.  39)  and 
Libri  Aciliani  (xxxv.  14).  We  perhaps  read  a 
passage  borrowed  or  adapted  firom  the  work  of  Ola- 
brio  in  Appian  {Syriac  10).  Atilius  Fortnnati- 
anus  (de  Art.  Metric,  p.  2680,  ed.  Putsch)  ascribea 
the  Satumian  verse 

**  Fundit,  fugat,  prostemit  maximas  legionea,** 

to  an  Acilius  Glabrio.    (Krause,  Vet,  Hist,  Ronu 
Fragm.  p.  84.) 

2.  M*.  Acilius,  G.  p.  L.  n.  Glabrio,  was  tri- 
bune of  the  plebs  in  &  c.  201,  when  he  opposed  the 
claim  of  Gn.  Gohl  Lentulus,  one  of  the  consuls  of 
that  year,  to  the  province  of  Africa,  which  a 
unanimous  vote  of  the  tribes  had  already  decreed 
to  P.  Scipio  Africanus  I.  (Liv.  xxx.  40.)  In  the 
following  year  Glabrio  was  appointed  commissioner 
of  sacred  rites  (decemvir  eacrorum)  in  the  room  of 
M.  AureliuA  Gotta,  deceased  (xxxi.  50).  He  was 
praetor  in  B.C.  196,  having  presided  at  the  Pie- 


m 


QLABRIO. 

tin  FlMirinian  Ciicm ;  and  frmn 
the  fiaet  far  eneraaduneot  on  Uie  demesne  lands 
be  eonieaated  bronie  statues  to  Ceres  and  her  off- 
Mptwg  liber  and  Libeia  (xxziii  25,  oomp.  iiL  65  ; 
Cie.  de  NaL  Dear,  iL  24)  at  the  end  of  197. 
Giafario  «aa  pnator  pengrimu  (LW.  zzziii  24, 26), 
and  qaeOed  an  inauuettion  of  the  praedial  daves 
ia  fovria,  which  maa  so  feimidable  as  to  reqaife 
the  prescDee  of  one  of  the  dty  legions.  (LiT.zzxiii. 
36.)  Ia  ■.  c  193  he  was  an  nnsacceasfttl  compe- 
titor  for  the  cnnanlship,  whieh,  howoTer,  he  ob- 
tsined  in  191.  (xzzt.  10,  24.)  In  this  year 
Reae  dedand  war  against  Antiochos  the  Ofeat, 
kiqg  of  Syim  [Antioch us  III.] ;  and  the  com- 
of  hoctilities  with  the  most  powerfnl 
of  Asia  was  thongfat  to  demand  nnosoal 
iel%mis  solemnities.  In  the  allotment  of  the  pio- 
Tinoes,  Greeea,  the  seat  of  war,  Ml  to  Olabrio ; 
hat  be&ite  he  took  the  field  he  was  directed  by  the 
to  saperintend  the  sacred  eetemonies  and 
and  to  ?ow,  if  the  campaign  were  pn>- 
cxtEaocdinuy  games  to  Japiter,  and  offer* 
ingt  to  all  the  shnnes  in  Rome.  (Liv.  zzxri. 
1,2.) 

Gkbiio,  to  whom  the  senate  had  assigned,  be- 
ndes  the  naoal  ronanhr  aimy  of  two  le^ns,  the 
trao]»  already  qoartered  in  Greece  and  Macedonia, 
appointed  the  month  of  May  and  the  city  of  Bmn- 
as  the  time  and  place  of  rendesTons.  From 
he  uusaeid  over  to  ApoUonia,  at  the  head 
of  lOjMO  fsol,  2,000  horse,  and  15  elephants, 
with  power,  if  oeedfnl,  to  levy  in  Greece  an  addi- 
tional fane  of  5000  men.  (LIt.  zzzri.  14 ;  Appian. 
SjfT,  17.)  He  BHiie  Laiia»  in  Thesaaly  his  bead- 
qnarten,  fiom  wbicfa,  in  co-opeation  with  his  ally, 
Philip  11»^  king  of  Macedonia,  he  ^eedily  reduced 
to  obedience  titt  whole  district  between  the  Cam- 
■iwmtain  dnin  and  moont  Oeta.  Jiimnafta, 
Phanalaa,  Pheiae,  and  Scotnssa,  ex- 
pelled ^  gsirisons  of  Antiochns,  and  his  allies 
tbe  A^amanea  ;  Philip  of  M^alopolis,  a  pretender 
to  the  cnwn  of  Macedonia,  was  sent  in  chains  to 
and  Amynander,  the  king  of  the  Ath»- 
driten  from  his  kingdom.    (Lit.,  Ap- 

Antiochas,  aJanned  at  Glabrio^s  progress,  en- 
tWBched  himaelf  stnmg^y  at  Theimooylae;  bat 
ahhonffh  bia  AetoUan  alliea  occnpied  the  passes  of 
It  Oela,  the  Romans  broke  tbrongh  his  out- 
and  cut  to  pieces  or  dispersed  his  army, 
and  Euboea  next  snbmitted  to  Glabrio : 
bendnosd  Lamia  and  Heracleia  at  the  foot  of  Oeta, 
the  latter  city  took  prisoner  the  Aetolian 
who  the  year  before  had  threatened  to 
the  war  to  the  banks  of  the  Tiber.  The 
t  cuToys  to  Olabrio  at  Lamia. 
They  pioposed  an  nnconditional  sorrender  of  their 
'to  the  laith  of  Rome.*^  The  term  was 
0  pat  the  strictest  interpretation 
it  (oomp.  Lit.  Tii.  31),  and  when  the  enroys 
threatened  than  with  chains  and  the 
His  officers  reminded  Gkbrio  that  their 
■  BmbaeaaHori  was  sacred,  and  he  eon- 
to  grant  the  Aetolians  a  trace  of  ten  days. 
M^  that  timoi,  howerer,  the  Aetolians  receired 
iMiBgcBee  that  Antiochns  was  preparing  to  renew 
tie  «K.  Th^  eencentrated  their  forces  therefore 
m  the  Corinthian  gnlf^  and  Glabrio 
to  invest  tho  plaoe.  (Polyb.  xx.  9,  10  ; 
Ut.  xxxvL  29.)  H»  march  from  I^unia  to  Nau* 
ky  over  tho  highest  ridge  of  Oeta ;  a 


GLABRIO. 


271 


ttN) 


handfid  of  men  might  have  held  it  against  the 
whole  consular  anny.  Bat  the  difficnltiea  of  the 
road  were  all  that  Glabrio  had  to  contend  with,  so 
completely  had  his  stem  demeanoor  and  his  re- 
peated yietories  qnelled  the  spirit  of  the  Aetolians. 
Nanpactna  was  on  the  point  of  snrrondering  to 
Ghdvio,  bat  it  was  reecoed  by  the  intercession  of 
the  proconsnl,  T.  Qointias  Fhunininns,  and  the  be- 
sieged were  permitted  to  send  an  embassy  to  Rome. 
Afrier  attending  the  congress  of  the  Achaean  cities 
at  Aeginm,  and  a  frniUess  attempt  to  procure  a 
reeal  of  the  exiles  to  Elb  and  Sparta,  Glabrio  re- 
turned to  Phocis,  and  blockaded  Amphiasa.  While 
yet  engaged  in  the  siege,  his  successor,  L.  Cor- 
nelius Scipio,  arriTed  from  Rome,  and  Glabrio 
gave  np  to  him  the  command.  (Polyb.  xxi  1,  2  ; 
Liv.  xxxvi  35,  xxxrii.  6;  Appian,  Syr.  21.)  A 
triumph  was  unanimously  granted  to  Gkbrio,  but 
its  unusual  splendoor  was  somewhat  abated  by  the 
absence  of  his  conquering  army,  which  remained 
in  Greece.  He  triumphed  in  the  autumn  of  a.  a 
190.  ^De  Aetoleis  et  rege  Syriae  Antiocho." 
Glabrio  was  a  candidate  for  the  censorship  in  n.  c. 
189.  But  the  party  of  the  nobles  which,  in  1 92,  had 
excluded  him  from  the  consulship,  again  prevailed. 
It  was  rumoured  that  a  part  of  Uie  rich  booty  of 
the  Syrian  camp,  which  had  not  been  dispkyed  at 
his  triumph,  might  be  Honnd  in  his  house.  The 
testimony  of  his  legatus,  M.  Porcios  Cato,  was 
unfiiTonrable  to  him,  and  Glabrio  withdrew  from 
an  impeachment  of  the  tribunes  of  the  plebs,  under 
the  decent  pretext  of  yielding  to  a  powerful  fiiction. 
(liv.  xxxrii.  57;  Phit  Cat  Maj,  13,  13,  14; 
Fkw.  iL  8.  §  10  ;  Aur.  Vict  Vir,  lUmtr,  47,  54  ; 
Front.  StrmL  iL  4.  §  4 ;  Eutrop.  iii.  4  ;  Appian, 
-S^.  17— 21.) 

3.  M*.  Aciuus  M\  p.  C.  N.  Glabrio,  son  of  tho 
preceding,  dedicated,  as  duumrir  under  a  decree  of 
the  senate,  B.a  181,  the  Temple  of  Piety  in  the 
herb-maiket  at  Rome.  The  elder  Glabrio  had 
Towed  this  temple  on  the  day  of  his  engagement 
with  Antiochns  at  Thermopylae,  and  his  son 
pUioed  in  it  an  equestrian  statue  of  his  father,  the 
fint  gilt  statue  erected  at  Rome  (Lir.  xl.  34 ;  Vol. 
Max.  ii  5.  $  1).  Glabrio  was  one  of  the  curulo 
aediles  in  B.  c.  165,  when  he  superintended  the 
celebration  <^  the  M^alenRan  games  (Terent 
Anir,  tiLffA»)^  and  supplementary  consul  in  &  c. 
154,  in  the  room  of  L.  Postumins  Albinus,  who 
died  in  his  oonsukr  year.  (Obeeq.  da  Prod,  76  ; 
Fast.  Capit) 

4.  M\  Achjus  Glabuo,  tribune  of  the  plebs. 
The  date  of  his  tribuneship  is  not  ascertained.  He 
brought  forward  and  earned  the  lex  AcOia  de  Re- 
petundis,  which  prohibited  ampliatio  and  compe* 
rendinatio.  (Cic  m  Verr,  Act.  Pr.  17,  ia  Verr.  ii. 
1,9,  Pseudo-Ascon.  inAeU  /.  Ferr.  p.  149,  m  Act 
IL  Vtrr.  p.  165,  OreUl)  For  the  Lex  Caecilia 
mentioned  by  Valerius  Maximus  (ri.  9.  $  10),  we 
should  probably  read  Lex  Adlia.  (IHU.  q^  Aniiq, 
f .  V.  RepUumdae,) 

5.  M\  AciLius  M.  F.  M.  N.  Glabrio,  son  of 
the  preceding  and  of  Muda,  a  daughter  of  P. 
Mucins  ScaeTok,  consul  in  a.  c.  1 33.  He  married 
a  daughter  of  M.  Aemilins  Scaunis,  consul  in  &  a 
115  (Cic  M  Verr,  L  17),  whom  Sulh^  in  a  c.  82, 
compelled  him  to  diTorce.  (Plut  SuU,  33,  Pomp. 
9.)  GUbrio  was  preetor  urbanus  in  B.C.  70«  when 
he  presided  at  the  impeachment  of  Verres.  (Cic  in 
Verr.  i.  2.)  Cicero  was  anxious  to  bring  on  the 
trial  of  Verres  daring  the  praeiorahip  of  Glabrio 


fro 


GLABRIO. 


(/&  18;  PModo-Aacon.  m  Vtrr.  aigum.  p.  125, 
Ordli),  whose  conduct  in  the  pnsIiminAiiet  and  the 
presidency  of  the  jndicittm  he  commends  (w  Vtrr. 
Act.  iL  Y.  2d,  63),  and  describes  him  as  active  in 
his  judicial  functions  and  careful  of  his  reputation 
(m  Vtrr.  L  10,  14),  although,  in  a  later  work 
{BnU.  68),  he  sajv  that  Glabrio^s  natural  indo- 
lence marred  the  good  education  he  had  received 
from  his  giand&ther  Scaevola.  Ghifario  was  consul 
with  C.  Calpomitts  Piso  in  B.C.  67,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  proconsul  of  Cilicia  (Schol.  Qtonov.  m 
Cic,  pro  Leg,  ilfon.  pp.  438, 442,  Orelli),  to  which, 
by  the  Gabinian  law  [Gabznius],  Bithynia  and 
Pontus  were  added.  (SaL  HitL  t.  p.  243,  ed.  Gei^ 
kch ;  Plut.  Pomp.  30.)  He  incceeded  L.  Lucullus 
in  the  direction  of  the  war  against  Mithridates 
(Dion  Cass.  xzxr.  14  ;  Cic  pro  Leg.  Man.  2. 
§  5),  but  his  military  career  was  not  answerable 
to  his  civil  rq>ntation.  Glabrio  hurried  to  the 
East,  thinking  that  Mithridates  was  already  con- 
quered, and  that  he  should  obtain  an  easy  triumph. 
But  when,  instead  of  a  vanquished  enemy,  he 
found  a  mutinous  army  and  an  arduous  campaign 
awaiting  him,  be  remained  inactive  within  the 
frontiers  of  Bithynia.  (Dion  Cass.  xxxr.  17  ;  Cic 
pro  Leg,  Man.  /.  e.)  Glabrio  was  indeed  worse 
than  inefficient  He  directly  foment^  the  insub- 
ordination in  the  l^ons  of  Lucullus  by  issuing, 
soon  after  his  arri^  in  Asia,  a  proclamation 
releasing  Lucullus*s  soldiers  from  their  military 
obedience  to  him,  and  menacing  them  with  punish- 
ment if  they  continued  under  his  command.  (App. 
MUhrid.  90.)  Luculluj  resigned  part  of  his 
army  to  Glabrio  (Cic.  pro  Leg.  Man.  9),  who 
allowed  Mithridates  to  ravaffe  Cappadocia,  and  to 
regain  the  greater  portion  of  the  provinces  which 
the  R4>mans  had  stripped  him  o£  (Dion  Cass.  Lc) 
Gbibrio  was  himself  superseded  by  Cn.  Pompey, 
as  soon  as  the  Manilian  law  had  transferred  to  him 
the  war  in  the  East.  In  the  debate  on  the  doom 
of  Catiline^s  accomplices  in  December,  B.a  63, 
Glabrio  declared  in  favour  of  capital  punishment, 
before  the  speech  of  Cato  determined  the  majority 
of  the  senate  (Cic  ad  AU.  xiL  21),  and  he  ap- 
proved generally  of  Cicero*8  consulship  (PkiL  ii.  5). 
He  was  a  member  of  the  college  of  pontifis  in 
B.  c.  57.  (Har.  Respi  6,  ad  <lfr.  ii.  1.) 

6.  M\  AciLius  Glabbio,  son  of  the  preceding 
and  of  Aemilia,  daughter  of  M.  Aemilins  Scaurus, 
consul  in  B.  c.  1 15.  Glabrio  addressed  the  ju- 
dices  in  behalf  of  his  fiither-in-Iaw,  who  was  im- 
peached for  extortion  in  b.  c.  54.  [Scaurus.] 
(Ascon.  in  Cie,  Soaurian.  p.  29,  Orelli.)  Glabrio 
was  bom  in  the  house  of  Cn.  Pompey,  B.C.  81,  who 
married  his  mother  after  her  compulsory  divorce 
from  the  elder  Glabrio  [No.  5].  Aemilia  died  in 
'giving  birth  to  him.  (Plut  SuU.  33,  Pomp.  9.) 
In  the  civil  wars,  &  c  48,  Glabrio  was  one  of 
Caesar>  lieutenants,  and  commanded  the  garrison 
of  Oricum  in  Epeirus  (Caes.  B.  C.  iiL  15,  16,  39). 
During  the  African  war  Glabrio  was  stationed  in 
Sicily,  and  at  this  time,  b.  c.  46,  Cicero  addressed 
to  him  nine  letters  (ad  Fam.  xiiL  SO — 39)  in 
behalf  of  friends  or  clients  to  whom  their  a£birs  in 
Sicily,  or  the  casualties  of  the  civil  war,  rendered 
protection  important  When  Caesar,  in  B.  c.  44, 
was  preparing  for  the  Parthian  wars,  Glabrio  was 
sent  forward  into  Greece  with  a  detachment  of  the 
army,  and  succeeded  P.  Sulpicius  Rufiis  in  the 
government  of  Achata.  He  was  twice  defended  on 
capital  chaiges  by  Cicero^  and  acquitted;  and 


GLAUCIA. 

during  the  civil  wan,  he,  in  return,  was  serviceable 
to  his  former  advocate  (Cic  ad  Fanwm.  30,  31). 
In  Cic  ad  Fam.  xiii.  50,  some  editors  read,  for  Aucto, 
Acilio,  and  refer  .it  to  this  Glabrio.  (Orelli,  Onom. 
TuU.  p.  7.) 

7.  M\  AciLZUB  Glabiuo,  was  consul  with 
Trajan  in  a.  d.  91.  The  auguries  which  promised 
Trajan  the  empire,  predicted  death  to  his  colleague 
in  the  consulship.  To  gain  the  fiivour  of  Domitian, 
Glabrio  fought  as  a  gladiator  in  the  amphitheatre 
attached  to  the  emperor*s  villa  at  Alba,  and  slew  a 
lion  of  unusual  size.  Glabrio  was  first  banished 
and  afterwards  put  to  death  by  Domitian.  (Snet 
Donu  10 ;  Dion  Cass.  IxviL  12,  14  ;  Juv.  SaL 
iv.  94.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

GLA'PHYRA  (rxcu^pa),  an  hetaera,  whose 
charms,  it  ia  said,  chiefly  induced  Antony  to  give 
the  kingdom  of  Cappadocia  to  her  son  ArcheU'tis, 
in  B.  c.  34.  (Dion  Cass.  xlix.  32  ;  App.  BelL  Cw. 
V.  7  ;  comp.  Vol  I.  p.  263.)  [E.  E.] 

GLA  UCE  (TKcB&Kti).  1 .  One  of  the  Nereides, 
the  name  of  Glance  being  only  a  personification  of 
the  colour  of  the  sea.  (Hom.  IL  zviii.  39.) 

2.  One  of  the  Danaides.  (ApoUod.  ii.  1.  §  5.) 

3.  An  Arcadian  nymph.  (Pans.  viii.  47.  §  2.) 

4.  The  wife  of  Upis,  the  mother  of  what  Cicero 
{de  NaLDeor.  iii.  23)  calls  the  third  Diana. 

5.  A  daughter  of  king  Creon  of  Corinth.  Jason, 
after  deserting  Medeia,  engaged  himself  to  her, 
but  Medeia  took  vengeance  by  sending  her  a  wed- 
ding gannent,  the  magic  power  of  which  burnt  the 
wearer  to  death.  Thus  Ghince  and  even  her 
father  perished.  (Apollod.  i.  9.  §  28 ;  Diod.  iv. 
55  ;  Hygln.  FiA,  25  ;  comp.  Eurip.  Med.) 

6.  A  daughter  of  Cychreus  of  Sahunis,  who  mar- 
ried Actaens,  and  beoune  by  him  the  mother  of 
Telamon.  (Apollod.  iii.  12.  §  7.) 

7.  A  daughter  of  Cycnus,  who  was  shiin  by  the 
Greeks  in  the  Trojan  war,  whereupon  Glance  be- 
came the  sbive  of  the  Telamonian  Ajax.  (Diet. 
Cretii.  12,  &c)  [L.S.] 

GLAU'CIA  (rAavjck),  a  daughter  of  the  river- 
god  Scamander.  When  Heracles  went  to  war 
against  Troy,  Deimachos,  a  Boeotian,  one  of  tb» 
companions  of  Heracles,  fell  in  love  with  Glaucia. 
But  Deimachus  was  slain  in  battle  before  Glaucia 
had  given  birth  to  the  child  she  had  by  him.  She 
fled  for  refuge  to  Heracles,  who  took  her  with  him 
to  Greece,  and  entrusted  her  to  the  care  of  Cleon, 
the  &ther  of  Deimachus.  She  there  gave  birth  to 
a  son,  whom  she  called  Scamander,  and  who  after- 
wards obtained  a  tract  of  land  in  Boeotia,  tr»- 
versed  by  two  streams^  one  of  which  he  called 
Scamander  and  the  other  Glaucia.  He  waa  mar- 
ried to  Acidusa,  from  whom  the  Boeotian  well, 
Acidusa,  derived  its  name,  and  had  three  daughters, 
who  were  worshipped  under  the  name  of  ^  the 
three  maidens.''  (Plut  Q^aesL  Gr.  41.     [L.  S.] 

GLAU'CIA,  C.  SERVl'LI  US,  praetor  in  B.  a 
I00,co-opemted  with  C.  Marius,  then  conaul  for 
the  sixth  time,  and  with  L.  Appuleins  Saturnmnst 
tribune  of  the  plebs  in  the  aame  year.  GLancia 
held  the  comitia  of  the  tribes  at  an  irregular  time 
and  place,  and  thus  procured  the  election  of  Satnr- 
ninus  to  the  tribnneship.  He  was  candidate  for 
the  consulship  in  the  year  immediately  snooeeding 
his  praetorshipy  although  the  laws  appointed  an  in- 
terval of  at  least  two  years.  Glaucia  was  the  only- 
praetor  who  accompanied  Saturainus  in  his  flight  to 
the  Capitol,  and  when  the  fogitives  were  compelled 
by  want  of  water  to  surrender,  he  perished  with  him. 


GLAUCIAS. 

Cicero  taji  (m  (hL  iii.  6)  that  although  Glanda 
was  Dot  mdaded  by  the  wnate  in  their  decree  for 
the  ezecntioo  of  Satanunnfl  and  his  partiflanfl, 
MarioB  pot  him  to  death  on  hi»  own  anthority. 
(Ci<L  BtmL  62,  pro  C.  Habir,  perd,  7,  w  Cat.  i.  2, 
PjUAj^  Tiii.  5,  <f«  //ora^ik  /^e^».  24  ;  SchoL  Bob. 
M  MAmam.  p.  277,  OreUi  ;  App.  B.  C,  i.  28,  32  ; 
VaL  Max.  ix.  7  ;  Pint  Mar.  27,  30.;  VeU.  Pat 
E  12 ;  flor.  iii.  16.  §  4.)  Cicero  compares  Ohw- 
cia  to  the  Athenian  demagf^^ie  Hyperbolas  {^BruU 
6'2},  and  saya  that  he  was  the  worst  of  men.  He 
admits,  however,  that  he  was  eloquent,  acute,  and 
«itty.  {de  Or.  H  61, 65.)  An  anecdote  related  by 
Cicero  {pro  HaL  Po§L  6.  §  1 4)  conveys  some  notion 
of  01aiicia*s  manner.  He  used  to  tell  the  plebs, 
when  a  rogatio  was  read  to  them,  to  mind  whether 
the  voxtU  **  dictator,  consul,  praetor,  or  magiater 
eqaitmn  **  oecuned  in  the  preamble.  If  so,  the 
ngatio  waa  no  concern  of  theirs :  but  if  they  heard 
the  word»  **  and  whoeoever  after  this  enactment,*' 
then  to  look  sharp,  for  some  new  fetter  of  law  was 
gpHag  to  be  forged.  Olauda  was  the  author  of  a 
law  de  Repetondis  of  which  the  fragments  are  col- 
lected by  Oictli  {Imda  Legum^  p.  269),  and  he  in- 
troduced a  change  in  the  form  of  oomperendinatio. 
(Ot  m  Verr.  i  9.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

GLAU'CI  AS  (rAatNcfat).  1.  King  of  the  Illy- 
risas,  or  father  of  the  Tanlantians,  one  of  the  Illy- 
riaa  thbea.  He  is  first  mentioned  as  bringing  a 
coDsidexable  fioite  to  the  assistance  of  Cleitus,  ano- 
ther lllyrianprince,  against  Alexander  the  Great, 
B.C.  335.  Tbey  were,  howerer,  both  defeated, 
and  Cfeitoa  ibrced  to  take  refuge  within  the  Tau- 
hntiaa  temtories,  whither  Alexander  did  not 
ponoe  hJoB,  his  attention  being  called  elsewhere  by 
the  news  of  the  leTolt  of  Thebes.  (Arrian,  L  5, 
€.)  We  next  hear  of  Glaudas,  neariy  20  yean 
hteiv  •*  afodiDg  an  asylum  to  the  infimt  Pyrrhns, 
when  hie  fiuber  Aeacides  was  dnTen  out  of  Epeirus. 
(Pbl.  Ffrrk,  3 ;  Joatin.  xni.  3.)  By  this  measure 
he  psn  oflBence  to  Cassander,  who  sought  to  gain 
pMsfoiioB  of  Epeirus  lor  himself^  and  who  in  vain 
oOeied  Ghnciaa  200  talenta  to  give  up  the  child. 
K«t  Vang  afur^  the  Macedonian  king  invaded  his 
tetritoffiea,  and  defeated  him  in  battle ;  but  though 
Olmrisi  bound  himself  by  the  treaty  which  ensued 
to  ifCnui  fimn  hostilities  against  the  allies  of  Caa* 
■ader,  he  still  retained  Pyrrhus  at  his  court,  and, 
ia  B.  c  307,  took  the  opportunity,  after  the  death 
•f  Aketas,  king  of  Epeirus,  to  invade  that  country 
with  aa  amy,  and  establish  the  young  prince, 
then  12  yean  old,  npon  the  throne.  (D^od.  xix. 
67  ;  Pint.  Pyrrk,  3 ;  Justin.  xviL  3 ;  Pans.  L  1 1. 
15.)  The  territories  of  Glaudas  bordered  upon 
thoee  of  the  Greek  dties,  Apollonia  and  Epi- 
damnoa ;  and  this  proxinuty  involved  him  in 
fis^aeat  hostilities  with  those  states ;  in  312  he 
even  made  himself  master  of  Epidamnus,  by  the 
Msistaaoe  of  the  Coicyraeans.  (Diod.  xix.  70,  78.) 
The  date  of  his  death  is  not  mentioned  ;  but  it 
that  he  was  ftiU  reigning  in  B.C.  302, 
Pyirfaus  rnaired  to  his  ooiut,  to  be  present 
■t  the  marrMge  of  oneof  his  sons.  (Plut.  PyrrA.  4.) 

2.  An  officer  of  cavalry  in  the  service  of  Alex- 
ander at  the  battle  of  Oaugamela.  (Arrian,  iii. 
11.) 

3i.  (Perhaps  the  same  with  the  preceding).  A 
Mfewcr  of  Csanader,  whom  he  entrusted  with  the 
Aaigu  of  Roxana  and  her  son  Alexander  when  he 
<iwiftnwl  them  as  prisonen  in  the  citadel  of  Am- 
pUr>ii^    After  the  peace  of  B.C.  311,  Cassander 

TOCIL 


GLAUCIPPUS. 


273 


sent  secret  orden  to  Glaucias  to  put  both  his  cap- 
tives to  death,  which  instructions  he  immediately 
obeyed.     (Diod.  xix.  52,  105.)         [E.  H.  B.] 

GLAU'CI  AS  (rxaufclar),  a  rhetorician  of 
Athens,  who  appean  to  have  lived  in  the  fint 
century  of  our  aera,  but  he  is  mentioned  onlv  by 
Plutarch  (^po*.  L  10, 3,  iL  2).  [L.  S'.] 

GLAU'CIAS  (FAavKias),  a  Greek  physician, 
belonging  to  the  sect  of  the  Empirid  (Galen,  Dt 
Mdh,  Med.  ii  7,  vol.  x.  p.  142,  Comment,  in 
Hmpoer.  **  E^d.  VI.^  iii.  29,  voL  xvii.  pt.  ii.  ju 
94),  who  lived  after  Serapion  of  Alexandria,  and 
before  Heradeides  of  Tarentum,  and  therefore  pro- 
bably in  the  third  or  second  century  &  c  (Celsus, 
De  Medic,  i.  Prae£  p.  5.)  Galen  mentions  him  as  one 
of  the  earliest  oouunentaton  on  the  whole  of  the 
works  of  Hippocrates  (Cbmmen^.  m  Hippocr.  *^De 
Humor. ^  i  24,  vol.  xvi.  p.  196),  and  he  also  wrote 
an  alphabetical  glossary  on  the  difficult  words  oc- 
curring in  the  Hippocratic  collection.  (Erot  Gloee» 
Hippocr.  p.  16,  eid.  Franx.)  His  commentaries  on 
Hippocrates  are  several  times  quoted  and  referred 
to  by  Galen.  (Comment,  in  Hippocr.  *^  De  //ih 
mor.'"  i.  Prae£  ii.  30,  vol  xvi  pp.  1,  324,  327  ; 
Cbmmen^L  in  Hippocr.  *^Epid.  VI.^  i.  Prael  ii.  65, 
voL  xvii.  pt  i.  pp.  794,  992.)  It  is  uncertain 
whether  he  is  the  person  quoted  by  Pliny.  (//■  A^. 
XX.  99,  xxi  102,  xxii.  47,  xxiv.  91.)  *  Fabricius 
says  he  was  the  master  of  Heradeides  of  Tarentum, 
and  Apollonius,  but  for  this  statement  the  writer 
has  not  been  able  to  find  any  authority.  (BiU^ 
Oraee.  vol.  xiii.  p.  171,  ed.  Vet.)       [W.  A.  G.] 

GLAU'CIAS  (rxavxlar),  a  statuary  of  Aegina, 
who  made  the  bronse  chariot  and  statue  of  Gelon, 
the  son  of  Deinomenes,  afterwards  tyrant  of  Syra- 
cuse, in  commemoration  of  his  victory  in  the  cha- 
riot race  at  Olympia,  OL  73,  &  c  488.  The  fol- 
lowing bronze  statues  at  Olympia  were  also  by 
Glaucias : — Philon,  whose  victory  was  recorded  in 
the  following  epigram  by  Simonides,  the  son  of 
Leoprepes, — 

XIoTplr  fiiv  KofHcipa^  ^iKmv  8*  i'^ofi'y  ci/u2  91 
FAo^Kou 
Tidf,  «red  rdcT)  wdf  B6*  iXvfividias: 
Glaucus  of  Carystos,  the  boxer,  practising  strokes 
(aKtttfmxvv^  ;  and  Theagenes  of  Thasos,  who  con- 
quered Euthymus  in  boxing  in  01.  75,  a.  c.  480 
(Pans.  vi.  6.  §  2).  Glaucias  therefore  flourished 
B.a  488-^80  (Pans.  vL  9.  §  3,  10.  §  1,  II. 
§  3).  [P.  S.1 

GLAU'CIDES  (r\auic(his),  one  of  the  chief 
men  of  Abydus  when  it  was  besieged  by  Philip  V. 
of  Macedon,  in  b.  a  200,  and  apparently  one  of 
the  fifty  elden  whom  the  people  had  bound  by  an 
oath  to  slay  the  women  and  children  and  to  bum 
the  treasures  of  the  city,  as  soon  as  the  enemy 
should  have  got  possession  of  the  inner  wall. 
Glaucides,  however,  with  some  others,  shrunk  from 
what  they  hod  undertaken,  and  sent  the  priests 
with  suppliant  wreaths  to  make  a  surrender  of  the 
town  to  Philip.  (Polyb.  xvi.  29^34  ;  Liv.  xxxi 
17.)  [E.  E.1 

GLAU'CIDES,  a  Greek  statuary,  one  of  those 
who  made  ^^athletas,  et  arroatos,  et  venatores, 
sacrificantesque "  (Plin.  H,  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19. 
§  34).  [P.  S.] 

GLAU'CION,  a  painter  of  Corinth,  and  the 
teacher  of  Athenion  [Athsnion,  No.  1].  (Plin. 
H.N.  XXXV.  11.  8.  40.  §  29.)  [P.  S.]  ' 

GLAUCIPPUS  (rXoi/Kiwwor),  a  son  of  the 
Athenian  orator  Hyperides,  is  uud  by  Plutarch 


274 


OLAUCON. 


(  ViL  z.  OraL  p.  848),  who  calli  him  a  ilietor,  to 
have  written  omtioDB,  one  of  which,  Tis.  againit 
Phocion,  is  mentioned  by  Plutarch  himaell  {Phoe, 
4  ;  comp.  Athen.  xiii.  p.  51N) ;  Suid.  f. «.  TAcUJicnr- 
iros ;  Phot.  BibL  Cod.  266.  p.  495,  ed.  Bekker.) 
Whether  he  is  the  same  as  the  rhetoridan  Glau- 
cippus,  of  whom  a  finagment  is  preaerred  by  Seneca 
(Conirov.  ir.  25),  or  ai  the  GlaiicippiM  who  wrote 
on  the  Sacra  of  the  Athenian*  (Maeroh.  Sat,  i. 
13),  is  uncertain.  [L.  S.] 

OLAUCON  (rAo^KMr),  an  Athenian  mentioned 
by  Teles  (ap.  Stob.  FhriL  vol.  il  p.  82.  ed  Gaisf.), 
who  appears  to  hare  borne  a  distingoiahed  part  in 
the  last  struggle  of  the  Athenians  against  Antigonns 
Oooatas,  known  by  the  name  of  the  Chremonidean 
war,  B.C.  268.  After  its  termination  he  fled, 
together  with  Chremonides,  to  the  court  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphns,  where  he  was  reoeired  with  great 
honour,  and  rose  to  a  high  place  in  the  king*s  con- 
fidence. Droysen  {Htllatum.  toL  ii.  p.  206)  sup- 
poses him  to  be  the  same  Qlancon  that  is  mentioned 
by  Pythermus  (ap.  Atke».  ii  p^  44)  as  a  watei^ 
drinker,  and  who  is  there  called  one  of  the  tyrant» 
of  the  Peiraeeus  ( jy  rotr  Tlttpatms  rvpawt^tMri)  ; 
but  this  expression  is  understood  by  Thirl  wall, 
with  more  probability,  to  refer  to  the  thirty  tyrants 
of  B.C.  404.  (Thiilwall'ii  Grteocy  yoL  nil  p.  92 
not)  [E.  H.  B.] 

OLAUCON  (rxcD^wr),  an  Athenian,  who, 
together  with  his  brother  Ghuicns,  and  Theo- 
pompus,  &ther  of  Macartatus,  endeatoured  by  a 
foiged  will  to  obtain  possession  of  some  property, 
to  the  exclusion  of  Phylomache,  who  was  next  of 
kin  to  the  deceased.  The  forgery  was  detected, 
but  the  attempt  was  renewed  by  them  sucoessfully 
in  another  trial  (pmlliiKaala ;  teelHcL  o/AnL  «.  o.), 
which  placed  Theopompus  in  possession  of  the 
property  (Dem.  e.  Macart,  pp.  1051,  1052).  The 
speech  of  Demosthenes  wpdr  Meurd^rroror  was 
written  to  recoyer  it  for  Enbulides,  the  son  of 
Phylomache.  [E.  E.] 

OLAUCON  (rXavM^y),  gmmmariana.  I.  An 
eminent  rhapsodist,  or  expositor  of  Homer,  men- 
tioned by  Phito,  in  conjunction  with  Metrodorus 
of  LampsacuB,  and  Stesimbrotns  of  Thasos.  {Ion. 
p.  530,  d. ;  see  the  notes  of  MUller  and  Nitasch.) 
2.  A  writer  on  Homer,  quoted  by  Aristotle.  (Poet 
25 :  this  is  one  of  the  passages  which  Ritter  con- 
siders as  the  additions  of  a  later  writer:  he  belieyes 
that  Olaucon  lived  after  Aristotle.)  3.  Of  Tarns, 
also  a  writer  on  Homer,  and  apparently  the  head 
of  a  gremmatical  school  He  wrote  a  work  en- 
titled y\<i<ram,  (Schol.  «f  Horn.  II.  i.  1  ;  Athen. 
xi.  p.  480,  t)  4.  Of  Teos,  a  writer  on  recitation. 
(Aristot  Bkei.  iiL  1.)  Whether  of  the  aboye 
writers,  the  first  and  second  are  the  same  as  either 
the  third  or  the  fourth,  or  different  from  either, 
it  is  impossible  to  determine.  The  first  is  supposed 
by  some  to  haye  been  an  Athenian,  because  Pbto 
does  not  mention  his  country.  (Comp.  Villoisin, 
Proleg.  ad  Horn.  p.  25.)  [P.  S.] 

OLAUCON  {TkaiKMv)^  relatives  of  Plato.  1. 
The  son  of  Critias,  son  of  Bropides,  was  also  the 
brother  of  Callaeschrus,  and  the  fiither  of  Char> 
mides  and  of  Pkito*s  mother,  Perictione  ;  he  was, 
consequently,  uncle  to  Critias  (the  tyrant)  on  the 
fiither''s  side,  and  to  Plato  on  the  mother*s  side. 
(Plat /Kustxpi ;  Xen.  Metn,  iii.  7.  §  1  ;  Heindorf^ 
dd  Plat.  Charm,  p.  154.) 

2.  The  sou  of  Ariston,  and  brother  of  Phito, 
whoy  besides  mentioning  him  elsewhere,  makes 


GLAUCUS. 

him  one  of  the  apeakers  in  the  repoblia  He  b 
also  introduced  as  a  speaker  in  Xenophon^s  Menu>- 
rabUia  (iii.  6).  Suidas  (a;  «.  nxdrmf)  eaHs  hira 
Ghiucus.  (See  also  Diog.  Lalfrl  iii  4  ;  Pint. 
de  Frat.  Amor.  p.  484,  e.)  In  Plato*s  Parmentdeg 
also,  Glanoon  is  one  of  the  speakers  ;  but  a  doubt 
has  been  raised  whether  this  is  not  a  difierent 
person,  on  the  ground  of  an  anachronism  which 
the  passage  contains.  Considering,  however,  the 
frequency  of  anachronisms  in  Plato,  it  seems  most 
probable  that  this  OUucon  is  his  brother.  (Comp. 
Hcindoif.  ad  PkU.  Parmen.  p.  126.)  There  is, 
perhaps,  more  doubt  about  the  Glaooon  who  is  one 
of  the  speakers  in  the  Symponmm  (p.  172,  c). 

It  is  nnivenally  believed  that  this  Olaucon  is  the 
Athenian  philosopher  mentioned  by  Diogenes  La- 
ertius,  as  the  author  of  a  book  containing  nine 
dialogues,  entitled,  ^iS^Aor,  E^piviBiys,  'AfiiWixot, 
EMiar,  AiMTi^iStys,  'Aptaro^drns,  Ki^aXot,  'Aro^f- 
^lyfiof,  Mcr^cvor.  Thirty-two  other  dialogues, 
which  were  ascribed  to  him,  are  designated  as  spiF 
rioos  by  Diogenes  (ii  124). 

The  following  pedigree  repreaenta  the  rdatkvn- 
ships  above  refeneid  to : — 


]Md«. 

CHUm. 


T 


i 


1 


Cttam. 


AdakaaaM».         AatliiiMB. 

[P.  S.] 
GLAUCO'NOME  (TXamiu^firi),   one  of  the 
danghten  of  Nerens.  (Hes.  Theog.  256  ;  ApoUod. 
i  2.  $  7.  [L.  &] 

GLAUCUS  (FAaAcor).  1.  A  grandson  of 
Aeolua,  aon  of  Siayphns  and  Merope,  and  father  of 
BeUerophootes.  (Horn.  IL  vi  154  ;  Apollod.  i.  9. 
§  3 ;  Pans,  ii  4.  §  2.)  He  lived  at  Potniae, 
despised  the  power  of  Aphrodite,  and  did  not 
allow  his  mares  to  breed,  that  they  might  be  the 
stronger  for  the  horse  race.  Aeooiding  to  others, 
he  fed  them  with  human  flesh,  for  the  pnrpoee  of 
making  them  spirited  and  warlike.  This  excited 
the  anger  of  Aphrodite  or  the  gods  in  general,  who 
punished  him  in  this  way: — when  Acastna  cele- 
brated the  fnnenl  games  of  his  &ther,  Pelias,  at 
lolcus,  Glaucus  took  part  in  them  with  a  chariot 
and  four  horses  ;  but  the  animals  were  frightened 
and  upset  the  chariot  (Pans,  iii  18.  $  9,  y.  17. 
§  4 ;  ApoUod.  i  9.  §  28  ;  Nonn.  Dkm^  xi.  14S.) 
According  to  others,  they  tore  Glaucus  to  pieces, 
having  drunk  from  the  water  of  a  sacred  well  in 
Boeotia,  in  consequence  of  which  they  were  aeiaed 
with  madness;  others,  again,  describe  this  mad- 
ness as  the  consequence  of  their  havii^  eaten  a 
herb  called  hippomanes.  (Hygin.  Fab.  250,  273  ; 
Schoi  ad  Eurip.  Or.  318,  Photn.  1159  ;  Stimb. 
p.  409  ;  Enstath.  ad  Horn.  p.  269  ;  Etym.  Magn. 
p.  685.  42 ;  Pans.  ix.  8.  §  1  ;  Aelian,  H.  A.  xv. 
25 ;  Virg.  Geotp.  iii  267.)  It  was  believed  on 
the  Corinthian  isthmus  that  it  was  haunted  by  the 
shade  of  Glaueos,  who  frightened  the  horses  during 
the  nee,  and  was  therefore  called  ropcC^iinrof. 
(Paas.yi  20.  §9.)  Glaucus  of  Potniae  (rAaimet 
Iloriricvf )  was  the  title  of  one  of  Aeschylos*  lost 
tngediesL   ( Welcker,  Dm  Awsl^L  Trilog.  p.  661» 


OLAUCUS. 

Nmdiing,^l75^Die  Cfrieck IVaffoed. toL  L pp.  30, 

52.) 

i  A  Km  of  Hippolochm,  and  gruidson  of  Bel- 
lenphoDtM.  He  wm  a  Lydan  prinee,  and  led  his 
hosu  horn  Xa&thiu  to  the  aaaistanoe  of  Priam  in 
the  war  with  the  Gndcs.  (Horn.  JL  iL  875,  ri. 
20S  ;  Herod.  L  147.)  He  waa  one  of  the  most 
emiaent  heraea  en  the  aide  of  the  IVojans,  and 
ooniMcted  with  Diomedea  by  ties  of  hospitality, 
which  shows  a  rery  early  inteiconise  between  the 
GfedEa  and  Lydaoa.  (Horn.  //.  Tii.  13,  xii.  387, 
xir.  426,  ztL  492,  Ac,  xrii.  140,  &&)  He  was 
ihm  by  AJaz,  bat  hia  body  was  earned  back  to 
Lyeia.  (QaiaL  Smym.  Panl^  iii.  236,  iv.  1, 
Ac) 

3.  A  son  of  Antenot,  fought  in  the  Trojan 
war«  and  waa  shin  by  the  Telamonian  Ajax. 
(Paoa.  X.  27;  Diet  CreL  iy.  7.) 

4.  One  of  the  nnmerona  aona  of  Priam.  (Apol- 
lod.  iiL  12.  S  13.) 

5.  A  son  o£  the  Mcaaenian  king  Aepytns,  whom 
he  anoeeeded  on  die  throne.  He  distinguished 
Innaclf  by  hia  piety  towards  the  gods,  and  was  the 
fint  who  «Bend  aacrificea  to  Machaon.    (PauiL  iv. 

3^  §  «.) 
€.  Oae  of  the  eons  of  the  Cretan  king  Minos  by 

or  Crete.     When  yet  a  boy,  while  he 
pbying  at  baU  (Hrgin.  Fab.  136),  or  whUe 
lease  ( Apollod.  iii.  3.  §  1,  &c.X  he  feU 
into  a  «aak  lUQ  if  honey,  and  died  in  it.    Minos 
for  a  Vong  tiae  amched  after  his  son  in  ^n,  and 
waa  at  leagth  infecmed  by  Apollo  or  the  Coretes 
thai  the  pecasa  who  shovld  derise  the  moat  appro- 
iaiBpafiaaa  between  a  eow,  which  could 
thne  Afferent  eokmrs,  and  any  other  ob- 
ject, shoaid  Bad  the  boy  and  restore  him  to  his 
Miaoa  aaaembled  his  soothsajrers,  bat  as 
ef  them  waa  able  to  do  what  waa  required,  a 
Pelyidoa  of  Argoa,  solTod  the  problem 
by  likfning  the  eow  to  a  mnlberry,  which  is  at 
frtt  white,  then  red,  and  in  the  end  black.     Po- 
lyidaa,  wIm  knew  nothing  of  the  onde,  waa  thua 
oimpdled  by  hia  own  winlom  to  reatore  Gfamcos  to 
hk  kthcr.    By  hia  prophetic  powers  he  discoyered 
thai  Ohncn  bad  not  periahed  in  the  sea,  and 
bcag  gaided  by  an  owl  (7X08^)  and  bees,  he 
im4  Ima  ia  the  cask  of  honey.  (Aelian,  II,A.  t. 
2.)    Minos  now  farther  demanded  the  restoration 
•^  his  son  to  file.     As  Polyidos  coold  not  aooom- 
|Ad|  thia,  Minoa,  who  attriboted  his  refhad  to 
•hitiaacy,  «tdcred  him  to  be  entombed  alive  with 
the  hady  of  OlaacuL    When  Polyidoa  waa  thua 
Aat  op  in  the  vaalt,  he  saw  a  serpent  approaching 
thedesd  body,  and  killed  the  animal.    PxesenUT 
f^xher  serpent  came,  cairying  a  herb,  with  which 
k  «Moed  tte  dead  acrpent.  The  dead  serpent  waa 
thovhy  rssCoted  to  fife,  and  when  Polyidos  co- 
*Bid  the  body  «f  GJaiwTia  with  the  same  horb, 
^  Wy  at  onee  naa   into   life   again.      Both 
^Mted  Car  aaaistawiTi  £pom  without ;  and  when 
^i"^  heard  of  it,  he  had  the  tomb  opened.     In 
^  dchght  at  having  reeovered  his  child,  he  mnni- 
^Mly  rewarded  Polyidos,  and  sent  him  back  to 
h»wuj.  {Ccmp,TweU.  ad  Lyeopk.  811;  Pa- 
27  ;  Apoflod.  iiL  10.  §  8;  SdioL  ad  En. 
1  ;  Hygio.  P.  A.  iL  14;  SchoL  ad 
^W  PgA.  m.  M.)    The  story  of  the  Cretan 
^^koeas  and  Polyidaa  waa  a  &voarite  subject  with 
the  aacicat  poeta  and  artiste  ;  it  was  not  only  re- 
poated  m  aumk  dances  (Lndaa,  de  SaUaL  49)« 
^  ^*s<hjtns,  Sapihocleay  and  Enripidea  made  it 


GLAUCUS. 


275 


the  sabject  of  separate  dramatie  compostions. 
(Weleker,  Dk  GriedL  Tragoed,  voL  L  pp.  62,  416, 
vol.  ii.  p.  767,  &c.) 

7.  Of  Anthedon  in  Boeotia,  a  fisherman,  who 
had  the  good  luck  to  eat  a  part  of  the  divine  herb 
which  Cronos  had  sown,  and  whicll  made  Glaucus 
immortal.  (Athen.  vii.  c.48  ;  Claud,  die  Nupi.Mar. 
X.  158.)  His  parentage  is  different  in  the  different 
traditions,  which  are  enumerated  by  Athenaeus ; 
some  called  his  father  Copens,  otben  Polybus, 
the  husband  of  Euboeo,  and  othen  again  Anthe- 
don or  Poseidon.  He  waa  further  said  to  have 
been  a  dever  diver,  to  have  built  the  ship  Argo, 
and  to  hare  accompanied  the  Argonauts  as  their 
steersman.  In  the  sea-fight  of  Jason  against  the 
Tyrrhenians,  Glaucus  alone  remained  unhurt ;  he 
Bank  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  where  he  was  visible 
to  none  save  to  Jason.  From  Uiis  moment  he  be- 
came a  marine  ddty,  and  was  of  service  to  the  Ar- 
gonauts. The  story  of  his  sinking  or  leaping  into 
the  sea  waa  variously  modified  in  Uie  different  tra- 
ditions. (Bekker,  AneodoL  p.  347;  SchoL  ad  Plat, 
de  Leg,  x.  p.  611.)  There  was  a  belief  in  Greece 
that  once  in  every  year  Glaucus  visited  all  the 
coasts  and  islanda,  accompanied  by  marine  mons- 
ters, and  gave  his  prophecies.  (Pans.  ix.  22.  §  6.) 
Fishermen  and  sailon  paid  particular  reverence  to 
him,  and  watched  his  oracles,  which  were  believed 
to  be  very  trustworthy.  The  story  of  his  various 
loves  seems  to  have  been  a  fiivourite  subject  with 
the  andent  poeta,  and  many  of  his  love  adventures 
are  related  by  various  writen.  The  place  of  hia 
abode  varies  in  the  diflerent  traditions,  but  Aris- 
totle stated  that  he  dwelt  in  Delos,  where,  in  con- 
junction with  the  nymphs,  he  gave  orades ;  for  his 
prophetic  power  was  said  by  some  to  be  even 
greater  th«i  that  of  Apollo,  who  is  called  his  dis- 
ciple in  it  (SchoL  ad  Apoilm,  Rkod.  i  1310  ; 
Taets.  ad  Lyooph,  753 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  271 ; 
Ov.  jlfe^.  xiiL  904,  &c. ;  Serv.  ad  Virp,  Gtorg.  L 
487,  Aen.  iii.  420,  v.  832,  vi.  86  ;  Strab.  p.  405.) 
A  representation  of  Ghincua  ia  described  by  Phi- 
lostrattts  (Imag,  ii.  15) :  he  was  seen  as  a  man 
whose  hair  and  Beard  were  dripping  with  vrater, 
vrith  bristly  eye-brows,  his  breast  covered  with 
sea-weeds,  and  the  lower  part  of  the  body  ending 
in  the  tail  of  a  fish.  (For  further  descriptions  of  his 
appearance,  see  Nonn.  Ditmy».  xiiL  73,  xxxv.  73, 
xxxix.  99 ;  SchoL  ad  Emrip,  OresL  316,  364  ; 
Stat  SU»,  iii.  2,  36,  TM.  viL  335,  &c. ;  VelL 
Pat  it  83.)  This  deified  Glaucus  was  likewise 
chosen  by  the  Greek  poets  as  the  subject  of  dra- 
matic compositions  (Weleker,  Die  AeachgL  Tri- 
logiej  pp.  311,  &c.,  471,  &a,  NaiJUrag^  p.  176, 
&c.),  and  we  know  from  VeDeius  Paterculus  that 
the  mimua  Plancna  represented  this  marine  daemon 
on  the  stage.  [L.  S.] 

GLAUCUS  (T\mitos\  the  son  of  Epicydes,  a 
Lacedaemonian,  of  whom  an  anecdote  is  related  by 
Herodotus  (vL  86)  that  in  consequence  of  his 
having  the  highest  reputation  for  justice,  a  Mi- 
lesian deposited  with  him  a  large  sum  of  money  ; 
but  when,  many  yean  afterwards,  the  sons  of  the 
owner  came  to  demand  back  their  property,  Glau- 
cus refused  to  give  up  the  money,  and  disclaimed 
all  knowledge  of  the  transaction.  Before,  how- 
ever, he  ventured  to  confirm  his  falsehood  by  an 
oath,  he  consulted  the  oracle  at  Delphi,  and* 
terrified  at  the  answer  he  received,  immediately 
restored  the  deposit  But  the  god  did  not  suffer 
the  meditated  perjury  to  go  unpunished,  and  the 

T  2 


276 


GLAUCUS, 


whole  fiunily  of  Glancui  was  exterminated  before 
the  third  generation.  The  same  story  is  alluded 
to  by  Paaaanias  (ii.  18,  $  2,  Tiii.  7.  §  4),  and  by 
Juvenal  (xiii.  199).  [E.  H.  B.] 

GLAUCUS  (rxa^Kos).  I.  Of  Athens;  and 
2.  of 'NicopoIi8,*|)oets  of  the  Greek  Anthology,  whose 
epigrams  seem  to  have  been  confounded  together. 
The  Anthology  contains  six  epigrams,  of  which  the 
1st,  2nd,  4th,  and  5th  are  simply  inscribed  FAot^ 
Kou,  the  3rd,  T\atiKov  'ABiiralou,  and  the  6th, 
TKa^Kov  NurovoXlra.  From  internal  evidence,  Ja- 
cobs thinks  that  the  1  st  and  2nd  belong  to  Glaucus 
of  Nicopolis,  and  that  the  3rd,  4th,  and  5th  were 
written  by  one  poet,  probably  by  Glaucus  of  Athens. 
These  latter  three  are  descriptions  of  works  of  art 
Perhaps  all  the  epigrams  should  be  ascribed  to 
Glaucus  of  Athens.  (Bmnck.  Anal.  vol.  ii.  pp. 
347,  348  ;  Jacobs,  AnA.  Graee.  vol  iii.  pp.  57,  58, 
vol  xiii.  p.  898 ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Grate»  vol.  ii  p.  122, 
vol.  iv.  p.  476.) 

3.  A  Locrian,  who  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the 
writers  on  cookery  (^tfuprvriicd,  Athen.  Tii.  p. 
324,  a.,  ix.  p.  369,  b.,  xii.  p.  516,  c,  xiv.  p.  661, 
e. ;  Pollux,  vi.  1 0.) 

4.  Of  Rhegium,  sometimes  mentioned  merely  as 
of  Italy,  wrote  on  the  ancient  poets  and  musicians 
{<r6yypafifid  rt  ircpi  rivy  Apx^^^  wotJ^Av  rt  koI 
fiowTueSv^PlnU  de  Mutic,  4,  p.  1182,  e.).  Diogenes 
Laertius  quotes  statements  of  his  respecting  Empe- 
docles  and  Democritus,  and  says  tliat  he  was  con- 
temporary with  Democritus  (viii.  52,  ix.  38). 
Glaucus  is  also  quoted  in  the  argument  to  the 
Persae  of  Aeschylus.  (rXoD/cos  iv  ro7s  vtpl  Attr- 
Xv^ov  fwStiv.)  His  work  was  also  ascribed  to  the 
orator  Antiphon.    (Plut.  VU,  X,  OraL  p.  833,  d.) 

5.  A  sophist  and  hierophant  of  the  Eleusinian 
mysteries.     (Philostrat.  de  SopkisL  iL  20,  p.  601.) 

6.  A  writer  on  the  geography  and  antiquities  of 
Arabia,  often  quoted  by  Stephanus  Bysantinus, 
who  calls  his  work  sometimes  'Apafun)  dpx^ioKo- 
yloy  and  sometimes  'Apaeucd  («.  v.  At Aavoi»,  r^o, 
&c. ;  V^ossius,  <ie  Hist.  Graee,  pp.  443-4,  ed.  West- 
ermann.)  [P.  S.] 

GLAUCUS  (rxouKOf),  of  Carystus,  the  son  of 
Demylos,  was  one  of  the  most  celebrated  Grecian 
athletes.  He  was  a  Ttpiobovticris,  having  gained 
one  Olympic,  two  Pythian,  eight  Nemean,  aid 
eiffht  Isthmian  victories  in  boxing.  It  is  said  that 
while  still  a  boy,  he  refixed  a  ploughshare  which 
had  dropped  out  of  its  place  by  the  blows  of  his 
fist,  without  the  help  of  a  hammer.  His  statue  at 
Olympia  was  made  by  Glaucias  of  Aegina. 
(Muller,  Aeginet  iii.  4.  p.  103;  Krause,  Olymp, 
p.  292.)  [P.  &] 

GLAUCUS  (PAavicos),  artists.  1.  Of  Chios, 
a  statuary  in  metal,  distinguished  as  the  inventor 
of  the  art  of  soldering  metals  (K((AAi}<rtf).  His 
most  noted  work  was  an  iron  base  {^woKfnirnpiZioy^ 
Herod.;  MBrifio^  Pans.),  which,  with  the  silver 
bowl  it  supported,  was  presented  to  the  temple  at 
Delphi  by  Alyattes,  king  of  Lydia.  (Hexod.  L  25.) 
This  base  was  seen  by  Pausanias,  who  describes  its 
construction  (x.  16.  §  1),  and  by  Athenaeus  (v. 
p.  2J0,  b.  c.),  who  says  that  it  was  chased  with 
small  figures  of  animals,  insects,  and  plants.  Per- 
haps it  is  this  passage  that  has  led  Meyer  {KuTut- 
gexhkhtey  vol.  li.  p.  24)  and  others  into  the  mistake 
of  explainbg  KiWuais  as  that  kmd  of  enaraving 
on  steel  which  w«  call  danuaoene  toark.  Then  is 
no  doubt  that  it  means*  a  mod6  of  uniting  metals  by 
a  solder  or  cement,  without  the  help  of  the  noils, 


GLOBULUS, 

hookSfOr  dovetails  (8f o'/uof),  which  were  used  befort 
the  invention  of  Glaucus.  (Pausan.  /.  c;  Jifuller, 
in  Bottiger^s  AmaUhea^  vol.  iii.  p.  25.)  Plutarch 
also  speaks  of  this  base  as  very  celebrated.  {IM 
DefecL  Orac.  47,  p.  436,  a.)  The  skill  of  Glaucui 
p^sed  into  a  proverb,  TAavicov  t^x*^<  (Schol.  ad 
Plat  Pkaed.  p.  13,  Ruhnken,  pp.  381-2,  Bekker.) 

Stephanus  Byeantinus  (s.  v.  Al$d\ri)  calls  Glau- 
cus a  Samian.  The  fact  is,  that  GUiucus  belonged 
to  the  Samian  school  of  art 

Glaucus  is  placed  by  Eusebins  (CSkron.  Arm.)  at 
OL  22,  2  (B.  c.  69k).  Alyattes  reigned  &  c.  617 
— 560.  But  the  dates  are  not  inconsistent,  for 
there  is  nothing  in  Herodotus  to  exclude  the  sap- 
position  that  the  iron  base  had  been  made  some 
time  before  Alyattes  sent  it  to  Delphi. 

2.  Of  Lemnos,  a  distinguished  statuary  (Stepb. 
Byz.  «.  V.  Al$d\ri),  is  perhaps  the  same  as  the  for- 
mer, for  several  of  the  Samian  school  of  artists 
wrought  in  Lemnos. 

3.  Of  Argos,  was  the  statuary  who,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  Dionysius,  made  the  works  which  Snii- 
cythus  dedicated  at  Olympia.  Glaucus  made  the 
statues  of  Iphitns  crowned  by  Ececheiria  (the  god- 
dess of  truces),  of  Amphitrite,  of  Poseidon,  and  of 
Vesta,  which  Pausanias  calls  ''the  greater  offer- 
ings-of  Smicythus."  Dionysius  made  '^  the  lesser 
offerings."  (Paus.  v.  26.  §§  2—6.  [Diont- 
■IU8.3  [P.  S.] 

GLAUCUS  (rAoSms).  1.  Called  by  Arrian 
(Anab.  viL  14)  Glameku  (rAewicla»),  Uie  name 
of  the  physician  who  attended  on  Hephaestion 
at  the  dme  of  his  death,  &  a  325,  and  who  is  said 
to  have  been  either  crucified  or  hanged  by  Alex- 
ander, for  his  ill  success  in  treating  him.  (Plat 
Ale»,  c.  72.) 

2.  Another  physician  of  the  same  name  at  Alex- 
andria, who  is  said  to  have  informed  Q.  Dellius  of 
a  plot  formed  against  him  by  Cleopatra,  probably 

B.  c.  31.     (Plut  Anion,  c  59.) 

3.  Another  physician  of  the  same  name,  is  quoted 
by  Asclepiades  Pharmacion  (ap.  ChUen,  De  Compof. 
Medieanu  see.  Loc  iv.  7,  voL  xii.  p.  743.),  and 
lived  in  or  before  the  first  century  after  Christ 

4.  A  physician,  about  the  end  of  the  fixvt  cen- 
tury after  Christ,  mentioned  by  Plutarch  as  a  con- 
temporaiy  in  his  treatise  De  Sawiiate  7\iemia 
{init,). 

GLI'CIA  or  GLY'CIAS,  M.  CLAU'DIUS,  a 
freedman  of  P.  Chiudius  Pulcher  [Claudius,  No. 
13],  to  whom  he  was  clerk  or  messenger.  When 
Claudius,  after  his  defeat  at  Drepana,  b.  c.  249, 
was  cited  by  the  senate  to  answer  for  his  miscon- 
duct, and  commanded  to  appoint  a  dictator,  he  no* 
minated  GUcia.  (Suet  Tib.  2.)  The  appointment 
was,  however,  instantly  cancelled,  even  before 
Glicia  had  named  his  master  of  the  equites.  (Fasti 
Capit)  His  disgrace  did  not  i»event  Glicia  from 
appearing  at  the  Great  (3ames  in  his  pretexta  as  if 
he  had  been  really  dictator.  (Liv.  JS)»L  xix.)  Glicia 
was  afterwards  legatus  in  Corsica,  to  the  consul 

C.  Licinius  Varus,  B«c.  236,  where,  presuming  to 
treat  with  the  Corsicans  without  orders  firom  the 
senate  or  the  consul,  he  was  first  delivered  up  to 
the  enemy  as  solely  responsible  fat  the  tneaty,  and, 
on  their  refusal  to  punish  him,  was  put  to  death  at 
Rome.  (Dion  Csm.  fr.  45  ;  Zonar.  viii.  p.  400.  B ; 
Val.  Max.  vL  3.  3  ;  Omp.  Grot  de  Jur.  BelL  et 
P«j.  ii.  2L  §  4.)  [W.B.  D.j 

GLI'CIUS  GALLUS.    [Gallus.] 
GLO'BULUS,  P.  SERVI'LIUS»  «as  tribune 


OLTCAS. 

of  the  pleVi»  &  a  67.  When  one  of  hit  eolletgoes, 
C.  Coneliiu  [C.  Cobnxuus],  linnigbt  forward  a 
rogatiaB  whidi  the  tenate  disliked,  Globoliu  laid 
lii»  thbmiidaB  intodict  on  its  reading  by  thederk. 
(  AaeoB.  imOcpro  Oonel.  pi  57,  ed.  Oielli.)  But 
be  appeared  at  evidence  in  defence  of  Comeliut, 
wben  impeadied  for  diiregarding  the  interdict 
(Ateeik  p-  61.)  Globnlat  wat  prtetor  of  Alia 
Jlinor  in  B.C.  65 — 64,  tince  he  was  the  immediate 
predeoeator  of  h.  Fbecna  (SalL  OaL  45 ;  Cic  pro 
ftaec  3)  in  that  proTioee.  (  Cicpro  Flaoe.  32 ;  SchoL 
BofaL  pro  Ftaec  pp.  233»  245,  OrellL)  [  W.  R  D.] 

OLOS.     [Oaos  ] 

OLUS  (rxovf ),  an  Egyptian,  «at  ton  of  Tamot, 
tike  admual  of  Cyms  the  younger.  When  Menon, 
tbe  Hifiilian,  had  persuaded  hit  troopt  to  thow 
their  seal  for  Cyrus,  by  croiaing  the  Euphiatet 
before  the  lett  of  the  Greekt,  Glut  was  tent  by  the 
prince  to  coovey  to  them  his  thanks  and  promitet 
«f  reward.  After  the  battle  of  Cumun  he  was  one 
«f  thoaa  who  annoonced  to  the  Greeks  the  death  of 
Q^s,  and  he  b  mentioned  again  by  Xenophon  as 
watching  their  moTementt,  when,  in  the  course  of 
their  retreat,  they  were  crossing  the  bridge  over 
tbeTigtia.  (Xen.^iM&.L4.§16,5.§7,ii.  1.  §  3, 
J    £  24  \  fE.  E  1 

OLYCAS,  MICHAEL  (Mixai)Ad  rAvKar),a 
Byxantine  historian,  wat  a  native  either  of  Con- 
stantinople or  Sicily,  whence  he  is  often  called 
**  Sicnlaa.**  There  are  great  doubts  with  regard  to 
the  time  when  he  lived.  Ondin,  Hamberger,  and 
otbcn,  are  of  opnuon  that  he  was  a  contemporary 
«f  the  last  empauis  of  Constantinople,  at  may  be 
concloded  from  letten  of  his  being  extant  in  MS. 
which  are  addi eased  to  the  last  Constantino,  who 
periahcd  in  the  storm  of  Constantinople  by  the 
Tofkt  in  1453:  but  it  it  doubtful  whether  thote 
lette»  are  really  written  by  him.  Walch,  Fabri- 
das,  Vossas,  and  Cave,  on  the  contrary,  believe 
that  Glycns  Jived  in  the  twelfth  century.  However 
this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  he  lived  after  1118, 
bis  Anwali  go  down  to  that  year.  Glycas 
pnbnUy  an  ecdesiastic :  he  pottested  an  ex- 
aanonnt  of  knowledge,  and  he  wat  ao- 
with  teveial  languages.  His  style  is 
gcnenOy  clear  and  concise,  and  he  b  justly  pbiced 
_  the  better  Byamtine  histoiiant.  The  An- 
(^MAaf  XP^*^^)  mentioned  above  are  his 
k.  They  are  divided  into  four  parts. 
the  fint  part  treats  of  the  creation  of  the  world  : 
it  b  *  phyaico>thedogical  treatise  ;  the  second  part 
b  hbtorkal,  and  contains  the  period  from  the 
CnatMO  to  Christ ;  the  third  goes  from  Christ  to 
the  Great  ;  and  the  fourth  from 
the  Orest  to  the  death  of  the  em- 
Akxb  L  Comnenut,  in  1118.  It  was  fint 
in  a  Latin  trantlation,  by  Lennclavius, 
with  a  continuation  *of  the  Annab  down 
lo  the  csptore  of  Constantinople,  by  the  editor, 
157*2,  8vow  The  fint  part  of  the  woric  was 
pnhliebfd  in  Greek,  with  a  Latin  trsnsbtion, 
by  Mconns,  under  the  titb  of  ^Theodori  Metochi- 
lae  IfitliiilM  ff nmtntf  i  Tnlin  Caesaread  Constan- 
iManuBf^Lufdun.  1618, 8vo. ;  and  it  b  also 
int£e7th  voL  of  MenrBius*woriu:  Mennius 
attributed  it  to  Theodoras  Metochita. 
The  whole  of  the  Greek  text  was  fint  publbhed  by 
I  abbe,  who  took  great  care  in  collecting  MSS.,  and 
added  vahmUe  notes,  as  well  as  the  transbtion  of 
Irfnmbif  iaa,  whkh  he  revised  in  manypbcet.  Thb 
focBt  part  of  the  Parit  ejection  of  the 


GLYCERIUS. 


277 


Bysantinet,  and  appeared  at  Parit  1660,  fol. ;  it 
wat  reprinted  at  Venice  1 729,  fol.  The  best  edition 
it  by  I.  Bekker,  in  the  Bonn  collection  of  the 
Bysantinet,  1836, 8  vo. 

Beridea  thL  hbtorical  work,  Glycat  wrote  a 
great  number  of  letters,  mottly  on  theological  sub- 
jects ;  tome  of  them  have  been  pablithed,  under 
the  title  of  **£pittolae  sive  Dissertationes  decern 
et  Greece  et  Latino,  interprete  J.  Lamio,  cum 
Notis,**  in  the  first  vol.  of  J.  Lamins,  Deliciae  Em- 
diiorum,  (DissertaOo  da  AdaU  et  ScriptU  M. 
GiyeoBf  in  Oudin,  Commentarhu  de  ScriptorUms 
EodenoMtuMt  vol  iii.  p.  2522  ;  VUa  Gi^cae^  in 
Lamitts,  DeUeiae  ErudUorum ;  Hamberger,  Zuter- 
lanige  NachrickteR  «on  gdekrten  Mannem^  vol.  iv. 
p.  729,  &&;  Care,  HisL  Lit  vol.  ii.  p.  206,  &c. ; 
Fabric  BiU.  Grace,  vol  xi  p.  199.)         [W.  P.] 

GLY'CERA  (rAwtf»,  •'the  tweet  one,"  a 
fiivourite  name  of  hetairae.  The  most  celebrated 
hetairae  of  this  name  are,  1.  The  daughter  of  Tha- 
lassis  and  the  mbtrett  of  Harpolut.  (A then.  xiii. 
pp.586,  595,  605,  &C.)  [Harpalus.]  2.0fSi- 
cyon,  and  the  mistress  of  Pausias.  [Pausias.]  3.  A 
fovourite  of  Horace.  (Hor.  Camu  1 1 9. 30.  iil  1 9. 29.) 

GLYCE'RIUS,  one  of  the  phantom  emperon 
of  the  btest  period  of  the  western  empire.  Before 
hb  accession  he  held  the  office  of  Comes  domesti- 
corum,  and  b  described  by  Theophanes  as  dtrljp 
vSk  MKifiof  (**  a  man  of  good  reputation  *^).  After 
the  death  of  the  emperor  Olybrius  and  the  patrician 
Ricimer,  Glycerins  was  instigated  to  assume  the 
empire  by  Gundibatus  or  Gundobald  the  Burgun- 
dian,  Ricimer^s  nephew.  His  elevation  took  place 
at  Ravenna  in  March,  a.  d.  473.  His  reign  was 
too  short,  and  the  records  of  it  are  too  obscure,  for 
us  to  form  any  trustworthy  judgment  of  hb  cha- 
racter. He  showed  great  respect  for  Epiphanius, 
bishop  of  Ticinum  or  Pavia,  at  whose  intercession 
he  pardoned  some  individuisb  who  had  incurred 
hb  dbpleasure  by  some  injury  or  insult  offered  to 
his  mother.  When  Widemir,  the  Ostro-Gotfa, 
invaded  Italy,  Glycerins  tent  him  leveral  pre&entt, 
and  induced  him  to  quit  Italy  and  to  mareh  into 
Gaul,  and  incorporate  hb  army  with  the  Visi- 
Gotht,  who  were  already  settled  in  that  province. 
Thit  event,  whkh  b  recorded  by  Jomandes,  is,  by 
Tillemont,  but  without  any  apparent  reason,  placed 
before  the  accession  of  Glycerins.  The  eastern 
emperor  Leo  I.,  the  Thracian,  does  not  appear  to 
have  acknowledged  Glycerins  ;  and,  by  his  direc- 
tion, Julius  Nepos  was  proclaimed  emperor  at 
Ravenna,  either  in  the  btter  part  of  473  or  the 
beginning  of  474.  Nepos  marched  against  Gly- 
cerins, and  took  him  prisoner  at  Portus  (the 
harbour  of  Rome  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber),  and 
compelled  him  to  become  a  priest  He  was  ap- 
pointed then,  or  soon  aflterward,  to  the  bishoprick 
of  Salona  in  Dalmatia. 

The  subsequent  history  of  Glycerins  is  involved 
in  some  doubt.  The  Ckromeo»  of  Maxcellinns  com- 
prehends the  notice  of  his  deposition,  ordination  to 
the  priesthood,and  death  in  one  paragraph,  at  if  they 
had  all  happened  in  the  same  year.  But  accord- 
ing to  Malchus,  he  was  concerned  in  the  death  of 
the  emperor  Nepos,  who,  after  being  driven  ftgiQ. 
Italy  by  the  patrician  Orestes,  preserved  the  im- 
perial title,  and  apparently  a  fragment  of  the  em- 
pire, at  Salona,  and  was  killed  (a.  S^  460)  by  hb 
own  followers  Vmtor  and  Ovida  or  Odivo,  of 
whom  the  second  was  cpfiquered  and  killed  the 
year  after  by  Odoacex'.  A  Glycerins  appears  among 

T  3 


278 


GLYCON. 


the  archbiahopt  of  Milan  mentioned  by  Ennodia», 
and  Gibbon,  Uiough  with  Bome  hesitation,  identifies 
the  archbishop  with  the  ez-emperor,  and  saggests 
that  his  promotion  to  Milan  was  the  reward  of  his 
participation  in  the  death  of  Nepos  ;  but  wa  much 
doubt  whether  the  two  were  identical.  (Marcelli- 
nns,  Marius  ATenticensia  and  Cassiodoms,  Cknm, ; 
Jomand.  ds  Hdf.  Get.  c.  56,  de  Regn,  Suee,  p. 
58,  ed.  Lindenbrogii,  Hamb.  1611  ;  Malcbus  and 
Candidns,  apud  Phot.  Bibi,  codd.  78,  79 ;  Eragr. 
II,  K  a,  16  ;  Ennod.  Epiphan.  TVcm.  VHa  and 
Carmina  apud  Sinnond.  Opera  Farto,  toI.  i. ; 
Eatxrpta  IffnoU  Auetorit,  subjoined  to  Amm. 
Marc,  by  Valesins  and  other  editors  ;  Eckhcl ; 
Tillemont,  HitL  dei  Emp>  vol.  tL  ;  Gibbon, 
c.  36.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

GLYCIS,  JOANNES  (*lM<yn|f  6  TK^ku),  or 
perhaps  also  GLYCAS  (rAvirat),  patriarch  of 
Constantinople  from  1316  to  13*20,  was  a  scholar 
of  great  learning,  and  renowned  for  his  oratorical 
attainments.  He  was  the  teacher  of  Nicephorus 
Gregores,  the  historian,  who  speaks  6f  him  with 
great  praise  in  several  passages  of  his  History. 
Glycis  resigned  his  office,  worn  out  by  age,  sick- 
ness, and  labour,  and  retired  to  the  convent  of  Cy- 
notissa,  living  there  upon  a  small  sum  of  money, 
which  was  all  that  he  had  reserved  for  himself  out 
of  his  extensive  property. 

Glycis  wrote  in  a  superior  style,  and  endeavoured 
to  purify  the  Greek  language  from  those  barbarisms 
with  which  it  was  then  crowded.  He  was  not 
only  distinguished  as  a  scholar  and  divine,  but  also 
as  a  statesman.  The  emperor  sent  him  as  ambas- 
sador to  Rome,  and  Glycis  wrote  an  account  of  his 
journey  thither,  of  which  Nicephorus  Gregoras 
speaks  with  great  praise,  but  which  is  unfortunately 
lost  His  other  works  are,  a  Greek  grammar,  ex- 
tant in  MS.  in  various  libraries,  entiUed  IIcpl  *Op> 
tf^rqror  Hwr^ttts,  He  has  also  left  some  minor 
productions ;  such  as  'H  wapalnitns  rw  Tltxrptop' 
X«^ov,  in  which  he  explains  the  motives  that  in- 
duced him  to  resign  Uie  patriarchate,  and  *Tr<^- 
furria-Tii^v  cir  r6p  fiairtkia  r6v  aytov^  an  admoni- 
tion to  the  holy  emperor,  vis.  Michael  Palaeologus, 
extant  in  MSS.  in  the  Royal  Library  in  Paris. 
(Wharton's  Appendix  to  Cave^  Hitl.  IM,  p.  21, 
ad  an.  1316;  Fabric  BM.  Graec  vol.  xi.  p. 
620  ;  Jahn,  Aneod.  Oraeca^  Ptaet  p.  1.)    [W.  P.] 

GLYCON  (TK^Hmtf).  L  A  lyric  poet,  from 
whom  the  Glyconean  metre  took  its  name.  No- 
thing remains  of  him  but  three  lines,  which  are 
quoted  by  Hephaestion  in  illustration  of  the  metre* 
(Ench.  p.  33.) 

2.  The  author  of  an  epigram  in  the  Greek  An- 
thology. (Brunck,  Anai,  vol.  ii.  p.  278  ;  Jacobs, 
Anth.  Gfnee.  vol.  ii.  p.  254,  vol.  xiii.  p.  898.) 

3.  Another  name  for  the  philosopher  Lycon* 
(Diog.  Laert.  v.  65.) 

4.  Of  Pefgamus,  a  celebrated  athlete,  on  whom 
Antipater  of  Thessalonica  wrote  an  epitaph.  (Brunck, 
Anal  vol.  il  p.  126,  No.  68  ;  Anik  PaltU.  z.  124  ; 
Herat.  Ep.  i.  1,  30.) 

5.  A  grammarian,  ridiculed  in  an  epigram  by 
ApoUinaris.  (Brunck,  Anal.  vol.  ii.  p.  283,  AntlL 
Ptdai,  xi.  399.) 

6.  Spiridion,  or  Scyridicus,  a  rhetorician  men- 
tioned by  (^uintilian  {inal,  vL  1.  §  41),  and  fre- 
quently by  Seneca.  (Fabric  BUiL  Graec,  vol.  iL 
p.122,  vol.  vi.p.  130.)  [P.  S.] 

GLYCON  {VhiKwv).  1.  An  Athenian  sculptor, 
known  to  ui  by  his  magnificent  colossal  marble 


GNAEUS. 

statue  of  Heracles,  which  is  commonly  called  the 
*^  Famese  Hercules.'*  It  was  found  in  the  baths  of 
Claracalla,  and,  after  adorning  the  Famese  palace 
for  some  time,  it  was  removed,  with  the  otb» 
works  of  art  belonging  to  that  palace,  to  the  royal 
museum  at  Naples :  it  represents  the  hero  resting 
on  his  club,  after  one  of  his  Uboura.  The  swollen 
muscles  admirably  express  repose  after  severe  ex- 
ertion. The  right  hand,  which  holds  the  golden 
apples,  is  modem  :  the  lees  also  were  restored  by 
(iulielmo  della  Porta,  but  ue  original  legs  were  dis- 
covered and  replaced  in  1787.  The  name  of  the 
artist  is  carved  on  the  rock,  which  forms  the  main 
support  of  the  statue;^  as  follows:— 

FATKCOM 
AeHtlAIOC 

enoiei 

Though  no  ancient  writer  mentions  Glyeon» 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  lived  in  the  period 
between  Lysippus  and  tlie  early  Roman  emperors. 
The  forai  m  the  Omega,  in  his  name,  which  wa» 
not  used  in  inscriptions  ^1  shortly  before  the 
Christian  era,  fixes  his  age  more  definitely,  for 
there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  the  genuineness  of  the 
inscription.  The  silence  of  Pliny  suggests  a  doubt 
whether  Glycon  did  not  live  even  later  than  the 
xeign  of  Titus. 

At  all  events,  it  seems  clear  that  the  original 
type  of  the  ^'  Heicules  Famese  **  was  the  Heracles 
of  Lysippns,  of  which  there  are  several  other  imi- 
tations, but  none  equal  to  the  Famese.  One  of 
the  most  remarkable  is  the  Hercules  of  the  Pitti 
palace,  inscribed  ATSimiOT  EPrON,  bat  this  in> 
scription  is  without  doubt  a  forgery,  though  pro- 
bably an  ancient  one.  (Winckelmann,  GtaekiiAie 
d,  Kuntt^  b.  X.  c  3,  §  18 ;  Meyer,  Kuntipetekidkie^ 
vol.  iii.  pp.  58—61  ;  MUller,  AnkHal.  d,  Kwui^ 
§  129,  n.  2.  §  160,  n.  5 ;  Mtu,  Borbon.  voL  iiL 
pi.  23,  24  ;  MuUer,  DenkmaL  d.  AU.  Kmui,  vd.  i. 
pi.  xzzviiL) 

The  only  other  remaining  woric  of  Glycon  is  a 
base  in  the  Biscari  museum  at  Catania,  inscribed: 

FATRaN  ABHNA 
I02  EnOIEI 

(Raoul-Rochette,  Leitre  a  ilf.&Aora,  p.  75.) 

2.  The  engraver  of  a  gem  in  the  royal  libnry 
at  Paris.  (Claiac,  DSteriptum  da  Anti^uet  du 
Musis  Ro^mI^  p.  420.)  [P.  S.] 

GLYCON  (FAiJin^),  called  in  some  editions  of 
Cicero  Giauoon^  the  physician  to  the  consul,  C.  Vi- 
bius  Pansa,  who  upon  his  death,  after  the  battle  of 
Mutina,  April,  b.  c  43,  was  thrown  into  priaon  by 
Torquatus,  Pansa*s  quaestor,  upon  a  suspicion  of 
having  poisoned  his  wounds.  (Sueton.  Aug,  11; 
Gomp.  Tac  Atat.  L  10.)  This  accusation,  however, 
seems  to  have  been  unfounded,  as  there  is  extant  a 
letter  from  M.  Bratus  to  Cicero,  in  whidk  he*  ear- 
nestly begs  him  to  procure  his  liberation,  and  to 
protect  him  from  injury,  as  being  a  worthy  man,  who 
suffered  as  great  a  loss  as  any  one  by  Pansa^  death, 
and  who,  even  if  this  had  not  been  the  case,  would 
never  have  allowed  himself  to  be  persuaded  tooommit 
Boch  a  crime.  (Cic  ad  BnU.  6.)  He  is  perhaps  the 
same  person  who  is  quoted  by  Scribonins  Largna. 
{th  CompM.  Mmiicam.  c  206.)       [W.  A.  G.] 

GNAEUS,  or  CNEIUS  {Tmtos),  an  engnmr 
of  gems,  contemporary  with  Bioscorides,  in  the  time 
of  Augustus.  Several  beautiful  gems  are  inscribed 
with  his  name.     {Mu»,  FhrmL  vol.  ii.  tab.  7  ; 


OOBRYAS. 

StOKk»  Fimt»  grmoie^  tak  23 1   Brocci,   tab. 
49  )  rP.  S.1 

ONATHAENA  (iWAuya),  acelebmted  Greek 
hrtfia,  of  wiioni  tooie  witty  layingi  are  xeoorded 
bj  Atbeaafeaa  (xiii  p.  585).  She  wrote  a  i^/tof 
wnw^irialf ,  in  the  aaine  &ahioii  aa  y^^im  were  com- 
■bodIj  writteD  by  philoaopheiiL  It  conaiated  of 
323  liaei,  and  waa  incoipoiBted  by  Callimachua  in 
his  vtmi  T«r  i4M»r.  [L.  S.] 

ONESIPPUS  (I>if<rnnrof),  the  eim  of  Ckoma- 
chai»  a  Dorian  lytic  poet,  according  to  Meineke, 
whoae  li^tand  Ueentioiis  loTe  vertea  were  attadced 
by  ChiMiidea,  Cntiana,  and  Enpolia.  The  poa- 
aagea  qootcd  by  Athenaaia  leem,  howeTer,  to  bear 
oax  fally  the  opinion  of  Weleker,  that  Gneeippna 
waa  a  tiagic  poet,  and  that  the  deicription  of  hia 
poetiy  given  by  Athenaeoj  («oryricyp^l^ov  -rifs 
hiyaf  imS^^)  refers  to  hia  chonl  odes.  (Athen. 
idw,  pw  638,  d.  e. ;  Meineke,  Frag,  Com,  Graee. 
v«L  ii.  PPL  7,  27—29  ;  Wekker,  die  Orwck,  Trag. 
TttL  iii.  ppw  1024—1029.)  [P.  S.] 

ONIPHO,  M.  ANTCTNIUS,  a  distingviahed 
ibetorician,  who  liTod  in  the  laat  century 
the  Chiiatian  aenu  He  waa  bom  in  B.  c. 
114,aadwaaa  native  of  Ganl,  bat  studied  at  Akx- 
He  waa  a  mua  of  great  talent  and  extm* 
OMBOiy,  and  waa  thoroughly  acquainted 
writh  Oredc  aa  wdl  aa  Roman  litentnre,  and  he  is 
aa  a  person  of  a  kind  and  genenms 
After  his  return  from  Alexandria,  he 
at  fint  in  the  house  of  J.  Caesar, 
ithenaboy,  and  afterwards  set  op  a  school 
IB  bia  own  bsase.  He  gave  instraetion  in  rhetoric 
cwy  day,  hat  dfclaimfd  only  on  the  nnndines. 
JIaay  aMa  sf  miinfnof  an  said  to  have  attended 
bia  fauiuia,  and  amoqg  them  Cicero,  when  he  was 
He  died  in  lus  fiftieth  year,  and  left  be- 
mny  weeks,  though  Ateins  Capito  main- 
that  the  only  work  written  by  him  was 
Ar  LaHan  Sammt^  in  two  books,  and  that  the 
•tbcr  tr»ariwis  bearing  his  name  were  productions 
«f  bia  diadplca.  (Soet.  IM  Ilkutr.  Oram,  7  ;  Ma- 
iii  12.)  Schats,  in  his  prefece  to  the 
atf  H^rtmmimm  (p.  23,  &c),  endeavours 
to  skew  that  that  woik  is  the  production  of  M. 
AaUoias  Gnipho ;  but  this  is  only  a  very  uncertain 
hypecbesia.    [CiCBao,  p.  727.]  [L.  S.] 

ONOSI'DICUS  (r»w^icof),the  fourteenth  in 
from  Aesculapius,  the  elder  son  of  Nebms, 
bcetber  of  Cbrysns,  and  the  fether  of  Hippo- 
L»  Podalirins  II.,  and  Aeneius.  He  lived 
Msehnhlj  in  the  sixth  century  &  c.  (Jo.  Tsetses, 
CM.  viL  HkL  155,  m  Fabric  BibL  Graee.  voLxii. 
■L  6M,  ed.  Vet. ;  Poeti  ^itL  ad  Artait,  in  Hip- 
voL  iiL  pu  770.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

GOBIDAS.    [CoBfDAa.] 
G<rBRYAS  (TttipAat),    1.  A  noble  Assyrian, 
X«Bopboa*s   CfTopaedekk,  goes  over  to 
Cyiws,  and  renders  him  various  important  services 
(iv.  6,  V.  2,  viL  5.  viiL  4). 

2.  A  Botde  Pcnian,  one  of  the  seven  conspimtors 
SoMrdb  the  Msgian.  When  the  attack 
and  Smeidis  md  to  his  chamber,  he  was 
by  Daieius  and  Gobiyaa.  In  the  darkness 
ef  tbe  rooas  Daietus  was  afinid  to  strike  at  the 
lest  be  should  kill  Gobryas  ;  but  Gobryas 
his  hesitation,  exdaimed,  **  Drive  your 
awerd  tbraugb  both  of  us.**  Dareius  struck,  and 
fatunately  piereed  only  the  Magian.  (Herod.  iiL 
70,  73,  78  ;  Pint.  C^ier.  vol.  iL  p.  50,  e.,  and 
*s  Note ;  Justin,  i  9  ;  VaL  Max.  iii. 


GORDIANUS. 


270 


2,  ext  §  2 ;  Aristeid.  v<^  i.  p.  502,  vol  u.  p.  236.) 
Gobryas  accompanied  Dareius  into  Scythia,  and 
discovered  the  true  meaning  of  the  symbolical  de- 
fiance of  the  Scythians.  (Herod,  iv.  132,  134.) 
He  was  doubly  related  to  Dareius  by  marriage: 
Dareius  married  the  daughter  of  Qobiyaa,  and 
Gobryas  married  the  sister  of  Dareius  ;  and  one  of 
his  children  by  her  was  Mardonius.  (Hered.  viL 
2,5.) 

3u  One  of  the  commanden  of  the  army  with 
which  Artaxerxes  II.  met  his  brother  Cyrus.  (Xe- 
noph.  Anab.  L  7.  §  12.)  [P.  S.] 

GOLGUS  (r6Kyo%\  a  son  of  Adonis  and  Aphro- 
dite, firom  whom  the  town  of  Golgi,  in  Cyprus,  was 
believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Schol.  ad 
Ifucent.  XV.  100.)  [L.  S.] 

OCNATUS  ANTrGONUS.  [Antioonus.] 
GO'NGYLUS  (royyrfAof).  1.  Of  Eretria,  was 
the  agent  by  whose  means  Panaanias  entered  into 
communication  with  Xerxes,  b.  c.  477.  To  his 
charge  Pausanias  entrusted  Byzantium  after  its  re- 
capture, and  the  Persian  prisoners  who  were  there 
taken,  and  who,  by  his  agency,  were  now  allowed  to 
escape,  and  (apparently  in  their  company)  he  also 
himself  went  to  Xerxes,  taking  with  him  the  re- 
markable letter  from  Pausanias,  in  which  be  pro- 
posed to  put  the  Persian  king  in  possession  of 
Sparta  and  all  Greece,  in  return  for  marriage  with 
his  daughter.  (Thuc  i.  129 ;  Died.  xi.  44  ;  Nepos, 
Pama.  2.) 

Xenophon,  on  his  arrival  in  Mysia  with  tbe 
Cyrean  soldiers  (&  c.  399),  found  Hellas,  the 
widow  of  this  Gongylus,  living  at  Peigamna.  She 
entertained  him,  and,  by  her  direction,  he  attacked 
the  castle  of  Asidates,  a  neighbouring  Persian 
noble.  She  had  borne  her  husband  two  sons,  Gor- 
gion,  and  another  Gongylus,  the  latter  of  whom,  on 
finding  Xenophon  endangered  in  his  attempt,  went 
out,  against  his  mother^s  will,  to  the  reacue,  accom- 
panied by  Prodes,  the  descendant  of  Demaratus. 
(Xen.  Analk  vii  8.  §§  8,  17.)  These  two  sons,  it 
further  appears  (Xen.  HeiL  iii.  1.  §  6),  were  in 
possession  of  Gambrium  and  Palaegambrium,  My- 
rina  and  Grynium,  towns  given  by  the  king  to 
their  fether  in  reward  for  his  treachery.  On 
Thibren*s  arrival  with  the  Lacedaemonian  forces, 
and  the  incorporation,  shortly  after  the  above  oc- 
currence, of  the  Cyrean  troops  with  them,  they, 
with  Eurysthenes  and  Procles,  placed  their  towns 
in  his  hands,  and  joined  the  Greek  cause. 

2.  A  Corinthian  captain,  who  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  the  Pelopenneoian  war,  b.  c.  414,  took 
charge  of  a  sing^  ship  of  reinforcements  for  Syra- 
cuse. He  left  Leucas  after  Gylippus,  but,  sailing 
direct  for  Syracuse  itself  arrived  there  first.  It 
was  a  critical  juncture :  the  besieged  were  on  tbe 
point  of  holcUng  an  assembly  for  discussion  of 
terms  of  surrender.  His  arrii^  and  his  news  of 
the  approach  of  Gylippus,  put  a  stop  to  all  thought 
of  this ;  the  Syracusans  took  heart,  and  presently 
moved  out  to  support  the  advance  of  their  future 
deliverer.  Thucydides  seems  to  regard  this  as  the 
moment  of  the  turn  of  the  tide.  On  the  safe 
arrival  of  Gongylus  at  that  especial  crisis  depended 
the  iasue  of  the  Sicilian  expedition,  and  with  it  the 
destiny  of  Syracuse,  Athens,  and  all  Greece.  Gon- 
gylus fell,  says  Plutarch,  in  the  first  battle  on  Epi- 
?>hie,  after  the  arrival  of  Gylippus.  (Thuc.  vii.  2 ; 
lutJVicsti«,19.)  [A.H.  C] 

GORDIA'NUS,  the  name  of  three  Roman  em- 
perors, &ther,  ion,  and  grandson. 

T  4 


280 


GORDIANUS. 


I.  M.  Antonius  Oordianus,  sqnuuned  Afri- 
CANUR,  the  son  of  MeUus  Marullus  and  Ulpia 
Gordiana,  daughter  of  Annioi  Seterut,  traced  his  de- 
scent by  the  father's  side  from  the  Gracchi,  by  the 
mother^B  from  the  emperor  Trajan,  and  married 
Fabia  Orestilia,  the  great  grand-daughter  of  Anto- 
ninus. His  ancestors  had  for  three  generations  at 
least  risen  to  the  consulship,  a  dignity  with  which 
he  himself  was  twice  invested.  His  estates  in  the 
provinces  were  believed  to  be  more  extensive  than 
those  of  any  other  private  citizen:  he  possessed  a 
suburban  vUIa  of  matchless  splendour  on  the  Prae- 
nestine  way,  and  inherited  from  his  great  grand- 
fiither  the  house  in  Rome  which  had  once  belonged 
to  the  great  Pompeius,  had  afterwards  passed  into 
the  hands  of  M.  Antonius,  and  still  bore  the  name 
of  the  Domus  Rostrata,  derived  from  the  trophies 
captured  in  the  piratical  war,  which  decorated  its 
vestibule  when  Cicero  wrote  the  second  Philippic. 
Gordianus  in  youth  paid  homage  to  the  Muses,  and 
among  many  other  pieces  composed  an  epic  in 
thirty  books,  called  the  Aniomnia»,  the  theme 
being  the  wars  and  history  of  the  Antonines.  In 
maturer  years  he  declaimed  with  so  much  reputa- 
tion that  he  numbered  emperors  among  his  audi- 
ences ;  his  quaestorship  was  distinguished  by  pro- 
fuse liberality ;  when  aedile  he  far  outstripped  all 
his  predecessors  in  magnificence,  for  he  exhibited 
games  every  month  on  the  most  gorgeous  scale  at 
his  own  cost ;  he  dischai^;ed  with  honour  the  duties 
of  a  praetorian  judge  ;  in  his  first  consulship,  a.  o. 
213,  he  was  the  coUeague  of  Cancalla;  in  his 
second  of  Alexander  Severus ;  and  soon  afterwards 
was  nominated  proconsul  of  Africa,  to  the  great 
joy  of  the  provincials.  Nor  was  his  popularity 
unmerited.  In  all  things  a  foe  to  excess,  of  gentle 
and  affectionate  temper  in  his  domestic  rehitionB, 
he  expended  his  vast  fortune  in  ministering  to  the 
enjoyment  of  his  friends  and  of  the  people  at  large, 
while  his  own  mode  of  life  was  of  the  most  frugal 
and  temperate  description,  and  the  chief  pleasure 
of  his  declining  years  was  derived  from  the  study 
of  Plato,  Aristotle,  Cicero,  and  Virgil. 

The  spirit  of  resistance  excited  in  every  region 
of  the  empire  by  the  tyranny  of  Maximinus  was 
first  kindled  into  open  rebellion  in  Africa  by  the 
flagrant  injustice  of  the  imperial  procurator,  who 
sought  to  gain  the  &vottr  of  his  master  by  emulating 
his  oppression.  Some  noble  and  wealthy  youths  of 
TisdruB,  whom  he  had  condemned  to  pay  a  fine 
which  would  have  reduced  them  to  indigence,  col- 
lecting together  their  slaves  and  rustic  retainers, 
sent  them  forwards  by  night  to  the  city,  command- 
ing them  to  mix  with  the  crowd,  so  as  not  to  excite 
suspicion,  while  they  themselves  entered  the  gates 
at  day-break,  and  boldly  repaired  to  the  presence 
of  the  officer  of  the  revenue,  as  if  for  the  purpose  of 
satisfying  his  demands.  Seizing  a  £svourable  mo- 
ment, they  plunged  their  daggers  into  his  heart, 
while  the  soldiers  who  rushed  forwards  to  the  rescue 
were  instantly  assailed  by  the  peasants,  and  de- 
stroyed or  put  to  flight  The  conspirators,  feeling 
that  their  ofience  was  beyond  forgiveness,  deter- 
mined to  identify  some  one  of  coiupicuous  station 
with  their  enterprise.  Hurrying  to  the  mansion 
of  the  venerable  Gordianus,  now  in  his  eightieth 
year,  they  burst  into  his  chamber,  and  before  he 
could  recover  from  his  surprise,  invested  him  with 
a  purple  robe,  and  hailed  him  as  Augustus.  While 
the  ringleaders  were  explaining  the  event  of  the 
morning,  and  bidding  him  choose  between  death  ! 


GORDIANUS. 

upon  the  spot  and  the  imperial  dignity  accompanied 
by  distant  and  doubtful  danger,  the  whole  city 
had  assembled  at  his  gates,  and  with  one  voice 
saluted  him  as  their  sovereign.  Gordianus,  pa> 
ceiving  that  resistance  was  fruitless,  yielded  to 
the  wishes  of  the  multitude;  and  all  the  chief 
cities  of  Africa  having  ratified  the  choice  of  Tisdms, 
he  was  escorted  a  few  days  afterwards  to  Carthage 
in  a  sort  of  triumphal  procession,  and  saluted  by 
the  title  of  Africanus.  From  thence  he  despatched 
letters  to  Rome,  announcing  his  elevation,  invei^* 
ing  at  the  same  time  against  the  cruelty  of  Maximi- 
nus, recalling  those  whom  the  tyrant  had  banished, 
and  promising  not  to  fidl  short  of  the  liberality 
of  his  predecessors  in  largesses  to  the  soldiers  and 
populace. 

The  senate  and  all  Rome  received  the  intelli* 
gence  with  enthusiastic  joy,  the  election  was  at 
once  confirmed,  Gordianus  and  his  son  were  {««>- 
claimed  Augusti.  The  hatred  long  suppressed  now 
found  free  vent,  Maximinus  was  declared  a  public 
enemy,  his  statues  were  cast  down,  and  his  name 
was  erased  from  all  public  monuments»  Italy  was 
divided  into  districts,  twenty  commissioners  were 
appointed  to  raise  armies  for  its  defence,  and  the 
most  energetic  measures  were  adopted  to  secure 
the  co-operation  of  the  distant  provinces.  Mean- 
while, afiairs  at  Carthage  had  assumed  a  very  un- 
expected aspect.  A  certain  Capellianus,  procurator 
of  Numidia,  who  had  long  been  on  bad  terms  with 
Gordianus,  and  had  been  recently  suspended  by  hia 
orders,  refiised  to  acknowledge  his  authority,  and 
collecting  a  large  body  of  the  well-trained  forces 
who  gufurded  the  frontier,  hastened  towards  the 
capital  The  new  prince  could  oppose  nothing  ex- 
cept an  effeminate  crowd,  destitute  alike  of  anna 
and  discipline.  Such  a  rabble  was  unable  for  a 
moment  to  withstand  the  regular  troops  of  Capelli- 
anus. The  son  of  Gordianus,  after  vainly  attempt- 
ing to  rally  the  fugitives,  perished  in  the  field ;  sind 
his  aged  father,  on  receiving  intelligence  of  these 
disasters,  died  by  his  own  hands,  after  having  en- 
joyed a  sort  of  shadow  of  royalty  for  less  than  two 
months. 

The  elder  Gordianus  was  a  man  of  ordinary 
stature,  with  venerable  white  hair,  a  iiill  huce 
rather  ruddy  than  fair,  commanding  respect  by  his 
eye,  his  brow,  and  the  general  dignity  of  his  coun- 
tenance, and  is  said  to  have  borne  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  Augustus  in  voice,  manner,  and  gait. 

Eckhel  is  very  angry  with  Capitolinus  for  ex- 
pressing a  doubt  whether  the  Gordians  bore  the 
appellation  of  Antomtu  or  Antommu.  It  is  certaia 
that  the  few  medals  and  inscriptions  in  which  the 
name  appears  at  full  length  uniformly  exhibited 
the  former ;  but  when  we  recollect  that  Fabia  Ores- 
tilia, the  wife  of  the  elder,  was  a  lineal  descendant 
of  Antoninus,  and  that  the  virtues  of  the  Anto- 
nines were  celebrated  both  in  prose  and  verse  by 
her  husband,  it  does  not  appear  improbable  that,  in 
common  with  many  other  emperors,  he  may  have 


COIN  OF  GOKDIANCJS  X. 


GORDIANUS. 
«Minri  ^  dcugnaltan  in  qnetlioD  dnriig  d 
brief  pmod  of  hii  iwa^ . 

2.  H.  AnoNius  Oordianck.  sideit  loa  e 
the  in^Biiif  and  of  Fobia  Omtilia,  vu  born  ii 
A.  a.  19-2,  WW  aiipaiDtcd  IcgMui  ta  hii  hlher  ii 
Africa.  «M  tiMciated  viib  him  ia  the  pnrplc. 
Mad  feO  in  the  biutle  mgmiiut  CipelliaaDi,  a> 
lecBcdcd  *baTe,  in    the  livlj>iiith   jrw  of  hii 

Ltf*  mni^  in  hit  hahita,  anc 
Bonlity   than    hii   pamt,    he 
mprctni  and  bdorcd  both  in  pablic  and  priTate 
U<F,  and  neTTT  diigToeed  hiiBMlf  by  act>  at  oaten- 
tationa   pmfl^acy.  althongh  he   left  npwvdi 
liity  diUdnii  b;  Tariona  miitrewea,  and  enjojed 
the  lofiiewhat    qneationable  diatjncd<         '  ' 
Hkcud   bj  the  hioar  of  Ela^bslu 
ofice  of  qnafrtnr      He  became  pnel 
mon  pan  anipkx  of  Aleiander,  and  acqnilted 
Umielf  with  w  BUKh  credit  at  i  jodge,  that  he 
vaa  ferthwitli,  at  a  Teiy  aailj  age,  pmrnoted 
the  CBoaulefaip.     Semal  light  pieee*  in  proM  ■! 
nnt  atieited  bii  loTe  of  Uleratuie,  which  be  ii 
bibcd  in  bDyhood  from  hii  preopUr,  Serenni  Sai 
Biaicmm,  wkoH  &Ib«  had  accomulaled  a  libnuy  of 
litXt  Ihooiand  Toliunn,  which  the  ton  inherited, 
■ad  oa  bia  death  bequeathed  to  hii  pupil. 

No  period  in  the  annsit  of  Rome  ii  rnore  em- 
l«iia»i  il  bj-  chraoologiad  difficultiet  than  the 
epoch  g(  the  two  Oaidiani,  in  CDoeeqaeiice  of  the 
•tmiiiy,  tmfuiDii,  and  ineooiiitency  which  cha- 
laeieiiK  the  aaiiatiiH  of  iheandent  hiitoriani,  in- 
aoBindi  that  n  *h*U  Sod  lii  meki,  a  hundred 
daji,  iii  Bsclht,  one  year,  two  yearm,  and  eren 

liaiU  of  their  reign,  while  in  like  manner  Balbi- 
na.  with  Pnpienai,  are  •ariooily  elated  to  bare 
eceapied  the  throne  for  twenty-two  dayi, — lor 
Tiart  Buaibt, — (or  one  year, — or  for  two  yean. 
Witlnal  aiumpiing  to  point  ant  the  (bUj  of 

Echhel  bai  pnxed  iD  the 

that  the  leiolt  in  Africa  ^ainit  Haiimiiiiu  hidh 
bie  tAm  place  in  A.  n.  !38,  pisbably  about  the 
Wfianiag  tit  March,  and  that  the  death  of  the  two 
Cinliaat  happened  in  the  middle  of  April,  after  a 
trip  of  lia  weelu,  wbile  the  twauiiuitioD  of 
Belunni  and  Papienai,  with  the  ac<««an  of  the 
ikird  Oocdiao,  coold  not  btre  been  later  than  the 
Bkl  ef  the  feOawiDg  Jnlf .  Our  limili  do  not  permit 
■  IS  enter  into  ■  nuBUte  inrettigation  of  theie, 
bat  it  Bay  be  uefol  to  iodicate  the  nature  of  the 
■UBian  which  eeem  to  eeiahliih  the  abore  coo- 

1.  The  mwon  ,of  Manmbnu  !•  known  to 
^n  taken  place  in  the  middle  of  the  year  a.  a. 
m.  Bad  copper  coin  an  Mill  eitanl  iMned  by  the 
■•■Icirith  the  uoal  Manp  (a-c),  itnick  when  he 
*ai  iribvpe  ier  tbe  Jberth  time,  which  therefore 
<^aat  hdonjf  to  aa  earlier  date  than  tbe  begiiming 
•I*.  ».2«. 

i-  Upeo  recdnng  inlelligcDCe  of  the  ptoceed- 
■■p  m  Abia,  the  Knate  at  once  acknowledged 
it  Ocrdkoi.  threw  down  the  itatoe*  of  Muimi' 
HI.  Bad  decbrrd  him  a  pablic  meniy.  Hence  it 
■■■ifcn  that  theywonld  iieue  no  money  beaiing 
^<Sgy  after  tbeaa  ennta,  which  muat  therefore 


Q0RDIANU3. 


S8I 


Dinneroni  coioi  are  extant,  (track  in  Egypt,  com- 
memorating the  Mienlh  year  of  hii  reign.  But 
nnce  the  ^yptiani  caknlaled  the  cominen  cement 
of  their  ciiil  year,  and  coniequently  the  yeare  of  a 
BOTcreign't  leign,  from  the  29th  of  Augnit,  they 
id  priori 


:>.  238,  u  the  fitil  year  of  the  third 


ofAugnil.A. 
Oordian'i  reign. 

Hence  the  eleTation  of  the  fint  two  Gordiana, 
their  dealb,  the  death  of  Maiiminiu,  tbe  acceauon 
and  death  of  Balbinui  with  Popicnui,  and  the  ac- 
ceiaton  of  the  third  Oordian.  mtut  all  haie  fallen 
between  the  lit  of  January  and  the  29th  of 
ADgnit,  A.  D.  23S: 


3.  M.  Antonius  GoitDiAMrG,accordingIo  moM 
the  aDihohiii»  coniulted  by  CapitalinOi,  wiu 
e  Bon  of  a  daughter  of  the  elder  Uocdianui.  al- 
thoDgh  Bome  maintained  that  he  waa  the  Bon  of  the 
younger  Goidianui.  Haring  been  elevated  to  the 
rank  of  Caeiar,  under  circamitancei  narrated  in  the 
life  of  Balbinua  [BALHiNira],  after  tbe  murder  of 
Balhinui  and  Pupienut  by  the  pmetoriani  a  few 
weeka  af^rwardi,  in  July  A.  D.  336,  he  waa  pro- 
claimed AuguituB,  with  the  full  approbation  of  tbe 
troopa  and  tbe  aenate,  although  at  thii  time  a  mero 
boy,  probebly  not  more  than  fifteen  yean  old.  The 
annala  of  his  reign  are  aingularly  meagre.  In  tbe 
coniulahip  of  Venuitua  and  Sabintu  (a.  s.  34D),  a 
rebellion  broke  out  in  Africa,  but  was  promptly 
auppreurd.  In  211,  which  marka  hia  aecond  con- 
aalihip,  tbe  young  prince  determined  to  proceed  in 
peraon  in  the  Peniin  war,  which  had  aasamed  a 
t  fonnidable  aspect,  but  before  eettini  out  mar- 
Sabinla  Tranquillina,  tbe  daughter  o 


[Mia. 


bed  for  learning, 
atnughtway  ajH 

/in  all  matti-n  of 


a-a-JSa. 

!■  Ii  IB  known   that   the  lliird  Gordiau  waa 
kiU  Bbeu  tb*  month  of  March,  >.  D.  241,  and 


pointed  piaefect  of  the  prai 

trusty  coanaellor  of  bis  ion 
iportance.     By  their  joint  eiertioni,  the  power  of 
E  eunucha,  whose  haneful  influence  in  the  palac* 
4  Rnt  acquired  aliength  under  Elagabstiii  and 

been  tolerated  by  hia  auccessor,  was  at  once  aup- 

In  212  Gordianns,  having  thrown  open  the 
temple  of  Janus  with  all  the  ancient  fonnalitiei, 
quitted  Rome  for  the  East.  Pauing  through 
Mooia,  he  routed  and  destroyed  some  barbarous 
a  the  confines  of  Thrace,  who  saugbi  to 
progress ;  crossing  over  from  thence  to 
Sjria,  he  defeated  Sapor  in  a  auccession  of  engage- 
'  and  compelled  him  to  evacuate  Mesopotamia, 
ief  merit  of  theae  achievements  being  pro- 
bably due  to  MiaitheuB,  to  whom  Ihoy  were,  with 
fitting  modesty,  ascribed  in  the  despatchea  to  the 
aenate.  But  this  prosperity  did  not  long  endure : 
Miaitbeua  perished  by  disesiBe,  or,  as  many  histo- 
rians have  assetted,  by  the  treachery  of  Philip,  an 
Arabian,  who,  in  an  evil  honr,  was  chosen  by  tbe 
supply  the  place  of  the  trusty  faiend 
had  lost.  Philip,  from  the  moment  of 
his  elevation,  appeari  to  have  exerted  ever;  art  to 


282  OORDIUS. 

pteJDdke  the  wldkn  igaiut  tlisir  tunmga. 


untrind  that  the  auppliei  deatined  fbc  the 
ihe  camp  ihould  ba  intercepted  or  lent  in  a  wivng 
direction,  (nd  then  aggnisted  the  diiconteal 
which  uvie  amoaf  the  trvopi  by  altHhaling  theie 
diiutin  to  iho  cBieleunni  and  incspacitj  oC  the 
emperai.  Al  length  he  u  niued  their  puiioni 
by  artful  mitrepreKnta^otu,  that  the  l^ou  ruing 
tnmultucmily,  attacked  Oordianai  at  the  came  of 
their  •u&bnDgi ;  and  haring  gained  poweMion  of 
hii  penon,  fint  depOKd,  and  then  put  hun  to 
death.  The  namtiieof  [he  circumstanceiattending 
tbii  erent,  aa  recorded  by  Capitolinm,  ii  eridently 
lariiety  mingled  with  &ble,  but  no  doubt  eiiili  u 
M  the  manner  in  which  Gordian  peciihed,  nnr  at 
the  treachery  by  which  the  deed  wu  accompliihed. 

Of  a  lively  but  tmclabls  diipoulion,  endnwed 
with  high  abililie*,  of  amiable  temper  and  winning 
addreu,  Oorduin  had  gained  the  hearti  of  all,  and 
was  ihe  idal  alike  of  the  eenate,  the  people,  and 
the  armiea,  until  betrayed  by  the  peifidy  of  hii 
geneial.  So  well  aware  wai  Philip  of  the  popu- 
larity of  hia  Tictim,  that,  initead  of  commanding 
hii  Untuei  to  be  Ihiown  down,  and  hii  name  to  be 
«rased  from  public  monumenlt,  aiwai  the  oonimon 
practi»  under  inch  circumitanc«,heieque>ted  the 
•ennle  to  grant  him  dirine  honoun,  inncnncing  m 
hit  deipalch  that  the  young  prince  had  died  a 
Bataral  death,  and  that  he  himHtf  had  been 
chosen  Doaniniauily  (o  Gil  the  vacant  thntne. 

Oordian  wai  buried  near  Caitnun  Ciiceiium 
or  Cereuiium,  in  MMopotamla,  and  an  epitaph, 
enumerating  his  exploits,  waa  engraved  upon  the 
tomb  in  Greek,  I^tin,  Penian,  Hebrew,  and 
£t^ptian  cbaiaclen.  The  inicriplioa  itself  ii  nid 
to  have  been  destroyed  by  Lidniua,  but  the  se- 
pulchre, which  fonned  a  coaspicuons  abject  a* 
viewed  from  the  mrrounding  country,  wa*  itiU  to 
be  seen  la  (he  day)  of  Juluui  (a.  n.  363),  ai  we 
are  told  by  Ammianut  Marcelluiua,  who  calls  the 
■pot  Zailha.  or  the  Dlire-tree. 

(CapitoUo.  Maxtmia.  duo,  Oordiaai  tra  f  He- 
radian,  lib.  ni.  *iii.;  Victor,  dt  Caa.  iin.  iivii., 
EfM.  xxvi  UTiL  ;  Entrap,  ii.  2  t  Amm.  Marc 
xiiii.  b.  I  T;  Zeum.L  It— 16,19,  iii.  14  j  Eckhel, 
ToL  Tii.  p.  293.)  [W.  R.] 


GO'RDIUS  (rrfpjiot),  an  ancient  king  of  Phry^ 
gia,  and  blher  of  Midas,  is  celebmled  in  history, 
through  the  story  of  the  Gordian  knoL  Aetording 
to  tradition,  he  waa  originally  a  poor  peasant,  but 
wu  destined  to  occupy  a  kingly  throne,  a* 
waa  indicated  by  a  prodigy  which  happened  to 
him.  Doe  day,  while  ha  was  ploughing,  an  eagle 
came  down  and  settled  on  hi*  yoke  of  oxen,  and 
remained  there  till  the  erening.  Gerdiu*  was  snr^ 
pnsed  at  the  phenamenim,  and  went  to  Telmissus 
to  consult  the  natbsyers  of  thai  plaea,  who  were 
celrbnted  fer  their  art.  Close  by  the  gates 
a  Telmissian  giH,  who  herself 
posseased  prophetic  powerv  He  told  her  what  he 
hiid  come  for,  and  she  adviaed  him  to  oSer  np  sa- 


of  thet 


0011GASU3. 
olEcet  to  Zeni  Baa-AeiSi  at  Telmisma.  She  her^ 
accompanied  him  into  the  town,  and  gare  him  the 
neceteary  inatmctions  teipeeting  the  sscrifict*. 
Odious,  in  return,  took  her  for  bis  wife,  and  he- 
came  by  her  the  &ther  of  Mida*.  When  Mtdai 
had  grown  np  to  manhood,  inlernal  dinurbaacn 
bmke  out  in  Phrygia,  and  an  orade  mfonned  the 
ronid  bring  them  akmg, 


«bo  should  a 


Ihe  a 


re  delibenling 


n  thd  people 
on  these  points,  Gordiua,  with  li 
suddenly  amwared  riding  in  his  car  in  the  assembly 
of  the  people,  who  al  once  recognised  the  perton 
described  by  the  oracle.  According  to  Arrian 
(Anoi.  il  3),  the  Phrygians  made  Midat  (heir 
king,  while,  accordisg  to  Justin  (iL  7),  who  alio 
gives  the  oracle  somewhat  differently,  and  to  others, 
Oordius  himself  was  made  king,  and  succeeded  by 
Hidaa.  The  new  king  dedicated  his  car  and  the 
yoke  to  which  the  oien  had  been  bilened,  to  Zeus 
AuTiAnSt,  in  the  acnpoUs  of  Oordium,  and  an  erade 
declared  that,  whoaoeTer  should  untie  the  knot  of 
the  yoVe,  should  raign  over  all  Asia.  It  is  a  well- 
known  story,  chat  Alexander,  on  his  Atiifal  at 
Gordium,  cut  the  knot  with  hi)  sword,  and  applied 
the  oracle  to  himiell  (Comp.  Curt.  iii.  1.  £  IS  ; 
Plut.  Akx.  13  ;  Stisb.  iii.  p.  SG8  \  Aetian,  V.  H. 
U.  17.)  [L.  S.] 

GO'RDIUS,  a  Cappadocian  by  birth,  the  isitrv 
ment  of  Mithtidates  Enpalor  VI.  in  bis  attampta 
to  annex  Canpadoda  to  Pontna.  Oordina  waa  em- 
ployed by  him,  in  b.  ix  96,  to  mntder  Aiiatathea  VI. 
king  of  Cappadoda  [AaiaRiTHBS,  N&  6].  Ha 
was  afterwards  tutor  of  a  sou  of  Mitbridales,  whom, 
after  the  murder  of  Ariarathe*  Vll.  he  made  king 
of  Cappadocia.  Oordius  was  sent  as  tho  envoy  af 
Mithridates  to  Rome,  and  afterwards  employed  by 
him  to  engage  Tigranes,  king  of  Armenia,  to  attack 
Cappadocia,  and  expel  Ariobaraanea  1.,  whom  the 
Romans  made  king  of  that  countir  in  >■  c  93. 
Sulla  restored  Ariobarunes  in  the  Allowing  year, 
and  drove  Gordias  out  of  Cappadocia-  Oordius 
was  opposed  to  Muraena  on  the  banks  of  the  Hsiys, 
B.C.  83—2.  (Jastm,  iiiriiL  l—S  ;  App.  Milk. 
66  ;  PluL  SJl.  S.)  [W.  B.  D.J 

OCyRDlUS,  a  ehariotaer,  the  companion  of 
Elagabalus  in  his  firat  race,  and  fmm  that  day  fbr^ 
ward  the  chosen  friend  of  the  empenu,  by  whom 
he  waa  appointed  piaefectus  vigilnm,  (Lamprid. 
£%iii.  6.  12i  DionCass.lxxii.  IS.)    [W.  R.] 

O0RDY3  (rif*«),  a  son  of  Triptoletnua,  who 
assisted  in  searching  ^ter  lo,  and  then  settled  in 
Phrygia,  when  the  district  oF  Goidyaea  received 
it)  name  from  him.  (Staph.  Byi.  :  v.  FofSlvar ; 
Strab.  pp.  7i7,  7iO.)  [US.] 

OCROASUS  (Tipyaac,),  a  ion  of  Machaon 
and  Antideia.  who,  together  with  hi*  brother  Ni- 
comachus,  bad  a  sanctuary  at  Pherae,  foonded  hj 
Olaucui,  the  son  of  Aepytna.  {Paoa.  i*.  3.  g  6, 
30.  %  2.  [L.  S.] 

OO'RGASUS  (rifiyiKros),  one  of  Ihe  ami*  of 
MachaoD,  the  sou  of  Aeaculapins,  by  Antideia,  the 
daughter  of  Diodes,  king  at  Phetsa,  in  Heasenia ; 
who,  after  the  death  of  iua  grandhther,  anccseded 
to  the  kingdom.  He  also  followed  Ihe  example  of 
his  father,  by  practinogthaart  of  healing,  for  which 
he  received  divine  honoura  after  his  death.  (Pana. 
iv.  30.  g  2.)  [W.  A.  O.J 

OO'RGASUS,  painter  and  modeller.  [Dajso- 
riiiLtra].  (See  also  Wall,  fnadtfaa,  1841.  imta 
43,  p.  3*7.)  tP.S.] 


OORGIA& 

GORGE  (r^fyq),  a  daughter  of  Oeneof  and 
Althaea,  and  the  wife  of  Andiaemon.  When  Ar- 
temia  raetaflMiphoted  her  ittters  into  birds  on 
account  of  their  unceasing  Lunentationa  about  ^eir 
brother  Heleuger,  Goige  and  Deianeira  alone  were 
qiared.  (Anton,  lib.  2  ;  Or.  Aid.  viii  532 ; 
ApoQod.  L  8.  §$  3»  5.)  According  to  Apollodorue, 
she  became  the  motha  of  Tydeus  by  ber  own 
fioher.  Her  ion  Thoas  led  the  Aetolums  againet 
Trpy.  One  of  the  Danaides  likewiae  bore  the 
of  Gorge.    (ApoUod.  ii.  1.  g  5.)     [US.] 

G(/RG1AS  (Tofjlas),  one  of  Alexander's  offi- 
among  those  who  were  brought  reluct- 
antly from  Macedonia  by  Amyntas,  son  of  Andro- 
menea,  when  he  was  sent  hooie  to  collect  levies  in 
B.C  332.  (Curt  vii.  l,ad  fin. ;  see  Vol.  L  p.  155, 
b.)  Goigias  was  one  of  the  commanders  left  by 
Alexander  in  Bactria  to  complete  the  reduction  of 
the  fiectrien  insorgents,  and  to  check  further  re- 
beUion,  while  the  king  himself  marched  to  queil 
the  reroit  in  Sogdiana,  &  c  328.  (Arrian,  Anab, 
ir.  16.)  He  accompanied  Alexander  in  his  Indian 
cxpeditaon,  and,  together  with  Attains  and  Me- 
Uatfger,  eommanded  the  mercenaries  at  the  yoMugt 
of  ^  Uydaipes  against  Poms  in  B.C.  826.  (Arrian, 
Amok  T.  12  ;  eomp.  Curt  viii.  13  ;  Pint  Aiex,  60  ; 
Diod.  xriL  87,  &c.)  This  is  perhaps  the  same 
Gofgias  whose  name  occurs  in  Justin  (xii.  12) 
among  the  Teteians  whom  Alexander  sent  home 
udcr  Czateras  in  &  c.  324  ;  and,  in  that  case,  he 

lat  be  disdagnished  from  the  Goigias  who  is 
itioncd  by  PJatarch  (Emm.  7)  as  one  of  the 
offieeiB  of  Eaaenes  in  his  battle  against  Cratems 
mad  NeoptoleBas  in  Cappadocia,  in  B.C.  321.  [E.E.] 

OiXRGlAS  (rop^ior),  of  Leontini,  a  Chalci- 
diaa  coJooy  in  Sicily,  was  somewhat  older  than 
the  orator  Antiphon  (bom  in  &  c.  480  or  479), 
and  lived  to  sndi  an  advanced  age  (some  my  1 05, 
and  othen  109  years),  that  he  survived  Socmtes, 
thmgh  probably  only  a  short  time.  (Quintil.  iii.  1 . 
f  9 ;  oomp.  Xenoph.  ^«06.  iL  6.  §  1 6 ;  H.  Kd. 
Foaa,  d>  Oorpia  Uomtma,  HaUe,  1828,  p.  6,  &c. ; 
J.  Ged,  Hiitor.  CriL  SopkittafTtm^  in  the  Nova 
i  SondMiBRkeno-TraJBotmae^  iL  p.  14.) 
Its  which  we  have  of  personal  collisions 
bttweea  Gocgiaa  and  Plato,  and  of  the  opinion 
which  Gofgtas  ia  said  to  have  expressed  respecting 
Plato^s  dl^ogne  Gorgiat  (Athen.  xL  p.  505),  are 
deabcfal.  We  have  no  particular  information  re- 
specting the  early  lifie  and  circumstances  of  Goigias, 
Imt  we  ane  told  that  at  an  advanced  age,  in  n.  c. 
427*  be  was  sent  by  his  fellow-dtixens  as  amba»> 
to  Athens,  Uk  the  purpose  of  soliciting  its  pro- 
agaiast  the  threatening  power  of  Syracuse. 
(Diod.  ziL  53;  f)aX.Hipp.  Ataj,  p. 282;  Timaeus, 
mp.  Dkmy»  HaL  Jmd.  Zys.  3.)  He  seems  to  have 
ictamed  to  Leontini  only  for  a  short  time,  and 
t»  hare  spent  the  remaining  years  of  his  vigorous 
•Id  migt  to  the  towns  of  Greece  Proper,  especially 
at  Athena  and  the  Thessalian  Larisaa,  enjoying 
haoiwsr  cvcrywhers  as  an  ontor  and  teacher  <^ 
rfaetoffie.  (Diod.  L  c ;  Pint,  de  SoeraL  Daem.  8  ; 
Dkmya.  /L  e. ;  Pint.  Hipp.  M^.  p.  282,  b.,  Garp. 
f.  449,  b.,  4^110,  pu  71« Frotag.  pp. 309, 315;  oomp. 
FoM,  ^  23»  dLC^)  S^rem  (l/eber  AriMlopk.  V'6^ 
f.U^mtheMemoiniiftJielio^Acad.o/BerUm) 
■■diwirwirfid  to  prove  that  Gofgias  and  his  brother 
Herodicns  n  physicisD  of  ume  note,  settled  at 
Athettk,  bat  there  is  not  sufficient  evidence  for  this 
epiaaosL  Aa  Gofgias  did  not  go  as  ambassador  to 
Alhcaa  till  af^  the  death  of  Pericles,  and  as  we 


GORGIAS. 


283 


have  no  trace  of  an  eariier  journey,  we  must  reject 
the  statement  that  the  great  Athenian  statesman 
and  the  historian  Thucydides  were  among  his  dis- 
cipleflL  (Philostr.  ViL  Soph.  p.  493,  £^  13,  p. 
919  ;  comp.  Dionys.  HaL  EpUL  ad  Pomp.  2,  Jud. 
ds  7%ttcyd.  24.)  But  his  Sicilian  oratory,  in  which 
he  is  said  to  have  excelled  Tisias,  who  was  at 
Athens  at  the  same  time  with  him,  perhaps  as  am- 
bassador from  Syracuse  (Pans.  vi.  7.  §  8 ;  Plat 
Phaedr,  p.  267),  must  have  exercised  a  consider- 
able influence  even  upon  eminent  men  of  the  time, 
such  as  Agathon,  the  ti&gic  poet,  and  the  rhetori- 
cian Isocrates.  (Plat.  Symp.  p.  198 ;  Dionys. 
HaL  de  Itoerai.  1,  de  Oompot,  Verh.  23;  Isocrat. 
Fanaih.  L  p.  334,  ed.  Lange.)  Besides  Polus,  who 
is  described  in  such  lively  colours  in  the  GorgUu  of 
Plato,  Alcibiades,  Critias,  Alcidamas,  Aeschines, 
and  Antisthenes,  are  called  either  pupils  or  imi- 
tators of  Oorgias.  (Philostr.  p.  493,  &c,  comp.  p. 
919;  Dionys.  de  Isaeo^  19 ;  Diog.  Laert.  iL  63, 
vi.  1.) 

In  his  earlier  years  Goigias  was  attracted, 
though  not  convinced,  by  the  conclusions  to  which 
the  Eleatics  had  come :  but  he  neither  attempted 
to  refute  them,  nor  did  he  endeavour  to  reconcile 
the  reality  of  the  various  and  varying  phaenomena 
of  the  world  with  the  supposition  of  a  simple, 
eternal,  and  unchangeable  existence,  as  Empedo- 
des,  Anaxagoras,  and  the  atomists  had  done.  On 
the  contrary,  he  made  use  of  the  conclusions  of  the 
Eleatics,  for  the  purpose  of  proving  that  there  was 
nothing  which  had  any  existence  or  reality  ;  and  in 
doing  this  he  paid  so  much  attention  to  externals, 
and  kept  so  evidently  appearance  alone  in  view, 
instead  of  truth,  that  he  was  justly  reckoned  among 
the  sophists.  His  work.  On  Nature^  or  On  thai 
lo&tcA  tt  not,  in  which  he  developed  his  views,  and 
which  is  said  to  have  been  written  in  b.  a  444 
(Olympiod.  m  Plat.  Gorg.  p.  567,  ed.  Routh.), 
seems  to  have  been  lost  at  an  early  time  (it  is 
doubtful  whether  Galen,  who  quotes  it,  (Jjpera,  vol 
i.  p.  56,  ed.  Gesner,  actually  read  it) ;  but  we 
possem  sufficient  extracts  from  it,  to  form  a  definite 
idea  of  its  nature.  The  work  ds  Xenopk.  Gorgia 
et  Mdmo^  ascribed  to  Aristotle  or  Theophrsstue, 
contains  a  £aithful  and  accurate  account  of  it,  though 
the  text  is  unfortunately  very  corrupt:  Sextus 
Empiricus  (adv.  Maik.  viL  65,  &c.)  is  more  super- 
ficial, but  clearer.  The  book  of  Gorgias  was 
divided  into  tliree  sections :  in  the  first  he  endea- 
voured to  show  that  nothing  had  any  real  exist- 
ence ;  in  the  second,  that  if  there  was  a  real 
existence,  it  was  beyond  man*s  power  to  ascertain 
it ;  and  in  the  thiid,  that  existence  could  not  be 
communicated,  even  supposing  that  it  was  real  and 
ascertainable.  The  first  section,  of  which  we  have 
a  much  more  precise  and  aocnnte  account  in  the 
Aristotelian  work  than  in  Sextus  Empiricus,  shows 
on  the  one  hand  that  things  neither  are  nor  an 
not,  because  otherwise  5nn^  and  not  bemg  would  be 
identical ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  if  there 
were  existence,  it  could  neither  have  com»  to  U 
nor  sol  come  to  be^  and  neither  be  one  nor  many. 
The  first  of  these  inferences  arises  frxnn  an  ambi- 
guity in  the  use  of  the  term  of  existence;  the 
second  from  the  fi^t  of  Goigias  adopting  the  con- 
clusion of  Melissus,  which  is  manifestly  wrong,  and 
according  to  which  existence  not  having  come  to  be 
is  infinite,  and — ^applying  Zeno*s  argument  against 
the  reality  of  space—as  an  infinite  has  no  exist- 
ence.   Goigias  further  makes  bad  use  of  another 


284 


GORGIAS. 


aigoment  of  Zeno,  inanniicli  as  he  conoeives  the 
unit  as  having  no  magnitade,  and  hence  as  incor^ 
poreal,  that  is,  aocordhig  to  the  materialistic  views, 
as  not  existing  at  all,  although  with  regard  to 
yariety,  he  observes  that  it  presupposes  the  exist- 
ence of  units.  The  second  section  concludes  that, 
if  existence  were  ascertainable  or  cognizable,  every- 
thing which  is  ascertained  or  thought  must  be  real ; 
but,  he  continues,  things  which  are  ascertainable 
through  the  medium  of  our  senses  do  not  exist, 
beeau$e  they  are  conceived,  but  exist  even  when 
they  are  not  conceived.  The  third  section  urges 
the  &ct,  that  it  is  not  existence  which  is  communi- 
cated, bat  only  words,  and  that  words  are  intelli- 
gible only  by  their  reference  to  corresponding  per- 
ceptions ;  but  even  then  intelligible  only  approxi- 
matively,  since  no  two  persons  ever  perfectly 
agreed  in  their  perceptions  or  sentiments,  nay, 
not  even  one  and  the  same  person  agreed  with 
himself  at  different  times.  (Comp.  Foss,  pp.  107 
—18.5.) 

However  little  such  a  mode  of  arguing  might 
stand  the  test  of  a  sound  dialectical  examination, 
yet  it  could  not  but  direct  attention  to  the  insuffi- 
ciency of  the  abstractions  of  the  £leatics«  and  call 
forth  more  careful  investigations  concerning  the 
nature  and  forms  of  our  knowledge  and  cognition, 
and  thus  contribute  towards  the  removal  of  the 
later  scepticism,  the  genns  of  which  were  contained 
in  the  views  entertained  by  Oorgias  himself.  He 
himself  seems  soon  to  have  renounced  this  sophis- 
tical schematism,  and  to  have  turned  his  attention 
entirely  to  rhetorical  and  practical  pursuits.  Plato 
at  least  notices  only  one  of  those  argumentations, 
and  does  not  even  speak  of  that  one  in  the  ani- 
mated description  which  he  gives  of  the  peculiari- 
ties of  Gorgias  in  the  dialogue  bearing  his  name, 
but  in  the  Eut^fdemuB  (p.  284, 86,  &c).  Isocrates 
(Helen.  Laudai,)^  however,  mentions  the  book 
itself. 

Gorgias,  as  described  by  Plato,  avoids  general 
definitions,  even  of  virtue  and  morality,  and  con- 
fines himself  to  enumerating  and  characterising  the 
particular  modes  in  which  they  app^r,  according 
to  the  differences  of  age,  sex,  &c.,  and  that  not 
without  a  due  appreciation  of  real  Cuts,  as  is  clear 
from  an  expression  of  Aristotle,  in  which  he  recog- 
nises this  merit  (Plat  Mem,  p.  71,  &c. ;  comp. 
Aristot /'o/tt.  i.  9.  §  13.)  Goigias  further  expressly 
declared,  that  he  did  not  profess  to  impart  virtue — 
as  Protagoras  and  other  sophists  did — ^but  only  the 
power  of  speaking  or  eloquence  (Plat  Meno,  p.  95, 
Gorg,  p.  452,  PkUeh.  p.  58),  and  he  preferred  the 
name  of  a  rhetorician  to  that  of  a  sophist  ( Plat 
Ckny.  p.  520  a,  449,  452) ;  but  on  the  supposition 
that  oratory  comprehended  and  was  the  master  of 
all  our  other  powers  and  fiaculties.  (lb.  p.  456, 
454.)  The  ancients  themselves  were  uncertain 
wheUier  they  should  call  him  an  orator  or  a  sophist 
(Cic.  de  Invent,  L  5  ;  Lucian,  Macmb.  23.) 

In  his  explanations  of  the  phaenomena  of  nature, 
though  without  attaching  any  importance  to  phy- 
sics, Gorgias  seems  to  have  followed  in  the  foot- 
steps of  Empedocles,  whose  disciple  he  is  called, 
though  in  aU  probability  not  correctly.  (Diog. 
Laert.  viii.  58  ;  Plat  Meno,  p.  76,  Goiy,  p.  453 ; 
comp.  Dionys.  de  laocraL  1.) 

The  eloquence  of  Goigias,  and  probably  that  of 
his  Sicilian  contemporary  Tisias  idso,  was  chiefly 
calculated  to  tickle  the  ear  by  antitheses,  by  com- 
binations of  words  of  similar  sound,  by  the  sym- 


GORGIAS. 

metry  of  its  parts  and  simikr  artifices  (Diod.  xii. 
53 ;  Cic.  OraL  49,  52 ;  Dionys.  Hal.  pamim),  and 
to  dazzle  by  metaphors,  hypallagae,  allegories,  re- 
petitions, apostrophes,  and  the  like  (Suidas  ;  Dio- 
nys. HaL  pamm) ;  by  novel  images,  poetical 
circumlocntions,  and  high-sounding  expressions, 
and  sometimes  also  by  a  strain  of  irony.  ( Aristot. 
BAet.  iii.  17,  8 ;  Xenopb.  Symp.  2  ;  Aristot  Rhet. 
iii.  1,  3,  14 ;  Philostr.  p.  492 ;  Dionys.  de  Lgt.  3.) 
He  lasUy  tried  to  charm  his  hearers  by  a  sym- 
metrical arrangement  of  his  periods.  ( Demetr.  de 
JSSoaU.  15.)  But  as  these  artifices,  in  the  applica- 
tion of  which  he  is  said  to  have  often  shown  real 
grandeur,  earnestness,  and  elegance  (ftryoAorpc- 
Tciav  KftL  atftyornra  mil  «coAXtAo^lar,  Dionys.  de 
Admhr,  W  DemtuA,  4),  were  made  use  of  too  pro- 
fusely, and,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  undue  pro* 
minence  to  poor  thoughts,  his  orations  did  not 
excite  the  feelings  of  his  hearers  (Aristot  RkeL  iii. 
3,  17 ;  Longin.  d»  Sublim,  iiL  12  ;  Hermog.  de 
Ideis,  i.  6,  ii.  9 ;  Dionys.  fxisnm),  and  at  all  events 
could  produce  only  a  momentary  impression.  This 
was  the  case  with  his  oration  addressed  to  the 
assembled  Greeks  at  Olympia,  exhorting  them  to 
union  against  their  common  enemy  f  Aristot  Rket, 
iii.  14;  Philostr.  p.  493),  and  with  the  funeral 
oration  which  he  wrote  at  Athens,  though  he  pit>> 
bably  did  not  deliver  it  in  public  (Philostr.  p.  493  ; 
and  the  fragment  preserved  by  the  SchoL  on  Her- 
mogenes,  in  Geel,  p.  60,  &C.,  and  Foss,  p.  69,  &c) 
Besides  these  and  similar  show-speeches  of  which 
we  know  no  more  than  the  titles  (Geel,  p.  33 ; 
Foss,  p.  76,  &C.),  Gorgias  wrote  tod  eammvneg  pitn 
bably  as  rhetorical  exercises,  to  show  how  subjects 
might  be  looked  at  from  opposite  points  of  view. 
(Cic.  Brut  12.)  The  same  work  seems  to  be  re- 
ferred to  under  the  title  OnonuuHeon.  ( Pollux,  ix.  1 .) 
We  have  besides  mention  of  a  work  on  dissimilar 
and  homogeneous  words  (Dionys.  de  Comp,  Verb.  p. 
67,  ed.  Reiske),  and  another  on  rhetoric  (Apollod. 
op.  Dioff.  LatrL  viii  58,  Cic.  Brut.  12 ;  QuintiU 
iii.  1.  §  3;  Suidas),  unless  one  of  the  before-men- 
tioned works  is  to  be  understood  by  this  tide. 

Respecting  the  genuineness  of  the  two  declama- 
tions which  have  come  down  to  us  under  the  name 
of  Gorgias,  viz.  the  Apology  of  Palamedes,  and  the 
Encomium  on  Helena,  which  is  maintained  by 
Reiske,  Geel  (p.  48,  &c.),  and  Schonbom  {Die- 
eertai,  de  AutkenHa  DedamaHonmm,  quae  Gorgiae 
LeonUni  nomine  extant,  Breslau,  1826),  and  doubted 
by  Foss  (p.  80,  &c.)  and  'others,  it  is  difficult  to 
give  any  decisive  opinion,  since  ike  characteristic 
peculiarities  of  the  oratory  of  Gorgias,  which  appear 
in  these  declamations,  especially  in  the  former, 
might  very  well  have  been  imitated  by  a  skilful 
rhetorician  of  later  times. 

The  works  of  Gorgias  did  not  even  contain  the 
elements  of  a  scientific  theory  of  oratory,  any  more 
than  his  oral  instructions  ;  he  confined  himself  to 
teaching  his  pupils  a  variety  of  rhetorical  artifices, 
and  made  them  learn  by  heart  certain  formulas  re^ 
lative  to  them  (Aristot  ElencA.  Sopk  ii.  9),  al- 
though there  is  no  doubt  that  his  lectures  here  and 
there  contained  remarks  which  were  very  mnch  to 
the  point  (Aristot  Bhet  iiL  18 ;  comp.  Cic.  «fa 
OraU.  ii.  59.)  [A.  Cb.  B.] 

GO'RGIAS  (Topyias),  of  Athens,  a  rhetorician 
of  the  time  of  Cicero.  Young  M.  Cicero,  when  at 
Athens,  received  instructions  finom  Gorgias  in  de- 
clamation, but  his  father  desired  him  to  dismiss 
him.    (Cic.  ad  F%*tiL  zvi.  21.)    It  appears  fnun 


GORGION. 

Phitaith  (Cfe.  24)  that  Goigiaa  led  a  dinolate  life, 
and  alio  eonvpted  his  pnpilj ;  and  this  circum- 
atanee  was  probably  the  cause  of  Ciceio^s  aTersion 
to  him.  Goigias  was  the  author  of  seTeral  works, 
▼is.  1.  Deduaations,  which  are  alluded  to  by 
Seneca  (Camlrev,  LA).  Some  critics  an  of  opinion 
that  the  declamations  which  have  come  down  to 
OS  nader  the  name  of  Goigias  of  Leontini,  namely, 
the  'AwnKryia  TiaXoftJiliavs  and  *ZyKmfumf  'EA^- 
rnt,  are  the  productions  of  our  rhetorician.  2.  A 
work  on  Athenian  courtesans  (Ilcpi  rtiif  ^A^rpat» 
•Erayttwr^  Athen.  xiiL  pp.  567,  583,  596)  ;  but 
it  is  not  «{oite  certain  whether  the  author  of  this 
wofk  is  the  same  as  our  rhetorician.  3.  A  rhe> 
toiieal  wutk,  entitled  ^x^fM  AiamUas  icol  Ai(«cM, 
in  fear  bookk  The  original  work  is  lost,  but  a 
Latin  abridgment  by  Rutilins  Lupus  is  still  ex- 
tant, onder  ihe  title  De  FigwriB  Seniemiiarum  et 
EJaadiom».  This  abridgment  is  divided  into  two 
books,  although  Quintilian  (iz.  2.  $$  102,  106) 
states  that  Rutilins  Lupus  abridged  the  four  books 
of  Ootgiaa  into  one ;  whence  we  must  infer  that 
the  diTision  into  two  books  is  an  arrangement 
Bade  by  one  of  the  subsequent  editors  of  the  trea- 
tise. (Compw  Rnhnken,  PratfaL  ad  Until.  Lup. 
p.z,&e.)  [L.  S.] 

GO'RGIAS  (Fsyrylas).  1.  A  physician  at  Rome, 
a  friend  and  contemporary  of  Galen  in  the  second 
eentory  after  Christ,  to  whom  Galen  dedicated  his 
work  jDs  CurnU  Proeaiaretiei*.  (Galen,  De  Loom 
AfecL  T.  8.  voL  riii.  p.B62;De  Guu.  JProeaL 
vol  rii.  pp.  347,  352,  ed.  Chart.) 

2.  A  smgeoD  at  Alexandria,  mentioned  in  terms 
of  praise  1^  Celsus  {De  Med.  riL  PiaeC  14,  pp. 
1 37,  151 X  ^"^  Biay  be  conjectured  (from  the  names 
of  his  appannt  contemporaries)  to  haye  lived  in  the 
thini  century  B.  c.  [  W.  A.  O.] 

GCXRGIAS,  a  Lacedaemonian  statuary,  who 
flowished  in  the  87th  Olympiad,  b.  c.  432.  (Plin. 
H.X.  xzxir.  8.  a.  19  ;  where,  for  Chrgias^  Laeon^ 
we  shoold  read  Gorgia»  Laoam  ;  Siliig  in  Bottiger's 
^«oftiea,  Tol.  iiL  p.  285.)  [P.  S.J 

GCTROIDAS  (rs|ry(8as),  a  Theban,  of  the 
party  of  Epameinondiis  and  Pelopidas.  When  the 
fint  step  had  been  taken  towards  the  recovery  of 
the  r^rrt**  from  the  Spartan  garrison  in  B.C. 
379,  and  Aiditas  and  Leontiades  were  shun,  Epa- 
BKicondas  and  Goigidas  came  finward  and  joined 
PHopidas  and  his  confederates,  solemnly  intro- 
darimg  them  into  the  Theban  assembly,  and  calling 
on  th*e  people  to  fight  for  their  country  and  their 
gods.  (Plat.  Pelop.  12.)  In  the  next  year,  B.  c. 
378,  Gorgidas  and  Pelopidas  were  Boeotarehs  to- 
gether,  and  Plutarch  aieribes  to  them  the  plan  of 
tsatpigring  with  Sphodrias,  the  Spartan  harmost, 
whoM  Cteombrotas  had  lefi  at  Thespiae,  to  induce 
him  so  invade  Attica,  and  so  to  embroil  the  Athe- 
aiHw  with  Lacedaenion.  (Plut  Pelop.  14,  Agee. 
24  ;  Xea.  HeiL  t.  4.  §§  20,  &c ;  comp.  Diod. 
XV. ».)  [R  E.] 

GCRGION  (rep7(«r),  was,  according  to  Xe- 
nepboo  (Awab.  vii.  a  ^  8),  the  son  of  HeUas,  and 
G^jfyha  the  Eretrian,  who  received  a  district  in 
Xjm»  as  the  price  of  his  treachery  to  his  country. 
(GoffOTLVi.]  The  dates,  however,  would  lead  us 
to  Mppose  that  he  was  a  grandson  rather  than  a 
MB  sf  this  Gongylusu  Of  this  district  Gorgion  and 
his  hniher  Oo^has  were  lords  in  b.  c.  899,  when 
Thibren  passed  over  into  Asia  to  aid  the  lonians 
Nfaast  Tiiiphfiiifi  It  contained  the  four  towns 
•f  QaoibriBm,  Pahttgambriom,  Myrina,  and  Gryni- 


GORGO. 


235 


um,  and  these  were  surrendered  by  the  brothers  to 
the  Laoedaemonian  general  (Xen.  Hell,  iii,  1. 
i  6.)  [E.  E.] 

GORGO  and  GOUGONES  {Tofrf4  and  T6^ 
yoves).  Homer  knows  only  one  Gorge,  who,  ac- 
cording to  the  Odyssey  (xi.  633),  was  one  of  the 
fright^l  phantoms  in  Hades:  in  the  Iliad  (v. 
741,  viiL  349,  xi  36;  comp.  Viig.  Aen.  vi.  289), 
the  Aegis  of  Athena  contains  the  head  of  Gorgo, 
the  terror  of  her  enemies.  Euripides  {loii,  989) 
still  speaks  of  only  one  Gorgo,  although  Hesiod 
(Theog,  278)  had  mentioned  three  Goigones,  the 
daughters  of  Phorcys  and  Ceto,  whence  they  are 
sometimes  called  Phorcydes  or  Phorcides.  (Aes- 
chyl.  Prom.  793,  797  ;  Pind.  P^.  xu.  24  ;  Ov. 
Met  V.  230.)  The  names  of  the  three  Goigones 
are  Sthdno  (Stheno  or  Stenusa),  Enryale,  and 
Medusa  (Hes.  L  e. ;  Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  2),  and  they 
are  conceived  by  Hesiod  to  live  in  the  Western 
Ocean,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Night  and  the 
Hesperides.  But  later  traditions  pUice  them  in 
Libya.  (Herod,  il  91 ;  Pans,  il  21.  §  6.)  They 
are  described  {ScuL  Here.  233)  as  girded  with 
serpents,  raising  their  heads,  vibrating  their  tongues, 
and  gnashing  their  teeth ;  Aeschylus  {Prom.  794. 
&C.,  CAoSph.  1050)  adds  that  they  had  wings  and 
brazen  claws,  and  enormous  teeth.  On  the  chest 
of  Cypselus  they  were  likewise  represented  with 
wings.  (Pans.  v.  18.  §  I.)  Medusa,  who  alone 
of  her  sisters  was  mortal,  was,  according  to  some 
legends,  at  first  a  beantifiil  maiden,  but  her  hair 
was  changed  into  serpents  by  Athena,  in  conse- 
quence of  her  having  become  by  Poseidon  the  mo- 
ther of  Chrysaor  and  Pegasus,  in  one  of  Athena*s 
temples.  (Hes.  Theog.  287,  &e.;  Apollod.  ii.  4. 
§  3 ;  Ov.  Met  iv.  792  ;  comp.  Pbrsbus.)  Her 
head  was  now  of  so  fearful  an  appearance,  that 
every  one  who  looked  at  it  was  changed  into  stone. 
Hence  the  great  difficulty  which  Perseus  had  in 
killing  her  ;  and  Athena  afterwards  phced  the 
head  in  the  centre  of  her  shield  or  breastplate. 
There  was  a  tradition  at  Athens  that  the  head  of 
Medusa  was  buried  under  a  mound  in  the  Agora. 
(Paus.  il  21.  §  6,  v.  12.  §  2.)  Athena  gave  to 
Heracles  a  lock  of  Medusa  (concealed  in  an  um), 
for  it  had  a  simihir  effect  upon  the  beholder  as  the 
head  itself.  When  Heracles  went  out  against  La- 
cedaemon  he  gave  the  lock  of  hair  to  Sterope,  the 
daughter  of  Cepheus,  as  a  protection  of  the  town 
of  Tegea,  as  the  sight  of  it  would  put  the  enemy 
to  flight  (Paus.  viii  47.  §  4  ;  Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  3.') 

The  mythns  respecting  the  fiunily  of  Phorcys, 
to  which  also  the  Oraeae,  Hesperides,  Scylla,  and 
other  fsbulous  beings  belonged,  has  been  inter^ 
preted  in  various  ways  by  the  ancients  themselves. 
Some  believed  that  the  Gorgones  were  formidable 
animals  with  long  hair,  whose  aspect  was  so  fright- 
fiil,  that  men  were  paralysed  or  killed  by  it,  and 
some  of  the  soldiers  of  Marius  were  beUeved  to 
have  thus  met  with  their  death  (Athen.  v.  6  4).  Pliny 
{H.N.  iv.  31)  thought  that  they  were  a  race  of 
savage,  swift,  and  hair^overed  women  ;  and  Dio- 
dorus  (iiL  55)  regards  them  as  a  race  of  women 
inhabiting  the  western  parts  of  Libya,  who  had 
been  extirpated  by  Heracles  in  traversing  Libya. 
These  explanations  may  not  suffice,  and  are  cer- 
tainly not  so  ingenious  as  those  of  Hog,  Hermann, 
Creuser,  Bbttiger,  and  others,  but  none  of  them 
has  any  strong  degree  of  probability.        [L.  S.j 

GORGO  {Topyd\  a  lyric  poetess,  acontemporary 
and  rival  of  Sappho,  who  often  attacked  her  in  her 


28G  GOBGUS. 

poemi.  (Max.  Tyr.  Dim.  xxIt.  9,  toL  L  p.  478,  ed. 
Reiike.)  On  the  relationi  of  Sappho  to  her  female 
contemppraries,  see,  besides  the  dissertation  jast 
quoted,  Muller,  ffisL  o/  He  LiL  o/Anc  Greece, 
vol  i.  p.  177.  '  [P.  S.] 

OOROO.    [Clvomsnes,  p.  79S,  a.] 

GORGON  (Nfrxmr),  the  author  of  an  historical 
work  IIcpI  rAif  iv  'Pi(8^  bvamv,  and  of  Scholia  on 
Pindar.  (Athen.  xt.  p.  696-697  ;  Hesych.  <.  v. 
'EiriToXicuo},  Karufi^mrrlTris ;  SchoL  ad  Fmd,  OU 
Tii. ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Graee.  vol.  ii.  p.  65  ;  Vossius, 
de  Hitt.  Graee,  p.  444,  ed.  Westemuum.)    [P.  S.] 

GORGO'NI  US.    [Gargonius.] 

GORGO'PAS  (Vopy^tu)^  a  Spartan,  acted  as 
▼ice-admind  under  Hieiax  and  Antalcidas  inooes- 
tively,  in  B.  c.  388.  When  Hierax  sailed  to 
Rhodes  to  carry  on  the  war  there,  he  left  Goi^pas 
with  twelve  ships  at  Aegina,  to  act  against  the 
Athenians,  who,  under  Pamphilus,  had  possessed 
themselves  of  a  fort  in  the  island,  and  who  were 
soon  reduced  to  such  distress,  that  a  powerful 
squadron  of  ships  was  despatehed  from  Athens  to 
convey  them  home.  Goigopas  and  the  Aeginetan 
privateers  now  renewing  their  attacks  on  the  Athe- 
nian coast,  EuNOM us  was  sent  out  to  act  against 
them.  Meanwhile,  Antalcidas  superseded  Hierax 
in  the  command  of  the  fleet,  and  being  entrusted 
also  with  a  mission  to  the  Persian  court,  was  es- 
corted by  Goigopas  as  fitf  as  Ephesus.  Goigopas, 
returning  hence  to  Aegina,  fell  in  with  the  squadron 
of  Eunomus,  and  sucoeodeid  in  capturing  four  of  his 
triremes  off  Zoster  in  Attica.  [See  VoL  II.  p.  95, 
a.]  Soon  after  this,  however,  Chabrias  landed  in 
Aegina,  on  his  way  to  Cyprus  to  aid  Evagoras 
against  the  Persians,  and  defeated  the  Spartans  by 
means  of  an  ambuscade,  Gorgopas  being  slain  in 
the  batUe.  (Xen.  HelL  v.  1.  §§  1—12 ;  Polyaen. 
iii.  10  ;  Dem.  c.  LepU  p.  479,  ad  fin.)     [E.  E.] 

GORGUS  (Jipyot),  1.  Son  of  the  Messenian 
hero,  Aristomenes,  who  betrothed  him  in  maxriage 
to  the  maiden  by  whose  aid  he  had  himself  escaped 
when  captured  by  a  body  of  Cretan  bowmen,  mer- 
cenaries of  Sparta.  [See  VoL  I.  p.  308.]  Goigus 
is  mentioned  by  Pausanias  as  fighting  bravely  by 
his  father^s  side  in  the  lant  desperate  struggle, 
when  Eira  had  been  surprised  by  the  Spartans. 
Soon  after  this  Aristomencft  declined  to  take  the 
command  of  the  Messenian w,  who  wished  to  mi- 
grate to  another  countty,  and  named  Goigus  and 
Manticlus,  son  of  the  seer  Theodus,  as  their  lead> 
ers.  Gorgus  proposed  to  take  possession  of  the 
island  of  Zacynthns,  while  Manticlus  was  in  favour 
of  a  settlement  in  Sardinia.  Neither  of  these 
courses,  however,  was  adopted,  and  Rhegium  was 
fixed  upon  as  the  new  home  of  the  exiles.  (Pans, 
iv.  19,  21,  23  ;  Muller,  Dor,  i.  7.  §  10 ;  oomp. 
Anaxilaus.) 

2.  King  of  Salamis,  in  Cypnia,  was  son  of  Cher- 
sis,  and  great-grandson  of  Evelthon,  the  contem- 
porary of  Arcesilaus  III.  of  Gyrene.  His  brother 
Onesilus,  having  long  uiged  him  in  vain  to  revolt 
from  the  Persian  king,  at  length  drove  him  from 
the  city,  and,  usurping  the  throne,  set  up  the  stand* 
ard  of  rebellion  with  the  lonians  in  b.  c.  499. 
Goigus  was  restored  to  his  kingdom  in  the  next 
year  on  the  reduction  of  the  Cyprians  and  the 
death  of  Onesilus  in  battle.  He  joined  Xerxes  in 
his  invasion  of  Greece,  and  his  brother  Philaon 
was  token  prisoner  by  the  Greeks  in  the  first  of 
the  three  battles  at  Artemisium  in  B.  c.  480.  (He- 
rod. V.  104,  U5,  vii.  98,  viiL  11  ;  Larcher  od 


GRACCHANUS. 

Herod,  ▼.  104 ;   Ginton,  F.  H,  sub  annis  499, 
498,  vol  ii.  App.  5.) 

3.  A  Messenian,  son  of  Eucletus,  was  distin- 
guished for  rank,  wealth,  and  success  in  gymnastic 
contests :  moreover,  unlike  most  athletes  (says  Po- 
lybius),  he  proved  himself  wise  and  skflful  as  a 
statesman.  In  B.  c.  218  he  was  sent  as  ambassador 
to  Philip  V.  of  Macedon,  then  besieging  Palus,  in 
Cephallenia,  to  ask  him  to  come  to  the  aid  of  Mes- 
senia  against  Lycuigus,  king  of  Lacedaemon.  This 
request  was  supported  by  the  traitor  Leontius  for 
his  own  purposes ;  but  Philip  preferred  listening 
to  the  recommendation  of  the  Acamanians  to  in- 
vade Aetolia,  and  ordered  Eperatus,  the  Achaean 
geneial,  to  carry  assistance  to  the  Messenians. 
(Pans.  vi.  14  ;  Polyb.v.  5,  vii.  10  ;  Said.  $.  v,  r^ 
yos,)  [E.  E] 

GORTYS  {r6pTvs).  1.  A  son  of  Stymphelus, 
and  founder  of  the  Arcadian  town  of  Gortys. 
(Pans.  viiL  4.  §  5.) 

2.  A  son  of  Tegeates  and  Maera,  who,  according 
to  an  Arcadian  tradition,  built  the  town  of  Gor- 
tyn,  in  Crete.  The  Cretans  regarded  him  as  a  son 
of  RhadamanthyiL    (Pans.  viii.  53.  §  2.)     [L.  S.] 

GOTARZES.    [Arsacbs  XX.  XXL] 

GRACCHA'NUS,  M.  JU'NIUS,  assumed  his 
cognomen  on  account  of  his  friendship  with  C. 
Gracchus.  (Plin.  ff.N.  xxxiii.  2.)  He  wrote  a 
work,  Ds  Pote$UUibu$,  which  gave  an  account  of 
the  Roman  constitution  and  magistacies  from  the 
time  of  the  kings.  It  steted  upon  what  occasiona 
new  offices  were  introduced,  and  what  change* 
were  made  in  the  duties  of  the  old  ones.  At  least, 
from  the  fiagmente  that  remain,  it  may  be  inferred 
with  probability  that  such  were  ito  contents.  It 
was  addressed  to  T.  Pomponius  Atticua,  the  fether 
of  Cicero^s  friend.  Atticus,  the  fether,  was  the 
BodcUis  of  M.  Graochanus.  (Cic.  de  Leg,  iL  20.)  It 
is  likely  that  they  were  associates  in  some  official 
college. 

Junius  Graochanus  is  cited  by  Censorinus  (Dto 
Dw  Not,  c.  20),  Macrohins  (SaL  i  13),  Pliny 
(H,  N,  xxxiiL  2),  and  Vano  {J)t  L,  L,  iv.  7,  iv.  8, 
V.  4,  V.  9).  Bertnindus  {De  Juritp,  ii.  1 )  thinks 
that  the  plebiscitum  in  Festus  (#.  r.  Publiea  Ptm- 
dem)  is  taken  frt>m  Gracchanus,  since  the  name 
Junius  is  mentioned  in  the  impofect  passage  pre- 
ceding the  plebiscitum. 

The  seventh  book  of  the  treatise  De  PotedcdSbeu 
is  cited  by  Ulpian  (Dig.  I.  tit.  13,  pr.),  and  the 
same  passage  is  also  cited  by  Joannes  Lydns  (De 
Mag,  i.  24),  but  Lydus  does  not  cite  Graocbainut 
from  the  original  work,  which,  as  ho  says  in  his 
Prooemium,  was  no  longer  extant  when  he  wrote. 
Nay,  he  appears  to  cite  Gracchanus  rather  firom  the 
fnigment  of  Ulpian  in  the  Digest  than  from  the 
original  work  of  Ulpian,  and  he  seems  to  attribute 
to  Gracchanus  part  of  that  which  is  the  later  ad:* 
dition  of  Ulpian. 

Pomponius,  in  the  title  of  the  Digest,  De  Origime 
Juris  (Dig.  1.  tit  2.  a.  2),  treate  of  magistmtes, 
and  what  he  says  of  the  office  of  qnaestor  seems  to 
be  partly  borrowed  from  Graochanus.  Henoe,  it 
may  be  not  unnatnnlly  presumed  that  he  haa  bor- 
rowed other  materials  from  the  same  source.  It  is 
remarkable,  that  two  passages  which  appear  in  the 
Digest  in  an  extract  frmn  ue  BmeAiridiom  of  Pom- 
ponius, are  cited  by  Lydus  (i.  26,  i.  34)  from  the 
work  of  Gains,  Ad  Legem  Xlf.  Tabtdantm,  Jo- 
annes Lydus  is  an  inaccurate  writer,  of  smalt 
ability,  and  it  it  not  unlikely  that,  in  tnoalating 


GRACCHUS. 

ingnieBts  from  tbe  Digest  (which  had  been  com- 
pUed  MTenl  jnn  before  be  wrote),  his  ^e  rested 
oo  the  heading  ef  the  eztnct  from  Gains,  which 
immediately  pncedes  the  eztiact  from  Pomponius, 
and  as  canqMcnons  from  being  at  the  beginning  of 
the  seoond  title  of  the  first  boNok  of  the  Digest 

Niebohr  boilds  laigdy  (in  the  opinion  of  Diik- 
sen  and  other  eminent  modem  critics,  too  largely) 
on  the  fiKt  that  Lydns  cites  from  Gains  that  which 
the  Digest  giTes  to  Pomponins.  It  is  Niebnhr^s 
thcoiy,  that  the  commencement  of  the  txeatise  of 
Oasos  in  the  Twelve  Tables  gave  an  account  of  the 
csriy  oonstitntion  and  the  Ticisaitades  of  the  Roman 
nagiitates ;  that  Gains,  in  this  pait  of  his  work, 
took  Onedianns  lor  his  principal  anthority ;  and 
that  Gains  is  tmstworthy  when  he  chooses  Grac- 
chanas  as  a  guide,  but  is  not  a  safe  and  critical 
aatiqaaiy  whoi  he  depends  on  his  own  researches. 
Aeeotding  to  Niebohr,  Pomponins  nnfiuriy  appio- 
pristes  the  woric  of  Gains,  which  he  epitomises  in 
his  AdUraisMi,  while  Lydns,  by  honntly  copying 


GRACCHUS. 


287 


Gains,  prsatncs  copious  remains  of  Gesochanus. 
Poraponiaa,  in  the  fragment  th  Origme  Jung^ 
•metiBes  eoants  dates  by  the  number  of  years 
from  tha  expobion  of  the  kings,  or  from  the  first 
fwsnhhip  (D^  1.  tit.  2.  s.  2.  $  20.)  Lydus 
(I  38)  adapts  the  same  mode  of  reckoning.  Nie- 
bahr  asaaflsea  that  all  such  statements  connected 
with  the  histser  of  the  magistiates,  and  adapted  to 
the  years  of  the  ronsnhr  era,  are  derired  from 
GtaothasBs.  Ofacehanusy  he  maintains,  was  an 
iavalnaUe  hatorian  of  the  constitution,  possessed 
the  annnArst  aetiooa,  and  derived  his  information 
from  the  moat  aathentic  sources,  such  as  the  writings 
of  the  poBtift  and  the  eariy  law-books. 

Thaqgh  the  remains,  which  can  with  certainty 
be  attriboted  to  Grscchanus,  are  very  scanty,  and 
scsreely  wammt  snch  unqualified  panegyric,  they 
aadoabtedly  make  us  acquainted  with  some  in- 
and  vafawUe  frets  in  the  early  histoiy  of 


(Niebahr,  HuL  </  Rome,  toL  ii  pp.  10—12, 
p^  118^  n.  251,  ToL  ir.  p.  40  ;  Heffker,  in  BAein, 
MmnmfirJmritp,  toL  ii.  pp.  117—1*24  ;  Dirk- 
M,  FcnaMoftte  SiAnfkm,  8yo.  Beriin,  1841,  pp.  61 
-«8 ;  DirkscB,  BrwAdmd»,  dec,  pp.  66—60 ; 
Knaae,  Fit  H  Frag,  Hitt  Rtm,  pp.  221-2,  where 
the  pnenomen  of  Grscchanus  is  erroneonily  stated 
ts  be  a  iasteiid  of  M.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

GRACCHUS,  the  name  of  an  illustrious  frmilv 
«f  the  plebeian  Sempvonia  gens,  of  which  the  fol- 
Isviag  membeia  are  luiown  in  history. 

1.  Tnu  SnfpaoNira,  Ti&  p.  C.  n.  Gracchus, 
^■as  eomal  in  B.  c.  238  ;  and  with  his  colleague, 
P.  Vslerias  Falto,  carried  on  a  war  in  Sardinia 
and  Ceniea,  shortly  after  the  insurrection  of  the 
Cthaginian  nercenaries.  He  conquered  the  enemy, 
Ut,  though  he  made  no  booty,  he  is  said  to  have 
^■v^ght  hack  a  number  of  worthless  captives. 
(Fcst «.  a.  Sardi  ;  Zonar.  viii.  1 8  ;  eomp.  Polyb.  i. 
W;OrDs.iT.  12.) 

1  Ta  SnfpaoNXCs,  Tm.  f.  Tia  n.  Gracchus, 
*  ditti^gniihed  general  of  the  second  Punic  war. 
le  R.C  216  he  was  eumie  aedile;  and  shordy 
iftv  the  bsule  of  Cannae,  he  was  appointed  ma- 
giMcr  sqaitna  to  the  dictator,  M.  Junius  Pert, 
'^hs  had  to  levy  a  fresh  anny  against  Hannibal. 
Bich  then  pitched  their  camp  near  Casifinum ;  and 
the  £ctatar  being  obliged  to  return  to  Rome, 
Giaeehna  was  antrastcd  with  the  command  of  the 
hat  in  wrordanrf  with  the  dictator's  com- 


mand, he  abstained  from  entering  into  any  engage- 
ment with  the  enemy,  although  there  was  no  want 
of  frrourable  opportunities,  and  although  the  in- 
habitants of  Casilinum,  which  was  besieged  by 
Hannibal,  were  suffering  from  frmine.  As  there 
was  no  other  way  of  relieving  the  besieged  without 
fighting  again&t  the  enemy,  he  contrived  in  three 
successive  nights  to  send  down  the  river  Vuhumus 
casks  filled  with  provisions,  which  were  eagerly 
canght  up  by  the  inhabitants,  the  river  flowing 
through  the  town.  But  in  the  fourth  night  the 
casks  were  thrown  on  shore  by  the  wind  and 
waves,  and  thus  discovered  by  the  enemy,  who 
now,  with  increased  watchfulness,  prevented  the 
introduction  of  any  further  supplies  into  Casilinum. 
The  frmine  in  the  place  incrnsed  to  snch  a  fearful 
depiee,  that  the  people  and  the  garrison,  which 
chiefly  consisted  of  Praenestines,  fed  on  leather, 
mice,  and  any  herbs  they  could  get,  until  at  length 
they  surrendered.  The  garrison  was  allowed  to 
depart  on  condition  of  a  certain  sum  being  paid  for 
every  man.  Out  of  670  men,  more  tiian  half  had 
perished  in  the  femine,  and  the  rest,  with  their 
commander,  M.  Anidus,  went  to  Praeneste,  where 
afterwards  a  statue  was  erected  to  Anicius,  with 
an  inscription  recording  the  sufferings  of  the  be- 
rieged  at  Casilinum.  Shortly  after  this  afiair 
Gracchus  accompanied  the  dictator  to  Rome,  to 
report  on  the  state  of  affidn,  and  to  take  mea> 
sures  for  the  future.  The  dictator  expressed  great 
satisfaction  with  tiie  conduct  of  Gracchus,  and  re* 
commended  him  for  the  consulship,  to  which  he 
waa  accordingly  elected  for  the  year  B.  c.  216,  with 
L.  Postamius  Albinui.  The  time  was  one  of  great 
disasters  for  Rome ;  but  Gracchus  did  not  lose  his 
courage,  and  inspired  the  senate  with  confidence, 
directing  their  attention  to  the  point  where  it  was 
most  needed.  He  undertook  the  command  of  the 
volones  and  allies,  marched  across  the  river  Vul- 
tumus,  and  pitched  his  camp  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Litemum.  He  there  trained  and  disci- 
plined his  troops,  and  prepared  them  to  meet  the 
enemy.  On  hearing  that  the  Campanians  were 
about  to  hold  a  hirge  meeting  at  Hamae,  he  marched 
towards  Cumae,  where  he  encamped,  and  from 
whence  he  made  an  unexpected  attack  upon  the 
assembled  CampanianSb  They  were  routed  in  a 
very  short  time,  and  2000  of  them,  with  their 
commander,  Marius  Alfius,  fell  in  the  engage-* 
ment.  After  taking  possession  of  their  camp,  Grac- 
chus quickly  returned  to  Cumae,  as  Hannibal  was 
encamped  at  no  great  distance.  The  latter,  on 
hearing  of  the  a&ir  of  Hamae,  hastened  thither, 
but  came  too  kite,  and  found  only  the  bodies  of  the 
slain,  whereupon  he  too  returned  to  his  camp  above 
Tifrta ;  but  immediately  after  he  laid  siege  to 
Cumae,  as  he  was  anxious  to  obtain  possession  of  a 
maritime  town.  Gracchus  was  thus  besieged  by 
Hannibal :  he  could  not  place  much  reliance  on  his 
troops,  but  was  obliged  to  hold  out  for  the  sake  of 
the  Roman  allies,  who  implored  his  protection. 
He  made  a  sally,  in  which  he  was  so  successful, 
that  the  Carthaginians,  being  taken  by  surprise, 
lost  a  great  number  of  men  ;  and  before  they  had 
time  to  turn  round,  he  ordered  his  troops  to  with- 
draw within  the  walls  of  Cumae.  Hannibal  now 
expected  a  regular  battie;  but,  as  Gracchus  re- 
mained quiet,  he  nised  the  siege,  and  returned  to 
Tifrta.  Soon  afterwards  Gracchusi  marched  his 
troops  from  Cumae  to  Luceria  in  Apulia. 

For  the  year  214  his  iniperium  was  prolonged. 


288 


GRACCHUS. 


and,  witb  hit  two  legions  of  Tolonet,he  was  ordered 
to  carry  on  his  operations  in  Apulia ;  bot  the  dio> 
tator,  Q.  Fabitts  Maximus,  commanded  him  to  go 
to  Beneventam.  At  the  very  time  he  arriyed 
there  Uanno,  with  a  huge  army,  came  from  Brut- 
tium ;  but  a  little  too  late,  the  place  having  been 
already  occupied  by  Gracchus.  When  the  latter 
heard  that  Hanno  had  pitched  his  camp  on  the 
river  Cator,  and  was  ravaging  and  laying  waste 
the  country,  he  marched  out,  and  took  up  his  quar- 
ters at  a  short  distance  firom  the  enemy.  His 
volones,  who  had  served  in  the  hope  of  being  re- 
stored to  freedom,  now  began  to  murmur ;  but  as 
he  had  full  power  from  the  senate  to  act  as  he 
thought  proper  in  this  matter,  he  assembled  the 
soldiers,  and  wisely  proclaimed  their  freedom.  This 
generous  act  created  such  delight  among  the  men, 
that  it  was  difficult  to  keep  tliem  from  attacking 
the  enemy  at  once.  But  the  next  morning  at  day- 
break he  complied  with  their  demand.  Hanno 
accepted  the  battle.  The  contest  was  extremely 
severe,  and  lasted  for  several  hours ;  but  the  loss  of 
the  Carthaginians  was  so  great,  that  Hanno,  with 
his  cavalry,  was  obliged  to  take  to  flight  After 
the  battle,  Gracchus  treated  a  number  of  the  volones 
who  had  behaved  rather  cowardly  during  the  en- 
gsgement,  with  that  generous  magnanimity  which 
is  80  peculiar  a  feature  in  the  family  of  the  Gracchi, 
snd  by  which  they  rise  fu  above  their  nation.  He 
then  returned  with  his  army  to  Beneventum, 
where  the  citixeiis  received  them  with  the  greatest 
enthusiasm,  and  celebrated  the  event  with  joy  and 
festivities.  Gracchus  afterwards  had  a  picture 
made  of  these  joyous  scenes,  and  dedicated  it  in  the 
temple  of  Libertas  on  the  Aventine,  which  had 
been  built  by  his  &ther. 

At  the  end  of  the  year  he  was  in  his  absence 
elected  consul  a  second  time  for  b.c.  213,  with  Q. 
Fabius  Maximus.  He  now  carried  on  the  war  in 
Lucania,  fought  several  minor  engagenient6,and  took 
some  of  the  less  important  towns  of  the  country ;  but 
as  it  was  not  thought  advisable  to  draw  the  consuls 
away  from  tlieir  armies,  Gracchus  was  commanded 
to  nominate  a  dictator  to  hold  the  comitia.  He 
nominated  C.  CUudius  Centho.  In  b.  c.  212  he  was 
ordered  by  the  consuls  to  quit  Lucania,  and  again 
take  up  his  quarters  at  Beneventum.  But  before  he 
broke  up  an  ill  omen  announced  to  him  his  sad 
catastrophe.  He  was  betrayed  by  Flavins,  a  Lu- 
canian,  into  the  hands  of  the  Carthaginian  Mago. 
[Ff.AVius,  No.  2.]  According  to  most  accounts, 
he  fell  in  the  struggle  with  Mago,  at  Campi  Ve- 
teres,  in  Lucania;  and  his  body  was  sent  to  Han- 
iiibsil,  who  honoured  it  with  a  magnificent  burial. 
Li  vy  records  several  different  traditions  respecting 
his  death  and  burial,  but  adds  the  remark  that  they 
do  not  deserve  credit  (Liv.  xxii.  57,  xxiil  19, 
24,  25,  30,  32,  35-37,  48,  xxiv.  10,  14-16,  43, 
XXV.  1,  3,  15 — 17;  Appian,  Annib.  35;  Zonar. 
ix.  3,  &c. ;  Oros.  iv.  16;  Eutrop.  iii.  4,  who  con- 
founds Tib.  Sempronius  Longus  with  our  Tib. 
Sempronius  Gracchus ;  Cic.  Ttae,  i.  37 ;  Gellius, 
ii.  2.) 

3.  Tib.  Skmpronius  Gracchus,  probably  a  son 
of  No.  2,  was  elected  augur  in  B.  c.  203,  when  he 
was  yet  very  young,  although  it  was  at  that  time 
a  very  rare  occurrence  for  a  young  man  to  be  made 
a  member  of  any  of  the  colleges  of  priests.  He 
died  as  augur  in  e.  c  174,  during  a  plague.  (Liv. 
xxix.  38,  xli.  26.) 

4.  Tib.  Sbupronius   Gaaocuus,  was   com- 


GRACCHUS. 

mander  of  the  allies  in  the  war  against  the  Gauls, 
under  the  consul  Marcellus,  B.  c.  196,  and  was  one 
of  the  many  illustrious  persons  that  fell  in  battle 
against  the  Boians.  (Liv.  xxxiiL  36.) 

5.  P.  Sbmpbonius  Gracchus,  was  tribune  of  the 
people  in  B.a  189;  and  in  conjunction  with  his 
colleague,  C  Sempronius  Rutilus,  he  brought  an 
accusation  against  M*.  Acilius  Glabrio,  the  con- 
queror of  Antiochus,  chai^ng  him  with  having 
appropriated  to  himself  a  part  of  the  money  and 
booty  taken  firom  the  king  at  Thermopylae.  Cato 
also  spoke  against  Glabrio  on  that  occasion.  (Lir. 
xxxvii.  57  ;  Fest  #.  v.  penaioret.) 

6.  Tib.  Sempronius,  P.  p.  Tib.  n.  Gracchus, 
the  father  of  the  two  illustrious  tribunes,  Tib.  and 
C.  Gracchus,  was  bom  about  b.c.  210.     In  b.  c. 
190  he  accompanied  the  consul,  L.  Cornelius  Scipio, 
into  Greece,  and  was  at  that  time  by  £sr  the  most 
distinguished  among  the  young  Ilomans  in  the 
camp  for  his  boldness  and  brnvery.    Scipio  sent 
him  from  Amphissa  to  Pella  to  sound  Philip*s  dis- 
position towMds  the  Romans,  who  had  to  pass 
through  his  dominions  on  their  expedition  agauist 
Antiochus ;  and  young  Gracchus  waa  received  by 
the  king  with  great  courtesy.     In  b.  c.  187  he  waa 
tribune  of  the  people ;  and  although  he  was  per- 
sonally hostile  to  P.  Scipio  Africanus,  yet  he  de- 
fended him  against  the  attacks  of  the  other  tribunes, 
and  restored  peace  at  Rome,  for  which  he  received 
the  thanks  of  the  aristocratic  party.    It  i^peara 
that  soon  after  this  occurrence  Oncchus  was  re- 
warded with  the  hand  of  Cornelia,  the  youngest 
daughter  of  P.  Scipio  Africanus,  though,  as  Plutuvh 
states,  he  may  not  have  married  her  till  after  her 
father^s  death.   An  anecdote  about  her  engagement 
to  him  clearly  shows  the  high  esteem  which  he 
enjoyed  at  Rome  among  persons  of  all  parties.  One 
day,  it  is  said,  when  the  senators  were  feasting  in 
the  Capitol,  some  of  Scipio^s  friends  requested  him 
to  give  his  daughter  Cornelia  in  marriage  to  Grac- 
chus, which  he  readily  promised  to  do.     On  his  re- 
turning home,  and  telling  his  wife  Aemilia  that  he 
had  given  his  daughter  to  wife,  Aemilia  censured 
him  for  his  rashness,  saying  that  if  he  had  chosen 
Gracchus  she  would  not  have  objected;  and  on  bear- 
ing that  Gracchus  was  the  man  whom  Scipio  had 
selected,  she  rejoiced  with  her  husband  at  the  happy 
choice.     Some  writers  relate  the  same  anecdote  of 
his  son  Tiberius  and  Claudia,  the  daughter  of  Ap- 
pius  Claudius  and  Antistia.   Shortly  after  Gracchus 
also  defended  L.  Scipio  in  the  disputes  respecting 
the  accounts  of  the  money  he  had  received  from  An- 
tiochus.    Towards  the  end  of  the  year  M.  Fulvius 
Nobilior,  who  claimed  a  triumph,  was  noblj  sup- 
ported by  Gracchus  against  the  other  tribunes.    In 
B.  c.  1 83  he  was  one  of  the  triumvirs  to  conduct  a 
Roman  colony  to  Satumia  ;  and  shortly  after  this 
he  must  have  been  aedile,  in  which  character  he 
spent  laige  sums  upon  the  public  games.     In  181 
he  was  made  praetor,  and  received  Hispania  Cite- 
rior  as  his  province,  in  which  he  succeeded  Q. 
Fulvius  FlaccuSb     [Flaccus,  Fulvius,  No.  5. J 
When  his  army  was  ready  he  marched  to  Spain ; 
and  having   made   an   unexpected   attack    upon 
Munda,  he  reduced  the  town  to  submission.    After 
receiving  hostages,  and   establishing   a  garrison 
there,  he  took  several  strongholds  of  the   Celti- 
berians,  ravaged  the  country,  and  in  this  manner 
approached  the  town  of  Certima,  which  was  atronglj 
fortified  ;  but  as  its  inhabitants  despaired  of  being 
able  to  resist  him,  they  surrendered.    They  had  to 


GRACCHUS. 

pay  a  luge  warn  of  money,  and  gire  forty  of  their 
noble*  M  lKMt«ge&  GrMchui  thence  proceeded  to 
Aloe,  whcfc  the  Celtiberkns  were  encamped.  Here 
•ereial  ikizmiebes  took  place,  imdl  at  last,  by  a 
SagaeA  i%fat  of  his  own  men,  ha  •noeeeded  in 
davi^g  the  CdtiberianB  away  firom  their  camp,  of 
which  he  immediately  took  ponetaion.  On  Uiii 
oceneo  9000  cncmiea  are  nid  to  haTe  been  ilain. 
Gneehoe  now  proceeded  to  ravage  the  country, 
which,  together  with  hi*  TJctory,  had  inch  an 
efleet  apon  the  people,  that  in  a  short  time  103 
Cdtibermii  towns  nibmitted  to  him.  Liaden  with 
Jsamfnse  booty,  Gnechns  then  returned  to  Alee, 
which  he  beaicged.  The  place  at  first  made  a  gal- 
lant lenatanee,  but  was  compelled  to  surrender. 
He  ^gain  gained  great  booty,  but  treated  the 
owqaeted  people  widi  kindness ;  and  one  Celti- 
bciiaB  chie^  Tbarros,  even  entered  the  Roman 
amy,  and  aasiated  Giaochus  as  a  fiuthfiil  ally.  The 
kige  and  poweHul  city  of  Eigavica  opened  iu 
ffttes  Co  the  Ronaaai  Some  historians,  says  Liry, 
aMed  that  these  conquests  were  not  so  easily  made, 
hot  that  the  Ceitiberiana  invariably  revolted  after 
their  sobmiaaion,  aa  aoon  aa  the  enemy  was  out  of 
sight,  «Btil  at  kat  a  fearfol  battle  was  fought,  the 
inepaahle  Visa  of  which  induced  the  Celtiberians 
to  osndnde  a  penaaaent  peace.  This  may  indeed 
hate  been  ao,  for  the  Spaniards  had  been  treated  by 
aeaiiy  aO  the  pcevioua  Roman  generals  with  cruelty 
and  tieatbMy  ;  and  they  could  not  know  that  they 
had  BOW  !•  do  with  a  bold,  gallant,  and  formidable, 
but  at  the  asaae  time  a  kind  and  honest  enemy. 
la  the  year  following  Gracehna  remained  in  Spain; 
and  by  hia  asnal  prudence  and  valour  he  again 
achieved  the  moat  brilliant  ezploita  ;  he  relieved 
the  town  of  Guabia,  which  was  besieged' by  a  large 
anay  «f  Celtibeiiana,  and  he  afterwards  defeated, 
by  a  atzat^gcB,  another  army  near  Complega,  which 
had  cndeavoued  to  enanare  him.  In  this  manner 
he  gmdaafiy  eubdned  all  the  Celtiberians,  and  he 
aftcrwBKda  ahowed  that  he  waa  aa  great  in  the 
yimiful  admfniatiation  of  his  province,  aa  he  bad 
hcfoie  been  at  the  bead  of  hia  armies.  He  adopted 
I  ejtceOcnt  mcaaarea,  which  tended  not  only  to 
hia  conqnesta,  but  to  win  the  afiections  of  the 
SpaaianU  to  aneh  a  degree,  tiiat  nearly  fifty  years 
aAerwarda  they  evinced  their  gratitude  towarda  his 
saa  Tiherioa.  He  aaaigned  liuda  and  habitations 
to  the  poorer  people,  and  established  a  series  of 
Ibws  to  regnlate  their  rehUiona  to  Rome.  In  com- 
of  hia  achievementa  in  Spain,  he 
the  name  ef  the  town  of  Illarcia  into 


GRACCHUS. 


289 


la  m.c  178  Graeehua  returned  to  Rome,  where  he 

crbhiaied  a  aplmdid  triumph  over  the  Celtiberians 

Md  their  aJheo,  and  waa  efeeted  consul  for  the  year 

Wfawiagt  with  C.  Chuulhia  Puleher.     He  obtained 

^idiBii  for  hia  province,  where  he  had  to  carry  on 

a  uir  agiiiaat  the  vemAted  inhabitanta.    He  gained 

a  kiOiaat  victory  over  the  enemy,  and  then  led 

hii  amy  into  winter  quarters.    In  the  spring 

^  tW  year  Clawing  he  continued  his  auccesslul 

againat  ue  Sardiniana,  and   reduced 

to  Hihiiiisaiuii.    When  this  waa  achieved,  and 

were  leceived,  he  sent  envoys  to  Rome  to 

.  wiaiasion  to  letam  with  hia  armyand  cele- 

bote  a  trinmph.    But  public  thanksgiviligs  only 

^R  deoaed,  and  Gfacehua  waa  ordered  to  remain  in 

■tpfovinceaapwwBuaul.  At  the  dose  of  &&  1 75, 

"f*<BHc^  he  retoned  to  Rome,  and  waa  honoured 

viih  a  tiiompb  over  the  SardiniMii.    He  ia  nid  to 


have  brought  with  him  so  large  a  number  of  cap- 
tives, that  they  were  sold  for  a  mere  trifle,  which 
gave  rise  to  tiie  proverb  Sardi  veaales.  A  tablet 
was  dedicated  by  him  in  the  temple  of  the  Mater 
Matuta,  on  which  the  reduction  of  Sardinia  was 
recorded,  and  on  which  were  represented  the 
ishmd  itself  and  the  battlea  Gracchus  had  fought 
there. 

In  B.  &  169  Gracchus  was  appointed  censor  with 
C.  Claudius  Puleher.  His  censorship  was  charac- 
terised by  a  strictness  bordering  on  severity :  seve- 
ral persons  were  ejected  from  the  senate,  and  many 
eqnites  lost  their  horses.  In  consequence  of  this, 
the  tribunes  brought  an  accusation  against  the 
censors  before  the  people,  but  both  were  acquitted. 
On  that  occasion  Gracchus  acted  with  great  mag- 
nanimity towards  his  colleague,  who  waa  unpo- 
pular, while  he  himself  enjoyed  the  highest  es- 
teem and  popularity,  for  he  declared,  that  if  his 
colleague  should  be  condemned,  he  would  accom- 
pany him  into  exile.  With  the  money  assigned 
to  him  for  the  public  works  he  purchased  the  site 
of  the  house  of  P.  Scipio  Africanus,  and  of  some 
adjoining  buildings,  and  there  erected  a  basilica, 
which  was  afterwards  called  the  Basilica  Sem- 
pronia.  A  more  important  act  of  his  censorship 
was  his  throwing  all  the  libertini  together  in  the 
four  tribus  urbanae,  whereas  before  they  had  gra- 
dually spread  over  all  the  tribes.  This  measure  is 
called  by  Cicero  one  of  the  most  salutary  regula- 
tions, and  one  which  for  a  time  checked  the  min  of 
the  republic.  In  b.  c.  1 64  Gracchus  was  sent  by  the 
senate  as  ambassador  into  Asia,  to  inspect  the  affairs 
of  the  Roman  allies  ;  and  it  appears  that  on  that 
.occasion  he  addressed  the  Rhodians  in  a  Greek 
speech,  which  was  still  extant  in  the  time  of 
Cicerob  In  n.  c.  163  he  was  raised  to  the  consul- 
ship a  second  time.  Polybius  mentions  several 
other  embassies  on  which  he  was  employed  by  the 
senate,  and  in  which  he  acted  as  a  kind  mediator 
between  foreign  princes  and  Rome,  and  afforded 
protection  where  it  was  needed.  The  time  of  his 
death  is  unknown:  Orelli  (Oikm».  TulL  ii.  p. 
531)  commits  the  blunder  of  saying  that  he  fell  in 
battle  in  Lucania,  thus  confounding  him  with 
No.  2. 

Tib.  Sempronius  Gracchus  had  twelve  children 
by  Cornelia,  nine  of  whom  appear  to  have  died  at 
an  early  age.  The  remaining  three  were  Tiberius 
and  Caius,  and  a  daughter,  Cornelia,  who  was 
married  to  the  younger  Scipio  Africanus.  In  his 
private  and  fiunily  life  Gracchus  was  as  amiable  a 
man  as  he  was  great  in  his  public  career :  he  was 
the  worthy  husband  of  Cornelia,  and  the  worthy 
fother  of  the  Gracchi,  and,  like  his  two  sons,  he 
combined  with  the  virtues  of  a  Roman  those  of  a 
man.  Cicero  mentions  him  in  several  passages  in 
terms  of  high  praise,  and  also  acknowledges  that  he 
had  some  merits  as  an  orator.  (Li v.  xxxvii.  7, 
xxxviii.  52,  53,  57,  60,  xxxix.  5,  55,  xL  35,  44, 
47—50,  xli  3,  11,  1*2,  21,  26,  33,  xliii.  16—18, 
xliv.  16,  xlv.  15;  Polyb.  xxiii.  6,  xxvi.  4,  7, 
xxxL  5,  6,  9,  13,  14,  19,  23,  xxxil  3,  4,  5,  xxxv. 
2 ;  Appian,  Hitpan,  43 ;  PluL  7t5.  Graoch.  1,  &c^ 
AfofteU.  5  ;  Cic  BmL  20,  de  He  PnU.  vL  2,  de 
InvetU.  i.  30,  49,  de  Nat  Dear,  it.  4,  ad  Q.  Frai. 
il  2y  de  JJkfimaL  i,  17,  18»  ii*  35,  de  Atnie,  27, 
de  OraL  i.  9,  48,  de  Fin.  iv.  24,  de  Qf.  ii.  12, 
de  Proo.  Con».  8 ;  comp.  Meyer,  Fragm,  OraL  Rom. 
p.  151,  &c ,  2nd  edit. ;  Niebuhr,  Leetttret  an  Ro- 
man HisL  voli.  p.  269.) 

U 


290 


ORACCHU& 


7.  Tib.  Ssmpronius  Oriochus,  the  elder  ton 
of  No.  6.  If  Plutarch  »  right,  that  Tib.  Oracchu 
vtBM  not  thirty  years  old  at  hii  death,  in  &  c. 
133,  he  must  have  been  bom  in  &  c.  164 ; 
but  we  know  that  he  was  quaestor  in  B.C.  187, 
an  oflSeo  which  br  law  he  ooold  not  hold  till 
he  had  completed  his  thirty-first  year,  whence  it 
would  follow  that  he  was  bom  about  five  years 
earlier,  and  that  at  his  death  he  was  about  thirty- 
five  years  old.  He  lost  his  fiither  at  an  early  age, 
but  this  did  not  prevent  his  inheriting  his  fiither^s 
excellent  qualities,  and  his  illnstrious  mother.  Cor* 
nelia,  made  it  the  object  of  her  life  to  render  her 
sons  worthy  of  their  fiither  and  of  her  own  ances* 
tors.  It  was  owing  to  the  care  she  bestowed  npon 
the  education  of  her  sons,  rather  than  to  their 
natural  talents,  that  they  surpassed  all  the  Roman 
youths  of  the  time.  She  was  assisted  in  her  ex- 
ertions by  eminent  Greeks,  who  exercised  great  in- 
fluence upon  the  minds  of  the  two  brothers,  and 
among  whom  we  have  especial  mention  of  Dio- 
phanes  of  Mytilene,  Menelans  of  Manthon,  and 
Blossius  of  Cnmae.  As  the  Oraochi  grew  up,  the 
relation  between  them  and  their  teachers  grsdually 
became  one  of  intimate  friendship,  and  of  the  highest 
mutual  esteem  and  admiration.  Tiberius  was  nine 
years  older  than  his  brother  Caius  ;  and  although 
they  grew  up  under  the  same  influence,  yet  their 
natural  talents  and  dispositions  were  developed  in 
diflferent  ways,  so  that  their  characters,  tnough 
resembling  each  other  in  their  main  outlines,  yet 
presented  great  diflferenoes.  Tiberius,  who  was  in* 
£erior  to  his  brother  in  point  of  talent,  surpassed 
him  in  the  amiable  traits  of  his  gentle  nature :  his 
noble  bearing,  the  softness  of  his  voice,  the  sim- 
plicity of  his  demeanour,  and  his  calm  dignity,  won 
for  him  the  hearts  of  the  peopla,  His  eloquence, 
too,  formed  a  strong  contrast  with  the  passionate 
and  impetuous  harangues  of  Caius ;  for  it  was  tem- 
perate, graceful,  persuasive,  and,  proceeding  as  it 
did  f^m  the  fulness  of  his  own  heart,  it  found  a 
ready  entrance  into  the  hearts  of  his  hearers.  If 
the  two  brothers  had  been  of  an  equal  age,  and 
could  have  united  their  efforts,  their  power  would 
have  been  irresistible  ;  but  as  it  was,  each  had  to 
fight  single-handed,  and  each  fell  a  victim  to  the 
selfishness  of  the  oligarchy,  and  the  fiuthlessness 
and  shortsightedneu  of  the  people,  whose  rights 
they  had  undertaken  to  defend. 

When  Tib.  Gracchus  had  arrived  at  the  age 
of  manhood,  he  was  elected  augur,  and  App. 
Claudius,  who  otherwise  was  not  free  from  the 
haughtiness  and  selfishness  so  peculiar  to  his  fomily, 
showed  his  esteem  for  Tiberius  by  oflkring  him  the 
hand  of  his  daughter  Claudia  ;  and  most  historians, 
according  to  Plutarch,  related,  that  as  App.  Clau- 
dius had  made  the  engagement  without  his  wife^s 
consent,  she  exclaimed,  on  being  informed  of  it, 
**  Why  in  such  a  hurry,  unless  you  have  got  Tib. 
Gracchus  for  our  daughter *s  husl»nd  ?** 

When  P.  Scipio  Africanus  the  younger,  who 
was  married  to  a  sister  of  the  Gracchi,  undertook 
the  command  against  Carthage,  Tib.  Gracchus 
accompanied  him,  and  was  a  witness  of  the  fearful 
fall  of  that  city.  Tiberius  thus  received  the 
first  practical  lessons  in  military  affiurs  firom  the 
most  illustrious  general  of  the  time,  in  whose  tent 
he  lived,  and  whose  friendship  he  enjoyed.  The 
contemporary  historian,  Fanuius,  even  rehited,  that 
Tiberius,  who  surpassed  all  other  soldiers  in 
courage  and  attention  to  discipline,  was  the  first 


GRACCHUS. 

among  the  Romans  who  scaled  the  walls  of  Ca^ 
thage. 

About  ten  year»  after  his  return  from  this  expe- 
dition, B.C.  137,  Tiberins  was  appointed  quaestor, 
and  in  this  capacity  he  accompanied  the  consul, 
C.  Hoatilins  Mandnns,  to  his  province  of  Hispania 
Citerior,  where  in  a  short  time  he  gained  both  the 
affection  of  the  Roman  soldiers,  and  the  esteem 
and  confidence  of  the  vietoiiotts  enemy.  When 
Mancinus,  after  being  defeated  by  the  Numan* 
tines,  sent  messengers  to  treat  with  them  for  a 
trace  and  terms  of  peace,  the  Spaniards,  who  had 
so  often  been  deceived  by  the  Romans  in  their 
negotiations,  declared  that  thev  would  not  treat 
with  any  one  except  Tib.  Gracchus ;  for  the  confi- 
dence they  placed  in  him  personally  was  heightened 
by  the  recollection  of  the  just  and  fiur  treatment 
they  had  received  firom  his  victorious  father.  Ti- 
berius accordingly  was  sent  to  Numantia,  and  con- 
cluded a  peace  with  the  Nnmantines  on  equitable 
terms.  Considering  the  defeat  whidi  Mandnus 
had  suffered,  the  terms  were  fiivonraUe  to  the 
Romans,  and  Grsoehus  saved  by  it  an  army  of 
upwards  of  20,000  men  from  utter  annihilation ; 
but  the  concessions  made  to  the  Nomantines  were 
nevertheless  more  than  the  pride  of  the  Roman 
senate  could  brook.  After  the  conclusion  of  the 
peace,  an  incident  occurred  which  gave  further  proof 
of  the  confidence  which  the  Nomanttnes  placed  in 
Tiberius.  The  Reman  camp,  and  aU  that  it  contained, 
had  fidlen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy ;  and 
when  the  army  had  already  eommenced  its  retreat, 
Tiberius  discovered  that  the  taUets  containing  the  ac- 
counts of  the  money  he  had  had  to  di^weeof  as  quae»> 
tor  were  lost;  and  being  anxious  to  recover  them, 
that  he  might  not  be  exposed  to  annoyances  alter  his 
arrival  at  Rome,  he  returned  with  a  fiew  companions 
to  Numantia.  On  his*  arrival  he  sent  to  the  magis- 
trates, and  bagged  of  them  to  restore  him  the 
tablets.  They  were  delighted  at  the  opportonity 
of  doing  him  a  service  ;  they  invited  him  to  enter 
the  city,  and  received  him  in  a  manner  with  which 
they  would  have  treated  their  sincerest  friend,— 
thev  honoured  him  with  a  public  banquet,  reaiored 
to  him  the  tablets,  and  when  he  left,  they  gave 
him  permission  to  take  wiUi  him,  as  a  i«niem- 
brance,  any  thing  he  might  jdease.  But  Tiberius 
took  only  some  incense,  which  he  wanted  for  a 
sacrifice. 

When  Mancinus  and  Tiberius  returned  to  Rome, 
the  feelings  which  there  prevailed  formed  a  great 
contrast  to  each  other ;  for  while  the  friends  and 
relatives  of  the  soldiers  who  had  served  in  Spain  were 
rejoiced  at  their  safe  return,  and  looked  upon  Grac- 
chus as  their  saviour,  the  senate  and  the  reat  of  the 
people  regarded  the  treaty  with  Numantia  na  a  dis- 
grace to  the  Roman  name.  The  odium  of  the  treaty, 
however,  was  thrown  on  Mancinus  alone,  who  of 
course  was  the  only  responsible  person.     He  waa 
stripped  naked,  and  with  his  hands  bound,  he  was 
delivered  up  to  the  Numantines,  that  the  treaty 
might  thus  be  annulled  (b.  a  136).    Tiberina,  for 
the  first  time,   enjoyed    the  admiratioa   of   the 
people,  who  rewarded  his  good  servicea  in  the 
affiur  with  affection  and  gratitude.      P.  Scipio 
Africanus,  the  brother-in-law  of  Grsoehus,  and  then 
at  the  htad  of  the  aristocracy,  took  an  actire  part 
in   the  proceedings    against    Mancinus,   without 
stterapting  either  to  save  him  or  to  get  the  treaty 
with  Numantia  ratified.     It  would  seem  that  even 
as  early  as  this  time,  Sdpio  and  the  whole  body 


GRACCHUS. 

•f  Ae  amlMOKj  valdMd  with  fear  «nd  jealoiuj 
the  avner  of  Tiberina,  whow  popfalaritj  wm  gain* 
ing  freak  atreng^  erery  daj. 

But  tbm  ayaipathy  of  Tiberiua  with  the  people 

excited  aradi  more  by  its  diatreM  than  %  the 

of  ita  fiiTonr.    His  brother  Caina 

of  hia  worka,  that  Tiberiua,  on  hia 

to  Spain,  in  b.  c  1S7,  aa  he  waa  paaaing 

through  Ecrnxk,  obserred  with  grief  and  indigna- 

the  dcaerted  atate  of  that  Irrtile  ooontry ; 

of  loceign  ilnTea  in  diama  were  employed 

ia  odciivtiiig  the  land  and  tending  the  flocka  opon 

the  iwnicnaw  eotalea  of  the  wealthy,  while  the 

poeter  riaaara  of  Roman  dtiaena,  who  were  thns 

thrown  ont  of  employment,  bad  scarcely  their  daily 

bieader  a  dad  of  earth  to  can  their  own.  Heiasaid 

ta  have  been  rovaed  throogfa  that  cireuiuatance  to 

ewfft  himafif  in «ideaToaring  to  lemedy  this  eril.  C. 

Laeisna  had,  bdbfe  him  entertained  the  thought  of 

iatedering,  fant,  €or  want  of  courage,  had  deapured 

afsaecaasL   Had  the  Lidnian  law,  whidiiegiilated 

the  aaMNiat  of  poblic  land  which  a  penon  might 

ocoanr*  OBd  the  nnmber  of  cattle  be  might  keep  on 

the  pidbiie  paitiiwi,  been  oboerred,  socfa  a  state 

of  thmga  could  nercr  haye  ariaen.    If  Tibcrina  had 

wished  to  eaifiHoa  obedience  to  the  letter  of  that 

law,  ha  woold  have  acted  with  perfect  joatioe,  and 

coold  hare  eenaared  him  for  it,  but  the 

ariatooacj,  who  had  enriched  themselTea 

by  the  violatian  aif  the  law,  would  hare  moved 

heaven  and  earth  ta  prevent  soch  a  measure.   The 

state  of  things,  moraovec,  had,  by  a  loog^ontinued 

ncgieet  of  the  kw,  become  so  complicated,  that  a 

renewal  of  the  Iiirinian  law,  without  any  modifi- 

cacioa,waald  have  been  an£ur  toward»  a  huge  daaa 

of  the  oecapien  of  public  hmd,  and  it  reqnved  the 

greatest  aie  lo  act  in  the  afErir  with  prudence  and 

■adcntiaa,  and  in  a  manner  equitable  and  satia> 

fadacy  towaida  all  partiea.    Large  tnwta  of  public 

kad  had  paaaed  fima  fisther  to  aon,  and  no  one 

to  have  thought  of  the  posnbilitj  of  their 

by  the  states  Tluroiwh  this  feeling 

17  persona  had  erected  bnildinga  on 

or  had  otherwiae  laid  out  large 

upon  them  ;  many  also,  who  now 

!  thsm  the  five  hundred  jugera  allowed 

^  the  lirinian   law,    had  acquiied  dther  the 

vhate  er  part  of  their  poaaeanon  by  purchase,  and 

vca»  imiitimnid  to  kok  upon  it  aa  real  property, 

■hhsu|h  a  asaBCBt^s  cenaidecation  would  have  con- 

viaeed  them  that  they  were  only  precarioua  tenanta 

<f  the  rtpaUic,  whidi  might  at  any  time  daim  ita 

<%^afownenhipi 

Avd  theae  daahii^  btereats,  Tib.  Gracchus 

to  leaedy  the  evil  by  endeavouring  to 

aa  iadaatfiona  middle  dasa  of  agricakorists, 

oai  lo  pBt  a  check  upon  the  unbounded  avarice  of 

^  WTitsqacy,  whoae  eovetousnesa,  combined  with 

tW  dissste»  of  the  second  Punic  war,  had  com- 

^iBidy  dcatroyvd  the  middle  dasa  of  small  hind- 

With  thb  view,  he  o0ered  himself  as 


GRACCHUS. 


291 


ler  the  tribuneship,  and  obtained  it 
tetheyarac.  ISa.  It  sheuUl  be  observed,  that 
*^  this  pefied  the  tribunes  were  elected  in  the 
■whsfJmie. 


,  the  harvest  time  in  Italy,  but  they 
^  ast  cater'  upon  their  office  till  the  10th  of 

to  have  antidpated   that 

to  undertake  something  on 

—'-  were  seen  in  all  parte  of 

~  to  ptotect  them;  but 


The  peoffe 


hdMU.  for 
the  dty  cattily 


he  felt  tliat  hia  work  waa  too  serious  and  import" 
ant  to  be  undertaken  without  the  advice  and 
assistance  of  others.  His  Greek  friends,  Diophanes 
and  Blossiua,  and  his  mother,  Cornelia,  urged  him 
on  ;  and  he  waa  supported  by  the  counsel  of  the 
moat  eminent  men  of  the  time,  such  aa  App.  Clau- 
dius, his  fisther^in-law,  the  consul  and  great  jurist, 
Mndua  Scaevola,  and  Ciaaaos,  the  pontifez  mazi- 
mns,  all  of  whom  were  probably  aa  much  losers 
by  the  measurea  which  Gracchus  was  going  to  bring 
forward  as  the  Sdpios  and  otben  who  opposed 
him.  The  first  bill  which  he  brought  before  the 
people  proposed,  that  the  agrarian  law  of  Lidnius, 
which  had  in  fiut  never  been  abdished,  should  be 
renewed  and  enforced,  with  this  modification,  that 
bendes  the  600  jugera  allowed  by  that  law,  any 
one  might  possess  250  jugera  of  the  public  land 
for  each  of  hia  aons»  This  clause,  however,  seems 
to  have  been  limited  to  two ;  so  that  a  fiither  of 
two  sons  might  oeeupy  1000  jugera  of  public  land. 
The  surplus  waa  to  be  taken  from  them  and  distri- 
buted in  small  fimna  among  the  poor  dtiaens.  The 
buaineaa  of  meaauring  and  diatributbig  the  land 
waa  to  be  entrusted  to  triumvirs,  who  were  to  be 
elected  aa  a  permanent  magistracy.  He  further 
enacted,  that  in  future  the  possesdon  of  public 
land  should  not  be  transferred  by  sale  or  purchase, 
in  order  that  the  wealthy  might  iwt  be  able  gnir 
dually  to  acquire  again  more  land  than  the  law 
allowed.  In  the  case  of  buildings  erected  on  land 
which  waa  to  be  thua  given  up,  &e  poasessors  were 
to  be  mdemnified  by  a  sum  of  money  determined 
by  a  fiur  valuation  of  the  buildings.  There  re- 
mains only  one  point  in  this  agrarian  law,  for 
which  the  legiahitor  is  open  to  censure,  not  indeed 
on  the  ground  of  injustice,  but  merely  on  that  of 
unfaimesa.  A  condderable,  though  probably  not  a 
very  great  number  of  those  who  had  to  give  up  a 
portion  of  their  possessions,  had  acquired  either  the 
whole  or  a  part  by  purehaae ;  and  aa  they  had  to 
give  up  their  surplus,  like  those  who  had  not  paid 
for  thdr  land,  those  men  were  positive  losers,  just 
aa  much  aa  if  Gracchus  had  taken  from  them  their 
private  property.  To  remove  all  compkunts  on 
thia  ground,  Graochua  ought  to  have  added  a 
dense,  that  such  persons  should  receive  from  the 
pahVtc  treasury  the  sums  for  which  they  had  bona 
fide  purchased  the  land,  or  die  that  the  land  tho» 
puruased  should  not  come  within  the  ktw,  and 
should  be  treated  aa  private  property,  with  which 
the  law  had  nothing  to  do.  The  state  ought,  at  all 
eventa,  to  have  made  this  sacrifice.  The  opposition 
of  the  aristocracy  would  not  indeed  have  been 
dlenced  by  such  a  measure,  but  there  would  cer- 
tainly have  been  no  ground  for  that  bitter  exas- 
peration which  Gracchus  now  called  forth.  It  in 
ever  to  be  lamented  that  Gracchus  did  not  intro- 
duce into  his  law  a  dause  of  that  description. 

The  fiction  of  the  opposition,  consisting  of  the 
senate  and  the  aristocracy,  waa  not  numerous,  but 
violent  in  the  highest  degree,  and  the  thousands 
who  were  to  be  benefited  by  the  measure  were 
ready  to  support  Gracchus  at  any  risk  ;  the  issue 
of  the  atru^le,  therefore,  could  not  be  doubtful, 
and  it  would  have  been  hopeless  to  oppose  the 
agrarian  hiw  in  the  ordinary  constitutional  way, 
for  as  soon  as  the  bill  was  passed  by  the  tribes, 
it  became  hiw,  the  sanction  of  the  senate  not 
being  required.  The  senatorial  party,  therefore,  re- 
Mffted  to  intrigues.  A  noble  specimen  of  the 
deeply-fdt  and  impresdve  eloquence  with  which 

u  2 


292 


GRACCHUS. 


Oracchus  addressed  the  people  in  those  days  is 
preserved  in  Plutarch  (  Tib,  Grace.  8) :  it  bean  all 
the  marks  of  genuineness,  and  has  unjustly  been 
considered  by  modem  critics  as  a  spurious  piece  of 
declamation.  When  Tiberius  brought  forward  his 
bill,  and  it  was  manifest  that  it  would  be  carried, 
the  senatorial  party  resorted  to  the  only  meaiu  that 
was  left  them, — they  gained  orer  to  their  side  one 
of  the  tribunes,  M.  Octarius  Caecina,  a  man  of  a 
most  obstinate  character,  who  himself  occupied 
more  of  the  public  domain  than  the  law  allowed. 
His  interposition  would  of  course  hare  thwarted  all 
the  plans  of  Tiberius.  The  disputes  between  the 
two  tribunes  went  on  day  after  day,  and  Tiberius, 
though  he  was  by  no  means  in  affluent  circum- 
stances, ofiered  to  indemnify  Octavius  out  of  his 
own  purse,  for  the  loss  which  he  might  sustain 
through  the  agrarian  law.  This  offer  was  refused 
with  indignation.  Tiberius  was  prevailed  upon  to 
refer  the  matter  to  the  senate ;  but  there  he  was 
only  abused,  and  the  question  did  not  advance  one 
step  further.  When  the  people  again  met,  and 
Tiberius  saw  no  other  way  of  carrying  his  measure, 
he  declared  that,  as  two  tribunes  differed  in  their 
opinions  upon  the  public  good,  and  could  not  come 
to  any  understanding,  one  of  them  must  resign  his 
office.  Tiberius  suspended  the  entire  administration 
of  govemment,and  under  heavy  penalties  forbade  the 
magistrates  to  exercise  their  official  authority,  until 
this  question  was  settled.  Fear  and  exasperation 
increased,  and  the  people  looked  forward  with 
trembling  to  the  day  when  the  matter  was  to  come 
to  a  decision.  When  the  day  of  the  assonbly  ar- 
rived, Tiberius  publicly  implored  Octavius  to  yield 
to  the  wishes  of  the  people,  who  desired  noUiing 
but  what  they  had  a  right  to  claim.  When  this 
request  was  also  repudiated,  Tiberius  proceeded  to 
carry  his  threat  into  execution,  but  ofltered  that  his 
own  case  should  be  put  to  the  vote  first.  When 
all  attempts  failed,  Tiberius  proposed  the  deposition 
of  Octavius,  and  put  it  to  the  vote  at  once.  When 
seventeen  out  of  the  thirty-five  tribes  had  already 
voted  for  his  deposition,  Tiberius  stopped  the  pro- 
ceedings, and  again  implored  Octavius  to  desist 
from  his  opposition ;  but  Octavius  indignantly  ex- 
claimed, **  Complete  what  thou  hast  begun.^  The 
eighteenth  tribe  voted,  and  the  tribuneship  of 
Octavius  vras  gone:  he  was  dragged  from  the 
hustings,  and  with  difficulty  escaped  being  mur* 
dered  on  the  spot  The  deposition  of  a  tribune  was 
a  thing  unheard  of  in  the  history  of  Rome,  and  was, 
accordingly,  proclaimed  by  the  opposition  as  an 
unconstitutional  act  They  now  triumphed  over 
Gracchus,  since  he  had  given  them  a  handle,  and 
by  his  own  act  seemed  to  justify  their  hostility 
against  him.  The  deposition  of  Octavius  for  the 
lawful  exercise  of  his  rights  has  been  looked  upon 
by  both  ancient  and  modem  writers  as  a  violation 
of  the  laws  of  the  Roman  constitution,  but  its  in- 
justice was  only  of  a  formal  nature,  a  mere  irre- 
gularity ;  and  Tiberius,  as  Niebuhr  {Lecture»  en 
Rom,  Hist.  vol.  i.  p.  333)  justly  remarks,  might 
have  said  that  a  tribune  who  acted  independent 
of  the  people  was  an  abuse,  and  a  still  greater  irre- 
gularity ;  the  people  surely  had  the  right  to  take 
away  a  commission  from  a  man  to  whom  they  had 
given  it ;  it  is  an  absurdity  if  in  a  republic  this 
right  is  not  maintained. 

After  the  removal  of  Octavius,  the  agrarian  law 
was  carried  without  opposition,  and  permanent  tri- 
umvirs were  appointed  to  Buperiateud  thp  measur- 


GRACCHUS. 

ing  of  the  public  land  possessed  by  the  wealthy,  to 
deprive  them  of  that  which  was  beyond  the  amount 
allowed  by  the  law,  and  to  distribute  it  among  the 
poor.  The  persons  appointed  as  triumvin  were 
Tib.  Gracchus,  App.  Claudius,  his  fiither*in-law, 
and  his  brother  C.  Gracchus,  who  was  then  little 
more  than  twenty  yean  old,  and  was  serving 
in  the  camp  of  P.  Scipio  at  Numantia.  Fortune 
thus  seemed  to  fiivonr  the  undertakings  of  Grac- 
chus, and  the  people  evinced  a  most  enthusiastic 
attadiment  to  him  ;  but  the  treatment  which  he 
experienced  in  the  smate,  where  P.  Sci^o  Nasica 
was  at  the  head  of  the  aristocracy,  waa  of  a  very 
different  kind:  he  was  attacked  with  contumely 
and  the  most  unbridled  fiiry.  At  the  same  time, 
one  of  his  intimate  firiends  suddenly  died,  and  his 
body  bore  marks  of  poison.  Such  things  were  just 
so  many  proofs  to  Gracchus  that  it  required  the 
greatest  precaution  not  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
some  secret  assassin.  Whenever,  therefore,  he  ap- 
peared in  public,  he  was  surrounded  by  a  body  of 
friends,  who  formed  a  sort  of  body-guard. 

About  this  time  a  messenger  arrived  from  Asia, 
with  the  will  of  king  Attains,  who  had  bequeathed 
his  kingdom  and  his  property  to  the  Roman  people. 
Gracchus  availed  himself  of  this  opportunity  for 
enabling  the  poor,  who  were  to  receive  lands,  to 
purchase  the  necessary  implements,  cattle  and  the 
like  ;  and  he  accordingly  proposed  that  the  money 
which  Attains  had  tequeathed  to  the  Romans 
should  be  distributed  among  the  people.     It  is  ge- 
nerally stated  that  this  law  was  carried,  but  in  the 
Epitome  of  Livy  (lib.  58)  we  read  that  he  onlj 
promised  the  people  to  bring  forward  the  bill    His 
agrarian  law  had  evidently  the  object  of  creating  an 
industrious  middle  class  of  hnslnndmen ;  and,  in 
order  to  infuse  some  better  blood  into  them,  he  is 
said  to  have  entertained  the  idea  of  extoading  the 
Roman  franchise,  by  admitting  the  Italian  allies  to 
the  full  rights  of  Roman  citizens.  (Veil.  Pat.  iL  2.) 
The  matter  certainly  appean  to  have  been  discussed 
at  the  time,  but  no  steps  seem  to  have  been  taken» 
though  it  would  have  been  one  of  the  wisest  and 
most  salutary  measures  that  could  have  been  de- 
vised.   He  further  abridged  the  time  that  Ronuu& 
citizens  had  to  serve  in  the  armies.    Macrobius 
(Sat,  ii.  10)  mentions  a  lex  judidana  of  Tiberius, 
but  this  seems  to  be  only  a  mistake,  the  name  of 
Tiberius  being    there  written  instead  of  Caios^ 
Tiberius  went  even  so  &r  as  to  threaten  to  de- 
prive the  senate  of  the  administration,  inasmuch 
as  he  declared  that  the  senate  had  no  right  to  de- 
cide upon  the  towns  and  cities  of  the  kingdom  of 
Peigamns.    Tiberius  had  thus  reached  the  senith 
of  his  power,  but  fortune  began  to  turn  against 
him.    The  opinion  of  his  opponents  that  he  bad 
violated  the  sacred  character  of  a  tribune  in  the 
person  of  Octavius,  had  gradually  spread  among  the 
people,  which  in  its  short-sightedness  could    not 
distinguish  between  the  motives  of  the  two  parties, 
and  merely  looked  for  momentary  advantages  and 
gratifications.     Hence  they  began  not  only  to  show- 
indifference  towards  their  sincere  and  disinterested 
protector,  but  even  turned  against  him.     In  w^- 
dition  to  this,  his  enemies  sprrad  the  absurd  x«port 
that  Tiberius  had  secretly  received  a  diadem  and  a 
purple  robe  from  the  Pergamenian  messenger,   and 
that  he  entertained  the  thought  of  making  himself 
king  of  Rome.     This  report,  which  every  one  must 
have  known  to  be  a  mere  malicious  calumny,  ^'as 
spread  abroad  by  the  contemptible  Pompeios,  with 


VMBi  ocipo 


GRACCHUS. 

and  odier  penona  of  ditttne- 


GRACCHUS. 


293 


The  period  at  which  the  tribunes  for  the  next 
year  me  to  he  elected  wao  now  drawing  near,  and 
"nheriof  himaeU^  aa  wdl  aa  hia  firienda,  were  fully 
cooTneed  that  after  the  ez|nration  of  his  office 
his  laws  would  be  abeliahed,  and  that  his  life 
wmild  be  in  imminent  danger  aa  soon  aa  he 
sboaJd  be  diTested  of  the  saaed  office  of  tribune. 
He  theicfere  lesolired  to  offer  himself  as  a  can- 
didate far  the  tribnneship  of  the  following  year. 
Tbk  was  indeed  an  irr^^nlarity,  for  up  to  that 
time  no  mam  had  ever  been  invested  with  the 
efiee  ibf  twro  consecutive  years ;  but  Tiberius  was 
enmpctied  by  neceasity,  and  the  duty  of  self- 
defanee,  to  offer  himself  aa  a  candidate.  It  was 
nfortODate  far  him  that  the  election  of  the  tri- 
banes  M  in  the  month  of  June,  when  the  coun- 
tiy-pcople,  en  whom  he  could  rely  most,  were 
eec^ied  with  the  hanrest  in  the  fields.  The 
people  aaaembled  thna  consisted,  for  the  most 
part,  of  the  dty  populace,  who  had  little  or  no 
«jvpathy  with  him.  His  heart  was  filled  with  dark 
sypRbcMoons  and  mi^vings.  He  mnt  about, 
IsadiBf  Ilia  little  son  by  the  hand,  and  imploring 
tbe  people  not  to  desert  him,  and  not  to  expose  him 
t»  the  fuy  of  his  enemies,  against  whom  he  had 
pntected  them.  The  tribea  began  to  vote,  and 
two  bad  already  decfaued  in  fisvour  of  Tiberius, 
when  the  aristocrats,  who  were  mbgled  among  the 
peofle,  exdaiaied  that  the  election  was  illegal,  and 
that  no  flsan  eeold  be  elected  tribune  for  two  suc- 
cessive yma.  The  presiding  tribune,  Rubrius,  did 
not  kaew  what  to  do ;  another  tribune  offisred  to 
take  the  pceaidency,  but  the  rest  maintained  that 
tbis  eodd  be  decided  only  by  lot  Amid  such  dis- 
rates the  day  paased  away,  and  seeing  that  his 
cnenuea  were  gmning  the  upper  hand,  Tiberius 
pwn<iioi.d  to  defer  the  dection  till  the  next  day. 
He  now  wentabont  with  his  child,  and  endeavoured 
t»  re«se  the  peopie*s  sympathy.  They  were  moved  by 
bis  lear  and  danger;  a  huge  crowd  gathered  around 
bim  ;  they  conducted  him  home,  uiged  him  not  to 
4eapaiK,  ad  kept  watch  about  his  house  all  night, 
to  pnteet  him  i^ainst  any  unforeseen  attack. 
Oufwd  by  thia  demonstiation  of  the  people*s  &- 
Tear,  he,  in  conjunction  with  his  friends,  devised 
dnimg  the  night  a  plan  on  which  they  were  to  act, 
if  his  eacoDea  should  use  violence. 

At  daybreak  the  audioes  were  consulted,  but 
the  MM  were  unfiivouiable,  and  Tiberius  was 
Aoabtnl  as  to  whether  he  should  go  to  the  assem- 
bly or  not ;  but  his  friend  Bk>ssina  urged  him  on 
Bsl  to  give  up  hia  plans  for  things  which  perhaps 
awe  Mdy  aeddentaL  The  people  were  aasem- 
U  ■  the  area  of  the  capitol,  and  many  of  them 
VM  down  to  invite  him  and  conduct  him  thither. 
VbcB  be  airived  he  waa  received  with  loud  cheers 
■ad  scdaaaationa,  and  all  promised  well ;  but,  when 
tbetoiiag  began,  the  aristoerata  did  all  they  could 
to  diiCarb  the  proceedings,  and  the  noiie  and  tu- 
Mk  bscame  ao  gnat  that  no  one  could  be  heard. 
At  this  BMment  a  aenator,  who  waa  a  firiend  of 
^^se^ai,  amde  hia  wsy  through  the  crowd  up  to 
Ub,  aad  infonaed  him  that  the  aenators  were  a»- 
■■lilid,  aad  that,  aa  they  could  not  prevail  upon 
tbe  coaaala  to  carry  out  their  commands,  they 
tkcmwives  were  resolved  to  kill  Tiberius,  and  had 
^  this  purpose  armed  many  of  their  slavea  and 
When  Tiberina  commpnicated  this  in- 
to these  who  stood  nearest  to  him,  they 


immediately  prepared  to  repel  force  by  force. 
Those  who  were  at  a  greater  distance  wanted  to 
know  the  cause  of  thia  sudden  commotion,  and  aa 
Tiberius  could  not  make  his  voice  heard,  on  account 
of  the  tumultuous  noise,  he  pointed  with  his  hand 
to  his  head,  to  indicate  that  his  life  was  in  danger. 
This  act  was  maliciously  interpreted  by  his  enemies 
aa  a  sign  by  which  he  demanded  the  diadem,  and 
they  hastened  to  inform  the  senate  of  it  The 
senators  pretended  to  be  greatly  ahirmed,  and 
P.  Scipio  Nasica  called  upon  the  consuls  to  save 
the  republic ;  but  the  consuls  refused  to  have  re- 
course to  violence.  The  people,  who  in  the  mean 
time  had  learned  that  the  life  of  their  tribune  was 
threatened,  immediately  armed  themselves  with 
sticks,  the  legs  of  the  batches,  and  any  other  wea- 
pons they  could  hiy  hold  o^  and  drove  the  aristo» 
crate  from  the  assembly.  The  confusion  became 
general,  and  the  tribunes  took  to  flight  A  report 
waa  quickly  apread  that  Tiberius  had  deposed  his 
colleagues,  and  was  going  to  continue  in  his  office 
without  any  election. 

This  was  the  moment  which  the  aristocratic 
party  had  been  anxiously  looking  for.  Scipio  Na- 
sica sprang  up,  and  exclaimed,  ''As  tbe  consul 
betrays  the  republic,  do  you  who  wish  to  maintain 
the  constitution  follow  me.**  The  senators  rushed 
towards  the  assembly  from  the  temple  of  Fides, 
where  they  had  held  their  meeting.  Tbe  people  dis- 
persed in  all  directions,  and  all  who  did  not  give 
way  to  the  senators,  or  ventured  to  oppose  them, 
were  knocked  down  with  clubs  and  sticks.  Tibe- 
rius, in  endeavouring  to  escape,  fell  over  the  body 
of  a  man  who  was  killed,  and  as  he  was  attempting 
to  rise,  he  received  a  blow  on  his  head,  and  was 
killed.  He  fell  at  the  entrance  of  the  temple  of 
Fides,  in  front  of  the  stetues  of  the  kings.  The 
honour  of  being  the  murderer  of  Gracchus  was  dis- 
puted between  P.  Satureiua,  one  of  hia  own  col- 
leaguea,  and  L.  Rufua.  Upwarda  of  300  persons 
were  killed  on  that  day  by  sticks  and  stones,  bat 
none  by  the  sword.  In  the  night  following  their 
bodies  were  thrown  into  the  Tiber,  and  the  sur- 
viving friends  of  Gracchus  had  to  suffer  imprison- 
ment, exUe,  and  death,  at  the  hands  of  their  infuri- 
ated and  merciless  opponents. 

These,  and  other  calamities  which  afterwards  re- 
sulted firom  the  legisktion  of  Tiberius,  though  it 
waa  by  no  meana  weir  cauae,  might  perhaps  have 
been  avoided  by  a  little  more  prudence  on  the  part 
of  Tiberius.  We  may  indeed  regret  that  he  did 
not  all  he  might  have  done,  but  we  cannot  blame 
him  for  what  he  did:  his  motives  were  the 
purest,  and  he  suffered  the  death  of  a  martyr  in 
the  noblest  cause  that  a  statesman  can  embrace — • 
the  protection  of  the  poor  and  oppressed.  All  the 
odium  that  has  for  many  centuriea  been  thrown 
upon  Tiberius  and  his  brother  Caius  arose  partly 
firom  party  prejudice,  and  more  especially  from  a 
misunderstanding  of  the  nature  of  a  Roman  agrarian 
law,  which,  although  it  had  been  pretty  deariy 
explained  by  Sigonius,  was  yet  never  generally 
recognised  till  the  time  of  Nfebuhr.  Velleius  Pa- 
terculus,  who  is  otherwise  biassed  against  the 
agrarian  hiw  of  Gracchus,  gives  a  noble  testimony 
to  his  character,  in  these  words,  **  Vita  innocentis- 
simus,  ingenio  florentissimus,  proposito  sanctissimus, 
tantis  denique  adomatus  virtutibus,  quantas,  per- 
fecta  et  nature  et  induatria,  mortalis  conditio 
recipit**  (Plut  Vila  Tib.  Grwxki ;  Appian,  /?.  C. 
i.  9—17  ;  Liv.  Epk.  58 ;  Veil  Pat  ii.  2^  3 ; 

u  3 


29i 


GRACCHUS. 


Dion  Caat.  Fragm,  Pdr,  SO^-SS ;  Orml  t«  8, 
&c. ;  Aor.  Vict,  de  Vir,  lliUt$tr,  57  ;  and  the  pa«- 
■ages  of  Cioero  which  are  collected  in  Orelli>  Ono- 
mcutioon^  vol  ii«  p.  631,  Ac.  j  oomp.  F.  D.  Oerlach, 
Tih,  tmi  C  Oraeckut^  pp.  1 — 30;  Meyer,  Fragm, 
Orat,  Rom.  p.  215,  &c.  2d  edit ;  Ahrena,  Die  drei 
VoQcdribimen  Tib,  Graeekut,  Dnitu»  mm/  Stdjpiwu  ; 
Niebuhr,  Lecture»  on  Uttm.  Hut,  toL  i.  pi  223,  Ac, 
ed.  Schmits.) 

8.  C.  SucpftONiUB  GRAocHua,  the  brother  of 
No.  7,  and  ion  of  Na  6,  waa,  according  to  Pin- 
tarch,  nine  yean  younger  than  hit  brother  Tiberina, 
but  he  enjoyed  the  «ame  careful  education.  He 
waa  unquestionably  a  man  of  greater  power  and 
talent  than  hia  brother,  and  had  alao  more  oppor* 
tunity  for  diaplayinff  hia  abilitiea ;  for,  while  the 
career  of  Tiberiua  mated  acaicely  aeren  montha, 
that  of  Cains  extends  over  a  aeriea  of  yeara. 

At  the  time  of  hia  brother^  mnrder,  in  b.  c.  133, 
Caiua  waa  in  Spain,  when  he  received  hia  fint 
military  tnining  in  the  anny  of  P.  Seipio  Airica- 
nua,  who,  although  hia  wife  waa  the  aiater  of  the 
Gracchi,  exclaimed,  on  nceiving  the  intelligence  of 
the  murder  of  Tiberiua,  **  So  periah  all  who  do  the 
like  again  I  **  It  waa  probably  in  the  year  after  hia 
brother's  murder,  b.  c.  132,  that  Caiua  returned 
with  Seipio  from  Spain.  The  calamity  which  had 
befallen  hia  brother  had  unnenred  him,  and  an 
inner  Toioe  diaauaded  him  from  taking  any  part  in 
public  aflhira.  The  fint  time  that  he  apoke  in 
public  waa  on  behalf  of  hia  friend  Vettiua,  who  waa 
under  persecution,  and  whom  ha  defended.  On 
that  occasion  he  ia  aaid  to  hare  anrpaaaed  all  the 
other  Roman  omtora.  The  people  looked  forward 
with  great  antidpationa  to  hia  future  career,  but 
the  ariatocracy  watched  him  with  jealouay,  aeeing 
that  he  promiaed  greater  talent,  enei^,  and  paaaion 
than  his  brother,  in  whose  footatepa  it  waa  pre- 
sumed that  he  would  follow.  In  b.  c.  131,  C  Pa- 
pinua  Carbo,  a  friend  of  the  Gracchi,  brought 
forward  a  bill  to  enable  a  person  to  hold  the  office 
of  tribune  for  two  or  more  conaecutiTe  yeara.  C. 
Gracchus  supported  the  bill,  but  it  was  rejected. 
The  speech  he  delirered  on  that  occasion  appean 
again  to  hare  made  a  deep  impression  upon  both 
parties  ;  but  after  this  time  Caiua  obeyed  the 
calling  of  hia  inner  Toioe,  and  for  a  number  of  yean 
kept  altogether  aloof  from  public  affiiira.  During 
that  period  it  waa  eren  rumoured  that  he  diaapproTed 
of  his  brother*a  meaaurec  Some  circumatanoe  or 
other,  of  which,  however,  we  have  no  distinct 
record,  aeema  again  to  hare  excited  the  fean  of  the 
optimates,  and  plans  were  devised  for  preventing 
Caiua  from  obtaining  the  tribnneahip.  It  ia  not 
imposaible  that  tbia  fiaar  of  the  ariatocracy  may 
have  been  excited  by  Caiua'a  apeech  againat  M. 
Pennua,  which  at  any  rate  muat  have  been  de- 
livered shortly  before  hia  quaestonhip,  b.  c.  126. 
(Cic.  Bna,  28 ;  Feat  a.  «.  reapMicaa,)  Chance 
seemed  to  iisvour  the  schemes  of  the  optimates,  for 
in  B.  c.  126  the  lot  fell  upon  C  Gracchua  to  go 
aa  quaestor  to  Sardinia,  under  the  consul  L.  Aurelius 
Orestes  ;  and  since  he  waa  fond  of  military  life,  for 
which  he  waa  aa  well  qualified  and  diaciplined  aa 
for  apeaking  in  public,  he  waa  pleaaed  with  the 
opportunity  of  leaving  Rome. 

For  a  time  Caiua  waa  thua  removed  from  the 
jealona  and  envioua  eyea  of  the  noblea,  but  in  hia 
province  he  soon  attracted  the  greatest  attention  ; 
he  gained  the  approbation  of  his  superion  and  the 
attachment  of  the  soldiersp    He  waa  brave  againat 


GRACCHUa 

the  enemy,  juat  towards  hia  inferiora,  puactnal  ia 
the  diacharge  of  hia  dutiea,  and  in  temperance  and 
firugality  he  excelled  even  hia  elders.  Hia  popu- 
larity in  the  province  is  attested  by  two  occnrrencoa. 
Aa  the  winter  in  Sardinia  had  been  very  aevere 
and  unhealthy,  and  aa  the  aoldien  were  aufiering 
in  conaeqnenoe,  the  coosd]  demanded  dothing  for 
his  men  from  the  allied  towns  of  the  iriand.  The 
towns  sent  a  petition  againat  thia  demand  to  the 
aenate  at  Rome,  which  thereupon  directed  the  cod- 
anl  to  get  what  he  wanted  by  other  meana.  But 
aa  he  waa  unable  to  do  thia,  Caiua  went  round  to 
the  towna,  and  prevailed  upon  them  vdontarily  to 
aupply  the  army  with  dothing  and  other  neceaaar 
riea.  About  the  aame  time  ambaaaadon  of  king 
Micipaa  arrived  at  Rome  to  inform  the  aenate,  that 
out  of  regard  for  C.  Gracchua,  the  king  would  aend 
a  aupply  of  com  for  the  Romian  army  in  Sardinia. 
These  jwoofs  of  the  great  popularity  and  reputation 
of  Caius  were  the  cause  of  freah  fiear  and  uneaaineaa 
to  the  optimates.  He  had  now  been  abaent  in 
Sardinia  for  two  years,  and  hia  return  waa  dreaded. 
In  order  to  prevent  thia,  freah  troope  were  aent  to 
Sardinia  to  replace  the  old  onea  ;  and  Oreatea  waa 
ordered  to  remain  in  the  island,  it  being  intended 
by  thia  meaaure  to  keep  Caiua  there  alao,  on  ac- 
count of  hia  office.  But  he  aaw  through  their 
acheme,  and  thwarted  it  It  i4>pean  that  during  the 
latter  period  of  his  stay  in  Sudinia  he  had  altered 
hia  mind,  and  that  hia  vocation  had  become  dear 
to  him.  It  ia  reported  that  thd  ahade  of  hia  brother 
appeared  to  him  in  hia  dreama,  and  said,  **  Caiua» 
why  doat  thou  linger  ?  There  ia  no  eacape,  thon 
muat  die,  like  myself  in  defending  the  rights  of  the 
people.**  It  ia  atteated  by  Cioero  and  Plutarch 
that  Caiua  waa  not  a  demagogue,  and  that  he  waa 
drawn  into  hia  political  career  by  a  aort  of  fotality 
or  neoeaaity  rather  than  by  hia  own  free  will,  and 
that  had  it  not  been  for  the  exhortation  of  hia 
brother*a  ahade,  he  would  nev»  have  aought  any 

?ublic  offioe.  But  when  he  heard  the  call  of 
"iberiua,  and  waa  at  the  aame  time  infomed  of 
the  command  iaaued  by  the  aenate  respecting  An* 
nliua  Oreatea,  he  at  once  embarked,  and  appeaued 
at  Rome,  to  the  aurpriae  of  all  parties.  The  opti- 
matea  were  enraged  at  thia  conduct,  and  even  hia 
frienda  thought  it  a  atrange  thing  for  a  quaeator  to 
quit  the  camp  without  a  special  leave  of  abeenoe. 
He  was  taken  to  account  before  the  censors,  bat  he 
defended  himself  so  ably,  and  proved  ao  demriy 
that  he  had  not  violated  any  law  or  cuatom,  that 
he  waa  declared  perfectly  innocent  But  hia  ene- 
miea,  bent  aa  they  were  upon  deatroying  all  hia  in- 
fluence, annoyed  him  with  varioua  other  aoeuaationa, 
one  of  which  waa,  that  he  had  partidpated  in  the 
recent  revolt  of  Fr«geUae.  Theae  proaecntiona, 
however,  were  nothing  but  foul  and  iU-doTieed 
achemea  to  deprive  Gracchua  of  the  popular  fiiyoor : 
none  of  the  chaigea  waa  aubatantiated  by  evidence, 
and  all  of  them  only  aerved  to  place  hia  innooenee 
in  a  more  conapicuoua  light  C.  Gracchua,  who  was 
thua  irritated  and  provoked  by  acta  of  glaring  in- 
juatice,  encouraged  by  the  desire  of  the  peo|3e  to 
come  forward  as  their  patron,  filled  with  confidenee 
in  his  own  powen  and  in  the  justice  of  the  people*B 
demanda,  and,  above  all,  atimulated  by  the  mnnea 
of  his  murdered  brother,  at  once  determined  to  be- 
come a  candidate  for  the  tribuneship,  and  to  cany 
out  the  plans  of  his  brother.  When  hia  mother 
heard  of  this  r^lution,  she  implored  him  in  the 
moat  moving  terms  to  deaiat  from  hia  achemn,  and 


ORACCHUS. 

naCto  defrivt  bar  of  her  last  comfini  and  lapport 
in  her  did  ^ga.  But  it  was  too  late;  Caina  had 
alnady  gmt  tea  &r ;  hia  hatred  of  lia  brother"! 
mmdmn,  and  the  enthnaiaam  of  the  people,  who 
flocked  Id  Iloae  from  all  parta  to  choose  him  aa 
tha  ddeadar  af  their  rigfata,  did  not  allow  him  to 
ntaee  hia  ■tape.  The  whole  of  the  axiatooac^, 
withoat  eseeption,  oppoeed  hia  election,  but  m 
TUB ;  and  all  they  conld  eflfoct  waa  that  Caius  waa 
not  elected  fiiat,  aa  he  had  anticipated,  hot  only 
foofth.  Caina,  howefcr,  as  Pintaidi  lemaikB,  toon 
laade  hiaadf  fint,  far  he  aoTpaased  all  hia  oontem- 
pocarica  in  eloqnenee;  and  hia  miafortnnea  gave 
him  ample  tteope  for  ipeaking  freely,  when  he 
huBfBtaii  the  death  of  hia  brother,  to  which  he  »- 
caned  aa  oAen  aa  an  opportonity  was  ofleied. 

He  cntaaad  on  hit  tnbnneehip  on  the  10th  of  De- 
eobcr,  ■.&  123.  The  first  steps  he  took  aa  a 
hy'slstw  asay  be  regarded  as  an  expiatory  sacrifice 
which  he  «fiered  to  the  shade  of  his  brother,  for 
they  «ere  diveeted  against  hia  enemiea  and  mar* 
denra.  The  fint  law  he  proposed  was  aimed 
at  the  ex-iiibiuie  Oetavius,  and  enacted  that  who- 
ever had  been  deprived  by  the  people  of  one  office 
be  allowed  to  offer  himself  again  as  a 
for  another ;  the  second,  which  was  di- 
the  muderen  of  his  brother  and 
sMire  especially  against  Popillins 
cnneted  that  whoever  had  pat  to  death  or 
hsaishgd  a  Boman  citiaen  withoat  a  trial  shonld  be 
baUe  to  a  poblic  prasecntion.  The  former  bf  these 
biDa,  hewetcr,  waa  withdrawn  by  Cains  at  the  re- 
qnest  of  his  BMthcr ;  and  Laenaa  avoided  the  one 
aioKd  at  hia  by  voluntary  exile. 

After  these  preliminary  steps  he  renewed  the 

agariaa  hw  ef  his  brother,  which  had  not  indeed 

been  repealed  ;  bat  the  proper  way  of  carrying  it 

lata  eftet  had  been  prevented  and  delayeid  by  a 

variety  ef  diapotea,  which  belong  to  the  period  be- 

the  death  of  Tiberina  and  the  tribaneship  of 

The  remaining  part  of  his  legiafaition  had 

two  gnat  and  diatinct  objects :  first  to  ameliorate 

the  oanditian  of  the  poor,  and  secondly  to  weaken 

the  paver  of  the  senate,  and  with  it  that  of  the 

sriatsoaey  genenlly.    His  pkn  vrea  moat  exten- 

■««,  and  cmbmeed  nearly  every  branch  of  the  ad- 

■miitratiDtt  ;  bat  the  delaila  are  very  little  knovm, 

sane  of  hia  lawa  being  only  slightly  alluded  to  ; 

bat  if  we  amy  judge  from  those  of  which  we  have  any 

awwaats,  are  are  led  to  condode  that  his  legisbttion 

waa  «f  the  wiaeat  and  moat  salutary  kind ;  and 

that,  if  hia  plana  had  not  been  thwarted  by  the 

biiad  and  greedy  arxatocmcy,  the  Roman  republic 

aright  have  derived  infinite  bleasings  from  it     He 

onied  a  law  enacting  that  the  aoldien  should  be 

equipped  at  the  expense  of  the  republic,  withoat 

any  deduction  being  made  on  this  account  from 

thcff  psy,  aa  had  heretofore  been  done ;  another 

lav  «idaiaed  that  no  poaon  under  the  age  of  seven- 

t«a  ihaold  be  dnfted  for  the  army.    A  third  law 

caseted  that  every  month  com  shonld  be  sold  at  a 

W»  aad  fixed  price  to  the  poor.    The  republic  had 

ihas  to  paidmae  large  auppliea  of  grain  ;  and  out 

tf  the  pabHc  geaaariea  the  people  were  to  receive 

the  boahd  (tnodns)  of  com  at  five-sixths  of  an  as. 

Ts  cany  this  law  into  proper  effect,  it  was  neces- 

wy  to  buiid  extensive  granaries,  which  Caius 

■perintended  and  conduct^  with  the  most  minute 

aad  unwearied  Tigiknce.    The  ruins  of  these 

pabfic  granariea  existed  at  Rome  through- 

«tt  ihaanddle  ages,batat  present  no  trace  of  tbem 


GRACCHUa 


295 


is  visible.  This  measure,  which  may  be  regarded 
as  a  kind  of  poor>hiw,  has  been  censured  by  writers 
of  all  ages,  because,  it  is  said,  it  drained  the  public 
treasury,  becaure  it  led  the  peojde  to  idleness  and 
indolence,  and  because  it  paved  the  way  for  that 
unruly  democracy  in  which  the  republic  perished. 
But  in  the  first  place,  it  must  be  home  in  mind, 
that  C.  Oraochus  did  not  give  away  the  grain  for 
nothing,  but  only  sold  it  at  so  low  a  price  that  the 
poor,  with  some  labour,  might  be  enabled  to  sup* 
port  themselves  and  their  children  ;  and  secondly, 
that  Rome  was  a  republic  with  immense  revenues, 
which  belonged  to  the  sovereign,  that  ii,  to  the 
people ;  and  a  huge  dass  of  this  sovereign  people 
was  suffering  from  want  and  destitution.  There 
was  no  other  remedy ;  the  state  was  obliged  to 
support  these  poor ;  and  it  is,  as  Niebubr  justly 
remaricsi  the  duty  of  a  free  and  proud  nation  to 
proride  for  those  memben  of  the  community  who 
are  unable  to  provide  for  themselves. 

The  power  of  Caius^  oratory  was  irresistible,  and 
carried  victory  with  it  in  aU  he  undertook ;  and  on 
the  wings  of  popular  fovour  he  waa  carried  firom 
triumph  to  triumph.  He  now  resolved  to  direct 
the  wei^ons  he  had  hitherto  wielded  on  behalf  of 
the  poor  against  the  power  of  the  senate,  which  had 
excited  his  indignation  by  systematically  opposing 
and  disturbing  his  proceedings  with  the  people. 
Hitherto  the  judges  in  the  case  of  judicia  publica 
had  been  elected  from  and  by  the  senators  ;  and 
these  judges  being  generally  men  of  the  same  class 
as  those  who  were  brought  before  them  to  be  tried, 
they  had  outraged  juatice  in  every  possible  way ;  the 
govemon  of  provinces  extnrted  money  not  only  to 
enrich  themselvea,  but  also  to  bribe  their  judges, 
who  made  their  frmction  a  lucrative  traffic  Cuius 
now  carried  a  law  by  which  the  judicia  publica 
were  transferred  from  the  senate  to  a  court  consist- 
ing of  300  equitea.  We  have  three  different  de- 
scriptions of  the  enactments  of  this  law ;  but 
Manutius  (de  Leg.  Rom,  15)  has  made  it  highly 
probable  that  two  of  them  refer  only  to  two  different 
conciliatory  proposals,  and  that  aa  they  were  re- 
jected, the  hiw,  as  stated  above,  was  the  final  result. 
This  kw  on  the  one  hand  inflicted  a  severe  blow 
upon  the  power  of  the  senate,  and  on  the  other  it 
raised  the  equites,  who  formed  a  wealthy  class  of 
dtiiens  between  the  nobility  and  the  poor,  as  a 
powerfi:d  counterpoise  to  the  senate.  It  may  be 
questioned  whether  the  rivalry  which  was  thus 
created  between  the  senate  and  the  equites  was 
salutary  in  ita  consequences  or  not ;  but  thus  much 
is  certain,  that  the  equites  soon  discovered  as  many 
motives  for  a  bad  administration  of  justice  as  the 
senaton  had  had  before.  It  is  said  that  in  the 
discussions  upon  this  hiw,  Oraochus,  while  addresa- 
ing  the  people,  turned  his  foce  towards  the  forum, 
whereas  all  orators  before  that  time  had  turned 
their  fiues  towards  the  senate  and  the  coroitium. 
Another  constitutional  measure  was  likewise  di- 
rected against  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  the 
senate,  though  it  was  not  felt  as  keenly  aa  the 
former.  Hitherto  the  senate  bad  assigned  the  pro- 
vinces to  the  consuls  and  praeton  after  their  elec- 
tion, and  thus  had  it  in  its  power  to  gntify  this  or 
that  person^s  wish,  by  assigning  to  him  the  province 
which  he  particuJariy  desired,  and  from  which  he 
hoped  to  derive  moot  advantage  or  honour.  Grac- 
chus remedied  this  evil  by  a  law  enacting  that  the 
provinces  into  which  consuls  or  praeton  were  to  be 
sent  should  be  detennin^  ^F^  previouH  to  the 


A 


296 


GRACCHUS. 


election  of  thote  magistrates.  The  provinoe  of 
Asia,  which  had  for  many  years  been  left  unsettled, 
and  had  thus  given  to  the  govemon  ample  scope 
for  plunder  and  extortion,  reoeired  at  length  a 
regular  otganisaUon,  for  which  it  is  indebted  to  C. 
Oracchus.  In  all  his  measures  relating  to  the  ad* 
ministration  he  took  great  care  of  the  interests  of 
the  republic ;  and  although  he  acted  with  justice 
towards  the  prorincials  and  the  people,  to  whom 
lands  were  assigned,  yet  he  always  tried  to  secure 
to  the  republic  her  revenues.  For  the  purpose  of 
fiicilitating  the  commerce  and  intercourse  between 
the  soTenl  parts  of  Italy,  and  at  the  same  time 
giving  assistance  and  employment  to  the  poor,  he 
made  new  roads  in  all  directions,  and  repaured  the 
old  ones  ;  milestones  also  were  erected  tnroughout 
Italy.  Notwithstanding  his  great  and  numerous 
undertakings,  he  conducted  and  superintended 
everything  bimseli^  and  each  particular  point  was 
managed  with  a  care  and  strictness  as  if  he  had 
nothing  else  to  engage  his  attention.  His  skill  and 
tact  in  his  intercourse  with  persons  of  all  classes 
with  whom  he  was  thus  brought  into  connexion, 
and  his  talent  for  winning  their  affections,  excited 
the  admiration  of  every  one.  His  fitvour  with  the 
people  fiir  and  near,  as  well  as  with  the  equites, 
thus  rose  to  the  utmost  height 

While  things  were  thus  in  the  most  prosperous 
progress,  and  shortly  before  the  election  of  the 
consols  for  the  next  year  took  place,  he  once  told 
the  people  that  he  was  going  to  ask  them  a  fiivour, 
which  he  would  value  above  every  thing,  if  they 
granted  it ;  but  he  added,  that  he  would  not  com- 
plain if  they  refused  iL  The  people  gladly  pro- 
mised to  do  anything  he  might  desire  ;  and  every 
one  believed  that  he  waa  going  to  ask  for  the  con- 
sulship :  but  on  the  day  of  the  consular  election, 
Oracchus  conducted  his  friend  C.  Fannius  into  the 
assembly,  and  canvassed  with  his  friends  for  him. 
Fannius  was  accordingly  elected  consul  in  prefer- 
ence to  Opimius,  who  had  likewise  ofiered  himself 
as  a  candidate.  C.  Oracchus  himself  waa  elected 
tribune  for  the  next  year  (b.c  122)  also,  although  he 
had  not  asked  for  it.  M.  Fulvius  Flaccus,  a  friend 
of  Caius,  who  had  been  consul  in  b.  c.  125,  had 
caused  himself  to  be  elected  tribune,  for  the  purpose 
of  being  able  to  give  his  support  to  one  important 
measure  which  Caius  had  m  contemplation,  viz. 
that  of  extending  the  Roman  franchise.  The  plan 
was  to  grant  the  Roman  franchise  to  all  the  Loitins, 
and  to  make  the  Italian  allies  step  into  the  relation 
in  which  the  Latins  had  stood  until  then.  This 
measure,  though  it  was  the  wisest  and  most  salu- 
tary that  could  have  been  devised,  was  looked  for- 
ward to  by  the  senate  with  the  greatest  uneasiness 
and  alarm.  The  Latins  and  Italian  allies  had  for 
some  time  been  aspiring  to  the  privilege  of  the 
Roman  franchise ;  and  Fregellae,  being  disappointed 
in  its  expectations,  had  revolted,  but  had  been  de- 
stroyed by  the  praetor  Opimius,  But  it  is  uncertain 
whether  Oracchus  did  actually  bring  forward  a  bill 
about  the  extension  of  the  franchise,  or  whether  he 
merely  contemplated  to  do  so.  The  senate,  instead 
of  endeavouring  to  allay  the  ill  feelings  of  those 
who  thought  that  a  right  was  withheld  from  them, 
provoked  them  still  more  fay  an  edict  forbidding 
any  one  who  was  not  a  Roman  citisen  to  stay  in 
the  city  or  its  vicinity  so  long  as  the  discussions 
on  the  bills  of  C.  Oracchus  were  going  on.  At  the 
same  time  the  senate  had  recourse  to  the  meanest 
«ad  most  contemptible  stratagem  to  check  Caius  in 


GRACCHUS. 

the  progress  of  his  excellent  legislation.  The  course 
which  the  aristocrats  now  bqgan  to  pursue  shows 
most  clearly  that  the  good  of  the  republic  vras  not 
the  thing  for  which  they  were  struggling,  and  that 
they  looked  upon  it  merely  as  a  contest  for  power 
and  wealth  ;  they  cared  little  or  nothing  about  the 
demoralisation  of  the  people,  or  the  ruin  of  the  re- 
public, so  long  as  they  ooidd  but  preserve  their 
power  undiminished. 

Among  the  colleaguea  of  C.  Oracchus  was  M. 
Livius  Drusus,  a  man  of  rank,  wealth,  and  elo- 
quence; he  was  gained  over  by  the  senatorial 
party,  and  under  their  directions,  and  with  their 
sanction,  he  endeavoured  to  outbid  Cains  in  the 
proposal  of  popular  measures.    He  acted  the  part 
of  a  real  demagogue,  for  the  purpose  of  supplanting 
the  sincere  friend  of  the  people  ;  and  the  people, 
who  at  all  times  prize  momentary  gain  more  than 
solid  advantages,  which  work  slowly  and  almost 
imperceptibly,  allowed  themselves  to  be  duped  by 
the  treacherous  agent  of  the  aristocracy.    Drusus 
proposed  a  series  of  measures  whidi  wen  of  a  fiar 
more  democratic  nature  than  those  of  Caius.  Caius 
had  proposed  the  establishment  of  two  colonies  at 
Tarentum  and  Capua,  consisting  of  citizens  of  good 
and  respectable  character;  but  Drusus  proposed 
the  establishment  of  twelve  colonies,  each  of  which 
waa  to  consist  of  3000  needy  Roman  citizens. 
Caius  had  left  the  public  land  distributed  among 
the  poor,  subject  to  a  yearly  payment  to  the  trea- 
sury: Drusus  abolished  even  this  paymenti  and 
thus  deprived  the  state  of  a  large  portion  of  its 
revenue.      Oracchus   contemplated   granting  the 
franchise  to  the  Latins,  but  Drusus  brought  for- 
ward a  measure  that  the  Latins  should  be  exempt 
from  corporal  punishment  even  while  they  served 
in  the  armies.    The  people  thus  imposed  upon  by 
Drusus,  who  assured  them  that  the  senate  aano- 
tioned  his  measures  from  no  other  desire  than  that 
of  serving  the  poor  citizens,  gradually  became  re- 
conciled to  the  senate ;  and  the  recollection  of  past 
sufferings  was  effiiced  by  hypocritical  assurances 
and  demagogic  tricks.    Another  means  by  which 
Drusus  insinuated  himself  into  the  peopled  con- 
fidence was,  that  he  asked  no  fovour  for  himself^ 
and  took  no  part  in  carrying  his  laws  into  effect, 
which  ho  left  entirely  to  odien ;  while  Caiua,  with 
the  most  unwearied  activity,  superintended  and 
conducted  every  thing  in  person.     In  proportion  as 
the  Ul  feeling  between  the  people  and  the  aenate 
abated,  the  popuhirity  of  Caius  decreased,  and  his 
position  between  the  two  became  more  and  more 
perilous.     Oracchus  had  proposed  the  establiah- 
ment  of  a  colony  on  the  ruins  of  Carthage,  and  he 
himself  was  appointed  one  of  the  triumvirs  to  con- 
duct the  colonists.     He  settled  every  thing   in 
Africa  with  the  utmost  rapidity  ;  and  after  an  ab- 
sence of  seventy  days,  he  returned  to  Rome,  shortly 
before  the  time  at  wliich  tlie  consuls  for  Uie  next 
year  were  to  be  elected.    Drusus  had  availed  him- 
self of  the  absence  of  Caius  for  making  various 
attacks  on  his  party  and  his  friends,  especially  on 
Fulvius  FUccus,  who  began  openly  to  stir  up  the 
Italian  allies  to  demand  the  Roman  franchise.     It 
was  in  vain  that  Caius,  after  his  return,  endeavoured 
to  restore  what  his  enemies  and  his  sanguine  and 
passionate  friend  had  destroyed.    Fannius,   who 
had  obtained  the  consulship  through  the  influence 
of  Caius,  had  soon  afrer  treated  him  with  indiffer- 
ence, and  in  the  end  even  made  common  cause 
with  his  enemiea    Opimias,  who  had  never  for- 


ORACCHUS. 

fiir  IttTing  procnxcd  the  election  of  Fan* 
Hint  to  tbe  eoonlihip,  which  he  himaelf  had  coveted, 
nov  offacd  himtdf  again  as  a  candidate  for  that 
office ;  and  it  was  geneially  reported  that  he  waa 
detenained  to  abolish  the  laws  of  C.  Gxacchas. 
TThe  latter  had  endeaTonred  to  obtain  the  tribune- 
•hip  far  the  third  time,  bat  in  rain,  either  because 
he  had  icaDy  loat  the  popolar  fiiyonr  through  the 
intngoet  of  Dnuna,  or  because  his  colleagues,  whom 
he  had  offimded  b  j  some  arrangements  during  the 
pobfie  games  in  &Toiir  of  the  people,  acted  illegally 
sad  finwdalentl  J  in  the  proclaoiation  and  return 
of  the  Totes.      How  much  Cains  had  lost  confi- 
dence in  himself  as  well  as  in  his  supporters  is 
dear  from  the   fbllowii^  circumstance.      By  the 
comoMad  of  the  senate,  and  in  pursuance  of  the 
sboTfr-Dentianed  edict,  the  consul  Fannius  droye 
out  of  the  dty  all  those  who  were  not  Roman 
citiKiM;   and  Caius,  although  he  had  promised 
then  his  aaaistance,  if  they  would  defy  the  edict 
sad  Romiii  at  Roine,  yet  allowed  persons  of  his 
own  acqaaiDtanee  to  be  dngged  off  before  his  eyes 
by  tke  Iktors  of  the  consul,  without  renturing  to 
help  them.     The  object  of  Orsechus  undoubtedly 
wu  to  sToid  Tiolence  and  prerent  cItU  bloodshed, 
ia  Older  that  his  enemies  might  not  obtain  any 
JQrt  groond  ligr  attacking  him,  which  was,  in  &ct, 
the  Toy  diing  they  were  looking  ibr.    But  the 
people,  who  were  unable  to  appreciate  such  motives, 
looked  upon  his  forbearance  as  an  act  of  cowardice. 
'Ilie  year  of  his  second  tribuneship,  B.  c.  122, 
that  caaw  to  tu  dose.     After  Opimins  had  entered 
on  his  consulship,  the  senate,  which  had  hitherto 
aeted  athcr  on  the  defensive,  and  opposed  Grac* 
cfaas  with  inHigaes,  contrived  to  lead  Caius  into 
wiTN^  steps,  that  he  might  thus  prepare  his  own 
nia.    His  CDemies  began  to  repeal  several  of  his 
The  subject  of  the  colony  of  Carthage 
dismssed  afresh  merely  to  provoke  Gracchus, 
srho,in  establishing  the  colony,  had  disr^arded 
the  cane  pronounced  by  P.  Scipio  upon  the  site  of 
Carthage,  and  had  increased  the  number  of  oolo- 
aisto  to  <»000.    This  and  various  other  annoyances, 
«hidi  still  more  estranged  the  people  from  him,  he 
OMlaRd  for  a  time  with  forbearance  and  without 
noking  any  resistance,  probably  because  he  did 
vn  bdieve  that  his  legislation  could  be  really 
apwt.    Bat  as  the  movements  of  the  hostile  &ction 
hecaae  more  and  mote  threatening,  he  could  no 
Imger  resist  the  entreaties  of  Fulvius  Fkecus,  and 
oaes  aofo  he  resolved  to  rally  his  friends  around 
hn,  sad  take  an  active  part  in  the  public  assembly. 
A  daj  was  upointed  to  dedde  upon  the  colony  of 
Cvthige,  or,  according  to  PIntareh,  to  abolish  the 
lass  of  Caios.   A  number  of  country  people  flocked 
ts  Rsae  to  snppMt  Cains  and  his  friends ;  and  it 
*ai  said  that  they  had  been  sent  by  his  mother.  Cor- 
>da.   Flaccos  with  his  friends  occupied  the  capitol 
ssriy  m  the  momiDg,  and  was  already  haranguing 
^  pss^  when  Ckius  arrived  with  his  followers. 
Bot  he  wBs  irresolute  and  desponding,  and  had  a 
pvcsRrtiawnt  that  blood  would  be  shed.     He  took 
*s  pert  ia  the  proceedings,  and  in  silence  he  walked 
^  sad  down  ander  an  arcade,  watching  the  course 
if  eicDts.    A  coBunoD  man  of  the  name  of  Antyl- 
^  there  approached  him,  touched  his  shoulder, 
nd  hade  him  spare  hia  country.    Cains,  who  was 
^n  by  iarprise,  gased  at  the  man  as  if  he  had 
■Mealy  been  dunged  with  a  crime  of  which  he 
c^id  aot  deny  his  gnilu     Some  one  of  Caius^s 
'nais  teak  tkb  hot  for  a  signilicant  hint,  and 


GRACCHUS. 


£97 


slew  AntyHius  on  the  spot  According  to  Plutarch, 
Antyllius  was  one  of  the  attendants  of  the  consul 
Opimius,  and  while  carrying  a  sacrifice  through 
the  arcade,  insolently  provoked  the  anger  of  the 
bystanden  by  calling  out,  **  Make  way  for  honest 
men,  you  rascals !  ^  But  however  this  may  be, 
Gracchus  took  no  part  in  the  proceedings  on  that 
morning,  and  the  murder  of  Antyllius  was  com- 
mitted wholly  against  his  wish.  It  prodnced  the 
greatest  alann  and  consternation,  and  Caius  was 
deeply  grieved,  for  he  saw  at  once  that  it  injured 
his  party,  and  served  to  promote  the  hostile  schemes 
of  his  enemies.  He  therefore  immediately  descended 
to  the  forum,  to'  aOay  the  terror  and  expkin  the 
unfortunate  occurrence  ;  but  nobody  would  listen 
to  him,  and  he  was  shunned  by  everybody  as  if  he 
had  been  an  accursed  man.  The  assembly  broke 
up,  the  people  dispersed,  and  Gracchus  and  Fulvius 
Flaccus,  lamenting  the  event,  returned  home,  ac- 
companied each,  by  a  number  of  friends.  Opimius, 
on  the  other  hand,  who  had  now  got  the  oppor- 
tunity he  wanted,  triumphed  and  u^ed  the  people 
to  avenge  the  murder.  The  next  day  he  convoked 
the  senate,  while  large  crowds  of  the  people  were 
assembled  in  the  forum.  He  garrisoned  the  capitol, 
and  with  his  suite  he  himself  occupied  the  temple 
of  Castor  and  Pollux,  which  commanded  the  view 
of  the  forum.  At  his  command  the  body  of  Antyl- 
lius was  carried  across  the  forum  with  loud  wail- 
ings  and  lamentations,  and  was  deposited  in  front 
of  the  senate- house.  All  this  was  only  a  tragic 
fiuce  to  exdte  the  feelings  of  the  people  against 
the  murderer  and  his  party.  When  Opimius 
thought  the  minds  of  the  people  sufiidently  excited, 
he  hunself  entered  the  senate,  and  by  a  declamatory 
exposition  of  the  fearful  crime  that  had  been  com- 
mitted, he  prevailed  upon  the  senate  to  confer  on 
himself  unlimited  power  to  act  as  he  thought  best 
for  the  good  of  the  republic  By  virtue  of  this 
power,  Opimius  ordered  the  senate  to  meet  again 
the  next  day  in  arms,  and  each  eques  was  com- 
manded to  bring  with  him  two  armed  slaves. 
Civil  war  was  thus  decUired.  These  decrees, 
framed  as  they  were  with  apparent  calmness,  for 
the  purpose  of  clothing  the  spirit  of  party  vengeance 
in  the  forms  of  legal  proceedings,  completely  para- 
lysed the  mass  of  the  people.  That  the  equites, 
who  as  an  order  had  been  raised  so  much  by 
Gracchus,  deserted  him  in  the  hour  of  danger,  is 
accountable  only  by  the  cowardice  which  is  always 
displayed  on  such  occasions  by  capitalists.  On  the 
second  day  Gracchus  had  been  in  the  forum,  but  he 
had  left  the  assembly,  and  as  he  went  home  he 
was  seen  stopping  before  the  statue  of  his  father ; 
he  did  not  utter  a  word,  but  at  last  he  sighed 
deeply,  burst  into  tears,  and  then  returned  home. 
A  large  multitude  of  people,  who  seemed  to  feel  the 
silent  reproach  of  their  ingratitude  and  cowardice, 
followed  him  to  liis  house,  and  kept  wateh  there 
all  night. 

Fulvius  FkMcus,  who  had  been  filled  with  rage 
and  indignation  at  the  decree  of  the  senate  and  the 
conduct  of  Opimius,  called  on  his  friends  to  arm 
themselves,  and  with  them  he  spent  the  night  in 
drinking  and  rioting.  On  the  morning  he  was 
with  difficulty  roused  from  his  drunken  sleep  to 
give  the  necessary  orden,  and  oiganise  his  men  for 
resistance.  Amid  shonto  he  and  his  band  seized 
on  the  Aventine,  where  they  took  up  a  strong 
position,  in  the  hope  of  thus  compelling  the  senate 
to  yield.    Caius  refused  to  arm :  he  left  his  house 


^ 


298 


ORACCHUa 


in  the  moruiug,  dressed  in  his  toga,  nd  without 
any  weapon  save  a  dagger,  which  he  concealed 
under  his  toga.  It  was  in  vain  that  his  wife, 
Licinia,  with  her  child  in  her  arms,  implored  him 
to  remain  at  home  ;  he  fineed  himself  from  her  em- 
brace, and  went  away  with  his  friends  without 
sajring  a  word.  When  he  anived  on  the  Ayentine, 
he  preTBiled  on  Fnlvius  to  send  his  younger  son  as 
a  deputy  to  the  senate,  to  propose  a  reconciliation. 
The  appearsnce  of  the  beautiful  boy  and  his  inno- 
cent request  moved  many  of  the  senators ;  but 
Opimius  haughtily  declareid,  that  the  rebels  ought 
not  to  attempt  anv  thing  through  the  medium  of  a 
messenger,  but  that  they  must  lay  down  their 
arms,  and  surrender  at  discretion.  Oracchus  him- 
self was  ready  to  comply  with  this  demand,  but  all 
his  friends  refused,  and  Fulrius  sent  his  son  a 
second  time  to  negotiate.  Opimius,  who  longed  to 
bring  the  matter  to  a  decision  by  force,  ordered  the 
boy  to  be  thrown  into  prison,  and  forthwith  he  ad- 
vanced with  a  body  of  armed  men  towards  the 
Aventine.  An  amnesty  was  at  the  same  time  pro- 
claimed for  all  Uiose  who  would  at  once  lay  down 
their  arms.  This  amnesty,  the  want  of  a  regular 
plan  of  action  on  the  part  of  Fulvius,  and  the  mis- 
siles of  the  enemy,  soon  dispersed  the  party  of 
Gracchus.  Fulvius  took  to  flight,  and  was  mur- 
dered with  his  elder  son.  Gracchus,  who  took  no 
part  in  the  struggle,  and  was  altogether  dissatisfied 
with  the  manner  in  which  his  friends  had  conducted 
tho  a&ir,  withdrew  into  the  temple  of  Diana, 
with  a  view  of  making  away  with  himself ;  but  he 
was  prevented  by  two  &ithful  friends,  Pomponius 
and  Laetoriua  (others  call  him  Licinius).  ^fore 
leaving  the  temple  he  is  said  to  have  sunk  on  his 
knees,  and  to  have  pronounced  a  fearful  curse  upon 
the  ungrateful  people  who  had  deserted  him  and 
joined  his  enemieti  He  then  foUowed  his  friends 
towards  the  Tiber;  and  as  they  arrived  at  the 
wooden  bridge  leading  to  the  Janiculus,  he  would 
have  been  overtaken  by  his  pursuers  and  cut  down, 
had  not  his  friends  resolutely  opposed  them,  until 
they  were  killed.  Cains,  in  the  meantime, -had 
reached  the  grove  of  the  Furies,  accompanied  only 
by  a  single  slave.  He  had  called  out  for  a  horse, 
but  no  one  had  ventured  to  afford  him  any  assist- 
ance. In  the  grove  of  the  Furies  the  slave,  Phi- 
locrates,  first  kSled  his  master,  Gracchus,  and  then 
himself.  A  proclamation  had  beep  issued  at  the 
beginning  of  the  struggle,  that  those  who  brought 
the  beads  of  Gracchus  and  Fulvius  should  receive 
their  weight  in  gold.  One  Septimuleius  cut  off  the 
head  of  Gracchus ;  and  in  order  to  increase  its 
weight,  filled  it  with  melted  lead,  and  thus  carried 
it  on  a  spear  to  Opimius,  who  paid  him  his  blood- 
money.  The  bodies  of  the  shun,  whose  number  is 
said  to  have  amounted  to  3000,  were  thrown  into 
the  Tiber,  their  property  was  confiscated,  and  their 
houses  demolished.  All  the  other  friends  of 
Gracchus  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies 
were  thrown  into  prison,  and  there  strangled. 
After  the  senate  was  satiated  with  blood,  it  com- 
mitted the  blasphemous  mockery  of  dedicating  a 
temple  to  Concord ! 

C.  Gracchus  was  married  to  Licinia,  the  daughter 
of  Licinius  Crassus,  who  had  been  elected  triumvir 
in  the  place  of  Tib.  Gracchus.  He  had  by  her, 
as  far  as  we  know,  onlv  one  son,  but  what  became 
of  the  boy  after  his  mther's  death  is  unknown. 
We  possess  numerous  specimens  and  fragments  of 
the  oratoiy  of  C.  Gracchus,  which  are  collected  in 


GRACILIS. 

the  work  of  Meyer,  dted  below.  The  people  of 
Rome  who  had  deserted  him  in  the  hour  oif  danger 
were  soon  seized  by  feelings  of  bitter  remorse ; 
statues  were  erected  to  the  two  brothers ;  the  spots 
on  which  they  had  &llen  were  declared  sacred 
ground,  and  sacrifices  were  offered  there  as  in  the 
temples  of  the  gods.  Both  brothers  had  staked 
their  lives  for  the  noblest  object  that  a  statesman 
can  propose  to  himself— the  rights  of  the  people  ; 
and  so  long  as  these  rights  are  preferred  to  the 
privileges  of  a  few  whom  birth  or  wealth  enable  to 
oppress  and  tyranniie  over  the  many,  so  long  will 
the  names  of  the  Gracchi  be  hallowed  in  history. 
There  are,  as  we  have  already  observed,  one  or 
two  points  in  their  conduct  and  l^slation  in  which 
we  might  wish  that  they  had  acted  with  more 
wisdom  and  circumspection,  but  «rrare  Jutmamum 
ett^  and  the  bhune  &Ils  not  so  much  upon  the 
Gracchi,  as  upon  those  who  irritated  and  provoked 
them  with  a  bitterness  and  an  insolence  in  the 
face  of  which  it  would  have  required  an  angers 
forbearance  to  remain  calm  and  prudent  (Plut. 
Ftt.  a  Gracdii ;  Appian,  B.  C.  i.  21—26 ;  Liv. 
EpiL  Ub.  59—61 ;  VeL  Pat  iL  6,  &c. ;  Dion  Cass. 
Fragm.  Peir,  90  ;  Oros.  ▼.  12 ;  Aur.  Vict  de  Vir. 
HUutr,  65;  the  passages  of  Cicero,  collected  in 
Orelli*s  Omomatt,  vol.  iL  p.  533,  &c ;  comp.  F.  D. 
Gerhich,  Tib,uni  C  Graodkiu^  p.  33,  &c.;  Meyer, 
Fragm,  OraL  Rom.  p.  224,  &c.,  2d  edit ;  Ahrens, 
Die  drei  Volkt^rUnuien,  &c. ;  Niebuhr,  Lecture*  on 
Horn.  Hitt.  vol.  i.  p.  341,  &C.,  ed.  Schmits.) 

9.  (SxM PRONIU8)  Gracchus,  a  run-away  slave» 
who  gave  himself  out  as  a  son  of  Tib.  Gracchus. 
His  real  name  was  L.  Equitius.    [Equitius.] 

10.  Sbmpronius  Gracchus,  a  paramour  of 
Julia,  the  daughter  of  Augustus,  while  she  wm  the 
wifeof  M.Agrippa.  He  continued  his  connection 
with  her  after  she  was  married  to  Tiberins,  and 
inflamed  her  hatred  against  her  husband.  On 
Julia''s  banishment,  Gracchus  was  also  banished 
to  Cercina,  an  island  off  the  African  coast  There 
he  lived  till  the  accession  of  Tiberius,  who  had  him 
put  to  death,  A.  D.  14  (Tac  Ann.  L  53 ;  Veil 
Pat  i.  100).  There  are  several  coins  strack  by  a 
Tib.  Sempronius  Gracchus  (see  the  specimen  below), 
which  are  usually  referred  to  the  above-mentioned 
Gracchus,  But  as  many  of  these  coins  were 
struck  in  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar,  they  belong 
more  probably  to  the  ancestor  of  the  Gracchna  pat 
to  death  in  a.  n.  14.  [L.  S.] 


GRACCHUS,  T.  VETU'RIUS.  with  the  ag. 
nomen  Sempronianus,  was  appointed  augur  in  B.  c. 
174,  afler  the  death  and  in  the  place  of  Tib.  Sem- 
pronius Grncchus,  No.  3.    (Liv.  xli.  26.)     [L.  S.1 

GRACILIA,  VERULA'NA,  a  Roman  lady 
who  was  besieged  in  the  Capitol  with  Sabinna,  the 
brother  of  Vespasian,  during  his  eontest  with  Vitel- 
lius,A.D.  70.  (Tac.  //tsf.  iii.  69.)  The  name 
should  perhaps  be  written  Gratilla.  (Comp.  Plin. 
-I^iii.  ll,v.  1.)  [W.  B.  D.l 

GRA'CILIS,  AE'LIUS,legatas  in  BelgicGauL 
A.  D.  59.    (Tac  Ami.  xiii.  53.)        [W.  Bw  D.j 


GRANIA  GENS. 

QUA'aLIS,  TURHA'NIUS,  ■  natin  of 
AJru,  dtcd  bj  PiiD  j  in  hii  Elaodin  or  lammETj 
<f  tkc  ■Meriili  of  bii  Nutnnl  Hiitoij  (iiLii. 
rriii).  Gneilii  nckooed  Gfleen  mil«  u  the 
lengik,  nd  fin  >•  tb*  braidth,  of  tlia  Straili  of 
Oibnitar.  (PUb.  H.  N,  iii.  I.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

ORADrVDa,  L  e.  ths  tUJdingor  nunhiD);,  ■ 
nmiBi  of  Mm.  wh»  ii  hence  ctJIed  gmdinui 
patir  nd  n>  ^ndtnu.  Mm  OndlTDi  had 'a 
tenpfe  DBtiide  tbs  jmta  Capeu  on  ibe  Ap[rian 
rad,  lod  it  ii  Mid  that  king  Nnroa  «ppoiuted 
tvdTc  Saiii  ai  pricM*  of  thi>  pA.  The  ntniame  ia 
pmhablj  derired  from  gnidiot,  ta  nuvch,  oi  march 
Nt,  arid  we  knov  thai  the  totdien,  «ben  the; 


(Ut.l20,  TiL35;  Seir.  ad  Atn.  UL  3S ;  0». 
/W.Ti  191,  «c;  Fat,  L  c.  OiufnM.)  [US.] 
QRAEA£  (rpoMi),  that  ia,  "  the  old  women," 
wen  dl^btcn  of  PboRji  and  Celo.  They  bad 
ptj  bair  from  their  biith.  Heiiod  (Theog.  270. 
b.)  MntiBiu  onlj  two  Oneae,  Tic.  Pephredo  and 
EoTo :  ApaUodonu  (iL  4.  $  'i)  addi  DeinD  ai  a 
tkiri,  and  Aeeehrloa  [Pnm.  819)  dIh  tpeaki  of 
tbiR  GniM.  The  Scboliait  on  AeKbjliu  {From. 
791)  docribe*  the  Oiaeae,  or  Pbonidn,  ai  he 
calli  ibccB.  aa  baring  the  figsie  of  iwani,  and  he 
■•■  that  ibx  thne  uMen  had  only  one  tooth  and 
n»  eyr  ia  ommm,  which  they  bonswed  front 
OK  aasther  irhni  they  wanted  them.  It  it  eom- 
Bxoly  betiered  that  the  Qntu,  like  other  mem- 
bm  of  the  bmily  of  Phorcj»,  were  marine  difi- 
Dtcin,  ud  penaDiAcationi  of  the  white  ieam  leen 
on  the  wais  <(  the  le*.  (Comp.  Oonoo  and  Paa- 
««)  [L.  3.] 

ORAECEIUS,  a  friend  of  Cicero,  who  apprieed 
bim,  OD  tlie  ittlivnaLian  of  C.  Cauiua,  of  a  deiign 
10  mid  ■  puty  sf  taldien  to  hii  hoiue  at  Tnuu- 
ta«.  At  thia  («ation  reaetnblea  a  timilai  warning 
baa  H.  Tatro,  Oraeenn*  iniut  bare  written  to 
Cu»  n  the  cod  of  May,  or  the  begtnnins  of  Jnne, 
«.d  4i.  (Cie.  ad  AIL  it,  8,  nmp.  it.  i.)  Cicero 
ntn  IL  Bnlu  for  infonnaiion  to  Oraeceioi 
W  A»-  li-  7>  [W.  a  D.] 

GRAECITJUS.  JtrUUS,  waa  pat  to  death 
by  Cabfok  beauue  it  wai  inexpedient  for  a  tyrant 
U  faaie  n  Tirttwu  a  «ibject  (Senec  dt  Bau/.  iL 
?l.)  Seneca  recordi  ume  tene  and  pithy  layingi 
•r  GnedmM  (£.  c  kdA  £p.  39).  The  name 
Gnmasi  occDn  in  the  Faiti  among  the  conaulei 
■rffaai  ef  the  year  a.  D.  16,  and  in  Pliny  (ff.  ^^. 
BaeL  or.  ar.  iTi.  x*u.  iviil  u>d  dt.  2.  %  33). 
Fro  the  cootenta  of  the  booka  for  which  Pliny 
(•andted  the  writing!  of  Giaecinui,  he  appeaia  to 
bare  wrinen  on  botany  or  Tilicultnre.  (W.B.D,] 
CaAECUS  (rpawoi),  a  »n  of  Thenalni,  bom 
w^M  the  Greek*  derired  the  name  of  r^iml 
(Cran)  (Stepk.  By*,  i.v.  Tfiwiis  ;  «nop.  Aiia- 
M.  iltlKnl.  L  It  1  Callim.  «l  SIrab.  t.  p. 
«*-)  [LS.] 

GRATIIA  GENS,pUbeian.  Although  tome  of 
iu  aeabna,  andei  the  republic,  rnK  to  teniioriai 
"•^  (Plat.  Mar.  Si),  and  under  the  empire,  when 
^•hny  ■Dftrvded  ciril  diilinctiont,  to  high  ita- 
^m  IB  tbt  inoy  and  ibe  proTiDca  (Tut  An*,  i. 
*>),  it  ■nti  auaioed  the  cooltdihip.  The  Omnia 
<>m  waa.  bawcTcr,  vell-knowD  Irani  the  age  of 
*< p«et  Lotflis»,  9.C  US— 103.  From  a  com- 
pHm  rf  Cvm  (n  Vtrr.  t,59)  with  Plotareh 
(W».  35}.  and  C«w  [B.C.  iii.  71),  the  Gianii 
"™  lo  h»Te  been  lettled  at  Pnteoli.  Under  tht 
■t^Hic  Graniu^pcan  without  k  cognomen,  witl 


the  exception  of  that  of  Fljccds,  in  the  time  of 
Julina  Caeaar  ;  hot  under  the  empire  we  meet  with 
the  uunamea  LiaNUittta,  HitRCHLLDi,  H«ii- 
euNus,  SutaNUB,  Silvanus.  [W.  B.  D.J 


GHA'NIANUS,  JLTLIUS,  a  Roman  rheto- 
rician of  the  time  of  Alexander  Sererai,  who  waa 
initmcted  by  bim  in  rhetoric  He  wrote  decla- 
mationa,  which  were  itiil  eitant  in  the  time  of 
Aelioi  Lampridini.    {Alt*.  Set.  i.)  [L.S.] 

GRANI'CUS  {TpinKoi).  a  ri.er  god  of  Mjiia, 
i(  devribed  by  Heaiod  (7^«^.  342)  ai  a  ion  of 
Oceanui  and  ThetyL  But  according  to  Stephanas 
Bycantinui  {i.  v.  Tpaarit).  the  name  Oianicni  wu 
derived  by  lome  from  Graeeiu,  the  Hn  of  The*- 
»1«.  [L.S.] 

GHANIUa.  l.Q.aRiNius,  a  clerk  employed 
by  the  auclionetn  ut  Rome  to  collect  the  money  at 
aalet.  Hit  wit  and  canitic  humour  rendered  bim 
famona  among  h^t  contempoiariet,  and  have  tiana- 
mitted  bit  name  to  poiterity.  Although  hit  occo- 
pation  wu  humble  (comp.  liar.  Ep.  i.  1.  £6),  hit 
talenti  railed  him  to  the  hig^eii  lociety  in  Rome 
(Cic.  ad  Fam.  it  Ifi  ;  Schol.  ]W).  p™  PlaMS.  p. 
259,  Orelli}  ;  the  latiriit  Ludlini  made  frequent 
mention  of  hm  (Cic.  BrvL  43,  orf  Aa.  »1  3).  and 
the  name  Gianiut  became  a  pncerbial  eipreeiion 
for  a  man  of  wit.  Cicen  remarki  that  the  only  event 
at  all  memorable  in  the  tribanethip  of  L.  Licinint 
Craiiui  the  omtor  [CnAaeira,  No.  23]  wu  hit 
tupping  with  Gnniut  (finit  43).  Some  of  the 
teplie»  of  Gianiut  an  recorded  by  Cicero  {di  Oral. 
iL  60,  62).  They  may  be  denominated  pong,  and 
are  not  alwiyi  intelligible  in  another  language.  In 
B.C  111,  the  uintult  P.  Comeliut  Scipio  Nuica, 
and  L.  Calpumiut  Bettia  [Butm,  No.  1.],  lua- 
pended  all  pubUc  buiineu,  that  the  leiiet  for  the 
war  with  Jugnrtha  might  p  .-.,.-. 


raption.    Scipio, 


i  idle  i 


the  ton 


No,"  wu  the  clerk  I  reply  i 
legaliont  being  put  oC"  The 
point  of  the  reply  liet  in  the  double  meaning  of 
'  ryedat"  in  the  original;  the  lenate  had  tent 
more  than  one  frnilleti  emhuiy  (ijindb)  to  Jn- 

rha,  who  bribed  both  the  le^tt  and  the  tenato. 
B.C  91,  the  celebrated  tribune  of  the  plebt, 
M,  Liviu.  Dniiui  [Dhl'bits,  No.  6.],  meeting 
Graniut,  atked  bim  ^'  Howipeedi  yourbutineti?  ** 
"Nay,  Dtutui,"  rejoined  the  auction-clerk,  "how 
ipeedt  youn  i  "  Drumt  being  at  the  time  unable 
to  perform  hit  promitea  to  the  Italian  alliet  and  tub- 
jecuof  Rome.  CHiulai,Cnunu,and  Antoniut,and 
the  lending  men  of  all  partiei  Bl  Rome  in  the  teventh 
century  ti  the  city,  were  in  mm  the  objrctt  of 
Graniui'  licence  of  tpeech.  (Cic/>n)  Plane.  14.) 

2,  3.  Cn.  and  Q.  Ohanh,  two  brothert  of  tena- 
torian  rank  at  Rome  in  B.C.  S7.  One  of  them  wm 
ilcp-»on  to  C.  Mttrini.  The  two  Oianii  were  pro- 
icribed  with  MaHui  on  Snlla'i  fint  occupation  of 
Rome  in  that  year.  One  of  these  brothert,  the 
ttepion,  (uxompanicd  Marioi  in  hit  flight  from 
the  city,  wu  tcpuated  fmn  bim  in  the  neighbour- 


300 


GRAPTUSL 


hood  of  Mintamae,  escaped  to  the  island  of  Aena- 
ria,  on  the  coast  of  Campania,  and  afterwards 
accompanied  him  to  Africa.  (Pint  Mar.  35, 37, 
40  ;  App.  B.  C,  L  60,  62.) 

4.  C.  Granius,  a  dnunatic  poet  whose  date  and 
history  are  unknown.  From  Nonius  («.  o.  Ckirdo) 
he  appears  to  have  been  the  author  of  a  tragedy 
called  *"  Peliades.''  (Bothe.  PoeL  Sc,  LaL  Fragm, 
Tol.  V.  p.  271.) 

b.  Uranius,  decurio  of  Puteoli  in  B.  c.  78.  A 
tax  had  been  imposed  on  the  Italian  cities  for  the 
restoration  of  the  Capitol  at  Rome,  which  had  been 
burnt  down  during  the  ciril  war  between  Marius 
and  Sulla,  b.  c.  83.  Gianius,  in  anticipation  of 
Sulkies  death,  which  was  daily  expected,  kept  back 
Ihe  levy  on  his  municipium.  Sulla,  highly  in- 
censed at  the  delay,  since  he  had  set  his  heart  on 
dedicating  the  Capitol,  and  inscribing  it  with  his 
name,  summoned  Granius  to  his  house  at  Cumae, 
and  caused  him  to  be  strangled  in  his  presence. 
(Plut.  SulL  37  ;  Val  Max.  ix.  3.  §  8.) 

6.  P.  Granius,  a  merchant  of  Puteoli,  engaged 
in  the  Sicilian  trade,  who  appeared  in  eridence 
against  C.  Verres,  B.  c.  70.  (Cic.  m  Verr,  y.  59.) 

7.  A.  Granius,  a  natiye  of  Puteoli,  of  eques- 
trian rank  at  Rome,  was  killed  among  Uie  Caesa- 
rian officers  at  Dyrrhachium,  in  B.  a  48.  (Caesar, 
JB.C.  iiL71.) 

8.  Q.  Granius,  accused  Calpumius  Piso  in 
A.  D.  24  of  treasonable  speeches  against  Tiberius,  of 
keeping  poison  in  his  house,  and  of  entering  the 
senate  with  concealed  weapons.  Granius  obtained 
a  conviction  of  the  accused.  (Tac  Ann,  vr, 
21.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

GRAPTUS  (rpairrrfj),  THEODO'RUS  and 
THEO'PHANES,  two  ecclesiastical  writers,  com- 
memorated in  the  Greek  church,  in  the  office  for 
the  27th  Dec.  as  sainto  and  confessors.  They 
were  the  sons  of  pious  parents,  and  natives  of  Je- 
rusalem. Theodore,  who  was  some  years  older  than 
his  brother,  was  distinguished,  when  a  boy,  by  the 
seriousness  of  his  deportment  and  the  excellence  of 
his  character.  He  was  educated  in  the  monastery 
of  St.  Saba,  near  Jerusalem,  and,  according  to  his 
biographer,  received  ordination  from  the  bishop  of 
Sion,  that  is,  as  we  understand  it,  the  patriarch  of 
Jerusalem.  Theophanes  is  said  to  have  emulated 
the  devotion  of  his  brother,  but  we  have  no  ac- 
count of  his  education  or  ordination.  The  icono- 
ckutic  controversy  was  raging,  and  the  brothers 
were  sent  by  the  patriarch  of  Jerusalem  to  remon- 
strate with  the  emperor  Leo  V.,  the  Armenian,  a 
zealous  iconoclast,  who  leigned  from  a.  d.  813  to 
820.  The  accomplishments  and  boldness  of  Theo- 
dore excited  the  emperor^s  admiration,  but  the  per- 
tinacious resistance  of  the  brothers  to  his  proceed- 
ings provoked  his  anger,  and  they  were  scourged, 
and  banished  from  Constantinople.  After  the 
murder  of  Leo  V.,  they  were  at  first  allowed  by 
Michael  II.  the  Stammerer  (who  reigned  from  A.o. 
820  to  829)  to  return  to  that  city,  but  were  shortly 
afterwards  again  banished.  Under  Theophilus,  the 
son  of  Michael  ( who  reigned  from  a.  D.  829  to 
842),  they  were  still  more  severely  treated.  In 
addition  to  a  third  banishment  from  Constantinople, 
or  rather  imprisonment  (we  do  not  find  when  they 
had  returned  from  their  second  exile),  they  had  a 
long  inscription  of  opprobrious  iambic  verses  carved 
on  their  faces ;  the  verses  are  given  by  the  author  of 
the  life  of  Theodore,  as  well  as  by  the  continuator 
of  Theophanes,  by  Symeon  Magister,  by  George  the 


GRATA. 

Monk,and  by  Cedzenus.  From  this  punishment  they 
received  the  surname  of  Ortquti  (rpcnrrof),  ^  In- 
scribed.^ Their  place  of  exile  was  Apameia,  in 
Bithynia,  on  the  wore  of  the  Propontis,  according 
to  the  biographer  of  Theodore,  or  the  harbour  of 
Carta,  according  to  Symeon  Magister.  Here  the 
exiles,  or  rather  prisoners,  were  enabled,  by  means 
of  a  faithful  fishennan,  to  communicate  with  Me- 
thodius, afterwards  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
who  was  shut  up  in  a  sepulchre  near  the  place  of 
their  confinement  Theodore  died  in  exUe ;  but 
Theophanes  survived,  and,  on  the  restoration  of 
image»  under  the  empress  Theodora,  widow  of 
Theophilus,  and  guardian  of  her  son,  Michael  III., 
became  archbishop  of  Nicaea,  in  Bithynia.  Of 
the  death  of  Theophanes  we  have  no  account. 
The  continuator  of  Theophanes  calls  Theophanes 
Graptus  bishop  of  Smyrna ;  and  he  and  Cedrenus 
make  Theodore  to  have  survived  until  the  admi- 
nistration of  the  empress  Theodora:  but  these 
statements  are  at  variance  with  better  authorities. 

Theodore  wrote,  1.  A  LMer  to  Joanne»^  Biskop 
of  Qyeieus^  giving  an  account  of  his  own  and  his 
brother^s  sufferings.  This  letter  is  incorporated  in 
the  life  of  Theodore  referred  to  below.  2.  Blot 
Nunj^pov  roO  dyiordrov  Uarptd^ov  Kwyaray- 
rtPow6\tan,  The  Life  of  Nioqahoru»y  Patriarck  of 
Constantinople,  The  whole  of  this  appears  to  be 
extant  in  MS. ;  and  an  extract  from  it,  giving  an 
account  of  the  patriarch^s  disputation  with  Leo  the 
Armenian,  is  printed  by  Combefis,  in  his  Originum, 
RerumquB  CPalitanarum  Mcui^ndtu,  3.  *KV^ 
Tfjt  dfMfi-^^ov  Tcvy  Xpurruu^y  viarttts^  De  incfU- 
pata  Christianorum  fide^  of  which  also  Combefis 
gives  an  extract.  4.  Oraiio  m  Dormientibu»^  of 
which  some  extracts,  preserved  in  the  Synoptk 
Dogmatum  of  Gregorius  Hieromonachus,  are  quoted 
by  Allatius  in  his  De  Purgatorio,  p.  21 1. 

Theophanes  Graptus  is  chiefly  known  as  a  Me- 
lodus,  or  hymn  writer.     His  known  works  are,  1. 
A  Kavtiy^  Canon^  or  Hymn,  in  commemoration  of 
his  brother  Theodore,  embodied  in  the  Menaea  of 
the  Greek  church  in  the  service  for  the  27  th  Dec, 
the  day  on  which  the  Grapti  are  honoured.     It  is 
given  by  Combefis  as  above.     2.  Canon  Eputidus 
nve  Vidoriali»^  employed  in  the  matin  service  of 
the  Greek  church  for  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent ;  it 
is  given,  with  a  Latin  version,  by  Baroniua,  An- 
naUi  ad  Ann,  842,  No.  xxviii.     These   hymns, 
though  not  in  verse,  are  acrostich,  the  first  letters 
of  the  successive  paragraphs  forming  a  sentence, 
which  serves  as  a  motto  to  the  piece.    3.   Canon 
Paraclelieus  ad  B.  Deipalram,  mentioned  by  Fa- 
bricius.     (  Vita  T%eodor%  Grapti^  by  a  contemporary 
writer,  printed  in    the    Orig,  Ilerumquo    CPUii, 
Manip,  of  Combefis  ;  Theophanes  Continuatns,  iiL 
De  Theopkilo  Michadi»  FiL  14,  iv.  ;   De  Miekaele 
Theophili  FU.  U  ;  Symeon  Uag.  De  neophU,  c.  22, 
23,  De  Midiade  et  Theodora,  c  6 ;  Geoig.  Monach. 
De  TheopkHoy  c  25 ;  Cedrenus,  vol  i.  p.  799,  vol.  ii. 
pp.  114—117,  149,  150,  ed.  Bonn. ;  Fabric.  BiU. 
Or,  vol.  viii.  p.  84,  voL  x.  pp.  332,  395,  voL  xL  pp. 
84,  220,  718.)  [J.  C.  M.l 

GRASI'DIUS  SACERDOS.    [Sackrdos.] 

GRATA.  1.  Daughter  of  the  emperor  Valen- 
tinian  I.  by  his  second  wife,  Jnstina,  whom  he 
married,  according  to  Theophanes,  a.  d.  368.  She 
-remained  all  her  life  unmarried.  She  and  her 
sister,  Justa,  were  at  Mediolanum  or  Milan  while 
the  remains  of  her  murdered  brother,  Valentin  ian 
II.,  continued    there  unburied,  and   deeply    la- 


GRATA. 

amtod  lui  loMw  It  is  doabtfiil  if  they  were  at 
Vienu  ia  Oml,  where  he  was  killed,  at  the  time 
of  his  death  (a.  o.  392),  and  aeoompanied  his  body 
to  Milio,  or  whether  they  were  at  Milan.  (Socrat. 
H,  £1  IT.  31  ;  Amfaroa.  dt  ObU»  Valemtimam, 
$  40,  Ac:,  ^>kL  63,  ed.  Benedict. ;  Tillemont, 
HkL  db  EmiK  roL  t.) 

2L  JvwTA  Grata  Honoria,  wm  the  daaghter  of 
Conacaotiw  IIL,  emperor  of  the  West  [Constan- 
TICS  III.],  and  Galla  Pladdia  [Galla,  No.  2], 
sod  dsogkter  of  Theodosius  the  Gnat    The  time 
of  h«  biith  H  not  known,  bat  it  may  be  estimated 
ippraziniatdy   by  the  mairiage  of  her  parents, 
which  tedL  pfawe  on  Jan.  1,  417«  and  the  birth  of 
her  hnthcK,  Valentinian  III.,  younger  than  her- 
M,  which  oocoired  in  a.  d.  419.    She  fled  into 
the  emten  empire,  with  her  mother  and  brother, 
■poo  the  death  of  Honorins  (a.]i.  424)  and  the 
Moipstion  of  Joannes ;  and  shared  in  the  danger 
ban  the  sea  and  the  deliTsiance  therefrom,  which 
STB  neecded  in  an  inicription  now  in  the  wall  of 
St.  John^  Chmch  at  Ravenna  [Gaila,  No.  2]. 
Is  that  insoiption  she  is  tenned  Aagnsta,  whidi 
titk  was  ptobably  giTen  her  alter  the  restoration 
«f  Vefeatinian  IIL  to  the  western  empire ;  and,  it 
it  csujetfied,  in  order  to  prevent  her  manying, 
hr  fsiang  her  ahofe  the  rsnk  of  a  subject.    Impa- 
tMtt  at  being  restricted  from  marriage,  she  secretly 
flommuaieated,  by  one  of  her  ennuchis,  whom  she 
lent  OD  the  mission,  with  Attik,  who  had  lately 
beooaK  king  of  the  Hnns,  inviting  him  to  oome 
into  Italy  end  to  marry  her.    There  is  lome  doubt 
as  to  the  time  of  thb  miesion  ;  but  we  prefer,  on 
the  whole,  to  ibflow  Joniandes,  who  fixes  it  before 
her  coaiecfioB  with  Eogeniui.  It  was  probably  at 
this  time  that  she  lent  her  ring  to  Attila  as  a 
pledge  of  her  fiuth  ;  but  Attib  did  not  attend  to 
her  invitatioa,  and  Honoria^s  unbridled  ^petite 
kd  her  into  an  illicit  connection  with  her  own 
itewaid,  Eagenins,  by  whom  she  became  pregnant 
Ob  the  diseoTory  of  her  condition,  the  was  con- 
find,  but  not  in  the  palace,  and  then  lent  (a.  d. 
434)  to  Theodooios  II.  at  Constantinople.    Vale- 
noi  hss  sffirmed  that  Engenius  was  put  to  death, 
hut  this  aaoertion  appean  to  be  unsupported  by 
tcsthsoay.    In  a.  d.  450,  after  the  death  of  Theo- 
doMSft,  the  appeari  to  have  been  sent  back  to  her 
ksther,  Valoitinian ;  for   in  that  year  Attik, 
SBzioos  to  find  a  cause  of  quarrel  with  the  west- 
ers empire,  sent  an  embassy  to  Valentinian  com- 
pbiaiag  of  the  wrongs  of  Honoris,  claiming  her  as 
Wtmhed  to  him,  and,  with  her,  that  portion  of 
iW  empire  to  which  she  was  entitled.     Valen- 
tiaisa  replied  that  she  could  not  many  Attila,  as 
•W  ksd  a  husband  already  ;  that  women  had  no 
pert  in  the  succession  to  the  empire,  and  that,  eon- 
MqscBtly,  his  sister  had  no  daun.    This  assertion 
tkst  HeDoria  had  a  husband  has  led  to  the  con- 
JRtDie  thst  she  was  forced  at  this  time  to  marry 
oboeare  penon,  and  that  this  enforced  max^ 
was  one  oecasion  of  a  second  embassy  of 
Anils,  reitcnting  his  daim  to  her,  and  sending 
kr  ring  ss  an  «— f"^  that  she  had  engaged  her- 
mM  I»  him.     Valentinian  sent  a  similar  reply  to 
his  («ncrone  ;  and  the  invasion  of  Gaul  by  Attila 
■sm  followed  [Attila].    Of  the  subsequent  his- 
twy  of  Homria  nothing  appean  to  be  known ; 
GibhoB  states,  but  apparently  without  authority, 
t^  ibe  was  condemned  to  perpetual  imprison- 
■cat  (MaroeUin.  Ckronieo»  ;  Priseus,  de  Legation, 
i-  7, 8,  o.  1 ;  Joraand.  dt  Reb,  GeL  c.  42,  de  Rejpu 


GRATIANUS. 


301 


Stieeeit,  c.  97 ;  Olympiod.  apud  Phot  Bibl.  cod. 
80  ;  Theophan.  Chronog,  vol.  L  p.  162,  ed.  Bonn  ; 
Tillemont,  ffitt,  de»  Emp,  vols.  v.  and  vi. ;  Gibbon, 
c.  35  ;  Edchel,  voU  viiL  p.  189 ;  Grutert  Ineenpt, 
mxlviiL  1.)  [J.  C.  M.J 

GRA'TIAE.    [Charitbs.] 

GRATIA'NUS.  1.  Gratianus  Funarids, 
fother  of  the  emperon  Valentinian  I.  and  Valens, 
was  bom  at  Cibalae  or  Cibalis,  in  Pannonia,  of  an 
obscure  fomily.  He  obtained  the  name  of  Funarius 
(**  the  rope-man")  because,  when  carrying  about 
some  rope  (funis)  for  sale,  he  successfully  resisted 
the  efibrts  of  five  soldien  to  nrrest  it  from  him.  This 
dreumstanoe  led  to  his  enlisting  in  the  army,  and 
he  became  distinguished  for  b^Iy  strength  and 
for  skill  in  military  wrestling.  He  rose  through 
the  rank  of  Protector  and  Tribunus  to  be  Comes, 
and,  as  we  understand  Ammianus  Maroellinus, 
Magister  Militum  in  Africa ;  but  lost  that  appoint- 
ment through  being  suspected  of  pecuktion.  How» 
ever,  after  a  long  interval,  he  obtained  the  same 
rsnk  in  Britain ;  and  at  last  returned,  with  a  good 
reputation,  to  his  birth-pkoe,  to  end  his  days  in 
privacy.  He  suffered  tne  confiscation  of  aU  his 
property  by  the  emperor  Constantius  II.,  **  because 
ne  was  said  to  have  hospitably  entertained  Mag- 
nentius,  who  was  hastening  through  the  place  of  his 
residence  to  the  fulfilment  of  his  purpose  **  (Amm. 
Mare.  ttx.  7),  i.  e.  apparently  wnen  hastening  to 
encounter  Constantius  in  the  battle  of  Mursa,  a.d. 
351.  He  is  thought  to  have  held  the  office  of  prse- 
fectns  prsetorio,  but  this  is  not  certain.  He  was  very 
popular  with  the  soldiers,  whose  regard  for  him,  e%'en 
after  his  death,  is  said  to  have  contributed  to  the 
elevation  of  his  son  Valentinian  to  the  empire.  The 
senate  of  Constantinople  decreed  to  him  a  statue  of 
brass  about  the  time  of  the  accession  of  Valens,  a.  d. 
364.  (Amm.  Marc  zxx.  7 ;  Aurel.  Vict  EpiL  c. 
45 ;  Paulus  Diaoonus,  de  Geet.  Roman,  lib.  zi ; 
Tillemont,  Hid,  de»  Emp.  voL  v.) 

2.  Gratianus  Aug.,  son  of  the  emperor  Valen- 
tinian, by  his  fint  wife  Severn  (or  perhaps  Valeria 
Seven),  was  bom  at  Sinnium,  in  Pannonia,  19th 
April,  A.  D.  359,  about  five  years  bdbre  his 
fother^  accession  to  the  empire.  In  a.  d.  366, 
while  yet  nobilissimus  puer,  or  heir  apparent,  he 
was  made  consul,  and  on  24th  Aug.  367,  he  was 
nised  by  his  fother  to  the  rank  of  Augustus,  at 
Ambiani  or  Amiens,  in  GauL  This  elevation  is 
ascribed  by  Anrelins  Victor  to  the  influence  of  his 
mother.  Severs,  and  his  maternal  grandmother.  In 
the  following  year  he  accompanied  hw  fother  in  the 
campaign  against  the  Alamanni,  in  their  own 
country,  though  he  was  not,  on  account  of  his 
tender  age,  exposed  to  the  full  hardships  and  dan- 
gen  of  uie  war.  Great  care  was  bestowed  on  his 
education ;  and  the  poet  Ausonius  [AusoNiusj, 
whom,  in  gratitude  for  his  instraction,  he  after- 
wards (a.  d.  379)  raised  to  the  consulship,  was  hk 
tutor. 

On  the  sudden  death  of  Valentinian,  at  Bregitio 
or  Bergentio,  now  Biegens,  on  the  lake  of  Con- 
stance (17  Nov.  A.  D.  375),  the  troops  there,  at  the 
instigation  of  some  of  their  officen,  devated  Vakn- 
tinian  IL,  a  child  of  four  years,  half  brother  of 
Gntian,  to  a  share  in  the  empire.  The  writen  of 
best  auUiority  tell  us  that  the  good  dispoution  and 
prodenoe  of  Gratian,  or  his  advisers,  nnvented  that 
prince  from  taking  umbrage  at  this  mtmsion  upon 
him  of  a  partner  in  his  power ;  but  Theophanes 
and  Zonans  say  that  he  punished  the  authon  of  hU 


302 


GRATIANUS. 


iarother*»  elevstion,  and  Zonami  odds  that  he 
MTerely  rebuked  the  troops  for  their  share  in  the 
tnnsaction.  A  division  of  the  provinces  of  the 
West  was  made  between  the  brotners,  though  the 
greater  age  of  Gretian  gave  him  pre-eminenoe.  As 
the  eastern  provinces  remained  subject  to  Valens, 
lurother  and  colleague  of  Valentinian  I.,  the  part 
immediatety  subject  to  the  government  of  Oratian 
comprehended  Gaol,  Spun,  and  Britain.  But  there 
is  some  doubt  both  as  to  the  time  when  the  pro- 
vinces of  the  West  were  partitioned,  and  as  to  the 
authority,  if  any,  which  Gratian  retained  or  exer- 
cised in  the  provinces  of  his  brother.  (See  TiUe- 
mont  and  Gothofredus,  NoL  ad  Cod,  TUod,  16.  tit 
9.  s.  4,  5.)  Troviri,  now  Trevety  seems  to  have 
been  his  usual  residence. 

In  the  early  part  of  his  reign  hostilities  were 
fiereely  carried  on  along  ^e  I>uinbian  provinces 
and  in  Illyricum,  where  Frigeridus,  Gratian*s 
geneial,  defeated  tiie  Taifall ;  and  Gntian  him- 
self was  preparing  to  maidi  into  Thrace  to  assist 
his  uncle  Valens  against  the  Goths,  but  was  de- 
tained in  the  West  by  an  incursion  of  the  Len- 
tienees,  who  formed  part  of  the  great  eonfederation 
of  the  Alamanm.  The  invading  host,  to  the 
number  of  40,000  (some  aeconnta,  probably  exag- 
gerated, make  them  70,000),  was  encountered  and 
cut  to  pieces  by  the  army  of  Gratian,  under  his 
generals  Nannienus  and  Mellobandes  the  Frank, 
who  held  the  office  of  Comes  Domesticorum  at 
Aigentovaria  or  Aigrataria  (at  or  near  Cohnar,  in 
Alsace),  about  May,  a.  d.  378  or  according  to  some 
authorities  in  377.  Whether  Gratian  was  present 
at  the  battle  does  not  appear ;  but  he  conducted 
his  army  in  person  across  the  Rhine,  and  cMupelled 
the  Lentienaes  to  submit.  He  aftwwards  advanced 
towards  or  into  the  eastern  empire,  where  the 
Goths,  who  had  defeated  and  killed  Valens  near 
Adrianople  (Aug.  378),  were  committing  great 
devastation.  By  the  death  of  his  uncle,  Valens, 
the  eastern  empire  had  devolved  upon  him ;  but 
his  consciousness  of  his  inadequacy  to  this  increased 
chaige  led  him  to  send  for  Tbeodosiua  [Thbodo- 
sius  I.  Aug.]  from  Spain,  and  after  af^ointing 
him  in  the  fint  instance  general  against  the  Goths, 
he  soon  after  (Jan.  19,  379),  at  Sirmium,  raised 
him  to  be  his  colleague  in  the  empire,  and  com- 
mitted the  East  to  him. 

For  some  time  after  this  the  pressure  of  aflhin 
compelled  Gratian  to  exert  himselC  He  sanctioned 
the  settlement  in  Pannonia  and  Upper  Maesia  of 
some  German  nations,  who  were  pressing  upon  the 
frontier  of  the  empire ;  perhiqis  thinking  thus  to 
repair  the  waste  of  poptdation  in  the  Gothic  war, 
or  to  raise  up  a  barrier  against  further  invasion. 
His  generals,  the  Franks,  Bauto  and  Arbogastea, 
with  their  army,  were  sent  to  assist  Theodosius  ; 
and  Oratian  himseli^  if  we  may  trust  an  obscure 
expression  of  Idatius,  gained  a  vktory  over  some 
hostile  army,  but  of  what  nation  is  not  said.  He 
also,  during  the  illness  of  Theodosius,  arranged  or 
strengthened  a  treaty  with  the  Goths.  After  these 
traneactiotts,  which  may  be  referred  to  the  year 
380  at  latest,  we  hear  little  of  any  warlike  or  other 
transactions  in  which  Gratian  was  engaged. 

Historians,  Pagan  and  Christian,  are  agreed  as 
to  the  character  of  this  prince.  In  person  he  was 
well  made  and  good  looking ;  in  his  disposition 
gentle  and  docile  ;  submissive,  as  a  youth,  to  his 
instructors,  possessed  of  a  cultivated  understanding 
and  of  a  mdy  and  pleaaing  eloquenoe.    Even  in 


GRATIANUS. 

the  camp  he  cultivated  poetry ;  and  the  flattering 
panegyric  of  Ausonius  declares  that  Achilles  had 
found  in  him  a  Roman  Homer.  He  was  pious, 
chaste,  and  temperate  ;  but  his  character  was  too 
jrielding  and  pliant,  it  wanted  force ;  and  the  influ- 
ence of  others  led  him  to  severities  that  were 
foreign  to  his  own  character.  By  the  instigation 
of  his  mother,  he  had,  at  the  commencement  of  his 
reign,  put  to  death  Maximus,  praefectus  praetorio 
in  Gaul,  Simplicius,  and  others  of  his  fether^s 
officers.  It  is  difficult  to  determine  how  fer  he  ia 
answerable  for  the  death  of  Count  Theodosius, 
fether  of  the  emperor,  who  was  put  to  death  at 
Carthage  soon  after  Gratian^  accession,  unless  we 
could  ascertain  whether  the  partition  of  Uie  western 
provinces  had  then  been  mside ;  and  if  so^  whether 
Gratian  retained  any  authority  in  the  provinces 
allotted  to  his  brother.  His  piety  and  reverence 
for  ecclesiastics,  especially  for  Ambrose  of  Milan, 
rendered  him  too  wilUng  a  party  to  the  perseca- 
tions  which  the  Christiana,  now  gaining  the  ascen- 
dancy, were  too  ready  to  exercise,  whether  againat 
the  heathena  or  againat  heretica  of  their  own  body. 
Valentinian  I.  had  wisely  allowed  religiona  liberty; 
but  under  Gratian  this  was  no  longer  permitted. 
(Cod.  Theod.  16.  tit.  9.  a.  4,5,  with  the  notes  of 
Gothofredua.)  He  refused  to  put  on  the  insignia 
of  Pontifex  Maximns,  on  the  plea  that  a  Christian 
could  not  wear  them ;  and  herein  he  only  acted 
consistently.  Tillemont,  on  the  authority  of  Am- 
brose, ascribes  to  him  the  removal  of  the  Altar  of 
Victory  at  Rome,  and  the  confiscation  of  its  re- 
venues ;  and  the  prohibition  of  legacies  of  real  pro- 
perty to  the  Vestals,  with  the  abolition  of  their 
other  privileges,  ateps  of  which  the  justice  ia  more 
qnestionaUe.  Ambrose  also  ascribes  to  him  the 
prohibition  of  heathen  wonhip  at  R(»ne,  and  the 
purging  of  the  church  from  all  taint  of  sacrilegious 
heresy — vague  expressions,  bat  indicative  of  the 
persecuting  spirit  of  his  government.  The  Priacil- 
lianists  indeed  are  said  to  have  obtained  readmia- 
sion  into  the  church  by  bribing  the  office»  of  hia 
court ;  and  during  the  short  time  after  Valena* 
death  that  he  held  the  Eastern  empire,  he  con- 
tented himself  with  relieving  the  ordiodox  party 
from  persecution,  and  tolerated  the  Arians,probal>ly 
from  the  conviction  that  in  the  critical  period  of  the 
Gothic  war,  it  would  not  do  to  alienate  so  powerlul 
a  body.  The  Eunomians,  Photinians,  and  Mani- 
chaeans  were  not,  however,  tolerated  even  then* 
(Suidas,  f.  «.  Tfvria»6s,  and  notes  of  Gothofredua 
to  Cod.  Theod.  L  c)  Sulpidus  Sevems  intimates  that 
at  one  time  he  issued  an  edict  for  the  baniahment 
of  all  heretica ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that 
this  could  have  been  effected  or  even  attempted. 
The  religious  meetings  of  heretics  were,  howerer, 
interdicted  by  him.  (Cod.  Theod.  I,  e.)  After  tbeae 
indications  of  his  zeal,  we  do  not  wonder  that  Am- 
brose addressed  to  him  his  treatise  Dt  FUU. 

While  these  persecuting  measures  were  cooling 
the  attachment  of  those  of  his  subjects  who  were 
exposed  to  his  severity,  his  constant  engagement  in 
field  sports,  to  the  neglect  of  more  serious  matteta, 
incurred  contempt.  The  indulgence  and  flattery 
of  his  councillon  and  conrtien  allowed  and  induced 
him  to  devote  himself  to  amuaement.  Night  and 
day,  says  Aurelins  Victor,  he  was  thinking  of  no- 
thing else  than  arrows,  aal  considered  that  to  hit 
the  mark  was  the  greatest  of  pleasures  and  the 
perfection  of  art  So  sure  was  his  aim,  that  fata 
arrows  were  said  to  be  endowed  widi  inteDigenoe. 


ORATUNUS. 
HiMHOtfad  vith  ■  fiv  of  the  Ahiu,  whnn  he 
Bide  Ui  bimdi  uid  fbUowen,  ind  ttsTelln] 
bikiud  ia  lUr  gsrii.  Ttiii  dqnnmeiit  exdtad 
tb  oUnpl  of  lh(  ami;.  WbUe  thu  nopopnkr, 
'm  empire  nddcnij  ■ppsnd  ia 


lofB 


trgjai 


Wm,  tie  *■■  clccled  bj  lbs  tegiou  in  Britsia, 
■nd  It  tea  nniiEJ  om  into  Qanl,  uid  de(tat«d 
Qaai  HBcvbcn  nor  Puii.  DMerted  bj  bi> 
>nift,  ud.  acarding  to  MMiie,  beCrajcd  tj  hii 
ptod,  HdlobuidM,  or  ilmbiait*,  Omtiui  fled 
ulhcdineliiinof  lulj,  bnl  baii^  eicladad  b;  Iba 
ahili^Urflbech»iii  bia  nmle,  wh  DTenaken 
IT  LngdaDiuD  or  Ljon,  hj 
uiiBiu  bad  aeal  in  ponnit 
ifW  <35Ai^38S.)  Id  bia  kit  citcnaity  h« 
allal  ^aa  Iba  aoM  M  AnbnMi.  Zoaimui  pUo* 
hii  dtalb  DOT  SiuidnnoB,  now  Bclgnuje,  on  tbe 
lonkn  af  PaaiMiua  tnd  Haam.  Maiimiu  n- 
fiaed  tagiT*  ap  bia  bodj  tobialsntberValenthiian 
bf  WbI  ;  b«t  mbaaqanillj,  pnbabl;  on  the 
HBCknv  of  M&iinia^  H  wai  ramOTed  and  intcmd 
U  mao.  Saaoman  and  goentaa,  fidlowed  bj 
nta^uaa,  daaoiba    tba    atntagan    b;   whicb 

Ml  Mai;  ia  iapnbabia  ■■oogb,  it  parbap*  orjgi- 
laltd  ia  aaaa  BCMboj  aetotU j  employed. 

Gsrtiaa  vaa  twiea  muiied.  1.  Aboat  a.  n.  374 
w  37  a,  tg  FWtia  M«riiD>  Cmitantia,  danghter  of 
l^  iwyirw  ClBMBiitiw  IL.  bf  wbam  h«  appaan 
10  ban  bad  a  aan,  of  iriiooi  mthing  ia  known. 

bad.  3.  T*  laata,  of  whom  little  ii  known,  aad 
■bo  iwiiiadbH.  (Aian.  Mare.  xitiL  6,  iiriii. 
UxBM.  S.  10.10,  IXIL9, 10;  Ann!.  Vict.  ^iK. 
t.4i,47,UtOna.tii.  33, 33,  3« ;  Zorim.  >L  1 2, 
II,  21,  34.  3i.  Se  J  Zonv.  liil  17  i  MaretUin. 
I'nfv  Aqait,  Prai^r  Tin,  Onmiea;  Idiliiu, 
(InaiH  aad  FaiH ;  Tbeephan.  Chrom^nfk.  tdI. 
Lp^tS— 196,  «L Bens;  Soent.  »:  £.  ir.  31,  t. 
Xl\;!ot^.H.B.ii.i6,  TiL  1,  13;  Rnfinui, 
tf.  £  iL  IS,  U  I  Sn^ic  Seranu,  HiMor.  Sacn, 
i.  6) ;  TWnwt.  OraL  liii. ;  Aoaon.  Epigr.  1,  3, 


FUi  Fnlag.  ^Mat  11,  17,  21,  Omiolalit  lU 
(H^  V^tmUm.  c  7),  ed.  BcmtdictiD. ;  TiUeniont, 
J/iri.  ia  Emp.  vA.  r. ;  OibboD,  eh.  35,  26,  27  i 
EdLbri,  raL  Til),  p.  1S7.) 


h«t  ^ipean  to  bare  had 
m  GnakoB  br  bia  aecoad  wib  Galla  [OitLA, 
K>.l{:tbaebild  difd  befen  hit  &UiR.  (Ambna. 
4>M  17,  A  OWa  nmioB.  c  40,  ed.  Ben» 
*em^  with  th*  ediWi  naUa  in  both  pUca.) 

4.  A  nun  I.  *'"  ■■■■Biad  the  pniple  in  Bri- 
■■•«liwBiidCTaftba  pnnoBi  Daacpcr,  Maretu. 
Of  Ui  hi«a>7  and  condition  before  bia  eleTitiD 
ka»w  aaibiiw  mm*  thaa  ia  intinaUd  b;  the 
Utawfa  Ibllaaniai.  ^plied  to  hini  b;  Oroaiu  and 
Bi4a,irMi  which  art  Bay  infai  thai  be  waa  a  1 
•'tbeiilaBd  ;  aadfroai  hi*  being  the  object  ■ 
**'dim'  daicr,  it  ia  pnhaUc  ha  wu  a  mitilaij 


OBATIDIUS.  SOS 

Ha  waa  muidered  bj  the  tnopa  who  had 

nuaed  bim  to  tba  purple  about  fonr  montba  a^er 
~  ig  cleratiDn  (i.  d.  407^  ("d  wai  aDceeaded  by 
«natanline.  [Conrtintinub,  the  tjrrant,  toL  I. 
p.  830.]  (Olympiod.  apud  Phot.  BtU.  Cod.  SO; 
Zoaim.  tL  2 ;  OroL  TiL  40 ;  SouiD.  H.E.a.U; 
Baedmff.fiLll.)  (J.  C.  M.] 

QBATI'DIA,  a  liater  of  H.  Gntidini  [No.  1] 
if  Arpiniun,  wat  married  to  M.  TnUioi  Cicero,  the 
irasd&thar  of  the  onlor.  (Cic.  dt  Ltg.  iji. 
16.)  [L  S.) 

ORATIDIA'NUa.  M.  HA'RIUS,  the  aon  of 

M.Gmtidiiu  [Nd.1],  but  bia  name  ihowi  that  he 

waa  adopted  by  one  Hariui,  probably  a  brothet  oF 

Ibe  gnat  Harioa.   He  waa  a  rny  popular  Ipeaker, 

and  able  to  naiutaia  hia  gtouid  eien  in  Tery  tui^ 

bnlent  aMembliea.     Owing  to  hii  popularity,   he 

I  twice  inxeited  with  the  pneiorihip,  and  in 

I  of  them  he  propoaed  an  edict  coDCeming  the 

nags  (idiehim  ifawimiiiria),  which  raiaed  hii 

onr  with  the  people  itill  higher.     Dnring  the 

aciiptiona  of  Solla,  he  wu  killed  by  Catiline  in 

loat  crael  and  bratal  maimer,  and  hii  head  wa* 

ried  in  triumph  thiuogh  the  city.     Cicero  waa 

inacted  with  hua  by  intimate  biendahip.   (Cic. 

■(.  63,  <(i  £«.  iiL   16,  <(i  Qf .  iiL  1 6,  30,  <b 

PaSL  Onu.  3,  d«  OraL  i.  39,  ii.  G9  ;  Aacon.  a  Ck. 

■  top.  ecrnd.  p.  at,  ed.  Ordli ;  Seiwc.  de  Ira,  3 ; 

min.  H.  ff.  «nil.  S.)  [L.  S.] 

QRATI'DIUS,  the  name  of  a  broily  of  Arpi- 
lum,  of  whicb  a  few  raembera  an  knows  in  the 
aat  eentuiy  of  the  Roman  npablic 

1.  M.  Obatidiui,  preptwd  b  b.c  Its  a2e> 
bdtUaria  at  ArpiDum,  which  wa>  oppoied  by  M. 
Tullioa  Cicen,  the  giandGuber  of  the  orator,  who 
waa  married  lo  Qntidia,  the  aiatcr  of  M.  Orali- 
diut.  The  qneation  [atpeciiog  the  lex  tabeUaria 
waa  refened  to  the  cojuul  of  the  year,  M.  Aemiliui 
SnuiTiu,  who  aeema  to  biTe  decided  in  bTour  of 
Cicen,  for  it  i*  aaid  that  Scauni*  praiied  hit  ten- 
timenta  and  bia  connge.  {Cic  d<  Zw.  iL  16.) 
According  to  Cicero  (BmL  43),  OlBlidiua  wai  a 
deier  accnaer,  well  Tened  in  Greek  literature,  and 
a  penon  with  gnat  nalnlal  talent  aa  an  oralor ;  he 
waa  farther  a  friend  of  the  onlor  M.  Antoniai, 
and  accompuiied  him  aa  hi*  praefect  to  Cilieia, 
where  be  vaa  killed.  In  the  Uat-nmtioned  pu- 
lage  Cicen  adda,  that  Oratidina  ipohe  againit 
C.  Fimbria,  «ho  had  been  accnaed  of  extDTtion. 
{Val.  Max.  Till  A.  ^3.)  Thi>  accmtion  leemt  to 
refer  to  the  adminiitntion  of  a  protince,  which 
Fimbria  undertook  in  B.  c.  103  {for  be  waaconiul 
in  B.  c.  104),  ao  that  the  accoaation  would  belong 
to  ■.(:.  102,  and  more  paiticularly  to  the  begin- 


eommand  agwnat  the  piratea, 
and  M.  Gntidiua,  who  accompanied  Him,  waa 
killed.  (Comp.  J.  Obaeqaena,  Prodig.  104  ;  Dru- 
Diann,  Oaac!*.  Romt,  ral  i.  p.  61,  who,  bowerer, 
placet  the  campaign  of  M.  Antoniua  againat  the 
[riratoi  one  year  loo  early.) 

3.  H.  QRinniiiii,  perhapt  a  gnndion  of  No.  1, 
waa  l^ate  of  Q.  Cicen  in  hii  adminiitntion  of  the 
pniince  of  Aiia.  In  one  paa«ge  (Cic.  ad  Quint. 
fi.i.  4),  t  Oratidiui  ii  mentioned  aa  tribone  of 
the  people  in  B.  c  57,  which  ha*  in  itielf  nothing 
improbable ;  bat  aa  the  name  Ontidio)  ii  not  men- 
tjoned  eltewhere  among  the  tiibunei  of  that  year, 
whaae  namea  occur  xerj  frequently,  it  ia  nnially 
nippoied  that  in  the  paai^  juil  referred  to,  Gra- 
lidioa  i*  a  Uat  reading  for  Fabciciiia.  (See  Cie> 


804 


GREGENTIUS. 


p.  Flaec»  21,  ad  QutitL/r,  i.  1,  S,  10  ^  Orelli,  Onom. 
TuU.  vol  iL  p.  388.)  [L.S.] 

G  RATI  US,  is  known  only  as  the  accuser  of  A. 
Licinius  Archias  (Cie,  pro  Ardu  4,  6).  The  name 
is  sometimes  read  Gnochus.  (OrelL  Onom,  TulL 
ToLiLp.274.)  [W.RD.J 

GRA'TIUS  FALISCUS.    [Falmcus.] 

GRATUS,  a  soldier  of  Calignla's  bodj-goaid, 
who,  after  tiie  assassination  of  that  emperor,  dis- 
covered and  drew  Claudius  from  his  hiding-place  in 
the  palace,  and  presented  him  to  the  soldiers  as  a 
Germanicns,  the  proper  heir  to  the  empire.  (Joseph. 
Antiq,  ziz.  3.  §  1 ;  comp.  Suet.  Oaud,  10 ;  Dion 
Cass.  Ix.  1.)  [  W.  B.  D.] 

GRATUS,  JU'LIUS.    [Pronto,  Julius.] 

GRATUS,  VALiTRIUS,  procurator  of  Judaea 
from  A.  D.  15  to  A.  o.  27,  and  the  immediate 
predecessor  of  Pontius  Pilate.  (Joseph.  Antiq, 
xviiL  6.  $  5.)  The  govenunent  of  Gratus  is  chiefly 
remarkable  for  the  frequent  changes  he  made  in  the 
appointment  of  the  high-priesthood.  He  deposed 
Ananus,  and  substituted  Ismael,  son  of  Fabi,  then 
Eleazar,  son  of  Ananus,  then  Simon,  son  of  Ca* 
mith,  and  lastly  Joseph  Caiaphas,  the  son-in-law 
of  Ananus.  (Id.  Antiq,  zviii  2.  f  2.)  He  put 
down  two  formidable  bonds  of  robbers  that  infested 
Judaea  during  his  government,  and  killed  with  his 
own  hand  the  captain  of  one  of  than,  Simon,  for* 
merly  a  slave  of  Herod  the  Great  (Id.  A«tiq,  zviL 
10.  §  6,  7  ;  B,  J,  ii.  4.  §  2,  3.)  Gratus  assisted 
the  proconsul  Quintilius  Varus  in  quelling  an  in- 
surrection of  the  Jews.  {B,J,  il5.  §  2.)  [W.  R  D.J 

GREGE'NTIUS  (rfnrWmos),  archbishop  of* 
Tephar  (T«^/y,  the  Sapphar,  S^br^op,  of  Ptolemy, 
and  the  Saphar,  S^^op,  of  Arrian),  capital  of  the 
Homeritae,  a  nation  of  Arabia  Felix,  the  site  of 
which  is  a  little  above  100  miles  N.N.W.  of  Aden. 
The  place  of  his  birth  is  not  ascertained.  In  the 
Greek  Menaea^  in  which  he  is  called  rpi7CKTijiot, 
he  is  described  as  a  native  of  Milan,  and  the  son 
of  Agapius  and  Theodota,  inhabitants  of  that  city ; 
but  in  a  Slavonic  MS.  of  the  /Xvputotio,  mentioned 
below,  he  is  described  as  the  son  of  Agapius  and 
Theotecna,  a  married  pair  living  in  the  little  town 
of  **■  Lopliane,  on  the  frontier  of  Avaria  and  Asia.^^ 
He  went  to  Alexandria,  where  he  embraced  the 
life  of  an  anchorite,  and  from  whence  he  was  sent 
by  Asterius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  to  take 
chaige  of  the  church  of  the  Homeritae,  which 
had  been  relieved  by  the  Aethiopian  Elesbaan, 
king  of  the  AxumitM,  from  the  depressed  con- 
dition to  which  it  had  been  reduced  by  the  perse- 
cution of  Dunaan,  king  of  the  Homeritae,  a  Jew. 
The  reigning  prince  at  the  time  of  the  mission  of 
Gregentius,  was  Abxamius,  whom  Elesbaan  had 
raised  to  the  throne,  and  with  whom,  as  well  as 
with  his  son  and  successor,  Serdidus,  Gregentius 
had  great  influence.  Abramius  died  a.  d.  552, 
after  a  reign  of  thirty  years,  and  Gregentius  died 
soon  after,  on  the  19th  of  December  in  the  same 
year,  and  was  buried  in  the  great  church  at 
Tephar. 

A  work  is  extant,  entitled  To»  cr  drylots  Uarp6s 
iiliHv  rfntytvriov  'Apxif^urK6vov  ytPOfUvovTt^pmif 
8MUc(if  fierd  *\o}^aiov  *Ep6a¥  raSifOfUi,  S.  Patrii 
nottri  Gregentii  Tepkraui»  Arekiepitoopi  DtiputaHo 
eum  Herbano  Judaeo,  It  was  published  with  a 
Latin  version  by  Nic  Gulonius,  8vo.  Paris,  1586, 
and  again  in  1603.  It  is  given  in  the  first  vol.  of 
the  Auctarium  of  Ducaeus,  in  the  BiUiotheoa  Pa- 
trum,  voL  xL  ed.  Pani.  1654 ;  and  in  the  BiUuh 


GREGORAS. 

theea  Patrum  of  Gallandius,  voL  xL  foL  Venice, 
1765,  &c.  The  Latin  version  alone  appears  in 
some  other  editions  of  the  BiUiotheoa  Pairum, 
The  Ditpulatio,  as  it  appears  in  these  works,  is 
considered  by  Fabricius  to  be  mutilated  at  the  com- 
mencement ;  and  his  opinion,  which  is  disputed  by 
Gallandius,  is  corroborated  by  the  greater  complete- 
ness of  a  Skfcvonic  MS.  of  the  work  in  the  Royal 
Library  at  Berlin,  of  which  one  or  two  passages 
are  given  in  a  Latin  version  in  the  last  edition  of 
Fabricius.  In  this  Slavonic  MS.  the  arehbiahop  ia 
always  called  Gregoiy. 

The  work  is  by  Pagi  regarded  as  a  fiction,  and 
Gallandius  significantly  leaves  it  to  others  to  deter- 
mine this  point  Cave  considers  that  **•  some  parta 
of  it  smack  of  the  credulity  of  a  later  age  ;  **  and« 
indeed,  the  contents  of  the  work  render  it  likely 
that  it  is  much  interpolated,  to  say  the  least ;  nor 
is  the  authorship  detennined  of  that  portion  (if 
any)  which  is  genuine.  Substantially  it  may  be 
regarded  as  the  production  of  Gregentius  himself, 
whose  aigumenta,  as  Barthiua  thinks,  and  as  the 
work  itself  indicates,  were  taken  down  at  the  time 
by  Palladius  of  Alexandria,  whom  the  ardibishop, 
on  his  departure  for  Tephar,  had  taken  with  him 
as  his  scholasticus.  Lambedus  ascribes  the  work 
to  Nonnosus,  ambassador  of  the  emperor  Justinian 
to  the  Homeritae.  According  to  this  work,  the 
disputation  of  Gregentius  with  Herban  took  place 
at  Tephar,  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  Abnuniua^ 
many  bishops,  a  number  of  Jews,  and  the  whole 
population  of  the  city :.  it  was  terminated  by  the 
miraculous  appearance  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  infliction  of  miraculous  blindness  upon  the 
Jews,  who  were,  however,  restored  to  sight  oa 
their  believing  and  being  baptised.  The  king  him- 
self was  sponsor  for  Herban,  to  whom  he  gave  the 
name  of  Leo,  and  whom  ha  enrolled  among  his 
councillors.  The  number  of  Jews  converted  and 
baptised  in  consequence  of  these  events  is  stated 
at  5,500,000 !  Gregentius  persuaded  Abnuniua 
to  break  up  the  division  of  the  Jewish  converta 
into  tribes,  and  to  mingle  them  with  other  Chris- 
tians, and  to  order  their  children,  under  pain  of 
death,  not  to  marry  with  any  of  their  own  nation, 
but  with  Gentile  Christians  only.  By  these 
means,  **  in  course  of  time "  (t4»  xP^'^  *i^  c~ 
pression  showing  that  the  passage  is  not  by  a  con- 
temporary), the  Jews  were  meiged  in  the  general 
population  of  the  country. 

The  code  promulgated  by  Gregentius  in  the 
name  of  king  Abramius,  entitled  Voftodtcta  tis  im 
•wpoothrov  Tov  cilirff ffOT({rov  fiaaikitts  *A€pafdov^ 
is  extant  in  the  Imperial  Librsry  of  Vienna.  A 
copy  of  it  is  also  mentioned  as  among  the  MSSw 
fi>nneriy  belonging  to  Abraham  Seller  in  England. 
The  offences  denounced  in  this  code  are  arranged 
under  twenty-three  tituli  or  heads.  (Fabric  J^L 
Gr,  voL  vi.  pi  749,  viL  p.  54S,  x.  p.  1 15,  Ac ;  Gal- 
land.  BibUotk,  Pair,  vol.  xi.,  ProUg,  c.  12  ;  Cave* 
HisL  Lit,  voL  L  p.  52 1,  ed.  Oxon^  1 740-43,  Cotal, 
MStorum  Angliae  et  HA,  voL  ii.  p.  96 ;  Baranii 
^«ffoZef  adann.523,xTL — xxxL;  Pagi,  Oieias  m 
Baronium ;  Oudin,  OommenL  dtSer^ator,^  ^-v.,  JEb- 
cUi,  voL  i.  coL  142S,  &c  ;  Lambeciua,  apud 
Oudin.)  [J.  CM.] 

GRE'GORAS  NICE'PHORUS  (Nun»^^  d 
Tffirropas)y  one  of  the  most  important  ByiantiDe 
historians,  was  probably  bom  in  1295,  in  the  towTi 
of  Heracleia  Pontica,  in  Asia  Minor.  While  be 
lived  in  his  native  town,  hit  education  was  euk* 


OREGORAS. 

ducted  Iff  Jobs,  archbitliop  of  Heradeia,  bat, 
having  Wen  lent  to  Constantinople,  he  waa  placed 
under  the  can  of  John  Glyda,  patriaivh  of  Con- 
stantinople.   [Gltcis.]     He  leagued  mathematics 
and  astnnooj  from  Theodoras  Metochita,   the 
writer.    At  an  earlj  age  Oregoras,  who  had  taken 
orden,  beeame  acquainted  with  the  emperor  An- 
dnmieas  L,  the  elder,  who  took  a  great  fancy  to 
him,  sad  ofiered  him  tiie  important  place  of  Char- 
topb  jlax,  or  keeper  of  the  imperial  aichiyea,  but  the 
Esodest  jom^  priest  declined  the  office,  on  the  plea  of 
yooth     He  alterwarda,  however,  accepted  several 
offices  of  importance,  and  in  1326  was  sent  as  am- 
basasdor  to  the  Krai,  that  is,  the  king  of  Servia. 
GregDcss  was  still  very  yoong,  when  he  became 
celebialed  for  his  learning.      A  dispute  having 
ariten  as  to  the  day  on  which  Easter  was  to  be  ce* 
lebnted,  Gregoraa,  in  an  excellent  dissertation, 
proved  that  the  system  then  adopted  for  computing 
that  iaj  wa»  erroneous,  and  proposed  another  me- 
thod.   If  it  had  not  been  for  the  fear  which  the 
deigy  entertained  of  exciting  the  superstitious  mob 
of  Constantinople  by  a  reform  of  the  calendar,  the 
coapiitation  of  Gregona  would  have  been  adopted 
hy  the  Greek  diurch.   When  pope  Gregory  XIIL, 
300  years  afterwards,  reformed  the  calendar,  it 
was  kpond  that  the  computation  of  Gregons  was 
fiiite  right :  the  treatise  which  he  wrote  on  the 
subject  ia  still  extant,  and  highly  appreciated  by 
sstrDooners.     Being  a  staund»  adherent  of  the 
elder  Androoicus,  Gregoraa  was  involved  in  the 
Site  of  this  unfortunate  emperor,  when  he  was  de- 
posed, in  1328,  by  his  grandson,  Andronicus  III., 
the  younger,  who  punished  the  learned  fovourite  of 
hb  graadfothcr  by  confiscating  his  property.     For 
a  few  yean  after  that  event  Gregoras  led  a  retired 
life,  only  Mftptadag  in  public  for  the  purpose  of  de- 
hvcfiag  lectues  on  various  subjects,  whidi  were 
cnwued  with  extraordinary  success.    The  violence 
of  lus  bu^giagci,  however,  caused  him  many  ene- 
■iea.    In  1332  he  prononnoed  funeral  ocations  on 
the  caBpnor  Andronicus  the  elder,  and  the  Magnus 
Lagstheta,  Theodoms  Metochita,  mentioned  above. 
He  opposed  the  union  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
chaises  proposed  by  pope  John  XX IL,  who  had 
sent  esBmiissionaa  for  that  object  to  Constant!- 
aopie.    An  excellent  opportunity  for  exhibiting  his 
leainaig  and  Mutorical  qualities  presented  itsdlf  to 
Gregoias,  when  the  notorious  Latin  monk  Rftrbuun 
caae  over  from  Cakbria  to  Constantinople,  ^r  the 
pmpase  of  exciting  dissensions  among  the  Greek 
dttfj.    Bailaam  bad  reason  to  expect  complete 
,  when  his  career  was  stopped  short  by  Gre> 
«ho  chalknged  the  disturber  to  a  public 
diipatatioB,  in  which  Barlaam  was  so  completely 
defeated,  that,  in  his  shame  and  confusion,   he 
Koni  to  ThnaslmirifB.  and  never  more  appeared 
ia  the  capital.  The  dissensions,  however,  occasioned 
^  Barinn  had  a  most  injurious  influence  upon 
tbe  peace  of  the  Greek  church,  and  caused  a  revo- 
l>tian,  which  ended  most  unfortunately  for  Gre- 
in»,    Qfcgoriu*  Palamas,  aficrwarda  archbishop 
<f  ThfaliiiucB,  espoused  the  dogmaa  of  Barlaam  : 
^  vassppaaed  by  Gregoriua  Acindynus,and  hence 
MOK  the  iunoos  eoBtroveriy  between  the  Palamites 
*Bd  Adadymtca.    This  qoanel,  like  most  disputes 
on  lefigioBs  matters  in  the  Bynntine  empire,  a»> 
■■ad  a  political  diaractor.     Gregoras  resolved  to 
■msia  neutral :  hia  prudence  ruined  him,  because, 
■  bb  videttt  temper  was  known,  be  became  sua- 
fNted  by  both  paitiea.    Falaniu,  having  been 


GREGORAS. 


905 


condemned  by  the  synod  of  1845,  the  victorious 
Acindynites  were  going  to  sacrifice  Cfregoras  to 
their  suspicions,  but  he  was  protected  by  John 
Cantacuxenus,  afterwards  emperor,  who  during  a 
long  time  had  professed  a  sincere  friendship  for 
him.  A  short  time  afterwards  the  Acindynites 
were  condemned  in  their  turn,  and  the  Palamites 
became  the  ruling  party  ;  they  were  joined  by 
John  Cantacuxenus,  and  this  time  Gregoras  did 
not  escape  the  resentment  of  the  victors,  though 
his  only  crime  was  neutrality.  Abandoned  by 
Cantacuxenus,  he  was  imprisoned  in  1351.  He 
was  afterwards  released ;  but  his  enemies,  among 
whom  his  former  friend  Cantacuxenus  was  most 
active,  rendered  him  odious  to  the  people,  and 
when  he  died,  in,  or  probably  after,  1359,  his  re- 
mains were  insulted  by  the  mob. 

Gregoras  wrote  a  prodigious  number  of  works  on 
history,  dirinity,  philosophy,  astronomy,  several 
panegyrics,  some  poems,  and  a  considerable  number 
of  essays  on  miscellaneous  subjects :  a  list  of  them 
is  given  by  Schopen  in  the  Bonn  edition  of  the 
Hidory  of  Gregoras,  and  by  Fabridus,  who  also 
gives  a  list  of  several  hundred  authors  perused  and 
quoted  by  Gregoras.  The  principal  work  of  our 
author  is  his  *PwfuuK^f  *l<rrop{as  Aiyotj  com- 
monly  called  HitUnia  Byxantina^  in  thirty-eight 
books,  of  which,  as  yet,  only  twenty-four  are 
printed.  It  begins  with  the  capture  of  Constant 
tinople  by  the  Latins  in  120i,  and  goes  down  to 
1359  ;  the  twenty-four  printed  books  contain  the 
period  from  1204  to  1351.  The  earlier  part  of 
that  period  is  treated  with  comparative  brevity; 
but  as  the  author  approaches  his  own  time^  he 
enters  more  into  detail,  and  is  often  diffuse.  This 
history  ought  to  be  read  together  with  that  of  John 
Cantacuxenus :  they  were  at  first  friends,  but  after^ 
wards  enemies,  and  each  of  them  charges  the  other 
with  folsehood  and  calumnies.  Each  of  them  re- 
presents events  according  to  his  own  views,  and 
their  exaggerated  praises  of  their  partisans  deserve 
as  little  credit  as  uieir  violent  attacks  of  tHeir  ene- 
mies. Gregoras  was  more  learned  than  John  Can- 
taciixenus,  but  the  latter  was  better  able  to  pass  a 
judgment  upon  great  historical  focts.  One  cannot 
help  smiling  at  seeing  Gregoras,  who  was  ambitious 
of  nothing  more  than  the  name  of  a  great  philo- 
sopher, forget  all  impartiality  and  moderation  as 
soon  aa  the  presumed  interest  of  his  party  is  at 
stake  ;  his  philosophy  was  in  his  head,  not  in  his 
heart.  His  style  is,  generally  q>eaking,  bombas- 
tic, diffuse,  full  of  repetitions  of  facts  as  well  as  of 
fiivourite  expressions:  he  is  fond  of  narrating 
matters  of  little  importance  with  a  sort  of  artificial 
elegance,  and  he  cannot  inform  the  reader  of  great 
events  without  an  additional  display  of  pompous 
words  spun  out  into  endless  periods.  Like  most 
of  his  contemporaries,  he  mixes  politics  with  theo- 
logy. These  are  his  defects.  We  are  indebted  to 
him,  however,  for  the  care  he  has  taken  in  making 
posteritv  acquainted  with  an  immense  number  of 
foots  referring  to  that  period  of  Byxantine  history 
when  the  Greek  empire  was  still  to  be  saved  from 
ruin  by  a  cordial  undentanding,  both  in  political 
and  religioua  matters,  with  the  inhabitanta  (^ 
Europe» 

It  is  said  that  Frederic  Rostgaard  published  the 
History  of  Gregoras,  with  a  Latin  translation,  in 
1559,  but  this  is  s  mistake  ;  at  least,  nobody  has 
seen  this  edition.  The  editio  princepsis  the  one 
published  by  Hieionymua  Wol4  Basel,  1562,  foU 


A 


306 


GREGORIANUS. 


with  a  I^tin  tnmftlatioA  and  an  index,  wbieh, 
howeTer,  "'contains  only  the  fint  eleven  bookt. 
Wolf  was  persuaded  to  undertake  the  task  by 
Demschwam,  a  Oermaa  scholar,  who  had  tiarelled 
in  the  East,  where  he  obtained  a  MS.  of  the  work. 
Wolf  obtained  another  MS.  in  Ocrmaoy,  and  was 
enabled  to  publish  the  work  by  the  Ubeiality  of 
the  celebrated  patron  of  learning  and  artS|  Count 
Anthony  Fuffger.  He  published  this  work,  to- 
gether with  toe  Pandiponiena  of  Nicetas,  and  the 
Taricish  history  of  Laonicus  Chalcooondylas,  with 
a  Latin  tnuishition  by  Koniad  Clanser.  The  same 
edition  was  reprinted  in  the  Historiae  BmnudinaB 
De$eiy>iore$  Tru^  Genera,  1615,  foL  The  MSS. 
peruseid  by  Wolf  had  many  considerable  Licnnae, 
or  passages  that  could  not  be  deciphered.  The 
corresponding  text  was  afterwards  found  in  other 
MSS  by  Petavius,  who  published  them,  together 
with  the  Bretfiarmm  of  Nicephoms  the  Patriarch,' 
Paris,  1616,  Svo.  The  Paris  edition  was  edited 
by  Boivin,  two  Tolumes,  1702,  fol.  The  first  yol. 
is  a  carefully  revised  reprint  of  WolTs  edition, 
containing  the  first  eleven  books  ;  the  second  vol. 
contains  the  following  thirteen  books,  with  a  Latin 
translation  by  the  editor,  except  books  23  and  24, 
which  were  translated  by  Claudius  Copperonerins  ; 
it  contains  also  the  exceUent  notes  of  Du  Cange  to 
the  first  seventeen  books.  Boirin  deserves  great 
credit  for  this  edition.  He  intended  to  add  a 
third  volume,  containing  the  remaining  fourteen 
books,  and  a  fourth  volume  with  commentaries, 
&c,  but  neither  of  them  was  published.  The 
Venice  edition,  1729,  fol.,  is  a  careless  reprint  of 
the  Paris  edition.  The  Boon  edition,  by  Schopen, 
1829-30,  2  vols.  Svo.,  is  a  careful  and  revised  re- 
print of  the  Paris  edition.  It  is  to  be  regretted 
that  the  learned  editor  of  this  edition  has  not 
thought  it  advisable  to  publish  the  remaining  four* 
teen  books  alio,  the  materials  of  whidi  he  would 
have  found  in  very  excellent  condition  in  Paris. 

The  other  printed  works  of  Qregoias  are — 
Oratio  m  Ob^m  Theodwi  MetoekUae  (Gr.  Lat),  m 
Thaodori  MetodtHae  (that  is,  Michael  Glycas  [Glt- 
cak])  Historia  Romantk,  ed.  Joh.  Meursius,  Ley- 
den,  1618,  8vo. ;  CommeiUarii  rive  Scholia  in  <Sy- 
nsaum  De  Intommis^  in  the  Paris  edition  of  Syne* 
sius,  1553,  fol. ;  Vita  Samcti  Oodmti  €i  Sooiorum 
Afariyrum^  interprete  Reinoldo  Dehnio,  in  the 
second  vol  of  Acta  Sanetorum;  Patckaiutm  Cot' 
rectum^  Td  9ufp$tt0iv  yrturx^^  ^^  Vuc7i^6pov 
^i\oir6^v  rw  Tpiryopo,  wspl  oS  koI  <f  "Apyvpos  i» 
T^  p/rfi^iajf  fuBSli^  SiaXa^CcCvei,  in  Petavius,  Ura- 
noUtgium^  and  in  the  third  volume  of  the  same 
author*s  Doctrina  Temporum,  the  celebrated  work 
mentioned  above ;  EpuUUa  ad  Theod^m  Mono' 
f^Attm,  in  Normann*s  edition  of  Theodulus,  Upsala, 
1693,  4to.  {DitserL  d$  Nioephoro  Grigora^  in 
Oadin,  Cbmmeatem  d»  SeripL  EoeUi^  vol.  iii.  p. 
768,  &e. ;  Boivin,  Vita  Nic  Gng^  in  the  Paris 
and  Bonn  editions  of  Gregoras,  Hi$t,  Byz.  ;  Cave, 
HisL  Lit,  Appendix,  p.  45  ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Cfraee, 
vol  viL  p.  633,  &C. ;  Hankius,  De  Byz,  JHer, 
Scty>t.  ^  679,  Ac)  [W.P.J 

GREGORIA'NUS,  the  compiler  of  the  Grego- 
rianus  Codex.  {Did,  of  Ant  f. «.  Code»  Qregoria- 
niM.)  Nothing  is  known  of  him,  and  even  his  name 
is  uncertain,  for  the  title  Covpui  Oregoriam,  which 
appean  in  some  manuscripts  of  the  remains  of  his 
code,  and  in  the  ContnUaHo  veteri$  JctL,  may  be 
written  short,  in  place  of  Corpus  Gregoriani  Codicis. 
The  wmd  code»  may  also  perhaps  be  supplied  in 


GREGORIUS. 

the  CoBoHo  Jwrie  Rom,  et  Mot.  zr.  8,  and  zv.  4, 

where  we  find  Gregoriama  Libro  VII,  and  6rn»> 
gorianue  LSbro  V,  The  ellipsis  of  codex  after  the 
word  Theodosianus  is  not  unusual,  and  the  scholiast 
on  the  Bariliea,  lib.  ii  tit.  2.  s.  35  (vol.  L  p.  704, 
ed.  Heimbach),  qieaks  of  rat  iv  r^  *E^imo7«viai^  jcal 
rpiryopioi^  Siartf^cif.  However,  the  itderpretatio 
of  Cod.  Theod.  i.  tit.  4.  s.  a»,  has  the  following 
passage: — ^*'Ex  his  omnibus  June  Comtmltoribtis, 
e»  GregorioMo,  Hermogemamh,  Gaio,  Papiniano  et 
Paulo,  quae  neoessaria  cansis  piaesentinm  temporum 
videbantur,  eleginms.**  In  this  plaee  codiee  cannot 
fiurly  be  subaudited,  and  therefore,  so  fiir  as  the 
authority  of  the  Westgothic  interpreter  goes,  the 
longer  name  Gregorianns  must  be  preferred  to 
Gregorius.  (Zimmem.  B.R.G,  vol.  i  §  46.  n.  35.) 
Burchardi  {Lekrbuek  dee  Horn,  Beckis,  vd.  L  p.  233, 
Stuttgart  1841),  nevertheless,  prefen  the  shorter 
form,  Giegorius,  and  thinks  that  the  compiler  of 
the  oodex  may  have  been  the  Oregurina  to  whom 
was  addressed,  in  a,  n.  290,  a  rescript  of  the  em- 
peror Diocletian  (Od.  Just,  i  tit.  22.  a.  1),  and 
may  also  have  been  identical  with  the  Gregorius 
who  was  praefectus  praetorio  under  Constantine  in 
A,  o.  336  and  337.  (Cod.  Theod.  3.  tit.  1.  s.  2, 
Cod.  Theod.  2.  tit  1.  s.  3,  Cod.  Just  5.  tit  27-  s.  1 , 
Nov.  89.  c.  15.^  This  hjrpothesis  is  consistent  with 
the  date  at  which  the  Gregorianns  Codex  may  be 
supposed  to  have  been  compiled^  for  the  ktest  con- 
stitution it  contains  is  one  of  Diocletian  and  Max- 
iminian  of  the  year  a.  d.  295« 

In  the  ninth  volume  of  Savigny*s  ZlritetAri/i^ 
p.  235—300,  Klence  published,  for  the  first  time, 
from  a  manuscript  of  Uie  Brtviarimm  Alaridammm 
at  Beriin,  a  work  consisting  of  about  fifty  legal 
fragmenta,  which  he  supposed  to  be  entitled  In- 
etiimtio  GregoriamL  Its  author  and  porpose  are 
unknown.  It  contains  extracts  not  only  from  the 
Gregorian  Coda,  but  from  the  Theodocian  Code, 
from  the  SetUentiae  of  Paulas,  and  from  theiZo^poftsis 
of  P^inian.  It  is  later  in  date  than  the  J^feetarcMin. 
Klenae  thought  that  it  was  an  independent  Z«r 
Romano,  intended  to  be  the  law  of  the  Romaai  in 
some  Germanic  kingdom,  but  this  opinion  seems  to 
have  been  successfully  controverted  by  G.  Hanel 
in  Richter*s  KrU.  Jahrh,  /Ur  Demtecke  /bdktert». 
p.  587—603,  Lips.  1838.  Rocking,  Inetibtiioueny 
voL  i.  p.  93,  n.  17.  [J.  T.  0.j 

GREGO'RIUS  (PpnT^ios).     HistoricaL 

1.  Praefectus  Praetorio,  apparently  in  Ital^, 
having  Africa  also  subject  to  him,  near  the  dose  of 
the  reign  of  Constantine  the  Great,  a»  d.  336  and 
337.  The  heresiareh  Donatus  wrote  to  him  m 
most  insolent  letter,  calling  him  **  the  stain  of  the 
senate,**  ^  the  dii^raoe  of  the  prefects,**  and  similar 
names;  to  which  abuse  Gregory  replied  **with 
the  patience  of  a  bishop.**  (Optatus,  De  SehitnuOm 
Donatid,  iil  3.  ed.  Dnpin;  OnI.  Theodo».  11.  tit  1. 
a.  3;  3.  tit  I.  s. 2,  with  the  note  of  Gothofredna  ; 
Gothofred.  Frompog,  Cod.  T%eodoe.) 

2.  Praefectus  Annonae  under  Gratian,  a.  d.  377. 
Gothofred  is  disposed  to  identify  him  with  the 
Gregory  to  whom  Symmachus  wrote  seven!  of  hia 
letters,  and  who  had  borne  the  offiee  of  quaestor. 
(Cod.  Theod.  14.  tit  3.  a.  15 ;  Gothofred.  /Vo- 
eopog.  Cod,  Tktodo», ;  Tillemont,  Hid.  doe  JSmep, 
vol.  V.  p.  147.) 

3.  Praefectus  Praetorio  Galliarum  under  Gra- 
tian, A.D.  383.  His  prefecture  extended  over 
all  the  provinces  (Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain)  which 
remained   under  the  inunediate  government    of 


OREGORIU& 

Gntnii  [QftATiAifva»  Aua.].  When  lUudiu 
vift  ohtiged,  by  the  penecatioo  of  Pziacillian  and 
kit  pvtj,  to  flee  ftom  Spain,  he  went  to  Ormry, 
vho,  after  inquiring  into  the  natter,  caoied  the 
aathon  of  the  distuhance,  apparently  Priicillian 
and  the  otho*  leaden  of  his  party,  to  be  arrested, 
and  lent  an  aeooont  of  the  affidr  to  the  emperor ; 
hot  his  purpose  of  rigour  was  rendered  onaTailing 
by  the  veauity  of  the  emperor^  other  ministers, 
vhssB  the  Priscillianists  had  compted.  It  is 
doabtfbl  whether  this  person  is  or  is  not  the  same 
peisoo  aa  Now  2.  The  peeodo  FUvios  Dexter  iden- 
tifies thia  Gregory  with  Orqjorios  of  Baetica  [Oas- 
Gouoa,  Liteiuy,  No.  9].  (Snip.  Sever.  Hiii. 
Sacm.  o.  63.  «L  Homii;  and  editor*s  note  in 
hico;  FlaT.  Dex.  Ommmodae  HuL  ad  anm,  388, 
423;  TillcmoBt,  Hitl.  de$  Emp.  toLt.  pp.  171, 
722.) 

4.  Fatridan,  aa  Theophanet  calls  him,  of  the 
BjBsaCiDe  provinee  of  Afirica  at  the  time  of  its 
iint  ittvaaMo  by  the  SararfmsL  By  the  aid  of  the 
**  Afiieaaa  **  (by  whieh  term  we  are  probably  to 
■aderstand  the  Moots),  Gregory  rerolted  from  the 
itjantine  empire,  and  made  himself  ^  tjrnnnns,^ 
or  iadepeadent  sovereign  of  the  prorinee.  This  was 
ia  A.  nu  646,  in  the  reign  of  Constans  IL  [Con- 
STAxa  IL]  Perhaps  his  insorrection  suggested  or 
mrenreged  the  panose  of  invading  the  province ; 
fer  the  next  year  (iL  d.  647X  ^  Mohammedan 
amy  advaaeed  weatward  from  Egypt,  and  Gregory 
«as  eatkely  defioated  by  them.  We  gather  from 
Theophaacs  only  the  ban  fiKts  of  Gregory*s  revolt 
and  dcfieat ;  bat  Anb  or  Moorish  writen  afibrd 
Tineas  paitiealarB  of  a  very  Nomntic  and  impro- 
bable ckaiader,  wfaidi  have  been  embodied  in  the 
worii  ef  Gvdoone,and  copied  at  length  by  Gibbon. 
(Thesphaa.  Cknmog.  voL  L  p.  625,  A,  Bonn  ;  Car- 
dooae,  Hidoin  d»  CA/riqaB  d  de  VExpagt^  sews  2a 
/Id'sirfwa  dm  Arahea^  voL  L  p.  11,  ic ;  Gibbon, 
cSl.) 

5.  A  pretender  to  the  parple  in  the  time  of  the 
iiapiiiH  Leo  II L,  the  Isanrtan.  Intelligence  of 
tbe  Mge  ef  Censlaatinople  by  the  Saracens,  soon 
rflsr  LeoH  aecsssion,  having  reached  Sicily,  Ser* 
pas,  geaefal  of  the  Byantine  forces  in  that 
icvslted,  and  appointed  Gregory,  who  had 
«as  either  of  his  servants  or  his  soldiers,  em- 
png  his  name  to  Tiberins  (a.  d.  718). 
and  Cedfoms  call  this  pnppet  emperor 
Qvegsry,  bat  Basfl  the  eon  of  Gregory  Ono- 
sBid  ftate  that  he  was  a  native  of  Con- 
Je ;  bat  Zeoaru  calls  him  (hcgoiT,  though 
he  agnes  with  the  other  historians  as  to  his  taking 
the  aame  ef  Tiberina.  When  the  intelligence  of 
these  liinsMliiiBi  reached  Constantinople,  Leo, 
«he  «as  already  relieved  from  the  pressure  of  the 
8■Mn^  sent  one  of  his  officers,  Paul,  who  had 
held  the  office  of  **  Chartolarius,**  to  put  down  the 
ttidL  Paul  landed  at  Syrscoae  vrith  the  intel- 
lignee  ef  the  delivefanoe  of  Constantinople,  and 
^  kfttsii  to  the  troops»  who  immediately  re- 
tnaed  to  their  aDegiaace,  and  seixing  Gregory  and 
thaie  whom  wadtr  .Seigius^  direction  he  had  ap- 
isiatsd  to  office,  delivered  them  up  in  bonds  to 
hrios.  Seigiaa  himself  fled  to  Uie  Lombards 
OB  the  boHen  of  Calabria.  Paul  put  Gregory  to 
id  sent  his  head  to  the  emperor,  and 
his  supportan  in  various  ways.  (Theo- 
Ckrmo^  vol.  L  p.  611 — 61S,  ed.  Bonn ; 
Cedssb  viL  L  pw  790«  Ac.,  ed.  Bonn ;  Zonar.  xv. 
1)  [J.aM.] 


GR6G0RIUS. 


307 


GREGCRIUSCFpiry^piof).  Idtefaiyandeeela- 
siastical. 

1.  AciNOTItUS.      [ACINDTNVS.] 

2.  AORIOXNTINUS,  or  of  AORIOBNTUlf,  ouc  of 

the  most  eminent  ecclesiastics  of  the  sixth  century, 
was  bom  near  Agrigentum  about  a.  d.  524.  His 
&ther,  Chariton,  and  his  mother,  Theodote,  were 
pious  people,  by  whom,  from  his  twelfth  year,  he 
was  destined  to  the  priesthood,  his  precocity  of 
mind  having  attracted  great  attention.  After  gomg 
through  his  course  of  education,  he  visited  Car* 
thage,  and  from  thence  proceeded  to  Jerusalem, 
where  he  was  ordained  deacon,  according  to  Symeon 
Metaphrastes,  by  the  patriareh  Macarius  II. ;  but 
this  is  an  anachronism,  as  Macarius  occupied  that 
see  from  a.  d.  563  to  574.  He  stayed  at  Jeru- 
salem at  least  four  years»  studying  grammar,  philo- 
sophy, astronomy,  and  eloquence.  Fnm  Jeru- 
salem he  proceeded  to  Antioch,  and  from  thence  to 
ConstantinoplA,  exciting  very  general  admiration. 
According  to  Nicephoms  Callisti,  he  was  esteemed 
to  be  superior  in  holiness  and  eloquence  and  learn- 
ing to  nearly  all  the  ecclesiastics  of  his  day.  From 
Constantinople  he  proceeded  to  Rome,  and  was  by 
the  pope  advanced  to  the  vacant  see  of  Agrigentum, 
the  nmnination  to  which  had  been  referred  to  the 
pope  in  consequence  of  disputes  about  the  succession. 
This  appointment  was,  however,  the  source  of  much 
trouble  to  (Gregory ;  for  two  of  the  ecclesiastics,  who 
had  been  competiton  for  the  see,  suborned  a  prosti- 
tute to  charge  him  with  fornication.  This  accusa* 
taon  led  the  bishop  to  undertake  a  journey  to  Con- 
stantinople, where  he  was  fiivounbly  received  by 
the  emperor  Justinian  I.,  and  obtained  an  acquittal 
from  tne  charge  against  him  ;  after  which  he  re- 
turned to  Agrigentum,  where  he  died  23d  of  Nov., 
about  A.  D.  564.  His  life  was  written  in  Greek  by 
Leontius,  presbyter  and  abbot  of  St.  Saba,  and  by 
Symeon  Metaphnstes.  A  Latin  version  of  the 
huter  is  given  by  Surius :  it  ascribes  many  miracles 
to  him.  The  lifo  by  Leontius  is  given,  we  are  not 
informed  whether  in  the  Greek  or  in  a  Latin 
version,  in  the  Stmeti  Sieuli  of  Caetanus,  voL  i 
pi  188,  &C.  The  works  of  Gregory  of  Agrigentum 
comprehend,  1.  Oratiooes  de  Fidei  dogmaiiUu  ad 
AuHoekmm,  2.  Oraiiom»  imm  ad  doeatdwm  imm 
ad  lawdamdwm  sdHae  Qmtlamtmopoli,  3.  Comdottea 
ad  Pojmlmm  de  DogmaiHnu:  all  extant  in  the  woric 
of  Leontius.  4.  CommeiUarimi  m  Eedeskuten.  The 
MS.  of  this  was  left  by  Possinus  at  Rome  with  Jo. 
Fr.  de  Rubeis  that  it  might  be  transhOed  and  pub- 
lished ;  but  it  never  appeared,  and  it  is  not  known 
what  became  of  it.  (Niceph.  Callisti,  H,  E.  xviL 
27;  Mongitor.  BAliolh,  Siemla^  vol.  l  p.  262; 
Cave,  HitL  LUt,  voL  L  p.  517,  ed.  Oxford,  1740- 
43;  Sonus,  De  PrdntU  Sametmr.  Vitii,  Nov, 
p.  487,  &C.) 

3.  Of  Alxxakdria.  The  Arian  prelates  who 
formed  the  council  of  Antioch,  a.  d.  341,  appointed 
Gregory  to  the  patriarohal  see  of  Alexandna,  which 
they  regarded  as  vacant,  though  the  orthodox  pa- 
triareh, Athanasius,  was  in  actual  possession  at  the 
time.  They  had  previously  offered  the  see  to  Eusebins 
of  Emesa,  but  he  declined  accepting  it.  The  history 
of  Gregory  previous  to  this  appointment  is  obscure. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  a  C^padocian ;  and  some 
identify  him  with  the  person  whom  Gregory  Na- 
sianien  describes  as  a  namesake  and  countryman  of 
his  own,  who,  after  receiving  kindnios  from  Atha- 
nasius at  Alexandria,  had  joined  in  spreading  the 

charge  against  him  of  mordaring  Arsenins :  it  is 

x2 


308 


GREGORIUS. 


not  unlikely  that  this  Gregory  wag  the  perKm  ap- 
pointed hishop,  though  BoUandus  and  Tillemont 
argue  against  their  identity.  Hit  eBtahlishment  at 
Alexandria  was  effected  by  military  force,  but 
Socrates,  and  Theophanes,  who  follows  him,  are 
probably  wrong  in  making  Syrianus  commander  of 
that  force :  he  was  the  agent  in  establishing  Gre- 
gory's successor,  George  of  Cappadocia.  [Gboroius, 
No.  7.]  Athanasius  escaped  with  considerable 
difficulty,  being  surprised  in  the  church  during 
dirine  senrice. 

Very  contradictory  accounts  are  given  of  the  con- 
duct and  fiste  of  Gregory.  If  we  may  trust  the 
statements  of  Athanastus,  which  hare  been  col- 
lected by  Tillemont,  he  was  a  riolent  persecutor, 
sharing  in  the  outrages  offered  to  the  solitaries, 
Tirgins,  and  ecclesiastics  of  the  Trinitarian  party, 
and  sitting  on  the  tribunal  by  the  side  of  the  ma- 
gistrates by  whom  the  persecution  was  carried  on. 
That  considerable  harshness  was  employed  against 
the  orthodox  is  clear,  after  making  all  reasonable 
deduction  from  the  statements  of  Athanasius,  whose 
position  as  a  party  in  the  quarrel  renders  his  evi- 
dence less  trustworthy.  The  Arians  had  now  the 
upper  hand,  and  evidently  abused  their  predomi- 
nance; though  it  may  be  judged  from  an  expres- 
sion of  Athanasius  {Eneye.  ad  Epiaoop.  Epidotci^  c 
3),  and  from  the  fact  that  the  orthodox  party  burnt 
the  church  of  Dionysius  at  Alexandria,  that  their 
opponents  were  sufficiently  violent.  The  close  of 
Gregory's  episcopate  is  involved,  both  as  to  its  time 
and  manner,  in  some  doubt.  He  was  still  in  pos^ 
session  of  the  see  at  the  time  of  the  council  of  Saz^ 
dica,  by  which  he  was  declared  to  be  not  only  no 
bishop,  but  no  Christian,  a.  d.  347;  but  according  to 
Athanasius,  he  died  before  the  return  of  that  prelate 
from  his  second  exile,  A.  D.  349.  He  held  the  pa- 
triarchate, according  to  this  account,  about  eight 
years. 

Socrates  and  Sozomen  agree  in  stating  that 
he  was  deposed  by  the  Arian  party,  apparently 
about  A.  D.  354,  because  he  had  become  unpopular 
through  the  burning  of  the  church  of  Dionysius, 
and  other  calamities  caused  by  his  appointment, 
and  because  he  was  not  strenuous  enough  in  sup- 
port of  his  party.  The  account  of  Theodoret,  which 
is  followed  by  Theophanes,  appears  to  have  origi- 
nated in  some  confusion  of  Gregory  with  his  suc- 
cessor. (Athanasius,  Entnfc,  ad  Episcop,  Epiatola; 
Jlidor,  Arian»  ad  Monacho»^  ell — 18,  54,  75  ; 
Socrat.  H,  E.  ii  10,  11,  14 ;  Sozom.  H.  E.  iii. 
5,  6,  7  ;  Theodoret.  H,  E.  ii.  4,  12  ;  Phot  BibU 
Codd.  257,  258  ;  PhUostorg.  H.E,  ii.  18;  Theo- 
phanes, Ckronog.  vol.  i.  p.  54,  56,  ed.  Bonn ; 
Tillemont,  Mitnoires,  vol.  viii.) 

4.  ANRPONYMU&      [GsORGIUfi,   No.  41,  PXRI- 

PATET1CUS.J 

5.  Of  Antioch,  was  originally  a  monk  in  one 
of  the  convents  of  Constantinople,  or  in  a  convent 
called  the  convent  of  the  Byzantines,  which  Va- 
lesius  supposes  to  have  been  somewhere  in  Syria. 
Here  he  became  eminent  as  an  ascetic  at  an  early 
age,  and  was  chosen  abbot  of  the  convent.  From 
Constantinople,  he  was  removed  by  the  emperor 
Justin  J  I.  to  the  abbacy  of  the  convent  of  Mount 
Sinai  Here  he  was  endangered  by  the  Scenite  (or 
Bedouin)  Arabs,  who  besieged  the  monastery  ;  but 
he  succeeded  in  bringing  them  into  peaceable  re- 
lations to  its  inmates.  On  the  deposition  of 
Anastasius,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  about  a.  d.  570 

4>r  571  (Baronius  enoneously  phioei  it  in  573),  he 


GREGORIUS. 

was  appointed  his  successor  ;  and  in  that  see,  ais 
cording  to  Evagrius,  he  acquired,  by  bis  charity  to 
the  poor  and  his  fearlessness  of  the  secular  power, 
the  respect  both  of  the  Bvzantine  emperor  and  the 
Persian  king.  When  Chosroes  I.,  or  Khoam,  in> 
vaded  the  Roman  empire  (a.  d.  572),  he  sent  the 
intelligence  oi  his  inroad  to  the  emperur. 

Anatolius,  an  intimate  friend  of  Gregory,  having 
been  detected  in  the  practice  of  magic,  in  sacrificing 
to  heathen  deities,  and  in  other  crimes,  the  popu> 
lace  of  Antioch  regarded  the  patriarch  as  the  sharer 
of  his  guilt,  and  violently  assailed  him.  The  at- 
tention of  the  emperor  Tiberius  II.  was  drawn  to 
the  matter,  and  he  ordered  Anatolius  to  be  sent  to 
Constantinople,  where  he  was  put  to  the  torture : 
but  the  culprit  did  not  accuse  Gregory  of  any  par- 
ticipation in  his  crunes,and  was,  after  being  tortured, 
put  to  death,  being  thrown  to  the  wild  b^ts  of  the 
amphitheatre,  and  his  body  impaled  or  crucified. 

Though  delivered  from  this  danger,  Gregory  soon 
incurred  another.  He  quarrelled  with  Asterius, 
count  of  the  East ;  and  the  nobles  and  populace  of 
Antioch  took  part  against  him,  every  one  declaring 
that  he  had  suftred  some  injury  from  him.  He 
was  insulted  by  the  mob;  and  though  Asterius 
was  removed,  his  successor,  Joannes  or  John,  was 
scarcely  less  hostile.  Being  ordered  to  inquire 
into  the  disputes  which  had  taken  place,  he  invited 
any  who  had  any  charge  against  the  bishop  to 
prefer  it ;  and  Gregory  was  in  consequence  accused 
of  incest  with  his  own  sister,  a  married  woman, 
and  with  being  the  author  of  the  disturbances  in 
the  city  of  Antioch.  To  the  latter  charge  he  ex- 
pressed his  willingness  to  plead  before  the  tribunal 
of  count  John,  but  with  respect  to  the  charge  of 
incest,  he  appealed  to  the  judgment  of  the  emperor, 
and  of  an  ecclesiastical  council  In  pursuance  of 
this  appeal  he  went  to  Constantinople,  taking 
Evagritts,  the  ecclesiastical  historian,  with  him  as 
his  advocate.  This  was  about  a.  d.  589.  [Eva- 
0RIU8,  No.  3.]  A  council  of  the  leading  prelates 
was  convened  ;  and  Gregory,  after  a  severe  struggle 
with  those  opposed  tahim,  obtained  an  acquittal, 
and  returned  to  Antioch,  the  same  year.  When  the 
mutinous  soldiers  of  the  army  on  &ie  Persian  fron- 
tier had  driven  away  their  general  Priscus,  and 
refused  to  receive  and  acknowledge  Philippicus, 
whom  the  emperor  Maurice  had  sent  to  succeed 
him  [GsRMANua,  No.  5],  Gregory  was  sent,  on 
account  of  his  popularity  with  the  troops,  to  bring 
them  back  to  their  duty:  his  address,  which  ia 
preserved  by  Evagrius,  was  effectual,  and  the  mu- 
tineers agreed  to  receive  Philippicus,  who  was  sent 
to  them.  When  Chosroes  II.  of  Persia  was  ccnn- 
polled  to  seek  refuge  in  the  Byzantine  empire 
(a.  o.  590  or  591),  Gregory  was  sent  by  the  em- 
peror to  meet  him.  Gregory  died  of  gout  A.  D.  593 
or  594,  having,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  previously 
resigned  his  see  into  the  hands  of  the  deposed  pa- 
triarch Anastasius.  He  was  an  opponent  of  the 
Acephali,  or  disciples  of  Severus  of  Antioch,  who 
were  becoming  numerous  in  the  Syrian  desert,  and 
whom  he  either  expdled  or  obliged  to  renounce 
their  opinions.  The  extant  works  of  Gregory  are, 
1 .  Ajifioyopla  wp6s  t^k  ^Tparov^  Oratio  ad  Enr- 
cUum^  preserved,  as  noticed  above,  by  Evagrina, 
and  given  in  substance  by  Nicephorus  Callistt.  2. 
ASyos  tls  rdr  Mupo^poM,  Oratio  m  MuUerea  Vm- 
ffvettti/enu^  preserved  in  the  Greek  Menaea,  and 
given  in  the  Novum  Audarium  of  Combefis,  Paris, 
1648,  vol  I  p.  727.    Both  these  pieces  are  in  th« 


GREGORIU& 

twdftk  nil  of  the  BiUtoOeea  Painan  oi  GaHandius. 
Varioos  Bemoriak,  drawn  ap  by  Eragrias  in  the 
ttuae  of  GicgDiy,  were  oontamed  in  the  lott  yolame 
of  docmneott  collected  by  ETagrioa.  [Evaorius, 
No.  S.J  (Etigr.  H.  E.  ▼.  6,  9,  18,  ti-  4—7, 11— 
IS,  18,  24  ;  NWxph.  ^^dlist.  H,  E,  xtu.  36,  zriiL 
4,  12—16, 2a,  26 ;  Fabric  BibL  Gr,  vol.  xi.  p.  102 ; 
Ckre,  HM.  LUL  yol  L  p.  534,  Ac. ;  Galland.  BibL 
Pvtr,  ToL  xii.  JProltg»  cxiiL) 

6.  Of  Arvsnia.    The  memory  of  Gregory  of 
Aimema  is  held  in  great  reverence  in  the  Eastern 
(I  e.  Greek,  Coptic,  Abyssinian,  and  Armenian) 
charehes ;  and  he  is  one  of  the  saints  of  tiie  Roman 
Csfendar.     His  festival  is  30th  Sept;  and  the 
AfBcniaiKi  coomiemoiate  him  also  on  certain  other 
days.  Theie  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  Gregory 
was  ikt  principal  agent  in  the  conversion  of  the 
Armenians  to  Christianity,  though  it  is  known  that 
«then  had  preaduMl  Christianity  in  the  Greater 
Armenia  before  him,  and  had  made  converts  ;  bat 
VDtil  his»laboars  the  balk  of  the  nation  continued 
to  be  heathens^  We  have,  however,  no  aathentic  ac- 
eoant  <tf  kim.  A  prolix  life,  professing  to  be  written 
by  Agathangdns,  a  contemporary,  bat  which  in- 
ternal evidence  shows  to  be  spurious,  is  given  in 
tlie  Ada  Sametormm  of  the  Bollandists,  Sept,  vol 
viiL    An  abridgment  of  this  life,  by  a  Latin  writer 
of  the  middle  agea,  la  given  in  the  same  collection. 
The  wofk  of  Agathangelna  was  also  abridged  by 
Symcoa  Metaphiastes,  a  Latin  Torsion  of  whose 
aceonnt  is  given  in  the  De  Probatis  Sanctorum  VUit 
of  Sanaa.   In  these  aceonnts  Gregory,  whose  place 
of  birth  is  not  stated,  is  said  to  have  been  educated 
at  Gsesareia,  in  Cappadocia,  where  he  was  in- 
stnicted  in  the  Christian  religion.    Having  entered 
into  the  service  of  the  Armenian  king,  Teridates  or 
Tiridates  (apparently  Tiridates  III.),  then  an  exile 
ta  the  Roman  empire,  he  was,  on  the  restoration  of 
that  prince,  sabjected  to  severe  persecution  because 
he  icAued  to  join  in  the  worship  of  .idols.     A  ca* 
lanity,  which  was  r^arded  as  a  punishment  for  this 
puBetulien,  indoced  Tiridates  to  place  himself  and 
his  pesple  mder  the  instruction  of  Gregory.     The 
lesalt  was  the  eonverrion  of  many  people,  and  the 
«eetioa  of  cfanrchea,  and  Gregory,  after  a  journey 
to  Caeearria  to  receive  ordination,  returned  as  me> 
tropstitsn  into  Armenia,  baptized  Tiridates  and  his 
eaeea  and  many  other  persons,  built  new  churches, 
and  established  schools.    He  afterwards  quitted 
the  court,  and  retired  to  solitude,  frequently,  how- 
'vv,  viatittg  the  Armenian  churches.     Some  mo- 
dmi  aathoritiea  ctyle  bim  martyr,  but  apparently 
vithovt  any  Ibondation.    The  conversion  of  the 
ArmeaiBtts  took  place  about  the  beginning  of  the 
^•rth  century,  and  Gregory  was  still  living  at  the 
time  of  the  first  Nieene  council,  A.  d.  325,  to  which 
one  of  his  sons  was  sent,  apparently  as  representing 
the  Armenian  churehea.    Many  discourses,  profess- 
^y  by  Gregory,  are  given  in  the  work  of  Aga* 
fhsngdos:  uey  are  for  the  most  part  omitted  by 
^TneoD  Metaphrastea.    A  discourse,  extant  in  the 
Axmuin  tongue,  and  ent|Ued  Eneomhan  SaneH 
^^f^igurii  Atmemuium  lUmmimUoH»^  is  ascribed  to 
^rysoBiom ;  bat  m  r^arded  as  spurious  by  nearly 
*S  critics,  nd  amonff  them  by  Montfimcon,  who 
has,  kowever,  given  ue  Latin  version  of  it  in  his 
*£risB  of  Chrysoatom*s  works,  voL  xii.  p.  822,  &c. 
I*  the  Bioffrapkie  dnheneOe^  a  pretty  full  account 
of  Onsgury  b  given,  bat  the  sources  are  not  stated. 
'^  is  thoe  Hid  that  there  are  several  homilies 
«ttknt  in  the  Aimenim  tongue,  ascribed  to  Gre> 


GREGORIUS. 


309 


goiy,  but  in  all  probability  spurious.  (Agathan- 
gelus,  VUa  &  Gregorii^  with  the  Prol^omena  of 
Stillingus,  in  the  Ada  Sanctor.  Sept,  vol.  viii.  p. 
295,  &C.  Comp.  Sozom.  H,  E.  ii.  8  ;  Theophan. 
Chrimog.  vol.  L  n.  35  ;  Cedren.  Compend.  vol.  i. 
p.  498,  ed.  Bonn.) 

7.  Of  Armenia.  A  second  Gregory  was  patri- 
arch of  Armenia  about  the  end  of  the  thirteenth 
and  commencement  of  the  fourteenth  century.  He 
was  disposed  to  unite  with  the  Roman  rather  than 
the  Greek  church.  A  letter  of  his  to  Hayton, 
king  of  Armenia,  is  given  in  the  ConcUiatio  Ec- 
denae  Atmmiae  cum  Romano  of  Galenus.  (Cave, 
Hist.  LUt,  vol.  ii.  p.  337.) 

8.  AsBESTAa.    [See  below,  No.  35.] 

9.  Of  Baxtica,  otherwise  of  Illibhris,  so 
called  because  he  was  bishop  of  Illiberis  or  Illiberi 
(now  Elvira,  near  Granada),  in  the  province  of 
Baetica  (now  Andalusia),  in  Spain,  was  an  eccle- 
siastical writer  of  the  fourth  century.  Jerome,  who 
mentions  him  in  his  Chronicon  {ad  Ann.  371),  de- 
scribes him  as  a  Spanish  bishop,  a  friend  of  Lucifer 
of  Caralis  (Cagliari),  and  a  strenuous  opponent  of  the 
Arians,  from  whom,  in  the  time  of  their  ascendancy, 
he  suffered  much.  The  emperor  Theodosius  the 
Great  addressed  an  edict  to  Cynegias,  praefect  of 
the  praetorium,  desiring  him  to  defend  Gregory 
and  others  of  similar  views  from  the  injuries  offered 
to  them  by  the  heretics.  Gresory  was  the  author 
of  divers  treatises,  among  whicn  was  one  De  Fide^ 
which  Jerome  characterises  as  **•  elegans  libellus.** 
This  work  is  supposed  by  Quesnel,  editor  of  the 
Codex  Canonum  RomanuSy  to  be  the  third  of  the 
^  tres  Fidei  Formulae^  contained  in  that  work,  and 
which  bears  an  inscription  ascribing  it  improperly 
to  Gregory  Nazianzen.  The  work  Do  Fide  contra 
Arianos  given  in  some  editions  of  the  Bibltotlteca 
Pairum^  under  the  name  of  Gregory  of  Baetica  is 
really  by  Faustinus.  [Faustinus.]  The  pseudo 
Fkivius  Dexter  identifies  this  Gregory  of  Baetica 
with  Gregory,  praefect  o{  the  praetorium  in  Gaul. 
[See  above,  Grbgorius,  historical.  No.  3.]  (Hie- 
ronymus,  CS&nMnoon,  Lc^  De  Viri»  lUtuir.  c  1 05 ; 
Cave,  Hist,  LUL  vol.  i.  p.  235 ;  Tillemont,  Me- 
motres,  voL  x.  727,  &c.) 

10.  Of  Cassarkia.  Gregory  lived  about  a.  d. 
940,  at  the  Cappadocian  Caesareia:  he  was  a  pres- 
byter, apparently  of  the  church  there.  He  wrote, 
L  Viia  Sanoti  GregorH  Nazianzenu  A  Latin 
version  of  this  life  (which  is  chiefly  derived  from 
notices  in  the  works  of  Nazianzen  himself)  was 
made  by  Billius,  and  prefixed  to  his  edition  of  the 
works  of  Nazianzen.  Billius  cites  an  ancient  MS. 
in  the  library  of  St  Denis  as  an  authority  for  the 
statement  that  a  Latin  version,  which  he  charac- 
terises as  barbarous,  was  made  by  a  certain  Anas- 
tasius,  about  a.  d.  960  ;  and  considers  that  if  this 
statement  is  correct,  the  authorship  of  the  work 
must  be  ascribed  to  an  earlier  Gregory ;  but  this 
inference  seems  hardly  necessary.  The  version  of 
Billius  is  given  in  the  Z>8  ProbaUt  Sanctorum  Vitis^ 
of  Snrius,  Maii^  p.  12 1,  &c  Some  of  our  authorities 
state  that  the  Greek  original  is  given  in  the  Ada 
Sanctorum  of  the  Bollandists,  Jl/att,  vol.  ii.  p.  766*; 
but  this  is  a  mistake,  the  piece  given  there  is  not  the 
Lifi  by  Gregory,  but  an  anonymous  panegyric.  The 
author  of  the  Life  wrote  also,  2.  SiAolia  in  Ora- 
tionee  XV L  NaxiaTuenij  which  are  quoted  by  Elios 
of  Crete;  but  the  age  of  Elias  himself  [Elias, 
No.  5],  which  is  variously  fixed  from  the  sixth  to 
the  twelfth  century,  is  too  uncertain  to  aid  in  de- 

x3 


310 


GREOORIUS. 


termining  that  of  Gregory.  S.  Tn  Patrt»  Nicaeno», 
This  panegyric  is  giyen  with  a  Latin  version  in  the 
Novum  Auctarium  of  Combefis«  toL  ii.  p.  5i7«  &c  ; 
the  Latin  version  is  given  by  Lipomannns  in  his 
De  VUis  Sanctorum;  and  by  Siuitts  in  the  De 
Profjotia  Sanctorum  Ft/»,  10  JuliL  (Fabric  BibL 
Gr.  vol.  viii.  pp.  386,  432,  vol  z.  pp.  233,  296 ; 
Cave^  HuL  LitL  vol.  iL  p.  99.) 

11.  Of  Cappaoocia.    [See  above,  No.  S.] 

12.  CKRAMKU8.  Nicephorus  of  Constantinople 
gives  the  name  of  Gregory  to  the  archbishop  of 
Tauromeninm,  better  known  as  Theophanes  (but 
called  in  some  MSS.  George)  Cerameos.     [Czra- 

MBU8.] 

13.  Chioniadbs  lived  in  the  reign  of  Alexius 
L  Comnenns  (a.  d.  1081 — 1118.)  There  are  ex- 
tant in  MS.  in  the  Imperial  Library  at  Vienna 
sixteen  letters  of  Gregory  Chioniades,  addressed, 
some  to  the  emperor,  otners  to  the  patriareh  or 
nobles  of  Constantinople,  the  publication  (tf  which 
is  desirable  from  the  light  which  it  is  supposed  they 
would  throw  on  that  period  of  Bysantine  history. 
(Fabric.  BiU,  Gr,  vol  xL  p.  631 ;  Cave,  HiaL  LitL 
vol.  ii.  p.  16i.) 

14.  Of  Constantinople.  [Gsoroius,  lite- 
laiy,  No.  20.] 

15.  Of  Constantinople.    [Mammas.] 

16.  Of  Corinth.    [Pabdus.] 

17.  Of  Cyprus.     [Georoius,  No.  20.] 

18.  Of  Illuxris.     [See  above,  No.  9.] 

19.  Mammas.    [Mammas.] 

20.  Mslissrnus.    [Mammas.] 

21.  Monachus,  the  Monk.  Gregory  is  not 
accurately  described  by  the  title  Monk,  as  he  lived 
on  the  proceeds  of  his  own  property,  a  &nn  in 
Thrace,  though  much  given  to  ascetic  practices  and 
entertaining  a  great  reverence  for  religious  persons. 
His  spiritu^  director  having  died,  he  attached  him- 
self to  St  Basil  the  younger,  the  ascetic,  who  lived 
during  and  after  the  reign  of  Leo  VL  the  Philoso- 
pher (A.D.  886 — 911),  and  is  supposed  to  have 
survived  as  late  as  a.  D.  952.  After  his  death, 
Gregory  composed  two  memoirs  of  him ;  the  more 
prolix  appears  to  have  perished,  the  other  is  given 
by  the  BioUandists  in  the  /lefts  Sanciontm^  AfaHi^ 
vol  iii. ;  the  Latin  version  in  the  body  of  the  work, 
p.  667«  &&,  and  the  original  in  the  Appendue^  ^21^ 
&e.  This  memoir,  though  crammed  with  miracu- 
lous stories,contatns  several  notices  of  contemporary 
public  men  and  political  events :  and  a  considerable 
extract  of  it  is  given  by  Combefis  in  the  Hidoriae 
Byxantmae  Scriptores  poai  Theophanem^  fol.  Paris, 
A.  D.  1685.  It  precedes,  in  that  work,  the  Ckro- 
nicon  of  Symeon  Magister.  (Fabric  BUd.  Gr,  vol 
z.  p.  206  ;  Cave,  Hist,  Liit.  il  p.  69 ;  Ada  Sandor,^ 
Mariiiy  vol  iii^  Prolcg,  ad  Vit.  S,  BatilU.) 

22.  Of  Mytilsni.  a  homily.  In  Jem  Pasd- 
onemj  by  Gregory  of  Mytilene,  u  given  by  Gretser, 
with  a  Latin  version,  m  bis  collection,  De  Cmoe, 
{FntiticBibLGr.Yolx.  p.  245.) 

23.  24.  NAZIANZBNU&     [See  below.] 

25.  Of  Nbogaxsarxia.  [See  below,  Grs- 
OORIVS  Tbaumatueous.] 

26.  OfNicABA.     [See  below,  No.  35.  j 

27.  Of  NvssA.    [See  below.] 

28.  Palamas.    [Palamas.] 

29.  PARpua    [Parous.] 

30.  Patzo.  Nicohius  ()omnenus  Panadopoli 
eites  the  exposition  of  the  Novellae  of  the  later 
Bysantine  emperors,  by  Gregorius  Patio,  who  held 
the  office  of  Logotheta  Dromi  (or  Logotheta  Conns), 


GREGORIUS. 

and  whom  he  regards  as  one  of  the  most  eminent 
of  the  jurists  of  the  Bysantine  empire,  inferior  to 
Harmenopuhis  alone.  The  time  at  which  Gregtn 
rius  Patzo  lived  is  not  known,  but  he  must  have 
been  later  than  Alexis  I.  Comnenns  (a.  D.  1081 — 
1118),  some  of  whose  Novgllae  he  has  expounded. 
Assamanni  would  make  him  a  modem  (jreek. 
(Fabric.  BUtL  Gr,  vol.  xi.  p.  632.) 

31.  PsRiPATKTicua    [Oboiuiius,  No.  41.] 

32.  Prbsbytbe.     [See  above.  No.  10.] 

33.  Of  SiciLT.     [See  below.  No.  35.] 

34.  Of  SiNAL     [See  above.  No.  5.] 

85.  Of  Stracusb,  sometimes  ciUed  of  Sigilt. 
Gregory,  sumamed  Asbbstas;,  was  made  bishop  of 
Syracuse  about  a.  d.  845.  He  went  to  Constanti- 
nople, apparently  soon  after  his  appobtment  to  the 
see,  for  he  appears  to  have  been  there  in  a.  d.  847, 
where  Ignatius  was  chosen  patriarch,  whose  election 
he  strenuously  opposed.  He  was,  in  return,  deposed 
by  Ignatius  in  a  council  held  a.  d.  85  4,  on  the  ground, 
as  Mongitor  affirms,  of  his  profligacy ;  and  |iis  depo- 
sition was  confirmed  by  the  Pope,  Benedict  III. 
When,  on  the  deposition  of  Ignatius,  Photius  was 
placed  on  the  patriarehal  throne,  a.  d.  858,  he  waa 
oonsecmted  by  Gregory,  whose  episcopal  character, 
notwithstanding  his  deposition,  was  thus  recognised. 
Gregory  was  anathematised,  together  with  Photius, 
at  me  council  of  Rome  a.  d.  863 :  and  his  connec- 
tion with  the  Gredc  patriarch  is  a  reason  for  re- 
ceiving with  caution  the  assertions  of  Romish 
writen  as  to  his  immoral  character.  Photius  pro- 
moted him  A.  o.  878  to  the  bishopric  of  Nicaea,  in 
Bithynia.    He  died  soon  after. 

He  is  perhaps  the  **  Gregorius  arehiepiseopus 
Siciliae**  mentioned  by  Allatius  in  his  tract  De 
Mdkodiorutn  Seriptis  (published  in  the  ConvwUm 
decern  Virginum  SU  MdkodH  Martyru^  Rome, 
1656),  as  the  author  of  an  **Oratio  longa  in  S. 
Methodium.*'  The  age  of  Gregory,  who  lived  in 
and  after  the  time  of  Methodius,  fisvours  this  sup- 
position, but  there  is  some  difficulty  from  the  term 
**  Arehiepiseopus  Siciliae.**  (Mongitor,  BUtL  SkmlA, 
vol  L  p.  263 ;  Cave,  HisL  LUt,  vol.  ii.  pp.  40,  76.) 

36.  Thavmaturous.    [See  below.] 

37.  Thboloous.  [See  below,  Grbgoriub  Na- 
zianzbnus,  2.] 

38.  Thbssalonicbnsxs.    [Palamas.] 

There  were  several  Gregorii  among  the  dd  Syriac 
or  Arabic  writers,  who  may  be  traced  in  the  BAUo- 
ikeea  OrientaU»  of  Assamanni.  [J.  C  M.  j 

GREGO'RIUS  NAZIANZE'NUS,  the  elder, 
was  bishop  of  Nasiansus  in  Cappadocia  for  about 
forty-five  years,  a.  d.  329 — 374,  and  father  of  the 
celebrated  Gregory  Nacianzen.  He  was  a  person 
of  lank,  and  he  held  the  highest  magistracies  in 
Nazianzns  without  increasins  his  fortune.  In 
religion,  he  was  originally  a  nypsistarian,  a  sect 
who  derived  their  name  from  their  acknowledgment 
of  one  supreme  God  (D^urrof),  and  whose  religion 
seems,  from  what  little  is  known  of  it,  to  have 
been  a  sort  of  compound  of  Judaism  and  Magian- 
ism  with  other  elemjBts.  He  was  converted  to 
Christianity  by  the  erorts  and  prayers  of  his  wife 
Nonna,  aided  by  a  miraculous  dream,  and  by  the 
teaching  of  certain  bishops,  who  passed  through 
Nazianaus,  on  their  way  to  the  council  of  Nicaea, 
A.  D.  325.  His  baptiim  was  marked  by  omesa, 
which  were  soon  fulfilled  in  his  elevation  to  the 
see  of  Nazianzus,  about  a.  d.  329.  He  governed 
well,  and  resisted  Arianism.  His  ddett  son,  Gr^ 
gory,  was  bom  after  he  beciusie  bishop.    In  360  he 


GBEGORIU& 

«mnpped  by  tlie  Aziani,  through  his  denre 
far  powe,  Bto  the  ngnatore  of  the  orafefltioii  of 
Ariflunoa,  «■  act  whin  ouued  the  orthodox  monlu 
of  NannsBi  to  fiani  a  nolent  pertj  against  him. 
The  achiHi  wm  healed  bj  the  aid  of  his  son  Or»- 
gorjr,  aad  the  old  bishop  Boade  a  renewed  public 
conffMiiwi  of  hia  orthodozyt  which  satis6ed  his 
oppeneata,  36S.  In  the  year  S70  be,  with  his  son, 
Bsed  evciy  efibrt  to  seean  the  elemdon  of  Basil  to 
the  bishopric  of  CaoMieia  ;  indeed,  the  intemperate 
seal  of  tbe  two  Orq^ories  seems  to  haTO  embittered 
the  Ariaoa  against  BasiL  All  the  other  events  of 
his  Hfe,  of  any  importance,  are  rekted  in  the  next 
aitieb.     (Greg.  Nasuna.  OraL  six.)  [P.  &] 

GREO<rRIUS  NAZIANZE'NUS,  ST.,.  sor- 
.  Oe^Ae7oi,from  his  aeal  in  the  defience  of  the 
%wa80Beofthemost  eminent  frthers 
sf  the  Greek  Chucfa.  He  was  bom  at  Ananaos,  n 
viDi^  in  Gappadocta,  not  fitf  from  Naisiansns,  ^e 
dij  of  which  his  fiuher  was  the  Ushop,  and  from 
w^eh  both  frither  and  son  took  the  surname  of 
Nsmnaf ,  There  is  some  doubt  aboat  the  date 
of  Us  birth.  The  statement  of  Suidas  (t.  v.)  is 
diieetly  at  variaaee  with  serersl  known  frcte  in  his 
hie;  In  aU  pfofaability  he  was  bom  in,  or  yery 
ihsrtly  beibn,  the  year  929,  His  mother  Nonna, 
a  ataleas  and  devont  Qiriatian,  had  devoted  him 
cvea  in  the  womb  to  the  aarriee  of  God,  and  ex- 
cited huaelf  to  the  utmost  in  training  hw  ui£uit 
■ind  to  this  destiny.  In  that  age  of  miradw  and 
vinoos,  we  are  not  sorprised  to  find  that  €rreg<«y, 
while  yet  a  boy,  was  visited  by  a  dream,  which 
ezdted  in  him  the  leaolntion,  to  which  he  was  ever 
stedfittt,  to  live  a  life  of  aaceticiam  and  celibacy, 
withdmwB  ften  the  worid,  and  in  the  service  of 
God  and  the  chnrdL  Meanwhile,  his  &ther  took 
the  gw  alisl  care  <^  hia  edocation  in  the  sdenees 
Fnm  the  care  of  able  teachers  at  Cac- 
he proceeded  to  Palestine,  where  he  studied 
tee  he  went  to  Alexandria,  and 
fia^v  his  seal  lor  knowledge  led  him  to  Athens, 
then  the  fiMaa  of  all  learning.  On  his  voyage,  the 
▼oMci  ttwmtend  a  tremendoos  storm,  which  ex- 
cited IB  him  great  teiror,  because  he  had  not  yet 


GREGORIUS. 


911 


The  time  of  his  airival  at  Athens  seems  to  have 
abMt,or  before iLD.  360.  He ap[died  himself 
arlatly  to  the  atady  of  famguago,  poetry,  rhetoric, 
philesB|diy,malhtmatiis,apd  also  of  physic  andmusic. 
At  Atheas  Gregory  fbnied  hia  friendship  with  BasiL 
[BASflLtoa]  Here  also  he  met  with  Julian,  whose 
HsnguuBS  chaiacter  he  ii  said  to  have  discerned 
evca  thas  early.  On  the  departure  of  Basil  from 
Atheas,  in  3&S,  Gngocy  would  have  accompanied 
hii  ftiead  ;  but,  at  the  uigeot  request  of  the  whole 
Mj  ef  stadents,  he  remauied  there  as  a  teacher  of 
MHie,  bat  only  till  the  following  year,  when  he 
sme,  856.  He  now  made  an  open  pro- 
of C^ristiaaity  by  receiving  baptism ;  and, 
_  to  cxaidae  his  powers  as  a  rhetorician, 
iaihocoarta  or  in  tlie  schools,  he  set  himself 
to  fofatm  his  vows  of  di^ication  to  the  service  of 
M.  He  made  a  laaoliitSoii,  which  he  is  said  to 
^  kept  all  hia  life,  nevar  to  swear.   His  religion 


*  la  the  Ariaa  ceatroveny,  the  terau  l^taXayU 
d  bUikJTft  were  need  by  the  orthodox  with 
Aeaee  to  the  Nieena  doctrine,  which  they  be- 
to  be  contained  in  the  passage  of  Scripture, 

Mr  j|r  d  )Jy%     It  was  in  this  sense  that  they 

cded  the  ipoatla  John  4  »t4kayn. 


assumed  the  &mi  of  qmetiam  and  ascetic  virtue. 
It  seems  that  he  would  hare  retired  altogether  from 
the  worid  but  for  the  claims  which  his  aged  parents 
had  upon  lus  care.  He  so  far,  however,  gratified 
his  taste  for  the  monastic  life,  as  to  visit  his  friend 
Basil  in  his  retirement,  and  to  join  in  his  exercises 
of  devotion,  a.  d.  3d8  or  359.  [Basilitts.]  But 
he  never  became  a  regular  monk.  His  fiery  temper 
and  the  circumstances  of  the  age  prevailed  over  the 
resolves  of  his  youth ;  and  this  quietist,  who  replies 
to  the  remonstrances  of  Basil  on  his  inactivity,  by 
the  strongest  aspirations  for  a  life  of  rest  and  re- 
ligious meditation  (EpitL  xxxii.  p.  696),  became 
one  of  the  most  restless  of  mankind.  (Comp. 
OntL  V.  p.  134.) 

In  the  year  360  or  36 1 ,  Gregory  was  called  frt>m 
his  retirement  to  the  help  of  hu  fother,  who,  as  the 
best  means  of  securing  his  support,  and  probably 
also  to  prevent  him  from  choosing  the  monastic  life, 
suddenly,  and  without  his  consent,  ordained  him  as 
a  jwosbyter,  probably  at  Christmas,  361.  Gr^ory 
showed  his  dislike  to  this  proceeding  by  imme- 
diately rejoining  Basil,  but  the  entreaties  of  his 
fiither  and  of  many  of  the  people  of  Naxianzus, 
backed  by  the  fear  that  he  might  be,  like  Jonah, 
fleeing  from  his  duty,  induced  him  to  return  home, 
about  Easter,  362.  At  that  feast  he  preached  his 
first  sermon  (Orai,  xL),  which,  as  it  seems,  he  af- 
terwards expanded  into  a  luUer  discourse,  which 
was  published  but  never  preached  {OraL  i.),  in 
which  he  defends  himself  against  the  chaxges  that 
his  flight  from  Nasiansus  had  occasioned,  and  sets 
forth  the  duties  and  difficulties  of  a  Christian  minis- 
ter.  It  is  called  his  ApotogeUo  Diactmrm,  He  was 
now  for  some  time  engaged  in  the  dischaige  of  his 
duties  as  a  presbyter,  and  in  assisting  his  aged 
fother  in  his  episcopal  functions,  as  well  as  in  com- 
posing the  di£ferencee  between  him  and  the  monks 
of  Narianxua,  the  happy  temiination  of  which  he 
celebrated  in  three  orationi.    {OrasL  xii. — ^xiv.) 

In  the  mean  time  Julian  had  succeeded  to  the 
throne  of  Constantius  (a.  d.  361),  and  Gregory, 
like  his  friend  Basil,  was  soon  brought  into  collision 
with  the  apostate  emperor,  from  whose  court  he 
permaded  his  brother  Caesarius  to  retire.  [Cax- 
BAUI78,  St.]  Whether  the  unsupported  statement 
of  Gregory,  that  he  and  his  friend  Basil  were 
marked  out  as  the  first  victims  of  a  new  general 
persecution  on  Julianas  rstum  from  Persia,  can 
be  relied  upon  or  not,  it  is  certain  that  the 
passions  of  the  emperor  would  soon  have  over- 
come his  affectation  of  philosophy,  and  that  his 
pretended  indiiforence,  but  real  dis&vour,  towards 
Christianity,  would  have  broken  out  into  a  fierce 
penecution.  The  deliverance  from  this  danger  by 
the  fell  of  Julian  (b.  a  363)  was  celebrated  by 
Gregory  in  two  orations  against  the  emperor*s  me- 
mory {hjiyoi  oniAiTcvriaol,  OraL  iii.  and  iv.), 
which  are  distinguiahed  more  for  warmth  of  in- 
vective than  either  for  real  eloquence  or  Christian 
temper.    They  were  never  delivered. 

In  the  year  36i,  when  Baril  was  deposed  by  his 
bishop,  Euselnns,  Gregory  again  accompanied  him 
to  his  retreat  in  Pontus,  and  was  of  great  service 
in  efiecting  his  recondliation  with  Ensebius,  which 
took  pbce  in  365.  He  also  assisted  Basil  most 
powerfully  against  the  attacks  of  Valens  and  the 
Arian  bishops  of  Cappadocia.  For  the  next  five 
years  he  seems  to  have  been  occupied  with  his 
duties  at  Nasiansua,  in  the  midst  of  domestic 
troubles,  the  Ulneaa  of  his  parents,  and  the  death 

X  4 


A 


B12 


GREGORIUS. 


of  hit  brother  Caxsariub,  a.  d.  368  or  369.  Hit 
panegyric  on  CaeMiriiu  if  esteemed  one  of  his  beit 
discoaraes.  (Orai.  x.)  A  few  yean  later,  a.  d. 
374,  be  Io«t  his  sister  Ooigonia,  for  whom  also  he 
composed  a  panegyric.     (OraL  xL) 

The  election  of  Basil  to  the  bishopric  of  Cae- 
sareia,  in  370,  was  promoted  by  Gregory  and  his 
father  with  a  seal  which  passed  the  bounds  of 
seemltness  and  prudence.  One  of  Basirs  first  acts 
was  to  inrite  his  friend  to  become  a  presbyter  at 
Caesareia  ;  but  Gregory  declined  the  invitation, 
on  grounds  the  force  of  which  Basil  could  not 
deny.  ( Orat.  xx.  p.  344.)  An  event  soon  after- 
wards occurred,  which  threatened  the  rupture  of 
their  friendship.  Basil,  as  metropolitan  of  Cappa> 
docia,  erected  a  new  see  at  the  small,  poor,  unplea- 
sant, and  unhealthy  town  of  Sasima,  and  conferred 
the  bishopric  on  Gregory,  A-  D.  372.  The  true 
motive  of  Basil  seems  to  have  been  to  strengthen 
his  authority  as  metropolitan,  by  placing  the  person 
on  whom  he  could  most  rely  as  a  sort  of  outpost 
against  Anthimus,  the  bishop  of  Tyana;  for  Sasima 
was  very  near  Tyana,  and  was  actually  claimed  by 
Anthimus  as  belonging  to  his  see.  But  for  this 
very  reason  the  appointment  was  the  more  unac- 
ceptable to  Gregory,  whose  most  cherished  wish 
was  to  retire  into  a  religious  solitude,  as  soon  as 
his  fiither*s  death  should  set  him  free.  He  gave 
vent  to  his  feelings  in  three  discounes,  in  which, 
however,  he  shows  that  his  friendship  for  Basil 
prevails  over  his  ofiended  feelings  (Ororf.  v.  vi.  viL), 
and  he  never  assumed  the  functions  of  his  epi»- 
oopate.  Finding  him  resolved  not  to  go  to  Saainu^ 
his  father,  with  much  difficulty,  prevailed  upon  him 
to  share  with  him  the  bishopric  of  Nazianzus  ;  and 
Gregory  only  consented  upon  the  condition  that  he 
should  be  at  liberty  to  lay  down  the  office  at  his 
father*s  death.  On  this  occasion  he  delivered  the 
discourse  (OraL  viii.)  entitled.  Ad  Pairmn^  qmm 
Naztanzenae  eodethe  curam  fiio  commwusee, 
A.  D.  :)72.  To  the  following  year  are  generally 
assigned  his  discourse  Db  phga  prandinis,  on  the 
occasion  of  a  hailstorm  whidi  had  ravaged  the 
country  round  Naxiancus  (Orat.  xv.),  and  that  Ad 
Nazianzmiotj  Hmore  tr^Mdanieif  et  Prae/eetum 
iratum  {OraL  xvii.),  the  occasion  of  which  seems  to 
have  been  some  popular  commotion  in  the  city, 
which  the  praefect  was  disposed  to  punish  severely. 

Gregory  Naxianzen,  the  father,  died  in  the  year 
374,  at  the  age  of  almost  a  hundred  years,  and  his 
son  pronounced  over  him  a  funeral  oration,  at  which 
his  mother  Nonna  and  his  friend  Basil  were 
present  (OraL  xix.)  He  was  now  anxious  to 
perfonn  his  purpose  of  hiying  down  the  bishopric, 
but  his  friends  prevailed  on  him  to  retain  it  for  a 
time,  though  he  never  regarded  himself  as  actually 
bishop  of  Naaianins,  but  merely  as  a  temporary  oc- 
cupant of  the  see  (EpitL  xlil  p.  804,  Ixv.  p.  824, 
Curm,  de  ViL  suoy  p.  9,  Orat,  vui.  p.  148).  It  is 
therefore  an  error  of  his  disciple  Jerome  (Ttr. 
lUust.  117),  and  other  writers,  to  speak  of  Gregory 
«s  bishop  of  Nazianius.  From  a  discourse  delivered 
about  this  time  (Orai.  ix.),  we  find  that  he  was 
still  as  averse  from  public  life,  and  as  fond  of 
solitary  meditation,  as  ever.  He  also  began  to 
fieel  the  infirmities  of  age,  which  his  ascetic  life  had 
brought  upon  him,  though  he  was  not  yet  fifty. 
From  these  causes,  and  also,  it  would  seem,  in 
order  to  compel  the  bishops  of  Cappadoda  to  fill  up 
the  see  of  Naxianzus,  he  at  kst  fled  to  Selenoeia, 
the  capital  of  Iiauiia  (a.  d.  375),  where  he  appears 


GREGORIUS. 

to  have  remained  till  379,  but  where  he  wu  ttill 
disappointed  of  the  rest  he  sought ;  for  his  own 
ardent  spirit  and  the  claims  of  others  compelled 
him  still  to  engage  in  the  eodeaiastical  controversies 
which  distracted  the  Eastern  Church.  The  defence 
of  orthodoxy  against  the  Arians  seemed  to  rest 
upon  him  mora  than  ever,  after  the  death  of  Basil, 
on  the  1st  of  January,  a.  d.  379,  and  in  that  year 
he  was  called  fi«m  his  retirament,  much  against  hia 
will,  by  the  urgent  request  of  many  orthodox 
bishops,  to  Constantinople,  to  aid  the  cause  of  Ca- 
tholicism, which,  after  a  severe  depression  lor  forty 
years,  then  seemed  hopes  of  roviving  under  the 
auspices  of  Gratian  and  Theodosins.  At  Constan- 
tinople Gregory  had  to  maintain  a  conflict,  not  only 
with  the  Arians,  but  also  with  huge  bodies  of  No- 
vatians,  Appollinarists,  and  other  heratics.  Hia 
success  was  great,  and  not  unattended  by  miraclea. 
So  powerful  were  the  heretics,  and  so  few  the  or- 
thodox, that  the  latter  had  no  church  capable  of 
containing  the  increasing  numbers  who  came  to 
listen  to  Gregory.  He  was  therefore  obliged  to 
gather  his  congregation  in  the  house  of  a  relation  ; 
and  this  originated  the  celebrated  church  of  Ana»- 
tasia,  which  was  afterwards  built  with  great  splen- 
dour and  sancUfied  by  numerous  mirsoes.  Some 
of  his  discourses  at  Constantinople  are  among  his 
extant  works ;  the  most  celebrated  of  them  are  the 
five  on  the  diivine  nature,  and  especially  on  the 
Gkidhead  of  Christ,  in  answer  to  the  Eunomiana 
and  Macedonians,  entitled  Aiyoi  S*o\ayucoL  (OraL 
xxxiii. — ^xxxviL)  It  cannot  be  said  that  these 
discourses  deserve  the  reputation  in  which  they 
were  held  by  the  ancients.  They  present  a  clear, 
dogmatic,  uncritical  statement  of  the  Catholic  faith, 
with  ingenious  replies  to  ite  opponents,  in  a  fona 
which  has  far  more  of  the  rhetoric  of  the  schools 
than  of  real  eloquence.  Moreover,  his  perfect 
Nicene  orthodoxy  has  been  questioned;  it  is  al- 
leged that  in  the  fifth  discourse  he  somewhat  sacri- 
fices the  unity  to  tlie  trinity  of  the  Godhead.  The 
success  of  Gr^ry  provoked  the  Arians  to  extreme 
hostility:  they  pelted  him,  they  desecrated  hia 
little  church,  and  they  accused  him  in  a  court  of 
justice  as  a  disturber  of  the  public  peace ;  but  he 
bore  their  persecutions  with  patience,  and,  finally, 
many  of  his  opponento  became  his  hearers.  The 
weaker  side  of  his  character  was  displayed  in  hia 
rebitions  to  Maximus,  an  ambitious  hypocrite, 
whose  apparent  sanctity  and  zeal  for  orthodoxy  so 
far  imposed  upon  Gregory,  that  he  pronounced  a 
panegyrical  oration  upon  him  in  his  presence. 
(Orat,  xxiii.)  Maximus  soon  after  endeavoured,  in 
380,  to  seize  the  episcopal  chair  of  Constantinople, 
but  the  people  rose  against  him,  and  exoelled  him 
firom  the  city.  This  and  other  troubles  caused 
Gregory  to  think  of  leaving  Constantinople,  but,  at 
the  entreaties  of  his  people,  he  promised  to  remain 
with  them  till  other  bishops  should  come  to  take 
charge  of  them.  He  retired  home,  however,  for  a 
short  time  to  refresh  his  spirit  with  the  lolitade  he 
loved. 

In  November,  380,  Theodosius  arrived  at  Con- 
stantinople, and  received  Gregory  with  the  highest 
favour,  promising  him  his  firm  support  He  com- 
pelled the  Arians  to  give  up  all  the  churches  of  the 
dty  to  the  Catholics,  and,  in  the  midst  of  the  im- 
perial guards,  Gregory  entered  the  great  church  of 
Constantinople,  by  the  side  of  Theodotius.  The 
excessive  doudiineas  of  the  day  was  interpreted  by 
the  Aiiaoa  as  a  token  of  the  Divine  diapleasaie,but 


OREGORIU& 

%licB,  il  the  cammeDeement  of  the  lenioe,  the  ran 
hunt  forth  «nd  filled  the  church  with  bii  light,  all 
the  Orthodox  aeoepted  it  as  a  ngn  from  hearen,  and 
called  oat  to  the  emperor  to  make  Gresory  biihop 
of  Comtantiiiople.  The  cry  was  with  difficulty 
appMied  Ibr  the  time,  and  ihortly  afterward*  Gre> 
ffory  WIS  eonpeOed  to  accept  the  office.  As  the 
imd  ti  the  orthodox  party,  Gregory  need  their 
victoiy  with  a  healing  moderationi  at  least  aocord- 
i^  to  the  ideas  of  his  time,  for  the  snppreuion  of 
the  pabUe  worship  of  the  heretics  by  Uie  edicts  of 
Theodosiiis  was  not  regarded  by  him  as  an  act  of 
pnweatioa.  On  the  other  hand,  many  of  the 
Ariaas  regarded  him  with  the  deepest  enmity,  and 
he  t^kM/m  a  nanantie  story  of  an  astasiin,  who 
CBBe  with  other  TiaitorB  into  his  room,  bat  was 
eooideiiee-slricken,  and  confessed  his  goilt :  Gre* 
fory  iliMiissiid  him  with  his  benediction.  The 
alEun  of  the  chorch  were  administered  by  him 
vith  diligcnoe  and  integrity,  and  he  paid  no  more 
coort  to  the  emperor  thmi  the  etiqnette  of  his  rank 
fcqoired.  SeTcral  of  his  sermons  belong  to  the 
resr  of  his  patriarchate. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  381,  Theodooias 
eoBToked  the  eelebnted  oooncil  of  Constantinople, 
the  tecond  of  the  oeenmenical  cooncili.    One  of  its 
atliest  acts  was  to  confirm  Gregory  in  the  patri- 
sechate  of  Constantinople,  and  soon  after,  in  con- 
•eqwDce  of  tfe  sadden  dei^  of  Meletins,  he  became 
pteodcnt  of  the  coondl.    He  soon  foand,  howoTer, 
tbst  he  had  not  the  power  to  rnls  it    He  was 
too  good  sad  moderate,  perhaps  also  too  weak  and 
indolent,  to  gvrem  a  genersl  conncil  in  that  age. 
His  health  dso  was  Tory  infirm.    He  grsdnally 
withdrew  hinuelf  from  the  sittings  of  the  conndl, 
snd  showed  a  disposition  to  lay  down  his  bishopric. 
His  chief  opponents,  the  Egyptian  and  Macedonian 
bishops,  seued  the  opportnnity  to  attack  him,  on 
the  grooad  that  he  amid  not  hold  the  bishopric  of 
Ceastsatinopje,  as  be  was  already  biihop  of  Nar 
iia&sas,aad  the  chorch  did  not  permit  translations. 
CTpoa  this  he  gladly  resigned  his  office.     His  re- 
■gastian  was  accepted  withoat  hesitation  by  the 
CModl  and  the  emperor,  and  he  took  leave  of  the 
peepis  of  Constantinople  in  a  disconrse  which  is 
the  noblest  cibrt  of  his  eloqoenee.    He  retomed 
to  Csppadoda,  and,  the  coarse  of  his  jonmey  lead- 
ing Uai  to  Caessreia,  he  there  deliTored  his  ad- 
arasUe  fimersl  oration  upon  BasiL    Finding  the 
bohoprie  of  Nasiansns  still  vacant,  he  discharged 
iu  ioties  mitil,  in  the  Ibtbwing  year,  883,  he 
fcand  a  -"frM?  snccessor  in  his  coasin  EnlaliuSb 
He  aov  fins&y  retired  to  his  long-songht  solitude, 
St  hit  patenal  estate  at  Ariansns,  where  the  en  joy- 
Mat  of  qoiet  phileeophical  meditation  was  mingled 
viik  the  renew  of  his  past  life,  which  he  recorded 
ia  sa  Iambic  poem.    This  woric  breathes  a  spirit 
of  MBlcotawBt,  derived  from  an  approving  con- 
Kinoe,  bat  not  "«r»»''^  with  oomnbunts  of  the 
i^stitade  and  disappointment  which  he  had  en- 
cnstoed  in  the  discharge  of  duties  he  had  never 
**«|ht,  and  lamentatiims  over  the  evil  times  on 
^A  he  had  frd]e&     He  draws  a  melancholy 
|>ctve  of  the  character  of  the  clergy  of  his  time, 
foiled  dnefly  from  his  ezperieoce  of  the  conncil 
sfCmsiaaiiuopie.  He  alao  wrote  other  poems,  and 
■efoal  letters,  in  his  retirement    He  died  in  389 
«  M.    After  the  aecoont  given  of  his  life,  little 
to  be  said  of  his  chwacter.    His  nataial 
of  the  two  qnalitiea,  which  are 
nited,  impetaoAty  and  indolence. 


GREGORIUS. 


818 


The  former  was  tempered  by  sincere  and  hnmble 
piety,  and  by  a  deep  conviction  of  the  benefits  of 
moderation ;  the  latter  was  aggravated  by  his 
notions  of  philosophic  quietism,  and  by  his  con- 
tinual encounters  with  difficulties  above  his  strength. 
He  was  a  perfectly  honest  man.  His  mind,  though 
highly  cultivated,  was  of  no  great  power.  His 
poems  are  not  above  mediocrity,  and  his  discourses, 
though  sometimes  really  eloquent,  are  generally 
nothing  more  than  fisvourable  specimens  of  the 
rhetoric  of  the  schools.  He  is  more  earnest  than 
Chrysostom,  but  not  so  omamentaL  He  is  more 
artificial,  but  also,  in  spirit,  more  attractive,  than 
BasiL  Biblical  theology  has  gained  but  little  from 
either  of  these  writers,  whose  chief  aim  was  to 
explain  and  enforce  the  dogmas  of  the  Catholic 
church. 

The  works  of  Gregory  Nazianzen  are,  1.  Ora- 
tions or  Sermons  ;  2.  Letters  ;  3.  Poems  ;  4.  His 

wm. 

The  following  are  the  most  important  editions  of 
the  works  of  Gregory  Nasianzen : — An  editio  prin^ 
oep$^  Basil.  1550,  folio,  containing  the  Greek  text, 
and  .the  lives  of  Gregory  by  Suidas,  Sopbronins, 
and  Gregory  the  presbyter.  A  Latin  version  was 
published  at  the  same  place  and  time,  in  a  sepante 
volume.  2.  Morell*s  edition,  after  the  text  of 
BiUius,2  vols.  foL  Paris.  1609—1611 ;  a  new  and 
improved  edition,  1630 ;  a  careless  reprint.  Colon. 
(Lips.),  1690.  3.  Another  edition,  after  Billius, 
by  Tollius  and  Muratorius,  Venet  1753.  4.  The 
Benedictine  edition,  of  which  only  the  first  volume 
was  published:  it  was  commenced  by  Louvart, 
continued  by  Maron,  and  finished  by  Gemencet 
It  contains  only  the  discounes,  preceded  by  an 
excellent  lifie  of  Gregory,  Paris.  1778.  The  dis- 
courses are  placed  in  a  new  order  by  Clemencet 
The  nnmbers  used  in  this  article  are  those  of  Bil- 
lius. The  edition  of  Billius  only  contains  a  part  of 
Gregory*s  p>ems.  The  principal  edition  of  the 
remainder  is  by  ToUius,  under  the  title  of  Car- 
mma  Qyaeo,  in  his  Jmigma  Itmsrani  Italiciy 
Tnij.  ad  Rhen.  1696,  4to.,  reprinted,  1709. 
Muratori  further  discovered  sevend  of  Gregory*s 
epigrams,  which  he  published  in  his  Anecdota 
Graeea^  Patav.  1709,  4to.  These  epigrams  form  a 
part  of  the  Palatine  Anthology,  and  are  published 
more  accurately  in  Jacobs*s  edition  of  Uie  Paktine 
Anthology,  b.  viii.  vol  L  pp.  539 — 604 ;  and  in 
Boissonade*s  Poet.  GroM.  S^Uoge^  Paris,  1824, 
&C.  There  are  many  other  editions  of  parts  of  his 
workSb  (The  authorities  for  Gregory^s  life,  besides 
those  already  quoted,  are  the  lives  of  him  by 
Nioetas  and  by  Gregory  the  presbyter,  the  Eede- 
tiatiitxU  Hidoriet  of  Socrates  and  Sosomen,  the 
works  of  Baranius,  Tillemont,  Fleury,  Du  Pin, 
Lardner,  Le  Clere ;  Cave,  HitL  Lit.  vol  L  p.  246  ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Grate,  voL  viii  p.  383;  Schri>ckh, 
Ckridiidie  Kirciaiffeaekiektt,  vol  xiii.  p.  268 ;  UU- 
mann,  Gregonua  «on  Naxkmx^  der  Thtologe^  em 
Bettrag  xmr  Kirekm  tmd  JkgmengeadiidiU  det 
vierten  Jakrhmderti,  Darmst  1825,  8vo. ;  Hoff- 
mann, Letieom  BibliqgrapkieMm  Scriptormm  Gra^ 

GREGOmUS  NYSSB'NUS,  ST.,  bishop  of 
Nyssa,  in  Caopadocia,  and  a  fitther  of  the  Greek 
chureh,  was  the  younger  brother  of  Basil  the  Great 
He  was  bom  at  Oueaareia,  in  Cappadoda,  in  or 
soon  after  a.  d.  331.  Though  we  have  no  express 
aooount  of  his  education,  there  is  no  doubt  that, 
like  his  brother^s,  it  waa  the  beat  that  the  Roman 


su 


GREQORIUS. 


empire  oould  fbniialL  Like  hit  brother  abo,  he 
fbnned  an  early  friendship  with  Gregory  Nasi- 
anzen.  He  did  not,  however,  share  in  their  reli* 
gious  views ;  bat,  having  been  appointed  a  reader 
in  some  choreh,  he  aband<med  the  office,  and  be- 
came a  teacher  of  rhetoric.  Gregory  Nasianzen 
remonstrated  with  him  on  this  step  by  letter  (EpiaL 
43),  and  ultimately  he  became  a  minister  of  the 
choreh,  being  ordained  by  his  brother  Basil  to  the 
bishopric  of  Nyssa,  a  small  place  in  Cappadocia, 
about  A.  D.  372.  As  a  piUar  of  orthodoxy,  he  was 
only  inferior  to  his  brother  and  his  friend.  The 
Arians  persecuted  him ;  and  at  last,  upon  a  frivo- 
lous accuation,  drove  him  into  banishment,  ▲.  d. 
375,  from  which,  on  the  death  of  Valens,  he  was 
recalled  by  Gratiatt,  a.  d.  378.  In  the  following 
year  he  was  present  at  the  synod  of  Antioch ;  and 
afier  visiting  his  dying  sister,  Macrina,  in  Pontus 
[Basilius],  he  went  into  Arabia,  having  been 
commissioned  by  the  synod  of  Antioch  to  inspect 
the  churohes  of  that  country.  From  this  tour  he 
returned  in  380  or  381,  visiting  Jerusalem  in  his 
way.  The  state  of  religion  and  morality  there 
greatly  shocked  him,  and  he  expressed  his  feelings 
in  a  letter  against  the  pilgrimage  to  the  holy  city. 
In  381  he  went  to  the  oecumenical  council  of  Con- 
stantinople, taking  with  him  his  great  work  against 
the  Arian  Eunomius,  which  he  read  before  Gregory 
Naaianaen  and  Jerome.  In  the  council  he  took  a 
very  active  part,  and  he  had  a  principal  share  in 
the  composition  of  the  creed,  by  which  the  Catholic 
doctrine  respecting  the  Holy  Ghost  was  added  to 
the  Nicene  Creed.  On  the  death  of  Meletins,  the 
first  president  of  the  council,  Gregory  was  chosen 
to  deliver  his  funeral  oration. 

He  was  present  at  the  second  council  of  Con- 
stantinople in  394,  and  probably  died  shortly  after- 
wards. He  was  married,  though  he  afterwards 
adopted  the  prevailing  views  of  his  time  in  fitvour 
of  the  celibacy  of  the  deigy.  His  wife*s  name  was 
Theosebeia. 

The  reputation  of  Gregory  Nyssen  with  the 
ancients  was  only  inferior  to  that  of  his  brother, 
and  to  that  of  Gregory  Naxianien.  (See  especially 
Phot  Ood,  6.)  Like  them,  he  was  an  eminent 
rhetorician,  but  his  oratory  ofien  offends  by  its  ex- 
travagance. His  theology  bean  strong  marks  of 
the  influence  of  the  writings  of  Origen. 

His  works  may  be  divided  into:  1.  Treatises 
on  doctrinal  theology,  chiefly,  but  not  entirely, 
relating  to  the  Arian  oontroveny,  and  including 
also  works  against  the  Appollinarists  and  the  Mani- 
chaeans.  2.  Treatises  on  the  practical  duties  of 
Christianity.  3.  Sermons  and  Onitions.  4.  Letters. 
5.  Biographies.  The  only  complete  edition  of 
Gregory  Nyssen  is  that  <^  Morell  and  Gretser, 
2  vols,  fol  Paris,  1615—1618;  reprinted  1688. 
There  are  several  editions  of  his  separate  worka 
(Lardner^s  CredUnUtjf;  Cave,  Hid,  lit,  voL  L  p. 
244  ;  Fabric.  BQJU  Graec  voL  ix.  p.  98 ;  Schrockh, 
ChrigUieki  Kirekenffe$ekiekit,  voL  xiv.;  F.  Rupp, 
Oregon  von  Nyna  Lebm  tmd  Memm^enj  Leips. 
1834,  8vo. ;  Hoffinaon,  Luncom  BMii^n^  Ser^, 
Grxiec)  [P.  S.] 

GREGOTIIUS  THAUMATURGUS,  or 
THEODO'RUS,  ST.,  received  the  surname  of' 
Thaumaturgus  from  his  miracles.  He  was  a  native 
of  Neocaesareia  in  Cappadocia,  and  the  son  of 
heathen  parents.  He  pursued  bis  studies,  chiefly 
in  Roman  Uw,  at  Alexandria,  Athens,  Berytus, 
and  finally  at  Cnwrein  in  Palestine,  when  he  be- 


GREGORIUS. 

came  the  pnpil  and  the  convert  of  Orjgen,  about 
A.  D.  234.  At  the  end  of  five  years,  during  which 
Origen  instructed  him  in  logic,  physics,  mathema- 
tics, ethics,  and  the  whole  cirde  of  philosophy,  a» 
well  as  in  the  Christian  fisith  and  biblical  science, 
Gregory  returned  to  his  native  place,  when  he 
soon  received  a  letter  frvm  Origen,  persuading  him 
to  became  a  minister  of  the  church.  Gregory,  how- 
ever, withdrew  into  the  wilderness,  whither  he 
was  followed  by  Phaedimns,  bishop  of  Amaseia, 
who  wished  to  ordain  him  to  the  bishopric  of  Neo- 
caesareia. Gregory  for  a  long  time  succeeded  in 
evading  the  seareh  of  Pbaedimus,  who  at  last,  in 
Gr^ry^s  absence,  performed  the  ceremony  of  his 
ordination,  just  as  if  he  had  been  ]»e6ent.  Upon 
this  Gregory  came  fimn  his  hiding-place,  and  under- 
took the  office,  in  the  dischaige  cf  whidi  he  was  ao 
successful,  that  whereas,  when  he  became  bishop, 
there  were  only  seventeen  Christians  in  the  city, 
at  his  death  there  were  only  seventeen  persona 
who  were  not  Christiana,  notwithstandiog  Uie  two 
calamities  of  the  Dedan  persecution,  about  a.  d. 
250,  and  the  invasion  of  the  northon  baibariana, 
about  A.  D.  260,  from  which  the  church  of  Neo- 
caesareia sufiered  severely  during  his  bishopric 
In  the  Dedan  persecution  he  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness, not,  as  it  really  appears,  bom  fear,  but  to 
preserve  his  life  for  the  sake  of  his  flock.  He  waa 
a  warm  champion  of  orthodoxy,  and  sat  in  the 
coundl  which  was  held  at  Antioch  in  a.  d.  265,  to 
inquire  into  the  heresies  of  Paul  of  Samosata.  He 
died  not  long  afterwards.  The  very  probaUe 
emendation  of  Kuster  to  Suidas,  substituting  the 
name  of  Aurelian  for  that  of  Julian,  would  bring 
down  his  life  to  a.  d.  270. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  inquire  into  the  miradea 
which  are  said  to  have  been  performed  by  Gregory 
at  every  step  of  his  life;.  One  example  of  them 
is  suffident  On  his  journey  from  the  wilder- 
ness to  his  see  he  spent  a  ni^t  in  a  heathen 
temple.  The  mere  presence  of  the  holy  man  ex- 
oreised  the  demons,  so  that,  when  the  Pagan  prieai 
came  in  the  morning  to  perform  the  usual  service, 
he  could  obtain  no  sign  of  the  presence  of  his  divi- 
nities. Enraged  at  Gregory,  he  threatened  to  take 
him  before  the  magistrates ;  but  soon,  seeing  the 
calmness  of  the  saint,  his  anger  was  turned  to  ad- 
miration and  fitith,  and  he  besought  Gregory,  aa  a 
fiuther  proof  of  his  power,  to  cause  the  demona  to 
return.  The  wonder>worker  consented,  and  laid 
upon  the  altar  a  piece  of  paper,  on  which  be  had 
written,  ^Gregory  to  Satan :~Enter.*^  The  ac^ 
customed  rites  were  performed,  and  the  preoence  of 
the  demons  was  manifealed.  The  result  waa  the 
conversion  of  the  Pagan  priest,  who  became  a  dea- 
con of  Neocaesareia,  uid  the  most  foithlul  fi^wer  of 
the  bishop.  The  foOowing  an  the  genuine  works 
of  Gregory  Thanmatnxgus : — 1.  Fiamgyriaim  ad 
Origmem^  a  discourse  deUvered  when  he  was  about 
to  quit  the  school  of  Origen.  2.  Mdapkratia  «s 
EeetenaaUn,  8.  E*poritio  Fidti,  a  creed  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  4.  EpMa  eamomka^  da 
iU^  qui  m  Barbarorum  Juemrmom  idolatkjfia 
dermtf  an  epistle  in  which  he  deaeribes  the  i 
to  be  requited  of  those  converts  who  had  rehpaed 
into  heathenism  through  the  foar  of  death,  amd 
who  desired  to  be  restored  to  the  chnreh.  4«. 
Other  Letters.  The  other  works  ascribed  to  him 
are  either  spurious  or  doubtfuL 

The  following  are  the  editions  of  Gregory  *a 
works:>-l.  That  of  Gertfdna  VoMiua,  Qneik  and 


GRVNEUS. 

Latin,  Lip^  1604,  4lo.  2.  The  Paris  edition,  in 
Greek  and  Latin,  which  alio  «ontaint  the  works  of 
Macaritti  and  Banl  of  Seleoceia,  1632,  IbL  &  In 
GaUaadii  BOHoOL  Pairum,  Paris,  1788,  folio. 
There  are  sereral  editions  of  his  sepaxate  works. 
(Greforiaa  Njsaen.  ViL  S.  Grtg.  Tkamm, ;  Suid. 
&  «. ;  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  historians ;  Lard- 
ner^  Otdabiiaiy;  Gate,  HiM,  lAL  snb.  ann.  254 ; 
Fabric  BitL  Qraec  toL  viL  p.  249 ;  Schrockh, 
OmUkkt  KtnktmgeadUektey  toL  iy.  p.  351 ;  Hoff- 
nma.  Lam.  BibL  SeripL  Grme,)  [P.  &] 

GREGC/RIUS  (rpiiT^ptos),  a  Toterinarjr  snr- 
geon,  who  aaaj  perhaps  have  lived  in  the  fourth  or 
fiftk  eentniy  after  Christ  Some  fragments,  which 
are  sU  that  remains  of  his  writings,  are  to  be  found 
m  the  collection  of  writers  on  Teterinary  surgery, 
fim  pnUisbed  in  Latin  by  John  Roellius,  Paris, 
1530,  feL,  and  in  Greek  by  Simon  Gxynaeus, 
Bs«L  1537,  4to.  [W.  A.  G.] 

OROSPHUS,  POMPEIUS,a  Sicilian  of  great 
wealth,  to  whom  Uoiace  addressed  the  ode  ^  Otinm 
diTos,**  &C.,  in  which  the  poet  gently  reprehends  a 
too  great  desire  for  wealth  in  OrosphuSb  (Cbrm.  ii 
16.)  In  an  epistle  to  locius,  the  foctor  or  bailiff 
of  iL  Agrippa  in  Sicily,  Horace  commends  Gros- 
pkoi  to  locioa  as  a  man  whoae  requests  might  be 
■fely  gnmted,  since  he  woold  neyer  aak  any  thing 
The  torn  of  Horaoe*s  character  of 
iblea  P(^*s  pcuie  of  Comboiyy— 


GULUSSA. 


815 


*  Diadain  whatever  Combnry  disdains.** 

(Hsr.  JE^  1 12,  22.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

GRY'LUON  (rpuAJOMir),  an  artU^  who  is 
Bwationcd,aithen  living,  in  Aristotle*s  will  (Diog. 
I  affirf.  T.  15).  The  passage  seems  to  imply  that  he 
was  a  stataary,  bttt  SiUig  calls  him  a  painter. 
(GsteC  Aritf,  s. «. ;  comp.  Visconti,  leomoffrapkie 
Gne^mt,  roL  L  p.  185  ;  R.  Rochette,  UUrm  Ar- 
ckaUg,  ToL  L  p.  164,  LeOn  d  At,  Sekom^  p. 
75.)  [P.  S.] 

6RTLLUS  (rp^AAosO,  the  elder  son  of  Xe- 

sophoB.   When  the  war,  which  broke  out  between 

£Lis  and  Anadia,  in  B.  c.  365,  on  the  subject  of 

the  Tiiphyliaa  towns,  had  rendoed  a  residenoe  at 

SdOiia  no  longer  safe,  Grylhis  and  his  brother  Dio- 

were  sent  by  Xenophon  to  Leprenm  for 

^.    Here  he  himself  soon  after  joined  them, 

with  tbcB  to  Corinth.  [Xbnophon.]  Both 

the  jtmag  BMn  lerred  with  the  Athenian  cavalry 

at  the  battle  of  Mantineia,  in  B.  c  362,  where 

Gryllaa  was  skin  fightix^  bravely.    It  was  he,  ao- 

epfding  to  the  account  ol  the  Athenians  and  The- 

haaa,  who  gave  Kpaminondas  his  mortal  wound, 

and  he  «as  wpwaented  in  the  act  of  inflicting  it 

ia  a  pictore  of  the  battle  by  Euphranor  in  the 

GraiBTJius.    The  Mantineians  also,  thouffh  they 

ascribed  the  death  of  Epaminondas  to  Machaerion, 

ytt  heaowed  Giyllna  with  a  public  funeral  and  an 

afaeatriaa  statue,  and  reverenced  his  memory,  as 

the  taavcst  of  all  who  fought  on  their  side  at  Man- 

fnum.    Aceofding  to  Diq^enes  Laertius,  he  was 

cdetetfed  after  his  death  m  numberiess  epigrams 

and  psacgyrica.    (Diog.  Laert  iL  52—55  ;  Xen. 

HA  ViL  4.  i  12,  Anab.  v.  3w  g  10,  Ep.  ad  SoL; 

Died.  XV.  77  ;  AeL  F.  ^.  ui  3  ;  Plut  Asfe»,  35  ; 

Ptai^  i.  3.  viil  9, 11,  ix.  15.)  [E.  E.j 

GftYNE,  an  Anunon,  from  whom  the  Grrneian 

t^9n  IB  Asia  Minor  waa  believed  to  have  derived 

iu  BBie,  for  it  waa  said  that  Apollo  had  there 

«aWiccd  hei:  (Serv.  ad  Aem,  iv.  345.)     [L.  &] 

GRYNrUS  (rptfmof),  a  nname  of  Apollo, 


under  which  he  had  a  temple,  an  andent  oracle, 
and  a  beautiful  grove  near  the  town  of  Grynion, 
Gryna,  or  Grynus  in  Aeolis  in  Asia  Minor.  (Paus. 
i.  21.  §  9  ;  Serv.  ad  Ftry.  Eelog,  vi.  72 ;  Athen. 
iv.  p.  149  ;  Steph.  Bya.  «.o.  Tft^vou)  Under  the 
similar,  if  not  the  same  name,  Tpvwt6s,  Apollo  was 
wonhipped  in  the  Hecatonneri.  (Stmb.  ziii.  p. 
618.)  Ovid  {Met.  ziL  260)  mentions  a  centaur  of 
the  name  of  Gryneus.  [L.  S.] 

GRYNUS,  a  son  of  the  Mysian  Eurypylus,  who 
after  his  fotber*s  death  invited  Peigamus,  the  son 
of  Neoptolemus  and  Andromache,  to  assist  him 
against  his  enemies.  After  he  had  gained  a  vic- 
tory over  them,  he  built,  in  commemoration  of  it, 
two  towns,  Peigunus  and  Grynus.  (Serv.  ad  Viry, 
Edog.  vi  72 ;  comp.  GRYNaua.)  [L.  S.] 

GRYPS  or  GRYPHUS  (F^^),  a  griifin,  a 
fobulous,  bird-like  species  of  animals,  dwelling  in 
the  Rhipaean  mountains,  between  the  Hyperbo- 
reans and  the  one-eyed  Arimaspians,  and  guarding 
the  gold  of  the  north.  The  Ansmaspians  mounted 
on  horseback,  and  attempted  to  steal  the  gold,  and 
hence  arose  the  hostility  between  the  horse  and  the 
griffin.  The  body  of  tiie  griffin  was  that  of  a  lion, 
while  the  head  and  wings  were  those  of  an  eagle. 
This  monstrous  conception  suggests  that  the  origin 
of  the  belief  in  griffins  must  be  looked  for  in  the 
east,  where  it  seems  to  have  been  very  ancient. 
(Herod,  iii.  116,  iv.  13,  27  ;  Pans.  L  24.  §  6.  viii. 
2,§3;  Aelian,  ^.J.iv.  27;  Plin.  /T.  JNT.  vii.  2, 
X.  70.)  Hesiod  seems  to  be  the  first  writer  that 
mentioned  them,  and  in  the  poem  ^  Armatpae  ** 
of  Aristeas  they  must  have  played  a  prominent 
part  (Schd.  ad  AetchjfL  Prom,  793.)  At  a  later 
period  they  are  mentioned  among  the  fabulous 
animals  which  guarded  the  gold  of  India.  (Philostr. 
ViL  ApoUon,  iii.  48.)  The  figures  of  griflins  were 
firequently  employed  as  ornaments  in  works  of  art ; 
the  earliest  instance  of  which  we  have  any  record 
is  the  bronse  patera,  which  the  Samians  ordered  to 
be  made  about  b.  c.  640.  (Herod,  iv.  152  ;  comp. 
79.)  They  were  also  represented  on  the  hebnet 
of  the  statue  of  Athena  by  Phidias.  (Paus. 
le.)  [L.  S.] 

GULUSSA  (roA^ircnys,  ro\Mr«r^f),aNumidian, 
was  the  second  son  of  Masininsa,  and  brother  to 
Micipsa  and  Mastanabal,  In  b.  c.  172  he  was 
sent  by  his  fother  to  Rome,  and  answered  the  Car- 
thaginian ambassador*b  complaints  of  Masinissa, 
and  his  encroachmenta.  The  defence  must  have 
seemed  nnsatis&ctory  enough,  had  not  the  Roman 
senate  been  indisposed  to  serntinise  it  strictly.  In 
the  next  year  we  find  him  again  at  Rome,  stating 
to  the  senate  what  forces  Masinisia  was  ready  to 
furmsh  for  the  war  with  Macedonia,  and  warning 
them  against  the  alleged  perfidy  of  the  Carthsgini- 
ans,  who  were  preparing,  he  laid,  a  large  fleet,  os- 
tensibly to  aid  the  Romans,  but  with  the  intention 
of  using  it  on  the  side  to  which  their  own  interest 
should  seem  to  point  Again  we  hear  of  his  being 
sent  by  his  fother  to  Carthage,  to  require  the  res- 
tontion  of  those  who  had  been  exiled  for  attach- 
ment to  his  cause.  On  the  death  of  Masinissa,  in 
B.C.  149,  Sdpio  portioned  his  royal  prerogatives 
among  his  sons,  assigning  to  Gulussa,  whom  Ap- 
pian  mentions  as  a  skilfol  general,  the  decision  of 
peace  and  war.  In  the  uiird  Punic  war,  which 
broke  out  in  the  same  year,  Gulussa  joined  the 
Romans,  and  appean  to  have  done  them  good 
service.  In  B.  c.  148  he  was  present  at  the  siege 
of  Carthage,  and  acted  at  medjator,  though  unsuo- 


31 S 


GYGES. 


cessfolly,  between  Seipio  and  Haadrabal,  the  Car- 
thaginian commander.  He  and  his  brother  Ma- 
naitabal  were  carried  off  by  aickness,  leaving  the 
undivided  royal  power  to  Micipea.  Oulosoa  left  a 
son,  named  Massiva.  (Liv.  xlii.  28,  24,  xliii.  3; 
Polyb.  xxxix.  I,  2,  Spic  ReL  zxxiv.  10  ;  Plin. 
H.N.  TiiL  10;  App.  Ptm.  70,  106,  111,  126  ; 
Sail.  Juff.  5,  35.)  [E.  E.] 

OUNDAMUND  (rowSo^ydoff),  con  of  Oenzo, 
and  giandaon  of  Oenieiic,  saeceeded  hia  uncle 
Hunneric  as  king  of  the  Vandali,  and  xeigned  from 

A.  o.  484  to  496.  He  persecuted  the  African 
Catholics.  (Procop.  BdL  Vand.  i.  8 ;  Ruin- 
art,  Hist,  Pert.  VcmdaL;  comp.  Gibbon,  c. 
37.)  [A.  P.  S.] 

GORGES,  an  agnomen  of  Q.  Fabius  Maximus, 
"the  son  of  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  Ruliianus.  [Maxi- 
mus.] 

GURGES,  C.  VOLCA'TIUS,  a  senator  who 
died  suddenly  (Plin.  H,  N.  vii.  53.  a.  54),  may  per- 
haps be  the  same  as  the  C.  Volcatius,  spoken  of 
by  Cicero  in  his  oration  for  Cornelius  (18,  p.  450. 
ed.  Orelli). 

GUTTA.  1.  A  native  of  Capua,  one  of  the  com- 
manders of  the  Italian  allies,  who  came  to  the  relief 
of  the  younger  Marius  in  the  civil  war,  b.  c.  83. 
(App.  B.  C.  iil  90.)  Schweighauser  thinks  he  may 
be  the  same  as  the  Albinus  who  perished  wi^ 
Telesinus  shortly  afterwards,  and  that  consequently 
his  full  name  was  Albinus  Gutta.   (Schw.  ad  App. 

B.  C.  i.  93.) 

2.  Tib.  Gutta,  a  Roman  senator,  one  of  the 
judices  on  the  trial  of  Statins  Albius  Oppianicus 
[Clubntiub],  whom  the  censors  disgraced  in  the 
subsequent  inquiries  into  the  judicium  Junianum. 
(Cic.  pro  CtvenL  26,  36,  45.) 

3.  Gutta,  a  competitor  for  the  consulship  in 
b.  c.  53,  with  T.  Annins  Milo.  Cn.  Pompey  sup- 
ported Gutta,  and  promised  him  Caesar^s  influence. 
(Cic.  ad  Qti.  /r.  iii.  8.)  Asconius,  however  {in 
MUonian.  p.  31,  Orelli),  omits  the  name  of  Gutta 
in  his  list  of  MQo*s  opponents.  [W.  B.  D.] 

GYAS,  the  name  of  two  mythical  personages 
mentioned  by  Viigil :  the  one  was  a  Trojan  and  a 
companion  of  Aeneas  {Aen.  i.  222,  v.  118,  xii. 
460),  and  the  other  a  Latin,  who  was  slain  by 
Aeneas.  (^e».x.  318  ;  comp.  Gyobs.)      [L.S.] 

GYGAEA  (rvTo/ii),  daughter  of  Amyntas  [. 
and  sister  of  Alexander  I.  of  Macedonia,  was  given 
by  her  brother  in  marriage  to  Bubarbs,  in  order 
to  hush  up  the  inquiry  which  the  bitter  had  been 
sent  by  Dareius  Hystaspis  to  institute  into  the  fiste 
of  tlie  Persian  envoys,  whom  Alexander  bad  caused 
to  be  murdered.  Herodotus  mentions  a  son  of 
Bubares  and  Gygaea,  called  Amyntas  after  his 
grandfather.  (Herod,  v.  21,  viiL  136  ;  Just  vii. 
3.)  [E.  E.] 

GYGES  (rih^f ),  the  first  king  of  Lydia  of  the 
dynasty  of  Uie  Mermnadae,  dethroned  Candaules, 
and  succeeded  to  the  kingdom,  as  reUited  under 
Candaulbs.  [Comp.  Dbiocbs,  p.  952,  a,  sub 
fin.]  The  following  is  the  clironology  of  the  Merm- 
nad  dynasty,  accoMing  to  Herodotus :  — 
1.  Gyges  reigned  38  years,  b.&  716—678 


2.  Ardys       „ 

49 

n 

„    678—629 

3.  Sadyattes» 

12 

f* 

„    629—617 

4.  Alyattes  „ 

57 

» 

„    617—560 

5.  Croesus     ,, 

14 

n 

„    560—546 

Total        -     170  716—546. 

IMonyuas  reckons  the  accession  of  Gyges  two 


GYLIPPUS. 

years  higher,  b.  c.  718.     Eusebins  (jCkron.)  gives 
an  ei^tirely  difierent  chronology :  — 

1.  Gyges  reigned  36  years,  b.c.  670 — 664 

2.  Ardys       »      37      „      „    664—627 

3.  Sadyattes„       15      „      n    627—612 

4.  Alyattes  »       49       ,,      „     612—563 

5.  Croesus     „       15      ^      vi    ^63 — 548 
(CUnton,  F.  H.  vol.  ii.  pp.  296,  297) 

The  only  thing  worthy  of  mention  in  the  reign 
of  Gyges  is,  that  the  Lydians  were  at  first  disin- 
clined to  submit  to  him ;  but  an  oracle  from  Delphi 
established  his  authority,  in  gratitude  for  which  he 
sent  magnificent  presents  to  the  temple.  He 
carried  on  various  wan  with  the  cities  of  Asia 
Minor,  such  as  Miletus,  Smyrna,  Colophon,  and 
Magnesia.  ^  The  riches  of  Gyges  **  became  a  pro- 
verb. (Herod.  L  7 — 14  ;  Justin,  L  7 ;  Paus.  iv.  21. 
§  5,  ix.  29.  §  4  ;  NicoL  Damasc.  pp.  51,  52,  ed. 
Orelli ;  Creuzer,  Frag.  Hut.  p.  203^  Meletem.  I 
p.  72 ,  note  28;  Baehr,  ad HerodoL  i.  12.)     [P.  S.] 

GYGES  (ri^f),  the  ordinary  name  of  the 
hundred-armed  giant,  who  is  sometimes  called 
Gyas  or  Gyes.  (Apollod.  L  1.  §1  ;  Hes.  Tkeog, 
149 ;  comp.  Ov.  Fast.  iv.  593,  THsL  iv.  7,  18, 
Amor.  ii.  1,  12 ;  SchoL  ad  ApoUom.  Mod.  i. 
1165.)  [L.S.] 

GYLIPPUS  (NXnnroy),  son  of  Cleandridas, 
was  left,  it  would  seem,  when  his  fiither  went  into 
exile  (b.  a  445)  tb  be  brought  up  at  Sparta.     In 
the  I8th  year  of  the  Peloponnesian  war,  when  the 
Lacedaemonian  government  resolved  to  follow  the 
advice  of  Alcibiades,  and  send  a  Spartan  com- 
mander to  Syracuse,  Gylippus  was  sheeted  for  the 
duty.     Manning  two  Laconian  galleys  at  Asine, 
and  receiving  two  from  Corinth,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Pythen,  he  sailed  for  Leucaa.     Here  a 
variety  of  rumours  combined  to  give  assurance  that 
the  circumvallation  of  S^Tacuse  was  already  com- 
plete.    With  no  hope  for  their  original  object,  but 
wishing,  at  any  rate,  to  save  the  Italian  allies,  he 
and  Pythen   resolved,  without  waiting  for  the 
further  reinforcements,  to  cross  at  once.     They  ran 
over  to  Tarentum,  and  presently  touched  at  Thurii, 
where  Gylippus  resumed  the  citizenship  which  his 
father  had  there  acquired  in  exile,  and  used  some 
vain  endeavours  to  obtain  assistance.      Shortly 
after  the  ships  were  driven  back  by  a  violent  gale 
to  Tarentum,  and  obliged  to  refit     Nicias  mean- 
while, though  aware  of  their  appearance  on  the 
Italian  coast,  held  it,  as  had  the  Thuriana,  to  be 
only  an  insignificant  privateering  expedition.  After 
their  second  departure  from  Tarentum,  they  re- 
ceived information  at  Locri,  that  the  inv^tment 
was  still  incomplete,  and  now  took  counsel  whether 
they  should  sail  at  once  for  their  object,  or  pass 
the  straits  and  land  at  Himera.    Their  wisdom  or 
fortune  decided  for  the  hitter ;  four  ships,  which 
Nicias,  on  hearing  of  their  arrival  at  Locri,  thought 
it  well  to  send,  and  which  perhaps  would  have  in 
the  other  case  intercepted  them,  arrived  too  late  to 
oppose  their  passage  through  the  straits.    The  four 
Peloponnesian  galleys  were  shortly  drawn  up  on 
the  shore  of  Himera ;  the  sailors  converted  into 
men-at-arms  ;  the  Himeraeans  induced  to  join  the 
enterprise ;  orden  dispatched  to  Selinua  and  Gela 
to  send  auxiliaries  to  a  rendezvous  ;  Gongylua,  a 
Corinthian  captain,  had  already  conveyed  the  good 
news  of  their  approach  to  the  now-despairing  Sym- 
cusans.     A  small  space  on  the  side  of  Epipolae 
nearest  to  the  sea  still  remained  where  the  Athe- 
nian wall  of  blockade  had  not  yet  been  carried  up ; 


OYLIPPUS. 

tbe  fine  wwM  BHuked  oat,  and  ttonef  were  lying 
•long  it  rady  ibr  tbe  boilden,  and  in  parts  the 
wan  itaelf  rote,  half-completed,  above  the  ground. 
(Thnc  Ti.  93, 104,  tiL  1—2.) 

Gyllppat  paieed  throogh  the  island  collecting 
irinibitaBeBta  on  hi*  way,  and  giving  the  Sym- 
coMHis  warning  of  his  a]^roach,  was  met  by  their 
whde  tone  at  the  rear  of  the  dty,  where  the  broad 
hack  of  Epipobe  slopes  upward  from  its  walls 
to  the  point  of  T^hdalnm.  Mounting  this  at 
Esrydns,  he  came  unexpectedly  on  the  Athenian 
weriis  vith  his  forces  formed  in  order  of  battle. 
The  Athcniaiis  were  somewhat  confounded ;  but 
they  also  drew  up  for  the  engagement  Oylippus 
comioeneed  his  communications  with  them  by 
■endmg  a  beiald  with  an  offer  to  allow  them  to 
leave  Sidly  as  they  had  come  within  five  days* 
time,  a  miasage  which  was  of  course  scornfully 
dimiMed.  But  in  spite  of  this  assumption,  pro* 
fasbly  politic,  of  a  lofty  tone,  he  found  his  Syn- 
COMB  fones  so  deficient  in  discipline,  and  so  unfit 
Sat  sction,  that  he  moved  off  into  a  more  open 
poBtun  ;  and  finding  himself  unmolested,  with- 
dxew  sltogethcr,  and  passed  the  night  in  the  suburb 
Tcacnites.  On  tbe  morrow  he  reappeared  in  full 
faite  before  the  enemy's  works,  and  under  this 
idat  demcked  a  foroe,  which  succeeded  in  capturing 
the  fort  of  lAbdalnm,  and  put  the  whole  garrison 
to  the  swoid.    (Thnc  viL  2,  3.) 

For  some  days  thenceforward  he  occupied  his 
men  in  raising  a  cross-wall,  intended  to  interfere 
with  the  line  of  cirenmvaDation.  This  the  Athe- 
nians had  now  brought  still  nearer  to  completion : 
a  D^t  enterprise,  inade  with  a  view  of  surprising 
a  weak  part  of  it,  had  been  detected  and  baffled ; 
bat  Nidis,  in  despair,  it  would  seem,  of  doing  any 
good  on  the  land  side,  was  now  employing  a  great 
part  ef  his  force  in  the  fortification  of  Plemyrium, 
a  point  which  commanded  the  entnmce  of  the  port. 
At  length  Oylippus,  conceiving  his  men  to  be 
ssfideatly  trained,  ventured  an  attack ;  but  his 
csTsliy,  entang^  amongst  stones  and  masonry, 
«cR  kept  out  of  action  ;  the  enemy  maintained 
the  saperidrity  of  its  infimtry ,  and  raised  a  trophy. 
Gybppns,  however,  by  openly  professing  the 
fosit  to  have  been  his  own  selection  of  unsuitable 
ffwad,  in^ared  them  with  courage  for  a  fresh 
attcMpi.  By  a  wiser  choice,  and  by  posting  his 
hetsesnd  his  dartipwi  on  the  enemy*s  fiank,  he 
warn  won  the  Syncnsans  their  first  victory.  The 
cooBlenrock  was  quickly  completed  ;  the  dicum- 
vaflstioa  efiectoaUy  destroyed ;  Epipoke  cleared 
of  the  enemy ;  the  dty  oo  one  side  delivwed  firom 
■ege.  OyiippQs,  having  achieved  so  much,  ven- 
tand  to  leave  his  post,  and  go  about  the  island  in 
seudi  of  aoziliaries.  (Thnc.  vii.  4 — 7.) 

His  retam  in  the  wpting  of  a.  c.  413  was  fol- 
hmtd  by  a  naval  engagement,  with  the  confidence 
R^sind  for  which  he  and  Hermocrates  combined 
thor  cAvts  to  inspire  the  people.  On  the  night 
ymeding  the  day  appointed,  he  himself  led  out  the 
vheli  kad  fcfttiBj  and  with  early  dawn  assaulted 
ad  csnisd  saeoesdvely  the  three  forU  of  Pie- 
important  as  the  depdt  of  the  Athe- 
nasore,  a  success,  therefore,  more 
thas  stsdag  for  the  doubtful  victory  obtained  by 
thscasav^fleet(T1incvii22,23).  Tbe  second 
Mvsl  fight,  and  first  naval  victory,  of  the  Syra- 
ths  anival  and  defeat  on  Epipolae  of  the 
%iheniaa  aiaamcnt»  ofier,  in  our  accounts  of 
M  isdividari  foatimt  for  the  biography  of 


OYLIPPUS. 


3ir 


Oylippus.  Nor  yet  does  much  appear  in  his  sub- 
sequent successful  mission  through  the  island  in 
quest  €i  reinforcements,  nor  in  the  first  great  naval 
victory  over  the  new  armament, —  a  glory  scarcely 
tarnished  by  the  slight  repulse  which  he  in  person 
experienced  from  the  enemy*s  Tyrsenian  aux- 
iliaries (Thuc.  vii.  46,  50,  53).  Before  the  hist 
and  decisive  searfight,  Thucydides  gives  us  an  ad- 
dress from  his  mouth  which  urges  the  obvious 
topics.  The  command  of  the  ships  was  taken  by 
other  oflicers.  In  the  operations  succeeding  the 
victory  he  doubtless  took  part.  He  commanded  in 
the  pre-oocupation  of  the  Athenian  route ;  when 
they  in  their  despair  left  this  their  first  course, 
and  made  a  night  march  to  the  south,  the  chmoura 
of  the  multitude  accused  him  of  a  wish  to  allow 
dieir  escape :  he  joined  in  the  prochunation  which 
called  on  the  islanden  serving  in  the  Athenian 
host  to  come  over ;  with  him  Demosthenes  ananged 
his  terms  of  surrmder ;  to  him  Nicias,  on  hearing 
of  his  colleague*s  capitulation,  made  overtures  for 
permission  to  carry  his  own  division  safe  to 
Athens  ;  and  to  him,  on  the  banks  of  the  Asina- 
rus,  Nicias  gave  himself  up  at  discretion  ;  to  the 
captive  gen^al*s  entreaty  that,  whatever  should  be 
his  own  fete,  the  present  butchery  might  be  ended, 
Oylippus  acceded  by  ordering  quarter  to  be  given. 
Against  his  wishesi  the  people,  whom  he  had  res* 
cued,  put  to  death  the  captive  generals, — wishes, 
indeed,  which  it  is  likely  were  prompted  in  the 
main  by  the  desire  named  by  Thucydides,  of  the 
glory  of  conveying  to  Sparta  such  a  trophy  of  his 
deeds  ;  yet  into  whose  composition  may  also  have 
entered  some  feelings  of  a  generous  commiseration 
for  calamities  so  wholly  unprecedented.  (Thuc. 
viL  65—69,  70,  74,  79,  81—86.) 

Oylippus  brought  over  his  troops  in  the  following 
summer.  Sixteen  ships  had  remained  to  the  end  ; 
of  these  one  was  lost  in  an  engagement  with  twenty- 
seven  Athenian  galleys,  which  were  lying  in  wait 
for  them  near  Leucas ;  the  rest,  in  a  shattered 
condition,  made  their  way  to  Corinth.  (Thuc  viii* 
13.) 

To  this,  the  plain  story  of  the  great  contempo- 
rary historian,  inferior  authorities  add  but  little. 
Tinuieus,  in  Plutareh  {Nk.  19),  informs  us  that 
the  Syracusans  made  no  account  of  Oylippus ; 
thinking  him,  when  they  had  come  to  know  his 
character,  to  be  mean  and  covetous  ;  and  at  tbe 
first  deriding  him  for  the  long  hair  and  small  upper 
garment  of  the  Spartan  foshion.  Yet,  says  Plu- 
tareh, the  same  anthor  states  elsewhere  that  so 
soon  as  Oylippus  waa  seen,  as  though  at  the  sight 
of  an  owl,  birds  enough  flocked  up  for  the  war. 
(The  sight  of  an  owl  is  said  to  have  the  effect  of 
drawing  birds  together,  and  the  fact  appean  to  have 
passed  into  a  proverbs)  And  this,  he  adds,  is  the 
truer  account  of  the  two  ;  the  whole  achievement 
is  ascribed  to  Oylippus,  not  by  Thucydides  only» 
but  also  by  Philistus,  a  native  of  Syracuse,  and  eye- 
witness of  the  whole.  Plutareh  also  speaks  of  the 
party  at  Syracuse,  who  were  inclined  to  surrender, 
as  especially  offended  by  his  overbearing  Spartan 
ways  ;  and  to  such  a  feeling,  he  says,  when  suc- 
cess waa  aecure,  the  whole  people  began  to  give 
way,  openly  insulting  him  when  he  made  his  peti- 
tion to  be  allowed  to  take  Nicias  and  Demosthenes 
alive  to  Sparta.  (iNTio.  21, 28.)  Diodorus  (xii  28), 
no  doubt  in  perfect  independence  of  all  authoritio» 
puts  in  his  mouth  a  long  strain  of  rhetoric,  urging 
the  people  to  a  vindJctiTei  iinrBlnnting  ooune»  in 


818 


GTLIS. 


opposition  to  that  adyited  by  Hemiocrat«a,  and  a 
■peaker  of  the  name  of  Nicolana.  Finally,  Poly- 
aenui  (L  42)  relates  a  doubtful  tale  of  a  device  by 
which  he  persuaded  the  Syracusans  to  entrust  him 
with  the  sole  command.  He  induced  them  to  adopt 
the  resolution  of  attacking  a  particular  position,  se- 
cretly sent  word  to  the  enemy,  who,  in  conse- 
quence, strengthened  their  force  there,  and  then 
availed  himself  of  the  indignation  at  the  betrayal 
of  their  counsels  to  prevail  upon  the  people  to  leave 
the  sole  control  of  them  to  hun. 

For  all  that  we  know  of  the  rest  of  the  life  of 
Oylippus  we  are  indebted  to  Plutarch  (Nio,  28  ; 
Lytand,  16,  17)  and  Diodorus  (xiiL  106).  He 
was  commissioned,  it  appears,  by  Lysander,  after 
the  capture  of  Athens,  to  carry  home  the  treasure. 
By  opening  the  seams  of  the  sacks  underneath,  he 
abstracted  a  considerable  portion,  30  talents,  ac- 
cording to  Plutarch*s  text ;  according  to  Diodorus, 
who  makes  the  sum  total  of  the  talents  of  silver  to  be 
1500,  exclusive  of  other  valuables,  as  much  as  300. 
He  was  detected  by  the  inventories  which  were 
contained  in  each  package,  and  which  he  had  over* 
looked.  A  hint  from  one  of  his  slaves  indicated 
to  the  Ephors  the  phioe  where  the  missing  treasure 
lay  concealed,  the  space  under  the  tiling  of  the 
bouse.  Oylippus  appears  to  have  at  once  gone 
into  exile,  and  to  have  been  condemned  to  death 
in  his  absence.  Athenaeus  (vi.  p.  234.)  says  that 
he  died  of  starvation,  after  being  convicted  by  the 
Ephors  of  stealing  part  of  Lysander^s  treasure ;  but 
whether  he  means  that  he  so  died  by  the  sentence 
of  the  Ephors,  or  in  exile,  does  not  appear. 

None  can  deny  that  Oylippus  did  the  duty  as- 
signed to  him  in  the  Syracusan  war  with  skill  and 
energy.  The  fiivour  of  fortune  was  indeed  most 
remarkably  accorded  to  him  ;  yet  his  energy  in  the 
early  proceedings  was  of  a  degree  unusual  with  his 
countrymen.  His  military  skill,  perhaps,  was  not 
much  above  the  average  of  the  ordinary  Spartan 
officer  of  the  better  kind.  Of  the  nobler  virtues 
of  his  country  we  cannot  discern  much :  with  its 
too  conunon  vice  of  cupidity  he  lamentably  sullied 
his  glory.  Aelian  ( V.  H.  xii.  42  ;  comp.  Athen. 
vi.  p.  271)  says  that  he  and  Lysander,  and  Calli- 
cratidas,  were  all  of  the  cUss  called  Mothaces, 
Helots,  that  is,  by  birth,  who,  in  the  company  of 
the  boys  of  the  fiunily  to  which  they  belonged, 
were  brought  up  in  the  Spartan  discipline,  and 
afterwards  obtained  freedom.  This  can  hardly 
have  been  the  case  with  Oylippus  himself  as  we 
find  his  fisther,  Cleandridas,  in  an  important  situ»* 
tion  at  the  side  of  king  Pleistoanax :  but  the  fiunily 
may  have  been  derived,  at  one  point  or  another, 
from  a  Mothax.  (Comp.  Miiller,  Dor.  iii.  3.  §  5.) 
The  syllable  VvK-  in  the  name  is  probably  identical 
with  the  Latin  GUvum.  [A.  H.  C] 

OYLIS,  OYLLIS,  or  GYLUS  (rwAu,  hJx- 
Xi5,  Tv\ot\  a  Spartan,  was  Polemarch  under  Age- 
silaus  at  the  battle  of  Coroneia,  B.  c.  394,  against 
the  hostile  confederacy  of  Oreek  states.  On  the 
morning  after  the  battle,  AgesilaUs,  to  see  whe- 
ther the  enemy  would  renew  the  fight,  ordered 
Gylis  (as  he  himself  had  been  severely  wounded) 
to  draw  up  the  army  in  order  of  battle,  with  crowns 
of  victory  on  their  heads,  and  to  erect  a  trophy  to 
the  sound  of  martial  instruments.  The  Thebans, 
however,  who  alone  were  in  a  position  to  dispute 
the  field,  acknowledged  their  defeat  by  requesting 
leave  to  bury  their  dead.  Soon  af^r  this,  Agesi- 
liius  went  to  Delphi  to  dedicate  to  the  god  a  tenth 


HADF& 

of  his  Asiatic  spoils,  and  left  Gylis  to  invade  the 
territory  of  the  Opuntian  Locrians,  who  had  been 
the  occasion  of  the  war  in  Greece.  (Comp.  Xen. 
HdL  iiL  5.  §  3,  &c.)  Here  the  Lacedaemonians 
collected  mudi  booty  ;  but,  as  they  were  returning 
to  their  camp  in  the  evening,  the  Locrians  pressed 
on  them  with  their  darts,  and  slew  many,  among 
whom  was  Gylis  himsell  (Xen.  HdL  iv.  3.  $  21, 
23,  Age$,  2.  $  15;  Pint  ^^cs.  19 ;  Pans.  iiL  9.) 
The  Gyllis  who  is  mentioned  in  one  of  the  epi- 
grams of  Damagetus  has  been  identified  by  some 
with  Othatadxs,  but  on  insufficient  grounds. 
(Jacobs,  AntkoL  il  40,  viii.  Ill,  112.)       [E.  E.] 

GYNAECOTHOENAS  (riMuicotfotmr),  that 
is,  **  the  god  feasted  by  wraien,**  a  surname  ^  Ares 
at  Tegea.  In  a  war  of  the  TM;eatans  against  the 
Lacedaemonian  king  Charillus,  the  women  of  Tegea 
made  an  attack  upon  the  enemy  from  an  ambua- 
cade.  This  decided  the  victory.  The  women 
therefore  celebrated  the  victory  alone,  and  ex- 
cluded the  men  from  the  Mcrificud  feast  Thia,  it 
is  said,  gave  rise  to  the  surname  of  Apollo.  (Paaa. 
vuL  48.  §  3  )  [L.  S.] 

GYRTON  (NpTMr),  a  brother  of  Phlegyaa, 
who  built  the  town  of  Gyrton  on  the  Peneius,  and 
from  whom  it  received  its  name.  (Steph.  Byx.  a.  o. 
nprmv,)  Othen  derived  the  name  of  that  town 
from  Gyrtone,  who  is  called  a  daughter  of  Phle- 
gyas.  (SchoL  ad  ApoUom.  Rkod.  i.  57  ;  comp. 
Miiller,  Ordum.  p.  189,  2d  edit)  [U  S.] 


H. 


HABINNAS,  a  lapidary  and  monumental 
sculptor,  mentioned  by  Petronius.  {SaL  65,  71.) 
If  he  was  a  real  person,  he  was  a  contemporary  of 
Petronius,  who  is  supposed  to  have  lived  in  the 
first  century  of  our  era.  (Studer,  in  iUem.  Mum, 
1842,  p.  50.)  [P.  S.] 

HA'bITUS,  CLUE'NTIUS.    [Clubntius.] 

HABRON.    [Abron.] 

HABRON,  a  painter  of  second-rate  merit, 
painted  Friendship  (A  madifia).  Concord  (  Oomeordia)y 
and  likenesses  of  the  gods.  (Plin.  H,  N,  xxxv. 
1 1.  B.  40.  §  35.)  His  son,  Nessus,  was  a  painter 
of  some  note.  (Ibid.  §  42.)  [P.  S.] 

HABRONICHUS  (*A«pfl^ixof),  another  form 
of  Abronychns.     [Abronychubl] 

HADES  or  PLUTON  CAi3nt,  nxo^riir,  or 
poetically  *Al3trf,  'AZSsfrti^f,  and  U\ovrfiis\  the 
god  of  the  lower  world.  Plato  {Oafyl.  p.  403) 
observes  that  people  preferred  calling  him  Platon 
(the  giver  of  wealth)  to  pronouncing  the  dresbded 
name  of  Hades  or  Aides.  Hence  we  find  that  in 
ordinary  life  and  in  the  mysteries  the  name  Plnton 
became  generally  established,  while  the  poets  pre- 
ferred the  ancient  name  Aides  or  the  fonn  Pluteoa. 
The  etymology  of  Hades  is  uncertain :  some  de- 
rive it  from  d-i8ciy,  whence  it  would  signify  *^the 
god  who  makes  invisible,**  and  othen  from  SSm 
or  x4^ ;  so  that  Hades  would  mean  **  the  all-em> 
bracer,**  or  **  all-receiver.**  The  Roman  poeta  use 
the  names  Dis,  Oreus,  and  Tartarus  as  synonymona 
with  Pluton,  for  the  god  of  the  lower  world. 

Hades  is  a  son  of  Cronus  and  Rhea,  and  a 
brother  of  Zeus  and  Poseidon.  He  was  married 
to  Persephone,  the  daughter  of  Demeter.  In  the 
division  of  the  world  among  the  three  brothers. 
Hades  obtained  **  the  darkness  of  night,**  the  abode 
of  the  shades,  over  which  he  rules.   (ApoUod.  i.  1. 


HADE& 

|5,2.§1.)  HcDce  he  it  oDed  the  infernal  Zeni 
(Zti^  KoraxiviMfX  or  the  king  of  the  ihadet 
Horn.  IL  iz.  457,  xz.  61.  xr.  187, 


HADRIANUa 


S19 


Slc).  Aa,  hewerer,  the  earth  and  Olympna  he- 
looged  to  the  three  hrothen  in  common,  he  might 
aacesd  OlyBpiia,  aa  he  did  at  the  time  when  he 
«ae  wouMied  hy  Henefeiw  {IL  t.  S95 ;  oomp. 
PkaiL  Ti.  25.  §  3 ;  ApoUod.  ii  7.  §  8 ;  Find.  Ctf.  ir. 
31.)  Bat  when  Hadea  waa  in  hia  own  kingdom, 
he  waa  qnite  onawara  of  what  waa  going  on  either 
on  earth  or  in  Oljmpoa  {IL  xz.  61,  &c.),  and  it 
waa  onljr  the  oatha  and  cuaea  of  men  that  reached 
kk  ean,aa  they  reached  thoae  of  the  Erinnyea.  He 
inaaeaard  a  hefanet  which  rendered  the  wearer  in- 
viaihie  (A  t.  845),  and  later  truUtiona  atated  that 
thia  hetoet  waa  given  him  aa  a  preaent  by  the  Cy- 
dopea  after  their  deliTeiyfiromTartania.  (Apollod. 
Li.§l.)  Ancient  atoiy  mentiona  both  goda  and 
mm  whe  wcfe  hononrad  by  Hadea  with  the  tem- 
poniy  oae  of  thia  helmet  (Apollod.  L  6.  §  2,  ii.  4. 
§  2,)  Hia  character  ia  deacribed  aa  fierce  and  in- 
czocable,  whenee  of  all  the  goda  he  waa  moat  hated 
by  mrtala.  (7L  ix.  158.)  He  kept  the  gatea  of 
the  fewer  worid  doaed  (whence  he  ia  called  nvXdp- 
nvs  /^  viii-  867  ;  comp.  Ptoa.  ▼.  20.  g  1. ;  Orph. 
Ifywm.  17.  4),  that  no  ahade  might  be  able  to  ea- 
cape  or  retam  to  the  region  of  light  When  mor- 
tab  inroked  him,  they  atmck  the  earth  with  their 
ha&da  {IL  ix.  567),  fuid  the  aacrifieea  which  were 
oflrred  to  him  and  Penephone  conaiated  of  black 
ind  foiale  aheep,  and  the  pereon  who 
the  «crifice  had  to  torn  away  hia  fiboe.  (Orf. 
X.  527;  Seiv. «rf  Vvy.  Gearg. iL  380.) 

The  cna^  of  hia  power  waa  a  8ta£^  with  which, 
Uka  HcriMa,  he  droTo  the  ahadea  into  the  lower 
worid  (Piod.  OL  ix.  35),  where  he  had  hia  palace 
and  ahved  hia  thnme  with  hia  oonaort  Penephone. 
When  he  earned  off  Peraephone  from  the  upper 
wmU,  he  fode  in  a  golden  chariot  dmwn  by  foor 
hiark ianpcirtal horeea.  {Or^  Argom.\\92y Hfwm. 
17.  14;  Or.  MtL  ▼.  404 ;  Hom.  Hymn,  m  On*. 
19 ;  Chndian,  BapL  Pnmrp,  i  in  fin.)  Beaidea 
iheae  hocaea  he  waa  alao  belicTed  to  haTe  herda  of 
•zcs  ia  the  lower  worid  and  in  the  iahmd  of  £ry- 
thoBywhich  were  attended  to  by  Menoetioa.  (Apol- 
kd.  a  5.  §§  10,  12.)  Like  the  other  goda,  he 
«aa  not  a  fiuthlnl  hoaband ;  the  Fnriea  are  called 
hit  daaghtcra  (Senr.  od  Aeu,  L  86)  ;  the  nymph 
M  iatho,  whom  ha  lored,  waa  metamoiphoaed  by 
Penephone  into  the  phmt  called  mint  (Stnb.  liiL 
pL  344;  Or.  M«L  z.  728),  and  the  nymph  Lenee, 
vith  whom  he  waa  fikewiae  in  lore,  waa  changed 
by  Ub  after  her  death  into  a  white  pophr,  and 
iwAumI  to  Elyatom.  (Serr.  ad  Virg,  Edog.  Tii 
(I .)  Being  the  king  of  the  lower  worid,  Pluton  ia 
the  pnx  ef  aD  the  bleaainga  that  come  from  the 
Mnh :  he  ia  the  poaaeaaor  and  girer  of  all  the 
■>tria  contained  in  the  earth,  and  hence  hia 
Mma  Platflo.  (Hea.  6^  ^  Dim,  435  ;  Aea- 
chyL  PftMi.  005 ;  StnkiiLp.  147;  Lndan,  71m. 
31.)  He  bean  aevenl  anroamea  referring  to  hia 
■hiiealUy  aaai  mbliiig  all  mortala  in  hia  kingdom, 
i*4  hriaging  them  to  rratand  peace;  aachaaPoly* 
^«|Ma,  Polydectea,  Clymcnna,  Uaymolntt^  ic 
(H«.  Ilymu  mCer.  9i  Aeachyl.  Pnm.  153 ; 
8o|ih.J^81]  ;  Pftaa.ii.35.§7.)  Hadea  waa 
thnm^umt  Greece  and  Italy.  In  Ella 
a  mcred  cndoaaie  and  a  temple,  which  waa 
eoiy  oBoe  in  erery  year  (Pane.  vi.  25.  §  3) ; 
■Bd  «e  farther  know  that  he  had  tcmplea  at  Pyhw 
Triphyliaeaa,  mv  Mout  Jicnthe,  between  Trallea 


and  Nyaa,  at  Athena  in  the  grove  of  the  Erinnyea, 
and  at  Olympian  (Strab.  iiL  p.  344,  xir,  p.  649  ; 
Paoa.  L  28.  §  6,  t.  20.  §  1.)  We  poaaeaa  few 
repreaentationa  of  thia  divinity,  but  in  thoae  which 
atiil  eziat,  he  reaemblea  hia  brothera  Zeoa  and 
Poeeidon,  except  that  hia  hair  feUa  down  hia  fore- 
head, and  that  the  majeaty  of  hia  appearance  ia 
dark  and  gloomy.  Hia  ordinary  attribatea  are  the 
key  of  Hadea  and  Cerbema.  (Uirt,  MytkoL  BUr 
derb.  i  p.  72,  &c) 

In  Homer  Aidea  ia  invariably  the  name  of  the 
god  ;  but  in  later  timea  it  waa  tranafened  to  hia 
houae,  hia  abode  or  kingdom,  ao  that  it  became  a 
name  for  the  lower  worU  itaell  We  cannot  enter 
here  into  a  deicription  ofr  the  conoeptiona  which 
the  ancienta  formed  of  the  lower  worid,  for  thia 
diaenaaion  belonga  to  mythical  geography.     [L.  S.1 

HADRIA'NUS,  P.  AE'LIUS,  the  fourteenth 
in  the  aeriea  of  Roman  emperon,  reigned  from  the 
11th  of  Augnat,  A.  D.  117,  tiU  the  10th  of  July, 
A.  D.  188.  He  waa  bom  at  Rome  on  the  24th  of 
January,  a.  D.  76  ;  and  not  aa  Eutropioa  (viiL  6) 
and  Euaebina  (Clro«.  now  2155,  p.  166,ed.  Scaliger) 
atate,  at  Italica.  Thia  miatake  aroae  from  the 
&ct,  that  Hadrian  waa  deacended,  according  to  hia 
own  account,  from  a  fieunily  of  Hadria  in  Pioenom, 
which,  in  the  time  of  P.  Scipio,  bad  aettled  at  Ita- 
lica in  Spain.  Hia  fitther,  Aeliua  Hadrianua  Afar, 
waa  married  to  an  annt  of  the  emperor  Trajan ;  he 
had  been  praetor,  and  lived  aa  a  aenator  at  Rome. 
Hadrian  loat  hia  fiither  at  the  age  of  ten,  and  re- 
ceived hia  kinaman  Ulpiua  Trajanna  (afterwarda 
the  emperor  Trajan)  and  Caeliua  Attianui  aa  hta 
guardiana.  He  waa  from  hia  earlieat  age  very  fond 
of  the  Greek  language  and  literature,  which  he  ap- 
neara  to  have  atndied  with  seal,  while  he  neolected 
hia  mother  tongue.  At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  left 
Rome  and  went  to  Spain,  where  he  entered  upon 
hia  military  career ;  but  he  waa  aoon  called  back, 
and  obtained  the  office  of  decemvir  atlitibua ;  and 
about  A.  D.  95  that  of  military  tribune,  in  which 
capacity  he  aerved  in  Lower  Moeaia.  When  Trajan 
waa  adopted  by  Nerva,  a.  n.  97,  Hadrian  hastened 
from  Moeaia  to  Lower  Germany,  to  be  the  fint  to 
congratulate  Trajan ;  and  in  the  year  following  he 
again  travelled  on  foot  from  Upper  to  Lower  Ger- 
many, to  inform  Trajan  of  the  demiae  of  Nerva  ; 
and  thia  he  did  with  auch  rapidity,  that  he  arrived 
even  before  the  ezpreaa  meaaengen  aent  by  Servi- 
anua,  who  waa  married  to  hu  aiater  Paulina. 
Trajan  now  became  more  and  more  attached  to 
Hadrian,  though  the  attachment  did  not  continue 
undiaturbed,  until  Trejan*a  wifie,  Plotina,  who  waa 
fond  of  Hadrian,  contrived  to  confirm  the  connexion 
by  bringing  about  a  marriage  between  her  fitvonrite 
and  Julia  Sabina,  a  grand-daughter  of  Trajan*a 
aiater  Mardana.  Henceforth  Hadrian  roae  every 
day  in  the  empenr*a  fiivonr,  for  the  preaervation  of 
which  he  did  notalwaya  adopt  the  most  honourable 
meana.  He  waa  aucoeaaively  inveated  with  varioua 
officea  at  Rome,  such  aa  the  quaeatonhip  in  a.  o. 
101 .  In  thia  capacity  he  delivered  hia  fint  apeech 
in  the  aenate,  but  waa  laughed  at  on  account  of  the 
rudeneaa  and  want  of  refinement  in  ita  delivery. 
Thia  induced  him  to  itudy  more  carefully  hia 
mother  tongue  and  Latin  oratory,  which  he  had 
hitherto  neglected.  Soon  after  the  expiration  of  hia 
quaestorahip  he  appean  to  have  joined  Trajan,  who 
waa  then  carrying  on  the  war  againat  the  Daciana. 
In  A.  o.  105  he  obtained  the  tribuneahip  of  the 
people,  and  two  yean  later  the  praetorehip.    In 


320 


HADRIAN  U& 


Trajan't  second  expedition  againtt  the  Daciani,  he 
entnuted  to  Hadrian  the  command  of  a  legion, 
and  took  him  with  him.  Hadrian  distinguished 
himself  so  mnch  by  his  bravery,  that  Trajan  re- 
warded him  with  a  diamond  which  he  himself  had 
received  from  Nenra,  and  which  was  looked  upon 
as  a  token  that  Trajan  designated  him  as  his 
successor.  In  a,  d.  108  Hadrian  was  sent  as 
legatus  praetorius  into  Lower  Pannonia ;  and  he 
not  only  distinguished  himself  in  the  administra- 
tion of  the  province,  and  by  the  strict  discipline  he 
maintained  among  the  troops,  but  he  also  fought 
with  great  success  against  the  Sarmatians.  The 
fiivourable  opinion  which  the  emperor  entertained 
of  Hadrian  on  this  account  was  increased  through 
the  influence  of  Plotina  and  Lidnins  Sura,  a 
favourite  friend  of  Trajan ;  and  Hadrian  was  made 
consul  suffectus  for  the  year  109  ;  nay,  a  report 
was  even  spread  that  Trajan  entertained  the  thought 
of  adopting  Hadrian,  and  of  thus  securing  to  him 
the  succession.  After  the  death  of  Licinius  Sura, 
Hadrian  became  the  private  secretary  of  Trajan ; 
and  the  deference  paid  to  him  by  the  courtiers 
now  increased  in  the  same  proportion  as  the 
intimacy  between  him  and  the  emperor.  Through 
the  influence  of  Plotina,  he  obtained  in  a.  d.  114 
the  office  of  legate  during  the  war  against  the  Par- 
thians;  and  in  117  he  became  consul  detignatus 
for  the  year  following.  It  is  said  that  at  the  same 
time  he  was  promised  to  be  adopted  by  the  em- 
peror ;  but  Dion  Cassius  expressly  denies  it ;  and 
the  further  remark,  that  he  was  designated  only 
consul  suflbctuf,  seems  to  show  that  Trajan,  at 
least  at  that  time,  had  not  yet  made  up  his  mind  as 
to  his  adoption. 

While  Trajan  was  carrying  on  the  war  agamst 
the  Parthians,  in  which  he  was  accompanied  by 
Hadrian,  and  while  he  waa  besieging  the  town  of 
Hatra,  he  was  taken  severely  ill.  He  pbwed  Har 
drian  at  the  head  of  the  army  and  the  province  of 
Syria,  and  returned  to  Rome ;  but  on  his  way 
thither  he  died,  at  Selinus,  in  Cilicia.  Now  it  is 
said,  that  on  the  9th  of  August,  117,  Hadrian  re- 
ceived intelligence  of  his  adoption  by  Trajan,  and 
on  the  11th  Uie  news  of  his  death  ;  but  this  state- 
ment is  contradicted  by  Dion  Cassius,  who  renders 
it  highly  probable  that  Plotina  and  Attianus  fitbri- 
cated  the  adoption  after  the  death  of  the  emperor, 
and  that  for  this  purpose  Trajan^s  death  was  for  a 
few  days  kept  secret.  It  is  even  said  that  Trajan 
intended  to  make  Neratius  Priscus  his  successor. 
Thus  much,  however,  seems  certain,  that  the  ifict 
of  Trajan  leaving  Hadrian  at  the  head  of  affiiirs  in 
the  east,  when  his  illness  compelled  him  to  leave, 
was  a  sufficient  proof  that  he  placed  the  highest 
confidence  in  him.  Hadrian  was  at  the  time  at 
Antioch,  and  on  the  11th  of  August,  117,  he  was 
proclaimed  emperor.  He  immediately  sent  a  letter 
to  the  senate  at  Rome,  in  which  he  apologised  for 
not  having  been  able  to  wait  for  its  decision,  and 
solicited  its  sanction,  which  was  readily  granted. 

The  Roman  empire  at  this  period  was  in  a  peri- 
lous condition :  the  Parthians,  over  whom  Trajan 
had  gained  brilliant  victories,  had  revolted,  and 
been  successful  in  several  engagements;  the  pro- 
vinces of  Mauritania  and  Moesia  were  invaded  by 
barbarians;  and  other  provinces,  such  as  Egypt, 
Syria,  and  Palestine,  were  in  a  state  of  insurrection. 
Hadrian,  with  a  wise  policy,  endeavoured,  above  all 
things,  to  establish  peace  in  the  east.  He  pur- 
chased it  with  a  great  but  neoessaiy  sacrifice :  it 


HADRIAN  US. 

was  surely  wise  to  give  up  what  could  not  be 
maintained.  He  therefore  renounced  all  the  con- 
quests which  his  predecessor  had  made  east  of  the 
Euphrates  ;  he  restored  Mesopotamia  and  Assyria 
to  the  Parthians,  and  recognised  Cosrhoes,  whom 
Trajan  had  deposed,  as  their  king ;  while  he  in- 
demnified Parthamaspater,  whom  Trajan  had  made 
king  of  the  Parthians,  by  assigning  to  him  a  small 
neighbouring  kingdom.  Armenia,  moreover,  was 
raised  to  the  rank  of  an  independent  kingdom. 
While  engaged  in  making  these  arrangements,  he 
is  said  to  have  been  advised  by  Attianus  to  put  to 
death  Baebius  Macer,  pmefect  of  the  city,  Laberiui 
Maximus,  and  Frugi  Crassus,  either  because  Hiey 
opposed  his  accession,  or  because  they  were  other- 
wise hostile  towards  him ;  but  it  is  added  that 
Hadrian  rejected  this  advice,  though  Frugi  Craasiu 
was  afterwards  killed,  but  without  the  emperor's 
command.  Lusins  Quietus,  who  at  the  time  had 
the  command  in  Mauritania,  but  was  suspected  of 
an  attempt  to  place  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Ro- 
man worid,  was  deprived  of  his  post,  which  «-as 
given  to  Marcius  Turbo,  who,  under  Trajan,  had 
reduced  the  rebellions  Jews,  and  was  a  personal 
friend  of  Hadrian. 

After  having  settled  thus  the  most  unent  afiairs  of 
the  empire,  he  went  from  Antioch  to  Cilida,  to  see 
the  body  of  Trajan,  which  was  to  be  ctmveyed  to 
Rome  by  Plotina,  Attianus,  and  Matidia.     Soon 
after  his  return  to  Antioch  he  appointed  Catilius 
Sevens  governor  of  Syria,  and  travelled  to  Rome 
in  A.  o.  1 18.    A  triumph  was  celebmted  to  com- 
memorate the  victories  of  Trajan  in  the  east,  and 
the  late  emperor*s  image  was  placed  in  the  trium- 
phal  car.    The  solemnity  was  scarcely  over  when 
Hadrian  received  the  news  that  the  Sarmatae  and 
Roxobuii  had  invaded  the  province  of  Moesia.  He 
forthwith  sent  out  his  armies,  and  immediately 
after  he  himself  followed  them.    The  king  of  the 
Roxolani  complained  of  the  tribute,  which  he  had 
to  receive  from  the  Romans,  not  being  fully  paid ; 
but  Hadrian  concluded  a  peace  with  hun,  for  which 
he  had  probably  to  pay  a  heavy  sum.    After  this 
was  setUed,  it  a]^)ears  that    Hadrian   intended 
marching  into  Dacia  to  attack  the  Sarmatians, 
when  he  was  informed  of  a  conspiracy  against  his 
life ;  it  had  been  formed  by  the  consular,  Nigrinus, 
in  conjunction  with  others  of  high  rank,  among 
whom  are  mentioned  Palma,  Celsus,  and  Lusius 
QuietnSb    Hadrian  escaped  from  the  hands  of  the 
conspirators,  and  all  of  them  were  put  to  death,  as 
Hadrian  himself  said,  by  the  command   of  the 
senate,  and  against  his  own  will,  though  it  was 
believed  at  the  time,  and  is  also  maintained  by 
Dion  Cassius,  that  Hadrian  himself  had   given 
orders  for  their  execution.      In  consequence   of 
this  act  of  severity,   popular   feeling  vraa   very 
strong  against  him,  especially  as  it  was  nunouivd, 
that  the  conspiracy  was  a  mere  pretence,  devised 
for  the  purpose  of  getting  rid  of  those  men  who 
had  been  opposed  to  him  during  the  reign  of  Trajan. 
As  Hadrian  had  to  fear  the  consequences  of  this 
state  of  public  feeling,  he  entrusted  the  prorincea 
of  Pannonia  and  Bacia  to  Marcius  Turbo,  who  bad 
just  pacified  Mauritania,  and  returned  to  Rome. 
His  first  object  was  to  refute  the  opinion  that  ha 
had  any  share  in  the  execution  of  the  fear  con- 
subrs,  and  he  toothed  the  minds  of  the  people  by 
games,  gladiatorial  exhibitions,  and  huge  donations 
in  money.    Another  act,  which  must  hvn  won  for 
him  the  fitvoor  of  thousanda,  both  in  Italj  and  the 


HADRIAN  us. 

that  he  caooened  an  enonnont  ram 
doe  to  the  ftate  as  taxes,  tis.  all  the  airean  of  the 
lavt  15  ynn,  and  to  remore  all  fears  from  the 
ninds  of  the  people,  he  had  the  documents  publicly 
bamt  in  the  feram  of  Trajan.  He  further  endear 
TOQied  to  secaie  his  government  bj  winning  the 
good  wiU  of  the  senate ;  he  not  only  denied  the 
charge  brought  against  him  respecting  the  four 
consolan,  but  swore  that  he  would  never  punish  a 
senator  except  with  the  sanction  of  the  senate  ;  and 
the  senate  was,  in  &ct,  made  to  believe  that  it  had 
never  been  in  die  enjoyment  of  rach  extensive  and 
vttlimited  powers  as  now.  At  the  same  time,  how- 
ever, he  found  it  necessary  to  remove  his  former 
frieiids  Attianns  and  Similis  from  their  office  of 
pcaefects  of  the  pnetorians,  and  to  i4>point  M arcius 
Turbo  and  Septicios  Clama  their  successors. 

The  war  against  the  Sarmatians  was  continued 
in  the  meantime  by  Hadiian^s  legates,  and  lasted 
Cdt  aeveial  years,  if  we  may  believe  the  chronicle 
of  Euaebiaa,  which  mentions  it  as  stiU  going  on  in 
A,  D.  1*20.     In  the  year  a.  D.  119  Hadrian  began 
his  nanoraUe  journey  through  the  provinces  of  his 
«mpixa,  many  portions  of  which  he  traversed  on 
foot.    His  dedre  to  promote  the  good  of  the  empire 
hj  ooDvindng  himself  every  where  personally  of 
the  state  of  affura,  and  by  applying  the  necessary 
icnedies  wheiever  mismanagement  was  discovered, 
was  miqaestaoaahly  one  of  the  motives  that  led  him 
to  this  «ingnlar  undertaking ;  but  there  can  be 
littfe  do>iibt  that  the  restlessness  of  his  mind  and 
the  extraoidioaiy  curiosity  which  stimulated  him 
to  go  and  see  himself  every  thing  of  which  he  had 
bevd  or  read,  had  as  great  a  share  in  determining 
him  thus  to  travel  through  his  vast  empire,  as  his 
desife  to  do  good.   These  travels  occupy  the  greater 
part  of  his  wgn  ;  but  the  scanty  accounts  we  have 
af  them  do  not  enable  us  to  follow  them  step  by 
rtep,  or  even  to  arrange  th«m  in  a  satisfisctory 
cknoological  order.     In  A.O.  119  he  left  Rome 
aa4  first  went  to  Oanl,  where  he  displayed  great 
fibenlity  in  satisfying  the  wants  of  the  provincials. 
Fnm  Gaul  be  proceeded  to  Germany,  where  he 
devoted  most  of  his  attention  to  the  armies  on  the 
ftvitier.    Although  he  was  more  desirous  to  main- 
tun  peace  than  to  carry  on  war,  he  trained  the 
MUien  always  aa  though  a  great  war  had  been 
Mar  at  hand  ;  and  the  excellent  condition  of  his 
tniops,  combined  with  the  justice  he  dispUyed  in 
his  feieign  policy,  and  the  sums  of  money  he  paid 
to  faarfaarian  chiefs,  were  the  principal  means  of 
kcrfRBg  the  enemies  away  from  the  Roman  pro- 
▼iaoM.    The  lima  in  Oermany  was  fortified,  and 
^'«wl  towns  and  colonies  were  greatly  benefited 
by  hioL    From  Germany  he  crossed  over  into 
^riiaia,  where  he  introduced  many  improvements 
in  the  sdministnition,  and  constructed  the  fimions 
«afl  dividing  the  Roman  province  from  and  protect- 
ng  itsgnnat  the  barbarous  tribes  of  the  north  ;  it 
<^ifnded  fxaax  the  Solway  to  the  mouth  of  the 
tt9^  Tyne,  a  distance  of  80,000  feet,  and  traces 
•fit  are  to  be  seen  even  at  the  present  day.   From 
Bntaia  Hadrian  returned  to  Gaul,  and  constructed 
f  aagaificeat  bacOiea  at  Nemausus  (Nismes),  in 
ir  of  his  wife,  Sabina,  although  during  his 
in  Britain,  her  conduct  was  such  that  he  is 
to  have  said  he  would  divorce  her  if  he 
I>^  in  a  private  station.    After  this  he  went  to 
S|i*iB«  when  he  spent  the  winter,  probably  of  a.  d. 
121  and  122,  and  held  a  conventus   of  all  the 
KxHBs  residing  in  Spain.    In  the  spring  of  122 

TDUIL 


HADRIANUS. 


321 


he  crossed  over  to  Africa,  where  he  rappressed  an 
insurrection  in  Mauritania,  and  then  travelled 
through  Egypt  into  Asia.  A  war  with  the  Par- 
thians  was  on  the  eve  of  breaking  out,  but  Hadrian 
averted  it  by  an 'interview  which  he  had  with  their 
king.  He  next  travelled  through  the  provinces  of 
Western  Asia,  probably  during  the  eariy  part  of 
A.D.  123,  visited  the  islands  of  the  Aegean,  and 
then  went  to  Achaia,  where  he  took  up  his  re- 
sidence at  Athensi  It  would  seem  that  he  stayed 
there  for  three  years,  till  a.i).  126.  Athens  was  his 
fevourite  place,  and  was  honoured  by  him  above  all 
the  other  cities  of  the  empire :  he  gave  to  the  people 
of  Athens  new  kiws,  and  showed  his  reverence  for 
their  institutions  by  being  initiated  in  the  Eleusi- 
nian  mysteries,  by  acting  the  part  of  agonothetes 
at  their  public  games,  and  by  allowing  himself  to 
be  made  archon  eponymus.  From  Athens  he  re- 
turned to  Rome  by  way  of  Sicily,  either  in  a.  o. 
126  or  127.  He  was  saluted  at  Rome  as  pater 
patriae^  and  his  wife  distinguished  by  the  title  of 
Augusta.  The  next  few  years  he  remained  at 
Rome,  with  only  one  interruption,  during  which  ha 
visited  Africa.  He  seems  to  have  chiefly  employed 
his  time  at  Rome  in  endeavouring  to  introduce  the 
Greek  institutions  and  modes  of  worship,-  for 
which  he  had  conceived  a  great  admiration  at 
Athens.  It  seems  to  have  been  about  a.  d.  129 
that  Hadrian  set  out  on  his  second  journey  to  the 
east  He  travelled  by  way  of  Athens,  where  he 
stayed  for  some  time  to  see  the  completion  of  the 
numerous  buildings  which  he  had  commenced 
during  his  previous  visit,  especially  to  dedicate  the 
temple  of  the  Olympian  Zeus,  and  an  altar  to  him- 
self! In  Asia  he  conciliated  the  various  princes  in 
the  most  amicable  and  liberal  manner,  so  that  those 
who  did  not  accept  his  invitation  had  afterwards 
themselves  most  reason  to  regret  it.  He  sent  back 
to  Coarhoes  a  daughter  who  had  been  taken  pri- 
soner by  Trajan ;  and  the  governors  and  procura- 
tores  in  the  provinces  were  punished  severely 
wherever  they  were  found  unjust  or  wanting  in  the 
discharge  of  their  duties.  From  Asia  Minor  he 
proceeded  through  Syria  and  Arabia  into  Egypt, 
where  he  restored  the  tomb  of  Pompey  with  great 
splendour.  During  an  excunion  on  the  Nile  he 
lost  his  fiivonrite,  Antinous  [Antinous],  for  whom 
he  entertained  an  unnatural  affection,  and  whose 
death  was  to  him  the  cause  of  deep  and  lasting 
grief.  From  Egypt,  Hadrian  returned,  through 
Syria,  to  Rome,  where  he  must  have  spent  tibe 
latter  part  of  the  year  a.  n.  131,  and  the  fint  of 
1 32,  for  in  the  former  year  he  built  the  temple  of 
Venus  and  Roma,  and  i  the  latter  he  promulgated 
the  edidum  penetuum. 

Not  long  after  his  return  to  Rome  the  Jewish 
war  broke  out,  the  only  one  that  disturbed  the 
p«ice  of  his  long  reign.  The  causes  of  this  war 
were  the  establishment  of  a  colony  under  the 
name  of  Aelia  Capitolina  on  the  site  of  Jerusalem, 
and  an  order  issued  by  Hadrian  forbidding 
the  Jews  the  rite  of  circumcision.  The  war  was 
carried  on  by  the  Jews  as  a  national  struggle  with 
the  most  desperate  fury  ;  it  lasted  for  several 
years,  and  it  was  not  till  the  general  Julius  Severus 
came  over  from  Britain,  that  the  Ronuuis  gradually 
succeeded  in  paralysing  or  annihilating  the  Jews  ; 
and  the  country  was  nearly  reduced  to  a  wilderness 
when  peace  was  restored.  The  Jews  were  hence- 
forth not  allowed  to  reside  at  Jerusalem  and  its 
immediate  vicinity;   and   from   this  time  they 

Y 


822 


HADRIANUS. 


were  difpened  through  the  world.  After  the 
close  of  the  Jewish  war  another  threatened  to 
break  out  with  the  Albanians,  who  had  been  insti- 
gated bj  Pharasmanes,  king  of  the  Iberians.  Bat 
the  rich  presents  which  Hadrian  nlade  to  the  Alba- 
nians and  Iberians  averted  the  outbreak,  and  Pha- 
rasmanei  even  paid  a  risit  to  Hadrian  at  Rome. 

In  the  meantime,  probably  in  the  aatnmn  of 
A.  D.  132,  Hadrian  had  again  gone  to  Athens, 
where  he  stayed  doring  the  whole  of  the  year  fol- 
lowing. From  a  letter  of  Hadrian,  addressed  to  his 
brother-in-law,  Serrianas,  and  presenred  by  Vo- 
piscuB  {Satumin.  8),  we  must  infer  that  in  1 34  the 
emperor  again  yisited  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  and, 
on  his  return  through  Syria,  where  he  attended 
the  sale  of  the  Jews  who  had  been  made  prisoners 
in  the  war,  superintended  the  building  of  the 
colony  at  Jerusalem,  and  regulated  its  constitution. 
After  his  return  to  Rome,  Hadrian  spent  the  re- 
maining years  of  his  life  partly  in  the  city  and 
partly  at  Tibur,  where  he  built  or  completed  hi» 
inngnificent  villa,  the  ruins  of  which  occupy  even 
now  a  space  equal  to  that  of  a  considerable  town. 
The  many  fatigues  and  hardships  to  which  he  had 
been  exposed  during  his  tnvels  had  impaired  his 
health,  and  he  sank  into  a  dangerous  illness,  which 
led  him  to  think  of  fixing  upon  a  successor,  as  he 
had  himself  no  children.  After  some  hesitation, 
he  adopted  L.  Ceionins  Commodus,  under  the  name 
of  L.  Aelias  Vcrus,  and  raised  him  to  the  rank  of 
Caesar,  probably  for  no  other  reason  than  his 
beauty ;  for  Ceionins  Commodus  had  formerly  been 
connected  with  Hadrian  in  the  same  manner  that 
Antinous  was  afterwards  connected  with  him.  The 
adoption  had  been  made  contrary  to  the  advice  of 
all  his  friends  and  those  who  had  most  strongly 
opposed  it  appeared  to  Hadrian  in  no  other  light 
than  that  of  personal  enemies.  Servianus,  who 
-was  then  in  his  90th  year,  and  his  grandson 
Fuscus,  were  the  principal  objects  of  his  suspicions, 
and  both  were  put  to  death  by  his  command. 
Aelius  Verus,  however,  who  was  entrusted  with 
the  administration  of  Pannonia,  did  not  aflford 
Hadrian  the  assistance  and  support  he  had  ex- 
pected, for  he  was  a  person  of  a  weakly  consti- 
tution, and  died  on  the  1st  of  January,  a.d.  138. 
Hadrian  now  adopted  Arrius  Antoninus,  afterwards 
sumamed  Pius  and  presented  him  to  the  senators 
assembled  around  his  bed  as  his  successor.  But 
Pladrian,  mindful  of  the  more  distant  future,  made 
it  the  condition  with  Antoninus  that  he  should 
at  once  adopt  the  son  of  Aelius  Verus  and  M.  An- 
nius  Verus  (afterwards  the  emperor  M.  Aurelius). 
The»e  arrangements  however,  did  not  restore  peace 
to  Hadrian's  mind  :  as  his  illness  grew  worse 
his  suspicious  and  bitter  feelings  increased,  and 
prompted  him  to  many  an  act  of  cruelty ;  many 
persons  of  distinction  were  put  to  death,  and  many 
others  would  have  been  sacrificed  in  the  same 
manner  had  they  not  been  saved  by  the  precautions 
of  Antoninus  Pius  The  illness  of  which  Hadrian 
suffered  was  of  a  consumptive  nature,  which  was 
aggravated  by  dropsy  ;  and  when  he  found  that  he 
could  not  be  saved,  he  requested  a  slave  to  run  him 
through  with  a  swnrd  ;  but  this  was  prevented  by 
Antoninus.  Several  more  attempts  were  made  at 
suicide,  but  in  vain.  At  last  he  was  conveyed  to 
Baiae,  where  he  hoped  to  find  at  least  some  relief, 
and  Antoninus  remained  behind  at  Rome  as  his 
vicegerent.  But  his  health  did  not  improve  ;  and 
fcoun  after  the  arrival  of  Antoninus  at  Baiae,  whom 


HADRIANUS. 

he  had  tent  for,  he  died  on  the  10th  of  July,  138^ 
at  the  age  of  63,  and  after  a  reign  of  neariy  twenty 
years.  He  was  buried  in  the  villa  of  Cicero,  near 
Puteoli  The  senate,  indignant  at  the  many  acta 
of  cruelty  of  which  he  had  been  guilty  during  th« 
last  period  of  his  life,  wanted  to  annul  his  enact- 
ments and  refused  him  the  title  of  Divus  but  An- 
toninus prevailed  upon  the  senate  to  be  lenient 
towards  the  deceased,  who  during  the  latter  port  of 
his  life  had  not  been  in  the  fall  possession  of  his 
mind.  A  temple  was  then  erected  as  a  monument 
on  his  tomb,  and  various  institutions  were  made  to 
commemorate  his  memory.  Antoninus  is  said  by 
some  to  owe  his  surname  of  Pius  to  these  exertion» 
of  filial  love  towards  his  adoptive  fitther. 

The  above  is  a  brief  sketch  of  the  events  of  the 
life  and  reign  of  Hadrian  ;  and  it  now  remains  to 
of!er  a  few  observation»  on  his  policy,  the  principle» 
of  his  government,  his  personal  character,  his  in- 
fluence upon  art  and  literature,  and  his  own  literary 
productions  so  far  as  they  are  known  to  ns.     The 
reign  of  Hadrian  was  one  of  peace,  and  may  be 
regarded  as  one  of  the  happiest  periods  in  Roman 
history.  His  policy,  in  reference  to  foreign  nations 
wa»  to  preserve  peace  as  much  as  possible,  not  to 
extend  the  boundaries  of  the  empire,  but  to  secure 
the  old  provinces  and  promote  their  welfare,  by  a 
wise  and  just  administration.     For  this  reason  he 
gave  up  the  eastern  conquests  of  Trajan,  and  would 
have  given  up  Dacia  also,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
numerous  Roman  citixens  who  had  taken  up  thezr 
residence  there.    This  general  peace  of  the  reign  of 
Hadrian,  however,  was  not  the  result  of  cowardice, 
or  of  jealousy  of  his  predecessor,  a»  'some  of  the 
ancients  asserted,  but  the  fruit  of  a  wise  political 
system.     Hadrian*»  presents  and  kindness  to  the 
barbarians  would  not  have  been  sufficient  to  ward 
off  their  attacks,  but  the  frontiers  of  the  empire 
were  guarded  by  armies  which  were  in  the  most 
excellent  condition,  for  the  military  system  and  disr^ 
cipline  introduced  by  Hadrian  were  so  well  devised, 
that  his  regulations  remained  in  force  for  a  long 
time  afterwards  and  were  regarded  as  law.     With 
regard  to  the  internal  administration  of  the  empire, 
Hadrian  was  the  first  emperor  that  understood  his 
real  position,  and  looked  upon  himself  as  the  so- 
vereign of  the  Roman  world  ;  for  his  attention  wa» 
engaged  no  less  by  the  provinces  than  by  Rome 
and  Italy,  and  thus  it  happened  that  the  monarchi- 
cal system  became  more  consolidated  under  him 
than  under  any  of  his  predecessors.     He  gained 
the  favour  of  the  people  by  his  great  liberality,  and 
that  of  the  senate  by  treating  it  with  the  utmost 
deference,  so  far  as  form  was  concerned,  for,  in  re- 
ality, the  senate  was  no  more  than  the  organ  of  the 
imperial  will.     An  institution  which  gradually-  de- 
prived the  senate  of  its  jurisdiction,  and  it»  share 
in  the  government,  was  that  of  the  coMHimn^  or 
consistorium  principiiy  which  had  indeed  exiated 
before,  but  received  it»  stability  and  organisation 
from  Hadrian.     The  political  offices  and  those  of 
the  court  were  regulated  by  Hadrian  in  a  nuinner 
which,  with  a  few  exceptions  remained  unaltered 
till  the  time  of  the  great  Constantino.    The  prae- 
fectus  practorio  henceforth  was  the  president  of  the 
state-council  (consilium  principis),  and  aln-aya   a 
jurisconsult,  so  that  we  may  henceforth  regard*  him 
as  a  kind  of  minister  of  justice.     Hadrian  himself 
paid  particular  attention  to  the  proper  exercise  of 
iurisdiction  in  the  provinces  as  well  a»  in  Italy : 
his  reign  form»  on  epoch  in  the  history  of  Roman 


HADRIAN  us. 
Jnn^ndcDte.  It  wiu  it  Hndrun^  coumuid  tlut 
the  jshn  SilTiiu  Julianui  dnw  up  the  editiim 
prrpfimMm^  which  ft>fTn«d  &  Aied  cede  of  Uwi. 
Soinc  of  dit  Iftiri  prmnul^ted  bj  Hmdnui  uv  of  b 

ihr  pobKc  DKniitT  of  tbc  time.  Ha  dindrd  ltd; 
inin  four  irgiona,  plKinjt  each  nndci  ■  cnmuhu, 
vim  bid  thr  ■dminiitnlion  of  jaitice.  The  fiut 
ofbii  Mkin;  tbc  lillci  af  the  bighe»  nm^itncict 
in  mtnl  tDwni  in  Italy  uid  the  proTinw»  may 
indwif  Ibtc  been  Sttic  mort  lh«n  s  form,  but  it 
ibom,  at  any  rat«,  that  ht  took  a  caniidershle 
intTett  in  thr  int^nul  aflun  of  thoae  townB. 
The  [ncndiagt  of  thoae  jvnoni  who  were  con- 


HADRIANUS. 


323 


nldird  with  the  i 


^  and  IL 


mg  md  prrrnitinK  npprrHiOD  and  injaatiM,  be 
won  the  hearli  of  the  pnninciaU  by  h»  liberality 
dirinf  hb  tnirel».  Taere  ji  icareely  one  of  the 
pian  he  Tiotrd  which  did  not  noeire  lonw  mark 
ttia  bToar  or  liberality  ;  io  ntony  pWea  he  built 
•qiHKdoct*,  ID  othen  harboan  or  other  pntJk 
haDAngi,  either  6ir  dm  or  ornament ;  and  the 
pnple  reigiTid  large  donatjaiii  of  grain  or  money, 
V  wen  honoured  with  diatiDetiom  and  prifilegea. 
Bet  what  haa  rtndered  fail  name  more  illutrioai 
tfam  aay  thing  elae  are  the  mnneroai  and  mag- 
nificeDt  atdiitflctnia]  worka  which  he  planned  and 
CQDOviXEd  daring  hii  tiaTela,  etpeciall  j  at  Athena, 
in  ike  lotithweat  of  which  he  built  an  entinly  new 
cilj,  Adriaaejulia  We  cannot  hero  enter  into  an 
aonurt  of  the  nuraeRiDa  building!  he  erected,  or  of 
ihe  town  wbich  he  boilt  of  rctlaRd;  inffics  il  to 
difert  ittmtin  la  hi>  lilla  at  Tibor,  which  hai 
been  a  real  mine  of  tfnuorci  d(  art,  and  hi>  nuiu»- 
teim  at  Rone,  which  farm*  the  groundwDrk  of  the 

huwerer,  appcan  to  hare  been  lety  capricioiu,  and 
*iTy  diflemt  ftxnn  the  gnndenr  and  limplidty  of 


of  tb*  Fhu  he  had  once  formed,  and  unable  to 
bar  my  oppiniion  or  conHadiction.  The  great 
nhitert,  ApoOodoma,  bad  lo  pay  with  bia  life  for 
the  pnqmplHRi  with  which  be  Tcnluted  to  cenaure 
»  cf  Hadrian*!  «otlt!  ;  far  the  cmpcmr'i  ambition 
«■!  to  be  thooght  a  great  ticbitecl,  paltiler,  aod 

Hadrian  waa  not  only  a  pitron  and  practical 
loTer  sf  tie  aiti,  bet  poetry  and  learning  alio  were 
umnd  lud  patnniiied  by  him.  He  wu  fond  at 
the  mieiy  of  poctif  tcholan,  rbetoriciani,  and  phi- 
Innphpn,  hnt,  aa  in  aichitHlore,  hii  taite  wai  of 
aa  iafrrine  kind.  Thai  be  preferred  Antimachni 
to  HoacT,  and  imitated  the  former  in  a  poem  en- 
<nM  GiCrKnun.  The  ptailonphen  and  lophiiU 
whonjoyolbii  friendihip  had,  on  the  ether  hand, 
la  mb  BHKh  fma  hii  petty  jealouiy  and  Tanity, 
whiA  Wd  boa  to  oietrate  hii  own  powen  and  de- 
P^tWf  the*  of  other*.  t(e  fauniled  at  Rome  a 
■dniific  inititDlian  tmder  the  n.-ioie  of" Alhenaeom, 
w^id  mminiied  tn  flouriih  for  a  long  time  after 
h».  We  pauMi  few  ipreiraeni  of  Hadrian'» 
hBrnrj  pTodnriiani,  although  he  waa  the  author  of 
^■"J  weri»  both  in  proie  and  in  lene.  In  hii 
**r«  j^n  he  had  deroted  himaelf  with  much 
"^  to  the  ilody  of  eloqnenre ,  bnt,  in  accordance 
•  .Ik  the  pcailmg  taite  of  the  age.  he  preferred 
''     **  I  and  poeta  to  Cicero  and 


eilant  down  to  a  Tery  late  period. 
He  further  wrote  the  hiilory  of  hia  own  life,  bwn 
which  tome  ttstementi  are  (juoled  by  hii  biographer 
SpartianuB,  and  wbkh  wai  edited  by  hii  freedinao 
Phlogon.  The  Latin  Anthology  (Ep.  206—311, 
ed.  Aleyer)  contajni  lix  epigiami  by  Hadrian,  and 
lii  othen  in  Oreek  an  preaerved  in  Ihe  Greek 
Anthology,  hut  none  of  them  diiplay  any  real 
poetical  geniui ;  they  an  cold  and  fiu-.fetched. 

Odt  uurcei  of  infomuition  reipecting  the  life 
and  reign  of  Hadrian  are  very  poor  and  icanlv, 
for  the  two  mun  anthoritiea,  Hadrian 'i  own  work, 
and  another  by  Mariui  Maximui,  are  Inat,  and,  on 
the  whole,  we  are  confined  to  Spaitianui'l  Life  oF 
Hadrian  and  the  abridgement  of  the  69ih  book  of 
Dion  Caauus  by  Xiphilinui,  (Comp.  Entrap,  viii. 
3  ;  Aurel.  Vict,  dl  Caaar.  U  ;  Zonae.  li.  23,&c  ; 
Tillemonl,  Hitl.  da  Emp.  lol.  ii.  p.  219,  Ac.  ; 
J.  M.  Flemmer,  dt  ItimarHaa  tl  rtbtagalit  Hadri- 


1  TrOimt 


HaTniae,  1 836  ;  C.  Ch.  Woog,  dt  Eniditic 


<  /la- 


Hat.  Tol.  iL  p.  265,  ftc  ed.  Schmiti.)      (L.  S.] 


HADRIA-NUS,  C.  FA'BIUS,  wai  legati», 
praetor,  or  propraetor  in  the  Roman  primiKe  of 
Africa,  abont  IL  c  B7 — lit,     Hii  government  a'aa 

at  Ulica,  that  they  burnt  him  to  death  in  hii  own 
praetorium.  Notwitbilanding  the  outrage  to  a 
nanian  magiitnlc,  no  proceoding!  were  taken  at 
Rome  againil  the  perpeinlon  of  it.  For  beiidei 
fail  opprcHioni,  Hadrianui  waa  luipected  of  lecretly 
initigaiing  the  ilavei  at  Utica  to  Rtolt,  and  of 
aipirina,  with  their  aid,  to  make  himielf  indepen- 
dent of  the  republic,  at  that  time  fluctuating  be- 
tween the  partiei  of  Cinna  and  Sulla.  (Cic  i» 
Frrr.  i.  27,  v.  36  ;  pMUd.  Aicon.  n  Kerr.  p.  179, 
OreUi ;  Diad.  fi.  rat  p.  1 38,  ed.  Dind. ;  Lit.  EbU. 
S6;  Val.  Ma<.  ix.10.  g2.)  Oroiliii  (v.  SO)g>>ei 
Hadrianui  the  nomen  Fulyiua  [W.  B.  D.l 

HADRIANUS.  literary.  [AnnuMra.] 
HADRIA'NUS  or  ADRIANUS.  We  leam 
from  the  Codei  Theodoiianni  that  a  penon  of  thii 
name  held  the  office  of  Hngiiter  Officioram  in  the 
leign  of  Honorius  A.  D.  3»;  Bnd399  (Cod.  Theod. 
6.tiL26,gll;  lil.27.§ll).     " 


■efeclui 


9  Italiar 


(Cod.  Theod.  7.  tit.  16.  gU  b 
tit.  £.  !  65  ;  16.  tit.  2.  %  SB.  tit.  G.  J  45).  After 
an  interrnl  in  which  the  praefecture  paued  into 
other  handi  wc  find  itogain  held  by  an  Hadrianui, 
apparently  the  lome  penon  ai  Ihe  former  praefect 
of  the  name,  a.D.  413-116  (Cod.  Theod.  7.  tit. 
4.  S  33.  tit.  13.  S  21  i  15.  tit.  U.  i  13l.  The 
finl  af  the  IxTt  Epiitolae  of  Claudian  !•  inicHbed 
Deprreatia  ad  Hadnamm  Prrfarrtiim  Praetono  • 
but  it  il  not  known  on  what  authurity  thii  title 
reiti.  The  poet  dpprooilei  the  anger  of  loms 
gnndee  whom  he  bad  in  ume  moment  of  inilatioii 
in  fail  youth  offiinded  by  Kima  iarectin.    Amttiw 


324 


HAGIOTHEODORITA. 


of  C1aadian*t  poems  {Epigr,  xzyiiL  edBunnan, 
XXX.  in  some  other  ed.)  bean  the  inscription  De 
•J%eodoro  et  Hadriano, 

**  Mallius  indulget  somno  noctesqne  diesqne : 
Insoranis  Pharius  sacn  pro&na  rapit 
Omnibus  hoc,  Italae  gentes,  exposdte  Totis, 
Mallius  nt  rigilet,  dormiat  nt  Pharios.** 

If  this  inscription  can  be  trusted  to,  we  may 
gather  that  Hadrian  was  an  £g3rptian.  Whether 
the  Epigram  was  first  written,  and  was  the  offence 
which  the  DepreoaHo  was  intended  to  expiate,  or 
whether  it  was  a  fresh  outbreak  of  poetical  spite  on 
the  fiulure  of  the  Deprteatio^  is  not  ascertained. 
Symmachus,  in  his  Epistolae,  mentions  an  Ha- 
drianus  whom  he  calls  "illustis,**  probably  the 
praefect  (Cod.  Theod.  and  Claudian,  U.  oo  ;  Sym- 
mach.  Epitt,  vi  35,  ed.  Geneva,  A.  D.  1587«  or  y\. 
34,  ed.  Paris,  1604  ;  Gothofred,  Protop.  Cod, 
Tkeod ;  Tillemont,  HigL  det  Emp.  vol  v.)  [  J.C.M.] 

HAEMON  (At/JMy).  1.  A  son  of  Pelasgus  and 
fiither  of  Thessalut.  The  ancient  name  of  Thessaly, 
yia.  Ilaemonia,  or  Aemonia,  was  believed  to  have 
been  derived  from  him.  (Schol.  ad  ApoUon.  Rhod, 
iii.  1090;  Plin.  ^.  JNT.  iv.  14.) 

2.  A  son  of  Lycaon,  and  the  reputed  founder  of 
Haemonia  in  Arcadia.  (Pans.  viiL  44.  §  2 ;  Apol- 
lod.  iii.8.  $1.) 

3.  A  son  of  Creon  of  Thebes,  perished,  according 
to  Bome  accounts,  by  the  sphinx.  (Apollod.  iii.  5. 
§  8  ;  SchoL  ad  Eurip,  Phoen.  1760.)  But,  accord- 
ing to  other  traditions  he  survived  the  war  of  the 
Seven  against  Thebes,  and  he  is  said  to  have  been 
in  love  with  Antigone,  and  to  have  made  away 
with  himself  on  hearing  that  she  was  condemned  by 
his  father  to  be  entombed  alive.  (Soph.  Antig, 
627,  Ac;  Eurip.  Phoen.  757,  1587  ;  Hygin.  Fab. 
72.)  In  the  Iliad  (iv.  894)  Maeon  is  called  a  son 
of  Haemon.  [I«*  S.] 

IIAEMUS  (  Al/tof).  I.  A  son  of  Boreas  and 
Oreithyia,  was  married  to  Rhodope,  by  whopi  he 
became  the  fiither  of  Hebrus.  As  he  and  his  wife 
presumed  to  assume  the  names  of  Zeus  and  Hera, 
both  were  metamorphosed  into  mountains.  (Serv. 
4ui  VWg,  Aau  L  321 ;  Ov.  MeL  vi.  87 ;  Steph. 
Byz.  9,  9v.) 

2.  A  son  of  Ares,  and  an  ally  of  the  Trojans  in 
the  war  with  the  Greeks.  (Tzets.  Aniehom.  273  ; 
Philostr.  Her.  xv.  16.)  [L.  S.] 

HAOIOPOLI'TA,  GEORGIUS.  [Gkoroius, 
literary.  No.  26.] 

HAGIOTHEODORITA, a  commentator  on  the 
Bosilicoi.  The  earliest  scholia  that  were  appended 
to  this  work  were,  in  the  opinion  of  Zachariae 
(Hid.  Jur.  Gr,  Bom,  Ddm,  §  38),  extracU  se- 
lected in  the  reign  of  Constantinus  Porphyrogcnitus 
from  the  ancient  translations  of  the  Corpus  Juris, 
and  from  the  old  commentators  on  the  compilations 
of  Justinian.  Mortreueil,  however  {Huioire  du 
Droit  Byxaniin^  voL  ii.  p.  123),  thinks  that  these 
extracts  were  themselves  part  of  the  primitive 
oflicial  text,  and  were  analogous  to  the  iaderpretaUo 
of  the  Breviarium  Alaricianunu  Additions  seem 
to  have  been  made  to  the  early  scholia  in  the  tenth 
and  eleventh  centuries,  frt)m  the  writings  of  kiter 
jurists.  In  the  twelfUi  century  a  kind  of  glona 
ordinaria  was  formed,  compiled  from  the  previous 
scholia.  Thus  the  gloss  was  made  up  from  the 
works  of  writers  who  were  for  the  most  part  ante- 
cedent in  date  to  the  composition  of  the  Basilica, 
4bcir  language  being  sometimes  altered,  and  their 


HAGNON. 

references  being  accommodated  to  the  existing  stattf 
of  the  law.  After  the  formation  of  the  glossa  or- 
dinaria, new  annotations  were  added,  and,  as  in 
the  manuscripts,  the  glossa  ordinaria  was  a  mar- 
ginal commentary  on  the  text,  so  the  new  anno* 
tations  were  written  on  the  extreme  margin  that 
was  left.  In  the  West,  the  glossa  ordinaria  on  the 
Corpus  Juris  Civilis  was  formed,  and  received  ad- 
ditions in  a  very  similar  manner. 

Specimens  of  the  kst  kind  of  annotation  exist  in 
the  mannscripto  of  the  11th,  12th,  1 3th,  14th,  and 
60th  books  of  the  Basilica.  They  appear  for  the 
most  port  to  have  been  written  by  Hagiotheodorita, 
and  to  have  been  added  by  one  of  his  disciples. 
{Banl,  ed.  Fabrot.  vol  vii  p.  121,  658.)  These 
annotations  are  not  given  entire  in  the  portions  of 
the  Basilica  published  by  Cujas,  nor  in  the  edition 
of  Fabrotus. 

Fabricius  (Bibl,  Gr,  vol.  xii.  p.  483),  Hcimbach 
{De  BatU,  Orig,  p.  83),  and  Pohl  {ad  Swutu 
NotiL  Banl,  p.  1 39,  n.  (7)),  identify  the  comment- 
ator  on  the  Basilica  with  Nicolans  Hagiotheodorita» 
metropolitan  of  Athens,  who  lived  under  Manuel 
Comnenus  in  the  time  of  Lucas,  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople. (Balsamo,  ad  PhotH  Nomocan,  tiL  13. 
c.  2.)  A  letter,  written  in  Greek  by  a  friend  of 
Nicolaus  Hagiotheodorita,  lamenting  bis  death,  was 
copied  by  Wolfius  from  a  Bodleian  manuscript,  and 
was  first  published  by  Fabricius.  (Bibl,  Gr.  vol. 
xii.  p.  483.)  According  to  the  worse  than  doubtful 
testimony  of  Nic  Comnenus  Papadopoll,  the  me- 
tropolitan of  Athens  composed  a  synopsis  of  the 
Novells  (Praenot,  Myaiag,  p.  372),  and  illustrated 
with  scholia  the  Novells  of  Leo  the  philosopher. 
{lb,  p.  393.) 

Zachariae  is  disposed  to  consider  the  commentator 
on  the  Basilica  as  the  same  person  with  Michael 
Hagiotheodorita,  who,  in  a.  d.  1166,  was  logoUieta 
dromi  under  Manud  Comnenus.  (Leunclavius, 
J,  G.  R,  vol.  L  p.  167,  vol  iL  p.  192.)      [J.  T.  G.] 

HAGNO  ('ATvsk),  an  Aroidian  nymph,  who  is 
said  to  have  brought  up  Zeus.  On  Mount  Lycaeus 
in  Arcadia  there  was  a  well  sacred  to  and  named 
after  her.  When  the  country  was  suffering  from 
drought,  the  priest  of  Zeus  Lycaeus,  after  having 
offered  up  prayers  and  sacrifices,  touched  the  sur- 
&ce  of  the  well  with  the  branch  of  an  oak  tree, 
whereupon  clouds  were  formed  immediately  which 
refreshed  the  country  with  rain.  The  nymph  Hagno 
was  represented  at  Megalopolis  carrying  in  one 
hand  a  pitcher  and  in  the  other  a  patera.  ( Paus. 
viii.  38.  §  3,  31.  §  2,  47.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

HAGNON  CAypWf  sometimes  written  "A-y- 
yctfy),  son  of  Nicias,  was  the  Athenian  founder  oC 
Amphipolis,  on  the  Strymon.  A  previous  attempt 
had  been  crushed  twenty-nine  years  before,  by  a 
defeat  in  Dmbescus.  Hagnon  succeeded  in  driving 
out  the  Edonians,  and  established  his  colony  se- 
curely, giving  the  name  Amphipolis  to  what  had 
hitherto  been  called  *'the  Nine  Ways."  (Thuc.  iv. 
102.)  The  date  is  fixed  to  the  archonship  of  Eu- 
thymenes,  B.C.  437,  by  Diodorus  (xii.  32),  and  the 
Scholiast  on  Aeschines  (p.  755,  Reiske),  and  in  this 
the  account  of  Thucydides  agrees.  There  were  build- 
ings erected  in  his  honour  as  founder.  But  when 
the  Athenian  part  of  the  colonists  had  been  ejected, 
and  the  town  had  revolted,  and  by  the  victory  won 
over  Cleon  by  Bnisidas,  B.  c.  422,  had  had  ita  in- 
dependence secured,  the  Amphipolitans  deatn>yed 
every  memorial  of  the  kind,  and  gave  the  name  of 
founder,  and  paid  the  founder's  honours  to  Bnud- 


HALESUS. 

dai.   (Thuc  t.  11.)    It  i*  probably  this  nme 
HifiiMawbo  in  the  Samiui  war,  a.  a  440,  led, 
with  Tbocrdidce  and  Pbonnion*  a  reinforoement  of 
Ibftj  lUpi  to  Pericles ;  and,  without  question,  it 
it  he  wiM  in  the  second  year  of  the  Peloponnesian 
«ir,  ■.&  490,  was  on  the  board  of  generals,  and 
nonediog,  with  Cleopompos,  to  the  command  of 
the  ibiBe  which  Perides  had  nsed  on  the  coast  of 
PehipoDneBitt,  conTeyed  it,  and  with  it  the  in- 
fectioii  of  the  plague  to  the  lines  of  Potidaea.  After 
lonf  by  its  nvages  1500  out  of  4000  men.  Hag- 
son  Rtonied.     (Thne.  iL  58.)    We  hear  of  him 
^im  in  the  same  quarter,  as  accompanying  Odryses 
is  his  great  invasion.    (Thue.  iL  95. ) 

It  Biay  be  a  question  whether  or  not  it  is  the 
one  HagnoD  again,  who  is  named  as  the  fisther  of 
Thfnmcaea.  (Thuc  Tiii.  68.)  According  to  Ly- 
nai  (p.  4*26  Rnske),  he  was  one  of  the  wpAtwKoi 
cheien  from  the  elder  citisens,  after  the  news  of 
the  Sicilian  defeat,  to  form  a  sort  of  execntiTe  conn- 
ciL  (Thoc  TiiL  1.)  Lytias  accuses  him  of  having 
in  this  capacity  paved  the  way  for  the  revolution 
of  the  400.  Xenophon,  in  Uie  month  of  Critias 
(fhOau  iL  3.  §  30),  speaks  of  Thenmenes  as 
hsiin^  at  fint  received  respect  for  the  sake  of  his 
father  Hagnon,  whom  he  tnus  seems  to  imply  was 
a  Bsa  ef  noCe^  The  Scholia  on  the  Frogs  of  Aris- 
tophanes (IL  546  and  1002)  say  that  Hagnon  only 
adopted  him,  ;md  refier  in  the  latter  place  to  Eu- 
poGu»  for  confifmation.  Of  the  founder  of  Amphi- 
polis,  Polyaenas  relates  a  story.  In  accordance 
with  sa  soda,  he  dug  np  from  the  plain  of  Troy 
the  booee  of  Rhesus,  took  them,  and  buried  them 
on  the  site  of  his  new  settlement.  He  made  a 
trace  of  three  days  with  the  opposing  Thracians  ; 
sod,  BttBg  sn  equivocation  parallel  to  that  of  Pa- 
dies  (Thoc:  iiL  34),  kboured  hard  at  his  fortifica- 
tioos  daring  the  three  nigkit,  and  on  the  return  of 
the  enemy  was  strong  enough  to  maintain  him«el£ 
(Polvaen.  vL  53.)  [A.  H.  C] 


HAMILCAR. 


925 


HALCrONE.    [Alctonb.1 
HAtCYONEUS  fAAjcvorf^r),  a  son  of  An- 


of  Macedonia.  We  know 
Mthmg  ef  the  time  of  his  birth,  but  we  find  him 
•heady  grswn  up  to  manhood  in  &  a  272,  when 
AatigoBus  ad  vanoed  into  the  Peloponnesus  to  oppose 
the  schemes  of  Pyrrhus,  and  he  accompanied  his 
frthcron  that  expedition.  During  the  night  attack 
■B  ArfDs,  by  which  Pyiriias  attempted  to  force  his 
«sy  into  the  dty,  Hdcyoneus  was  dispatched  by 
Aatigsmu  with  a  body  of  troops  to  oppose  him, 
ad  s  vehement  combat  took  plaee  in  die  streets. 
I*  the  midst  of  the  confusion,  word  was  brought  to 
lUtcyenens  that  Pyrrhns  was  slain  ;  he  hastened 
U  the  spot,  and  arrived  just  as  2Sopyrus  had  cut  off 
the  head  ef  the  fidlen  monarch,  which  Halcyoneus 
cvned  in  triumph  to  his  fiuher.  Antigonus  up- 
bniM  him  Cbt  his  barbarity,  and  drove  him  an- 
gnlj  from  bis  presence.  Taught  by  this  lesson, 
«hca  he  soon  after  fell  in  with  Helenus,  the  son  of 
PyRhm,  he  treated  him  with  respect,  and  con- 
dscied  him  in  safety  to  Antigonus.  (Pint.  Pyrrk, 
^•)  It  appears  firom  an  anecdote  told  by  Aelian 
{V.H.  iiL  5)  and  Phitarch  (JPto  OmtoUtL  33)  that 
'^shyoaeus  was  killed  in  battle  during  the  lifetime 
sf  AatigoBus,  but  on  what  occasion  we  are  not  in- 
fcn-d.  [E.  H.  B.J 

HALE'SUS,  a  chief  of  the  Aumncans  and 
^^■oa^  He  was  the  son  of  a  soothsayer,  and 
*as  albed  with  Tnmaa,  but  was  slain  by  Evander. 
(Vog.  ^m.  TiL  723,  X.  41 1,  &c)    He  U  described 


as  a  relation  of  Agamemnon,  after  whose  death  he 
fled  to  Italy,  whence  he  is  called  Agamenmonim, 
AtrideSf  or  Argolicus,  The  town  of  Falerii  derived 
its  name  from  him.  (Ov.  ^sior.  iiL  13.  31,  FcuL 
iv.  74  ;  Serv.  ad  Vira.  Am.  viL  695,  723  ;  Sib 
ItaL  viiL  476.)  Another  mythical  personage  of  the 
same  name  is  mentioned  by  Ovid.  {Met.  xiL 
462.)      '  [L.  S.) 

HA'LIA  CAAia).  1.  One  of  the  Nereides 
(Horn.  IL  xviii.  42  ;  Apollod.  i.  2.  §  6)  ;  but  the 
plural,  Haliae,  is  used  as  a  name  for  marine  nymphs 
in  general.  (Soph.  Phiioct,  1470  ;  Callim.  Hynin.  in 
Diem,  13.) 

2.  A  sister  of  the  Telchines  in  Rhodes,  by  whom 
Poseidon  had  six  sons  and  one  daughter,  Rhodes 
or  Rhode,  from  whom  the  island  of  Rhodes  re- 
ceived its  name.  Halia,  after  leaping  into  the  sea, 
received  the  name  of  Lencothea,  and  was  wor- 
shipped as  a  divine  being  by  the  Rhodians.  (Diod. 
y.  55  ;  comp.  Rhodos.)  [L.  S.] 

HALIACMON  ('AXuU/i«f),  a  son  of  Oceanus 
and  Thetys,  was  a  river  god  of  Macedonia.  (Hee. 
Tkeog.  341 ;  Strab.  viL  p.  330.)  [L.  S.] 

HALIARTUS  ('AAtaproff),  a  son  of  Thersan. 
der,  and  grandson  of  Sisyphus,  was  believed  to 
have  founded  the  town  of  Haliartus  in  Boeotia. 
He  is  frirther  said  to  have  been  adopted  with 
Coronus  by  Athamas,  a  brother  of  Sisyphus.  (Paus. 
ix.  34.  §  5  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  268.)       [L.  S.] 

HALIME'DE  ('AAiMif3n)«  one  of  the  Nereides. 
(Hes.  Theoff.  255  ;  Apollod.  L  2.  §  6.)        [L.  S.] 

HALIRRHOTHIUS  ('AAi^6iot),  a  son  of 
Poseidon  and  Euryte.  He  attempted  by  violence 
to  seduce  Alcippe,  the  da%hterof  Ares  and  Agrea- 
los,  but  he  was  taken  by  surprise  by  Ares,  who 
kiUed  him.  (ApoUod.  iu.  14.  §  2;  Eurip.  Elect, 
1261 ;  Pind.  OL  xi.  73.)  [L.  &] 

HALITHERSES  ('AAi«cp<rns),  ason  of  Master 
of  Ithaca.  He  was  a  soothsayer,  and  during  the 
absence  of  Odysseus  he  remained  behind  in  Ithaca 
and  assisted  Telemachus  against  the  suitora  of 
Penelope.  (Hom.  Od.  iL  157,  253,  xxtv.  451.) 
Another  mythical  personage  of  this  name  is  men- 
tioned by  Pausanias.  (viL  4.  §  I.)  [L.  S.] 

HA'LIOS  ('AAior),  the  name  of  two  mythical 
personages,  one  a  Lycian,  who  was  slain  by  Odys- 
seus (Hom.  IL  V.  678),  and  the  other  a  son  of  Al- 
dnous  and  Arete.  {Od,  viii.  119.)  [L.  S.] 

HALM  US  ('AA/Mv),  a  son  of  Sisyphu^  and 
fether  of  Chryse  and  Chrysogeneia.  He  was  re* 
garded  as  the  founder  of  the  Boeotian  town  of 
Halmones.  (Pans.  ix.  34.  §  5,  iL  4.  §  3.)  [L.  S.l 

HALOSYDNE  ('AAocnSSnf),  that  is,  '«the  eea- 
fed,**  or  the  sea-bom  goddess,  oocun  as  a  surname 
of  Amphitrite  and  Thetys.  (Hom.  Od.  iv.  404,  JL 
XX.  207.)  [L.  a] 

HAMADRYAS.    TNymphak.] 

HAMART0'LUS,GE0'RG1US.  [Gsorgius, 
literary.  No.  27.] 

HAMILCAR  ('AfdAKas  and  'A^/Axop,  the  hitter 
form  occun  in  Appian  only).  The  two  last  sylla- 
bles of  this  name  are  considered  by  Gesenius  {Litt' 
gmae  Pkoemekm  Monumenia,  pp.  399,  407)  to  be 
the  same  with  Melcarth,  the  tutehury  deity  of  the 
Tyrians,  called  by  tke  Greeks  Hercules,  and  that  the 
signification  of  the  name  is  **  the  gift  of  Melcarth.** 
The  name  appeara  to  have  been  one  of  common 
occurrence  at  Carthage,  but,  from  the  absence  of 
femily  names,  and  even  in  most  cases  of  natrony- 
mics,  among  the  Carthaginians  it  is  often  im- 
possible to  discriminate  or  identify  with  certainty 

V  3 


826 


HAMILCAR. 


the  difierent  penonf  that  bore  it,  many  of  whom 
are  only  incidentally  mentioned  by  the  Greek  or 
Roman  hittoriani. 

1.  The  commander  of  the  great  Cartha^ian 
expedition  to  Sicily  &c.  460.  He  it  called  by 
Herodotus  (rii.  165)  the  son  of  Hanno,  by  a  Sym- 
cuaan  mother :  the  same  historian  styles  him  king 
(/ScurcAciJf )  of  the  Carthaginians,  a  title  by  which 
the  Greeks  in  general  designate  the  two  chief  ma- 
gistrates at  Carthage,  who  are  more  properly  styled 
sttffetes  or  judges.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that 
this  Hamilcar  is  the  same  as  the  person  of  that 
name  mentioned  by  Justin  (xiz.  1,  2)  as  baring 
served  with  great  distinction  both  in  Sardinia  and 
Africa,  and  baring  been  subsequently  killed  in  the 
war  in  Sicily,  though  he  is  said  by  that  author  to 
have  been  the  son  of  Mago.  If  this  be  so,  it  is 
probably  to  his  exploits  in  those  countries  that  He* 
rodotui  refers,  when  he  says  that  Hamilcar  had 
attained  the  dignity  of  king,  as  a  reward  for  his 
warlike  valour ;  and  the  same  services  may  have 
caused  him  to  be  selected  for  the  command  of  an 
expedition,  undoubtedly  the  greatest  which  the 
Carthaginians  had  yet  undertaken,  although  we 
cannot  but  suspect  some  exaggeration  in  the  state- 
ment of  Herodotus  and  Diodorus,  that  the  array  of 
Hamilcar  amounted  to  300,000  men.  He  lost  se- 
veral ships  on  the  passage  by  a  storm,  but  arrived 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  armament  in  safe||r  at 
Panonnus.  From  thence,  after  a  few  days*  repose, 
he  marched  at  once  upon  Himera,  and  laid  siege  to 
that  city,  which  was  defended  by  Theron  of  Agri- 
gentum,  who  shut  himself  up  within  the  walls,  and 
did  not  venture  to  face -the  Carthaginians  in  the 
field.  Gelon,  however,  who  soon  arrived  to  the 
assistance  of  his  fitther-in^law,  with  a'considenble 
army,  was  bolder,  and  quickly  brought  on  a  general 
engagement,  in  which  the  Carthaginians,  notwith- 
standing their  great  superiority  of  numbers,  were 
utterly  defeated,  and  their  vast  anny  annihilated, 
those  who  made  their  escape  from  the  field  of  battle 
fiUling  as  prisoners  into  the  hands  of  the  Sicilians. 
(Herod,  vii.  166—167 ;  Died,  xL  20—22  ;  Po- 
lyaen.  i.  27.  §  2.)  Various  accounts  are  given  of 
the  &te  of  Hamilcar  himself  though  all  agree  that 
he  perished  on  this  disastrous  day.  A  story,  in 
itse^  not  very  probable,  is  told  by  Diodorus,  and, 
with  some  variation,  by  Polyaenus,  that  he  was 
killed  at  the  beginning  of  the  action  by  a  body  of 
horsemen  whom  Gelon  had  contrived  by  stratagem 
to  introduce  into  his  camp.  Herodotus,  on  the 
other  hand,  states  that  his  body  could  not  be  found, 
and  that  Uie  Carthaginians  accounted  for  this  cir- 
cumstance by  sajring,  that  he  had  thrown  himself 
in  despair,  into  a  fire  at  which  he  was  sacri- 
ficing, when  he  beheld  the  total  rout  of  his  army. 
A  remarkable  dreumstance  is  added  by  the  same 
historian  (vii.  167),  that  the  Carthaginians,  after 
his  death,  used  to  sacrifice  to  him  as  a  hero,  and 
erected  monuments  to  his  memory  not  only  at 
Carthage,  but  in  all  their  colonial  cities.  Such  ho- 
nours, singular  enough  in  any  case  as  paid  to  an 
unsuccessful  general,  seem  strang(»ly  at  variance 
with  the  statement  of  Diodorus  Xxiii.  43),  that  his 
son  Gisoo  was  driven  into  exile  on  account  of  his 
father^s  defeat.  According  to  Justin  (xix.  2),  Ha- 
milcar left  three  sons,  Himiloo,  Hanno,  and  Gisoo. 

2.  Brother  of  Gisco  [Gisco,  No.  2],  is  men- 
tioned only  by  Polyaenus  (▼•11)«  who  states  that, 
after  having  distinguished  himself  greatly  in  the 
conduct  of  wars  in  Africa,  he  was  accused  of  aim- 


HAMILCAR. 

ing  at  the  tyranny,  and  put  to  death.  There  is. 
however,  much  reason  to  suspect  Polyaenus  of  some 
mistake  in  this  matter. 

3.  One  of  the  commanders  of  the  great  Car- 
thaginian anny,  which  was  defeated  by  Timoleon 
at  the  passage  of  the  Crimissus,  B.  c  339.  (PluL 
TimoL  25.)  The  £ato  of  the  generals  in  that  action 
(for  the  particulars  of  which  see  Timolbon)  is  not 
mentioned  ;  but  it  seems  probable,  from  the  terms 
in  which  Plutarch  shortly  after  speaks  ot  the  ap- 
pointment of  Gisco  to  the  command  {Jbid,  30),  that 
they  both  perished. 

4.  Snniamed  Rhodanus,  was  sent  by  the  Car- 
thaginians to  the  court  of  Alexander  after  the  fall 
of  Tyre,  b.  c.  332.  (Justin.  xxL  6.)  He  was  pro- 
bably sent  as  ambassador  to  deprecate  the  wrath 
of  the  king  for  the  assistance  given  to  the  Tyriana, 
or  to  ascertain  the  disposition  of  Alexander  towards 
Carthage,  in  the  same  manner  as  we  again  find  a 
Carthaginian  embassy  at  his  court  just  before  his 
death.  (Died.  xviL  113.)  Justin,  however,  to- 
preeents  Hamilcar  as  having  no  public  capacity,  but 
as  worming  himself  into  the  king*s  fiivour,  and  then 
secretly  reporting  his  designs  to  Carthage.  Yet, 
according  to  the  same  author,  when  he  returned 
home,  after  the  death  of  Alexander,  he  was  pat  to 
death  by  the  Carthaginians  for  having  betrayed 
their  interests.    (Justin,  xxi.  6  ;  Orosius,  iv.  6.) 

5.  Carthaginian  governor  in  Sicily  at  the  time 
that  Agathodes  was  first  rising  into  power.    The 
latter,  having  been  driven  into  exile  from  Syracuse, 
had  assembled  a  mercenary  force  at  Morgantia,  with 
which  he  carried  on  hostilities  against  the  Syra- 
cusana.    Hamilcar  was  at  first  induced  to  eopouie 
the  cause  of  the  latter,  and  defend  them  against 
Agathocles  ;  but  was  afterwards  prevailed  on  to 
take  up  the  interests  of  the  exiles,  and  brougbt 
about  a  treaty,  by  which  Agathocles  was  restored 
to  his  country,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Car- 
thaginians, quickly  made  himself  undisputed  maater 
of  the  city,  B.  c.  317.    (Justin,  zxii.  2,  compared 
with  Died.  xix.  5—9.)     Hamilcar  appears  to  have 
reckoned  on  the  devotion  of  the  tyrant  whom  he 
had  assisted  in  establishing,  and  who  had  awom  to 
be  fiuthftd  to  the  interesto  of  Carthage ;  and  we 
find  him  soon  after  interposing  as  mediator,  to  ter- 
minate the  war  which  the  Agrigentinea,  in  ooo- 
junction  with  the  Geloana  and  Meaaenians,  bad 
commenced  against  Agathodes.    (Diod.  xiz.  71.) 
The  Carthaginian  allies  even  oompUuned  againat 
him,  as  sacrificing  their  interesU  to  those  of  the 
Syracusan  tyrant ;  and  the  aenate  of  Carthage  de> 
termined  upon  his  recal,  but  he  died  before  hia 
successor  could  arrive  in  Sicily.     (Justin.  xxiL 
3,7.) 

6.  Son  of  Gisco  [Gisco,  No.  2],  was  appointed  to 
succeed  the  preceding  in  the  command  of  the  Car- 
thaginian province  in  Sicily.  (Justin,  zxii.  3.)  The 
government  of  Carthage  having  resolved  to  engage 
seriously  in  war  with  Agathocles,  committed  the  coo- 
duct  of  it  to  Hamilcar,who  was  at  that  time,  aeooidixig 
to  Diodorus,  the  most  eminent  among  all  their  gva»- 
rala.  The  Bame  writer  ebewhere  styles  him  king, 
that  is,  of  course,  sufiete.  (Diod.  xix.  106,  zz.  33.) 
Having  assembled  a  huge  fleet  and  army,  Hamilcar 
sailed  for  Sidly  (b.c.  311) ;  and  thoii(^  he  loet 
sixty  triremes  and  many  transports  on  the  passage, 
soon  again  restored  his  forces  with  fresh  recruits, 
and  advanced  as  far  as  the  river  Himera.  Here  h« 
was  met  by  Agathodes,  and,  after  a  short  interral, 
a  decisive  action  ensued,  in  which  the  Syracuaans 


HAMILCAR. 

were  totally  defeated  with  great  «laughter.  Aga- 
thode*  took  icfnge  in  Gela  ;  but  Hamilcar,  instnd 
of  bcoegiag  him  there,  employed  himself  in  gaining 
orer  or  redodog  the  other  dtiet  of  Sicily,  moot  of 
which  gbdly  fiwwok  the  alliaooe  of  the  Symciuan 
tyiant  aad  joined  the  Carthaginiaiu.  (Dtod.  xiz. 
10$— 110;  instill,  xzii  8w)  It  was  now  that 
Agttkodm  adopted  the  daring  reiolation  of  tiano- 
femqg  the  seat  of  war  to  A&ioa,  whither  he  pro- 
ceeded in  pcsMm,  leaving  hii  brother  Antander  to 
wichitwd  Haailear  in  SkiIj.  The  latter  doei  not 
appear  to  have  hud  fiege  to  SyraeoM  iteel^  con* 
tenting  hiauelf  with  blockading  it  by  sea,  while  he 
himeelf  waa  engaged  in  ledocing  other  parts  of 
Sicily.  On  leeeiTing  intelligence  firom  Carthage 
e£  the  desU  action  ef  the  fleet  of  Agathodea,  he 
Bade  an  attempt  to  teiriff  the  Syiacosans  into 
sahnuanan  ;  bnft  liaring  been  frostrated  in  this  as 
well  as  in  the  attempt  to  carry  the  walls  by  sor- 
priae,  hm  again  withdrew  from  beCdre  the  dty. 
(Died.  IX.  15,  16.)  At  length,  having  made 
hiaMdf  master  of  afanost  all  the  rest  of  Sicily  (&  c, 
SO)),  ke  determined  to  direct  his  effsrts  in  earnest 
s|puiiat  Syneose ;  bat  being  misled  by  an  am- 
higaooa  pfopbecj,  ho  was  induced  to  attempt  to 
ia/pnao  the  dty  bj  a  night  attack,  in  which  his 
tioops  weae  tloown  into  disorder  and  repulsed. 
He  himself  in  the  confusion,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy,  bj  whom  ho  was  put  to  death  in  the 
BMst  ignominions  manner,  and  his  head  sent  to 
A|vthoda  in  Africa  as  a  token  of  their  victory 
(Mod.  zx.  29,  30 ;  Justin.  zxiL  7 ;  Cic  deDio,  L 
44;  VaL  Uax.  L  7,  «se.  §  8.) 
7.  A  geneml  of  the  Guthaginians  in  the  fint 
War.  We  know  nothing  of  his  femily  or 
bnt  he  most  be  carefully  distinguished 
irom-the  great  Hamilcar  Baica  [No.  8],  with  whom 
he  1ms  been  ean&nmded  by  Zonans  (viii.  10),  as 
wdl  m  by  some  modem  writers  It  was  in  the 
thind  year  of  the  war  (&&  262)  that  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  snceeed  Haano  in  the  command,  when 
that  genenl  had  failed  in  averting  the  iall  of  Agri- 
(Diod.  uiiL  Ek.  HoaektL  9.  pi  603 ; 
L  c  See  Hamno,  No.  5.)  His  fint  oper- 
were  very  sneeessfnl ;  and  notwithstanding 
the  gnat  defeat  of  the  Carthaginian  fleet  off  Myke 
by  Daiiias  (&  c  260),  HamUcar  for  a  time  main' 
tainod  the  e^eriority  by  land.  Learning  that  the 
Remaa  allies  wen  encamped  near  Theima,  apart 
from  the  legionary  traops,  he  fell  suddenly  upon 
them,  saipcised  their  camp,  and  put  4000  of  them 
to  the  sword.  (PoIyK  L  24.)  After  this  he  ap- 
to  have  tzaveraed  the  island  with  hia  vie* 
r,  aa  we  find  him  making  himielf 
of  Emm  and  Camaiina,  both  of  which  were 
hemmed  to  him  by  the  inhabitaata.  He  at  the 
mam  tiaw  fortified  the  atrenghold  of  Drepannm, 
which  heeame  in  the  ktter  part  of  the  war  one  of 
the  arnt  important  fertmaaes  of  the  Carthaginiana. 
(tUmL  SDH.  p.  503 ;  Zonar.  viil  11.)  In  the 
257  he  eommanded  the  Punic  fleet  on  the 
of  Sidly,  aad  fought  a  naval  action 
viih  the  Boman  eonsol  C.  Atiliua,  in  which,  ao- 
*»iiBg  to  Polyfaias,  the  victory  was  undecided, 
t^Mgh  the  Roman  commander  was  honoured  with 
•  ttiaaiph.  (Polyb.  i.  25, 27  ;  Zonar.  viiL  12  ; 
htL  CapitoL)  In  the  folU»wing  year  (256),  we 
^  him  amnriatfd  with  Hanno  in  the  command 
<f  the  gtaat'  Carthaginian  fleet,  which  was  de- 
^ipnad  to  prevent  the  paaaage  of  the  Roman  expe- 
to  Africa  nader  the  oonaols  M.  Atilins  Ko- 


HAMILCAR. 


827 


gnlus  and  L.  Manlius  Vulao.  The  two  fleets  met 
off  Ecnomus,  on  the  south  coast  of  Sicily :  that  of 
Uie  Carthaginians  conaisted  of  350  quinqueremes, 
while  the  Romans  had  330  ships  of  war,  besides 
transports.  In  the  battle  that  ensued,  Hamilcai, 
who  commanded  the  left  wing  of  the  Carthaginian 
fleet,  at  first  obtained  some  advantage,  but  the 
Romans  ultimately  gained  a  complete  victory. 
Above  30  of  the  Carthaginian  ships  wen  sunk  or 
destreyed,  and  64  taken.  (Polyb.  i.  25—28; 
Zoaar.  viil  12;  Eutrop.  u.  21  ;  Ores.  iv.  8.)  Ha- 
mikar  escaped  with  hia  remaining  ahips  to  He- 
redea  Minoo,  where  he  aoon  after  received  orden 
to  repair  immediately  to  Carthage,  now  threatened 
by  the  Roman  army,  which  had  effected  ito  land- 
ing in  Africa.  On  his  anival,  he  was  associated 
with  Hasdrubal  and  Bostar  in  the  command  of 
the  anny,  which  was  opposed  to  Regulns,  and 
must  consequently  share  with  those  generals  the 
bhune  of  the  want  of  skill  and  judgment  so  con- 
spicuous in  the  conduct  of  the  campaign.  [Bostar  ; 
Xanthippus.]  This  incapadty  on  their  part  led 
to  the  defeat  of  the  Carthaginian  army  at  Adis: 
we  are  not  told  by  Polybius  what  became  of  the 
generals  after  this  battle,  bnt  his  expremions  would 
seem  to  imply  that  they  still  retained  their  com- 
mand; it  appean  at  least  probable  that  the  H»* 
milcar  mentioned  by  Oronus  (iv.  1 )  as  being  sent 
im^ediatdy  after  the  defeat  of  Regulus  to  subdue 
the  revolted  Numidians  was  the  one  of  whom  we 
are  now  treating.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
vagnely  asserted  by  Floras  (iL  2)  that  the  Cartha- 
ginian generals  were  dther  slain  or  taken  prison- 
en  ;  and  it  may  peihaps  be  this  Hamilcar  of  whom 
Diodoms  rehites  (Etee.  Vales,  xxiv.)  that  he  was 
given  up,  together  with  Bostar,  to  the  kindred  of 
Regulus,  and  tortured  by  them  in  a  crael  manner, 
in  revenge  for  the  fete  of  their  kinsman.  It  is  not, 
however,  clear  whether  in  this  story,  which  is  at 
best  but  a  donbtfiil  one,  Hamilcar  and  Bostar  were 
represented  as  captives  or  as  hostages.  (See  Nie- 
buhr.  Hist,  of  Rome^  vd.  iil  p.  300  ;  Polyb.  L  30, 
31  ;  Eutrop.  ii  21 ;  Oros.  iv.  8  ;  Flonu,  ii.  1.) 

8.  Sunuuned  Babca,  an  epithet  supposed  to  be 
related  to  the  Hebrew  Bank,  and  to  signify 
**  lightning."  (Oesenius,  Ling,  Pkoenie.  Monum. 
p.  403.)  It  was  merely  a  personal  appellation, 
and  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  finmily  name, 
though  from  the  great  distinction  that  he  obtained, 
we  bften  find  the  name  of  Bardne  applied  either  to 
his  fiunily  or  his  party  in  the  state.  (Niebuhr, 
Led.  OH  Rom.  HieL  vol  i.  p.  134,  not )  We  know 
nothing  of  him  previous  to  his  appointment  to  the 
command  of  the  Carthaginian  forcea  in  Sicily,  in 
the  eighteenth  year  of  the  fint  Punic  War,  b.  c. 
247.  He  waa  at  this  time  quite  a  young  man 
{aduutdrnm  adoleeeetUMUie,  Com.  Nep.  Handle  1 ), 
but  had  already  given  proofe  of  his  abilities  in  war, 
which  led  to  his  being  named  as  the  successor 
of  Carthalo.  His  fint  operations  folly  justified 
the  choice,  and  wen  chaiaeterised  by  the  same 
eneigy  and  daring  as  distinguished  the  whole  of 
his  subsequent  career.  At  the  time  that  he 
arrived  in  Sidly  the  Romans  were  masten  of  the 
whole  island,  with  the  exception  of  the  two  for- 
tresses of  Drepanum  and  Lilybaeum,  both  of  which 
were  blockaded  by  them  on  the  land  side,  and  the 
Carthaginians  had  for  some  time  past  contented 
themselves  with  defending  them  two  strongholds, 

I'  and  keeping  open  their  communication  with  them 
by  aca.     But  Hamilcar,  after  ravaging,  with  hii 

T  4 


328 


HAMILCAR. 


fleet  the  thores  of  Bruttium,  suddenly  landed  on  the 
north  coast  of  Sicily,  and  established  himself  with 
his  whole  army  on  a  mountain  named  Hereto  (now 
called  Monte  Pellegrino),  in  the  midst  of  the 
enemy*s  country,  and  in  the  immediate  neighbour- 
hood of  Panormus,  one  of  their  most  important 
cities.  Here  he  succeeded  in  maintaining  his 
ground^  to  the  astonishment  alike  of  friends  and 
foes,  for  nearly  three  years.  The  natural  strength 
of  the  position  defied  all  the  efforts  of  the  enemy, 
and  a  small,  but  safe  and  convenient,  harbour  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountain  enabled  him  not  only  to 
secure  his  own  communications  by  sea,  but  to  send 
out  squadrons  which  plundered  the  coasts  of  Sicily 
and  Italy  even  as  far  north  as  Cumae.  By  land, 
m«mwhile,  he  was  engaged  in  a  succession  of 
almost  continual  combats  with  the  Romans,  which 
did  not,  indeed,  lead  to  any  decisive  result,  but 
served  him  as  the  means  of  training  up  a  body  of 
infantry  which  should  be  a  match  for  that  of 
Rome,  while  he  so  completely  paralysed  the  whole 
power  of  the  enemy  as  to  prevent  their  making 
any  vigorous  attempts  against  either  Drepanum  or 
Lilybaeum.  So  important  did  it  appear  to  the 
Romans  to  expel  him  from  his  mountain  fsstness, 
that  they  are  said  to  have  at  one  time  assembled  a 
force  of  40,000  men  at  the  foot  of  the  rock  of 
Hereto.  (Died.  Exc,  Hoe$ch,  xxiil  p.  506.)  Yet 
Hamilcar  still  held  out ;  and  when,  at  lengt1%  he 
relinquished  his  position,  it  was  only  to  occupy 
one  still  more  extraordinary  and  still  more  galling 
to  the  enemy.  In  244  he  abruptly  quitted  Hereto, 
and,  landing  suddenly  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Eryx, 
seized  on  the  town  of  that  name,  the  inhabitants 
of  which  he  removed  to  Drepanum,  and  converted 
it  into  a  fortified  camp  for  his  army.  The  Romans 
still  held  the  fort  on  the  summit  of  the  mountain, 
while  one  of  their  armies  lay  in  a  strongly  in- 
trenched camp  at  the  foot  of  it.  Yet  in  this  still 
more  confined  arena  did  Hamilcar  again  defy  all 
their  exertions  for  two  years  more ;  during  which 
period  he  had  not  only  to  contend  against  the 
efforts  of  his  enemies,  but  the  disaffection  and 
fickleness  of  the  mercenary  troops  under  his  com- 
mand, especially  the  Oauls.  In  order  to  retain 
them  in  obedience,  he  was  obliged  to  make  them 
large  promises,  the  difficulty  of  fulfilling  which 
was  said  to  have  been  afterwards  one  of  the  main 
causes  of  the  dreadful  war  in  Africa.  (Polyb.  i.  66, 
ii.  7  ;  Appian,  Hitp,  4.)  But  while  he  thus  con- 
tinued to  maintain  his  ground  in  spite  of  all  ol>> 
Btacles,  the  Romans,  despairing  of  effecting  any 
thing  against  him  by  land,  determined  to  make 
one  great  effort  to  recover  the  supremacy  by  sea. 
A  powerful  fleet  was  sent  out  under  Lutatius 
Catulus,  and  the  total  defeat  of  the  Carthaginian 
admiral  Hanno  off  the  Aegates,  in  b.  c.  241,  de- 
cided the  fate  of  the  war.  [Hanno,  No.  U  ;  Ca- 
tulus.] The  Carthaginian  government  now  re- 
ferred it  to  Hamilcar  to  determine  the  question  of 
war  or  peace ;  and  seeing  no  longer  any  hopes  of 
ultimate  success,  he  reluctanUy  consented  to  the 
treaty,  by  which  it  was  agreed  that  the  Cartha- 
ginians should  evacuate  Sicily.  Lutatius  had  at 
first  insisted  that  the  troops  on  Mount  Eryx 
should  lay  down  their  arms ;  but  this  was  peremp- 
torily refused  by  Hamilcar,  and  the  Roman  con- 
sul was  forced  to.  abandon  the  demand.  Hamilcar 
descended  with  his  army  to  Lilybaeum,  where  he 
immediately  resigned  the  command,  leaving  it  to 
Gisco  to  conduct  the  troops  to  Africa.  (Polyb.  i. 


HAMILCAR. 

56—62,  66;  Died.  Eae,  xxiv.;  Zonar.  Tvi.  16, 
17;  Com.  Nep.  Hamile.  1.) 

He  himself  returned  to  Carthage,  filled  with  im- 
placable animosity  against  Rome,  and  brooding  over 
plans  for  future  vengeance  under  more  favourable 
circumstances.  (Polyb.  iii.  9-)    But  all  such  pro- 
jects were  for  a  time  suspended  by  a  danger  nearer 
home.     The  great  revolt  of  the  mercenary  troops, 
headed  by  Spendius  and  Matho,  which  htoke  out 
immediately  after  their  return  firom  Sicily,  and  in 
which  tiiey  were  quickly  joined  by  almost  all  the 
native  Africans,  brought  Csirthage  in  a  moment  to 
the  brink  of  ruin.     Hamilcar  was  not  at  first  em- 
ployed against  the  insnigents ;  whether  this  arose 
from  the  predominance  of  the  adverse  party,  or  that 
he  was  looked  upon  as  in  some  measure  the  author 
of  the  evils  that  had  given  rise  to  the  insurrection, 
from  the  promises  he  had  been  compelled  to  make 
to  the  mercenaries  under  his  command,  and  which 
there  were  now  no  means  of  fulfilling,  we  know 
not ;  but  the  incapacity  of  Hanno,  who  firat  took 
the  field  against  the  rebels,  soon  became  so  appa- 
rent, that  all  parties  concurred  in  the  appointment 
of  Hamilcar  to  succeed  him.     He  found  affiurs  in  a 
state  apparency  almost  hopeless:  Carthage  itself 
was  not  actually  besieged,  but  all  the  passes  which 
secured  its  communication  with  the  interior  were 
in  the  hands  of  the  insurgents,  who  were  also 
masters  of  all  the  open  coun^,  and  were  actively 
engaged  in  besieging  Utica  and  Hippo,  the  only 
towns  that  still  remained  faithful  to  ue  Carthagi- 
nians.   The  forces  placed  at  the  disposal  of  Ha- 
milcar amounted  to  only   10,000  men  and   70 
elephants ;  but  with  these  he  quickly  changed  the 
fiice  of  af&irs,  forced  the  passage  of  the  river  Ba- 
gradas,  defeated  the  enemy  with  great  slaughter, 
and  re-opened  tlie  communications  with  the  interior. 
He  now  traversed  the  open  country  unopposed,  and 
reduced  many  towns  again  to  the  subjection  of 
Carthage.     On  one  occasion,  indeed,  he  seems  to 
have  been  surprised  and  involved  in  a  situation  of 
much  difficulty,  but  was  saved  by  the  opportune 
accession  of  Naiavas,  a  Numidian  chie^  with  whose 
assistance  he  totally  defeated   the  rebela   under 
Spendius  and  Autaritus.    Many  captives   having 
fallen  into  his  hands  on  this  occasion,  Hamilcar 
treated  them  with  the  utmost  lenity,  leoeiTiDg  into 
his  army  all  that  'were  willing  to  enlist,  and  dis- 
missing the  rest  in  safety  to  their  homes,  on  con* 
dition  of  their  not  bearing  arms  against  hire  again. 
But  this  clemency  was  so  far  from  producing  the 
desired  effect,  that  it  led  Spendius  and  Matho,  the 
leaders  of  the  insurgents,  from  apprehension  of  the 
influence  it  might  exercise  upon  their  followen,  to 
the  most  barbuous  measures,  and  they  put  to  deaSh 
Oisco  and  all  their  other  prisoners,  in  order,  by 
this  means,  to  put  an  end  to  all  hopes  of  tecondli- 
ation  or  pardon.     This  atrocity  drove  Hamikar  to 
measures  of  retaliation,  and  he  henceforth  put  to 
death,  without  mercy,  all  the  prisoners  that  fell 
into  his  hands.     (Polyb.  i.  75— -81 ;  Diod.  Exe. 
Vales.  XXV,  2.)  The  advantages  hitherto  gained  by 
Barca  were  now  almost  counterbalanced  by  the 
defection  of  Utica  and  Hippo ;  and  Hanno  luiving 
been  (for  what  reason  we  know  not)  aasodjited 
with  him  in  the  command,  the  dissensiona  which 
broke  out  between  the  two  generals  efiectually  pre- 
vented their  co-operating  to  any  successful  reaulL 
These  disputes  were  at  length  terminated  by  the 
Carthaginian  government  leaving  it  to  the  army 
to  decide  which  of  the  two  genenhi  should  resign. 


HAMILCAR. 

tnd  vUeli  •hooM  retain  hi»  eomicaiid.  The  toldien 
chote  Hamilcu',  who  accordingly  remained  at  his 
post,  and  Hannibal  succeeded  Hanno  as  his  col- 
leagnfl;    Matho  and  Spendiai,  the  leaden  of  the 
insolvents»  had  taken  advantage  of  the  dissensions 
among  their  adTenariei,  and  after  many  sncceases 
had  even  fCMtured  to  laj  si^ge  to  Carthage  itself; 
hot  Hamilcar,  by  Itjing  iraste  the  country  behind 
them,  and  intercepting  their  soppliei,  reduced  them 
to  such  distreea,  that  they  were  compelled  to  raise 
the  siege.     SfMmdins  now  took  the  field  against 
Hamilcar;    bat  thoo^  his  forces   were  greatly 
ioperior,  be  waa  no  match  for  his  adversary  in 
graeralsliip ;  and  the  latter  sooeeeded  in  shutting 
him  up,  with  his  whole  army,  in  a  position  from 
which  there  waa  no  escape.    Hence,  after  sufiering 
the  ntasost  extremities  of  hunger,  Spendius  him- 
self, together  with  nine  others  of  the  leaders  of  the 
rebels,  lepaiied  to  the  camp  of  Hamilcar  to  sue  for 
merer.     That  general  agreed  to  allow  the  anny  to 
depart  in  safety,  but  without  arms  or  baggage,  and 
msining  to  himself  the  power  of  selecting  for 
pmishnwnt  ten  of  the  ringleaders.    These  terms 
being  agreed  to,  be  immediately  seised  on  Spendius 
and  his  companions  as  the  ten  whom  he  selected : 
the  rebd  army,  deeming   themselTes   betrayed, 
nAtd  to  arms ;  but  Hamilcar  surrounded  them 
with  his  elephants  and  troops,  and  put  them  all  to 
the  sword,  to  the  nmnber,  it  is  said,  of  40,000  men. 
(Polyk  L  82—^5.)     But  even  this  fearful  mas- 
sacre WIS  for  from  putting  an  end  to  the  war:  a 
brge  feroe  still  remained  under  the  command  of 
Matho,  with  which  he  held  the  important  town  of 
Tunis.    Here  HamUcar  and  Hannibal  proceeded 
to  besiege  him  with  their  combined  forces ;  but 
Matho  took  advantage  of  the  negligence  of  the 
bttei;  to  surprise  his  camp,  cut  to  pieces  great  part 
of  his  army,  and  take  Hannibal  himself  prisoner. 
This  disMter  oompeiled  Hamilcar  to  raise  the  siege 
«f  Tmiis,and  fell  back  to  the  river  Bagndas.    The 
Csrthsginian  senate,  in  great  alarm,  now  exerted 
thmaelves  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  between 
Hsssikar  and  Hanno ;  and  this  being  at  length 
e&ctcd,  the  two  genenda  again  took  the  field  in 
tauBoL    They  aoon  succeeded  in  bringing  matters 
to  the  decision  of  a  general  battle,  in  which  the 
Rbds  were  completely  defeated,  and  Matho  him- 
self taken  prisoner;  after  which  almost  all  the 
Ri«bcd  towna  submitted  to  the  Carthaginians. 
t*tiea  and  Hippo  alone  held  out  for  a  time,  but 
tWy  were  soon  reduced,  the  one  by  Hamilcar  and 
the  «(her  by  Hanno  ;  and  thu  sanguinary  war  at 
hafth  brought  to  a  suecessful  dose  (&c.  238), 
*^  it  had  lasted  three  years  and  four  months. 
(Ptlybi  L  86—^;  compi  Died.  Ew,  HoemAeL 
nv<  1 ;  and  far  the  chronology  see  Clinton,  F.  H. 

There  is  mneh  obscurity  with  regard  to  the  oon- 
^■ct  sf  Hamilcar  after  the  termination  of  the  war 
^  the  ■ereenariea.  Polybins  states  simply  (il  1 ) 
that  the  CartlH^iBiana  immediately  aifWrwards 
■cat  hha  with  an  army  into  Spain.  Diodoms  and 
AppisBtoa  the  contrary,  represent  him  as  engaging 
>•  httrignes  with  the  popular  party  at  Carthage 
^■Mt  the  aristooacy;  and  the  latter  author 
■•etts  that  it  was  in  order  to  escape  a  prosecution 
bssgbt  sgBust  him  by  the  adverse  party  for  his 
endact  in  Sidly,  that  be  sought  and  obtained  em- 
F^ment  in  a  war  against  the  Nnmidians,  in  which 
Httao  was  associated  with  him  as  his  colleague ; 
»d  SB  the  latter  being   recalled   to  Carthage, 


HAMILCAR. 


329 


Hamilcar  crossed  over  into  Spain.  Both  Appiim 
and  Zonaras  expressly  assert  that  he  took  this  im- 
portant step  without  any  authority  from  the  govern- 
ment at  home,  trusting  to  the  popular  influence  at 
Carthage  to  ratify  his  measures  subsequently ;  and 
it  is  said  that  he  secured  this  confirmation  not  only 
by  his  brilliant  successes,  and  by  the  influence  of 
his  son-in-kw  Hasdrubal,  one  of  the  chief  leaders 
of  the  democratic  party  at  Carthage,  but  by  em- 
ploying the  treasures  which  he  obtained  in  Spain 
in  purchasing  adherents  at  home.  (Appian,  Hisp» 
4,  byAnmb.  2 ;  Zonar.  viii.  17 ;  Diod.  Bate,  Vakt. 
XXV.)  Whatever  weight  we  may  attach  to  these 
statements  (which  are  probably  derived  from  Fa- 
bius),  it  is  certain  that  Hamflcar  was  supported  by 
the  popuUir  or  democratic  party  at  Carthage,  in 
opposition  to  the  old  aristocracy,  of  whom  Hanno 
was  the  chief  leader:  and  it  was  in  order  to 
strengthen  this  interest  that  he  allied  himself  with 
Hasdrubal,  who,  both  by  his  wealth  and  popular 
manners,  had  acquired  a  powerful  body  of  adherents 
in  the  state.  It  seems  probable  also  that  we  are  to 
attribute  to  Hamilcar  alone  the  project  to  which  be 
henceforth  devoted  himself  with  so  much  energy, 
and  which  was  so  ably  followed  up  after  his  death 
by  Hasdrubal  and  Hannibal, — that  of  forming  in 
Spain  a  new  empire,  which  should  not  only  be  a 
source  of  strength  and  wealth  to  Carthage,  and 
compensate  for  the  loss  of  Sicily  and  Sardinia,  but 
should  be  the  point  from  whence  he  might  at  a 
subsequent  period  renew  hostilities  against  Rome. 
(Polyb.  iii.  9,  10.)  His  enmity  to  that  state,  and 
his  long^cherished  resentment  for  the  loss  of  Sicily, 
had  been  aggravated  by  the  flagrant  injustice  with 
which  the  Romans  had  taken  advantage  of  the 
weakness  of  Carthage  after  the  African  war,  to 
force  ftom.  her  the  cession  of  Sardinia,  one  of  her 
most  valued  possessions ;  and  the  intensity  of  this 
feeling  may  be  inferred  from  the  well-known  story 
of  his  causing  his  son  Hannibal,  when  a  child  of 
nine  years  old,  to  swear  at  the  altar  eternal  hostility 
to  Rmne.  (Polyb.  ill  11.)  But  bis  views  were 
long-sighted,  and  he  regarded  the  subjugation  of 
Spain  as  a  necessary  preliminary  to  that  contest 
for  life  or  death,  to  which  be  looked  forward  as  his 
ultimate  end.  The  Carthaginians,  whether  or  not 
they  sanctioned  his  plans  in  the  beginning,  did  not 
attempt  to  interfere  with  them  afterwards,  and  left 
him  uie  uncontrolled  direction  of  affiurs  in  Spain 
from  his  first  arrival  there  till  his  death,  a  period  of 
nearly  nine  years.  But  of  all  that  he  accomplished 
during  this  long  interval  we  know,  unfortunately, 
ahnost  nothing.  Previous  to  this  time  the  Car- 
thaginians do  not  appear  to  have  had  any  dominion 
in  the  interior  of  Spain,  though  Qades  and  other 
Phoenician  colonies  gave  them  in  some  measure 
the  command  of  the  southern  coasts ;  but  Hamilcar 
carried  his  arms  into  the  heart  of  the  country,  and 
while  he  reduced  some  cities  and  tribes  by  force  of 
arms,  gained  over  others  by  negotiation,  and  availed 
himself  of  their  services  as  allies  or  as  mercenaries. 
The  vast  wealth  he  is  said  to  have  acquired  by  his 
victories  was  probably  derived  not  only  fnm  the 
plunder  and  contributions  of  the  vanquished  na- 
tions, but  from  the  rich  silver  mines  in  part  of  the 
country  which  he  subdued.  We  are  told  also  that 
he  founded  a  great  city,  which  be  destined  to  be 
the  capital  of  the  Carthaginian  empire  in  Spain,  at 
a  place  called  the  White  Promontory  ("Aicpa  AfUKif), 
but  this  was  probably  superseded  by  New  Car- 
thage, and  its  situation  ia  now  unknown.    The 


A 


330 


HAMILCAR. 


progress  which  the  ftrms  of  Hamilcar  had  made  in 
the  peninsula  may  be  in  some  measure  estimated 
by  the  circumstance  that  the  fatal  battle  in  which 
he  perished  is  stated  to  have  been  fought  against 
the  Vettones,  a  people  who  dwelt  between  the 
Tagus  and  the  Ouadiana.  (Com.  Nep.  HamUe* 
4 ;  Strab.  iil  p.  1 S9.)  Acooiding  to  Livy  (zxir. 
4 1 ),  it  occurred  near  a  place  called  Castrum  Album, 
but  the  exact  site  is  unknown.  The  circumstances 
of  his  defeat  and  death  are  very  differently  told  by 
DiodoruB  and  by  Appian.  The  account  of  the 
latter  author  is  confirmed  by  Zonaras;  but  all 
writers  agree  that  he  displayed  the  utmost  personal 
brayery  in  the  fieital  conflict,  and  that  his  death  was 
not  unworthy  of  his  life.  It  took  place  in  229 
B.  c,  about  ten  years  before  his  son  Hannibal  was 
able  to  commence  the  realisation  of  the  great  de- 
signs in  the  midst  of  which  he  vraa  thus  himself  cut 
oC  (Polyb.  ii.  1 ;  Diod.  Esce,  HoeaeheL  xxy.  2  ; 
Zonar.  viii.  19;  Com.  Nep.  Jiamilc  4;  Liv.  xxi. 
1,2;  Oros.  iT,  13.) 

We  know  rery  little  concerning  the  private 
character  of  Hamilcar:  an  anecdote  of  him  pre- 
served by  DiodoruB  {Esee,  Vol,  xxiv.  2,  3)  repre- 
sents in  a  favourable  light  his  liberality  and  even 
generosity  of  spirit ;  and  we  have  seen  that  he  at 
first  displayed  much  leniency  towards  the  insuigents 
in  the  African  war,  though  the  atrocities  of  his 
opponents  afterwards  led  him  to  acts  of  frightful 
cruelty  by  way  of  retaliation.  His  political  rela- 
tions are  so  obscure  that  it  is  difficult  to  form  a 
judgment  concerning  his  conduct  in  this  respect ; 
but  there  certainly  seems  reason  to  suppose  that, 
like  many  other  great  men,  the  consciousness  of  his 
own  superiority  rendered  him  impatient  of  control; 
and  it  is  not  improbable  that  he  sought  in  Spain 
greater  freedom  of  action  and  a  more  independent 
career  than  existing  institutions  allowed  him  at 
home.  An  odious  imputation  cast  on  his  rehitions 
with  Hasdmbal  was  probably  no  more  than  a 
calumny  of  the  opposite  faction.  (Com.  Nep. 
HamHc  3  {  Liv.  xxi.  2,  3.)  Of  the  military  genius 
of  Hwnik'M'  our  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  details 
of  his  campaigns  scarcely  qualifies  us  to  judge,  but 
the  ooncurzent  testimony  of  antiquity  places  him  in 
this  respect  almost  on  a  par  with  his  son  Hannibal 
He  left  three  sons,  Hannibal,  Hasdmbal,  and 
Alago,  all  of  whom  bore  a  distinguished  part  in  the 
second  Punic  war. 

9.  Son  of  Qisco,  waa  the  Carthaginian  governor 
of  Malta  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  Punic  war. 
He  surrendered  the  island,  together  with  his  gar^ 
rison  of  2000  men,  into  the  hands  of  the  Roman 
consul,  TL  Sempronius  Longus,  b.  c.  218.  (Liv. 
xxi.  51.) 

10.  Son  of  Bomilear  (probably  the  Sa£fete  of 
that  name :  see  Bomilcab  No.  2),  is  mentioned 
as  one  of  the  generals  in  Spain  in  &  c.  215,  together 
vtrith  Hasdmbd  and  Mago,  the  two  sons  of  fiarca. 
The  three  geneialc,  with  their  united  armies,  were 
besieging  the  city  of  Illituiigi,  when  the  two  Scipioe 
came  up  to  its  relief;  and  notwithstanding  the 
great  inferiority  of  their  forces,  totally  defeated  the 
Carthaginians,  and  compelled  them  to  raise  the 
siege.  (Liv.  zxiii.  49.)  No  other  mention  is 
found  of  this  Hamilcar,  unless  he  be  the  same  that 
is  named  by  Polybius  (iii.  95)  as  commanding  the 
fleet  of  Hasdmbal  in  217.  That  officer  is,  how- 
ever, called  by  Livy  (xxii.  19)  Himilco.  From 
the  perpetual  confusion  between  these  two  names 
it  seems  not  impossible  that  the  person  of  whom 


HAMILCAR. 

we  are  now  speaking  is  the  same  as  the  Himiloo 
whom  Livy  had  previously  mentioned  (xxiii.  2B) 
as  being  sent  into  Spain  with  a  large  force  to  sup- 
port Hasdmbal  [Himiloo,  No.  7.] 

11.  A  Carthaginian  admiral,  who  commanded 
the  fleet  of  observatitm  which  the  CarUiaginians 
kept  up  during  the  second  Punic  war,  to  watch  the 
movements  of  the  Romans  in  Sicily.  (Pdyh.  viii. 
3.  §  8.)  He  is  probably  the  same  who  in  the 
summer  of  210  ravaged  the  coasts  of  Sardinia  with 
a  fleet  of  40  ships  (Liv.  xxvii.  6) ;  and  whom  we 
find  holding  the  chief  naval  command  at  Carthage 
when  the  seat  of  war  was  tnmsferred  to  Afiica. 
(Appian,  Pun,  24.)  After  the  defeat  of  Hasdmbal 
and  Syphax  by  Scipio  in  203,  Hamilcar  made  a 
sudden  attack  upon  the  Roman  fleet  as  it  lay  at 
anchor  before  Utica.  He  had  hoped  to  have  taken 
it  by  surprise,  and  destroyed  the  whole  ;  but  the 
vigilance  of  Scipio  anticipated  his  design,  and  after 
an  obstinate  combat  he  was  only  able  to  carry  off 
six  ships  to  Carthage.  In  a  subsequent  attack  he 
effected  still  less.  (Appian,  Pmu  24,  25,  30 ;  Liv. 
zxz.  10). 

12.  An  officer  in  the  army  of  Hannibal,  in  Italy, 
during  the  second  Punic  war.  In  215  he  was  de- 
tached, together  with  Hanno,  into  Brattiom,  where 
he  succeeded  in  reducing  the  important  town  of 
Locri.  (Liv.  xxiv.  1.)  He  appears  to  have  been 
appointed  governor  of  his  new  conquest,  which  he 
held  with  a  Carthaginian  garrison  till  the  year  205, 
when  Uie  citadel  was  surprised  by  Q.  Pleminius. 
Hamilcar  still  held  out  in  another  fort  that  com- 
manded the  town,  and  Hannibal  himsdf  advanced 
to  his  relief,  but  the  unexpected  arrival  of  Scipio 
disconcerted  his  plans,  and  he  was  compelled  to 
abandon  Locri  to  its  fate.  Hamilcar  made  his  es- 
cape in  the  night,  with  the  ronains  of  his  garrison. 
According  to  the  R(Mnan  historians,  his  conduct 
during  the  period  he  had  held  the  command  at 
Locri  was  marked  by  every  species  of  cruelty  and 
extortion,  which  were  however,  aooording  to  their 
own  admission,  &r  exceeded  by  those  of  his  Roman 
successor.     (Liv.  xxix.  6 — 8,  17*) 

13.  A  Carthaginian,  who  had  remained  in  Cisal- 
pine Gaul  after  the  defeat  of  Hasdmbal  at  the 
Metauras  (ilc.  207),  or,  according  to  othera,  had 
been  left  there  by  Mago  when  he  quitted  Italy. 
In  200,  when  the  Romans  were  «igaged  in  the 
Macedonian  war,  and  had  greatly  diminished  their 
forces  in  Gaul,  Hamilcar  suooeeded  in  exciting  a 
general  revolt,  not  only  of  the  Insabrians,  Boians, 
and  Cenomanni,  but  several  of  the  Ugurian  tribes 
also.  By  a  sudden  attack,  he  took  the  Roman  co- 
lony of  Placentia,  which  he  plundered  and  burnt, 
and  then  laid  siege  to  Cremona;  but  that  place, 
though  unprepared  for  defence,  was  able  to  hold 
out  until  the  Ronum  praetor,  L.  Fnrias,  arrived  to 
its  relief  with  an  amy  firom  Aiiminnm.  A  pitched 
battle  ensued,  in  which  the  Ganls  were  totally  de- 
feated, and  in  which,  according  to  one  account, 
Hamilcar  was  slain:  but  another,  and  a  more 
probable  statement,  represents  him  as  continuing 
to  take  part  in  the  war  of  the  Gallic  tribea,  not 
without  frequent  successes,  until  the  year  197, 
when  he  was  taken  prisoner,  in  the  great  battle  on 
the  river  Mincius,  in  which  the  Insubriana  were 
overthrown  by  the  consul  Cethegus.  He  ia  aaid  to 
have  adorned  the  triumph  celebrated  by  Um  vie* 
toriotts  consul  (Liv.  xxxL  10,  21,  xzxii.  30, 
xxxiii.  23;  Zonar.  ix.  15,  \Q.)  In  theae  pro- 
ceedings, it  is  dear  that  Hamilcar  acted  withoot 


HAMPSICORA. 

fay  «adionty  from  Curtbage  ;  and,  on  the  coin- 
pUinU  of  the  Romnt,  the  Carthaginian  goveni- 
nent  patted  tentence  against  him  of  banishment  and 
eonfitcatioB  of  his  property.    (Lir.  zxzi.  19.) 

14.  SonaBed  tke  Siawii'fti,  on  what  aoeoont  we 
know  Boi.  He  was  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  demo> 
ctatie  pai^at  Carthage  during  the  disaenaions  which 
divided  that  ttate  after  the  close  of  the  second 
Ponie  war ;  and  one  of  those  who  instigated  Car- 
thsie  to  attack  the  troops  of  Masinisaa.  [Ca&- 
TBALO,  No.  3.]  At  a  sabseqnent  period  (b.  c.  161 ), 
the  deawnrntif  party  having  expelled  from  the  city 
those  who  wera  considered  to  &TOiir  Maainissa, 
that  mooaidi  sent  his  two  sons,  Onlnssa  and  Mi- 
ap«v  to  demand  the  restoration  of  the  exiles  ;  bat 
the  two  princes  were  lefiised  admission  within  the 
gatea;  and  as  they  were  retiring,  Hamikar  attacked 
than,  and  killed  many  of  the  followers  of  Gulnssa, 
who  himself  escaped  with  difficolty.  This  ontnge 
was  one  of  the  immfHiate  causes  of  the  war  with 

which  ultimately  led  to  the  third  Panic 
It  is  probable  that  Hamikar,  thoogh  not 

by  namc^  was  induded  in  the  proscrip- 
tioa  of  Hasdrafaal,  Carthalo,  and  the  other  leaders 
ef  the  war  party,  by  which  the  Carthaginians  sought 
ts  ufpemt  the  aqger  of  Rome,  when  the  danger  of 
war  with  that  power  became  imminent  (Appian, 
Pm.  68,  70,  74.) 

15.  One  of  ^e  fire  ambassadors  sent  by  the 
CsfthagiaiaBs  to  Rome  at  the  beginning  of  the  third 
PasM  WK,  B.C:.  149.  They  were  furnished  with 
fall  pewcn  Is  act  as  they  deemed  best,  in  order  to 
aTcrt  the  isqicoding  dai^er  ;  and  finding,  on  their 
arrival  at  Rflme,  that  the  senate  had  already  passed 
a  decree  ftr  «ar,  and  would  so  longer  enter  into 
MgotiatiaB,  they  determined  on  offering  unqualified 
mbainioa  This  declaimtion  was  &Tounibly  re- 
crired,  bat  300  hostages  wvn  required,  as  a  proof 
•f  the  aacerity  of  their  eoontrymen,  and,  with 
thttdemaad,  thie  ambassadon  returned  to  Carthage. 
(Pslyh.  xxxri.  1,  2.) 

16.  Tboe  is  a  Carthaginian  author,  of  the  name 
ef  Hsaikar,  mentioned  (together  with  Mago)  by 
ColsneOa  (xiL  4)  as  having  written  on  the  details 
•f  hoihandry ;  bat  nothing  more  is  known  con- 
emti^hinL  [E.H.a] 

HAXM</NIU8.    [Ammonito.] 

HAIOK/NIUS,  C.  AVIA'NUS,  afieedman 
•f  M.  AeniHus  Avianns,  whom  Cioero  lecom- 
Meaded,  in  B.  &  46,  to  Ser.  Sulpidus,  governor  of 
Adma.    (Cie.«f/bflkxiii.*21,27.) 

HAMPSICORA,  a  Sardinian  chief,  who,  after 
Ihe  battle  ef  Camue  (b.  c.  216),  entered  into  secret 
■fstiatioas  with  the  Carthaginians,  inriting  them 
Is  lend  over  a  Ibtee  to  Sardinia,  to  recover  that 
■^srtsat  isknd  from  the  dominion  of  Rome.  His 
were  easeriy  listened  to,  and  Hatdmbal, 
the  BMt  dispatched  with  a  fleet  and 
■ny.  to  soppect  the  intended  revolt.  Bat  before 
the  sfrival  of  Hasdrabal,  and  while  Hampsioora 
hJaiwlf  was  engaged  in  levying  troops  in  the  in- 
sf  the  island,  his  son  Hiostos  rashly  allowed 
tt  be  led  into  an  engagement  with  the 
pnetor,  T.  ManKus,  in  which  he  was  de- 
fcued,  and  his  forces  dispersed.  The  arrival  of 
Hsidfihal  fcr  a  moment  changed  the  face  of  af- 
^in»  hat  be  and  Hampricoia  baring  advanced  with 
ihrir  nited  fbnes  against  Caialis,  the  capital  of  the 
i^mm  ptovincc,  th^  were  met  by  Manlius,  when 
a  6tamrt  battle  took  place,  in  which  the  Romans 
voa  esmpletely  vidoriona.     Hiostos  fell  in  the 


HANNIBAL. 


331 


action,  and  Hampsicora,  who  had  made  his  escape 
firom  the  field  of  battle,  on  learning  the  death  of 
his  son,  pnt  an  end  to  his  own  life.  These  events 
oocnired  in  the  summer  of  b.  a  215.  (Liv.  xxiii. 
32,  40,  41.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HA'NNIBAL  CAivfto).  Many  persons  of 
this  name  occur  in  the  history  of  Carthage,  whom 
it  is  not  always  easy  to  distinguish  from  one  an- 
other, on  account  of  the  absence  of  family  names, 
and  even  of  patronymica,  among  the  Carthaginians. 
The  name  itself  signifies,  according  to  Oesenius 
(Ling.  Phoau  Mtmum,  p.  407),  **  the  grace  or  far 
▼our  of  Baal ;  **  the  final  syllable  bal^  of  such 
common  occurrence  in  Panic  names,  always  baring 
reference  to  this  tutehiry  deity  of  the  Phoenicians. 

1.  A  son  of  Hasdrubal,  and  grandson  of  Mago, 
mentioned  only  by  Justin  (xix.  2),  according  to 
whom  this  Hannibal,  t<^ther  with  his  brothers, 
Hasdrubal  and  Sappho,  carried  on  successful  wars 
against  the  Africans,  Numidians,  and  Mauritanians, 
and  was  one  of  those  mainly  instrumental  in  estab- 
lishing the  dominion  of  Carthage  on  the  continent 
of  Africa. 

2.  Son  of  Gisco,  and  grandson  of  the  Ilamilcar 
who  was  killed  at  Himem  &  c.  480.  [Hamilcaii, 
No.  ] .]  He  was  one  of  the  suffetes,  or  chief  ma- 
gistrates, of  Carthage  at  the  time  that  the  Seges- 
tans,  after  the  defeat  of  the  great  Athenian  ex- 
pedition to  Sicily,  implored  the  assistance  of  the 
Carthaginians,  to  protect  them  against  the  Selinun- 
tines.  The  lenate  of  Carthage,  baring  determined 
to  avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity  of  extending 
their  power  and  influence  in  Sicily,  Hannibal  was 
appointed  to  conduct  the  war :  a  snuUl  force  was 
sent  off  immediately  to  the  support  of  the  Sege»* 
tans,  and  Hannibal,^  having  spent  tbte  winter  in 
assembling  a  large  body  of  mercenaries  from  Spain 
and  Africa,  landed  at  Lilybaeum  the  following 
spring  (b.  c.  409),  with  an  army,  according  to  the 
lowest  statement,  of  not  less  than  100,000  men. 
His  anns  were  first  directed  against  Selinus,  which, 
though  <»e  of  the  most  powerful  and  opulent  dtiea 
of  Skily,  appears  to  have  been  ill  prepared  for  de- 
fence, and  Hannibal  pressed  his  attacks  with  such 
vigour,  that  he  made  himself  master  of  the  city, 
after  a  siege  of  only  nine  days:  the  place  was  given 
up  to  plunder,  and,  with  the  exception  of  some  of 
the  temples,  almost  utteriy  destroyed.  From  hence 
Hannibal  proceeded  to  lay  siege  to  Himera,  into 
which  place  Diodes  had  thrown  himself,  at  the 
head  of  a  body  of  Syracusans  and  other  auxiliaries; 
but  the  hitter,  after  an  unsoccessful  combat,  in 
which  many  of  his  troops  had  fiUlen,  became 
ahrmed  for  the  safety  of  Syracuse  itself,  and  with- 
drew, with  the  forces  under  his  command,  and  a 
port  of  the  dtiiens  of  Himem,  leaving  the  rest  to 
their  &te.  The  remnant  thus  left  wero  unaUe  to 
defend  their  walls,  and  the  dty  fiell  the  next  day 
into  the  power  of  Hannibal,  who,  after  having 
abandoned  it  to  be  plundered  by  his  soldiers,  raxed 
it  to  the  ground,  and  sacrificed  all  the  prisoners 
that  had  &llen  into  his  hands,  3000  in  numbei^ 
upon  the  field  of  battle,  where  his  grand&ther  Har 
milcar  had  perished.  After  these  successes,  he 
returned  in  triumph  to  Carthage.  (Diod.  xiii.  43, 
44,  54--62 ;  Xen.  NelL  i.  1.  f  37.) 

It  appean  that  Hannibal  must  have  been  at 
this  time  already  a  man  of  advanced  age,  and  he 
seems  to  have  been  disposed  to  rest  content  with 
the  glory  he  had  gained  in  this  expedition,  so  that 
when,  three  years  afterwards  (b.  c  406),  the  Cat- 


332 


HANNIBAL. 


thaginians  detennined  on  tending  another,  and  a 
atill  greater,  armament  to  Sicily,  he  at  first  declined 
the  command,  and  was  only  induced  to  accept  it 
by  having  his  cousin  Himiico  associated  with  him. 
After  nu^Eing  great  preparations,  and  assembling 
an  immense  force  of  mercenary  troops,  Hannibal 
took  the  lead,  with  a  squadron  of  fifty  triremes, 
but  was  quickly  followed  by  Himiko,  with  the 
main  army ;  and  having  landed  their  whole  force 
in  safety,  they  proceeded  immediately  to  invest 
Agrigentom,  at  that  time  one  of  the  wealthiest  and 
most  powerful  cities  in  Sicily.  But  while  the  two 
generals  were  pushing  their  attacks  with  the  utmost 
digour  on  seveFsl  points  at  once,  a  pestilence  sud- 
venlv  broke  out  in  the  camp,  to  which  Hannibal 
him^lf  feU  a  victim,  B.  c.  406.  (Diod.  xiiL  80— 
86.) 

3.  Father  of  Hanno,  who  joined  Hieron  in  the 
siege  of  Ifessana.    [Hanno,  No.  8.] 

4.  A  Carthaginian  general,  who  happened  to  be 
stationed  with  a  fleet  at  Lipara,  when  Hieron,  after 
gaining  a  great  victory  over  the  Mamertines,  was 
preparing  to  follow  up  his  advantage,  and  besiege 
Messana  itself.  The  Carthaginians  were  at  this 
time  hostile  to  the  Mamertines,  and,  in  name  at 
least,  friendly  to  Hieron  ;  but  Hannibal  was 
alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  the  latter  obtaining  so 
important  an  accession  of  power ;  he  therefore  has- 
tened to  the  camp  of  Hieron,  and  induced  him  to 
grant  terms  to  the  Mamertines,  while  he  himself 
succeeded  in  introducing  a  Carthaginian  gairison 
into  the  city  of  Messana.  (Diod.  Ere.  Hoes^eL 
xxii.  15.  p.  500.)  These  events  must  have  occurred 
in  270  B.C.  (See  Droysen,  HeUenismu»^  vol.  ii 
p.  268,  not)  It  may  probably  have  been  this  same 
Hannibal  who  is  mentione4  by  Diodoms  {Exc 
Hoetdtd.  zxiiL  5)  as  arriving  at  Xiphonias  with  a 
naval  force  to  the  support  of  Hieron,  but  too  late  to 
prevent  that  prince  from  concluding  peace  with  the 
Romans,  b.  c  263. 

5.  Son  of  Oisco  (Zonar.  viiL  10),  and  com- 
mander of  the  Carthaginian  forces  at  Agrigentum, 
when  it  was  besieged  by  the  Romans  during  the 
first  Punic  war,  b.  c.  262.  It  seems  not  improbable 
that  this  may  be  the  same  person  with  the  pre- 
ceding, but  we  have  no  evidence  by  which  to 
decide  the  fact,  and  the  name  of  Hannibal  appears 
to  have  been  so  common  at  Carthage,  that  it  can 
by  no  means  be  assumed.  Hannibal  had  a  con- 
siderable army  under  his  command,  yet  he  did  not 
venture  to  &ce  the  Romans  in  the  field,  and  shut 
himself  up  within  the  walls  of  Agrigentiun.  The 
Roman  consuls,  L.  Postumius  Megellus  and  Q. 
Mamilius  Vitulus,  established  their  armies  in  two 
separate  fortified  camps,  which  they  united  by  lines 
of  intrenchment,  and  thus  proceeded  to  blockade 
the  city.  Hannibal  was  soon  reduced  to  great  dis- 
tress, for  want  of  provisions,  but  held  out,  in  hopes 
of  being  relieved  by  Hanno,  who  had  advanced  as 
far  as  Hendea  to  his  support.  [Hanno,  No.  8.] 
But  the  operations  of  the  latter  were  unsuccessful, 
and  when  he  at  length  ventured  on  a  decisive 
effort,  he  was  completely  defeated.  Hereupon 
Hannibal,  who  had  himself  made  an  unsuccessful 
attack  upon  the  Roman  camp,  during  their  engage- 
ment with  Hanno,  determined  to  abandon  the  town, 
and  succeeded,  under  cover  of  the  night,  in  foreing 
his  way  through  the  enemy>  lines,  and  making 
good  his  retreat  with  what  troops  remained  to  him 
in  safety  to  Panormus.  Agrigentum  itself  was  im- 
mediately afterwards  stormed  and  plundered  by 


HANNIBAL. 

the  Romans.     (Polyb.  L  17—19  ;  Zonar.  viii.  10; 
Oros.  iv.  7.)     Hannibal*s  attention  was  henceforth 
directed  principally  to  carrying  on  the  contest  by 
sea:  with  a  fleet  of  sixty  ships,  he  ravaged  the 
coasts  of  Italy,  which  were  then  almost  defence- 
less ;  and  the  next  year  (&c.  260),  on  learning 
that  the  consul,  Cn.  Cornelius  Sdpio  Asina,  had 
put  to  sea  with  a  squadron  of  seventeen  ships,  he 
dispatched  Boodes,  with  twenty  gallies,  to  meet 
him  at  Lipara,  where  the  latter  succeeded  by  a 
stratagem   in  capturing   Sdpio,  with  his   whole 
squadron.    AfW  this  success,  Hannibal  put  to  sea 
in  person,  with  fifty  ships,  for  the  purpose  of  again 
ravaging  the  coasts  of  Italy,  but,  Ming  in  unex- 
pectedly with  the  whole  Roman  fleet,  he  lost  many 
of  his  ships,  and  with  difficulty  made  his  escape  to 
Sicily  with  the  remainder.  Here,  however,  he  joined 
the  rest  of  his  fleet,  and  C.  Duilius,  having  taken 
the  command  of  that  of  the  Romans,  ahnost  im* 
mediately  brought  on  a  general  action  o£f  Mylae. 
Hannibal,  well  knowing  the  inexperience  and  want 
of  skill  of  the  Romans  in  naval  warfiure,  and  having 
apparently  a  superior  force,  had  «anticipated  an  easy 
victory,  but  the  valour  of  the  Romans,  together 
with  the  strange  contrivance  of  the  oorvi^  or  boazd- 
ing  bridges,  gained  them  the  advantage  ;  the  Car- 
thaginians were  totally  defeated,  and  not  leas  than 
fifty  of  their  ships  sunk,  destroyed,   or  taken. 
Hannibal  himself  was  obliged  to  abandon  his  own 
ship  (a  vessel  of  seven  banks  of  oars,  which  had 
formerly  belonged  to  Pyrrhus),  and  make  his  escape 
in  a  small  boat.     He  hasten^  to  Carthage,  where, 
it  is  said,  he  contrived  by  an  ingenious  stratagem  to 
escape  the  punishment  so  often  inflicted  by  the 
Carthaginians  on  their  unsncoessfiil  generals.     (Po- 
lyb. L  21—23 ;  Zonar.  viii.  10,  11  ;  Oros.  iv.  7  ; 
Diod.  Eae,  Vatic  xxiii.  2  ;  Dion  €ass^  Frag.  Vat, 
62  ;  Polyaen.  vi.  16.  §  5.)    He  was,  nevertheless, 
deprived  of  his  command,  bat  was  soon  after  (ap- 
parently the  very  next  year,  259)  again  sent  out, 
with  a  considerable  fleet,  to  the  defence  of  Sardinia, 
which  had  been  attacked  by  the  Romans  under 
L.  Scipio.    Here  he  was  again  unfortunate,  and, 
having  lost  many  of  his  ships,  was  seiied  by  his 
own  mutinous  troops,  and  put  to  death.     (Polyb. 
L  24;  Oros.  iv.  8;  Zonar.  viii.  12.    There  is  some 
discrepancy  between  these  accounts,  and  it  is  not 
clear  whedier  he  perished  in  the  year  of  Sdpio^s 
operations  in  Sardinia,  or  in  the  following  consul- 
ship of  Sulpicius  Paterculus,  b.  c.  258.) 

6.  A  son  of  the  preceding,  was  one  of  the  Car- 
thaginian officen  at  Lilybaeum  during  the  siege  of 
that  city  by  the  Romans.  He  was  employed  by 
the  general,  Himiico,  to  treat  with  the  disaffected 
GauUsh  mercenaries,  and  succeeded  in  inducing 
them  to  remain  fiiithful.  (Polyb.  L  43.) 

7.  Son  of  Hamilcar  (perhaps  the  Hamilcar  who 
was  opposed  to  Regulus  [Hamilcar,  No.  7]),  waa 
chosen  by  the  Carthaginians,  as  a  distinguished 
naval  officer  and  a  finend  of  their  admiral,  Adher- 
bal,  to  command  the  squadron  destined  for  the 
relief  of  Lilybaeum  in  the  15th  year  of  the  first 
Punic  War,  b.  c  250.  That  city  was  at  the  time 
blockaded  by  the  Romans  both  by  sea  and  land  ; 
but  Hannibal,  sailing  from  Carthage  with  fifty 
ships  to  the  small  islands  of  the  Aegusae,  lay  there 
awaiting  a  fovourable  wind ;  and  no  sooner  did 
this  arise,  than  he  put  out  to  sea,  and  spreading  all 
sail,  stood  straight  into  the  harbour  of  Li]yb«euiii« 
before  the  Romans  could  collect  their  ships  to  op> 
pose  him.    He  thus  hinded  a  force  of  10,000  mea 


HANNIBAL. 

ImidM  Urge  mpplies  of  proyisiont ;  after  which, 
agiiD  dadii^  the  Ronuuis,  he  repaired  with  his 
fleet  to  join  that  of  Adherbal  at  Drepanum.  His 
oame  ia  not  nentioDed  aa  taking  part  in  the  great 
Tietflfj  of  that  commander  oyer  P.  Chradiiu  in  the 
feilowinf  year  (249),  though  it  ia  probable  that 
he  vat  preeent,  aa  isunediatelj  afterwards  we  find 
him  detached,  with  a  force  of  thirty  ships,  to  Par 
normna,  where  he  aetied  the  Roman  magasinea  of 
com,  and  carried  them  off  to  Lilybaeum.  (Polyb.  i. 
44,  46 ;  Died.  Esk.  Hoe$chd,  xziy.  1  ;  Oroa.  iy. 
10.) 

8.  Sonuuned  the  Rhodian,  distingoished  him- 
•df  during  the  riege  of  Ulybaeam  by  the  skill  and 
daring  with  which  he  contrived  to  mn  in  and  out 
of  the  haibovr  of  that  place  with  his  sbgle  ship, 
and  thus  keep  np  the  communication  of  the  be- 
ti^ed  with  Cartluge,  in  spite  of  the  yigihince  of 
the  Roaaan  blodading  squadron.  At  length,  how- 
eTcr,  be  fell  into  Uie  hands  of  the  enemy,  who 
snbaeqnently  made  use  of  his  galley,  of  the  swift- 
acas  cSr  which  they  had  had  so  much  experience,  aa 
a  model  after  which  to  oonstnict  their  own.  (Polyb. 
L  46,  47 ;  Zonar.  yilL  15,  who  erroneously  calla 
him  Hannou) 

9.  A  general  in  the  war  of  the  Carthaginians 
a|(ainat  their  leyolted  meroenariea,  &  c.  240-238, 
who  waa  appointed  to  auooeed  Hanno,when  the  dia- 
leiMiona  between  that  general  and  Hamilcar  Barca 
had  terminated  in  the  deposition  of  the  former. 
[Hanvo,  No.  12.]  It  ia  pn^ble  that  the  new  com- 
mander, if  not  diatinetly  placed  in  aubordination 
to  Hanikar,  waa  emtoit  to  follow  his  directions, 
aad  we  hesr  nothing  of  him  separately  until  the 
two  geosak  besieged  Tunia  with  their  combined 
foveeiL    On  this  occasion  Hamilcar  encamped  with 
a  pert  of  the  aimy  on  one  aide  of  the  dty,  Hannibal 
OB  the  other ;  but  the  latter  waa  ao  wanting  in 
rigjhace,  that  Matho,  the  commander  of  the  be- 
sirged  fbeoea,  by  a  sudden  sally,  broke  into  his 
canp,  BMde  a  great  slaughter  among  his  troops, 
aad  canied  off  Hannibal  himself  prisoner.    The 
next  Bocning  the  nnfortanate  general  was  nailed  to 
the  same  ooaa  on  which  Spendiua,  the  chief  leader 
flf  the  inaaigenta,  had  been  prerioualy  crucified  by 
Uaadlcar.   (Polyb.  I  82,  86 ;  Diod.  Ekc.  Vat, 
XXT.  1.) 

10.  Son  of  Hamilcar  Barca,  and  one  of  the  moat 
iOattrioos  generals  of  antiquity.  The  year  of  his 
butfa  is  not  mentioned  by  any  ancient  writer,  but 
Crho  the  statements  concerning  his  age  at  the  battle 
flf  Zaaia,  it  appears  that  he  must  faaye  been  bom 
ia  a.  &  247,  the  very  year  in  which  his  father 
Hsaikar  waa  first  appointed  to  the  command  in 
Sidly.  (Clinton,  F.  H.  yoL  iiL  pp.  20,  52 ;  but 
oapare  Niebohr,  LeeL  <m  Ronu  Ilitt,  yol.  i.  p. 
158.)  He  waa  mily  nine  yeara  old  when  hie 
father  took  him  wHh  him  into  Spain,  and  it  waa  on 
t^  oecsflon  that  Hamilcar  made  him  swear  upon 
the  ahar  eternal  hostility  to  Rome.  The  story  waa 
told  hy  Hannibal  kimaeLT  many  years  afterwards  to 
Aatjeehas,  and  is  (»e  of  the  bert  attested  in  ancient 
hirtoiy.  (Polyb.  iiL  11  ;  Liy.  xxi.  1,  xxzv.  19  ; 
C«B.Nep. //am.  2;  Appian,  ^iip.  9 ;  Val.  Max. 
ix.  S,  ext  I  3.)  ChOd  aa  he  then  was,  Hannibal 
^evcr  forgot  has  yow,  and  his  whole  lifo  was  one 
coBtiual  stn^i^  against  the  power  and  domina* 
ttoB  of  Rome.  He  waa  eariy  trained  in  arma 
aadcr  the  eye  of  bia  father,  and  probably  aocom- 
laaied  him  on  moat  of  his  campaigna  in  Spain.  We 
ind  him  pitaent  with  him  in  the  battle  in  which 


HANNIBAL. 


339 


Hamilcar  perished  (b.  c  229) ;  and  though  only 
eighteen  years  old  at  this  time,  he  had  already  di»- 
played  so  much  courage  and  capacity  for  war,  that 
he  waa  entrusted  by  Haadrubal  (the  son-in-law  and 
successor  of  Hamilcar)  with  the  chief  command  of 
most  of  th^  military  enterprises  planned  by  that 
general.  (Diod.  Eace,  Boetck,  xxy.  p.  511  ;  Liy. 
xxi.  4 ;  Appian,  Hitp.  6.)  Of  the  details  of  these 
campiugns  we  know  nothing  ;  but  it  is  clear  that 
Hannibal  thna  eariy  gave  proof  of  that  remarkable 
power  oyer  the  minda  of  men,  which  he  afterwarda 
displayed  in  so  eminent  a  degree,  and  secured  to 
himself  the  deyoted  attachment  of  the  army  under 
his  command.  The  consequence  was,  that  on  the 
assassination  of  Haadrabal  (b.  c.  221),  the  soldiers 
unanimously  prodaimed  their  youthful  leader  com- 
mander-in-chief^ and  the  goyemment  at  Carthage 
hastened  to  ratify  an  appointment  which  they  had 
not,  in  fiict,  the  power  to  prevent.  (Polyb.  iii.  13  ; 
Appian,  Hi^,  8  ;  Zonar.  yiii.  21.) 

Hannibal  was  at  this  time  in  the  twenty-sixth 
year  of  his  age.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  he 
abeady  looked  forward  to  the  invasion  and  con- 
quest of  Italy  as  the  goal  of  his  ambition  ;  but  it 
was  necessary  for  him  finit  to  complete  the  work 
which  had  been  ao  ably  begun  by  his  two  prede- 
cessors, and  to  establish  the  Carthaginian  power  aa 
firmly  aa  poaaible  in  Spain,  before  he  made  that 
country  the  base  of  nia  subsequent  operations. 
This  was  the  work  of  two  campaigns.  Immediately 
after  he  had  received  the  command,  he  turned  his 
arms  against  the  Olcades,  a  nation  of  the  interior, 
who  were  speedily  compelled  to  submit  by  the  foil 
of  their  capital  city,  Althaea.  Hannibal  levied 
large  sums  of  money  from  them  and  the  neigh- 
boiuing  tribes,  afier  which  he  returned  into  winter 
quarters  at  New  Carthage.  The  next  year  (220), 
he  penetrated  fSturther  into  the  country,  in  order  to 
asaul  the  powerful  tribe  of  the  Vaccaeans,  and  re- 
duced their  two  strong  and  populous  cities  of  Hel- 
mantica  and  Arbocala.  On  his  return  from  this 
expedition,  he  was  involved  in  great  danger  by  a 
sudden  attack  from  the  Carpetaniana,  together 
with  the  remaining  forces  of  the  Olcades  and  Vac- 
caeans,  but  by  a  dexterous  manoeuvre  he  placed 
the  river  Tagus  between  himself  and  the  enemy, 
and  the  barbarian  army  was  cut  to  pieces  in  tho 
attempt  to  force  their  passage.  After  these  successes 
he  again  returned  to  spend  the  winter  at  New 
Carthage.  (Polyb.  iii.  13 — 15;  Liv.  xxL  5.) 

Early  in  the  ensuing  spring  (b.  c.  219)  Hannibal 
proceeded  to  hiy  siege  to  Saguntum,  a  city  of 
Greek  origin,  which,  tiiough  situated  to  the  south 
of  the  Iberos,  and  therefore  not  included  under  the 
protection  of  the  treaty  between  Hasdrubal  and 
the  Romans  [Hasdrubal,  No.  5],  had  con- 
cluded an  alliance  with  the  latter  people.  There 
could  be  little  doubt,  therefore,  that  an  attack  upon 
Saguntum  would  ineritably  bring  on  a  war  with 
Rome  ;  but  for  this  Hannibal  was  prepared,  or 
rather  it  waa  unquestionably  his  real  object.  The 
immediate  pretext  of  his  invasion  was  the  same  of 
which  the  Romans  so  often  availed  themselves, — 
some  injuries  inflicted  by  the  Sagnntines  upon  one 
of  the  neighbouring  tribes,  who  invoked  the  assist- 
ance of  Hannibal.  But  the  resistance  of  the  city 
was  long  and  desperate,  and  it  was  not  till  after  a 
si^  of  near  eight  months,  in  the  course  of  which 
Hannibal  himself  had  been  severely  wounded,  that 
he  made  himself  master  of  the  place.  (Polyb.  iii. 
17;  Liv.  xxi.  6—15;  Appian,  Iligp,  10—12; 


$34 


HANNIBAU 


Zonar.  TiiL  21.)  During  all  this  period  the  Ro- 
mans sent  no  assistance  to  their  allies :  they  had, 
indeed,  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  the  siege,  dis- 
patched amhassadors  to  Hannihal,  bat  he  referred 
them  for  an  answer  to  the  government  at  home, 
and  they  could  obtain  no  satisfaction  from  the 
Carthaginians,  in  whose  councils  the  war  party  had 
now  a  decided  predominance.  A  second  embassy 
was  sent  after  the  fall  of  Saguntum  to  demand  the 
surrender  of  Hannibal  in  atonement  for  the  breach 
of  the  treaty  ;  but  this  was  met  by  an  open  deco- 
ration of  war,  and  thus  began  the  long  and  ar- 
duous struggle  called  the  Second  Punic  War.  Of 
this  it  has  been  justly  remarked,  that  it  was  not  so 
much  a  contest  between  the  powers  of  two  great 
nations, — between  Carthage  and  Rome, — as  be- 
tween the  indindual  genius  of  Hannibal  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  combined  energies  of  the  Roman 
people  on  the  other.  The  position  of  Hannibal 
was  indeed  venr  peculiar :  his  command  in  Spain, 
and  the  powerful  army  there,  which  was  entirely 
at  his  own  disposal,  rendered  him  in  great  measure 
independent  of  the  goyemment  at  Carthage,  and 
the  latter  seemed  disposed  to  take  admntage  of 
this  circumstance  to  devolre  all  responsibility  upon 
him.  When  he  sent  to  Carthage  for  instructions 
as  to  how  he  should  act  in  regaid  to  Saguntum, 
he  could  obtain  no  other  reply  toan  that  he  should 
do  as  he  thought  best  (Appian,  Hup,  10) ;  and 
though  the  goyemment  i^terwards  avowed  and  sup- 
ported his  proceedings  in  that  instance,  they  did 
little  themselves  to  prepare  for  the  impending  con- 
test. All  was  left  to  Hannibal,  who,  after  the 
conquest  of  Saguntum,  had  returned  once  mora  to 
New  Carthage  for  the  winter,  and  was  there  ac- 
tively engaged  in  preparations  for  transporting  the 
scene  of  war  in  the  ensuing  campaign  from  Spain 
into  Italy.  At  the  same  time,  he  did  not  neglect  to 
provide  for  the  defence  of  Spain  and  Africa  daring 
his  absence :  in  the  former  country  he  placed  his 
brother  Hasdnibal  with  a  considerable  army,  great 
port  of  which  was  composed  of  Africans,  while  he 
sent  over  a  large  body  of  Spanish  troops  to  con- 
tribute to  the  defence  of  Africa  and  even  of  Car- 
thage  itself.  (Polyb.  iii.  33.)  During  the  winter 
he  allowed  many  of  the  Spaniards  in  his  own 
army  to  return  to  their  homes,  that  they  might  re- 
join their  standards  with  fresh  spirits  for  the  ap- 
proaching  campaign :  he  himself  is  said  to  have 
repaired  to  Oades,  and  there  to  have  offered  up  in 
the  temple  of  MeUcarth,  the  tutelary  deity  of  Tyre 
and  of  Carthage,  a  solemn  sacrifice  for  the  success 
of  his  expedition.  (Liv.  xxL  21.) 

All  his  preparations  being  now  completed,  Han- 
nibal quitted  his  winter-quarters  at  New  Carthage 
in  the  spring  of  218,  and  crossed  the  Iberus  with 
an  army  of  90,000  foot  and  12,000  horse.  (Polyb. 
iii.  35).  The  tribes  between  that  river  and  the 
Pyrenees  offered  at  first  a  vigorous  resistance ;  and 
though  they  were  quickly  subdued,  Hannibal 
thought  it  necessary  to  leave  behind  him  a  force  of 
1 1,000  men,  under  Hanno,  to  maintain  this  newly 
acquired  province.  His  forces  were  farther  thinned 
during  the  passage  of  the  Pyrenees  by  desertion, 
which  obliged  him  to  send  home  a  large  body  of  his 
Spanish  troops.  With  a  greatly  diminished  army, 
but  one  on  which  he  could  securely  rely,  he  now  con- 
tinued his  march  from  the  foot  of  the  Pyrenees  to 
the  Rhone  without  meeting  with  any  opposition, 
the  Gaulish  tribes  through  which  he  passed  being 
favourably  disposed  to  him,  or  having  been  previ- 


HANNIBAL. 

onsly  gained  over  by  his  emissariet.  The  Roman 
consul,  P.  Scipio,  had  already  arrived  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Massilia,  when  he  heard  that  Hannibd 
had  reached  the  Rhone,  bat  was  too  late  to  dispute 
the  passage  of  that  river :  the  barbarians  on  the 
left  bank  in  vain  endeavonred  to  prevent  the  Car- 
thaginian army  from  crossing;  and  Hannibal,  hav- 
ing effected  his  passage  with  but  little  loss,  continued 
his  march  up  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhone  as  fiff  as 
its  confluence  with  the  Iseze.  Here  he  interposed 
in  a  dispute  between  two  rival  chieh  of  the  AUo- 
broges,  and  by  lending  his  aid  to  establish  one  of 
them  firmly  on  the  throne,  secured  the  co-operation 
of  an  efficient  ally,  who  greatly  &cilitated  his 
ferther  progress.  But  at  the  very  commencement 
of  the  actual  passage  of  the  Alps  he  was  met  by 
hostile  barbarians,  who  at  first  threatened  altogether 
to  prevent  his  advance ;  and  it  was  not  without 
heavy  loss  that  he  was  able  to  surmount  this  diffi- 
cult pass.  For  some  time  after  this  his  advance 
was  comparatively  unimpeded  ;  but  a  sadden  and 
treacherous  attack  frx>m  the  Gaulish  moontaineers 
at  the  moment  when  his  troops  were  struggling 
through  a  narrow  and  dangerous  defile,  went  near 
to  annihilate  his  whole  army.  Surmounting  all 
these  dangers,  he  at  length  reached  the  summit  of 
the  pass,  and  thenceforth  suffered  but  little  fivm 
hostile  attacks ;  but  the  natund  difficolttea  of  tha 
road,  enhanced  by  the  lateness  of  the  season  (the 
beginning  of  October,  at  which  time  the  snows 
have  alruidy  commenced  in  the  high  Alps),  caused 
him  almost  as  much  detention  and  difficidty  aa  the 
opposition  of  the  barbarians  on  the  other  side  of 
the  mountains.  So  heavy  were  his  losses  from 
these  combined  causes,  that  when  he  at  length 
emerged  from  the  valley  of  Aosta  into  the  plains  of 
the  Po,  and  encamped  in  the  friendly  country  of 
the  Insubrians,  he  had  with  him  no  more  than 
20,000  foot  and  6000  horse.  Such  were  the  forces, 
as  Polybius  remarks  (iL  24),  with  which  he  de- 
scended into  Italy,  to  attempt  the  overthrow  of  a 
power  that  a  few  years  before  was  able  to  muster 
a  disposable  force  of  above  700,000  fighting  men. 
(Polyb.  ia.  35,  40—56 ;  Liv.  xxL  21—87.) 

The  march  of  Hannibal  across  the  Alps  is  one  of 
the  most  remarkable  events  in  uicient  history,  and, 
as  such,  was  early  disfigured  by  exaggerations  and 
misconceptions.  The  above  narrative  it  taken 
wholly  fiiom  that  of  Polybius,  which  is  certainly  by 
far  the  most  trustworthy  that  has  descended  to  us; 
but  that  author  has  nowhere  clearly  stated  by 
which  of  the  passes  across  the  Alps  Hannibal 
effected  his  march;  and  this  qnestion  haa  given 
rise  to  much  controversy  both  in  andent  and  mo- 
dem times.  Into  this  discussion  our  limits  will  not 
allow  us  to  enter,  but  the  following  may  be  briefly 
stated  as  the  general  results:  —  1.  That  after  a 
careful  examination  of  the  text  of  Polybioa,  and 
comparison  of  the  difieient  localities,  his  narrative 
will  be  found  on  the  whole  to  agree  best  with  the 
supposition  that  Hannibal  crossed  the  Chiaian  Alps« 
or  Little  St.  Bernard,  though  it  cannot  be  denied 
that  there  are  some  difficulties  attending  this  line, 
especially  in  regard  to  the  descent  into  Italy.  2. 
That  Caelius  Antipater  certainly  represented  him 
as  taking  this  route  (Liv.  xxL  38)  ;  and  aa  he  is 
known  to  have  followed  the  Greek  history  of 
Silenus,  who  is  said  to  have  accompanied  Hannibal 
in  many  of  his  campaigns,  his  authority  is  of  the 
greatest  weight  3.  That  Livy  and  Strabo,  on 
I  the  contrary,  both  suppoae  him  to  have  croaaed  the 


HANNIBAL. 

CottiMi  Alpi,  or  Mont  Gcn^Tie.  (Ut.  I  c;  Strab. 
IT.  p.  209.)    But  the  main  ailment  that  appears 
to  hare  weighed  with  Livy,  aa  it  has  done  with 
aeTeral  modern  writers  on  the  subject,  is  the  as- 
sumption that  Hannibal  descended  in  the  first 
instance  into  the  country  of  the  Tanrinians,  which 
is  opposed  to  the  direct  testimony  of  Polybius, 
who  says  expressly  that  he  descended  among  the 
Inmibrians   (mrrppt  ro\fa^Mh  «If    rd    «cpl  r6v 
niSor  wsdio,  ttaii  r6  rm»  *lff6ttl8fmv  $$vos^  iii.  56.), 
and  gaUoquentljf  mentions  his  attack  on  the  Tauri- 
nisnsL     4.  That  as  according  to  Liry  himself  f  zxi. 
29)  the  Gaolish  emissaries  who  acted  as  Hannibars 
gnules  were  Boians,  it  was  natnnl  that  these  should 
conduct  him  by  the  passage  that  led  directly  into 
the  texritory  of  their  allies  and  brothers-in-arms, 
the  Insttbrians,  rather  than  into  that  of  the  Tauri* 
niana,  a  Lignrian  tribe,  who  were  at  this  rery  time 
in  a  state  of  hostflity  with  the  Insubrians.  (Polyb. 
ill  $0.)    And  this  remark  will  serre  to  explain 
why  Hannibal  chose  apparently  a  longer  route 
instead  of  the  more  direct  one  of  the  Mont  Oenevre. 
Lastly,  it  is  remaikable  that  Polybius,  though  he 
cnuoRs  the  exaggerationB  and  absurdities  with 
which  eaiiier  writers  had  encumbered  their  nartar 
tire  (iiL  47,  48),  does  not  intimate  that  any  doubt 
was  entertjdoed  as  to  the  line  of  his  march ;  and 
PsBpey,  in  a  letter  to  the  senate,  written  in  73 
m.  c  (apw  Sallust.  NitL  Fng.  lib.  iii  ),  alludes  to  the 
rovte  of  Haanibal  across  the  Alps  as  something 
well  known  t  hence  it  apnea»  clear  that  the  pas* 
sage  Ij  which  he  croned  them  must  have  been  one 
of  those  frequented  in  subsequent  times  by  the 
Ramans ;  and  this  argument  seems  decisire  against 
the  daims  of  the  Mont  Cenis,  which  have  been  ad- 
vocated by  some  modem  writers,  that  pass  baring 
spparently  nerer  been  used  until  the  middle  ages. 
For  a  fuller  examination  of  this  much  controTerted 
«biect,  the  reader  may  consult  De  Luc,  Hidoin  du 
Pvm^  da  Alpea  par  Annibal,  8to.  Geneve,  2d 
edit.  1825;   Wickham  and  Cramer,  Diaaertation 
OT  Ik  Pvnagt  of  Hanmbal  cntr  the  Aljm,  Loud, 
1838,  2d  edit. ;  Ukert,  Hamabata  Zug,  Uer  die 
■Aiftn^  appended  to  the  4th  vol.  of  his  Geograpkie 
d.  GtiKk.  «.  Kamtrs  in  which  works  the  earlier 
diswrtations  and  scattered  remarks  of  other  writers 
axe  discuKsed  or  referred  to.     Of  the  latest  hlsto- 
risas  it  may  be  noticed  that  Niebufar  {LeeL  on 
A«.  Hid,  ToL  L  pi  170)  and  Arnold  {Hid.  of 
ftamt,  ToL  iii.  p.  83—92,  note  m),  as  well  as  Bot- 
ticbcr  {Oe$di  d,  Cartkager,  p.  261),  have  decided 
in  &Tour  of  the  Little  Sl  Biernard  ;  while  Michelet 
{Hid.  Amiame,  roL  ii.  p.  10)  and  Thierry  (Hid, 
da  Oaakny  rol.  i.  p.  276),  in  common  with  almost 
sS  Frrach  witters,  adopt  the  Mont  Oeneyre  or 
MoQt  Cenis. 

Fire  months  had  been  employed  in  the  march 
ffOB  New  Carthage  to  the  plains  of  Italy,  of  which 
the  actaal  pasnn  of  the  Alps  had  occupied  fifteen 
dsys.  (Polyb.  ni.  56.)  Hannibal^s  first  care  was 
iMr  to  RCTUjt  the  strength  of  his  troops,  exhausted 
hf  the  hardships  and  fiUigues  they  had  undergone : 
lifter  s  ihort  interval  of  repose,  he  turned  his  arms 
^piost  the  Tanrinians  (a  tribe  bordering  on,  and 
^^ttOe  to,  the  Insubrians),  whom  he  quickly  re« 
^>nd,  and  took  their  principal  dty.  The  news  of 
t^  sppraach  of  P.  Scipio  next  obliged  him  to  turn 
hit  sttaition  towards  a  more  formidable  enemy. 
Sdpio  had  sent  on  his  own  army  from  Massilia 
into  Spain,  while  he  himaelf,  returning  to  Etruria, 
the  Apennines  from  thence  into  Cisalpine 


HANNIBAL. 


335 


Gaul,  took  the  eommand  of  the  praetor*s  army, 
which  he  found  there,  and  led  it  against  Hannibal. 
In  the  fint  action,  which  took  place  in  the  plains 
westward  of  the  Ticinus,  the  cavalry  and  light- 
armed  troops  of  the  two  armies  were  alone  engaged; 
and  the  superiority  of  Hannibal^s  Numidian  horse 
at  once  decided  the  combat  in  his  favour.  The 
Romans  were  completely  routed,  and  Scipio  him- 
self severely  wounded;  in  consequence  of  which  he 
hastened  to  retreat  beyond  the  Ticinus  and  the  Po, 
under  the  walls  of  Placentia.  Hannibal  crossed 
the  Po  higher  up  $  and  advancing  to  Placentia, 
offered  battle  to  Scipio ;  but  the  latter  declined  the 
combat,  and  withdrew  to  the  hills  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Trebia.  Hera  he  was  soon  after  joined  by 
the  other  consul,  Ti.  Sempronius  Longus,  who  had 
hastened  from  Ariminum  to  his  support:  their 
combined  armies  were  greatly  superior  to  that  of 
the  Carthaginians,  and  Sempronius  was  eager  to 
bring  on  a  general  battle,  of  which  Hannibd,  on 
his  side,  was  not  less  desirous,  notwithstanding 
the  great  inferiority  of  his  force.  The  result  was 
decisive:  the  Romans  were  completely  defeated, 
with  heavy  loss ;  and  the  remains  of  their  shattered 
anny,  together  with  the  two  consuls,  took  refuge 
within  the  walls  of  Phicentia.  (Polyb.  Hi.  60—74; 
Liv.  xxi.  89—48,  52—56 ;  Appian,  Anmb,  5—7 ; 
Zonar.  viii.  23,  24.) 

The  battle  of  the  Trebia  was  fought  late  in  the 
year,  and  the  winter  had  already  begun  with  un- 
usual severity,  so  that  Hannibal*s  troops  suffered 
severely  from  cold,  and  all  his  elephants  perished, 
except  one.  But  his  victory  had  caused  all  the 
wavering  tribes  of  the  Gtouls  to  declare  in  his 
favour ;  and  he  was  now  able  to  take  up  his  winter- 
quarters  in  security,  and  to  levy  fresh  troops  among 
the  Ghiuls,  while  he  awaited  the  approach  of  spring. 
According  to  Livy  (xxi.  58),  he  made  an  unsuc- 
cessfiil  attempt  to  cross  the  Apennines  before  tho 
winter  was  well  over,  but  was  driven  back  by  the 
violence  of  the  storms  that  he  encountered.  But 
as  soon  as  the  season  pennitted  the  renewal  of 
military  operations  (b.  a  217),  he  entered  the 
country  of  the  Ligurian  tribes,  who  had  lately  de- 
clared in  his  fiivour,  and  descended  by  the  valley 
of  the  MaciB  into  the  marshes  on  the  banks  of  the 
Amo.  He  had  apparently  chosen  this  route  in 
order  to  avoid  the  Roman  annies,  which,  under  the 
two  consuls,  Flaminitts  and  Servilius,  guarded  the 
more  obvious  passes  of  the  Apennines;  but  the 
hardships  and  difficultira  which  he  encountered  in 
straggling  through  the  marshes  were  immense, 
great  numbers  of  his  horses  and  beasts  of  burthen 
perished,  and  he  himself  lost  the  sight  of  one  eye 
by  a  violent  attack  of  ophthalmia.  At  length, 
however,  he  reached  Faesulae  in  lafety,  and  was 
able  to  allow  his  troops  a  short  interval  of  reposes 
Flaminius,  with  his  army,  was  at  this  time  at 
Arretinm ;  and  Hannibal  (whose  object  was  always 
to  bring  the  Roman  oommanden  to  a  battle,  in 
which  the  superior  discipline  of  his  veteran  troops, 
and  the  excellence  of  his  numerous  candry,  rendered 
him  secure  of  victory),  when  he  moved  from 
Faesulae,  passed  by  the  Roman  general,  and  ad* 
vanced  towards  Perugm,  laying  waste  the  fertile 
country  on  his  line  of  maroh.  Fhuninins  imme- 
diately broke  up  his  camp,  and  following  the  traces 
of  Hannibal,  feU  into  the  snare  which  was  prepared 
for  him.  His  army  was  attacked  under  the  most 
disadvantageous  circumstances,  where  it  was 
hemmed  in  between  rocky  heights  previously  occn- 


J 


336 


HANNIBAL. 


pied  by  the  enemy  and  the  lake  of  Thnmnenns  ; 
and  its  destruction  was  aknost  complete,  uousands 
fiell  by  the  sword,  among  whom  was  the  consul 
himself;  thousands  more  perished  in  the  lake,  and 
no  less  than  15,000  prisoners  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Hannibal,  who  on  his  side  is  said  to  hare  lost 
only  1500  men.  A  body  of  4000  horse,  who  had 
been  sent  to  the  support  of  Flaminias,  under  C. 
Centenins,  were  also  intercepted,  and  the  whole  of 
them  cat  to  pieces  or  made  prisoners.  (Polyb.  iiL 
77—86;  Liv.  xxu.  1—8  ;  Appian,  Aimib.  9,  10; 
Zonar.  viii.  25.)  Hannibal^s  treatment  of  the  cap- 
tives on  this  occasion,  as  well  as  after  the  battle  of 
the  Trebia,  was  marked  by  the  same  policy  on  which 
he  afterwards  uniformly  acted :  the  Roman  citizens 
alone  were  retained  as  prisoners,  while  their  Italian 
allies  were  dismissed  without  ransom  to  their  re- 
spective homes.  By  this  means  he  hoped  to  ex- 
cite the  nations  of  Italy  against  their  Roman 
masters,  and  to  place  himself  in  the  position  of  the 
leader  of  a  national  movement  rather  than  that  of 
a  foreign  invader.  It  was  probably  in  order  to  give 
time  for  this  feeling  to  display  itself^  that  he  did 
not,  after  so  decisive  a  victory,  push  on  towards 
Rome  itself;  but  after  an  unsuccessful  attempt 
upon  the  Roman  colony  of  Spoletium,  he  turned 
aside  through  the  Apennines  into  Picenum,  and 
thence  into  the  northern  part  of  Apulia.  Here  he 
spent  a  great  part  of  the  summer,  and  was  able 
effectually  to  restore  his  troops,  which  had  suffered 
much  from  the  hardships  of  their  previous  marches. 
But  no  symptoms  app^ued  of  the  insurrections  he 
had  looked  for  among  the  Italians.  The  Romans 
had  collected  a  fresh  army;  and  Fabius,  who  had 
been  appointed  to  the  command  of  it,  with  the 
title  of  dictator,  while  he  prudently  avoided  a 
general  action,  was  able  frequently  to  harass  and 
annoy  the  Carthaginian  army.  Hannibal  now, 
therefore,  recrosaed  the  Apennines,  descended  into 
the  rich  plains  of  Campania,  and  laid  waste,  with- 
out opposition,  that  fertile  territory.  But  he  was 
unable  either  to  make  himself  master  of  any  of  the 
towns,  or  to  draw  the  wary  Fabius  to  a  battle. 
The  Roman  general  contented  himself  with  occupy- 
ing the  mountain  passes  leading  from  Samnium 
into  Campania,  by  which  Hannibal  must  of  neces- 
sity retreat,  and  believed  that  he  had  caught  him 
as  it  were  in  a  trap ;  but  Hannibal  eluded  his  vigi- 
lance by  an  ingenious  stratagem,  passed  the  defiles 
of  the  Apennines  without  loss,  and  established  him- 
self in  the  plains  of  Apulia,  where  he  collected  sup- 
plies from  all  sides,  in  order  to  prepare  for  the 
winter.  During  this  operation  the  impatience  of 
the  Romans  and  the  rashness  of  Minucius  (who 
had  been  raised  by  the  voice  of  popular  clamour  to 
an  equality  in  the  command  with  Fabius)  were 
very  near  giving  Hannibal  the  opportunity  for 
which  he  was  ever  on  the  watch,  to  crush  the 
Roman  army  by  a  decisive  blow  ;  but  Fabius  was 
able  to  save  his  colleague  from  destruction ;  and 
Hannibal,  after  obtaining  only  a  partial  advantage, 
took  up  his  winter-quarters  at  the  small  town  of 
Geronium.  (Polyb.  iii.  85—94,  100—105  ;  Liv. 
xxil  7—18,  23—30,  32;  Plut.  Fab.  3—13;  Ap- 
pian, Annib,  12 — 16  ;  Zonar.  viii.  25,  26.) 

The  next  spring  (b.  c.  216)  was  a  period  of  in- 
action on  both  sides :  the  Romans  were  engaged  in 
making  preparations  for  bringing  an  unusually  laige 
force  into  the  field ;  and  Hannibal  remained  at 
Geronium  until  late  in  the  spring,  when  the  want 
of  provisions  compelling  him  to  move,  he  suiprised 


HANNIBAL. 

the  Roman  magazines  at  Cannae,  a  small  town  of 
Apulia,  and  established  his  head-quarters  there 
until  the  harvest  could  be  got  in.  Meanwhile,  the 
two  Roman  consuls,  L.  Aemilius  Paullus  and  C. 
Terentius  Varro,  arrived  at  the  head  of  an  army  of 
little  less  than  90,000  men.  To  this  mighty  host 
Hannibal  gave  iMittle  in  the  plains  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Auiidus,  just  below  the  town  of  Can- 
nae.* We  have  no  statement  of  the  numbers 
of  his  army,  but  it  is  certain  that  it  must  have 
been  greatly  inferior  to  that  of  the  enemy ;  not- 
withstanding which,  the  excellence  of  his  cavalry, 
and  the  disciplined  valour  of  his  African  and 
Spanish  infantry,  gave  him  the  most  decisive  vic- 
tory. The  immense  army  of  the  Romans  was 
not  only  defeated,  but  annihilated ;  and  between 
forty  and  fifty  thousand  men  are  said  to  have  &llen 
in  the  field,  among  whom  was  the  consul  Aemilius 
Paullus,  both  the  consuls  of  the  preceding  year,  the 
late  master  of  the  horse,  Minucius,  above  eighty 
senators,  and  a  multitude  of  the  wealthy  knights 
who  composed  the  Roman  cavalry.  The  other  consul, 
Varro,  escaped  with  a  few  horsemen  to  Venusia, 
and  a  small  band  of  resolute  men  forced  their  way 
from  the  Roman  camp  to  Canusium  ;  all  the  rest 
were  killed,  dispersed,  or  taken  prisoners.  (Polyb. 
iii.  107—117  ;  Uv.  xxii.  36,  38—50  ;  Plut.  Fab. 
14 — 16  ;  Appian,  ^Jiin6.  17 — 25 ;  Zonar.  ix.  1.) 

Hannibal  has  been  generally  bliuned  for  not  fol- 
lowing up  his  advantage  at  once,  after  so  decisive 
a  victory,  by  an  immediate  advance  upon  Rome 
itself — a  measure  which  was  strongly  urged  upon 
him  by  Maharbal  [Maharbal]  ;  and  we  are  told 
that  he  himself  afterwards  bitteriy  repented  of  his 
error.     Whatever  may  be  the  motives  that  de- 
terred him  frt)m  such  a  step,  we  cannot  but  be  sur- 
prised at  his  apparent  inactivity  after  the  battle. 
He  probably  expected  that  so  brilliant  a  success 
would  immediately  produce  a  general  rising  among 
the  nations  of  Italy,  and  remained   for   a  time 
quietly  in  Apulia,  until   they  should  have  hod 
time  to  declare  themselves.     Nor  were  his  hopes 
disappointed:    the  Hirpinians,  all  the   Samnit<>s 
(except  the  Peotrian  tribe),  and  almost  all  the 
ApuUans,  Lucanians,  and  Bruttians  declared  in 
fifivour  of  Carthage.     But  though  the  whole  of  the 
south  of  Italy  was  thus  apparently  lost  to  the  Ro- 
mans, yet  the  effect  of  this  insurrection  was  not  so 
decisive  as  it  would  at  first  appear  ;  for  the  Latin 
colonies,  which  still  without  exception   remained 
fiuthfril,  gave  the  Romans  a  powerful  hold  upon  the 
revolted  provinces ;  and  the  Greek  cities  on  the 
coast,  though  mostly  disposed  to  join  the  Cartha- 
ginians, were  restrained  by  the  presence  of  Roman 
garrisons.     Hence  it  bec^e  necessary  to  support 
the  insurrection  in  the  different  parts  of  Italy  with 
a  Carthaginian  force ;  and  Hannibal,    while   he 
himself  moved  forward  into  Samnium,  detached  his 
brother  Mago  into  Bruttium,  and  Hanno,  one  of 
his  ablest  officers,  into  Lucania.   After  securing  the 

*  The  battle  of  Cannae  was  fought,  according 
to  Claudius  Quadrigarius  (ap.  Macrob.  L  1 6  ;  Gell. 
V.  1 7.  §  2),  on  the  2nd  of  August ;  but  it  seems 
probable  that  the  Roman  calendar  was  at  this 
period  considerably  in  advance  of  the  true  time,  and 
that  the  battle  was  fought  in  reality  at  least  aa  early 
as  the  middle  of  June.  (See  Arnold ^s  Homey 
vol.  iii  p.  136;  Clinton,  F.H,  vol.  iii.  p.  42  ; 
where  the  words  ^  behind  the  true  time  **  are  evi- 
dently an  accidental  error.) 


L 


HANNIBAL. 

tnlmuMaoa  of  iht  Samnitei,  he  poahed  forward  into 
Campania,  and  tboagh  foiled  in  the  attempt  to 
make  himself  maater  of  Neapolia,  which  had  been 
the  immediate  object  of  hia  adyance,  he  was  more 
than  compenaated  by  the  acquisition  of  Capua  (a 
city  scaroriy  inferior  to  Rome  itself  in  importance), 
the  fates  of  which  were  opened  to  him  by  the 
popokr  party.  Here,  after  reducing  the  small 
towns  of  Nnoeria  and  Aoeme,  he  established  his 
army  in  winterquarters ;  while  he,  at  the  same 
time,  carried  on  the  siege  of  Casilinum,  a  small  but 
fttnmg  fortneas  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood. 
(Lir.  xjEiL  58,  61,  zziii.  1—10, 14—18  ;  Zonar. 
ix.1,2;  Pfait.  Fa6.  17.) 

Capoa  was  celebrated  for  ita  wealth  and  luxury, 
and  the  enerrating  effect  which  these  produced 
upon  the  anny  of  Hannibal  became  a  favourite 
theme  of  rhetmical  exaggeration  in  later  ages. 
(Zonar.   ix.   3 ;   Floms,  ii.  6.)    The  futility  of 
Mich  dedamationa  ia  sufficiently  shown  by  the 
simple  iaet  that  the  superiority  of  that  anny  in 
the  5eld  xemained  as  decided  aa  erer.    Still  it  may 
be  truly  said  that  the  winter  spent  at  Capua,  b.  c. 
216-215,  waa  in  great  measure  the  turning  point 
of  Hannifaal^s  fortune,  and  from  thia  time  the  war 
awimH  an  altered  character.    The  experiment  of 
what  he  eoald  effect  with  his  single  army  had  now 
been  fbUy  tried,  and,  notwithstanding  all  his  yio* 
torica,  it  had  decidedly  &iled  ;  for  Rome  waa  still 
uBMibdacd,  and  still  prorided  with  the  means  of 
maintatmng  a  protracted  contest.    But  Hannibal 
had  not  relied  on  his  own  forces  alone,  and  he  now 
found  himsdf^  ^yparently  at  least,  in  a  condition 
to  conaKnee  the  execution  of  his  long-cheriehed 
plan, — that  of  arming  Italy  itself  against  the  Ro- 
mans, and  cnuhing  the  ruling  power  by  means  of 
her  own  subjects.     It  waa  to  this  object  that  his 
•ttation  was  henceforth  mainly  directed ;    and 
heaee,  even  when  apparently  inactive,  he  was,  in 
nahty,  oecnpied  with  the  most  important  schemes, 
and  boiy  in  raiting  up  fresh  foes  to  overwhelm  his 
antagonists.     From  this  time,  also,  the  Romans 
in  great  measare  changed  their  plan  of  opemtions, 
aad,  inslead  of  opposing  to  Hannibal  one  great 
any  in  the  field,  they  hemmed  in  his  move- 
Msu  OB  all  sides,  guarded  all  the  moat  important 
towns  with  Strang  garrisons,  and  kept  up  an  anny 
ia  eveiy  ptxirince  of  Italy,  to  thwart  the  opera- 
tioDs  of  his  lieutenants,  and  check  the  rising  dis- 
poBtioB  to  revolt.  It  is  impossible  here  to  follow  in 
detail  the  compUcated  movementa  of  the  Bubse> 
qaott  *—f«g«*t  during  which  Hannibal  himself 
ficqaestly  tiaversed  Italy  in  all  directions,  appear^ 
iag  saddenly  wheiever  his  presence  waa  called  for, 
aad  astomshing,  and  often  baffling,  the  enemy  by 
the  apidity  of  his  marchea.    Still  less  can  we  ad- 
«m  to  aQ  the  ancceasea  or  defeats  of  his  generals, 
thsifb  these  of  necessity  often  influenced  his  own 
o|»fiatioaa.    All  that  we  can  do  ia,  to  notice  reiy 
briefly  the  leading   events  which  distinguished 
ive  campaign.    But  it  is  necessary  to 
mind,  if  we  would  rightly  estimate  the 
and  genina  of  Hannibal,  that  it  waa  not 
>Bly  who*  he  was  present  in  person  that  his  sn- 
paosRty  made  itself  felt :  aa  Polybiua  has  justly 
ftntAtd  (Lk.  22),  he  waa  at  once  the  author  and 
the  pKodiag  spirit  of  all  that  was  done  in  this 
«vsgsiait  the  Roman  power,  —  in  Sicily  and  in 
Msffdenia,  as  well  as  in  Italy  itself,  from  one  ex- 
iKaity  of  the  pcaiasala  to  the  other. 
The  campaign  of  216  waa  not  marked  by  any 

VQI.IL 


HANNIBAL. 


337 


decisive  erents.  Casilinum  had  fallen  in  the 
course  of  the  winter,  and  with  the  advance  of 
spring  Hannibal  took  up  his  camp  on  Mount 
Ti&to,  where,  while  awaiting  the  anrival  of  rein- 
forcements from  Carthage,  he  was  at  hand  to  sup- 
port his  partisans  in  Campania,  and  oppose  the 
Roman  generals  in  that  province.  But  his  attempts 
on  Cumae  and  Neapolis  were  foiled  ;  and  even  after 
he  had  been  joined  by  a  force  firom  Carthage  (very 
inferior,  however,  to  what  he  had  expected),  ho 
sustuned  a  repulso  before  Nola,  which  was  magni- 
fied by  the  BLomans  into  a  defeat  As  the  winter 
approached,  he  withdrew  into  Apulia,  and  took  up 
his  quarters  in  the  pkuns  around  Arpi  But  other 
prospects  were  already  opening  before  him  ;  in  his 
camp  on  Ti&ta  he  had  received  embassies  from 
Phifip,  king  of  Macedonia,  and  Hieronymus  of 
Syracuse,  both  of  which  he  had  eageriy  welcomed  ; 
and  thus  sowed  the  seeds  of  two  fresh  wars,  and 
raised  up  two  formidable  enemies  against  the 
Roman  power.  (Liv.  xxiii.  19,  20,  30—39,  41  — 
46  ;  xxiv.  6  ;  PluL  Man,  10—12  ;  Polyb.  viL  2, 
9  ;  Zonar.  ix.  4.) 

These  two  collateral  wan  in  some  degree  drew 
off  the  attention  of  both  parties  from  that  in  Italy 
itself;  yet  the  Romans  still  opposed  to  the  Car- 
thaginian general  a  chain  of  armies  which  hampered 
all  his  operations  ;  and  though  Hannibal  was  ever 
on  the  vratch  for  the  opportunity  of  strikbg  a 
blow,  the  campaign  of  214  was  still  less  decisive 
than  that  of  the  preying  year.  Early  in  the 
summer  he  advanced  from  Apulia  to  his  former 
station  on  Mount  Tifiita,  to  watch  over  the  safety 
of  Capua;  from  thence  he  had  descended  to  the 
lake  Avemus,  in  hopes  of  making  himself  master 
of  Puteoli,  when  a  prospect  was  held  out  to  him  of 
surprising  the  important  city  of  Tarentum.  Thither 
he  hastened  by  forced  marchea,  but  arrived  too 
late, — ^Tarentum  had  been  secured  by  a  Roman 
force.  After  this  his  operations  were  of  little  im- 
portance, until  he  again  took  up  his  winter-quarters 
in  Apulia.  (Liv.  xxiv.  12,  13,  17,  20.) 

During  the  following  summer  (b.  c.  213),  while 
all  eyes  were  turned  towards  the  war  in  Sicily, 
Hannibal  remained  aknost  wholly  inactive  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Tarentum,  the  hopes  he  still 
entertained  of  making  himsdf  master  of  that  im- 
portant city  rendering  him  unwilling  to  quit  that 
quarter  of  Italy.  Fabius,  who  was  opposed  to  him, 
was  equally  inefficient ;  and  the  capture  of  Arpi, 
which  waa  betrayed  into  his  hands,  waa  the  only 
advantage  he  waa  able  to  gain.  But  before  the 
close  of  Uie  ensuing  winter  Hannibal  was  rewarded 
with  the  long-looked-for  prize,  and  Tarentum  was 
betrayed  into  his  hands  by  Nicon  and  Philemenus. 
The  advantage,  however,  was  still  incomplete,  for 
a  Roman  garrison  still  held  possession  of  the  cita- 
del, from  which  he  was  unable  to  dislodge  them. 
(Polyb.  viiL  26—36 ;  Liv.  xxiv.  44—47  ;  xxv.  1, 
8—11  ;  Appian,  Anmb»  31—33.) 

The  next  year  (212)  was  marked  by  important 
events.  In  Sicily,  on  the  one  hand,  the  lall  of 
Syracuse  more  than  counterbalanced  the  acquisition 
of  Tarentum  ;  while  in  Spain,  on  the  contrary,  the 
defeat  and  death  of  the  two  Scipios  [Ha.sdru- 
BAL,  No.  6]  seemed  to  establish  the  superiority  of 
Carthage  in  that  country,  and  open  Uie  way  to 
Hasdrubal  to  join  his  brother  in  Itidy ;  a  movement 
which  Hannibal  appears  to  have  been  already  long 
expecting.  Meanwhile,  the  two  consuls,  em- 
boldened by  the  apparent  inactivity  of  the  Corthar 

z 


338 


HANNIBAL. 


ginifin  general,  began  to  draw  together  their  foroes 
for  the  purpoie  of  besieging  Capua.  Hanno,  who 
was  despatched  thither  by  Hannibal  with  a  huge 
convoy  of  stores  and  provisions,  was  defeated,  and 
the  object  of  his  march  fhistrated ;  and  though 
another  officer  of  the  same  name,  with  a  body  of 
Carthaginian  and  Numidian  troops,  threw  himself 
into  the  city,  the  Romans  still  tnreatened  it  with 
a  siege,  and  Hannibal  himself  was  compelled  to 
ndvance  to  its  relief.  By  this  movement  he  for  a 
time  checked  the  operations  of  the  consols,  and 
compelled  them  to  withdraw ;  but  he  was  unable 
to  bring  either  of  them  to  battle.  Centenius,  a 
centurion,  who  had  obtained  the  command  of  a 
force  of  8000  men,  was  more  confident ;  he  ven- 
tured an  engagement  with  Hannibal,  and  paid  the 
penalty  of  his  rashness  by  the  loss  of  his  army 
and  his  life.  This  success  was  soon  followed  by  a 
more  important  victozy  over  the  praetor  Cn.  Ful- 
vius  at  Herdonea  in  Apulia,  in  which  the  army  of 
the  latter  was  utterly  destroyed,  and  20,000  men 
cut  to  pieces.  But  while  Hannibal  was  thus  em- 
ployed elsewhere,  he  was  unable  to  prevent  the 
consuls  from  effectually  fonning  the  siege  of  Capua, 
and  surrounding  that  city  with  a  double  line  of 
intrenchments.  (Liv.  xxv.  18—15,  18 — 2%) 

His  power  in  the  south  had  been  increased 
during  Uiis  campaign  by  the  important  accession  of 
Metapontum  and  Thurii :  but  the  citadel  of  Taren- 
tum  still  held  out,  and,  with  a  view  to  uige  the 
siege  of  this  fortress  by  his  presence,  Haimibal 
spent  the  winter,  and  the  whole  of  the  ensuing 
spring  (211),  in  its  immediate  neighbourhood.  But 
ns  the  season  advanced,  the  pressing  danger  of 
Cjipua  once  more  summoned  him  to  its  relief.  He 
nccordingly  presented  himself  before  the  Roman 
camp,  and  attacked  their  lines  from  without,  while 
the  garrison  co-operated  with  him  by  a  vigorous 
sally  from  the  walls.  Both  attacks  were,  however, 
repulsed,  and  Hannibal,  thus  foiled  in  his  attempt 
to  raise  the  siege  by  direct  means,  determined  on 
the  bold  manoeuvre  of  marching  directly  upon  Rome 
itself,  in  hopes  of  thus  compelling  the  consuls  to 
abandon  their  designs  upon  Capua,  in  order  to 
provide  for  the  defence  of  the  city.  But  this  daring 
scheme  was  again  frustrated:  the  appearance  of 
Hannibal  before  the  gates  of  Rome  for  a  moment 
struck  terror  through  the  city,  but  a  considerable 
body  of  troops  was  at  the  time  within  the  walls, 
and  the  consul,  Fulvius  Flaccus,  as  soon  as  he 
heard  of  Hannibal*s  march,  hastened,  with  a  por- 
tion of  the  besieging  army,  from  Capua,  while  he 
still  left  with  the  other  consul  a  force  amply  suf- 
ficient to  carry  on  the  siege.  Hannibal  was  thus 
disappointed  in  the  main  object  of  his  advance,  and 
he  had  no  means  of  effecting  any  thing  against 
Rome  itself^  where  Fulvius  and  Fabius  confined 
themselves  strictly  to  the  defensive,  allowing  him 
to  ravage  the  whole  country,  up  to  the  very  walls 
of  Rome,  without  opposition.  Nothing  therefore 
remained  for  him  but  to  retreat,  and  he  accordingly 
rrcrossed  the  Anio,  and  marched  slowly  and  sul- 
lenly through  the  land  of  the  Sabines  and  Samnites, 
ravaging  the  country  which  he  traversed,  and 
closely  followed  by  the  Roman  consul,  upon  whom 
he  at  length  turned  suddenly,  and,  by  a  night 
attack,  very  nearly  destroyed  his  whole  army. 
When  he  had  thus  reached  Apulia,  he  made  from 
thence  a  forced  march  into  Bruttium,  in  hopes  of 
surprising  Rhegium  ;  but  heze  he  was  again  foiled, 
and  Capua,  which  he  was  now  compelled  to  abandon 


HANNIBAL. 

to  its  (ate,  soon  after  surrendered  to  the  Romans. 
Hannibal  once  more  took  up  his  winter-qnarten  in 
Apulia.  (Liv.  xxvi.  4 — 14  ;  Polyb.  ix.  3—7 ; 
Appian,  Anmb.  38—43  ;  Zonar.  ix.  6.) 

The  commencement  of  the  next  season  (210) 
was  marked  by  the  fall  of  Solapia,  which  was  be- 
trayed by  the  inhabitants  to  Morcellns;  but  this  lots 
was  soon  avenged  by  the  total  defeat  and  destruc- 
tion of  the  army  of  the  proconsul  Cn.  Fulvius  at 
Herdonea.  Marcellus,  on  his  part,  carefully  avoided 
an  action  for  the  rest  of  the  campaign,  while  he 
harassed  his   opponent  by  evezy  possible  means. 
Thus  the  rest  of  that  sommer,  too,  wore  away 
without  any  important  results.     But  this  state  of 
comparative  inactivity  was  necessarily  injurious  to 
the  cause  of  Hannil»! :  the  nations  of  Italy  that 
had  espoused  tliat  caose  when  triumphant,  now 
began  to  waver  in  their  attachment ;  and,  in  the 
course  of  the  following  summer  (209),  the  Samnites 
and  Lucanians  submitted  to  Rome,  and  were  ad- 
mitted to  iavonnble  terms.    A  still  more  disastrous 
blow  to  the  Carthaginian  cause  was  the  loss  of 
Tarentnm,  which  was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of 
Fabius,  as  it  had  been  into  those  of  Hannibal 
In  vain  did  the  latter  seek  to  draw  the  Roman 
general  into  a  snare  ;  tlie  wary  Fabius  eluded  his 
toils.      But  Marcellus,  after  a  pretended  victoiy 
over  Hannibal  during  the  earlier  part  of  the  csm- 
paign,  had  shut  himself  up  within  the  walls  of 
Venusia,  and  remained  there  in  utter  inactirity. 
Hannibal  meanwhile  still  traversed  tne  open  coon- 
tiy  unopposed,  and  laid  waste  the  territories  of  hi» 
enemies.  Yet  we  cannot  suppose  that  he  any  longer 
looked  for  ultimate  success  from  any  efforts  of  his 
own :  his  object  was,  doubtless,  now  only  to  main- 
tain his  ground  in  the  south  until  his  brother  lias- 
drubal  snould  appear  in  the  north  of  Italy,  an  event 
to  which  he  had  long  looked  forward  with  anxious 
expectation.     (Liv.  xxviL  1,  2,  4,   12—16,  20; 
Pint.  jPoA.  19,21—23,  Afare.  24—27;  Appian, 
AnmL  45—50  ;  Zonar.  ix.  7,  8.) 

Yet  the  following  summer  (208)  was  not  un- 
marked  by   some   brilliant   achievements.     The 
Romans  having  formed  the  siege  of  Locri,  a  legion, 
which  was  despatched  to  their  support  from  Taren- 
tnm, was  intercepted  in  its  march,  and  utterly  de- 
stroyed ;  and  not  long  afterwards  the  two  consuls, 
Crispinus  and  Marcellus,  who,  with  their  united 
armies,  were  opposed  to  Hannibal  in  Lucania,  al- 
lowed themselves  to  be  led  into  an  ambush,  in 
which  Marcellus  was  killed,  and  Crispinns  mortally 
wounded.   After  this  the  Roman  armies  withdrew, 
while  Hannibal  hastened  to  Locri,  and  not  only 
raised  the  siege,  but  utterly  destroyed  the  besieging 
array.     Thus  he  again  found  himself  undisputed 
master  of  the  south  of  Italy  during  the  remainder 
of  this  campaign.     (Liv.  xxvii.   25 — ^28  ;  Polyb. 
X.  32  ;   PluU  Mare.  29  ;   Appian,  Anmb.  50  ; 
Zonar.  ix.  9.) 

Of  the  two  consuls  of  the  ensuing  year  (207), 
C.  Nero  was  opposed  to  Hannibal,  while  M.  Livius 
was  appointed  to  take  the  field  against  HaadruVwl, 
who  had  at  length  crossed  the  Alpa,  and  descended 
into  Cisalpine  GauL     [Hasdritbax.,  No.  6.]     Ac- 
cording to  Livy  ( xxvii.  39),  Hannibal  waa  apprised 
of  his  brother*8  arrival  at  Plaoentia  before  he  had 
himself  moved  from  his  winter-quarters  ;  but  it  is 
difficult  to.  believe  that,  if  this  had  been  the  case, 
he  would  not  have  made  more  energetic  efforts  to 
join  him.  If  we  can  trust  the  narrative  transmitted 
to  us,  which  is  certainly  in  many  respects  unsatis' 


HANNIBAL. 

bctoiy,  Hannftal  ipent  mach  time  in  Tarioiu  unim> 
portant  no^emaita,  before  he  advanced  northwanls 
iato  Apolia,  where  he  was  met  bj  the  Roman 
omaU  and  not  only  held  in  check,  bat  eo  effectu- 
lUj  dcedved,  that  he  knev  nothing  of  Nero^t 
Durch  to  npport  hit  colleague  until  after  his  return, 
and  the  first  tidings  of  the  battle  of  the  Metannu 
VCR  conveyed  to  him  by  the  sight  of  the  head  of 
HaidraU.  (Lit.  zxriu 40-51  ;  Polyb.  xi.  1—3; 
Appian,  AnmA.  52  ;  Zonar.  is.  9.) 

Bat,  wfaatrrer  ezaggeiatton  we  may  justly  sus- 
pect ta  this  relation,  it  is  not  the  less  certain  that 
the  defeat  and  death  of  Hasdruhal  was  decisive  of 
the  fiite  of  the  war  in  Italy,  and  the  conduct  of 
Hsanibal  shows  that  he  felt  it  to  be  such.    From 
this  time  he  abandoned  all  thoughts  of  ofiensive 
Dperations,  and,  withdrawing  his  garrisons  from 
Jf  etapontam,  and  other  towns  that  he  still  held  in 
Loeania,  odlected  together  his  forces  within  the 
peninsala  of  Bruttinm.     In  the  fi&stnesses  of  that 
wad  and  mountainous  region  he  maintained  his 
ground  for  nearly  four  years,  while  the  towns  that 
lie  still  posaeaaed  on  the  coast  gave  him  the  com- 
mand of  the  sea.    Of  the  events  of  these  four  years 
(B.C  207 — 203)  we  know  but  little.     It  appears 
that  the  Ramans  at  first  contented  themselves  with 
shotting  him  up  within  the  peninsuk,  but  gradually 
began  to  encroach  upon  thoe  bounds ;  and  though 
the  statements  of  their  repeated  victories  are  doubt- 
less gross  exaggerations,  if  not  altogether  unfounded, 
ret  the  saooessive  Iocs  of  Locri,  Consentia,  and 
FandoMa,  besides  other  smaller  towns,  must  have 
hemmed  him  in  within  limits  continually  narrow* 
io^    Ootooa  seems  to  have  been  his  chief  strong- 
hold, and  eentre  of  operations  ;  and  it  was  daring 
this  period  that  he  erected,  in  the  temple  of  the 
Ladnisn  Juao,  near  that  cil^,  a  column  bearing  an 
inscriptioB  which  reeorded  the  leading  events  of  his 
sMmofable  expedition.    To  this  important  monu- 
ment, which  was  seen  and  consulted  by  Polybins, 
we  aie  indebted  for  many  of  the  statements  of  that 
uthoL   (PoJyb.  iu.  33,  56  ;  Ut.  xxvii.  51,  xxviii 
12»4€;xxix.7,  36.) 

It  ii  difficult  to  judge  whether  it  was  the  ex- 
pectation of  effective  assistance  firom  Carthage,  or 
the  hopes  of  a  fresh  divenion  being  operated  by 
^^Isgo  in  the  north,  that  induced  Hannibal  to  cling 
*o  pertiaacioaaly  to  the  comer  of  Italy  that  he  stiU 
^eld.  It  u  certain  that  he  was  at  any  time  firee  to 
^nt  it  I  and  when  he  was  at  length  induced  to 
comply  wiih  the  nigent  request  of  the  Carthaginian 
flDvemncnt  that  he  should  return  to  Africa  to  make 
«^  gainst  Sdpio,  he  was  able  to  embark  his 
tnops  without  an  attempt  at  opposition.  (Li v.  xxx. 
19, 20.)  His  departure  from  Italy  seems,  indeed, 
to  have  been  the  great  object  of  desire  with  the 
K^asBBs.  For  more  than  fifteen  yean  had  he 
cvried  OB  the  war  in  that  oountiy,  laying  it  waste 
fr^tt  one  extremity  to  the  other,  and  during  all  this 
l«riod  hit  superiority  in  the  field  had  been  uncon- 
tested. (Polyb.  X.  33,  XT.  11;  Com.  Nep. //aim.  5.) 
"^  IT  was  IIS  caknlated  that  in  these  fifteen  yean 
tbeir  JooMs  in  the  field  alone  had  amounted  to  not 
less  thaa  300,000  men  (Appian,  Pti*.  134)  ;  a 
''^temest  which  will  hardly  appear  exaggereted, 
^^  we  consider  the  continual  combats  in  which 
they  were  enaaged  by  their  ever-watchful  foe. 

Haaaihal  Kled,  with  the  small  but  veteran 
*nj  which  he  was  aUe  to  bring  with  him  from 
Italy,  at  Lcptis,  in  Africa,  apparentlv  before  the 
of  the  year  203L    From  thence  he  proceeded 


HANNIBAL. 


839 


to  the  stronff  city  of  Hadmmetum.  The  cireom- 
stances  of  the  campaign  which  followed  are  very 
differently  related,  nor  will  our  space  allow  us  to 
enter  into  any  discussion  of  the  details.  Some  of 
these,  especially  the  well-known  account  of  the  in- 
terview between  Scipio  and  Hannibal,  savour 
strongly  of  romance,  notwithstanding  the  high  au- 
thority of  Polybins.  (Comp.  Polyb.  xv.  1 — 9 ; 
Liv.  XXX.  25 — 32  ;  Appian,  Pun.  33—41 ;  Zonar. 
ix.  13.)  The  decisive  action  was  foi^ht  at  a  place 
called  Naragara,  not  hr  from  the  city  of  Zama  ; 
and  Hannibal,  according  to  the  express  testimony 
of  his  antagonist,  displayed  on  this  occasion  all  the 
qualities  of  a  consummate  seneral.  But  he  was 
now  particdariy  deficient  in  uat  fiirmidable  cavalry 
whidk  had  so  often  decided  the  victory  in  his  fiv 
vour:  his  elephants,  of  which  he  had  a  great  num- 
ber, were  rendered  unavailing  by  the  skilful  ma- 
nagement of  Scipio,  and  the  battle  ended  in  his 
complete  defeat,  notvrithstanding  the  heroic  ex- 
ertions of  his  veteran  infimtry.  Twenty  thousand 
of  his  men  fell  on  the  field  of  battle  ;  as  many  more 
were  made  prisoners,  and  Hannibal  himself  with 
difficulty  escaped  the  punuit  of  Masinissa,  and 
fled  with  a  few  horsemen  to  Hadmmetum.  Here 
he  succeeded  in  collecting  about  6000  men,  the 
remnant  of  his  scattered  army,  with  which  he  re- 
paired to  Carthage.  But  all  hopes  of  resistance 
were  now  at  an  end,  and  he  was  one  of  the  first  to 
urge  the  necessity  of  an  immediate  peace^  Much 
time,  however,  appean  to  have  been  occupied  in 
the  negotiations  for  this  purpose  ;  and  the  treaty 
was  not  finally  concluded  until  the  year  after  the 
battle  of  Zama  (a  c  201 ).  (Polyb.  xv.  10—19  ; 
Liy.  XXX.  33 — 44  ;  Appian,  Pun,  42 — 66  ;  Zonar. 
ix.  14.) 

By  this  treaty  Hannibal  saw  the  object  of  his 
whole  life  frastnted,  and  Carthage  effectually  hum- 
bled before  her  imperious  rival.  But  his  enmity 
to  Rome  was  unabated ;  and  though  now  more 
than  45  yean  old,  he  set  himself  to  work,  like  his 
fiither,  Hamilcar,  after  the  end  of  the  firet  Punic 
war,  to  prepare  the  means  for  renewing  the  contest 
at  no  distant  period.  His  fint  measures  related  to 
the  internal  ttain  of  Carthage,  and  were  directed 
to  the  reform  of  abuses  in  the  administration,  and 
the  introduction  of  certain  constitutional  chauges, 
which  our  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  government 
of  Carthage  does  not  enable  us  clearly  to  under 
stand.  We  are  told  that  after  the  termination  of 
the  war  with  Rome,  Hannibal  was  assailed  by  the 
opposite  fiiction  with  charges  of  remissness,  and 
even  treachery,  in  his  command — accusations  so 
obviously  felse,  that  they  appear  to  have  recoiled 
on  the  heads  of  his  occuaen ;  and  he  was  not  only 
acquitted,  but  shortly  afterwards  was  miaed  to  the 
chief  magistracy  of  the  republic,  the  office  styled  by 
Livy  praetor — by  which  it  is  probable  that  he 
means  one  of  the  sufFetes.  (Liv.  xxxiii.  46  ;  Com. 
Nep.  Hatm,  7  ;  Zonar.  ix.  14.)  But  the  virtual 
control  of  the  whole  govemment  had  at  this  time 
been  assumed  by  the  assembly  of  judges  (ordo 
judieum  (Liv.  /.  c)  apparently  the  same  with  the 
Council  of  One  hundred  ;  see  Justin,  xix.  2,  and 
Aristot,  Pol,  ii.  11),  evidently  a  high  aristocratic 
body )  and  it  was  only  by  the  overthrow  of  this 
power  that  Hannibal  was  enabled  to  introduce 
order  into  the  finances  of  the  state,  and  thus  pre 
pare  the  way  for  the  gradual  restoration  of  the  re 
public  But  though  he  succeeded  in  accomplishing 
this  object,  and  in  introducing  the  most  beneficial 

z  2 


J 


MO 


HANNIBAL. 


refonni,  nich  a  reTolntion  could  not  bat  irritate  the 
adverse  faction,  and  they  soon  found  an  opportu- 
nity of  avenging  themselves,  by  denouncing  him  to 
the  Romans  as  engaged  in  negotiations  wid^  Antio- 
chus  III.  king  of  Syria,  to  induce  him  to  take  up 
arms  against  Rome.  (Liv.  xzxiii.  45).  There  can 
be  little  doubt  that  the  charge  was  well  founded, 
and  Hannibal  saw  that  his  enemies  were  too  strong 
for  him.  No  sooner,  therefore,  did  the  Roman 
enroys  appear  at  Carthage  than  he  secretly  took  to 
flight,  and  escaped  by  sea  to  the  island  of  Cerdna, 
from  whence  he  repaired  to  Tyre,  and  thence  again, 
after  a  short  interval,  to  the  court  of  Antiochus  at 
Ephesus.  The  Syrian  monarch  was  at  this  time 
(b.  c.  193)  on  the  eve  of  war  with  Rome,  though 
hostilities  had  not  actually  commenced.  Hence 
Hannibal  was  welcomed  with  the  utmost  honours. 
But  Antiochus,  partly  perhaps  from  incapacity, 
partly  also  from  personal  jealousy,  encouraged  by 
the  intrigues  of  his  courtiers,  could  not  be  induced 
to  listen  to  his  judicious  counsels,  the  wisdom  of 
which  he  was  compelled  to  acknowledge  when  too 
late.  Hannibal  in  vain  urged  the  necessity  of  car- 
rying the  war  at  once  into  Italy,  instead  of  await- 
ing the  Romans  in  Greece.  The  king  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  place  a  force  at  his  disposal  for  this 
purpose,  and  sent  him  instead  to  assemble  a  fleet 
for  him  from  the  cities  of  Phoenicia.  This  Hannibal 
effected,  and  took  the  command  of  it  in  person  ;  but 
his  previous  habits  could  have  little  qualified  him 
for  tins  service,  and  he  was  defeated  by  the  Rhodian 
fleet  in  an  action  near  Side.  But  unimportant  as 
his  services  in  this  war  appear  to  have  been,  he 
was  still  regarded  by  the  Romans  with  such  appre- 
hension, that  his  surrender  was  one  of  the  conditions 
of  the  peace  granted  to  Antiochus  after  his  defeat 
at  Magnesia,  b.  c.  190.  (Polyb.  xxi.  14,  xxii.  26.) 
Hannibal,  however,  foresaw  his  danger,  and  made 
his  escape  to  Crete,  from  whence  he  afterwards 
repaired  to  the  court  of  Prusias,  king  of  Bithynia. 
Another  account  represents  him  as  repairing  from 
the  court  of  Antiochus  to  Armenia,  where  it  is  said 
he  found  refiige  for  a  time  with  Artaxias,  one  of 
the  generals  of  Antiochus  who  had  revolted  from 
his  master,  and  that  he  superintended  the  found- 
ation of  Artaxata,  the  new  capital  of  the  Ar^ 
menian  kingdom.  (Strab.  xi.  p.  528 ;  Pint. 
LttcuU,  31.)  In  any  case  it  was  with  Prusias 
that  he  ultimately  took  up  his  abod^.  TluA^ 
monarch  was  in  a  state  of  hostility  with  EumenS/ 
the  faithful  allv  of  Rome,  and  on  that  account 
unfriendly  at  least  to  the  Romans.  Here,  there- 
fore, he  found  for  some  years  a  secure  asylum, 
during  which  time  we  are  told  that  he  commanded 
the  fleet  of  Prusias  in  a  naval  action  against  Eu- 
menes,  and  gained  a  victory  over  that  monarch, 
absurdly  attributed  by  Cornelius  Nepos  and  Justin 
to  the  stratagem  of  throwing  vessels  filled  with 
serpents  into  the  enemy *s  ships!  (Liv.  xxxiii. 
47—49,  xxxiv.  60,  61,  xxxv.  19,  42,  43,  xxxvi. 
7,  15,  xxxvii.  8,  23,  24;  Appian,  Syr.  4,  7, 
10,  11,  14,  22;  Zonar.  ix.  18,  20;  Com.  Nep. 
Hann,  7 — 11.;  Justin.  xxxiL  4.)  But  the  Ro- 
mans could  not  be  at  ease  so  long  as  Hannibal 
lived  ;  and  T.  Quintius  Flamininus  was  at  length 
despatched  to  the  court  of  Prusias  to  demand  the 
surrender  of  the  fugitive.  The  Bithynian  king^ 
was  unable  to  resist,  and  sent  troops  to  arrest  his 
illustrious  guest ;  but  Hannibal,  who  had  long  been 
in  expectation  of  such  an  event,  as  soon  as  he  found 
that  all  approaches  were  beset,  and  that  flight  was 


HANNIBAL. 

impossible,  took  poison,  to  avoid  fiilling  into  the 
hands  of  his  enemies.    (Lir.  zxxix.  51 ;   Com. 
Nep.  Ham.  12;  Justin,  xxxil  4.  §  8 ;  Plut.  Flo- 
min.  20  ;  Zonar.  ix.  21.)    The  year  of  his  death 
is  uncertain,  haying  been  a  subject  of  much  dispute 
among  the  Roman  chronologer^    The  testimony  of 
Polybius  on  the  point,  which  would  have  appeared 
conclusive,  is  doubtful     From  the  expressions  of 
Livy,  we  should  certainly  hare  inferred  that  he 
placed  the  death  of  Hannibal,  together  with  those 
of  Sdpio  and  Philopoemen,  in  the  consulship  of 
M.  Claudius  Marcellus  and  Q.  Fabius  Labeo  (b.  c 
183) ;  and  this,  which  was  the  date  adopted  by 
Atticus,  appears  on  the  whole  the  most  probable  ; 
but  Comelius  Nepos  expressly  says  that  Polybius 
assigned  it  to  the  following  year  (182),  and  Sul- 
picitts  to  th«  year  after  that(B.c.  181).    (Cora. 
Nep.  Hann.  13;   Liv.  xxxix  50,  52;    Clinton, 
F.  H,  YoL  iii.  p.  72).     The  scene  of  his  death  and 
burial  was  a  village  named  Libyssa,  on  the  coast  ui 
Bithynia.    (Plut /Vamtn.  20;  Appian,  Sp',  11; 
Zonar.  ix.  21.) 

Hannibal*s  character  has  been  very  yarionsly 
estimated  by  different  writers.    A  man  who  had 
rendered  himself   so   formidable  to  the   Roman 
power,  and  had  wrought  them  such  extensive  mis* 
chief,  could  hardly  fail  to  be  the  object  of  the 
fislsest  calumnies  and  misrepresentations  during  his 
life ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  many  such 
were  recorded  in  the  pages  of  the  historian  Fabius, 
and  have  been  transmitted  to  us  by  Appian  and 
Zonanu.     He  was  judged  with  less  passion,  and 
on  the  whole  with  great  impartiality,  by  Polybius. 
(ix  22 — 26,  xL  19,  xxiv.  9.    An  able  reriew  of 
his  character  will  be  found  also  in  Dion  Cassias, 
Ewe.  Peirese.  47,  Eaee.  Vat.  67.)    But  that  writer 
tells  us  that  he  was  accused  of  avarice  by  the  Car^ 
thaginiansy  and  of  craelty  by  the  Romans.     Many 
instances  of  the  latter  are  certainly  recorded  by  the 
Roman  historians ;  but  even  if  we  were  content  to 
admit  them  all  as  tme  (and  many  of  them  are  even 
demonstrably  false),  they  do  not  exceed,  or  even 
equal  what  the  same  writers  have  related  of  their 
own  generds:   and  severity,  often  degenerating 
into  craelty,  seems  to  have  been  so  characteristic  of 
the  Carthaginians  in  general,  that  Hannibal^a  con- 
duct in  this  respect,  as  compared  with  that  of  his 
countrymen,  deserves  to  be  regarded  as  a  &vcmr- 
able  exception.   We  find  him  readily  entering  into 
an  agreement  with  Fabius  for  an  exchange  of  pri- 
soners ;  and  it  was  only  the  sternness  of  the  Ro- 
mans themselves  that  prevented  the  same  humane 
arrangements  from  being  carried  throughout  the 
war.     On  many  occasions  too  his  generous  sym- 
pathy for  his  fallen  foes  bears  witness  of  a  noble 
spirit ;  and  his  treatment  of  the  dead  bodies   of 
Flaminius,  of  Oiacchus,  and  of  Marcellus  (lav. 
xxii.  7,  XXV.  17  ;  Plut.  Marc  30),  contrasts  most 
favourably  with  the  barbarity  of  Claudius  Nero  to 
that  of  Hasdrabal.    The  charge  of  avarice  appears 
to  have  been  as  little  founded :  of  such  a  Tice  in 
its  lowest  acceptation  he  was  certainly  incapable, 
though  it  is  not  unlikely  that  he  was  greedy  of 
money  for  the  prosecution  of  his  great  schemes,  and 
perhaps  unscrapulous  in  his  modes  of  acquiring  it. 
Among  other  virtues  he  is  extolled  for  his  temper- 
ance and  continence  (Justin,  xxxii.  4  ;  Frontin.  ir. 
3.  §  7),  and  for  the  fortitude  with  which  he  endured 
every  species  of  toil  and  hardship  (Dion  Casa.  iSLcr. 
Peire$c.  47.)  Of  hisabilities  as  a  general  it  ia  unne- 
cessary to  speak :  all  the  great  masten  of  the  art  of 


HANNIBAL. 

r»  fiom  Sdpio  to  the  emperor  Napoleon,  liare  con- 
cured  in  their  homage  to  hie  genias.  Bot  in  com- 
parii^  HaBDibal  with  anj  other  of  the  great 
leaden  of  antiquity,  we  mnat  erer  bear  in  mind  the 
pecnlitf  dicimutuioes  in  which  he  was  placed. 
He  ms  not  in  the  position  either  of  a  powerful 
meoaich,  da^wsing  at  hu  plcanire  of  the  whole  re- 
■omees  of  the  itate,  nor  jet  in  that  of  a  republican 
ieidcr,  rappoited  by  the  patriotitm  and  national 
ipirit  of  the  people  that  followed  him  to  battle. 
FeeUy  and  gm^iingly  tapported  by  the  goTom- 
ant  at  hooM,  he  stood  idone,  at  the  head  of  an 
anny  oomposed  of  mercenaries  of  many  nations,  of 
men  fickle  and  treacherous  to  all  others  but  himself, 
men  who  had  no  other  bond  of  union  than  their 
confidence  in  their  leader.     Yet  not  only 


HANNIBALLIANUS. 


34V 


did  he  retain  the  attachment  of  these  men,  un- 
shaken by  any  change  of  fortune,  for  a  period  of 
Bsie  thsin  fifteen  years,  but  he  tnined  up  army 
after  army  ;  and  long  after  the  veterans  that  had 
fcQowed  him  orer  the  Alps  had  dwindled  to  an 
ineansideiBble  remnant»  his  new  leries  were  still  as 
iovinaUe  as  their  predecessors. 

Of  the  private  character  of  Hannibal  we  know 
vay  little    no  man  erer  played  so  conspicuous  a 

Crt  in  history  of  whom  so  few  personal  anecdotes 
tt  been  recorded.  Yet  this  can  hardly  have 
been  for  want  of  the  opportunity  of  preserving 
them,  for  we  are  told  (Com.  Nep.  Ham.  13)  that 
he  vaa  accompanied  throughout  his  campaigns  by 
two  QnA  writers,  Silenus  and  Sosilus ;  and  we 
know  that  the  worics  of  both  these  authors  were 
cztaat  in  later  times ;  but  they  seem  to  have  been 
mwocthy  of  their  subject  Sosilus  is  censured  by 
Poly  bias  (iii  20.  §  5)  for'the  fobles  and  absurdi- 
ties with  which  he  had  overlaid  his  history ;  and 
Sflemu  is  only  cited  as  an  authority  for  dreams 
sod  pRidigica.  The  former  is  said  also  to  have 
acted  as  Hannibal^s  instmctor  in  Greek,  a  hmguage 
vhidi,  at  least  in  the  latter  years  of  his  life,  he 
ipoke  with  flnency  (Cic.  ds  Or.  H  18),  and  in 
which  he  even  composed,  during  his  residence  at 
the  covrt  of  Pmsiaa,  a  history  of  the  expedition  of 
Cn.  Haalias  Vulso  against  the  Galatiana.  (Com. 
Kep.  Lc)  If  we  may  believe  Zonazas  (viiL  24), 
he  «as  at  an  early  age  master  of  severs!  other 
kagn^ges  also,  Latin  among  the  rest:  but  this 
•eeas  at  least  very  doabtfiiL  Dion  Cassius,  how- 
ner,  siso  been  testimony  {Fr.  Vai.  67,  p.  187,  ed. 


Can^)agtie$  eTAmnbal  en  Italie^  3  torn.  Milan,  1812) 
and  Ouischard  (Mcmoiret  MUiiaim  sur  leg  Grea 
ei  ia  Romattu,  4to.  La  Haye,  1758).  There  are 
few  separate  histories  of  the  second  Punic  war  as  a 
whole:  the  principal  are  Becker^e  VorarbeUen  zu 
einer  Cftaekidde  det  xweitea  Punitchen  Kriep»,  and 
a  work  entitled  Der  ZweiU  Pwiiad^  Krieg  und 
der  KriefftploM  der  Kartkagtr^  by  Ludwig-Freiberr 
von  Vincke. 

11.  Sumamed  Monomachua,  an  officer  in  the 
army  of  the  preceding,  who,  according  to  Polybius, 
was  a  man  of  a  ferocious  and  sanguinary  disposi- 
tion, and  the  real  author  or  adviser  of  many  cmel- 
ties  which  were  attributed  to  the  great  commander. 
Among  other  things,  he  is  said  to  hare  recom- 
mended Hannibal  to  teach  his  soldiers  to  live  upon 
human  flesh,  a  piece  of  advice  which  could  not 
have  been  seriously  meant,  though  it  is  gravely 
urged  by  Roman  writers  as  a  reproach  against  the 
son  of  Hamilcar.  (Polyb.  ix.  24  ;  Liv.  xxiii.  5 ; 
Dion  Cass.  Fr.  Vat,  72,  p.  191,  ed.  Mai.) 

12.  A  Carthaginian  officer  in  the  service  of  the 
great  Hannibal,  who  was  sent  by  him  to  Syracuse, 
together  with  Hippocrates  and  Epicydes,  in  order 
to  gain  over  Hieronymus  to  the  (Carthaginian  alli- 
ance. He  proceeded  from  thence  to  (Carthage, 
leaving  his  two  colleagues  to  conduct  affairs  in 
Sicily.     (Polyb.  vii.  2,  4 ;  Liv.  xxiv.  6.) 

13.  Sumamed  the  Starling  {6  Vdp),  is  mentioned 
by  Appian  {Pun.  68)  as  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
party  fevourable  to  Masinissa  in  the  dissensions 
that  arose  at  (Carthage  after  the  end  of  the  second 
Punic  war ;  but  we  do  not  again  meet  with  his 
name.  [E.  H.  B.] 

HANNIBALLIA'NUS,  half-brother  of  Con- 
stantino the  Great  Constantius  Chlorus,  by  his 
second  wife  Flavia  Maximiana  Theodora,  had  three 
daughters,  Constantia,  Anastasia,  and  Eutropia ; 
also  three  sons,  Delmatius,  Julius  Constantius,  and 
Hanniballianus.  These  boys,  who  at  the  period  of 
their  fether'S  death  must  have  been  prevented  by 
their  youth  from  disputing  the  sovereignty,  were 
educated  at  Toulouse,  and  when  they  grew  up  to 
manhood  their  politic  brother  took  care  to  gratify- 
any  ambitious  longings  which  they  might  have 
cherished,  by  a  libend  distribution  of  empty  ho- 
nours. *  Hanniballianus,  in  acknowledgment  of  his 
royal  blood,  was  invested  with  the  scarlet  gold- 
bordered  robe,  and  received  the  high-sounding  but 


Ms)  to  bis  having  received  an  excellent  educa^  %s  y^t-  .vague  title  of  Nobilissimus — distinctions 


tisB,  not  only  in  Punic,  but  in  Greek  learning  and 
btcottare.  During  his  residence  in  Spain  Han- 
aihsl  had  married  the  daughter  of  a  Spanish  chicf- 
tsia  (Liv.  xxiv.  41) ;  but  we  do  not  learn  that  he 
kit  say  diildren. 

The  principal  andant  authorities  for  the  life  of 
Hsaaihal  have  been  already  cited  in  the  coarse  of 
the  shove  namtive:  besides  those  there  referred 
K  Bsay  detached  focts  and  anecdotes,  but  almost 
tB  rdiioig  to  his  military  operations,  will  be  found 
in  Valerius  Maximns,  Polyaenus,  and  Frontinus : 
sad  the  leading  events  of  the  second  Punic  war  are 
•ho  given  by  the  epitoouxers  of  Roman  history, 
I'Wis,  Eutropioa,  and  Orosius.  Among  modem 
viiten  it  any  be  snffident  to  mention  Arnold,  the 
vehae  of  whose  History  of  Rome  contains 
the  best  account  of  the  second  Punic  war 
tbt  has  yet  appeared ;  and  Niebuhr,  in  his  LeOi 
tms  on  R«nan  History  (vol  L  lect  8—15). 
The  reader  who  desires  military  commentaries  on 
^  spfiatkiBs  may  omtalt  Vaodoncoart  {HuL  de$ 


which  he  enjoyed  until  a.  d.  337,  when  he  was 
involved  in  the  cruel  massacre  of  all  those  membem 
of  the  Fhivian  house  whose  existence  was  supposed 
to  threaten  the  security  of  the  new  Angusti. 

It  must  be  observed,  that  the  three  sons  of 
Theodora  are,  in  the  Alexandrian  chronicle,  distin- 
guished as  Delmatius,  (Constantius,  and  Hanniballi- 
anus ;  but  by  Zonaras  they  are  named  (Constantinus, 
Hanniballianus,  and  Constantius,  while  Theophanes 
expressly  asserts  that  Hanniballianus  is  the  same 
with  DelmatiusL  The  conflicting  evidence  has  been 
carefully  examined  by  TiUemont,  who  decides  in 
fiivour  of  the  Alexandrian  chronicle,  although  it 
must  be  confessed  that  the  question  is  involved  in 
much  obscurity.     [Dxlmatius.] 

(Chron.  Alex.  p.  648,  ed.  1615 ;  Zonar,  xii.  33 ; 
Zozim.  ii.  39,  40 ;  Theophanes,  Ckron,  ad  ann. 
296 ;  Auson.  Pro/.  17 ;  Liban.  Or.  15 ;  Tillemont, 
Hiti.  de»  Emp.  vol.  iv.  NoUi  tur  Qmttantin. 
n.  4.)  [W.  R.] 

HANNIBALLIA'NUS,  FLA'VIUS  CLAU'- 

z  3 


M 


342 


HANNO. 


BIUS,  Bon  of  the  elder,  brother  of  the  yoimger 
Dehnatius  [Dklmatius],  grandson  of  Conttantius 
Chloros,  and  nephew  of  the  foregoing,  received  in 
marriage  Constantina,  daughter  of  hit  unde  Con- 
Btantine  the  Great,  by  whom  he  was  nominated  to 
the  government  of  Pontui,  CSappadocia,  and  Leaser 
Armenia,  with  the  title  of  king,  a  desispation 
which  had  never  been  aatamed  by  any  Roman 
ruler  since  the  expulsion  of  Tarquin  the  Proud,  and 
which  would  have  been  regarded  with  horror  and 
disgust  even  in  the  days  of  Nero  or  Commodns. 
However  startling  the  appellation  may  appear, 
nothing  can  be  more  unreasonable  than  the  scep- 
ticism of  Oibbon,  for  the  fisct  is  not  only  rec(ffded 
by  Ammianus  and  other  historians  of  the  period, 
but  their  testimony  is  fully  corroborated  by  coins 
unquestionably  genuine,  which  bear  the  legend  PL. 

(or  PL.  CL.)  HANNIBALLIANO.  RKGL      This  prinCO 

shared  the  &te  of  his  kindred,  and  perished  in 
the  general  massacre  of  the  imperial  fiunily  which 
followed  the  death  of  Constantino.  (Amm.  Marc 
xiv.  1,  and  note  of  Valesius  ;  Aur.  Vict.  £^iL  61 ; 
Chron.  Paschal  286 ;  Spanheim,  de  Usu  et  PraetL 
Numimtai,  Diss.  xii. ;  Eckhel,  vol.  viii.  p.  104.) 

[W.  R.J 


COIN  OF  HANNIBALLLANU8. 

HANNO  fAvyMv).  This  name  seems  to  have 
been  still  more  common  at  Carthage  than  those  of 
Hamilcar  and  Hannibal ;  hence  it  is  even  more 
difficult  to  distinguish  or  identify,  with  any  reason- 
able probability,  the  numerous  persons  that  bore  it. 
In  the  enumeration  of  them  here  given,  it  has  been 
judged  the  safest  plan  to  consider  all  those  as  dis- 
tinct whom  there  are  no  sufficient  grounds  for  iden- 
tifying ;  though  it  is  probable  that  several  of  them 
might  prove  to  be  the  same  person,  if  our  inform- 
ation were  more  complete.  But  as  we  repeatedly 
meet  with  two  or  more  Hannos  in  the  same  army, 
or  engaged  in  the  same  enterprise,  it  is  evident  that 
no  presumption  arises  of  identity  from  the  mere 
circumstance  of  their  being  contemporaries. 

1 .  Father  of  the  Hamilcar  who  was  killed  at  Hi- 
mera,  B.C.  480,  according  to  Herodotus  (rii.  165). 
See  Hamilcar,  No.  1. 

2.  Son  of  the  same  Hamilcar,  according  to  Justin 
(xix.  2).  It  is  probable  that  this  is  the  same  with 
the  father  of  Himilco,  who  took  Agrigentum,  B.  c. 
406  (Diod.  xiiL  80) ;  it  being  expressly  stated  by 
Diodorus  that  that  general  and  Hannibal,  the  son 
of  Gisco,  who  was  also  grandson  of  Hamilcar,  No. 
1,  were  of  the  same  fiuoily.  Heeren  (/ioen,  voL 
iv.  p.  539)  conjectures  this  Hanno  to  be  the  same 
with  the  navigator  and  author  of  the  Periplus. 

3.  According  to  Justin  (xx.  5),  the  commander 
of  the  Carthaginians  in  Sicily  in  one  of  their  wars 
with  Dionysius  in  the  hitter  part  of  his  reign  (pro- 
bably the  last  of  all,  concerning  which  we  have 
little  information  in  Diodorus),  was  named  Hanno. 
He  is  apparently  the  same  to  whom  the  epithet 
Magnus  is  applied  in  the  epitome  of  Trogus  Pom- 
peius  (Prol.  xx.) ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the 
twentieth  book  of  that  author  contained  a  reUtion 
of  the  exploits  in  Africa  by  which  he  earned  this 
title.     These  are  omitted  by  Justin,  who,  however, 


HANNO. 

speaks  of  Hanno  in  the  foUovring  book  (xzL  4)  as 
"'  princeps  Carthaginiensium,**  and  as  possessed  of 
private  wealtli  and  resources  exceeding  those  of 
the  state  itselt  This  great  power  led  him,  accord- 
ing to  the  same  author,  to  aim  at  possessing  him- 
self of  the  absolute  sovereignty.  After  a  fruitless 
attempt  to  poison  the  senators  at  a  marriage-feast, 
he  excited  a  rebellion  among  the  sUves,  but  his 
schemes  were  again  frustrated,  and  he  fled  for 
refrige  to  a  fortress  in  the  interior,  where  he  as- 
sembled an  army  of  20,000  men,  and  invoked  the 
assistance  of  the  Africans  and  Moors.  But  he 
soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Carthaginians,  who 
crucified  htm,  together  with  his  sons  and  all  bis 
kindred.  (Justin,  xxi.  4,  xxii.  7.)  The  date  of  this 
event,  which  is  reUted  only  by  Justin  and  Oro- 
sius  (iv.  6,  who  copies  Justin  almost  verbatim), 
and  incidentally  alluded  to  by  Aristotle  (Pof.  r.  7), 
must  apparently  be  pkiced  between  the  first  expul- 
sion and  the  return  of  the  younger  Dionysias,  i  e. 
between  356  and  346  B.  c.  There  is  a  Hanno  men- 
tioned by  Polyaenns  (v.  9)  as  commandii^  a  Car- 
thaginian fleet  on  the  coast  of  Sicily  against  Diony- 
sius, who  may  be  the  same  with  the  above. 
Botticber  also  conjectures  {Gesok.  der  Cardtager^ 
p.  178)  that  the  Hanno  mentioned  by  Diodorus 
(xvi.  81)  as  the  father  of  Gisco  [Gmco,  No.  2]  is 
no  other  than  this  one ;  but  there  is  no  proof  of 
this  supposition. 

4.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  fleet  and 
army  sent  to  Sicily  in  b.  c.  344,  according  to  Dio- 
dorus (xvi  67).  In  all  the  subsequent  operations 
of  that  expedition,  Plutarch  speaks  of  Mago  as  the 
Carthaginian  commander  (7%no/.  17 — 20) ;  but  in 
one  plaice  {lb,  19),  he  mentions  Hanno  as  lying  in 
wait  with  a  squadron  to  intercept  the  Corinthian 
ships.  Whether  the  same  person  is  meant  in  both 
these  cases,  or  that  Hanno  in  Diodorus  is  merely  a 
mistake  for  Mago,  it  seems  impossible  to  decide. 

5.  One  of  the  generals  appointed  to  take  the 
field  against  Agathoeles  when  the  latter  had  effected 
his  landing  in  Africa,  b.c.  310.  He  is  said  to 
have  had  an  hereditary  feud  with  Bomilcar,  his 
colleague  in  the  command,  which  did  not,  however, 
prevent  their  co-operation.  In  the  battle  that  en- 
sued Hanno  conunanded  the  right  wing,  and  placed 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  sacred  battidion,  a  select 
body  of  heavy  in&ntry,  apparently  native  Cartha- 
ginians, with  which  he  attacked  the  enemy  *s  left 
wing  vigorously,  and  for  a  time  successfully,  but  at 
length  fell  covered  with  wounds,  on  which  his 
troops  gave  way.  (Diod.  xx.  10 — 12  ;  Justin.  xxiL 
6  ;  comp.  Oros.  iv.  6.) 

6.  One  of  the  three  generals  appointed  to  act 
against  Archagathus,  the  son  of  Agathodes,  in 
Africa.  He  totally  defeated  the  Syracusan  general, 
Aeschrion,  who  was  opposed  to  him.  (£>iod.  xx. 
59,  60.) 

7.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  garrison  at 
Messana,  at  the  beginning  of  the  first  Punic  war, 
B.  c.  264.  It  appears  that  while  one  party  of  the 
Mamertines  had  sent  to  request  assistance  frtmi 
Rome,  the  adverse  feetion  had  had  recourse  to  Car- 
thage, and  had  actually  put  Hanno  with  a  body 
of  Carthaginian  troops  in  possession  of  the  citadel. 
Hence,  when  the  Roman  officer,  C.  Clandioa,  came 
to  announce  to  the  Mamertines  that  the  Romans 
were  sending  a  force  to  their  support,  and  called  «m 
them  to  eject  the  Carthaginians,  no  answer  was  re- 
turned. On  this,  Cbiudius  retired  to  Rhegium, 
where  he  collected  a  few  ships,  with  which  he  at- 


L 


IIANNO. 

fwiif^^d  to  fMi  ioto  SicO J.  Hii  first  attempt  wbs 
caaflj  bafflML,  and  tome  of  hit  thips  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Haono,  who  wnt  them  back  to  him  with 
a  6iendlj  mtwagci ;  but,  on  noeiTing  a  haughty 
answer,  he  dedued  that  he  would  not  sofier  the 
Reanns  efcn  to  wash  their  hands  in  the  sea.  Nerer- 
thefess,  Otadias  eluded  his  Tigilance,  and  huided  at 
Ttfiissann,  when  he  held  a  eonferenoe  with  the 
Maaertinea,  in  whicfa  Hanno  haring  been  incao- 
tioaslT'  indiiGed  to  take  a  part,  was  treacheronslj 
■eiied  by  the  Romana  and  detained  a  prisoner.  In 
order  to  pncore  his  liberty,  he  consented  to  with- 
*dnw  the  ganiaon  firom  the  citadel,  and  soriender 
it  to  the  Roouns ;  a  eoneession,  fer  which,  on  hit 
return  to  Carthagw,  the  eoondl  fk  elders  condemned 
him  to  be  craeified.  (Dion  Cass. /V.  Fat  59,  60  ; 
Zonar.  tiiL  8,  9  ;  Pdyh.  i  11.) 

8.  Son  of  Hannifa^  waa  sent  to  Sicily  by  the 
Carthaginians  with  a  huge  force  immediately  after 
the  Cfcnta  just  related.    Alarmed  at  the  support 
given  to  the  Mamertines  by  the  Romans,  he  con- 
ceded an  allianoe  with  Hienn,  and  they  haa- 
teaed  to  beaege  Messann  with  their  combined 
fecces  (b.  c.  264).    Hieron  encamped  on  the  south 
ode  of  the  town,  while  Hanno  established  his  anny 
oa  the  north,  and  his  fleet  by  at  Cape  Pelorus. 
Yet  h«  was  unable  to  prevent  the  passage  of  the 
Ronam  army,  and  the  consol,  Appius  Claudius, 
badcd  at  MesHuia  with  a  force  of  20,000  men, 
with  which  he  fixvt  attacked  and  defeated  Hieron, 
and  then  tamed  his  arms  against  the  Carthagi- 
aiana.    Their  camp  waa  in  so  strong  a  position, 
that  they  at   first   repulsed   the   Romans,    but 
were  aftenraids  defeated,  and  compelled  to  retire 
towards  the  west   of  Sicily,   feaving  the  open 
country  at  the  meicy  of  the  enemy.  (Diod.  Bjoc. 
HoemAaL  xziiL  2;  Polyb.  L  11,  12,  15 ;  Zonar. 

▼BB.  9.) 

It  sBcmaprobable  that  this  Hanno  is  the  same  as 
ii  Btykd  by  Diodoms  **  the  elder  "  {6  vptat&rtpos), 
when  he  »  next  mentioned,  in  the  third  year  of  the 
«ir  (Diod.  Ekc  HcaeM,  zxiii.  8):  of  this,  how- 
ever, thcte  is  no  proot  Hannibal,  the  other  Cartha- 
finian  general  in  Sicily,  vras  at  that  time  shut  up 
IB  Ag^entom,  where  he  had  been  besieged,  or 
mthcr  blockaded,  by  the  Romans  more  than  five 
■oaths,  and  vras  now  beginning  to  suffer  from 
waat  of  provisions,  when  Hanno  vras  ordered  to 
imse  the  siege.     For  this  purpose  he  assembled  at 
lily  bat  am  an  army  of  50,000  men,  6000  horse, 
sad  60  cfephanta,  vrith  which  formidable  force  he 
adfaaced  to  Heiaclea ;  but  thon^  he  made  him- 
self master  of  Etbeeaus,  where  the  Romans  had 
cstabfished  their  na^aaines,  and  thus  reduced  them 
fcr  s  tiiK  to  great  difficulties ;  and  though  he  at 
fint  obtained  some  advantages  by  means  of  his 
Xaaidian  cavalry,  he  was  cTentually  defeated  in  a 
gieat  battle,  and  compelled  to  abandon  Agrigentnm 
to  its  fete.  B.  c  262.    (Polyb.  i.  18,  19 ;  Diod. 
EtL  HueaduL  zsii.  8, 9 ;  Zonar.  riii.  10  ;  Oros. 
iv*  7.)    For  this  ill  success  Hanno  vras  recalled 
^  die  Cuthaginian  senate,  and  compelled   to 
ftf  a  fine  of  6000  pieces  of  gold  (Diod.  Etc 
HoaektL  zxiiL  9) :  he  waa  succeeded  by  Hamilcar, 
bet  ax  years  afterwards  (b.  c.  256),  we  again  find 
haa  amociated  vrith  that  general  in  the  command 
«f  the  Carthaginian  fleet  at  the  great  battle  of 
Emoans.    (Polyb.   i  27 ;    Oros.  {▼.  8.)     After 
tbt  deciiive  defeat,  Hanno  is  said  to  have  been 
"8t  by  Hamikar,  who  appears  to  have  held  the 
cU  *— TTififti!,  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  the 


HANNO. 


343 


Roman  generals ;  but  fiiiling  in  this,  he  sailed 
away  at  once,  vnth  the  ships  that  still  remained  to 
him,  to  Carthage.  (Dion  Cass.  Em.  Vat  63 ;  Zo- 
nar. viiL  12 ;  VaL  Max.  vi.  6.  j  2.)  His  name 
is  not  mentioned  in  the  subsequent  opemtions ;  but 
as  two  generals  of  the  name  of  Hanno  are  spoken 
of  as  commanding  the  Carthaginian  army  which 
was  defeated  at  Clupea  in  255  by  the  consuls 
Aemilius  PauUus  and  Fulvius  Nobilior  (Oros. 
iv.  9),  it  is  not  impossible  that  he  was  one  of 
them. 

9.  Son  of  Hamilcar,  one  of  the  three  ambassadors 
sent  by  the  Carthaginians  to  Regulus,  to  sue  for 
peace,  after  the  defeat  of  their  armies  near  Adiir. 
(Diod.  Em,  Vat  xziii.  4.) 

10.  A  Hanno  is  mentioned  both  by  Zonams 
(viii.  12)  and  Oroaius  (iv.  7)  as  commanding  in 
Sardinia  during  the  first  Punic  vrar.  Orosius 
states  that  he  succeeded  Hannibal  (the  son  of 
Oisco),  but  was  defeated  and  killed  by  L.  Scipio, 
probably  in  a  c.  259.  The  same  stoiy  is  told  by 
Valerius  Maximus  (v.  1.  ext  2). 

1 1.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  fleet,  which 
was  defeated  by  Lutatius  Catulus  off  the  Aegates, 
&  c  241.  There  are  no  means  of  determining 
whether  he  may  not  be  the  same  with  some  one  of 
those  already  mentioned  ;  but  it  is  certainly  a  mis- 
lake  to  confound  him  with  the  following  [No.  12], 
which  has  been  done  by  several  authors.  The 
particuhrs  of  the  action  off  the  Aegates  are  so 
fully  given  under  the  article  Catulus  [No.  1], 
that  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  them  here.  Ac- 
cording to  Zonaras  (viii.  17),  Hanno  himself, 
vrith  those  ships  which  escap^  destruction,  fled 
directly  to  Carthage,  where  he  met  with  the  same 
fete  that  so  often  awaited  their  unsuccessful  ge- 
nerals at  the  hands  of  the  Carthaginians,  and  was 
crucified  by  order  of  the  senate. 

12.  Sumamed  the  Great  (^  M/tos,  Appian, 
Hup.  4,  Ptm,  84,  49)  apparently  for  his  suc- 
cesses in  Africa,  was  during  many  years  the  leader 
of  the  aristocratic  party  at  Carthage,  and,  as  such, 
the  chief  adversary  of  Hamilcar  Barca  and  his 
sons.  He  is  fint  mentioned  as  holding  a  command 
in  Africa  during  the  first  Punic  war,  at  which  time 
he  must  have  been  quite  a  young  man.  We  know 
very  little  of  his  proceedings  there,  except  that  he 
took  Hecatompylus,  a  city  said  to  have  been  both 
great  and  wealthy,  but  the  situation  of  which  is 
totally  unknown.  (Diod.  Em,  Vales,  xxiv.  p.  565  ; 
Polyb.  L  73.)  Nor  do  we  know  against  what 
nations  of  Africa  his  anus  were  directed,  or  what 
vras  the  occasion  of  the  war,  though  it  seems  pro- 
bable that  it  arose  out  of  the  defection  of  the 
African  cities  from  the  Carthaginians  during  the 
expedition  of  Regulus.  Whatever  may  have  been 
the  occasion  of  it,  it  appears  that  Hanno  obtained 
so  much  distinction  by  his  exploits  in  this  war  as 
to  be  regarded  as  a  rival  to  his  contemporary,  Ha- 
milcar Barca.  According  to  Polybius,  the  fevour 
vrith  which  Hanno  vras  regarded  by  the  govern- 
ment at  home  was  due  in  part  to  the  harshness 
and  severity  he  disphyed  towards  their  Afirican 
subjects,  and  to  the  rigour  with  which  he  exacted 
from  these  payment  of  the  heavy  taxes  vrith  which 
they  vrere  loaded.  (Polyb.  L  67,  72.)  When  the 
mercenaries  that  had  been  employed  in  Sicily,  re- 
turned to  Africa  after  the  end  of  the  first  Punic 
virar  (b.  c.  240),  and  wen  all  assembled  at  Sicca, 
it  was  Hanno  who  was  chosen  to  be  the  bearer  to 
them  of  the  proposition  that  they  should  abate 

z  4 


344 


HANNO. 


some  part  of  the  arrean  to  which  they  were  jostlj 
entitled.    The  personal  nnpopularity  of  the  envoy 
added  to  the  exasperation  naturally  produced  by 
such  a  request,  and  Hanno,  after  rain  endeavours 
to  effect  a  negotiation  through  the  inferior  com- 
manders, returned  to  Carthage.  But  when  matters 
soon  after  came  to  an  open  rupture,  and  the  mer- 
cenaries took  up  arms  under  Spendius  and  Matho, 
he  was  appointed  to  take  the  command  of  the 
array  which  was  raised  in  all  haste  to  oppose  them. 
His  previous  wars  against  tlie  Numidian  and  Afri- 
can troops  were,  however,  iar  from  qualifying  him 
to  carry  on  a  campaign  against  an  army  disciplined 
by  Hamilcar;  and  though  he  at  first  defeated  the 
rebels  under  the  walls  of  Utica,  he  soon  after  suf- 
fered them  to  surprise  his  camp,  and  this  proof  of 
his  incapacity  was  followed  by  others  as  glaring. 
Yet  notwithstanding  that  these  disasters  com- 
pelled the  Carthaginians  to  have  recourse  to  Har 
milcar  Barca,   and  that  general  took  the  field 
against  the  rebels,  it  would  appear  that  Hanno 
was  not  deprived  of  his  command,  in  which  we 
find  him  soon  after  mentioned  as  associated  with 
Hamilcar.     But  the  two  generals  could  not  be 
brought  to  act  together;   and  their  dissensions 
rose  to  such  a  height,  and  were  productive  of  so 
much  mischief  that  at  length  the  Carthaginian  go- 
vernment, finding  it  absolutely  necessary  to  recal 
one  of  the  two,  left  the  choice  to  the  soldiers  them- 
selves, who  decided  in  fiivour  of  Hamilcar.   Hanno 
was  in  consequence  displaced :  but  his  successor, 
Hannibal,  having  been  made  prisoner  and  put  to 
death  by  the  rebels,  and  Hamilcar  compelled  to 
ndae  the  siege  of  Tunis,  the  government  again 
interposed,  and  by  the  most  strenuous  exertions 
effected  a  formal  reconciliation  between  the  two 
rivals.    Hanno  and  Hamilcar  again  assumed  the 
joint  command,  and  soon  after  defeated  the  rebel 
amy  in   a  decisive    battle.     The   reduction  of 
Utica  and  Hippo,  of  which  the  one  was  taken  by 
Hamilcar,  the  other  by  Hanno,  now  completed  the 
subjection  of  Africa.  (Polyb.  i.  74,81,  82,87,  88.) 
If  we  may  trust  the  statement  of  Appian  {Hiap.  4, 
5),  Hanno  was  again  employed,  together  with  Har 
milcar,   in  another  expedition  against  the  Nu- 
midians  and  more  western  tribes  of  Africa,  after  the 
close  of  the  war  of  the  mercenaries  ;  but  was  re- 
called from  his  command  to  answer  some  chaiges 
brought  against  him  by  his  enemies  at   home. 
From  this  time  forward  he  appears  to  have  taken 
no  active  part  in  any  of  the  foreign  wars  or  enter- 
prises of  Carthage.     But  his  influence  in  her 
councils  at  home  was  great,  and  that  influence 
was  uniformly  exerted  against  Hamilcar  Barca  and 
his  family,  and  against  that  democratic  party  in 
the  state  by  whose  assistance  they  maintained 
their  power.    On  all  occasions,  frx>m  the  landing 
of  Barca  in  Spain  till  the  return  of  Hannibal  from 
Italy,  a  period  of  above  thirty-five  years,  Hanno  is 
represented  as  thwarting  the  measures  of  that  able 
and  powerful  fiimily,  and  taking  the  lead  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  war  with  Rome,  the  great  object  to 
which  all  their  efforts  were  directed.  (Liv.  xxl  3, 
10,  ll,xxiu.  12,  13;  Val.  Max.  viL  2,  ext  $  13  ; 
Zonar.  viii.  22.)     It  is  indeed  unctftain  how  iax 
we  are  entitled  to  regard  the  accounts  given  by 
Livy  of  his  conduct  on  these  occasions  as  historical : 
it  is  not  very  probable  that  the  Romans  were  well 
acquainted  with  what  passed  in  the  councils  of 
their  enemies,  and  on  one  occasion  the  whole  nar- 
lative  is  palpably  a  fiction.    For  Livy  puts  into 


HANNO. 

the  mouth  of  Hanno  a  long  dedamatory  harangn» 
against  sending  the  young  Hannibal  to  join  Haa- 
drubal  in  Spain,  though  he  himself  tells  us  else- 
where that  Hannibal  had  gone  to  Spain  with  his 
fiither  nine  years  before,  and  never  returned  to 
Carthage  from  that  time  until  just  after  the  battle 
of  Zama.  (Liv.  zxL  3,  compared  with  xxx.  35, 37.) 
Still  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  truth  of  Uie  ge- 
neral fiict  that  Hanno  was  the  leader,  or  at  least 
one  of  the  leaders,  of  the  party  opposed  to  Hanni- 
bal throughout  the  second  Punic  War.  As  one 
of  those  desirous  of  peace  with  Rome,  he  ia  men- 
tioned as  interposing'  to  preserve  the  Roman  am- 
bassadors bom  the  fury  of  the  Carthaginian  popu- 
lace in  the  year  before  the  battle  of  Zama,  a.  c 
551  ;  and,  after  that  defeat,  he  was  one  of  thoae 
sent  as  ambassadors  to  Sdpio  to  sue  for  peace. 
(Appian,  Pun,  34,  49.)  After  the  dote  of  the 
war,  he  is  mentioned,  for  the  last  time,  as  one  of 
the  leaders  of  the  Roman  party  in  the  disputea 
which  were  continually  recurring  between  the  Car- 
thaginians and  Masinissa  (Appian,  /6.  68);  but 
we  have  no  information  as  to  the  period  of  hia 
death. 

The  chaiBCter  of  Hanno  will  be  found  drawn  in 
a  masteriy  manner  by  Sir  W.  Raleigh  in  his  His- 
tory of  the  Worid  (book  v.  ch.  L  sect  11.  pw  117, 
Ojdf.  edit.) ;  though  that  writer  has  committed  the 
mistake  tk  confounding  him  with  the  general  de- 
feated at  the  A^gates  [No.  1 1  ],  an  error  into  which 
Arnold  also  appears  to  have  £ftllen.  (^HitL  tfUome^ 
vol.  ii.  p.  619.)  So  fiir  as  we  know  concerning 
him,  we  cannot  but  wonder  at  his  bearing  the  title 
of  **  the  Great,**  an  epithet  which  few  charactera  in 
history  would  appear  less  to  deserve. 

1 3.  An  oflicer  sent  by  the  Carthaginians  to  Sar- 
dinia in  B.  c.  239  to  reduce  the  mercenaries  there, 
who  had  followed  the  example  of  those  in  Africa, 
mutinied,  and  put  to  death  their  commander.  Bos- 
tar.  But  no  sooner  did  Hanno  arrive  in  the  ishind 
than  his  own  troops  declared  in  &vour  of  the 
rebels,  by  whom  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  imme- 
diately crucified.  (Polyb.  i.  79.) 
^  14.  One  of  ten  ambassadors  sent  by  the  Cartha- 
ginians to  Rome  in  b.  c.  235  to  avert  the  war 
which  the  Romans  had  threatened  to  dedare  in 
consequence  of  the  alleged  support  given  to  the 
revolt  in  Sardinia.  Hanno  is  said  to  b^ve  effected, 
by  the  bold  and  fhuik  tone  which  he  assumed, 
what  all  the  previous  embassies  had  failed  to  ac- 
complish, and  obtained  a  renewal  of  the  peace  on 
equitable  terms.  (Dion  Cass.  Exc  150  ;  Oros.  iv. 
12.)  From  the  terms  in  which  he  is  mentioned 
by  Dion  Cassius  and  Orosius  i^Awwif  ru — minimu» 
homo  inter  leffaioa)^  he  can  hardly  have  been  the 
same  with  the  preceding,  which  would  at  first  ap- 
pear not  improbable. 

15.  A  Carthaginian  officer  left  in  Spain  by 
Hannibal  when  that  general  crossed  the  Pyreneea. 
B.C.  218.  An  anny  of  10,000  foot  and  lOOO 
horse  was  placed  under  his  orders,  with  which  he 
was  to  guard  the  newly-conquered  province  between 
the  Iberus  and  the  Pyrenees.  On  the  arrival  of 
Cn.  Scipio  with  a  Roman  army  at  Emporia,  Hanno, 
alarmed  at  the  rapid  spread  of  disaffection  through- 
out his  province,  hastened  to  engage  the  Roman 
general,  but  was  totally  defeated,  the  greater  part 
of  his  army  cut  to  pieces,  and  he  himself  taken 
prisoner.     (Polyb.  iii.  35,  76  ;  Liv.  xxi.  23,  60.) 

16.  Son  of  Bomilcar,  one  of  the  most  distin* 
guished  ofiicers  in  the  service  of  Hannibal  during 


HANNO. 

liit  expedition  to  Italy.     According  to  Appian 
{AmuL  20)  he  #a»  a  nephew  of  that  groat  general ; 
bnt  a  oonaideration  of  die  ages  of  Hannibal  and 
Hamilcar,  aa  well  aa  the  ailenoe  of  Pol  jbiua,  ronders 
thk  iratfmmt  improbable.    He  waa,  however,  a 
man  of  high  lank,  his  fiither  having  been  one  of 
the  kii^  or  iofietea  of  Carthage.    (  Polyb.  ill  42.) 
His  name  is  fixst  mentioned  at  the  passage  of  the 
Rhone,  on  whidi  occasion  he  was  detached  by 
HaOBibal  to  croaa  that  river  higher  up  than  the 
q)ot  where  the  main  anny  was  to  effect  its  passage. 
This  Hanno  saooeaslully  perfonned.  and,  descend- 
ing the  left  hank  of  the  river,  Hell  upon  the  flank 
aad  rear  of  the  Gaols,  who  were  engaged  in  ob> 
•tnictiaff  the  passage  of  Hannibal,  and  utterly 
noted  uem,  so  that  the  rest  of  the  army  was  en- 
abled to  cross  the  river  without  opposition.  (Polyb. 
ill  42,  43 ;  Ldv.  zzi.  27,  28.)    We  meet  with  no 
Either  aeeoont  of  his  services  until  the  battle  of 
rsnnap  (B.C.  216),  on  which  memorable  day  he 
coanBanded  the  nght  wing  of  the  Carthaginian 
anny.     (Polyb.  iii  114 ;  Appian,  Jimtft.  20,  says 
the  left.)  After  that  gxeat  victory,  he  waa  detached 
hj  Hannibal  with  a  sepante  force  into  Lucania,  in 
Older  to  support  the  revolt  of  that  province.     Here 
he  waa  opposed  in  the  following  year  (215)  by  a 
Boman  anny  under  Ti.  Sempronius  Longus,  who 
deCeated  him  in  an  action  at  Oiumentum,  in  con> 
mpKnee  of  which  he  was  compelled  to  withdraw 
into  Brattiom.     Before  the  close  of  the  summer  he 
was  joiDed  by  Bomilrar  with  the  reinforcements 
that  had  been  sent  from  Carthage  to  Hannibal,  and 
which  he  coDdoctcd  in  afety  to  that  general  in  his 
camp  hclbie  Nola.     When  Hannibal,  after  his  un- 
SQcoesafo]  attempts  to  reduce  Nola,  at  length  with- 
drew, to  take  np  hia  winto-quarters  in  Apulia,  he 
sent  Haono  to  reaome  the  command  in  Bmttium, 
with  the  same  foree  aa  before.  The  Bruttians  them- 
seivci  had  all  dedared  in  fovour  of  Carthage,  but, 
of  the  Gfeek  cities  in  that  province,  Locri  alone 
l>ad  as  jH  fi^wed  their  example.    Hanno  now 
added  the  important  conquest  of  Crotona.     Having 
thusffirtnally  established  his  footing  in  this  coun- 
tnr,  he  was  aUe  to  resume  oflSensive  operations,  and 
was  sdfandng  (eariy  in  the  summer  of  214)  to 
■ifpQrt  Hannibal  in  Campania,  with  an  anny  of 
■boat  I  fifiOO  men  (chiefly  Bruttiansand  Lucanians), 
vhea  he  was  met  near  Beneventum  by  the  praetor, 
Tibc  Qncchus,  and,  af^r  an  obstinate  combat,  suf- 
fcnd  a  complete  defeat  Yet  we  are  told  that  he  soon 
*fttr  gained  in  his  tarn  a  considerable  advantage 
ow  Gmedins,  notwithstanding  which,  he  thought 
fit  to  letreat  onoe  more  into  Bruttiiun.   (Liv.  xziiL 
^1  41,  43,  46,  xxiv.  1—3,  14—16,  20  ;  Zonar. 
ix*  4.)   Hen  he  waa  opposed  the  following  summer 
(2)3)  by  an  iircgnlar  force,  collected  together  by 
•B»  L  Pomponiua,  which  he  utterly  routed  and 
dapcncd.    (Liv.  zjcv.  1.)    The  next  year  (212) 
^  «as  ordered  by  Hannibal  to  advance  with  a 
^^^j  of  stores  and  prorisiona,  for  the  supply  of 
^^■Ptt,  which  the  Romans  were  threatening  to  be- 
<*9B*  The  servire  was  a  delicate  one,  for  both  the 
Boan  consuls  were  in  Samnium  with  their  re- 
^ff^  armies,    notwithstanding  which  Hanno 
exacted  his  ferre  in  safety  to  this  neighbourhood 
«ffiuMieulum ;  but  the  nej^igence  of  the  Capuans, 
^  Mt  previding  means  of  transport,  caused  so 
*>Kh  delay,  that  the  Bomans  had  time  to  come  up, 
ttd  not  only  oriied  the  greater  part  of  the  stores,  but 
Msnisd  and  plundered  die  camp  of  ilanno,  who 
™uit  made  his  esc^e,  with  the  remains  of  his 


HANNO. 


343 


force,  into  Bruttium.  Not  long  after  his  return 
thither,  he  was  able  in  some  d^^ree  to  compensate 
his  late  disaster  by  the  important  acquisition  of 
Thurii.  (Liv.  xxv.  13 — 15  ;  Appioi),  Ann&,  34.) 
From  this  time  we  in  great  measure  lose  sight 
of  Hanno  ;  though  it  is  probable  that  it  is  still  the 
same  whom  we  nnd  in  command  at  Metapontum, 
in  207,  and  who  was  sent  by  Hannibal  from  thence 
into  Bruttium,  to  raise  a  fresh  army.  (Liv.  xxvii. 
42.)  As  we  hear  no  more  of  his  actions  in  Italy, 
and  the  Hanno  who  was  appointed  in  203  n.  c,  to 
succeed  Hasdrubnl  Oisoo  in  the  command  in  Africa, 
is  expressly  called  by  Appian  son  of  Bomilcar,  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  it  was  the  same  as  the 
subject  of  the  present  article,  though  we  have  no 
account  of  his  return  to  Africa.  It  was  after  the 
final  defeat  of  Hasdrubal  and  Syphax  by  Scipio, 
that  Hanno  assumed  the  command ;  and,  in  the 
state  of  afiain  which  he  then  found,  it  is  no  re- 
proach to  him  that  he  efiiected  little.  He  joined 
with  Hasdrubal,  although  then  an  outlaw,  in  a  plot 
for  setting  fire  to  the  camp  of  Sdpio,  but  the  pro- 
ject waa  discovered,  and  thereby  prevented ;  and  he 
waa  repulsed  in  an  attack  upon  the  camp  of  Scipio 
before  Utica.  After  this  he  appears  to  have  re- 
mained quiet,  awaiting  the  return  of  Hannibal  from 
Italy :  on  the  arrival  of  that  general  he  waa  de> 
posed  from  his  command,  the  sole  direction  of  all 
military  affiun  being  confided  to  Hannibal.  (Ap- 
pian, Pum,  24,  29,  30,  31  ;  Zonar.  ix.  12, 13.) 

17.  A  Carthaginian  of  noble  birth,  said  by  Livy 
to  have  been  the  chief  instigator  of  the  revolt  in 
Sardinia  under  Hampsicora  during  the  second 
Punic  war.  He  was  taken  prisoner,  together  with 
the  Carthaginian  general,  Hasdrubal,  in  the  decisive 
action  which  put  an  end  to  the  war  in  that  island, 
B.&215.    (Liv.  xxiiL  41.) 

18.  A  general  sent  from  Carthage  to  carry  on  the 
war  in  Sicily  after  the  foil  of  Syracuse,  b.  c  211. 
He  established  his  head-quarters  at  Agrigentum, 
where  he  was  associated  with  Epicydes  and  Mu- 
tines.  But  his  jealousy  of  the  successes  obtained 
by  the  latter  led  to  the  most  unfortunate  results. 
He  took  the  opportunity  of  a  temporary  absence  of 
Mutines  to  give  battle  to  Marcellus ;  but  the  Nu- 
midian  cavalry  refused  to  fight  in  the  absence  of 
their  leader,  and  the  consequence  was,  that  Hanno 
was  defeated,  with  heavy  loss.  Marcellus,  how- 
ever, did  not  form  the  siege  of  Agrigentum,  and 
Hanno  thus  remained  master  of  that  city,  while 
Mutines,  with  his  indefatigable  cavalry,  gave  him 
the  command  of  all  the  neighbouring  country.  But 
his  jealousy  of  that  leader  still  continuing,  he  was 
at  length  induced  to  take  the  impnident  step  of 
depriving  him  of  his  command.  Mutines  hereupon 
made  overtures  to  the  Roman  general  Laevinus, 
and  betrayed  the  city  of  Agrigentum  into  hia 
hands,  Hanno  and  Epicydes  with  difficulty  making 
their  escape  by  sea  to  Carthage.  This  blow  put  a 
final  tennination  to  the  war  in  Sicily,  blc.  210. 
(Liv.  XXV.  40,  41,  XX vi  40  ;  Zonar.  ix.  7.) 

19.  An  officer  who  was  sent  by  Hannibal,  in 
212  a  c,  with  a  force  of  1000  hone  and  1000  foot, 
to  the  defence  of  Capua,  when  the  Romans  began 
to  threaten  that  city.  According  to  Livy,  Bostar 
was  associated  with  him  in  the  command.  Though 
they  made  several  vigorous  sallies,  in  which  their 
cavalry  were  often  victorious,  yet  they  were  unable 
to  prevent  the  Romans  from  completing  their  for- 
tified lines  around  the  city,  which  was  thus  entirely 
blockaded.    Famine  soon  made  itself  felt,  and  the 


J 


B46 


HANNa 


popnUce  of  the  city  became  discontented  ;  but  the 
Carthaginian  goveraon  contrived  to  «end  tidings  of 
their  distress  to  Hannibal,  who  hastened  to  their 
relief  out  of  Locania.  But  though  Hanno  and 
Bostar  seconded  his  efforts,  by  a  vigorous  sally  from 
the  city  against  tlie  Roman  camp,  while  Hannibal 
attacked  it  from  without,  all  their  exertions  were 
in  vain  ;  and  the  daring  march  of  Hannibal  upon 
Rome  itself  having  proved  equally  ineffectual  in 
compelling  the  consuls  to  dislodge  their  troops  from 
before  Capua,  the  fall  of  that  city  became  inevitable. 
Under  these  circumstances,  the  Camponians  en- 
deavoured to  purchase  forgiveness,  by  surrender- 
ing into  the  hands  of  the  Romans  Uie  Carthaginian 
garrison,  with  its  two  commanders,  B.&  211.  (Li v. 
XXV.  15,  xxvL  5,  12 ;  Appian,  AnmL  36 — 43.) 
Appian  (/.  e.)  carefully  distinguishes  this  Hanno 
from  the  son  of  Bomilcar  [No.  16],  with  whom  he 
might  have  been  easily  confounded:  the  latter  is 
distinctly  mentioned  as  commanding  in  Lucania 
after  the  siege  of  Capua  had  commenced. 

20.  A  Carthaginian  general,  who  was  sent  in 
B.  c.  208  to  succeed  Hasdrubal,  the  son  of  Barca,  in 
Spain,  when  that  general  crossed  the  Pyrenees,  on 
his  march  to  Italy.  Hanno  united  his  forces  with 
those  of  Mago  in  Celtiberia,  and  the  two  armies 
were  encamped  near  each  other,  when  they  were 
attacked  by  Scipio^s  lieutenant,  Silanos,  and  totally 
routed.  Hanno  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
and  was  sent  by  Sdpio  aa  a  prisoner  to  Rome. 
(Liv.  xxviii.  1,  2,  4.) 

21.  An  officer  under  Mago  in  Spain.  When 
Mago,  after  the  great  defeat  sustained  by  Hasdru- 
bal Oisco  and  himself^  in  206,  took  refuge  at  Gades, 
he  employed  Hanno  in  levying  mercenaries  among 
the  neighbouring  Spanish  tribes ;  the  latter  had 
succeeded  in  assembling  a  considerable  force,  when 
he  was  attacked  and  defeated  by  L.  Marcius.  He 
himself  escaped  from  the  field  of  battle  with  a  small 
body  of  troops,  but  was  soon  after  given  up  by  his 
own  followers  to  the  Roman  general.  (Liv.  zxviiL 
23,  30  ;  Appian,  Hisp.  31.) 

22.  A  Carthaginhui  youth,  of  noble  birth,  who 
was  sent  out,  with  a  body  of  500  horse,  to  recon- 
noitre the  army  of  Sdpio,  when  that  general  first 
landed  in  Africa,  b.  c.  204.  Having  approached 
too  near  the  Roman  camp  he  was  attacked  by  their 
cavalry,  and  cut  to  pieces,  together  with  his  de- 
tachment    (Liv.  xxix.  29.) 

23.  Another  officer  of  the  same  name  shared  the 
same  fate  shortly  after,  being  led  into  a  snare  by 
Masinissa,  and  cut  off,  with  above  1000  of  his  men. 
Livy,  however,  informs  us  that  authon  were  not 
agreed  whether  there  were  two  Hannos  thus  cut 
off  in  succession,  or  only  one  ;  and  that  some 
writers  represented  him  to  have  been  taken  pri- 
soner, and  not  killed.  (Liv.  xxix.  34,  35.)  The 
last  version  of  this  history  is  that  followed  by  Ap- 
pian (Pim.  14)  and  by  Zonaras  (ix.  12),  who  state 
that  he  was  immediately  afterwards  set  at  liberty, 
in  exchange  for  the  mother  of  Masinissa.  Accord- 
ing to  Zonaras  he  was  the  son  of  Hasdrubal  Gisco ; 
Livy,  on  the  oontraiy,  calls  him  son  of  Hamilcar — 
what  Hamilcar  we  know  not,  but  certainly  not  the 
great  Barca.  (Comp.  Eutrop.  ilL  20  ;  Oros.  iv. 
18.) 

24.  Snmamed  Gillas,  or  Tigillas  (rUAaf,  or  Ti- 
T^Attf ),  one  of  the  ambassadors  sent  from  Carthage 
to  the  consul  Censorinus  just  before  the  beginning 
of  the  third  Punic  war,  B.  c.  149.  Appian,  who 
puts  a  long  speech  into  his  mouth  on  this  occasion, 


HANNO. 

calls  him  the  most  distinguished  member  of  the 
embassy.  (Appian,  Pun.  82.)  His  name  is  written 
in  many  of  the  MSS.  Bdtnfonf^  which  has  been  cor- 
rupted into  BXdinwy  in  the  extracts  from  Diodonis 
Siculas  {fYagm,  Un.  p.  627)»  and  by  Suidas 
into  BA<{yo0V. 

25.  Sumamed  the  White  (Acviroy),  an  officer 
under  the  command  of  Himilco  Phamacas  in  the 
third  Punic  war,  who,  when  that  general  went  over 
to  the  Romans,  prevented  a  part  of  his  army  from 
following  his  example.     (Appian,  Pirn.  108.) 

26.  A  Carthaginian  of  uncertain  date,  of  whom 
a  foolish  story  is  told  by  Aelian  (  K.  If.  xiy.  30), 
that  he  taught  a  number  of  birds  to  repeat  the 
words  ^  Hanno  is  a  god,*^  and  then  let  them  loose  ; 
but  the  birds  forgot  their  lesson  as  soon  as  they 
had  regained  their  liberty.  This  anecdote  is  sup- 
posed by  Bochart  and  Periionins  {Ad  AeL  Lc)  to 
refer  to  Hanno  the  navigator,  but  certamly  without 
foundation.  It  seems  more  probable  that  it  may 
be  the  same  who  is  mentioned  by  Pliny  (If.  N, 
viiL  21),  and  by  Plutarch  (De  Praec  Polit  vol.  ix. 
p.  191,  ed.  Reisk.),  aa  having  been  condemned  to 
banUhment  Ixcau»  be  bad  niceeeded  in  taimng  . 
hon. 

27.  There  is  a  Hanno  mentioned  by  Dion 
Chrysostom  (vol.  i.  p.  522,  ed.  Reiske)  in  terms 
which  would  seem  to  imply  that  he  was  one  of  the 
first  founders  of  the  Carthaginian  greaUxeaa,  but  the 
passage  is  so  vague  and  declamatory  that  it  would 
be  unsafe  to  found  on  it  any  historical  inferences 

28.  Another  Hanno  is  incidentally  mentioned  as 
a  contemporary  of  Anacharsis,  the  Scythian  philo- 
sopher, who  addressed  a  letter  to  him  which  i» 
preserved  by  Cicero.  (Tuae.  Qu.  ▼.  22.)  [K  H.  B.] 

HANNO  ("AvMMr),  a  Carthaginian  navigator, 
under  whose  name  we  posses»  a  vc^tAoui,  or  a 
short  account  of  a  voyage  round  a  part  of  Libya. 
The  work  was  originally  written  in  the  Punic 
language,  and  what  has  come  down  to  us  is  a 
Greek  translation  of  the  original.  The  work  is 
often  referred  to  by  the  ancients,  but  we  haye  no 
statement  containing  any  direct  information  by 
means  of  which  we  might  identify  its  anthor, 
Hanno,  with  any  of  the  many  other  Carthaginians 
of  that  name,  or  fix  the  time  at  which  he  lived. 
Pliny  (H.  N.  il  67,  t.  1,  36)  states  that  Hanno 
undertook  the  voyage  at  the  time  when  Carthage 
was  in  a  most  flourishing  condition.  {Pumei»  r^bmt 
Jlorentissimi»^  CkkHhagim»  patentiaflaremie.)  Some 
call  him  king,  and  others  dux  or  imperator  of  the 
Carthaginians,  from  which  we  may  infer  that  he 
was  invested  with  the  office  of  sufletea.  (Solin. 
56  ;  Hanno,  Peripl,  Introd.)  In  the  little  Pe- 
riplus  itself  Hanno  says  that  he  was  sent  out 
by  his  countrymen  to  undertake  a  voyage  beyond 
the  PiUan  of  Hercules,  and  to  found  Libyphoenician 
towns,  and  that  he  sailed  accordingly  with  aixty 
pentecontores,  and  a  body  of  men  and  wom«n,  to 
the  number  of  30,000,  and  provisions  and  other 
necessaries.  On  his  return  from  his  voyage,  he 
dedicated  an  account  of  it,  inscribed  on  a  tablet,  in 
the  temple  of  Cronos,  or,  as  Pliny  says,  in  that  of 
Juno.  (Comp.  Pomp.  Mela,  iiL  9 ;  Marc.  Herad. 
EpU.  ArtenUd,  ei  Mtiap.  ;  Athen.  iii.  83.)  It  ia 
therefore  presumed  that  our  peripltw  ia  a  Greek 
version  of  the  contents  of  that  Punic  tablet 

These  vague  accounts,  leaving  open  the  vvid<^t 
field  for  conjecture  and  speculation,  have  led  aome 
critics  to  pboe  the  expedition  as  cariy  as  the 
Trojan  war  or  the  time  of  Hesiod,  while  otheta 


HARMENOPULUS. 

pbee  it  ■■  hte  aa  the  reign  of  Agathodes.    Othen, 
as  Fakonef,  BougainTille,  and  Gail,  with  lomewhat 
mart  probability,  place  Hanno  about  b.  c.  570. 
Bat  it  aeema  pidfenUe  to  identify  him  with  Hanno, 
the  frther  or  ion  of  Hamilcar,  who  was  killed  at 
Uimem,  B.&  480.  [Hanno.  Not.  1, 2.]  ThefiEurtof 
such  aa  expedition  at  that  time  had  nothii^  at  all 
improb^Je,  lor  in  the  reign  of  the  Egyptian  king 
Necho,  a  aimilar  voyage  had  been  undertaken  by 
the  Phoenidana,  aoid  an  accuiate  knowledge  of  the 
western  coaot  of  Africa  waa  a  matter  of  the  highest 
inpcctanee  to  the  Carthaginians.     The  number  of 
cobnista,  30,000»  ia  nndoabtedly  an  enor  either  of 
the  tnnablor  or  of  later  tenscribers.    This  cir- 
camstanee,  aa  well  as  many  fiibuhms  accounts  con- 
tained in  the  periplas,  and  the  difficulties  connected 
with  the  identification  of  the  placea  Tisited  by 
Hanno,  and  with  the  fixing  of  the  aontheramost 
point  to  which  Hanno  penetrated,  are  not  sufficient 
reasons  for  dmying  the  genuineness  of  the  periplus, 
«r  fcr  regarding  it  aa  the  product  o(  a  much  later 
1^  aa  IMwell  did.    The  first  edition  of  Hanno^s 
PeriphH  appeared  at  Basel,  1534,  4to.,  as  an  ap- 
pendix to  Arrian,  by  S.  Oelenins.    This  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  editions  of  J.  H.  Boeder  and  J.  J. 
MuUer  (StBssbofg,  1661,  4to.),  A.  Berkel  (Ley- 
^ea,  1674,  12mo^  with  a  Latin  rersion  by  M. 
Gcsner),  and  Thomas  Falconer  (London,  1797,  with 
■a  En|jish  translation,  two  dissertations  and  maps). 
It  is  also  printed  in  Hndson^s  Cfeognqiki  Minont^ 
▼oL  u,  which  contains  Dodwdl^k  dissertation,  De 
vfTo  I*tHplij  fM  JJatutontt  wotnm§  cutMMfertuT^ 
7>mpov«,i9  which  Dodwell  attacks  the  genuineness 
of  the  wort: ;  bat  his  aig:uaienta  are  satisfiKtorily 
rtfbted    by  BongainTille  {Mim»  de  VAead,  des 
Iw$enpU  xxri  pt  10,  &c  xzTiii.  p.  260,  &c.),  and 
by  Falcoaer  in  his  second  diasertation.     [L.  S.] 

HARMATIUS,  a  sculptor  whose  name  is  in- 
■libsd,  with  that  of  Hnadeides,  on  the  restored 
tfestae  of  Area  in  the  Royal  Museum  at  Paris. 
[HxaACLBIDI&]  [P.  S.] 

HARMENOPU'LUS,  CONSTANTl'NUS, 
BOBopbyhuc  and  judge  of  Thessaknioe,  a  Oneco- 
Rooan  jurist  and  canonist,  whose  date  has  been  a 
•object  of  nmeh  controTeny.  Snares  (  NatU,  Basil. 
§  5)  ssyi  that  his  Prodiiron  was  written  in  a.  d. 
1143.  Jacqoea  Oodefrm,  in  hk  AfanmaU  Juri» 
{ i.  9),  makea  it  two  years  later,  and  Freher,  in  the 
CbnMlagia  prefixed  to  the  Jum  CfraeohRomanum 
•f  LcocclaTitts,  follows  Suares.  Selden,  in  his 
Vsor  Jitkraiea  (iiL  29)  adopted  the  common 
•piaisD,  which  placed  Harmenopnlus  in  the  middle 
<f  the  twdfth  eentory  ;  bat  he  seems  to  huTe  been 
the  fint  to  irapogn  this  opinion  in  his  treatise  Di 
%aerfriii  (L  10).  The  common  belief  was  founded 
•a  the  asicfted  fisct  that  Harmenopnlus  never,  in 
aay  aathcatk  passage,  cites  the  NoveUs  of  any  em- 
pmr  btcr  than  Munul  Comnenos  (a.  d.  1148 — 
IIM),  and  that  ia  his  treatise  on  Heresiea  (Leun- 
c^Bs,  J,  O.  R,  ToL  i  p.  652),  in  the  commenoe- 
^■eat  of  his  aceoant  of  the  Bogomili,  he  describes 
taea  as  a  sect  which  hod  sprung  up  shortly  before 
hii  tiBK  («^  Vf^  woKktv  vwfivrn  rnr  ttsdf  if/uaf 
7*^)l  New  it  is  known  that  this  heresy  origin- 
■tvd  in  the  reign  of  Alexius  Comneous.  The 
■AMU  which  tndueed  Selden  to  ascribe  to  Hanne- 
•"falas  a  nudi  later  date  waa  a  composition  of 
Phikcheas  (who  was  patriazdi  of  Constantinople 
i"  A.D.  1362),  which  appears  to  be  addressed  in 
<ho  fnm  of  a  letter  to  Harmenopnlus  as  a  contem- 
Rxary.   The  letter  csists  in  various  manuscripts, 


HARMENOPULUS. 


347 


and  ia  printed  in  the  J,  O.  R,  of  Leunclayius,  toL  L 
p.  288.  It  blames  Hannenopulus,  for  inserting  in 
his  writings  the  anathemas  which  were  denounced 
by  some  of  the  eastern  emperors  against  seditious 
or  rebelliouB  subjects,  whereas  such  denunciations 
ought  not  to  be  directed  against  Christians,  how- 
cTer  criminal,  whose  bdief  was  orthodox.  *^  Skilled 
as  you  are  in  such  matters,  venerable  nomophylax 
and  general  judge  Harmenopnlus,  why  did  you  not 
add  that  the  tB/aoi  had  fidlen  into  disnse,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  ordinances  of  the  holy  Chiysostom. 
HoweTer,  I  proceed  to  supply  this  defidency  in  the 
works  of  my  friend.**  The  iomi  nputdici,  which 
contain  the  objectionable  anathema  here  referred 
to,  still  exist  That  of  Constantinus  Porphyroge- 
nitus  alone  is  given  in  Leundavius,  J,  G.  R.  toT.  i. 
p.  118,  and  to  this  are  added  the  toroi  of  Manuel 
Comnenus  and  Michael  Palaeologus  (reigned  a.  d. 
1261 — 1282),  in  the  supplemental  volume  of 
Meerman*B  Thesaurus  (p.  374),  where  they  are 
copied  from  a.  manuscript  in  which  they  are  ap^ 
pended  to  the  Promptuiuium  of  Harmen<^ttlus. 
Some  of  the  best  critics,  thou^  not  ignoiant  of 
this  letter  of  Philotheus,  still  refused  to  depart 
from  the  opinion  which  ascribed  Harmenopukis  to 
the  twelfth  century.  (Cave,  Ser^  Ecdet.  Hut, 
Liter.  voL  ii.  p.  226 ;  Bayle,  Riponee  au»  Quettioiu 
d''tm  ProvindaL,  c  53,  Oeuvru,  voL  iiL  p.  509.) 
They  must  have  believed  the  so-called  letter  of 
Philotheus  to  have  been  a  literary  Ibigery,  or  have 
supposed  that  the  patriareh  addressed  such  lan- 
guage as  we  have  quoted  to  an  author  who  lived 
two  centuries  before  him.  The  Promptuarium  of 
Harmenopulns  has  been  interpolated  and  altered  ; 
otherwise  it  might  be  dted  in  fiivour  of  the  later 
date,  attributed  to  its  author.  As  we  have  it  in 
the  edition  of  Reiz,  in  the  supplemental  or  eighth 
volume  of  Meennan*s  TkeKturta  Juris  Civili»^  it 
dtes  a  constitution  of  the  patriareh  Athanadus  of 
A.  D.  1 305.  {Prompt,  lib.  5.  tit.  8.  s.  95,  with  the 
note  of  0.  0.  Rds  ;  Meenn.  Thes,  vol  viii.  p.  304, 
n.  176.)  In  lib.  4.  tit  6.  s.  21,  22,  23,  of  the 
Promptuarium  or  HexabiUon  of  Harmenopnlus, 
are  mentioned  the  names  of  Michael,  who  was  par 
triarch  of  Constantinople  in  1 167,  and  of  ArMnius, 
who  was  patriareh  in  1255,  but  the  sections  in 
which  these  names  occur  are  not  found  in  the  older 
manuscripts  (p.  237,  n.  46). 

Such  was  the  evidence  with  respect  to  the  date 
of  Harmenopulns,  when  Lambedus,  who  had  ori- 
ginally ascribed  Hannenopulus  to  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury {Comment  de  BiU.  Cktes.  Vindob,  lib.  v.  p.  31 9, 
365,  373,  381),  found  a  note  written  in  a  manu- 
script at  Vienna  (Cod.  Vindob.  iL  fol.  195,  b.), 
which  induced  him  to  change  his  opinion.  This 
manuscript  note  is  put  forward  by  Lambedus  (lib. 
vi.  p.  i.  p.  40)  as  the  testimony  of  Philotheus,  but 
upon  what  ground  does  not  appear,  since  there  is 
no  name  affixed  to  it  in  the  Vienna  manuscript  It 
states  that  the  Epitome  of  the  Canons  of  Hanneno- 
pulus, the  nomophylax  and  judge  of  Thesaalonice, 
was  composed  in  the  rdgn  of  **  our  most  pious  and 
Christian  lady  and  empress  the  lady  Anna  PaUeo- 
logina,  and  her  most  beloved  son,  our  most  pious 
and  Christian  king,  and  emperor  of  the  Romans, 
the  Lord  Joannes  Pahieologus,  in  the  year  of  the 
Creation  6853,  in  the  13th  Indiction,**  i.e.  in  a.  p. 
1345.  This  testimony  has  satisfied  the  majority 
of  more  modem  critics,  as  Fabridus  {BUtl,  Gr.  vol 
xii.  p.  429),  Heinecdus,  Ritter,  Zepemic  {ad  Beck, 
de  Novellis  Lecnist  p.  22,  n.  k.),  Pohl  {ad  Suares, 


^ 


848 


HARMENOPULUS. 


NoHL  BattL  p.  16,  n.  (a)),  Heimboch  (de  Basil. 
Grig,  p.  113,  132-7),  Zachariae  {HisL  Jur.  Gr. 
Rom,  Ddin,  §  49).  On  the  other  hand,  Ch.Waecht- 
ler  is  censured  by  his  editor  Trotz  {Praef.  ad 
WaeehUeri  Opu$c  p.  75)  for  still  adhering,  like 
Gave  and  Bayle,  to  the  ancient  belief. 

The  general  reception  of  the  more  modem 
opinion,  which  places  Harmenopnlus  in  the  middle 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  has  been  fiivoured  by  a 
circumstantial  narratiTe  of  his  life,  resting  upon  an 
authority  which  has  deceired  many  recent  writers, 
but  is  now  known  to  be  utteriy  unworthy  of  credit 
Nic.  Comnenus  Papadopoli,  in  his  Praatatumes 
Mytiagogkaey  published  in  1696,  gives  a  biography 
of  Harmenopulus,  the  materials  of  which  he  pro- 
fesses (p.  143)  to  have  derived  from  the  Paralipo- 
mena  of  G.  Coressius,  and  Maximus  Planudes  upon 
the  Nomocanon  of  Photius.  (Fabric.  BibL  Gr,  voL 
xi.  p.  260.) 

The  questionable  narrative  of  Nic.  Comnenus, 
which  is  the  soun%  of  the  modem  biographies,  is  to 
the  following  efiect.  Harmenopulus  was  bom  at 
Constantinople  about  a.  d.  1320,  nearly  sixty  years 
after  Constantinople  had  been  recovered  from  the 
Latins.  His  father  held  the  office  of  Curopalates, 
and  his  mother,  Muzalona,  was  cousin  of  the  em- 
peror Joannes  Ouitacuzenus.  He  commenced  the 
study  of  his  native  language  under  the  monk  Phi- 
lastrius,  and  when  he  attained  the  age  of  sixteen 
years  his  lather  thought  that  it  was  time  to  initiate 
him  into  Latin  literature.  Accordingly,  the  edu- 
cation of  the  young  Harmenopulus  was  confided  to 
Aspasius,  a  Calabrian  monk,  who  was  sent  for  ex- 
pressly from  Italy  to  undertake  this  charge.  While 
under  this  master,  Hamenopulus  attended  the  lec- 
tures of  Leo,  who  was  afterwards  archbishop  of 
Mytilene,  and  whom  Nic  Comnenus  believes  to  be 
the  same  with  Leo  Magentinus,  the  commentator 
on  Aristotle.  At  the  age  of  twenty  he  devoted 
himself  entirely  to  jurispradence,  under  the  jurist 
Simon  Attaliata,  great-grandson  of  Michael  Attali- 
ata,  the  author  of  a  legal  compendium.  [Attali- 
ata.] Possessed  of  a  keen  and  active  intellect, 
he  soon  mastered  the  whole  e^nt  of  the  science, 
and  had  scarcely  attained  the  age  of  twenty-eight, 
when  he  earned  and  obtained  the  title  of  on^eceuor, 
which  was  usually  conferred  by  the  emperors  on 
those  only  who  had  grown  grey  in  the  successful 
study  and  practice  of  the  law.  At  the  age  of 
thirty  he  was  appointed  judge  of  the  superior 
court  (judex  Dromi).  Soon  afterwards  he  was  in- 
vited to  become  a  member  of  the  council  of  the 
emperor  Joannes  Cantacuzenus,  and,  though  he 
was  the  youngest  of  the  royal  councillors,  the  first 
place  of  honour  was  assigned  to  him.  He  discharged 
the  high  functions  of  his  office  with  so  much  saga- 
city and  pmdence,  that,  after  the  dethronement 
of  the  emperor  Cantacuzenus,  in  1335,  he  expe- 
rienced no  change  of  fortune  from  the  succeeding 
emperor,  Joannes  Palaeologus.  Upon  the  death  of 
his  &ther,  he  was  appointed  Curopalates  in  his 
place,  and  received  the  title  of  Sebastus.  Soon 
afterwards  he  was  named  prefect  of  Thessalonice, 
and  nomophylax.  Loaded  with  honours  and 
wealth  (for  his  wife  Briennia  was  a  lady  of  large 
fortune),  he  applied  himself  to  the  interpretation  of 
law  with  an  extent  of  skill  and  learning  which  are 
«very  where  conspicuous  in  his  works.  Comnenus 
(pw  272)  professes  to  refute  Maximus  Margunius, 
who  is  stated  to  have  cited  the  OraHons  of  Harme- 
nopulus ;  for,  says  Comnenus,  the  author  of  the 


HARMENOPULUS. 

Hexabiblus  and  Epitome  of  the  Canons  left  no 
orations.  Nay,  in  the  commencement  of  his  com- 
mentary on  the  Digest,  he  calls  himself  an  inelo- 
quent  man,  slow  of  speech,  and  states  that  for  this 
cause  he  left  the  defence  of  clients,  and  betook 
himself  to  the  more  umbratile  province  of  legal 
meditation  and  authonhip.  Besides  this  com- 
mentary on  the  Digest,  Comnenus  ascribes  to  him 
commentaries  upon  the  Code  and  the  Novells,  and 
scholia  on  the  Novells  of  Leo,  and  says  that  he 
was  the  author  of  the  Tomus  contra  Grefforium 
Pa/amcffli,  which  is  published  by  Allatius  in  Graeda 
Ortkodoaa  (vol.  i.  p.  780-5,  4to.  Rome,  1652),  and 
that  he  closely  followed  the  jurist  Tipudtus,  and 
was  far  more  learned  than  Balsamo,  &c.  For 
fuller  particulars  relating  to  the  works  of  Harme- 
nopulus, Comnenus  refen  to  his  own  Graedae  So- 
pientig  Tettimotman^  but  we  cannot  find  any  mention 
of  this  treatise  of  Comnenus  in  the  catalogues,  and 
it  was  never  seen  by  Fabricius. 

We  may  here  stop  to  remark,  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  above  account  is  probably  sheer  in- 
vention. The  title  of  antecegaor  is  not  met  with 
in  authentic  history  under  the  later  emperors — the 
story  of  Simon  Attaliata,  the  descendant  of  Michad 
Attaliata,  is  very  like  a  fable — and  there  is  no 
evidence  that  the  compilations  of  Justinian  were 
known  at  Constantinople,  in  their  original  form,  in 
the  age  when  Harmenopulus  is  stated  to  have  com- 
mented upon  them.  (Heimbach,  Jneedota^  vol.  L 
p.  222.)  At  all  events,  they  were  not  likely  to  be 
annotated  by  a  practical  jurist 

To  return  to  the  apocryphal  biography.  About 
the  fortieth  year  of  his  age,  Harmenopulua,  in  the 
midst  of  the  avocations  of  office,  turned  his  atten- 
tion, to  the  difficulties  of  the  canon  law,  a  species 
of  study  to  which  the  Greeks  of  the  middle  ages 
were  more  addicted  than  to  the  cultivation  of  ele- 
gant literature.  In  this  pursuit  he  acquired  the 
highest  reputation,  and  became  no  less  cdebrated 
as  a  canonist  than  he  had  previously  been  as  a 
civilian.  He  died  at  Constantinople  in  1 380,  or, 
according  to  more  exact  accounts,  on  the  1st  of 
Mareh,  1383. 

A  Greek  translation  of  the  Donation  of  Con- 
stantino the  Great  to  the  papal  see  is  attributed 
to  Hamenopulus.  It  is  printed  in  Fabricius 
(BUd,  Gr,  ToL  vi.  p.  698).  To  the  catalogues  of 
Lambecius,  Montfiiucon,  &&,  we  must  refer  for 
an  account  of  the  manuscripts  of  a  Greek  lexicon, 
and  other  minor  works  of  this  author,  which  have 
not  been  printed. 

The  works  by  which  Harmenopulus  is  known  to 
the  world  are  the  following: — 

1.  TlpSxtipov  K6ftmu^  seu  Fromptuctrutm  Jurii 
dmlis,  seu  MantuJe  Legum^  dictum  HexeUdUat, 
This  work  (which  is  cited  indifferently  by  all  the 
above  names)  is  based  on  the  older  Prochiron  of 
Basileius  Constantinus,  and  Leo,  of  which  it  was 
intended  to  correct  the  erron  and  supply  the 
deficiencies.  In  fact,  it  incorporates  the  whole  of 
the  older  work,  the  portions  of  which  are  distin- 
guished, in  the  best  manuscripts,  by  the  mark  of 
Saturn  (  h  )«  while  to  the  additions  is  prefixed  the 
sign  of  the  sun  (0).  In  the  printed  editioa  of 
Reiz,  the  extracts  from  the  old  Prochiron  are  de- 
noted by  an  asterisk  (*),  and  the  whole  of  the 
older  original  Prochiron  has  been  recently  pub- 
lished in  a  distinct  and  separate  form  by  Zachariae 
with  very  valuable  Prolegomena  (Heidelb.  1837). 
Uannenopulus  also,  in  his  preface  {i^rotkeoria^ 


HABMENOPULUS. 

1 20)  admowledges  hia  obligations  to  the  Romaka 
of  Magister  [EustathiusJ  and  other  preriout 
•onicet.    He  mj»  that  he  pored  orer  the  IIA^ot 
r«r  H^pmf  (bj  whkb  we  nndentand  the  Baailtca 
to  be  designated),  and  the  Novella  promnlgated  by 
Mibseqnent  emperors.    One  of  the  most  interesting 
parts  of  the  work  to  the  nnprofessional  reader  con- 
sisto  of  the  extracts  (lib.  2.  tit  4)  from  the  arehi- 
4ect  Julianas  of  Ascalon.     They  begin  with  an  ac- 
ooont  of  measures  of  length,  borrowed  from  Era- 
tosthenes  and  Stnbo,  and  proceed  with  regulations 
of  police  (edicta  or  eparchica)  prescribed  by  go- 
Tcniors  of  Syria,  with  respect  chiefly  to  the  pro- 
cesses of  building,  and  the  modes  of  carrying  on 
trade.     In  one  of  these  edicts  (lib.  2.  tit  4.  s.  51) 
ii  a  dtatitm  from  the  third  book  of  QuaesHoHet  of 
Papinian,  which  may  possibly  be  taken  from  the 
original  work  of  Papinian,  aa  we  cannot  find  it  in 
the  Digest    The  arrangement  of  the  Hezabiblus, 
(to  caUiBd  from  its  division  into  six  books)  is  de- 
fective, bat  in  legal  merit  it  is  superior  to  most  of 
the  pradaetiona  of  the  lower  empire.    A  resem- 
Uanoe  has  been  supposed  to  exist  between  some  of 
the  ideas  of  Haimenopulus  and  those  of  the  early 
glwtnfs  OB  the  Corpus  Juris  in  the  West,  and  con- 
■eqnendy  aooie  commnuication  between  them  has 
been  saspceted.    Thus  Harmenopalas,  like  Accur- 
sios,  derives  the  name  of  the  Lex  Falcidia  from 
/nUf  instead  of  deriving  it  from  the  name  of  its 
proposer,  Falcidius  (lib.  5.  tit  9.  s.  1).    The  first 
book  is  oeenpied  chiefly  with  judicial  procedure, 
the  second  with  the  law  of  property,  corporeal  and 
incoqwceal,  the  third  with  contracts,  the  fourth 
with  the  bw  of  marriage,  the  fifth  with  the  law  of 
wills,  and  the  sixth  with  penal  law.  An  appendix 
of  four  titles  (the  last  of  which  relates  to  the  ordi- 
nation of  biuops)  seems  to  be  the  addition  of  a 
kter  hand,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  collection 
of  bpM  geargkat  or  cclomanat  or  rMtibos  of  Justi- 
nian (qo.  Justinian  the  younger),  which,  in  the 
aaurasoipts  and  printed  editions,  usually  follows 
tbe  Hezabiblus,  was  made  by  Harmenopi^us. 

The  UexabiUos  until  lecenUy  possessed  validity 
ss  a  STStem  of  living  law  in  the  greater  part  of  the 
Eortpean  domtnions  of  Turkey.  In  Moldavia  and 
Wslbdiia  it  haa  been  supplanted,  at  least  in  part, 
by  modem  codes.  In  1830,  by  a  proclamation  of 
Capodiitriaa,  the  Judges  in  Greece  were  directed  to 
coumlt  the  Map"*^  of  Hannenopulus,  and  subse- 
^WBtly,  by  a  eonstiUition  of  Feb.  23  (0.8.),  1835, 
Otbo  L  directs  that  it  shall  continue  in  force  until 
the  new  codes  shall  be  published.  (Zachariae,  /ftif. 
Jw.Gt. Rom,  JMim,  jj  58,  59 ;  Mauier,  da$  Gri»- 

The  first  edition  of  this  work  was  that  of  Theo- 
imeu  Adamaeus  of  Saallembeig,  4to.  Paris,  1 540. 
This  WM  fallowed  by  the  Latin  translation  of  fier- 
andas  a  Rey,  8vo.  Cokmiae,  1547,  and  by  an- 
Mbcr  Latin  translation  made  by  Mercier,  4to. 
Ljsa.  1556.    The  edition  of  Denis  Godefroi,  4to. 
Oeaera,  1547,  was  the  best,  until  the  appearance 
•f  tbe  very  valuable  edition  of  Reis  in  the  supple- 
Mat  to  lfeeraian*s  Thesaurus,  La  Haye,  1780. 
fnm  the  edition  of  Reix,  the  ancient  Greek  text 
«t»ieprinted*Er*AtfqMut,  8vo.  1835.    A  tnns- 
^tioa  into  modem  Greek  appeared  at  Venice,  4to. 
1744,  and  has  been  reprinted,  with  the  addition  of 
staadstion  of  the  ^tome  of  Canons,  in  1777, 
l«»S,sadl820.  (8avigny*8  2U^M*n/2.vol.viiLp. 
^-)>    A  new  tmslation  by  K.  Klonares  was 
inuod'Er  NovrAiy^  8vo.  1833.    Then  is  an  old 


HARMODIUS. 


84d 


translation  into  German  /rom  ike  Laim  by  Justin 
Gobler,  foL  Frank.  1556. 

2.  Epitome  Dmnomm  et  Saeronan  Cbnoaam,  a 
compilation,  which  is  based  upon  the  second  part 
of  the  Nomocanon  of  Photius,  as  altered  by  Jo- 
hannes ZonaraSi  It  is  divided  into  six  sections ; 
the  first  relating  to  bishops  ;  the  second  to  priests, 
deacons,  and  subdeacons ;  the  third  to  clerid ;  the 
fourth  to  monks  and  monasteries ;  the  fifth  to  lay- 
men, including  penances  for  offences ;  the  sixth  to 
women.  It  is  printed  with  a  Latin  translation  and 
scholia  (some  of  which  bear  the  name  of  Philo- 
theus,  and  others  of  Citrensis,  while  the  greater 
part  are  anonymous)  in  the  banning  of  the  first 
volume  of  Leunclavius,  J.  G,  R, 

3.  Ilcpl  o/pccr^Mr,  sm  Dt  Opmion&tti  Haereti' 
corum  qui  tingmUB  TempwibuM  ealiiermU.  This 
treatise  was  first  published  by  Leunclavius,  with  a 
Latin  translation,  at  the  end  of  Theorianus  on  the 
Embassy  of  Manuel  Comnenus  to  the  Armenian 
Court,  8vo.  B&le,  1578.  It  is  also  to  be  found  in 
the  J.  G,  R,  of  Leunchivius,  vol.  L  p.  457  ;  in 
Moreirs  BUil,  Patr,  voL  ii.  and  in  other  authors 
who  have  written  upon  Sects.  To  the  end  of  this 
treatise  is  appended  the  Confession  of  Faith  of 
Harmenopulus,  which  Nic.  Comnenus  (Praemd, 
My$tag,  p.  l44)  asserts  that  Hamenopolus  recited 
twice  in  his  hut  illness  upon  the  very  day  of  his 
death.  In  the  first  and  probably  more  genuine 
edition  of  1578,  Harmenopulus,  in  this  cieed,  re- 
presents the  Holy  Spirit  as  proceeding  from  the 
Father  alone  ;  whereas,  in  the  «/.  G,  R,  of  Leun- 
clavius, vol  L  p.  552,  the  words  ical  rw  irfov  are 
interpolated. 

(See,  in  addition  to  the  authorities  cited  in 
this  article,  AJ/xiXfot  Xipmroy  (Herzog),  Ilpcryfia- 
rcfa  vtfH  Tov  Tipox^ipov  ^  r^t  *E^okl€\ov  Kwi^ 
mwrripw»  rw  *Apfunnro6\oir  *Lf  MordxY*  ^vo. 
1837.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

HARMODIUS  ('Ap^ios),  of  Lepieon,  a 
Greek  writer,  whose  time  is  unknown.  His  work, 
vcpl  TiSr  ip  ^ryaXtwi  pofdfmv,  is  repeatedly  quoted 
by  Athenaeus.  (iv.  p.  148,  f.,  x.  p.  442,  b.,  xi.  p. 
465,  e.,  p.  497,  c. ;  Vossius,  de  HitL  Graee,  p.  445, 
ed.  Westermann ;  comp.  Hkrodicus.)        f  P.  S.] 

HARMO'DIUS  and  ARISTOGEI'TON  {'AfH 
fi/69tot^  'Aptarayttrtnif)^  Athenians,  of  the  blood  of 
the  GxPHYRASJ,  were  the  murderers  of  Hippar^ 
chus,  brother  of  the  tyrant  Hippias,  in  &  c.  514. 
The  following  is  the  accoimt  we  have  received  from 
the  best  authorities  of  the  circumstances  which 
induced  the  crime.  Aristogeiton,  a  citizen  of  the 
middle  class,  was  strongly  attached  to  the  young 
and  beanufiil  Harmodius,  who  returned  his  afiec- 
tion  with  equal  warmth.  Hipparchus  endeavoured 
to  withdraw  the  youths  love  to  himself,  and,  fil- 
ing in  this,  resolved  to  avenge  the  slight  by  putting 
upon  him  a  public  insult.  Acoor£ng]y,  he  took 
care  that  the  sister  of  Haimodius  should  be  sum- 
moned to  bear  one  of  the  sacred  baskete  in  some 
religious  procession,  and  when  she  presented  her- 
self for  the  purpose,  he  caused  her  to  be  dismissed 
and  declared  unworthy  of  the  honour.  Aristogeiton 
had  been  before  exasperated  by  the  advances 
which  Hipparchus  had  made  to  Harmodius,  and 
this  fresh  insult  determined  the  two  friends  to 
slay  both  Hipparchus  and  his  brother  Hippias  as 
welL  Of  the  motive  for  the  conspiracy  a  different 
account  is  given  by  the  author  of  the  dialogue 
named  **  Hipparchus,^  which  is  found  among  the 
works  of  Plato.    According  to  this  writer,  Aristo* 


850 


HARMODIUS. 


geiton  had  edacated  Hannodius,  and  was  as 
proud  of  him  as  he  was  fond,  while  he  looked  with 
jealousy  on  Hippaichus,  who  was  ambitions,  it 
seems,  of  the  same  distinction  as  an  attracter  of 
the  love  and  confidence  of  the  young.  A  youth, 
who  was  beloved  by  Hannodius,  and  had  been  ac- 
customed to  look  up  to  him  and  Aiistognton  as 
patterns  of  wisdom,  became  acquainted  with  Hip* 
parchus,  and  traniferred  to  him  his  afiection  and 
admimtion  ;  and  this  circumstance  excited  the 
anger  of  the  two  friends,  and  urged  them  to  the 
murder.  They  communicated  their  plot  to  a  few 
only,  in  order  to  lessen  the  chance  of  discovery, 
but  they  hoped  that  many  would  join  them  in  tiie 
hour  of  action.  The  occasion  they  selected  for 
their  enterprise  was  the  festival  of  the  great  Panar 
tbenaea  and  the  day  of  the  solemn  pj^icession  of 
armed  citizens  from  the  outer  Ceiameicus  to  the 
temple  of  Athena  Pdias, — the  only  day,  in  fiut, 
on  which  they  could  linear  in  anns  without  ex- 
citing suspicion.  When  the  appointed  time  arrived, 
the  two  chief  conspirators  observed  one  of  their  ac- 
complices in  convenation  with  Hippias,  who  was 
standing  in  the  Cenuneicns  and  ananging  the  order 
of  the  procession.  Believing,  therefore,  that  they 
were  betrayed,  and  wishing  to  wreak  their  ven- 
geance before  they  were  ^>prehended,  they  rushed 
back  into  the  city  with  their  daggers  hid  in  the 
myrtle-boughs  which  they  were  to  have  borne  in 
the  procession,  and  slew  Hipparehus  near  the 
Leocorium.  Hannodius  was  immediately  cut  down 
by  the  guards.  Aristogeiton  at  first  escaped,  but 
was  afterwards  taken,  and,  aooording  to  the  tes- 
timony of  Polyaenns,  Justin,  and  Seneca,  which  is 
confirmed  by  the  language  of  Thucydides,  was  put 
to  the  torture.  He  named  as  his  accomplices  the 
principal  friends  of  Hippias,  who  were  executed 
accordingly,  and  being  then  asked  if  he  had  any 
more  names  of  conspiiaton  to  give,  he  answered 
that  there  was  no  one  besides,  whose  death  he 
desired,  except  the  tyrant  According  to  another 
account,  he  pretended,  while  under  the  torture, 
that  he  had  some  communication  to  make  to 
Hippias,  and  when  the  latter  approached  him,  he 
seised  one  of  his  ean  with  his  teeth,  and  bit  it  off. 
(Herod,  v.  55,  56,  vL  109,  123;  Thuc.  L  20,  vi. 
54— 57  I  Pseudo-PUt  HipparcL  p.  229;  Plat. 
Symp.  p.  182  ;  Arist  PoUt.  v.  10,  ed.  Bekk., 
met.  il  24.  §  5  ;  Schol.  ad  Arist.  JcA.  942 ; 
Aelian,  K.  //.  xL  8  ;  Perizon.  ad  loe. ;  Polyaen.  i. 
22  ;  Justin.  iL  9  ;  Seneca,  de  Ira,  ii.  23  ;  Di<^. 
Laert  ix.  26).  [Lbabna.] 

Four  years  after  this  Hippias  was  expelled,  and 
thenceforth  the  policy  and  spirit  of  party  combined 
with  popular  feeling  to  attach  to  Hannodius  and 
Aristogeiton  among  the  Athenians  of  all  succeeding 
generations  the  character  of  patriots,  deliverers, 
and  martyrs, — ^names  often  abused  indeed,  but 
seldom  more  grossly  than  in  the  present  case. 
Their  deed  of  murderous  vengeance  fonned  a  fii- 
vourite  subject  of  drinking-songs,  of  which  the 
roost  famous  and  popular  is  preserved  in  full  by 
Athenaeus.  To  be  bom  of  their  blood  was  es- 
teemed among  the  highest  of  honours,  and  their 
descendants  enjoyed  an  immunity  from  public  bur- 
dens, of  which  even  the  law  of  Leptines  (b.c. 
355)  did  not  propose  to  deprive  them.  ( Aesch.  e. 
TinuuxJu  ^^  132, 140 ;  Athen.  xv.  p.  695 ;  Aristoph. 
Ach,  942,1058,  Ly$irir.  632,  Vesp.  1225,  Eq,  783  ; 
Aristot.  Rket,  ii.  23.  §  8  ;  Suid.  «.  w.  *Ayopio<a, 
^  l»ifrw  lc^d5^,  Ildtpofiws,  ^opn/ivo» ;  Dem.  c.  LepL 


HARMONIA. 

pp.  462,  466.)  Their  tombs  an  mentioned  by 
Pausanias  (i.  29)  as  situated  on  the  road  from  the 
city  to  the  Academy.  Their  statues,  made  of 
bronze  by  Antenor,  were  set  up  in  the  Agora  in 
the  inner  Cenuneicns,  near  the  temple  of  Ares,  in 
B.  c.  509,  the  year  after  the  expulsicm  of  Hippias ; 
and  this,  according  to  Aristotle  and  Pliny,  was  the 
first  instance  of  such  an  honour  publicly  conferred 
at  Athens,  Conon  being  the  next,  as  Demosthenes 
tells  us,  who  had  a  bronze  statue  raised  to  him. 
When  Xerxes  took  the  city,  he  carried  these  sta- 
tues away,  and  new  ones,  the  work  of  Critias, 
were  erected  in  b.  c.  477.  The  original  statues 
were  afterwards  sent  back  to  the  Athenians  firom 
Susa,  according  to  Pausanias  by  Antiocbua,  ac- 
cording to  Valerius  Maximus  by  Seleucus,  but,  as 
we  may  believe,  on  the  testimony  of  Arrian  and 
Pliny,  by  Alexander  the  Great.  We  learn,  finally, 
from  Diodorns,  that  when  the  Athenians  were 
anxious  to  pay  the  highest  honours  in  their  power 
to  Antigonus  and  Demetrius  Polioroetes,  in  B.a 
307,  they  placed  their  statues  near  those  of  Har> 
modins  and  Aristogeiton.  (Pans.  i.  8 ;  Aristot. 
/ZAet  19.  §  38;Dem.eLZ:ep<.  p.478;Plin.^.A'. 
xxxiv.  4,  8 ;  VaL  Max.  il  10.  Ext  1 ;  Arr.  AntJb. 
iii.  16,  viL  19 ;  Diod.  xx.  46.)  [£.  E.] 

HARMO'NIA  ('A/»^r[a),  a  daughter  of  Ares 
and  Aphrodite,  or,  according  to  others,  of  Zeua  and 
Electrs,  the  daughter  of  Atlas,  in  Samothiaoe. 
When  Athena  assigned  to  Cadmus  the  government 
of  Thebes,  Zeus  gave  him  Harmonia  for  his  wife, 
and  all  the  gods  of  Olympus  were  present  at  the 
marriage.  Cadmus  on  tluit  day  nuide  her  a  present 
of  a  peplns  and  a  necklace,  which  he  had  received 
either  from  Hephaestus  or  from  Europa.  (ApoUod. 
iiL  4.  §  2.)  Other  traditions  stated  that  Haimonia 
received  uiis  necklace  {l^iixts)  from  some  of  the 
gods,  either  from  Aphrodite  or  Athena.  (Diod.  iv. 
48,  V.  49 ;  Pind.  P^K  iii.  167 ;  Stat.  ThA,  iL 
266  ;  comp.  Hes.  jieog.  934 ;  Horn.  Hymn,  im 
ApolL  195.)  Those  who  described  Haimonia  as  a 
Samothracian  related  that  Cadmus,  on  his  voyage 
to  Samothxace,  after  being  initiated  in  the  mys- 
teries, perceived  Harmonia,  and  carried  her  off 
with  the  assistance  of  Athena.  When  Cadmus 
was  obliged  to  quit  Thebes,  Harmonia  accompanied 
him.  When  they  came  to  the  Encheleans,  they 
assisted  them  in  their  war  against  the  Illyrians, 
and  conquered  the  enemy.  Cadmus  then  becamo 
king  of  the  Illyrians,  but  afterwards  he  and  Har- 
monia were  metamorphosed  into  dragons  and  trans- 
ferred to  Elysium ;  or,  according  to  othen,  they 
were  carried  thither  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  dragons. 
(ApoUod.  iii.  5.  §  4;  Euiip.  BaccL  1233;  Ov. 
MeL  iv.  562,  &c)  Harmonia  is  renowned  in 
ancient  story  chiefly  on  account  of  the  &tal  neck- 
lace she  received  on  her  wedding  day.  Polyneices, 
who  inherited  it,  gave  it  to  Eriphyle,  that  she  might 
persuade  her  hush&nd,  Amphiaraus,  to  undertake  the 
expedition  against  Thebes.  (ApoUod.  iii.  6.  §  2 ; 
Schol.  €ui  PimL  Pytk.  iii.  167.)  Through  Alcmaeon, 
the  son  of  Eriphyle,  the  necklace  came  into  the  hands 
of  Arsinoe,  next  into  those  of  the  sons  of  Phegeus, 
Pronous  and  Agenor,  and  lastiy  into  those  ol  the 
sons  of  Alcmaeon,  Amphotems  and  Acaman,  who 
dedicated  it  in  the  temple  of  Athena  Pronoea  at 
Delphi  (Apollod.  iii.  7.  §§  5— 7.)  The  necklace 
had  wrought  mischief  to  all  who  had  been  in  pos- 
session of  it,  and  it  continued  to  do  so  even  ^er 
it  was  dedicated  at  Delphi  Phayllus,  the  tyrant, 
stole  it  from  the  temple  to  gratify  his  mistress,  the 


IIARPAGUS. 

wife  of  Amton.  She  wore  it  for  a  time,  bat  at 
l»t  her  jomfest  ton  was  teiied  with  madneis, 
ud  Ki  fire  to  the  home,  in  which  she  peri«hed 
with  ill  her  tttasnre^  ( Athen.  tL  p.  232 ;  Parthen. 
End.  25.)  \U  &J 

PIARM07«f lA,  danghter  of  Oelon,  the  son  of 
Hieno  11^  kii^  of  Syracoie.  She  was  married  to 
iSmrasan  named  Themittos,  who,  after  the  death 
•f  Hienmjmns  (b.  c.  215)  was  elected  one  of  the 
apuina-genetal  of  the  lepablic ;  bat  these  being 
MOD  oTcrthrown  by  a  fresh  revolution,  in  which 
Thenistas  perished,  a  deciee  was  peisfid  condemn- 
ing todcath all  snrriTing  members  of  the  family  of 
HiooB ;  and,  in  pnrsiianee  of  this  barbarons  reso- 
kioB,  Hannonia  was  immediately  pat  to  death, 
together  with  Demaata  and  Hersclea,  the  daogh- 
ten  of  Hicmi.  (Lit.  zxIt.  24,  25 ;  VaL  Max.  iii. 
2.  en.  S  9.)  [E.  H.  R] 

ilA'RPAQUS  (^Aimryot).  1.  A  noble  Me* 
dim,  wboae  pfeserration  of  the  infimt  Cyrus,  with 
the  erentt  eonseqaent  upon  it,  an  related  under 
Cricflb  He  became  one  of  the  generals  of  Cyrus, 
ttd  ui|Exesied  the  stratagem  of  opposing  camels  to 
the  Lydkn  cafalry.  (Herod,  i.  80.)  He  soooeeded 
Hiucxs  in  the  woriL  of  reducing  the  Greek  cities 
of  Asia  Minor ;  and  he  employed  against  them  the 
aacieat  orientd  mode  of  attack,  which  seems  to 
hiTe  been  new  to  the  Gzveks,  of  casting  np  a 
aoond  against  the  city.  He  first  attacked  Pho- 
oea,  dcnnding  of  its  inhabitants  the  demolition 
of  only  one  bolwark,  and  the  dedication  of  a  single 
boose,  ia  token  of  submission.  The  Phocaeans 
demandfd  a  day  to  deliberate ;  and  Harpagos,  per- 
ceiving their  design,  drew  off  his  army.  Mean- 
while, tke  Phocaeans  took  to  their  ships  in  a  body, 
vith  an  their  movable  property,  and  left  the  city, 
vhich  Haipi^ps  garrisoned.  Befiue,  however,  ^e 
Phocaeans  quitted  the  Aegean,  on  their  voyage  to 
Conica,  they  returned  to  their  dty,  and  massacred 
the  Penaan  ^rrison.  The  Teians  were  next  as- 
Maltcd ;  and  they  too,  as  soon  as  Haipagus  had 
aiaed  Us  mound  high  enough  to  master  their  wall, 
d«f«fted  their  city.  The  other  Ionian  cities  were 
ivdoeed  after  a  brave  strum^e ;  but  none  of  their 
Inhshihmts  prooeedcd  to  the  same  extremity  as 
th4«e  of  Phocaea  and  Teos:  they  stayed  at  home 
aadcr  the  Penian  yoke.  After  the  conquest  of 
the  cities  on  the  continent,  the  lonians  of  the 
Mijods  submitted  to  Cyrus  of  their  own  accord, 
lbs  sobji^ated  lonians  and  Aeoliana  contributed 
to  iwtQ  the  aimy  (^  Harp^pus,  who  now  proceeded 
*puast  the  Carions,  the  Catmians,  and  the  Lycians, 
«m1  the  Dorian  cities  on  the  coast  of  Caria.  Of 
the  Cuiua,  the  strong  dty  of  Pedasus  alone  ofiered 
*aj  Rsislaaee.  The  Lacedaemonian  colony  of 
Cakios  had  coomKnoed  preparations  for  defence 
vhile  Harpagna  was  still  engaged  in  Ionia,  by 
difgnog  thrsi^  the  isthmus  which  joined  their 
tenitfOfy  to  the  ■«•««t^twl  •  bm  they  had  desisted 
St  the  i^MiiiiMiiii  of  a  Delphic  oracle,  which  told 
tikcm  that,  if  it  had  been  the  will  of  Zeus,  their 
Mhaus  would  have  been  an  island  by  nature. 
iVy  quietly  sorrendend  to  Harpagus. 

1^  Lydans  showed  fas  more  spirit.  The  people 
«f  Xaathus  nve  battle  to  Haipagus  before  their 
city ;  sad  wlien  they  had  been  «tefeated  by  his 
■^qKiier  mnabers,  and  were  beaten  back  into  the 
citr,  they  collected  all  their  property,  with  their 
vives,  children,  and  servants,  into  the  dtadel, 
''hich  they  then  burnt,  while  they  themselves  sal- 
hed  out,  and  Ul  fighting  to  a  man.    The  battle- 


HARPALUS. 


351 


scene  represented  upon  one  of  the  sides  of  a  sar- 
cophagus in  ancient  Xanthus,  which  vras  dis- 
covered by  Mr.  Fellows,  and  is  now  deposited  in 
the  British  Museum,  is  supposed  to  represent  the 
taking  of  Xanthus  by  Harpagus,  whose  name  is 
also  said  to  occur  in  an  inscription  in  the  Lycian 
knguage.  (FeUows,  L^a,  p.  276,  1841.)  We 
hear  nothing  more  of  Harpagus  after  the  conquest 
of  Aaia  Minor.  (Herod,  l  162—177.)  Diodorus 
( iz.  35 ;  Excerpt  Vat  pp.  27 — ^29)  relates  a  story 
about  the  anawer  of  Harpagus  to  an  embassy  of  the 
Asiatic  Greeks  to  Cyrus,  which  is  identical  in 
substance  (though  the  parable  is  different)  with 
the  story  which  Herodotus  tells  of  the  reply  of 
Cyrus  to  the  same  embassy.  (L  141 ;  Cybus, 
p.  921,  b.) 

2.  A  Persian  general,  under  Dareius  I.,  took 
Histiaens  prisoner.  (Herod,  i  28 — 30;  Hun- 
AEU8.)  [P.  S.] 

HA'RPALUS  fApiraXof).  1.  A  Macedonian, 
son  of  Machatas,  who  belonged  to  the  family  of  the 
princes  of  Elymiotis,  and  nephew  of  Philip,  king  of 
Macedon,  the  hitter  having  married  Phila,  a  sister 
of  Machatas.  Notwithstanding  this  connection, 
the  house  of  the  Elymiot  princes  seems  to  have 
been  always  unfavourably  disposed  towards  Philip, 
who  had  in  fiwt  deprived  them  of  their  hereditary 
dominions  ;  and  though  we  find  Harpalus  residing 
at  the  court  of  the  Macedonian  king,  and  even  on 
one  occasion  employed  by  him  on  a  mission  of  some 
importance,  it  appears  that  he  did  not  enjoy  much 
of  his  confidence.  (Dem.  c.  Ariitoer,  p.  669 ;  Plut 
Apopktk,  p.  681,  ed.  Reiske.)  It  is  perhaps  to  this 
cause  that  we  are  to  attribute  his  close  attachment 
to  Alexander,  and  his  partidpation  in  the  intrigues 
for  the  marriage  of  that  prince  with  the  daughter 
of  Pizodarus,  a  scheme  which  gave  so  much  offence 
to  Philip,  that  all  those  who  were  thought  to  have 
taken  part  in  it  were  banished  from  Macedonia, 
Harpalus  among  the  rest  But  this  temporary 
disgrace  was  productive,  both  to  him  and  his  com* 
panions  in  exile,  of  the  greatest  subsequent  advan- 
tages, for  immediately  on  the  death  of  Philip, 
Alexander  not  only  recalled  those  who  had  sufiiered 
on  his  account  but  promoted  them  to  important 
and  confidential  offices.  Harpalus,  being  unfitted 
by  his  constitution  of  body  for  services  in  war,  was 
appointed  to  the  superintendence  of  the  treasury, 
and  in  this  capad^  accompanied  Alexander  to 
Asia.  But  he  proved  unfiiithfiil  to  his  trust,  and 
shortly  before  Uie  battle  of  Issus  vras  induced 
(probably  by  the  consdousness  of  pecuUtion  and 
the  fear  of  punishment)  to  take  to  flight  He 
made  his  escape  to  Greece,  and  vras  lingering  at 
Megara,  when  he  received  letters  from  Alexander 
intreating  his  return,  and  promising  entire  forgive- 
ness for  the  past  He,  in  consequence,  rejoined 
the  king  at  Tyre  on  his  return  from  Egypt  (&  a 
331),  and  not  only  obtained  the  promised  pardon, 
but  was  reinstated  in  his  former  important  situa- 
tion. (Plut  Alat.  10;  Arrian,  Anah,  iiL  6.) 
When  Alexander,  after  the  conquest  of  Persia  and 
Media,  determined  to  push  on  into  the  interior  of 
Asia,  in  pursuit  of  Dareius,  he  left  Harpalus  at 
Ecbatana,  with  6000  Macedonian  troops,  in  charge 
of  the  royal  treasures.  From  thence  he  appears  to 
have  removed  to  Babylon,  and  to  have  held  the 
important  satrapy  of  that  province  as  well  as  the 
administmtion  of  the  treasury.  (Arrian,  Anah, 
iiu  19.  §  13 ;  Plut  AUg.  35 ;  Diod.  xviL  108.) 
It  was  here  that,  daring  the  absence  of  Alexander 


J 


552 


HARPALU& 


in  India,  he  gsre  himwlf  up  to  the  most  extrava- 
gant luxury  and  piofusbn,  •qoandering  the  tzea- 
Buret  entrusted  to  him,  at  the  aame  time  that  he 
alienated  the  people  subject  to  his  rule,  bj  his 
lustful  excesses  and  extortions.  Not  content  with 
compelling  the  native  women  to  minister  to  his 
pleasures,  he  sent  to  Athens  for  a  celebrated 
courtesan  named  Pythionice,  whom  he  received  with 
the  most  extravagant  honours,  and  to  whom,  alter 
her  death,  he  erected  two  costly  monuments,  one 
at  Babylon,  the  other  at  Athens,  where  it  is  men- 
tioned by  Pausanias  as  one  of  the  most  splendid  in 
all  Greece.  (Pans.  L  87.  §  5.)  Pythionice  was 
succeeded  by  Olycera,  to  whom  he  compelled  all 
those  subject  to  his  authority  to  pay  honours  that 
were  usually  reserved  for  a  queen.  The  indignar 
tion  of  Greeks,  as  well  as  barbarians,  was  now 
loud  against  Harpalus :  among  others,  Theopompus 
the  historian  wrote  a  letter  of  complaint  to  Alex- 
ander, some  extracts  from  which  are  still  preserved. 
( Athen.  xiii.  pp.  586,  594,  596 ;  Died,  xvil  108.) 
Harpalus  had  probably  thought  that  Alexander 
would  never  return  from  the  remote  regions  of  the 
East  into  which  he  had  penetrated ;  but  when  he 
at  length  learnt  that  the  king  was  on  his  march 
back  to  Susa,  and  had  visited  with  unsparing  rigour 
those  of  his  officers  who  had  been  guilty  of  any 
excesses  during  his  absence,*  he  at  once  saw  that 
his  only  resouree  was  in  flight  CoUecting  together 
all  the  treasures  which  he  could,  amounting  to  a 
sum  of  5000  talents,  and  assembling  a  body  of 
6000  mercenaries,  he  hastened  to  the  coast  of  Asia, 
and  from  thence  crossed  over  to  Attica.  He  had 
previously  sent  to  Athens  a  magnificent  present  of 
com,  in  return  for  which  he  had  received  the  right 
of  citizenship  (Athen.  xiii.  pp.  586,  596) ;  and  he 
probably  reckoned  on  a  fiivourable  reception  in  that 
city ;  but  the  Athenians  refused  to  allow  him  to 
land,  and  he,  in  consequence,  repaired  toTaenarus, 
where  he  left  his  mercenaries,  and  himself  returned 
to  Athens.  Being  now  admitted  within  the  city, 
he  employed  the  tieasures  that  he  had  brought 
with  him  in  the  most  unsparing  manner,  in  order 
to  gain  over  the  orators  and  public  men  at  Athens, 
and  induce  the  people  to  undertake  the  support  of 
his  cause  against  Alexander  and  his  vicegerent, 
Antipater.  Among  those  whom  he  thus  corrupted 
are  said  to  have  been  Demades,  Charides,  the  son- 
in-law  of  Phocion,  and  even,  as  is  well  known. 
Demosthenes  himself.  Into  the  various  questions 
connected  with  the  conduct  of  these  statesmen, 
and  especially  the  hut  (see  Dbmosthsnss,  and 
Thiriwairs  Greeoe^  voL  vii.  pp.  153—161),  it  is 
impossible  hero  to  enter :  but  it  should  be  men- 
tioned that,  after  the  death  of  Harpalus,  one  of  his 
slaves,  who  had  acted  as  his  steward  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  his  treasures,  having  fisillen  into  the 
power  of  Philoxenus,  the  Macedonian  governor  of 
Caria,  gave  a  list  of  all  those  persons  at  Athens 
who  hi^  received  any  sums  of  money  from  Hai^ 
palus,  and  in  this  list  the  name  of  Demosthenes 
did  not  appear.  (Paus.  ii.  33.  §  4.)  But  to  what- 
ever extent  Harpalus  may  have  succeeded  in  bribing 
individuals,  he  fiiiled  in  bis  general  object,  for 
Antipater,  having  demanded  his  surrender  from  the 
Athenians,  it  was  resolved  to  place  him  in  confine- 
ment until  the  Macedonians  should  send  for  him. 
He,  however,  succeeded  in  making  his  escape  from 
prison,  and  rejoined  his  troops  at  Taenarus,  from 
whence  he  transported  his  mercenary  force  and  the 
jvmainder  of  his  treaaorea  to  Crete,  with  what  nlte- 


HARPOCRATION. 

rior  designs  we  know  not ;  but  soon  after  his 
arrival  in  that  isknd  he  was  assassinated  by  Thim- 
bron,  one  of  his  own  officers;  or,  according  to 
another  account,  by  a  Macedonian  named  Pausa- 
nias. (Died.  xvii.  108 ;  Pans.  ii.  33.  §  4 ;  Arr. 
ap.  Phot.  p.  70  a;  Plut.  Dcm,  25;  Phoc  21,  ViU 
X.  OraU,  p.  363,  364,  ed.  Reiske  ;  Curt.  x.  2.) 
Plutarch  tells  us  {AUx,  35)  that  Harpalus,  during 
his  residence  at  Babylon,  endeavoured  to  introdui» 
there  the  most  valuable  of  the  plants  and  ahrubt, 
natives  of  Greece — perhaps  the  first  instance  on 
record  of  an  attempt  at  exotic  gardening. 

2.  The  chief  of  the  ambassadors  sent  by  Peneas 
to  Rome  in  B.C.  172,  to  answer  the  complaints  of 
Eumenes,  king  of  Pergamus.  Harpalus  gave  great 
offience  to  the  Romans  by  the  haughty  and  vehe- 
ment tone  that  he  assumed,  and  exasperated  the 
irritation  already  existing  against  Perseus.  (Lir. 
xliL  14,  15  ;  Appian,  Maced.  9.  §  2.)     [E.H.B.] 

HA'RPALUS  is  mentioned  by  Censorinus  (c. 
18^,  and  alluded  to  by  Festns  Avienus,  aa  having 
either  introduMd  an  odaSterii,  or  altered  the  mode 
of  intercalation  practised  in  that  of  Cleoatratus. 
[Clbostratus.]  It  is  also  mentioned  that  he  iu- 
trodttced  an  Heooaedeeacteris,  or  cycle  of  aixteen 
years.  But  how  &x  either  was  adopted  is  not 
very  clear,  and  it  would  not  be  worth  while  to  give 
a  special  account  of  one  of  the  obscure  points  of  the 
Antemetonic  calendar.  (Plin.  H,  N,  xvL  34.  s.  32 ; 
Weidler,  HtML  Aitrom, ;  Dodwell,  de  Vderilmt 
CydUy  dissert  iii.  §  30^32.)  [A.  Db  M.] 

HARPALYCE  ('ApiraAiTxi}).  1.  A  daughter 
of  Harpalycus,  king  of  the  Amymnaeans  in  Thrace. 
As  she  lost  her  mother  in  her  infancy,  ahe  was 
brought  up  by  her  father  with  the  milk  of  cows 
and  mares,  and  was  trained  in  all  manly  exerciseai 
After  the  death  of  her  fiither,  whom  she  had  once 
delivered  from  the  hand  of  the  Myrmidones,  she 
spent  her  time  in  the  forests  as  a  robber,  being  so 
swift  in  running  that  horses  were  unable  to  over- 
take her.  At  length,  however,  she  was  caught  in 
a  snare  by  shepherds,  who  killed  her.  (Sorr.  od 
Vwy,  Aen,  i.  321 ;  Hygin.  /h5.  193.) 

2.  A  maiden  who  died  because  her  lore  of  Iphi- 
clus  was  not  returned.  In  commemoration  of  her 
fate,  a  contest  in  songs  (^f5^f  dytir)  was  oelebzated 
by  maidens.  (Aristoxenus,  ap,  Atken,  xiv.  p.  619.) 

For  a  third  person^  of  this  name,  aee  Cly- 
MBNU8,  No.  2.  IL.  S.] 

HARPINNA  (*Apriyya),  a  daughter  of  Asopus, 
from  whom  the  town  of  Harpina  or  Haipinna  in 
Elis  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name. 
(Paus.  vi.  21.  §  6.)  Sho  became  by  Ares  the 
mother  of  Oenomaus.  (v.  22.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HA'RPOCRAS  ('A/nrtfcp»),  an  iatralipta,  who 
attended  the  younger  Pliny,  with  great  care  and 
assiduity,  about  the  beginning  of  the  second  cen- 
tury afier  Christ  He  was  originally  a  slave,  was 
afterwards  manumitted,  and  lastly,  at  the  especial 
request  of  Pliny,  presented  by  the  emperor  Tiajan 
with  the  fireedom  of  the  cities  of  Rome  and  Alex- 
andria. (Plin.  Ep.  X.  5,  6.)  He  is  not  the  same 
person  whose  prescriptions  are  several  times  quoted 
by  Andromachus  (ap.  Galen.  De  Campos  M^ 
diecan.  see.  Gen,  vol.  xiii.  pp.  729, 838,  841,  978), 
and  who  must  have  lived  about  a  hundred  years 
eariier.  [W.  A.  0.j 

HARPOCRATES.    [Hobus.] 

HARPOCRA'TION  {'Affmcpcerim^).  1.  Of 
Aigos,  a  Phttonic  philosopher  and  a  friend  of  J. 
Canar.    He  wrote  a  Conmientaiy  on  Plato  in 


HARPOCRATION. 

t^vcDty-fiivr,  and  a  Lexicon  to  Plato  in  two,  books. 
(Smdas.)  He  Mems  to  be  the  tame  as  the  Harpo- 
eration  who  is  mentioned  bj  Athenaeus  (xiv.  p. 
€48)  along  with  Chiysippua,  and  by  Stobaena 
(Bdoff,  P^  i.  2.  ppu  896,  912.  ed.  Heeien.) 

2l  Of  Mendes,  is  mentioned  bj  Athenaeus  (xiv. 
p.  648)  as  the  author  of  a  work  on  cakes  {Tltfl 
HAoKodvrafr),  but  is  otherwise  unknown.  Who  the 
Harpocration  is  who  is  mentioned  by  the  Venetian 
scholiast  on  the  Iliad  (L  458),  as  the  teacher  of 
Dios,  is  unknown.  [L.  S.] 

HARPOCRATION,  AETLIUS,  a  rhetorician 
who,  according  to  Suidas,  wroto  a  Tarie^  of  rhe- 
torical and  phUoeophical  works  ;  such  as,  IIcpl  tow 
Zomamntnr  ro7t  pr^opet»  t^yyocurtfcu,  *Tro0itr9it  \6- 
7W  Tv«p£Bo«,  Xltfil  rix^il'  fiiiTopuciiSf  IIcpl  iSc  ""y, 
&&,  {^  which  not  a  trace  has  come  down  to  us. 
Another  Harpocration,  with  the  praenomen  Cains, 
who  is  likewise  mentioned  only  by  Suidas,  wrote 
works  of  a  similar  character,  as  IlcfM  rSy  *Tw§pOiov 
Kol  Atwlo»  K6ymif,  TltfA  t£v  'Arrt^vros  crxi|/u(- 
Twr,  and  others.  Hence  it  is  inferred  that  Suidas 
is  here  guilty  of  some  mistake,  and  that  Aelius 
and  Cains  Harpocration  are  perhaps  one  and  the 
same  person,  whose  full  name  was  C.  Aeliua  Har- 
pocatton.    (Kieasling,  QuaeaL  AUie^  Sped»,  p. 

HARPOCRATION,  VALE'RIUS,  the  author 
of  a  Oredc  dictionary  to  the  works  of  the  ton  Attic 
oratora,  which  is  entitled  Ilcpl  T»y  X^|««ir  t&v  B^ku 
^irr^pwr,  or  X^^uciw  rm»  84«a  ptfrifwy^  and  is  still 
extant.  It  contains  not  only  explanations  of  l^[al 
and  political  terms,  but  also  accounts  of  persons 
and  things  mentioned  in  the  orations  of  the  Attic 
oratoni  The  wori^  is  to  us  of  the  highest  import* 
■nee,  as  it  eontains  a  tast  deal  of  information  on 
the  paUk  and  civil  law  of  Athens,  and  on  antiqua- 
rian, historicaU  and  literary  subjects,  of  which  we 
abould  be  in  ignorance  but  for  this  dictionary  of 
Harpocration,  for  most  of  the  works  from  which 
the  author  compiled  are  lost,  and  appear  to  hare 
perished  at  an  early  time.  Hence  Suidas, 
the  author  of  the  Etymologicnm  Magnum,  and 
other  late  grammariana,  derived  their  information 
en  many  points  from  Harpocration.  All  we  know 
aboQt  his  personal  lustoiy  is  contained  in  a  line  or 
two  in  Suidas,  who  calls  him  a  rhetorician  of  Alex» 
andria,  and,  besides  the  above-mentioned  dictionary, 
attrilmtes  to  him  an  itrOripciv  awttyvyij^  which  is 
lost.  We  are  thus  left  in  the  dark  as  to  the  time 
in  whi^  our  rhetorician  lived.  Some  believe  that 
he  is  the  same  person  as  the  Harpocration  who,  ac- 
cording to  Jolins  Capitolinus  (  Feni»,  2),  instructed 
the  emperor  I*.  Verus  in  Greek  ;  so  that  he  would 
hare  lived  in  the  latter  half  of  die  second  century 
after  ChriaL  Maaasae  (Di$mt  Crit.  p.  378,  in 
Ta  edition  of  Harpocration)  pointo  out  pas- 
from  which  it  would  appear  that  Harpocration 
hare  been  acquainted  with  the  Deipnoso- 
phasta  of  Athenaeus,  and  that  consequently  he  must 
Lave  lived  after  the  time  of  Athenaeus.  Others, 
again,  look  upon  him  as  identical  with  the  Harpo- 
ciation  whom  libanius  {Epi$L  367)  calls  a  good 
poet  and  a  still  better  teacher ;  whence  it  would 
Mkw  that  be  liTed  about  A.  o.  354.  Others,  kstly, 
iicatify  him  with  the  physician  Harpocration :  but 
all  »  BKie  eonjecture,  and  it  is  impossible  to  arrive 
at  any  positive  conviction.  The  text  of  Harpo- 
aatiDn*s  dictamary  waa  first  printed,  with  the 
Scholia  of  Ulpian  on  the  Philippics  of  Demosthenes, 
ia  the  Aldine  edition  (Venice,  1503,  and  again  in 

VOL.  II. 


HARPYIAE. 


3o3 


1527)  ;  but  the  first  critical  edition  is  that  by  Ph. 
J.  Maussac  (Paris,  1614, 4 to.),  with  a  commentary 
and  a  learned  diBsertation  on  Harpocration.  This 
edition  was  reprinted,  with  some  improvements  and 
additional  notes  of  H.  Valesius,  by  N.  Blancard, 
Leyden,  1683,  4to.,  and  followed  by  the  edition  of 
J.  Oronovius,  Harderwyk,  1696,  4to.  The  Leip- 
zig edition  (1824,  2  vols.  8va)  incorporates  every 
thing  that  had  been  done  by  previous  editors  for 
Harpocration.  The  most  recent  edition  of  the  text 
(together  with  the  dictionary  of  Moeris)  is  that  of 
I.  Bekker,  Berlin,  1833,  8vo.  [L.  S.] 

HARPYIAE  fAprwioi),  that  is,  «the  swift 
robbers,**  are,  in  the  Homeric  poems,  nothing  but 
personified  storm  winds.  (Od,  xx.  66, 77.)  Homer 
mentions  only  one  by  name,  vis.  Podaige,  who  waa 
married  to  Zephyrus,  and  gave  birth  to  the  two 
horses  of  Achilles,  Xanthns  and  Balius.  {IL  xvi. 
149,  &c)     When  a  person  suddenly  disappeared 
from  the  earth,  it  was  said  that  he  had  been  carried 
off  by  the  Harpies  (Od.  i.  241,  xiv.  371) ;  thus, 
they  carried  off  the  daughters  of  king  Pandareus, 
and  gave  them  as  servanto  to  the  Erinnyes.  {Od. 
XX.  78.)    According  to  Hesiod  (71^,  267,  &c.), 
the  Harpies  were  the  daughters  of  Thanmas  by  the 
Oceanid  Electra,  fiiir-locked  and  winged  maidens, 
who  surpassed  winds  and  birds  in  the  mpidity  of 
theic  flight    Their  names  in  Hesiod  «re  Aello 
and  Ocypete.  (Comp.  ApoUod.  L  2.  §  6.)    But 
even  as  early  as  the  time  of  Aeschylus  {Eum.  50), 
they  are  described  as  ugly  creatures  with  wings,  and 
later  writers  carry  their  notions  of  the  Harpies  so 
iar  as  to  represent  them  as  most  disgusting  mon- 
sters.   They  were  sent  by  the  gods  as  a  punish- 
ment to  harass  the  blind  Phineus,  and  whenever  a 
meal  was  placed  before  him,  they  darted  down  from 
the  air  and  carried  it  off ;  Uter  writers  add,  that 
they  either  devoured  the  food  themselves,  or  that 
they  dirtied  it  by  dropping  upon  it  some  stinking 
substance,  so  as  to  render  it  unfit  to  be  eaten. 
They  are  further  described  in  these  later  aocounte 
as  birds  with  the  heads  of  maidens,  with  long 
claws  on  their  hands,  and  with  fiices  pale  with 
hunger.  (  Viig.  Aen,  iiu  2 1 6,  dec. ;  Tzetz.  ad  Lycoph. 
663 ;  Ov.  Met,  vii  4,  Fasi,  ri.  1 32 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  1 4. ) 
The  traditions  about  their  parentage  Ukewise  difier 
in  the  different  traditions,  for  some  called  them 
the  daughters  of  Pontus  (or  Poseidon)  and  Terra 
(Serv.  ad  Aen.  iil  241),  of  Typhon  ( VaL  Flacc. 
iv.  428,  516),  or  even  of  Phineus.  (Tzetz.  ad  Ly- 
coph,  166,  Ckil,  L  220 ;  Pahiephat.  23.  3).     Their 
number  is  either  two,  as  in  Hesiod  and  Apollo- 
dorus,  or  three ;  but  their  names  are  not  the  same 
in  all  writers,  and,  besides  those  already  mentioned, 
we  find  Aellopos,  Nicothoe,  Ocythoe,  Ocypode, 
CehienOy  Acholoe.  (Apollod.  i.  9,  21  ;  Serv.  ad 
Aen,  iii.  209  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  Praefl  p.  15,  Fab.  14.) 
Their  phice  of  abode  is   either  the  idands  called 
Strophades  (Viig.  Aen.  iii  210),  a  place  at  the  en- 
trance of  Orcus  (vi.  289),  or  a  cave  in  Crete. 
(ApoUon.  Rhod.  iL  298.)    The  most  celebmted 
story  in  which  the  Harpies  play  a  part  is  that  of 
Phineus,  at  whose  residence  the  Argonauto  arrived 
while  he  waa  phigued  by  the  monsters.     He  pro- 
mised to  instruct  them  respecting  the  course  they 
had  to  take,  if  they  would  deliver  him  firom  the 
Harpies.   When  the  food  for  Phineus  was  hud  out 
on  a  table,  the  Harpies  immediately  came,  and 
were  attacked  by  the  Boreades,  Zetes  and  Calais 
who  were  among  the  Argonauts,  and  provided 
with  wmgs.    According  to  an  ancient  oracle,  the 


A  ▲ 


354 


HASDRUBAL. 


Harpies  were  to  perish  by  the  hands  of  the  Bo- 
reades,  bat  the  hitter  were  to  die  if  they  could  not 
overtake  the  Harpies.  The  latter  fled,  but  one  fell 
into  the  river  Tigris,  which  was  hence  called 
Harpys,  and  the  other  reached  the  Echinades,  and 
as  she  never  returned,  the  islands  were  called 
Strophades.  But  being  worn  out  with  fatigue,  she 
fell  down  simultaneously  with  her  pursuer ;  and, 
as  they  promised  no  further  to  molest  Phinens,  the 
two  Harpies  were  not  deprived  of  their  lives. 
(A polled,  i  9.  §21.)  According  toothers,  the 
Boreades  were  on  the  point  of  killing  the  Harpies, 
when  Iris  or  Hermes  appeared,  and  commanded 
the  conquerors  to  set  them  free,  or  both  the  Harpies 
as  well  as  the  Boreades  died.  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon. 
RJiod.  I  286,  297  ;  Tsetz.  CM,  i.  217.)  In  the 
famous  Harpy  monument  recently  brought  from 
Lycia  to  this  country,  the  Harpies  are  repre- 
sented in  the  act  of  carrying  off  the  daughters  of 
Pandareus.  (Th.  Panofka,  in  the  ArchaeoL  Zeit- 
ung  for  1843^  No.  4 ;  E.  Braon,  in  the  Rhem, 
Mu8,  Neue  Folge,  vol  iii.  p.  481,  ftc,  who  con- 
ceives that  these  rapacious  birds  with  human  heads 
are  symbolical  representations  of  death  carrying  off 
everything.)  [L.  S.] 

HASDRUBAL  fAirS^af).  According  to 
Gesenius  {d,  Phoen,  Mon,  pp.  401,  407)  this  name 
is  more  correctly  written  AtdnJbal^  without  the 
aspiration,  which  has  been  adopted  from  a  mistaken 
analogy  with  Hannibal,  Hamilcar,  &c  (See  Dia- 
kenborch,  ad  Liv.  zxi.  I.)  The  same  writer  ex- 
plains it  as  signifying  cuJusatuiliumuiBaaL  1.  A 
Carthaginian  general,  son  of  Mago,  is  represented  by 
Justin  as  being,  together  with  his  fether  and  his 
brother,  Hamilcar,  one  of  the  chief  founders  of  the 
military  power  and  dominion  of  Carthage.  Accord- 
ing to  that  writer  he  was  eleven  times  invested  with 
the  chief  magistracy,  which  he  calls  dictatorship 
(dicUUura,  by  which  it  is  probable  that  he  means  the 
chief  military  command,  rather  than  the  oflice  of 
suflTetc),  and  four  times  obtained  the  honours  of  a 
triumph,  an  institution  which  is  not  mentioned  on 
any  other  occasion  as  existing  at  Carthage.  But 
the  only  wars  in  which  Justin  speaks  of  him  as 
engaged,  are  one  against  the  Afncans,  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  on  the  whole  unsuccessful,  and 
one  in  Sardinia,  in  which  Hasdrubal  himself 
perished.  (Just.  xix.  1.)  He  left  three  sons,  Han- 
nibal, Hasdrubal,  and  Sappho,  who  are  said  to  have 
followed  up  their  father's  career  of  conquest,  and 
to  have  held,  together  with  their  cousins,  the  three 
sons  of  Hamilcar,  the  chief  direction  of  all  af&irs 
at  Carthage ;  but  their  particular  actions  are  not 
specified.  (Id.  xix.  2).  The  chronology  of  this 
part  of  the  Carthaginian  history,  as  related  by 
Justin,  is  extremely  uncertain. 

2.  A  son  of  the  preceding,  of  whom  nothing 
more  is  known.     (Just  I.  c.) 

3.  One  of  the  commanders  of  the  great  Cortha- 
pnian  army  which  was  defeated  by  Timoleon  at 
the  river  Crimissus,  in  B.&  339.  [Timolbon]. 
Plutarch,  the  only  author  who  mentions  the  names 
of  the  Carthaginian  generals,  on  this  occasion 
(TimoL  25)  does  not  tell  us  what  became  of  them. 

4.  A  Carthaginian  general  in  the  fint  Punic 
war,  called  by  Polybius  son  of  Hanno.  He  is  first 
mentioned  as  one  of  the  two  generals  appointed  to 
take  the  field  against  Regulus  in  b.  c  256,  and 
who,  by  their  injudicious  management,  brought 
Carthage  to  the  brink  of  ruin.  (Polyb.  i.  30 — 31.) 
Though  the  virtual  command  of  the  army  was 


HASDRUBAL. 

soon  after  transferred  to  Xanthippus,  it  does  not- 
appear  that  the  genenls  were  ever  deposed ;  and 
after  the  final  defeat  of  Regulno,  Hasdrubal  waa 
immediately  despatched  to  Sicily,  with  a  large 
army,  and  not  less  than  140  elephants.  (Id.  38.) 
The  terror  with  which  these  animals  at  this  time 
inspired  the  Romans  rendered  them  unwilling  to 
encounter  Hasdrubal  in  the  field,  and  thus  gave 
him  the  command  f^  the  open  country,  notwith- 
standing which  he  appears  to  have  wasted  his  time 
in  unaccountable  inactivity ;  and  during  a  period 
of  two  years  to  have  effiected  nothing  beyond  a  few 
unimportant  skirmisfaet.  At  lengtl^  in  the  begin- 
ning of  &  c.  250,  he  was  aroused  to  exertion,  and 
advanced  to  attack  the  Roman  consul,  L.  Coecilius 
Metellus,  under  the  walls  of  Pononnus.  But 
Metellus,  by  his  skilful  dispositions,  not  only  re- 
pulsed hb  attack,  but  totally  defeated  his  army ; 
and,  what  was  of  the  greatest  conseqaenoe,  killed 
or  took  captive  all  his  elephants.  This  defeat  had 
mors  than  almost  any  other  a  deduve  influence  on 
the  fete  of  the  war,  as  from  this  time  the  Roman 
superiority  by  land  was  almost  undisputed.  Ho»- 
drubal  escaped  from  the  action  to  Lilyboeum,  but 
was  put  to  death  on  his  return  to  Carthage.  (Po- 
lyb. L  39,  40;  Diod.  Etc.  HoeteL  xxiiL  14,  p. 
506;  Zonar.  viii.  14;  Oros.  iv.  9.) 

5.  A  Carthaginian,    son-in-law  of  the    great 
Hamilcar  Barca.     He  appears  to  have  eariy  token 
part  in  public  offiun,  and  distinguished  himself 
while  yet  a  young  man  as  one  of  the  most  influ- 
ential leaders  of  the  democratic  party  at  Carthago 
during  the  interval  between  the  first  and  second 
Punic  wars.     Community  of  interest»  led  to  a  dose 
connection  between  him  and  Hamilcar  Baica,  whoa» 
daughter  he  hod  married,  and  whom  he  oocom- 
panied  into  Spain  in  238  ac.     From  thence  he 
was  sent  back  to  Africa  to  take  the  command  in  a 
war  against  the  Numidian  tribeo,  whom  he  com- 
pletely defeated  and  reduced  to  submission.  (Diod. 
Etc,  Hoeack,  xxv.  2.  p.  510).    At  what  time  he 
returned  to  Spain  we  know  not.  but  we  find  him 
there  in  B.  c.  2*29,  when,  after  the  death  of  Hamil- 
car, he  hastened  to  collect  together  his  scattered 
forces,  and  was  soon  after  nominated  by  the  govern- 
ment of  Carthage  to  succeed  him  as  commandex- in- 
chief.     Hasdrubal  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
distinguished  so  much  by  his  talents  for  war,  aa  by 
his  political  management  and  dexterity,  and  espe- 
cially his  conciliating  manners:  and  Uiese  qaalities, 
as  they  had  first  gained  him  popuUirity  at  home, 
were  now  also  of  the  utmost  service  in  conciliating 
the  minds  of  the  Spaniards,  and  gaining  them  over 
to  the  Carthaginian  alliance.     Still  more  to  increase 
this  disposition,  he  married  the  daughter  of  one  of 
the  Spanish  chieffauna.    (Diod. /L  c.  p.  511.)     At 
the  same  time,  by  the  foundation  of  the  city  of 
New  Carthage,  in  a  situation  admirably  chosen,  on 
account  of  its  excellent  port  and  easy  oomronnica- 
tion  with  Africa,  as  well  as  from  its  proximity  to 
the  silver  mines  of  Spain,  he  contributed  grvatly  to 
the  consolidation  of  the  Carthaginian  empire  in 
that  country.     Meanwhile  he  earned  on  warlike 
operations  against  the  more  distant  and  hostile 
tribes  ;  and  these  enterprises,  the  conduct  of  which 
he  entrusted  to  the  young  Hannibal,  are  gaid  to 
have  been  almost  uniformly  successful.     By  these 
means  he  had  already  extended  the  dominion  of 
Carthage  over  a  great  part  of  the  peninsula,  when 
he  was  assassinated  by  a  slave,  whose  master  be 
had  put  to  death  (&&  221).     He  had  held  the 


HASDRUBAL. 

in  Spain  for  a  period  of  between  eight 
and  mne  yean.  (Poljb.  n.  1, 13,  36 ;  Diod.  Etcc 
HoaeL  xzT.  3,  p.  51 1  ;  Appian,  //tip.  4 — 8 ;  Liv. 
XXL  3;  Zooar.  viiL  1*9.) 

AeoQpdiiig  to  Fabios  (ap.  Polyb.  iiL  8),  Haadrubal 
Ind  been  lo  dated  by  the  tueoesaea  he  bad  obtained 
in  Spain,  that  he  repaired  to  Carthage,  with  the 
det^ga  of  oTeithrewing  the  conatitation  of  his 
coQotij,  and  eetabliihing  himaelf  in  the  posseuion 
of  Dnlimited  power ;  but  failing  in  this  object,  he 
Rtoined  to  Spain,  and  thenceforth  govemed  that 
tamtiy  with  onoontroUed  and  arbitrary  authority. 
Notwithstanding  the  censure  of  Polybius  there  is 
eetiainly  nothing  in  itself  improbable  in  this  state- 
neat :  the  position  of  Hasdrobal  in  Spain,  like 
that  of  his  predecessor  and  sncoessor,  was  in  great 
nmsoK  independent  of  the  goremmait  at  home, 
a  fiKt  sufficiently  proted  by  the  remarkable  circom' 
•tSDce  that  the  celebrated  trsaty  which  fixed  the 
Iberaa  as  the  boundary  of  the  two  nations  was 
eondnded  by  the  Romans,  not  with  the  Oirthagi- 
oian  govenunent,  but  with  Hasdmbal  alone.  (Po- 
Ivh.  iL  13,  Hi.  27,  29 ;  Lir.  xxi  2,  18,  19.)  A 
aploidid  palace  which  he  erected  at  New  Carthage 
was  also  pointed  out  as  an  additional  proof  of  his 
sasomptieB  of  aoTeietgn  power.    (Polybt  x.  10. 

§».) 
S.  Sea  of  the  great  Hamikar  Barca,  and  brother 

of  the  stiD  more  fiunoos  Hannibal.    He  is  men- 
tioned as  being  present  in  the  battle  in  which  his 
father  loot  his  life,  and  from  which  he  escaped, 
tog-ther  with  his  brother  Hannibal,  to  the  city  of 
Aom  Lease.    (Diod.  Etc  HoadL  xxt.  2.)    This 
is  the  only  aotiee  we  find  of  him  prerious  to  the 
departare  of  Hannibal  for  Italy  ;  bat  it  is  erident 
that  he  anst  not  only  have  been  trained  up  in  war, 
hat  mast  hare  already  given  proofs  of  his  ability, 
vhich  led  his  brother  to  confide  to  him  the  im- 
ysnaat  coaBmasd  of  the  army  in  Spain,  when  he 
fcfissilf  set  out  on  his  daring  mareh  to  Italy,  b.  c. 
211  The  troope  left  under  his  command  amounted 
to  leas  than  13,000  fiwt  and  2500  horse,  princi- 
pally Aliians  (Polyb.  iiL  33);  but  he  doubtless 
gRstly  incnased  this  number  by  levies  among  the 
iipuainU  thaaaelvea.    With  a  part  of  this  fi>roe 
he  sdviaeed  to  fiqiport  Hanno,  who  had  been  left 
a  chaige  of  the  province  between  the  Iberus  and 
the  Pyreneea,  against  On.  Scipio  ;  but  that  geneial 
*as  defeated,  and  his  army  destroyed  before  he 
Msld  annTe,aiui  he  was  obliged  to  content  himself 
vith  catting  off  a  body  of  the  Roman  soldiers  who 
*«*t  sttecfaed  to  the  fleet.  (Polyb.  iiL  76;  Liv. 
ni.  61.)  The  next  spring  (b.  c.  217)  he  advanced 
froai  New  Carthage,  where  he  had  wintered,  with 
tU  mientien  of  dispossessing  Cn.  Scipio  of  the 
pN«iaee  north  of  the  Iberus ;  but  the  loos  of  his 
ibet,  whidi  was  almost  destroyed  by  that  of  the 
KoBaaa,  npeaia  to  have  paralysed  his  movements, 
a4  he  did  not  even  croas  the  Iberus.    Before  the 
^  of  the  ieaaoD,  P.  Scipio  joined  hia  brother  with 
<«i|e  mafefccBMnts  from  Rome,  and  they  now 
— sawd  the  oflSensive,  and  crossed  the  Iberus,  with- 
«tt  Booiar,  who  }md  been  despatched  by  Hasdrubal 
ts  sppooe  dicm,  venturing  to  meet  tiiem  in  the 
^    No  decisive  action  took  place  before  the 
winter ;  but  Boetar,  by  soflering  the  Spanish  hos- 
(•^tofrHinlDtlie  hands  of  the  Romans  [Bostar 
^0.  3],  gsTo  a  shodc  to  the  Carthaginian  influence 
t^mgiwBt    Spain    which    it  hardly    recovered. 
(Polyh.  iiL  95—99 ;  Lav.  xxii.  19-22.)    The 
of  the  next  yeary216|  which  was  marked 


HASDRUBAL. 


355 


in  Italy  by  the  great  victoiy  of  Cannae,  was  sig^ 
nalised  by  no  decisive  results  in  Spain,  Hasdrubal 
having  apparently  confined  himself  to  defensive 
operations,  or  to  enterprises  against  the  Spanish 
tribes.  But  when  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Cannae 
reached  Carthage,  orden  were  immediately  sent  to 
Hasdrubal  to  march  at  once  into  Italy,  in  order  to 
support  and  co-operate  with  the  victorious  Han- 
nibal, and  Himilco  was  sent  with  a  fresh  army  to 
supply  his  place  in  Spain.  But  the  execution  of 
this  plan  was  frtutrated  by  the  total  defeat  of 
Hasdrubal  in  a  battle  with  the  two  Scipios  near 
the  passage  of  the  Iberus ;  and  this  disaster  was 
followed  by  the  defection  of  many  of  the  native 
tribes.  (Liv.  xxiiL  26^29,  32 ;  Zonar.  ix.  3.) 
The  Carthaginians  now  sent  to  his  relief  his 
brother  Mago,  with  a  force  of  12,000  foot,  1500 
horae,and  20  elephants,  which  had  been  previously 
destined  for  the  assistance  of  Hannibal  in  Italy ; 
and  we  henceforward  find  the  two  brothers  co- 
operating in  the  war  in  Spain.  But  our  knowledge 
of  their  proceedings  is  very  imperfect :  the  Roman 
accounts  are  full  of  the  most  palpable  and  absurd 
exaggerations ;  and  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  form 
any  thing  like  a  dear  conception  of  the  military 
operations  of  either  side.  Hence  a  very  brief 
notice  of  the  leading  events  of  the  war  is  all  that 
can  be  here  attempted.  It  may  be  observed,  how- 
ever, that  the  operations  of  the  generals  on  both 
sides  mustnaturally  have  been  dctennined  in  great 
measure  by  the  fluctuating  policy  of  the  different 
Spanish  tribes,  concerning  which  we  have  scarcely 
any  infonaation ;  and  this  circumstance  may  some- 
times serve  to  exphun  changes  of  fortune  which 
would  otherwise  appear  wholly  unaccountable. 

In  the  year  215  we  find  Hasdrubal  and  Mago 
employed  with  their  united  forces  in  the  siege  of 
lUituigi,  when  the  two  Scipios  came  up  to  the  re- 
lief of  the  dty,  totally  defeated  them,  and  took 
their  camp.  But  this  disaster  did  not  prevent 
them  from  soon  after  fonning  the  si^  of  Indibilis, 
where,  it  is  said,  they  again  experienced  the  like 
ill  fortune.  (Liv.  xxiii.  49.)  The  next  year,  21 4, 
was  marked  by  the  arrival  in  Spain  of  a  third 
Carthaginian  general,  Hasdrubal  the  son  of  Gisco, 
with  a  considerable  aimy ;  but,  notwithstanding 
this  reinforcement,  nothing  memorable  was  effected. 
The  Roman  accounts  indeed  speak  of  two  succes- 
sive victories  gained  by  Cn.  Scipio,  but  fi>Uowed 
(as  usual)  by  no  apparent  results.  (Liv.  xxiv.  41, 
42.)  Of  the  campaign  of  213  no  particulan  are 
recorded  by  Livy  ;  but  according  to  Appian  {Hisp. 
15),  Hasdrubal  was  employed  during  a  port  of  this 
year  in  Africa,  having  been  sent  for  by  the  govern- 
ment at  home  to  carry  on  the  war  against  the  re- 
volted Numidians,  which  he  brought  to  a  succeMful 
termination,  and  then  returned  to  Spain.  The 
following  year  (b.  c.  212)  was  at  length  marked 
by  a  decisive  success  on  the  part  of  the  Carthagi- 
nians. The  two  Scipios  appear  to  have  roused 
themselves  to  make  a  great  effort,  and  dividing 
their  forces,  marehed  to  attack  the  separate  Car- 
thaginian annies  at  the  same  time.  The  result 
was  fiital :  Cn.  Scipio,  who  was  opposed  to  Has- 
drubal, was  at  once  paralysed  by  the  defection  of 
20,000  Celtiberian  mercenaries,  who  were  gained 
over  by  the  Carthaginian  general :  meanwhile  his 
brother  Publius  had  Men  in  an  engagement  with 
the  Numidian  cavalry  of  Hasdrubal  son  of  Gisoo 
and  Mago ;  and  those  two  generals  having  hastened 
to  join  Uieir  forces  with  those  of  the  son  of  Barca, 

A  A  2 


356 


HASDRUBAL. 


Cn.  Scipio  wai  sarrounded  by  their  anited  armies, 
his  camp  taken,  and  he  himself  slainy  with  the 
greater  part  of  his  troops.  (LiT.  zxr.  32 — 36 ; 
Appian,  Hitp.  16.) 

This  victory  appeared  to  be  decisiye  of  the  &te 
of  the  war  in  Spain ;  and  we  do  not  see  what  now 
remained  to  prevent  Hasdnibal  from  setting  out  on 
his  march  to  Italy.  Yet  we  hear  of  no  measures 
tending  to  this  resolt,  and  are  unable  to  account 
for  the  loss  of  so  Taluable  an  opportunity.  But  the 
history  of  this  part  of  the  war  has  been  so  effectually 
disguised,  that  it  is  impossible  to  conjecture  the 
truth.  It  appears  that  the  remains  of  the  Roman 
armies  had  been  collected  together  by  a  Roman 
knight,  named  L.  Marcius,  who  established  his 
camp  to  the  north  of  the  Iberus ;  and  was  able  to 
defend  it  against  the  attacks  of  the  enemy ;  but 
the  accounts  (copied  by  Livy  from  Claudius  Qua- 
drigarius  and  Valerius  of  Antium)  of  his  great 
victories  over  the  Carthaginian  armies,  and  his 
capture  of  their  camps,  are  among  the  most  glaring 
exaggerations  with  which  the  history  of  this  war 
has  been  encumbered  by  the  Roman  annalists. 
Still  more  palpably  absurd  is  the  story  that  the 
Roman  praetor,  Claudius  Nero,  landing  in  Spain 
with  a  force  of  6000  men,  found  Hasdrubal  en- 
camped in  so  disadvantageous  a  position,  that  his 
whole  army  must  have  fallen  into  the  power  of 
Claudius,  had  he  not  deluded  that  general  by  a  pre- 
tended negotiation,  under  cover  of  which  he  drew 
off  his  forces.  (Li v.  xxv.  37 — 39,  zzvL  17  ;  comp. 
Appian,  Hisp.  17,  and  Zonar.  ix.  5,  7 ;  and  see 
some  judicious  remarks  on  this  part  of  Livy's 
history  by  a  soldier  and  a  statesman  in  Raleigh's 
History  of  ike  World,  book  5,  ch.  13,  sect.  11.) 
All  that  Is  certain  is,  that  when  the  youthful  P. 
Scipio  (the  son  of  that  Publius  who  had  fallen  in 
the  preceding  year)  landed  in  Spain  in  211,  he 
found  the  whole  country  south  of  the  Iberus  in  the 
undisputed  possession  of  the  Carthaginian  generals. 
Their  three  armies  were,  however,  separated  in  dis- 
tant quarters  of  the  peninsula,  probably  engaged  in 
establishing  their  dominion  over  the  native  tribes : 
while  the  more  settled  Carthaginian  province  was 
comparatively  neglected.  Of  this  disposition 
Scipio  ably  availed  himself,  and  by  a  sudden  blow, 
made  himself  master  of  New  Carthage,  the  heart 
of  the  enemy's  dominion,  and  the  place  where  their 
principal  stores  had  been  collected.  (PolyK  x.  7 
— 20;  Liv.  xxvi.  20,  41 — 48;  Appian^  Hisp. 
19—24.) 

Hasdnibal  had  been  occupied  in  the  siege  of  a 
small  town  of  the  Carpetanians,  at  the  time  that 
this  blow  was  struck :  we  know  nothing  of  the 
measures  which  either  he  or  his  colleagues  adopted 
in  consequence  ;  but  we  are  told  that  the  conquest 
of  New  Carthage  co-operating  with  the  personal 
popularity  of  Scipio,  caused  the  defection  of  many 
of  the  Spanish  tribes  from  the  alliance  of  Carthage, 
among  othen  that  of  Indibilis  and  Mandonius, 
two  of  the  most  influential,  and  hitherto  the  most 
fiiithful  of  her  supporters.  Hasdrubal,  alarmed  at 
this  increasing  disaffection,  determined  to  bring 
matters  to  the  issue  of  a  decisive  battle,  with  the 
view  of  afterwards  putting  in  execution  his  long- 
meditated  advance  to  Italy.  But  while  he  was  stUl 
engaged  in  his  preparations  for  this  purpose,  and 
was  collecting  a  supply  of  money  from  the  rich 
silver  mines  of  Andalusia,  he  was  attacked  by 
Scipio  in  his  camp  at  Baecula,  and,  notwithstanding 
the  strength  of  his  position,  was  forced  from  it  with 


HASDRUBAL. 

heavy  loss.    The  defeat,  however,  can  hardly  have 
been  so  complete  as  it  is  represented  by  the  Roman 
writers,  for  it  appears  that  Hasdrubal  carried  off 
his  treasure  and  his  elephants  in  safety,  and  with- 
drew unmolested  towards  the  more  northern  pro- 
vinces of  Spain.    Here  he  held  a  consultation  with 
the  other  two  generals  (his  brother  Mago  and  Ha»- 
drubal  the  son  of  Oiseo),  at  which  it  was  agreed 
that  he  himself  should  proceed  to  Italy,  leaving  his 
two  colleagues  to  make  head  against  Scipio   in 
Spain.     (Polyb.  x.  84—40  ;  Liv.  xxvii.  17—20.) 
Of  the  expedition  of  Hasdrubal  to  Italy,  though 
it  is  one  of  the  most  important  events  of  the  war, 
we  have  very  little  real  knowledge.    The  line  of 
his  march  was  necessarily  different  fnm  that  pur- 
sued by  Hannibal,  for  Sdpio  waa  in  undisputed 
possession  of  the  province  north  of  the  Iberus,  and 
nad  secured  the  passes  of  the  Pjrrenees  on  that 
side ;  hence  Hasdrubal,  after  recruiting  his  army 
with  fresh  troops,  levied  among  the  northern  Spa- 
niards, crossed  the  Pyrenees  near  their  western 
extremity,  and  plunged  into  the  heart  of  GauL 
What  were  his  relation*  with  the  Gallie  tribea — 
whether  the  period  spent  by  him  among  them  was 
occupied  in  peace  or  war — we  know  not ;  but,  be- 
fore he  rSached  the  foot  of  the  Alps,  many  of  them 
had  been  indu(»d  to  join  him,  and  the  mention 
among  these  of  the  Arvemi  shows  how  deep  into 
the  country  he  had  penetrated.    The  chronology  is 
also  very  obscure.     It  is  certain  that  the  batUe  of 
Baecuhi  was  fought  in  b.  c.  209,  but  whether  Ha»- 
drubal  crossed  the  Pyrenees  the  same  year  we  have 
no  evidence:  he  must,  at  all  events,  have  spent 
one  winter  in  Gaul,  as  it  was  not  till  the  spring  of 
207  that  he  crossed  the  Alps,  and  descended  into 
Italy.     The  passage  of  the  Alps  appears  to  have 
presented  but  trifling  difficulties,  compared  with 
what  his  brother  Hannibal  had  encountered  eleven 
years  before  ;  and  he  arrived  in  Italy  so  much 
earlier  than  he  was  expected,  that  the  Rinnans  bad 
no  army  in  Cisalpine  Gaul  ready  to  oppose  him. 
Unfortunately,  instead  of  taking  advantage  of  this, 
to  push  on  at  once  into  the  heart  of  Italy,  he  al- 
lowed himself  to  be  engaged  in  the  siege  of  Pla- 
oentia,  and  lost  much  precious  time  in  fruitless 
efforts  to  reduce  that  colony.     When  at  length  he 
abandoned  the  enterprise,  he  continued  his  march 
upon  Ariminum,  having  previously  sent  messengers 
to  Hannibal  to  apprise  him  of  his  movements;,  and 
concert  measures  for  their  meeting  in  Umbria.    But 
his  despatches  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Roman 
consul,  C.  Nero,  who  instantly  marched  with  a  light 
detachment  of  7000  men   to  join  his  colleague» 
M.  Livius,  in  his  camp  at  Sena,  where  his  anny 
was  now  in  presence  of  Hasdrubal.     Emboldened 
by  this  reinforcement,  the  two  consuls  proceeded  to 
offer  battle  to  the  Carthaginian  general  ;  but  Ha»- 
drubal,  perceiving  their  augmented  forces,  declined 
the  combat,  and  retreated  towards  Ariminum.  The 
Romans  pursued  him,  and  he  found  himself  com- 
pelled to  give  them  battle  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Metanms.    It  is  admitted  by  his  enemies  tliat  on 
this  occasion  Hasdrubal  displayed  all  the  qoalitiea 
of  a  consummate  general,  but   his  forces    were 
greatly  inferior  to  those  of  the  enemy,  and  his 
Gaulish  auxiliaries  wc3«  of  little  service.    The  gal- 
lant resistance  of  his  Spanish  and  Ligurian  troops  is 
attested  by  the  heavy  loss  of  the  Romans;  but  all 
was  of  no  avail,  and,  seeing  the  battle  irretrievably 
lost,  he  rushed  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy,  «aid 
fell  sword  in  hapd,  in  a  manner,  says  Liivy,  worth  j 


HASDRUBAL. 

6f  the  mi  of  Hamikar  tad  tlie  brother  of  HannibaL 
The  Ion  on  hii  side  had  amoanted,  aooording  to 
PoIyfaidA,  to  10,000  men,  while  it  is  exaggerated 
bj*  the  Roman  writers  (who  appear  anxious  to 
laake  the  battle  of  the  Metanrus  a  compensation 
for  that  of  CSannae),  to  more  than  50,000.  But  the 
anooat  of  loos  is  unimportant ;  the  battle  was  &e- 
cisive  of  the  iate  of  the  war  in  Italy.  (Polyb.  xL 
1—3 ;  Lit.  xxriL  36, 39,  43--49 ;  Appian,  /fup. 
28,  AmaA,  52,  53  ;  Zonar.  ix.  9 ;  Oros.  iv.  18  ; 
Eotrop.  iiL  18.)  The  oonsnl,  C  Nero,  hastened 
back  to  Apulia  almost  as  speedily  as  he  had  come, 
and  is  aaid  to  hare  announced  to  Hannibal  the 
defieat  and  death  of  his  brother,  by  throwing  down 
before  his  camp  the  sereved  head  of  Hasdrubal. 
(Ut.  xzTiL  51.) 

The  Bseiiu  of  Hasdrubal  as  a  general  are  known 
to  us  BMce  by  the  general  admission  of  hb  enemies, 
who  qnak  of  him  as  a  worthy  HtbI  of  his  &ther 
and  hu  bfother,  than  from  any  judgment  we  can 
oondvea  form  from  the  imperfect  and  perverted 
aecoonts  that  have  been  transmitted  to  us.  Of  his 
pemoal  character  we  know  nothing :  not  a  single 
anecdote,  not  a  single  indiTidual  trait,  has  been 
pKsufed  to  us  by  the  Roman  writers  of  the  man 
who  icr  so  many  years  maintained  the  struggle 
against  soase  of  their  ablest  generals.  We  can  only 
eoBJeetaze,  from  some  of  the  erents  of  the  Spanish 
war,  that  he  possessed  to  a  great  degree  the  same 
power  over  the  minds  of  men  that  was  erinced  by 
other  members  of  his  fiunily  ;  and  his  conduct 
towards  the  mbject  tribes  seems  to  hare  been  re- 
garded M  presenting  a  CsTourable  contrast  to  that 
of  his  wBiarsake,  the  son  of  Gisco.     (Polyb.  ix. 

11.) 

7.  A  member  of  the  senate  of  Carthage,  who, 
Mronimg  to  Zonataa  (riii.  22),  took  the  lead  in 
leeoomending  the  rejection  of  the  demands  of 
Rome,  and  the  declaration  of  war,  when  the  Roman 
embassy  arrived  at  Carthage,  after  the  M  of  Sar 
guataai,  B.  c.  219.  He  is  not  mentioned  by  any 
ether  writer. 

S.  An  officer  of  high  rank  in  the  aimy  of  Han- 
nibaL He  ia  first  mentioned  as  being  entrusted  by 
thst  pntnl  with  the  care  of  transporting  his  army 
•vcr  the  Po  (Polyb.  iii.  66) ;  and  we  afterwards 
fiad  him  employed  in  preparing  the  arrangements 
far  the  weH-known  statagem  by  which  Hannibal 
ciaded  the  vigilance  of  Fabius,  and  effected  his 
escape  from  Campania  through  the  passes  of  the 
Apnines.  {Id.  iiL  93  ;  Liv.  xxiL  16.)  He  at 
th«  time  held  the  chief  direction  of  aU  military 
works  (d  M  XMtrmtfrpmf  rwray/Urot)  ;  but  there 
■  little  doubt  that  it  is  the  same  perwn  whom  we 
aftcrwirds  find  in  command  of  Hannibal^s  camp 
at  GcTMium  on  the  occasion  of  his  action  with  Mi- 
ntias  (P(4yb.  iii.  102),  and  who  also  commanded 
the  left  wine  of  the  Carthaginian  army  at  the  battle 
«fCaanae  (kc.  216).  On  that  memorable  day, 
Hsadrahal  rendered  the  most  important  services. 
The  Spmish  and  Gaulish  horse  under  his  command, 
after  aa  obstinate  eombat,  obtained  the  rictory  over 
the  Roman  cavaliy  to  which  they  were  opposed, 
at  tft  pieeea  the  greater  part  of  than,  and  dispersed 
the  test.  As  soon  as  he  saw  his  rictory  in  this 
^auiu  complete,  Hasdrubal  hastened  to  recal  his 
tieopi  from  the  pmsuit,  and  led  them  to  the  sup- 
peit  of  the  Nnmidian  cavalry  of  the  right  wing, 
fpmrt  whom  the  Roman  allies  had  hitherto  main- 
fxiaad  their  ground,  but  took  to  flight  on  penriring 
the  approadi  of  HaadrabaL    He  thereupon  left  it 


HASDRUBAL. 


357 


to  the  Nnmidlans  to  pursue  the  enemy,  and,  brings 
ing  up  his  cavalry  to  the  centre  of  the  field,  by  a 
well-timed  charge  upon  the  rear  of  the  Roman  in- 
frntry,  at  the  same  time  that  they  were  engaged 
both  in  firont  and  flank  with  Hannibal^s  African 
and  Spanish  foot,  effioctually  decided  the  fortune  of 
the  day.  (Polybi  iiL  115 — 118  ;  Liv.  xxiL  46 — 
48.)  Appian,  whose  account  of  the  battle  of 
Cannae  {Aimib,  20 — 24)  differs  very  much  from 
that  of  Polybins,  and  is  far  less  probable,  assigns 
the  command  of  the  left  wing  of  the  Carthaginian 
army  to  Hanno,  and  that  of  the  right  to  Mago,  and 
does  not  mention  Hasdrubal  at  all.  It  is  more 
ungdar,  that  after  this  time  his  name  does  not 
occur  again  either  in  Polybius  or  Livy. 

9.  Sumamed  the  Bald  (Calvus),  commander  of 
the  Carthaginian  expedition  to  Saidinia  in  the  Se- 
cond Punic  War,  B.  c.  215.  The  revolt  of  Hump- 
sicon  in  Sardinia  baring  excited  in  the  government 
of  Carthage  hopes  of  recovering  that  important 
island,  they  pbu»d  under  the  command  of  Hasdru- 
bal a  fleet  and  army  equal  to  those  sent  into  Spain 
under  Mago,  with  which  he  put  to  sea ;  but  a  stomi 
drove  his  armament  to  the  Balearic  idands,  where 
he  was  obliged  to  remain  some  time  in  order  to 
refit  Meanwhile,  affidrs  in  Sardinia  had  taken  an 
unfiivourable  turn,  notwithstanding  which,  he 
landed  his  forces  in  Uie  island,  and  uniting  them 
with  those  of  Hampsicora,  marched  straight  upon 
Caralis,  when  they  were  met  by  the  Roman  praetor, 
T.  Manlius.  A  pitched  battle  ensued,  which  ended 
in  the  total  defeat  of  the  Carthaginian  army.  Has- 
drubal himself  was  made  prisoner,  and  carried  in 
triumph  to  Rome  by  Manlius.  (Liv.  xxiiL  32, 34, 
40,  41 ;  Zonar.  ix.  4 ;  Eutrop.  iii.  13.) 

10.  Son  of  Oisco.  one  of  the  Carthaginian  generaUi 
in  Spain  during  the  Second  Punic  War.  He  is  first 
mentioned  as  arriving  in  that  country,  with  a  con- 
siderable army,  in  b.c.  214,  and  as  cooperating 
with  Hasdrubal  and  Mago,  the  two  sons  of  Ha- 
mUcar,  in  the  campaign  of  that  year.  But,  not- 
withstanding the  union  of  their  three  armies,  they 
were  able  to  effect  nothing  decisive.  The  outline 
of  the  events  which  marked  the  Spanish  war  from 
this  year  until  Uie  departure  of  Hasdrubal  the  ton 
of  Hamilcar  to  Italy,  has  been  already  given  in 
the  life  of  the  latter  [No.  6],  and  it  seems  un- 
necessary to  recapitulate  it,  in  order  to  point  out 
the  share  which  the  son  of  Gisco  took  in  the  soc- 
oesoes  or  reverses  of  the  Carthaginian  arms.  From 
an  early  period  of  the  war,  dissenrions  arose  be- 
tween the  three  generals,  which  doubtless  con- 
tributed not  a  little  to  the  fluctuations  of  its 
success,  and  which  appear  to  have  risen  to  a  still 
greater  height  after  the  defeat  and  death  of  the  two 
Scipios  (b.  c.  212)  had  left  them  apparently  un- 
disputed masters  of  Spain.  The  particuUr  part 
which  the  son  of  Cisco  took  in  these  is  nowhere 
mentioned,  but  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  conjecture 
that  they  were  in  great  part  owing  to  his  jealousy 
of  the  sons  of  Hamilcar ;  and  Polybius  expressly 
charges  him  (ix.  1 1,  x.  35,  36)  with  alienating  the 
minds  of  the  Spaniards  by  his  anoganoe  and 
rapacity,  among  others  that  of  Indibilis,  one  of  the 
chiefs  who  had  been  most  fiuthftiUy  attached  to 
the  Carthaginian  cause.     [Indibili&] 

When  Hasdrubal  the  son  of  Hamilcar,  after  his 
defeat  at  Baecuk  by  Scipio  (b.  a  209),  moved 
northwards  across  the  Tagus,  he  was  joined  by  his 
two  colleagues,  and,  at  the  council  of  war  held  by 
them,  it  was  agreed,  that  while  the  son  of  Hamilcar 

A  A    3 


858 


HASDRUBAL. 


hhovld  proaecnte  hit  march  to  Italy,  the  Mn  of 
Oiaco  should  confue  himself  to  the  defence  of  La- 
si  tank  and  the  western  provinces  of  Spain,  taking 
care  to  aToid  a  battle  with  Scipio.  (Lir.  xxrii. 
20.)  This  accoants  for  his  inaction  during  the 
following  year.  In  the  summer  of  207  we  hear  of 
him  in  the  extreme  south,  near  Oades,  where  he 
was  joined  by  Mago  with  the  remains  of  his  army, 
after  his  defeat  by  M.  SiUnas.  [Maoo.]  But 
though  Scipio  followed  Mago  to  the  south,  and  en- 
doavoured  to  bring  Hasdrubal  to  a  battle,  that 
general  evaded  his  designs,  and  the  campaign  came 
to  a  close  without  any  decisive  action.  The  next 
year  (206)  having  greatly  augmented  his  army  by 
fresh  levies,  Hasdrubal  found  himself  at  the  head 
of  a  force  of  70,000  foot  and  4500  horse,  with 
which  he  and  Mago  no  longer  hesitated  to  meet 
the  enemy  in  the  field.  They  were  attacked  by 
Scipio  at  a  place  called  by  Polybius  Elinga,  by 
Livy  Silpia,  situated  apparently  in  the  mining  dis- 
trict of  Baetica,  and,  after  a  long  and  obstinate 
combat,  totally  defeated.  This  battle,  which  seems 
to  have  been  one  of  the  most  striking  instances  of 
Scipio*s  military  genius,  was  decisive  of  the  war  in 
Spain  ;  Hasdrubal  and  Mago,  with  the  remains  of 
their  scattered  army,  took  refuge  within  the  walls 
of  Gades.  (Polyb.  xi.  20—24  ;  Liv.  xxviii.  1—3, 
12—16  ;  Appian,  Hisp.  24—28.)  The  former 
appean  to  have  henceforth  abandoned  all  hopes  of 
prosecuting  the  war  in  Spain,  and  turned  ajl  his 
attention  to  Africa,  where  Scipio  had  already 
entered  into  negotiations  with  Syphax,  the  power- 
ful king  of  the  Massaesylians.  Hasdrubal,  aUrmed 
at  these  overtures,  hastened  in  person  to  the  court 
of  the  Numidian  king,  where  it  is  said  he  arrived 
at  the  same  time  with  Scipio  himself  and  spent 
some  days  in  friendly  intercourse  with  his  dreaded 
adversary.  (Liv.  xxviii.  17,  18  ;  Appian,  Hup. 
30.)  He  was,  however,  successful  in  detaching 
Syphax  from  his  meditated  alliance  with  Rome,  a 
success  said  to  have  been  owing  in  great  part  to 
the  charms  of  his  daughter  Sophonisba,  whom  he 
gave  in  marriage  to  the  Numidian  prince  ;  but  this 
same  measure  had  the  effect  of  completing  the 
alienation  of  Masinissa,  prince  of  the  Massylians, 
to  whom  Sophonisba  had  been  previously  promised. 
Hasdrubal,  however,  did  not  regard  his  enmitv  in 
comparison  with  the  friendship  of  Syphax,  whom 
he  not  long  after  instigated  to  invade  the  territories 
of  Masinissa,  and  expel  that  prince  from  the  whole 
of  his  hereditary  dominions.  (Liv.  xxix.  23,  31 ; 
Appian,  Pun,  10—12  ;  2onar.  ix.  11,  12.) 

Such  was  the  state  of  affiurs  when  Scipio  landed 
in  Africa,  in  B.  c.  204.  Hasdrubal,  who  was  at 
this  time  regarded  as  one  of  the  chief  dtiiens  in  his 
native  state^  was  immediately  placed  at  the  head 
of  the  Carthaginian  Und  foroeS|  and  succeeded  in 
levying  an  army  of  80,000  foot  and  3000  horse, 
which  was  quickly  joined  bv  Syphax  with  a  force 
of  50,000  foot  and  10,000  horse.  The  approach 
of  these  two  powerful  armies  compelled  Scipio  to 
raise  the  siege  of  Utica,  and  establish  his  camp  in 
a  strong  position  on  a  projecting  headland,  while 
Hasdrubal  and  Syphax  formed  two  separate  camps 
to  watch  and,  as  it  were,  blockade  him  throughout 
the  winter.  The  Numidian  king,  however,  allowed 
himself  to  be  engaged  in  negotiationB  with  Sdpio, 
during  the  course  of  which  the  Roman  general  was 
led  to  form  the  dreadful  project  of  burning  both 
the  hostile  camps.  With  the  assistance  of  Masi- 
nissa, he  was  enabled  lolly  to  aooomplish  this 


HASDRUBAL. 

horrible  scheme :  the  camp  of  Hasdnibal  and  that 
of  Syphax  were  set  on  fire  at  the  same  time,  while 
they  were  surrounded  by  the  enemy^s  troof»  : 
thousands  of  their  men  perished  in  the  flames,  the 
rest  fell  by  the  sword  of  the  enemy  in  the  dariuiess 
and  confusion :  out  of  90,000  men,  it  is  said  that 
a  few  fiigitives  alone  escaped,  to  tell  the  tale  of  this 
fearful  massacre.  Among  these,  however,  was 
Hasdrubal  himself,  who  hastened  from  the  scene  of 
the  disaster  to  Carthage,  where  he  succeeded  in 
persuading  the  senate  once  mora  to  try  the  fortune 
of  war.  Syphax  had  aUo  escaped,  and  was  soon 
able  to  raise  another  army  of  Numidions,  with 
which  he  again  joined  Hasdrubal.  But  their 
united  forces  were  a  second  time  overthrown  by 
Scipio  ;  and  while  Syphax  fled  once  more  into 
Numidia,  Hasdrubal  returned  to  Carthage,  B.  c. 
203.  (Polyb.  xiv.  1—8  ;  Liv.  xxix.  35,  xxx.  3— 
8  ;  Appian,  Pun,  13—23;  Zonar.  ix.  12.)  This 
is  the  last  notice  of  him  that  occurs  in  Polybius  or 
Livy ;  according  to  Appian,  on  the  contraxy,  he 
avoided  returning  to  Carthage,  from  apprehension 
of  the  popular  fury,  and  assembled  a  force  of  mer- 
cenary and  Numidian  troops,  with  which  he  kept 
the  field  on  his  own  account,  having  been  con- 
demned to  death  for  his  ill  success  by  the  Car- 
thaginian government.  Notwitlistanding  this,  he 
continued  to  concert  measures,  and  co-operate  with 
his  successor,  Hanno  the  son  of  Hamilcar ;  and  on 
the  arrival  of  Hannibal  from  Italy  his  sentence  waa 
reversed,  and  the-  troops  he  had  collected  placed 
under  the  command  of  that  general  But  the  po- 
pular feeling  against  him  had  not  subsided :  he  waa 
compelled  to  conceal  himself  within  the  city,  and, 
on  some  occasion  of  a  sudden  outbreak  of  party 
violence,  he  was  punued  by  his  enemies,  and  with 
difficulty  escaped  to  the  tomb  of  his  familv,  where 
he  put  an  end  to  his  life  by  poison.  His  head  waa 
cut  off  and  paraded  in  triumph  by  the  populace 
through  the  city.  (Appian,  Ptm,  24,  29,  30,  30, 
38;  Zonar.  ix.  12,  13.) 

11.  A  Hasdrubal,  who  must  be  distinct  firom 
the  preceding,  is  mentioned  by  Livy  and  Appian  as 
commanding  the  Carthaginian  fleet  in  Africa  in 
B.  c  203.  According  to  the  Roman  accounts  he 
was  guilty  of  a  flagrant  violation  of  the  law  of 
nations  by  attacking  the  quinqueivme  in  which  the 
ambassadon  sent  by  Scipio  were  retoinbig  to  his 
camp:  they,  however,  misde  their  escape  to  Uie 
land.  He  had  previously  been  engaged  in  an 
attack  upon  the  Roman  squadron  under  Cn.  Octa- 
vius,  which,  together  with  a  large  fleet  of  trane- 
ports,  had  been  wrecked  on  the  coast  near  Car- 
thage. (Liv.  XXX.  24,  25  ;  Appian,  Pun.  34.)  It 
is  probable  that  he  is  the  same  who  had  been  sent  to 
Italy,  at  an  earlier  period  of  the  same  year,  to  urge 
the  return  of  Hannibal  to  Africa.  (Id.  AmuL,  58.) 

12.  Sumamed  the  Kid  (Hoeehu,  Liv.  xxx.  42, 
''E/M^v,  Appian,  Pun»  34),  was  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  party  at  Carthage  fevourable  to  peace  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  Second  Punic  War.  Hence 
when  the  envoys  sent  by  Scipio  were  in  danger 
of  their  lives  from  the  fury  of  the  populace  at 
Carthage,  it  was  this  Hasdrubal,  together  with 
Hanno,  the  leader  of  the  anti-Barcine  party,  that 
interposed  to  protect  them,  and  sent  them  away 
from  the  city  under  convoy  of  two  Carthagiaisui 
triremes.  (Liv.  xxx.  25  :  Anpian,  Pun.  34.)  Ac- 
cording to  Appian  (/6.  49),  ne  was  one  of  the  am- 
bassadon sent  to  Scipio  to  sue  for  peace  after  the 
battle  of  Zama  (a.  a  202).    I^ivy  also  mentioiu 


HASDRUBAL. 

bim  n  one  of  the  envojs  (all  men  of  the  highest 
mnk  at  Carthage)  deputed  to  Rome  to  fix  the  terms 
of  the  final  treaty  of  peace  on  that  occasion,  and 
attrihotes  the  success  of  the  negotiation  in  great 
meaaore  to  his  personal  influence  and  ability.  (Li v. 
zxz.  42).  On  his  retom  to  Carthage  he  is  again 
mentioned  as  taking  part  against  Hannibal  in  the 
discussions  concerning  the  peace.   [Id,  tft.  44.) 

13L  Genend  of  the  Carthaginians  in  their  last 
&tal  straggle  with  Rome,  known  by  the  name  of 
the  Third  Panic  War.     He  is  first  mentioned  at 
the  time  of  the  breaking  oat  of  the  war  with  Ma- 
unuaa,  which  immediately  preceded  that  with 
Roose,  B.  &  150.    HasdrubU  at  this  time  held  the 
office  called  by  Appian  boetharch  (fioiBapxos), 
the  natore  of  which  is  very  uncertain  ;  but  when 
MssiniBSB,  after  the  insolt  offered  to  his  two  sons, 
Gulassa  and  Micipsa,  whom  he  had  sent  to  Car- 
th^e  as  twhasaadota,  commenced  open  hostilities 
by  the  siege  of  Oieaoopo,  Hasdrobal  was  sent 
agsinst  him  at  the  head  of  25,000  foot  and  400 
horse,  whidi  foroes  were  quickly  increased  by  the 
arneisian  of  6000  Nnmidian  cavislry,  who  deserted 
from  Misinisaa.     With  this  fi>ne  he  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  give  battle  to  the  Numidian  king:  the 
action  which  ensned  was  fiercely  contested  from 
BMnuDg  till  ni^t,  without  any  dedsive  advantage 
so  either  auie  ;  negotiations  were  then  commenced 
by  the  tBterrentiMi  of  Sdpio,  who  was  accidentally 
present ;  bat  these  proved  abortive,  and  Masinissa 
afterwaida  succeeded  in  shutting  up  Hasdrubal  in 
sock  a  position  that  he  was  able  to  cat  off  his  sap- 
plies,  axid  finally  compelled  him  by  &mine  to  capi- 
tokie.    By  the  tenna  of  the  treaty,  the  Cartha- 
ginians were  allowed  to  depart  in  safety,  leaving 
their  arms  and  baggage ;  but  these  conditions  were 
shooMfiilly  violated :  the  Numidiaos  attacked  them 
OB  Aeir  march  in  this  defenceless  state,  and  oit  to 
pieess  by  frr  the  greater  part  of  diem ;  very  few 
their  escape,  together  with  Hasdrubal,  to 
(Appian,  Pmm.  70-73.)      After  this 
dimster,  tbe  Carthaginians,  apprehensive  of  the 
dsagerthai  thieatcoed  them  from  Rome,  sought  to 
avert  it  by  caatiBg  the  responsibility  of  the  late 
ticBta  npeii  individnala,  and  accordingly  passed  sen- 
leaee  of  banUunent  on  Hasdrubal,  together  with  all 
the  other  leaden  in  the  war  against  lidasinissa.  He 
thcfeopoD  took  lefbge  aiMng  the  neighbouring 
AfiieaaB,  and  soon  collected  around  his  standard 
m  aimy  of  20,000  men,  with  which  he  awaited 
the  ione  of  eventii     The  Carthaginians  ibimd, 
vhcn  too  late,  that  aU  conoesiioDS  were  unavailing 
to  eeaciliale  their  inexorable  enemies ;  and  while 
they  pKpored  for  a  despemte  resistance  within  the 
city,  thsy  haatened  to  recal  the  sentence  of  Has> 
4nbsl,  and  appointed  him  to  the  chief  command 
vithoot  the  waUa,  &c  149.    His  own'army  gave 
hiai  the  complete  eommand  of  the  open  country, 
sad  saaUed  him  to  secure  abundant  supplies  to  the 
city,  while  the  Romans  with  diiBculty  drew  their 
pmiaiuM  from  a  few  detached  towns  on  the  coast. 
HsvefiBg  in  the  neighboorhood  of  Carthage,  with- 
sot  sppnaching  dMC  to  the  enemy,  Hasdrubal 
fieveaied  them  from  regnlariy  investing  the  city, 
by  means  of  his  %ht  cavalry,  harassed  and 
an  their  movements.    At  length  the  Ro- 
>HD  cBosal,  Manilins,  was  induced  to  undertake 
M  fipedition  i^ainst  Nq>heris,  a  stronghold  in  the 
iuaisr,  «here  Hasdrubal  had  estaUisbed  his  head- 
^■aitcrs ;  bat  hr  from  succeeding  in  dislodging 
hiM  from  thence,  he  wns  repulsed  with  heavy  loss, 


HASDRUBAL. 


359 


and  suffered  severely  in  his  retreat  (Appian,  Pun, 
74,  80,  93,  94,  97,  102—104 ;  Liv.  EpiL  xUz.) 
A  second  attempt  on  the  part  of  Manilius  having 
proved  equally  unsuccessful,  Hasdrubal  became  so 
elated  that  he  aspired  to  the  sole  command,  and 
procured  the  deposition  of  the  other  Hasdrubal,  the 
grandson  of  Masinissa  [No.  14],  who  had  hitherto 
held  the  command  within  the  city  {Id,  108,  111). 
On  the  arrival  of  Scipio  (b.c.  147)  'to  carry  on  the 
war,  which  had  been  so  much  mismanaged  by  his 
predecessors,  Hasdrubal  advanced  close  to  the 
walls  of  Carthage,  and  encamped  within  five 
stadia  of  the  city,  immediately  opposite  to  the 
camp  of  the  Roman  general.  But  notwithstanding 
this  proximity,  he  did  not  prevent  Scipio  from  sur- 
prising by  a  night  attack  the  quarter  of  the  city 
called  Megara.  By  way  of  revenging  himself  for 
this  disaster,  Hasdrubal,  who  had  now  withdrawn 
his  forces  within  the  walls  of  Carthage,  put  to 
death  all  the  Roman  prisoners,  having  previously 
mutilated  them  in  the  most  horrible  manner,  and 
in  this  state  exposed  them  on  the  walls  to  the  eyes 
of  their  eountrym^u  By  this  act  of  wanton  bir- 
barity  he  alioiated  the  minds  of  many  of  his 
fellow-citiaens  at  the  same  time  that  he  exasperated 
the  enemy  ;  and  the  clamour  was  loud  against  him 
in  the  senate  of  Carthage.  But  he  now  found  him- 
self in  the  uncontrolled  direction  of  the  military 
force  within  the  city,  a  position  of  which  he 
availed  himself  to  establish  a  despotic  authority : 
he  put  to  death  many  of  the  senaton  who  were 
opposed  to  him,  and  assumed  the  garb  and  mannen 
of  royalty.  When  Scipio  had  at  length  succeeded 
in  completely  investing  the  city,  and  &mine  began 
to  make  itself  felt  within  the  walls,  Hasdrubal 
carefully  reserved  the  supplies  which  from  time  to 
time  were  introduced,  and  distributed  them  only 
among  his  soldiers  and  those  of  the  citizens  on 
whom  he  mainly  relied  for  the  defence.  At  the 
same  time  he  opened  negotiations  with  Scipio, 
through  the  medium  of  Gidussa ;  but  that  general 
having  offered  him  terms  only  for  himself  with  his 
£unily  and  a  few  friends,  he  refused  to  purchase 
his  personal  safety  by  die  abandonment  of  his 
country.  Meanwhile  the  siege  of  Carthage  was 
more  imd  more  closely  pressed,  and  in  the  spring 
of  146  Hasdrubal  »w  himself  compelled  to  aban- 
don the  defence  of  the  port  and  other  quarten  of 
the  city,  and  collect  all  his  forces  into  the  citadel 
called  Byrsa.  Against  this  Scipio  now  concentra- 
ted all  his  attacks ;  the  ground  was  contested  foot 
by  foot,  but  the  Romans  renewed  their  assaults 
without  ceasing,  both  by  night  and  day,  and  gra- 
dually advanced  by  burning  and  demolishing  the 
houses  along  all  the  streets  which  led  to  the  citadel 
At  length  die  mass  of  the  inhabitants  submitted  to 
Scipio,  and  were  received  as  prisoners ;  the  Roman 
deserten  alone,  with  a  few  othen  who  despaired 
of  pardon,  took  refuge  in  the  sacred  precincts  of  the 
tem(de  of  Aesculapius,  and  still  held  out  with  the 
fury  of  desperation.  Hasdrubal  at  fint  fled  thither 
witii  his  wife  and  children ;  but  afterwards  made 
his  escape  secretly  to  Scipio,  who  spared  his  life. 
It  is  said  that  his  wife,  after  upbraiding  him  with 
his  weakness,  threw  herself  and  her  children  into 
the  flames  of  the  bumiog  temple.  Scipio  earned 
him  prisoner  to  Rome,  whwe,  after  adorning  the 
triumph  of  his  conqueror,  he  spent  the  rest  of  his 
life  in  an  honourable  captivity  in  some  one  of  the 
provincial  towns  of  Italy.  (Appian,  Fun,  114, 118, 
120,  126—131  ;  Polyb.  £>«.  zxzix.;  Zoimr.  ix. 

A  A    4 


^ 


860 


HATERIUS. 


HATERIUS. 


29,  30  ;  Lit.  EpU,  li. ;  Oros.  ir.  22,  23  ;  Flor.  ii. 
14.)  Polybiua,  from  whom  all  our  accounU  of 
this  war  are  directly  or  indirectly  derired,  has 
drawn  the  character  of  Hasdrubal  in  the  blackest 
colours,  and  probably  not  without  prejudice :  the 
circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed  must  have 
palliated,  if  not  excused,  many  arbitrary  acts  ;  and 
however  jusdy  he  may  be  reproached  with  cruelty, 
there  seems  strong  evidence  of  his  being  a  man  of 
much  greater  ability  than  the  historian  is  willing 
to  allow.  Nor  mast  we  forget  that  be  refused  to 
porehase  hie  own  personal  safety  so  long  as  there 
remained  eren  the  slightest  chiuice  of  obtaining 
that  of  his  country. 

14.  A  grandson  of  Masinissa  by  the  mother*s 
side,  but  apparently  a  Carthaginian  by  birth.  He 
was  appointed  to  the  chief  command  within  the 
walls  of  the  city,  when  the  Carthaginians,  in  b.  c. 
149,  prepared  for  their  last  desperate  resistance 
against  the  Roman  consuls  Censorinus  and  Mani» 
lius.  How  &r  we  are  to  ascribe  to  his  authority 
or  directions  the  energetic  measures  adopted  for  the 
defence  of  the  city,  or  the  successful  resistance 
opposed  for  more  than  a  year  to  the  Roman  arms, 
we  know  not,  as  his  name  is  not  again  mentioned 
by  Appian  until  after  the  defeat  of  Calpumius 
Piso  at  Hippo  in  the  following  year,  b.c  148. 
This  success  following  the  repeated  repulses  of 
Manilius  in  his  attacks  on  Nepheris,  had  greatly 
elated  the  Carthaginians  ;  and  in  this  excitement 
of  spirits,  they  seem  to  hare  been  easily  led  to  be- 
lieve a  charge  brought  by  his  enemies  against  Has- 
drubal of  having  betrayed  their  interests  for  the 
sake  of  his  brother-in-law,  Oulussa.  The  accusar 
tion  was  brought  forward  in  the  senate,  and  before 
Hasdrubal,  astounded  at  the  tinezpected  charge, 
could  utter  a  word  in  his  defence,  a  tumult  arose, 
in  the  midst  of  which  he  was  strack  down,  and 
despatched  with  blows  from  the  benches  of  the 
senators  used  as  clubs.  According  to  Appian,  his 
destruction  was  caused  by  the  intrigues  of  his  rival 
and  namesake.  No.  13.  (Appian,  Pun,  93,  111; 
Oros.  iv.  22.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HATERIA'NUS,  the  name  of  one  of  the 
early  commentators  on  Virgil  quoted  in  the 
VifyilU  Marottit  Interprtte$  VdereSj  published 
firom  a  Verona  Palimpsest,  by  Ang.  Mai,  Mediolan. 
1818.  [W.  R] 

HATE'RIUS.  The  name,  like  Adrian,  Atria, 
&c.,  is  frequently  written  Aterius,  but  the  aspirated 
form  is  preferable.     (Orelli,  fnacr,  n.  1825.) 

1 .  H  ATERIUS,  a  jurist,  contemporary  with  Cicero. 

[ATXRIU8.] 

2.  Hatbrius  was  proscribed  by  Augustus,  An- 
tony, and  Lepidns,  in  B.C.  43,  and  betrayed  by 
one  of  his  slaves,  who  received  his  freedom  in  re- 
compence.  The  sons  of  Haterius  wished  to  purehase 
th«ir  father^s  confiscated  estate,  but  were  outbid 
and  insulted  by  his  betrayer.  His  insolence,  how- 
ever, aroused  the  sympathy  of  the  people,  and  the 
triumvirs  reduced  him  to  his  former  servile  con- 
dition, and  assigned  him  to  the  family  of  his  late 
master.     (Appian,  B,  C,  iv.  29.) 

3.  Q.  Hatbrius,  a  senator  and  rhetorician  in 
the  age  of  Augustus  and  Tiberius,  and,  in  what 
year  is  unknown,  a  supplementary  consul.  (Tac. 
Awn,  ii,  83.)  In  the  contest  of  mutual  distrust 
and  dissimulation  between  the  senate  and  Tiberias 
on  his  accession,  A.D.  14  (Tac.  Aim,  i.  11 — 13), 
Haterius  unguardedly  asked  the  cautious  emperor, 
^  how  long  he  meant  to  sufier  the  commonwealth 


to  be  without  a  head?^ — an  offensive  question, 
since  it  obliged  Tiberias  to  declare  his  intentions, 
and  he  gravely  rebuked  its  author.  (Suet  TiL 
29.)  When  the  senate  broke  up,  Haterius  repaired 
to  the  palace  to  implore  pardon.  He  foand  the 
emperor  walking,  attended  by  a  guard.  Either  to 
escape  his  importunity  (Suet.  Tib,  27),  or  in  anger 
at  his  presumption  (Tac  xb,  1 3),  Tiberius  turned 
away  from  Haterius,  who,  in  the  eneigy  oC  sup- 
plication, had  cast  himself  at  his  feet  Accident- 
ally, or  in  struggling  to  be  rid  of  the  suppliant, 
Tiberius  himself  fell  to  the  ground,  and  Haterius 
narrowly  avoided  being  slain  by  the  guard.  The 
intercession  of  the  empress-mother,  Livia,  at  length 
rescued  Haterius  from  periL  We  find  him  after- 
wards, in  A.  D.  1 6,  advocating  a  sumptuary  law,  to 
restrain  the  use  of  gold-plate  and  silk  garments 
(Tac  ib.  ii.  33),  and  in  22  moving  that  a  decree  of 
the  senate,  which  conferred  the  Tribunicia  Poteatas 
on  Drusus,  the  emperor^s  son,  be  inscribed  in  letters 
of  gold,  and  affixed  to  the  walls  of  the  curia  (Tac 
•&.  iii.  57 ) — a  useless  piece  of  adulation,  since  the 
decree  was  little  more  than  matter  of  course.  If 
the  systematic  legacy-hunter  mentioned  by  Seneca 
(de  Ben,  vL  38)  were  the  same  Q.  Haterius,  it  ac- 
cords well  with  his  servility  as  a  senator. 

The  reputation  of  Haterius  was,  however,  higher 
in  the  rhetorical  schools  than  in  the  senate.     His 
character  as  a  declaimer  is  sketched  by  S»[ieca  the 
rhetorician,  who  had  heard  him  {Eacerpt,  Comtrov, 
Proem,  iv.  p.  422,  Bipont  ed.),  and  by  Seneca  the 
philosopher  {Ep,  40).  Their  accounts  are  confiimed 
by  Tacitus  (Ann.  iv.  61),  and  may  be  thus  com- 
pressed.    His  voice  was  sonorous,  his  lungs  un- 
wearied, his  invention  fertile,  and  his  sophistical 
ingenuity,  though  it  sometimes  betrayed  him  into 
ludicrous  blunders,  was  extraordinary.    There  was 
much  to  applaud,  more  to  excuse  or  condemn,  in  his 
declamation.    Augustus  said  that  his  eloquence 
needed  a  drag-chain — ^*^  Haterius  noster  sufl9ami- 
nandus  est  ** — it  not  only  ran,  but  it  ran  down- 
hill.   He  had  so  little  control  over  his  volubility, 
that  he  employed  a  freedman  to  punctuate  hia  dis- 
course while  speaking,  and  the  partitions  and  tran- 
sitions of  his  theme  were  regulated  by  this  monitor. 
Seneca,  the  philosopher  (/.  «.),  censures  him  se- 
verely.    He  began  impetuously,  he  ceased  abruptly. 
His  manner  was  abhorrent  from  common  sense, 
good  taste,  and  Roman  usage.    The  evolutions  of 
Cicero  were  slow  and  decorous ;  but  the  rapid 
verbiage  of  Haterius  was  suitable  only  to  the  hack- 
nied  demagogue,  and  excitable  crowd  of  a  Greek 
agora.    The  elder  Seneca  frequently  citea  the  de- 
cimations of  Haterius  {Swu,  2,  8,  6,  7,  Comtroc. 
6,  16,  17,  23,  27,  28,  29),  but  Tacitus  aaya  that 
his  works  were  in  his  age  neariy  obsolete.     {Aim, 
iv.  61.)  The  best  specimens  of  the  riietoric  of  Hate- 
rius are, — Sen.  Suae,  6, 7,  and  Ondrot.  6,  Baeoerpt, 
ex  Controv,  i. ;  in  the  latter,  Seneca  praises  the 
pathos  of  the  decUumer.     Haterius  died  at  the  end 
of  A.  D.  26,  in  the  eighty-ninth  year  of  his  nae, 
(Tac  Jsff.iv.  61 ;  Euseb.  Cknm,  n.  2040,  p.  1^  ; 
Hieron.  Ep  ad  Pammack,  adv.  error,  Joofu  Hie- 
roaoL)    His  sons  appear  to  have  died  before  bim. 
(Sen.  ExcerpL  Controv,  Proem.  Hip.  ed.  p.  422.) 
It  is  worth  noting,  that  Haterius  is  accused  by 
Seneca  (2^  c.)  of  archaisms,  but  those  arebaisons 
were  words  or  phrases  from  Cicero — so  brief  was 
the  meridian  of  Latin  prose. 

4.  D.  Hatbrius  Aorippa,  a  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding.   [AoaiPPAf  p.  77,  a. j 


HECABE. 

5.  Q.  Hatsmcs  Antoninus,  probably  a  ion  of 
Ko. 4,  was  consul  in  ▲.  D.  53.  (Tac^im.  ziL  58.) 
He  ditsipaled  his  patrimonial  estate,  and  in  his 
latter  yean  was  a  pensionary  of  Nero.  (Tac.  i&. 
ziii  34.)  He  is  tbooght  by  some  to  be  the  pn>* 
fcwonal  legacy^hnnter  mentioned  by  Seneca  {de 
Bern,  rl  30). 

6.  Hatebivb  Rcrua,  a  Roman  eqaes,  who 
perished  in  the  theatre  at  Syracuse  by  the  awk- 
wardness of  a  gladiator,  and  thereby  fulfilled  his 
dnam  of  the  prenoas  night,  that  the  Redarius  slew 
him.    (VaL  Max.  L  7.  §  8.)  [W.  K  D.] 

HEBDOMA'GETES  ('£«80^107^x1}*),  a  sui^ 
name  of  ApoUo,  which  was  derived,  according  to 
■oBoe,  from  the  fiwrt  of  sacrifices  being  offered  to 
hiffl  on  the  semith  of  every  mcmth,  the  seventh 
of  wme  month  being  looked  upon  as  the  god*s 
birthday.  Others  connect  the  name  with  the  &ct 
that  at  the  festirals  of  ApoUo,  the  procession  was 
led  by  seven  boys  and  seven  maidens.  (Aeschyl. 
S^  804  ;  Herod,  vi  57 ;  Lobeck,  AglaopL  p. 
434.)  [L.  &] 

HEBE  (*H^),  the  personification  of  youth,  is 
described  9m  a  danghter  of  Zens  and  Hera  (AiwUod. 
L  3.  $  1 .)» and  is,  according  to  the  Iliad  (iv.  2), 
the  minister  of  the  gods,  who  fills  their  cups  with 
nectar ;  she  assists  Hera  in  patting  the  horses  to 
her  diariot  (v.  722)  ;  and  she  bathes  and  dresses 
her  brother  Ares  (v.  905).  According  to  the 
Odjssej  (xL  603;  comp.  Hes.  Theog,  d50),  she 
was  manied  to  Heracles  after  his  apotheosis. 
later  tnditiona,  however,  describe  her  as  having 
becoaae  by  Heracles  the  mother  of  two  sons,  Alex- 
tares  and  Attticetas  ( Apollod.  ii  7.  §  7),  and  as  a 
divinity  who  had  it  in  her  power  to  make  persons 
of  an  sdTaneed  age  yonng  again.  (Ov.  Met,  ix.  400, 
Ac.)  She  was  worshipped  at  Athens,  where  she 
had  an  altar  in  the  Cynosaxges,  near  one  of  Heia- 
desL  (Pans.  L  19.  §  3.)  Under  the  name  of  the 
frmale  Ganymedea  (Oanjrmeda)  or  Dia,  she  was 
wonhipped  in  a  sacred  grove  at  Sicyon  and  Phlius. 
(Pkna.  ii.  13.  $  3 ;  Strab.  viiL  p.  882.) 

At  Rome  the  goddess  was  worshipped  nnder  the 
corrcaponding  name  of  Javentas,  and  that  at  a  very 
cariy  time,  for  her  chapel  on  the  Capitol  existed 
hefaie  the  temple  of  Jnpiter  was  bailt  there  ;  and 
she,  as  wdl  as  TerminDs,  is  said  to  have  opposed 
the  consecimtion  of  the  temple  of  Jupiter.  (Liv.  v. 
&4.)  Another  temple  of  Jnventas,  in  the  Circus 
MsTJimis,  was  vowed  by  the  oonsnl  M.  Livius, 
sfter  the  deleat  of  Hasdmbal,  m  &  a  207,  and  was 
ffiaawTsted  16  years  afterwards.  (Liv.  xxxvi.  36 ; 
«amp.  xxl  62 ;  Dionys.  iv.  15,  where  a  temple  of 
Javeatas  is  mentioned  as  early  as  the  reign  of 
Serrias  Tullins ;  Angnst  d»  On,  Dti,  iv.  23 ;  Plin. 
a.  N.  zxix.  4,  14,  xxzv.  36,  22.)  [L.  S.] 

HrCABE  CEnifiy),  or  in  Latin  HE'CUBA,  a 
daaghter  of  Dymas  in  Phrygia,  and  second  wife  of 
Priaa,  king  of  Troy.  (Horn.  /Z.  xvL  716,  xxii. 
234;  ApoDod.  iii.  12.  §  5.)  Some  described  her 
as  a  dsogfater  of  Cisaens,  or  the  Phrygian  river* 
gad  Ssa^uios  and  Metope.  (Eurip.  Hee,  3; 
Eaatath.  ad  Ham.  pi  1083.)  According  to  the 
ttagid}  of  Euipidea,  which  beara  her  name,  she 
waa  Bisde  a  slave  by  the  Oieeka  on  their  taking 
Troj,  sad  was  carried  by  them  to  Chersonesns ; 
«ttd  ibe  there  saw  her  daughter  Polyxena  sacrificed. 
Oa  the  asae  day  the  waves  of  the  aea  washed  the 
body  of  her  last  son  Polydoms  on  the  coast  where 
■<Md  the  tents  in  which  the  captive  women  were 
kepi    Hecahe  wcognised  the  body,  and  sent  for 


HECATAEUS. 


361 


Polymestor,  who  had  murdered  him,  pretending 
that  she  was  going  to  inform  him  of  a  treasure 
which  was  concealed  at  Ilium.  When  Polymestor 
arrived  with  his  two  sons,  Hecabe  murdered  the 
children,  and  tore  out  the  eyes  of  Polymestor. 
Agamemnon  pardoned  her  for  the  crime,  and  Poly- 
mestor prophesied  to  her  that  she  should  be  meta- 
morphosed into  a  she-dog,  and  should  leap  into  the 
sea  at  a  pbce  called  Cynosema.  (Strab.  p.  595 ; 
Thuc.  viii.  104.)  According  to  Ovid  {Met,  xiii. 
423 — 575),  this  prophecy  was  fulfilled  in  Thrace, 
the  inhabitants  of  which  stoned  her ;  but  she  was 
metamorphosed  into  a  dog,  and  in  this  form  she 
howled  through  the  country  for  a  long  time.  (Comp. 
Hygin.  Fab,  HI ;  Serv.  ad  Vuy.Aen.  iii  6  ;  Cic. 
TW.  iii.  26.)  According  to  other  accounts  she  was 
given  as  a  slave  to  Odysseus,  and  in  despair  she 
leaped  into  the  Hellespont  (Diet.  Cret  v.  13),  or 
being  anxious  to  die,  she  uttered  such  invectives 
against  the  Greeks,  that  the  warriors  put  her  to 
death,  and  called  the  phice  where  she  was  buried 
Kwds  iriifUL,  with  reference  to  her  impudent  invec- 
tivesb  (Diet.  Cret  v.  16.)  Respecting  her  children 
by  Priam,  see  Apollod.  iiL  12.  §  5:  comp.  Pri- 
A.MUS,  Hbctor,  Paiu&  [L.  S.] 

HECAERGE  CExa^f^Ti}),  a  danghter  of  Boreas, 
and  one  of  the  Hyperborean  maidens,  who  were 
believed  to  have  introduced  the  worship  of  Artemis 
in  Delos.  (Callim.  Hymn,  m  Dd,  292 ;  Paus.  i. 
43.  §  4,  V.  7.  §  4 ;  Herod,  iv.  35.)  The  name 
Hecaerge  signifies  hitting  at  a  distance ;  and  it  is 
not  improbable  that  the  story  of  the  Hyperborean 
maiden  may  have  arisen  out  of  an  attribute  of 
Artemis,  who  bore  the  surname  of  Hecaeige. 
(Anton.  Lib.  13.)  Aphrodite  had  the  same  sur- 
name at  lulis  in  Cos.    (Anton.  Lib.  1.)      [L.  S.] 

HECAERGUS  (*£im^f»709),  a  surname  of 
ApoUo,  of  the  same  meaning  as  Hecaerge  in  the 
case  of  Artemis.  (Horn.  JL  i.  147.)  Here  too 
tmdition  has  metamorphosed  the  attribute  of  the 
god  into  a  distinct  being,  for  Servius  (a<f  Aen,  xi. 
532,  858)  speaks  of  one  Hacaeigus  as  a  teacher 
and  priest  of  Apollo  and  Artemis.  [L.  S.] 

HE'CALE  ('EjcdAii),  a  poor  old  woman,  who 
hospitably  received  into  her  house  Theseus,  when 
he  had  gone  out  for  the  purpose  of  killing  the 
Marathonian  bulL  As  she  had  vowed  to  offer  up 
to  Zens  a  sacrifice  for  the  safe  return  of  the  hero, 
and  died  before  his  return,  Theseus  himself  or- 
dained that  the  inhabitants  of  the  Attic  tetrapolis 
should  offisr  a  sacrifice  to  her  and  Zeus  Hecalus,  or 
Hecaleius.  (Plut  The».  14  ;  Callim.  Fragm,  40, 
Bentley ;  Ov.  Bemed.  Am,  747.)  [L.  S.] 

H  EC  AMENDE  CEjcajui^dir),  a  maiden  of  Te- 
nedos,  and  daughter  of  Arsmons.  When  Achilles 
took  the  island,  Hecamede  was  given  to  Nestor  as 
a  skive.    (Hom.  IL  xi.  622,  xiv.  6.)  [L.  S.] 

HECATAEUS  ('Eicfltraior),  tyrant  of  Cardia,  is 
first  mentioned  as  one  of  the  friends  of  Alexander 
the  Great,  and  was  selected  by  that  monarch  im- 
mediately after  his  accession  (b.c.  336)  to  under- 
take the  perilous  duty  of  putting  down  the  threat- 
ened revolt  of  Attains  in  Asia.  He  crossed  over 
to  that  continent  with  a  considemble  force»  with 
which  he  joined  the  army  of  Parmenion ;  but 
after  consulting  with  that  general,  he  deemed  it 
inexpedient  to  attempt  his  object  by  open  force, 
and  caused  Attains  to  be  secretly  assassinated. 
(Died.  xvii.  2,  5  ;  comp.  Curt.  viL  1.  $  3.)  As  we 
find  no  mention  of  Hecataeus  during  the  operations 
of  Alexander  in  Asia,  it  must  be  presumed  that 


A 


S62 


HECATAEUS. 


for  Bome  reason  or  another  he  did  not  acoompanj 
him  in  this  expedition.  (See,  howerer,  Curt  rii.  1. 
§  38.)  Nor  do  we  know  any  thing  of  the  step»  by 
which  be  raised  himself  to  the  soTereignty  of  his 
native  city  ;  but  it  appears  that  he  must  have  done 
60  long  before  the  doith  of  Alexander,  as  we  are 
told  that  his  fellow-citisen,  Eamenes,  frequently 
employed  his  influence  with  the  king,  though  in- 
effectually, to  induce  him  to  expel  Hecataeus,  and 
restore  freedom  to  Cardia.  (Plut.  Bum.  8.)  He 
seems  to  have  enjoyed  a  high  place  in  the  confi- 
dence of  Antipater,  as  he  was  chosen  by  him  as  his 
deputy  to  Leonnatus,  to  invoke  the  assistance  of 
the  latter  in  the  Lamian  war  (b.  c  323).  Leonna- 
tus sought  on  this  occasion  to  effect  a  reconciliation 
between  Hecataeus  and  Eumenes,  but  without 
success  ;  and  the  latter,  mistrusting  the  projects  of 
Leonnatus,  secretly  withdrew  to  join  Perdiocas. 
The  name  of  Hecataeus  is  not  again  mentioned. 
(Diod.  xviii.  U  ;  Plut.  ^moi.  3.)       [E.  H.  R] 

HECATAEUS  fEicciTcuo»).  L  Of  Miletus,  one 
of  the  earliest  and  most  distinguished  Greek  histo- 
rians (logographers)  and  geographers.  He  was  the 
eon  of  Hegesander,  and  belonged  to  a  very  ancient 
and  illustrious  fiunily  (Herod,  il  143).  According 
to  Suidas,  he  was  a  contemporary  of  Dionysins  of 
Miletus,  and  lived  about  the  6jth  olympiad,  L  e. 
B.C.  520.  Hence  Larcher  and  others  conclude 
that  he  was  bom  about  550,  so  that  in  b.  c.  500, 
the  time  at  which  he  acted  a  prominent  part  among 
the  lonians,  he  would  have  been  about  fifty  years 
old.  As  Hecataeus  further  (Suidas,  $.  o.  'LWdn' 
Kos)  survived  the  Perrian  war  for  a  short  time,  he 
seems  to  have  died  about  b.  a  476,  shortly  after 
the  battles  of  Plataeae  and  Mycale.  Suidas  tells  us 
that  Hecataeus  was  a  pnpQ  of  Protagoras,  which  is 
utterly  impossible  for  chronological  reasons,  just  as 
it  is  impossible  that  Hecataeus  should  have  been  a 
friend  of  Xenocrates,  as  Stmbo  says  (xii.  p.  550.) 
Hecataeus  must  have  been  possessed  of  considerable 
wealth,  for,  Hke  many  other  eminent  men  of  that 
age,  he  satisfied  his  desire  for  knowledge  by  travel- 
ling into  distant  countries,  and  seeing  with  his  own 
eyes  that  which  others  learnt  from  books.  We 
know  from  Herodotus  (/.  e.)  that  Hecataeus  visited 
Egypt,  and  horn  the  manner  in  which  later  writers 
sjMak  of  his  geographical  knowledge,  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  he  visited  many  other  countries  also. 
(Agathem.  L  1  ;  Agatharch.  J>e  Rmbr,  Afarif  p. 
48.)  The  fragments  of  his  geographical  work, 
which  have  come  down  to  us,  lead  us  to  suppose 
that,  besides  the  provinces  of  the  Persian  empire, 
he  visited  the  coasts  of  the  Euxine,  Thrace,  the 
whole  of  Greece,  Oenotria,  and  even  Liguria,  Spain, 
and  Libya,  though  of  the  last-mentioned  countries 
be  may  have  seen  little  more  than  the  coasts.  The 
time  during  which  he  was  engaged  in  these  travelB 
cannot  be  accurately  determined,  though  it  must 
have  been  previous  to  the  revolt  of  the  lonians,  that 
is,  previous  to  B.  c.  500,  for  after  that  event  the 
war  between  the  Greeks  and  Persians,  as  well  as 
the  advanced  age  of  Hecataeus,  would  have  thrown 
too  many  difikulties  in  his  way ;  and  it  further 
appears  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the  ex- 
tent and  resources  of  the  Persian  empire  at  the 
time  when  his  countrymen  contemplated  the  revolt 
from  Persia.  (Herod.  ▼.  36.)  His  geographical 
work,  moreover,  must  have  been  written  after  the 
year  b.  c.  524,  since  in  one  of  the  extant  fragmento 
( 1 40,ed.  Muller)  be  speaks  of  Boryza  in  Thrace  aaa 
Persian  town,  which  it  did  not  became  till  thatyear. 


HECATAEUS. 

The  only  events  in  the  life  of  Hecataeus  of  wbich 
we  have  any  definite  knowledge,  are  the  part  be 
took  in  the  insurrection  of  the  lonians  against  the 
Persians    When  Aristagoras  was  planning  the  re- 
volt of  the  lonians,  and  all  those  whom  he  consulted 
agreed  with  him,  Hecataeus  was  the  only  one  who 
dissuaded  his  countrymen  from  such  a  rash  undertak* 
ing,  explaining  to  them  the  extent  of  the  enemy  *s 
empire  and  his  power.  When  this  advice  was  dis- 
regiuded,  he  exhorted  them  at  leaat  to  provide 
themselves  with  a  naval  force,  and  for  this  purpose 
to  make  use  of  the  treasures  amassed  in  the  temple 
at  Branchidae.   But  this  opinion  also  was  overruled 
by  the  sanguine  lonians  (Herod,  v.  36),  and  the 
lonians  revolted  without  being  prepared  to  meet  the 
enemy  or  to  protect  themselves.     Subsequently, 
when  Artaphemes  and  Otanes  had  invaded  Ionia 
and  Aeolis,  and  taken  the  towns  of  Clazomenae 
and  Cuma,  Aristagoras,  who  had  brought  about  the 
misfortunes  without  the  courage  to  endure  them, 
meditated  upon  flight  either  to  Sardinia  or  to  Myr- 
dnus.   Hecataeus  advised  him  to  do  neither,  but  to 
take  up  a  fortified  position  in  the  neighbouring 
island  of  Leros,  and  tiiere  to  watch  the  issue  of  the» 
events.  (Herod,  v.  124,  125.)     This  advice  wa» 
rejected  again,  but  the  conduct  of  Hecataeus  had. 
been  throughout  that  of  a  wise  and  experienced 
man.  Even  after  the  fisU  of  Ionia  under  the  strokes 
of  the  Persians,  he  did  not  desert  his  countr3rmen  ; 
for  we  are  told  that  he  was  sent  as  ambassador  to 
Artaphemes,  and  prevailed  upon  the  satmp  to  win 
the  confidence  of  Uie  lonians  by  a  mild  treatnaent. 
(Diod.  Froffm.  Vat.  p.  41,  ed.  Dindorf.)   After  this 
we  hear  no  more  of  Hecataeus,  but  the  little  we 
know  of  him  is  enough  to  justify  the  high  {waiae 
which  some  of  the  andents  bestow  upon  him  in 
mentioning  him  along  with  the  greatest  men.  (  Era- 
tosth.  ap.  Strab.  I  p.  7,  xiv.  p.  635  ;  Aelian,  V,  H. 
xiii.  20  ;  Hermog.  De  Gm,  dieend.  ii.  12.) 

Hecataeus  deposited  the  results  of  his  travels  and 
studies  in  two  great  works ;   <me   geogrmphica], 
entitled  n«p(o3os  T^f,  or   Htpv^ynns^  and    the 
other  historical,  entitled  reyfoXo^Uu,  or  'IvropMu. 
(Suid.  «.  o.  'EXAinicor,  where    the  heading   of 
the  artide  is  a  mistake  for  'Eiccrraui*.)       The 
passage  of  Suidas  compared  wi^  one  of  Strabo  (i. 
p.  7)  deariy  shows  that  Hecataeus  wrote  onlj  two 
works,  axul  that  the  other  names  or  titles  we  meet 
with  refer  to  subdivisions  of  the  geographical  work. 
The  latter  consisted  of  two  parts,  one  of  ^nrhich 
contained  a  description  of  Europe,  amd  the  other  of 
Asia,  £g3rpt,and  Libya.   Both  puts  appear  to  hav« 
been  subdivided  into  smaller  sections ;  thua  we 
find  one  section  belonging  to  the  first  part  veferved 
to  under  the  name  of  Hellespontus  (Steph.  Byx. 
$,  o.  ThtBos)^  and  others  belonging  to  the  second 
part,  under  the  tities  of  AioAiMf,  Ilcpiifyiyo-ix  Afyvw- 
Tw,  and  n^ptiirnfftt  AiSitis.  (Steph.  By«^  «.  w. 
'A/tafitvciay,  Aliispts^  'EA^vcios).    It  is  not  eaay  to 
determine  the  order  in  which  Hecataeus  deacribed 
the  different  countries,  and  consequently  riao  th« 
order  in  which  the  fragments  still  extant  should  be 
arranged.    The  mode  in  which  he  treated  his  sub- 
jects may  still  be  seen  fr«m  some  of  the  longer  trug- 
ments :  he  first  mentioned  the  name  of  the  peopU, 
then  the  towns  they  inhabited,  and  sometimes  be 
gave  an  account  of  their  foundation  and  of  say 
thing  that  was  remarkable  in  them.  The  distaneea  a£ 
the  places  from  one  another  seem  to  have  been  csov* 
fully  marked.     Hecataeus  was  the  first  historical 
writer  who  exercised  bis  own  judgment  on  tbs 


HSCATAEU& 

nntten  whkli  be  had  to  record,  and  used  hiitoriad 
critidaii  in  rejecting  what  appeared  to  him  &buloiii, 
or  endeaTomnig  to  find  oat  the  historical  truth  which 
formed  the  gioandwoik  of  a  mythical  tradition 
(PauL  iiL  25.  $  6  ;  Anian,  AnaL  ii.  16)  ;  «tiUhe 
ie  aercrtheiea  Tetjdepoident  on  Homer  and  other 
earijr  poetic  whereby  he  is  led  to  mix  np  fitblet 
«ith  troth  ;  bat  wherever  be  gives  the  leeults  of 
hit  own  obKTwationa)  he  ia  a  correct  and  tnut- 
worthy  gvide.  Entoethcnea  (tip.  Sbrab,  L  n.  7) 
•eeiiM  to  deny  that  Hecataens  made  geographical 
inapt ;  but  if  we  compare  the  statement  of  Agathe- 
Bcnu  (LI)  with  Uerodotot  (t.  49),  it  it  clear,  on 
the  one  hand,  that  Hecataeot  corrected  and  im- 
proted  the  map  of  the  earth  dmwn  up  by  Anozi- 
Buader,  and  it  ia  probable,  on  the  other,  that  the 
Bitp  which  Aristagona  carried  to  Sparta  for  the 
porpote  of  penuading  Cleomenee  to  engage  in  a 
wtr  agninat  Persia  was  either  the  woric  of  Heca- 
taait,  or  had  been  dnwn  up  according  to  hia  views 
of  tke  physical  stmctore  of  the  earth.  Callimachas 
{op-  Atkem,  iL  p.  70,  oomp.  iz.  p.  410),  whose 
opiaion  oeeiaa  to  be  followed  by  Arrian  {AnaL  v. 
6),  Rgaided  tiie  TL§pelrYn9is  riis  *Aoias^  ascribed  to 
Hemtaeoa,  and  belonging  to  the  second  part  of  his 
geopaphical  woric,  at  sporions,  and  assigned  it  to  a 
»yit»nf  (an  islander).  It  is  not  impossiUe  that 
W  may  have  found  in  the  library  of  Alexandria  a 
periegetis  of  Asia  aacribed  to  the  celebrated  Heca- 
tseos,  bat  which  vras  in  reality  a  foigery,  and  had 
MthJBK  in  common  with  the  genuine  work  but 
the  name  of  the  author ;  for  such  foiged  titlo>pages 
«rcre  not  uncommon  in  the  time  of  the  Ptolemies, 
sad  Uteiary  impooUH:s  made  a  lucrative  traffic  of 
them.  (HippodBt  voL  xv.  pp.  105,  109,  ed. 
Kiiha.)  At  any  nte,  even  if  we  admit  that  Cal- 
fiaachas  Rally  found  a  spurious  periegesis,  it  does 
not  feOow  that  the  genuine  work  did  not  exist. 

The  second  worii  of  Hecataens,  the  Histories  or 

Geaeakgiea,  was  a  prose  account,  in  the  form  of 

frnrakgiea,  of  the  poetical  fitbles  and  traditions  of 

the  Gr^Lt.  From  the  finigments  which  are  quoted 

from  it,  we  see  that  it  must  have  consisted  of  at 

latt  foor  sections.    The  first  contained  the  txadi» 

ttsat  about  Deucalion  and  his  descendants ;  the 

seeond»  die  stories  of  Heracles  and  the  Heiucleidae ; 

the  third,  apparently  the  Peloponnesian  traditions  ; 

aad  the  fovrUi,  those  of  Asia  Minor.   The  valae  of 

thill  ss  well  as  his  other,  woric  cannot  be  dimi- 

aithed  ia  our  eyea  by  the  fiict  of  Herodotus  oontro- 

vcniag  tevetal  of  his  opinions  (vi  187«  oomp.  i. 

146, 202,  iL  S,  15,  21,23, 143,  iv.  S,  36)  ;  but,  on 

(he  eontnry,  it  is  evident  that  Herodotos  looked 

•poo  him  as  a  rival,  whom  it  was  worth  while  endea- 

>wriag  to  refote  and  excel,  and  that  he  actually  did 

*mi  him^  does  not  require  to  be  proved  in  this 

pbee.    Herodotos  knew  the  works  of  Hecataens 

vcB,  and  undoobtodly  availed  himself  of  them ; 

hot  the  chafge  of  Poq>hyrius  (op.  £iise6.  Praep. 

£9mf,  JL  pi  466),  that  Herodotus  literally  tran- 

ftribed  whole  patsagra  firam  Hecataens  is  wholly 

vishoat  fMu^tion.  (Comp.  Hermog.  De  Form. 

(hutfi.  12;  Jhmjt,  JmL  de  Tkmeyl.  5 i  Diod.  L 

37 ;  Stab,  l  pi  18  ;   Suidaa.)     Respecting  the 

«jk  of  Hecataens,  Strsbo  says,  that  though  prose, 

k  appf^oadied  very  neariy  to  poetry,  and  Hermo- 

^■et(iLc)  pcaisea  it  for  iU  simplicity,  parity, 

^ni»M,  and  sweetness,  and  adds  that  the  lan- 

gatge  was  the  pure  and  unmixed  Ionic  dialect 

The  fa^aents  of  the  Genealogies  are  collected 
m  Gmoisr's  Hktor,  Graec  AwH^mMimorum  Frag- 


HECATAEUS. 


363 


ateato,  Heidelbeiv,  1806,  8vo.  p.  1^86  ;  and  the 
frasmenta  of  both  the  Periegesis  and  the  Genea- 
logies by  R.  H.  Klaasen,  Heoaiaei  MUem  Frog- 
maUa,  Berlin,  1831,  8vo.,  and  by  C.  and  Th. 
Miiller,  mttffm.  Hist  Graee.^  Paris,  1 841,  p.  1—31. 
Each  of  these  collections  is  preceded  by  a  disserta- 
tion on  the  life  and  writings  of  Hecataeus.  (Comp. 
Dahlmann,  Herodat.  p.  1 1 2,  &c. ;  Ukert,  Unter^ 
tudumgen  vber  die  Geographi»  dea  Heeataeu$  u,  Ikf 
fliaifa»,  Weimar,  1814.) 

2.  Of  Abdem  has  often  been  confounded  in 
ancient  as  well  as  in  modem  times  with  Hecataeus 
of  Miletus.  He  was  a  contemporary  of  Alexander 
the  Great  and  Ptolemy,  the  son  of  Lagus,  and  ap- 
pears to  have  accompanied  the  former  on  his  Asiatic 
expedition  as  fiir  as  Syria.  He  was  a  pnpil  of  the 
Sceptic  Pyrrho,  and  is  himself  called  a  philosopher, 
critic,  and  grammarian.  (Suid.  «.  v.  'EKarcuos ; 
Joseph,  e,  Apum,  i.  22 ;  Diod.  i.  47  ;  Diog.  Laert. 
ix.  61 ;  Pint.  S^po$,  p.  666,  e.)  From  the 
manner  in  which  he  is  spoken  of  by  Eusebius 
(FraqD,  Evm^.  ix.  p.  239),  we  must  infer  that  he 
was  a  man  of  great  reputation  on  account  of  bis 
extensive  knowledge  as  well  as  on  account  of  his 
practical  wisdom  (irtpl  rdf  wfio^sis  UwirtiTarot). 
In  the  reign  of  the  first  Ptolemy  he  travelled  up 
the  Nile  as  fiir  as  Thebesi  He  was  the  author  of 
several  works,  of  which,  however,  only  a  small 
number  of  fragments  have  come  down  to  us.  1.  A 
History  of  E^^t  (Diod.  L  47  ;  Phot.  BAL  Cod. 
244,  where  he  is  confounded  with  Hecataeus  of 
Miletus.)  Whether  the  work  on  the  philosophy  of 
the  Egyptians,  attributed  to  him  by  Diogenes  La- 
ertios  (i.  Prooem.  $  10),  was  a  distinct  woric,  or 
only  a  portion  of  the  History  of  Egypt,  is  uncer- 
tain. (Comp.  Pint  De  Js,  et  Ob,  p.  354,  d.)  This 
work  on  Eg}'pt  is  one  of  the  causes  of  the  confusion 
of  our  Hecataeus  with  the  Milesian,  who  in  his 
Periegesis  had  likewise  written  on  Egypt.  2.  A 
work  on  the  Hyperboreans.  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon, 
Shod.  ii.  675  ;  Diod.  iL  47  ;  Aelian,  H.  A,  xi.  1  ; 
Steph.  Byz.  s.  «o.  *£A({oia,  Kopau^icai.)  3.  A 
History  of  the  Jews,  of  whidi  the  book  on  Abmham 
mentioned  by  Josephus  {AmL  JtuL  i.  7),  was  pro- 
bably only  a  portion.  This  work  is  frequently  re- 
ferred to  by  the  ancients  (Joseph,  c.  Apiom.  i.  22  ; 
Eoseb.  Prcup,  Ewrng,  ix.  p.  408,  xiiL  p.  680 ;  Clem. 
Alex.  Strom,  v.  p.  603,  and  others)  \  but  it  was 
declared  spurious  even  by  Origen  (c  Cei».  i.  15), 
and  modem  critics  are  divided  in  their  opinions. 
Suidas  attributes  to  our  Hecataeus  works  on  Homer 
and  Hesiod,  but  makes  no  mention  of  the  historical 
works  which  we  have  enumerated.  The  fragments 
of  Hecataeus  of  Abdem  have  been  collected  by  P. 
Zom,  Heeataei  AbdnrUae  Frogmenia^  Altona,  1730, 
8vo.  (Comp.  Creuter,  HitL  Graee.  Antiquist, 
Fragm.  p.  28,  &c ;  Vossius,  J>e  HisL  Graec  p. 
86,  &c,  ed.  Westermanu.) 

3b  Of  Teos,  an  historian,  who  is  mentioned  only 
by  Strabo  (xiv.  p.  644)«  and  is  considered  by  Ukert 
(Ibid.  p.  12)  to  be  no  other  than  Hecataeus  of 
Abdem. 

4.  Of  Eretria,  is  mentioned  by  Plutarch  (AUg. 
26)  among  the  historians  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
but  ia  ouerwise  altogether  unknown.  Schweig- 
haiiser  (adAHen,  iL  p.  70)  conjectures  that  he  is  the 
tdander  to  whom  Callimachns  attributed  the  wcpi- 
ilirYVfu  'riif  ^Arlas ;  but  Creuzer  (L  e.  p.  85)  be* 
lieves,  with  fiir  greater  probability,  that  Uie  epithet 
0  *Ef)rrpifdt  in  Plutarch  is  a  mistake,  and  that  this 
Hecataeus  ia  no  other  than  HecataMi  of  Abdera, 


S64 


HECATE. 


who  is  repeat«dlj  motioned  among  the  hiBtoriaiif 
of  Alexander,  of  whom  he  must  have  had  frequent 
occasions  to  speak  in  his  history  of  Egypt  [L.  S.] 

HECATAEUS,  a  statuary  and  silTer^haser  of 
some  note,  who  seems,  from  the  way  inr  which  he 
is  mentioned  by  Pliny,  to  have  been  a  native  of 
Mytilene,  and  to  have  lived  not  long  before  the 
time  of  Pompey  the  Great.  (Plin.  H.  N.  xzxiii. 
12.  s.  55 ;  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  25.)  [P.  S.] 

HE'CATE  ('Eic(£7ti),  a  mysterious  divinity,  who, 
according  to  the  most  common  tradition,  was  a 
daughter  of  Persaeus  or  Perses  and  Asteria,  whence 
she  is  called  Perseis.  (ApoUod.  i.  2.  §  4 ;  ApoUon. 
Rhod.  iii.  478.)  Others  describe  her  as  a  daughter 
of  Zens  and  Demeter,  and  state  that  she  was  sent 
out  by  her  father  in  search  of  Persephone  (Schol. 
€ui  Theocrit,  ii.  12);  others  again  make  her  a 
daughter  of  Zeus  either  by  Pheraea  or  by  Hera 
(Tsetz.  ad  Lye  1175 ;  SchoL  ad  Theocrit  ii.  36)  ; 
and  others,  lastly,  say  that  she  was  a  daughter  of 
Leto  or  Tartarus.  (ProcL  m  PUU.  OraiyL  p.  1 12 ; 
Orph.  Argon.  975.)  Homer  does  not  mention  her. 
According  to  the  most  genuine  traditions,  she  ap- 
pears to  have  been  an  ancient  Thracian  divinity, 
and  a  Titan,  who,  from  the  time  of  the  Titans, 
ruled  in  heaven,  on  the  earth,  and  in  the  sea,  who 
bestowed  on  mortals  wealth,  victory,  wisdom,  good 
luck  to  sailors  and  hunters,  and  prosperity  to  youth 
and  to  the  flocks  of  cattle  ;  but  all  these  blessings 
might  at  the  same  time  be  withheld  by  her,  if 
mortals  did  not  deserve  theuL  She  was  the  only 
one  among  the  Titans  who  retained  this  power 
under  the  rule  of  Zeus,  and  she  was  honoured  by 
all  the  immortal  gods.  She  also  assisted  the  gods 
in  their  war  with  the  Oigantes,  and  slew  Clytiua 
(Hes.  Theog,  411--452;  ApoUod.  i  6.  §2.)  This 
extensive  power  possessed  by  Hecate  was  probably 
the  reason  that  subsequently  she  was  confound^ 
and  identified  with  several  other  divinities,  and  at 
length  became  a  mystic  goddess,  to  whom  mysteries 
were  celebrated  in  SamoUiraoe  (Lyeoph.  77 ;  Schol. 
ad  Aristoph.  Pac,  277)  and  in  Aesina.  (Pans.  ii. 
30.  §  2 ;  comp.  Plut.  de  Flum,  5.)  For  being  as 
it  were  the  queen  of  all  nature,  we  find  her  identi- 
fied with  Demeter,  Rhea  (Cybele  or  Brimo);  being 
a  huntress  and  the  protector  of  youth,  she  is  the 
same  as  Artemis  (Curotrophos) ;  and  as  a  god- 
dess of  the  moon,  she  is  regarded  as  the  mystic 
Persephone.  (Hom.  Hymn,  in  Oer,  25,  with  the 
commeutat ;  Pans.  i.  43,  §  1.)  She  was  further 
connected  with  the  worship  of  other  mystic  divini- 
ties, such  as  the  Cabeiri  and  Curetes  (Schol.  ad 
TheoeriL  ii.  12  ;  Strab.  x.  p.  472),  and  also  with 
Apollo  and  the  Muses.  (Athen.  xiv.  p.  645 ;  Strab. 
X.  p.  468.)  The  ground-woric  of  the  above-men- 
tioned confusions  and  identifications,  especially  with 
Demeter  and  Persephone,  is  contained  in  the  Ho- 
meric hymn  to  Demeter;  for,  according  to  this 
hymn,  she  was,  besides  Helios,  the  only  divinity 
who,  &om  her  cave,  observed  the  abduction  of  Perse- 

?hone.  With  a  torch  in  her  hand,  she  accompanied 
)emeter  in  the  search  after  Persephone ;  and  when 
the  latter  was  found,  Hecate  remained  with  her  as 
her  attendant  and  companion.  She  thus  becomes  a 
deity  of  the  lower  world  ;  but  this  notion  does  not 
occur  till  the  time  of  the  Greek  tragedians,  though 
it  is  generally  current  among  the  later  writers.  She 
is  described  in  this  capacity  as  a  mighty  and  foi^ 
midable  divinity,  ruling  over  the  souls  of  the  de- 
parted ;  she  is  the  goddess  of  purifications  and 
expiations,  and  is  accompanied  by  Stygian  dogs. 


HECATOMNUa 

(Orph.  LUk  48 ;  Schol.  ad  Theocr,  L  e. ;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  ui.  1211 ;  Lyeoph.  1175 ;  Herat.  Sai.  I  8. 
35 ;  Vixg.  Am,  vi.  257.)     By  Phorcos  she  became 
the  mother  of  Scylla.     (ApoUon.  Rhod.  iv.  8*29 ; 
comp.  Hom.  Od.  xiL  124.)    There  is  another  very 
important  feature  which  arose  out  of  the  notion  of 
her  being  an  infernal  divinity,  namely,  ^e  was  re- 
garded M  a  spectral  being,  who  at  night  sent  from 
the  lower  worid  all  kinds  of  demons  and  terrible 
phantoma,  who  taught  sorcery  and  witchcraft,  who 
dwelt  at  pteces  where    two  roads   crossed   each 
other,  on  tombs,  and  near  the  blood  of  murdered 
persons.     She  herself  too  wanders  about  with  the 
souls  of  the  dead,  and  her  approach  is  announced 
by  the  whining  and  howling  of  dogs.    (ApoUon. 
Rhod.  iii.  529,  861,  iv.  829;  Theocrit.  I  c;  Ov. 
Heroid.  xiL  1 68,  MeL  xiv.  405  ;  Stat  ThA.  iv.  428 ; 
Virg.  Am,  iv.  609  ;  Orph.  Liih.  45,  47 ;  Eustath. 
ad  Hom,  p.  1197,  1887  ;  Diod.iT.  45.)  A  noinber 
of  epithets  given  her  by  the  poets  contain  aUiisiont 
to  these  features  of  the  popular  belief,  or  to  her 
form.     She  is  described  as  of  terrible  appearance, 
either  with  three  bodies  or  three  heads,  the  one  of 
a  horse,  the  second  of  a  dog,  and  the  third  of  a 
lion.     (Orph.  Argon.  975,  &c. ;  Eustath.  aif  Horn. 
pp.  1467,  1714.)     In  works  of  art  she  was  some- 
times represented  as  a  single  being,  but  sometimes 
also  as  a  three-headed  monster.  (  Pans.  iL  28.  §  8. 
30.  §  2.)    Besides  Samothrace  and  Aegina,  we 
find  express  mention  of  her  worship  at  Argos 
(Pans.  ii.  30.  §  2.)  and  at  Athens,  where  she  had 
a  sanctuary  under  the  name  of  'EwnrupyiSio,  on  the 
acropolis,  not  fiir  from  the  temple  of  Nice.     (Pans. 
iL  30.  §  2.)   Small  statues  or  symbolical  representa- 
tions of  Hecate  (^«cdraia)  were  very  numerous, 
especiaUy  at  Athens,  where  they  atood  before  or  in 
houses,  and  on  spots  where  two  roads  crossed  each 
other;  and  it  would  seem  that    people  consulted 
such  Hecataea  as  oracles.    (Aristoph.  Vesp,  816, 
lAfn^,  64 ;  Eurip.  Med,  396 ;  Porphyr.  de  Ab- 
tHn,  iL  16 ;  HesycL  s.  v.  Idtdraxu.)     At  the  close 
of  every  month  dishes  with  food  were  set  out  for 
her  and  other  averten  of  evil  at  the  points  where 
two  roads  crossed  each  other ;  and  this  food  was 
consumed  by  poor  people.    ( Ariatoph.  Pltd.  596 ; 
Plut  Sympos,  vii.  6.)     The  sacrifices  offered  to  her 
consisted  of  dogs,  honey,  and  black  female  lambs. 
(Plut  QuaesL  Rom,  49 ;  SchoL  ad  Theocrit.  iL  12 ; 
ApoUon.  Rhod.  ui.  1032.)  [L.  S.] 

HECATODO'RUS.  [Htpatodorus.] 
HECATOMNUS  {*EKar6iin»sy^  king  or  dynast 
of  Caria,  in  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes  III.  He  was 
appointed  by  the  Persian  king  to  command  the 
naval  forces  destined  to  take  part  in  the  war 
against  Evagoras  of  Cyprus  (Theopomp.  ap.  Phot. 
p.  120  a;  IMod.  xiv.  98);  but  the  operations  of 
the  war  were  at  that  time  aUowed  to  linger ;  and 
it  appears  that  Hecatomnus  himself  shared  in  the 
spirit  of  disafiiection  towards  Persia  at  that  time  so 
general ;  as  when  hostUities  were  a^  lengtii  re- 
sumed in  earnest  against  Evagoras,  he  not  only 
took  no  part  in  support  of  the  Persian  monarchy, 
but  secretly  supplied  Evagoras  with  auma  of  money 
to  raise  mercenary  troops.  (Diod.  xv.  2.)  No 
notice,  however,  seems  to  have  been  taken  of  this 
act  of  treachery,  a  circumstance  for  which  the  dis- 
organised state  of  the  Penian  monarchy  will  fully 
account :  and  Hecatomnus  continued  to  hold  pos- 
session of  Caria  in  a  state  of  virtual  independence 
until  his  death.  The  date  of  this  cannot  be  asoer^ 
tained  with  certainty,  but  we  leam  from  Isocntea 


HECTOR. 

{Pameyyr,  pi  74  d)  that  he  wat  «tall  ruling  in  B.  c. 
380.  Clinton  hai  suggested  that  the  date  B.r, 
279,  assigned  hj  Plin j  for  the  death  of  Manssolus, 
was  in  fitct  that  of  the  commencement  of  hb  reign, 
and  the  death  of  his  fitther,  Hecatomnoa.  (Plin. 
//.  y.  xxxri  6.)  He  left  three  sons,  Maussolus, 
Idriens,  and  Pixodaros,  all  of  whom,  in  their  torn, 
succeeded  him  in  the  sorereiffn^;  and  two 
dsQghters,  Artemisia  and  Ada,  who  were  married, 
serardii^  to  Uie  Asiatic  costom,  to  their  hrothers 
Mansatrfos  and  Idriens.  (StiaK  xiv.  p.  656 ;  Arr. 
Amab»  L  23w)  Hecatonmos  was  a  natiye  of  Mylasa, 
and  aaade  that  city  his  o^ital  and  the  seat  of  his 
goTcmment:  hence  we  find  on  his  coins  the  figure 
of  Zeoa  Labrandenos  (represented  as  walking  and 
cairying  a  Upennis  orer  his  shoulder),  firom  the 
celebrated  temple  of  that  name  near  Mylasa.  (Strab. 
ziv.  pi  659  ;  Eckhel,  toL  u.  p.  596.)  [E.  H.  B.] 
HECATON  CEicdrMr),  a  Stoic  philosopher,  a 
aattre  of  Rhodes.  All  that  we  know  of  his  per- 
sonal histoffj  is  contained  in  a  passage  of  Cicero 
{de  Of.  ill.  1 5)  ;  but  besides  the  name  of  his  birth- 
I^ce  we  leani  nothing  more  from  it  than  that  he 
stndied  under  Panaetius.  He  seems  also  to  have 
been  doaelj  connected  with  the  principal  Stoic 
I^iilasophen  of  his  age.  Of  his  somewhat  yoln- 
miaoos  writiDga  nothing  now  remains.  He  was 
the  aothor  of  the  following  treatises : — De  Offldis 
(GcdeOflvL  ]5,  23);nc^d7a6«r,  in  at  least 
mneieen  books  ;  Iltpi  iperw  ;  Tltpi  roBw  ;  n§pi 
T«A«r ;  II«p2  vo^mS^mt,  in  at  least  thirteen  books  ; 
Xptlu  (DJog.  Laert.  vii.  103,  101,  127,  125, 
90, 110,  87»  102,  124,  26,  172,  vi.  4,  32,  95.) 
Hecatoo  is  also  frequently  mentioned  by  Seneca  in 
his  tnatise  De  Bem^iem.  (Fabric.  BM.  Graec,  rol. 
ill  563.)  [C.  P.  M.1 

HECTOR  CErrc^),  the  chief  hero  of  the  Tro- 
jans in  their  war  with  the  Greeks,  was  the  eldest 
MO  of  Priam  by  Hecabe,  the  husband  of  Andro- 
madbe,  and  &ther  of  Scamandrins.    (Hom.  IL  ii. 
817;  ApoUod.  iii.  12.  §  5;   Theocrit.  xt.  189.) 
Some  tnditions  describe  him  as  a  son  of  Apollo 
(Txetz.  ad  LgoopL  265 ;  SchoL  VeneL  ad  IL  m. 
31 4.),  and  speak  of  him  as  the  fiither  of  two  sons 
by  Andromache,  Tin  Scamandrins  and  Laodamas, 
or  Ampbineus.    (Diet  Cret  iii.  20.)    According 
to  the  most  common  account,  Protesilans,  who  was 
the  first  of  the  Greeks  that  jumped  upon  the  Trojan 
coast,  was  slain  by  Hector.     (Lucian,  DiaL  Mori. 
23, 1 ;  Hygin.  Fab,  113.)    This,  howerer,  is  not 
■Motiooed  in  the  Iliad ;  and  his  fiiat  act  described 
IB  that  poem  is  his  censure  of  Alexander  (Paris) 
who,  after  haring  gone  out  to  fight  MencJaus  in 
•ogle  combat,  took  to  flight     (//.  iii.  39,  &c) 
He  himself  then  challenged  Menelaus.     During 
the  battle  be  was  accompanied  by  Ares,  with  whom 
he  nshcd  forward  to  protect  his  friend  Sorpedon, 
sad  dew  many  Greeks  (▼.  590,  &c.)    When  Dio- 
Aedes  had  wounded  Area,  and  was  pressing  the 
TnJBBs  veiy  hard.  Hector  hastened  to  the  city  to 
icqacst  Hecabe  to  piay  to  Athena  for  assistance, 
(ri.  1 10.)    Heienpon  he  went  to  Paris  and  had  a 
amTcnatioQ  with  him  and  Helena,  reproaching 
^  fatrngr  for  his  cowardice.    He  then  went  to 
^  own  house  to  seek  Andromache,  but  she  was 
*bsart;  and  he  afterwarda found  her  with  her  child 
Sesaandrins  at  the  Scaean  gate.    The  scene  which 
^^'n  took  pSace  is  one  of  the  most  delicate  and 
iKntifol  teenes  in  the  Iliad  (ii.  406,  &c).  After 
^ring  taken  ieare  of  his  wife  and  child,  he  re- 
teaed  ta  battK  and  challenged  the  breYest  of  the 


HECTOR. 


365 


Greeks  to  angle  combat    No  one  Tentured  to 
come  forward  except  Menelaus,  who,  howcTer,  was 
dissuaded  from  it  by  his  friends.    The  lot  then  fell 
upon  the  Telamonian  Ajax.    Hector  was  wounded, 
and  at  nightfiill  the  battle  ceased,  and  the  two 
heroes  honoured  each  otlier  with  presents.    After 
this  he  again  distinguished  himself  by   yarious 
feats  (riii.  307,  &c.,  x.  299,  &c.,  xi.  163,  &c.)   In 
the  fierce  battle  in  the  camp  of  the  Greeks,  he  was 
struck  with  a  stone  by  Ajax,  and  carried  away 
from  the  field  of  battle  (xiv.  402).    Apollo  cured 
his  wound,  and  then  led  him  back  to  battle.     He 
there  repelled  Ajax,  and  fire  was  set  to  the  ships 
of  the  Greeks  (xr.  253,  &c  xri.  114,  &c.).    In  the 
encounter  with  Patrodus,  he  at  first  gave  way,  but, 
encouraged  by  ApoUo,  he  returned,  fought  with 
Patrodus,  slew  him,  took  off  his  annour,  and  put  it 
on  himself  (xri.  654,  &c.,  xrii.  192).  Thereupon  a 
Tehement  con  test  took  place  about  the  body  of  Patro- 
dus, which  Hector  refused  to  give  up.    Polydamas 
adrised  him  to  withdraw  to  the  dty  before  the  ar- 
riTal  of  Achilles,  but  the  Trojan  hero  refused  (xriii. 
160,&c).    Apollo  forbade  Hector  to  enter  upon  a 
contest  with  Achilles ;  but  when  the  two  heroes 
met,  they  were  protected  by  Apollo  and  Athena 
(xx.  375,  &c.).    The  Trojans  fled,  but  Hector, 
although  called  back  by  his  parents  in  the  most 
imploring  terms,  remained  and  awaited  Achilles. 
When,  however,  the  ktter  made  his  appearance. 
Hector  took  to  flight,  and  was  chased  thrice  around 
the  dty  (xxiL  90,  &c.).     His  fiiU  was  now  deter- 
mined on  by  Zens  and  Athena ;  and  assuming  the 
appearance  of  Deiphobus,  Athena  urged  him  to 
make  his  stand  against  the  pursuer.    Hector  was 
conquered,  and  fell  pierced  by  the  spear  of  Achilles 
(xxil  1 82—330 ;  comp.  Diet  Cret  iii.  15).  Achillea 
tied  his  body  to  his  own  chariot,  and  thus  dragged 
him  into  the  camp  of  the  Greeks ;  but  later  tradi- 
tions relate  that  he  first  dragged  the  body  thrice 
around  the  walls  of  Ilium.    (Vixg*  Aen,  L  483.) 
In  the  camp  the  body  was  thrown  into  the  dust, 
that  it  might  be  devoured  by  the  dogs.  But  Aphro- 
dite embalmed  it  with  ambrosia,  and  Apollo  pro- 
tected it  by  a  dond.    At  the  command  of  Zeus, 
however,  Achilles  surrendered   the  body  to  the 
prayen  of  Priam  (xxiv.  15,  &c. ;  comp.  Eustatb. 
ad  Horn.  p.  1273 ;  Vixg.  Ae».  1 484).     When  the 
body  arrived  at  Ilium,  it  was  placed  on  a  bier ; 
and  while  Andromache  held  the  head  of  her  be- 
loved Hector  on  her  knees,  the  lamentations  began, 
whereupon  the  body  was  burned,  and  solemnly 
buried  (xxiv.  718,  &c>.     Funeral  games  were 
celebrated  on  his  tomb  (Viig.  ^ea.  v.  371 ;  Philostr. 
Her.  10),  and  on  the  throne  of  Apollo  at  Amyclae, 
the  Trojans  were  seen  offering  sacrifices  to  him. 
(Paus.  iii.  18.  §  9.)    In  punuance  of  an  oracle,  the 
remains  of  Hector  were  said  to  have  been  conveyed 
to  the  Boeotian  Thebes,  where  his  tomb  was  shown 
in  later  times.     (Pans.  ix.  18.  §  4  ;  Txeta.  ad  Ly» 
oopk.  1194.)    Hector  is  one  of  the  noblest  con* 
ceptions  of  the  poet  of  the  Iliad.    He  is  the  great 
bulwaric  of  Troy,  and  even  Achilles  trembles  when 
he  approaches  him.     He  has  a  presentiment  of  the 
fell  of  his  country,  but  he  perseveres  in  his  heroic 
resistanoe,  preferring  death  to  shivery  and  disgrace. 
But  besides  these  virtues  of  a  warrior,  he  is  distin- 
guished also,  and  perhaps  more  so  than  Achilles, 
by  those  of  a  man :  his  heart  is  open  to  the  gentle 
feelings  of  a  son,  a  husband,  and  a  fether.    He  was 
represented  in  the  Lesche  at  Ddphi  by  Polygnotus 
(Paus.  X.  31.  $  2);  and  on  the  chest  of  Cypsdua 


J 


866 


HEOELOCUUS. 


(t.  19.  §  1),  and  he  is  frequently  leen  in  tsbo 
paintings.  [U  S.] 

HCCUBA.    [Hbcabb.] 

HE'DYLE  ('H8i5Ai}),an  Iambic  poetess,  daughter 
of  Moschine  the  Athenian,  and  mother  of  Hbdtlus. 
She  wrote  a  poem  entitled  SmJAAiy,  from  which  a 
passage  is  died  by  Athenaens  (voL  vil  p.  297, 
b.).  [P.  S.] 

HE'DYLUS  ('HSvXos),  the  son  of  Melicertus, 
was  a  native  of  Samoa  or  of  Athens,  and  an  epi- 
gmmmatie  poet.  According  to  Athenaeus,  he 
killed  himself  for  love  of  a  certain  Olancus.  His 
epigiams  were  included  in  the  GaHamd  of  Meleager. 
{Prooem,  45.)  Eleven  of  them  are  in  the  Greek 
Anthology  (Bninck,  AnaL  toL  i.  p.  483,  yoL  ii. 
p.  526  ;  Jacobs,  Amtk,  Gtaec,  toI.  i.  p.  233),  bat 
the  genaineness  of  two  of  these  (is.  and  z.)  is  Tery 
doubtful  Most  of  his  epigrams  are  in  praise  of 
wine,  and  all  of  them  are  sportire.  In  some  he 
describes  the  dedicatory  offerings  in  the  temple  of 
Arsinoe',  among  which  he  mentions  the  hydraulic 
organ  of  Ctesibins.  Besides  this  indication  of  his 
time,  we  know  that  he  was  the  contemporary  and 
rival  of  CallimachuB.  He  lived  therefore  in  the 
reign  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  about  the  middle  of 
the  third  century  of  our  era,  and  is  to  be  dassed 
with  the  Alexandrian  school  of  poets.  (Athen. 
vii.  p.  297,  b.,  viil  p.  344,  t ;  Casaub.  ad  AUim. 
zi.  p.  817;  Pierwn,  ad  Moerid,  p.  413;  Etym. 
Mag.  s.  V.  ikirrapxt^  \  Callim.  Epig.  zzxL  in  ^n- 
tkoL  Graee.;  Stcab.  ziv.  p.  683;  Fabric.  BOl, 
Graee.  vol.  iv.  p.  476  ;  Jacobs,  AtUh.  Grose  vol 
ziil  p.  899.)  [P.  S.] 

HEOE'LEOS  r'HT^Acwf),  a  son  of  Tyrsenus. 

Either  he  or  Arehondas  is  said  to  have  given  the 

trumpet  {trdkTiy^)  which  had  been  invented  by 

Tyrsenus  to  t^e  Dorians,  when,  commanded  by 

Temenns,  they  marched  against  Aigos.     Hence 

Athena  at  Argos  was  believed  to  Imve  received 

from  him  the  surname  of  aoKwiy^,  (Pans.  iL  21. 
«  a  \  rt     e  i 

HEOE'LOCHUS  CH^^AoxoO-  1.  Commander 
of  the  Athenian  forces,  which  successfully  protected 
the  fields  of  Uie  Mantineians  fnm  the  Theban  and 
Thessalian  cavalry,  when  Epaminondas  threatened 
the  dty  in  b.  c.  362.  The  name  of  the  Athenian 
commander  is  not  mentioned  by  Xenophon,  but  is 
supplied  by  Diodorus.  (Xen.  HelL  vii.  5.  §§  15 — 
17  ;  Diod.  zv.  84  ;  Plut  de  Glor.  AA,  2.) 

2.  One  of  Alexander's  officers,  son  of  Hippo- 
stratus.  At  the  battle  of  the  Granicus,  in  B.C. 
334,  he  led  a  body  of  cavalry  which  was  sent  for- 
ward to  watch  the  enemy's  movements.  In  the 
following  year  Amphotorus  was  appointed  to  com- 
mand the  fleet  in  the  Hellespont,  and  Hegdochus 
was  associated  with  him  as  general  of  the  forces, 
with  a  commission  to  drive  the  Penian  garrisons 
from  the  isUnds  in  the  Aegean.  In  this  he  was 
fully  successful,  the  islanden  being  themselves 
anxious  to  throw  off  the  Persan  yoke ;  and  he 
brought  the  news  of  his  success  to  Alexander  in 
B.  c  331 ,  when  the  king  was  engaged  in  the  foun- 
dation of  Alexandria.  In  the  same  year  he  comr 
manded  a  troop  of  horse  at  the  battle  of  Arbela  ; 
and  in  the  confession  of  Philotas,  in  B.  c.  330,  he 
is  mentioned  as  having  died  in  battle.  According 
to  the  statements  of  Philotas  under  the  torture,  on 
which,  however,  no  dependence  can  be  phiced, 
Ilegelochus,  indignant  at  Alexander's  assumption 
of  divine  honours,  hod  instigated  Parmenion  to 
fbnn  a  plot  against  the  king's  life..    (An.  Anab. 


HEGESANDER. 

i.  IS,  iii.  2,  11 ;  Curt  iii.  I,  iv.  4,  vL  11 ;  compl 
Plut  Alex,  49  :  Diod.  zvil  79.)  [E.  E.] 

HEGE'LOCHUS  l*Hy4Koxos),  an  Athenian 
tragic  actor,  who  incntred  the  ridicule  of  the  comic 
poets,  Plato,  Strattis,  Sannynon,  and  Aristophanes, 
by  his  pronunciation  of  the  line  of  Euripides  {Ore$t. 
269)— 

*£«  KVfi&Tw^  yiip  aZ$u  aS  70X1$!^  6p&. 

The  scholiasts  tell  us  that  the  sudden  fisilure  of  the 
actor's  voice  prevented  him  from  indicating  pro- 
perly the  syiuloepha,  and  that  thus  he  altered 
70X1)1'',  a  ealfHy  into  7«Aiv*',  a  toeose/L  The  incident 
furnishes  a  proof  that  elided  vowels  were  not  com- 
pletely dro(^)ed  in  pronunciation.  (Aristoph.  /fa». 
304  ;  SchoL  in  loe. ;  SchoL  in  Enrip.  OrrtL 
269.)  [P.  S.  1 

HEGE'MON  CHTifMM"),  of  Thaaos  'wi[a  a 
comic  poet  of  the  old  comedy  at  Athens,  but  viraa 
more  celebrated  for  his  parodies,  of  which  kind  of 
poetry  he  was,  according  to  Aristotle,  the  inventor. 
He  was  nickrumed  ^«r9,  on  account  of  his  fond- 
ness for  that  kind  of  pulse.  He  lived  in  the  tima 
of  the  Pdoponnesian  war,  and  was  oontemponixy 
with  Cntinus  when  the  latter  was  an  old  man,  and 
with  Aldbiadea.  His  parody  of  the  G^ttntomaeUa 
was  the  piece  to  which  the  Athenians  were  listen- 
ing, when  the  news  was  brought  to  them  in  the 
theatre  of  the  destruction  of  the  expedition  to 
Sidly,  and  when,  in  order  not  to  betray  their  feel- 
ings, they  remained  in  the  theatre  to  the  end  of  the 
performance.  The  only  comedy  of  his  which  is 
mentbned  is  the  ^iA.(i%  of  which  one  fragment  is 
preserved  by  Athenaeus,  who  also  gives  aomo 
amusing  particnlan  respecting  him.  (Aristot.  JPoet, 
2,  and  Ritter's  note,  p.  92 ;  Athen.  i.  p.  5,  b. ;  iii. 
p.  108,  e. ;  ix.  pp.  406,  407 ;  zv.  pp.  698,  699 ; 
Meineke,  HitL  Crit  Qm,  Graee,  pp.214,  215; 
Fabric.  BiU.  Graee,  ii.  p.  448.) 

2.  An  Athenian  orator  of  the  time  of  Demo- 
sdienes,  and  one  of  those  who  were  induced  b  j  the 
bribes  of  Philip  to  support  the  Macedonian  party. 
He  was  o^^itally  accused  by  Aristogeiton,  and  at 
last  shared  the  fitte  of  Phodon.  According  to 
Syrianus,  he  was  one  of  those  orators  who  attained 
to  eminence  by  practice,  without  having  studied 
the  art  of  rhetoric  (Dem.  adv,  Arittog,  L  p. 
784 ;  Pseud.  Aeschin.  Epist  zii. ;  Liban.  i. 
p.  471,  b.;  Harpocrat  «.  o. ;  Plut  PAodba,  33, 
35.) 

8.  An  epic  poet,  who  celebrated  in  verae  the  ex- 
ploits of  the  Thebans  under  Epaminondas  in  the 
campaign  of  Leuctra.  (Steph.  Byz.  «.«.  'AXc^flCi»- 
9p9ia),  Aelian  quotes  Hegemon  4r  rots  AapBaMtms 
lUrpots,  [P.S.] 

HE'GEMON  CH7^A>«y),  an  epigiammatic  poet, 
one  epigram  of  whose  is  in  the  Vatican  MS.  of  the 
Greek  Anthology  (p.  274).  Nothing  more  is  known 
of  him.  (Jacobs,  Anih,  Graee  toL  ziii.  pp.  649, 
900  ^  fP  S-1 

HEGE'MONE  (*^y9f»6ni\  that  is,  the  Irader  or 
ruler,  is  the  name  of  one  of  the  Athenian  Charites. 
When  the  Athenian  ephebi  took  their  dvic  oath, 
they  invoked  Hegemone.  (Pollux,  viii.  106  ;  Pans. 
ix.  35.  §  1.)  Hegemone  occurs  also  as  a  snmame 
of  Artemis  at  Sparta,  and  in  Arcadia.  (Pana.  iiL 
14.  §  6,  viiL  36.  §  7,  47.  §  4;  Callim.  Hymn^im 
Dian.  227 ;  Polvaen.  viii.  52.)  [L.  S.] 

HEGESANDER  ('H')^ay8pos),aGreek  writer* 
and  a  citizen  of  Delphi.  Brides  an  hiatorical 
work,  called  **  Commentaries"  (ihroy«r4/«aTa),  which 


HEOESANDRIDA& 

cninittrd  of  st  least  uz  books  (see  Atken.  it. 
f,  162,  a),  and  leema  to  kave  been  of  a  somewhat 
diictiniTe  dHoacter,  he  wrote  s  work  on  statues 
(irifin^ia   ia^ottitntttf   mil    ctyaAfAftroM').       The 
petiod  at  which  he  flourished  is  not  known,  but  he 
cannot  hare  beoi  more  ancient  than  the  reign  of 
Antigoooa  Gtmatas,  which  is  mentioned  by  him 
(Atken.  iz.  pi  400,  d.),  and  which  extended  from 
283  to  239  B.C.    (Athen.  L  pp.  18,  a.  19,  d.  ii. 
pfx  44,  c  51,  £.  iiL  pp.  8S,  a.  87,  b.  107,  e.  108,  a. 
ir.  pp.  132,  c.  167«  e.  174,  a.  t.  p.  210,  b.  ri.  pp. 
229,  a.  248,  e.  249,  e.  250,  e.  260,  b.  tu.  pp.  289, 
1  32^  c.  Tiii.  pp.  334,  e.  837,  t  343,  e.  344,  a. 
36a,  d.  X.  pp.  419,  d.  431,  d.  432,  b.  444  d.  zi. 
pp.  477,  e.  479,  d.  507,  a.  xiL  p.  544,  c,  d.  ziii. 
pp.  564,  a.  572,  d.  592,  b.  xiv.  pp.  621,  a.  652,  t 
656,  c  ;  Snid.  s.  v,  'AAjcvovtScr  i^iiipau)       [E.  £.] 
HEGESANDER,  icnlptor.     [Aoxbandbr.] 
HEGESANDER  [Hxossandridas]. 
HEGESA'NDRIDAS,  or  AGESA'NDRIDAS 
('HTiivarBfiSas,  Xen. ;  *A7naar8pi3ar,  Thuc.),  ion 
of  an  Hegeaanda  or  Ageaander,  perhaps  the  Mune 
vbo  is  mentioned  (Thuc.  i.  139)  as  a  member  of 
the  last  Spartan  embassy  lent  to  Athens  before  the 
Pebponneaian  war,  was  himielf,  in  its  twenty- 
fint  year,  B.&  411,  pbced  in  command  of  a  fleet 
of  two  and  forty  ships  destined  to  further  a  revolt 
in  Enboea.    News  of  their  being  seen  off  Las  of 
laciraia  came  to  Athens  at  the  time  when  the  400 
were  building  their  fort  of  Eetionia  commanding 
Peiiicens,  and  the  coincidence  was  uted  by  Thera- 
nencs  m  endence  of  their  treasonable  intentions. 
Further  mtdfigenoe  that  the  lame  fleet  had  lailed 
oTcr  from  Megaia  to  Sakunis  ccnndded  again  with 
the  list  in  Pciraeeos,  and  was  held  to  be  certain 
proof  of  the  allegation  of  Theramenes.   Thucydides 
thinks  it  passible  that  the  morement  was  really 
made  ia  concert  with  the  Athenian  oligaicha,  but 
€v  aMia  probable  that  Hegeaandridas  was  merely 
praapted  by  an  indefinite  hope  of  profiting  by  the 
cjDstmg  dissensions.    His  ulterior  design  was  aoon 
seen  to  be  Enboea ;  the  fleet  doubled  Snniom,  and 
finally  cane  to  harboor  at  Oropna.  The  greatest  alarm 
vaa  excited ;  a  fleet  was  hastily  manned,  which,  with 
tAM  galUn  slready  at  the  port,  amounted  to  thirty- 
>iz>  Bvt  the  new  crews  had  never  rowed  together  ; 
A  itratagem  of  the  Eretrians  kept  the  soldiers  at  a 
diatanoe,  at  the  very  moment  when,  in  obedience 
to  a  nfpal  from  the  town,  the  Spartan  admiral 
Kond  to  attack.  He  obtained  an  easy  victory :  the 
Athenina  lost  two  and  twenty  ships,  and  all  Eu- 
bo«a,  except  Oieos,  rerolted.     Extreme  conster- 
a>^oa  aeised  the  dty ;  greater,  aaya  the  aober  hia- 
tvkui,  than  had  been  canaed  by  the  very  SicUiaa 
diaaster  itael£     Athena,  he  adds,  had  now  once 
spilt  to  thank  their  enemyla  tardineaa.    Had  the 
^ictofs  attacked  Peiraeens,  either  the  city  would 
hat«  CUlen  a  victim  to  its  distractions,  or  by  the 
'«ol  «f  the  fleet  from  Asia,  every  thing  except 
Attia  been  placed  in  their  hands.  (Thuc.  viiL  91, 
^^96.)     Hegesandridas  was  content  with  his 
"^"^  and  had  aoon  to  weaken  himaelf 


HEGESIAS. 


367 


pttTiooa 

to  letalbfee  the  Hellespontine  fleet  under  Mindarua, 
atethedefieatofCynos-aema.  Fifty  ahips  (partly 
^■^•ean)  were  despatched,  and  were,  one  and  all, 
ln*t  ia  a  atorm  off  Athos.  So  relates  Ephorus  in 
I>Adanis  (zii.  41 ).  On  the  news  of  this  diaaater, 
Heyaandridaa  appears  to  have  aailed  with  what 
■htpa  he  cooU  gather  to  the  Hellespont.  Here,  at 
■jy  latf,  we  find  h^m  at  the  opening  of  Xeno- 
fooii^t  Hdlemcs;  and  hei«  he  defeated  a  amall 


aquadrtm  recently  come  from  Athens  under  Thymo* 
chares,  his  opponent  at  Eretria.  (Xen.  Hell,  L 
1.  $  1.)  He  is  mentioned  once  again  (/6.  L  3. 
§  17)  as  commander  on  the  Thradan  coast,  B.  c. 
408.  [A.H.C.] 

HEGESARA'TUS,  was  descended  from  an  an- 
dent  and  noble  family  of  Lariaaa  in  Thessaly,  and 
was  leader  of  the  Pompeian  party  in  that  dty 
during  the  dvil  war  in  B.C.  48.  He  had  been 
greatly  befriended  by  Cicero  while  consul,  and 
proved  himself  grateful  to  his  bene&ctor,  who 
strongly  recommends  Hegeaaretus  to  Ser.  Snlpiciua, 
proconaul  of  Achaia  in  that  year.  (Cic.  ad  Fam. 
xiii.  25 ;  Caea.  B,  C.  iii.  35.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

HEGESl'ANAX  ('HTtyaiiro^),  one  of  the  en- 
voya  of  Antiochus  the  Great,  in  b.  c.  196,  to  the 
ten  Roman  commiasioners,  whom  the  aenate  had 
aent  to  aettle  the  affairs  of  Greece  after  the  con- 
queat  of  Philip  Y.  by  Flamininua  (Polyb.  xviii.  30, 
33  ;  comp.  Liv.  xxxiii.  38,  39 ;  App.  Syr,  2,  8.) 
In  B.C.  198  he  waa  aent  by  Antiochua  as  one  of 
his  ambasaadora  to  Rome  ;  the  negotiation,  how- 
ever, came  to  nothing,  aa  the  Romana  required  that 
Antiochua  ahould  withdraw  hia  fbrcea  from  all 
placea  in  Europe, — a  demand  to  which  Hegeaianax 
and  hia  colleagnea  could  not  assent  (Liv.  xxxiv. 
57—59  ;  Appian,  Syr.  6.)  [E.  E.] 

HEGESrANAX  ('HTq^ridiO,  an  historian  of 
Alexandria,  is  aaid  by  Athenaeus  to  have  been  the 
real  author  of  the  work  called  TVxmoo,  which  went 
imder  the  name  of  Cephalon,  or  Cephalion  (Athen. 
ix.  p.  393 ;  comp.  Strab.  xiiL  p.  594.)  Plu- 
tarch also  {Par.  Mint,  23)  mentions  an  historian  of 
the  name  of  Hegesianax  or  Hesianax,  and  refers  to 
the  third  book  of  a  work  of  his,  called  LUyca  ; 
and  again  there  was  a  poet,  named  Agesianax,  of 
whom  Plutarch  {de  Fac,  m  Orh,  Xtm.  2,  8)  has 
preaenred  aome  veraea  of  much  merit,  deacnptive 
of  the  moon.  Vossius  thinks  it  doubtful  whether 
these  two  ahould  be  identified  with  one  another,  or 
either  or  both  of  them  with  the  Alexandrian. 
Laatly,  Stephanua  of  Byzantium  («.  v.  Tpouds) 
makes  mention  of  Hegesianax  of  Troas,  a  gram- 
marian, and  the  author  of  a  treatiae  on  the  atyle  of 
Democritna,  and  of  another  on  poetic  expreasions ; 
and  Voaaiua  snppoaes  him  to  have  been  the  aame 
with  the  author  of  the  TVoteo,  who  may  have  been 
a  dtizen,  though  not  a  native  of  Alexandria.  This 
conjecture  appears  to  be  borne  out  by  the  language 
of  Athenaeua  (iv.  p.  155,  b.  'Hy^tirtucra  rhtf 
*AAc(ay8p4a  diro  Tpofdior),  from  whom  we  alao 
learn  that  the  Hegeaianax  in  queation  waa  con- 
temporary with  Antiochus  the  Great,  and  stood 
high  in  fitvour  at  his  court.  In  this  case,  is  there 
any  reaaon  againat  our  identifying  him  with  the 
hiatorical  peraon  mentioned  above  P  In  another 
passage  (iii.  p.  80,  d.),  Athenaeus  tells  ua,  on  the 
authority  of  Demetrius  of  Scepsis,  that  Hegesianax 
being  at  first  a  poor  man,  followed  the  profeaaion 
of  an  actor,  and  for  eighteen  yeara  abstained  from 
figa  leat  he  ahould  apoil  his  voice.  (Comp.  Voes. 
de  Hid,  Qrate.  p.  447,  ed.  Westermann.)  [E.  E.] 
HEGE'SIAS  ('HTiioiat).  1.  A  native  of  Mag- 
neaia,  who  addicted  himaelf  to  rhetoric  and  history. 
There  is  aome  reason  for  supposing  that  he  wrote 
not  later  than  Timaeus  of  Tanromeniimi,  and  lived 
about  the  time  of  Ptolemaens  Lagi,  in  the  eariy 
part  of  the  third  century  b.  c.  Strabo  (xiv.  p.  648) 
speaka  of  him  as  the  founder  of  that  degenerate 
style  of  composition  which  bore  the  name  of  the 
Asiatic,  though  he  psofesaed  to  be  an  imitator  of 


A 


S68 


H  EG  ESI  AS. 


Lynai  and  Charitint  [Charibius],  Cicero  and 
Dionysius  of  HalicanuMiu  agree  in  thinking  the 
man  himself  s  thorough  blockhead,  and  in  deacrib- 
ing  his  style  as  utterly  destitute  of  Tigonr  and  dig- 
nity, consisting  chiefly  of  childish  conceits  and 
minute  prettinesses.  (Cic  Brul.  83,  Orat,  67, 69 ; 
Dionys.  de  CompoB,  Verb,  4,  18.)  Specimens  of 
his  style  are  given  by  Dionysius  and  by  Photius 
(Cod.  250.  p.  446,  ed.  Bekker.)  Varro  had  rather 
an  admiration  for  it.  (Cic.  ad  AtL  xii.  6.)  The 
history  of  Alexander  the  Great  was  the  theme 
which  he  selected  to  dilate  upon  in  his  peculiar 
fashion.  As  regards  the  subject-matter  of  his 
history,  Gellins  (ix.  4)  cUuses  him  with  those 
writers  who  deal  rather  plentifully  in  the  marvel- 
lous. Plutarch  {Alea:.  3)  makes  rather  a  clumsy 
pun  in  ridicule  of  a  joke  of  his  about  Diana  not 
being  at  liberty  to  come  to  the  protection  of  her 
temple  at  Ephesus,  when  it  was  set  on  fire  on  the 
day  on  which  Alexander  the  Great  was  bom. 
(Fabric.  Bibl.  Grate  vol.  iiL  p.  43,  voL'iL  pp.  762, 
873  ;  Voss.  dt  Hist,  Gr,  p.  115,  &c,  ed.  Wester- 
roann ;  Ruhnken,  ad  RuHL  Lup,  L  7.) 

2.  Hkoxsias  (called  Hegesinus  by  Photius, 
Cod,  239.  p.  319,  ed.  Bekker),  a  native  of  Sab- 
mis,  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  the  author  of 
the  Cyprian  poem,  which,  on  better  authority,  is 
ascribed  to  Stasinus.  (Athen.  xv.  p.  682  e. ;  Fa- 
bric. BM.  Graec  vol.  L  p.  882.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

HEGE'SIAS  {'Hyiifftas),  a  Cyrenaic  philoso- 
pher, said  by  Diogenes  Laertius  (iL  86,  Slc.)  to 
have  been  the  disciple  of  Paraebates.  He  was  the 
fellow-student  of  Anniceria,  from  whom,  however, 
he  differed  by  presenting  in  its  most  hateful  form 
the  system  which  Anniceris  softened  and  improved. 
[Annicbru.]  He  followed  Aristippus  in  con- 
sidering pleasure  the  object  of  man^s  desire ;  but, 
being  probably  of  a  morose  and  discontented  turn 
of  mind,  the  view  which  he  took  of  human  life  was 
o(  the  gloomiest  character,  and  his  practical  infer- 
ences from  the  Cyrenaic  principles  were  destructive 
alike  to  goodness  and  happiness.  The  latter  he 
said  could  not  be  the  aim  of  man,  because  it  is  not 
attainable,  and  therefore  concluded  that  the  wise 
man^s  only  object  should  be  to  free  himself  from 
inconvenience,  thereby  reducing  the  whole  of  human 
life  to  mere  sensual  pleasure.  Since,  too,  every 
man  is  sufficient  to  himself^  all  external  goods 
were  rejected  as  not  being  true  sources  of  pleasure, 
and  th/erefore  all  the  domestic  and  benevolent  affec- 
tions. Hence  the  sage  ought  to  regard  nothing 
but  himself;  action  is  quite  indifferent;  and  if  ac- 
tion, so  also  is  life,  which,  therefore,  is  in  no  way 
more  desimble  than  death.  This  statement  {n^y 
Tfl  l^tiffy  r<  jcol  T^r  d&yaro¥  cuptr^y)  is,  however, 
less  strong  than  that  of  Cicero  {Tu$o,  i.  34),  who 
tells  us  that  Hegesias  wrote  a  book  called  dwoKop- 
r9p£v^  in  which  a  man  who  has  resolved  to  starve 
himiielf  is  introduced  as  representing  to  his  friends 
that  death  is  actually  more  to  be  desired  than  life, 
and  that  the  gloomy  descriptions  of  human  misery 
which  this  work  contained  were  so  overpowering, 
that  they  drove  many  persons  to  commit  suicide, 
in  consequence  of  which  the  author  received  the 
surname  of  Peisithanatos.  This  book  was  pub- 
lished at  Alexandria,  where  he  was,  in  consequence, 
forbidden  to  teach  by  king  Ptolemy.  The  date  of 
Hegesias  is  unknown,  though  Ritter  thinks  that  he 
was  contemporaneous  with  Epicurus.  (Get^u^ 
der  Philosophies  viii.  1,  3 ;  see  also  Val.  Max.  viii. 
9.)  £G.  £•  L.  C.J 


HEGESIAS. 

HEGE'SIAS  C^ynalas)  and  HE'GIAS  ('Hyt^ 
as\  two  Greek  statuaries,  whom  many  scholars 
identify  with  one  another,  and  about  whom,  at  all 
events,  there  are  great  difficulties.  It  is  therefore 
the  best  course  to  look  at  the  statements  req[>ecting 
both  of  them  together. 

Pausaniaa  (viiu  42.  §  4,  or  §  10,  ed.  Bekker) 
mentions 'Hegias  of  Athens  as  the  contemporary  of 
Onatas  and  of  Ageladas  the  Aigive. 

Lucian  (RheL  Praee.  9,  voL  iiL  p-  9)  menUona 
Hegesias,  in  connection  with  Critios  and  Nesiotea, 
as  belonging  to  the  ancient  school  of  art  (r^r  wcs- 
Xaias  ipyaatas),  the  productions  of  which  were 
constrained,  sti^  harsh,  and  rigid,  though  aocunte 
in  the  outlines  (Arw^fxira  jcol  ytvpii^  «col 
o-ieKripd  jcol  dKpt6£s  drort  rofiira  rais  ypofifjuus)^ 
It  seems  necessary  here  to  correct  the  mistake  of 
the  commentators,  who  suppose  that  Lucian  is 
speaking  of  the  rhetorician  Hegesias.  Not  only  is 
the  kind  of  oratory  which  Lucian  is  describing  not 
at  all  like  that  of  Hegesias,  but  also  the  wonl  ip^ 
yatrtas^  and  the  mention  of  Critios  and  Nesiotes 
(for  the  true  reading  is  dfi^A  Kpirtoy  koL  Snauh^iy^ 
comp.  Critias,  p.  893,  b. ),  sufficiently  prove  that 
this  is  one  of  the  many  passages  in  which  Lucian 
uses  the  fine  arts  to  illustrate  his  immediate  sab> 
ject,  though,  in  this  case,  the  transition  from  the 
subject  to  the  illustration  is  not  very  dearly 
marked.  A  similar  illustration  is  employed  by 
Quintilian  (xii  10.  §  7)«  who  says  of  Hegesias  and 
Callon,  that  their  works  were  hanh,  and  resembled 
the  Etruscan  style:  he  adds  ''jam  minus  ligida 
Calamis.** 

The  testimony  of  Pliny  is  very  important.  After 
pkcing  Phidias  at  OL  84,  or  about  a.  v,  c.  300,  he 
adds,  **  quo  eodem  tempore  aemuli  ejus  fiiere  Alca- 
menes,  Critias  (i.  e.  Critios),  Nestocles  (L  e.  Neai* 
otes),  Hegias  "^  (xxxiv.  a  s.  19).  Again  {ibkL 
§§  16,  17): — ^Hegiae  Minerva  Pyirhuaqoe  rex 
laudatur :  et  Celetisontes  pueri,  et  Castor  et  Pollux 
ante  aedem  Jovis  Tonantis,  H^esiae.  In  Pario 
colonia  Hercules  IsidorL  Eteuthereus  Lydus  My- 
ronis  discipulus  fiiit.**  So  stands  the  panage  in 
Harduinus,  and  most  of  the  modem  editions,  lliere 
is,  even  at  first  sight,  something  suspicious  in  the 
position  of  the  names  Hegenae  and  Itidori  at  Uie 
end  of  the  two  sentences,  while  all  the  other  namea, 
both  before  and  after,  are  put  at  the  beginning  of 
their  sentences,  as  it  is  natural  they  should  b^  in 
an  alphabetical  list  of  artists ;  and  there  is  alao 
someUiing  suspidous  in  the  way  in  which  the  word 
Eieuthereus  (which  is  explained  of  £lemiherae)  is 
inserted.  This  last  word  is  an  emendation  of  C»- 
saubon^s.  Most  of  the  MSS.  give  BtdhyrBus, 
buthyres^  or  butiresf  the  Pintian  and  Bamberg 
give  bylhytes.  We  have  therefore  no  hesitation  in 
accepting  SiUig>  reading,  **  Hegiae,  &C.,  pueri,  et. 
Sec.  Tonantis :  Hagesiae  **  (the  MSS.  vary  greatly 
in  the  spelling  of  this  name)  **  in  Pario  colonia 
Hercules :  Isidori  buthytes  '^  (the  hist  word  mean- 
ing a  perwn  sacrificing  an  ox). 

From  the  above  testimonies,  it  follows  that  He- 
gias and  Hegesias  were  both  artists  of  great  cele- 
brity, and  that  they  flourished  at  about  the  same 
time,  namely,  at  the  period  immediately  preceding 
that  of  Phidias.  For  Hegias  was  a  oontempomry 
of  Onatas  and  Ageladas,  and  also  of  Alcamenea, 
Critios,  Nesiotes,  and  Phidias;  and  Hegesias  of 
Critios,  Nesiotes,  Callon,  and  Calamis.  The  in- 
terval between  the  earliest  and  the  latest  of  these 
artists  is  not  too  great  to  allow  thoae  who  lived  ixx 


HEOESINU& 

lint  memUiut  to  hun  been  eontemponiy,  in  part, 
vith  tboee  at  both  extremes,  etpeaaUy  when  it  is 
•banred  how  Piiny  swelli  hia  luts  of  rivals  of  the 
chief  artists,  bj  mentioning  thoae  who  were  con- 
tempoFBij  with  them  for  ever  so  short  a  time. 
The  ^e  thas  assigned  to  both  these  artists  agrees 
with  the  icmarfcs  of  Locian  on  the  style  of  Hege- 
iiM ;  for  those  remarks  do  not  describe  a  rude  and 
impofect  style,  bat  the  rery  perfection  of  the  old 
coomtion^  style,  of  which  the  only  remaining 
&iiJt  was  a  certain  stiffiiess,  which  Phidias  was  the 
first  to  bieak  through. 

Hegias  is  expressly  called  an  Athenian:  the 
ooontry  of  Hegesias  is  not  stated,  but  the  above 
notices  of  him  are  quite  consistent  with  the  snp- 
poMtion  that  he  also  was  an  Athenian. 

There  remains  the  question,  whether  Hegesias 
snd  He|pas  were  the  same  or  difierent  persons,  and 
also  whether  Agasias  of  Ephesos  is  to  be  identified 
with  tbcm.  EtymologicallT,  there  can  be  little 
doebt  thai  'Ayifcrias,  *Hynoias^  and  'Hykr,  are  the 
tsne  name,  'A'piaUu  being  the  Doric  and  common 
form,  and  'Byn^Ua  and  Hyias  reqMctively  the 
foU  and  abbreviated  Ionic  aiul  Attic  form.  Sillig 
coateada  that  'Ayoffias  is  also  a  Doric  form  of  the 
«Be  name ;  bat,  as  MUUer  baa  pointed  oat,  the 
Doric  IbciBs  of  names  derived  (like  'H7i9<r^ar)  from 
^itmi^  begin  with  4yii%  not  dya  (*Ay4fftu^poSf 
'At^si^X^  'Ayiia^atios^  ^Aytiaikaos,  &c. :  'A^ii- 
eia  itself  is  found  as  a  Doric  name,  Pind.  OL  ix, 
and  dsewhere)  ;  and  it  is  probable  that  'Ayaalaf 
is  a  gennine  Ionic  name,  derived  from  Jtyofuu,  like 
'ATeoiMo,  'AyaaixXiis^  *Ayainc04inis.  For  these 
and  ether  leaaona,  it  seems  that  the  identity  of 
Hegesias  with  Agasias  cannot  be  made  out,  while 
that  of  Hegesias  with  Hegias  is  highly  probable. 
It  is  trae  that  Pliny  mentions  them  as  different 
pmons,  but  nothing  is  more  likely  than  that  Pliny 
•hoaU  have  pat  together  the  statements  of  two 
di&Rnt  Greek  authora,  of  whom  the  one  wrote  the 
vtiitH  full  name,  'Hyifffiat,  while  the  other  used 
the  abbreviated  form,  'H^^.  Pliny  is  certainly 
vTsag  when,  in  ennmcnting  the  works  of  Hegias, 
he  says,  ''Minerva  Pyrriinsque  rut  laudator.** 
What  is  meant  seems  to  have  been  a  group,  in 
vhieh  (not  the  king,  but)  the  hero  Pyrrhus  was 
KpRsented  as  sapported  by  PalUs.  The  statues 
of  Castor  and  PoUax,  by  Hegesias,  are  supposed 
bj  Wiaekefaaann  to  be  the  same  as  those  which 
now  slsad  on  the  stain  leading  to  the  o^itol ;  but 
this  M  very  doabtfiiL  ( Winckelmann,  Cf€$ehioht«  d, 
Kum^  bk.  tx.  c.  9.  §  31,  and  Vorlau/ige  Abkand- 
'«v.  g  100 ;  Saiig,  CkOaL  Artif,  s. «.;  Thiersch, 
^^peeiea,p.  128;  MiUler^^^meiie»,  p.102.)  [P.S.] 

HE0B5ICLES.    [Aoaocl».] 

HEOESIDE'MUS  CHYiKr(8iviof ),  an  author  of 
neertaia  date,  quoted  by  Pliny.  \H.  N,  ix.  8.) 
The  reforenoe  seems  to  be  to  an  historical  work, 
bat  even  this  is  not  certain.  [£.  E.] 

HEGESrGONUS  ('H-pKr/Vorof),  a  Greek 
vrii«r,  perhaps  an  historian,  of  uncertain  country 
end  date.  It  is  questionable  whether  the  name  be 
nee  aaother  form  of  Hesigonus.  (TseU.  CkU,  L 
18.  469,  Til  144.  645;  ScboL  ad  Lgeopkr,  1021; 
VsMiaa,  db  HitL  Onee.  p.  447,  ed.  Wester- 
imbilI  FE.  E.l 

HEOESILA'USL      [AonANDxa  or  Aossi- 

HBOESl'LOCHUa    [AonsttocHca.] 
HEGFSINUS  ('HrKT/rovj),  a  writer  of  uncei^ 
tain  date,  aathor  of  a  poem  on  Attica,  called  ArBlsy 
fOUfl. 


HEGESISTRATUS. 


369 


apparently  of  a  legendary  character.  Pausanias, 
who  has  preserved  four  Terses  of  the  poem,  tells  us 
that  it  nsd  perished  utterly  before  his  time,  and 
that  he  took  the  renes  in  question  from  the  work 
of  Callippns,  the  Corinthian,  on  the  history  of 
Orehomenns,  in  Boeotia.  (Pans.  ix.  29.)     [E.  E.] 

HEOE'SINUS  CHyfiffUovf\  of  Pergamum,  an 
Academic  philosopher,  the  successor  of  Evander 
and  the  immediate  predecessor  of  Cameades  in  the 
chair  of  the  academy.  He  flourished  about  b.  c. 
185.   (Diog.  LaerL  iv.  60  ;  Cic.  Aead.  iL  6.) 

HEGE'SIPPUS  ('Hrf(risnros),  1.  An  Athe- 
nian of  the  time  of  Demosthenes,  and  the  brother 
of  Hegesander,  was  nicknamed  Kpv€6\ot  by 
Aeschines,  but  for  what  reason  is  quite  uncer- 
tain. He  was  of  the  same  political  party  as  De- 
mosthenes. He  adrocated  the  Phocian  alliance, 
and  the  dedaiation  of  war  against  Philip,  who 
showed  his  resentment  by  his  conduct  towards  He- 

gsippus  in  the  celebrated  Macedonian  embassy, 
e  was  also  united  with  Demosthenes  in  his 
mission  to  excite  the  Peloponnesians  to  make  war 
with  Philip.  He  defended  Timarchus,  when  ac- 
cused by  Aeschines,  and  accused  CalUppus.  The 
ancient  grammarians  ascribe  to  him  two  of  the 
orations  which*  have  come  down  to  ns  as  those  of 
Demosthenes,  namely,  that  on  Halonesus,  and  that 
on  the  treaty  with  Alexander.  (Dem.  de  Fait. 
LegaL  pp.  364,  447,  de  Coron,  p.  250,  PhU.  iii. 
p.  129 ;  Aeschin.  e,  Timairdu  p.  86,  c  CUtipk, 
p.  409  ;  Suid.  Hesych.,  Phot.,  9,  v. ;  Plut  Demodh, 
17,  ApophHugm,  p.  187,  d. ;  Ruhnken,  HitL  Crit, 
OraL  Cfraee,  33.  p.  Ixxix.) 

2.  A  comic  poet  of  the  New  Comedy,  who 
flourished  about  B.  c.  300.  Two  of  his  comedies 
are  quoted,  *A3cX^I  and  ^tkiratpou  Snidas  («. 
V.)  confounds  him  with  the  orator.  (Athen.  vii. 
p.  279,  a.,  p.  290,  b.,  ix.  p.  405,  d.  ;  Meineke, 
HiaL  CriL  Com.  Graee.  pp.  475--477.) 

3.  Of  Tarentum,  a  writer  of 'O^m^irrixd  (Athen. 
X.  p.  429,  d. ;  xiL  p.  516,  c. ;  PoUux,  vi  10.) 

4.  A  Greek  historian  or  topographer  of  Mecy- 
bema,  who  wrote  an  account  of  the  peninsula  of 
Pallene.  He  is  mentioned  by  Dionysius  among 
dy9p9S  dpxoSM  icol  kiyov  i^ioi.  lAnL  Bom.  i.  49 ; 
Steph.  Bys.  s.  v.  XIoAAi^nf  and  MriM^ya ;  Vos- 
sius,  ds  Ui9L  Grate,  p.  448,  ed.  Westermann.) 

5.  The  author  of  eight  epigrams  in  the  Greek 
Anthology,  which  i4>pear,  from  the  simplicity  of  the 
style,  to  be  of  an  early  date.  (Brunck,  AnaL  vol. 
L  p.  254;  Jacobs,  Anik.  Chaee,  vol.  i.  p.  187, 
vol.  xiiL  p.  901.)  [P.S.1 

HEGESrPYLA  ('HyiiviwiXv),  daughter  of 
Olorus,  king  of  Thrace,  and  wife  of  Miltiades.  A 
son  of  hers,  named  Olorus,  after  his  grandfother, 
was  the  fother  of  Thucydides  the  historian.  In  all 
probability,  he  was  the  fruit  of  a  second  mar- 
riage contracted  by  Hegesipvla  after  the  death 
of  Miltiades.  (Herod,  vi  39;  Maicellin.  Vit. 
Thtte.)  [E.  E.] 

HEGESrSTRATUS  ('HTiiafoTpaTos).  1.  A 
son  of  Peisistratus  by  an  Argive  woman,  was 
placed  by  his  fother  in  the  tyranny  of  Sigeium  in 
the  Troatd,  and  maintained  possession  of  the  city 
against  the  attacks  of  the  Mytilenaeans.  When 
Hippias  was  banished  from  Athens,  in  a.  c.  510, 
he  took  refuge  with  his  brother,  Hegesistratus,  at 
Sigeium  (Herod,  v.  94  ;  Thuc.  vi.  59). 

2.  An  Elean  soothsayer,  one  of  the  Telliadae. 
The  Spartans,  whose  enemy  he  was,  having  onca 
got  him  into  their  power,  confined  him  with  hia 

B  B 


370 


IIEIUS. 


foot  in  a  ipeciM  of  ttocks,  intending  to  put  him  to 
death ;  bnt  Heguistntna  cut  his  foot  off  with  a 
knife,  escaped  from  prison,  and  fled  to  Tegea, 
which  was  then  at  war  with  the  Lacedaemonians. 
He  was  hired  by  Mardonios,  and  acted  as  sooth- 
sayer for  the  Persians  at  the  battle  of  Plataeaf  B.C. 
479 ;  some  time  after  which  he  fell  again  into  the 
hands  of  the  Spartans,  at  Zac3rnthQS,  and  was  pnt 
to  death  by  them.     (Herod,  iz.  87.) 

3.  A  Samian,  was  among  those  who  were  sent  fnm 
Samos  to  Leotychides,  the  Spartan  king,  in  com- 
mand  of  the  Greek  fleet  at  DekM,  to  urge  him  to 
come  to  the  aid  of  the  lonians  against  the  Persians. 
Leotychides  accepted  the  name  Hegesistratus 
(conductor  of  the  army)  as  a  good  omen,  and  com- 
plied with  the  request.  The  result  was  the  battle 
of  Mycale,  ac.  479.  (Herod,  iz.  90—92.)  [E.  E.] 

HEGE^OR  ('Hrrrmp),  a  snigeon,  who  pro- 
bably lived  at  Alexandria  at  the  end  oi  the  second 
or  the  beginning  of  the  first  century  b.  c,  as  he  is 
apparently  mentioned  by  Galen  as  a  contemporary 
of  severd  physicians  who  lived  at  Alexandria 
about  that  time.  (De  Dignote.  Puis,  iv.  3,  vol.  viiL 
p.  955.)  He  certainly  lived  before  Apollonins 
Citiensis,  by  whom  he  is  quoted,  and  one  of  his 
opinions  controverted.  (Diets,  Schol.  im  Htppoar, 
ti  Gal.  Tol.  i.  pp.  84,  35,  41 .)  He  was  one  of  the 
followers  of  Herophilus,  and  wrote  a  work  endded 
Ilfpl  AiTMM,  De  Cbacw,  of  which  nothing  remains. 
This  work  has  been  attributed  to  Herophilus  by 
Dr.  Marx  (De  Heroph,  Vita^  4^.  ppw  1 1,  58),  who 
considers  the  word  *H7ifrMp  in  ApoUoniua  to  be, 
not  a  proper  name,  but  a  sort  of  honorary  title  ap- 
plied to  Herophilus ;  but  that  both  these  suppo- 
sitions are  wrong  has  been  pointed  ont  by  a  writer 
in  the  Brit,  and  For»  Med,  Aeo.  vol.  xv.  pp.  109, 
110.  LW.A.G.] 

HE'GTAS.    [HxoBaua.] 

HEIMA'RMENE  (E^M^i^)«the  personifica- 
tion of  fate.  [MoiRAK.] 

HEIUS  (  Hfiof ),  the  name  of  an  ancient  and 
noble  fiunily  at  Messana  in  Sicily.  They  were 
probably  hereditary  clients  of  the  Claudii.  (Cic. 
m  Verr.  ir.  8 ;  comp.  c.  17.) 

1 .  Cn.  Hbius,  one  of  the  jndioes  in  the  judicium 
Albianum,  b.  c.  74.  (Cic.  pro  CluaU.  88.)     [Clit- 

ENTIUS.] 

2.  Heiur,  a  citizen  of  Lilybaeum  in  Sicily,  and 
a  ward  of  C.  Claudius  Pulcher,  curule  aedile  in 
B.  c.  99.  He  was  one  of  the  many  Sicilians  whom 
Verres,  while  praetor,  robbed  of  money  and  works 
of  art.     (Cic.  in  Verr.  iv.  17.) 

3.  C.  Hsiua,  the  principal  citizen  of  Messana  in 
Sicily,  and  head  of  the  deputation  which  Verres 
persuaded  or  compelled  that  city  to  send  to  Rome 
in  B.  c.  70,  to  give  eridence  in  his  favour,  when 
impeached  by  Cicero.  But  Heius,  although  he 
discharged  his  public  commission,  was  in  his  own 
person  an  important  witness  for  the  prosecution. 
He  had,  indeed,  been  one  of  the  principal  sufferers 
from  the  praetor*s  rapacity.  Before  the  administra- 
tion of  Verres  Heius  was  the  possessor,  by  long 
inheritance,  of  some  of  the  rarest  and  most  perfect 
specimens  of  Grecian  art.  Among  them  were  the 
famous  Eros  in  marble  by  Praxiteles ;  an  equally 
celebiated  Heracles  in  bronze,  by  Myron  ;  Cane- 
phoroe,  by  Polycletns;  and  Attalic  tapestry,  as 
rare  and  much  more  costly  than  the  Gobelin  tapestry 
of  modem  times.  All  these  ancestral  treasures  of 
the  Heian  family,  some  of  which  being  the  furni- 
ture of  the  fiunily-chapel,  were  sacred  as  well  as 


HELENA. 

prkelcM,  Vems  pnithaaed  froni  their  rehietant 
owner  at  a  nominal  price,  borrowed  without  retum« 
ing,  or  seized  without  apology,  until  both  the  house 
and  huarium  of  Heius  were  stripped  bare  of  every 
work  of  art,  except  one  ancient  piece,  probably  of 
Pelaagian  mannfarture,  which  was  neither  beautiful 
nor  curious  enongh  for  the  praetor*s  cabinet. 
Verrea  had  been  equally  unscrvpolous  with  the 
money  and  property  of  Heius,  who  dedared,  when 
examined  by  Cicero,  that  so  &r  from  consenting  to 
the  sale  of  his  atataes,  no  price  coold  have  induced 
him  to  alienate  them  from  the  Heian  inheritance. 
(Cic. m  Ferr.ii 5,iT. 2, 7,67,v.  18.)     [W.R D.J 

HE'LARA  {*txiffii)j  a  daughter  of  Orehomenusy 
became  by  Zeus  the  mother  of  Tityus,  but  the  god, 
from  fear  of  Hen,  concealed  her  under  the  earth. 
(ApoUod.  L  4.  §  1  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  762  ;  Stiab. 
iz.  p.  423.)  [L.  S.J 

HELEIUS  fEXeios),  a  son  of  Perseus  and 
Andromeda,  who  joined  Amphitryon  in  the  war 
i^nst  the  Teleboans,  and  received  from  him  the 
islands  of  the  Taphians.  (ApoUod.  iL  4.  §§  5,  7  ; 
Schol  ad  Ham,  IL  ziz.  ]  16  ;  Streb.  viiL  p.  363, 
where  he  is  called  'EXior.)  [L.  &  J 

HE'LENA  (TA^nr),  a  daughter  of  Zeus  and 
Leda,  and  the  aiater  of  Polydeucea  and  Castor ; 
some  traditions  called  her  a  daughter  of  Zeus  by 
Nemesis.  (ApoUod.4ii.  10.  §  6 ;  Hygin.  /oA.  77 ; 
Schol  ad  Cailim.  Hynm,  m  Diam.  232.)  She  waa 
of  surpassing  beauty,  and  is  said  to  have  in  her 
yonth  been  carried  off  by  Theseus,  in  conjunction 
with  Peirithous  to  Attica.  When  therefore  Theseua 
was  absent  in  Hades,  Polydeucea  and  Castor 
(the  Dioscuri)  undertook  an  ezpedition  to  Attica. 
Athens  was  udken,  Helena  delivered,  and  Aethra, 
the  mother  of  Theseus,  was  taken  prisoner,  and 
carried  by  the  Dioscuri,  as  a  slave  oif  Helena,  to 
Sparta.  (Hygin.  Fab.  79 ;  comp.  Paua.  I  17.  §  6, 
41.  §  5,  ii.  22.  §  7.)  After  her  return  to  Sparta, 
princely  suiton  appeared  fitmi  all  parts  of  Greece 
(Hygin.  Fab.  81 ;  ApoUod.  iii.  10.  §  8),  but,  after 
a  consultation  with  Odysseus,  who  was  likewise 
one  of  them,  Tyndarens,  the  husband  of  Leda, 

gaye  her  in  marriage  to  Menelaus,  who  became  by 
er  the  lather  of  Hermione,  and,  according  to 
others,  of  Nicostratus  also.  She  was  subsequently 
seduced  and  carried  off  by  Paris  to  Trey.  [Paris; 
MsNBLAuaJ  Ptolemaeus  Hephaestion  (4)  men- 
tions six  other  mythical  personages  of  the  same 
name:  1.  a  daughter  of  Paris  and  Helena ;  2.  a 
daughter  of  Aegisthus  and  Clytaemnestra  ;  3.  a 
daughter  of  Epidamnius;  4.  a  daughter  of  Faustolus, 
the  shepherd  who  brought  up  Romulus  and  Remus ; 
5.  a  daughter  of  Tityrus  ;  and  6.  a  daughter  of 
Micythus,  the  beloved  of  Stesichorus.       [L.  S.1 

HE'LENA,  FLATIA  JU'LIA.  1.  The 
mother  of  Constantine  the  Great,  waa  unquestion- 
ably of  low  origin,  perhaps  the  daughter  of  an  inn- 
keeper, but  the  report  chronicled  by  Zosimns,  and 
not  rejected  by  Orosius,  that  she  was  not  joined  in 
lawful  wedlock  to  Chloms  seems  to  be  no  leas 
destitute  of  foundation  than  the  monkish  legend 
which  represents  her  father  as  a  British  or  Cale- 
donian king.  When  her  husband  was  elevated  to 
the  dignity  of  Caesar  by  Diodetian,  in  a.  d.  292, 
he  was  compeUed  to  repudiate  his  wife,  to  nnake 
way  for  Theodora,  the  step-child  of  Mazimianna 
Herculius :  but  the  necessity  of  such  a  diToroe  is 
in  itself  a  sufficient  proof  that  the  existing  marriage 
was  regarded  as  reguhu*  and  legal  Subsequently, 
when  her  son  succeeded  to  the  purple,  Helena 


HELENA, 
h  ■■•  IcgKe  codipamtcd  for  ber  ufiering.  Cut 
■ht  m  im^  during  tbc  Rmundcr  of  hn  oner 
wilh  ikt  B«t  DUukM  dwtinctiim,  tceaied  th» 
titli  al  Aiguta,  uid  afla  ber  diatb,  *t  an  wl- 
mxti  ft,  ^ml  i.  0.  S3S,  her  meitiar;  wu  kept 
tSin  bj  Lhe  nuiiei  of  Hclenopolii  and  HelenopoD- 
t»,  botowvd  reipecliTe!]-  upao  >  citf  of  Sylio,  t 
(iVof  Bilbj^k.  «id  ■  duUict  bordering  on  tbe 
Egrlnc.  Tbe  r'lOatt  of  thii  holj  Mf.  ber  atuch- 
neiit  u  the  Chritliui  fkitb,  (rbicb  ihe  appean  to 
hin  oibnnd  al  the  inituwe  of  Cotutiutuw,  her 
plgriiiia([e  to  Jemiiilnii,  when  ibt  mi  belieied 
1o  luTt  ducDTvred  the  Kpolcbre  of  our  Lord,  to- 
icthn  ■iib  tbe  mod  of  the  true  cnm,  and  hu 
>h1«b  patroDagfl  of  the  IhithfiiL,  bsve  aflbrded  a 
ufBiBtkeiiie  to  Eiuebiiu,  Soxomenn*,  Tbeodore- 
tai.  and  (eelenankal  butoriana,  mi,  at  a  later 
penod,  incnnd  far  hs  the  glory  of  canoniBtian. 
iOnter,  C.  I.  (diuiT.  I  ;  Eutrop.  i.  S  -,  AnreL 
Vn.  Efi.  39.  M  ;  Zoaim.  iL  8  \  One.  lit.  3S  ; 
Eovb.  Fil.  CaaL  iiL  46,  47  J  SoaaineD.  ii.  1  ; 
TbMdncL  LIS.  On  tbe  legHinacT  of  St.  He- 
InB'i  marriage,  aee  TiHenlinit,  Hatoire  da  Empe- 
TWi,  >nL  i»T  Kola  M*r  rEmpmur  Gn<l<Mfa>, 
DM,  L,  aod  CO  tbe  period  of  her  death.  Dot.  Itii.) 

Z  Darter  of  Csnalantine  tiie  Oreat  and 
Fiuia,  waa  giTen  in  mairiage  by  ber  brother 
CnMotiui  to  her  coniin  Joiian  tbe  Apoitata. 
■bra  tbe  latter  «at  DOfainated  Caeat,  towardi 
th  esd  ■(  A.  B.  356.  She  «nrriTed  the  nnion  lor 
fin  jcen  «ailj,  nDCil  a.  d.  36Q,  hariag  borne  ona 
diQd,  a  baj,  vhidi  died  immedialel;- after  it*  birtb. 
Mr-  Bniiiiy,  aa  wdi  aa  the  late  of  thii  lolituy 
in&ot.  Ken  aanibed,  ai  ws  leara  &am  Ammjanna 
0  llie  guilty  aitt  of  her  aiater-in-law, 
a  Eoaebia.  (Anun.  Hare.  it.  B.  $  IB, 

".Id.  si8.Ed.i.  §i.) 

He  Bedala  belanging  to  thi*  epoch  vhicb  bear 
ibe  n^w  «f  HdoBi  are  pecoliaily  cmbarrHtaing, 
aaca.  ia  Boat  caaea,  it  ia  reiy  difficult,  if  not  liD- 
panUa,  ta  decide  whii^  belong  to  Helena  tbe 
■4  af  Cblonia,  whicb  to  Hekoa  tbe  wife  of 
Jalin,  nd  wbieh  In  IldcDa  the  wife  of  Criapai. 
Tbe  deagnatioa  appcaia  apoa  the  obtmea  under 
fnr  bcaa:  J.  Fi-  Jdl.  HuaitAa.  Aug.;  3. 
FunA  or  Fl.  Hiliha.  Augusta;  S.  Ha- 
IDU.  N.  F.  (ArsAOi  Anna)  ;  i.  HuiMA  Fl. 
Kax.  (Sefaaa  Plavia  Matima). 


a  or  MiLkKA,  win  or 


HELENUS.  171 

Eckbel.    Tol.    ni.     p. 

143,  giTea  witbia  a  ihort  compaaa  the  cnUtance 

of    tbe     diSErml     thmriet    whicb     bare     been 

bnached  from  time  to  lima  by  wrilcn  upon  tbeaa 

pica.  [W.  R.] 

HE'LENA  {'Ei-trti),  the  danghler  of  Timon  of 

%ypt,  painted  the  battle  of  luni  abont  tbe  time 

of  it>  occonence  (b.c  333).     In  tbe  reign  of  V»- 

lian  tbit  pidnre  waa  pbt«d  in  the  Temple  of 

aca  at  Roma.     (Ptol.  Hephaetl.  ap.  Pint.  cod. 

0,  p.  149,  b.  30,  ed.  Bekker.)     It  ia  nippoied 

some  Kholan  tbat  the  well-known  moaaic  found 

Pompeii  ia  a  copy  of  thii  picture,  white  otiiera 

ien  it  to  rtpreteal  the  battle  at  the  Oranicaa, 

ten  that  at  Arbela.     All  that  can  be  lafely  aaid 

battlea,  and  that  in  all  probability  the  peiacin  in  the 
cbaliot  ii  Duieini.  (MUller,  ArdtaoL  d.  Kiaul, 
S  163.  n.  1,6.)  [P.  S.] 

ME'LENUS  ( Uani),  a  BOn  of  Priam  sod 
Hacabe,  wu  a  akilful  obaerver  of  angoriea,  and 
lew  the  conniel  of  the  goda  (Horn.  IL  n.  76, 
i.  44  :  Apollod.  iii.  IS.  §  £) ;  but  he  waa  at  the 
me  time  a  warrior,  and  wiA  Deiphobua  he  led 
the  third  boat  of  tbe  Trojana  againit  the  camp  of 
the  Greeki.  (IL  lii.  94.)  He  fonghl  againat 
Uenelant,  but  waa  wonndcd  by  bim  (liii.  580, 
*-- ).  Thia  ia  in  ontline  all  that  the  Homeric  paeoii 
na  of  Helenui,  but  in  other  tiadiiiont  we  find 
tbe  fallowing  addiliona.  Once,  when  yet  chiUreD, 
'ere  left  by  their  paienta 
In  the  lonple  of  tbe  Tbymbraean  Apollo  ;  and.  aa 
Ibey  fell  aileep,  anakea  came  and  cleaned  their 
can.  whereby  they  acquired  (he  gift  of  pnphecy. 
(Enatatb,  ad  Hoa.  p.  663.)  Another  tradition 
',  bia  original  name  waa  Scamandrini,  and 
receired  the  name  of  Heleniu   ftam  a 


Thrai 


ptDphetK  art  (Enatatb.  ad  Bom,  p.  626.) 
ReapFcting  hia  deacrting  hii  countrymen  and  join- 
ing the  Oreeke,  there  are  different  accoanta ;  ae- 
cording  to  aome  it  waa  theaet  of  hia  free  will,  and, 
according  to  othera,  he  waa  eninand  by  Odyueua, 
who  wanted  to  hare  hia  prophecy  reapecting  the 
biUofTroy.  (1wt\E.  ad  LgoaplL.  90B ;  Soph. /■»- 
lod.  60S,  1338;  Ot.  MtL  liii.  99,  723.)  Othera 
again  relate  that  Chryaea  announced  to  the  Oreeka 
that  Halenni  waa  ataying  with  bim  in  tbe  temple 
of  Apollo.  When  theiefiire  Diomedei  and  Odyaieut 
were  aenl  to  fetch  him,  Hetenua  mrrendered  to  them, 
R^neating  tbem  to  aaaign  to  him  a  place  where  he 
might  live  away  &om  hi*  own  friendi  and  relativsL 
He  then  informed  tbem  that  he  had  not  left  hia 
country  and  frienda  from  fear  of  death,  but  on  ac- 
count of  the  aacritege  which  Paria  had  committed, 
iu  murdering  Achillea  in  the  temple,  and  told  them 

Troy  ahould  fUl.  (Diet.  Cret  it.  IB.)  Other», 
laatly,  relate  tbat,  on  the  death  of  Paiia,  Helenua 
and  Ddphobiu  ditpnled  about  the  poaaeaiion  of 
Helena,  and  thai  Helenui  being  conquered,  fled  to 
Mount  Ida,  where  he  waa  taken  piiaoner  bv  the 
Oreeki.  (Conon,  JVorr.  34 ;  Serr.  orf  .int.  11166.) 
In  tbe  Philoctelea  of  Sophocles  Helenna  foretrlla 
to  Pyrrhoi,  the  aon  of  Achillea,  that  Troy  ahall  fall 
only  through  Pylrhni  and  Philocletea  ;  and  after 
the  deatmction  of  the  city ,  he  nreali  to  Pyrthu*  the 
■nfieringa  which  awaited  tbe  Qieeka  who  returned 
home  by  Ka,and  prevaila  upon  him  to  return  by  land, 
and  utile  in  Epelmi.  (Serr.  ad  AtK.  a.  166.) 
After  tbe  death  of  PyrrhuB  be  receiied  a  portion 


372 


HELIADAE. 


of  the  coontzy,  and  married  Andramaclie,  by  whom 
he  became  the  fatlier  of  Cestrinus.  The  remaining 
part  of  Epeinu  was  given  to  MoIomui,  the  son  of 
Pyrrhus.  (Pans  i.  11.  §  1,  &c,  u.  23.  §  6;  Virg. 
Aen.  iii.  295,  333.)  When  Aeneas  in  his  wander* 
ings  arrived  in  Epeirus,  he  was  hospitably  received 
by  Helenas,  who  also  foretold  him  die  fatnre 
events  of  his  life.  (Viig.  Aen.  iii.  245»  374 ;  Ov. 
Met  zv.  438.)  According  to  an  Axgive  tradition, 
Helenas  was  buried  at  Argos.  (Pans.  iL  23.  §  5.) 
A  different  person  of  the  same  name  occurs  in.  the 
Iliad  (v.  707).  [L.S.] 

HE'LENUS  (^EKwos\  son  of  Pyrrhns,  king  of 
Epeirus,  by  TianHssa,  daughter  of  Agathocles.  He 
was  very  young  when  he  accompanied  his  father  on 
his  expedition  to  Italy,  b.  c.  280  ;  but  Pyrrhus  is 
said  to  have  conceived  the  project,  when  elated 
with  his  first  successes  in  Sicily,  of  establishing 
Helenus  there  as  king  of  the  island,  to  which  as 
grandson  of  Agathocles  he  appeared  to  have  a  sort 
of  hereditary  claim.  (Just  xviii,  1,  xxiii.  3.)  But 
the  tide  of  fortune  soon  turned  ;  and  when  Pyrrhns 
saw  himself  compelled  to  abandon  both  Sicily  and 
Italy,  he  left  Helenus  at  Tarentum,  together  with 
Milo,  to  command  the  garrison  of  that  city,  the 
only  pkce  in  Italy  of  which  he  still  retuned  pos- 
session. It  was  not  long  before  he  recalled  them 
both  from  thence,  in  consequence  of  the  unex- 
pected views. that  had  opened  to  his  ambition  in 
Macedonia  and  Greece.  Helenus  accompanied  his 
fiither  on  his  expedition  into  the  Peloponnese 
(b.  c.  272),  and  after  the  fatal  night  attack  on 
Argos,  in  which  Pyrrhns  himself  perished,  he  fell 
into  the  hands. of  Antigonus  Oonatas,  who  how- 
ever behaved  towards  .lum  .in .  the  most  magnani- 
mous manner,  treated  him  with  the  utmost  dis- 
tinction, and  sent  him  .back  in  safety  to  Epeirus, 
bearing  with  him  the  remains  of  his  father.  (Just 
XXV.  3,  6;  Plut  Pyrrk  33,  34.)  After  this  we 
hear  no  more  of  him. 

2.  A  freedman  of  Octavian,  who  enjoyed  a  high 
plaee  in  his  fisvour.  He  vras  taken  prisoner  in 
Sardinia  by  Maenas,  the  lieutenant  of  Sext 
Pompey  (b.c  40),  but  the  latter  set  him  at  liberty 
without  mnsom,  in  order  to  curry  fiivour  with  Au- 
gustus. (Dion  C&ss.  xlviii.  30.)  According  to 
Appian  (B.  C.  t.  66),  he  was  employed  as  a 
general  by  Octavian,  and  had  reduced  Sa^inia  not 
long  before  ;  but  DionCassius  represents M.  Lurius 
as  the  commander  in  the  ishind  at  the  time  of  its 
captai«.  [E.  H.  B.] 

HE'LENUS  CE\cm>s),  a  veterinary  sorgeon, 
who  may  perhaps  have  livied  in  the  fourth  or  fifth 
century  after  Christ  Of  his  writings  only  some 
fragments  remain,  which  are  to  be  found  in  the 
Collection  of  Writers  on  Veterinary  Surgery,  first 
published  in  Latin  by  Joannes  lluellius,  Paris, 
1530,  fol.,  and  afterwards  in  Greek  by  Simon  Gry- 
naeus,  Basil.  1 537,  4to.  [  W.  A.  G.] 

HELIADAE  and  HELIADES  ('HAkESoi  and 
'HAMiScs),  that  is,  the  male  and  female  descendants 
of  Helios,  and  might  accordingly  be  applied  to  all 
his  childnn,  but  in  mythology  the  name  is  given 
more  porticnUrly  to  the  seven  sons  and  the  one 
daughter  of  Helios  by  Rhode  or  Rhodos.  Their 
names  are,  Cercaphus,  Actis,  Macareus,  Tanages, 
Triopas,  Phae'ton,Ochimus,  and  Electryone.  These 
names,  however,  as  well  as  their  number,  are  not 
the  same  in  all  accounts.  (Diod.  v.  56,  &c  ;  Schol. 
ad  I'ind,  OL  vii.  131,  &C.)  It  should  be  observed 
that  the  sitters  of  Phaeton  are  likewise  called 


HELIO. 

Heliades.  (Ov.  MeL  iL  840,  &c  ;  ApoDon.  Rhod. 
iv.  604.)  [L.  S.] 

HELI'ANAX  ('HAiiMl),  brother  of  Stesi- 
chorus,  who,  according  to  Suidas  (s.  v.),  was  a 
lawgiver,  probably  in  one  of  the  atates  of  Si- 
cily. [C.P.M.] 

HELIAS.    [EuAS.] 

HELICAON  ('EAiKowy),  a  son  of  Antenor, 
and  husband  of  Laodice,  a  daughter  of  Priam. 
(Hom.  IL  iii  124;  Pans.  x.  26.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

HE'LICE  CHAlffii).  ) ..  A  daughter  of  Lycaon, 
was  beloved  by  Zeus,  bat  Hera,  out  of  jealousy, 
metamorphosed  her  into  a  she-bear,,  whereupon 
Zeus  pbwed  her  among  the  stars,*  under-  the  name 
of  the  Great  Northern  Bear.  (Senr;  ad  Virg,  Georg. 
i.  138,  246.)  When  Demeter, invoked  her,  asking 
for  information  about  her.  lost  daughter^  Helice 
referred  her  to  Helios.  (Ov.  Fast.  iv.  580.)  Hy- 
ginus  {PoeL  Jsfe-.  ii.  2,  13)  calls  her  a  daughter  of 
Olenus,  and  says  that  she  brought  up  2^us. 

2.  A  daughter  of  Selinus,  and  the  wife  of  Ion« 
The  town  of  Helice,  in  Achaia,  was  believed  to 
have  derived  its  name  fhrni  her.  (Pans.  vii.  1.  §  2 ; 
Steph.  Bys. «.  o.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Danaus,  mentioned  by  Hy- 
ginus.    {Fab,  170.)  [L.  S.j 

HE'LICON  ('EAifc^r),  a  native  of  Cysicna,  a 
fnend  and  disciple  of  PUto.  He  was  for  some 
time  a  resident  at  the  court  of  Dionysius  the 
Younger,  and  was  presented  by  him  with  a  talent 
of  silver  for  having  correctly  predicted  an  eclipse  of 
the  sun.  (Plut  Dion,  p.  966.)  According  to  Sui- 
das («.  V. ),  he  wrote  a  work  entitled  'AtrorcA^irfuira, 
and  a  treatise  IIcpl  AM<n|/tcuvi'.  [C.  P.  M.] 

HE'LICON  ('EXtM^v),  the  son  of  Aoem^  of 
Salamis,  in  Cyprus,  was  a  celebrated  artist  in 
weaving  variegated  sarments  and  hangings^  He 
made  the  war  cloak  \hrnr6p'wafjLa)  which  the  Rho- 
dians  presented  to  Alexander  the  Great  (Plut. 
Alex.  32.)  Plutarch  *s  addition  to  his  name  of  the 
words  Tov  ToAaiov,  makes  it  probable  that  he  lived 
about  the  time  of  Phidias,  under  whose  direction 
we  know  that  artists  of  his  class  (tronrcAral) 
wrought.  (Plut  Perk.  12.)  The  celebrated  works 
of  Helicon  and  his  £sther  are  mentioned  under 
AcBSAS.  (MUUer,  ArekaoL  d.  Kund.  §  1 14,  n.  I, 
and  Nachiram,  p.  706.)  [P.  S.] 

HELICO'NIUS  ('EAtmJycov),  a  Byzantine 
writer,  lived  in  the  fourth  century,  and  did  not  die 
before  A.  D.  395,  since  it  was  down  to  this  year 
that  his  work  extended.  This  work  was  a  chronid« 
from  Adam  to  Theodosius  the  Great,  divided  into 
ten  books.  (Suidas,  s.  e.  'EXiicfl«r  ;  Fabric.  BibL 
Oraee.  vol.  xi.  p.  633.)  [  W.  P.] 

HE'LIO  or  HE'LION  fHXW),  magister  offi- 
dorum,  a.  d.  414 — 417,  424 — 427,  under  Theodo- 
sius II.  He  is  also  called  Patricius  by  Olympio- 
dorus.  (Comp.  Cod.  Theod.  6.  tit  27.  s.  20.  and  7. 
tit.  8.  s.  14.)  He  was  commissioned  by  Theodosiua 
to  invest  with  the  robe  of  Caesar,  at  Thessalonica, 
A.  D.  424,  the  boy  Valentinian  IIL,  then  in  exile 
[Galla,  No.  3]  ;  and  after  the  overthrow  and 
death  of  the  usurper  Joannes,  he  invested  Valen- 
tinian at  Rome,  a.  d.  425,  with  the  robes  and 
crown  of  Augustas.  Helio  had,  before  these  trans- 
actions (a.  d.  422),  been  engaged  by  Theodosiua» 
by  whom  he  was  much  esteemed,  in  negotiating  a 
peace  with  the  Persian  king  Varanes.  (Cod. Theod. 
13.  tit  3.  s.  17;  6.  tit  27.  ss.  17,  18,  19,  20  ;  7. 
tit  8.  s.  14  ;  Gothofred.  Prowp.Cod,  Theod.;  Olynw 
piod.  apud  Phot  BiU,  Cod.  80  ;  Socrnt-  H,  B.  vii. 


HELIODORUS. 

20,  24 ;  Tlieoplian.  Chromg.  voL  L  p.  134,  ed. 
Boon ;  TiBenont,  HitL  da  Emp.  vol  ri.)  [J.C.  M.] 

HELIOCLES  ('HAioicATrs),  a  king  of  Baciria, 
or  of  tlie  Isdo-Bactrian  provinces  soath  of  the 
Paropaminii,  known  only  firom  his  coins.  Many 
of  these  are  bilingaal,  having  Greek  inscriptions 
on  the  one  side,  and  Arian  characters  on  the  re- 
Terse:  vbence  it  is  inferred  that  he  must  have 
flourished  in  the  interval  between  the  death  of 
Kicmtides  and  the  destruction  of  the  Greek  king- 
dom of  Bactria,  B.  c  1*27.  It  appears  probable 
also,  from  one  of  his  coins,  that  he  must  have 
reigned  at  one  time  conjointly  with,  or  subordinate 
to  Eucratides :  and  Lassen,  Mionnet,  and  Wilson, 
conceive  him  to  be  the  son  of  Eucratides,  who  is 
mentioned  by  Justin  as  being  at  first  associated 
with  his  fisther  in  the  sovereign  power,  and  who 
afterwards  put  him  to  death.  (Justin.  zlL  6  ;  Las- 
sen, Getck,  der  Badr,  Kmnge;  Wilson^  Ariama, 
p.  262.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HELIODCmUS  ('HXio8«po5),  the  treasurer 
of  Selencns  Philopator,  king  of  Syria,  murdered 
bis  master,  and  attempted  to  seize  ^e  crown 
for  himself  but  was  expelled  by  Eumenes  and 
Attains,  of  Pergamus,  who  established  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  in  the  kingdom,  B.a  175.  (Ap- 
pian,  ^rr.  45;  Liv.  xli.  24.)  The  well-known 
story  of  his  being  sent  by  Selencns  to  rob  the 
temple  at  Jen^salem,  and  of  his  miraculous  punish- 
ment (2  Maecab.  iii),  is  rendered  somewhat 
snspidoQs  by  the  sflence  of  Josephus.  The  author 
of  the  aaonymous  work  on  the  Maccabees  teUs  the 
•toty  of  ApoUonins,  instead  of  Heliodorus,  and 
says  nothing  aboat  the  miiaenloos  part  of  it.  {De 
MaeaA.  A.)  [P.  S.] 

HELIODOHUS,  pniefectns  nrbi  at  Constanti- 
nople, A.  s.  432,  is  probably  the  Heliodoms  men- 
tioned with  a  h^  encomium  by  Theodoric,  king 
of  the  Ostrogoths  in  Italy,  in  a  letter  included  in 
the  works  of  Cassiodorus.  A  person  of  the  same 
nsme,  possibly  the  same  person,  was  comes  sacra- 
im  k^tionom,  a.  d.  468.  (Cod.  Theod.  6.  tit 
24,  f  11«  with  the  note  of  Gothofredus ;  Casaiodor. 
ranor.  L  4.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HEUODO'RUS  ('HAi<{8«yios),  literary  :— 

1.  Pom.  1.  Of  Athens.  A  tragedian,  and 
sathor  of  a  poem  entitled  ivoAvrunE,  firom  which 
Galen  qvotes  some  verses  about  poisons.    {De  An- 

n.  7«  voL  xiv.  p.  145;  Welcker,  die  Oriech, 
P.132S.) 

2l  Tbe  author  of  a  poem  entitled  ProteeUamy 
from  which  Stephanus  Bysantinus,  (s.  o.  ^xdmi) 
qaotes  an  hexameter  verse. 

3L  Theaathor  of  a  poem  entitled  'IroXucd  StA- 
^arra^  from  which  Stobaeus  (FloriL  tit.  100,  c.  6) 
^aotes  six  verses.  He  probably  lived  after  Cicero. 
(Meineke,  OMass.  Miee.  Spec  L  3,  p.  38.) 

H.  pHiLoaopBSBc,  Rhvtoricians,  and  Qkjlu- 
MAaiAxa.  1.  A  writer  oo  metres,  whose  'E7X<^ 
^fikar  is  olitea  qooted  by  Hephaestion,  Rufinus,  and 
others,  and  who  also  wrote  Ilspt  ftovauc^t.  (Pris- 
aan.de  Fig.  NuMi,u.39eM'Knhl)  He  was  the 
father  of  the  grammarian  Irenaeus,  and  the  teacher 
ttf  Minntiiis  Pacalas.  He  probably  lived  shortly 
befam  the  tnne  of  Augustus.  (Snid.  fcv.  EifUfi^aibv ; 
Fabric.  BSbL  (Trace,  vol.  i.  p.  512,  vol.  vi  pp.  206, 
344,  36a,  voL  viiL  p.  126;  Ritschl,  Die  Aleaandr. 
BSiL  ppu  138,  &c) 

2.  Perbaps  the  aama  as  the  preceding,  a  gram- 
— rliii,  whose  eonmientaries  oo  Homer  are  quoted 
by  Faitiihiai  and  odier  scholiasts  on  Homer,  and 


HELIODORUS. 


373 


by  Apollonius  and  Hesychius.  Iriarte  mentions 
some  grammatical  MSS.  by  a  certain  Heliodorus  in 
the  Royal  Library  at  Madrid.  (Villoison,  Pnleg, 
in  Apcilon,  Lex,  Horn,  pp.  24,  61 ;  Fabric.  Hcc; 
Ritschl,  I.  c.,  who  considers  the  Heliodorus  who 
wrote  scholia  to  the  Wx'^  ypofmaruc/j  of  Dionysius 
Thrax,  to  be  a  different  person.) 

3.  A  rhetorician  at  Rome  in  the  time  of  Au- 
gustus, whom  Horace  mentions  as  the  companion 
of  his  journey  to  Brundisium,  calling  him  **  by  fikr 
the  most  learned  of  the  Greeks.**   {SaL  I  5. 2,  3.) 

4.  A  Stoic  philosopher  at  Rome,  who  became  a 
ddaior  in  the  reign  of  Nero.  Among  his  victims 
was  his  own  disciple,  Licinius  Silanius.  He  was 
attacked  by  Juvenal  {Sat,  i  vv.  33,  35,  and 
schol.). 

5.  A  rhetorician,  and  also  private  secretary  to 
the  emperor  Hadrian.  He  was  a  contemporary 
and  rival  of  Dionysius  of  Miletus,  who,  we  are 
told,  once  said  to  him,  "  The  emperor  can  give 
you  money  and  honour,  but  he  cannot  make  you 
an  orator.**  He  was  probably  the  same  person  as 
Heliodorus  of  Syria,  who,  as  the  reward  of  his 
skill  in  rhetoric,  was  made  praefect  of  Egypt,  and 
whose  son,  Avidius  Cassius,  attempted  to  usurp  the 

furple  in  the  reign  of  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus. 
Cassius  Avidius.]  (Dion,  Ixix.  3,' Ixxi.  22,  and 
Reimarus  ad  loe,)  Reimarus  confounds  Heliodorus 
with  Hadrian*s  other  secretary;  Celer.  That  they 
were  not  the  same  person  is  proved  by  the  distinct 
mention  of  both  of  Uiem  in  an  oration  of  Aristeides. 
( OraL  Sac  iv.  pp.  595,  602.)  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  this  is  also  the  Heliodorus  whom  Adfius 
SpartianuB  mentions  as  a  philosopher  and  friend  of 
Hadrian,  but  who,  the  same  writer  tells  us,  suffered 
the  usual  fiite  of  Hadrian*s  friends,  and  was  abused 
by  the  emperor  **  fiunosissimis  Uteris.**  (Spart. 
Had,  15,  16.)  It  is  doubtful  whether  this  Helio- 
dorus or  the  preceding  [No.  3]  is  the  grammarian 
who  is  satirically  alluded  to  by  the  epigrammatists 
of  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Brunck,  AnaL  voL  i. 
p.  11,  vol.  ii.  pp.  327,332.) 

6.  Philostratus  relates  the  life  of  an  Arabian 
sophist,  Heliodorus,  who  lived  under  Caracalla, 
and  gained  the  favour  of  the  emperor  in  a  curious 
way,  and  who,  after  his  patron's  death,  was  made 
the  praefect  of  a  certain  island.  (ViU  Sophist, 
22.) 

III.  Historian.  An  Athenian,  sumamed  IIcpi- 
^rrv^^f  wrote  a  description  of  the  works  of  art  in 
the  Acropolis  at  Athens,  which  is  quoted  under  the 
various  titles,  litpl  dKp(nr6\9vSy  Tltfi  rmv  'ABtirpai 
rpiv^hev,  * PivoBi^itara^  and  de  Aikenietuium  Anathe- 
mati»,  .  This  work  was  one  of  the  authorities  for 
Pliny*B  account  of  the  Greek  artists.  Heliodorus 
lived  after  the  time  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  at 
least  if  he  be  the  person  meant  in  the  first  passage 
of  Athenaeus  now  referred  to.  (Athen.  ii.  p.  45,  c. 
vi.  p.  229,  e.  ix.  p.  406,  c. ;  Suid.,  Phot,  Haipocrat 
«.  w,  SerrakSsy  N(«n},  *Onfrwp,  npow6\cua ;  Plin. 
£ZeffO&.  ta  Lib.  xxxiiL  xzxiv.  xxxv.)  He  is  also 
apparency  mentioned  in  a  passage  of  Plutareh  as 
the  author  of  a  work  Xltpl  ftrgifidrtw  {  Vit.  X,  OraL 
p.  849,  c),  but  in  that  passage  we  should  probably 
read  AtSiwpot  for  *H\i69»po$.  (Vossins,  de  Hist, 
Graee.  p.  448,  ed.  Westermann.) 

IV.  RovANca-WRiTKH,  the  author  of  the  oldest 
and  by  hi  the  best  of  the  Greek  romances.  Helio- 
dorus,'the  son  of  Theodosius,  was  a  native  of 
Syria,  and  was  born,  not,  as  Photius  says,  at 
Aminda,  bat  at  Emcsa,  as  he  himself  tells  us  at  the 

BB  3 


374 


HELIODORUS. 


end  of  hit  romance: — Toi6ifi€  vipas  l^x*  '"^ 
trivraytna  rHv  wtpl  Btayiyrp^  Kcd  XopdcAciay 
AlBtowucSir  4  awira^tif  if^p  Wfil  *Efic<i>ri^f, 
rw  d^*  'HKlov  y^yos^  Bfodoa^ov  rait  'HKiS^pot, 
The  words  rH»  dp^  *H\lov  yivos  no  doubt  mean 
that  he  was  of  the  fiimily  of  priests  of  the  Syrian 
god  of  the  Sun  (Elagabalus).  He  lived  about 
the  end  of  the  fourth  century  of  our  era,  under 
Theodosins  and  his  sons.  He  wrote  his  romance 
in  eariy  life.  He  afterwards  became  bishop  of 
Tricca  in  Thessaly,  where  he  introduced  the  regu- 
lation, that  every  priest  who  did  not,  upon  his 
ordination,  separate  himself  from  his  wife,  should 
be  deposed.  ( Socrat  H,  E,  t.  22.)  Nicephorus 
{n,E,  xiL  34)  adds  that,  on  the  ground  of  the 
alleged  injury  which  had  been  done  to  the  morals 
of  young  persons  by  the  reading  of  the  Aetkiopiea, 
a  provincial  synod  decreed  that  Heliodorus  must 
either  suffer  his  book  to  be  burnt,  or  lay  down  his 
bishopric,  and  that  Heliodorus  chose  the  latter 
alternative.  The  story  has  been  wisely  rejected 
by  Valesius,  Petavius,  Huet,  and  other  scholars ; 
and  it  is  the  more  improbable  from  the  fact  that 
there  is  nothing  of  a  corrupting  tendency  in  the 
Aetkiopiea,  We  have  no  further  accounts  of  the 
Ufe  of  HeUodorus.     (Phot  QnL  73.) 

His  romance  is  in  ten  books,  and  is  entitled 
Aethiapio(k,  because  the  scene  of  the  beginning  and 
the  end  of  the  story  is  laid  in  Aethiopia.  It  rebites 
the  loves  of  Theagenes  and  Charicleia.  Persine, 
the  wife  of  Hydaspes,  king  of  Aethiopia,  bore  a 
daughter,  whose  complexion,  through  the  effect  of 
a  Greek  statue  on  the  queen*s  mind,  was  white. 
Fearing  that  this  circumstance  might  cause  her 
husband  to  doubt  her  fidelity,  she  resolved  to  ex- 
pose the  child,  and  committed  her,  with  tokens  by 
which  she  might  afterwards  be  known,  to  Sisimi- 
thras,  a  gymnosophist,  who,  being  sent  on  an  em- 
hassy  into  Egypt,  took  the  child  with  him,  and 
gave  her  to  Charides,  the  Pythian  priest,  who  hap- 
pened to  be  in  Egypt*  Charides  took  the  child  to 
Delphi,  where  he  brought  her  up  as  his  own 
daughter,  by  the  name  of  Charideia,  and  made  her 
priestess  of  Apollo.  In  course  of  time  there  came 
to  Delphi  a  noUe  Thessalian,  descended  from  the 
Aeaddae,  and  named  Theagenes,  between  whom 
and  Charideia  a  mutual  love  sprung  up  at  first 
sight.  At  the  same  time  Calasiris,  an  Egyptian 
priest,  whom  the  queen  of  Aethiopia  had  employed 
to  seek  for  her  daughter,  happened  to  arrive  at 
Delphi ;  and  by  his  help  Theagenes  carried  off 
Charideia.  Then  follows  a  long  and  rapid  series 
of  perilous  adventures,  from  pirates  and  other  law- 
less men,  till  at  last  the  chief  persons  of  the  story 
meet  at  Meroe,  at  the  very  moment  when  Chari- 
deia, who  has  &Ilen  as  a  captive  into  her  fiither^s 
hands,  is  about  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  gods :  she  is 
made  known  by  the  tokens  and  by  the  testimony 
of  Sisimithras,  and  the  lovers  are  happily  married. 

Though  very  deficient  in  those  chaiacteristics  of 
modem  fiction  which  appeal  to  the  universal  sym- 
pathies of  our  nature,  the  romance  of  Heliodorus  is 
extremely  interesting  on  account  of  the  rapid  suc- 
cession of  strange  and  not  altc^ther  improbable 
adventures,  the  many  and  various  characters  intro- 
duced, and  the  beautiful  scenes  described.  The 
opening  scene  is  admirable,  and  the  point  of  the 
story  at  which  it  occurs  is  very  well  chosen.  The 
hinguage  is  simple  and  elegant,  though  it  is  some- 
times too  diffuse,  and  often  deviates  from  the  pure 
Attic  standard.    The  whola  work,  as  compared 


HELIODORUS. 

with  the  best  of  later  Greek  romances,  that  of 
Achilles  Tatius  for  example,  has  the  superiority  of 
greater  nature,  less  artificial  and  rhetorical  elabora- 
tion, with  more  real  eloquence,  leas  improbability  in 
its  inddents,  and  greater  skill  in  the  management 
of  the  episodes,  and,  in  short,  the  superiority  of  a 
work  of  original  talent  over  an  imitation.  It 
formed  the  model  for  subsequent  Greek  romance 
writers.  It  is  often  quoted  br  the  title  of  Xap(« 
icXcia,  just  as  the  work  of  Awilles  is  quoted  by 
that  of  AtujcfTTi),  from  the  names  of  the  respective 
heroines. 

In  modem  times  the  AeOdopiea  was  scarcely 
known  till,  at  the  sacking  of  Ofen  in  1526,  a  MS. 
of  the  work  in  the  library  of  Matthias  Corvinus, 
king  of  Hungary,  attracted,  by  its  rich  binding,  the 
attention  of  a  soldier,  who  brought  it  into  Germany, 
and  at  hist  it  came  into  the  hands  of  Vincentins 
Opsopoeus,  who  printed  it  at  Basel,  1534,  4to. 
Several  better  MSS.  were  afterwards  discovered, 
and  in  1596  a  new  edition  was  brought  out  in 
folio,  at  Heidelberg,  by  Commelinus,  with  the 
Latin  version  of  Stanishius  Warsichewiczki,  which 
had  been  printed  in  1552  at  Basel,  and  in  1556  at 
Antwerp.  The  edition  of  Commelinus  was  re- 
printed at  Lyon  in  1611,  8va,  and  at  Frankfort  in 
1631,  8vo.  This  hut  edition,  by  Daniel  Parens^ 
was  the  first  divided  into  chapters.  The  edition  of 
Bonrdelot,  Paris,  1619,  8vo.,  is  full  of  errors,  and 
the  notes  are  of  little  value.  The  edition  of  Peter 
Schmid,  Lips.  1772,  8vo.,  only  differs  from  that  of 
Bourdelot  by  the  introduction  of  new  errors.  At 
length,  in  1799,  an  excellent  edition  of  the  text 
and  Latin  version,  with  a  few  notes,  chiefly  critical, 
appeared  in  Mitscherlich*s  Senptoret  Graed  Ertf 
ilci,  of  which  it  forms  the  2d  volume,  in  two  parts, 
8vo.  Axgentorat  anno  VI.  A  still  better  edition 
was  brought  out  in  1804,  at  Paris,  by  the  learned 
Greek  Corses,  at  the  expense  of  his  friend,  Alex- 
ander Basilius,  in  2  vols.  8vo.  The  first  volume 
contains  an  introduction,  in  modem  Greek,  in  the 
form  of  a  letter  to  Alexander  Basiliua,  and  the 
text,  with  various  readings.  The  second  Tolome 
contains  notes  in  ancient  Greek,  and  other  illnatm- 
tive  matter. 

The  Aethiopica  has  been  translated  into  nearly 
all  modem  languages.  (Fabric  BiU.  Oraec  voL 
viii.  p.  1 1 1 ;  the  Prefaces  of  Mitscherlich  and  Co- 
raes ;  Jacobs,  ui  Ersch  and  Graber*s  Eneydopiidm^ 
«.  V. ;  Hofiinann,  Lex,  Bibliog.  Scr^  Grase.  s.  «.) 

There  is  an  iambic  poem,  in  269  verses,  on  the 
art  of  making  gold,  which  is  attributed  by  a  MS. 
in  the  royal  library  at  Paris  to  Hdiodonu  tl^e 
bishop  of  Tricca.  It  exists  in  MS.  in  several  libra- 
ries in  Europe,  and  is  printed,  from  the  Paris  MSu, 
in  Fabric.  BibL  Graee,  vol  viii.  p.  119.  The  title 
is  *H\ui9tipov  ^?iOff64pQv  wp6s  6«oS({(rior  r6tr  /Uytof 
BcuriA^o,  Ttpi  rrit  rmv  ^\oc6^m¥  Mtwrur^r  rixi^n* 

!i.  e.  Alchymy),  8i*  *\i4»Mm¥,  K'uhn  and  HofiSnann 
Lex,  Bibl.  8.  V.)  believe  the  poem  to  be  genuine, 
but  Jacobs  calls  it  the  clumsy  fabrication  of  a  later 
time,  to  which  the  name  of  Theodosius  was  prefixed 
to  give  it  the  semblance  of  authority ;  and  he  ■ng>- 
gests  that  the  name  Heliodonu  may  have  been 
used,  after  the  fashion  of  the  Alchymists  and  Ron- 
cracians,  on  account  of  its  etymological  ugnificatioin. 
(Ersch  and  Graber's  Etuydopadie^  «.  v.) 

V.  SciXNTipic.  1.  Of  Larissa,  the  author  of  a 
little  work  on  optics,  entitled  Kc^cUoia  tmt  *Ov- 
Ttffwi',  which  seems  to  be  a  fragment  or  abridgMoent 
of  the  larger  work,  which  is  entitled  in  some  MS& 


HEJJOS. 

^tkmw^op  rov  'HAioSa^v  Aapunntmf 
wwfH  imriKmf  iwoBi99w  /StCAia  0^  which  makes  it 
dottbtAd  whether  hi«  troe  name  waa  Damianiu  or 
Heliodoma.  The  work  is  chiefly  taken  from 
Eodid^s  OjpOa.  Tlie  woik  wai  printed  at  Florence, 
with  an  Italian  Tcrtion,  bj  Ignatius  Dante,  with 
the  Opiia  of  Euclid,  1573,  4to. ;  at  Hambtugh  by 
F.  Luidenbnig,  1610,  4to ;  at  Paris,  by  Eiasmos 
BArthoUmia,  1657,  4to  (reprinted  1680);  at  Cam- 
bridge, in  Gale^b  Opuaada  Atytkoiogita,  1670,  8to. 
(bat  it  is  omitted  in  the  Amsterdam  edition, 
1 688) ;  and  lastly,  with  a  lAtin  tersion  and  a  die* 
•ertation  open  the  author,  by  A.  Matani,  Pistorii, 
1 758,  8to.  Some  other  scientific  worits  of  Helio- 
doma are  mentioned.  (Fabric.  Bibl,  Grtue,  toL 
Tiii.  p.  128.) 

2.  AkfaymisL    (See  No.  IV.) 

YI.  Seveial  Hetiodori  of  less  importance  are 
■wntioiied  by  Fabridoa.  {BiU,  Graee.  toL  viiL 
pp.  126, 127.) 

The  Oredc  writers  confiiMmd  this  name  with 
Herodianvs,  Herodonis,  Herodotus,  Hesiodns,  and 
Diodoras.  [P.  &] 

HBLIODCKRUS,  a  ctatoary  in  bronxe  and 
aaarble,  mentioned  by  Pliny  among  the  artists  who 
Bwde  **  athletas  et  armatos  et  Tenatom  sacrifican- 
teeqoe'"  (xxzir.  8.  s.  19.  §  34).  He  was  the  maker 
of  a  oefebiBted  marble  group,  representing  Pan  and 
Olynpns  wRstling,  which  stood  in  the  portico  of 
Octairta,in  the  time  of  Pliny,  who  calls  it  **  altenun 
in  tenis  sjmplcgraa  nobile**  (xzztl  5.  a.  4.  §  10  ; 
eomp.  i.  6,  and  Cxphuodotus.)  [P.  S.] 

HELIOIXyRUS  ('HAf^Swpof),  a  suigeon  at 
Rotne,  probably  a  coDtemp<ffaiy  of  JnTcnal,  in  the 
fint  eentoiy  after  Christ  (JaT.  yl  373.)  He  may 
be  ^  same  person  who  wrote  a  work  on  sorgery, 
which  is  quoted  by  Asdepiades  Pharmadon  (ap. 
GaL  De  Cbai^oa:  Medic  see.  Oem.  vi.  14,  toL 
xiiL  p.  849),  and  Pftolns  Aegineta  (De  As  Med, 
IT.  49),  and  of  which  only  some  fragments  remain, 
diseiy  preserred  by  Oribasins  and  Nicetas.  These 
an  to  be  firand  in  the  twelfth  volnme  of  Chartier^ 
•dition  of  Oalen,  and  in  the  Collection  of  Greek 
Saigical  Writers  pablished  by  Coochi,  Florence, 
1754,  IbL  (Haller*s  Bibliotk,  Ckirwrg.  toI.  i.  p.  71 ; 
Kihs,  AddHam.  ad  Elemek  Medic  VeL  a  J,  A. 
Pdbriao^  ic  exUUimm.)  [ W.  A.  O.] 

H  ELIOUA'BALU&    [F^aoabalus.] 

HFLIOS  (*HAiof  or  *H^iot),  that  is,  the  son, 
or  the  god  of  the  son.  He  is  described  as  the  son 
ei  Hypefion  and  Theia,  and  as  a  brother  of  Selene 
and  Eea.  (Horn.  Od.  nL  176,  322,  Hymm,  in  Min, 
9,  13;  Hea.  Tkeop,  371,  &c)  From  his  fiither, 
be  is  freqtwntly  called  Hyperionides,  or  Hyperion, 
the  latter  of  which  b  an  abridged  form  of  the  pa- 
uwijmic,  Hyperiooion.  (Horn.  Od,  zii.  1/6, 
Bywtm.  «  Or.  74;  Hes.  T%eqff.  1011;  Horn. 
Ol  L  24,  ii.  19,  398,  Hymn,  mApoU,  Ppih,  191.) 
Itt  the  Homeric  hymn  on  Helios,  he  is  called  a  son 
ei  Hyperion  and  Enryphaessa.  Homer  describes 
Hriios  as  giring  light  both  to  gods  and  men :  he 
rise»  in  the  cast  from  Oceanns,  uough  not  from  the 
river,  bat  from  some  lake  or  bog  (M/ti^)  fonned  by 
Oeeanoa,  rise*  np  into  hearen,  where  he  reaches 
ttK  hi^test  point  at  noon  time,  and  then  he  de- 
BDenda,  amTing  in  the  erening  in  the  darkness  of 
the  west»  and  in  Oeeanns.  (//.  m  422,  Od,  iii.  1, 
3S5,  iv.  400,  z.  191,  zi.  18,  zn.  380.) 
poets  have  marrelloasly  embellished   this 

iple  notion:   they  tell  of  a  most  magnificent 
of  HeUaa  in  the  east,  containing  a  throne 


HELIOS. 


875 


occupied  by  the  god,  and  sorronnded  by  personifi- 
cations of  the  different  divisions  of  time  (Ov.  MeL 
ii.  1,  &C.);  and  while  Homer  speaks  only  of  the 
gates  of  Helios  in  the  west,  later  writers  assign  to 
him  a  second  palace  in  the  west,  and  describe  his 
horses  as  feedinff  npon  herbs  growing  in  the  islands 
of  the  blessed.  (Nonn.  JXonyi,  xii.  1 ,  &c ;  Athen. 
Tii.  296  ;  Stat  TM,  iii.  407.)  The  pomte  at 
which  Helios  rises  and  descends  into  the  ocean  are 
of  course  dififerent  at  the  different  seasons  of  the  year; 
and  the  extreme  points  in  the  north  and  south, 
between  which  the  rising  and  setting  take  place, 
an  the  rporol  ^eKloto,  {Od,  xr,  403 ;  Hes.  Op,  et 
/Met,  449,  525.)  The  manner  in  which  Helios 
daring  tiie  night  passes  firom  the  western  into  the 
eastern  ocean  is  not  mentioned  either  by  Homer  or 
Hesiod,  but  hUer  poets  make  him  sail  in  a  golden 
boat  Tonnd  one-half  of  the  earth,  and  thns  arrive  in 
the  east  at  the  point  from  which  he  has  to  rise 
again.  This  golden  boat  is  the  work  of  Hephaestns. 
(Athen.  zi.  469 ;  Apollod.  il  5.  §  10 ;  EnsUth.  ad 
Horn,  p.  1682.)  Others  represent  him  as  making 
his  nightiy  voyage  while  slumbering  in  a  golden 
bed.  (Athen.  zL  470.)  The  horses  and  chariot 
with  which  Helios  makes  his  daily  career  are  not 
mentioned  in  the  Iliad  and  Odyssev,  bat  first  occur 
in  the  Homeric  hymn  on  Helios  (9, 15 ;  comp.  m 
Merc  69,  M  Oer,  88),  and  both  are  described  mi- 
nutely by  hter  poets.  (Ov.  MeL  il  106,  &c. ; 
Hygin.  Fab.  183  ;  Schol.  ad  Enrip,  Pkoeiu  3  ; 
Find.  OL  vii.  71.) 

Helios  is  described  even  in  the  Homeric  poems 
as  the  god  who  sees  and  hears  every  thing,  but, 
notwithstanding  this,  he  is  unaware  of  the  fiict  that 
the  companions  of  Odysseus  robbed  his  oxen,  until 
he  waa  informed  of  it  by  Lampetia.  (Od,  xii  375.) 
But,  owing  to  his  omniscience,  he  was  able  to  be- 
tray to  He]rfiaestns  the  fiuthlessness  of  Aphrodite, 
and  to  reveal  to  Demeter  the  cairying  off  of  her 
daughter.  {Od.  viiL  271,  Hymn,  m  Car,  75,  &C., 
in  Sol,  10  ;  comp.  Soph.  AJom,  847,  dtc.)  This 
idea  of  Helios  knowing  every  thing,  which  also 
contains  the  elements  of  his  ethical  and  prophetic 
nature,  seems  to  have  been  the  cause  of  Helios 
being  confounded  and  identified  with  Apollo,  though 
they  were  originally  quite  distinct ;  and  the  iden- 
tification was,  in  fiut,  never  carried  out  completely, 
for  no  Greek  poet  ever  made  Apollo  ride  in  the 
chariot  of  Helios  through  the  heavens,  and  among 
the  Romans  we  find  this  idea  only  ajfter  the  time 
of  ViigiL  The  representations  of  Apollo  with  rays 
around  his  head,  to  characterise  him  as  identical 
with  the  sun,  belong  to  the  time  of  the  Roman 
empire. 

The  island  of  Thrinacia  (Sicily)  waa  sacred  to 
Helios,  and  he  there  had  flocks  of  oxen  and  sheep, 
each  consisting  of  350  heads,  which  never  increased 
or  decreased,  and  were  attended  to  by  his  daugh- 
ters Phaetusa  and  Lampetia.  (Horn.  Od.  xii.  128. 
261,  &C. ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  iv.  965,  &c.)  Later 
traditions  ascribe  to  him  flocks  also  in  the  isUind 
of  Ery theia  (Apollod.  i.  6.  §  1  ;  comp.  ii.  5.  §  10 ; 
Theocrit  zxv.  130),  and  it  may  be  remariced  in 
general,  that  sacred  flocks,  especially  of  oxen,  occur 
in  most  places  where  the  worship  of  Helios  was 
established.  His  descendanto  are  very  numerous, 
and  the  surnames  and  epitheto  given  bin  by  the 
poets  are  mostiy  descriptive  of  his  character  as  the 
sun.  Temples  of  Helios  (if\((ia)  seem  to  have  ex- 
isted in  Greece  at  a  very  early  time  ( Horn.  Od, 
zii.  346),  and  in  later  times  we  find  his  worship 

B  6  4 


376 


HELIXUS. 


established  in  TRrious  places,  as  in  Elis  (Pans.  tL 
25.  §  5),  at  Apollonia  (Herod,  ix.  93\  Heimione 
(Pans.  iL  34.  §  10),  in  the  acropolis  of  Corinth  (ii. 
4.  §  7;  comp.  ii.  1.  §  6),  near  Aigos  (iL  18.  §  3), 
at  Troesene  (ii.  31.  §  8),  Megalopolis  (viil  9.  §  2, 
31.  §  4),  and  several  other  places,  especially  in  the 
island  of  Rhodes,  where  the  fiamous  colossns  of 
Rhodes  was  a  representation  of  Helios :  it  was  70 
cttbits  in  height,  and,  being  overthrown  by  an 
earthquake,  the  Rhodians  were  commanded  by  an 
oracle  not  to  erect  it  again.  (Pind.  OL  viL  54,  &c.; 
Strab.  xir.  p.  652;  Plin.  H.  N,  xxxiv.  7, 17.)  The 
sacriBces  ofl^d  to  Helios  consisted  of  white  rams, 
boars,  bulls,  Boats,  hunbs,  especially  white  horses, 
and  honey.  (Hom.  II.  xix.  197;  Eustath.  otf^Tom. 
pp.  36, 1668;  Hygin.  Fab,  223 ;  Pans.  iii.  20.  $  5 ; 
Herod,  i.  21 6;  Strab.  xL  51 3.)  Among  the  animals 
sacred  to  him,  the  cock  is  especially  mentioned. 
(Pans.  T.  25.  §  5.)  The  Roman  poets,  when 
speaking  of  the  god  of  the  sun  (Sol),  usually  adopt 
the  notions  of  the  Greeks,  but  the  worship  of  Sol 
was  introduced  also  at  Rome,  especially  after  the 
Romans  had  become  acquainted  with  the  East, 
though  traces  of  the  worship  of  the  sun  and  moon 
occur  at  a  very  early  period.  ( Varro,  de  Ling,  Lai, 
T.  74 ;  Dionys.  iL  50 ;  Sext.  Rnf.  Reg,  uA,  ir.) 
Helios  was  represented  on  the  pedestal  of  the 
Olympian  Zeus,  in  the  act  of  ascending  his  chariot 
(Paus.  T.  11.  $  3),  and  several  statues  of  him  are 
mentioned  (vL  24.  §  5,  viii.  9.  §  2,  31.  §  4)  ;  he 
was  also  represented  riding  in  his  chariot,  drawn 
by  four  horses.  (Plin.  H,  N,  xxxiv.  3,  19  ;  comp. 
Hirt,  MytkoL  BUderb,  i,  35.)  [L.  &] 

HE'Ll  US  (*HAios),  a  freed-man  of  the  emperor 
Claudius,  and  steward  of  the  imperial  demesnes  in 
the  province  of  Asia.  He  was  one  of  Agrippina^s 
agents  in  ridding  henelf  of  M.  Junius  Silanus,  pro- 
consul of  that  province  in  a.  d.  55.  During  Nero^s 
excursion  into  Greece,  a.  d.  67 — 68,  Helius  acted 
as  prefect  of  Rome  and  Italy.  He  was  worthy  of 
the  tyrant  he  represented.  Dion  Cassius  (Ixiii. 
12)  says  the  only  difference  between  them  was 
that  the  heir  of  the  Caesars  emulated  the  min- 
strels, and  the  &eed-man  aped  the  heir  of  the 
Caesars.  The  borrowed  majesty  of  Helius  was 
equally  oppressive  to  the  senate,  the  eqnites,  and 
the  populace.  He  put  to  death  Sulpicius  Came- 
rinus  [Camerinus]  and  his  son,  because  they  in- 
herited the  agnomen  Pytbicus,  which  Nero,  since 
he  had  sung  publicly  at  the  Pythian  games,  arro- 
gated to  himself.  He  compelled  the  equestrian 
order  to  subscribe  to  a  statue  of  himself,  and  his 
edicts  of  mulct,  banishment,  and  death,  were  issued 
without  any  reference  to  the  emperor.  The  uni- 
▼ersal  hatred  which  he  incurred  secured  the  fidelity 
of  Helius  to  his  master.  When  his  uigent  des- 
patches could  not  drew  Nero  from  the  spectacles 
and  theatres  of  Greece,  Helius  precipitately  quitted 
Rome,  and  personally  remonstrated  with  the  em- 
peror on  allowing  conspiracies  to  spring  up  on  all 
sides,  and  in  the  capital  itself,  unchecked.  After 
Nero*s  death,  Helius,  by  the  command  of  Galba, 
was  conducted  in  chains  through  the  streets  of 
Rome,  and,  with  Locnsta  the  poisoner,  Patrobius, 
and  oUiejr  creatures  of  the  late  tyrant,  put  to  death. 
(Tac  A  fin.  xiiL  1;  Suet  Ner,  23;  Plut  Galb.  17; 
Dion  Cms.  Ixiii.  12, 18,  19,  Ixiv.  3.)   [W.  B.  D.] 

HELIXUS  (*1SAi{oO,  of  Megara,  with  a  portion 
of  the  Lacedaemonian  squadron,  which,  on  its  way 
to  the  Hellespont,  under  Clearehus,  was  dispersed 
by  a  stonn,  made  his  way  to  Byiantium,  and  re- 


HELLANICUS. 

ceived  it  into  the  Peloponnesian  oonfedemcy,  in  thtf 
21  St  year  of  the  war,  a  c.  41 1.  (Thuc  viiL  80.) 
Here  he  appears  to  have  remained  with  a  contin- 
gent from  Megaxa.  We  find  him  at  the  end  of  the 
year  b.  c.  408  left  with  Coeratados,  the  Boeotian, 
in  command  of  the  place,  then  besieged  by  the 
Athenians,  whUe  Clearehus  went  out  to  seek  rein- 
forcements. The  Bysantines,  whose  lives  were 
being  sacrificed  to  leave  sufficient  food  for  the  gar- 
rison, took  the  opportunity  of  communicating  with 
the  besiegen  ;  and  by  means  of  a  stratagem,  suc- 
ceeded in  admitting  them.  Helixus  and  his  col- 
league were  obliged  to  surrender  as  prisonen  of 
war.  (Xen.  Hell,  I  3.  §§  17—22;  comp.  Diod. 
xiiL  66,  67.)  [A.  H.  C.J 

H£LLAa)IUS  CEXX<£8ioy).  1.  Of  Alexandria, 
a  grammarian  in  the  time  of  Theodosins  the 
younger.  Photius  (cod.  145)  gives  a  brief  account 
of  his  Kt^uc6if  Kord  aroixcfov,  whidi  embraced 
chiefly  prose  words.  The  work  is  again  quoted  by 
Photius  (Cod.  158»  p.  100,  a.  38ed.  Bekker)  under 
the  title  of  tUp  A^^ccm^  aruWoyill.  Suidas  calls  it 
A^|«wf  myroias  XP^^*  '^''"'^  orotx^toy,  and  men- 
tions also  the  following  works  by  Helladins: 
2.  "Eir^peurii  ^iXortfjdas.  3.  Atopvaos  ^  Mo»<ra. 
4.  '^Eiapptuns  r&y  Xovrpw  KworaynoMW^,  5. 
"Eroa^of  BwHoaiov  rm  fioffO^kot.  It  is  likely, 
from  the  titles,  that  some  of  these  works  were 
poetical. 

2.  Besantinous,  Besantinus,  or  Bisantinns,  an 
Egyptian  grammarian,  who  lived  at  the  beginning 
of  the  fourth  century,  under  the  emperore  Licinins 
and  Maximinianus,  and  composed  four  books  of 
miscellaneous  extracts,  under  the  title  of  vpayfrn- 
Tcfa  }cpvi(rTo/u^twif,  an  account  of  which  is  given 
by  Photius  (Cod.  279).  The  work  is  often  quoted 
in  the  Etgmoiogician  Magnum,  The  extracts  in 
Photius  were  edited,  with  a  Latin  version,  by 
Schottus,  and  notes  by  Meunius,  as  an  appendix 
to  the  posthumous  work  of  Meursius,  De  Regno 
Laconico  ei  Atheniamum  Piraea,  Ultnj.  1686,4to, 
reprinted  in  Gronovius^s  Tl^etaurus  Antiq.  Graec 
voL  X.  1701,  foL 

3.  There  is  one  distich  in  the  Greek  Anthology 
under  the  name  of  Helladius.  ( Jonsius,  Scr^pL 
Hia,  PhO,  L  2,  4,  p.  15 ;  Fabric.  BiU,  Graee.  voL 
iv.  p.  477,  ToL  ri.  p.  368;  vol  x.  pp.  718,  772  ; 
Brunck,  Awd.  vol  ii.  p.  438  ;  Jacobs,  JitfA.  Graec, 
vol.  iiL  p.  145,  vol.  xiiL  p.  901.) 

4.  Bishop  of  Caesareia,  in  Cappadocia,  succeeded 
his  master,  Basil  the  Great,  in  that  see,  a.  d.  378, 
and  was  present  at  the  two  councils  of  Cocstanti- 
nople  in  a.  d.  381  and  394.  His  life  of  St.  Basil 
is  quoted  by  Damasoenus  {OroL  de  Jmag,  i.  p.  327), 
but  the  genuineness  of  the  work  is  doubtfuL 
(Sozom.  H,  E,  viii.  6 ;  Tillemont,  Mim,  Etxlee. 
vol.  ix.  p.  589 ;  Cave,  HiMt.  LiL  »,  a.  378 ;  Fabric 
BUd,  Graec  voL  ix.  p.  293.) 

5.  Bishop  of  Tanus,  originally  a  monk,  fionrished 
about  A.  D.  431,  and  was  remarkable  for  his  attach-  • 
ment  to  Nestorius,  through  which  he  lost  his 
bishopric.  He  was  afterwards  reconciled  to  the 
chureh,  but  he  was  compelled  to  join  in  the  ana- 
thema upon  Nestorius.  Six  lettera  of  his  are  ex> 
tant.     (Cave,  Hut,  Lit.  $.  a,  431.)  [P.  aj 

HELLANI'CUS  CEaWwicoj).  1.  Of  Myti- 
lene  in  the  island  of  Lesbos,  the  mMt  eminent 
among  the  Greek  logographers.  He  was  the  son, 
according  to  some,  of  Andromenes  or  Aristomenea, 
and,  according  to  others,  of  Scamon  (Scammon), 
though  this  latter  may  be  merely  a  mistake  of 


HELLANICUS. 

SnidM  («. «.  'EAX^fucof ).    According  to  the  con- 
fiued  account  of  Suidas,  Hellanicus  and  Herodotus 
lived  together  at  the  court  of  Amynta»  (b.  c.  553 — 
504),  and  HeUanicoa  was  still  aliye  in  the  reign  of 
Perdiccas,  vho  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  b.  c. 
461.    This  account,  however,  is  irreconcilable  with 
the  further  statement  of  Suidas,  that  Hellanicus 
was  a  cootempoxBry  of  Sophocles  and  Euripides. 
Ludan  (Moenb.  22)  states  that  Hellanicus  died 
at  the  age  of  eighty-five,  and  the  learned  authoress 
Pamphik  (op.  Gelliuwt,  zv.  23),  who  likewise 
makes  him  a  contemporary  of  Herodotus,  says  that 
at  the  beginning  of  the  Peloponnesian  war  (&  c. 
431),  Hellanicus  was  about  sixty-five  years  old,  so 
that  he  would  have  been  bom  about  B.C.  496,  and 
died  in  B.  a  411.    This  account,  which  in  itself  is 
very  probable,  seems  to  be  contradicted  by  a  state- 
ment of  a  scholiast  (ad  Aridopk,  Ban.  706),  from 
which  it  would  appear  that  after  the  battle  of 
Arginnsae,  in  &  c.  406,  Hellanicus  was  still  en- 
gaged in  writing ;  but  the  vague  and  indefinite  ez- 
pRsnoo  of  that  scholiast  does  not  warrant  such  an 
iafeience,  and  it  is  moreover  dear  firom  Thucydides 
(L  97),  that  in  B.C.  404  or  403  Hellanicus  was  no 
lamer  alive.    Another  authority,  an  anonymous 
biogtapher  of  Euripides  (p.  134  in  Westermann^s 
Viiantm  SeripioftB  Granci   mimorti^    Brunswick, 
1845),  states  that  Hellanicus  was  bom  on  the  day 
of  the  battle  of  Sahunis,  that  is,  on  the  20th  of 
Bocdvoraion  B.C:  481,  and  that  he  received  his  name 
from  the  victory  of  'EAA^s  over  the  barbarians ; 
bat  this  sceount  is  too  much  like  an  invention  of 
seme  gnmmaxian  to  account  for  the  name  Hellani- 
cus, and  deserves  no  credit ;  and  among  the  various 
contiadictocy  statements  we  are  inclined  to  adopt 
that  of  Panphila.     Respecting  the  Ufe  of  Hella- 
nicas  ve  axe  altogether  in  the  dark,  and  we  only 
lesm  fioB  Suidas  that  he  died  at  Perperene,  a 
town  on  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor  opposite  to  Les^ 
1mm  ;  we  may,  however,  presume  that  he  visited  at 
kast  some  of  the  countries  of  whose  history  he 

HcUaaicus  was  a  very  prolific  writer,  and  if  we 

«ae  to  look  upon  all  the  titles  that  have  come 

dova  to  OS  as  titles  of  genuine  productions  and  dis- 

tiaet  worics,  their  number  would  amount  to  nearly 

t^y:  but  the  recent  investigations  of  Preller 

(Ih  Hdiameo  LeAio  Hklorieo^  Dorpat,  1840,  4to.) 

Ufe  ihown  that  seven!  works  bearing  his  name 

aie  spurious  and  of  later  date,  and  that  many  others 

vm  are  refiemd  to  as  separate  works,  are  only 

^^teti  or  sections  of  other  works.    We  adopt 

Piidkr*sanaiigement,  and  first  mention  those  works 

vhich  were  qmrious.     1.  hlyvmleuea.    The  late 

«igia  of  this  production  is  obvious  firom  the  fiag- 

"MBt  qaotcd  hj  Arrian  (Dimri,  Ejpietet,  ii  19) 

Bd  Oellins  (L  2  ;  comp.  Athen.  xl  p.  470,  xv. 

]i^€79,680.)   2.  Eir'Afi/uMwidi'a^curi^whichis 

nortMoed  by  Athenaeus  (xiv.  p.  652),  who,  how- 

eitf,  doubts  its  genuineness^     3.  Bopfepucd  »6- 

/i^a,  whidi,  even  according  to  the  opinions  of  the 

aorients,  was  a  compilation  made  from  the  works 

«f  Herodotus  and  Damastea.  (Euseb.  Praq».  Evang, 

iz.  pt.  466 ;  comp.  Said,  «.v^  TAftoX^is  ;  EtymoL 

y,  407.   48.)     4.  ^UBvih  ipoitaaiat^  which 

to  have  been  a  similar  compilation.  (Athen. 

p.  462  ;  comp.  Herod,  iv.  190.)     It  may  have 

a  the  asme  work  as  the  one  which  we  find 

nferrcd  to  under  the  name  of  IIcpl  l^vH»  (Schol. 

md  ApolUm.  Rkod.  iv.  322),  Kriaus  ^vmv  kvSl 

%  or  simply  rriatis,  (Steph.  Byx.  «.  r.  Xapi- 


HELLANICUS. 


377 


fMTM  ;  Athen.  z.  p.  447.)  Stephanus  of  Bycan« 
tium  refers  to  some  other  works  under  the  name 
of  Hellanicus,  such  as  Kvwptaitd,  rd  vtpl  Av8/av, 
and  2icv6iicd,  of  which  we  cannot  say  whether  they 
were  parts  of  another  work,  perhaps  the  Ilf^un^ 
(of  which  we  shall  speak  presently  )l  The  ^wueued 
mentioned  by  Cedrenus  (Synopt.  p.  11),  and  the 
Urropiai  (A^en.  iz.  p.  411,  when  Itptlais  must 
probably  be  read  for  Irropleus;  Theodoret,  tie 
Aff,  p.  1022),  probably  never  existed  at  all,  and 
are  wrong  titles.  There  is  one  work  referred  to  by 
Fnlgentius  (Mytk,  i  2),  called  A<dr  voAvrvxio, 
the  very  title  of  which  is  a  mystery,  and  is  other- 
wise unknown. 

Setting  aside  these  works,  which  were  spurious, 
or  at  least  of  very  doubtful  character,  we  proceed  to 
enumerate  the  g«iuine  productions  of  Hellanicus, 
according  to  the  three  divisions  under  which  they 
are  arranged  by  Preller,  via.  genealogical,  choro- 
graphical,  and  chronological  works. 

I.  Geniealogioal  toork».  It  is  a  very  probable  opinion 
of  Preller,  that  ApoUodorus,  in  writing  his  BibUo- 
theca,  followed  principally  the  genealogical  works  of 
Hellanicus,  and  he  accordingly  arranges  the  latter 
in  the  following  order,  agreeing  with  that  in  which 
ApoUodorus  treats  of  his  subjects.  1.  Awko/u»- 
ycia,  in  two  books,  containing  the  Thessalian  tra- 
ditions about  the  origin  of  man,  and  about  Deuca- 
lion and  his  descendants  down  to  the  time  of  the 
Argonauts.  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  vi.  p.  629.)  The 
dfrraAiird  rdferred  to  by  Harpocration  (f.  v.  rerpap- 
xlo)  were  either  the  same  work  or  a  portion  of 
it  2.  ^opoivls^  in  two  books,  contained  the  Pelas- 
gian  and  Aigive  traditions  from  the  time  of  Phoro- 
neus  and  Ogyges  down  to  Herades,  perhaps  even 
down  to  the  return  of  the  Heracleidae.  (Dionys. 
i.  28.)  The  works  Hspl  'ApKoSiat  (Schol  ad 
ApolUm,  mod.  I  162),  'ApyoXiKd  (SchoL  ad 
Horn.  JL  iii.  75),  and  BoiwrtKa  (ibid.  iii.  494)  were 
either  the  same  work  as  the  Phoronis  or  portions 
of  it.  3.  'ArXayrufr,  in  two  books,  containing  the 
stories  about  Atlas  and  his  dMcendants.  (Harpo- 
crat  s.  e.  'O/iripi^  ;  Schol.  ad  Horn,  II.  xviii.  486.) 
4.  Tpwiicd,  in  two  books,  beginning  with  the  time 
of  Dardanus.  (Harpocrat.  s.  v.  Kpidwn^  ;  Schol.  ad 
Horn,  II.  ^.  242.)  The  'Atrt^Is  was  only  a  portion 
of  the  Troica.  (Marcellin.  ViL  J7me.%  4.) 

JI.  C^orographieal toork».  1.  *AT0ir,  or  a  history 
of  Attica,  consisting  of  at  least  four  books.  The 
first  contained  the  history  of  the  mythical  period  ; 
the  second  was  principally  occupied  with  the  history 
and  antiquities  of  the  Attic  demi ;  the  contents  of 
the  third  and  fourth  are  little  known,  but  we 
know  that  Hellanicus  treated  of  the  Attic  colonies 
established  in  Ionia,  and  of  the  subsequent  events 
down  to  his  own  time.  (Preller,  l.e.  p.  22,  &c. ; 
comp.  Thuc  L  97.)  2.  AloAocd,  or  the  history 
of  the  Aeolians  in  Asia  Minor  and  the  islands  of 
the  Aegean.  The  Lesbiaca  and  lis  pi  X/ov  itritrtvs 
seem  to  have  formed  sections  of  the  Aeolica. 
(Tzets.  ad  Lyoopk,  1374  ;  Schol.  ad  Find.  Nem. 
xi.  43,  ad  Horn.  Od.  viii.  294.)  3.  Ilcpo-iird,  in 
two  books,  contained  the  history  of  Persia,  Media, 
and  Assyria  from  the  tiipe  <tf  Ninus  to  that  of  Hel- 
lanicus himself,  as  we  may  gather  from  the  fmg- 
ments  still  extant,  and  as  is  expressly  stated  by 
Cephalion  in  Syncellus  (p.  315,  ed.  DindorQl 

III.  Ckrondoguxd  work»,  1.  'Uptiai  T^r'Hpar, 
in  three  books,  contained  a  chronological  list  of  the 
priestesses  of  Hem  at  Argos.  There  existed  un- 
doubtedly at  Argos  in  the  temple  of  Hera  records 


378 


HELLANICUS. 


in  the  form  of  aimali,  whicb  aicended  to  the  eartieet 
time»  for  which  they  were  made  up  firom  oral  tm- 
ditions.  Hellanicm  made  um  of  theee  records,  but 
hit  work  was  not  a  mere  meagre  list,  but  he  inoor^ 
ponted  in  it  a  rariety  of  traditions  and  historical 
oTents,  for  which  there  was  no  room  in  any  of  his 
other  worics,  and  he  thus  produced  a  sort  of  chro- 
nicle. It  was  one  of  the  earliest  attempts  to  regu- 
late chronology,  and  was  afterwards  made  use  of  by 
Thttcydides  (iL  2,  ir.  1,  S3),  Timaeus  (Polyb.  ziL 
12),  and  others.  (Comp.  Plot.  De  Afatt.  p.  1181  ; 
Preller,  /.  c  p.  34,  &c.)  2.  Kaprfovocai,  or  a  chro- 
nological list  of  the  Tictors  in  the  musical  and 
poetical  contests  at  the  festival  of  the  Cameia. 
This  work  may  be  regarded  as  the  fint  attempt  to- 
wards a  history  of  literaturo  in  Oreeoe.  A  part  of 
this  work,  or  perhaps  an  early  edition  of  it,  is  said 
to  have  been  in  Terse.  (Athen.  xIt.  p.  635.) 
Saidas  states  that  Helkmicus  wrote  many  works 
both  in  prose  and  in  Terw  ;  but  of  the  ktter  kind 
nothing  is  known. 

All  the  productions  of  Hellanicus  an  lost,  with 
the  exception  of  a  considerable  number  of  fragments. 
Although  he  belongs,  strictly  speaking,  to  the 
logognphers  (Dionys.  Jud.  de  Tkmcyd.  6  ;  Died.  i. 
37),  still  he  holds  a  much  higher  pbice  among  the 
early  Greek  historians  than  any  of  those  who  are 
designated  by  the  name  of  logographers.  He  forms 
the  transition  from  that  dass  of  writen  to  the  real 
historians  ;  for  he  not  only  treated  of  the  mythical 
ages,  but,  in  seTeral  instances,  he  carried  history 
down  to  his  own  times.  •  But,  as  far  as  the  form  of 
history  is  concerned,  he  had  not  emancipated  him- 
self from  the  custom  and  practice  of  other  logo- 
graphers, for,  like  them,  he  treated  history  from 
local  points  of  yiew,  and  ditided  it  into  such  por- 
tions as  might  be  related  in  the  form  of  genealogies. 
Hence  he  wrote  local  histories  and  traditions.  This 
circumstance,  and  the  many  difierenoes  in  his  ao> 
counts  from  those  of  Herodotus,  renden  it  highly 
probable  that  these  two  writen  worked  quite  inde- 
pendently of  each  other,  and  that  the  one  was 
unknown  to  the  other.  It  cannot  be  matter  of 
surprise  that,  in  regard  to  eariy  traditions,  he  was 
deficient  in  historiod  criticism,  and  we  may  beliere 
Thucydides  (i.  97),  who  says  that  HeUanicus 
wrote  the  history  of  biter  times  briefly,  and  that 
he  was  not  accurate  in  his  chronology.  In  his  geo- 
graphical riewN,  too,  he  seems  to  have  been  greatly 
dependent  upon  his  predecessors,  and  gave,  for  the 
most  part,  what  he  found  in  them ;  whence  Aga- 
thcmenis  (i.  1),  who  calls  him  an  din)p  woXvtortfp, 
remarks  that  he  i^rKdtrrvs  mptiwct  rifv  l9ropia»\ 
but  the  censure  for  fislsehood  and  the  like  be- 
stowed on  him  by  such  writen  as  Ctesias  (a/>. 
Phot,  BibL  Cod.  72),  Theopompns  (<^.  Strab,  i. 
p.  43),  Ephorus  (op.  Joeepk.  c  Apion^  i.  3 ;  comp. 
Strab.  viii.  p.  36(5),  and  Strabo  (z.  p.  451,  xi.  p. 
508,  xiii.  p.  602),  is  evidently  one-sided,  and 
should  not*bias  us  in  forming  our  judgment  of 
his  merits  or  demerits  as  a  writer ;  for  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  he  was  a  learned  and 
diligent  compiler,  and  that  so  for  as  his  sourees 
went,  he  was  a  trustworthy  one.  His  ftugments 
are  collected  in  Stun,  HeUamd  Leabu  Frag- 
metUa,  Lips.  1796,  8vo.,  2d  edition  1826  ;  in  the 
Mtaeum  CH<i^vol.il  p.  90—107,  Camb.  1826  ; 
and  in  C.  and  Th.  Muller,  F^ragmenla  Hitlor. 
Graec  p.  45 — 96.  (Dahlmann,  Herodoi.  p.  122, 
Miiller,  Hid.  o/  Greek  LU.  p.  264,  and  especially 
the  work  of  Preller  above  referred  to.) 


HELLOTIA. 

3.  A  Greek  grammarian,  a  disciple  of  Aga- 
thodes,  and  apparently  a  contemporary  of  the  critic 
Aristarchus.  He  wrote  on  the  Homeric  poems, 
and  belonged  to  that  class  of  critics  who  are  termed 
the  Choriiontes.  (Enstath.  ad  Ham.  pp.  1035, 
1173;  Schol  Venet  ad  IL  r.  269;  Schol.  ad 
Sopkoel.  PhiloeL  201  ;  SchoL  Eurip.  Vat.  m  TVoad. 
823,  til  Oreet.  1347  ;  comp.  Grauert  in  the  Rhem. 
Mveemm^  vol.  L  p.  204,  &c  ;  Wekker,  derJSpheke 
Cydue^n.  251.) 

3.  Of  Syracuse,  a  oontempotury  of  Dion.  (Plot 
Dion.  42.)  He  is  perhaps  the  same  as  the  one  who 
is  mentioned  in  Bekker^s  Anecdaki  (p.  351)  sod 
Suidas  (Si  v.  dro^ixMrtei)  as  an  author  who 
wrote  in  the  Doric  dialect.  [L.  S.] 

HELLAS.    [Go'noylus.] 

HELLE  fEAAiy),  a  daughter  of  Athamas  and 
Nephele,  and  sister  of  Phrixua.  ( ApoUod.  i  9.  f  1 ; 
Apollon.  Rhod.  i.  927 ;  Ov.  F^ad.  iv.  909,  MeL  zi. 
195.)  When  Phrixus  was  to  be  sacrificed,  Ne- 
phele rescued  her  two  children,  who  rode  away 
through  the  air  upon  the  rsm  with  the  golden  fleece, 
the  gift  of  Hermes,  but,  between  Sigeium  and  the 
Chersonesns,  Helle  feU  into  the  sea,  which  wu 
hence  called  the  sea  of  Helle  (Hellespont;  AetchyL 
Pers.  70, 875).  Her  tomb  was  shown  near  Pactjs, 
on  the  Hellespont.  (Herod.  viL  57 ;  comp.  Atha- 
mas and  Alvops.)  [L.  S.] 

HELLEN  fEAAn^.  1.  A  son  of  Deucalion 
and  Pyrrha,  or,  according  to  others,  a  son  of  Zeut 
and  Dorippe  (Apollod.  i.  7.  $  2 ;  ScboL  ad  Afd- 
Um.  Rkod.  i.  118;  Eustath.  and  Horn.  p.  1644),  or 
of  Prometheus  and  Clymene,  a.nd  a  brother  of  Deu- 
calion. (SchoL  ad  Pmd.  CH^  ix.  68.)  By  the 
nymph  Orseis,  that  is,  the  mountain  nymph,  he 
became  the  fother  of  Aeolus,  Dorus,  and  XntimSi 
to  whom  some  add  Amphictyon.  Hellen,  according 
to  tradition,  was  king  of  Phthia  in  Thetnly,  i.e. 
the  country  between  the  rivers  Peneius  and  Aso- 
pus,  and  this  kingdom  he  left  to  Aeolus.  Hellen 
is  the  mythical  ancestor  of  all  the  Hellenes  or 
Greeks,  in  contradistinction  from  the  more  an- 
cient Pelasgians.  The  name  of  Hellenes  was  at 
fint  confined  to  a  tribe  inhabiting  a  part  of 
Thessaly,  but  subsequently  it  was  extended  to  the 
whole  Greek  nation.  (Horn.  //.  ii.  684  ;  Herod,  i. 
56;  Thucyd.  13;  Pans.  iii.  20.  §  6;  Stnb.  viu. 
p.  383.) 

2.  A  son  of  Phthios  and  Chrysippe,  and  the 
mythical  founder  of  the  Thessalian  town  of  Hellas. 
(Steph.  Byi.  t.  v.  *EXAdi ;  Strab.  ix.  p.  431, 
&c.)  [L.  &] 

HELLEN,  a  distinguished  engraver  of  wems  in 
the  time  of  Hadrian.  (Braoci,  toL  ii.  tab.  77  ;  de 
Jonffe,  p.  161;  Kohler,  Binleihmff^  p.  23;  R. 
Rochette,  Lettre  d  M.  Jbbm,  p.  44.)       [P.  S.] 

HELLO'TIA  or  HBLLO^IS  ('EAAerrfa  or 
'EAAMrff),  a  surname  of  Athena  at  Corinth.  Ac- 
cording to  the  scholiast  on  Pindar  {OL  xiiL  56), 
the  name  was  derived  from  the  fertile  mareh  («Aosj 
near  Marathon,  where  Athena  had  a  sanctuary ;  or 
from  Hellotia,  one  of  the  danghtera  of  Timander, 
who  fled  into  the  temple  of  Athena  when  Corinth 
was  burnt  down  by  the  Dorians,  and  was  destroyed 
in  the  temple  with  her  sister  Eury  tione.  Soon  after, 
a  phigue  broke  out  at  Corinth,  and  the  oracle  de- 
chired  that  it  should  not  cease  until  the  souls  of 
the  maidens  were  propitiated,  and  a  sanctuary 
should  be  erected  to  Athena  Hellotia.  Respecting 
the  festival  of  the  Hellotia,  see  IXeL  tf  AaL  «.r. 
Hellotis  was  also  a  surname  of  Europe  in  Crete, 


HELPIDIUS. 

-what  ilio  a  fetdnd,  Hellotia,  wu  celebmted  to 
her.     (DieLi/AnLs.v,)  [L.S.] 

HELO'RUS  CEAMptff ),  a  son  of  the  Scjthian 
Ittrna,  and  brother  of  Actaeus.  Later  traditions 
•Ute  that  he  aooompanied  Telephoi  in  the  war 
againat  Troy.  (Phil<&tr.  Her.  ii.  15  ;  Taets. 
Amlekom.  274.)  [L.  S.] 

HBLPI'DIUS,  or  ELPI'DIUS.  1.  A  person 
of  this  name  appears,  from  the  Codex  Justini- 
aaeos  (8.  tit  10.  §  6),  to  have  perfonned  the 
duties  {offens  vicem)  of  pnefectus  praetorio  under 
Constantino  the  Great,  in  a.d.  821.  A  law  of 
the  same  emperor,  dated  in  the  same  year  from 
Cvalis  (now  Cagliari  in  Sardinia),  is  addressed  to 
Helpidius  ( Cod.  Theod.  2.  tit.  8.  §  1),  bat  with- 
out his  official  designation.  A  constitution  of  the 
■une  emperor,  dat^  from  Sirmium,  a.d.  823,  and 
a  kw  dated  a.  d.  324  (Cod.  Theod.  13.  tit  5.  §  4), 
containing  some  reguktions  for  the  portus  or  har- 
bour of  Rone,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  are  ad- 
dressed to  him.  Jt  is  not  detennined  what  office 
Helpidius  held  at  these  dates :  it  has  been  thought 
that  he  waa  prseeea  of  Sardink  in  a.  o.  321,  and 
acted  in  some  emergency  for  the  praetorian  piae- 
fect  of  Italy ;  but  it  is  more  likely  that  he  was 
Ticarius  or  tiee-pnefect  of  Italy  during  the  whole 
period  A.  D.  320—324,  and  had  iSardink  in  hu 
jurisdiction. 

An  Helpidius  was  consularis  Pannoniae  a.  d. 
352  (Cod.  Theod.  7.  tit  20.  g  6),  and  pnefectus 
praetorio  Orientis,  A.  n.  359,  360.  It  is  probable 
that  ih»  is  the  same  person  who  was  vicarius  <tf 
Italy  m  320,  notwithstanding  the  length  of  the 
iatcrral  between  his  holding  that  office  and  the 
Eastern  pnefectnre ;  for  the  Helpidius  who  was 
pcaefect  of  the  East  was  already  a  person  of  rank 
and  wealth  when  he  visited  the  cekbmted  leduse 
St  Antony  in  the  Egyptian  desert  His  wife, 
Aristaeneta,  was  with  him,  and  they  were  accom- 
panied by  three  sons.  On  their  departure  from 
%ypt,  the  sons  were  all  taken  ill  at  Gasa,  and 
given  op  by  the  physicians,  but  were  restored  to 
health  by  the  prayen  (as  was  supposed)  of  St 
Hikrion,  who  waa  then  leading  a  solitary  life  near 
Gaa,  and  to  whom  Aristaeneta,  a  lady  of  eminent 
piety,  paid  a  visit  The  data  fnrmshed  by  St 
Jerome  enable  us  to  fix  the  date  of  thk  visit  to 
^ypt  at  A.  D.  328 ;  and  as  Helpidius  had  then  three 
sons  old  enough  to  encounter  the  difficulties  of  such 
a  journey,  it  is  obvious  that  he  might  have  been 
vicarins  of  Italy  in  320.  In  a.  d.  356  Aristaeneta 
viiited  Hikrion  again,  and  waa  about  to  visit 
Antony  when  ^e  was  prevented  by  the  intelli- 
gence of  hk  death.  Jenme  speaks  of  Helpidius 
as  pnefect  at  this  time  ;  but  if  this  is  correct,  he 
mnat  have  held  some  other  pnefectnre  before  that 
«f  the  East,  in  which  he  succeeded  Hermogenes. 
Ammianua  placet  his  appointment  a  littk  before  the 
death  of  the  emperor  Constantiua  II. ;  and  from  the 
Codex  Tbeodosianus  it  appean  that  it  took  place 
only  just  before  a.  d.  359.  Ammianus  speaks  of 
him  aa  a  man  of  mean  appearance  and  address,  but 
of  mild  and  upright  disposition,  and  averse  to  blood- 
abed.  Idbaniua  was  intimate  with  Helpidius,  and 
addieased  many  ktten  to  him.  Some  dispute, 
however,  appean  to  have  taken  pkce  between 
them  ;  and  Lifaaniua,  in  one  of  his  lettera  to  the 
emperor  Julian  {E^x  652.  rd.  Wolf),  complains 
that  Helpidiua,  **the  unjust,**  had  stopped  his 
salary,  whkh,  however,  Sallustins,  '^the  kind,**  who 
Helpiditts  in  the  pnefectnre  of  the  East, 


HELPIDIUS. 


379 


had  restored.  Libaniua,  in  hk  Orations,  also 
disparages  Helpidius:  in  one  pkce  he  refen  to  the 
mean  condition  of  his  fether  (OraL  pro  7%a/<Mnb), 
and  in  another  {ad  Poljfdem\  charges  him  with 
having  in  hk  youth  prostituted  himself  to  the  un- 
natund  lusts  of  othen.  Little  confidence,  however, 
can  be  placed  in  the  sophist*s  invectives.  The 
history  of  Helindius  after  he  ceased  to  be  praefect 
is  doubtful :  it  is  most  likely  that  he  is  the  Hel- 
pidius  who  under  Julian  apostatised  firom  Chri»- 
tianity  (perhaps  to  gain  the  emperor*s  fevour  or  to 
avert  his  displeasure),  and  held  the  office  of  comes 
remm  privatarum,  in  which  capacity  he  accompanied 
Julian,  comes  Orientis,  uncle  of  the  emperor,  and 
Felix,  comes  sacrarum  krgitionum,  when  they 
seized  the  sacred  vessels  of  the  great  church  at 
Constantinople.  The  namtive  of  Theodoret  leads 
to  the  supposition  that  Helpidius  in  this  affidr 
simply  discnaxged  his  official  frmction,  abstaining 
from  the  insults  by  which  his  coadjuton  aggravated 
the  injury,  and  escaping  the  judgments  by  which, 
according  to  the  historian,  they  were  afterwards 
overtaken.  Nicephorus  Callisti,  however,  states 
that  Helpidius  did  not  escape  the  Divine  indig- 
nation, for  that  afterwards,  "aiming  at  the  ty- 
ranny,** he  was  stripped  of  his  possessions,  and 
thrown  into  prison,  where  he  died. 

Baronius  (MartyrUogium  tad  \^tk  JVbv.)  men- 
tions a  Saint  Elpidius  of  senatorial  rank,  who 
suffsred  martyrdom  under  Julian,  and  cites  as  his 
authority  the  Memologmm  of  the  Greeks.  In  his 
Annakt  EetletiatHei  ad  Ann,  362,  c.  xxv.  he  identi- 
fies the  martyr  with  the  praetorian  praefect ;  but 
this  identity  is  disputed,  and  apparently  with 
reason,  by  Tillemont  Possibly  Helpidius  may 
have  suffered  fine  or  confiscation  or  imprisonment 
for  some  offence  under  Julian  ;  and  from  this  may 
have  arisen  the  story  of  hk  martyrdom  on  the  one 
hand,  and  of  hk  suffsriiw  a  Divine  judgment  for 
apostecy  on  the  other.  (Cod.  Theod.  fLee, ;  Oo- 
thofred.  Protop.  Cod,  Tkeodot. ;  Anun.  Mare,  xxi 
6  ;  Hkronym.  Viia  Hilaritm.  Opera^  vol.  iv.  pt  2. 
cols.  78,  84,  ed.  Martianay;  Liban.  EpUi,  33, 
460,  652,  1463,  &c. ;  see  the  index  in  ed.  Wolf, 
OraHoH.  U.  oc  ;  Theodoret,  H.  E,  iii.  12,  13  ;  Ni- 
ceph.  Callisti,  H,  J5?.  x.  29  ;  Tillemont,  HiaL  de» 
Entp,  vol.  iv.) 

2.  A  Spaniard,  cousin  of  the  emperor  Theo- 
dosius  the  Great,  who  wished  to  force  St  Olym- 
pias  to  marry  him.  (Baronius,  Annal»  ad  Anm, 
388.  c.  xliv. ;  Tillemont,  HisL  de»  Emp.  voL  v.  p. 
291.) 

3.  A  friend  of  Symmachus.  A  considerabk 
number  of  the  extant  ktten  of  Symmachus  were 
addressed  to  him,  and  owe  their  preservation  to  the 
care  of  Helpidiua.  (Symmach.  Epi$t.  v.  83,  84,  ed. 
Genev.  1587,  v.  85,  86,  ed.  Paris,  1604  ;  Tille- 
mont Hiaf.  det  Emp.  vol  v.  p.  409.)       [J.  C.  M.] 

HELPIDIUS  or  ELPl'DIUS,  sometimes 
written  Hiff/ri/uu^  was  a  Christian  poet  who  flou- 
rished towards  the  close  of  the  fifth  century,  was 
physician  to  the  Gothic  monarch  Theodoric,  and  is 
believed  by  many  to  be  the  Rusticus  Helpidius 
commemorated  in  an  inscription  with  the  title  of 
Egquaettor,  The  following  compositions,  still  ex- 
tant, are  ascribed  to  this  author : — 

1.  Hidoriarwm  TettamemH  VderU  H  Novi  Tria- 
tieha  XXI V.^  twen^-four  epigrammatic  narratives, 
taken  from  Bible  history,  each  comprised  in  three 
dactyUc  hexameters,  with  titles  descriptive  of  the 
subjects,  such  as  '^Evaadkbolo  sedncta,**  **  Joseph 


880 


HELVIUS. 


a  fintribas  Tvnditnr,**  **  Lazanu  a  moiie  leTocatni,** 
"  Christat  in  monte  docet,**  and  the  like. 

2.  Dt  Ckridi  Jetu  Betufidiiy  a  song  of  praiae  and 
thankogivmg,  compriied  in  150  hexameten,  not 
altogether  destitute  of  elegance,  and  certainly  very 
Boperior  in  eyerj  respect  to  the  weak  and  pointleM 
tristichi. 

It  would  appear  from  an  alluaion,  tome  what  am- 
biguous, howerer,  contained  in  the  last-named  piece 
(L  45,  &c.),  that  Helpidins  had  written  a  poem  to 
comfort  himself  while  in  sorrow,  but,  if  such  a  pro- 
duction was  eyer  published,  it  is  now  lost. 

Both  of  the  above  works  are  given  in  the  Poet- 
arum  peUrwn  Eoclet.  Opera  Christiana  of  O.  Fa- 
bricius,  foL  Basil  1564  ;  in  the  BUd,  Magn.  Pair, 
fol.  Paris,  1644,  vol.  viii^  and  in  the  BiU.  Patr. 
Max.  fol.  Lugdun.  1677,  vol.  iz.  p.  462.  (Cassi- 
odor.  Var,  iv.  24  ;  Ennod.  Ep.  iz.  21,  xi.  19,  and 
notes  of  Sirmond.)  [  W.  R.] 

HE'LVIA.  1.  Daughter  of  L.  Helvius,  a  Roman 
eques,  who,  on  her  return  from  Rome  to  Apulia, 
a  c.  114,  was  struck  from  her  horse  by  lightning, 
and  kilicMi,  on  the  Stellatine  plain.  The  circum- 
stances of  her  dea^  wel«  sufficiently  remarkable 
to  attract  the  notice  of  tfie  Haruspices,  who  pre- 
dicted from  them  impendii%  disgrace  to  the  vestal 
priesthood  and  to  the  equestrian  order.  (Pint 
Qvowir.  Rom.  88 ;  Ores.  v.  1 5  ;  Obseq.  d»  Prod, 
97.)  For  the  speedy  accomplishment  of  the  pre- 
dicUon  see  Dion  Cass.  Fr,  91,  92';  Lir.  EpiL  Ixiu. 

2.  Wife  of  M.  Annaeus  Seneca,  of  Oirduba,  the 
rhetorician,  and  mother  of  his  'three  sons,  M.  An- 
naeus Novatus,  L.  Annaeus  Seneca,  the  philosopher, 
and  L.  Annaeus  Mela.  (Sen.  Cmuol.  ad  ffeh.  2.) 
Helvia  was  probably  a  native  of  Spain,  and  followed 
her  husband  to  Rome,  about  a.  d.  3—^,  while  her 
second  son  was  an  infant.  (Ibid,  17.)  The  life  of 
Helvia  is  contained  in  Seneca^  address  of  condo- 
lence to  his  mother  {Conulatio  ad  Helviam)  on  his 
exile  to  Corsica,  in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  a.  d. 
47-9.  Through  the  rhetorical  amplifications  of  this 
address  we  discover  that  Helvia  had  borne  her  full 
share  of  the  sorrows  of  life.  Her  mother  died  in 
giving  birth  to  her.  She  was  brought  up  by  a  step- 
mother. She  had  lost  her  husband  and  a  most  in- 
dulgent uncle  within  a  month  of  each  other  ;  and 
her  grief  for  the  untimely  decease  of  one  of  her 
grandsons  was  embittered  by  the  exile  of  her  son. 
Helria  had  at  least  one  sister  {Com.  ad  Helv,  17), 
but  her  name  is  unknown.  [W.  B.  D.] 

HE'LVIA  OENS,  plebeian,  occurs  only  once 
in  the  Fasti — the  ovation  of  M.  Helvius  Bksio, 
B.C.  195  [Blasio] — and  was  first  rescued  from 
obscurity  by  the  election  of  P.  Helvius  Pertinax  to 
the  empire,  a.  d.  193.  The  Helvia  gens  contained 
in  the  time  of  the  republic  the  surnames  Blasio, 
CiNNA,  Mancia.  a  few  are  mentioned  without  a 
cognomen.  [W.  B.  D.j 

HE'LVIUS.  1.  Cn.,  tribune  of  the  soldiers, 
was  slain,  &  c.  204,  in  battle  with  the  Oauls  and 
Carthaginians,  in  the  territory  of  Milan.  (Liv. 
XXX.  18.) 

2.  C,  was  aedile  of  the  plebs  with  "hL  Poreius 
Cato  the  elder,  in  B.  c.  199,  and,  in  the  next  year, 
one  of  his  colleagues  in  the  praetorship.  As  prae- 
tor, Helrius  had  no  province  regularly  assigned  to 
him  ;  but  he  accompanied  the  consul,  Sext.  Aelius 
Paetus,  into  Cisalpine  Oaul,  and  received  fin>m  him 
the  command  of  one  of  the  consular  armies.  ( Liv. 
xxxii.  7,  9,  26.)  He  afterwards  served  in  Oaktia 
as  legatut  to  6a.  Manlius  Vulao,  ooniul  in  B.C. 


HEMINA. 

189.     (Liv.  xxxviiL  20,  21,  22  ;  Polyb.  xxiL  17. 
$3,  Ac)  [W.  RD.] 

HE'LVIUS  PE'RTINAX.  [Pbrtinax.] 
HELVI'DIAOENa  The  name  Helvidius  does 
not  occur  in  Roman  historr  until  the  latter  half  of 
the  first  century  b.  c  {Cic,  pro  CUunt,  70.)  Under 
Nero  and  the  Flavian  Caesars  it  was  renowned  for 
earnest,  but  fruitless,  patriotism.  The  connectioR 
of  P.  Helvidius  Rufus  with  Lariunm  (Cic.  /.  c),  a 
Fxentanian  municipium  (Plin.  H.  N,  iii.  12),  makes 
it  probable  that  the  &mUy  was  originally  Sabellian. 
The  Helvidii  had  the  surnames  Prisons  and  Rufua. 
The  only  Helvidius  who  had  no  cognomen,  or 
whose  cognomen  has,  perhaps,  dropped  out  of  the 
MSSn  is  the  following : — 

HELVI'DIUS,  son  of  the  younger  Helvidius 
Priscus  [Priscus  Hklvidius,  2]  by  his  first  wife. 
He  had  the  title  of  consularis,  but  his  name  does 
not  appear  on  the  FastL  Warned  by  the  &te  of 
his  &ther  and  his  &ther*s  friends,  under  Kero  and 
his  successors,  Helvidius  concealed  equal  talents 
and  similar  principles  in  retirement.  But  he  had 
written  an  interinde  (exodium ),  entitled  **  Paris 
and  Oenone,**  and  the  informers  of  Domitian^s 
reign  detected  in  the  nymph  and  the  fiiithlesa 
Trojan  the  emperor^s  divorce  from  one  of  his  many- 
wives.  Helvidius  was  accused,  condemned,  and 
even  dragged  to  prison,  by  the  obsequious  senate 
(Tac  AffHe,  45),  whither  the  order  for  his  ex- 
ecution soon  followed.  After  Domitian*s  decease, 
the  yonnger  Pliny,  an  intimate  friend  of  Helvidius, 
avenged  his  death  uid  the  cause  of  public  justice 
at  once,  by  impeaching  Publicius  Certus  a  senator 
of  praetorian  rank,  who  had  been  the  foivmost  in 
seconding  the  delators.  The  account  of  the  im- 
peachment, which  was  afterwards  published,  and 
was  written,  in  imitation  of  Demosthenes  against 
Meidias,  is  eiven  by  Pliny  in  a  letter  to  Quadratas. 
(Ep.  ix.  13.)  A  death,  so  timely  as  to  be  deemed 
voluntary,  released  Certus  from  condemnation. 
Helvidius  married  Anteia,  daughter  of  P.  Anteius, 
put  to  death  by  Nero  in  a.  d.  57.  [P.  Antxius, 
p.  183,  a.]  By  her  he  had  a  son,  who  survived 
him,  and  two  daughters,  who  died  very  young  in 
childbed.  (Plin.  Ep.  iv.  21,  ix.  13;  Suet.  /Amh. 
10 ;  Tac  A^.  45.)  [W.  B.  D.l 

HELVI'DIUS  PRISCUS.  [Prmcus.] 
HELVI'DIUS  RUFUS.  [Rupus.] 
HEMERE'SIA  ('HM«f»r(r(a),  i.e.  the  soothing 
goddess,  a  surname  of  Artemis,  under  which  she 
was  worshipped  at  the  well  Lusi  (AomtoI),  in  Ar- 
cadia. (Pans,  viil  18.  §  3;  CaUhn. /fyms.  m  DioH, 
236.)  [L.  S.1 

HEMINA,  L.  CA'SSIUS,  an  historian  of 
Rome,  who  wrote  at  the  beginning  of  the  second 
century  of  the  city.  According  to  Censorinns  (  1>b 
Die  Not  17),  Hemina  was  alive  in  b.  a  146,  a 
year  memorable  for  the  destruction  of  Carthage  and 
Corinth,  and  for  the  fourth  celebration  of  the  se- 
cular or  centenary  games  of  Rome.  His  praenomen, 
Lucius,  rests  on  the  sole  authority  of  Prisdan  (ix. 
p.  868,  ed.  Putsch.;  oomp.  Intpp.  ad  Viry.  Amt,  ii 
717,  ed.  Mai).  If  Nepos  fap.  Suet,  de  Ciar.  Rket, 
3)  be  correct  in  stating  L.  Otacilius  Pilitus  to  have 
been  the  first  person  not  of  noble  birth  who  wrote 
the  history  of  Rome,  Hemina,  who  lived  maeh 
earlier  than  Pilitni,  must  have  belonged  to  a  well- 
bom  fiunily.  Hemina  was  the  author  of  a  work, 
styled  indifferently  by  those  who  mention  it,  sui> 
nals  or  history,  which  comprised  the  records  of 
Rome  from  the  earliest  to  his  own  times.     We 


HENIOCHUS. 

know  the  title  and  contents  of  the  fourth  book 
ftlone — ^^BeOiini  Punicum  posterius  **  (Pritcian. 
TIL  p.  767«  ed.  Putsch)  ;  Uiote  of  the  preceding 
hook«  am  merely  matter ,  of  conjecture. .  Pciscian, 
howercr,  cites  from  a  fifUi  book  {nper  jfii.  .«er. 
Am.  TL  p.  1254),  and  thane  were  probably  even 
more.  (Niebuhr,  LeeUtres  on  Rom.  Hist,  toI.  i.  p. 
37.)  Pliny  (H,  N.  xiii.  13^  zzix.  1)  caUs  Hemina 
**  TetttstiMimos  aactor,**  and  **auctor  ex  antiquis.** 
He  dented  his  information  from  genuine  sources, 
and  synchronised  with  the  Greeks,  placing  th*  age 
of  Homer  more  than  160  years  after  the  Trojan 
war.  (Oeliiua,  xrii.  21.)  Hemina  had  read,  and 
probably  bMTowed,  from  Cato^s  Orpines  (comp. 
Prisdan,  z.  p.  903,  with  Senr.  ad  Aen.  L  421); 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  Sallnst,  whose  propensity 
for  ardiaisms  is  obrioua,  seems  to  have  studied 
Hemina,  since  the  words  **  omnia  orta  occidunt,  et 
aiicta  senescnot,**  in  the  prooemium  of  the  Jugur- 
thioe  war,  singabrly  resemble  a  fragment,  ^*  quae 
aata  stmt,  ea  omnia  denasci  aiunt,**  of  the  second 
book  of  Hemina^s  annals,  quoted  by  Nonius  {do- 
aoan,  decremxre).  It  is,  howeTer,  remarkable,  tiiat 
neither  Liry,  IHonysins,  nor  Plutaroh,  mention 
Henioa  by  name  among  their  several  authorities ; 
nor  does  Cicero  indnde  him  in  his  catalc^ue  of  the 
early  annalists  and  historians  of  Rome.  {De  Or, 
Ta.\%  De  Leg.  1, 2.)  From  the  frequent  citations 
of  Hemina  by  the  gnunmarians  Nonius,  Priscian, 
and  Senrim,  hia  diction  would  seem  to  have  been 
at  least  idiosnatic,  and  he  frtrnished  the  antiquarians 
and  eocjckmaedists,  Macrobius  {SaL  i  13,  16,  iiL 
4).  Gellins  (zviL  21.  $  3),  PUny  (H,  N.  xiii.  13, 
xviiL  2,  xiz.  1,  zxix.  1,  xxxii.  2),  and  Solinus  (8), 
with  Mne  curious  traditions  of  the  pa«t.  The 
ingflKnis  of  Hemina*s  history  are  collected  and 
arnnged  by  Krause  (VU,  d  Fragm.  Vet,  Hid. 
Mom,  pp.  155—166).  [W.  B.  D.] 

HEMITHEON  (;Hfu$4w\  a  Sybarite  of  the 
nkst  character,  and  the  author  of  an  obscene  work. 
He  is  laentioiied  by  Lucian  (Adv,  Indodwny  c  23, 
and,  eeeording  to  the  conjecture  of  Sohuus,  Past*- 
^<9i  c  3).  It  is  thought  that  he  is  the  writer  re- 
fened  to  in  ft  passage  of  Ovid  (  Trid,  ii.  417)«  and, 
if  the  esaunon  reading  of  the  passage  is  correct,  he 
appears  to  hare  floorished  not  long  before  that  poet 
Bat  Hetnains  {ad  loe,)  conjectures  that  for  ^  nu- 
per  **  we  shooM  read  **•  torpem,**  in  which  case,  the 
sfe  of  Henutfaeon  rnnains  ondetermined.  If  it  is 
to  kirn  that  Ovid  refers,  it  may  be  gathered  that 
kis  weik  waa  a  poem,  entitled  ^fiariUi.  (Politian, 
Miatiiiamea^  e.  15 ;  Fabric  BM.  Or,  vol  viii.  p. 

iM.)  [J.  a  M.] 

HENI'OCHE  ('HFi^xn),  a  daughter  of  Creon 
«f  Tb^ea,  to  whom,  and  to  whose  sister  Pyrrha, 
■tataes  were  erected  at  the  entrance  of  the  temple 
•f  the  Ismenian  ApoUo  at  Thebes.  (Paua.  ix.  10. 
f  3.)  The  wife  of  Creon,  whom  Sophocles  calls 
Earydiee,  ia  likewise  called  by  Hesiod  {SaU,  83) 
HoaadHu  [L.  S.] 

HENrOCHUS  {*Vl9ioxn\  an  Athenian  comic 
poet  «r  the  middle  comedy,  whose  plays,  as  men- 
tisned  by  Saidaa,  were:  T^wx^Aor,  ^UXtipos^ 
rof>^ref,  T%oKvm^djtu0w^  sifpiitiov^  IIoXuoiMrror, 
^t^hwfotj  Alt  i^jcantrtifupoty  a  few  fragments  of 
«Udi  an  iweaerved  by  Atheiueas  (vi.  p.  271«  a. 
ix.  pL  296,  d.  p.  408,  a.  xL  p.  483,  e.)  and  Stobaens 
(Sem.  tiaSL  27).  Suidaa  («.  «.  roA^urror)  has 
■ade  a  csrioaa  bhmder,  calling  Heniochus  a  pUy 
by  the  cemie  poet  Polyenctus.  The  Polyeuctus, 
vkegate  the  title  to  the  play  of  Heniochus,  was  an 


HENRICUS. 


381 


orator  in  the  time  of  Demosthenes.  (Meineke« 
Frag.  Com.  Oraec,  voL  i.  p.  421,  vol.  iii.  p.  560 ; 
Fabric.  BiU,  Graee.  vol.  ii..  p.  448.)         [P.  S.J 

HENRrCUS  ('Evpocoj),  HENRY,  a  Greek 
emperor  (a.  n.  1206 — 1216),  the  second  son  of 
Baldwin  VIII.,  count  of  Flanders  and  HainaOkt, 
waa  bom  about  1176,  and  succeeded  his  elder 
brother  Baldwin  on  the  throne  of  Constantinople 
in  1206.  [Balduinus  I.]  Henry  was  one  of  the 
leading  chiefs  in  the  great  expedition  of  the  Latin 
barons  against  Constantinople,  in  1204,  and  in  the 
division  of  the  empire  waa  rewarded  with  territories 
in  Asia,  which,  however,  he  had  first  4o  wrest 
from  Theodore  Lascaris  and  the  other  leaders  of 
the  rebellious  Greeks.  He  defeated  Lascaris  in  a 
bloody  battle  near  Adramyttium  in   Mysia,  in 

1205,  and  the  conquest  of  Bithynia  was  >the.  fruit 
of  his  victory.  The  emperor^s  campaign  against 
the  Bulgarians  pbHgefl  him  to  repair  to  the  other 
side  of  the  Bosporus,  and  he  left  Asia  at  the  head 
of  20,000  Armenian  mercenaries,  with  whom  he 
marehed  upon  Adriai\ople.  Before  he  had  reached 
that  town,  he  was  informed  that  Baldwin,  without 
waiting  for  the  arrival  of  his  brother,  had  impru- 
dently engaged  a  pitched  battle  with  the  Bulj^an 
king,  Joannicus  or  Calo-Joonnes,  that  the  imperial 
troops  had  suffered  a  severe  defeat,  and  that-  no- 
body knew  what  had  become  of  the  emperor  ( 15th . 
of  April,  1205).  In  this  emergency,  Henry  left 
his  army,  and  hastening  alone  to  the  field  of  battle 
near  Adrianople,  arrived  in  time  to  save  the  im- 
perial army  from  utter  destruction.  The  fiite  of 
Baldwin  being  entirely  unknown,  Henry  was 
chosen  regent,  and  he  conducted  his  forces  back  to 
Constantinople.  The  Bulgarian  king  followed  in 
his  steps,  burnt  Philippopolis,  and  ravaged  all 
Thrace  in  a  most  savage  manner.  He  reckoned 
upon  the  assistance  of  the  discontented  Greeks, 
and,  had  they  joined  him,  the  fete  of  the  new 
lAtin  empire  of  Constantinople  would  have  been 
sealed  ;  but  his  unheard-of  cruelties  showed  the 
Greeks  that  among  their  foreign  masters  the  Bul- 
garian was  the  worst ;  and  the  inhabitants  of 
Adrianople,  after  having  defended  their  town 
against  Henry  as  an  usurper  and  tyrant,  ,now 
opened  their  gates,  and  received  him  within  their 
walls  with  acclamations  of  joy.      This  was  in 

1206.  It  was  then  known  that  the  emperor  Bald- 
win was  a  prisoner  of  the  king  of  Bulgaria,  and  in 
the  summer  of  1206  the  news  came  of  his  melan- 
choly death.  Henry,  known  as  a  skilful  general, 
endeared  to  most  of  the  Latin  barons  for  having 
saved  them  after  the  defeat  of  Adrianople,  and 
moreover  next  of  kin  to  his  brother,  was  unani- 
mously chosen  emperor,  and  crowned  at  Constanti- 
nople on  the  20th  of  August,  1206.  At  the  same 
time  Theodore  Lascaris  was  recognised  by  a  hirge 
number  of  towns  and  vilhiges  as  lawful  emperor, 
and  took  up  his  residence  at  Nicaea.  From  that 
time  down  to  1261,  there  was  a  lAtin-Byzantine 
and  a  Greek-Byzantine  empire,  to  which  we  most 
add  a  third,  the  Greek  empire  of  the  Comneni  at 
Trebizond.  An  alliance  between  the  king  of  Bul- 
garia and  Theodore  Lascaris  pbioed  Henry  in  great 
danger.  He  kept  the  field  in  Thrace  and  Asia 
with  great  bravery,  and  found  additional  strength 
in  an  alliance  with  the  Marquis  of  Montfemt,  lord 
or  king  of  Thessalonica,  whose  daughter  Agnes  he 
married ;  but  he  lost  her  soon  afterwards.  In 
1207  Joannicus  died,  and  Henry  concluded  a  po- 
litical marriage  with  his  daughter,  which  led  to  a 


^ 


382 


HEPHAESTION. 


latting  itate  of  peace  with  Phrorilu,  the  brother 
uid  suooewor  of  Joannicaa.  He  alto  made  a  trace 
with  Theodore  Laacaria,  who  waa  hard  preaied  by 
DaTid,  the  gallant  brother  and  general  of  Alexia  L, 
the  new  emperor  of  Trebisond.  In  1214,  Theo- 
dore Laacaria  formed  a  moat  adTantageona  peace 
with  Alexia,  and  now  aaddenlj  invaded  Bithynia, 
aurpriaed  the  troopa  of  Henry  which  were  ata- 
tioned  there,  and  conquered  them  in  a  pitched 
battle.  To  avenge  thia  defeat,  Henry  croaaed  the 
Boaporna  with  a  choaen  army,  and  laid  aiege  to 
Pemanene.  The  town  aorrendered  after  an  obati- 
nate  reaiatance,  which  ao  itmaed  the  reaentment  of 
Henry,  that  he  ordered  the  three  principal  ofBcera 
of  the  garriaon  to  be  put  to  death,  vis.  Dermocaitua, 
Andronicua  Palaeologua,  the  brother-in-law  of 
Theodore  Laacaria,  and  a  brother  of  Theodore  Laa- 
caria, whoae  name  ia  not  mentioned,  but  who  waa 
nndonbtedly  the  brave  Conatantine  Laacaria,  who 
defended  ConatantinopLe  with  ao  mnch  gallantry 
againat  the  Latina  in  1204.  The  iaaue  of  the 
campaign,  however,  waa  not  very  &voarabie  to 
Henry,  for  he  obt^ed  peace  only  on  condition  of 
ceding  to  hia  rival  all  the  territoriea  aituate  caat  of 
a  line  drawn  from  Saidia  to  Nieaea,  and  to  leave 
Theodore  Laacaria  in  poaaearion  of  thoae  which  he 
had  conquered  weat  of  that  line  in  Bithynia  pre- 
vioua  to  the  truce  mentioned  above.  In  1215  the 
fourth  Lateran  council  waa  aaaembled  by  pope  In- 
nocent III.,  and  a  kind  of  mock  union  waa  formed 
between  the  Roman  and  Greek  churchea  within 
the  narrow  dominiona  of  Henry.  Oervaaina  waa 
made  patriarch  of  Conatantinojde,  and  recogniaed 
by  botn  Henry  and  the  pope,  who  beaidea  declared 
Conatantinople  the  firat  aee  of  Chriatendom  after 
Rome.  In  the  followmg  year  (1216),  Henry  aet 
out  to  wage  war  with  hia  former  friend  Theodore, 
deapot  of  Epeirua  and  Aetolia,  but  died  auddenly, 
before  any  hoatilitiea  of  eonaequenoe  had  taken 
place.  It  ia  aaad  that  he  died  by  poiaon,  and  both 
the  Qreeka  and  the  Latina  are  charged  with  the 
murder ;  bat  the  fret  ia  donbtftiL  Henry  left  no 
male  iaaue,  and  waa  auceeeded  by  Peter  of  Courte- 
nay. 

In  apite  of  the  perpetual  wan  into  which  he  waa 
driven  by  cireumatancea,  and  which  he  carried  on 
with  inavificient  meana,  Henry  found  time  to  ame- 
liorate the  condition  of  hia  aubjecta  by  aeveral  wiae 
lawa  and  a  careful  and  impartial  adminiatiation. 
Towaida  the  Greeka  he  ahowed  great  impartiality, 
admitting  them  to  the  higheat  officea  of  the  atate, 
and  never  giving  any  preference  to  hia  own  country- 
men or  other  foreignera  ;  and  there  are  many  paa- 
BAgea  in  the  Greek  writera  which  prove  that  the 
Greeka  really  loved  him.  To  make  a  nation  foiget 
a  foreign  yoke  ia,  however^  no  eaay  taak,  and  no 
rnler  haa  ever  auceeeded  in  it  but  by  diaplaying  in 
equal  proportiona  valour,  enei^gy,  prudence,  wia- 
dom,  and  humanity.  For  theae  qiuilitiea  great 
praiae  haa  been  beatowed  upon  Henry,  and  he 
well  deaerved  it.  (Gregoraa,  lib.  L  ii. ;  Nicetaa,  p. 
410,  &c.,  ed.  Paria  ;  Acropolita,  c  6,  &c. ;  VUle- 
hardouin,  De  la  Ckmqitetie  de  CkmttanimoblA,  ed. 
Paulin  Paria,  Paris,  183H.)  [W.  P.] 

HEPHAE'STION  {*H^aurrU»\  aon  of  Amyn- 
tor,  a  Macedonian  of  Pella,  celebrated  aa  the  com- 
panion and  friend  of  Alexander  the  Great.  We 
are  told  that  he  waa  of  the  aame  age  with  the 
great  conqueror  hiraaeli^  and  that  he  had  been 
brought  up  with  him  (Curt  iii.  12)  ;  but  the  latter 
atatement  apparently  refera  only  to  the  period  of 


HEPHAESTION. 

childhood,  aa  we  find  no  mention  of  him  among 
thoae  who  ahared  with  Alexander  the  inatruction 
and  aociety  of  Ariatotle.  Nor  doea  the  name  of 
Hephaeation  occur  amidat  the  intriguea  and  dia- 
aenaioua  between  Alexander  and  hia  father,  which 
agitated  the  doae  of  the  xeign  of  Philip.  The  firat 
occaaion  on  which  he  ia  mentioned  ia  that  of  Alex- 
ander*a  viait  to  Troy,  when  Hephaeation  ia  aaid  to 
have  paid  the  aame  honoura  to  the  tomb  of  Patro- 
clua  uat  were  beatowed  by  the  king  himaelf  on 
that  of  Achillea, — an  apt  type  of  the  rehition 
aubaiating  between  the  two.  (Arr.  Anab,  L  12. 
§  2  ;  Ael.  F.  H.  xii.  6.)  For  it  ia  equally  to  the 
credit  of  Hephaeation  and  Alexander,  that  though 
the  former  undoubtedly  owed  hia  elevation  to  the 
penonal  &vour  and  sffiBction  of  the  kinff,  rather 
than  to  any  abilitiea  or  achievements  of  hia  own, 
he  never  allowed  himaelf  to  degenerate  into  the 
poaition  of  a  flatterer  or  mere  fiivonrite,  and  the  in- 
teroourae  between  the  two  appeara  to  have  been 
uniformly  characteriaed  by  the  firankneaa  and  ain- 
cerity  of  a  true  friendahip.  It  ia  unneoeaaary  to  do 
more  than  allude  to  auch  well-known  anecdotea  aa 
the  viait  paid  by  the  king  and  Hephaeation  to  the 
tent  of  Dareina  after  the  battle  of  laaua,  or  the  deli- 
cate repRM^  oonreyed  by  Alexander  to  hia  friend 
when  ike  found  him  reading  over  hia  ahouldw  a 
letter  from  Olympiaaw  If  we  can  truat  the  ez- 
preaaion  of  Plutarch,  on  the  latter  occasion,  that  it 
waa  no  more  than  he  waa  aocuatomed  to  do  (4m*  ^o^ 

there  cannot  well  be  a  atronger  proof  of  the  complete 
fimiiliarity  aubaiating  between  them.  (Arr.  ^^«06. 
ii.  12  ;  Curt  iiL  12 ;  Died.  zviL  87 ;  Plut  AUat. 
39,  Apopkik  p.  180,  d.,  De  fort  Ah»,  Or.  L  11.) 
But  it  appeara  that  Alexander^  attachment  to 
Hephaeation  never  blinded  him  to  the  &ct  that  hia 
friend  waa  not  poaaeaaed  of  abilitiea  that  qualified 
him  to  take  the  aole  command  of  important  enter- 
priaea,  and  that  he  would  not  in  fiMt  have  attained 
to  eminence  by  hia  own  exertiona  alone.  On  one 
occaaion,  indeed,  he  ia  aaid  to  have  expreaaed  thia 
troth  in  the  atrongeat  manner,  when  finding  hia 
&vourite  atgaged  in  an  open  quarrel  with  Ci^tema, 
he  exclaimed  uiat  Hephaeation  muat  be  mad  if  he 
were  not  aware  that  without  Alexander  he  would 
be  nothing.  Throughout  hia  lifis  he  appeara  to  have 
retained  a  juat  aenae  of  their  difRsrent  merits  ;  and 
while  he  loved  Hephaeation  the  moat,  he  yet  re- 
garded Craterua  with  the  greater  reverence :  the 
one,  he  often  obaerved,  waa  hia  own  private  friend 
(^(\ciA^{av8pot),  the  other  that  of  the  king  (^cAo- 
SoffiXvis),  (Plut  AUsc,  47.) 

During  the  first  years  of  Alexander*a  expedition 
in  Aaia  we  acaroely  find  any  mention  of  Hephae»- 
tion  aa  employed  in  any  military  capacity.  Cortius, 
indeed,  tella  ua  (iv.  5.  §  10)  that  he  waa  appointed 
to  command  the  fleet  which  accompanied  the  army 
of  Alexander  along  the  coast  of  Phoenicia,  in  b.  a 
332,  but  thia  was  at  a  time  when  there  was  little 
fear  of  hostility.  In  the  following  year,  howeyer, 
he  aerved  with  diatinction  at  the  battle  of  Arbda, 
where  he  waa  wounded  in  the  arm.  (Arr.  AwA., 
iii  15  ;  Cart  iv.  16.  f  32  ;  Diod.  xviL  61.)  On 
thia  occaaion  he  ia  called  by  Diodorua  the  chief  of 
the  body-guarda.  We  have  no  account  iA  the  time 
when  he  obtained  thia  important  post,  but  it  is  cer- 
tain that  he  waa  one  of  the  aeven  aelect  oflBoera 
who,  under  the  title  of  body-guarda  («wM-crro^». 
Aojcfff),  were  in  cloae  attendance  npon  the  klng*s 
peraon.  (Arr.  Anab,  vi.  28.  §  6.)    After  the  death 


HEPHAESTION. 

•f  PlnlotM  (b.  c.  3S0X  tb«  oommaDd  of  the  leleet 
caviixy  cilWd  irtupt^  or  horae^goiudi,  w»i  divided 
for  a  tine  between  Hephaettion  and  Cleitna,  bnt 
it  doc*  Dot  appear  that  on  the  death  of  the  latter 
any  ene  waeappointed  to  mooeed  him, and  thenoe- 
fcmnl  Hepbaeetion  held  the  Mile  eomniand  of  that 
important  eorpa, — a  pott  which  waa  icflarded  aa 
the  h%he«t  dignity  in  the  whole  anny.  (Air.  Anab. 
iiL  27,  TIL  14,  opu  Fiot.  p.  69,  a.  ;  Died,  xriii.  8.) 
Fnm  tbia  time  forward — ^whether  Alexander  troat- 
ed  to  experience  having  aapplied  any  original  defi« 
deocy  of  military  talent,  or  that  he  had  really  oeen 
«eoimm  for  frianng  greater  confidence  in  hia  fiir 
voarite — we  find  Hephaettion  frequently  entmated 
with  tepaimte  commandt  of  importance,  daring  the 
cuBpaifttt  in  Bactria  and  Sogdiana,  and  ttiU  more 
during  the  expedition  to  India.    That  he  waa  not 
only  cbaigcd  by  Alexander  with  the  care  of  found- 
'mg  new  eitiea  and  ookmiet,  with  preparing  the 
Imdge  oTer  the  Indoa,  and  with  the  conttmction  of 
the  fleet  on  the  Aeetinet,  which  waa  to  deaeend 
that  river  and  the  Indoa,  but  was  detached  on 
lereia]  oecationa  with  a  huge  force  for  strictly 
military  obfccta.   When  Alexander  approached  the 
indas  in  B.  a  327,  Hephaettion  waa  ordered  to 
adTanee,  together  with  Perdiccas  and  the  Indian 
king  Taxilea,  by  the  direct  line  down  the  valley  of 
the  CopbeiL,  while  the  king  was  engraed  in  sub- 
darag  the  -warlike  tribes  farther  north;  and  on 
Rochiag  the   Indns,    he  reduced   an   important 
fnttiaa,  after  a  aiege  of  thirty  days.    Again,  after 
the  fiBMsgf   of  the  Acesines,  and  the  defeat  of 
Pont,  the  task  of  aabdnxng  the  other  king  of  that 
name  was  «atigned  to  Hephaestion,  a  serrioe  of 
whicli  he  acquitted  himself  with  much  distinction. 
After  thn  he  was  appointed  to  conduct  one  division 
of  the  amy  along  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  while 
Ciateras  led   the  other  on  the  opposite  side  ;  and 
thiaoghoat  tfce  descent  of  the  Indus,  and  the  sub- 
seqaent  nmich  through  Oedrosia,  the  command  of 
the  naitt  body  of  the  army,  whenever  it  was  sepap 
rsicd  from  t£e  king,  devolved  upon  Hephaestion, 
titber  singly    or  in   conjunction  vrith  Cratems. 
(An-  Jm£.   iv.  le,  22,  v.  21,29,  vi  2,  4,  5,  IS, 
17, 18,  20—^  28,  Imd,  19  ;  Died.  xvii.  91,  93, 
d6 ;  CuTL  viii.  1,  2,  10,  ix.  1,  10.)    By  his  sei^ 
vien  during   this  period  Hephaestion  earned  the 
diacioction  of  Iwing  among  those  rewarded  by  Alex- 
tader  with  crowns  of  gold  on  his  arrival  at  Susa 
<  B.  c  824 ) :  ft  still  higher  honour  vras  conferred 
OQ  hna  at  tbe  same  time  by  Alexander*s  giving 
him  in  marri^e  Drypetis,  the  daughter  of  I>iireius 
and  stter  of  his  own  bride  Stateiia.  (Arr.  Anab, 
rii.  4  ;  Died.  xrii.  107.)     Hephaestion  now  found 
himself  m  possession  of  the  highest  power  and  dis- 
tioction  to  which  a  subject  could  aspire  ;  but  he 
vst  not  deatined  long  to  enjoy  these  accumulated 
hoeoan.     From  Susa  he  accompanied  Alexander, 
tAirards  the  dote  of  the  year  325,  to  Ecbatana, 
wbete  he  waa  attacked  by  a  fever,  which  carried 
kin  off,  after  an  illness  of  only  seven  days..  Alex- 
snder's  grief  for  his  loss  was  passionate  and  vio- 
lent, and  foond  a  vent  in  the  most  extravagant  de- 
iBHWstrttiooa.     A  geneial  mourning  was  ordered 
thro^oot  the  empiie,  and  a  fnneial  pile  and  mo- 
Bvaent  erected  to  him  at  Babylon  (whither  his 
body  had  been  conveyed  from  Ecbatana),  at  a  cost, 
it  it  said,  of  10,000  talenU.    Orders  were  at  the 
lame  time  given  to  pay  honours  to  the  deceased  as 
to  a  hero— a  piece  of  flattery  which  is  said  to  have 
been  dictated  by  the  onde  of  Ammon.    Alexander 


HEPHAESTUS. 


388 


also  lefoMd  to  appoint  a  successor  to  him  in  his 
military  command,  and  ordered  that  the  dirision  of 
cavalry  of  which  he  had  been  chiliarch  should  con- 
tinue to  bear  his  name.  (Arr.  Anab,  vii  14  ;  Died, 
iii.  110,  114,  115  ;  Plut  Alsst.  72  ;  Justin,  xiL 
12.) 

It  was  fintunate  fi)r  Hephaestion  that  his  prema- 
ture death  saved  him  firom  encountering  the 
tronblea  and  dissensions  which  followed  uai  of 
Alexander,  and  in  which  he  was  eridently  ill 
qualified  to  compete  with  the  sterner  and  more 
eneigetic  spirits  that  surrounded  him.  Even  during 
the  lifetime  of  the  king,  the  enmity  between  him 
and  Eumenes,  aa  well  as  that  already  adverted  to 
with  Cratems,  had  repeatedly  broken  out,  with  a 
vehemence  which  required  the  utmost  exertions  of 
Alexander  to  repress  them  ;  and  it  is  but  justice  to 
the  latter  to  observe,  that  his  authority  vras  em- 
ployed on  these  occasions  without  any  apparent 
partiality  to  his  &vourite.  (Plut  Ale».  47,  JEum, 
2 ;  Arr.  AmaL  viL  13,  14.)  If^  indeed,  we  cannot 
refuse  this  obnoxious  name  to  Hephaestion,  nor 
affirm  that  he  was  altc^ether  exempt  from  the 
weaknesses  and  &ults  incident  to  such  a  position, 
it  may  yet  be  fiurly  asserted  that  history  affords 
few  examples  of  a  favourite  who  abused  his  ad- 
vantages so  little.  [£.  H.  B.] 

HEPHAE'STIONCH^cuoTfMr).  1.  A  Greek 
grammarian,  who  instructed  the  emperor  Verus  in 
Greek,  and  accordingly  lived  about  the  middle 
of  the  second  century  after  Christ.  (Capitolin. 
Verut  Imp,  2.)  It  is  commonly  supposed  that 
he  is  the  same  as  the  Hephaestion  wnom  Suidaa 
calls  an  Alexandrian  grammarian.  This  latter  He- 
phaestion wrote  versified  manuals  on  grammatical 
subjects.  Suidas,  who  mentions  severu  works  be- 
sides, speaks  of  one  entitled  iikrpmp  IlcSur/tol^ 
which  is  believed  to  be  the  same  as  the  'Eyx^*- 
pfSiOF  wffp)  /tirptaWf  which  has  come  down  to  us 
under  the  name  of  Hephaestion,  and  is  a  tolembly 
complete  manual  of  Greek  metres,  forming,  in  fiict, 
the  basis  of  all  our  knowledge  on  that  subject. 
This  little  work  is  of  neat  value,  not  only  on 
account  of  the  information  it  affords  us  on  the 
subject  it  treats  o^  bnt  also  on  account  of  the 
numerous  quotations  it  contains  from  other  writers, 
especially  poets.  The  first  edition  of  this  Enchi- 
ridion appeared  at  Florence,  1526,  Svo.,  together 
with  the  Greek  grammar  of  Theodorus  Gaza.  It 
vras  followed  by  the  editions  of  Hadr.  Tumebus 
(Paris,  1553,  4ta,  with  some  Greek  scholia),  and 
of  J.  Com.  de  Pauw.  (Tmject  ad  Rhen.  1726, 
4to.)  The  best  edition  is  that  of  Th.  Gaisfoid  (Ox- 
ford, 1810,  Svo.,  reprinted  at  Leipzig,  1832,  8vo.) 
There  is  an  Engtish  translation  of  it  with  prolego- 
mena and  notes  by  Th.  Foster  Barham,  Cam- 
bridge, 1 843,  8vo. 

2.  A  person  who  seems  to  have  made  it  his  busi- 
ness to  publish  other  men^s  works  under  his  own 
name.  Thus  he  is  said  to  have  published  one  Ilff/l 
TOO  wapd  'Araicpiotnt  Ktrytvov  orc^droi;,  and  an- 
other which  was  the  production  of  the  Aristotelian 
Adrantns.  (Athen.  xv.  p.  673.)  [L.  S.] 

HEPHAE'STION,a  Greek  sculptor,  the  son  of 
Myron  ;  but  whether  of  the  great  sculptor,  Mjrron, 
or  not,  is  unknown.  His  name  occurs  in  an  in- 
scription. (Spon.  Miae.  Erud,  Ant»  p.  126  ;  Bracci, 
VOL  iL  p.  268.)  [P.  S.] 

HEPHAESTUS  ('H^ourrof),  the  god  of  fiie, 
was,  according  to  the  Homeric  account,  the  son  of 
Zeus  and  Hera.    (//.  i  678,  xiv.  338,  xviii.  396, 


i 


384 


HEPHAESTUS. 


xxi.  332,  Od.  viii.  312.)  I^ter  traditions  itate 
that  he  had  no  finther,  and  that  Hen  gare  birth  to 
him  independent  of  Zena,  as  she  was  jealous  of 
Zeus  having  ffiven  birth  to  Athena  independent 
of  her.  (ApoUod.  L  3.  §  5 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  Frwut) 
This,  however,  is  opposed  to  the  common  story, 
that  Hephaestus  split  the  head  of  Zeus,  and  thus 
assisted  him  in  giving  birth  to  Athena,  for  He- 
phaestus is  there  represented  as  older  than  Athena. 
A  further  development  of  the  later  tradition  is, 
that  Hephaestns  sprang  from  the  thigh  of  Hera, 
and,  being  for  a  long  time  kept  in  ignorance  of  his 
parentage,  he  at  length  had  recourse  to  a  stratagem, 
for  the  purpose  of  finding  it  out  He  constructed  a 
chair,  to  which  those  who  sat  upon  it  were  fiistened, 
and  having  thus  entrapped  Hera,  he  refused  allow- 
ing her  to  rise  until  she  had  told  him  who  his 
parents  were.  (Serv.  ad  Aen,  viiL  454,  Bolog.  iv. 
62.)  For  other  accounts  respecting  his  origin,  see 
Cicero  (de  NaL  Deor,  ilL  22),  Pausanias  (viiL  53. 
§  2),  and  Eustathius  {ad  Horn,  p.  987). 

Hephaestus  is  the  god  of  fire,  especially  in  so  fiur 
as  it  manifests  itself  as  a  power  of  physical  nature 
in  volcanic  districts,  and  in  so  &r  as  it  is  the  indis- 
pensable means  in  arts  and  manu&ctures,  whence 
fire  is  called  the  breath  of  Hephaestus,  and  the 
name  of  the  god  is  used  both  by  Greek  and  Roman 
poets  as  synonymous  with  fire.  As  a  flame  arises 
out  of  a  little  spark,  so  the  god  of  fire  was  delicate 
and  weakly  from  his  birth,  lot  which  reason  he  was 
so  much  disliked  by  his  mother,  that  she  wished  to 
get  rid  of  him,  and  dropped  him  from  Olympus. 
But  the  marine  divinities,  Thetis  and  Euiynome, 
received  him,  and  he  dwelt  with  them  for  nine 
years  in  a  grotto,  surrounded  by  Oceanus,  making 
for  them  a  variety  of  ornaments.  (Horn.  IL  xviii. 
394,  &C.)  It  was,  according  to  some  accounts, 
during  this  period  that  he  made  the  golden  chair 
by  which  he  punished  his  mother  for  her  want  of 
affection,  and  from  which  he  would  not  release  her, 
till  he  was  prevailed  upon  by  Dionysus.  (Pans, 
i.  20.  $  2 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  166.^  Although  Hephaes- 
tus afterwards  remembered  the  cruelty  of  his  mo- 
ther, yet  he  was  always  kind  and  obedient  towards 
her,  nay  once,  while  she  was  quarrelling  with 
Zeus,  he  took  her  part,  and  thereby  offended  his 
father  so  much,  that  he  seized  him  by  the  leg,  and 
hurled  him  dowH  from  Olympus.  Hephaestus  was  a 
whole  day  falling,  but  in  the  evening  he  came  down 
in  the  isknd  of  Lemnos,  where  he  was  kindly  re- 
ceived by  the  Sintians.  (Hom.  IL  i.  590,  &c. ; 
Val.  Place.  iL  85 ;  ApoUod.  i  3.  $  5,  who,  how- 
ever, confounds  the  two  occasions  on  which  He- 
phaestus was  thrown  from  Olympus.)  Later  writers 
describe  his  lameness  as  the  consequence  of  his 
second  fall,  while  Homer  makes  him  lame  and 
weak  from  his  birth.  After  his  second  fi&ll  he  re- 
turned to  Olympus,  and  subsequently  acted  the  port 
of  mediator  between  his  parents.  {R.  i.  585.)  On 
that  occasion  he  offered  a  cup  of  nectar  to  his 
mother  and  the  other  gods,  who  burst  out  into 
immoderate  laughter  on  seeing  him  busily  hobbling 
through  Olympus  from  one  god  to  another,  for  he 
was  ugly  and  slow,  and,  owing  to  the 'weakness  of 
his  legs,  he  was  held  up,  when  he  walked,  by 
artificml  supports,  skilfully  made  of  gold.  (IL 
xviii.  410,&c.,  Od,  viil  311,  330.)  His  neck  and 
chest,  however,  were  strong  and  muscular.  (/2. 
xviiL  415,  XX.  36.) 

In  Olympus,  Hephaestus  had  his  own  palace, 
imperishable  and  shining  like  stars:  it  contained 


HEPHAESTUS. 

his  workshop,  with  the  anvil,  and  twenty  bellowi, 
which  worked  spontaneously  at  his  biding.  (IL 
xviii.  370,  &c.)  It  was  there  that  he  made  all  his 
beautiful  and  marvellous  works,  utensils,  and  arms, 
both  for  gods  and  men.  The  ancient  poets  and 
mythogiaphers  abound  in  passages  describing  works 
of  exquisite  workmanship  which  had  been  manu- 
£ictured  by  Hephaestus.  In  later  accounts,  the 
Cyclopes,  Brontes,  Steropes,  Pyiacmon,  and  others, 
are  his  workmen  and  servants,  and  his  workshop 
is  no  longer  represented  as  in  Olympus,  but  in  the 
interior  of  some  volcanic  isle.  (Viig.  Aen,  viii. 
416,  &C.)  The  wife  of  Hephaestus  also  lived  in 
his  palace :  in  the  Iliad  she  is  called  a  Chans,  in 
the  Odyssey  Aphrodite  (IL  xviii.  382,  Qi.  viii. 
270),  and  in  Hesiod^s  Theogony  (945)  she  is  named 
Aglaia,  the  youngest  of  the  Charites.  The  story  of 
Aphrodite^s  faithlessness  to  her  husband,  and  of  the 
manner  in  which  he  surprised  her,  is  exquisiteir 
described  in  Od,  viii.  266—358.  The  Homeric 
poems  do  not  mention  any  descendants  of  He- 
phaestus, but  in  later  writers  the  number  of  his 
children  is  considerable.  In  the  Trojan  war  he 
was  on  the  side  of  the  Greeks,  but  he  was  also 
worshipped  by  the  Trojans,  and  on  one  ocxauon 
he  saved  a  Trojan  from  being  killed  by  Diomedes. 
(//.  V.  9,  &c.) 

His  fiivourite  place  on  earth  was  Uie  island  of 
Lemnos,  where  he  liked  to  dwell  among  the  ^n- 
tians  (Od.  viii.  283,  &c^  IL  i.  593 ;  Ov.  FomL  viiL 
82) ;  but  other  volcanic  islands  also,  such  as  Lipaia, 
Hiera,  Imbros,  and  Sicily,  are  called  his  abodes  or 
workshops.  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  ilL  41 ;  Callim.  Hymn, 
m  Dion.  47;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  viii  416 ;  Strab.  pu  275; 
PUn.  H.  N.  iu,  9 ;  VaL  Place,  il  9^.) 

Hephaestus  is  among  the  male  what  Athena  is 
among  the  female  deities,  for,  like  her,  he  gave 
skill  to  mortal  artists,  and,  conjointly  with  her,  he 
was  believed  to  have  taught  men  the  arts  which 
embellish  and  adorn  life.     (Od.  y'x.  233,  xxiii.  160, 
Hymn,  m  Vule.  2,  &c.)     But  he  was,  nevertheless, 
conceived  as  far  inferior  to  the  sublime  character  of 
Athena.  At  Athens  they  had  temples  and  festivals 
in  common.     (See  Did.  of  AnL  s.  v.  'H^cucrrclo, 
XoAffcio.)     Both  also  were  believed  to  have  gi^at 
healing  powers,  and  Lemnian  earth  (terra  Lfcmnia) 
from  the  spot  on  which  Hephaestus  had  fiillen  was 
believed  to  cure  madness,  the  bites  of  snakes,  and 
haemorrhage,  and  the  priests  of  the  god  knew  bow 
to  cure  wounds  inflicted   by  snakes.    (Philoatr. 
Herok,  v.  2 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  330 ;  DicL  Ci«t. 
ii.  1 4.)    The  epithets  and  surnames  by  which  He- 
phaestus  is  designated  by  the  poets  generally  allude 
to  his  skill  in  the  plastic  arts  or  to  his  figure  and 
his  huneness.   He  was  represented  in  the  temple  of 
Athena  Chalcioecus  at  Sparta,  in  the  act  of  deliver- 
ing his  mother  (Pans.  ill.  17.  §  3) ;  on  the  chest  of 
Cypselus,  giving  to  Thetis  the  armour  for  Achillea 
(v.  19.  §  2; ;  and  at  Athens  there  was  the  fiunous 
statue  of  Hephaestus  by  Alcamenes,  in  which  his 
lameness  was  slightly  indicated.     (Cic  de  Aat. 
Deor.  i:  30 ;  VaL  Max.  viii.  1 1.  §  3.)   The  Greeks 
frequently  placed  small  dwarf-like  statues  of  the 
god  near  the  hearth,  and  these  dwarfish  figures 
seem  to  have  been  the  most  ancient    (Herod,  iii. 
37  ;  Aristoph.  Av,  436 ;  Callinu  Hymn,  in  Dion, 
60.)    During  the  best  period  of  Grecian  art,  he 
was  represented  as  a  vigorous  man  with  a  beard, 
and  is  characterised  by  his  hammer  or  some  other 
instniment,  his  oval  cap,  and  the  chiton^  which 
leaves  the  right    shoulder  and   arm   uncovered. 


HERA. 

<Hiit,  MfBtL  BOdeHk  L  42,  &e.^  The  Romaat, 
when  ipfkiny  of  the  Greek  Hephaeetas,  call  him 
Vnkmos,  although  Volcanua  waa  an  original  Ita- 
lian diTmitr.    [Vulcanus.1  [L.  S.] 

HEPTA'PORUS  CEvTiJvopof),  a  aon  of  Ocea- 
nas  and  Tethja,  waa  the  god  of  a  nnall  rirer  near 
Morat Ida.  (Horn.  i3L  zii.  20;  He*.  Tkeog,  841 ; 
Stnh.ppL587,  602.)  [L.  &] 

HERA  (*Hpa  or'Hpv),  prohaUy  identical  with 

Ami,  mistreaa,  joat  aa  her  hnaband,  2Seua,  waa 

called  i^^  in  the  Aeolian  dialect  (Heaych.  «.  v.). 

The  deriTation  of  the  name  haa  been  attempted 

m  a  variety  of  waya,  from  Greek  aa  well  aa  oriental 

noCt,  thon^  there  ia  no  reaaon  for  having  recoane 

to  the  htier,  aa  Hera  it  a  purely  Greek  diyinity, 

■sd  one  of  the  few  who,  according  to  Herodotna 

(ii.  50),  were  not  introdneed  into  Greece  from 

E((ypt    Hera  waa,  accordii^  to  lome  accoonta,  the 

ddett  daughter  of  Cronoa  and  Rhea,  and  a  lister 

ofZeoiL  (Horn.  H  xri.  482;  eomp.  ir.  58;  Or, 

FqM,  ri.  29.)     ApoUodoma  (i  1,  g  5^  however, 

calk  Heatia  the  eldeat  danghter  of  Cronoa ;  and 

laetastiiia  (L  14)  ealla  her  a  twin-aiater  of  Zem. 

According  to  the  Homeiic  poema  (/Z.  xiv.  201,  &c.), 

the  wai  broQ^t  np  by  Oceaniu  and  Thetya,  as 

Zens  had  uso^ed  the  throne  of  Cronoa  ;  and  after- 

vanb  she  became  the  wife  of  Zeua,  without  the 

knowledge  of  her  parenta.    This  simple  aeconnt  is 

tariooily  modified  in  other  traditiona.    Being  a 

daariiter  of  Cronoa,  the,  like  his  other  children,  was 

swiDowcd  by  her  fether,  bat  afterwards  released 

(Apt^Iod.  L  c\  and,  according  to  an  Arcadian  tra- 

ditkn,  ihe  waa  brooght  np  by  Temenna,  the  son  of 

PehmuL    (Pana.  riii.  22.  §  2;  Angnat  de  Or. 

Dti^  ri.  10.)    The  Aigivea,  on  the  other  hand, 

reiatcd  that  ahe  had  \lm  brought  np  by  Euboea, 

Pmymna,  and  Acraea,  the  three  daughters  of  the 

n^r  Asterion  (Pans^  ii.  7.  §  1,  &c. ;  Plat  Sympoa. 

^  9) ;  and  according  to  Olen,  the  Hoiae  were  her 

Bancai    (PansL  iL  18.  §  8.)      Sereial  parte  of 

Gnece  abo  daimed  the  honour  of  being  her  birth- 

pbce;  among  them  are  two,  Argos  and  Samoa, 

*hich  were   the  principal  seats  of  her  worship. 

(Sttih.  p.418;  Pans.  viL  4.  §  7  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod. 

L  1S7.)    Her  maniage  with  Zeus  also  offered 

*a?lo  scope  lor  poetical  invention  (Theocrit.  zviL 

131,  ftc),  and  several  places  in  Greece  chiimed  the 

^oMv  of  haTing  been  the  scene  of  the  marriage, 

Mch  as  Eoboea  (Steph.  Bya.*.  v.  K^Cpvorot),  Samos 

(Lactaat  de  FaU  ReUg.  L  17),  Cnoasua  in  Crete 

(I^iod.  V.  72),  and  Moont  Thomas,  in  the  south  of 

AjpiiuL    (SeboL  ad  TheoeriL  zv.  64;   Pans.  ii. 

1'*  S  4,  36.  §  2.)    This  maniage  acts  a  prominent 

^  in  the  worship  of  Hem  under  the  name  of 

'^P^  l4t»»t ;  on  that  occasion  all  the  goda  honoured 

the  bride  with  pfeaenta,  and  Ge  presented  to  her  a 

^***  vich  goUcB  applea,  which  waa  watched  by  the 

Heapcridea  in  the  garden  of  Hera,  at  the  foot  of 

g>»  Hypetboiwm  Athu.    (ApoUod.  iL  5.  $  11  ; 

^w-  atf  Am»  iv.  484.)  The  Homeric  poema  know 

Mhmg  of  aQ  thia,  and  we  only  hear,  that  aft^r  the 

^■n^  with  Zkom,  ahe  waa  treated  by  the  Olym- 

ptn  goda  with  the  aame  reverence  aa  her  huabmd. 

C^  zv.  85,  Ac;  oomp.  i.  532,  Ae^  iv.  60,  &c) 

2as  himseliy  according  to  Homer,  listened  to  her 

*^^^M,  and  fiwwpimtmtfd  hia  secrete  to  her 

»hcr  than  to  other  goda  (zvi  458,  L  547).  Hera 

*Im  thiaka  bcnelf  jaatified  in  eenauzing  Zeua  when 

wcoMdUothem  without  her  knowing  it  (i.  540, 

Ac-) ;  bat  ahe  is,  notwithatanding,  fer  inferior  to 

hs  m  power;  she  mit  obey  him naconditionally, 


HERA. 


885 


and,  like  the  other  gods,  she  is  chastised  by  him 
when  she  has  ofiended  him  (iv.  56,  viii.  427, 463). 
Hera  therefore  is  not,  like  Zeus,  the  queen  of  gods 
and  men,  but  simply  the  wife  of  the  supreme  god. 
The  idea  of  her  being  the  queen  of  heaven,  with 
regal  wealth  and  power,  is  of  a  much  later  date. 
(Hygin.  Fab,  92;  Ov.  Fad,  vi.  27,  HerokL  zvi. 
81 ;  Eustath.  ad  Ham.  p.  81.)  There  is  only  one 
point  in  which  the  Homeric  poems  represent  Hera 
as  possessed  of  similar  power  with  Zeus,  viz.  she  ia 
able  to  confer  the  power  of  prophecy  (ziz.  407). 
But  this  idea  is  not  further  developed  in  later  time^ 
(Comp.  Strab.  p.  380 ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  iil  931.) 
Her  character,  as  described  by  Homer,  is  not  of  a 
very  amiable  kind,  and  its  main  features  are  jea* 
lousy,  obstinacy»  *nd  a  quarrelling  disposition,  which 
sometimes  makes  her  own  husbrad  tremble  (i.  522, 
536,  561,  V.  892.)  Hence  there  arise  frequent 
disputes  between  Hera  and  Zeus ;  and  on  one  oc- 
canon  Hera,  in  conjunction  with  Poseidon  and 
Athena,  contemplated  putting  Zeus  into  chains 
(viii.  408,  L  399).  Zeus,  in  such  cases,  not  only 
threatena,  but  Imtts  her  ;  and  once  he  even  hang 
her  up  in  the  douds,  her  hands  chained,  and  with 
two  anvils  suspended  from  her  feet  (viiL  400,  &c., 
477,  zv.  17,  &c.;  Eustath.  ad  Ham.  p.  1003). 
Hence  she  is  frightened  by  his  threats,  and  gives 
way  when  he  is  angry  ;  and  when  she  is  unable  to 
gain  her  enda  in  any  other  aray,  she  has  recourse 
to  cunning  and  intrigues  (ziz.  97).  Thus  she  bor- 
rowed from  Aphrodite  the  girdle,  the  giver  of 
charm  and  fesonation,  to  ezcite  t]ie  love  of  Zeus 
(ziv.  215,  &C.).  By  Zeua  she  was  the  mother  of 
Ares,  Hebe,  and  Hephaestus  (v.  896,  Od.  xi.  604, 
IL  I  585 ;  Hes.  Thdog,  921,  &c  ;  ApoUod.  L  3. 
§  1.)  Respecting  the  different  traditions  about 
the  descent  of  these  three  divinities  see  the  separate 
articles. 

Properly  speaking,  Hera  was  the  only  really 
married  goddess  among  the  Olympians,  for  the 
marriage  of  Aphrodite  with  Ares  can  scarcely  be 
taken  into  consideration ;  and  hence  she  is  the 
goddess  of  marriage  and  of  the  birtlr  of  children. 
Several  epithets  and  surnames,  such  as  EiAclffuio, 
TafoiXia,  Zvyia^  T<Af(a,  Ac,  contain  allusions  to 
this  character  of  the  goddess,  and  the  Eileithyiae 
are  described  as  her  daughters.  (Horn.  /^  zi.  271, 
ziz.  118.)  Her  attire  is  described  in  the  Iliad 
(ziv.  170,  &c.);  ahe  rode  in  a  chariot  drawn  by 
two  horses,  in  the  harnessing  and  unharnessing  of 
which  she  was  assisted  by  Hebe  and  the  Home 
(iv.  27,  V.  720,  Ac,  viii.  382,433).  Her  iavourite 
phices  on  earth  were  Argos,  Sparta,  and  Mycenae 
(iv.  51).  Owing  to  the  judgment  of  Paris,  she 
was  hostile  towards  tlie  Trojans,  and  in  the  Trojan 
war  she  accordingly  sided  with  the  Greeks  (ii.  15, 
iv.  21,  &c.,  zziv.  519,  Ac),  Hence  she  prevailed 
on  Hdius  to  sink  down  into  the  waves  of  Oceanua 
on  the  day  on  which  Patrodus  fell  (zviii.  239). 
In  the  Iliad  ahe  appears  as  an  enemy  of  Heracles, 
but  is  wounded  by  his  arrows  (v.  39*2,  zviii.  118), 
and  in  the  Odyssey  she  is  described  as  the  sup> 
porter  of  Jason.  It  is  impossible  here  to  enume- 
rate all  the  events  of  mythical  story  in  which  Hera 
acts  a  more  or  less  prominent  part;  and  the  reader 
must  refer  to  the  particular  deitiea  or  heroea  with 
whose  story  she  is  connected. 

Hera  haid  sanctuaries,  and  waa  worriiipped  in 
many  parte  of  Greece,  often  in  common  with  Zeus. 
Her  worship  there  may  be  traced  to  the  very 
earliest  times :  thus  we  find  Hera,  sumamed  P«* 

c  c 


S66 


H£RACLEIDAE. 


laagiiy  worshipped  at  lolcot.  But  the  principal  |dMe 
of  her  worship  wai  Argot,  hence  culed  the  wfUL 
.Hpas,  (Find.  Nem.  x.  init. ;  oomp.  AeschyL 
S^jpl.  297.)  According  to  txadition,  Hera  had 
disputed  the  possession  of  Aigos  with  Poseidon, 
hat  the  riyer-gods  of  the  coontry  adjadicated  it  to 
her.  (Paul,  ii*  15.  §  5.)  Her  most  eelefanted 
sanctoaiy  was  situated  between  Argos  and  My- 
cenae, at  the  foot  of  Mount  Eaboea^  The  ▼eetihnle 
of  the  temple  contained  ancient  statues  of  the 
Charites,  the  bed  of  Hers,  and  a  shield  which 
Menelans  had  taken  at  Troy  from  Enphorbus. 
The  sitting  colossal  statue  of  Hera  in  this  temple, 
made  of  gold  and  irory,  was  the  work  of  Poly- 
cletus.  She  wore  a  crown  on  her  head,  adorned 
with  the  Charites  and  Hone ;  in  the  one  hand  she 
held  a  pomegranate,  and  in  the  other  a  sceptre 
headed  with  a  cuckoo.  (Paos.  IL  17«  22  ;  Strab. 
p.  378 ;  Stat.  7%«i.  i  383.)  Respecting  the  great 
quinquennial  festital  celebrated  to  her  at  Atgos, 
see  Did,  of  Ant,  s.  «.  ^Hpcuo.  Her  worship  was 
very  ancient  also  at  Corinth  (Pans.  ii.  24,  1,  &c.; 
ApoUod.  L  9.  §  28),  SparU  (uL  IS.  §  6,  15.  §  7), 
in  Samoa  (Herod.  liL  60  ;  Paus.  til  4.  8  4  ;  Strab. 
p.  637),  at  Sicyon  (Pans.  ii.  11.  §  2),  Olympia 
(T.  1&  §  7,  dec),  Epidanms  (Thncyd.  t.  75  ;  Paos. 
iL  29.  $  1),  Henea  in  Arcadia  (Pans.  TiiL  26. 
{2),  and  many  other  places. 

Respecting  the  real  significance  of  Hera,  the 
ancients  themselTes  offer  seTeral  intexpretations : 
some  regarded  her  as  the  pecsonification  of  the  at- 
mosphere (Serr.  ad  Am,  i.  51),  oUiers  as  the 
queen  of  h^ven  or  the  goddess  of  the  stars  (Enrip. 
Helen,  1097),  or  as  the  goddess  of  the  moon  (Pint 
Quaed,  Bom.  74),  and  she  is  even  confounded  with 
Ceres,  Diana,  .and  Proserpina.  (Serr.  ad  Vky. 
Goorg,  L  5).  According  to  modem  views,  Hera  is 
the  great  goddess  of  nature,  who  was  evexy  where 
worshipped  from  the  eariiest  times.  The  Romans 
identified  their  goddess  Juno  with  the  Greek  Hera 
[Juno].  We  still  possess  aeveral  representations 
of  Hera.  The  noblest  image,  and  which  was  after- 
wards looked  upon  as  the  ideal  of  the  goddess,  was 
the  statue  by  Polycletas.  She  was  usually  repre- 
sented as  a  majestic  woman  at  a  mature  age,  with 
a  beautiful  forehead,  large  and  widely  opened  eyes, 
and  with  a  grave  expression  commanding  reve- 
rence. Her  hair  was  adorned  with  a  crown  or  a  dia- 
dem. A  veil  frequently  hangs  down,  the  back  of 
her  head,  to  characterise  her  as  the  bride  of  Zeus, 
and,  in  &ct,  the  diadem,  veil,  sceptre,  and  peacock 
are  her  ordinary  attributes.  A  number  of  statues 
and  heads  of  Hera  still  exist  (Hirt,  My(M,  Bil- 
derb,  i.  p.  22 ;    comp^  M'uUer,  Donant^  ii.   10. 

§1.)  [L.S.1 

HERACLEA,  daughter  of  Hieron  II.,  king  of 
Syracuse,  was  married  to  a  Symcnsan  named 
Zoippos.  Though  her  husband  was  a  man  of  a  quiet 
and  unambitious  character,  and  had  taken  no  part 
in  the  schemes  of  AndranodoniB  and  Themistus, 
after  the  death  of  Hieronymns,  the  unhappy  He- 
radea  waa  nevertheless  involved  in  the  sentence  of 
proscription  passed  on  the  whde  house  of  Hieron 
at  the  instigation  of  Sopater,  and  was  put  to  death 
together  with  her  two  daughters.  It  is  said  that 
the  people  relented,  and  revoked  the  sentence 
against  her,  but  not  until  it  was  too  late.  (Li v. 
xxiv.  26.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HERACLEIDAE  ('HpafcAc«8ai),  a  patronymic 
from  Heracles,  and  consequently  given  to  all  the 
ions  and  descendants  of  the  Greek  Heracles ;  but 


HERACLEIDAE. 

the  name  is  also  applied  in  a  narrower  sense  to 
those  descendants  (^  the  hero  who,  in  conjunction 
with  the  Dorians,  invaded  and  took  possession  of 
PeloponnesuSb 

The  many  aoni  of  Herades  are  enamerated  by 
Apollodorus  (ii.  7.  §  8),  though  his  list  is  very  fiir 
from  being  complete  ;  and  a  large  number  of  tribes 
or  noble  fiunilies  of  Greece  traced  their  origin  to 
Heracles.     In  some  of  them  the  belief  in  their 
descent  frvm  Herades  seems  to  have  arisen  only  from 
the  fsct,  that  the  hero  waa  worshipped  by  a  par. 
ticnlar  tribe.    The  prindpal  sons  and  descendants 
of  Herades  are  treated  of  in  sepante  articles,  and 
we  shall  here  confine  ourselves  to  those  Heradeidae 
whose  conquest  of  Pdoponnesns  forms  the  transi- 
tion fixnn  mythology  to  history.     It  was  the  will 
of  Zeus  that  Heracles  should  rule  over  the  country 
of  the  Peneids,  at  Mycenae  and  Tiryna.    Through 
Hen*s  cunning,  however,  Eurystheus  had  been 
pat  into  the  plaoe  of  Herades,  and  the  latter  had 
become  the  servant  of  the  former.    After  the  death 
of  the  two,  the  chums  of  Heracles  devolved  upon 
the   aoni   and   descendants   of   Herades.      The 
leader   of  these    Heradeidae    was    Hyllns,   the 
eldest  of  the  fonr  sons  of  Heracles  by  Deianeira. 
The  descendants  of  Herades,  who,  according  to  the 
tradition  of  the  Dorians  (Herod,  v.  72),  were  in 
reality  Achaeans,  ruled  over  Dorians,  as  HencWa 
had  received  for  himself  and  his  deacendanta  one 
third  of  the  dominions  of  the  Doric  king,  Aegimiua, 
for  the  aasistanee  he  had  given  him  againat  the 
lApithae.    The  countries  to  which  the  Heradeidae 
had  especial  daims  were  Argos,  Lacedaemon,  and 
the  Messenian  Pylos,  which  Herades  himself  had 
subdued :  Elis,  the  kingdom  of  Augeas,  might  like- 
wise be  said  to  have  belonged  to  him.    ( Apollod. 
u.  7.  §  2,  &c;  Paus.  iL  la  §  6,  dec,  v.  3.  §  1, 
dec.)    The  Heradeidae,  in  conjunction  wiUi  the 
Donans,  invaded  Peloponnesus,  to  take  possession 
of  those  countries  and  rights  which  their  ancestor 
had  duly  acquired.    This  expedition  is  called  the 
return  of  the  Heradeidae,  «rdtfoSos  t£p  *HpaicXci8«»«'« 
(Comp.  Thnc.  i.  12;   Isocrat  AreUd.  6.)     They 
did  not,  however,  succeed  in  their  fint  attempt ; 
but  the  l^nd  mentions  five  different  expeditions, 
of  which  we  have  the  following  accoonta.     Accord- 
ing to  some,  it  happened  that,  alter  the  demise  of 
Herades,  his  son,  Hyllus,  with  his  brothers  and  a 
band  of  Arcadians,  was  staying  with   Ceyx  at 
Trachis.   As  Eurystheus  demanded  their  aurrender, 
and  Ceyx  was  unable  to  protect  them,  they  fled  to 
various  parts  of  Greece,  until  they  were  received 
as  suppliants  at  Athens,  at  the  altar  of   Eleos, 
Meroy^  (ApoUod.  ii  8.  §  1 ;  Diod.  iv.  67  ;  Paua. 
i.  32.  §  5 ;  Longin.  27).    According  to  the  Hen»- 
deidae  of  Euripides,  the  sons  of  Heraclea  were  at 
first  staying  at  Argos,  and  thence  went  to  Trachis, 
Thessaly,  and  at  length  to  Athens.  (Comp.  Anton. 
Lib.  33.)   Demophon,  the  son  of  Theseoa,  nsceived 
them,  and  they  settled  in  the  Attic  ietiapolis. 
Eurystheus,  to  whom  the  Athenians   refiucd  to 
surrender  the  frigitives,  now  made  war   on   the 
Athenians  with  a  large  army,  but  was  defeated  by 
the  Athenians  under  lolans,  Theseus,  and  HyUos, 
and  was  slain  with  his  sons.     Hyllns   took   his 
head  to  his  grandmother,  Akmene  ;  and  the  Athe- 
nians of  later  times  showed  the  tomb  of  Enryatheoa 
in  frt>nt  of  the  temple  of  the  Pallenian  Athena. 
The  battle  itsdf  was  very  cdebnted  in  the  Attic 
stories  as  the  battle  of  the  Sdronian  rock,  on  th« 
coast  of  the  Saronie  gulf  (comp.  Dem.  dm  Cbrm* 


RBRACLfilDAE. 

$  U7),  iheagfa  Pindar  placM  it  in  the  ndghbonr- 
hood  of  Tliebec  (/^4  ix.  1 37;  conp.  Anton.  Lib. 
^e;   Hend.  ix.  27  ;  Etmp.  HtrwsL)    After  the 
bitde,  tiM  Hencleidiie  entered  Peloponnesaa,  and 
naintained  thenuelTca  there  for  one  year.    But  a 
plagne,  which  ipread  ever  the  whole  peninsula, 
compelled  them  (with  the  exception  of  Tlepole- 
wos  who  went  to  Rhodes)  to,  return  to  Attica, 
wbeie,  for  a  time,  they  asain  lettled  in  the  Attic 
tetrapoliib     From  thence,  bowerer,  they  proceeded 
to  Aegimiu,  king  of  the  Doriana,  about  the  liyer 
Peneiua,  to  ieek  protection.     (Apollod.  ii.  8.  §  2 ; 
Stcab.  ix.  1».  427.)    Diodoms  (ir.  57)  does  not 
nentiMi  tUs  second  stay  in  Attica,  and  he  repre- 
•eaU  only  the  descendants  of  Hyllus  as  liring 
among  tike  Dorians  in  the  country  assigned  to 
{{«-neles  by  Aegimins:  others  again  do  not  notice 
this  ficit  «xpeditien  into  Peloponnesus  (Phererrd. 
^  Awiom,  MJL  L€,\vA  state  that  Hyllus,  after 
the  defeaA  of  Enrystheus,  went  with  the  other 
Hendeidfte  to  Thebes,  and  settled  there  at  the 
Electtias  gate.    The  tradition  then  goes  on  to  say 
that  Asgimiua  adopted  Hyllus,  who,  after  the  lapse 
of  three  ysan,  in  conjunction  with  a  band  of 
DorisBs,  undertook  an  expedition  against  Atreus, 
vbo,  having  manied  a  daughter  of  Eurystheus, 
had  become  king  of  Myeeoae  and  Tiiyns.    They 
BMrched  acnsa  the  Corinthian  isthmus,  and  first 
met  Gdiemus  of  Tegea,  who  fought  for  tbe  interest 
of  the  Pebpidae,  the  principal  opponents  of  the 
HciaefeMaek    Hyllus  fell  in  single  combat  with 
£cheBnis,aad  according  to  an  agreement  which  the 
two  had  catered  into,  die  Hevadeidae  were  not  to 
make  any  fiiither  attempt  upon  the  peninsula  within 
the  next  fifty  years.    They  accordingly  went  to 
Trkoiythns,  where  they  were   allotfbil  by  the 
Athnius  to  take  up  their  abode.    During  the 
pcrisd  which  now  followed  (ten  yean  after  the 
death  «f  Hyttns),  the  Trojan  war  took  place  ;  and 
thirty  ysan  after  the  Tnjan  war  Cleodaeus,  son  of 
HyUas,  again  invaded  Peloponnesus;  and  about 
twenty  yean  later  Aristomachus,  the  son  of  Cleo^ 
daeas,  andeitook  tbe  fourth  exp«^tkm.    Bat  both 
heroes  feU.    Not  quite  thirty  yean  after  Aristoma- 
chas  (that  is,  about  80  yean  after  the  destruction 
«f  Tray),  the  Hendeidae  prepared  for  a  great  and 
fiaslataick.    Temenus,  Cresphontes,  and  Aristo- 
dosaa,  the  tons  of  Aristomachus,  after  baring  re- 
vived the  adriee  of  an  onde,  built  a  fleet  on  the 
CoriatUaa  gulf ;  but  this  fleet  was  destroyed,  be- 
anie Hippotea,  one  of  the  Heradddae,  had  killed 
Chbbs,  an  Acamanian  soothsayer ;  and  Aristode- 
BBS  was  lulled  by  a  flash  of  lightning.    (Apollod. 
ii>  t.  f  2 ;  Pans.  iii.  1.  §  5.)    An  onde  now  oi^ 
dcnd  then  to  take  a  three-eyed  man  tot  their 
•"■aaaden    He  was  fimnd  in  the  person  of  Oxy- 
!■•)  the  ssB  of  AttdraeBion.    The  expedition  now 
"eoeM^y  sailed  firom  Naupactus  towards  Rhion 
n  Fdopoaaesua.     (Pans.  viiL  6.  $  4).    Oxylus, 
ksepiag  the  invaden  away  from  his  own  kingdom 
«f  Qs,  led  them  throof^  Areadia.    Cresphontes 
i*  aid  to  hate  married  the  daughter  of  the  Arc»* 
diaa  kiag,  Cypadna,  and  Pdycaon  Euaechme,  the 
'M^ler  of  Hyllua.    Thebans,  Tiachinians,  and 
Ip^A^Btan^m  ftffther  sud  to  hare  supported  the 
Hoadcidae  and  Dorians.    (Pans.  iv.  3.  $  4,  viii. 
^*f  4;  SchoL  ad  Sepk,  Aj,  17;  Eurip.  Plioeiu 
IM;  Piad.iyi.v.  101,  ItAm,  Tii.  18.)    Being 
t^  *>ieDgly  supported  in  tuiious  ways,  the  Hern- 
•*''d»  and  Dorians  eowpered  Tiaamenus,  the  son 
^  Osestes,  who  nded  aver  Aigos,  Mycenae,  and 


HERACLEIDES. 


887 


Sparta.  (Apollod.  I  a. ;  Pans.  t.  8;  Polyaen.  i. 
9.)  The  oonqueron  now  saoeeeded  without  diffi- 
culty, for  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  Pdoponnesus 
spontaneously  opened  their  gates  to  them,  and  other 
places  were  deliyeied  up  to  them  by  treachery. 
(Pans.  ii.  4.  $  3,  iii  13.  §  2,  ir.  a  S  3,  ▼.  4.  $  1  ; 
Stiab.  till.  p.  365.)  They  then  distributed  the 
newly  acquired  possessions  among  themselves  by 
lot :  Temenus  obtained  Argos ;  Prodes  and  Eu- 
rystheus, the  twin  sons  of  Aristodemus,  Lacedae- 
mon ;  and  Cresphontes,  Mesaenia. 

Such  are  the  traditions  about  the  Heradeidae 
and  their  conquest  of  Pdoponnesus.  The  com- 
paratively late  period  to  which  theae  legends  refer 
is  alone  suffident  to  suggest  that  we  have  not  be- 
fore us  a  purely  mythical  story,  but  that  it  contains 
a  genuine  historical  substance,  notwithstanding  the 
various  eontradlctions  contained  in  the  accounts. 
But  a  critical  examination  of  the  different  traditions 
bdongs  to  a  histoty  of  Greece,  and  we  refer  the 
reader  to  M'dller^s  Dariam»^  book  I  chap.  8  ;  Thirl- 
wall.  Hid,  of  Greece^  vol.  i.  p.  282,  &&,  8vo  edit; 
Bernard!  ten  Haar,  Cbmrneafetfib  praemto  omolo, 
qua  retpM,  ad  qwustianem :  Enarrtntur  HeraeU- 
darum  inumirwmt»  ion  Peloponneium  earumque  eatuae 
aiqm  ^tttn»  eaepomuUmr^  Groningen,  1830.  [L.S.] 

HERACLEIDES  ('H/mucXc(5ds).  1.  A  dtizen 
of  Mylasa  in  Caria,  who  commanded  the  Carian 
Greeks  in  thdr  successful  resistance  to  the  arms  of 
Persia  after  the  revolt  of  Aristagoras,  b.  c.  498. 
The  Penian  troops  fell  into  an  ambuscade  which 
had  been  prepared  for  them,  and  were  cut  to  pieces, 
together  with  their  genenls,  Daurises,  Amorges, 
and  Sisimaces.    (Herod,  v.  121.) 

2.  A  Symcusan,  son  of  Lysimachus,  was  one  of 
the  three  generals  appointed  by  the  Syracusans, 
after  the  first  defeat  they  suffered  from  the  Athe- 
nians on  their  arrival  in  Sicily,  B.  c  415.  His 
coDeagues  were  Hermocntes  and  SicanuB,and  they 
were  invested  with  fiill  powers,  the  bte  defeat 
being  justly  ascribed  by  Hermocrates  to  the  too 
great  number  of  the  generals,  and  their  want  of 
sufficient  control  over  their  troops.  (Thnc.  vi. 
78 ;  Diod.  xiii.  4.)  They  were  deposed  from  their 
command  in  the  following  summer,  on  account  of ' 
their  failure  in  preventing  the  progress  of  the 
Athenian  works.  Of  the  three  generals  appointed 
in  their  place,  one  was  also  named  Heracleides. 
(Thuc  vi.  103.) 

8.  A  Syncusan,  son  of  Aristogenes,  was  one  of 
the  commanden  of  the  Syracusan  squadron  sent  to 
co-operate  with  the  Lacedaemonians  and  their 
allies.  He  joined  Tissaphemes  at  Ephesus  just  in 
time  to  take  part  in  the  defeat  of  the  Athenians 
under  Thnsyllns,  B.C.  409.  (Xen.  HeU,  i.  2. 
$  8,  &e.) 

4.  A  Syncusan,  who  held  the  chief  command 
of  the  mercenary  forces  under  the  younger  Dionj- 
sius.  (Diod.  xvi.  6 ;  Pint  Dion,  32.)  We  have 
little  information  as  to  the  causes  which  led  to  his 
exile  from  Syracuse,  but  it  may  be  inferred,  from 
an  expression  of  Plutareh  (Z>ton,  12),  that  he  was 
suspected  of  conspiring  with  Dion  and  othen  to 
overthrow  the  tyrant :  and  it  seems  dear  that  he 
must  have  fled  from  Syracuse  either  at  the  same 
time  with  Dion  and  Mesacles,  or  shortly  after- 
wards. Having  joined  the  other  exiles  in  the 
Peloponnesus,  he  co'Opented  with  Dion  in  his  pre- 
parations for  the  overthrow  of  Dionysius,  and  the 
liberation  of  Syracuse,  but  did  not  accompany  him 
when  he  actimlly  aailed,  having  remained  tehind 

cc  2 


i 


888 


HERACLEIDE& 


in  the  Peloponnesas  in  order  to  aaiemble  a  larger 
force  both  of  ships  and  aoldien.  According  to 
Diodorus,  his  departure  was  for  some  time  retairded 
by  advene  weather ;  bat  Plutarch  (whose  account 
is  throughout  unfiiTourable  to  Heracleides)  ascribes 
the  delay  to  his  jealousy  of  Dion.  It  is  certain, 
however,  that  he  eventually  joined  the  latter  at 
Syracuse,  with  a  force  of  20  triremes  and  1,500 
heavy-armed  troopa.  He  was  received  with  aixla- 
mations  by  the  'Syracusana,  who  immediately  pro- 
claimed him  commander-in-chief  of  their  naval 
forces,  an  appointment  which  was  resented  by 
Dion  as  an  infringement  of  the  supreme  authority 
already  entrusted  to  himself ;  but  the  people  having 
revoked  their  decree,  he  himself  reinstated  Hera- 
cleides of  his  own  authority.  (Diod.  xvL  6,  16; 
Plut  Dion^  32,  33.)  Dionysius  was  at  this  time 
shut  up  in  the  island  citadel  of  Ortygia,  and  mainly 
dependent  for  his  supplies  upon  the  command  of 
the  sea.  Philistus  now  approached  to  his  relief 
with  a  fleet  of  60  triremes,  but  he  was  encountered 
by  Heradeides  with  a  force  about  equal  to  his  own; 
and  after  an  obstinate  combat,  totally  defeated. 
Philistus  himself  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Syia- 
cusans,  by  whom  he  was  put  to  death ;  and  Dio- 
nysius, now  almost  despairing  of  success,  soon  after 
quitted  Syracuse,  leaving  ApoUocrates  in  charge  of 
the  citadel  (B.C.  356).  The  distinguished  part 
which  Heracleides  had  borne  in  these  successes  led 
him  to  contest  with  Dion  the  position  of  leader  in 
those  that  remained  to  be  achieved,  and  his  preten- 
sions were  supported  by  a  laige  party  among  the 
Syracusans  themselves,  who  are  said  to  have  enter- 
tained less  jealousy  of  hi*  aeekix^  to  possess  him- 
self of  the  sovereign  power  than  they  felt  in  regard 
to  Dion.  (Diod.  xvi.  17  ;  Plut.  Dum,  48.)  Un- 
fortunately our  knowledge  of  the  subsequent  in- 
trigues and  dissensions  between  the  two  leaders  is 
almost  wholly  derived  from  Plutarch ;  and  his 
manifest  partiality  to  Dion  renders  his  statements 
concerning  his  rival  liable  to  much  suspicion. 
Heracleides  was  at  first  triumphant;  twenty-five 
generals,  of  whom  he  was  one,  were  appointed  to 
take  the  command,  and  Dion  retired  in  disgust, 
accompanied  by  the  mercenary  troops  in  his  pay, 
to  Leontini.  But  the  mismanagement  of  the  new 
generals,  and  the  advantages  gained  by  Hypsius, 
who  had  arrived  in  the  citadel  with  a  huge  rein- 
forcement, soon  compelled  the  Syracusans  to  have 
recourse  once  more  to  Dion.  Heracleides  had  been 
disabled  by  a  wound ;  but  he  not  only  joined  in 
sending  messages  to  Dion,  imploring  his  assistance, 
but  immediately  on  his  arrival  placed  himself  in  his 
power,  and  sued  for  foigiveness.  This  was  readily 
granted  by  Dion,  who  was  reinstated  in  his  posi- 
tion of  general  autocrator,  on  the  proposal  of  Hera- 
cleides himself  and  in  return  bestowed  upon  the 
latter  once  more  the  sole  command  by  sea.  Yet 
the  reconciliation  was  far  from  sincere :  Heracleides, 
if  we  may  believe  the  accounts  of  his  enemies, 
withdrew,  with  the  fleet  under  his  command,  to 
Messana,  and  even  entered  into  negotiations  with 
Dionysius :  but  he  was  again  induced  to  submit  to 
Dion,  who  (contrary,  it  is  said,  to  the  advice  of  all 
his  friends)  spared  his  life,  and  restored  him  to 
favour.  But  when  the  departure  of  ApoUocrates 
had  left  Dion  sole  master  of  Syracuse  (b.  c.  354), 
he  no  longer  hesitated  to  remove  his  rival,  whom 
be  justly  regarded  as  the  chief  obstacle  to  his  am- 
bitious designs ;  and  under  pretence  that  Heraclei- 
des was  again  intriguing  against  him,  he  caused 


HERACLEIDE3. 

him  to  be  put  to  death  in  his  own  hrase  by  a  band 
of  armed  men.  But  the  popularity  of  Heracleides 
was  so  great,  and  the  grief  and  indignation  of  th« 
Syracusans,  on  learning  his  death,  broke  forth  with 
so  much  violence,  that  Dion  was  compelled  to 
honour  him  with  a  splendid  fiineial,  and  to  make 
a  public  oration  in  extenuation  of  his  crime.  (Plut. 
lAm,  35—53;  Diod.  xvi.  16—20;  Com.  Nep. 
/)ion,  5, 6.) 

5.  A  Syracuaan,  who,  together  with  Sosistratus, 
obtained  the  chief  direction  of  ai&irs  in  his  native 
city,  shortly  before  the  elevation  of  Agathocles  in 
B.C.  317.  Diodorus  tells  us  (xix.  3)  that  they 
were  both  men  who  had  attained  to  power  by  every 
species  of  treachery  and  crime ;  but  the  details  to 
which  he  refers  aa  having  been  given  in  the  pre- 
ceding book,  are  lost.  (See  WcMseling,  ad  Lc) 
We  find  them  both  mentioned  aa  the  Iradera  of  an 
expedition  sent  by  the  Syracusans  against  Crotona 
and  Rhegium  in  Italy,  in  which  Agathocles  also 
took  part ;  but  it  is  not  dear  how  far  Heracleides 
was  connected  with  the  subsequent  events  which 
terminated  in  the  temporary  elevation  of  Sosis^ 
tratus  to  the  supreme  power.  [SosurnLATU&J 
(Diod.  xix.  3,  4.) 

6.  Uncle  of  Agathocles,  apparently  distinct  from 
the  preceding.    (Diod.  xix.  2. ; 

7.  Son  of  Agathocles.  He  accompanied  his 
fiither  on  his  memorable  expedition  to  Africa,  and 
appears  to  have  been  regarded  by  him  with  espedai 
fiivoor,  as  when  Agathodes,  at  length  despairing  of 
success  in  Africa,  and  unable  to  carry  off  his  army, 
determined  to  secure  his  own  safety  by  secret  flight, 
he  selected  Heradeides  for  his  companion,  leaving 
his  eldest  son,  Archagathus,  to  his  fate.  The 
latter,  how#rer,  obtained  infoTmati<m  of  his  inten- 
tion, and  communicated  it  to  the  soldiery,  who 
thereupon  arrested  both  Agathocles  and  Heiadei- 
des :  but  they  were  afterwards  induced  to  set  the 
tyrant  himself  at  liberty,  of  which  he  uamediately 
availed  himself  to  make  his  escape  to  Sicily,  and 
the  soldiers,  enraged  at  his  desertion,  put  to  death 
both  Heradeides  and  Archagathns,  B.c  307.  (Diod. 
XX.  68,  69  ;  Justin,  xxii.  5,  8.) 

8.  Tyrant  or  ruler  of  Leontini  at  the  time  when 
Pyrrhus  landed  in  Sicily,  b.  c.  278.  He  was  one 
of  the  first  to  ofier  submission  to  that  monarch. 
(Diod.  Exc  HoesckeL  xxii.  p.  296.) 

9.  Son  of  Antiochus,  an  officer  of  cavalry  in  the 
service  of  Alexander  the  Great,  is  mentioned  in 
the  fint  campaign  of  that  monarch  against  the 
Triballi,  and  again  at  the  battle  of  Arbela.  (Arr. 
Anab,  L  2,  iiL  11.) 

10.  Son  of  Aigaeus,  was  sent  by  Alexander, 
shortly  before  his  death,  to  c<mstruct  ships  on  the 
Caspian  Sea,  with  a  view  to  a  voyage  of  discovery, 
simUar  to  that  of  Kearchus  in  the  Erythraean  S^sl 
(Arr. ^»06.  vii.  16.) 

11.  An  officer  appointed  by  Demetrius  Potior- 
oetes  to  ooDunand  the  garrison  which  he  left  at 
Athens,  apparently  in  b.  c.  290.  An  attempt  was 
made  by  the  Athenians  to  possess  themadriM  of 
the  fortress  in  his  charge  (whether  this  was  the 
Museum  or  the  Peiraeeus  does  not  appear,  but 
probably  the  former)  by  a  secret  negotiation  with 
Hierocles,  a  Carian  leader  of  mercenaries  ;  but  the 
plan  was  betrayed  by  Hierodes  to  his  commanding 
officer,  and  Heradeides  caused  the  Athenians  to  be 
admitted  into  the  fort,  to  the  number  of  420  men, 
when  they  were  surronnded  by  his  troops,  and  cat 
to  pieces.    (Polyaen.  v.  17.  §  1.) 


HERACLEIDE& 

12.  A  nstive  of  TsKntmi,  and  one  of  the  diief 
coontdlon  of  Philip  V.  king  of  Macedonia.  He 
is  Mid  to  have  been  by  profe«ion  an  architect,  and 
having  in  thia  capacity  been  entnuted  with  fome 
lepatn  of  the  wiUa  of  Taientnm  (at  that  time  in 
the  handfl  of  Hannibal),  he  wat  accoied  of  intend* 
ing  to  betray  the  dty  to  the  Romanii.  In  con- 
■eqneDoe  of  thia  chaige  he  fled  from  Tarentum,  and 
took  rehge  in  the  Roman  camp,  bat  waa  toon 
Mitpected  of  hftTing  opened  lecret  negotiationi  with 
Hannibal  and  the  Carthaginian  garriion.  After  this 
dottUe  tnacbeiy  he  thought  it  prudent  to  quit  Italy, 
and  lepaiied  to  the  court  of  PhiHp,  where,  by  his 
ability  and  cunning,  he  made  himself  at  firrt  uiefhl 
to  the  king  aa  a  convenient  tool  for  carrying  into 
execution  the  most  neCuious  ichemes,  and  ulti- 
mately rooe  to  a  high  place  in  his  CsTour  and  con- 
fidence. He  is  said  to  have  especially  gained  these 
by  the  address  with  which,  pretending  to  hare 
been  iJI-naed  and  driven  into  buiishment  by  Philip, 
he  ingratiated  himself  with  the  Rhodlans,  and 
lotcerfed  in  setting  fire  to  their  arsenal,  and  bnin- 
mfr  great  part  of  their  fleet  It  is  not  difficult  to 
believe  that  a  man  who  had  risen  to  power  by 
•och  arts  aa  these  should  have  abused  it  when  at- 
faiaed :  and  we  are  told  that  he  made  use  of  his 
inflneaee  with  the  king  to  get  rid  of  all  thote  that 
were  opposed  to  his  views,  and  even  induced  him 
to  pat  to  doUh  five  of  the  leading  memben  of  his 
eoniicil  ef  aiate  at  onee.  But  by  these  and  other 
each  racasoRs  he  rendered  Philip  so  obnoxious  to 
his  sali^ecta,  that  the  king  at  length  found  himself 
obliged  IS  yield  to  the  popular  clamour,  diepbioed 
Hendeidea,  whom  he  had  not  long  before  em- 
ployed in  the  command  of  his  fleet,  and  threw  him 
into  prison,  B.C.  199.  Whether  he  was  sub- 
■eqaeatly  pat  to  death  we  are  not  informed.  (Po- 
Ijh  xiiL  4,  5 ;  Died.  Eae.  Valet,  zxviii.  pp.  572, 
S73;  Pdyncn.  v.  17.  $  2;  liv.  zzxi.  16,  33, 
xxxiLS.) 

13L  Of  Gyrton  in  Thessaly,  commanded  the 
Thiiiiliin  cavalry  in  the  army  of  Philip  at  the 
battle  of  Cynoaeephahe.    (Polyb.  xviiL  5.) 

U.  Of  Bjiaatinm,  was  sent  as  ambassador  by 
Aatiechos  the  Great  to  the  two  Scipios  immediately 
after  they  had  crossed  the  Hellespont,  a.  a  190. 
He  WM  instmcted  to  offer,  in  the  king*s  name,  the 
ffmmtk  of  LrfOBpoacns,  Smyrna,  and  some  other 
citioi  of  Ionia  and  Aeolia,  and  the  payment  of 
half  the  expensca  of  Uie  war ;  but  these  oflen  were 
Menly  rejected  by  the  Romans :  and  Heradeides, 
ktviag  in  vain  sought  to  gain  over  Sdpio  Africanus 
W  a  private  negotiation,  returned  to  Antiochus  to 
report  the  finlore  of  his  miesion.  (Polyb.  zzi.  10 
—12;  liv.  axzvii  34—36;  Died.  zxix.  E»e, 
X«^pi620;  Appian,4fr.29.) 

IS.  One  of  the  three  ambaseadon  sent  by  Anti- 
«has  Epiphaacs  to  Rome  to  rapport  his  claims  on 
Coele>Syria  against  Ptolemy  Philometor,  and  de- 
faid  h»  eondoet  in  waging  war  upon  him,  B.  c. 
1^  The  sane  three  ambassadon  teem  to  have 
heea  sent  apin  after  Antiochus  had  been  inter- 
repied  in  hia  career  of  conquest  by  the  mission  of 
NpiOiaa,  and  eompeUed  to  raiie  the  siege  of  Alex- 
(Polyb.  zzviL  17,  zxviii.  1,  18.)  It  is 
that  this  Heradeides  is  the  eame 
of  by  Appian  {Sffr.  45)  as  one  of 
tbe  fiivoaritea  of  Aatiodioa  Epiphaaes,  by  whom 
he  «as  Mpointed  to  superintend  the  finances  of  his 
whsie  kjngdon.  After  the  death  of  Antiochus, 
Md  the  eataMithwent  of  Demctriua  Soter  upon  the 


HERACLEIDES. 


389 


throne  (b.c.  162),  Heracleides  was  driven  into 
exile  by  the  new  sovereign.  In  order  to  revenge 
himself  he  gave  his  support  to,  tf  he  did  not.  origi- 
nate, the  imposture  of  Alexander  Balas,  who  set 
up  a  daim  to  the  throne  of  Syria,  pretending  to  be 
a  son  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes.  Heracleides  re- 
paired, together  with  the  pretender  and  Liaodice, 
daughter  of  Antiochus,  to  Rome,  where,  by  the 
lavish  distribution  of  his  great  wealth,  and  the  in- 
fluence of  his  p(^ular  mannen  and  address,  he 
raoceeded  in  obtaining  an  ambiguous  promiee  of 
support  from  the  Roman  senate.  Of  this  he  imme- 
diately availed  himself  to  raiie  a  force  of  mercenary 
troops  for  the  invasion  of  Syria,  and  effected  a 
binding,  together  with  Alexander,  at  Ephesns. 
(Appian,  Syr,  47 ;  Polyb.  xxxiii.  14,  16.)  What 
beoune  of  him  after  this  we  know  not,  as  his  name 
is  not  mentioned  during  the  struggle  that  ensued 
between  Alexander  and  Demetrius,  nor  after  the 
elevation  of  the  former  to  the  throne  of  Syria. 

16.  Of  Maronea,  a  Greek  who  had  attached 
himself  to  the  service  of  the  Thnician  chief  Seuthet, 
and  was  residing  with  him  at  the  time  that  Xeno- 
phon  and  the  remains  of  the  Ten  Thousand  arrived 
in  Thrace  after  their  memorable  retreat,  b.  c.  300. 
Heracleides  was  entrusted  with  the  chaige  of  dis- 
posing of  the  booty  that  had  been  acquired  by  the 
Greeks  and  Thracians  in  common,  but  kept  back 
for  his  own  use  a  considerable  part  of  the  money 
produced  bv  the  sale  of  it.  This  fraudulent  con- 
duct, together  with  the  calumnious  insinuations 
whidi  he  directed  against  Xenophon,  when  the 
latter  uiged  with  vigour  the  just  claims  of  his 
troops,  became  the  chief  cause  of  the  dissensions 
that  arose  between  Seuthes  and  his  Greek  merce- 
naries.    (Xen.  Anab,  viL  3,  4,  5,  6.) 

17.  Of  Aenus  in  Thrace,  joined  with  his  brother 
Python  in  the  assassination  of  Cotys,  king  of 
Thrace,  b.  c.  358,  for  which  piece  of  good  service, 
though  prompted  by  private  revenge,  they  were 
rewarded  by  the  Athenians  with  the  right  of 
citizenship,  and  with  crowns  of  gold.  (Dem.  c. 
Ariitoer.  p.  659,  ed.  Reiske;  Arist  Pol,  v.  10.) 
According  to  Plutarch  (adv,  Cckien.  32),  they  had 
both  been  disciples  of  Phito.  [E.  H.  B.] 

HERACLEIDES  (*HpairX«f8ns).  1.  Of  Cnmae, 
the  author  of  a  history  of  Persia  (ncfxrurd),  a  por- 
tion of  which  bore  the  special  title  of  wapaaMva- 
ortKd^  and,  to  judge  from  the  quotations  from  it, 
contained  an  account  of  the  mode  of  life  of  the 
kings  of  Penia.  (Athen.  iv.  p^  145,  xii.  p.  117; 
compw  ii  p.  48.)  According  to  Diogenes  Laertius 
(v.  94),  the  Persica  consisted  of  five  books. 

2.  An  historian  who,  according  to  Suidas,  was  a 
native  of  Oxyr^iinchis  in  Egypt,  while  Diogenes 
Laertius  (v.  94)  calls  him  a  Callatian,  or  Alexan- 
drian. He  lived  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Philo- 
pator,  and  wrote  a  great  work,  entitled  laropUu^  of 
which  the  thirty-seventh  book  is  quoted  (Athen. 
iii  p.  98,  xiii.  p.  578) ;  another,  under  the  title 
dioSoxif,  in  six  books  (Diog.  Laert  Lc\  which 
was  probably  of  the  same  kind,  if  not  identical 
with  his  jiriro/ii^  T«r  ^Unitnfot  SioSox»!'.  (Diog. 
Laert.  v.  79.)  He  further  made  an  abridgement  of 
the  biographical  w<ffk  of  Satyrus  (Diog.  Laert.  viiL 
40,  ix.  25),  and  wrote  a  work  oUed  Ac^evriic^r 
\6yoSf  from  which  be  received  the  nickname  of  6 
A4fiias,  (Diog.  Laert  v.  94 ;  Phot  BibL  Cod.  213.) 
He  is  often  c^ed,  after  his  fiither,  Heracleides,  the 
son  of  Sarapion,  and,  under  this  name,  Suidas  at- 
tributes to  him  also  philosophical  works.    It  is  not 

cc  3 


390 


HERACLEIDES. 


impoitible  that  he  mity  be  the  niae  as  the  Hem- 
cleide*  who  is  mentioned  by  Entociua,  in  his  com- 
mentary on  Arehtmedea,  as  the  nthor  «f  a  life  of 
that  great  nathematieian, 

3.  Of  Odeesm,  in  Thrace,  a  Greek  huteriaa 
mentioned  by  Stephana*  Bjiantiaiit  («.  v.  *03i}tf^ 
<t6s), 

4.  Of  Maf^neeia,  ie  known  only  at  the  anthor  of 
a  hiatory  of  Mithndates  {}Ht9^aairmi)f  which  is 
lost    (Diog.  Laert  T.  94.) 

5.  A  Greek  grammarian  of  Alexandita  (Enatath. 
ad  Horn,  p.  237),  who  ia  peihapa  the  aane  as  the 
one  whom  Ammoniua  (/>•  Df^.  F«r^.  t.  o.  oro- 
^uAq)  mentions  as  a  contemporary  of  hia.  The 
same  name  is  c^n  mentioned  by  Euttathiiu,  and 
in  the  Venetian  scholia  on  the  Iliad,  in  connection 
with  gmmmatical  works  on  Homer,  and  Ammonius 
(ff.  o.  yS»)  attribtttea  to  one  Heracleidea  a  work  en- 
titled Ilfpl  KoBokuc^s  wpovfUias^ 

6.  A  Greek  rhetorician  ef  Lyda»  who  lived  in 
the  second  century  of  our  era.  He  was  a  disciple 
of  Herodea  Atticus,  and  taught  rhetoric  at  Smyrna 
with  great  success,  so  that  the  town  was  greatly 
benefited  by  him,  on  account  of  the  greai  conflux  of 
students  from  all  parts  of  Asia  Minor.  He  owed 
his  success  not  so  much  to  his  talent  as  to  hia  in- 
defetigable  industry }  and  once,  when  he  had  com- 
posed an  iyKtifuop  ir6vov^  and  showed  it  to  hia 
rival  Ptolemaeus,  the  latter  atmck  out  the  ir  in 
vivovy  and,  returning  it  to  Heracleidea,  said, 
'*  There,  you  may  read  your  own  encomium**  (^ 
Ktiiuw  inv).  He  died  at  the  age  of  eighty,  leaving 
a  country-house  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Smyrna, 
which  he  had  built  with  the  money  he  had  earned, 
and  which  he  called  Rhetorica.  He  also  published 
a  purified  edition  of  the  orations  of  Nicetes,  forget- 
ting, as  his  biographer  lays,  that  he  was  putting 
the  armour  of  a  pigmy  on  a  colossus.  (Philostr. 
Vit,  Soph.  u.  26,  comp.  i.  19.) 

7.  A  comic  poet    [Hbeaclsitus.] 

8.  Of  Sinope :  under  this  name  we  possess  a 
Greek  epigram  in  the  Greek  Anthology  (vil  329). 
It  is  not  improbable  that  two  other  epigrams  (^ii. 
281,  465)  are  likewise  his  productionf,  though  his 
native  place  is  not  mentioned  there.  He  seema  to 
have  been  a  poet  of  some  celebrity,  as  Diogenes 
Laertius  (v.  94)  mentions  him  as  ^viTpcyi^tflTtM' 
irot)}Ti)s  \iyvp6t,  Diogenes  Laertius  {L  e.)  men- 
tions fourteen  persons  of  this  name.  [L.  S.] 

HERACLEIDES  ('HfKucAfiSns),  son  of  Euthy- 
phron  or  Euphron,  bom  at  Heracleia,  in  Pontus, 
and  said  by  Suidas  to  have  been  descended  from 
Damis,  one  of  those  who  originally  led  the  colony 
from  Thebes  to  Heracleia.  He  was  a  person  of 
considerable  wealth,  and  migrated  to  Athens,  where 
he  became  a  pupil  of  Plato,  and  Suidas  saya  that, 
during  Plato*s  absence  in  Sicily,  hia  school  was 
left  under  the  cara  of  Heracleidea.  He  paid  at- 
tention also  to  the  Pythagorean  system,  and  after- 
wards attended  the  instructions  of  Speusippus,  and 
finally  of  Aristotle,  He  appears  to  have  been  a 
vain  and  luxurious  man,  and  so  &t,  that  the 
Athenians  punned  on  his  surname,  IIovtuc^s,  and 
turned  it  into  nofAxtK6s,  Diqgenes  Laertius  (v.  86^ 
&C.)  gives  a  Icmg  list  of  his  writings,  firom  which 
it  appears  that  he  wrote  upon  philosophy,  mathe- 
matics, music,  histoiy,  politics,  grammar,  and 
poetry;  but  unfortunately  idmoat  all  &eae  works  are 
tost.  There  has  come  down  to  us  a  small  work, 
under  the  name  of  Henucleides,  entitled  ircpi  IIo- 
aoTsitfy,  which  ia  perhaps  aa  extiact  firom  the  irtpi 


HERACLEIDES. 

V6fkouf  KtH  rm§f  Svyycwfii'  roi^oct  menUoned  by 
Diogenes,  thongh  others  conjecture  that  it  is  Uie 
work  of  another  person.  It  was  first  printed 
with  Aelian'k  VarioB  Hitlaneu^  at  Rome  in  1545, 
afterwards  at  Geneva,  1593,  edited  by  Cragius,  but 
the  best  editions  an  by  K<Sler,  with  an  mtroduo- 
tim,  notes,  and  a  German  trandatien,  Halle,  1 804^ 
and  by  Cones,  in  his  edition  of  Aelian,  Paris, 
1805,  8vo.  Another  extant  work,  'AAAiryopfoi 
'Ofntipucaly  which  also  bean  the  name  of  Hera- 
cleidea, was  certainly  not  written  by  him.  It  was 
firat  printed  with  a  Latin  tianskitiott  by  Oeener, 
Basel,  1544,  and  afterwards  with  a  Gmnan  trans- 
Uition  by  Schultheas,  Z'drich,  1779.  We  further 
read  in  Diogenes  (on  the  authority  of  Aristoxenus, 
snmamed  6  ftowrus6t^  also  a  sdiolar  of  Ariatotle), 
that  ^Heracleidea  made  tragedies,  and  put  the 
name  of  Thespis  to  them.**  This  sentence  has 
ffiven  occasion  to  a  learned  disquisition  by  Bentley 
[Phalarisy  p.  239),  to  prove  that  the  fragments  at- 
tributed to  Thespis  an  really  cited  from  these 
counterfeit  tragedies  of  Heradeides.  The  genuine- 
ness of  one  fragment  he  disproves  by  showing  that 
it  contains  a  sentiment  belonging  strictly  to  Plato^ 
and  which  thenfore  may  naturaUy  be  attributed  to 
Heracleides.  Some  childish  stories  are  told  about 
Heracleides  keeping  a  pet  serpent,  and  ordering 
one  of  his  friends  to  conceal  his  body  after  his 
death,  and  phice  the  aerpent  on  the  hied,  that  it 
might  be  supposed  that  he  had  been  taken  to  the 
company  of  the  gods.  It  ia  also  said,  that  he  killed 
a  man  who  had  usurped  the  tyranny  in  Heracleia, 
and  then  are  other  traditions  about  him,  scarcely 
worth  relating.  There  waa  also  another  Heracleidea 
Ponticus  of  ue  same  town  of  Heracleia,  a  gram- 
marian, who  lived  at  Rome  in  the  reign  of  the  tm- 
peror  Chiudius.  The  titles  of  many  of  hia  worica 
an  mentioned  by  Diogenea  and  Suidas.  ( Vosaius, 
de  HiMor.  Graec  p.  78,  &c.  Koler,  Fragmmda  da 
Rebut  publicise  HaL  Sax.  1804  ;  Roulez,  Commem- 
kUio  de  VHa  et  Seriptk  HerueUdae  Pontic.,  Lo- 
vanii,  1828;  Desweit,  IXsmiaiio  de  Heradide 
PoiU.,  Lovanii,  1830.)  [G.  E.  L.  C] 

HERACLEIDES,  artists.  1.  A  sculptor  of 
Ephesus,  the  son  of  Agasiaa.  His  name  is  inacribed, 
with  that  of  Hannatius,  on  the  restored  atatue  <^ 
Ares  in  the  Royal  Museum  at  Paris.  It  cannot 
be  said  with  certainty  whether  his  father,  Agasias, 
was  the  celebrated  Ephesian  scidptor  of  that  name, 
but  it  seems  probaUe  that  he  waa.  (Miiller, 
ArekdoL  d.  Kum^  §  175,  n.  3,  §  372,  n.  5; 
Chuae,  Deeeriptiom  dm  Antiqtm  du  Jnhaim  BonaL, 
No.  411,  p.  173.) 

2.  A  Macedonian  painter,  who  waa  at  fint 
merely  a  painter  of  ships,  but  afWwarda  acquired 
some  distinction  as  a  painter  in  encauatic.  He 
lived  in  the  time  of  Perseua,  after  whone  fisU  he 
went  to  Athens,  B.  c.  168.  (Plin.  zxxv.  1 1,  a.  40. 
§§  30,  42.; 

3.  A  Pnocian  sculptor,  of  whooa  nothii^  mora 
is  known.    (Diog.  Laert.  v.  94.) 

4.  An  architect,  in  the  time  of  Trajan,  who  is 
known  by  two  inscriptiona  found  in  Egypt^  (Mu- 
ratori,  p.  478,  3 ;  Letronne,  Asemnf  dee  Ituer^jA 
Cfreoq.  et  Latin,  de  VEgwU,  vol  i.  p.  428.)  [P.  &] 


HERACLEIDES  ('HpairAclfinf),  the 
several  ancient  Greek  physicians.  1.  The  aixteenth 
in  descent  &om  Aescu^uua,  the  son  of  Hippocmfeea 
I.,  who  lived  probably  in  the  fifth  cantoiy  b.  & 
He  married  PhMuarete»  or,  according  to  otheta, 
Pmxithea,  by  whom  he  had  two 


HERACLEITU& 

•ad  HippoenUM  IL,  the  nott  £nioiu  of  that 
BUM.  (J«.  TtttsM,  QU/.  TIL  HkL  155,  in  Fabric 
BiU.  Graff.  Tid.  ziL  pu  680,  ed.  vet ;  Poeti  EpiaL 
mi  Ariam^  and  Sorani  VUa  Htfpoer,  in  Hippocr. 
Of$n,  ToLiiL  p.  770,  850 ;  Said.  t.  o.  '1tvo«/i^ 
Tus ;  Staph.  Byi. «. «.  K»f  )• 

Z  A  phjiidan  of  Taientnm  (henoe  oommonly 
oiled  ruiMhiai),  a  papQ  of  Ifantias  (Galen,  I^ 
CbapoiL  Aitdioam,  me.  Getu  ii.  1,  vol.  xiii.  p.  462), 
who  lived  pnbahlj  in  the  third  or  eeoond  century 
1.  c,  Moiewfaat  kter  than  ApoUoniua  the  Empiric 
ndOkaeiaa.  (CeU.  !>•  JIferf.  i.  PneC  p.  5.)  He 
hdbi^  to  the  eect  of  the  Empirici  (Cell. /.  e. ;  Oa- 
kB,X)toJlfcAJtf«2.ii7,ToLz.  p.  142),  and  wrote 
tooM  woriu  on  Materia  Medica,  which  are  very  fn- 
^ocBtly  pasted  by  Galen,  bat  of  which  only  a  lew 
fiagmcate  renain.  Galen  speaki  of  him  in  hish 
tenai  of  pniee.  Hying  that  he  was  an  author  who 
coold  be  catirely  depended  on,  as  ho  wrote  in  hia 
voika  only  what  he  had  himeelf  found  from  hia 
own  oKpefience  to  be  comcL  {De  Cbeipae.  Medi- 
«n.  we.  Gem.  ir.  7,  vol  ziii.  p.  717.)  He  wat  alao 
tern  of  the  first  pereona  who  wrote  a  commentary 
ea  ell  the  worki  in  the  Hippocratie  CoUectton. 
(Gekn,  OmmeA  »  IHpfoer.  «De  Humor.'^  I 
Piwem.  34,  voL  ztl  pp^  1,  196.)  He  it  tevend 
tiaici  qnoted  by  Cafdioa  AveUanua  and  other 
■BMBt  anthoTL  A  farther  aoeeant  of  his  lost 
WBiks,  and  hia  medical  opinioDs  so  far  as  they  can 
be  fcond  out,  may  be  found  in  two  esHys  by  (X 
Q.  Kiba,  inasrted  in  the  second  rolume  of  his 
Cjmaemtu  Aeadeimea  MetUea  ei  FkUoUgiea,  Lips. 
2  vein  8fa  1827,  1828. 

8L  A  physidan,  mentioned  by  Diqgenes  Laortius 
(?.  94)  as  one  ^  the  followers  of  Hioesios,  the 
head  of  the  Emktntean  school  of  medicine  at 
Smyaa,  who  must  therefore  piohably  hare  lived 
ia  the  fint  centory  b.  c. 

4.  Saraamed  Erythmeus,  a  physician  of  Ery- 
dne  ia  Ionia,  who  was  a  popil  of  Chrysermas 
(Oaleo,  De  Difer.  PmU.  iv.  10,  voL  viii.  pi  748), 
a  feUow-popil  of  ApoUoniua,  and  a  contempomiy 
«f  Snabo  in  the  firrt  oentury  b.  &  (Strab.  xiv.  1, 
^  182,  cd.  Taocha.)  Galen  calls  him  the  most 
dittingaieh*^  of  all  the  pupils  of  Chysermus  (/.  &), 
sad  fntinns  a  work  written  by  him,  n«^  riff 
'H^sftAov  Mpicmt,  De  HenpUU  Seela  {Ibid.  p. 
746),  osasistii^  of  at  least  seven  books.  He  wrote 
ft  coomeataiy  on  the  sixth  book  of  Hippocrates, 
Dt  Methm  Vmlparibm  (Galen,  Commeet,  »  H^ 
peer.^Sfid.  Vtr  i.  Prsel  voLzvii  pt  i  p.793), 
bat  neither  thia  nor  any  of  his  writings  are  still 
extsoL  [W.A.G.] 

HERACLEITUS  ('HpdKXtiTof),  a  native  of 
Cjme,  in  AeoUa,  was  appointed  by  Arstnoe,  the 
iifo  of  LymaMchas,  to  the  government  of  Heraclea, 
vhfli  that  cHy  was  given  to  her  by  her  hosband. 
By  his  arhstBMy  and  tynumical  administration  he 
ioiietcd  a  great  iajury  on  the  prosperity  of  He- 
nciea,  and  aliraatrd  the  minds  A  the  citiaens,  so 
that  after  the  death  of  Ljsimaehas  (b.  a  281)  they 
lose  in  revolt  aflpinet  hua,  and,  uniting  with  the 
■ereeaorica  under  his  eonunand,  took  Hersdeitus 
>r"mi»  ond  n-eatabiished  the  liberty  of  their 
ciiy.  (Henaoa,  vp.  PkoL  p.  225,  a.  b.  ed.  Bek- 
kcc.)  Ia  the  seeMd  pMsag»  where  he  is  mentioned 
by  MsansD,  hia  aaae  ia  written  HerMleides :  it  is 
■aentaia  whi^  is  the  correct  form.      [£.  H.  E] 

HERACLEITUS  (*Hf)dbrAf  «rot).  I.  Of  Lesbos, 
the  aaiher  ef  a  history  of  Macedonia,  but  other- 
(Dfof.  l«ert  iz.  17.) 


HERACLEITUS.  891 

2.  A  lyric  poet,  by  woom  there  eziited,  in  the 
time  of  I^ogenes  Lafttias  (ix.  17)«  an  encomiam  on 
the  Twelve  Gods. 

3.  An  elegiac  poet  of  Halicamatsas,  a  contem- 
porary and  friend  of  Callimachus,  who  wrote  an 
epigram  on  him  which  is  preserved  in  Diogeneo 
Laertias  (iz.  17  ;  comp.  Stiab.  xiv.  p.  656). 

4.  Of  Sicyon,  the  author  of  a  work  on  stones, 
of  which  the  second  book  is  quoted  by  Phitareh. 
(DeF/aeilS.) 

5.  A  Peripatetic  philosopher,  who  is  mentioned 
by  Plutarch  {adv.  ColoL  p.  1115)  as  the  author  of 
a  work  entitled  Zoroaster. 

6.  An  Academic  philosopher  of  Tyre  and  a 
friend  of  Antiochusi  He  was  for  many  yeara  a 
pupil  of  Qeitomachus  and  Philo,  and  waa  a  philo- 
sopher of  some  reputation.  (Cic  Acad.  ii.  4.)  Some 
writen  have  confounded  him  with  Hersdeitus  the 
Peripatetic.  (Menage,  ai  Diog.  Lacrt  ix.  17.) 

7.  The  rqrated  author  of  a  work  Ilcfil  'Avforwr, 
which  was  published  from  a  Vaticsn  MS.  with  a 
Latin  translation  and  some  other  works  of  a  stmikr 
kind  by  Leo  Allattns,  Rooie,  1641.  But  the  editor 
suspected  that  the  name  Heracleitus  was  a  mistake 
for  Heiacleides,  and  thinks  it  possible  that  he  may 
be  the  Hendeides  who  wrote  on  the  allegories  in 
Homer.  This  work  has  been  also  published  by 
Gale  in  his  Op.  Myihologun^  Cantob.  1671 ;  by 
Teacher,  Lemgo,  1 796  ;  and  by  Westermann, 
in  his  Mjftkografik.  Brunsvig.  1848. 

8.  A  comic  poet,  whose  comedy,  entitled  B«v(- 
{W,  is  referred  to  by  Athenaeus  (x.  p  414).  Mei- 
neke  {HiaL  CriL  Com.  Gr.  pi  422)  thinks  that  the 
name  Hersdeitus  is  a  mistake  for  Heiadeides,  and 
that,  consequently,  our  comic  poet  is  the  same  as 
the  Hersdeides  whotidicoled  Adaens,  a  commander 
of  mercenaries  (ander  Philip  of  Macedonia),  by 
calling  him  *AX«irrprfa#r,  or  the  cock.  ( Athen.  ziL 
pi  532 ;  Zenob.  Proverb,  vi  34.)  [L.  S.] 

HERACLEITUS  ('HpdUXmot),  of  Ephesus, 
suinamed  ^iwut^t,  son  of  Blyson,  a  philosopher 
generally  considered  as  belonging  to  the  Ionian 
school,  though  he  differed  from  their  prindples  in 
many  respects.  He  is  said  to  have  been  instructed 
by  Hippssus  of  Metapontnm,  a  Pythagorean,  or  by 
Xenephanes,  the  founder  of  the  Eleatic  schooU  but 
neither  statement  vests  on  any  probaUe  foundation. 
We  read  that  in  his  youth  he  tnvelled  extensively, 
and  that  after  his  return  to  Ephesus  the  chief  ma- 
gistracy was  offered  him,  whien,  however,  he  trsn»* 
foned  to  his  brother.  He  gave,  as  his  reeson  for 
declining  it,  the  infomoos  state  of  morals  prevalent 
in  the  dty,  and  employed  himself  in  playing  at 
dice  with  boys  near  toe  temple  of  Artemis,  infonn- 
ing  the  passen  by  that  this  was  a  more  profitable 
occupation  than  to  attempt  the  hopeless  task  of 
governing  them.  He  appean  afterwards  to  have 
become  a  eomplete  reduse,  rejecting  even  the  kind* 
offered  by  Dareius,  and  at  last  retreating  to 


the  mountains,  where  he  lived  on  pot-herbs,  but,  after 
some  time,  he  was  compdled  by  the  sickness  oon- 
lequent  on  such  meogre  diet  to  return  to  Ephesus, 
where  he  died.  As  to  the  manner  of  hia  death, 
various  absurd  stories  an  related.  His  age  at  the 
time  of  his  death  is  said,  on  Aristotle*s  authority, 
to  have  been  sixty  (Diqg.  lAitrt.  ix.  3,  compared 
with  viiL  52),  and  no  mmrished  about  the  69th 
Olympiad  (lb.  ix.  1),  being  hUer  than  Pythagorss, 
Xenophanes,  and  Hecataeus,  whom  he  mentions. 
With  this  date  Soidas  agrees,  and  henoe  Clinton 
{F,H>  voLii.)  places  him  under  the  year  B.C.  513. 

cc  4 


392 


HERACLEITUS. 


The  philoflophical  mt«m  of  Hendeitm  was 
contained  in  a  work  which  received  yariona  tides 
from  die  ancients,  of  which  the  most  common  is  On 
Naiure  (vc^  ^t^o-fctft).  Some  fragments  of  it  re- 
main«  and  have  been  collected  and  explained  by 
Schleieimacher,  in  Wolf  and  Buttmann^s  Miuemn 
der  AUaiiumtwigtetuehaft.  (roL  L  part  S.)  From 
the  obscority  of  his  style,  Her^leitas  gained  the 
title  of  aKorttp6s^  and,  with  his  predUection  for 
this  method  of  writing,  was  probably  connected  his 
aristocratical  pride  and  hanteur  (whence  he  was 
called  dxAoXoISopof),  hu  tenacioos  adherence  to 
his  own  yiewB,  which,  according  to  Aristotle,  had 
as  mnch  weight  with  him  as  science  itself  (£!£&. 
Nie,  viL  5),  his  contempt  for  the  opinions  of  pre- 
vious writers,  and  the  well-known  mebmcholy  of 
his  disposition,  from  which  he  is  represented  in 
various  old  traditions  as  the  contrast  to  Democritns, 
weeping  over  the  follies  and  frailties  at  which  the 
other  laughed.  (See  Juv.  z.  S4.)  With  regard, 
however,  to  his  obscurity,  we  must  also  take  into 
account  the  cause  assigned  for  it  by  Ritter,  that  the 
oldest  philosophical  prose  must  have  been  rude  and 
loose  in  its  structure  ;  and,  since  it  had  grown  out 
of  a  poetical  style,  would  naturally  have  recourse 
to  figurative  language.  He  starts  from  the  point  of 
view  common  to  all  the  Ionian  philosophers,  that 
there  must  be  some  physical  principle,  which  is  not 
only  the  ground  of  all  phenomena,  but  is  also  a 
living  unity,  actually  pervading  and  inherent  in 
them  all,  and  that  it  is  the  object  of  philosophy  to 
discover  this  principle.  He  declared  it  to  be  fire,  but 
by  this  expression  he  meant  only  to  describe  a  clear 
light  fluid,  ^self-kindled  and  self-extinguished,** 
and  therefore  not  differing  materially  from  the 
air  of  Anaximenes.  Thus  then  the  worid  is  formed, 
"  not  made  by  Qod.  or  man,**  but  simply  evolved 
by  a  natural  operation  from  fire,  which  idso  is  the 
human  life  and  soul,  and  therefore  a  rational  in- 
telligence, guiding  the  whole  universe.  While, 
however,  the  other  Ionian  philosophers  assumed  the 
real  existence  of  individuid  things,  and  from  their 
properties  attempted  to  discover  the  original  from 
which  they  sprang,  whether  it  were  water  or  air, 
or  any  other  such  principle,  Heracleitus  paid  no 
regard  to  these  separate  individuals,  but  fixed  his 
attention  solely  on  die  one  living  force  and  sub- 
stance, which  alone  he  held  to  be  true  and  per* 
manent,  revealing  itself  indeed  in  various  pheno- 
mena, and  yet  not  permitting  them  to  have  any 
permanence,  but  keeping  them  in  a  state  of  con- 
tinual flux,  so  that  all  things  are  inoessandy 
moving  and  changing.  In  the  primary  fire,  accord- 
ing to  HeradeituB,  there  is  inherent  a  certain  longing 
to  manifest  itself  in  different  forms,  to  gratify  which 
it  constantly  changes  itself  into  a  new  phenomenon, 
though  it  feels  no  desire  to  maintain  itself  in  that 
for  any  period,  but  is  ever  passing  into  a  new  one, 
so  that  ^  the  Creator  amuies  himself  by  making 
worlds  **  is  an  expression  attributed  to  Heracleitus. 
(Piocl.  ad  Tim,  p.  101.)  Widi  this  theory  was 
connected  one  of  space  and  motion.  The  living 
and  rational  fire  in  its  perfecdy  pure  state  is  in 
heaven  (the  highest  conceivable  region),  whence,  in 
pursuance  of  its  wish  to  be  manifested,  it  descends, 
losing  as  it  goes  the  rapidity  of  its  motion,  and 
finally  settling  in  the  earth,  which  is  the  furthest 
possible  limit  of  descent.  The  earth,  however,  is 
not  to  be  considered  immovable,  but  only  the  slow- 
est of  motions.  Previous,  however,  to  assuming 
tike  form  of  earth,  fire  passes  through  the  shape  of 


HERACLEODORUS. 

water ;  and  the  soul  of  man,  though  dwelling  irf 
the  lower  earthly  region,  must  be  considered  a 
migrated  portion  of  fire  in  its  pure  state,  and  there- 
fore an  exception  to  the  general  rule  ;  according  to 
which,  fire  by  descending  loses  its  edierial  purity. 
And  this,  as  Ritter  remarks,  appears  an  almost 
solitary  instance  of  Heracleitus  condescending  to 
mould  his  theory  in  any  respect  according  to  the 
dictates  of  sense  and  experience.  The  only  poe- 
sible  repose  which  Heracleitus  allowed  the  universe 
was  the  harmony  occasionally  resulting  from  the  (act, 
that  the  downward  motion  of  some  part  of  fire  will 
sometimes  encounter  the  upward  motion  of  another 
part  (for  the  Hving  fire,  after  manifesting  itself  in 
the  lower  earthly  phenomena,  beguis  to  return  to 
the  heaven  firom  which  it  descended),  and  so  must 
produce  for  some  time  a  kind  of  rest.  Only  we 
must  remember  that  this  encounter  is  not  accidental, 
but  the  result  of  law  and  order.  Ultimately,  all 
things  will  return  into  the  fire  firom  which  they 
proceeded  and  received  their  life.  The  view  that 
all  things  are  arranged  by  law  and  order  is  also  the 
foundation  of  his  moral  theory,  for  he  considered 
the  summum  bonum  to  be  eontentmmU  {tiap4(mi- 
«r»),  Le.  acquiescence  in  the  decrees  of  the  supreme 
law.  The  dose  connection  of  his  physical  and 
moral  theories  is  further  shown  by  the  &ct  that  he 
accounted  for  a  drunkard*s  incapadty  by  supposing 
him  to  have  a  wet  soul  (Stob.  Serm.  v.  120),  and 
he  even  pushed  this  so  fiur  as  to  maintain  that  the 
soul  is  wisest  where  the  land  and  dimate  is  driest, 
which  would  account  for  the  mental  greatness  of 
the  Greeks.  (Euseb.  Praep.  Ewutg.  viiL  14.) 
There  is  not  to  be  found  in  Heracleitus  any  dia- 
lectical exposition  of  the  sources  of  our  knowledge. 
He  held  man*s  soul  to  be  a  portion  of  the  divine 
fire,  though  degraded  by  its  migration  to  earth. 
Hence  he  seems  to  have  argued  that  we  must 
follow  that  which  is  commonly  maintained  by  the 
general  reason  of  mankind,  since  the  ignorant 
opinions  of  individuals  are  the  origin  of  error,  and 
leiful  men  to  act  as  if  they  had  an  intelligence  of 
their  own,  instead  of  a  portion  of  the  Divine  in- 
telligence. ''Vain  man,**  he  said,  ''learns  firom 
God  as  the  boy  from  the  man  **  (Orig.  c  Cels.  vL 
283),  and  therefore  we  must  trust  this  source  of 
knowledge  rather  than  our  own  senses,  which  are 
generally  (though  not  invariably)  decdtiiiL  He 
considered  the  eyes  more  trustworthy  than  the 
ears,  probably  as  revealing  to  us  the  knowledge  of 
fire.  The  connection  of  pantheism  and  atheism  is 
well  illustrated  by  the  system  of  Heracleitus;  nor 
is  it  difficult  to  see  how  the  doctrine  of  an  all-per- 
vading essence,  revealing  itself  in  various  pheno- 
mena, might  serve  possibly  for  the  origin,  and 
certainly  for  an  attempt  at  a  philosophical  exphuu- 
ation  of  a  polytheistic  religion.  The  Greek  letten 
bearing  the  namer  of  Heracleitus,  published  in  the 
Aldine  collection  of  Greek  Epistles,  Rome,  1 499, 
and  Geneva,  1606,  and  also  in  the  edition  of  Eu- 
napius,  by  Boissonade,  p.  425,  are  the  invention  of 
some  later  writer.  (Schleiermacher,  ^  e. ;  Ritter, 
GtmHu  der  PkUoKphU,  vol.  i.  p.  267,  &c. ;  Bnuidia, 
Handbuch  d,  Gtsek,  der  Grieek.  Horn,  PkOotopkie^ 
vol.  i.  p.  148,  &C.)  [G.  E.  L.  C] 

HERA'CLEO,  FLA'VIUS,  the  commander  of 
the  Roman  soldiers  in  Mesopotamia  in  the  reign  of 
Alexander  Severus,  was  shun  by  his  own  troopa. 
(Dion  Cass.  Ixxx.  4.)        • 

HERACLEODORUS  ('HpaK\s^8«<pof ),  a  dia- 
ciple  of  PUto,  whoi  after  being  for  some  time  under 


HERACLES. 

Ihe  inrtnetioii  of  that  philosopher,  became  negli- 
gmt,  aad  gave  himself  np  to  idlenoM  ;  a  change 
vhich  drew  from  Demosthenes,  who  is  said  to  have 
been  his  fellow-diseiple,  a  letter  of  lemonstivice. 
This  letter  is  noticed  in  a  fragment  of  the  com- 
mentarj  on  the  Gorgiaa  of  Pkito  by  Olympiodoms, 
preserred  in  a  MS.  collection  of  Pradannotam&ida 
Muewfftnm  m  Platcmem,  in  the  imperial  libnuy  at 
Vienna.  (Lambedas,  CommaiL  de  BiUioih.  Co»- 
iBrao,  lib.  TiL  No.  77^  toI.  viL  p.  271,  ed.  Kolbur ; 
Fabric  BUL  Gr.  toL  iii.  p.  176.)        [J.  C.  M.] 

HERA'CLEON  (*H/MiKA^«y),  a  grammarian, 
t  BstiTe  of  Egypt,  mentioned  by  Saidas  («.v.), 
and  quoted  by  Stephanns  of  Bysantium,  Harpo- 
cration  (s.  v.  MafrvKt76p\  Eostathius  (pp.  1910, 
106.  c  5*24.  b.),  and  in  the  Scholia  Marciana  on 
Homer.  (Fabric.  BUd. Chraee,  roll  pp.  388,  513, 
ToLTip.368.)  [CP.M.] 

HERACLEO'NAS  {'HpeucX^unns^  the  second 
son  of  the  emperor  Heraclius,  reigned  together  with 
kti  brother,  (Constantino  III.,  after  the  death  of 
their  &ther  in  March  (Febntary),  a.  d.  641,  and 
he  sacoeeded  hit  brother  in  the  month  of  June 
(May)  firiiowing.  (^>nstantine  III.  had  two  sons, 
bat  their  legitimate  rights  were  disregarded  by 
his  smbitMnu  stepmother  Martina,  who  placed  her 
ywaga  son,  Heracleonas,  on  the  throne,  and 
mgned  in  his  name  till  the  following  month  of 
September,  when  her  misgOTemment  was  put  an 
end  to  by  a  rerolt  of  the  people,  headed  by  Valen- 
tinas,  the  eommander  of  the  troops  in  Asia.  Mar- 
tina was  panished  with  the  loss  of  her  tongne,  and 
Hendeooas  was  deprired  of  his  nose.  They  were 
both  eoofiaed  in  a  conrent,  and  finished  their  days 
in  obseari^.  Heracleonas  was  succeeded  by  Con- 
suns  II.,  the  eon  of  his  brother,  Constantino  III. 

[CoXtfTASCnslUS III.;  (}ONffTAN8 II.]  [ W. P.] 

HERACLES  ('HpojcAivf),  and  in  Utin  HER- 
CULES, the  most  celebrated  of  all  the  heroes  of 
8atii|aity.  The  traditions  about  him  are  not  only 
the  richest  in  sabstance,  but  also  the  most  widely 
spitad ;  lor  we  find  them  not  only  in  all  the  coun- 
tries roBod  the  Meditenanean,  bat  his  wondrous 
deeds  wcte  known  in  the  moat  distant  countries  of 
the  ancient  worid.  The  difficnlty  of  presenting  a 
camplete  view  of  these  traditions  was  felt  even  by 
the  aacienta  (Diod.  it.  8)  ;  and  in  order  to  giro  a 
gjenefal  surey,  we  most  divide  the  subject,  men- 
tioaiag  first  the  Greek  legends  and  their  gradual 
derelopaent,  next  the  R<nnan  legends,  and  lasdy 
thow  of  the  East  (JE^t,  Phoenicia). 

The  taditions  about  Heracles  appear  in  their 
Mtioaal  parity  down  to  the  time  of  Herodotus; 
^  sltho^i^  there  may  be  some  foreign  ingre- 
^ic&ta,  yet  the  whole  character  of  the  hero,  his 
■RMo,  his  exploits,  and  the  scenes  of  his  action, 
««  sU  e«entially  Greek.  Hot  the  poeU  of  the 
^i»e  sf  Herodotoa  and  of  the  subsequent  periods 
Btt^idaeed  considerable  alterations,  which  were 
F^baUy  deriTed  from  the  east  or  Egypt,  for  every 
aatioa  «f  aotiqaitj  as  well  as  of  modem  times  had 
w  has  some  tnditiofis  of  heroes  of  superhuman 
ftnagth  and  power.  Now  while  in  the  earliest 
^i^tk  legends  Hendea  is  a  purely  human  hero, 
u  tke  conqueror  of  men  and  dties,  he  afterwards 
fppaan  as  the  tubduer  oi  monstroos  animals,  and 
'xwanected  in  a  variety  of  ways  with  astronomical 
pbsusimin  Aeeocding  to  Homer  (7Z.  xviiL  118), 
H«ndes  was  the  son  of  Zeiu  by  Alcmene  of 
^Mes  in  Boeotia,  and  the  iavoorite  of  his  fiither. 
(A  xiv.  250, 323,  xix.  98,  Od.  xL  266,  620,  xxL 


HERACLES. 


898 


25,  86.)  His  stepfather  was  Amphitryon.  (77.  v. 
392,  Od,  xi.  269;  Hes.  Seui.  Here.  'l65.)  Am- 
phitryon was  the  son  of  Alcaeus,  the  son  of  Perseus, 
and  Alcmene  was  a  grand-daughter  of  Perseus. 
Hence  Heracles  belonged  to  the  family  of  Perseus. 
The  story  of  his  birth  runs  thus.  Amphitryon, 
after  having  slain  Electtyon,  was  expelled  from 
Aigos,  and  went  with  his  wife  Alcmene  to  Thebes, 
where  he  was  received  and  purified  by  his  uncle 
Creon.  Alcmene  was  yet  a  maiden,  in  accordance 
with  a  vow  which  Amphitryon  had  been  obliged 
to  make  to  Electryon,  and  Alcmene  continued  to 
refuse  him  the  rights  of  a  husband,  until  he  should 
have  avenged  the  death  of  her  brothers  on  the 
Taphians.  While  Amphitryon  was  absent  from 
Thebes,  Zeus  one  night,  to  which  he  gave  the  du- 
ration  of  three  other  nights,  visited  Alcmene,  and 
assuming  the  appearance  of  Amphitryon,  and  re- 
hiting  to  her  how  her  brothers  had  been  avenged, 
he  begot  by  her  the  hero  Heracles,  the  great  bnl- 
waric  of  gods  and  men.  (Respecting  the  various 
modifications  of  this  story  see  Apollod.  ii.  4.  § 
7,  &c ;  Hygin.  Fab.  29 ;  Hes.  Sent.  35,  &c. ; 
Pind.  Isth.  vii.  5,  &e.,  Nem,  x.  19,  &c.  ;  Schol.  ad 
Horn.  Od.  xi.  266.)  The  day  on  which  Heracles 
was  to  be  bom,  Zeus  boasted  of  his  becoming  the 
father  of  a  man  who  was  to  rale  over  the  heroic 
race  of  Perseus.  Hera  prevailed  upon  him  to  con- 
firm by  an  oath  that  the  descendant  of  Perseus 
bom  that  day  should  be  the  raler.  When  this  was 
done  she  hastened  to  Ai^s,  and  there  caused  the 
wife  of  Sthenelus  to  give  birth  to  Eurystheus, 
whereas,  by  keeping  away  the  Eileithyiae,  she 
dehiyed  the  confinement  of  Alcmene,  and  thus 
robbed  Heracles  of  the  empire  which  Zeus  had  in- 
tended for  him.  Zeus  was  enraged  at  the  imposi- 
tion practised  upon  him,  but  could  not  violate  his 
oath.  Alcmene  brought  into  the  world  two  boys, 
Heracles,  the  son  of  Zeus,  and  Iphides,  the  son  of 
Amphitryon,  who  was  one  night  younger  than  He- 
racles. (Hom.  Jl  xix.  95,  dec.;  Hes.  Scui^  1 — 
56,  80,  &c. ;  AlMllod.  ii.  4.  §  5,  &c)  Zeus,  in 
his  desire  not  to  leave  Heracles  the  victim  of  Hera^s 
jealousy,  made  her  promise,  that  if  Heracles  exe- 
cuted twelve  great  works  in  the  service  of  Eurj's- 
theus,  he  should  become  immortal  (Diod.  iv.  9.) 
Respecting  the  phice  of  his  birth  traditions  did 
not  agree  ;  for  although  the  majority  of  poeta 
and  mythographen  relate  that  he  was  bom 
at  Thebea,  Diodoras  (iv.  10)  says  that  Amphi- 
tryon was  not  expelled  firom  Tiryns  till  after  the 
birth  of  Heiades,  and  Euripides  {Here.  Fur. 
18)  describes  Aigos  as  the  native  country  of  the 
hero. 

Nearly  all  the  storiea  about  the  childhood  and 
youth  of  Heracles,  down  to  the  time  when  he  entered 
the  service  of  Eurystheus,  seem  to  be  inventions 
of  a  later  age:  at  least  in  the  Homeric  poems  and 
in  Hesiod  we  only  find  the  general  remarks  that 
he  grew  strong  in  body  and  mind,  that  in  the  con- 
fidence in  his  own  power  he  defied  even  the  immor- 
tal gods,  and  wounded  Hera  and  Ares,  and  that 
imder  the  protection  of  Zens  and  Athena  he  ee- 
caped  the  dangen  which  Hera  prepared  for  him. 
But  according  to  Pindar  [Ntm,  I  49,  &c.),  and 
other  subsequent  writers,  Heracles  was  only  a  few 
months  old  when  Hera  sent  two  serpents  into  the 
apartment  where  Heracles  and  his  brother  Iphiclea 
were  sleeping,  but  the  fotmer  killed  the  serpent» 
with  his  own  hand»,     f  Coi^P'  Theocrit  xxiv.  1 « 
&c  J  Apollod.  ii.  i/ft  i  \    Henucl<*  waa  broogh* 


894 


HERACLBS. 


up  at  Thebes,  bat  the  detail  of  hia  infimt  life  is 
again  related  with  various  modifioatione  in  the 
different  tradition!.  It  is  aaid  that  Alcmene,  firom 
fear  of  Hera,  exposed  her  son  in  a  field  near 
Thebes,  hence  called  the  field  of  Heracles;  here 
he  was  found  by  Hera  and  Athena,  and  the  former 
was  prevailed  upon  by  the  latter  to  pat  him  to  her 
breast,  and  she  then  carried  him  back  to  bis  mother. 
(Diod.  iv.  9  ;  Paua.  ix.  25.  §  2.)  Others  said  that 
Hermes  carried  the  newly-born  child  to  Olympus, 
and  put  him  to  the  breast  of  Hera  while  she  was 
asleep,  but  as  she  awoke,  she  pushed  him  away, 
and  the  milk  thus  spilled  produced  the  Milky 
Way.  (Eratosth.  ChiatL  44 ;  Hygin.  PoeL  AUr, 
ii.  in  fin.)  As  the  hero  grew  up,  he  was  instructed 
by  Amphitryon  in  riding  in  a  chariot,  by  Autolycus 
in  wrestling,  by  Eurytua  in  archery,  by  Castor  in 
fighting  with  heavy  armour,  and  by  Linus  in  sing^ 
ing  and  playing  the  lyre.  (See  the  difietent  state- 
menU  in  Theocrit.  xxiv.  114,  103,  108;  Schol. 
ad  TheocriL  ziii.  9,  66 ;  Tzetx.  ad  lyoopk.  49.) 
Linus  was  killed  by  his  pupil  with  the  lyre,  because 
he  had  censured  him.  (Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  9  ;  Diod. 
iiu  66  ;  Aelian,  V,  ff.  iiL  82.)  Being  charged 
with  murder,  Heracles  exculpated  himself  by  say- 
ing that  the  deed  was  done  in  self-defence ;  and 
Amphitryon,  in  order  to  prevent  similar  occur- 
rences, sent  him  to  attend  to  his  cattle.  In  this 
manner  he  spent  his  life  till  his  eighteenth  year. 
His  height  was  four  cubits,  fire  beamed  from  his 
eyes,  and  he  never  wearied  in  practising  shooting 
and  hurling  his  javtiin.  To  this  period  of  his  life 
belongs  the  beautiful  fiible  about  Hersdes  before 
two  roads,  invented  by  the  sophist  Prodicus,  which 
may  be  read  in  Xenoph.  A/ein.  n,  1 ,  and  Cic  de  Of.  i. 
32.  Pindar  {IsUL  iv.  53)calla  him  small  of  stature, 
but  of  indomitable  courage.  His  first  great  adven- 
ture, which  happened  while  he  was  still  watching 
the  oxen  of  his  &ther,  is  his  fight  against  and 
victory  over  the  lion  of  Cy  thaeron.  This  animal  made 
great  havoc  among  the  flocks  of  Amphitryon  and 
Thespius  (or  Thestins),  king  of  Thespiae,  and  He- 
ndes  promised  to  deliver  the  country  of  the 
monster.  Thespius,  who  had  fifty  daughters,  re- 
warded Heracles  by  making  him  his  guest  so  long 
as  the  chase  lasted,  and  gave  up  his  daughters  to 
him,  each  for  one  night  (Ap^od.  ii  4.  $  10; 
compk  Hygin.  Fak,  16*2  ;  Diod.  iv.  29 ;  Athen.  xiii. 
p.  556.)  Heracles  slew  the  lion,  and  henceforth 
wore  ita  skin  as  his  ordinary  garment,  and  its 
mouth  and  head  as  his  belroet ;  others  related  that 
the  lion*s  skin  of  Heiaclea  was  taken  fimm  the 
Nemean  Uon.  On  his  return  to  Thebes,  he  met 
the  envoys  of  king  Eiginus  of  Orchomenos,  who 
were  going  to  fetch  the  annual  tribute  of  one  hun- 
dred oxen,  which  they  had  compelled  the  Thebans 
to  pay.  Heiicles,  in  his  patriotic  indignation,  cut 
off  the  noses  and  ears  of  the  envoys,  and  thus  sent 
them  back  to  Eivinus.  The  latter  thereupon 
marched  against  Thebes ;  but  Heracles,  who  re- 
ceived a  suit  of  armour  from  Athena,  defeated  and 
killed  the  enemy,  and  compelled  the  Orchoroe- 
nians  to  pay  double  the  tribute  which  they  bad 
fbrmeriy  received  from  the  Thebans.  In  this 
battle  against  Ecginua  Heracles  lost  his  fiither 
Amphitryon,  thoo^  the  tragedians  make  him  sur- 
vive the  campaign.  (ApoUod.  ii.  4.  §  11  ;  Diod. 
iv.  10,  &c ;  Pans.  ix.  37.  $  2 ;  Theocrit  xvL  105; 
Eurip.  Here.  F\ir.  41.)  According  to  some  ac- 
counts, Eiginus  did  not  iall  in  the  tetde,  but  con- 
eluded  peace  with   Heiades.     But  the  glorious 


HERACLES. 

manner  in  which  Herades  had  delivered  his  coiltntiy 
procured  him  immortal  fame  among  the  Thebans, 
and  Croon  rewarded  him  with  the  hand  of  his 
eldest  danghter,  Megara,  by  whom  he  became  the 
fiither  of  several  children,  the  number  and  names 
of  whom  are  stated  difieiently  by  the  difieient 
writeriL  (ApoUod.  ii.  4.  §  11.  7.  §  8;  Hygin.  Fab, 
82 ;  Eurip.  Here.  Fur.  995 ;  Tiet&  ad  LyeopiL 
38 ;  SchoL  ad  Find.  Itlkm.  iii.  104.)  The  gods,  on 
the  other  hand,  made  him  presents  of  arms  :  Her- 
mes gave  him  a  sword,  Apollo  a  bow  and  arrows, 
Hephaestus  a  golden  coat  of  mail,  and  Athen»  a 
peplus,  and  he  cut  for  himself  a  dub  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood  of  Nemea,  while,  according  to  others,  the 
dub  was  of  brass,  and  the  gift  of  Hephaestus. 
(ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  1196;  Diod.  iv.  14.)  After  the 
batUe  with  the  Minyans,  Hera  visited  Heradea 
with  madness,  in  which  he  killed  his  own  children 
by  Megara  and  two  of  Iphides.  In  his  grief  he 
senten^  himself  to  exile,  and  went  to  Thestina, 
who  purified  him.  (Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  12.)  Otb«« 
traditions  place  this  madness  at  a  later  time,  and 
relate  the  circumstances  differently.  (Eurip.  Here^ 
Fur.  1000,  &c  ;  Pans.  ix.  11.  §1;  Hygin.  Fa6. 
82;  Schol  ad  Find.  ItAm.  iii.  104.)  He  then 
consulted  the  oracle  of  Delphi  as  to  where  he 
should  settle.  The  Pythia  first  called  him  by  the 
name  of  Herades  —  for  hitherto  his  name  had 
been  Alddes  or  Akaeus, — and  ordered  him  to  Uto 
at  Tiryna,  to  aerve  Eurystheua  for  the  space  of 
twelve  years,  after  which  he  should  become  ioB' 
mortaL  Hersdes  accordingly  went  to  Tiryns,  and 
did  as  he  was  bid  by  Eurystheua. 

The  acconnU  of  the  twdve  labours  of  Heradea 
are  found  only  in  the  later  writers,  for  HomM'  and 
Hesiod  do  not  mention  them.  Homer  only  knowa 
that  Heracles  during  his  life  on  earth  was  exposed 
to  infinite  dangers  and  sufferings  through  the  hatntd 
of  Hera,  that  he  was  subject  to  Enrysthena,  who 
imposed  upon  him  many  and  difficult  tasks,  bnt 
Homer  mentions  only  one,  via.  that  he  waa  or> 
dered  to  bring  Cerberus  from  the  lower  worid. 
( IL  viiL  363,  &&  xv.  689,  ftc,  Oi.  xi.  617,  ftc) 
The  Iliad  further  aUndes  to  his  fight  with  a  aea- 
monster,  and  his  expedition  to  Troy,  to  ietdi  the 
horses  which  Laomedon  had  refused  him.  (v.  638, 
&C.,  XX.  145,  Ac.)  On  his  retnm  from  Troy,  he 
was  cast,  through  the  influence  of  Hera,  oq  the 
coast  of  Coa.  but  Zens  punished  Hera,  and  carried 
Heracles  safely  to  Argos.  (xir.  249i,  dec,  xv.  18, 
&C.)  Afterwards  Herades  made  war  against 
the  Pyfians,  and  destroyed  the  whole  fiunii j  of 
their  Icing  Ndeus,  with  the  exception  of  Neater. 
He  destroved  many  towns,  and  carried  off  Asty^ 
oche  from  Ephyra,  by  whom  he  became  the  friUier 
of  TlepolemuB.  (v.  395,  ftc,  ii.  657,  Ac  ;  oomp. 
Od  XXL  14,  &c ;  Soph.  TVodk.  239,  &c.)  Healed 
mentions  several  of  the  feats  of  Herades  distinctly, 
but  knows  nothing  of  their  number  twdve.  The 
selection  of  these  twelve  from  the  great  number  oC 
feats  ascribed  to  Heracles  is  probably  the  work  of 
the  Alexandrines.    They  are  enumerated  in  Bnri* 

{»idee  {Hfrc  /W.),  Apollodorus,  Diedomo  Sic«- 
us,  and  the  Greek  Anthology  (ii.  651),  thoogh 
none  of  them  can  be  considered  to  have  ananged 
then  in  any  thing  Kke  a  chronological  order. 

I.  ne /ff^i  with  ik$  I^fewiean  Ham.  The  SMNm- 
tain  valley  of  Nemea,  between  Cleonae  and  PkBna, 
was  Inhabited  by  a  lion,  the  offspring  of  Typhoa 
(or  Orthrus)  and  Echidna.  (Heo.  7Vo^.  S'27  ; 
Apollod.  ii.  5b  f  ]  ;  cemp.  Aeliui^  J/.  A.  xiL  7$ 


HERACLB& 

Serr.  ad  Anu  tiu.  295.)  KoryitlMiiB  ordered 
Hendes  to  bring  him  the  skiii  of  this  mooater. 
Whco  Hencle*  arriTcd  at  Cleonae*  he  was  hotpi- 
tablj  lecdred  bjr  a  poor  man  called  Molorchna. 
This  nan  vu  on  the  point  of  offering  in>  a  aacri- 
ficei  hut  Hexafdet  persuaded  him  to  deiay  it  for 
thirty  daji  vntil  he  should  return  from  his  fight 
with  the  lioB,  in  order  that  then  they  might  to- 
gether ofier  sacrifices  to  Zeos  Soter ;  but  HeFsdes 
added*  thai  if  he  himself  should  not  retom,  the 
■isn  thoiild  offer  a  sacrifice  to  him  as  a  hero.  The 
thirty  days  passed  away,  and  as  Heracles  did  not 
retam,  MolMchus  made  preparations  for  the  heroic 
ascrifiee  ;  bat  at  that  moment  Heracles  arrived  in 
triumph  over  the  monster,  which  was  slain,  and 
both  sBcrifioed  to  Zens  Soter.  Herades,  after  hav- 
ing ia  Tsin  used  his  dub  and  arrows  againirt;  the 
Hon,  had  Uocked  up  one  of  the  entrances  to  the 
den,  and  entering  by  the  other,  he  strangled  the 
animsl  with  his  own  hands.  Accordii^  to  Theo- 
critus (xxv.  251,  &c),  the  contest  did  not  take 
pboe  in  the  den,  but  in  the  open  air,  and  Heracles 
IS  nid  to  have  lost  a  finger  in  the  struggle.  (Pto- 
ko.  Heph.  2.)  He  returned  to  Eurystheus  car- 
ryii^  the  dead  lion  on  his  shoulders;  and  £u- 
lyithens,  frightened  at  the  gigantic  strength  of 
the  hem,  took  to  flight,  and  ordered  him  in  future 
to  deliver  the  account  of  his  exploits  outside  the 
gates  (tf  the  town.  (Diod.  iv.  11;  ApoUod.,  Theo- 
crit  iLeti  ;  camp.  MoLORCHua.) 

2.  fyb  t^aimst  the  Ltmoom  ityiro.  This  mon- 
ster, like  the  lion,  was  the  ofipring  of  Typhon  and 
Fxhidna,  and  was  hrovtght  up  by  Hera.  It  ravaged 
the  ooostiy  of  Lemae  near  Argos,  and  dwelt  in  a 
swaaip  nesr  the  well  of  Amymone:  it  waa  for- 
aiidahle  by  ita  nine  heads,  the  middle  of  which 
«as  imnHotaL  Heradesi  with  burning  arrows, 
hnated  up  the  monster,  and  with  his  dab  or  a 
rickle  he  cut  off  its  heids;  but  in  the  place  of 
the  head  he  cot  o£^  two  new  ones  grew  forth 
each  time,  and  a  gigantic  crab  came  to  the  assist- 
saoe  ef  the  hydra,  and  wounded  Herades.  How- 
enr,  with  the  assistance  of  his  £uthfiil  servant 
IdsBS,  he  bozned  away  the  heads  of  the  hydra,  and 
Wried  the  ninth  of  immortal  one  under  a  huge 
lock.  Having  thus  conouered  the  mtmster,  he 
poiaaned  his  anows  with  its  bile,  whence  the 
wsoads  inflicted  by  them  became  incurable.  £u- 
iTitheas  declared  the  victory  unlawful,  as  Hera- 
des had  won  it  with  the  aid  of  lolaus.  (Hes. 
n«9.313,&c.;ApoUod.iL5.§2;  Diod.  iv.  11; 
Eorip.  Utrc  Fur,  419,  1188,  /om  192  ;  Ov.  Afet 
ix.  70  ;  Viig.  Am.  viii.  300 ;  Pans,  il  36.  §  6, 
37. 1  4,  v.  5.  §  5  ;  Hygin.  /Vi6.  30.) 

3.  lie  gUMg  ofCttymeia  m  Arcadia,  This  animal 
had  gdden  antkrs  and  braaen  fiset.  It  had  been 
dfdieated  te  Artemis  by  the  nymph  Taygete,  be- 
tsaw  the  goddess  had  nved  her  from  the  pursuit 
«f  Zeus.  Heiadca  was  ordered  to  bring  the  ani- 
ami  alive  to  Mycenae.  He  pursued  it  in  vain  for 
a  whole  year:  at  length  it  fled  from  Oenoe  to 
■oont  Artemisiun  in  Argolis,  and  thence  to  the 
rifcr  Ladon  in  Arcadia.  Heracles  wounded  it  with 
aa  anow,  caoght  it,  and  cairied  it  away  on  his 
ihoaldeia.  While  yet  in  Arcadia,  he  was  met  by 
Apalo  and  Artemis,  who  were  angry  with  him  for 
hariag  oatiaged  the  animal  sacnd  to  Artemis } 
bat  Hecsdes  wcoecded  in  soothing  their  anger, 
aad  carried  hb  prey  to  Mycenae.  According  to 
BBBM  statements,  he  killed  the  stag.  (Apollod.  ii. 
3.1  S;  IMod  iv.  UiCattim.  HymH,u^Dim.  100, 


HEBACLEa 


395 


&c  ;  Ov.  MtL  ix.  188  ;  Viig.  Jm,  vi  80S ;  Find. 
Ol.  iii.  24,  53  ;  Eurip.  Here,  Fur,  378.) 

4.  Tl»  Erymamikian  boar.  This  animal,  which 
Heradea  was  ordered  to  brmg  alive,  had  descended 
from  mount  Erymanthus  (according  to  others,  frt>m 
mount  Lampe,)into  Psophis.  Herades  chased  him 
through  the  deep  snow,  and  having  thus  worn  him 
out,  he  caught  him  in  a  net,  and  carried  him  to 
Mycenae.  (ApoUod.  ii  5.  §  4  ;  Diod.  iv.  12.) 
Other  traditions  place  the  hunt  of  the  Erymanthian 
buar  in  Thessaly,  and  some  even  in  Phrygia. 
(Euripi  Here,  Fur,  368 ;  Hygin.  F^,  80.)  It 
must  be  observed  that  this  and  subsequent  ht- 
bours  of  Heracles  are  connected  with  other  subor^ 
dinate  ones,  called  TSAp^pyu^  and  the  fint  of  these 
pareiga  is  the  fight  of  Heracles  with  the  Centaurs ; 
for  it  is  said  that  in  his  pursuit  of  the  boar  he  came 
to  the  centaur  Phohs,  who  had  received  from  Dio- 
nysus a  cask  of  excellent  wine.  Heracles  opened 
it,  contrary  to  the  wish  of  his  host,  and  the  de- 
lidous  fra^ance  attracted  the  other  centaurs,  who 
besieged  the  grotto  of  Pholus.  Herades  drove 
them  away :  they  fled  to  the  house  of  Cheiron,  and 
Heracles,  eager  in  his  pursoit,  wounded  Cheiron, 
his  old  friend,  Heracles  was  deeply  grieved,  and 
tried  to  save  Cheiron  ;  but  in  vain,  for  the  wound 
was  fatal.  As,  however,  Cheiron  waa  immortal, 
and  could  not  die,  he  prayed  to  Zeus  to  take  away 
his  immortality,  and  give  it  to  Prometbeos^  Thus 
Cheiron  waa  delivered  of  his  bumu^  pain,  and  died. 
Pholus,  toO|  was  wounded  by  one  of  the  arrows, 
which  by  evident  fell  on  his  foot  and  killed  him. 
This  fight  with  the  centaurs  gave  rise  to  the  esta^ 
blishmentofmysteriea,  by  which  Demeter  intended 
to  purify  the  hero  from  the  blood  he  had  shed 
against  his  own  wiU.  (Apollod,  ii.  5.  §  4  ;  Diod. 
iv.  14 ;  Eurip.  Here,  Fur,  364,  && ;  Theocrit. 
vil  150 ;  ApoUon.  Rhod,  L  127  ;  Pans.  viii.  24. 
§2sOv.M«f.  ix.192.) 

5.  7%B  MtabUt  ofAvgeQ9,  Eurystheus  imposed 
upon  Herades  the  task  of  cleaning  the  stables  of 
Aageas  in  one  day.  Angeas  was  king  of  EUs,  and 
extremely  rich  in  cattle.  Herades,  without  men- 
tioning the  command  of  Eurystheus,  went  to  Ao> 
geas,  Bering  in  one  day  to  dean  his  stables,  if  he 
would  give  him  the  tenth  part  of  the  cattle  for  his 
trouble,  or,  according  to  Pausanias  (v.  i.  §  7)  a 
part  of  his  territory.  Augeas,  believii^  that  Htor 
des  could  not  possibly  accomplish  what  he  pio- 
miaed,  agreed,  and  Heracles  took  Phyleos,  the  son 
of  Augeas,  as  his  witness,  and  then  led  the  rivers 
Alpheius  bhA  Peaeios  through  the  stables,  which 
were  thus  cleaned  in  the  time  fixed  upon.  But 
Augeas,  who  learned  thai  Htfaclea  had  undertaken 
the  work  by  the  command  of  Euiyatheua,  refrued 
the  reward,  doiied  his  proause,  anid  declared  that 
he  would  have  the  matter  dedded  by  a  judicial 
verdict.  Phylens  then  bore  witness  against  his  f»> 
ther,  who  exUed  him  from  Elis.  Eurystheus  de- 
clared the  work  thus  perfonned  to  be  uahiwfu], 
because  Herades  had  atipulated  with  Angeas  a 
payment  for  it.  (Apolled.  il  5.  §  5;  Theocrit 
xxv.  88,  &a ;  Ptoleai.  Heph.  6 ;  Athen.  z.  p.  412 ; 
Schol  od /»tM/.  OL  xi  42.)  At  a  subsequent  tune 
Herades,  to  revenge  the  £aithleasneaa  i  Angeaa, 
marched  with  an  army  of  Aigivea  and  Tiryntluans 
against  Angeaa,  but  in  a  narrow  defile  in  Elis  he 
was  taken  by  surprise  by  Cteatus  and  Earytua,  and 
lost  a  great  number  of  his  warriera.  But  after» 
wards  Heracles  slew  Cteatus  and  Eurytna,  invaded 
Elia,  and  killed  Augeas  and  hia  aona.    Alter  thia 


396 


HERACLES. 


"victory,  Heracles  marked  out  the  ncred  ground  on 
which  the  Olympian  games  wen  to  be  celebrated, 
built  altars,  and  instituted  the  Olympian  festiral 
and  games.  (Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  2;  Pans.  v.  1.  §  7. 
3.  §  1,  &c,  4.  §  1 ;  viil  15.  §  2 ;  Find.  OL  xi. 
25,  Slc^  comp.  v.  5,  iii.  13,  &c) 

6.  The  StympkaUan  hinU,  They  were  an  innu- 
merable swaim  of  Toracious  birds,  the  daughters  of 
Stymphalus  and  Omis.  They  had  brazen  claws, 
wings,  and  beaks,  used  their  feathers  as  arrows, 
and  ate  human  flesh.  They  had  been  brought  up 
by  Ares,  and  were  so  numerous,  that  with  their 
secretions  and  feathers  they  killed  men  and  beasts, 
and  covered  whole  fields  and  meadows.  From  fear 
of  the  wolves,  these  birds  had  taken  refoge  in  a 
lake  near  Stymphalus,  from  which  Heracles  was 
ordered  by  Eurystheus  to  expel  them.  When  He- 
racles undertook  the  task,  Athena  provided  him 
with  a  bnuen  rattle,  by  the  noise  of  which  he 
startled  the  birds,  and,  as  they  attempted  to  fly 
away,  he  killed  them  with  his  arrows.  According 
to  some  accounts,  he  did  not  kill  the  birds,  but 
only  drove  them  away,  and  afterwards  they  appeared 
again  in  the  island  of  Aretias,  whither  they  had 
fled,  and  where  they  were  found  by  the  Argonauts. 
(ApoUod.  iL  5.  §  6;  Hygin.  Fab.  30;  Pans.  viii. 
22.  §  4,  &C. ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  viiL  300 ;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  ii.  1037,  with  the  Schol.) 

7.  7%e  Cretan  hull.  According  to  Acusilans,  this 
buU  was  the  same  as  the  one  which  had  carried 
Europa  across  the  sea ;  according  to  others,  he  had 
been  sent  out  of  the  sea  by  Poseidon,  that  Minos 
might  sacrifice  him  to  the  god  of  the  sea.  But 
Minos  was  so  charmed  with  the  beauty  of  the 
animal,  that  he  kept  it,  and  sacrificed  another  in 
its  stead.  Poseidon  punished  Minos,  by  making 
the  fine  bull  mad,  and  causing  it  to  moke  great 
havoc  in  the  island.  Herades  was  ordered  by 
Eurystheus  to  catch  the  buU,  and  Minos,  of  course, 
willingly  allowed  him  to  do  so.  Heracles  accom- 
plished the  task,  and  brought  the  bull  home  on  his 
shoulders,  but  he  then  set  the  animal  free  again. 
The  bull  now  roamed  about  through  Greece,  and  at 
last  came  to  Marathon,  where  we  meet  it  again  in 
the  stories  of  Theseus.  (Apollod.  ii.  5.  §  7 ;  Pans, 
i.  27.  §  9,  V.  10.  $  2 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  30 ;  Diod.  iv. 
13,  &.C ;  Serv.  ad  Aem.  viii.  294.) 

8.  The  maret  of  Oe  Tkracian  Diomedee.  This 
Diomedes,  king  of  the  Bistones  in  Thrace,  fed  his 
horses  with  human  flesh,  and  Eurystheus  now  or- 
dered Heracles  to  fetch  those  animals  to  Mycenae. 
For  this  purpose,  the  hero  took  with  him  some 
companions.  He  made  an  unexpected  attack  on 
those  who  guarded  the  horses  in  their  stables, 
took  the  animals,  and  conducted  them  to  the  sea 
coast  But  here  he  was  overtaken  by  the  Bistones, 
and  during  the  ensuing  fight  he  entrusted  the  mares 
to  his  friend  Abderus,  a  son  of  Hermes  of  Opus,  who 
was  eaten  up  by  thAu  ;  but  Heracles  defeated  the 
Bistones,  killed  Diomedes,  whoie  body  he  threw 
before  the  mares,  built  the  town  of  Abdera,  in  ho- 
nour of  his  unfortunate  firiend,  and  then  returned 
to  Mycenae,  with  the  horses  which  had  become 
tame  after  eating  the  flesh  of  their  roaster.  The 
horses  were  afterwards  set  free,  and  destrored  on 
Mount  Olympus  by  wild  beasts.  (Apollod.  ii.  5. 
§  8  ;  Diod.  iv.  15  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  30 ;  Eurip.  Al- 
eest.  483,  493,  Here  Fur.  380,  dtc ;  GeU.  iii.  9 ; 
Ptolem.  Heph.  5.) 

9.  The  girdle  of  lie  quern  pfihe  Amaxtme.  Hip> 
polyte,  the  queen  of  the  Amanns  (Diodorus  calls 


HERACLES. 

the  (jueen  Melanippe,  and  her  sister  Hippolyte^ 
possessed  a  girdle,  which  she  had  received  from 
Ares,  and  Admete,  the  daughter  of  Eurystheus, 
wished  to  have  it.  Heracles  was  therefore  sent 
to  fetch  it,  and,  accompanied  by  a  number  of  vo- 
lunteen,  he  sailed  out  in  one  vessel  He  fint 
landed  in  Paros,  where  he  became  involved  in  a 
quarrel  with  the  sons  of  Minos.  Having  killed 
two  of  them,  he  lailed  to  Mysia,  where  his  aid 
was  solicited  by  Lycus,  king  of  the  Mariandyniana, 
against  the  Bebryces.  Heracles  assisted  Ljrcus, 
took  a  district  of  land  from  the  enemy,  which  was 
given  to  Lycus,  who  called  it  Henclda.  When 
Heracles  at  length  arrived  in  the  port  of  Themis- 
cyra  (Theimodon),  after  having  given  to  the  sea  he 
had  crossed  the  name  of  Euxeinus,  he  was  at  fint 
kindly  received  by  Hippolyte,  who  promised  him 
her  girdle.  But  Hera,  in  the  disguise  of  an  Amazon, 
spread  the  report  that  the  queen  of  the  Amazons 
was  robbed  by  a  stranger.  They  immediately  rose 
to  her  assistance,  and  Heracles,  believing  that  the 
queen  had  plotted  against  him,  kiUed  her,  took  her 
girdle,  and  carried  it  with  him.  This  expedition^ 
which  led  the  hero  into  distant  countries,  afibrded 
a  favourable  opportunity  to  poets  and  mytho- 
graphers  for  intrududng  various  embellishments  and 
minor  adventures,  such  as  the  murder  of  the  Bore~ 
ades,  Calus  and  Zetes,  and  his  amour  wiUi  Echidna, 
in  the  country  of  the  Hyperboreans,  by  whom  he 
became  the  fiither  of  three  sons.  On  his  retam  he 
landed  in  Troas,  where  he  rescued  Heuone  from 
the  monster  sent  against  her  by  Poseidon,  in  return 
for  which  her  fiither  Laomedon  promised  him  the 
horses  he  had  received  from  Zeus  as  a  compensation 
for  Oanymedes.  But,  as  Laomedon  did  not  keep 
his  word,  Heracles  on  leaving  threatened  to  make 
war  against  Troy.  He  therefore  landed  in  Thrace, 
where  he  slew  Sarpedon,  and  at  length  he  returned 
through  Macedonia  to  Peloponnesus.  (Apollod.  iL 
5.  §  9;  Diod.  iv.  16 ;  Herod,  iv.  9,  10,  82;  Earip. 
Here.  Fur.  413,  /oa.  1 143 ;  Pint  Thee.  26 ;  Horn. 
iZ.  v.649,&c.) 

10.  The  oxen  of  Geryonee  in  Ery&ekt,  The 
fetching  of  these  oxen  was  a  subject  which,  like 
the  preceding  one,  was  capable  of  great  poetical 
embellishments,  owing  to  the  distant  regions  into 
which  it  carried  the  hero.  The  adventure  is  men- 
tioned by  Hesiod,  but  it  is  further  developed  in  the 
Uter  writers,  and  more  especially  by  the  Roman 
poets,  who  took  a  more  direct  interest  in  it,  nm  it 
led  the  hero  to  the  western  parts  of  the  world. 
The  story  runs  as  follows: — Geryones,  the  monster 
with  three  bodies,  lived  in  the  fabulous  island  of 
Erytheia  (the  reddish),  so  called  because  it  lay 
under  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun  in  the  west.  It 
was  originally  conceived  to  ^  situated  off  the  coast 
of  Epetms,  but  afterwards  it  was  identified  either 
with  Gades  or  the  Balearian  islands,  and  was  at  all 
times  believed  to  be  in  the  distant  west  Oeryones 
kept  a  herd  of  red  oxen,  which  fed  together  with 
those  of  Hades,  and  were  guarded  by  the  giant  Eu> 
rytion  and  the  two-headed  dog  Orthrus.  fiecaclea 
was  commanded  by  Eurystheus  to  fetch  those  oxen 
of  Geryones.  He  traversed  Europe,  and,  haring 
passed  through  the  countries  of  several  savage  na- 
tions, he  at  length  arrived  in  Libj'a.  Diodoma 
makes  Heracles  collect  a  larve  fleet  in  Crete,  to  sail 
against  Chiysaor,  the  wealthy  king  of  Iberia,  and 
his  three  sons.  On  his  way  he  is  further  said  to 
have  killed  Antaeus  and  Busiris,  and  to  hare 
founded  Hecatompolis.    On  the  frcatien  of  Libya 


HERACLES. 

«ad   Europe  be  erected  two  piflan  (Celpe  and 
AbyU)  on  the  two  udet  of  the  atmits  oi  Gibraltar, 
which  wen  hoioe  called  the  pillari  of  Heiadeib 
At  on  his  jooiney  Hendea  was  annoyed  by  the 
beat  of  the  son,  be  shot  at  Helios,  who  so  much 
adnired  his  boldness,  that  he  presented  him  with  a 
goUen  cap  or  boat,  in  which  he  sailed  across  the 
ocean  to  Erytbeta.    He  there  slew  Enrytion,  his 
dog,  and  Geryonea,  and  sailed  with  his  booty  to 
Tarteasoa,  where  he  letomed  the  golden  cap  (Iwat) 
to  Helioa.     On  his  way  home  he  passed  the  Py- 
Roeca  and  the  Alps,  founded  Alesia  and  Nemansiis 
in  GaaU  became  toe  fiither  of  the  Celts,  and  then 
proeeeded  to  the  Lignrians,  whose  princes,  Alebion 
and  Defcynns,  attempted  to  cany  off  his  oxen,  bnt 
were  siam  by  him.    In  his  contest  with  them,  he 
was  asnrtcd  by  Zens  with  a  shower  of  stones,  as  he 
bad  not  caoQgb  missiles  ;  hence  the  eamjmt  lapi- 
4tm  between  Massilia  and  the  riTer  Rhodanus. 
Fran  thence  be  proceeded  thzoogh  the  coontry  of 
theTynhenians.  In  the  neighbonnwod  of  Rhegium 
one  of  his  oxen  jumped  into  the  sea,  and  swam  to 
Sicfly,  where  Eiyx,  the  son  of  Poseidon,  caught 
and  pot  him  among  bis  own  cattle.    Heracles  him- 
self fallowed,  in  search  of  the  ox,  and  found  him, 
bnt  recovered  him  only  after  a  fight  with  Eiyx,  in 
which  the  ktler  felL    According  to  Diodoras,  who 
is  vciy  minute  in  this  part  of  his  narradTe,  Hem- 
des  returned  home  by  bmd,  through  Italy  and 
lUyTicnm  ;   but,  according  to  others,  he   sailed 
across   the    Ionian    and  Adriatic    seas.      After 
reaching  Thrace,  Hera  made  his  oxen  mad  and 
luiioBi.    When,  in  their  pnisuit,  he  came  to  the 
rirer  Scryiaon,  he  made  himself  a  road  through 
it,  by  BMsas  of  huge  blocks  of  stone.    On  reaching 
the  Hdlcspont,  be  had  grsdually  reoorered  his 
ono,  and  took  tbem  to  Eurysthena,  who  sacrificed 
then  to  Hen.    (Hes^  Tkaog,  287,  &c ;  ApoUod. 
IL  5.  §  10;  Diod.  It.  17,  Ac,  t.  17,  25  ;  Herod. 
!▼.  8 ;  Serr.  ad  At»,  rii.  662 ;  Stiab.  iii.  pp.  221, 
258,  &c ;  Dionys.  L  34 ;  Pind.  Nem,  iil  21.) 

Tbeae  ten  labours  were  perfonned  by  Heracles 
in  the  ipaee  of  eight  years  and  one  month  ;  bnt  as 
Enrntbcus  decland  two  of  them  to  have  been  per- 
faoBcd  mlawfnlly,  he  commanded  him  to  aooom- 
phA  two  more,  'vic.  to  fetch 

11.  71«  gddm  appte$  <f  Oe  Haperidet.  This 
w«  particalariy  difficult,  since  Heracles  did  not 
baow  where  to  find  them.  They  were  the  ^plea 
vhkh  Hera  bad  reerivcd  at  her  wedding  from  Oe, 
and  which  she  bad  entrusted  to  the  keeping  of  the 
Heiperidcs  and  the  dn^on  Ladon,  on  Mount 
Atfaa,  in  the  country  of  tM  Hyperboreans.  (Apol- 
ltd.  ii  5.  f  11.)  In  other  accounts  the  apples  are 
dcwrihed  as  sacred  to  Aphrodite,  Dionysus,  or 
Hdioi ;  but  the  abode  of  the  Hesperidea  is  phced 
by  Hcdod,  AooOodoms,  and  others,  in  the  west, 
vhile  bier  wnten  specify  more  particnlariy  certain 
fbees  in  Libya,  or  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  Themen- 
te  «f  the  Hyperboreans  in  this  connection  renden 
the  natter  very  difficult,  but  it  is  possible  that 
tbesBdents  may  have  coneeited  the  extreme  north 
(the  Bsasi  seat  of  the  Hyperboreans),  and  the  ez- 
tnae  wast  to  be  contiguous.  Heiacks,  in  order  to 
^  the  gardens  of  &t  Hesperides,  went  to  the 
ri*er  Ecbedons,  in  Macedonia,  after  having  killed 
Tunuus  in  Tbessaly.  In  Macedonia  he  killed 
CycM^  the  son  of  Ares  and  Pyrene,  who  had 
fh«npnged  him.  He  thence  passed  through  Illyria, 
ad  striked  on  the  banks  of  the  ri?er  Eridanus,and 
by  tba  nymphs  in  what  manner  be 


HERACLES. 


897 


might  compel  the  prophetic  Nereus  to  instruct  him 
as  to  what  road  he  should  take.  On  the  advice  of 
Nereus  he  proceeded  to  Libya.  Apoilodonis  as- 
signs the  fight  with  Antaeus,  and  the  murder  of 
Busiris,  to  Uiis  expedition  ;  both  Apollodoms  and 
Diodorus  now  make  Herades  travel  further  south 
and  east:  thus  we  find  him  in  Ethiopia,  where  he 
kills  Emathion,  in  Arabia,  and  in  Asia  he  advances 
as  fiu  as  Mount  Caucasus,  where  he  killed  the 
vulture  which  consumed  the  liver  of  Prometheus, 
and  thus  saved  the  Titan.  At  length  Hersdes 
arrived  at  Mount  Atlas,  among  the  Hyperboreans. 
Prometheus  had  advised  him  not  to  fetch  the 
apples  himself  but  to  send  Atbs,  and  in  the  mean- 
time to  carry  the  weight  of  heaven  for  him.  Atlas 
accordingly  fetched  the  apples,  but  on  his  return  he 
refused  to  take  the  burden  of  heaven  on  his 
shottlden  again,  and  declared  that  he  himself  would 
cany  the  apples  to  Euiystheus.  Hencles,  how- 
ever, contrived  by  a  stmtagem  to  get  the  apples, 
and  hastened  away.  On  his  return  Eurj-stheus 
made  him  a  present  of  the  apples,  but  Heracles 
dedicated  them  to  Athena,  who,  however,  did  not 
keep  them,  but  restored  them  to  their  former  phtce. 
Some  tnuiitions  add  to  this  account  that  Heracles 
killed  the  dragon  Ladon.  (ApoUod.  ii.  5.  §  1 1 ; 
Diod.  iv.  26,  dec. ;  Hes.  7%Bog,  215,  &c ;  Plin. 
H.  N.  vi.  31,  36  ;  Plut.  Tka.  1 1 ;  Apollon.  Rhod. 
iv.  1396,  &c ;  Hygin.  Fab.  31,  Poei,  Adr,  il  6  ; 
Eratostb.  OUomL  3.) 

12.  Cgrberus.  To  fetch  this  monster  firom  the 
lower  world  is  the  crown  of  the  twdve  labours  of 
Heracles,  and  is  therefore  usually  reckoned  as  the 
twelfth  or  last  in  the  series.  It  is  Uie  only  one 
that  is  expresdy  mentioned  in  the  Homeric  poems. 
(Od.  xi.  623,  ic,)  Later  writen  have  added  to 
the  simple  story  several  particnhffs,  such,  e.  g.  that 
Hendes,  previous  to  setting  out  on  his  expedition, 
was  initiated  by  Eumolpus  in  the  Eleusinian  mys- 
teries, in  order  to  purify  him  from  the  murder  of  the 
Centann.  Accompanied  by  Hennes  and  Athena, 
Hexades  descended  into  Hades,  near  Cape  Tae- 
narum,  in  Laconia.  On  his  arrival  most  of  the 
shades  fled  before  him,  and  he  found  only  Mele- 
ager  and  Medusa,  with  whom  he  intended  to  fight; 
but,  on  the  command  of  Hermes,  be  left  them  in 
peace.  Near  the  gates  of  Hades  he  met  Theseus 
and  Peirithons,  who  stretched  their  anns  implor^ 
ingly  towards  him.  He  delivered  Theseus,  but, 
when  he  attempted  to  do  the  same  for  Peirithons, 
the  earth  began  to  tremble.  After  having  rolled 
the  stone  from  Ascalaphus,  he  killed  one  of  the 
oxen  of  Hades,  in  order  to  give  the  shades  the 
blood  to  drink,  and  fought  with  Menoetius,  the 
herdsman.  Upon  this,  he  asked  Pluto  permission 
to  take  Cerberus,  and  the  request  was  grsnted,  on 
condition  of  its  being  done  without  force  of  arms. 
This  was  accomplished,  for  Heracles  found  Cer- 
berus on  ^e  Acheron,  and,  notvrithstandtng  the 
bites  of  the  dngon,  be  took  the  monster,  and  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Troesene  he  brought  it  to  the 
upper  worid.  The  place  where  he  appeared  with 
Cerberus  is  not  the  same  in  all  traditions,  for  some 
ny  that  it  was  at.Taenarum,  others  at  Hermione, 
or  Coroneia,  and  othen  again  at  Heradeia.  When 
Cerberus  appeared  in  the  upper  worid,  it  is  said 
that,  unable  to  bear  the  light,  be  spit,  and  thus 
called  forth  the  poiaonoas  pUat  called  aetmUmau 
After  having  shown  the  laaoaMt  to  Eurysthena, 
Hendes  took  it  b«/eL  ^  the  lower  world.  Some 
I  traditions  connect  tl^  deicent  o£  Heiadas  into  the 


w 

\ 


\ 


8d8 


HERACLES. 


lower  world  with  »  oontett  with  Hidti,  u  wo  mo 
oTon  in  tbo  Iliad  (t.  397),  and  moro  partiGalarly  in 
the  Alcettio  of  Earipidei  (24, 846,  Ac  See  Apol- 
lod.  il  6.  §  12  ;  Diod.  ir.  26,  &c ;  Pint.  7%et.  90; 
Paai.  ii.  31.  §  2,  ix.  34.  §  4,  iii.  25.  §  4,  ii.  35.  § 
7;  Ot.  MeL  rii.  415,  Serr.ad  Pwy.  Geory.  it  162, 
Aen,  ti.  617). 

Such  is  the  aocoont  of  the  twelve  laboora  of  He- 
FRclea.  According  to  Apollodoma,  Enrysthens  ori- 
ginally required  only  ten,  and  oommanded  him  to 
perform  two  more,  becanae  he  was  dissatisfied  with 
two  of  them ;  bat  Diodoros  represents  twelve  as  the 
original  number  required.  Along  with  these  labours 
(l0Koi),  the  ancients  relate  a  considerable  number  of 
other  feats  (m^fpTa)  which  he  performed  without 
being  commanded  by  Eurysthens  ;  some  of  them  are 
interwoTen  with  the  twelte  29Aof,  and  others  belong 
to  a  later  period.  Those  of  the  fbitner  kind 
hflfe  already  been  noticed  above ;  and  wb  now 
proceed  to  mention  the  principal  *iptpya  of  the 
second  class.  After  the  accomplishment  of  the 
twelve  labours,  and  being  released  from  the  ser- 
vitude of  Eurysthens,  he  returned  to  Thebes.  He 
there  gave  Megan  in  marriage  to  lolaus ;  for,  as  he 
had  lost  the  children  whom  he  had  by  her,  he 
looked  upon  his  connection  with  her  as  displeasing 
to  the  gods  (Fans.  z.  29),  and  went  to  Oechalia. 
According  to  some  traditions,  Heracles,  after  his 
return  from  Hades,  was  seiiod  with  madness,  in 
which  he  killed  both  Megara  and  her  children» 
This  madness  was  a  calamity  sent  to  him  by  Hera, 
because  he  had  slain  Lycus,  king  of  Thebes,  who, 
in  the  belief  that  Heracles  would  not  return  from 
Hades,  had  attempted  to  murder  Megara  and  her 
children.  (Hygin.  Fab.  32;  Tietx.  ad  Lyoopk.  38.) 
EurytUB,  king  of  Oechalia,  an  excellent  archer,  and 
the  teacher  of  Heracles  in  his  art,  had  promised  his 
daughter  lole  to  the  man  who  should  excel  him  and 
his  sons  in  using  the  bow.  Heracles  engaged  in  the 
contest  with  them,  and  succeeded,  but  Eurytus  re- 
fused  abiding  by  his  promise,  saying,  that  he  would 
not  give  his  daughter  to  a  man  who  had  murdered 
his  own  children.  Iphitus,  the  son  of  Euiytus,  en- 
deavoured to  persuade  his  fiither,  but  in  vain. 
Soon  after  this  the  oxen  of  Eurytus  were  carried 
off,  and  it  was  suspected  that  Heracles  was  the 
offender.  Iphitus  again  defended  Heracles,  went 
to  him  and  requested  his  assistance  in  searching 
after  the  oxen.  Heracles  agreed ;  but  when  the 
two  had  arrived  at  Tiryns,  Heracles,  in  a  fit  of 
madness,  thraw  his  friend  down  from  the  wall,  and 
killed  him.  Deiphobus  of  Amyclae,  indeed,  puri- 
fied Heracles  from  this  murder,  but  he  was,  never^ 
theless,  attacked  by  a  severe  illness.  Heracles  then 
repaired  to  Delphi  to  obtain  a  remedy,  but  the  Py- 
thia  refused  to  answer  his  questions.  A  struggle 
between  Heracles  and  Apollo  ensued,  and  the  com- 
batants were  not  separated  till  Zeus  sent  a  flash  of 
lightning  between  them.  Heracles  now  obtained 
the  oracle  that  he  should  be  restored  to  health,  if 
he  would  sell  himself,  would  serve  three  yean  for 
wages,  and  surrendtf  his  wages  to  Eurytus,  as  an 
atonement  for  the  murder  of  Iphitus.  (Apollod.  li. 
6.  §  1,  2 ;  Diod.  iv.  31,  &c ;  Horn.  IL  iL  730,  Od, 
xxi.  22,  &c.;  Soph.  TVodk.  273,  &c)  Heracles 
was  sold  to  Omphale,  queen  of  Lydia,  and  widow 
of  Tmolus.  Late  writers,  especially  the  Roman 
poets,  describe  Heracles,  during  bis  stay  with  Om- 
phale,  as  indulging  at  times  in  an  effeminate  life : 
he  span  wool,  it  is  said,  and  sometimes  he  put  on 
the  garment»  of  a  woman,  while  Omphale  wore  his 


HERACLES. 

KoB*s  skin  |  but,  according  to  Apollodoras  and  Dl»- 
dorus,  be  nevertheless  performed  several  great 
feats.  (Ov.  FatL  ii.  305,  HwrrUU  ix.  53 ;  Senec 
Hippol.  817,  Hen,  Fmr.  464 ;  Lueian,  DiaL  Deor, 
xiil  2;  ApoUod.  iL  6.  §  3;  Died.  iv.  81,  Ac) 
Among  these,  we  mention  his  chainiug  the  Cer- 
copes  [Ceroopbs],  his  killing  Sylens  and  his 
daughter  in  Aulis,  his  defeat  of  the  plundering 
Tdones,  his  killing  a  serpent  on  ^e  river  Sygarin, 
and  his  throwing  the  blood-thinty  Lytierses  into 
the  Maeander.  (Comp.  Hygin.  Poet.  Awtr,  ii.  14; 
Schol  ad  TfmeHL  x.  41 ;  Athen.  x.  p.  415.)  Hs 
further  gave  to  the  island  of  Doliche  the  name  of 
Icaria,  as  he  buried  in  it  the  body  of  Icarus,  which 
had  been  washed  on  shore  by  the  waves.  He  alio 
undertook  an  expedition  to  Colchis,  which  brought 
him  in  connection  with  the  Argonauts  (Apollod.  i. 
9.  §  16  ;  Herod,  vii.  193  ;  SchoL  orf  ApoOaiu 
Mod.  i.  1289 ;  Anton.  Lib.  26)  ;  he  took  part  in  the 
Calydonian  hunt,  and  met  Theseus  on  his  landing 
from  Troeaene  on  the  Corinthian  isthmus.  An  ex- 
pedition to  India,  which  waa  mentioned  in  some 
traditions,  may  likewise  be  inserted  in  this  place. 
(Philostr.  ViL  ApoiL  iil  4,  6  ;  Anian,  Ind.  8, 9.) 

When  the  period  of  his  servitude  and  his  ill- 
ness had  passed  away,  he  undertook  an  expe- 
dition agahist  TToy,  with  1 8  ships  and  a  band  of 
heroes.  On  his  landing,  he  entrusted  the  fleet  to 
Oides,  and  with  his  other  companions  made  an 
attack  upon  the  city.  Laomedim  in  the  mean  time 
made  an  attack  upon  the  ships,  and  slew  Oides, 
but  was  compelled  to  retreat  into  the  city,  where 
he  waa  beneged.  Telamon  was  the  fint  who  forced 
his  way  into  the  city,  which  roused  the  jealousy  of 
Heracles  to  such  a  degree  that  he  determined  to 
kill  him  ;  but  Telamon  quickly  ooUected  a  heap  of 
stones,  and  pretended  that  he  was  building  an  idtar 
to  Heracles  KoWiyutos  or  dlAc{ficaicof .  This  aoothed 
the  anger  of  the  hero  ;  and  after  the  s<ms  of  Lao* 
medon  had  fellen,  Heracles  gave  to  Telamon  H»» 
sione,  as  a  reward  for  his  bravery.  (Horn.  IL  v. 
641,  &c  xiv.  251,  XX.  145,  &c  ;  Apollod.  iL  6. 
§  4 ;  Diod.  iv.  32,  49  ;  Eurip.  JVoad.  802,  Ac) 

On  his  return  from  Troy,  Hera  sent  a  atorm  to 
impede  his  voyage,  which  compelled  him  to  land 
in  the  island  of  Cos.  The  Meropes,  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  isUnd,  took  him  for  a  pirate,  nnd  re- 
ceived him  with  a  shower  of  stones  ;  but  during  the 
night  he  took  possession  of  the  idand,  and  killed 
the  king,  Eurypylus.  Herades  himself  was 
wounded  by  Chalcodon,  but  was  saved  by  Zeu&. 
After  he  had  ravaged  Cos,  he  went,  by  the  com- 
mand of  Athena,  to  Phlegra,  and  fought  against 
the  Gigantes.  (Apollod.  iL  7.  ^  1 ;  Ham.  IL  xiv. 
250,  £e.;  Pind.  iVinii.  iv.  40.)  Respecting  his 
fight  against  the  giants,  who  were,  aocordii^  to  an 
oracle,  to  be  conquered  by  a  mortal,  see  eapedaUy 
Eurip.  Here.  Fur,  177,  &c  852,  1190,  &o.,  1272. 
Among  the  giants  defeated  by  him  we  find  man 
tion  of  Alcyonens,  a  name  borne  by  two  among 
them.  (Pind.  iVeii.  iv.  43,  liAm,  vi.  47.) 

Soon  after  his  return  to  Argos,  Herades  mardwd 
against  Augeas  to  chastise  him  for  his  breach  of 
promise  (see  above),  and  then  proceeded  to  Pyloa, 
which  he  took,  and  killed  Periclymenus,  a  aon  of 
Neleus.  He  then  advanced  against  Laeedaemon, 
to  nunish  the  sons  of  Hippocoon,  for  having  aassated 
Neleus  and  slain  Oeonus,  the  son  of  Licynntas* 
(Pans.  iiL  15.  g  2,  ii.  18.  §  6;  ApoUod.  iL  7.  §  S| 
Diod.  iv.  33.)  Heracles  took  Lacedaemon,  and 
assigned  the  goveniment  of  it  to  Tyiidumt%.    On 


HERACLES. 

Us  TCtum  to  Tegea,  he  became,  by  Aiige,  tbe  &ther 
of  Telephns  (A dob],  and  then  proceeded  to  Caly- 
don,  where  he  demanded  Deianeira,  the  daughter 
of  Oeneua,  for  hu  wife.  [Dbiankiila;  Acrblous.] 
The  adTentoret  which  now  follow  are  of  minor  im- 
portance* such  as  the  expedition  against  the  Dryo» 
puns,  and  the  assistance  he  gave  to  A^mios,  king 
of  the  Dorians,  against  the  Lapithae ;  but  as  these 
erents  led  to  his  catastrophe,  it  is  necessary  to  sub- 
join a  sketch  of  them. 

Hemcles  had  been  marrfed  to  Deianeira  for 
nearly  three  years,  when,  at  a  repast  in  the  house 
of  Oenens,  he  killed,  by  an  accident,  the  boy  Eu- 
noraua,  the  son  of  Architeles.  The  fetherofthe 
llby  pardoned  the  murder,  as  it  had  not  been  com- 
mitted intentionally ;  but  Hemcles,  in  accordance 
with  the  law,  went  into  exile  with  his  wife  Deia- 
neiia.  On  their  road  they  came  to  the  river  Eue- 
nna,  across  which  the  centaur  Neesus  used  to  carry 
tiaTelters  for  a  small  sum  of  money.  Hersdes 
himself  forded  the  riyer,  and  gave  Deianeira  to 
NessQS  to  carry  her  across.  Nessus  attempted  to 
ontiage  her :  Herscles  heard  her  screaming,  and  as 
the  omtanr  brought  her  to  the  other  side,  Herscles 
shot  an  arrow  into  his  heart.  The  dying  centaur 
called  oat  to  Deianeira  to  take  his  blood  with  her, 
as  it  wu  a  sure  means  for  preserving  the  love  of  her 
husband.  (Apollod.  it  7.  §  6;  Died.  iv.  86; 
Soph.  TradL  555,  dtc;  Ov.  AfeL  ix.  201,  &c ; 
Senec  Here,  Od.  496,  &c;  Paus.  z.  38.  §  1.) 
From  the  river  Euenus,  Heracles  now  proceeded 
through  the  country  of  the  Dryopes,  when  he 
showed  himself  worthy  of  the  epithet  **  the  vera» 
dous,**  which  is  so  often  given  to  him,  especially 
by  late  writers,  for  in  his  hunger  he  took  one 
of  the  oxen  of  Theiodamas,  and  consumed  it  all. 
At  last  he  arrived  in  Trschis,  where  he  was  kindly 
received  by  Ceyx,  and  conquered  the  Dryopes. 
He  then  asnsted  Aegimius,  king  of  the  Dorians, 
against  the  Lapithae,  and  without  accepting  a  por- 
tion of  the  country  which  was  offered  to  him  as  a 
reward.  Laogorss,  the  king  of  the  Dryopes,  and 
his  children,  were  slain.  As  Heracles  proceeded 
to  I  ton,  in  Theisaly,  he  was  challenged  to  single 
combat  by  Cycnus,  a  son  of  Ares  and  Pelopia  f  He- 
siod.  Sent  Her,  58,  &c.) ;  but  Cycnus  was  slain. 
King  AmyntOT  of  Ormenion  refused  to  allow  Hera- 
des  to  pass  through  his  dominions,  but  had  to  pay 
for  his  presumption  with  his  life.  (Apollod.  IL  7. 
S  7 :  Diod.  iv.  36,  &e.) 

Heracles  now  returned  to  Trachis,  and  there 
collected  an  army  to  take  vengeance  on  Eurytus  of 
Oechalia.  Apollodoros  and  Diodorus  agree  in 
making  Heracles  spend  the  last  yean  of  his  life  at 
Trachis,  but  Sophocles  represents  the  matter  in  a 
very  different  light,  for,  according  to  him,  Herades 
was  absent  from  Txachis  upwards  of  fifteen  months 
without  Deianeira  knowing  where  he  was.  During 
that  period  he  was  staying  with  Omphale  in  Lydia; 
and  without  returning  home,  he  proceeded  from 
Lydia  at  once  to  Owhalia,  to  gain  possession  of 
lolc,  whom  he  loved.  (Soph.  TradL  44,  &&; 
248,  ftc:,  351,  dtc.)  With  the  assistance  of  his 
alfies,  Heracles  took  the  town  of  Oechalia,  and  slew 
Enxytas  and  his  sons,  but  carried  his  daughter 
lole  with  him  as  a  prisoner.  On  his  return  home 
he  landed  at  Cenaeum,  a  promontory  of  Enboea, 
and  erected  an  altar  to  Zeus  Cenaeus,  and  sent  his 
companion,  Lichas,  to  Trschis  to  feteh  him  a  white 
gannent,  which  he  intended  to  use  during  the 
^krifieeu  I>eiaiieifa,whohcard  from  Lichas  respect- 


HERACLES. 


399 


ing  lole,  began  to  fear  lest  she  should  supplant  her 
in  the  affection  of  her  husband,  to  prevent  which  she 
steeped  the  white  garment  he  had  demanded  in  the 
preparation  she  had  made  from  the  blood  of  Nessus. 
Scarcely  had  the  garment  become  wann  on  the  body 
of  Herscles,  when  the  poison  which  was  contained 
in  the  ointment,  and  had  come  into  it  from  the 
poisoned  arrow  with  which  Heracles  had  killed 
Nessus,  penetrated  into  all  parte  of  his  body,  and 
caused  him  the  most  fearful  pains.  Heracles  seised 
Lichas  by  hit  feet,  and  threw  him  into  the  sea.  He 
wrenched  off  his  garment,  but  it  stuck  to  his  flesh, 
and  with  it  he  tore  whole  pieces  frDm  his  body.  In 
this  stete  he  was  conveyed  to  Tmchis.  Deianeira, 
on  seeing  what  she  had  unwittingly  done,  hung 
herself;  and  Heracles  commanded  Hylius,  his 
eldest  son,  by  Deianeira,  to  marry  lole  as  soon  as 
he  should  arrive  at  the  age  of  manhood.  He  then 
ascended  Mount  Oeta,  raised  a  pile  of  wood, 
ascended,  and  ordered  it  to  be  set  on  fire.  No  one 
ventured  to  obey  him,  until  at  length  Poeas  the 
shepherd,  who  passed  by,  was  prevailed  upon  to 
eomplv  with  the  desire  of  the  suffering  hero.  When 
the  pile  was  burning,  a  doud  came  down  from 
heaven,  and  amid  peals  of  thunder  carried  him 
into  Olympus,  where  he  was  honoured  with  im- 
mortality, became  reconciled  with  Hera,  and  mar- 
ried her  daughter  Hebe,  by  whom  he  became  the 
&ther  of  Alexiares  and  Anicetus.  (Hom.  Od,  xi. 
600,  &c.;  Hes.  Theoff,  949,  &c\  Soph.  Track. 
I  c,  Pfahei,  802 ;  ApoUod.  ii.  7.  §.  7  ;  Diod.  iv. 
38;  Ov.  MeL  ix.  155,  &c. ;  Herod.  viL  198  ;  Co- 
non,  NarraL  17  ;  Pans.  iii.  18.  §  7  ;  Pind.  Nem, 
i  in  fin.,  x.  31,  &c.,  ItOiM,  iv.  55,  &e. ;  Yirg.  Aeiu 
viii.  300,  and  many  other  writen.) 

The  wives  and  children  of  Heracles  are  enume- 
rated by  ApoUodoruB  (ii.  7.  §  8),  but  we  must 
refer  the  reader  to  the  separate  articles.  We  may, 
however,  observe  that  among  the  very  great  number 
of  his  children,  there  are  no  daughters,  and  that 
Euripides  is  the  only  writer  who  mentions  Macaria 
as  a  daughter  of  Heracles  by  Deianeira.  We 
must  also  pass  over  the  long  series  of  his  surnames, 
and  proceed  to  give  an  account  of  his  worship  in 
Greece.  Immediately  after  the  apotheosis  of  He- 
racles, his  friends  who  were  present  at  the  termi- 
nation of  his  earthly  career  offered  sacrifices  to  him 
as  a  hero  ;  and  Menoetius  estoblished  at  Opus  the 
worship  of  Heracles  as  a  hero.  This  example  was 
followed  by  the  Thebans,  until  at  length  Heracles 
was  worshipped  throughout  Greece  as  a  divinity 
(Diod.  iv.  39  ;  Eurip.  Hwe.  Fur,  1831)  ;  but  he, 
Dionysus  and  Pan,  were  regarded  as  the  youngest 
gods,  and  his  worship  was  practised  in  two  ways, 
for  he  was  worshipped  both  as  a  god  and  as  a  hero. 
(Herod,  ii.  44,  145.)  One  of  the  most  andent 
temples  of  Herades  in  Greece  was  that  at  Bura,  in 
Achaia,  where  he  had  a  peculiar  oiadei  (Pans.  vii. 
25.  $  6;  Plut.  de  MaHgn.  Herod,  31.)  In  the 
neighbourhood  of  Thermopylae,  where  Athena,  to 
please  him,  had  called  fortii  the  hot  sprinr,  there 
was  an  altar  of  Hersdes,  sumamed  ^X^wvyot 
(SchoL  ad  Aritiopk,  Nvb,  1047  ;  Herod,  vu.  176); 
and  it  should  be  observed  that  hot  springs  in 
general  were  aacred  to  Herades.  (Diod.  v.  3  } 
Schol.  ad  Fmd.  (H.  xiL  25  ;  Liv.  xxU.  1 ;  Stiab. 
pp.  60,  172,  425,  428.)  In  Phocis  he  had  a 
temple  under  the  name  of  fu9ay4inis  ;  and  as  at 
Rome,  women  were  not  allowed  to  take  part  in  his 
worship,  probably  on  account  of  his  having  been 
poisoned  by  Deianeira.    (Pint  QmiuL  Rom,  57, 


400 


HERACLES. 


de  P^  One.  20;  MacroK  SaL  I  12.)  Bot 
temples  and  unctuories  of  Hexades  existed  in  all 
parte  of  Greece,  especially  in  those  inhabited  by 
the  Dorians.  The  sacrifices  offered  to  him  con- 
sisted principally  of  bulls,  boars,  nuns  and  lambs. 
(Diod.  IT.  89 ;  Pans.  ii.  10.  g  I.)  Respecting  the 
festivals  celebnited  in  his  honour,  see  Diet.  o/AnL 
fl.  V.  'HpdicXtia, 

The  worship  of  Hercules  at  Rome  and  in  Italy 
requires  a  separate  eonsidexation»  His  worship 
there  is  connected  by  late,  especially  Roman  writers, 
with  the  heroes  expedition  to  fetch  the  oxen  of 
Oeryones  ;  and  the  principal  pointe  are,  that  Her- 
cules in  the  West  abolished  human  sacrifices  among 
the  Sabines,  established  the  worship  of  fire,  and 
slew  Cacusii  a  robber,  who  had  stolen  eight  of  his 
(Dionys.  L  14 ;  Cacus.)    The  aborigines. 


oxen. 


i! 


and  especially  Evander,  honoured  the  hero  with 
dirine  worship.  (Serr.  ad  Aen.  viii.  51,  269.) 
Hercules,  in  return,  feasted  the  people,  and  pre- 
sented the  king  with  lands,  requesting  that  sacrifices 
should  be  ofiiered  to  him  every  year,  according  to 
Greek  rites.  Two  distinguished  families,  the 
Potitii  and  Pinarii,  were  instructed  in  these  Greek 
rites,  and  appointed  hereditary  managers  of  the 
festival.  But  Hercules  made  a  distinction  between 
these  two  Csmilies,  which  continued  to  exist  for  a 
long  time  after ;  for,  as  Pinarins  arrived  too  Uite  at 
the  repast,  the  god  punished  him  by  declaring  that 
he  and  his  descendante  should  be  excluded  for  ever 
from  the  sacrificial  feast  Thus  the  custom  arose 
for  the  Pinarii  to  act  the  part  of  servanto  at  the 
feast.  (Diod.  iv.  21  ;  Dionys.  L  39,  &c. ;  Li  v.  i. 
40,  V.  34 ;  Kepos,  Hann.  3 ;  Plut.  Qtuiest.  Bom. 
18  i  Ov.  Fast.  I  581.)  The  Fabia  gens  tnu:ed  ito 
origin  to  Hercules,  and  Fauna  and  Acca  Laurentia 
are  called  mistresses  of  Hercules.  In  this  manner 
the  Romans  connected  their  earliest  legends  with 
Hercules.  (Macrob.  Sat.  i.  10  ;  August  de  Civ. 
Dd^  vi.  7.)  It  should  be  observed  that  in  the 
Italian  Uaditions  the  hero  bore  the  name  of  Reca- 
xanus,  and  this  Recaranus  was  afterwards  identified 
with  the  Greek  Heracles.  He  had  two  temples  at 
Rome,  one  was  a  small  round  temple  of  Hercules 
Victor,  or  Hercules  Triumphalis,  between  the  river 
and  the  Circus  Maximus,  in  the  forum  boarium, 
and  contained  a  statue,  which  was  dressed  in  the 
triumphal  robes  whenever  a  general  celebrated  a 
triumph.  In  front  of  this  statue  was  the  an  max- 
ima, on  which,  after  a  triumph,  the  tenth  of  the 
booty  was  deposited  for  distribution  among  the 
citizens.  (Liv.  x.  28  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxxiv.  7,  16  ; 
Macrob.  Sat.  iiL  6  ;  Tacit  Ann.  xiL  24 ;  Serv.  ad 
Aen.  xii.  24  ;  Athen,  v.  65  ;  compi  Dionys.  i.  40.) 
The  second  temple  stood  near  the  porta  trigemina, 
and  contained  a  bronze  statue  and  the  aJtar  on 
which  Hercules  himself  was  believed  to  have  once 
offered  a  sacrifice.  (Dionya  i.  89,  40 ;  Plut  QmuL 
Rom.  60 ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxxiii.  12,  45.)  Here  the 
city  praetor  ofiered  every  year  a  young  cow,  which 
was  consumed  by  the  people  within  the  sanctuary. 
The  Roman  Hercules  was  regarded  as  the  giver  of 
health  (Lydus,  de  Afen».  p.  92),  and  his  priesto 
wera  called  by  a  Sabine  name  Cupenci.  (Serv.  ad 
Aen.  xiL  539.)  At  Rome  he  was  further  con- 
nected with  the  Muses,  whence  he  is  called  Muea- 
getety  and  was  represented  with  a  lyre,  of  which 
there  is  no  trace  in  Greece.  The  identity  of  the 
Italian  with  the  Greek  Heracles  is  attested  not  only 
by  the  resemblance  in  the  traditions  and  the  mode 
of  worship,  but  by  the  distinct  belief  of  the  Romans 


HERACLES. 

themselves.  The  Greek  colonies  had  introduced 
his  worship  into  Italy,  and  it  was  thence  carried 
to  Rome,  into  Gaul,  Spain^  and  even  Germany. 
(Tac  Oerm.  2.)  But  it  is,  nevertheless,  in  the 
highest  degree  probable  that  the  Greek  mythus 
was  engrafted  upon,  or  supplied  the  pbice  of  that 
about  the  Italian  Recaranus  or  Garanus.     [Qa- 

RANUS.] 

The  worics  of  art  in  whidi  Heracles  was  repre- 
sented were  extremely  numerous,  and  of  the  greatest 
variety,  for  he  was  represented  at  all  the  varioua 
stages  of  his  life,  from  the  cradle  to  his  death  ;  but 
whether  he  appean  as  a  child,  a  youths  a  struggling 
hero,  or  as  the  immortal  inhabitant  of  Olympus,  hia 
character  is  always  that  of  heroic  strength  and 
eneigy.  Specimens  of  every  kind  are  still  extant. 
In  the  works  of  the  archaic  style  he  appeared  as  a 
man  with  heavy  annour  (Pans.  iii.  15.  §  7),  but  he 
is  usually  represented  aimed  with  a  dub,  a  Scythian 
bow,  and  a  lion^s  skin.  His  head  and  eyes  are 
small  in  proportion  to  the  other  parte  of  his  body  ; 
his  hair  is  short,  bristly,  and  cuny,  his  neck  short, 
fiit,  and  resembling  that  of  a  bull ;  the  lower  part 
of  his  forehead  projects,  and  his  expressxm  is  grave 
and  serious ;  his  shoulders,  aims,  breast,  and  lega 
dispUy  the  highest  physical  strength,  and  the 
strong  muscles  su^pest  the  unceasing  and  extraor- 
dinary exertions  by  which  his  life  is  charscteriaed. 
The  representations  of  Heracles  by  Myron  and 
Parrhasius  approached  nearest  to  the  ideal  which 
was  at  length  produced  by  Lysippus.  The  ao- 
called  Famesian  Heiades,  of  which  the  torso  atill 
exists,  is  the  work  of  Glyoon,  in  imitation  of  one 
by  Lysippus.  It  is  the  finest  rapresentedon  of  the 
hero  that  has  come  down  to  us:  he  is  resting, 
leaning  on  his  right  arm,  while  the  left  one  is  re- 
clining on  his  head,  and  the  whole  figure  is  a  most 
exquisite  combination  of  peculiar  softness  with 
the  greatest  strength.  (Miiller,  Handb.  der  Ar^ 
ckdoL  p.  640,  dtc.  2d  edit. ;  £.  A.  Hagen,  de 
Ifereulis  Laboribus  Comment  Arch.^  Regiomont. 
1827.) 

The  mythus  of  Herades,  as  it  has  come  down 
to  us,  has  unquestionably  been  developed  on 
Grecian  soil ;  his  name  is  Greek,  and  the  substance 
of  the  fables  also  is  of  genuine  Greek  growth  : 
the  foreign  additions  which  at  a  Uter  age  may- 
have  been  incorporated  with  the  Greek  mythua 
can  easily  be  recognised  and  separated  from  it, 
It  is  further  clear  that  real  historical  elementa  are 
interwoven  with  the  fables.  The  best  treatisea  on 
the  mythus  of  Heracles  are  those  of  Buttmann 
(Afytkologus^  vol  L  p.  246,  &c),  and  C  O.  MuUer 
(Dorians,  ii.  cc  11  and  12),  both  of  whom  regard 
the  hero  as  a  purely  Greek  character,  though  the 
former  considen  him  as  entirely  a  poetical  creation, 
and  the  latter  believes  that  the  whole  mythus 
arose  from  the  proud  consciousness  of  power  which 
is  innate  in  every  man,  by  means  of  which  he  ia 
able  to  raise  himself  to  an  equality  with  the  iui- 
mortal  gods,  notwithstanding  all  the  obstadea  that 
may  be  placed  in  his  way. 

Before  we  conclude,  we  must  add  a  few  ie> 
marks  respecting  the  Hersdes  of  the  East,  and 
of  the  Celtic  and  Germanic  nations.  The  an- 
ciente  themselves  expressly  mention  seve^M  hexoea 
of  the  name  of  Herades,  who  occur  amon^  the 
prindpal  nations  of  the  andent  worid.  Die- 
doms,  e.g.  (iiL  73,  comp.  L  24,  v.  64,  76)  apeaka 
of  three,  the  most  ancient  of  whom  waa  the 
Eigyptian,  a  son  of  Zeus,  the  second  a  Cretan,  and 


L       1:1  IJ. 


HERAGLE& 

one  of  the  Idaean  Dactyli,  and   the  third  or 
yonngMt  was  Hexadea  the  Bon  of  Zeus  by  AIc> 
mena,  who  lived  shortly  before  the  Trojan  war, 
and  to  whom  the  feaU  of  the  earlier  ones  were  as* 
cribed.     Cicero  (de  NaL  Dear.  iii.  16)  counts  six 
heroes  of  this  name,  and  he  likewise  makes  the  last 
and  yoongest  the  son  of  Zeus  and  Alcmena.  Varro 
(o^  iServ.  adAen,viiL  564)  is  said  to  have  reckoned 
up  forty-four  heroes  of  this  name,  while  Serrius 
{Le.)  assumes  only  four,  vis.  the  Tirynthian,  the 
Ai^giTe,  the  Theban,  and  the  Libyan   Heradei. 
Herodotus  (ii.  42,  &c)  tells  us  that  he  made  in- 
quiries respecting  Heracles :  the  Egyptian  he  found 
to  be  decidedly  older  than  the  Greek  one ;  but  the 
Egyptians  referred  him  to  Phoenicia  as  the  original 
source  of  the  traditions.    The  Egyptian  Heracles, 
who  is  mentioned  by  many  other  writers  besides 
Herodotus  and  Diodorus,  is  said  to  have  been  called 
by  his  Egyptian  name  Som  or  Dsom,  or,  according 
to  others,  Chon  (Etym.  M.  «.«.  Xmv),  and,  accord* 
ing  to  Pausanias  (x.  17.  §  2),  Macens.    According 
to  Diodorus  (i.  24),  Som  was  a  son  of  Amon 
(Zeus) ;  but  Cicero  calls  him  a  son  of  Nilus,  wlule, 
according  to  Ptolemaens  Hephaestion,  Heracles  him- 
self was  originally  called  Nilus.    This  Egyptian 
Heracles  was  placed  by  the  Egyptians  in  the  second 
of  the  series  df  the  evolutions  of  their  gods.  (Diod. 
L  c  I  Herod,  ii  43,  145,  ui.  73;  Tac;  Atm.  ii.  6.) 
The  Thebans  placed  him  17,000  yean  before  king 
Amasis,  and,  according  to  Diodorus,  10,000  years 
before  the  Trojan  war ;  whereas  Macrobins  {SaL 
L  20)  states  that  he  had  no  beginning  at  alL  The 
Greek  Hendes,  according  to  Diodorus,  became  the 
heir  of  all  the  fieats  and  exploito  of  his  elder  Egyptian 
namesakeu     The  "Egyptian  Heracles,  however,  is 
also  nentioced  in  the  second  class  of  the  kinos ;  so 
that  the  original  divinity,  by  a  process  of  anthro|K>- 
morphism,  appears  as  a  man,  and  in  this  capaaty 
he  bears  great  resemblance  to  the  Greek  hero. 
(Diod.  i.  17,  24,  iii.  73.)    This  may,  bdeed,  be  a 
mere  reflex  of  ^e  Greek  traditions,  but  the  state- 
ment that  Osiris,  previous  to  his  great  expedition, 
eotmsted  Herades  with  the  government  of  Egypt, 
seems  to  be   a  genuine  E^ptian  legend.     The 
other  stories  related  about  the  Egyptian  Heracles 
are  of  a  mysterious  nature,  and  unintelligible,  but 
the  great  veneration  in  which  he  was  held  is  at* 
tested  by  several  authorities.    (Herod,  ii.  113; 
Diod.  V.  76 :  Tac.  Jm.  il  60 ;  Macrob.  SaL  I  20.) 

Further  traces  of  the  worship  of  Heracles  appear 
in  Thasoa,  where  Herodotus  (ii.  44)  found  a  temple, 
said  to  have  been  built  by  the  Phoenicians  sent  out 
in  search  of  Europa,  five  generetions  previous  to 
the  time  of  the  Greek  Herades.  He  was  wor- 
shipped there  prindpaUy  in  the  character  of  a 
nviour  (fftmip^  Paus.  v.  25.  §  7,  vi.  11.  §  2). 

The  Cretan  Heracles,  one  of  the  Idaean  Dactyls, 
was  believed  to  have  founded  the  temple  of  Zeus 
St  Olympia  (Pans.  v.  13.  §  5),  but  to  have  origin- 
ally eome  from  Egypt.  (Diod.  iv.  18.)  The  tn- 
ditioos  abont  him  resemble  those  of  the  Greek 
Hendea  (Diod.  v.  76  ;  Paus.  ix.  27.  §  5)  ;  but  it 
is  said  that  he  lived  at  a  much  earlier  period  than 
the  Greek  hero,  and  that  the  latter  only  imitated 
him.  Eosefaius  states  that  his  name  was  Diodas, 
and  Hieroojrmns  makes  it  Desanaus.  He  was 
worshipped  with  funeral  ncrifices,  and  was  re> 
girded  as  a  magidan,  like  other  ancient  daemones 
of  Crete.  (Cic  ds  Nat.  Dear,  iii  16  ;  Diod«  v. 
64.) 

In  India,  also,  we  find  a  Hexades,  who  was 

VOL.  XL 


HERACLSa 


401 


called  by  the  nnintelligible  name  Aoptrdmis.  (Plin. 
H.N.yL  16,  22  ;  Hesych.  s.o.  Aoptf'^r.)  The 
Uter  Greeks  believed  that  he  was  their  own  hero, 
who  had  visited  India,  and  «related  that  in  India 
he  became  the  fother  of  many  sons  and  daughters 
by  Pandaea,  and  the  ancestnd  hero  of  the  Indian 
kings.  (Arrian,  Ind,  8,  9  ;  Diod.  ii.  39,  xvii.  85, 
96  ;  Philostr.  Vii,  ApoU.  iii  46.) 

The  Phoenician  Herades,  whom  the  Egyptian» 
considered  to  be  more  ancient  than  their  own,  was 
probably  identical  with  the  Egyptian  or  Libyan 
Heracles.  See  the  learned  disquisition  in  Moven 
^Dia  Phoemckr^  p.  415,  &c.)  He  was  worshipped 
in  all  the  Phoenician  colonics,  such  as  Carthage 
and  Gades,  down  to  the  time  of  Constantine,  and 
it  is  said  that  children  were  sacrificed  to  him. 
(Plin.^.A^.xxxvi.5.) 

The  Celtic  and  Germanic  Hexades  has  already 
been  noticed  above,  as  the  founder  of  Alesia,  Ne- 
mausus,  and  the  author  of  the  Celtic  race.  We 
become  acquainted  with  him  in  the  accounts  of  the 
expedition  of  the  Greek  Heracles  to  Qerjontt.  (He- 
rod, i.  7,  ii.  45, 91,  113,  iv.  82 ;  Pind.  02.  iii.  11, 
&C. ;  Tadt.  Cferm,  3,  9.)  We  must  either  suppose 
that  the  Greek  Heiades  was  identified  with  native 
heroes  of  those  northern  countries,  or  that  the 
notions  about  Herades  had  been  introduced  there 
from  the  East  [L.  S.] 

HERACLES  or  HERCULES  (Hpcuchris),  a 
son  of  Alexander  the  Great  by  Barsine,  the 
daughter  of  the  Persian  Artabaxus,  and  widow  of 
the  Rhodian  Memnoiu  Though  clearly  illegitimate, 
his  claims  to  the  throne  were  put  forth  in  the 
course  of  the  discussions  that  arose  on  the  death  of 
Alexander  (&&  323),  according  to  one  account  by 
Nearohus,  to  another  by  Mdeager.  (Curt  x.  6. 
§  11  ;  Justin,  xi.  10,  xiii.  2.)  But  the  proposal 
was  received  with  general  disapprobation,  and  the 
young  prince,  who  was  at  the  time  at  Pergamus» 
where  ne  had  been  brought  up  by  Barsine,  con- 
tinned  to  reside  there,  under  his  mother*s  caie,  ap- 
parently fornotien  by  all  the  rival  candidates  for 
empire,  until  the  year  310,  when  he  was  dragged 
forth  from  his  retirement,  and  his  claim  to  the  so- 
vereignty once  more  advanced  by  Polyspenhon. 
The  assassination  of  Roxana  and  her  son  by  Cas- 
Bander  in  the  precedinff  Tear  (b.c.  311)  had  left 
Heroules  the  only  survivmg  representative  of  tlie 
royal  house  of  Macedonia,  and  Poiysperchon  skil- 
fully availed  himself  of  this  circumstance  to  gather 
round  his  standard  all  those  hostile  to  Cassander, 
or  who  clung  to  the  last  remaining  shadow  of  he- 
reditary right  By  these  means  he  assembled  an 
aimy  of  20,000  foot. and  1000  horse,  with  which 
he  advanced  towards  Macedonia.  Cassander  met 
him  at  Trampyae,  in  the  district  of  Stymphaea, 
but,  alarmed  at  the  disposition  which  he  perceived 
in  his  own  troops  to  espouse  the  cause  of  a  son  of 
Alexander,  he  would  not  risk  a  battle,  and  entered 
into  secret  negotiations  with  Poiysperchon,  by 
which  he  succeeded  in  inducing  him  to  put  the 
unhappy  youth  to  death.  Polysperehon,  accord- 
ingly, invited  the  young  prince  to  a  banquet,  which 
he  at  first  declined,  as  if  apprehensive  of  his  fate, 
but  wasuldmatdy  induced  to  accept  the  invitation, 
and  was  strangled  inunediately  after  the  feast,  &c. 
309.  (Diod.  xz.  20,  28  ;  Justin,  xv.  2  ;  Plut  ds 
/itli.  Pud.  4.  p.  530 ;  Paus.  ix.  7.  §  2 ;  Lycophron. 
AloL  V.  800—804  ;  and  Tsets.  ad  loc)  Accord- 
ing to  Diodorus,  he  was  abont  seventeen  years  old 
when  sent  for  by  Poiysperchon  from  Pergamus, 


402 


HERACLIANUS. 


•I 

.  ! 
■ 

I 


1 

1  1i 


iind  eonseqnently  about  eighteen  at  the  time  of  his 
death :  the  statement  of  Justin  that  he  was  only 
fourteen  is  certainly  exroneona.  (See  Droysen, 
ffeOenim.  vol  i.  p.  2ir.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HERACLIA'NUS  (*H/NurXfiaM$»),  one  of  the 
officers  of  Honorius.  He  is  first  noticed  (a.  d.  408) 
as  the  person  who  with  his  own  hand  put  Stilicho 
to  death,  and  receired,  as  the  reward  of  that  ser- 
vice, the  offiee  of  Comes  Africae.  Zostmus  says 
that  he  succeeded  Batbanarins,  who  had  married 
the  sister  of  Stilicho,  and  whom  Honorius  put  to 
death ;  but  Tillemont  has  noticed  that,  according  to 
the  Chromcon  of  Prosper  Tiro,  Joannes  or  John 
WAS  Comes  Afiricae  A.  d.  408,  and  was  killed  by 
the  people.  If  this  notice  is  correct,  Heraclian  was 
the  successor,  not  of  Batbanarins,  but  of  Joannes. 
Orosius,  indeed,  states  that  Hemclian  was  not  sent 
to  Africa  till  A.  n.  409«  after  Attains  bad  assumed 
the  purple.  Heraclian  rendered  good  service  to 
Honorius  during  the  invasion  of  Italy  by  Alaric, 
and  the  usurpation  of  Attalus.  [Alaricus  ;  At* 
TALUS.]  He  secured  the  most  important  posts  on 
the  African  coast  by  suitable  guards,  and  laid  an 
embai^o  on  the  ships  which  carried  com  from  his  pro* 
tince  to  Rome,  thereby  producing  a  fiunine  in  that 
city.  Attains,  misled  by  prophecies  or  jealous  of  the 
Yisigotbic  soldiers,  who  were  his  chief  military  sup- 
port, sent  Constans,  without  any  troops,  to  supersede 
Henclian,  counting  apparently  either  on  the  sub- 
mission of  the  ktter  or  the  revolt  of  the  provincials. 
He  was  disappointed:  Constans  was  killed  ;  and 
those  whom  Attalus  sent  with  a  sum  of  money  to 
support  him  appear  to  have  fiUlen  into  the  hands  of 
Heraclian,  who  sent  to  Honorius  at  Ravenna  a  sea- 
sonable pecuniary  supply,  derived  probably  from 
the  captured  treasure.  Alaric,  who  saw  Uie  im- 
portance of  obtaining  Africa,  proposed  to  send 
Dramas  or  Druma  with  the  Visigoths,  whom  he 
commanded,  to  attack  Heraclian,  but  Attalus  would 
not  consent,  and  Alaric,  dissatisfied  with  Attains, 
compelled  him  to  resign  the  purple  (a.  o.  410).  The 
military  force  of  Heraclian  appears  to  have  been 
trifling,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  force  which 
Alaric  would  have  sent  against  him,  and  which 
consisted  of  only  about  600  men.  But  he  had 
probably  secured  the  fidelity  of  the  prorincials,  by 
the  wise  measure  of  toleration  to  the  Donatists, 
which  Honorius  (at  tbe  suggestion,  as  Baronius 
thinks,  of  Heraclian)  granted  about  this  time,  a.  d. 
410.  When  the  danger  was  ovet-,  tbe  persecuting 
spirit  revived,  and  a  later  edict  of  the  same  year, 
addressed  to  Heradian,  recalled  the  liberty  which 
had  been  granted. 

The  important  services  of  Heraclian  secuted  for 
him  the  honour  of  the  consulship.  It  is  probable 
that  he  was  only  consul  designatus  for  the  year 
418,  and  that  he  never  exercised  the  functions  of 
the  office.  He  appears  to  have  received  the  notice 
of  his  appointment  in  the  earlier  part  of  412  ;  and 
the  same  year,  elated  with  pride,  and  instigated,  as 
we  gather  from  Orosius,  by  Sabinus,  an  intriguing 
and  unquiet  man,  whom  he  had  raised  from  some 
post  in  his  honsehold  to  be  his  son-in-hiw,  he  re- 
volted against  Honorius,  and  assumed  the  purple. 
His  first  step  was  to  stop  the  com  ships,  as  in  the 
revolt  of  Attalus ;  his  second,  to  collect  ships  and 
troops  for  tbe  invasion  of  Italy.  An  edict  of  Ho- 
norius, dated  from  Ravenna,  Non.  Jul,  a.d.  412, 
denounces  sentence  of  death  against  him  and  his  fol- 
lowers, as  public  enemies,  ana  enables  us  to  fix  the 
date  of  his  nrolt.  Gfothofradus  would,  indeed,  cor- 


HEllACLlUa 

rect  tbe  date  of  this  edict  to  the  next  year,  bat  we 
think  without  reason.  The  threatened  iuTasion  of 
Italy  did  not  take  plate  tiU  the  next  year  (  a.  o.  4 1 3). 
Heraclian  had  a  great  force  with  him,  though  the 
numbers  are  di&rently  stated.  The  enterprise 
failed;  bnt  tbe  particulars  of  the  fiulnre  are  variously 
stated.  Acconling  to  Orosius  and  MaireOinua.  he 
landed  in  Italy,  and  was  marching  toward  Rome, 
when,  alarmed  by  the  approach  of  Count  Marinas, 
who  was  sent  against  him,  he  forsook  his  army, 
and  fled  to  CarUmge,  where  be  was  immediately 
put  to  death.  According  to  Idatius,  he  was  de- 
feated at  Utricnlum  (Ocriculnm,  in  (Jmbria,  be- 
tween Rome  and  Ravenna?),  in  a  battle  in  which 
50,000  men  fell ;  and,  fleeing  into  Africa,  was  put 
to  death  in  the  temple  of  Memoria,  at  Carthage,  by 
executioners  sent  by  Honorius.  Possibly  the  battle 
was  fought  by  his  army  when  deserted  by  their 
leader.  Sabinus,  son-in-law  of  Heradiaii,  fled  to 
Constantinople ;  but,  being  sent  back  after  a  time, 
was  condemned  to  banishment 

Tbe  name  of  Heraclian  does  not  ^ypear  in  tbe 
Fasti  Consulares,  an  edict  of  Honorius  having  de- 
clared the  consulship  defiled  by  him,  and  abolished 
his  name  and  memory;  but  it  is  mobable  that 
Prosper  Tiro  is  correct  in  making  him  colleague 
(or  intended  colleague)  of  Lucianus  ot  Ludns,  who 
appears  in  the  Fasti  as  sole  consul  for  a.  D.  41 3. 
(Zosim.  T.  37,  ▼!.  7 — 1 1 ;  Sozomen,  H.  ^.  ix.  8  ; 
Philostotg.  H.  E.  xii.  6 ;  Oro&  vH.  29, 42;  Idatiua, 
Chron,  and  fasH ;  Maroellin.  Ckrok, ;  Prosper 
Aqnit  C^ron,  ;  Prosper  Tiro,  CSbrm. ;  Olympiod. 
apud  Phot  BiU,  Cod.  80  ;  Cod.  Theod.  9.  tit  40. 
§  21 ;  15.  tit  14.  §  13;  16.  tit.  5.  $  51 ;  Gotbofied. 
Pntop,  Cod.  Theodo$. ;  Tillemont,  HisU  de$  Emp, 
vol.  v. ;  Gibbon,  c.  30,  31.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HERACLIA'NUS  ('HpcMAefoi^»),  bishop  of 
Chalcedon,  an  ecdedastical  writer  of  uncertain 
date.  He  wrote  a  work  against  the  Manichaeana, 
in  twenty  books,  Karcl  Moyixa^on^  hf  fit^Kiois  k\ 
Photius,  from  whom  alone  we  learo  any  thing  of 
the  work  and  its  author,  describes  it  as  written  in 
a  concise  and  elevated,  yet  perspicuous,  style.  It 
was  addressed  to  one  Acfaillins  (*Ax(AAiof),  at 
whose  request  it  was  written  ;  and  was  designed 
to  refute  the  so-called  Gospel  (t^ayy^Aiov)  of  the 
Manichaeans,  and  the  Ttyirrttos  Bi9\tfs,  and  the 
&i}o-avfM>(,  works  of  note  among  the  members  of 
that  sect  (Phot  Bibl,  Codd.  85,  231 ;  Cave,  HisL 
LiU.  vol.  i.  p.  551,  ed.  Oxon.  1740-43;  Fabric 
BaM.  Gr.  voL  x.  p.  705.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HERACLIA^NUS  ('HporAccar^t),  a  physician 
of  Alexandria,  under  whom  Galen  studied  anatomy, 
about  A.  D.  156.  (Galen,  CommmL  tn  Hippocr, 
^'DeNat  HomTiu  6,  vol.  xt.  p.  136.)  [W.A.G-] 

HERA'CLIUS,  the  son  of  Hiero,  was  a  noble 
and  opulent  citizen  of  Syracuse.  Heraelius,  before 
the  praetorship  of  C.  Verres,  in  b.  c  73 — 71,  one 
of  the  wealthiest,  became,  through  his  exactions 
and  oppression,  one  of  the  poorest  men  in  Sicily. 
(Cic  in  Verr.  il.  14.)  The  family,  at  least  the 
namesakes  of  Hendius,  suffered  eqnaQy  from 
Verres.  Another  Heradius  of  Syracuse  he  stripped 
of  his  property  (iv.  61).  Heradius  of  Segesta  he 
put  to  death  (v.  43)  ;  and  Heradius  of  Amestratns 
(iii.  39),  and  another  of  Centuripini,  appeared  in 
evidence  against  him  in  a.  &  70  (iL  27).  [  W.B.D.] 

HERA^LIUS  {'HpdkKtm),  a  tpAc  philoso- 
pher, against  whom  the  emperor  Julian  composed 
an  harangue.  Suidas  calls  him  Heradeitus  (  HpdI- 
icAffiro»).    (Julian,  OraL  TiL;  Suidas,  s.  e.  *Io«iAf 


l\ 


HERACLIUS. 

«^ff  ;  Fabric  BOl.  Gr.  toL  ii«  p.  696,  iii.  p.  519, 
vi  p.  727.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HERA'CLIUS  ('HprficAfftof),  a  Roman  emperor 
of  the  East,  reigned  from  a.  d.  610  to  641.  The 
character  of  this  eitraordinary  man  is  a  problem  ; 
hie  reign,  tignalieed  by  both  Bplendid  Tictoriet  and 
awfnl  defeats,  is  the  hut  epoch  of  ancient  Roman 
gnuidenr:  he  crushed  Persia,  the  hereditary  enemy 
of  Rome,  and  he  vainly  opposed  his  sword  to  the 
rise  and  progress  of  another  enemy,  whooe  followers 
achieved  their  prophet*^  prediction,  the  extermina- 
tion of  the  Roman  empire  in  the  East 

Heraclius  was  the  son  of  Heraclias  the  elder, 
exarch  or  governor-general  of  Africa,  who  was 
renowned  for  his  rictories  over  the  Persians,  and 
who  was  descended  from  another  Heraclias^  of 
Edesaa,  who  «Tested  the  province  of  Tripolitana 
from  the  Vandals  daring  the  reign  of  the  emperor 
Leo  the  Great  Heraclias  the  yonnger,  the  sab- 
ject  of  this  notice,  was  bom  in  Cappadocia,  abont 
A.  D.  575.  We  know  little  of  his  cnrlier  life,  bat 
we  mast  suppose  that  he  showed  himself  worthy  of 
his  ancestor*,  nnee  in  a.  d.  610,  his  finther  destined 
him  to  pot  an  end  to  the  insupportable  tyranny  of 
the  emperor  Phocaa.  This  prince,  the  assassin  of 
the  emperor  Mauritius,  whose  throne  he  had 
usurped,  committed  such  unheard-of  cruelties,  and 
misgoverned  the  empira  in  so  frightful  a  manner, 
that  conspiracies  were  formed  in  all  the  provinces 
to  deprive  him  of  his  ill-gotten  crown.  The  prin- 
cipal conspirator  was  Crispus,  the  son-in-law  of 
Phocaa,  who  urged  Heraclius  the  elder  to  join  him 
in  the  undertaking.  During  two  years  the  prudent 
exarch  dedined  rising  in  open  rebellion,  but  he 
manifested  his  hostile  intentions  by  prohibiting  the 
export  of  com  from  Africa  and  Egypt  into  Constan- 
tinople, thus  creating  discontent  among  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  capital,  who  depended  almost  entirely 
upon  the  harvests  of  Afiica.  He  then  withheld 
fivm  the  imperial  treasury  the  revenue  of  his  pro- 
vince, and  at  last  promised  open  assistance  to  Cris- 
pus, who  had  omrcd  him  the  imperial  crown. 
This,  however,  the  exarch  declined,  alleging  his 
advanced  age.  In  his  stead  he  sent  his  son  Hera- 
clias with  a  fleet,  and  Nicetas,  the  son  of  his  brother, 
and  his  lieutenant,  Oregorius  or  Gregoru,  with  an 
army,  with  which  they  were  to  proceed  through 
I^pt,  Syria,  and  Asia  Minor.  They  started 
from  Oarthage  in  the  autumn  of  a.  D.  61 0.  There  is 
a  strange  story  that  the  one  who  should  first  arrive 
at  Constantinople  should  be  emperor.  But  a  fleet 
requires  only  twelve  days  or  a  fortnight  to  sail 
from  Africa  to  the  Bosporus,  and  no  army  can 
laaich  from  Carthage  to  Constantinople  in  less  than 
three  months.  When  Heraclius  with  his  fleet 
appeared  off  Constantinople,  Crispus  rose  in  revolt ; 
HerKlios  forced  the  entrance  of  the  Golden  Horn  ; 
and  the  emperor,  abandoned  by  his  mercenaries, 
hid  himself  in  his  palace.  The  ignominious  death, 
which  Phoeas  sofforcd  from  the  infuriated  mob,  is 
related  in  the  life  of  that  emperor  [Phocas]. 
When  Phocaa  was  conducted  before  Heraclius, 
"  Is  it  thus,  wretch,**  exclaimed  the  victor,  **  that 
thon  mtsgovemett  the  empire?**  ** Govern  it 
better,**  was  the  sturdy  answer ;  and  HerscUns,  in 
a  fit  of  vulgar  passion,  knocked  the  royal  captive 
down  with  his  nst,  and  trampled  upon  him  with  his 
feet 

Conatantxnople  was  then  agitated  by  two  foe- 
Hons,  the  bine  and  the  green.  The  green  saluted 
Heta^os  aa  emperor;  tha  greater  part  of  the  popn- 


HERACLIUS. 


403 


lation  followed  their  example ;  and  whataver  night 
have  been  the  secret  designs  of  Crispus,  he  had  no 
chance  of  prevailing  upon  the  people  while  a  con- 
queror filled  their  souls  with  admiration  and  grati- 
tude. No  enmity,  however,  arose  between  Hera- 
elius  and  Crispus,  who  was  rewarded  with  riches 
and  hononrs,  and  entrusted  with  the  snpreme  oom* 
mand  against  the  Persians.  Nicetas,  of  eourte, 
arrived  long  after  the  downfiil  of  the  tyrant ;  but 
as  he  could  not  traverse  so  many  provinces  without 
preparing  the  people  for  the  revolntion,  he  received 
his  share,  likewise,  in  the  fovours  of  the  new  em- 
peror, with  whom  he  continued  to  live  in  the  most 
intimate  friendship. 

The  Eastern  empire  was  then  in  a  miserable 
condition.  Tom  to  pieces  by  political  factions, 
attacked  and  ravaged  in  all  quarten  by  barbarous 
and  impbwable  enemies,  its  ruin  was  imminent, 
and  a  great  monareh  only  could  prevent  its  down- 
fal.  Heraclius  mz»  a  great  man,  and  yet  he  accom- 
plished nothing.  He  had  certainly  great  defects : 
his  love  of  pleasure  was  unbounded,  but  his  virtues 
were  still  greater;  yet  we  seareh  in  vain  for  a 
single  powerful  exertion  to  extricate  himself  and 
his  subjects  from  their  awful  position.  This  seems 
strange  and  wholly  unaccountable  ;  but  when  we 
call  to  mind  his  heroic  exploits  in  a  subsequent  part 
of  his  reign»  we  have  every  reason  for  believing 
that  he  could  not  act  vigorously  on  account  of  the 
circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed,  and  there- 
fore we  are  not  justified  in  condemning  his  inac- 
tivity. 

The  following  was  the  state  of  the  empire ;  the 
European  provinces  between  the  Bosporus  and  the 
Danube  were  laid  waste  by  the  Bulgarians,  Slavo- 
nians, and  especially  the  Avars,  who,  in  619, 
overran  and  plundered  all  the  country  as  far  as 
Constantinople.  Heraclius  tried  all  the  means 
within  his  power  to  persuade  them  to  retreat ;  and 
having  at  last  found  their  king  disposed  to  return 
to  his  native  wildernesses,  he  went  into  his  camp, 
which  was  pitched  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Con- 
stantinople, for  the  purpose  of  concluding  a  definite 
truce  through  a  personal  interview.  The  barbarian 
having  pledged  his  word  to  refrain  from  all  hos- 
tilities, the  cates  of  Constantinople  were  lef^  open, 
and  a  motley  crowd  of  soldiers,  citisens,  and 
women  left  the  town  to  witness  the  interview.  No 
sooner  had  Heraclius  entered  the  camp  of  the 
Avars,  than  he  was  suddenly  surrounded  by  their 
horsemen,  who  sabred  his  escort,  and  would  have 
made  him  a  prisoner  but  for  the  swiftness  of  his 
horse.  He  succeeded  in  reaching  the  town,  but 
the  immense  crowd  of  spectators  were  less  fortu- 
nate. Many  of  them  were  unmereifully  slain, 
others  trampled  down  by  the  horses,  and  snch  was 
the  flight  and  the  eagerness  of  the  pursuit,  that 
the  gates  were  closed  before  the  hist  of  the  fugi- 
tives were  ill  safety,  as  there  was  the  greatest 
danger  lest  the  pursuen  should  enter  the  town 
together  with  the  flying  Greeks,  and  make  them- 
selves masters  of  the  capital  The  barbarian  then 
withdrew,  with  250,000  prisoners,  into  his  king- 
dom beyond  the  Danube.  As  the  part  of  lUyn- 
cum  between  the  Haemus,  the  Danube,  the  Adriatic 
sea,  and  the  frontier  of  Italy  was  laid  waste  and 
most  of  its  inhabitants  shin  or  carried  off,  Heraclias 
allotted  it  to  the  Servians  and  Croates,with  a  view 
of  making  them  serve  as  a  barrier  against  tho 
Avars,  and  thoae  nations  have  ever  since  continued 
to  live  in  that  part  of  Borope.    In  Italy  the  ax- 

o  o  2 


404 


HERACUU3. 


( • 


aithate  wu  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  the  Lombards 
and  some  SlaToniaa  tribes :  the  latter  conquered 
Istria,  where  they  still  continne  to  dwell.  In 
Spain  and  on  the  opposite  coast  of  Africa,  part  of 
the  Greek  dominions  was  conqnered  by  ibs  West- 
Gothic  king,  Sisibnt,  in  616,  and  the  remaining 
part  by  king  Suinthila,  in  624.  These  calamities, 
howoTer,  were  trifling  in  comparison  with  those 
inflicted  upon  the  empire  by  the  inroads  and  con- 
quests of  tile  Pernans.  The  war  which  broke  out 
in  A.  D.  603  between  the  emperor  Phocas  and  the 
Persian  king  Chosroes  or  Khosrew  II.,  was  still 
raging,  and  to  the  conquest  of  Mesopotamia  and 
parts  of  Arminia,  the  king  added,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  reign  of  Henclius,  all  Syria  and  Palaestine. 
Sarbar,  the  Persian  general,  conquered  and  pillaged 
Jerusalem  in  a.  d.  615,  and  sent  the  hxAj  lance,  as 
his  noblest  trophy,  to  his  master  at  Ctesiphon.  In 
A.D.  616,  Sarbar  took  and  plundered  Alexandria, 
conquered  Egypt,  and  penetrated  as  fiir  as  Abys- 
sinia ;  the  export  of  com  from  Egypt  to  Constan- 
tinople was  interrupted,  and  fiimine  soon  began  to 
increase  the  sufferings  of  the  capitaL  Haring  been 
uiged  by  a  Greek  officer  to  alsandon  Egypt  as  a 
country  of  which  the  Persians  conld  only  keep 
transient  possession,  the  proud  victor  pointed  out  a 
lofty  column  in  Alexandria,  and  said,  ''I  shall 
leare  Egypt  after  you  have  swallowed  that  co- 
lumn !  **  During  this  year,  another  Persian  army 
ovenan  Asia  Minor,  laid  siege  to  Chalcedon,  oppo- 
site Constantinople,  and  took  it,  in  a.  d.  616. 
The  Greeks,  howeTcr,  reconquered  it  a  few  years 
afterwards.  Heradius  made  an  attempt  to  enter 
into  negotiations  with  Chosroes,  but  hu  ambwssa- 
don  were  thrown  into  prison,  where  they  were 
afterwards  put  to  death.  It  seems  that  Heraclius 
remained  unshaken  in  the  midst  of  all  these  tem- 
pests :  he  kept  his  eye  upon  Penia ;  he  oiganised 
and  increased  his  means,  and  when  at  last  the  time 
was  come  when  he  thought  himself  able  to  keep 
the  field,  he  took  the  command  of  his  troops  in 
person,  against  the  persuasion  of  his  courtiers,  and 
astonished  the  world  by  a  series  of  campaigns 
worthy  of  comparison  with  those  of  the  most  con- 
summate  generals  of  all  times.  '^  Since  the  days 
of  Scipio  and  Hannibal,**  says  Gibbon,  ''no  bolder 
enterprise  has  been  attempted  than  that  which 
Heraclius  achieved  for  the  deliTeiance  of  the 
empire." 

Heraclius  spent  a  whole  year  m  disciplining  a 
host  of  Greeks  and  barbarians  into  a  compact 
army.  In  622  he  embarked  them  on  vessels  lying 
in  the  Bosporus,  and  made  sail  for  Cilicia.  He 
pitched  his  camp  in  the  plain  of  Issus,  and  occupied 
the  Pylae  Ciliciae  and  the  other  passes  of  the 
Taurus  and  Anti-Taurus  that  lead  into  the  plain 
round  the  comer  of  the  gulf  of  Isk^nderan,  between 
Mount  Taurus  and  Mount  Amanns.  He  was  soon 
surrounded  by  a  Persian  army,  but  defeated  it  in  a 
decisive  battie,  and,  in  spite  of  repeated  attacks, 
fought  his  way  across  the  Taurus  and  Anti-Tauras 
into  the  province  of  Pontus.  There  his  army  took 
up  its  winter-quarten.  He  himself  retumed  to 
Constantinople,  and  in  the  spring  of  623  sailed  with 
another  army,  small  but  select,  to  Trebisond.  This 
campaign  and  those  of  tiie  following  yean  led  to 
great  results:  the  campaign  of  624,  however,  is 
full  of  obscurities.  Heraclius  crossed  Armenia, 
and  soon  was  in  sight  of  Gandsaca,  now  Tauris, 
which  yielded  to  him  after  a  short  aiege»  Chosroes 
being  unable  or  unwilling  to  defend  if,  although  he 


HERACLIUS. 

was  in  the  neighbourhood  with  40,000  vetem 
soldiers.    Thence  the  emperor  marehed  into  the 
Caucasian  countries,  destroying  some  of  the  most 
femous  temples  of  the  Magi,  on  his  way  through 
Albania  (Daghestin),  along  the  Caspian  Sea.   His 
motive  in  approaching  the  Caucasus  was  probably 
to  put  himself  into  communication  with  ZiebeU 
the  khan  of  the  Khaaars,  with  whom  he  after- 
wards concluded  a  very  advantageous  alliance.  The 
Khaaan  were  masten  of  the  steppes  north  of  the 
Caucasus  as  fisr  as  the  Don  and  the  UraL    Joined 
by  the  Colchians  and  other  Caucaaian  nations,  he 
directed  his  attacks  against  the  northern  part  of 
Media,  and  he  penetrated  probably  as  £sr,  and 
perhaps  beyond,  the  present  Penian  capital,  Ispa- 
han.     He  then  returned  to  the  Caucasus,  but 
before  taking  up  his    winter-quarters,    he    was 
attacked  by  the  main  army  of  the  Persians  com* 
manded  by  Chosroes  in  person,  who,  however, 
suffered  a  total  defeat.     Having  been  informed 
that  Chosroes  meditated  another  expedition  against 
Constantinople,  which  would  be  commanded  by 
Sarbar,  Heraclius  descended,  in  625,  into  Mesopo- 
tamia, and  from  tiienoe  went  into  Cilicia  in  order 
to  &11  upon  the  rear  of  the  Penians,  if  Sarbar 
should  venture  to  penetrate  into  Asia  Minor  with 
a  Greek  army  at  his  back.     In  order  to  drive  the 
emperor  before  him,  Sarbar  attacked  him  on  the 
river  Sams,  now  Sihiin.    A  terrible  conflict  took 
place ;  the  Persians  were  routed  with  great  alaagbter, 
and  Heraclius  gained  the  entire  devotion  of  hii 
soldiers,  not  only  for  having  led  them  to  a  decisive 
victory,  but  also  for  the  most  splendid  proofs  of 
personal  courage:  on  the  bridge  of  the  Sarus  he 
slew  a  giant-like  Persian,  whom  nobody  dared  to 
meet  in  single  combat.    Sarbar  hurried  into  Persia, 
and  HeiacHua  once  more  marehed  into   Pontus. 
During  this  year  Chosroes  concluded  an  alliance 
with  the  Avan :  they  had  been  on  friendly  terms 
with  the  emperor  since  the  year  620,  but  they  now 
listened  to  the  proposals  of  the  Persian,  and  in 
626  they  descended  into  Thrace,  laying  siege  to 
Constantinople,  while  Sarbar  with  a  powerful  army 
advanced  from  Persia,  and  took  up  his  former 
quarten  on  the  Asiatic  shore  of  the   Boaponis. 
Heraclius  was  then  encamped  on  the  lower  Halys. 
Every  body  expected  he  would  fly  to  the  relief  of 
his  capital ;  but  he  did  just  the  contrary.     He 
despatched  hb  son  Theodore  with  an  anny  against 
Sais,   the  lieutenant  of  Chosroes,  who   invaded 
Mesopotamia,  and  he  himself  with  the  main  body, 
took  up  a  position  in  the  Caucasus,  taking  no  notice 
of  Sarbar  and  the  Avars.    His  plan  was  admirable, 
and  crowned  with  complete  success.     In  the  Cau- 
casus he  was  joined  by  the  khan  Ziebel,  with  whom 
he  had  just  concluded  an  ofiensive  and  defensive 
aUianoe,  and  who  now  hastened  to  hia  aasistanoe 
with  a  powerful  army  of  Khaxars.  The  khan  with 
his  main  army  invaded  Media;  Heraclioa,  with 
his  Greeks  and  50,000  Khaaarian  auxiliariea,  at- 
tacked Assyria ;  and  Constantinople  stood  firmly 
against  its  assailanta.    As  neither  of  the  beeiegen 
had  ships,  they  could  not  effect  a  junction,  and  uins 
the  Avan  withdrew,  after  having  sustained  several 
severe  defeats,  and  Sarbar  amused   himself  with 
besieging  Chalcedon,  thus  ranning  the  riak  of  being 
cut  off  from  Persia:  for  in  the  following  year,  627, 
Heradius  made  an  irresistible  attack  against  the  very 
heart  of  the  Persian  empire.    He  croaoed  the  Great 
Zab,  and  encamped  on  tne  roins  of  Nineveh.    Rha- 
zates,  the  Persian  general^  took  np  a  fortified  position 


II 


.Jl 


ii 


HERACLIUS. 

Mir  Um  joDdioB  of  the  LitUe  Zab  and  the  Tigris. 
There  he  wn  atledced  end  nmted  by  the  emperor, 
in  the  month  of  Deeember,  627,  and  an  immenae 
booty  ronained  in  the  hands  of  the  Tictora.  A 
few  day*  afterwards  Heradios  took  Dastageid  or 
Artemita,  not  &r  from  Cteaiphon,  which  was  the 
fitToorite  reddence  of  ChQaro«ta,  and  the  nmneroos 
palaees  of  the  king  in  the  neighbonrhood  of  that 
town  woe  likewise  taken  and  plundered.  The 
booty  was  so  great  as  to  baffle  deseriptionf  though 
we  most  not  believe  the  Aiabic. historians  when 
they  say  that  in  the  treasury  <^  Dastagerd  the 
king  used  annnaUy  to  deposit  the  greater  part  of 
the  ineome  of  the  empire,  which  amounted  to  two 
handled  milfioiis  of  ponnds  sterling,  and  that  the 
Greek  empenr  found  in  the  treasury  a  thousand 
chests  foil  of  diamonds  and  other  precious  stones. 
Choireei  fled  to  Sefeoeeia,  and  thence  into  the  in- 
terior of  Penda.  The  only  army  left  to  him  was 
that  of  Sarbar,  and  he  sent  messengers  to  Chalce- 
doB  to  nige  his  immediate  return.  The  messengers 
were  intercepted,  but  Heradins  ordered  them  to  be 
rdessed,  taking  care,  however,  to  substitute  an- 
other letter  for  that  written  by  the  king,  in  which 
it  «as  said  that  the  king  was  victorious  on  all 
■des,  and  that  Sarbar  mi^t  continue  the  siege  of 


HERAS. 


406 


The  pratraeted  absence  of  Sarbar  in  such  a 
cxitical  mooMnt  was  certain  proof  of  high  treason 
in  the  eyes  of  the  Persian  king,  and  a  confident 
oflioer  was  despatched  into  the  camp  of  Chalcedon, 
bearing  an  older  to  the  second  in  command,  direct- 
ing him  to  kill  Sarbar.  The  despatch  fell  into 
Subar^  hands:  he  inserted  after  his  name  those 
of  four  hundred  of  the  principal  officers,  who  seeing 
their  fives  in  danger,  agreed  with  the  ]»oposition 
of  their  eommander  to  eonelude  a  separate  peace 
with  the  OreeksL  Deprived  of  his  only  army  and 
his  best  geucial,  Chosroes  was  unable  to  oppose 
leaaliBce  to  a  new  attack  of  Heradius  upon  the 
heart  of  Pciiia.  He  fled  to  the  East,  abandoning 
the  West  to  the  victorious  Greeks ;  but  the  loyalty 
«f  his  aabjecta  ceased  with  his  victories,  and 
Choareea  became  the  victim  of  a  rebellion  headed 
hf  his  own  son,  Siroes,  by  whom  he  was  put  to 
dssth  IB  the  BMDth  of  February,  A.  d.  628.  In  the 
Mbwiig  asooth  of  March  a  peace  was  condnded 
between  Heradins  and  Sines,  in  oensequenoe  of 
«hieh  the  ancient  liauts  of  the  two  empires  were 
■Ntoied,  and  the  holy  cross  was  given  back  to 
the  niristfn'*fi  It  was  preeented  to  the  holy  se- 
by  Heiadsus  himidf  in  a.  d.  629.  Pre- 
to  thia,  however,  the  emperor  celebrated  his 
by  a  trivm^ial  entrance  into  Constan- 
the  blessings  of  his  subjects  followed  him 
he  went,  and  his  fome  spread  over  the 
veild  fom  Earope  to  the  remotest  comers  of  India, 
ftmhsssmlias  fnm  that  country,  from  the  Prankish 
kaag,  Dagobett,  and  many  other  eastern  and  west- 
en  princeat  cuae  to  Constantinople  to  conoatulate 
the  empu'or  on  his  having  overthrown  the  here* 
diuiy  enemy  of  the  Roman  empire. 

The  gisry  ae^ired  by  Heradius  was  of  short 
dancioD.  The  provinces  reconquered  from  the 
Peniaaa  he  was  deprived  of /or  ever  by  the  Arabs. 
Oar  spaee  doca  not  aUow  us  to  give  mora  than  a 
ihsrt  ikctdi  of  the  long  and  bloody  war  that  gave 
•  now  rehgien  and  anew  master  to  the  East 
On  hia  way  to  Jerusalem  in  a.  d.  629,  Heradius 
aft  Edessa  an  ambassador  of  Mohammed, 
the  emperor  to  adept  the 


new 


religion.  In  spite  of  this  insult  the  emperor  con* 
descended  to  condude  a  treaty  of  friendship  with 
the  prophet  A  small  town,  however,  on  the  frontier 
of  Syria  was  plundered  by  some  Arabs,  and  this 
trifling  circumstance  was  the  signal  of  a  general  war, 
which  Mohammed  feared  all  the  less  as  the  Greek 
empire  was  exhausted  through  the  long  wan  with 
the  Penians.  The  war  was  continued  by  Mobam- 
med*s  sucoeesors,  Abubekr  and  Omar ;  and  before 
Heradius  died,  Syria,  Palaestine,  and  Jerusalem, 
Mesopotsmia  and  Esjrpt,  were  annexed  to  the 
dominion  of  the  Khalifr.  Heradins  did  not  com- 
mand his  armies,  as  he  had  done  with  so  much 
success  against  Chosroes,  but  spent  his  days  in 
pleasures  and  theological  controversies  in  his  palace 
at  Constantinople.  The  motives  of  his  inactivity  are 
unknown  to  us,  and  we  are  inclined  to  ascribe  the 
misfortunes  of  the  last  ten  yean  of  his  reign  to 
bodily  sufferings  and  debility,  the  consequence  of 
his  numerous  campaigns  and  of  the  many  wounds 
which  he  had  received  in  his  daring  exploits,  rather 
than  to  some  mental  derangement,  or  to  that  sort 
of  charscter  which  has  been  given  him  by  modem 
historians,  who  represent  him  as  possessing  a  mix- 
ture of  energy  and  lasiness  of  such  an  extraordinary 
description  as  to  be  hardly  consistent  with  the 
organisation  of  the  human  mind.  So  long  as  there 
is  no  positive  evidence  of  the  most  unequivocal 
character,  no  man,  and  still  less  a  great  man, 
ought  to  be  declared  either  a  madman  or  a  fool. 
Heradius  died  on  the  11th  of  Mareh  (February), 
A.D.  641,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  eldest  son, 
Heradius,  called  Constantino  III.,  whom  he  had 
by  his  first  wife,  Eudoxia:  he  left  another  son, 
Hendeonas,  by  hia  second  wife,  Martina.  A 
colossal  statue  of  Heradins  was  shown  at  Barletto 
in  ApnUa  so  late  as  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury. (Theophan.  p.  250,  &c.,  ed.  Paris ;  Nicephor. 
p.  4,  &&,  ed.  Paris  ;  Cedrenus,  p.  407,  ed.  Paris  ; 
Ckntdoom  Alejandrvmm;  Zonar.  voL  ii.  p.  82, 
&C.,  ed.  Paris ;  Manasses,  p.  75,  &c. ;  Olycas,  p. 
270,  &c,  ed.  Paris.)  [W.  P.] 

HERA'CLIUS  II.    [CoNSTANTiNus  IIL] 

HE'RACON  r  HpdKwy),  an  officer  in  the  service 
of  Alexander,  wno,  together  with  Cleander  and 
Sitaloes,  succeeded  to  the  command  of  the  army  in 
Media,  whidi  had  previously  been  under  the  orden 
of  Parmenion,  when  the  latter  was  put  to  death  by 
order  of  Alexander,  B.a  830.  In  common  with 
many  othen  of  the  Macedonian  governors,  he  per- 
mitted himself  many  excesses  during  the  absence 
of  Alexander  in  the  remote  provinces  of  the  East : 
among  othen  he  plnndned  a  temple  at  Susa,  noted 
for  its  wealth,  on  which  charge  he  was  put  to  death 
by  Alexander  after  his  return  from  India,  n.  c. 
825.  (Arrian,  Anab.  vi  27.  |§  8,  12  ;  Curt 
X.  1.)  [E.  H.  a] 

HERA'GORAS  ('HpoTi^f  ^  a  Greek  historian 
of  uncertain  date.  A  work  of  his,  called  Mc7aptini, 
is  quoted  by  Eudoda  (p.  440),  and  by  the  scholiast 
on  Apollonius  Rhodius  (u  211),  who  calls  him 
Hesagorss.  [E.  £.] 

HERAS  fHpar),  a  physician  of  Cappadocia, 
who  lived  after  Hendeides  of  Tarentum  (Galen, 
De  Cbmpoi.  Medioam,  see.  Otn,  v.  6,  voL  xiil  p. 
812),  and  before  Andromachus  (Galen,  De  Cbm- 
^os.  Mtdkam,  sse.  Zee.  vi  9,  vol  xii.  p.  989),  and 
therefore  probably  in  the  first  century  b.  c.     He 
wrote  some  works  on  phannacy,  which  are  reiy 
frequently  quoted  by  Qaleo^  but  of  which  nothing 
but  a  few  ftagmenta  remain.  Hi»  Prescriptions  ar« 


406 


IIERDONIUS. 


quoted  alio  by  other  ancient  medical  writers,  and 
be  may  perhaps  be  the  phynclan  mentioned  by 
Martial  {^>igr,  ti.  78.  8).  See  C.  O.  KUhn, 
Addiiam,  ad  Eleneh.  Medie.  VtLaJ.A.  Fabric, 
M  ""Bibl,  Oraeca  "  exkibUum.  [W.  A.  O.] 

HE'RCULES.    [Hjuiaclss.] 

HERCU'LIUS  ('EpicoiiXMi),  praefectoe  prae- 
torio  Illyrici,  a.  d.  408 — 41^  u  probably  the 
Herculiui  to  whom  one  of  the  letters  of  Chrysostom 
18  addressed.  It  is  in  answer  to  a  letter  from 
Herculius  to  Chrysostom,  and  expresses  Chrysoe* 
tom*s  appreciation  of  the  affection  of  Herculius  for 
him,  which  was  "•  known  by  aU  the  city,^  L  e.  of 
Constantinople.  The  letter  was  written  during 
Chrysostom*s  exile,  a.  d.  404-— 407.  (Chrysostom, 
Ofiera,  vol  iil  p.  859,  ed.  Paris,  1834,  &x,\  Cod. 
Theod.  11.  Ut.  17.  §  4;  tit.  22.  $  5  ;  12.  tit.  1.  § 
172;  15. tit  1.  §  49.)  [J. CM.] 

HERCUXIUS    MAXIMIA'NUS.     [Mazx- 

MIANUS.] 

HERCVNA  (*EpKura)i  »  dirinity  of  the  lower 
world,  respecting  whom  the  following  tradition  is 
related.  She  was  a  daughter  of  Trophonius,  and 
once  while  she  was  playing  with  Con,  the  daughter 
of  Demeter  in  the  grove  of  Trophonius,  near  Leba- 
deia  in  Boeotia,  she  let  a  goose  fly  away,  which  she 
carried  in  her  hand.  The  bird  flew  into  a  cave, 
and  concealed  itself  under  a  block  of  stone.  When 
Cora  pulled  the  bird  forth  from  its  hiding  place,  a 
well  gushed  forth  from  under  the  stone,  which  was 
called  Hercyna.  On  the  bank  of  the  rivulet  a 
temple  was  afterwards  erected,  with  the  statue  of 
a  maiden  carrying  a  goose  in  her  hand  ;  and  in  the 
cave  there  were  two  statues  with  staves  surrounded 
by  serpents,  Trophonius  and  Hercyna,  resembling 
the  statues  of  Asdepius  and  Hygeia.  (Paus.  ix. 
39.  §  2.)  Hercyna  founded  the  worship  of  Deme* 
ter  at  Lehadeia,  who  hence  received  the  surname  of 
Hercyna.  (Lycoph.  153,  with  thenoteof  Txetaes.) 
Hercyna  was  worshipped  at  Lebadeia  in  common 
with  Zeus,  and  sacrifices  were  offisred  to  both  in 
common.  (Li v.  xlv.  27.)  [L.  S.] 

HERDO'NIUS,  AP'PIUS,  a  Sabine  chieftain, 
who,  in  B.C.  460,  during  the  disturbances  that 
preceded  tne  Terentilian  law  at  Rome,  with  a  bond 
of  outlaws  and  shtves,  made  himself  master  of  the 
capitol.  The  enterprise  was  so  well  planned  and 
conducted,  that  the  first  intimation  of  it  to  the 
people  of  Rome  was  the  war-shout  and  trumpets  of 
the  invaders  from  the  summit  of  the  capitoline  hilL 
Herdonius  was  most  probably  in  league  vrith  a 
section  of  the  patrician  party,  and  especially  with 
the  Fabian  house,  one  of  whose  members,  Kaeso 
Fabitts,  had  recently  been  exiled  for  his  violence 
in  the  comitia.  Without  some  connivance  within 
the  city,  the  exploit  of  Herdonius  seems  incredible. 
At  the  ht*ad  of  at  least  4000  men  (Liv.  iil  15 ; 
Dionys.  x.  14),  he  dropped  down  the  Tiber,  passed 
unbailed  under  the  walls  of  Rome,  and  through  the 
Carmental  gate,  which,  although  from  a  religious 
feeling  (Liv.  ii.  49;  Ov.  Fatti^  ii.  201),  it  was 
always  open,  was  certainly  not  usually  unguarded, 
and  ascended  the  clivua  capitolinns  by  a  peopled 
street,  the  vicos  jugalis.  Herdonius  prodaimed 
freedom  to  sUves  who  should  join  him,  abolition  of 
debts,  and  defence  of  the  plebs  from  their  oppret* 
sors.  But  his  oflkrs  attracted  neither  bond  nor  free 
man,  and  his  demand  that  the  exiles  should  be  re- 
called was  equally  disn^garded.  His  success  indeed 
was  confined  to  the  capture  of  the  citadel  On  the 
fourth  day  frtm  his  entry  the  capitol  was  re-taken, 


HERBNNIA  GBNS. 

and  Herdonius  and  nearly  all  his  IbUowen  were 
slain,  after  a  desperate  and  protracted  rosistanoe. 
(Liv.  uL  15—19  ;  Dionys.  x.  14—17.)  The  ex- 
ploit  of  Herdonius,  although  much  misrepresented 
by  both  Livy  and  Dionysius,  and  probably  by  the 
annalists  whom  they  consulted,  throws  considerable 
light  on  the  political  history  of  Rome  in  the  first 
century  of  the  republic.  It  is  amply  narrated  by 
Niebuhr  (im.  of  Ronu^  vol.  ii.  pp.  293—296), 
and  analysed  by  Arnold  (//iM.  o/Roms^  vol.  L  c 
xi.  note  11.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

HERDO'NIUS,  TURNUS,  of  Aricia  in  La- 
tium,  having  inveighed  against  the  arrogance  of 
Tarquin  the  Proud,  and  warned  his  countrymen 
against  putting  trust  in  him,  Tarquin  aocu»ed 
him  of  plotting  his  death.  Witnesses  wera  sub> 
omed,  and  weapons  wera  conveyed  by  treacherous 
sUves  into  the  house  where  Herdonius  lodged. 
His  guilt  was  therofore  inferred,  and  Herdonius 
was  condemned  by  the  great  assembly  of  the  La- 
tins, and  drowned  in  the  Aqua  Ferantina.  (Liv. 
i.  50,  51  ;  Dionys.  iv.  45 — 18.)  The  ktter  his- 
torian relates  the  story  with  some  differences,  and 
makes  Herdonius  a  native  of  CorioH.     [  W.  B.  D.J 

HE'REAS  ('Hp^t),  an  historical  writer,  a  na- 
tive of  M^gata,  quoted  by  Plutarch  (Tkei,  20,  32, 
S(U.lO.)  tCP.  M.J 

HERENNIA    ETRUSCILLA.        [Etrus- 

CILLA.] 

HEREN'NIA  OENS,  originally  Samnite  (Liv. 
ix.  3 ;  Appian,  Sammi.  4.  §  3),  and  by  the  Sam- 
nite  invasion  established  in  Campania  (Liv.  iv,  37, 
vii.  38,  xxxix.  13),  became  at  a  later  period  a 
plebeian  house  at  Rome.  (Cic  BruL  45,  ad  Aii. 
I  18,  19  ;  Sail  Hiii,  ii.  ap.  GelL  x.  20  i  Liv. 
zxiii.  43.)  The  Herennii  wera  a  fiunily  of  rank  in 
Italy.  They  were  the  hereditary  patrons  of  the 
Marii.  (Plui.  Mar.  5.)  Herennius  was  a  leading 
senator  of  Nola  in  Campania  (Liv.  xxiii.  43)  ;  and 
M.  Heronnius  was  decurio  of  Pompeii  abont  b.  c 
63.  ( Plin.  H,  N.  ii.  51.)  From  a  coin  (se«  be- 
low), from  the  cognomen  Siculus  (Vol.  Max.  ix. 
12.  §  6),  and  the  settlement  of  an  Herennius  at 
Leptis  as  a  merchant  (Cic  in  Y»r.  i.  5,  v.  59), 
one  branch  at  least  of  the  family  seems  to  hare 
been  engaged  in  oommeroe  (Macrob.  Sai.  iii  6  ; 
Serv.  ad  Avk,  viii.  363),  especially  in  the  SiciUan 
and  African  trade,  and  in  the  purchase  aad  ex- 
portation of  the  silphium — ftrmia  T^^itona  — 
(Sprongel, Kei  Htfbar,  p.  84),  from  Cyrene.  (Plin. 
H.  N,  xix.  3.)  The  Herennii  appear  for  the  first 
time  in  the  Fasti,  b.  o.  93.  Under  the  empire 
they  held  various  provincial  and  military  oflices 
(Joseph.  Antiq.  xvUL  16 ;  Tacu  IOmL  iv.  19  ;  Dimi 
Cass.  Ixvii.  13;  Plin.  En.  viL  33);  and  the  wife 
of  the  Emperor  Decius  (a.  d.  249)  viras  Herennia 
Etruscilla.  [£tru8CXI.la  ;  £r»UKD8.]  The  OQg> 
nomens  which  occur  under  the  repaUic  an  Bai.- 
BU8,  BA86U8,  CKRAimua,  PoNTii;s,and  Sjcui.u8. 
As  the  surnames  of  Balbna,  Bassua,  and  Cerrinius, 
have  been  omitted  under  these  names,  they  are 
pUu»d  under  the  gentile  nama. 

For  the  oognomeos  under  the  empire^  see  the 
alphabetical  list  on  p.  408. 

In  the  Herenniaa,  as  in  other  fiuniliee  of  Sabel- 
lian  origin*  a  peculiarity  in  the  systan  of  nainea  is 
to  be  noted.  To  the  fiunily  or  paternal  name  waa 
added  that  of  the  mother  or  wife.  Thoa  the  aon  of 
Cerrinius  and  Miaia  Paeulla  (Liv.  xzziz.  13)  is 
Minius  Cerrinius,  who,  by  naiiiage  with  an  He- 
rennia, beoones  Heieimiua  Ceirinios.    The  sen 


fc.^il 


is 


HJSRENNIUS. 

of  tlie  emperor  Deciui  and  Hereania  Einudlla  was 
atyled  Heienniiu  Etnucus  MeMius  Decius.  Tbere 
was  both  assiunption  and  deposition  of  names  in 
this  system.  Thus  Minius  Cerrinius  dropped  the 
former  of  his  appellations  when  he  took  that  of 
Herennitts.  (Comp.  OottUng»  SUiattverfattung  der 
JKom.  p.  5,  &cO  [ W.  a  D.J 


HERENNIUS. 


407 


COIN  OP  HBRBNNIA  OBNOL      < 

The  preceding  coin,  which  represents  on  the  ob- 
verse a  female  head,  with  the  legend  pistas,  and 
on  the  reverse  a  son  carrying  his  &ther  io  his  aims, 
has  leference  to  the  celebmted  act  of  filial  affec- 
tion of  two  brothers  of  Catana,  who  carried  off  their 
aged  parents  in  the  midst  of  an  eruption  of  Mount 
Aetna.  (Comp.  Clandian,  JdylL  7 ;  Eckhel,  vol. 
i.  p.  -203,  vol  T.  p.  t2i.) 

HERE'NNIUa  1.  a  Hbrbnnius,  was,  ac- 
eording  to  some  annalists,  one  of  three  commis- 
sioners for  assigning  lands  to  the  Latin  colony  at 
Phuentia,  in  B.C.  218.  An  insurrection  of  the 
Boian  Qauls  compelled  Herennius  and  his  colleagues 
to  take  refoge  in  Mutina.  (LIt.  xzi.  25.)  Ac- 
cording to  Polybius  (ill  40),  the  commitsioners 
lell  into  the  hands  of  the  insurgents. 

2.  Hbrxnnius  Bassus,  was  one  of  the  principal 
dtisens  of  Nola  in  Campania.  The  rulinff  order 
in  Nola  was  Sabellian  (LIt.  ix.  28  ;  Strab.  t.  p. 
249);  bat  from  its  sealons  emulation  of  Cumae 
and  NeajMlis,  Nola  was  almost  a  Greek  city  (Dio- 
nys.  XT.  S.froffm,  Mai),  and  thence  may  have  pro- 
ceeded its  staunch  preference  of  a  Roman  to  a 
Carthaginian  alliance:  for  Herennius  was  the 
spokesman  of  his  lellow-citisens  when,  in  B.  c.  215, 
they  rejected  Hanno^s  proposals  to  reTolt  to  Han- 
nibal   (Liv.  xziii  43.) 

3.  Hbbbnnius  Cbrriihus,  was  the  son  of 
Pacnlla  Minia,  a  Cjunnanian  woman,  who  liTsd  at 
Rome.  PasnUa  was  the  arch-priesteis,and  Heren- 
nius one  of  the  chief  hierophants  of  the  Baccha- 
nalia in  that  city,  b.  c.  186.  (Ut.  zxxiz.  13,  19.) 
It  is  probable  that  the  son  of  Paculla  became  an 
Herennius  by  marriage  with  Herennia,  according 
to  the  Sabellian  practice  of  annexing  the  wife^s 
name  to  the  paternal  or  family  appellation.  (See 
Hbbbnnia  Gbns  and  Qottling,  SUtafner/osiung 
4mr  Horn,  p.  5.) 

4.  M.  OcTAVira  Hbbbnnius,  was  originally 
a  flute-player,  but  afterwards  engaged  in  tnde, 
and  throve  so  well  that  he  dedicated  to  Hercules  a 
tenth  of  his  gains.  Once,  while  sailing  with  his 
«area,  Herennius  was  attacked  by  pirates,  but  he 
beat  them  off  valiantly,  and  saved  his  liberty  and 
caigo.  Then  Heicules  showed  Herennius  in  a 
droim  that  it  was  he  who  had  given  him  strength 
in  his  need.  So,  when  he  came  back  to  Rome, 
Herennius  besought  the  senate  for  a  piece  of 
ground,  whereon  he  built  a  chapel  to  Heicules, 
and  placed  in  it  an  image  of  the  god,  and  wrote  nn* 
derneath  the  image  ^  Herenli  Victori,**  in  token  of 
his  deliverance  frun  the  pirates.  The  chapel  stood 
near  the  Porta  Tngemina,  at  the  fioot  of  the  Aven* 
tine.    The  story  2r  its  fimndatioa  is  probably  a 


temple  legend.  (Masurius  Sabinus,  Memorial,  il 
ap.  Macrob,  Sat.  iiL  6 ;  Serv.  ad  Aem,  viii.  3G3.) 
The  latter,  indeed,  calls  the  pious  merchant  M. 
Octavius  Eseminus,  but  his  version  of  the  story  is 
substantially  the  same  with  that  in  Macrobius. 

5.  C.  Hbrbnmus,  was  the  hereditary  patron 
of  the  Marii,  and  possessed  probably  a  patrimonial 
estate  near  Arpinum.  When  C.  Marius  the  elder, 
about  B.C.  115,  was  impeached  for  bribery  at  his 
praetorian  comitia,  Herennius  was  cited,  but  re- 
fused to  give  evidence  against  him,  alleging  that 
it  was  unlawful  for  a  patron  to  injure  his  client. 
(Plut.  Afar.  5.) 

6.  M.  Hbrbnnius,  was  consul  in  f».c.  93. 
(Fast;  Obseq.  112.)  Although  a  plebeian  and  an 
indifferent  orator,  he  carried  his  election  against  the 
high-bom  and  eloquent  L.  Marcius  Philippus. 
(Cic  BruL  45,  pro  Aiurtiu  17.)  Pliny  (^.  A'. 
19,  3)  mentions  the  consulate  of  Herennius  as  re- 
markable for  the  quantity  of  Cyrenaic  silphium — 
ftnda  Tingikina  (Sprengel,  Rei  Ilerbar.  p.  84.X 
then  brought  to  Rome.  This  costly  drug  was 
worth  a  sDver  denarius  the  pound  ;  and  the  mer- 
cantile connections  of  the  Herennii  in  Africa  may 
have  caused  this  unusual  supply. 

7.  C.  Hbrbnnius,  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in 
b.  c.  80,  and  opposed  a  rogatio  of  L.  Sulla,  the 
dictator,  for  readling  Cn.  Pompey  from  Africa. 
(Sail.  Htd,  ii.  ap.  Cell.  x.  20  ;  comp.  Plut. 
Pomp,  13.)  After  the  death  of  SuUa,  tliis  Heren- 
nius probably  joined  Sertorins  in  Spain,  &  c.  76 — 
72 :  since  a  legatus  of  that  name  was  defisated  and 
slain  by  Pompey  near  Valentia.  (Plut.  Pomp. 
18;  Zonar.  x.  2 ;  Sail.  Hia,  iil  fragm.  p.  215. 
ed.  Gerhich.  min.)  Whether  C  Herennius,  a 
senator,  convicted  (before  b.  c  69)  of  peculation 
(Cic  m  Verr.  l  13.  §  39),  were  the  same  person, 
is  uncertain. 

8.  T.  Hbbbnnius,  a  banker  at  Leptis  in  Africa, 
whom  C.  Verres,  while  praetor  in  Sicily,  b.  c.  73 
— ^71,  put  to  death,  although  his  character  and 
innocence  were  attested  by  more  than  a  hundred 
Roman  citizeni  resident  at  Syracuse.  (Cic.  m  Verr. 
i.  5,  V.  59.) 

9.  C  Hbrbnnius,  to  whom  the  treatise  on 
rhetoric— iZAe^orMorvm  ad  C.  Hgrenmum  lAbri  IV. 
— is  addressed,  cannot  be  identified  with  any  of 
the  preceding  or  following  Herennii  {ad  Hertnn,  i. 
1,  il.  1,  iv.  1,  56).  B«speGting  this  work,  see 
CicBRO,  p.  726,  &c. 

10.  M.  Hbrbnnius,  decurio  of  Pompeii,  about 
B.  a  63.  Shortly  before  the  conspiracy  of  Cati- 
line, Herennius  was  killed  by  lightning  from  a 
cloudless  sky.  This  was  accounted  a  prodigy  in 
aogural  law,  and  the  death  of  Herennius  was 
reckoned  among  the  portents  which  announced  the 
danger  of  Rome  from  treason.  (Plin.  //.  N,  ii 
61.) 

11.  C.  Hbrbnnius,  son  of  Sext  Herennius 
(Cic.  ad  AtU  i  18),  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in 
B.  c  59,  when  he  sealonsly  seconded  P.  Clodius 
[Claudius,  No.  40]  in  his  efforU  to  pass  by  adop- 
tion into  a  plebeian  fiunily.  [Fontbius,  No.  6.1 
(Cic.  Af^tf.  118,  19.) 

12.  L.  Hbrbnnius,  a  friend  of  Cicero,  who 
seconded  L.  Atratinus  [Atratznus,  No.  7 j  in  his 
accusation  of  M.  Caelius  Rufus,  b.  c.  56.  (Cic. 
pro  Oad,  11.) 

13.  L.  Hbbbnnius  Balbus,  «i»nMmd»d  that  the 
slaves  (familia)  of  Milo  and  Fausta  his  wife  should 
be  submitted  to  the  torture,  in  order  to  elicit  their 

D  D  4 


•tideDU  mpeetiiig  ths  murder  of  P,  dodiu  m 
■'•  2O1J1  of  Jwiuwy,  B.C.  52,  {Amm,  ta  Cfe. 
"       ..  p.  8S.  0«11L) 


When  (lis  order  w»  iHutd,  be  »Mk»d,  "  How  thai) 
I  promt  myielf  it  hcnoe  ?  Whit  can  I  uj  lo 
mj  f»ther  ?"  "  Tel)  him,"  replied  Augnilm, 
"  that  jou  did  not  like  dm."  Hennnini  had  beea 
aorred  on  ths  forehad  bj  t  itone,  and  boBIted  of 
it  ai  an  honoanhle  wound.  Bat  Aof^tug  conn- 
aelled  him :  **  Herenoiut,  Deit  time  joo  run  away, 
do  not  took  behind  700."     (Maenh.  Sxt.  U.  i.) 

15.  M.  HiKmNIua,  M.  f.  PiciNa,  wai  cananl 
anffectiu  in  the  lait  two  month)  of  b.c.  SI.  The 
eognomen  Picxpcs  ii  doabtfiil.  Ai  Piccnum  wai  a 
S^Uian  diitrirt,  Piani  maj  indicate  a  bnnch  of 
the  Hennnia  Oeni  lettled  thenin.        [W.  B.  D.] 

16.  Hiri'hniiis  Ci'Frro,  wai  proenntor  1^ 
lamnia,  near  the  «it  of  Palatine.  He  ureatrd 
Herode*  Agrippa  [Aqupfa,  HiaoDU,  1.]  fo 


Tiberiiu,   a.  o.  35—6.     (Jowph.  Julia,  ivui.  I 

83.4.)  [V/.RD.] 

HERFNNIUS  ETRUSCUS.    [Ert 


HER^NNIUS  GALLUS.  [Oallus.] 
HERI^NNIUS  MACER.  [Macul] 
HERE'NNIUS  MODESTI'NUS.     [Monis- 

HERE'NNIUS  POT-LIO.  [PoLtio.] 
HERE'NNIUS  PffNTlUS.  [PoNiioa.] 
HERE-NNIUa  SENE'CIO.  [Smacro.] 
HERE'NNIUS  SEVE'RUa  [SavanoB.] 
HERE'NNIUS  Sl'CULUS.  [Siculdb.] 
HERILLUS  ('HpiAAoi),  of  Carthagp,  a  Stoic 

SiloHpher,  wu  the  ditcipls  of  Zeno  of  Cittium. 
B  did  not,  howeTcr,  confine  himidf  to  the  opi- 
nloniof  bii  maiteT,bDlheldiome  doetrinei  direetlj 
oppned  to  them.  He  held  that  the  chief  good 
«ntiiled  in  knowledge  (JvHmj^Ti).  Thii  notion 
it  often  Btlacked  bj  Cinio,  who  in  two  plane 
■peaki  of  hii  teneti  aa  "jamdin  ftacta  et  ei- 
tticcta,"  uid  aa  "jampridem  exploaa."  He  wnta 
•ame  bonki,  which,  according  to  Diogenea,  wen 
ahort,  but  full  of  force.  Their  titlei  were  Uipl 
<tirin(<rH»,  nipl  wntSf,  nip)  iireAi)<ff<ti,  Ns^io- 
Mri|t,  Mojfirrunji,  'Arri^fmr  tiBdinaAot,  Aw. 
anui^at,  Zieirar,  'Ep^i,  MifSiia,  &laXayiit, 
ejfffif  TFJiKoi.  Cleanthea  wrote  sgaioit  him. 
(Diog.  Uisrt  Tii.  165,  166,  174;  Ck.  Atad.  ii. 
42,  d»  Fa.  ii.  11,  13.  i>.  14,  IS,  t.  S.  25,  da 
Clfflc.  L  2.  da  OraL  iii.  17  i  Biucker,  HiH.  Pkiloi. 
wL  i.  p.  971 ;  RItter,  Oadi.  d.  Fhilia.  10L  iii.  p. 
£0B:  Fabric  BiU.  Orate  toL  liL  p.  564 ;  Krng, 
HttiUi  da  nevw  Boae  Setloila  iplata  nun  tuphr. 
•it,>da,  ID  the  SvmboL  ad  HaL  Plit.  Lipa.  1822, 
410.)  [P.  8.1 

HBTlIUa  ASl'NHJS.     [AsraiDi,  No.  1.] 


HERHAPHRODITUS 
HERHA'OORAa  ('Efvucr'pu.}  LOfTenma 
a  diitinguiihed  Oreek  rhetoridan  of  the  time  c 
Pompej  and  Cicero.  He  belonnd  to  the  Bhodia 
•chool  of  oratorr,  and  appean  id  hare  tried  to  em 
u  an  orator  (or  rather  deeUumer)  a*  well  ai 
teaeher  of  rhetoric.  (QnintiL  1.  3.  §  59,  Tiii.  p 
§  3  ;  Snid.  t.  «.  Ilpiuryipal.)  But  it  ii  eipeciall 
aa  a  teacher  of  rbelortc  that  he  ii  known  to  na.  H 
deroled  paiticnlar  attention  to  what  ia  called  lb 
meeiifiaa.  and  made  a  pecollar  diniion  of  the  part 
of  an  oration,  which  diHered  (ram  that  adopted  b 
other  rhetoridani.  (QninlU.  iii  1.  S  IG.)  Cicei 
(lit  Imumt.  i.  S)  oppoaei  hii  ajilem,  but  Qnintilia 
defend!  it  (iiL  3.  §  9,  5.  %%  4,  16,  &c^  6.  g  5G 
though  in  aome  parti  the  latter  ceniurea  wh( 
Ciaro  approna  at  (Cic  de  /nmf.  L  1 1 ;  Qvnti 
iiL  6.  §  60,  kc)  Bat  in  hi*  ea^meta  to  ayitemi 
tiH  the  parti  of  m  oration,  be  entirel]'  loit  ugi 
of  the  practical  point  of  riew  from  which  orator 
mnit  be  regarded.  (QuinliL  iii  II,  g  SSi  Taci 
Jt  Orai.  19.)     He  appewi  to  baTe  Iwen  the  anth< 

'PrrTopunil,  Ilf^  l^tp-ywrUa,  Uifi  ^piawt.  III, 
<rx^^Titv,  fTt^  wptwQrrof.     (See  the  paaaage*  i 

Onlli'a  Omm.  7W.  •.  o,  i  eomp.  WeitennBiii 
OaclL  d.  CHmli.  Btndliami.  |  81.  noU  11,  §  8; 
DOtei  1 1—1 3  ;  C  0.  Pidetit,  de  Henaapom  Ri. 
Ian:  ComnaUatio,  Henfeld,  1B39,  4lo.) 

2.  Snmuned  Corion,  likewiae  a  Greek  rhator 
cian,  who  lired  in  the  time  of  Auguatoa,  and  taagl 
rhetoric  at  Rome,  together  with  Caecilina,  and 
called  Hermagorai  the  younger.  He  wai  a  diacip 
of  Theodomi  of  Oadan.  (Qnintil.  iii.  1.  g  II 
t.  'Epiitr/iftt,  who  confoondi  (he  Tcnntii 


.  Piimp.  42),  ii  the  younger  or  elder  01 


S.  Of  AmpbipoUa,  a  Stoic  phjlauphrr  and  di 
ciple  of  Peraena,  the  ilaTe  and  afterwaidi  tcednu 
of  Zeno.  He  ia  mentioned  only  by  Smdaa  (£  c 
who  alu  givea  the  titlei  of  lome  of  hia  wort 
which  are  completely  loiL  (L,  S.l 

HERMANU'BIS('EfV«nw(u),aaao  of  Oaii 
and  Nephthyi,  wai  lepieaentad  ai  a  hnnun  beii 
with  a  dog'*  head,  and  regarded  aa  the  aymbol 
the  Egyptian  ptiuthood,  engaged  in  the  inre* 
gatioa  of  troth.    (Plat,  da /(.at  0)^  61 ;    Diod. 

18,  87.)  tL.  aj 
HERHAPHRODITUS  CTV>»ia*P«.To,).  Tl 

name  ii  componnded  of  Hennei  and  Aphrodil 
and  ii  lynonymoo»  with  df!(«»Tii«|f,  yiraitpi 
4idartpot,  Aci  He  wia  originally  a  male  Aphi 
dite  (Aphrodito*),  and  repreienled  ai  k  Ifenrn 
with  the  phalliu,  the  lymbol  of  fertility  (Paui. 

19.  j  2),  but  afterward*  ai  a  divine  being  cm 
bining  the  two  tein,  and  amally  with  tile  hra 

iti.  and  body  of  ■  female,  bal  with  the  aeic 
"  1  man.  According  to  a  tridition  in  Or 
285,  Ac),  he  WM  a  eon  of  Hennea  ai 
Aphrodite,  and  conieqnently  a  grtat-grtuidMin 
Atlai,  whence  he  ii  called  Albmtiailet  or  Atlanta 
fOr.  Mil  ir.  368  1  Hygin.  Fab.  271.)  He  hi 
inherited  the  beamy  of  both  hi>  paienli,  and  w; 
brought  up  by  the  nymphi  of  Monnt  Ida.  In  h 
fifteenth  year  he  went  to  Caria ;  in  the  neighbou 
hood  of  Hatitamaimi  he  laid  down  by  the  wi 
nymph  of  the  well  fell  in  lore  wii 


(^i 


tried  to  win  hi*  ai 


HERMAS. 

Once  when  be  waa  bftthing  in  the  weD,  the  em- 
braced bim,  and  prayed  to  the  godt  that  Uiej  might 
penait  her  to  remain  united  with  him  for  erer. 
The  goda  granted  the  reqneit,  and  the  bodies  of  the 
joath  .and  the  njmph  became  united  in  toch  a 
manner  that  the  two  together  eoold  not  be  called 
either  a  nun  or  a  woman,  bat  were  both.  Hermar 
pbrodjtna,  on  becoming  aware  of  the  change,  prayed 
tliat  in  fiBtare  erery  one  who  bathed '  in  the  well 
■hoold  be  metamorphosed  into  an  hermaphrodite. 
{Or.  Lc;  Diod.  ir.  6  ;  Lndan,  DkU.  Dear.  15. 
2 ;  VitniT.  ii.  8  ;  Fest  «.  v.  SalmadM,)  In  thii,  as 
in  other  myth<Jogical  itoriea,  we  most  not  rappose 
that  the  idea  is  based  on  a  &ct,  but  the  idea  gave 
rise  to  the  tale,  and  thus  receired,  as  it  were,  a 
concrete  body.  The  idea  itself  was  probably  de- 
rived from  Uie  worship  of  nature  in  the  East, 
where  we  find  not  only  monstrous  compounds  of 
animals,  hot  also  that  peculiar  kind  of  dualism 
which  manifests  itsdf  in  the  combination  of  the 
male  and  female.  Others,  howerer,  conceive  that 
the  hermaphrodites  were  subjects  of  artistic  repre- 
aentation  rather  than  of  religious  worship.  The  an- 
cient artists  frequently  represented  hermaphrodites, 
either  in  gnmpa  or  separately,  and  either  in  a 
reclining  or  a  standing  attitude.  The  first  cele- 
brsted  statue  of  an  hermaphrodite  was  that  by  Po- 
Ijcles.  (Plin.  H.  N,  zxir.  19,  20  ;  eomp.  Hein- 
rich,  Ccmmemiatio  qua  HemtapkrodUorum  Ariis 
amtiqmu  Openbm$  im$iffiumn  Origime$  et  Cauaae  eat- 
pUeimtmr,  Hamburg,  1805  ;  Welcker,  in  Creuxer 
and  DaaVs  Sbidia,  ir.  p.  169,  &c.)         [L.  S.] 

HERMA'PIAS  ('Ep/unr(ar  or  'Ep/MNnr/ar),  a 
GnA  grammarian,  who  is  mentioned  several  times 
in  the  Venetian  scholia  on  Homer,  among  the 
commentators  of  the  Homeric  poems  {ad  JL  iv.  235, 
xL  326,  ziiL  137.)  From  these  passages  we  learn 
that  his  commentary  treated  on  grammar,  accent, 
and  the  like ;  but  the  author,  as  well  as  his  com- 
mmtsrics,  are  otherwise  unknown.  [L.  S.] 

HERMARCHUS  {"Zp^apxos)^  sometimes,  but 
incsReetly,  written  Hermachus.  He  was  a  son  of 
Agemarehns,  a  poor  man  of  Mytilene,  and  was  at 
fint  hroBgfat  up  as  a  rhetorician,  but  afterwards 
hecaaw  a  faithful  disciple  of  Epicurus,  who  left  to 
kin  his  garden,  and  appointed  lum  his  successor  as 
the  head  of  his  school,  about  B.C.  270.  (Diog. 
Ls«t  X.  17,  24.)  He  died  in  the  house  of  Lysias 
St  SB  advanced  age,  and  left  behind  him  the  reputa- 
tioQ  of  a  great  philosopher.  Cicero  {de  Pin,  ii.  30) 
hsi  pwsmcd  a  letter  of  Epicurus  addressed  to 
hisL  Hermarchns  was  the  author  of  sereral  works, 
vkich  are  characterised  by  Diogenes  Laertius  (x. 
24)  ss  mUAwtsi,  via.  *EwurroAlicck  wtfA  'Efiwtlk^- 
*^ion,  m  22  books,  U^pi  rSv  fta^iit^rmp,  np6s 
nAartfva,  and  np6s  *hp*i9r<ni\tfif ;  but  all  of  them 
•re  lost,  and  we  know  nothing  about  them  but 
their  titlcSb  But  from  an  expression  of  Cicero  {de 
AW.  Dtar.  L  33),  we  may  infer  that  his  works 
vete  of  a  polemical  nature,  and  directed  against 
the  philosophy  of  Plato  and  Aristotle,  and  on 
EaipedodesL  ( Comp.  Cic.  Acad,  iL  30  ;  Athen. 
nil  p.  588 ;  PhoL  BibL  Cod.  167,  p.  115,  b.  ed. 
Bekkier.)  It  should  be  remarked  that  his  name 
VIS  formerly  written  Heimachns,  until  it  was  cor> 
rected  by  V'illoison  in  his  Aneodoia  Oraee.  iL  pp. 
15«.  290.  [L.S.] 

HERMAS  (*E^9X  «  diMiple  of  the  apostle 
Pxd,  and  one  of  the  apostolic  fiithen.  So  at 
least  it  is  generally  believed,  and  it  is  further  sup- 
pomd  that  he  is  the  same  person  as  the  Hermas 


HERMAS. 


409 


who  is  mentioned  in  St  Paulas  epistle  to  the 
Romans  (xvi.  14).     This  opinion  arose  from  the 
fitct  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  century  of 
our  en  a  Greek  work  entitled   Hermae  Pastor 
{woifii/fy)  was  circulated  firom  Rome,  and  acquired 
a  great  reputation  in  the  Christian  church.     We 
possess  the  work  only  in  a  Latin  translation,  which 
seems  to  have  been  made  at  a  very  early  period, 
though  there  still  exist  some  fragments  of  the 
Oreek  original,   which  have    been    collected  by 
Fabricius  {Cod.  Apoeryph.  N,  7*.  iii.  p.  738)  and 
Orabe  (SpidUg.  Pair.  I  p.  303).     The  object  of 
the  author  of  this  treatise  is  to  instruct  his  read- 
en  in  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life,  the  neces- 
sity of  repentance,  man*S  relation  to  the  church, 
&sts,  prayer,  constancy  in  martyrdom,  and  the 
like ;  but  the  manner  in  which  he  inculcates  his 
doctrines  is  of  a  singular  kind,  for  he  represents 
them  as  divine  revelations,  which  were  made  to 
him  either  in  visions  or  by  his  own  guardian  angel, 
whom  he  calls  pastor  angtUeu$^  and  from  whom  his 
work  derives  its  name.  The  whole  work  is  divided 
into  three  books:  the  fint  is  entitled  Vitiones^  and 
contains  four  visions,  which  he  pretends  to  have 
been  ordered  to  commit  to  writing.     The  subjects 
are  mostly  of  an  ethical  nature,  or  the  church. 
The  second  contains   12  Mandaia,  which   were 
given  to  Hermas  by  his  guardian  angel  as  answera 
to  questions  which  he  had  put  to  him.     The  third 
book,  entitled  SimUitudinet^  contains  ten  similes, 
which  were  likewise  revealed  to  Hermas  by  his 
angel ;  and  the  similes  themselves  are  taken  from  a 
tree  and  a  tower.     By  these  three  means,  visions, 
commands  and  similes,  the  author  endeavoun  to 
show  that  a  godly  life  consists  in  observing  the 
commands  of  Ood  and  doing  penance ;  that  he  who 
leads  a  godly  life  is  safe  against  all  temptations 
and  persecutions,  and  will  ultimately  be  raised 
into  heaven.    The  objects  of  the  writer  were  thus 
evidently  good  and  noble,  but  some  of  his  opi- 
nions have  been  very  severely  censured  by  theo- 
logians, and  the  character  of  the  author  has  been 
the  subject  of  lively  controversies  down   to  the 
present  time.    Most  theologians  are  of  opinion 
that,  if  not  an  imposter,  he  was  at  least  a  penon 
of  a  weak  undentanding,  but  of  a  lively  and  en- 
thusiastic imagination.     Mosheim  judges  of  him 
most  severely,  and  treats  him  as  a  person  guilty 
of  a  most  unpardonable  pious  fnud,  and  whose 
production  is  of  scarcely  any  value.  The  doctrines, 
however,  are,  on  the  whole,  sound ;  and  as  to  the 
form  in  which  they  are  clothed,  it  is  impossible  for 
us  to  say  what  induced  him  to  adopt  it    The  book 
itself  is  a  sort  of  devotional  treatise,  and  contains 
many  a  lesion,  encouragement  and  warning,  which 
must  have  been  usefm  to  the  early  Christians, 
and  have  comforted  them  under  the  sufferings  to 
which  they  were  exposed  in  those  times.     The 
high  estimation  in  wnich  the  work  was  held  is 
attested  by  Irenaeus  (adv.  Haere$.  iv.  8),  Clemens 
of  Alexandria  {Strom,  i.  29),  and  Origen.  (Explan, 
EpiiL  ad  Rom.   16.)      According    to    Eusebius 
{IfitL  Eedet,  iii.  8),  many  indeed  doubted  the 
genuineness  of  the  Pastor,  but  othen  had  it  read  in 
public,  and  regarded  it  as  a  necessary  introduction 
to  Christianity.    This  latter  was  the  case,  accord- 
ing to  Hieronymus  {de  Script,  Eoda.  10),  more 
especially  in  those  countries  where  Greek   was 
spoken ;  but  Hieronymttt  himself  is  uncertain  in 
his  opinion,  for  sotnetunet  ^^  ^^  ^^  ^  useful  book, 
and  sometimes  a  fo^^,  ^^,^   {pommiiKL  m  Hobac. 


I 


^ 


410 


HERMKIAS. 


ii 


i.  1.)  TertoUian  (de  PwitoiL  10),  who  had  judged 
it  vecy  seTerely,  does  not  appear  to  have  made 
any  deep  impreetion  upon  hi»  reader*,  for  the  fact 
of  the  Paitor  being  declared  an  apocryphal  work  by 
aeTeral  Bjmoda,  does  not  imply  any  opinion  aa  to 
itt  value  or  worthlesaness,  but  only  ahow»  that 
they  did  not  regard  it  as  a  canonical  work. 

One  of  the  main  reasons  why  the  Pastor  was 
generally  held  in  such  high  esteem  was  ondonbt- 
edly  the  belief  that  its  author.  Hennas,  was  the 
same  as  the  one  mentioned  by  St  Paul,  an  opinion 
which  has  been  maintained  in  modem  times  by 
Dodwell,  Wake,  and  others.  But  although  there 
is  no  internal  evidence  to  prove  that  the  author 
of  the  Pastor  was  a  different  person,  yet  the  \m- 
certainty  of  the  early  chureh  (see  TertulL  L  o. ; 
Euseb.  Hi»t,  EccUi.  iii.  25)  seems  to  show  that 
the  author  himself  had  given  no  clue  to  ascertain 
the  identity,  and  perliaps  intentionally  avoided 
giving  any.  Another  opinion,  which  is  based 
on  ancient  authorities  (Cbrm.  o.  Marcumem^  iii.  in 
fin. ;  MurfOori,  AtUiq,  Jial.  med,  aetfi,  iiL  p.  853, 
&c ),  is  that  Hennas,  the  author  of  the  Pastor,  was 
a  brother  of  Pius  II.,  bishop  of  Rome,  who  entered 
upon  his  oiRce  about  the  middle  of  the  second 
century  after  Christ.  But  in  the  first  place,  the 
authorities  on  which  this  opinion  is  founded  are  of 
a  very  doubtful  nature  ;  and  secondly,  a  writer  of 
that  time  could  not  have  avoided  mentioning  some 
of  the  heresies  which  were  then  spreading,  but  of 
which  there  is  not  a  trace  in  the  Pastor.  Con- 
sidering, moreover,  that  the  work  already  enjoyed 
considerable  reputation  in  the  time  of  Irenaeus  and 
Clemens  of  Alexandria,  we  must  suppose  that  it 
was  written  either  in  the  time  of  the  apostles  or 
soon  after,  and  that  its  author  was  either  the  person 
mentioned  by  St.  Paul,  or  one  who  assumed  the 
name  of  that  person  for  the  purpose  of  acquiring  a 
greater  influence  upon  the  minds  of  his  readers. 

The  firat  edition  of  the  Pastor  is  that  by  J. 
Faber,  Paris,  1513,  which  was  afterwards  oiften 
reprinted.  A  better  edition  is  that  of  Cotelier  in 
his  Patre»  Apo$U)L  Paris,  1 6712.  It  is  also  printed 
in  other  collections  of  the  fiuhers  ;  but  a  very  good 
separate  edition,  together  with  the  Epistle  of  Bar^ 
nabas,  appeared  at  Oxford,  1685,  12mo.  (Cave, 
HitL  LiL  voL  L  p. 20,  &c  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graeo,  vol. 
vii.  p.  18,  &C.;  Mosheim,  Commtnt.  d$  Meb,  Cknti. 
ante  Ccmttant.  p.  106  ;  Neander,  K*rdimi{fuekiehte^ 
vol.  i.  p.  1107.)  [L.  S.] 

HERMEIAS  or  HERMIA6  {'liptuias  or  '£^ 
lilas;  see  concerning  the  mode  of  writing  this 
name,  Stahr,  AristcteHa^  vol.  i.  p.  75).  1.  Tyrant 
or  dynast  of  the  cities  of  Atameus  and  Assos,  in 
Mysia,  celebrated  as  the  firiend  and  patron  of  Ari- 
stotle. He  is  said  to  have  been  an  eunuch,  and  to 
have  begun  life  as  a  slave,  but  whether  he  obtained 
his  liberty  or  not,  he  appears  to  have  early  risen 
to  a  confidential  position  with  Eubulus,  the  ruler 
of  Atameus  and  Assos.  If^  however,  Strabo*s 
statement,  that  he  repaired  to  Athens,  and  there 
attended  the  lectures  of  both  Plato  and  Aristotle, 
be  correct,  we  cannot  doubt  that  he  had  at  that 
time  obtained  his  freedom,  though  he  remained  atr 
tached  to  the  service  of  Eubulus,  who  had  raised 
himself  from  the  situation  of  a  banker  to  the  undis- 
puted government  of  the  two  cities  already  men- 
tioned. In  this  position  Eubulus  maintained  him- 
self till  his  death,  in  defiance,  it  would  appear,  of 
the  authority  of  Persia  (see  Ajrist.  PoL  ii.  4),  and 
on  that  event  Hermias  seem*  to  hava  incoeeded  to 


HERMEIA& 

his  authority  without  opposition.  The  exact  period 
of  his  accession  is  unknown,  and  we  know  not  how 
long  he  had  held  the  sovereign  power  when  he  in- 
vited Aristotle  and  Xenocrates  to  his  little  court, 
about  the  year  b.c.  347.  The  long  sojourn  of 
Aristotle  with  him,  and  the  warn  attachment 
which  that  philosopher  formed  towards  him,  are 
strong  aigumentf  m  £svour  of  the  character  of 
Hermias :  yet  the  relations  between  them  did  not 
escape  the  most  injurious  suspictons,  for  which 
there  was  doubtless  as  little  reason  as  for  the  ob- 
loquy with  which  Aristotle  was  loaded  when,  aher 
the  death  of  Hermias,  he  married  Pythiaa,  the 
nieoe,  or,  according  to  other  accounts,  the  adopted 
daughter  of  his  friend  and  benefactor.  (Strahu 
xiiL  p.  610 ;  Pseud.  Ammon.  vU,  AriiM. ;  Aristo- 
cles  ap.  Euseb.  Praq>.  Ev,  xv.  2 ;  Diog.  Laert  v.  3.) 

Of  other  occurrences  under  the  rule  of  Heimias 
we  know  nothing ;  but  he  appears  to  haTe  main- 
tained himself  in  the  undisputed  sovereignty  of  his 
little  state,  and  in  avowed  independence  of  Penia, 
until  the  year  345,  when  the  Greek  genersl. 
Mentor,  who  was  sent  down  by  the  Persian  king 
to  take  the  command  in  Asia  Minor,  decoyed  him, 
by  a  promise  of  safe  conduct,  to  a  personal  inter- 
view, at  which,  in  defiance  of  his  pledge,  he  seized 
and  detained  him  as  a  prisoner.  After  making 
use  of  his  signet  to  enforce  the  submission  of  the 
governors  idt  in  the  cities  subject  to  his  rule. 
Mentor  sent  him  aa  a  captive  to  the  court  of 
Artaxerxes,  where  he  was  soon  after  put  to  death. 
(Diod.  xvi.  52;  Sttab.  xiiL  p.  610,  614;  Diog. 
Laert  v.  6.) 

Aristotle  testified  his  reverence  for  the  memory 
of  his  friend,  not  only  by  erecting  a  statue  to  him 
at  I>elphi,  but  by  celebrating  his  pruses  in  an  ode 
or  hymn,  addressed  to  Virtue,  which  has  fortunately 
been  preserved  to  the  present  day.  (Athen.  xv. 
p.  696 ;  Diog.  Laert  v.  6, 7  )  Concerning  the  rela- 
tions of  the  phibeopher  with  Hermias,  and  the  in- 
jurious imputations  to  which  they  gave  riae,  see  the 
article  Aristotle  tvol.  L  p.  318],  and  Blakealey*s 
Life  of  Aristotle,  p.  35= — 44. 

2.  A  Carian  by  birth,  viho  had  raised  himself  to 
be  the  fovourite  and  chief  minister  of  Seleucus 
Ceraunus,  and  was  left  at  the  head  of  affiurs  in 
Syria  by  that  monarch  when  he  set  out  on  the  ex- 
pedition across  the  Taurus,  in  the  course  of  which 
he  met  with  his  death,  b.o.  223.  That  event 
placed  Hermeias  in  the  possession  of  almost  undis- 
puted power,  the  young  king,  Antiochus  III.,  being 
then  only  in  his  15th  year;  and  his  jealous  and 
grasping  diqiosition  led  him  to  remove  lu  &r  as 
possible  all  competitors  for  power.  The  formidable 
revolt  of  Melon  and  Alexander  in  the  eaatem  pro- 
vinces of  the  kingdom  seemed  to  demand  all  the 
attention  of  Antiochus,  but  Hermeias  persuaded 
him  to  confide  the  conduct  of  the  army  sent  against 
the  insurgents  to  his  generals.  Xenon  and  Tbeo- 
dotus,  while  he  advanced  in  penon  to  attack  Coele- 
Syria.  Here,  however,  the  king  met  with  a  com- 
plete repulse,  while  the  army  sent  againat  Melon 
was  totally  defeated  by  thai  general,  who  made 
himself  master  in  consequence  of  several  of  the 
provinces  bordering  on  the  Tigris.  The  opinion  of 
Hermeias,  who  still  opposed  the  march  of  Antio- 
chus to  the  East,  was  now  overruled,  and  the  king 
took  the  field  in  person  the  ensuing  spiing.  But 
though  the  favourite  had  succeeded  in  ranoviog 
his  chief  opponent,  Epigenes,  by  a  fabricated  eharge 
of  conspiracy,  his  utter  incapacity  for  militaiy 


J  •  • 
I  ' 

I 

I  1 
t 


^^ti.J 


HERMBUa. 

iffiun  ««  fcll J  appannt  in  the  eniuiog  cvoDMigo, 
in  wbkh,  neTcithcIew,  Antiochua,  bafing  followed 
the  ad  rice  of  Zraxit,  in  opposition  to  that  of  Her> 
ineiai,  defeated  HoJon  in  a  pitched  battle,  and  re- 
ooTered  the  lerolted  proTincee.  But  during  the 
Bubieqiient  halt  at  Seleuoeia,  Heimeiae  had  again  an 
opporuinitj  of  diiplaying  bis  evil  disposition  by 
toe  cnieltiea  with  which,  notwithstanding  the  op- 
position of  Antiochos,  he  stained  the  victory  of  the 
young  king.  Meanwhile,  the  birth  of  a  son  of 
Antiochos,  by  TiiAd?i?f,  is  said  to  have  excited  in 
the  mind  of  this  profligate  and  ambitions  minister 
the  pfoject  of  getting  rid  of  the  king  himself,  in 
order  that  be  might  rule  with  still  more  uncon- 
trailed  authority  under  the  name  of  his  in^t  son. 
This  neisrions  scheme  was  fortunately  revealed  in 
time  to  Antiochus,  who  had  long  regarded  Hermeias 
with  fear  as  well  as  aversion,  and  he  now  gladly 
availed  himself  of  the  assistance  of  his  physician, 
ApoQophanea,  and  others  of  his  friends,  to  rid  himr 
self  of  his  minister  by  assassination.  Polybius, 
who  is  our  sole  authority  for  all  the  preceding 
facts,  has  drawn  the  character  of  Hermeias  in  the 
Usekcst  colours,  and  represents  his  death  as  a  sub- 
ject of  general  rejoicing,  though  he  considers  his 
fate  ss  a  very  inadequate  punishment  for  his  mis» 
deeds.    (Polyh.  V.  41— 56,)  [E.H.BJ. 

HERMEIAS  {'E^fuUu),  1.  An  iambic  poet, 
a  native  of  Cnria  in  Cyprus.  He  was  a  contem- 
poTsry  of  Alexander  the  Great,  but  only  a  few 
frsgments  of  his  productions  have  come  down  to 
us.  (Aihen.  jiii  p.  563  ;  Schneidewin,  Ddectug 
J'oa.  p.  242  ) 

2.  Of  Methymna  in  Lesbos,  the  author  of  a 
hUtorv  of  Sicily,  the  third  book  of  which  is  quoted 
by  Athenaens  (z.  p.  438);  but  we  know  from 
Diudonis  Sicnlus  (xv.  37)  that  Hermeias  rekted 
the  history  of  Sicily  down  to  the  year  &  c.  376, 
and  that  Uie  whole  work  was  divided  into  ten  or 
twelve  books^  Stephanus  Byzantius  (s.  r.  XoXkIm) 
ipcaks  of  a  Periegesis  of  Hermeias,  and  Athe- 
ueas  (ir.  pu  149)  quotes  the  second  book  of  a 
«ork  IIc^  rev  rpwtUv  *Aw6xktufos^  by  one  Her- 
aeiss,  but  whether  both  or  either  of  them  is  iden- 
txal  with  the  historian  of  Sicily  is  quite  uncer- 
tain. 

3.  A  Christian  writer,  who  seems  to  have  lived 
ia  the  latter  half  of  the  second  century  after  Christ, 
»pd  about  the  time  of  Tatianus.  Respecting  bis 
hk  nothing  is  known,  but  we  possess  under  his 
i^aae  a  Greek  work,  entitled  Ataavpti^s  rtiy  ^{« 
^ws^«»r,  in  which  the  author  holds  the  Greek 
philosophers  up  to  ridicule.  It  is  addressed  to  the 
frieadft  and  relations  of  the  author,  and  is  intended 
t*  gsard  ihem  against  the  errors  of  the  pagan  phi- 
losophers. The  author  puts  together  the  various 
o^inioDs  of  philoeopbers  on  nature,  the  worid,  God, 
his  oatoxe,  and  idation  to  the  world,  the  human 
*ou|,  he.  i  shows  their  discrepancies  and  inconsiat- 
«>ries,  and  thus  proves  their  nselessness  and  in- 
*oSatucy  on  those  important  questions.  The 
aathor  is  not  without  considerable  writ  and  talent, 
*ad  his  work  is  of  some  importance  for  the  history 
of  sadeat  philoeopfay.  It  is  divided  into  nineteen 
chaptets,  and  vras  first  published  vrith  a  Latin 

by  Seiler  at  Zurich,  1553,  Svo.,  and 
m  156(1,  foL  It  was  subsequently  printed 
>B  aevctal  collections  of  ecclesiastical  wrriters,  e.  g. 
m  Manilas  Talml.  Qmpemiiot,  (Basel,  1580,  8vo. 
^  139,  &c)«  in  several  editions  of  Justin  Martyr, 
B  the  edition  at  Tatianus  by  W.  Worth  (Oxford, 


HERMSa 


411 


1700,  Bvo.),  in  the  Audarimm  BiU.  Pair.  (Paris, 
1624,  fol.),  and  in  Galkndi's  BiU.  Pair.  vol.  ii.  p.  68, 
&c.  A  separate  edition,  with  notes  by  H.  Wolf, 
Gale,  and  Worth,  was  published  by  J.  C.  Domme- 
rich,  Halle,  1 764, 8 vo.  (Comp.  Fabric.  BibL  Graac. 
vol,  vii.  p.  114,  &C. ;  Cave,  UitL  IM,  vol.  i.  p.  50.) 
This  Hermeias  must  not  be  confounded  with  Her- 
meias Sozomenus,  the  ecclesiastical  historian  [Sozo- 
MBNUs],  nor  with  the  Hermeias  who  is  mentioned 
by  SL  Augustin  {Ih  Haerea.  59)  as  the  founder  of 
the  heretiod  sect  of  the  Hermeians  or  Seleucians, 
who  belongs  to  the  fourth  century  after  Christ.  A 
few  more  persons  of  this  name  are  mentioned  by 
Fabricius.  {BibL  Graec  vol  vii.  p.  1 14,  &c)  [L.S.] 
HERMERICUS,  king  of  the  Suevi,  who,  in 
conjunction  with  the  Vandals  and  Alans,  entered 
Spain,  A.  D.  409.  The  Suevi  occupied  a  considerable 
part  of  Gallaecia,  in  the  N.W.  part  of  Spain ;  but 
the  rest  of  the  Gallaecians  retained  their  independ- 
ence ;  and,  though  apparently  unsupported  by  the 
troops  of  the  empire,  carried  on  an  obstinate  and 
desultory  wrarfiue  with  the  invaders.  In  a.  D.  419 
war  broke  out  between  Hermerio  and  his  former 
allies,  the  Vandals,  who,  under  their  king  Gun- 
doric,  attacked  the  Suevi  in  the  mountains  of  Ner- 
vasi  .or  Nerbasis  (Tillemont  understands  the  moun- 
tains of  Biscay,  but  we  rather  identify  them  with 
the  mountains  of  Gallicia  or  of  Portug^,  N.  of  the 
Douro);  but  the  Vandals  were  recalled  to  their  own 
settlements  in  Baetica,  by  the  advance  of  the  Roman 
troops  into  Spain,  In  their  retreat  they  had  a  severe 
conflict  at  Bracara  (Braga),  in  which  they  slew  many 
of  the  SuevL  In  a.d.  431  Hermeric,  who  had  con- 
cluded peace  with  the  independent  portion  of  the 
GalUiecians,  broke  the  treaty,  and  ravaged  their  ter- 
ritory ;  but,  failing  to  reduce  their  strongboldB,  re- 
stored his  captives,  and  renewed  the  peace.  Next 
year  (▲. n.  432) he  broke  it  again;  and  Idatius,  the 
chronicler,  was  sent  to  Aetius,  the  patrician,  then  in 
Gaul,  to  solicit  help.  In  a.  d.  433  IdaUus,  accom- 
panied by  Count  Censorius,  returned  to  Spain,  and 
by  bis  intervention  peace  was  made,  but  was  not 
ratified  by  the  court  of  Valentinian  III.     In  A.  d. 

437  Censorius  was  sent  again  to  Hermeric,  and  in 

438  peace  was  concluded.  Hermeric  resigned  his 
crown  the  same  year  to  his  son  Rechildf^  having 
been  sufferii^  for  four  years  from  some  disease,  of 
which  he  died,  three  years  after  his  abdication 
(a.d.  441).  Isidore  of  Seville  says  he  reigned 
14  years,  which,  reckoned  back  from  his  abdication 
(a.  0.  438),  carries  us  to  424.  As  this  was  long 
after  his  invasion  and  settlement  in  Gallaecia,  it 
perhaps  marks  the  epoch  of  his  recognition  by  the 
Romans  of  the  Western  Empire.  (Idatius,  Ckrom- 
con;  Isid.  Hispal.  Hittor.  Suevor,;  Tillemont,  Hitt. 
de$  Emp.  voL  v.  vi)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HERMES  (*EfV«qf,  'EpMc/ar,  Dor.  'Ep/uof  j,  a 
son  of  Zeus  and  Maia,  the  daughter  of  Atlas,  was 
bom  in  a  cave  of  Mount  Cyllene  in  Arcadia  (Horn. 
Od.  Tiil  835,  xiv.  435,  xxiv.  1  ;  Hymn,  in  Mere. 
1,  &C. ;  Ov.  MeL  l  682,  xiv.  291),  whence  he  is 
called  Atbmtiades  or  Cyllenius  ;  but  Philostratus 
(/ooa.  i.  26)  places  his  birth  in  Olympus.  In  the 
first  hours  after  his  birth,  he  escaped  from  his 
cradle,  went  to  Pieiria,  and  carried  off  some  of  the 

oxen  of  ApoUow  (Hom,  i/y">i^  ***  ^''^  ^^O  ^" 
the  Iliad  and  Odyia^^  ^\t  tradition  is  not  men- 
tioned, though  HftrtJL  U  characterised  aa  a  cun- 
ning thief.  [IL  V.  3^**    -^.  <i4.)   0\bet  accounts, 

again,  refer  the   tk  r»    j  Ae  <>***^  ^  *  "****•  ^' 
vanced  period  of  tV^vt  Oi     ^^  ^   (^A^oftod.  iu. 


i 


412 


HERBlSSa 


.! 


10.  §  2 ;  Anton.  Lib.  23.)  In  order  not  to  lie  dk- 
covered  hj  the  traces  of  nia  footsteps,  Hermes  put 
on  sandals,  and  drore  the  oxen  to  Pjlos,  where  he 
killed  two,  and  concealed  the  rest  in  a  cave.  (Comp. 
the  different  stratagems  by  which  he  escaped  in 
Horn.  Hymn,  ta  Merc  *lb^  &C.,  and  Anton.  Lib. 
/.0.)  The  skins  of  the  slaughtered  animals  were 
nailed  to  a  rock,  and  part  of  their  flesh  was  pre* 
pared  and  consumed,  and  the  rest  burnt ;  at  the 
same  time  he  offered  scrifioes  to  the  twelve  gods, 
whence  he  is  probablj  called  the  inventor  of  divine 
worship  and  sacrifices.  (Hom.  Hymn,  tn  Merc 
125,  &c. ;  Diod.  i.  16.)  Hereupon  he  returned 
to  Cyllene,  where  he  found  a  tortoise  at  the  en- 
trance of  his  native  cave.  He  took  the  animal*s 
shell,  drew  strings  across  it,  and  thus  invented  the 
lyre  and  plectrum.  The  number  of  strings  of  his 
new  invention  is  said  by  some  to  have  been  three 
and  by  others  seven,  and  thev  were  made  of  the 
guts  either  of  oxen  or  of  sheep.  (Hom.  /.  c  51 ;  Diod. 
i.  16,  V.  75 ;  Orph.  Aryan,  381 ;  Horat.  Oarm,  i. 
10.  6.)  Apollo,  by  his  prophetic  power,  had  in, 
the  meantime  discovered  the  thief,  and  went  to 
Cyllene  to  charge  him  with  i^  before  his  mother 
Maia.  She  showed  to  the  god  the  child  in  its 
cradle  ;  but  Apollo  took  the  boy  before  Zeus,  and 
demanded  back  his  oxen.  Zens  commanded  him 
to  comply  with  the  demand  of  Apollo,  but  Hermes 
denied  that  he  had  stolen  the  cattle.  As,  how- 
ever, he  saw  that  his  assertions  were  not  be- 
lieved, he  conducted  Apollo  to  Pylos,  and  restored 
to  him  his  oxen ;  but  when  Apollo  heard  the 
sounds  of  the  lyre,  he  was  so  charmed  that  he 
allowed  Hermes  to  keep  the  animals.  Hermes  now 
invented  the  syrinx,  and  after  having  disclosed  his 
inventions  to  Apollo,  the  two  gods  concluded  an 
intimate  friendship  with  each  other.  (Hom./.c. 
514,  &&)  Apollo  presented  his  young  friend  with 
his  own  golden  shepherd*s  stafl^  taught  him  the  art 
of  prophesying  by  means  of  dice,  and  Zeus  made 
him  his  own  herald,  and  also  of  the  gods  of  the 
lowtf  world.  According  to  the  Homeric  hymn 
(533,  &&),  Apollo  refused  to  teach  Hermes  the  art 
of  prophecy,  and  referred  him  for  it  to  the  three 
sisters  dwelling  on  Parnassus ;  but  he  conferred 
upon  him  the  office  of  protecting  flocks  and  pas- 
tures (568 ;  comp.  Lucian,  Dial.  Dear.  7 ;  Ov. 
Met.  ii.  683,  &c). 

The  principal  feature  in  the  traditions  about 
Hermes  consists  in  his  being  the  herald  of  the  gods, 
and  in  this  capaci^  he  appears  even  in  the  Homeric 
poems;  his  original  character  of  an  ancient  Pe- 
lasgian,  or  Arc^ian  divinity  of  nature,  gradually 
diiappeared  in  the  legends.  As  the  herald  of  the 
gods,  he  is  the  god  of  skill  in  the  use  of  speech  and 
of  eloquence  in  general,  for  the  heralds  are  the 
public  speakers  in  the  assemblies  and  on  other  oc- 
casions. (IL  I  833,  iv.  193,  vii.  279,  385,  viii. 
517,  xi.  684  ;  comp.  Orph.  Hymn,  27.  4  ;  Aelian, 
H.  A.  X.  29;  Hor.  Carm.  I  10.  1.)  As  an 
adroit  speaker,  he  was  especially  employed  as  mes- 
senger, when  eloquence  was  required  to  attain  the 
desired  object  (Od.  I  88,  IL  xxiv.  390  ;  Hom. 
Hymn,  in  Cer.  835.)  Hence  the  tongues  of  sacri- 
ficial animals  were  oflered  to  him.  (Aristoph.  Pcur, 
1062;  Athen.  L  p.  16.)  As  heralds  and  messen- 
gers are  usually  men  of  prudence  and  circumspec- 
tion, Hermes  was  also  the  god  of  prudence  and 
skill  in  all  the  relations  of  social  intercourse.  (IL 
XX.  35,  xxiv.  282,  Od.  ii.  38.)  These  qualities 
were  combined  with  similar  one^  such  as  cunning. 


H£R]d£S« 

both  in  words  and  actions,  and  even  frand,  peijaiy, 
and  the  inclination  to  steal ;  but  acts  of  this  kmd 
were  committed  by  Hermes  always  with  a  certain 
skill,  dexterity,  and  even  gracefulness.  Examples 
occur  in  the  Homeric  hymn  on  Hermes  (66,  260, 
383  ;  comp.  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1337  ;  Horn. 
//.  V.  890,  xxiv.  24  ;  Apollod.  i.  6.  §  3). 

Being  endowed  with  this  shrewdness  and  laga- 
city,  he  was  regarded  as  the  author  of  a  variety  of 
inventions,  and,  besides  the  lyre  and  syrinx,  be  is 
said  to  have  invented  the  alphabet,  numbers,  as- 
tronomy, music,  the  art  of  fighting,  gymnastics,  the 
cultivation  of  the  olive  tree,  measures,  weights,  and 
many  other  things.  (Plut.  Sympon.  ix.  3 ;  Diod.  I.e. 
and  V.  75  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  277.)  The  powen  which 
he  possessed  lumself  he  confim^d  upon  those  mor- 
tals and  heroes  who  enjoyed  his  favour,  and  all 
who  had  them  were  under  his  especial  protection,  or 
are  called  his  sona  {OcLt.  27/,  &c.,  xv.  31 8,  &c, 
xix.  897  ;  Soph.  Pkiloet.  133  ;  Hes.  Op.  67 ;  Eu- 
stath.  ad  Hom.  pp.  1 8, 1 053.)  He  was  employed  by 
the  gods  and  more  especially  by  Zeus  on  a  variety 
of  occasions  which  are  recorded  in  ancient  story. 
Thus  he  conducted  Priam  to  Achilles  to  fetch  the 
body  of  Hector  (7Z.  xxiv.  336),  tied  Ixion  to  the 
wheel  (Hygin.  Fab.  62),  conducted  Hera,  Aphro- 
dite, and  Athena  to  Paris  (Hygin.  Fab,  92 ;  Paus. 
V.  19.  $  1),  fiutened  Prometheus  to  Mount  Cauca- 
sus (Serv.  ad  Virg.  Edog.  vi.  42),  rescued  Dio- 
nysus after  his  birth  from  the  flames,  or  received 
him  from  the  hands  of  2ieus  to  carry  him  to  Atha- 
mas  (Apollod.  iii  4.  §  3 ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  iv. 
1137),  sold  Heracles  to  Omphale  (Apollod.  ii.  6. 
$  3),  and  was  ordered  by  Zeus  to  carry  off  lo,  who 
was  metamorphosed  into  a  cow,  and  guarded  by 
Ax^s  ;  but  being  betrayed  by  Hierax,  he  slew 
Argus.  (Apollod.  ii.  1.  §  3.)  From  this  murder  he 
is  very  commonly  called  *Kpfy*i^mis,  {IL  xxiv. 
182  ;  comp.  Schol.  ad  AemxbyL  Prom.  563 ;  Ov. 
MeL  i.  670,  &c.)  In  the  Trojan  war  Hermes  was 
on  the  side  of  the  Greeks.  (//.  xx.  72,  &c.)  His 
ministry  to  Zeus  is  not  confined  to  the  offices  of 
herald  and  messenger,  but  he  is  also  the  charioteer 
and  cupbearer.  (Hom.  Od.  i  143,  IL  xxiv.  178, 
440,  Hymn,  in  Oer.  380 ;  Eustath.  ad  Hom,  p. 
1205.)  As  dreams  are  sent  by  Zeus,  Hermes,  the 
ifyifrttip  6v§ipotv^  conducts  them  to  man,  and  hence 
he  is  also  described  as  the  god  who  had  it  in  his 
power  to  send  refireshing  sleep  or  to  take  it  away. 
(HouL  Hymn,  in  Mere.  14,  //.  ii.  26,  xxiv,  343, 
&c)  Another  important  function  of  Hermes  was 
to  conduct  the  shades  of  the  deed  from  the  upper 
into  the  lower  worid,  whence  he  is  called  ^w^»- 
wotat6Sf  vficporofjarSs^  r^vxayttySs^  Ac  (Hom.  Od. 
xxiv.  I,  9,  Hymn,  in  Cer,  379,  &&  ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn,  p.  561  ;  Diog.  Laert  viiL  31  ;  Hygin.  /*a6. 
251.) 

The  idea  of  his  being  the  herald  and  messenger 
of  the  gods,  of  his  travelling  from  place  to  pbM 
and  concluding  treaties,  necessarily  implied  the 
notion  that  he  was  the  promoter  of  social  inter- 
course and  of  commerce  among  men,  and  that  he 
was  friendly  towards  man.  (Od.  xix.  135,  IL  xxiv. 
833.)  In  this  capacity  he  was  regarded  as  the 
maintainer  of  peace,  and  as  the  god  of  roads,  who 
protected  travellers,  and  punished  those  who  re- 
fused to  assist  travellers  who  had  mistaken  their 
way.  (IL  vii.  277,  &c.  ;  Theocrit.  xxv.  5  ;  Ari- 
stoph. P/arf.  1 159.)  Hence  the  Athenian  generals, 
on  setting  out  on  an  expedition,  offered  aacnfices  to 
Hermes,  sumamed  H^gemonius,  or  Agetor ;  and 


^i 


•llllillij 


HERMES. 

nnmeioat  ttatoes  of  the  god  wen  erected  on  roadi, 
at  doom  and  gates,  from  which  cucumatimoe  he  de- 
rived a  variety  of  tunianies  stud  epitheta.  As  the 
god  of  oommeiee,  he  was  called  tUpatopos^  ^to- 
Aatof,  waAtyKdwriXot^  Ktf^ttwopoSf  dyopaZvs,  &c. 
(Arittoph.  FltO.  1155;  PoUuz,  rii.  15;  Orph. 
Hyvnu  xvm.  6 ;  Paus.  i.  15.  §  1,  ii«  d.  $.  7«  iii. 
]  1.  §  8,  &c.) ;  and  aa  oonuneioe  is  the  source  of 
wealth,  Hermes  is  also  the  god  of  gain  and  riches, 
espedaUy  of  sadden  and  unexpected  riches,  such  as 
are  acquired  by  conuneroe.  As  the  girer  of  wealth 
and  good  luck  («-^avroSdriff^,  he  also  presided 
OTer  the  game  of  dice,  and  those  who  played  it 
threw  an  olive  leaf  upon  the  dice,  and  first  drew 
this  leaH  (Hem.  JL  ril  183;  Aristoph.  /"cur, 
365;  Eustath.  od  Horn,  p.  675.)  We  have  al< 
ready  obserred  that  Hermes  was  considered  aa  the 
inrentor  of  aacrifices,  and  hence  he  not  only  acta 
the  part  of  a  herald  at  sacrifices  (Aristoph.  jPor, 
433)^  but  is  also  the  protector  of  sacrificial  animals, 
and  was  belioTed  in  particular  to  increase  the  ferti- 
lity of  sheep.  (Horn.  Hymn,  m  Mere.  567,  &&, 
//.  xir.  490,  xtL  180,  &c;  Hes.  Jlieog.  444.) 
For  this  reason  he  was  especially  worshipped  by 
shepherds,  and  is  mentioned  in  connection  with 
Pan  and  the  Nymphs.  (Horn.  Od.  xir.  435 ;  Eu- 
stath. ad  Horn.  p.  1766;  Aristoph.  Thum.  977 ; 
Pans.  riU.  16.  §  1 ;  ix.  34.  §  2 ;  SchoL  ad  SopL 
Pki/od.  1 4,  59.)  This  feature  in  the  character  of 
Hermes  is  a  remnant  of  the  ancient  Arcadian  re- 
ligion, in  which  he  was  the  fertilising  god  of  the 
eurth,  who  oonferred  his  blessings  on  man ;  and 
aome  other  traces  of  this  character  occur  in  the 
Homeric  poems.  (//.  xxiv.  360,  Od.  riil.  335, 
xri.  185,  Hymn,  m  Mere.  27.) 

Another  important  function  of  Hermes  was  his 
being  the  patron  of  all  the  gymnastic  games  of  the 
Greeks.  This  idea  seems  to  be  of  late  origin,  for 
in  the  Homeric  poems  no  trace  of  it  is  found  ;  and 
the  appearance  of  the  god,  such  aa  it  is  there  de- 
scribed, is  very  different  from  that  which  we  might 
expect  in  the  god  of  the  gymnastic  art.  But  as 
his  images  were  erected  in  so  many  places,  and 
among  them,  at  the  entrance  of  the  gymnasia,  the 
natural  result  was,  that  he,  like  Heracles  and  the 
Dioscuri,  was  regarded  aa  the  protector  of  youths 
and  gymnaatic  exercises  and  contests  (Pind.  Nem. 
JL  53),  and  that  at  a  later  time  the  Greek  artists 
derived  their  ideal  of  the  god  from  the  gymnasium, 
and  represented  him  as  a  youth  whose  limbs  were 
beautifiilly  and  harmoniously  developed  by  gymr 
nastic  exercises.  Athens  seems  to  have  been  the 
first  phM«  in  which  he  was  worshipped  in  this 
capacity.  (Pind.  PyiA.  iL  10,  Jetkm.  I  60;  Ari- 
stoph. PiaU.  1161.)  The  numerous  descendants 
of  Hermes  are  treated  of  in  separate  articles.  It 
should  be  observed  that  the  various  functions  of  the 
god  led  some  of  the  ancients  to  assume  a  plurality 
of  goda  of  this  name.  Cicero  {de  Nat  Dear.  iii. 
22)  distinguishes  five,  and  Servius  (ad  Jen.  i.  301, 
iv.  577)  four;  but  these  numbers  also  include 
foreign  dirinities,  which  were  identified  by  the 
Greucs  with  their  own  Hermes. 

The  most  ancient  seat  of  his  worship  is  Arcadia, 
the  land  of  his  birth,  when  Lycaon,  the  son  of 
Pebsgus,  is  said  to  have  built  to  him  the  first 
temple.  (Hygin.  Fab.  225.)  From  thence  his 
worship  was  carried  to  Athens,  and  ultimately 
spread  through  all  Greece.  The  fiestivals  eelebrated 
in  his  honour  were  called 'EpAi^ua.  {Diet,  of  Aid. 
4.  v.)    Uia  temples  and  ttatuea  (ZXof.  of  Aid.  s,  v. 


HERMES. 


418 


^ernioe)  were  extremely  numerous  in  Greece.  The 
Romans  identified  him  with  Mercury.  [Mxrcu* 
RIU8.]  Among  the  things  sacred  to  him  we  may 
mention  the  palm  tree,  the  tortoise,  the  number 
four,  and  several  kinds  of  fish ;  and' the  sacrifices 
offered  to  him  consisted  of  incense,  honey,  cakes, 
pigs,  and  especially  lambs  and  young  goats.  (Paus. 
viL  22.  §  2;  Aristoph.  PluL  1121,  1144  ;  Hom. 
Od.  xiv.  435,  xix.  397  ;  Athen.  i.  p.  16.) 

The  principal  attrilrates  of  Hermes  are :  1.  A 
travelling  hat,  with  a  broad  brim,  which  in  later 
times  was  adorned  with  two  little  wings ;  the  latter, 
however,  are  sometimes  seen  arising  from  his  locks, 
his  head  not  being  covered  vrith  the  hat.  2.  The 
staff  {pMo9  or  «rir^vrpoy) :  it  is  frequently  men- 
tioned in  the  Homeric  poems  as  the  magic  staff  by 
means  of  which  he  closes  and  opens  the  eyes  of 
mortals,  but  no  mention  is  made  of  the  person  or 
god  from  whom  he  received  it,  nor  of  the  entwining 
serpents  which  appear  in  late  works  of  art.  Ac- 
cording to  the  Homeric  hymn  and  Apollodorus,  he 
received  it  from  Apollo ;  and  it  appears  that  we 
must  distinguish  two  staves,  which  were  afterwards 
united  into  one :  first,  the  ordinary  herald*s  staff 
(//.  vii.  277,  xviii.  505),  and  secondly,  a  magic 
staff,  such  as  other  divinities  also  possessed.  (Lu- 
cian.  Dial.  Dear.  viL  5 ;  Viig.  Aen.  iv.  242,  &c.) 
The  white  ribbons  with  which  the  herald*s  staff 
was  originally  aurrounded  were  changed  by  later 
artists  into  two  serpents  (Schol.  ad  Tkue.  i.  53  ; 
Macrob.  Sat.  i.  19  ;  comp.  Hygin.  PoeL  Adr.  ii.  7; 
Serv.  ad  Aen.  iv.  242,  viiL  138),  though  the  an- 
cients themselves  accounted  for  them  either  by 
tracing  them  to  some  feat  of  the  god,  or  by  regard- 
ing them  as  symbolical  representations  of  prudence, 
life,  health,  and  the  like.  The  staff,  in  later  times, 
is  Airther  «lomed  with  a  pair  of  wings,  expressing 
the  rapidity  with  which  the  messenger  of  ^e  goda 
moved  from  place  to  place.  3.  The  sandals 
(WSiAo.)  They  were  beautiful  and  golden,  and 
carried  the  god  across  land  and  sea  with  the  rapi- 
dity of  wind ;  but  Homer  no  where  says  or  sug- 
gests that  they  were  prorided  with  wings.  The 
plastic  art,  on  the  other  hand,  required  some  out- 
ward sign  to  express  this  quality  of  the  god^s  san- 
dals, and  therefore  formed  wings  at  his  ancles, 
whence  he  is  called  wriiromiXor,  or  alipee. 
(Oiph.  Hyvm.  xxvii.  4 ;  Ov.  Met  xi.  312.)  In 
luldition  to  these  attributes,  Hermes  sometimes 
holds  a  purse  in  his  hands.  Several  representations 
of  the  god  at  different  periods  of  his  life,  aa  well  as 
in  the  discharge  of  his  different  functions,  have 
come  down  to  ua.  (Hirt,  MythoL  Bilderh.  L  p.  63, 
&c.)  [L.  S.] 

HERMES,  a  Greek  rhetorician,  who  is  men- 
tioned in  the  work  ad  Hemmium  (i.  11),  where 
he  is  called  doctor  noeter^  and  an  opinion  of  his  is 
quoted.  The  MSS.  of  that  passage,  nowever,  vary, 
some  having  Hermee^  and  others  Hermedei,  Some 
critics  have  conjectiued  HermafforoM,  but  the  opi- 
nion quoted  in  the  work  ad  Heremmum  does  not 
agree  with  what  we  know  to  have  been  the  opinion 
of  Hermagoras.  [L.  S.] 

HERMES  and  HERMES  TRISMEGISTUS 
{*Lpfins  and  'EpM^r  TptafUyioros),  the  reputed 
author  of  a  variety  of  works,  some  of  which  are 
still  extant.  In  order  to  understand  their  origin 
and  nature,  it  is  necessary  to  cast  a  glance  at  the 
philosophy  of  the  New  Platonists  and  its  objects. 
The  religious  ideaa  of  the  Greeks  were  viewed  aa 
in  some  way  connected  with  thoae  of  the  Egyptians 


414 


HERME6. 


)  I 


,  \ 


at  a  compomtiTely  earlj  period.  Thus  tim  Oteek 
Hennet  was  identified  with  the  Egyptian  Thot,  or 
Theut,  OM  early  as  the  time  of  Plato.  (PhUeb. 
%  23 ;  comp.  Cic.  de  Nai.  Dwr.  iii.  22.)  But  the 
intennixture  of  the  religious  ideas  of  the  two  oonn- 
tries  became  more  prominent  at  the  time  when 
Chrisdanity  began  to  raise  its  head,  and  when 
pagan  philosophy,  in  the  form  of  New  Platonism, 
made  its  last  and  desperate  effort  against  the 
Christian  religion.  Attempts  were  then  made  to 
represent  the  wisdom  of  the  ancient  Egyptians  in 
a  higher  and  more  spiritual  light,  to  amalgamate  it 
with  the  ideas  of  the  Greeks,  and  thereby  to  give 
to  the  Utter  a  deep  religious  meaning,  which  made 
them  appear  as  a  very  ancient  divine  revelation, 
and  as  a  suitable  counterpoise  to  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. The  Egyptian  Tnot  or  Hermes  was  con- 
sidered as  the  real  author  of  every  thing  produced 
and  discovered  by  the  human  mind,  as  the  &ther 
of  all  knowledge,  inventions,  legislation,  religion, 
&C.  Hence  every  thing  that  man  had  discovered 
and  committed  to  writing  was  regarded  as  the 
property  of  Hermes.  As  he  was  thus  the  source  of 
all  knowledge  and  thought,  or  the  Kayos  embodied, 
he  was  termed  rpif  fUyurroSy  Hermes  Trismegistus, 
or  simply  Trismegistus.  It  was  &bled  that  Py- 
thagoras and  PL&to  had  derived  all  their  knowledge 
from  the  Egjrptian  Hermes,  who  had  recorded  his 
thoughts  and  inventions  in  inscriptions  upon  pillars. 
Clemens  of  Alexandria  (Strom,  vi.  4.  p.  757) 
speaks  of  forty-two  books  of  Hennes,  containing 
the  sum  total  of  human  and  divine  knowledge  and 
wisdom,  and  treating  on  cosmography,  astronomy, 
geography,  religion,  with  all  its  forms  and  rites, 
and  more  especially  on  medicine.  There  is  no 
reason  for  doubting  the  existence  of  such  a  work 
or  works,  under  the  name  of  Hermes,  at  the  time 
of  Clemens.  In  the  time  of  the  New  Platonists, 
the  idea  of  the  authorship  of  Hermes  was  carried 
still  further,  and  applied  to  the  whole  range  of 
literatute.  lamblichus  (De  MyH.  init)  designates 
the  sum  total  of  all  the  arts  and  sciences  among  the 
Egyptians  by  the  name  Hermes,  and  he  adds  that, 
of  old,  all  authors  used  to  call  their  own  productions 
the  works  of  Hermes.  This  notion  at  once  ex- 
plains the  otherwise  strange  statement  in  lambli- 
chus (De  Myrt.  viiL  1),  that  Hermes  was  the 
author  of  20,000  works  ;  Manetho  even  speaks  of 
36,525  works,  a  number  which  exactly  corresponds 
with  that  of  the  years  which  he  assigns  to  his 
several  dynasties  of  kings.  lamblichus  mentions 
the  works  of  Hermes  in  several  passages,  and 
speaks  of  them  as  translated  from  the  Egyptian 
into  Greek  (DeMtftt.  viii.  1,  2,  4,  5,  7)  ;  Plutarch 
also  (De  Is.  et  Os.  p.  375,  e.)  speaks  of  works  at^ 
tributed  to  Hermes,  and  so  does  Galen  (De  SimpL 
Afed.  vi.  1)  and  Cyrillus  (Oontr.  JuL  i.  30).  The 
existence  of  works  under  the  name  of  Hermes,  as 
early  as  the  second  century  after  Christ,  is  thus 
proved  beyond  a  doubt.  Their  contents  were 
chiefly  of  a  philosophico-religious  nature,  on  the 
nature  and  attributes  of  the  deity,  on  the  world 
and  nature ;  and  from  the  work  of  Lactantius,  who 
wrote  his  Institutes  chiefly  to  refute  the  educated 
and  learned  among  the  pagans,  we  cannot  help 
perceiving  that  Christianity,  the  religion  which  it 
was  intended  to  crush  by  those  works,  exercised  a 
considerable  influence  upon  their  authors.  (See 
e.  g.  Div,  ItuHt.  i.  8,  ii.  10,  vii.  4, 13.) 

The  question  as  to  the  real  authorship  of  what 
ate  called  the  works  of  Hennes,  or  Hermes  Tris- 


MERMfia 

megisttis,  hot  been  the  subject  of  mnch  comroiersy, 
but  the  most  probable  opinion  is,  that  they  wers 
productions  of  New  Platonists.  Some  of  them 
appear  to  hate  been  written  in  a  pure  and  sober 
spirit,  and  were  intended  to  spread  the  doctrines  of 
the  New  Platonists.  and  make  them  popular,  in 
opposition  to  the  rising  power  of  Christianity,  but 
others  were  full  of  the  most  fiuitastic  and  vision- 
ary theories,  consisting  for  the  most  part  of  astro- 
logical and  magic  speculations^  the  most  fiivottrite 
topics  of  New  Platonism.  Several  works  of  this 
dass  have  come  down  'to  our  times,  some  in  the 
Greek  language  and  others  only  in  Latin  trans- 
lations ;  but  S\\  those  which  are  now  extant  axe  of 
an  inferior  kind,  and  were,  in  all  probability,  com- 
posed during  the  Uter  period  of  New  Platoniim, 
when  a  variety  of  Christian  notions  had  become  em- 
bodied in  that  system.  It  may  be  taken  for  gnmted, 
on  the  whole,  that  none  of  the  works  bearing  the  name 
of  Hermes,  in  the  form  in  which  they  are  now  before 
us,  belongs  to  an  eariier  date  than  the  fourth,  or 
perhaps  the  third,  century  of  our  era,  though  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  they  contain  ideas  which 
may  be  as  ancient  as  New  Platonism  itself.  We 
here  notice  only  the  principal  works  which  have 
been  published,  for  many  are  extant  only  in  MS., 
and  buried  in  various  libraries. 

1.  A6yos  r^Acior,  perhaps  the  most  andent 
among  the  works  attributed  to  Hennea.  The 
Greek  original  is  quoted  by  Lactantius  (Dw.  IndiL 
vii.  18),  but  we  now  possess  only  a  Latin  trans- 
lation, which  was  formerly  attributed  to  Appuleius 
of  Madaura.  It  bears  the  title  Atolepuu^  or 
HermeHi  TrismegisH  Asdepiui  twe  de  NcOmra  De- 
orum  Dialogutf  and  seems  to  have  been  written 
shortly  before  the  time  of  Lactantius.  Its  object 
is  to  refute  Christian  doctrines,  but  the  author  has 
at  the  same  time  made  use  of  them  for  his  own 
purposes.  It  seems  to  have  been  composed  in 
Eg>'pt,  perhaps  at  Alexandria,  and  has  the  form  of 
a  dialogue,  in  which  Hennes  converm  with  a  dis- 
ciple (Asclepius)  upon  God,  the  universb,  nature^ 
&c.,  and  quite  in  the  spirit  of  the  Netr  Platonic 

f>hilosophy.  It  is  printed  in  some  editions  of  Appu- 
eius,  and  also  in  those  of  the  Poemander,  by 
Ficinus  and  Patricius.  The  latter  editions,  as  well 
as  the  Poemander,  by  Hadr.  Tnmebus,  contain 

2.*Opo(  *A(r«rXtpr(ov  TpAs^'Afj^frnpa  jBcuriA^  which 
is  probably  the  production  of  the  same  author  as  the 
preceding  work.  Asclepius,  who  here  calls  Hennes 
his  masker,  discusses  questions  of  a  similar  nature, 
such  as  God,  matter,  man,  and  the  like. 

3.  'EpftoO  Tou  rfnfffAtyttfrev  IIoiftrfyB^r,  is  a 
work  of  laxger  extent,  and  in  so  for  the  most  im- 
portant production  of  the  kind  we  poaaesa.  The 
title  Uoi/AdrSptify  or  Poemander  (from  *Oif«fr,  a 
shepherd,  pastor)  seems  to  have  been  chosen  in 
imitation  of  the  voifi^y,  or  Potior  of  Hennas  [Hbr- 
MAs],  who  has  sometime!  eren  been  conaidered  as 
the  author  of  the  Poemander.  The  whole  work 
was  divided  by  Ficinus  into  fetirteen,  but  by  Pa- 
tricius into  twenty  books,  each  with  a  separate 
heading.  It  is  written  in  the  form  of  a  diidogue, 
and  can  scarcely  have  been  composed  previoas  to  the 
fourth  century  of  oar  era.  It  treats  of  nature,  the 
creation  of  the  worid,  the  deity,  his  nature  and  at- 
tributes, the  human  soul,  knowledge,  and  the  like ; 
apd  all  these  subjects  are  discussed  in  the  spirit  of 
New  Platonism,  but  sometimes  Christian,  oriental, 
and  Jewish  notions  are  mixed  np  with  it  in  a  re- 
markable manner,  showing  the  syncretism  so  pe- 


,^ti. 


1 


H£RME& 

• 

euliar  to  the  pbiloMphy  of  tlie  period  to  wbSch  we 
have  Mugned  this  work.  It  wu  firat  published  in 
a  Latin  tnuitlation  hj  Ficinofl,  under  the  title 
Mtratrm  Trkmieguti  lAher  da  PoietUUe  ti  Sc^nentia 
Dei,  Tarriai,  1471,  foL,  which  wa»  afterwards 
often  reprinted,  as  at  Venioe  in  1481,  1488,  1493, 
1497,  &e.  The  Greek  original,  with  the  trantlation 
of  Fieinaa,  wai  firtt  edited  by  Hadr.  Tumebui^ 
pBntj  16£4,  4to.,  and  waa  afterwards  published 
again  in  Fr.  Flussatis,  CandaUae  Indudna^  Bor* 
dkeaux.  1574 ;  in  Patricias*  Nova  de  ummrtu  Pki- 
lo$opkia  LAHt  ^tuUmor  comprehemoy  Ferrua,  1698, 
foU  and  again  in  1611,  foL,  and  at  Cologne  in 
J  630,  foL,  with  a  commentary  by  Hannibal  Ro^ 
sellns. 

4.  *Iiirpo^itfurrtKd  ^  wcp)  KOerwcXlrtms  woffviv- 
tmnt  vpojumtrrutA  he  r^s  yutAiiiMtiic^s  hrurn/lfiris 
wpi^'Afjiimim  hJhfhrrvw,  is  a  work  of  less  import- 
ance, and  contains  instructions  for  ascertaining  the 
issue  of  a  disease  by  the  aid  of  mathematics,  that 
is,  of  astrology,  for  the  author  endeavours  to  show 
that  the  nature  of  a  disease,  as  well  as  its  cure  and 
issue,  must  be  ascertained  from  the  constelbition 
nnder  which  it  commenced.  The  subetance  of 
this  work  seems  to  have  been  unknown  to  Fir- 
micns  (about  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century), 
and  this  leads  us  to  the  supposition  that  it  was 
written  after  the  time  of  Firmicus.  Tlie  work  was 
published  in  a  Latin  translation  in  Th.  Boder*8  D4 
RaJtUme  et  Um  Dierum  CnHoorum^  Paris,  1555, 
4tOM  and  in  Andr.  Argotus*  D»  DiAm  CrUieia  LSbri 
dux,  PataTii,  1639,  4to.  The  Greek  original  was 
published  by  J.  Cramer  (Atlroloff.  No.  tL  Norim- 
betgae,  1532,  4to.),  and  by  D.  Hoeschel  (Aug. 
Vindelic.  1597,  8vo.) 

5.  De  HevoitdiomUu  Natitfilaium^  is  likewise  an 
astrological  work,  and  intended  to  show  how  the 
nativity  should  be  regulated  at  the  end  of  every 
year.  The  original  seems  to  have  been  written  in 
Greek,  though  some  lay  that  it  was  in  Aiabio  ;  but 
it  was  at  any  rate  composed  at  a  later  time  than 
the  work  mentioned  under  No.  4.  We  now  possess 
only  a  Latin  version,  which  was  edited  by  Hiero- 
nymns  WoM^  together  with  the  Itago^  of  Por* 
pbyriua,  and  some  other  works,  Basel,  1559,  fol. 

6.  AphoHmd  stee  OiMtum  SaUadiae  Aatudoffiead^ 
also  called  OtmtUoqmimm,  that  is,  one  hundred  astro* 
logical  propositions,  which  an  supposed  to  have 
originally  been  written  in  Arabic ;  but  we  now 
have  only  a  Latin  translation,  which  has  been  re> 
peatedly  printed,  as  at  Venice,  1492,  1493,  1601, 
1519,  foC  «t  Basel  1533,  fol.,  1561,  8vo.,  and  at 
Uhtt,  1651,  1674,  12mo. 

7.  Liber  Phfeho- Mediate  Kinmidum  JTmta»,  id 
eel,  npie  Perearum  tere  amreme  gemiMtuque,  Ac, 
belongs  to  the  same  cbus  of  medico>astrological 
works,  and  is  as  yet  printed  only  in  a  Latin  trans* 
lakkm,  published  by  Andr.  Rivinns  (Leipsig,  1638, 
and  Frankfurt,  1681,  12mo.),  though  the  Greek 
original  is  still  extant  in  MS.  at  Madrid,  under  the 
titk  of  Kvfarl3ct  (from  K^ptof,  lord  or  master). 
This  woric  is  roferred  to  even  by  Olympiodorus, 
and  must  thcreforo  have  eaisted  in  the  fourth  een- 
tory  of  our  efm*  It  is  divided  into  four  parts,  and 
is  a  sort  of  materica  mediea,  ananged  in  alphabet- 
ical order,  for  it  treats  of  tha  magic  and  medicinal 
powcfs  of  a  variety  of  stones,  plants,  and  animals, 
and  under  each  head  it  mentions  some  mineral, 
▼egetaUe,  or  animal  medicine.  It  is  generally 
supposed  that  this  work  was  originally  compiled 
from  Pcniaiif  AiaUci  or  Egyptian  sources. 


HERM£SIANAX. 


415 


Some  of  the  works  bearing  the  name  of  Hermes 
seem  to  be  productions  of  Uie  middle  ages,  such 
as,— 

8.  Tradatme  itere  Auretii  de  Lopidie  PkUceopkid 
DeeniOt  that  is,  on  the  philosopher^  stone.  The 
woric  is  divided  into  seven  chaptMi,  which  are 
regarded  aa  the  aeven  seala  of  Hertnes  Trismegi»- 
tus.  It  was  published  in  Latin  by  D.  Gnosins^ 
Leiptig,  leiO^and  1613, 8 vo. 

9.  TabiMU  SmaragdhM^  an  essays  professing  to 
teach  the  art  of  making  gold,  was  published  at 
NUmberg,  1541  and  1545,  4to.,and  atStiassbui^, 
1566,  8vo. 

10.  Ilcpi  /BoroM»»  x^*^<*'  >>  only  a  fragment, 
but  probably  betongs  to  an  eariier  period  tlmn  the 
two  preceding  works,  and  treats  of  similar  subjects 
as  the  Ki^ponSffff.  It  is  printed  at  the  end  of  Roe- 
therms  edition  of  L.  Lydus,  de  Mmmbmy  with  notes 
by  Baehr. 

11.  IIcpl  (rffia-/M»ir,  on  earthquakes,  or  rather  on 
the  forebodings  implied  in  theoL  It  is  only  a 
fragment,  consisting  of  sizty>siz  hexameter  lines, 
and  is  sometimes  ascribed  to  Hermes  Trismegistus, 
and  sometimes  to  Orpheus.  It  was  first  edited  by 
Fr.  Moral,  with  a  Latin  translation  by  F.  A.  Bai^ 
Paris,  1586,  4to.,  and  afterwards  by  J.  8.  Scboder, 
1691,  4to.  It  ia  also  contained  in  Maittaire*B 
ilfjswgoiwi,  London,  1722,  4to.,  and  in  fimnck^ 
AnaUda^  iii.  p.  127. 

For  a  mora  detailed  account  of  the  works  bearing 
the  name  of  Hennes  Trismegistus,  lee  Fabric.  BM, 
Graeo.  vol.  i.  pp.  46 — 94 ;  and  especially  Baum- 
garten-Crusius,  De  Librorum  HemeUeonun  OrigiM 
aiqtte  Indole,  Jena,  1827.  [L.  S.l 

HERME'SIANAX  ('£p/iiV<ri<£ya{).  1.  Of  Co- 
lophon,  a  distinguished  elegiac  poet,  the  friend  and 
disciple  of  Philetas,  lived  in  the  time  of  Philip  and 
Alexander  the  Great,  and  aeems  to  have  died 
befora  the  destruction  of  Colophon  by  Lysimachus, 
B.  c.  802.  (Pans.  i.  9.  §  8.)  His  chief  work  was 
an  elegiac  poem,  in  three  books,  addressed  to  his 
mistress,  Leontium,  whose  name  formed  the  title 
of  the  poem,  like  the  C^nikia  of  Propertius.  A 
great  part  of  the  third  book  is  quoted  by  Athe- 
naeus  (xiii.  p.  597).  The  poem  is  also  quoted  by 
Paunanias  (vii.  17.  §  5,  viii.  12.  §  1,  ix.  85.  §  1), 
by  Parthenitts  (EfoL  5,  22),  and  by  Antoninus 
Liberalis  (Metanu  39).  We  learn  from  another 
quotation  m  Pauianias,  that  Hennesianax  wrote 
an  elegy  on  the  Centaur  Eurytion  (vii.  18.  §  1). 
It  is  somewhat  doubtful  whether  the  Hennesianax 
who  is  mentioned  by  the  uholiast  on  Nicander 
(Tkefiaoa,  3),  and  who  wrote  a  poem  entitled 
nepffiicd^  was  the  same  or  a  younger  poet.  The 
fragment  of  Hennesianax  has  been  edited  aepa- 
mtely  by  Ruhnken  (Append,  ad  EpiaU  Crit.  ii. 
p.  288,  Optue,  p.  614),  by  Weston,  Lond.  1784, 
8vOw,  by  C.  D.  Ilsen  (Ojmee.  Var,  PkUoL  vol.  i. 
p.  247,  Erford,  1797,  8vo.),  by  Rigler  and  Axt, 
Colon.  1828,  l6mo.,  by  Hermann  \Opmt,  Acad. 
vol.  iv.  p.  239),  by  Bach  (PkHei.  ei  Pkance.  Beliq. 
Hal.  1829,  8vo.),  by  J.  Bailey,  with  a  critical 
epistle  by  G.  Buivess,  Lond.  1839,  8vo.,  and  by 
Schneidewm  {DdeeL  Pote.EUg,  p.  147).  Comp. 
Bergk,  De  Hammkmadia  ES/egi^,  Marburgi,  1845. 

2.  Of  Cyprus,  an  historian,  whose  ^pvywicd  is 
quoted  by  Plutanh  UDe  FUn.  2,  24,  12.) 

8.  Of  Colophon,  the  son  of  Agoneus,  an  athlete, 
whose  statue  was  erected  by  his  fellow-citisens  in 
honour  of  his  victory  at  Olympia  (Pans,  vi  17. 
§  3).    If  he  had  been,  as  Votsins  (^e.)  supposes, 


416 


HERMIONE. 


the  same  penon  m  the  ^t,  we  maj  be  sun  that 
Pauaanias  would  have  said  so.  [P.  S.] 

HERMrNIA  GENS,  a  very  ancient  patrician 
home  at  Rome,  which  appean  in  the  fint  Etrascan 
war  with  the  repnblic,  b.  c.  506,  and  nmiahes  from 
hiitory  in  b.  c.  448.  The  name  Henninioa  occun 
only  twice  in  the  Fasti,  and  haa  only  one  cogno- 
men, Aquilinub.  [Aquilinus.]  Whether  this 
gent  were  of  Oican,  Sabellian,  or  Etnucan  origin, 
u  doubtfol.  An  Heiminiua  defenda  the  aublidan 
bridge  against  an  Etrascan  army,  and  probably  re- 
presents in  that  combat  one  of  the  three  tribes  of 
Rome.  Horatins  Codes,  as  a  member  of  a  lesser 
gens,  the  Horatian,  is  the  symbol  of  the  Lnoeres  ; 
and  therefore  Herminius  is  the  symbol  either  of 
the  Ramnea  or  the  Titienses.  Probably  of  the 
latter,  since  the  Titienses  were  the  Sabine  tribe, 
and  the  syllable  Her  is  of  frequent  occuirenoe  in 
Sabellian  names — Her^nnins»  Her-ius,  Her-nicns, 
Her-siUa,  &c.  (Comp.  Muller,  Etnue,  voL  i.  p. 
423.)  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  nomen  of  one 
of  the  Herminii  u  Lar,  Larius,  or  Larcias  (IAy. 
iii.  65 ;  Dionys.  xL  51 ;  Diod.  zii.  27),  and  the 
Etruscan  origin  of  Lar  is  unquestionable.  (MttUer, 
lb.  p.  408.)  It  is  remarkable,  that  the  first  Her- 
minius, COS.  B.  c.  506,  in  his  consulate,  on  the 
bridge,  and  at  the  **  Battle  of  Regillus,**  is  cou- 
pled with  Sp.  Lardus.  (IdT.  ii.  10,  21 ;  Dionys. 
T.  22.)  The  Roman  antiquaries  regarded  Uie 
Herminii  as  an  Etnucan  fiunily  (Val  Max.  de 
Praenom.  15)  ;  and  Silius  Italicus  gires  a  North- 
Etruscan  fisherman  the  name  of  Herminius. 
(Pume.  ▼.  580.)  In  the  divei^ging  dialects  of  the 
West-Caucasian  languaoes,  Aminius,  the  Cherus- 
can  name  (Tac.  Ann.  IL;,  and  Herminius,  are  per- 
haps cognate  appellations.  [W.  B.  D.] 

HERMl'NUS  ('E^AmWos),  a  Peripatetic  phi- 
losopher, a  contemporary  of  Demonax  (called  by 
Porphyrins,  VU,  PtoL  20,  a  stoic).  He  appears  to 
haTe  written  commentaries  on  most  of  the  works 
of  Aristotle.  Simplicius  {ad  AritL  de  Caehf  iL 
23,  fol.  105)  says  he  was  the  instructor  of  Alex- 
ander of  Aphrodisias.  His  writings,  of  which  no- 
thing now  remains,  are  frequently  referred  to  by 
Boethius,  who  mentions  a  treatise  by  him,  wept 
'Epfvijytias,  as  also  Analytiea  and  Topiea.  (Lucian, 
Demon*  §  56  ;  Fabric  BibL  Graee.  toI.  iiL  p. 
495.)  [C,  P.  M.J 

HE'RMION  (*£p/iW),  a  son  of  Europs,  and 
gmndson  of  Phoronena,  was,  according  to  a  tradi- 
tion of  Hermione,  the  founder  of  that  town  on  the 
south-east  coast  of  Peloponnesus.  (Pans,  it  34. 
§  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HERMI'ONE  CEp/u^^),  the  only  daughter  of 
Menelans  and  Helena,  and  beautiful,  like  the  golden 
Aphrodite.  (Hom.  Od,  W.  14,  IL  iii.  175).  As 
she  was  a  grand-daughter  of  Leda,  the  mother  of 
Helena,  Virgil  {Aen.  iii.  328)  calls  her  Ledaea. 
During  the  war  against  Troy,  Menelans  promised 
her  in  marriage  to  Neoptolemus  (Pyrrhus) ;  and 
after  his  return  he  fulfilled  his  promise.  ( Od.  iv. 
4,  &C.)  This  Homeric  tradition  diff&rs  from  those 
of  later  writers.  According  to  Euripides  {Andronu 
891,  &C. ;  comp.  Pind«  Nem,  rii.  43 ;  Hygin.  Fab. 
1*23),  Menelaus,  prerious  to  his  expedition  against 
Troy,  had  promised  Hermione  to  Orestes.  After 
the  return  of  Neoptolemus,  Orestes  informed  him 
of  this,  and  claimed  Hermione  for  himself;  but 
Neoptolemus  haughtily  refused  to  give  her  up. 
Orestes,  in  revenge,  indted  the  Delphians  against 
him,  and  Neoptokmus  was  slain.    In  the  mean- 


HERMIPPUS. 

time  Orestes  carried  off  Hermione  from  the  hooia 
of  Peleus,  and  she,  in  remembrance  of  her  former 
love  for  Orestes,  followed  him.  She  had  alw 
reason  to  fear  the  RTenge  of  Neoptolemus,  for  she 
had  made  an  attempt  to  murder  Andromache, 
whom  Neoptolemna  seemed  to  love  more  than  her, 
but  had  been  prevented  from  committing  the  crime. 
According  to  others,  Menelans  betrothed  her  at 
Troy  to  Neoptolemus;  but  in  the  meantime  her 
giandfiither,  Tyndareus,  promised  her  to  Orestes, 
and  actually  gave  her  in  marriage  to  him.  Neop- 
tolemna, on  his  return,  took  possession  of  her  by 
force,  but  was  slain  soon  after  either  at  Delphi  or 
in  his  own  home  at  Phthia.  (Virg.  Aen.  iii  327, 
xi  264 ;  Sophod.  t^.  Eiutatk.  ad  Hom.  p.  1479.) 
Hermione  had  no  childien  by  Neoptolemus  (Eurip. 
Androm.  33;  Pans.  L  11.  §  1 ;  SchoL  ad  Pmd. 
Nem,  vii.  58),  bat  by  Orestes,  whose  wife  she  ulti- 
mately became,  she  was  the  mother  of  Tisamenua. 
(Pans.  i.  38.  §  7,  ii.  18.  §  5.)  The  Lacedaemo- 
nians dedicated  a  statue  of  her,  the  work  of  Calamis, 
at  Delphi.  (Pans.  x.  16.  §  2.)  A  scholiast  on 
Pindar  {Nem.  x.  12)  calls  her  the  wife  of  Dio- 
medea,  and  Hesychius  («.  v.)  states  that  Hermione 
was  a  surname  of  Persephone  at  Syracuse.  [L.  S.] 

HERMIPPUS  fEp/uinros).  1.  An  Athenian 
comic  poet  of  the  old  comedy,  was  the  son  of 
Lysis  and  the  brother  of  the  comic  poet  Myr- 
tilus.  He  waa  a  little  younger  than  Telecleidea, 
but  older  than  Eupolis  and  Aristophanes  (Suid. 
«.«.).  He  vehemently  attacked  Pericles,  espe- 
cially on  the  occasion  of  Aspaaia*s  acquittal  on  the 
chane  of  do-^ffcio,  and  in  connection  with  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Pdoponnesian  war.  (Pint  Perk.  32, 
33.)  He  also  attacked  Hyperbolus.  (Aristoph. 
iVif&.  V.  553,  and  Schol.)  Accwding  to  Suidas, 
he  wrote  forty  plays,  and  ids  chief  actor  was 
Simermon  (SchoL  in  Aristoph.  Nnb.  535, 537, 542). 
There  are  extant  of  his  plays  several  fragments  snd 
nine  titles;  viz.  'Atfiirat  yovtd^  'Aprorsi^iBcs,  Atfp^ 
TOi,  EApdwri^  6f0i,  K^pMnrcs,  Moipoi,  ^Tparwrcu, 
^oft/io^pot»  The  statement  of  Athenaeus  (xv.  p. 
699,  a.)  that  Hermippus  also  wrote  parodies,  seems 
to  refer  not  to  any  separate  works  of  his,  but  to 
parodies  contained  in  his  plays,  of  which  there  are 
examples  in  the  extant  finigments,  as  well  as  in 
the  plays  of  other  comic  poets. 

Biesides  the  comedies  of  Hermippus,  several  of 
the  andent  writers  quote  his  Jandria^  Trrndert^ 
and  Teirametenu  Meineke^s  analysis  of  these 
quotations  leaves  little  room  to  doubt  that  Her- 
mippus published  scurrilous  poems,  like  those  of 
the  old  iambic  poets,  partly  in  Iambic  trimeters, 
and  partly  in  trochaic  tetrameters.  (Meineke, 
Frag.  Com.  Oraeo.  voL  i.  pp.  90 — 99,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
380 — 417  ;  Bergk,  Comment  de  Rdiq.  Cow^  AU. 
Ani,  c  3.) 

2.  Of  Smyrna,  a  distinguished  philoaopher,  sar- 
named  by  the  andent  writers  the  r-ftllTmarh*»»" 
(6  KaXkifidx9M$).  From  this  title  it  may  be  in- 
ferred that  he  was  a  disciple  of  Callimachns  about 
the  middle  of  the  third  century  b.  o,  while  the 
fact  of  his  having  written  the  life  of  Chrysippos 
proves  that  he  lived  to  about  the  end  of  the  cen- 
tury. His  writings  seem  to  have  been  of  very  great 
importance  and  indue.  (JosepL  c.  Apion.  L  2*2 ; 
Hieronym.  de  Ftr.  lUndr,  Pnel)  They  are  re- 
peatedly referred  to  by  the  ancient  writers,  under 
many  titles,  of  which,  however,  most,  if  not  sll, 
seem  to  have  been  chapters  of  his  great  biogia- 
phical  work,  which  is  often  quoted  under  the  title 


I  ! 

\  • 

!. 


4ii 


HERMOCRAT£a 

•f  Bioc  It  can  Karody  be  doubted  that  the  fdlow- 
ing  were  portiona  of  that  work :  Hep)  rm¥  iv  Ueu- 
8«if  KafolfdrrMf  ( Westeimann  belieTes  this  to  have 
been  the  title  of  the  whole  work), — Ilepl  rmv  iwrti 
Xo^A^^-^TltfA  r»9  liofjui$rr£if^ — Biot  rw  ^Aocn^ 
^cnf^  of  which  a  greftt  portion  was  occupied  with  the 
life  of  Pjthagoras,  and  which  also  contained  lives  of 
Empedodea,  Heracleitus,  Democritus,  Zeno,  So- 
crates, Plato,  Aristotle,  Antisthenes,  Diogenes, 
Stilpo,  Epicurus,  Theophnstus,  Henicleides,  De- 
metrius Phalerens,  Chrysippns,  and  others, — Bi'oi 
r»v  'Pifr^pwr,  under  which,  again,  may  be  in- 
cluded the  titles  IIcpl  Vopyiov^  Ilfpi  'IcMcpdrovSf 
TUfl  rmp  *looKpdrovs  MaBfirw,  The  work  seems 
also  to  have  contained  lives  of  historians  (MarceU. 
ViL  TkMc  18),  and  of  poets,  for  we  have  the  title 
IIcpl  'Imnjnurror.  It  is  not  improbable  that  the 
treatise  IIcpl  rwf  Suarpt^^dyrtiP  iv  IlcuScIf  Aoi^A»y 
also  bekmgiBd  to  the  same  great  work,  but  the  sub- 
ject creates  a  suspicion  that  it  may  belong  to  Hep- 
mippos  of  Beryttts.  There  is  more  uncertainty 
about  the  work  IIcpl  Maywy,  and  about  several 
miscdlaneons  quotations  on  points  of  geography, 
music,  and  astronomy.  If  the  Hermippus  whom 
Athenaeus  quotes  under  the  surname  of  o  dorpoAo- 
ytmis  (zi.  p.  478,  a.)  be  a  different  person»  the 
work  Ilfpl  VLdymr  and  the  astronomiod  quotations 
would  naturally  be  referred  to  him.  Lastly,  Sto- 
baeus  {Serm,  5)  quotes  from  the  work  of  a  certain 
Hermippus,  SvraTtryi)  rw  koX&s  dim^mnfBimnf 
«I  'Ofijpov.  Perhaps  this  work  should  be  assigned 
to  Hermippus  of  Berytus.  (Vossius,  de  Hist,  Grate, 
pp.  138—140,  ed.  Westermann ;  Fabric  BHU, 
Graee.  voL  iil  p.  495  ;  Losynski,  Hermippi  Smjfr- 
naei  Pm^tMtki  Fragmenta^  Bonn,  18!$2,  8vo. ; 
Preiler,  in  Jahn^s  Jokrbl&dytr  fur  Phdologie^  vol. 
zvii  p.  159;  Clinton,  FatL  HeUen,  vol.  iii.  p. 
518.) 

3.  Of  Berytus,  a  grammarian,  who  flourished 
under  Trajan  and  Hadrian.  By  birth  he  was  a 
slave,  but  having  become  the  disciple  of  Philo 
Biblitts,  he  was  recommended  by  him  to  Herennius 
Seveius,  and  attained  to  great  eminence  by  his  elo- 
quenee  and  learning.  He  wrote  many  works, 
among  which  were  an  account  of  dreams  in  five 
books  (Tertull.  De  Anim,  46),  and  a  book  Hspl 
'E«8ofii8of  (Oem.  Alex.  Strom,  vi  p.  291).  He  is 
also  quoted  again  by  Clemens  (5<rvm.  i.  p.  132), 
and  by  Stephanus  Byxantinus,  s.  «.  *Fd€€wa, 
(iSuid.  $.vo.  'Epfwnrofy  KiKay6p€a\  Vossius,  D» 
J/isL  Graee,  pp.  26^  263,  ed.  Westermann.) 

4k  There  is  a  dkdogue  on  astrology,  in  two 
books,  under  the  name  of  ""Eptmnrotf  which  is  not 
the  name  of  the  author  but  of  the  principal  speaker. 
It  was  printed  by  Fabricius  {BUU.  Graee,  vol.  xii. 
p.  261,  dd  edition ;  comp.  vol.  iv.  p.  169,  ed.  Har- 
less),  and  has  been  re-edited  by  0.  D.  Bloch. 
{HermqtptiM,  imoerti  avetorit  Ckrigtiami  IHalogut  a, 
de  Jdrolog^  Librill.  Gr,  ex  apog,  eod,  VaUe, 
Havniae,  1830,  8va)  [P.  &] 

HERH<yCHARES.    [AcoNTiua;  Ctxsylla.] 

HE'RMOCLES  ('Ep/ioicAirf ),  of  Rhodes,  a  sta- 
tuary, who  made  the  bronze  statue  of  Combabus  in 
the  temple  of  Hen  at  Hierapolis  in  Syria.  He 
lived,  therefore,  in  the  reign  of  Antiochus  II. 
(Sotcr),  about  B.  a  280,  and  belonged,  no  doubt, 
like  Chorei,  to  the  Rhodian  school  of  artists,  who 
were  the  Mlowen  of  Lysippus.  (Ludan,  de  Dea 
S^ia.  26.)  [P.  S.] 

HERMO'CRATES  ('Ep/ioirpdnif).  1.  Son  of 
fiennoB,  a  Syaoum,  and  one  of  the  most  eminent 


HERMOCRATES. 


417 


dtixens  of  that  state  at  the  time  of  the  Athenian 
invasion.  We  have  no  account  of  his  early  life  or 
rise,  but  his  £Eunily  must  have  been  illustrious,  for, 
according  to  Timaeus  {op,  Lcmgm,  iv.  3  ;  comp. 
also  Plut  A^-.  1 ),  it  claimed  descent  from  the  god 
Hermes,  and  it  is  evident  that  he  was  a  person  of 
consideration  and  influence  in  the  state  as  early  as 
B.  c.  424,  as  he  was  one  of  the  deputies  sent  by  the 
Syracusans  to  the  general  congress  of  the  Greek 
cities  of  Sicily,  held  at  Oela  in  the  summer  of  that 
year.  Thucydides,  who  puts  a  long  speech  into 
hb  mouth  on  that  occasion,  ascribes  mainly  to  his 
influence  the  resolution  adopted  by  the  assembled 
deputies  to  terminate  the  trouble  of  Sicily  by  a 
general  peace.  (Thuc  iv.  58,  65  ;  Timaeus,  ap, 
PolyS,  xiL  Frag,  VaL  22.)  In  415,  when  the 
news  of  the  impending  invasion  from  Athens  came 
to  be  generally  rife,  though  still  discredited  by 
many,  Hermocrates  again  came  forward  to  uige  the 
truth  of  the  rumour,  and  the  necessity  of  imme- 
diate preparations  for  defence.  (Thuc  vi.  32 — 
35.)  It  does  not  appear  that  he  at  this  time  held 
any  public  situation  or  command  ;  but  in  the  fol- 
lowing winter,  after  the  fint  defeat  of  the  Syra- 
cusans by  the  Athenians,  he  represented  this  di»- 
aster  as  owing  to  the  too  great  number  as  well  as 
insuflScient  authority  of  ULeir  generals,  and  thus 
induced  them  to  appoint  himself,  together  with 
Heracleides  and  Sicanus,  to  be  commanders-in- 
chiei;  with  foil  powen.  (Thuc  vi.  72,  73  ;  Plut. 
Nic  16  ;  Died.  xiii.  4 ;  who,  however,  places  their 
appointment  too  early.)  He  was  soon  aifter  sent  to 
Camarina,  to  counteract  the  influence  of  the  Athe- 
nian envoys,  and  gain  the  Camarinaeans  to  the 
alliance  of  Syracuse,  but  he  only  succeeded  in  in- 
ducing them  to  remain  neutral  (Thuc.  vi.  75, 
88.)  According  to  Thucydides,  Hermocrates  bad 
alruidy  given  proofs  of  ^our  and  ability  in  war, 
before  his  elevation  to  the  command  ;  but  his  first 
proceedings  as  a  general  were  unsuccessful:  his 
great  object  was  to  prevent  the  Athenians  from 
making  themselves  masten  of  the  heights  of  Epi- 
poke,  above  the  town,  but  they  landed  suddenly 
from  Catana,  carried  the  Epipolae  by  surprise,  and 
commenced  their  lines  of  cireumvallation.  The 
Syiacusans  next,  by  the  advice  of  Hermocrates, 
began  to  construct  a  cross  wall,  to  interrupt  the 
Athenian  lines;  but  they  were  foiled  in  this 
project  too :  the  Athenians  attacked  their  counter- 
work, and  destroyed  it,  while  they  themselves 
were  repulsed  in  all  their  attacks  upon  the 
Athenian  lines.  Dispirited  by  their  ill  success, 
they  laid  the  bhime  upon  their  generals,  whom  they 
deposed,  and  appointed  three  othen  in  their  stead. 
(Thuc.  vl  96—103.)  The  arrival  of  Gylippus  soon 
after  superseded  the  new  generals,  and  gave  a  fresh 
turn  to  aflain  ;  but  Hermocrates,  though  now  in  a 
private  situation,  was  not  less  active  in  the  service 
of  his  country :  we  hear  of  his  heading  a  chosen 
band  of  warrion  in  resisting  the  great  night  attack 
on  the  Epipolae,  immediately  after  the  arrival  of 
Demosthenes  (Died.  xiii.  1 1 ):  he  is  also  mentioned 
as  joining  with  Gylippus  in  urging  the  Syracusans 
to  try  their  fortune  again  by  sea,  as  well  as  by 
land  :  and  when,  after  the  final  defeat  and  de- 
struction of  their  fleets,  the  Athenian  generals  were 
preparing  to  retreat  by  land,  it  was  Hermocrates 
who  anticipated  their  purpose,  and  finding  it  im- 
possible to  induce  his  countrymen  to  march  forth 
at  once  and  occupy  the  passes,  nevertheless  suc- 
ceeded, by  an  ingenious  stratagem,  in  caosing  tho 


418 


HERMOCRATE& 


Athenians  UbenMeWet  to  defer  their  departure  toe 
tiro  days,  a  delay  which  prored  fiUal  to  the  whole 
army.  (Thac.  vii.  21,  73 ;  Diod.  ziii.  18  ;  Plot. 
Nie.  26.)  Thncydides  makes  no  mention  of  the 
part  taken  by  Hermocmtes  in  regard  to  the  Athe- 
nian prisoners,  bnt  both  Diodoms  and  Plutardi 
represent  him  as  ezeitbg  all  his  inflnenoe  with  his 
coontrymen,  though  nnsoocessfiilly,  to  save  the 
lives  of  Nicias  and  Demosthenes.  According  to  a 
statement  of  Timaeui,  preserred  by  the  latter  au- 
thor, when  he  found  all  his  efforts  fruitless,  he 
gave  a  private  intimation  to  the  two  generals  that 
they  might  anticipate  the  ignominy  of  a  public  ex- 
ecution by  a  voluntary  death.  (Diod.  xiii.  19; 
Plut.  iVfc.  28.) 

After  the  destruction  of  the  Athenian  armament 
in  Sicily,  Hermocmtes  employed  all  his  influence 
with  his  countrymen  to  induce  them  to  support 
with  vigour  their  allies  the  Lacedaemonians  in  the 
war  in  Greece  itselC  But  ho  only  succeeded  in 
prevailing  upon  them  to  send  a  squadron  of  twenty 
triremes  (to  which  the  Selinuntians  added  two 
more) ;  and  with  this  small  force  he  himself^  with 
two  colleagues  in  the  command,  joined  the  Lace- 
daemonian fleet  under  Astyochus,  before  the  dose 
of  the  summer  of  412.  (Thnc.  viiL  26  ;  Diodoras, 
however,  raises  the  number  of  the  ships  to  thirty- 
five,  ziii.  34.)  But,  trifling  as  this  succour  ap- 
pears, the  Syracusan  squadron  bore  an  important 
part  in  many  of  the  subsequent  operations,  and 
particularly  in  the  action  off  Cynosaema,  in  which 
it  formed  the  right  wing  of  the  Lacedaemonian 
fleet ;  and  though  unable  to  prevent  the  defeat  of 
its  allies,  escaped  with  the  loss  of  only  one  ship. 
(Thuc.  viiL  104—106 ;  Diod.  ziii.  3d.)  It  is  pro- 
bably of  this  action  that  Polybius  was  thinlung, 
when  he  states  {Frag.  VaL  zii.  23)  that  Henno- 
cmtes  was  present  at  the  battle  of  Aegos  Potamoi, 
which  is  clearly  erroneous.  During  these  services 
Hermocmtes,  we  are  told,  conciliated  in  the  highest 
degree  the  £svour  both  of  the  allies  and  of  his  own 
troops ;  and  acquired  such  popdarity  with  the 
latter,  that  when  (in  409  b.  c.)  news  arrived  that 
he  as  well  as  his  colleagues  had  been  sentenced  to 
banishment  by  a  decree  of  the  Syracusan  people, 
and  new  commanden  appointed  to  replace  them, 
the  office»  and  crews  of  the  squadron  not  only 
insisted  on  their  retaining  the  command  until  the 
actual  arrival  of  their  successors,  but  many  of  them 
offered  their  services  to  Hermocmtes  to  effect  his 
restorotion  to  his  country.  He  however  urged  the 
duty  of  obedience  to  the  laws  ;  and,  after  handing 
over  the  squadron  to  the  new  generals,  repaired  to 
Laoedaemon  to  counteract  the  intrigues  of  Tissa- 
pheroes,  to  whom  he  had  given  personal  offence. 
From  thence  he  returned  to  Asia,  to  the  court  of 
PhamabazuB,  who  fumished  him  with  money  to 
build  ships  and  raise  mercenary  troops,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  effecting  his  return  to  Syracuse.  (Xen. 
BeiL  L  1.  §  27—31 ;  Thuc.  viii.  85;  Diod.  ziii.  63.) 
With  a  force  of  five  triremes  and  1000  soldiers, 
he  sailed  to  Messana,  and  from  thence  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  refugees  from  Himera,  and,  with  the 
co-operation  of  his  own  party  in  Syracuse,  attempted 
to  bring  about  a  revolution  in  that  city.  But  fail- 
ing in  that  scheme,  he  hastened  to  Selinns,  at  this 
time  still  in  ruins,  after  its  destruction  by  the  Car» 
thaginians,  rebuilt  a  part  of  the  dty,  and  collected 
thither  its  refugees  from  all  parts  of  Sicily.  He 
thus  converted  it  into  a  stronghold,  bom  whence 
he  carried  on  hostilities  against  the  Carthaginian 


HEBMOCREON. 

alliea,  laid  waste  the  territories  of  Motya  and  Pia- 
normns,  and  defeated  the  Panoimitans  in  a  battle. 
By  these  means  he  acquired  great  fiune  and  popu^ 
lairity,  which  wen  still  incresaed  when  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  (b.  c.  407)  he  repaired  to  Himera,  and 
finding  that  the  bones  of  the  Syracusans  who  had 
been  shun  in  battle  against  the  Carthaginians  two 
yean  before  still  lay  there  unburied,  caused  them 
to  be  gathered  up,  and  removed  with  all  due  fune- 
ral honoun  to  Syracuse.  But,  thoo^  the  revulsion 
of  feeling  thus  ezcited  led  to  the  banishment  of 
Diodes,  and  other  leaden  of  the  opposite  party, 
yet  the  sentence  of  ezile  against  Hermocmtes  still 
remained  unreversed.  Not  long  afterwards  he  ap- 
proached Syracuse  with  aeonsidemUe  force,  and 
was  admitted  by  some  of  his  friends  into  the  city  ; 
but  was  followed  in  the  first  instanee  only  by  a 
select  band,  which  the  Syracusans  no  sooner  di»> 
oovwed  than  they  took  up  arms,  and  attadced  and 
slew  him,  together  with  tne  greater  part  of  his  fol- 
lowers, before  his  troops  coukl  come  to  their  aosist- 
ance.  (Diod.  ziii.  63,  75.)  The  character  of 
Hetmocmtes  is  one  of  tJw  brightest  and  purest  in 
the  history  of  Syracuse  ;  and  the  ancient  repubiica 
present  few  mora  striking  instances  of  modemtion 
and  wisdom,  combined  with  the  most  steady  pa- 
triotism ;  while  hit  abilities,  both  as  a  statesman 
and  a  warrior,  were  soch  as  to  earn  for  him  the 
praise  of  being  ranked  in  after  ages  as  on  a  level  in 
these  respects  with  Timoleon  and  Pynhua  (Polyb. 
Frag,  VaL  ziL  22.)  We  do  not  learn  that  Her- 
mocmtes left  a  son ;  his  daughter  was  married, 
after  his  death,  to  the  tyrant  Dionysitta.  (Diod. 
ziii.  96  ;  Plut  J>iim.  3.) 

2.  Father  of  Dionysius  the  elder,  tynnt  of  Sy* 
racuse. 

3.  A  Rhodian,  who,  accoTding  to  Plntareh,  was 
sent  by  Artazerzes  Mnemon  to  Greece,  during  the 
ezpedition  of  Agesilaus  in  Asia,  to  gain  over  the 
other  states  of  Greece  by  laige  bribes,  and  thua 
compel  the  Spartans  to  recal  Agesihuia.  (Plut. 
Aria»,  20.)  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the 
same  person  is  meant  who  is  called  by  Xenophon 
{HelL  iil  5.  §  1)  Timocmtes,  and  who  was  sent»  it 
appears,  not  by  the  king  himself  but  by  the  satrap 
Tithraustes.  [£.  H.  B.] 

HERMO'CRATES  (^E^tuMfp^s),  1.  A  dis- 
ciple of  Socrates,  mentioned  by  Xenophon  {Miaiu 
L  2.  §  48)  as  one  of  those  whose  character  and 
conduct  refuted  the  charge  brought  against  Socmtea 
of  corrupting  those  who  associated  with  him. 

2.  A  rhetorician,  a  native  of  Phocaea.  He  was 
the  grandson  of  the  sophist  Attains,  and  stadied 
under  Claudius  Rufinua  of  Smyrna  He  died  at 
the  age  of  twenty-five,  or  twenty-eight,  according 
to  other  accounts.  Philostntns  (  ViL  SopkitL  iL 
25)  pronounces  him  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
rhetoricians  of  his  age.     (Fabric.  BStL  Gra&o,  toI. 

VLp.131.) 

i,  A  grammarian,  a  native  of  lasus.  Nothing  mere 
is  known  of  him  than  that  he  was  the  instraotor 
of  Callimachus.    [Callimachu&]    [C.  P.  M.] 

HERMO'CRATES  ('£pfiojc^^t]k  a  physician 
mentioned  by  Martial  in  one  of  his  epignma  (vi. 
53),  the  point  of  which  seems  to  be  borrowed 
from  one  by  Ludlius  in  the  Greek  Anthology  (zL 
257,  voL  iL  p.  59,  ed.  Taachn.)  If  the  name  ia 
not  a  fictitiona  one,  Heimociatea  may  have  lived  in 
the  fint  century  after  Christ.  [  W.  A.  Q.  ] 

HERMO'CREON  ('E^say^wr),  an  aichitect 
and  sculptor,  was  the  buildar  of  a  gigantse  n&d 


1  i 


liLill  iM 


HERMODORUS. 

Iwoatifiil  ater  at  Paiiiim  on  the  Propontio.  (Strab. 
ziL  p.  487,  a. ;  xiii.  p.  588,  b.)  [P.  S.] 

HERMO'CREON  ('Ef^icp^inr),  the  aathor  of 
two  ample  and  degant  epigranu  in  the  Greek  An- 
thology. His  time  ia  not  known.  ( Bnmck,  Anal, 
Tol.  jL  p.  252 ;  Jaeofafl,  Antk  Oraec  Tol.  il  p.  229, 
▼oL  xiii  p.  902 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  toL  iv.  p. 
477.)  [P.  &] 

HERMODO'RUS  CEp^wpof).  LOfEphesna, 
a  penon  of  great  dittinetion,  bat  was  expelled  by 
his  feUow-dtizena,  for  which  Heracleitiis  censured 
them  very  leverely.  (Diog.  Laert  ix.  2 ;  Cic  Ttuc 
▼.  36.)  He  is  taid  to  have  gone  to  Rome  to  have 
explained  to  the  decemvirs  the  Cheek  hwa,  and 
thus  aisisted  them  in  drawing  up  the  laws  of  the 
Twdve  Tables,  b.  c  451.  (Pompon,  de  Orig.  Jur, 
Big.  1. tit 2.  s. 4.)  Pliny  (^.Mxxxiv.lOfurther 
states,  that  the  Romans  expres«ed  their  gratitade 
towards  him,  by  erecting  a  statue  to  him  in  the 
comitiam.  This  story  (?  his  having  assisted  the 
deeemvin  has  been  treated  by  some  modem  critics 
as  a  fiction,  or  at  least  has  been  modified  in  a 
manner  which  redooes  his  infiaenoe  upon  that  le- 
gislation to  a  mere  nothing.  But,  in  the  first 
place,  it  woold  be  arbitrary  to  reject  the  authority 
of  Pomponiua,  or  to  doubt  the  merits  of  Hermodo- 
ma,  whadi  are  sofBciently  attested  by  the  statue  in 
the  comitiam,  and,  in  the  second,  there  is  nothing 
at  all  improbable  in  the  statement,  that  a  distin- 
guished Qieek  aansted  the  Romans  in  the  framing 
of  written  laws,  in  which  they  were  surely  less 
experienced  than  the  Greeks.  In  what  his  assist- 
ance consisted  is  only  matter  of  conjecture:  he 
probably  gave  accounts  of  the  kws  of  some  Greek 
states  with  which  he  was  acquainted,  and  we  may 
farther  believe  with  Niebohr  {HitL  tj^Rome^  vol.  iL 
pu  310),  that  the  share  he  took  related  only  to  the 
eonstitation.  (8er.  Grstama,  iU  Hermodoro  Ephetio 
Tero  XiL  TahUorwrn  Au^ore^  Groningen,  1818, 
4to.) 

2.  A  disdple  of  Pkto,  is  said  to  have  circulated 
the  works  of  Plato,  and  to  have  sold  them  in  Sicily, 
whence  arose  the  proverb  KSyour»  *£pft^w/N>f 
4fMMop€^^Tat,  (Snid.  s.  e.  A4yoc^i }  Cic  ad  AH. 
xiiL  20.)  Hermodoms  himself  appears  to  have 
been  a  phikoopher,  for  we  know  the  titles  of  two 
worics  that  were  attributed  to  him,  vis.  n«pl  Wid- 
Tonwr  and  Hep!  twlhifidrtov.  (Comp.  Diog.  Lae'rt 
I^rooem.  8,  ii.  106,  iiL  6 ;  lonsins,  dt  ScHpi.  HuL 
Fkikm.  I  }0.  2,) 

3.  An  Epicurean  philosopher,  known  only  from 
Lndan  {Icarometupp.  16),  according  to  whom  he 
cemmltted  perjury  for  a  bribe  of  1000  drachmae. 

4.  A  lyric  poet,  whose  songs  were  incorporated 
in  the  Anthology  of  Mekoger.  We  still  possess 
an  ep^iam  of  his  on  the  Aphrodite  of  Cnidus 
(Bronck,  AmtUeL  i.  162),  but  he  is  otherwise  un- 
known. There  k  a  frsj^ent  of  two  lines  quoted 
bj  Stofaaeus  (Fhr,  tit  Ix.  2),  under  the  name  of 
Hemodotas,  whidi,  according  to  some  critics,  is  a 
mistake  for  Hermodoms ;  but  nothing  can  be  said 
about  the  matter.  (Jacobs,  ad  AntkoL  xiii.  p. 
902.)  [L.  S.] 

HERMODCRUS,  of  Sakmis,  was  the  archi- 
tect of  the  tempk  of  Man  in  the  Fkminian  Circus 
<CoRid.  Nepos,  ap,  Prkaan^  Gr.  Lai.  viiL  coL 
7^  Pr.  xi),  and  ako,  if  we  accept  the  emendation 
ef  Tumebus  (Hermodori  for  Hermodi),  of  the 
toDpk  of  Jnpiter  Slator  in  the  portico  of  Metellus 
( Vitfuv.  iiL  2.  $  5,  Schneider).  There 
\  also  a  Hemodoraiof  Salamis,  a  naval  architect 


HERMOGENES. 


419 


at  Rome,  whom  the  great  Antonius  defended  in  the 
year  of  his  consulship,  b.  c.  99.  (Cicero,  de  OrcU.  i. 
12.)  Now  Metellus  triumphed  over  Andriscos  in 
B.C.  148.  These  two  architects,  therefore,  can 
hardly  be  the  same.  In  kct,  the  conjecture  of 
Tumebus  is  suspicious,  for  the  very  reason  that  it 
is  so  i^usible.  Schneider  reads  hujwmodi  instead 
of  the  Hermodi  of  the  MSS.  {CommatL  m  Viirw. 
Le.)  [P.  S.] 

HE'RMODUS.    [Hbrmodorvb,  of  Sokmk.] 
HERMCXGENES  ('EpMOT^i^f).     1.  A  son  of 
Crito,  the  friend  of  Socrates,  and,  like  his  fiither,  a 
discipk  of  Socrates.    (Diog.  La&t  a  121.) 

2.  A  son  of  Hipponicus,  and  a  brother  of  the 
weidthy  Callias,  is  introduced  by  Pkto  in  hk  dia- 
logue Cratylus  as  one  of  the  interlocutors,  and  main- 
tains that  all  the  words  of  a  language  were  formed 
by  an  agreement  of  men  among  themselves.  Dio- 
genes La^us  (iii.  6)  states  that  he  was  one  of 
the  teachers  of  Pkto,  but  no  other  writer  has  men- 
tioned this,  although  there  was  no  want  of  oppor- 
tunities ;  and  it  is  further  clear  from  the  Ciatylus, 
that  Hermogenes  was  not  a  man  either  of  talent  or 
karaing,  and  that  he  scarcely  knew  the  elements 
of  phUosophy.  Although  he  belonged  to  the  great 
fiunily  of  Callias,  he  k  mentioned  by  Xenophon 
as  a  man  of  very  little  property :  this  k  accounted 
for  by  some  by  the  supposition  that  Hermogenes 
was  not  a  legitimate  son  of  Hipponicus,  but  only  a 
i49os.  Pkto  (OraiyL  p.  391,  c),  on  the  oUier 
hand,  suggests  that  he  was  unjustly  deprived  of  hk 
property  by  Callias,  his  brother.  (Comp.  Xenoph. 
Memor,  ii  10.  §  8,  Cbnew.  i.  3,  ApU,  2 ;  Groen 
van  Prinsterer,  Proeopogr.  PlaL  p.  225  ;  C.  F. 
Hermann,  Qeaeh.  a.  System  der  Flat.  PkSo».  L  pp. 
47,  654.) 

3.  A  banker  at  Rome,  who  is  called  by  Cicero 
{ad  Att.  xil  25,  30)  hk  debtor,  in  B.C.  45.  If,  as 
is  commonly  supposed,  he  is  the  same  as  Hermo- 
senes  Clodius,  who  k  mentioned  by  Cicero  in  a 
letter  of  the  same  year  {ad  AtL  xiiL  23),  he  was  a 
freedman  of  Clodius. 

4.  An  architect  of  Akbanda,  in  Caria,  who  in- 
vented what  was  called  the  peeudodipterus,  that  is, 
a  form  of  a  temple,  with  apparently  two  rows  of 
columns,  whaneby  he  efiSected  a  great  saving  both 
of  money  and  kbour  in  the  constraction  of  temples. 
(Vitmv.  iit.  2.  §  6,  3.  §  8.)  Hk  great  object  as 
an  architect  was  to  increase  the  taste  for  the  Ionic 
form  of  temples,  in  preference  to  Doric  temples. 
(Vitmv.  iy.  3.  §  1.)  He  was  further  the  author 
of  two  works  which  are  now  lost ;  the  one  was  a 
descriptkn  of  the  temple  of  Diana  which  he  had 
built  at  Magnesia,  a  pseudodipteras,  and  the  other 
a  description  of  a  temple  of  Bacchus,  in  Teos,  a 
monopterua.    (Vitmv.  vii.  Piaef.  §  12.) 

5.  A  sculptor  of  the  isknd  of  Cythera,  who,  ao* 
cording  to  Pausanias  (ii.  2.  §  7),  made  a  statue  of 
Aphrodite,  which  stood  at  Corinth. 

6.  One  of  the  most  cekbrated  Greek  rhetoricians. 
He  was  a  son  of  Calippus  and  a  native  of  Tarsus, 
and  lived  in  the  reign  of  the  empemr  M.  Aurelius, 
A.  D.  161 — 180.  He  bore  the  soraame  of  iwrr^p^ 
that  ia,  the  scntcher  or  polisher,  «ther  with  refer- 
ence to  his  vehement  temperament,  or  to  the  great 
polish  which  he  strongly  recommended  as  one  of 
the  principal  requisites  in  a  written  compositkn. 
He  was,  according  to  all  accounts,  a  man  endowed 
with  extraordinary  talents ;  for  at  the  age  of  fifteen 
he  had  already  acquired  so  great  a  reputation  as 
an  orator,  that  the  emperor  M.  Amelias  desired  to 

IB  2 


f 


420 


HERMOOENES. 


hear  him,  and  admired  and  richly  rewarded  him 
for  his  wonderful  talent  Shortly  after  this  he  was 
appointed  public  teacher  of  rhetoric,  and  at  the  age 
of  seventeen  he  began  his  career  as  a  writer,  which 
unfortunately  did  not  last  long,  for  at  the  age  of 
twenty-five  he  fell  into  a  mental  debility,  which 
rendered  him  entirely  unfit  for  further  literary  and 
intellectual  occupation,  and  of  which  he  never  got 
rid,  although  he  lived  to  an  advanced  age  ;  so  that 
he  was  a  man  in  the  time  of  his  youth,  and  a  child 
during  his  maturer  years.  After  his  death  his 
heart  is  said  to  have  been  found  covered  with  hair. 
(Philostr.  ViL  Sopk  ii.  7  ;  Suid.  Hesych.  f.  v, 
'Epfjury4¥ris ;  Eudoc  p.  1 65  ;  Schol.  ad  Hermog. 
•wtfk  oTctacMv,  in  01earius*s  note  on  Philostr.  l,c.) 
If  we  may  judge  from  what  Hermogenes  did  at  so 
early  an  age,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  he 
woidd  have  fiu:  excelled  all  other  Greek  rhetorici- 
ans, if  he  had  remained  in  the  full  possession  of  his 
mental  powers.  His  works,  five  in  number,  which 
are  still  extant,  form  together  a  complete  system  of 
rhetoric,  and  were  for  a  long  time  used  in  all  the 
rhetorical  schools  as  mannals.  Many  distinguished 
rhetoricians  and  grammarians  wrote  commentaries 
upon  them,  some  of  which  are  still  extant ;  many 
also  made  abridgments  of  the  works  of  Hermogenes, 
for  the  use  of  schools,  and  the  abridgment  of  Aph- 
thonius  at  length  supplanted  the  original  in  most 
schools.     The  works  of  Hermogenes  are : — 

(I.)  T4x^  ^opticH  «-cpl  rmp  trrdfftMfj  was 
composed  by  the  author  at  the  age  of  eighteen,  and 
on  the  principles  laid  down  by  Hermagoras.  The 
work  treats  of  the  points  and  questions  which  an 
orator,  in  civil  cases,  has  to  take  into  his  consider- 
ation ;  it  examines  every  one  separately,  and  thence 
deduces  the  rules  which  a  speaker  has  to  observe. 
(See  the  whole  reduced  to  a  tabular  view  in  West- 
ermann^s  GetdL  der  GriecL  Beredtsamkeii,  p.  3*25.) 
The  work  is  a  very  useful  guide  to  those  who 
prepare  themselves  for  speaking  in  the  courts  of 
justice.  We  still  possess  the  commentaries  which 
were  written  upon  it  by  Syrianus,  Sosipater,  and 
Marcellinus.  It  is  printed  in  the  Rhdore»  of 
Aldus,  voL  i.  pp.  1 — 179,  and  has  been  edited 
separately  at  Paris  (1530  and  1538,  4to.  ex  ofL 
Wechelii),  by  J.  Caselius  (Rostock,  1583,  8vo.X 
E.  Sturm  ( Ai^ntorat  1 570,  with  a  Latin  transL 
and  scholia),  O.  Laurentius  (CoL  Alk>brog.  1614, 
8vo.),  and  M.  Corales  (Venice,  1799,  4to.).  The 
extant  scholia  are  printed  in  Walz,  Rhdor,  Chraec, 
vols.  iv.  vi.  and  vii. 

(2.)  IIcpl  tiip4at»t  (De  Inveniioiu),  in  four  books, 
contains  instructions  about  the  proper  composition 
of  an  oration,  discussing  first  the  introduction,  then 
the  plan  of  the  whole,  viz.  the  exposition  of  the 
subject,  the  aigumentation,  the  refutation  of  ob- 
jections that  may  be  raised,  and  lastly,  on  the 
oratorical  ornament  and  delivery.  Every  point 
which  Hermogenes  discusses  is  illustrated,  aa  in 
the  preceding  work,  by  examples  taken  from  the 
Attic  orators,  which  greatly  enhance  the  clearness 
and  utility  of  the  treatise.  It  is  printed  in  Aldus's 
Rhetorts^  in  the  editions  of  G.  Laurentius,  Wechel, 
and  Sturm,  mentioned  above,  but  best  in  Walz^s 
Hhetor.  Graee.  vol.  iii.  We  still  possess  scholia  on 
the  work  by  an  anonymous  commentator,  printed 
in  Aldus*s  Bketores^  vol.  ii.  p.  352,  &c. 

(3.)  Hcpl  iSttiy  (De  Formi$  Oratoru$),  in  two 
books,  treats  of  the  forms  of  the  oratorical  style,  of 
which  Hermogenes  distinguishes  seven,  viz.  tnufn/i- 
fcio,  fUytdos,  ndWoSf  yopy^Sf  if^of,  lUiftfcto, 


HERMOGENES. 

Utiydrrif,  and  their  subdivisions;  he  examinei  them 
from  eight  dif!erent  points  of  view,  and  shows  how 
by  a  skilful  application  of  them  the  orator  is  most 
sure  of  gaining  his  end.  In  this  discussion,  too, 
every  point  is  illustrated  by  examples,  chiefly  from 
the  orators,  accompanied  by  some  very  ingenious 
remarks.  The  work  is  printed  in  the  editions  of 
Aldus  and  Laurentius,  and  separately  at  Paris, 
1531,  4to.,  and  with  a  Lat.  transl.  and  notes  by 
Sturm,  Argentorat,  1571,  8vo.  The  best  edition 
is  that  in  Walz,  Rket.  Graed^  vol.  iii.,  who  has  also 
published  the  Greek  commentaries  by  Syrianns  and 
Joh.  Siceliota  (vols.  vi.  and  vii  Comp.  Spengel, 
SvwrywTi)  rex*  pp.  195,  &c,  227,  &c.) 

(4.)  n«pl  /M9d€ov  Ikiv&rffTos  {De  apto  et  eoferti 
genere  dicendi  Mdhodtu)^  forms  a  sort  of  appendix 
to  the  preceding  work,  and  contains  suggestions  for 
the  proper  application  of  the  rules  there  laid  down, 
together  with  other  useful  remarks.  It  is  printed  in 
the  editions  of  Aldus,  Wechel,  Laurentius,  Sturm, 
and  best  in  Walz^s  Rkei,  Graee,  vol.  iii.,  who  has 
also  published  the  Greek  commentaries  by  Gre- 
gorins  Corinthius  (vol.  vii.).  The  work  is  said  to 
have  been  left  unfinished  by  the  author,  and  to 
have  been  completed  by  two  later  rhetoricians,  Mi- 
nucianus  and  Apsines.  (Matth.  Camariota,  Compend» 
Rhet.  p.  12,  ed.  HoescheU  Augsburg,  1594,  4to.) 

(5.)  lipoyviiMdffiiora^  that  is,  practical  instruc- 
tions in  oratory  according  to  given  models.  A  very 
convenient  abridgment  of  this  work  was  made  by 
Aphthonius,  in  consequence  of  which  the  original 
feU  into  oUivion.  But  its  great  reputation  in  an- 
tiquity is  attested  by  the  fisct,  that  the  learned 
grammarian,  Prisdan,  made  a  Latin  translation  of 
it,  with  some  additions  of  his  own,  under  the  tide 
of  Praeexerdtamenia  Rhetorica  ta  Hermogenu 
(Putschius,  Gram.  Lai.  p.  1329,&c ;  Fr.  Pithoeus, 
Rhetor.  LaL  p.  322,  &c.)  This  Latin  version  of 
Priscian  was  for  a  long  time  the  only  edition  of  the 
Progymnasmata,  until  the  Greek  original  was  fonnd 
in  a  MS.  at  Turin,  from  which  it  was  published 
by  Heeren  in  the  BMiatLfur  alie  Lit  und  Kmnst, 
parts  viii.  and  ix.  (Gottingen,  1791),  and  by 
Ward  in  the  Cfa$$ical  Journal^  parts  v. — viii.  A 
separate  edition  was  published  by  G.  Veesenmeyer, 
NUmberg,  1812,  8vo.  It  is  also  contained  in 
KrehPs  edition  of  Priscian,  toL  ii  p.  419,  &C.,  but 
best  in  Wak^s  Rhetor.  Graee.  vol  i.  p.  9,  &e.,  wlio 
has  coUated  six  other  MSS.  besides  the  Torin  one. 

Some  of  the  works  of  Hermogenes  are  lost,  such 
as  a  commentary  on  Demosthenes  (cis  Lr^punrBimn» 
iSirofur^ftara,  Syrian,  ad  Hermog.  ProUg.  ad  Idros^ 
p.  195,  ed.  Spengel),  of  which  a  woric  on  the  Lcp- 
tinea,  to  which  Hermogenes  himself  alludes  (De 
Method.  24),  may  have  been  only  a  part  Another 
work,  which  is  likewise  lost,  was  entitled  a-vy- 
ypofifia  «-cpl  wpoot^ov.  (Schol.  in  Hermog.  ap. 
Walz,  vol  iv.  p.  31,  a^.  Aldum,  ii  p.  176.)  Suidas 
and  Eudocia  (p.  165)  further  mention  a  work  of 
Hermogenes  in  two  books,  U*pl  itolKris  2t<p^f, 
which  is  not  noticed  anywhere  else,  and  of  which 
no  trace  has  come  down  to  us. 

All  the  extant  works  of  Hermogenes  bear  strtmg 
marks  of  the  youthful  age  of  the  author ;  fw  it  is 
clear  that  his  judgment  and  his  opinions  have  not 
yet  become  settled  ;  he  has  not  the  consciousness 
of  a  man  of  long  experience,  and  his  style  is  rather 
diffuse,  but  always  clear  and  unaffected.  He  ia 
moderate  in  his  judgment  and  censure  of  other 
rhetoricians,  has  a  correct  appreciation  of  the  merits 
of  the  earlier  Greek  orators,  and  every  where  shows 


HERMOOENES. 

tymptoina  of  a  most  canlnl  study  of  the  andenta. 
These  ezcellencies,  which  at  once  place  him  on  a 
level  with  the  most  distinguished  teachers  of  rhe- 
toric, are  reasons  enough  to  make  us  regret  that  his 
brilliant  career  was  cut  off  so  early  and  to  fitallj. 
(Comp.  Westermann,  G^esol.  <2er  Griack.  Beredbam- 
i««C§  95  ;  Fabric  BUtL  Cfnee.  rolrl  p.  69,  &c) 

7.  The  author  of  a  history  of  Phrygia,  in  which 
he  also  made  mention  of  the  Jewa.  (SchoL  ad  Apol- 
lorn,  Rkod,  ii.  722  ;  Joeeph.  e,  Apion.  i.  23  ;  eomp. 
FluL  deFluv.  17.) 

8.  Of  Tarsus,  an  historian  of  the  time  of  the 
emperor  Domitian,  who  put  him  to  death  on  ac- 
count of  certain  expressions  in  his  history,  and 
those  who  had  copied  the  work  for  sale  were 
nailed  on  the  cross.    (Suet  DomU,  10.) 

9.  A  painter,  perhaps  a  native  of  Carthage,  who. 
lived  at  the  time  of  Tertullian,  about  the  end  of 
the  second  and  the  beginning  of  the  third  century 
of  our  era,  and  is  known  to  us  only  through  Ter- 
tullian, who  attacked  him  most  severely,  and  wrote 
a  woik  againat  him.  (Advenm Hermoffenem,)  He 
aeems  to  have  been  originally  a  pagan,  but  after- 
wards to  have  become  a  convert  to  Christianity. 
The  cause  of  the  hostility  is  not  very  clear ;  we 
learn  only  that  Hermogenes  married  several  times, 
for  which  Tertullian  aula  him  a  man  given  to  vo- 
luptuousness and  a  heretic  It  would  also  seem 
that  Hennogenes,  who  was  a  man  of  high  education 
and  great  knowledge,  continued  to  study  the  pagan 
philosophers  after  his  conversion  to  Christianity  ; 
and  attempted  to  reconcile  scriptural  atatements 
with  the  results  of  philoaophical  investigations, 
though,  according  to  Tertullian^  own  statement, 
Hennogenes  did  not  advance  any  new  or  heretical 
opinion  on  the  person  of  Christ  His  enemy  also 
calls  him  a  bad  painter,  and  says,  Ulicile  ptngit^ 
but  to  what  he  alludea  by  this  expression  is  uncer- 
tain: aome  think  that  Hennogenes  painted  subjects 
taken  from  the  pagan  mythology,  which  Tertullian 
would  surely  have  expressed  more  explicitly.  The 
philosophiod  views-  which  Tertullian  endeavours 
to  refute  seem  to  have  been  propounded  by  Her- 
mogenea  in  a  work  {adv.  Hermog,  2),  for  hia  enemy 
repeatedly  refers  to  his  argumentationes.  (Comp. 
August  de  Haeret,  xli.;  TertulL  de  Monogam,  16 ; 
Theodoret  Fab,  Haeret.  i.  19.)  Theodoretns  and 
Ensebins  (Hiti,  Eodn.  iv.  24)  state,  that  Theophi- 
Ina  of  Alexandria  and  Origen  also  wrote  against 
Hennogenes,  but  it  is  uncertain  whether  this  is  the 
aune  aa  the  painter.  [L.  §•] 

HERMC/OENES,  M.  TIOE'LLlUS,  a  no- 
tcwious  detractor  of  Horace,  who  at  first  aeema  to 
have  been  well  dispoaed  towarda  him,  for  in  one 
paasage  {SaL  l  3.  129)  he  calls  him  optimv»  cantor 
H  moduiatcT  (comp.  Sat,  i.  9.  25),  whereas  shortly 
afterwards  (JSai,  i.  10.  80)  he  speaks  of  him  as  an 
opponent  and  an  enemy.  The  scholiasts  of  Horace 
attempt  to  give  the  reasons  why  Hennogenes  dis- 
liked Horace;  but  there  is  no  necessity  for  trusting 
to  their  inventions,  for  Horace  himaelf  givea  ua  suf- 
ficient materials  to  account  for  it.  Heimogenes 
appears  to  have  been  opposed  to  Satires  altogether 
(Hot.  SaL  L  4.  24,  Ac,  ii.  1.  23) ;  he  was  a  man 
without  talent,  but  yet  had  a  foolish  fancy  for 
trying  his  hand  at  literature.  {Sat  i.  10.  18.) 
He  moved  in  the  society  of  men  without  any  pre- 
tensions, and  is  described  as  a  singing-master  in 
girls*  schools.  {SaL  L  10.  80,  90,  &c)  Horace 
therefore  throughout  treats  him  with  contempt  It 
is  a  very  ingenious  and  highly  probable  conjecture 


HERMOGENIANUS. 


421 


that,  under  the  fictitious  name  of  Pantolabus  {SaL 
i.  8,  11,  ii.  1,  21),  Horace  alludes  to  Hennogenes, 
for  the  prosody  of  the  two  names  is  the  same,  so 
that  one  may  be  substituted  for  the  other.  (Comp. 
Weichert,  Poet,  Lot.  Beliqmae,  p.  297,  &c;  Kirch- 
ner,  QuaeaHon,  HoraHanae,  p.  42,  &c.      [L.  S.] 

HERMO'GENES  {'Epnoydmiis),  of  Pontus,  was 
praefectus  praetorio  Orientis  a.  d.  359.  He  is 
probably  the  Hermogenes  mentioned  by  Libanius 
as  the  best  of  all  the  magistrates  of  his  time,  though 
commonly  supposed  to  be  rough  and  severe.  This 
character  of  Hermogenes  agrees  with  that  given  by 
Ammianus,  who  says  that  when  Constantius  desired 
to  establish  an  inquisitorial  tribunal  (a.  d.  359),  on 
occasion  of  some  troubles  in  Egypt,  Hermogenes 
was  not  appointed,  *^  as  being  of  too  mild  a  temper.** 
Hermogenes  died  soon  after,  and  was  succeeded  in 
his  praefecture  by  Helpidius.  [Hblpidius.]  This 
Hermogenes  is  to  be  distinguished  from  the  ofiicer 
of  the  same  name  sent  to  depose  Paulus,  bishop  of 
Constantinople  (a.  d.  342),  and  murdered  in  the 
tumult  excited  by  that  proceeding ;  as  well  as  from 
the  ex-praefect  of  Egypt,  to  whom  the  emperor  Ju- 
lian addressed  a  letter ;  and  from  the  proconsul  of 
Achaia,  to  whom  the  sophist  Himerius  addressed 
one  of  his  discourses.  It  is  uncertain  from  which 
of  these  persons  (if  from  any)  a  part  of  the  horses, 
of  Cappadocian  breed,  in  the  imperial  stud  were 
called  ^  Equi  Hermogeniani,**  by  which  name  they 
are  mentioned  in  edicts  of  Valentinian  I.  and  of 
Arcadius.  (Amm.  Marc.  xix.  12,  xxi.  6  ;  Liban. 
de  VUa  sua,  Opera^  voL  ii.  p^  39,  40,  ed.  Morell ; 
Phot  Bid.  cod.  165  ;  Julian.  Epiet.  23,  Opera,  p. 
389,  ed.  Spanhem.  fol.  Lips.  1696  ;  Cod.  Theod. 
10.  tit  6.  §  1;  15.  tit  10.  $  1  ;  Tillemont,  Hitt. 
dee  Emp,  vol.  iv.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HERMO'GENES  {*YLptJuoyitrns;\  the  name  of 
aeveral  ancient  physicians,  whom  it  is  difilicult  to 
distinguish  with  certainty.  1.  A  physician  in  at- 
tendance on  the  emperor  Hadrian  at  the  time  of 
his  death,  a.  d.  138.  (Dion  Cass.  Ixix.  22.) 

2.  A  physician  mentioned  in  an  epigram  of  Lu- 
dlius  in  the  Greek  Anthology  (xL  257,  vol.  ii.  p. 
59,  ed.  Tauchn),  which  has  been  imitated  by 
Martial  (vi.  53),  and  also  in  another  epigram  in 
the  same  collection  attributed  to  Nicarchus  (xi. 
114,  vol.  ii.  p.  29). 

3.  One  of  the  followers  and  admirers  of  Erasis- 
tntus,  mentioned  by  Galen  {De  Simplie,  Mtdkam. 
Temper,  ae  Facuit.  i.  29,  vol.  xi.  p.  432),  who  is 
supposed  to  be  the  same  physician  who  is  said 
in  an  ancient  Greek  inscription  found  at  Smyrna 
to  have  been  the  son  of  Charidemus,  and  to 
have  written  a  great  number  of  medical  and  his- 
torical worka.  If  his  fiither  was  the  physician 
who  was  one  of  the  followers  of  Erasistratus  [Cha- 
RiovMC78],he  lived  probably  in  the  third  or  second 
century  u.  a  He  is  perhaps  the  same  person  said 
in  another  inscription  to  have  been  a  native  of 
Tricca  in  Thessaly.  (Mead,  Diateri,  de  Numie 
quHnudam  a  Smymaeia  in  Medioorum  IJonortm 
pereuaaiaf  Lond.  1724,  4to. ;  Fabric  Bibl.  Cfraee. 
vol.  xiii.  p.  180,  ed.  vet)  [W.  A.  G.l 

HERMOGENIA'NUS,  the  latest  Roman  ju- 
rist  from  whom  there  is  an  extract  in  the  Digest, 
and  the  last  mentioned  in  the  Florentine  Index. 
He  lived  in  the  time  of  Constantine  the  Great, 
when  the  family  of  the  Hermogeniani  was  in  high 
credit,  from  its  connection  wi&  the  powerful  nca 
of  the  Anicii  (Reinea,  Inaer.  p.  70).  In  Dig.  48. 
tit  15.  a.  W/.»  he  aaya  Uiat  the  pecuniary  puniah- 

B  b'3 


432 


llERMOLAUS. 


msnt  of  tlis  Lei  Fifau  da  Pligiiriii  hid  rallen 
intfl  dim».  Now  thai  penalty  ni  ilill  in  filil' 
ence  in  tha  rtign  of  DiocladBn  uid  MBiimilian 
(Cod.  9.  tit.  SO.  •■  €),  wfao  £nt  made  kidaapping 
■  capital  ofiiRKa  {Cod.  9.  tit.  20.  *.  7).  He  vu 
icquaiuled  (Dig.  4.  tit.  *.  i.  7)  wilb  the  coniti- 
tutioa  of  Contlantiiia,  bcBring  date  a.  d.  33lt  bj 
which  the  rigbl  of  appeal  bom  the  aentencaa  of  the 
praafccti  pn«tario  «aa  aboliihed  (Cod.  Thcod.  1 1. 
liLSO.  >.  16;  Cod.  JuM.  7.  tiL  G2.  (.  19).  Jacquea 

lo  the  Theodoaian  Code  (ntl.  I  p.  193),  eitea 
HTeral  paaiagea  which  make  it  likely  thai  Henno- 
gcnumu*  nurired  Conitanttoe,  and  vrott  onder 
the  reign  of  hl>  loni.  Thiu,  in  Dig.  S6.  tit.  1 . 
a.  «I,  Dig.  39.  tit.  i.  (.  10,  Dig.  49.  tit  14.  i.  46. 
$  7,  he  ipenki  of  prncipef  and  impgraloffa  in  the 
plural  namber.  The  lact  of  hia  being  eantemporaiy 
with  Conilantine  may  haTa  led  la  the  notion  that 
be  wu  a  Chriitian.  Bertnndoi  (dt  Jyn^  I  SB) 
endeafoun  to  proTe  that  he  waa  u,  frtm  the  men- 
tion which  he  moke*  ia  Dig.  34.  tit.  1.  i.  90,  of 
dirorce,  "  Propter  lacerdotium,  vel  etiain  iterilito- 
tern  ; "  but,  on  the  one  hand,  »  diTorce  Ebr  bamn- 
neu  waa  not  in  confoimitj  with  the  then  preralent 
doctrine  of  the  Chriitian  church,  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  it  wai  not  ununiol  for  Oentiles  on  entering 
the  prieathood,  lo  diuniu  their  wivee.  (TertuUian, 
ad  UJionmy  lib.  i.) 

Before  hii  time,  the  liring  ipirit  of  juriipntdence 
had  departed.  He  ia  a  mere  compiler,  and  hia 
langoaoe,  like  that  of  Choriaioi,  i>  infected  with 
batbanima.  He  wrote  Jtrii  Epiiomu  in  lii  booki, 
following  the  anangemeut  of  the  edict  (Dig.  ]. 
tit  5.  a.  S).  He  appean  in  particular  to  haie 
coined  from  Paulua,  by  whoie  aide  he  ii  repeatedly 
quoted  in  the  Kgeit  From  hia  EpUamat  there 
are  1 06  eitracta  in  the  Digeet,  occupying  about  ten 
pageainlhei'dUn^niiu  of  HommeL  Fromthein- 
acriplion  of  Dig.3G.  liL  l.kU.il  haabeeoHtppoied 
that  he  wrote  LAH  Fideiammitwmm,  but  there 
ii  no  mention  of  inch  a  work  in  the  Florentine 
Index  I  and,  oa  the  preceding  and  following  extract* 
are  token  from  iripiao'i  Litri  IK  Filticomniu- 
tonm,  it  i>  not  unlikely  that  hii  name  ha*  been 
itiserled  by  mitUke,  inalead  of  UlpianV 

■  "  ■■  -  of  tl 


v.Coda 


Codex  Kermogenianna  (Did.  of  Anl.  i 
GnporiaMHa  and  //ennq^enamf),  but 
penona  of  the  aame  name  lired  aaily  at  ue  aame 
time,  that  thia  cannot  be  affirmed  with  certainty. 
(Hitter,  ad  Hetitec.  Hid.  Jar.  Aon.  $  369). 

(StiUKhiiu,  Vitat  I'd.  iO.  p.  Sa ;  Joa.  Fineatret, 
CommtiU.  H  Hirmagaaaia  ICti  Jurii  J^.  LAra 
ri.  tin.  Cerrariae  Lacetanorum,  1757  i  Manage, 
Amae».  Jar.  c  1  h  OuiL  OntinL  dt  Vil.  JOontm, 
ii.  13.  g  8  1  Bynken,  Ob^  -A.  2\  ;  Zimmen, 
A  ft  C.  ToL  i.  4  104.)  [J.  T.  G.] 


to  a  cuiton  inatitutcd  by  Philip,  attended  Alei- 
ander  the  GiBil  u  pagu.  It  wa>  during  the 
Kaideaca  of  the  king  al  Bactm  in  the  ipring  of 


:.  S27,  tl 


«  occumd  which  led 
nne  of  hia  fellow  pagea, 
It  the  life  of  Alexander. 
Among  the  dntiei  of  the  pngea,  who  were  in  almoat 
eonatani  attendance  on  the  king**  peraon,  wai  that 
of  accompanying  him  when  hunting,  aiui  it  waa  en 
eiw  of  theae  occaaiona  that  he  gave  offence  to  the 
king,  by  ilaying  a  wild  boai,  without  waiting  to 


HERMOLYCUS. 

allow  Alexander  the  firit  Uow.  Highly  inceni 
at  thia  breach  of  diacipline.  the  king  ordered  > 
Vi  be  cbutieed  with  atripea,  and  further  punial 
by  being  depriTed  of  hia  hone.  Kenuolaua,  a 
of  high  apirit.  already  Tcrging  on  manhood,  co 
not  Ivook  thia  indignity  :  nil  reaentment  waa 
flamed  by  the  exbortatHma  of  Che  philoaopher  ( 
luthenci,  to  whom  he  had  preiioualy  nllacl 
hinuelf  aa  a  pnpil.  and  by  the  aympathj  of 
hia  brother  iiaige*,  G 


formed  the  acheme  of  aaaaaainating  the  king  w1 
he  alept,  the  duty  of  guarding  hia  bed  chamber 
Tolling  Dpon  the  diffident  pane*  in  rotation.  Tl 
commuoicated  their  idan  to  firar  of  their  componit 
and  the  aecret  waa  inTioUbly  kept,  though  thii 
two  day*  are  laid  to  have  el^iaed  before  ihej  1 
an  opportunity  of  execnting  their  project  But 
thing*  haTing  been  al*leng^  arranged  (or  a  carl 
n^hl,  during  which  Antipater,  one  of  their  ni 
bei,  wo*  to  keep  watch,  the  acheme  «aa  accidi 
ally  foiled,  by  Alexander  remaining  all  night  a 
drinking  party,  and  the  next  day  the  plot  waa 
Tulged  by  another  of  Ihe  page*,  lo  whom  it  ^ 
communicated,  in  hopea  of  inducing  him  to  tj 
cart  in  it.  Hermolani  and  hi*  aceompiicea  w 
unmedialely  aireated,  and  aubieqoenlly  brouj 
before  the  oaaembied  Macedoniana,  by  whom  tl 
were  atoned  to  death.  It  appear*,  howerer,  t 
they  hod  been  prerionaly  anhmilted  to  eiaminat 
by  torture,  when,  according  to  one  areonnt,  tl 
implicated  CaUiithene*  aleo  in  their  ouupimi 
according  to  another,  and  on  the  whole  a  m 
probable  one,  they  maintained  that  the  pint  1 
been  wholly  of  thor  own  deTiaing.  [CaLLihTi 
NBB.]  Some  autbora  alao  repreaented  Hennol 
at  ullering  before  the  aatnnbled  JdacedoDinn 
long  harangue  againat  the  tyranny  and  injuii 
of  Alexander.  [Arr.  Aiui.  It.  13,  14  ;  Cart.  < 
6— 8j  Plut.  ^?e*.  fiS.I  [E.H.  a 

HERMOLA'US  {'ZfpiXaot),  i 
marian  of  Conatantinople,  of  whoc 
i*  known  arilh  certainty  than  thi 
epitome  of  the  "iHrmA  of  Stephanna  rf  Byian 
which  he  dedicated  to  the  empcnr  Joati 
[Suidoa,  1. 1>.  'tfiti>yai>i.)  But  whether  he 
in  the  reign  of  the  firit  or  in  that  of  the  ai 
empeior  of  that  name  carmst  be  clearly  aacerta 
Tbne  teem*  no  leaaon  for  doubting  that  th< 
tome  of  Hennolao*  ia  the  aame  which  ' 
tant,  and  which  bean  the  title  "'En  ii 
iTt^ire»  lord  Jiire/iii»,"  bot  without 
of  the  author.  In  ita  preaant  form  area  thia  i 
tome  aeema  to  bare  ai^red  ccmuderable  abri 
ment  and  mutihition.  Some  poiaagei  in  the  v 
hare  been  aappoaad  ta  fumiib  a  few  particu 
reipeding  the  lue  of  Hermolaoa  ;  but  aa  the  n 
probable  opnion  aeema  to  be  that  they  are  n 
Terbal  eitrada  from  the  woril  of  Slephanua, 
account  of  them  ia  giren  nnder  SrarHANua.  ( 
brie.  BiU.  Grata.  YoL  ir.  p.  G22,  &c  ;  Weaisnoa 
PratJaLadSUrk.  Bftamt.  pp.T.iiiT.&c  [C.P.I 
HERMOLA'US,  aUtuaiy.  [PaLVDKcru& 
HERMCyLYCUS  ('Ep^;^wu),  un  Atheui 
ton  of  Enthynua,  waa  diatingiUBhed  aa  a  par» 
tiaat,  and  gained  the  ifoitia.  al  the  battle 
Mynle,  in  B.  c.  479.  He  wa*  alain  in  tha  ' 
between  the  Alheniana  and  Caryttiana,  which  t 
■  C.46B.    " 


Ltill 


le  Acropolia  at 
L  98  i  Pana.  L 


HERMOTIMUS. 

HERMON  (tppmif)  is  deicribed  by  Thttcydidet 
as  commander  of  Uie  detachment  of  ircpliroXoi,  or 
frontier  guards,  stationed  at  Monychia,  and  as 
taking  in  this  capacity  a  prominent  part  in  the 
sedition  against  the  Four  Hundred  which  Thera* 
menes  and  Aristocrates  excited  in  Peiiaeens,  B.  a 
41 1.  Thucydides  had  just  mentioned  the  assassi- 
nation  of  Phrynichus  by  one  of  the  vtplvoAoi,  and 
from  a  oonfiision  pexhaps  of  the  two  passages  comes 
the  statement  of  Plutarch  {Alab,  c.  25),  that  the 
assassin  was  Hennon,  and  tiiat  he  receiTed  a  crown 
in  honour  of  it  Such  a  supposition  is  wholly 
inconsistent  alike  with  the  historian's  nanative 
and  the  fiurts  mentioned  by  the  orators.  (Lys.  e. 
AgoraL  p.  492;  Lycurgus,  ad  Leocr,  p.  217.)  It 
is  hardly  eren  a  plausible  hypothesis  to  identify 
him  wiUi  the  Mmmander  of  the  wtpiwoKot,  at 
whoae  house,  it  appeared  by  the  confession  of  an 
aiocomplioe,  secret  meetings  had  been  held.  (Thuc. 
Tiii.  92.)  But  he  is  probably  the  same  who  is  men- 
tioned in  the  inscription  (Bockh,  Inter,  Cfraee.  i. 
p.  221),  which  records  the  monies  paid  by  the 
keepers  of  the  treasury  of  Athena  in  the  Acropolis 
during  the  year  beginning  at  Midsummer  a  c. 
410.  One  of  the  earliest  items  is  **toHennon 
for  his  command  at  Pylos.**  The  place  was  takoi 
no  long  time  after,  probably  in  the  next  winter 
but  one.  [A.  H.  C] 

HERMON  fEp/u«y),  or,  as  some  write  it, 
HERMON  AX,  a  Greek  grammarian,  who  made 
the  dialect  spoken  in  the  i^and  of  Crete  his  parti- 
cular study,  and  wrote  a  dictionary  (K^iiral 
yXm9trai\  in  which  he  exphiined  the  words  pecu- 
liar to  that  dialect,  as  well  as  those  which  were 
need  by  the  Cretans  in  a  peculiar  sense.  The 
work  is  often  refeiied  to  by  Athenaeus,  who  some- 
times calls  the  anthor  Hermon  (iii.  p.  81,  tL  p. 
267),  and  sometimes  Hermonax  (ii.  p.  53,  iil  pi  76, 
zi.  p.  502),  but  which  of  the  two  forms  of  the 
name  is  the  comet  one  is  unootain.  (Comp.  Fia- 
cher,  Atdmadv,  m  WtUtri  Grammai,  Qraee,  L  p. 
49.)  Ludan  (Qmvw,  s.  Lapiih,  6)  mentions  an 
Epienrean  fdiilosopker  of  the  name  of  Hermon,  who 
is  otherwise  unknown.  [L.  S.] 

HERMON  ClLpiimv,)  Artists.  1.  A  stetuaiy 
of  Troesen,  who  made  a  statue  of  Apollo  and 
wooden  images  of  the  Dioscuri  in  the  temple  of 
ApoUo  at  Troeaen.  He  seems  to  belong  to  a  Tory 
ancient  period.    (Pans.  ii.  31.  $  9.) 

2.  An  architect.    [Ptbrhus.] 

3.  An  artist,  who  is  said  to  haye  iuTented  a 
sort  of  masks,  which  were  caHed  after  him  'EpM*^ 
Mio.  (Etjfm,  Mag,  t,  o.)  Probably  the  name  is 
nwKly  mythical.  [P.  S.] 

HERMO'NYMUS,  OEO'RGIUS  (rc^iot 
I^^M^nviof ),  a  Byzantine  scholar  who  contributed 
HMch  to  the  reTital  of  Oreek  learning  in  Italy, 
wbcie  he  fled  after  the  conquest  of  Constantinople, 
but  whose  Uteiary  actifity  became  only  conspicuous 
in  the  time  after  that  event.  (Fabric.  BHU,  Graee, 
voL  xi  p.  635.)  [W.  P.] 

HERMaPHILUS,  a  blind  philosopher,  who, 
neeording  to  Chndianas  Mamertns  («is  JSiatu  Anim, 
in,  9),instnictedTheopompustngeametry.  [C.P.M.] 

HERMOTPMUS  ('E^i^t},  of  Pedasa  in 
Caria,  fell,  when  a  boy,  into  the  hands  of  Panio- 
nins,  a  Chian,  who  made  him  a  eonncb,  and  lold 
iua  to  the  Peniana  at  Sardis.  He  waa  sent  thence 
to  Snsa  as  a  present  to  the  king,  and  rose  high  in 
fiiToor  with  Xerxes,  whose  sons  he  was  commis- 
•ioncd  to  condnct  back  to  Asia  after  the  battle  of 


HERODES. 


423 


Salamis.  Some  time  before  this,  when  Xerxes  was 
at  Sardis,  and  preparing  to  invade  Greece,  Hermo- 
timuB  went  to  Atameus  in  Mysia,  where  Panio- 
nius  was ;  and  having  decoyed  both  him  and  his 
sons  into  his  power,  took  cruel  vengeance  on  them 
for  the  injury  he  had  received.  (Herod,  viii.  104 
—106.)  [E.  E.] 

HERMOTI'MUS  ('Ep/iiJrifiot).  1.  A  Stoic 
philosopher,  son  of  Menecrates,  who  is  introduced 
by  Lucian  as  one  of  the  speakers  in  the  dialogue 
entitled  'E^A^rifios,  Ij  rtp\  alpitr^wf.  Some  sup- 
pose that  he  is  merely  a  fictitious  personage. 

2.  A  native  of  Colophon,  a  learned  geometer 
mentioned  by  Proclus.  (Cbmrneat  ad  EuoUd^  lib. 
i.  p.  19.  ed.  Basil.)  He  was  one  of  the  immediate 
predecessors  of  Euclid,and  the  discoverer  of  several 
geometrical  propositions.  [C.  P.  M.] 

HERMOTFMUS  ('Ep/i^^iof),  of  Chuomenae, 
called  by  Lucian  a  Pythagorean,  had  the  reputa- 
tion, according  to  Aristotle,  of  being  the  first  to 
suggest  the  idea  which  Anaxagoras  is  commonly  said 
to  have  originated :  that  mind  (vovs)  was  the  cause 
of  all  thingk  Accordingly,  Sextus  Empiricus  places 
him  with  Heslod,  Parmenides,  and  Empedodes,  as 
belonging  to  that  class  of  philosophers  who  held  a 
duaiistic  theory  of  a  material  and  an  active  principle 
being  together  the  origin  of  the  universe. 

Other  notices  that  remain  of  him  represent  him, 
like  Epimenides  and  Aristaeus,  as  a  mysterious 
person,  gifted  with  a  supernatural  power,  by  which 
his  soiU,  apart  from  the  body,  wandered  firom  place 
to  place,  bringing  tidings  of  distant  events  in 
incndibly  short  spaces  of  time.  At  length  his 
enemies  burned  his  body,  in  the  absence  of  the 
soul,  which  put  an  end  to  his  wanderings.  The 
story  is  told  in  Pliny  and  Ludan.  (PHil  H,  N, 
viL  42  ;  Lucian,  Eneom,  Mute,  7  ;  Arist  Metaph. 
i.  8 ;  Sext.  Empir.  adv,  Maik,  ix.,  ad  Phgs,  i. 
7  ;  Diog.  Laert.  viiL  5 ;  Densinger,  De  Hermotim, 
CSbu0meM.CbmiMate^Leodii,l825.)   [C.  E.  P.J 

HERO  C^^))  the  name  of  three  mythical  per- 
sonages, one  a  cuinghter  of  Danaus  (Hygin.  Fab, 
n^%  tiie  second  a  daughter  of  Priam  (Hygin. 
Fab.  90),  and  respecting  the  third,  see  Lxan- 
SBR.  [L.  &] 

HERO.     [HiRON.] 

HERXyDES  ('H^3i7r),an  andent  Greek  Iambic 
poet,  a  contemporary  and  rival,  as  it  seems,  of  Hip- 
ponax,  though  there  is  some  doubt  about  the  true 
reading  of  the  line  in  which  Hipponax  mentions 
him.  The  ancient  writers  quote  several  choliambic 
lines  of  Herodes,  who  also  wrote  mimes  in  Iambic 
verse.  ( Wekker,  HipponaeL  Fragm,  pp  87 — 89 ; 
Knocke,  Amat,  qui  CkoUambia  u$i  twit  Graee,  ReUq, 
Fase.  i.  1842,  8vo. ;  Meineke  and  Lachmann, 
ChoUanAiea  Poem  Graeoormm^  pp  148—162,  Be- 
fol  1845,  8vo.)  [P.  S.] 

HERO'DES  I.  ('HpcMiif ),  sumamed  the  OaiAT, 
king  of  the  Jews.  He  was  the  second  son  of 
Antipater,  and  consequentiy  of  Idumaean  origin. 
[See  Vol.  I.  p.  202.]  When,  in  b.  a  47,  his  far 
ther  was  appointed  by  Julius  Caesar  procurator  of 
Judaea,  the  young  Herod,  though  only  fifteen  years 
of  age,  obtained  the  impwtant  post  of  governor  of 
Galike.  In  this  situation  he  quickly  gave  proof  of 
his  energetic  and  ▼igorons  character,  by  repfessing 
the  bands  of  robbers  which  at  that  time  infested 
the  province,  the  leaders  of  whom  he  put  to  death. 
But  the  distinction  he  thus  obtained  exdted  the 
envy  of  the  opposite  party,  and  he  was  brought  to 
trial  before  the  sanhedrim,  for  having  put  to  death 

XI  4 


424 


HERODES. 


HERODEa 


Y 

i! 


OKNBALOGICAL  TABLS  OF   THB   FAMILY  OF   HEROD. 

ANTIPATBR, 
nor  of  XdmaMa. 


AirrvATi 

'Of. 

DtedB.c.S3.  Mar- 
ited  C  jpvMf  an  An* 


diad  ia  e&pantj  b.  c  40. 


± 


H 


I 


Tss  Obbat, 
B.  c  4 ;   mantod 


I 


1.  Doti». 


AmnrATSKt 

pot  to  death 

•.c.  4. 


S.  Marlamnc, 

gTanddaughier  of 

HjTcaniu  II. 


dlod  B.  e.  5 1 

liad  a  lo««taiB 


manlod* 
1.  Joiojih, 
t.  Cottofaanit» 

a. 


8>  MariamnOf 
dangbtar  of  Stmoa 
tbthlsb 


4.  Valthaca, 


9a     ClOUp** 

tnt«f  J*» 
rmatem. 


AbUTOBI'LVIp 

put  to  death  a. 
C.6.   Mairiad 
BomucCf 
daughter  of 
Balomc. 


r 

At-BSAiraaa, 
put  to  death 

B«  C«    0<        Bla 

Olaphyra,  d. 
of  ARiheU. 
ua,   king  of 


Balampato, 
PhMafI, 


Cyprat, 
m.  An- 
tipatar, 

or 


H«od 
vhodt- 


r 


him. 


ABCKBtAUK, 

ktaig  of  Ju- 
daea m,  c.  4. 
Depaaadand 
died  In  ci- 
11c :  m.  Ola. 

gyra.     wl-       tai 
w  of  Alas»      at  I^om : 


HanoD       OlymplaSf 
AwnrtM,    m.  J« 
tetraich      hcr< 
ofGaaiea 
and   Pe- 
Dlad 


Mtrarni 
of    Its. 


in>  iuio* 
diaa,  Urn 

Vlft         flf 

Hand 

Philip. 


I 
HanoD  AonivrA, 
died  A.  D.  44.  m. 
I  'ypnt,  daughter 
of  PhanU»  aiMl 
Haiampalo.  I 


I 


Heradiaa, 

anairiadf 
1.  Herod  Philip,        prim 
%.  Hand  Antipaa.     aa. 


Aitacohnhia, 


I 


manrled  latapa,  a       king  of  Chalda, 
ofEma-      diadi 


Hmoa» 

~  Chal 
48. 


Haaon 
AoBIVTA  II. 

UngofChal. 
ci>,  died  A. 
D.90. 


T 


khigofAr 


Berenice.                   DraaHia,  Dnmit        Itgnnaat 

married.  KHand*       m.  1.  Aila«  died  youg.       nag  of 

Mag  of  Chalcia,      kingof  Bmem,  Afmenla. 

*T  ! 
Agrlppa, 
died  AT»r79. 


t.  Polemon,  king       8.  Felix. 
ofPontui.  I 


Jewish  citiienfl  without  trial.  He  presented  him- 
self before  his  judges  in  the  most  arrogant  manner, 
clad  in  a  purple  robe,  and  attended  by  a  guard  of 
armed  men ;  but  becoming  apprehensive  of  an  un- 
favourable decision,  he  departed  secretly  from  Je- 
rusalem, and  took  refuge  with  Sex.  Caesar,  the 
Roman  governor  of  Syria,  by  whom  he  was  re- 
ceived with  the  utmost  &vonr,  and  shortly  after 
appointed  to  the  government  of  Coele-Syria.  Of 
this  he  immediately  availed  himself  to  levy  an 
army  and  march  against  Jerusalem,  with  the  view 
of  expelling  Hyicanns  and  the  party  opposed  to 
him,  but  the  entreaties  of  his  &ther  Antipater  and 
his  brother  Phasael  induced  him  to  withdraw 
without  efiecting  his  purpose. 

These  events  took  place  in  B.  c.  46.  Not  long 
after.  Sex.  Caesar  being  put  to  death  by  Caedlios 
Bassus,  AntistiuB,  the  Roman  general  in  command 
in  Cilicia,  collected  a  large  force,  with  which  he 
marched  against  Bassus,  and  blockaded  him  in 
Apameia.  Herod  and  his  brother  united  their 
forces  with  those  of  Antistius,  but  notwithstanding 
the  subsequent  arrival  and  co-operation  of  Statins 
Murcus,  the  war  was  protmcted  until  after  the 
death  of  Caesar,  when  Cassius  Longinus  arrived  in 
Syria  (a  c.  43),  and  terminated  the  war  by  con- 
ciliation. Herod  quickly  rose  to  a  high  place  in 
the  favour  of  Cauius,  which  he  gained  particularly 
by  the  readiness  with  which  he  raised  the  heavy 
tribute  imposed  on  his  province  :  he  was  con- 
firmed in  the  government  of  Coele-Syria,  and 
placed  at  the  head  of  a  large  force  both  by  sea  and 
land.  Meanwhile,  his  &ther  Antipater  was  poi- 
soned by  Malichus,  whose  life  he  had  twice  saved. 
Herod  at  first  pretended  to  believe  the  excuses  of 


Sua. 

Malichus,  and  to  be  reconciled  to  him,  but  soon 
took  an  opportunity  to  cause  him  to  be  assassinated 
near  Tyre.  As  soon  as  Cassius  had  quitted  Syria, 
the  friends  and  partisans  of  Malichus  sought  to 
avenge  his  death  by  the  expulsion  of  Herod  and 
Phauel  from  Jemsalem,  but  the  latter  were  tri- 
umphant ;  they  succeeded  in  expelling  the  insur- 
gents, with  their  leader,  Felix,  and  even  in  defeat- 
ing Antigonus,  the  son  of  Aristobulns,  who  had 
invaded  Judaea  with  a  large  army.  The  pre- 
tensions of  Antigonus  to  the  throne  of  Jodaea  were 
supported  by  l£tfioii,  kiiw  of  Tyre,  and  by  Pto- 
lemy Mennens,  prince  of  Chalcis  ;  but  Herod  soon 
obtained  a  fiv  more  powerful  auxiliary  in  the 
person  of  Antony,  who  arrived  in  Syria  in  B.C.  41, 
and  whose  frvour  he  hastened  to  secoie,  by  the 
most  valuable  presents.  The  aged  Hyrcanus  also, 
who  had  betrothed  his  grand-daughter  Mariamne 
to  the  young  Herod,  threw  all  his  infloence  into 
the  scale  in  fiivour  of  him  and  his  brother  Phasael; 
and  it  was  at  his  request  that  Antony  appointed 
the  two  brothers  tetruvhs  of  Judaea.  Their  power 
now  seemed  established,  but  the  next  year  (b.  c 
40)  brought  with  it  a  complete  revolution  in  the 
state  of  t^rs.  The  exactions  of  the  Roman  go- 
vernors in  Syria  had  excited  general  discontent,  of 
which  the  Parthians  took  advantage,  to  invade  the 
country  with  a  large  army  under  Paooms,  the 
king*s  son,  and  the  Roman  genersl,  Labienoa. 
They  quickly  made  themselves  masters  not  only  of 
all  Syria,  but  great  part  of  Asia  Minor,  when 
Antigonus  invoked  their  assistance  to  establish  him 
on  the  throne  of  Judaea.  Pacoms  sent  a  powerful 
army,  under  Banajphames,  sgainst  Jemsalem,  and 
Herod  and  Phaaau,  unaUe  to  meet  the  enemy  in 


r 


^i. 


HERODES. 

the  fieldf  or  «T«n  to  proTont  their  entnnoe  into 
Jenuakm,  took  refuge  in  the  strong  fortroM  of 
Berii.  Phanel  toon  after  luffered  himwlf  to  he 
deluded  hy  a  pretended  negotiation,  and  was  niade 
prisoner  hy  the  Parthians,  but  Herod  effected  his 
escape  in  safety,  with  his  fiunily  and  treasnres,  to 
the  strong  fortress  of  MasaHa»  on  the  shores  of  the 
Dead  Sea.  Here  he  left  a  strong  garrison,  while 
he  himself  hastened  to  Petra  to  obtain  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Arabian  king  Malchnsi  on  whose  sup- 
port he  reckoned  with  confidence.  But  Malchus 
proted  fislse  in  the  hour  of  need,  and  refused  to 
receive  him;  on  which  Herod,  dismissing  the 
greater  part  of  his  followers,  hastened  with  a  small 
baud  to  Pelnsium,  and  fn»n  thence  to  Alexandria, 
where  he  embarked  at  once  for  Rome.  On  his 
arriTal  in  that  capital,  he  was  received  with  the 
utmost  distinction  boUi  by  Antony  and  Octavian, 
between  whom  a  reconciliation  had  just  been  ef- 
fected. Antony  was  at  the  time  preparing  to  take 
the  field  against  the  Parthians,  and  foresaw  in 
Herod  an  useful  aHy;  hence  he  obtained  a  decree  of 
the  senate  in  his  fovour,  which  went  beyond  his 
own  most  sanguine  hopes,  as  it  constituted  him  at 
once  king  of  Judaea,  passing  over  the  remaining 
heirs  of  we  Asmonean  line.  (Joseph.  Aid,  ziv.  9, 
1 1—14,  B.  Jmd.  L  10—14;  Dion  Cass,  xlriii.  26 ; 
Appian,  B.  C.  t.  75.) 

It  was  before  the  close  of  the  year  40  that 
Herod  obtained  this  unexpected  elevation.      So 
quickly  had  the  whole  matter  been  transacted,  that 
he  was  able  to  leave  Rome  again  only  seven  days 
after  he  arrived  there,  and  sailing  directly  to  Syria, 
landed  at  Ptolemais  within  three  months  from  the 
time  he  had  first  fled  from  Jerusalem.    He  quickly 
assembled  an  army,  with  which  he  conquered  the 
greater  part  of  Oidilee,  raised  the  siege  oif  Masada, 
took  the  strong  fortress  of  Ressa,  and  then,  in  con- 
junction with  Uie  Roman  general  Silo,  kid  siege  to 
Jerusalem.     But,  rapid  as  his  progress  was  at  first, 
it  was  long  before  he  could  complete  the  establish- 
ment of  his  power ;  and  the  war  was  protracted  for 
several  years,  a  circumstance  owing  in  part  to  the 
jealousy  or  eoRuption  of  the  Roman  generals  ap> 
pointed  to  eoK>perate  with  him.    The  Jews  within 
the  city  appear  to  have  been  strongly  attached  to 
Antigonns,as  the  representative  of  Uie  popular  line 
of  the  Asmonean  princes,  and  they  held  out  firmly. 
Even  when,  in  B.C.  37,  Herod  at  length  obtained 
rigorous  assistance  from  Antony*s  lieutenant,  So- 
sius,  at  the  head  <^  a  regular  army  ni  Roman 
tnopa,  it  was  only  by  hard  fighting  and  with 
heavy  loss  that  they  were  able  to  carry  in  suc- 
cession the  several  lines  of  wall  that  suirounded 
the  dty,  and  it  was  with  still  more  difficulty  that 
Herod  was  able  to  purchase  from  the  Roman  sol- 
diery the  freedom  from  pillage  of  a  part  at  least  of 
faiscapitaL     (Joseph.  Ani.  xiv.  15,  16,  B,J.  i.  15 
—18  ;  Dion  Cass.  xlix.  22.)    This  long  and  san- 
guinary struggle  had  naturally  irritated  the  minds 
of  the  people  aoainst  him  ;  and  his  first  measures, 
when  he  found  himself  in  secure  possession  of  the 
aoveceignty,  were  certainly  not  well  calculated  to 
eoociliate  them.  All  the  members  of  the  sanhedrim, 
except  two,  were  put  to  death,  and  executions 
were  continually  taking  place  of  all  those  penons 
who  had  taken  an  active  part  against  him.    These 
•everities  were  prompted  not  only  by  vengeance 
but  cupidity,  for  the  purpose  of  confiscating  their 
wealth,  9M  Herod  sought  to  amass  treasures  by 
every  means  in  his  power,  for  the  purpose  of  se- 


HERODES. 


425 


earing  the  fovour  of  Antony  by  the  most  lavish 
presents.  He  was  indeed  not  widiout  cause  for 
apprehension.  Immediately  on  his  becoming  master 
of  Jerusalem,  he  had  bestowed  the  high-priesthood 
(vacant  by  the  death  of  Antigonus,  whom  Antony, 
at  the  instigation  of  Herod,  had  executed  like  a 
connnon  malefoctor)  upon  an  obscure  priest  from 
Babylon,  named  Ananel,  and  by  this  measure  had 
given  bitter  offence  to  Alexandra,  the  mother  of 
his  wife  Mariamne,  who  regarded  that  dignity  as 
belonging  of  right  to  her  son  Aristobulus,  a  youth 
of  sixteen,  and  the  last  male  descendant  of  the 
Asmonean  race.  Alexandra  sought  support  for 
her  cause  by  entering  into  secret  correspondence 
with  Cleopatra,  whMe  influence  with  Antony  ren- 
dered her  at  this  time  all-powerful  in  the  East ; 
and  this  potent  influence,  united  with  the  constant 
entreaties  of  his  beloved  wife  Mariamne,  compelled 
Herod  to  depose  Ananel,  and  bestow  the  high* 
priesthood  upon  Aristobulus.  But  the  continued 
intrigues  of  Alexandra,  and  the  growing  popularity 
of  the  young  man  himself,  so  alarmed  the  jealousy 
of  Herod,  that  he  contrived  to  effect  his  secret  as> 
sassination,  in  a  manner  that  enabled  him  to  dis- 
claim all  participation  in  the  scheme.  (Joseph. 
Ani,  XV.  1 — 3.)  But  the  mind  of  Cleopatra  was 
alienated  from  him,  not  only  by  the  representations 
of  Alexandra,  but  by  her  own  desire  to  annex  the 
dominions  of  Herod  to  her  own,  and  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  the  king  could  make  head  against 
her  influence.  Antony,  however,  resisted  all  her 
entreaties ;  and  though  he  summoned  Herod  to 
meet  him  at  Laodiceia,  and  give  an  account  of  his 
conduct  towards  Aristobulus,  he  dismissed  him  with 
the  highest  honours.  Cleopatm  herself,  on  her 
return  from  the  Euphrates,  whither  she  had  at- 
tended Antony,  passed  through  Judaea,  and  visited 
Herod,  who  received  her  witn  the  utmost  distinc- 
tion, and  even  accompanied  her  as  far  as  the  con- 
fines of  Egypt,  but  successfully  avoided  all  her 
snares.    (Id,  xv.  4.)  ' 

Hostilities  soon  after  broke  out  between  Antony 
and  Octavian.  Herod  had  assembled  a  large  force, 
with  which  he  was  preparing  to  join  Antony,  when 
he  received  orders  from  timt  general  to  turn  his 
arms  against  Malchus,  king  of  Arabia,  who  had 
refused  payment  of  the  appointed  tribute  to  Cleo- 
patra: and  these  hostilities  (which  appear  to  have 
occupied  the  greater  part  of  two  years)  fortunately 
prevented  him  from  taking  any  personal  part  in 
the  civil  war.  Still,  when  the  hattle  of  Actium 
had  decided  the  fortunes  of  the  Eastern  worid, 
Herod  could  not  but  feel  his  position  to  be  one  of 
much  danger,  firom  his  well-known  attachment  to 
the  cause  of  Antony.  Under  these  circumstances, 
he  adopted  the  daring  resolution  of  proceeding  at 
<mce  in  person  to  meet  Caesar  at  Rhodes,  and  not 
only  avowing,  but  dwelling  upon,  the  warmth  of 
his  attachment  to  Antony,  and  the  great  services 
he  had  rendered  him,  so  long  as  it  was  possible  to 
do  so :  concluding  that  Caettr  might  thence  learn 
the  value  and  steadiness  of  the  friendship  which  he 
now  offisred  him.  Bt  this  magnanimous  conduct, 
he  completely  secured  the  fevour  of  Octavian,  who 
not  only  confirmed  him  in  the  possession  of  Judaea, 
but  on  his  return  from  Egypt  in  the  following  year 
(d.  c  50),  extended  his  dominions  by  the  restitu- 
tion of  some  districts  which  had  been  assigned  by 
Antony  to  Cleopatra,  and  by  the  addition  of  Oadara 
and  Samaria,  as  well  as  OaB^  Joppa,  and  other 
cities  on  the  lea-ooast    (Joseph.  AnL  xv.  5,  6,  7* 


426 


HERODES. 


I* 


.  I 


§  8,  B.  J.  I  19,  20  ;  eomp.  Pint  AnL  72;  Tae. 
Hid,  T.  9  ;  Strab.  xri.  p.  766.)  Juit  befon  he  had 
proceeded  to  Rhodes,  Herod  had  thought  fit  to  re- 
moTe  the  only  person  whom  he  could  any  longer 
regard  as  in  an  j  degree  a  competitor  for  his  throne, 
bj  putting  to  death  the  aged  and  feeble  Hyrcanus, 
on  a  charge,  real  or  pretended,  of  treasonable  cor- 
respondence with  Malchus,  king  of  Arabia.  Thus 
tecured  in  the  possession  of  an  ample  sovereignty, 
and  supported  by  the  fiiTour  of  one  who  was  now 
undisputed  master  of  the  world,  Herod  was  appa- 
rently at  the  highest  summit  c^  prosperity.  But 
his  happiness  was  now  douded  by  a  dark  domestic 
calamity,  which  threw  a  shade  OTer  the  whole  of 
his  remaining  life.  He  was  passionately  attadied 
to  his  beautiful  wife,  Mariamne ;  bat  with  a  strsnge 
and  barbarous  jealousy,  he  had  left  orders,  when 
he  repaired  to  meet  Antony  at  Laodiceia,  in  b.  c. 
84,  that  in  case  of  his  fidling  a  victim  to  the 
machinations  of  his  enemies,  Mariamne  should  be 
immediately  put  to  death,  to  prevent  her  fidling 
into  the  hsinds  of  Antony.  The  same  savage  com- 
mand was  repeated  when  he  went  to  Rhodes  to 
meet  Octavian :  on  both  occasions  the  &ct  became 
known  to  Mariamne,  and  naturally  alienated  her 
mind  from  her  cruel  husband.  Her  resentment 
was  inflamed  by  her  mother,  Alexandra,  while 
Cypros  and  Salome,  the  mother  and  sister  of  Herod, 
did  their  utmost  to  excite  his  suspicions  against 
Mariamne.  The  king  was  at  length  induced  to 
bring  her  to  trial  on  a  charge  of  adiUtery  ;  and  the 
judges  having  condemned  her,  he  reluctantly  con- 
sented to  her  execution.  But  his  passion  appears 
to  have  been  unabated ;  and  so  violent  were  his 
grief  and  remorse,  that  he  wbm  for  a  long  time  on 
the  verge  of  iuHmity,  and  was  attacked  by  so  vio- 
lent a  fever,  that  his  life  was  despaired  o£  He 
recovered  at  length,  but  his  temper  was  henceforth 
so  gloomy  and  Dwocious,  that  the  slightest  suspicion 
would  laid  him  to  order  the  execution  even  of  his 
best  friends.  Immediately  after  his  recovery  he 
put  to  death  Alexandra,  whose  restless  ambition 
had  been  intriguing  to  obtain  possession  of  Jerusa- 
lem, in  case  of  his  death :  and  not  long  afterwards, 
at  the  instigation  of  his  sister,  Salome,  he  ordered 
the  execution  of  her  husband,  Costobarus,  tc^ether 
with  several  of  his  own  most  intimate  friends  and 
counsellors.  (Joseph.  AtU.  xv.  8.  §  5—9,  7,  B.  J, 
i.  22.) 

But  Herod^s  domestic  calamities  did  not  in  any 
degree  afiect  the  splendour  either  external  or  in- 
ternal of  his  administration.  He  continned  to  cul- 
tivate with  assidttity  the  all-important  friendship  of 
Augustus,  as  well  as  that  of  his  prime  minister  and 
counsellor  Agrippa,  and  enjoyed  throughout  the 
remainder  of  his  life  the  highest  fevour  both  of  the 
one  and  the  other.  Nor  were  his  services  ever 
wanting  when  called  for.  In  B.  c.  25  he  sent  a 
chosen  force  to  the  assistance  of  Aelius  Gallus,  in 
his  expedition  into  Arabia ;  and  in  ]i.c.  17,  after 
having  received  Agrippa  with  the  utmost  honour 
at  Jerusalem,  he  set  out  himself  early  in  the  follow- 
ing spring  with  a  powerful  fleet  to  join  him  in  his 
expedition  to  the  Bosporus  and  the  interior  of 
the  Euxine  Sea.  For  this  ready  leal,  he  was  re- 
warded by  obtaining,  without  difficulty,  almost  all 
that  he  could  ask  at  the  hands  of  Augustus  ;  and 
when  the  ktter,  in  B.C.  20,  visited  Judaea  in 
person,  he  not  only  refused  to  listen  to  the  com- 
plaints of  his  subjects  and  neighbours  against 
Herod,  but  increased  his  dominions  by  Ute  addition 


HERODES. 

of  the  district  of  Paneas,  as  he  previously  had  by 
those  of  Itnraea  and  Trachonitis.  (Joseph.  AwL 
XV.  10.  §  l->3,  B.  J.  i.  21.  §  4  ;  Dion  Cass.  tiv. 
9.)  Herod  displayed  his  gratitude  for  this  new 
fevour  by  erecting  at  Paneas  itself  a  magnificent 
temple  of  white  marble,  which  he  dedicated  to  Au- 
gnstnsk  It  was  indeed  hy  costly  and  splendid  public 
works  that  he  loved  above  all  to  display  his  power 
and  magnificence :  nor  did  he  fail  to  avail  himself 
of  these  opportunities  of  flattering  the  pride  of  the 
Roman  emperor  by  the  most  lasting  as  well  as 
conspicuous  compliments.  Thus  he  rebuilt  the  dty 
of  Samaria,  which  had  been  destroyed  by  Joannes 
Hyrcanus,  and  bestowed  on  it  the  name  (rf  Sebaste; 
while  he  converted  a  small  town  on  the  sea-coast, 
called  the  Tower  of  Straton,  into  a  magnificent 
dty,  with  an  artificial  port,  on  a  scale  of  the  utmost 
grandeur,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  Caeearda. 
And  not  only  did  he  adorn  tfame  new  cities  vridi 
temples,  theatres,  gymnana,  and  other  buildings  in 
the  Greek  style,  but  he  even  ventured  to  erect  a 
theatre  at  Jerusalem  itself,  and  an  amphitheatoe 
without  the  walls,  in  which  he  exhibited  combats 
of  wild  beasts  and  gUdiators,  according  to  the 
Roman  fitshion.  But  these  innovations  naturally 
gave  the  deepest  offence  to  the  Jewish  people :  a 
conspiracy  was  formed  against  the  king  by  ten 
persons,  who  attempted  to  assassinate  him  in  the 
theatre:  and  though,  after  the  discovery  of  this 
plot,  we  hear  no  more  of  any  distinct  attempts 
upon  the  life  of  Herod,  he  was  obliged  to  guard 
himself  against  the  increasing  spirit  of  disaffection, 
not  only  by  the  employment  of  numerous  spies  and 
secret  agents,  and  by  prohibiting  all  unusual  assem- 
blages, but  by  the  construction  of  several  fortresses 
or  citadels  around  the  city  of  Jerusalem  itaeli^  by 
which  means  he  sought  to  hem  in  the  populace  on 
all  sides,  and  prevent  any  possibility  of  an  outr 
break.  The  most  remarkable  of  these  forts  was 
that  called  An  tenia,  in  the  immediate  neighbour- 
hood of  the  temple :  another  of  them,  called  the 
Hyrcania,  vras  converted  into  a  prison,  into  which 
all  persons  who  incurred  his  suspidoas  were  hurried 
at  once,  without  form  of  trial,  and  from  whence 
they  never  again  appeared.  At  the  same  time  we 
find  him  repeatedly  endeavouring  to  cwaciliate  his 
subjects  by  acts  of  munificence  and  liberality,  in  all 
of  which  we  discern  the  some  spirit  of  ostentatious 
grandeur  which  appears  to  have  been  so  deeply 
implanted  in  his  character.  Thus,  on  occasion  of 
a  great  femine,  which  afflicted  Judaea,  aa  well  as 
all  the  neighbouring  countries,  he  at  onoe  opened 
the  hoards  of  his  treasury,  brought  up  vaat  quan- 
tities of  com  from  Egypt,  and  not  only  fed  the 
whole  mass  of  the  popidation  at  his  own  cost,  but 
supplied  many  of  the  neighbourinff  proviooea  with 
seed  com  for  the  next  hvvest.  Joseph.  AnL  xv. 
9.)  More  than  once  also  we  find  him  remitting  a 
great  part  of  the  heavy  taxation,  which  was  usually 
paid  by  his  subjects.  Yet  these  occasional  acts  of 
indulgence  could  but  imperfectly  compensate  liar  the 
general  arbitrary  and  oppressive  character  of  his 
government :  and  the  magnificence  displayed  in  his 
public  worics,  fer  from  conciliating  the  minds  of  his 
subjects,  served  only  to  increase  their  mistrast  and 
disaffection,  as  a  proof  of  his  leaning  towards  an 
idolatrous  religion.  In  order,  if  possible,  to  dispel 
this  feeling,  he  at  length  determined  on  the  great 
work  of  rebuilding  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  itseU^ 
which,  on  account  of  its  being  frequently  used  aa  a 
fortress,  had  suflSered  much  during  the  late 


I  ' 


^^til' 


HERODES. 

The  portifioei  and  the  inner  temple  iteelf  wen  com» 
pleted  in  nine  yean  and  a  half ;  bat  it  appean  that 
the  whole  etnictiire  waa  not  finished  until  long 
after  the  death  of  Herod.  (Joaeph.  AnL  zr.  11,  zx. 
9.  §  7,  B.  J.  i.  21.  §  I.)  Nor  waa  it  only  in  his 
own  dominions  that  Herra  loyed  to  gi^e  proab  of 
his  wealth  and  munificence :  he  also  adorned  the 
cities  of  Tripolis,  Dainascns,  Bexytns,  and  many 
others  not  sobject  to  his  role,  with  theatres,  porti- 
coes, and  other  splendid  edifices.  On  his  voyage 
to  join  Agrippa  in  Oreeoe,  he  gave  large  snms  of 
money  to  the  cities  of  Mytilene  and  Chios  for  the 
repair  of  their  public  buildings ;  and  in  B.  &  18, 
haTing  touched  in  Greece,  on  lus  way  to  Rome,  he 
not  only  presided  in  perwn  at  the  Olympic  games, 
but  gave  such  laige  sums  towards  the  rerival  of 
that  solemnity,  that  he  was  honoured  with  the  title 
of  its  perpetual  president.  (Joseph.  AnL  ztL  2. 
§2,A  J.i.2l.§§ll,  12.) 

Herod  had  the  singular  good  fortune  to  rule  orer 
hia  dominions  during  a  period  of  near  thirty  years, 
from  his  confirmation  on  the  throne  by  Augustus 
till  his  death,  undisturbed  by  a  single  war,  foreign 
or  domeotie ;  for  the  occasional  hostilities  with  the 
robben  of  Trachonitis,  or  the  Arab  chiefii  that  sup- 
ported them,  scarcely  deserve  the  name.  Once 
only,  daring  his  temporary  absence  from  Syria,  did 
these  plundering  tribes  ravage  Judaea  to  a  con- 
siderable extent,  but  they  were  repressed  imme- 
diately on  his  return.  But  the  more  prosperous 
appears  the  condition  of  Herod  as  a  soreieign, 
whether  we  regard  his  internal  policy  or  his  ex- 
tenial  relations,  the  darker  shows  the  reverse  of 
the  picture  when  we  look  to  the  long  series  of 
domestic  tiagedies  that  marit  the  latter  years  of  his 
reign.  Into  the  details  of  this  complicated  tissue 
of  crimes  and  intrigues  it  is  impossible  for  us  here 
to  enter:  they  are  given  by  Josephus  (our  udk 
anthority)  with  a  cucumttantial  minuteness,  that 
natunlly  leads  us  to  inquire  whence  his  knowledge 
was  derived,— a  question  which  we  have  unfortu- 
nately no  means  of  answering.  A  lively  abridge- 
ment of  his  pictoiesque  narrative  will  be  found  in 
Hilman^  Hiatory  of  the  JetM,  voL  ii.  book  zi. 
A  very  brief  outline  is  all  that  can  be  here  given. 

In  BLC.  18,  Herod  paid  a  visit  to  Rome  in 
person,  where  he  was  received  with  the  utmost 
distinction  by  Augustus.  When  he  returned  to 
Judaea,  he  took  with  him  Alexander  and  Aristo- 
bolus,  bis  two  sons  by  the  unfortunate  Mariamne, 
whom  he  had  previously  sent  to  Rome  to  be  brought 
up  at  the  eoort  of  Augustus.  Having  thus  re- 
ceived an  exeellent  education,  and  being  just  in  the 
priaM  of  their  youth,  the  two  young  men  quickly 
attained  the  greatest  popularity,  and  enjoyed  the 
especial  fisvour  of  Herod  himseIC  Among  other 
marks  of  this,  he  married  Alexander  to  the  daughter 
of  Arefaelaua,  king  of  Clappadocia,  and  Aristobulus 
to  Berenice,  the  uugbter  of  his  sister  Salome.  But 
the  fiivoar  of  the  young  princes  excited  the  envy  of 
Pheroias  and  Salome,  the  brother  and  sister  of 
Herod,  who  contrived  to  poison  the  mind  of  the 
king  against  his  two  sons.  In  an  evil  hour  Herod 
was  induced  to  recal  to  his  court  Antipater,  his  son 
by  a  foimer  wife,  Doris ;  and  this  envious  and  de- 
signing man  immediately  set  to  woric,  not  only  to 
snpplsint,  but  destroy,  his  two  brothers.  So  fiur 
did  the  combined  artifices  of  Antipater,  Salome, 
and  Pheroms  saceeed  in  working  upon  the  mind  of 
Herod,  that  in  b.c.  1 1,  he  took  the  two  princes 
with  him  to  Aqnileia,  where  Augustus  then  waa, 


HERODES. 


427 


and  accused  them  befiffe  the  emperor  of  designs  upon 
the  life  of  their  father.  But  the  chaige  was  mani- 
festly groundless,  and  Augustas  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing about  a  reconciliation  for  a  time.  This,  how- 
ever, did  not  last  long:  the  enemies  of  the  young 
princes  again  obtained  the  ascendancy,  and  three 
years  afterwards  Herod  waa  led  to  believe  that 
Alezander  had  formed  a  conspiracy  to  poison  him. 
On  this  chaige  he  put  to  death  and  tortured  many 
of  the  fiiends  and  aesociates  of  the  young  prince. 
Alexander,  in  return,  accused  Pheroras  and  Salome 
of  designs  upon  the  life  of  Herod ;  and  the  whole 
court  was  in  confusion,  when  the  intervention  of 
Ardiehuis,  king  of  Cappadocia,  once  more  effected 
a  reconciliation.  A  third  attempt  of  Antipater  waa 
more  successful :  by  the  instmmentali^  of  Eury- 
des,  a  Lacedaemonian,  at  that  time  resident  at  the 
court  of  Herod,  he  brought  a  fresh  accuaation 
against  Alexander  and  his  brother ;  to  which  the 
king  lent  a  willing  ear,  and  having  fint  obtained 
the  consent  of  Augustus,  Herod  brought  his  two 
sons  to  a  mock  tnal  at  Berytus,  where  they  were 
condemned  without  being  even  heard  in  their  de- 
fence, and  soon  after  put  to  death  at  Sebaste,  a  c. 
6.  But  the  execution  of  these  unhappy  youths  was 
far  from  removing  all  the  elements  of  discord 
within  the  house  of  Herod.  Repeated  dissensions 
had  arisen  between  him  and  his  brother  Pheroras, 
whom  he  at  length  ordered  to  withdraw  into  his  own 
tetrarehy  of  Peraea.  Here  he  soon  after  died :  his 
widow  waa  accused  of  having  poisoned  him,  and 
the  investigations  consequent  upon  this  chaige  led 
to  the  discovery  of  a  more  important  conspirscy, 
which  had  been  fonned  by  Antipater  and  Pheroras 
in  concert,  against  the  life  of  Herod  himself.  An- 
tipater waa  at  the  time  absent  at  Rome :  he  was 
allowed  to  return  to  Judaea  without  suspicion, 
when  he  was  immediately  seised,  brought  to  trial 
before  Quintilius  Varus,  the  Roman  governor  of 
Syria,  and  condemned  to  death.  His  execution 
was,  however,  respited  until  the  consent  of  Au- 
gustus could  be  obtained.  (Joseph.  AnL  xv.  10. 
§  1,  xri.  1,  8, 4,  7,  8, 10,  11,  zvii.  1—6,  B,  J.  I 
23^32  ;  Strab.  xvi  p.  765.^ 

Meanwhile,  it  was  clear  that  the  days  of  Herod 
himself  were  numbered.  He  was  attacked  by  a 
painful  disease,  which  slowly  consumed  his  stomach 
and  intestines,  and  the  paroxysms  of  pain  that 
he  suffered  from  this  disorder  served  to  exasperate 
the  natunl  ferocity  of  his  temper.  During  his  last 
illness  a  sedition  broke  out  among  the  Jews,  with 
the  view  of  tearing  down  the  golden  eagle  which  he 
had  set  up  over  the  gate  of  the  temple,  and  which 
the  bigoted  people  regarded  as  an  idolatrous  em- 
blem ;  but  the  tumult  was  quickly  suppressed,  and 
the  leaders  punished  with  unsparing  cruelty.  On 
hia  deathbed,  too,  he  must  have  ordered  that  mas- 
sacre of  the  children  at  Bethlehem  which  is  re- 
corded by  the  Evangelist.  (Matth.  ii.  16.)  Such 
an  act  of  cruelty,  confined  as  it  waa  to  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  a  single  village,  may  well  have  passed 
unnoticed  amenff  the  more  wholesale  atrocities  of 
his  reign,  and  hence  no  argument  can  fairly  be 
drawn  from  the  silence  of  Josephus  against  the 
credibility  of  the  fiMt  itself.  (See  Winer's  Bib- 
ludbes  i^taf  TTorisfiMA,  voL  i.  p.  568.)  Ahnost  the 
last  act  of  his  life  was  to  older  the  execution  of  his 
son  Antipater,  permission  having  at  length  arrived 
from  Rome  for  him  to  act  in  this  matter  as  he 
thought  fit.  Five  davs  afterwards  he  himself  died, 
in  ue  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  reign  (dating 


428 


HERODES. 


from  bit  fint  appointment  to  the  throne  by  Antony 
and  Octarian)  and  the  seyentieth  of  his  age,  b.  a 
4.*  He  waa  honoured  with  a  splendid  Mineral  by 
his  son  Archelaos;  whom  he  had  appointed  his  sao- 
cessor  in  the  kingdom,  and  was  boned  at  Hero- 
dium,  a  fortified  palace  which  he  had  himself 
erected,  not  far  from  Jericho.  (Joseph.  Ant  rvii.  8, 
B, «/.  i.  33.  §§  8,  9.)  Of  his  character  it  seems  un- 
necessary to  speak,  after  the  nanatiye  above  given. 
There  is  abundant  proof  that  he  possessed  great 
talents,  and  even  great  qualities,  but  these  were 
little  able  to  compensate  for  the  oppression  and 
tyranny  which  marked  his  government  towards  his 
subjects,  not  to  speak  of  his  frightful  barbarities 
torads  his  own  fiunily. 

Josephus  is  almost  our  sole  authority  for  the 
events  of  his  reign  ;  though  the  general  outline  of 
the  facts  which  he  relates  is  supported  by  incidental 
notices  in  the  Greek  and  Roman  writers,  especially 
by  Strabo  (xvL  p.  765).  Nevertheless,  we  cannot 
but  deeply  regret  the  loss  of  the  contemporary 
history  of  Nicolas  of  Damascus,  the  friend  and 
apologist  of  Herod,  notwithstanding  the  partiality 
with  which  he  is  taxed  by  the  Jewii^  historian. 

Herod  was  married  to  not  less  than  ten  wives : 
vis.  1*  Doris,  the  mother  of  Antipater,  already 
mentioned;  2.  Mariamne,  the  mother  of  Aristo- 
bulus  and  Alexander,  as  well  as  of  two  daughters ; 
3,  and  4,  two  of  his  own  nieces,  whose  names  are 
not  mentioned,  and  by  whom  he  had  no  children  ; 
5.  another  Mariamne,  a  daughter  of  Simon,  whom 
he  appointed  high-priest;  she  was  the  mother  of 
Herod  Philip ;  6.  a  Samaritan,  named  Malthace, 
by  whom  he  left  three  children,  viz.  Archelans, 
Herod  Antipas,  and  a  daughter  named  Olympias ; 
7.  Cleopatra  of  Jerusalem,  who  was  the  mother  of 
a  son  called  Herod,  otherwise  unknown,  and 
Philip,  the  tetrarch  of  Ituraea  ;  8.  Pallas,  by  whom 
he  had  a  son  named  Phasael ;  9.  Phaedra,  mother 
of  Roxana  ;  and,  lastly,  Elpis,  mother  of  Salome. 
In  the  preceding  genealogicid  table  th^  only  of  his 
wives  are  inserted  whose  offspring  are  of  any  im- 
portance in  history.  [E.  H.  B.] 


COIN   OP  HBROD  THl  GREAT. 

HERO'DES  AGRIPPA.  [Agrippa.] 
HERO'DES  A'NTIPAS  ('Hpc^f  •Avt/ww), 
son  of  Herod  the  Great,  by  Malthace,  a  Samaritan. 
(Joseph.  Ant.  xvii.  1.  $  3,  J).  «A  l  28.  §  4.)  Ac- 
cording to  the  final  arrangements  of  his  fother^s 
will,  Antipas  obtained  the  tetnrchy  of  Galilee  and 
Peraea,  with  a  revenue  of  200  talents,  while  the 
kingdom  of  Judaea  devolved  on  his  elder  brother 
Archelaus.  On  the  death  of  Herod  both  Antipas 
and  Archelaus  hastened  to  Rome,  where  the  former 
secretly  endeavoured,  with  the  support  of  his  aunt 

*  It  must  be  observed  that  the  death  of  Herod 
took  place  in  the  same  year  with  the  actual  birth  of 
Christ,  but  it  is  well  known  that  this  is  to  be  placed 
four  years  before  the  date  in  general  nse  as  the 
Christian  eriL  (See  Clinton,  F.  H,  vol.  ili.  p.  254.) 


HERODES. 

Salome,  to  set  aside  this  arrangement,  and  obtain 
the  royal  dignity  for  himselC  Augustus,  however, 
after  some  delay,  confirmed  in  all  essential  points 
the  provisions  of  Herod*s  will,  and  Antipas  returned 
to  take  possession  of  his  tetnucfay.  On  his  way  to 
Rome,  he  had  seen  and  become  enamoured  of 
Herod^as,  the  wife  of  his  hal^brother,  Herod 
Philip ;  and  aflter  his  return  to  Palestine,  he 
married  her,  she  having,  in  defiance  of  the  Jewish 
law,  divorced  her  first  husband.  He  had  been 
previously  married  to  a  daughter  of  the  Aiabian 
prince  Aretas,  who  quitted  him  in  disgust  at  this 
new  alliance,  and  retired  to  her  &ther*s  court 
Aretas  subsequently  avenged  the  insult  offered  to 
his  dau{^ter,  as  well  as  some  diffofencea  that  had 
arisen  in  r^ard  to  the  frontiers  of  their  respective 
states,  by  invading  the  dominions  of  Antipas,  and 
totally  defeating  the  army  which  was  opposed  to 
him.  He  was  only  restrained  fnan.  fivther  pro- 
gress by  the  fear  of  Rome  ;  and  Tiberius,  on  the 
complaint  of  Antipas,  sent  orders  to  Vitellina,  the 
praefect  of  Syria,  to  pimish  this  aggression.  An- 
tipas himself  is  said  by  Josephus  (xviii.  7.  §  2)  to 
have  been  of  a  quiet  and  indolent  disposition,  and 
destitute  of  ambition ;  but  he  followed  the  ex- 
ample of  his  father  in  the  foundation  of  a  city  on 
the  lake  of  Gennesareth,  to  which  he  gave  the  name 
of  Tiberias ;  besides  which,  he  fortified  and 
adorned  with  splendid  buildings  the  previously 
existing  cities  of  Sepphoris  and  Bethaiamphtha, 
and  called  the  latter  Julia  in  honour  of  the  wife  of 
Augustus.  In  A.  D.  38,  after  the  death  of  Tiberius 
and  accession  of  Caligula,  Herod  Antipas  was 
induced  to  undertake  a  journey  to  Rome,  to  solicit 
from  Caligula  in  person  the  title  of  king,.which  had 
just  been  bestowed  upon  his  nephew,  Herod 
Agrippa.  To  this  step  he  was  instigated  by  the 
jealousy  and  ambition  of  his  wife  Herodias ;  but  it 
proved  fatal  to  him.  Agrippa,  who  was  high  in 
the  fiivour  of  the  Roman  emperor,  made  use  of  all 
his  influence  to  oppose  the  elevation  of  his  uncle, 
whom  he  even  accused  of  entertaining  a  treasonable 
correspondence  with  the  Parthians.  On  this  charge 
Antipas  was  deprived  of  his  dominions,  which 
were  given  to  Agrippa,  and  sent  into  exile  at 
Lyons  (a.  d.  39)  ;  from  hence  he  was  subse- 
quently removed  to  Spain,  where  he  ended  his  days 
in  banishment  Hc^iaa,  as  she  had  been  the 
cause  of  his  disgrace,  became  the  partner  of  his 
exile.  (Joseph.  Ant.  xvil  9, 11 ,  xviii.  2, 5,  7,  J9L  J. 
il  2,  6,  9.) 

It  was  Herod  Antipas  who  imprisoned  and  put 
to  death  John  the  Baptist,  who  luui  x«i»uafehed 
him  with  his  unlawful  connection  with  Herodias. 
(Matt  xiv.  3 ;  Mark,  vi.  17—28  ;  Luke,  iii  19.) 
It  was  before  him,  also,  that  Christ  was  sent  by 
Pontius  Pilate  at  Jerusalem,  as  belonging  to  his 
jurisdiction,  on  account  of  his  supposed  Galilean 
origin.  (Luke,  xxiii.  6 — -12.)  He  is  erroneonalr 
styled  kvtg  by  St  Marie  (vi  14).  We  learn  UtUe 
either  from  Josephus  or  the  Evangelists  concerning 
his  personal  character  or  that  of  his  administration  ; 
but  there  are  not  wanting  indications  that  if  his 
government  was  milder  than  that  of  his  fiither,  it 
was  yet  far  fitnn  an  equitable  one.  (Concemiog  the 
chronology  of  his  reign,  see  Winer^  BibU$dies  Real 
Wcrterbuch,  vol.  L  p.  570  ;  and  Eckhel,  vol.  iii.  p. 
489  )  TE.  H  R  1 

HERO'DES  A'TTICUS.    [Arncua,  ^  413.1 
HERO'DES  ('H^Sur),  king  of  Chalcis»  waa 
son  of  Aristobulus,  the  iU-&ted  son  of  the  Asmoneui 


L 


MiA 


UERODIANUS. 

Manamne,  and  brother  of  Herod  Agrippa  I. 
(Joseph.  Ani.  xTiii  5.  §  4.)  He  obtained  the 
kingdom  of  Chalcit  {ram  Claadiiu  at  the  request  of 
bis  brother  Agrippa  (jl  d.  41):  he  was  at  the  same 
time  honoured  by  the  emperor  with  the  praetorian 
dignity ;  and  after  the  death  of  Agrippa  (a.  d. 
44),  Clandios  bestowed  upon  him  the  genenl  sa> 
perintendenoe  of  the  temple  and  sacred  treasoxy  at 
Jenisalem,  together  with  the  right  of  appointing 
the  higb-prieeta.  Of  the  latter  privilege  he  availed 
himseO^  first  to  remove  Cantherasi  and  ^point 
Joseph,  the  son  of  Camus,  and  again,  subsequently 
to  displace  Joseph,  and  bestow  that  high  dignity 
upon  Ananias,  ihe  son  of  Nebedeus.  These  are  all 
the  events  that  are  recorded  of  his  reign,  which 
lasted  lets  dian  eight  years,  as  he  died  in  a.  d.  48, 
when  his  petty  kingdom  was  bestowed  by  Ckudius 
upon  his  nephew,  Herod  Agrippa  II.  (Joseph. 
AmL  xix.  5.  §  1,  zz.  1.  $  3,  5.  §  2,  B.J.  ii.  11. 
$$  5,  6  ;  Dion  Caaa.  Iz.  8.)  He  was  twice  married, 
first  to  Mariamne,  daughter  of  Olympiaa,  the 
daughter  of  Herod  the  Great,  by  whom  he  had  a 
aofi,  Aristobulus ;  secondly,  to  the  accomplished 
Berenice,  daughter  of  his  brother  Agrippa,  who 
bore  him  two  sons,  Berenidanus  and  Hyrcanua. 
(Joseph.  A»t.  zviu.  5.  §  4,  zz.  5.  §  2.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HERC/DES,  sumaroed  PHILIPPUS,  was  son 
of  Herod  the  Great  by  Mariamne,  the  daughter 
of  the  high-priest  Simon.  (Joseph.  AnL  zviii.  6. 
§  4.)  He  was  the  first  husband  of  Herodias,  who 
afterwards  divorced  him,  contrary  to  the  Jewish 
law,  and  married  his  half-brother,  Herod  Antipas. 
The  surname  of  Philippus  is  not  mentioned  by 
Josephus,  but  it  is  clear  that  it  is  he,  and  not  the 
tetrsreh  of  Itnraea,  who  is  meant  by  the  Evange- 
lisu  (Matth.  ziv.  3 ;  Mark,  vl  17 ;  Luke,  iii.  19), 
where  they  speak  d  Philip,  the  brother  of  Herod. 
(See  Rosenmiiller,  SckoL  w  Nov.  Tat  voL  i.  p. 
804.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HERODIA'NUS  ('Hfmiuu^t),  a  writer  on 
Roman  history.  He  was  a  Greek,  though  he  ap^ 
pears  to  have  lived  for  a  considerable  period  in 
Rome,  but  without  holding  any  public  office.  From 
his  work,  which  is  still  eztant,  we  gather  that  he 
WBS  still  liring  at  an  advanced  age  in  the  reign  of 
Gordianus  III.,  who  ascended  the  throne  a.  d.  238. 
Beyond  this  we  know  nothing  respecting  his  life. 
His  history  eztends  over  the  period  from  the  death 
of  M.  Aurelius  (a.  d.  180)  to  the  commencement 
of  the  reign  of  Gordianus  III.  (a.  d.  238),  and 
bears  the  title,  *HfM9uufw  v^t  /ttrd  Wipnop  fior 
aJitUu  laropmv  fii€Kia  imai.  He  himself  informs 
oa  (L  1.  §  3,  ii.  15.  §  7)  that  the  evenU  of  this 
period  had  occurred  in  his  own  lifetime.  Photius 
(Cod.  99)  gives  an  outline  of  the  contents  of  the 
work,  and  passes  a  flattering  encomium  on  the 
style  of  Herodian,  which  he  describes  as  clear, 
vigorous  and  agreeable,  preserring  a  happy  medium 
between  aa  utter  disregard  of  art  and  elegance  and 
a  profuse  empbyment  of  the  artifices  and  pretti- 
oesses  which  were  known  under  the  name  of 
Atticism,  as  well  as  between  boldness  and  bom- 
baat ;  adding  that  not  many  historical  writers  are 
his  superiors.  He  appears  to  have  had  Thucydides 
before  him  to  some  eztent  as  a  model,  both  for 
atyle  and  lor  the  general  composition  of  his  work, 
like  him,  introducing  here  and  there  speeches 
wholly  or  in  part  imaginary.  In  spite  of  occasional 
inaccuxacies  in  chronology  and  geography,  his  nar- 
mtive  is  in  the  main  truthful  and  impartial;  though 
Julias  Capitolinus  {Mojcim.  duo,  c.  13)  says  of 


HERODIANUS. 


429 


him,  Mtunmimo  in  odium  Alexandri  plurimum  /a^ 
vU.  Others  also  charge  him  with  showing  too 
great  a  partiality  for  Pertinaz.  The  best  editions 
of  Herodian  are  those  by  Irmisch,  Leipzig,  1789 
—1805, 5  vols.  8vo.;  by  F.  A.  Wolf,  HaUe,  1792, 
8vo. ;  and  by  Bekker,  Berlin,  1826.  Notices  of 
other  editions  will  be  found  in  Fabricius  {BiU. 
Graee.  vol.  vL  p.  287,  &c)  and  Hofiinann  {Lex. 
Bad.  vol  iL  p.  362,  &c).  (Wolf^  NamUio  ds 
Herodiano  ei  Libro  ejui^  prefized  to  his  edition  of 
Herodian ;  Vossius,  de  Hiat,  Graee.  p.  284,  ed« 
Westermann.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

HERODIA'NUS,  AE'LIUS  (AfAiof  'Hp«8ia. 
v6f\  one  of  the  most  celebrated  grammarians  of 
antiquity.  He  was  the  son  of  Apollonius  Dys- 
oolus  [Apollonius],  and  was  bom  at  Alezandria. 
From  that  place  he  appears  to  have  removed  to 
Rome,  where  he  gained  the  fiivour  of  the  emperor 
Marcus  Aurelius,  to  whom  he  dedicated  his  work 
on  prosody.  No  further  biographical  particulars 
are  known  respecting  him.  The  estimation  in 
which  he  was  held  by  subsequent  grammarians 
was  veiy  great.  Prisdan  styles  him  intuimtu 
auetor  ortiM  grcammatiea».  He  was  a  very  volu- 
minous writer;  but  to  give  any  thing  like  a  correct 
list  of  his  works  (of  which  we  possess  only  a  few 
fragmentary  portions)  is  very  difficult ;  as  in  nu- 
merous instances  it  is  impossible  to  determine 
whether  the  titles  given  by  writers  who  quoted  or 
epitomised  his  works  were  the  titles  of  distinct 
treatises,  or  only  of  portions  of  some  of  his  larger 
works.  The  IbUowing  appear  to  have  been  distinct 
works :— I.  Ilf^  'OpiScry^a^ias,  in  three  books, 
treating  of  iroadn}»,  wotirnty  and  «nJrra^it.  2. 
n«f>l  2urn£|fwf  Xroix^y»  3.  IIc^l  IlaOwK,  on 
the  changes  undergone  by  syUables  and  letters.  4. 
2v/iv-(((rtoi',  written  during  a  residence  at  Puteoli. 
5.  Ilfpi  rd^u  «col  Sv/A^imrfwf.  6.  IXpordo-ctf,  of 
which  we  know  something  through  the  liivus 
TlpoTOfftity  TMc  'HpttdtopoUt  written  by  the  gram- 
marian Oms.  7.  'Oro/tfrrori.  All  the  above 
works  have  entirely  perished.  The  passages  where 
they  are  quoted,  with  the  names  of  some  other 
treatises  of  less  note,  will  be  found  in  Fabricius 
{BiU,  Graee.  vol.  vi.  p.  282,  &c.).  8.  'Em/Ac^ur/iot. 
This  work  was  devoted  to  the  ezplanation  of  dif- 
ficult, obscure,  and  doubtful  words,  and  of  peculiar 
forms  found  in  Homer.  A  meagre  compilation 
from  this  highly  valuable  work  was  published  from 
Parisian  MSS.  by  J.  F.  Boissonade,  London,  1819. 
Another  abstract,  which  appears  to  give  a  better 
idea  of  the  original  work,  is  the  'Ewtfjupur/iolf  pub- 
lished in  Cramer's  Aneedota  Gr.  dto».  vol.  i. 
Several  important  quotations  from  this  work  are 
also  found  scattered  in  dlffisrent  parts  of  the  scholia 
on  Homer.  The  2xntM*^urM^^  '0/ii|p(«ro(,  appended 
by  Stun  to  his  edition  of  the  Etymologicum  Gu- 
dianum,  appears  also  to  belonff  to  the  *EwifupiirfiM 
of  Herodianus.  An  'O/aiP^ief  Upoa^ia,  of  which 
we  find  mention,  may  also  have  been  a  portion  of 
it ;  but,  like  the  *Attiici|  n^oir^Ui,  and  AM$/iaXos 
Upoa^Ua  (neither  of  which  is  eztant),  more  pro- 
bably belonged  to  the  grrat  work  on  prosody.  9. 
'H  ica0^  *0\ov,  or  KotfoAim)  Upoc^ia  (called  also 
Mr)rdAi|  Tlpoe^ia)^  in  twenty  books.  This  work 
also  was  held  in  great  repute  by  the  successors  of 
Herodianus.  It  scans  to  have  embraced  not 
merely  prosody,  but  most  of  those  subjects  now 
included  in  the  etymological  portion  of  grammar. 
An  abstract  of  it  was  made  by  the  grammarian 
Aristodemus,  which,  like  the  original  work,  hat 


430  HESODICtlS. 

pniilied.  Anolhar  epitome  ii  eiUnt  in  ■  MS.  in 
the  Bodleiui  library  (Cod.  Banec  diiii.),  ud  sn 
index  oT  the  lubjecta  of  the  different  book*  in  Cod. 
MatrU.  niTii.  The  treatise  Hipl  Tinw,  pnb- 
liihfd  under  the  mme  of  Aroulitii,  bat  which  «u 
compiled  by  &  later  grwnmaiiui,  Theodoiiui  of 
Byuuitiom,  Keini  aJ»  to  be  ui  extract  from  the 
Ttfua^la  of  Kenxiiuiiu.  10.  II>fil  Manlpovt 
iU[«>t,  on  monotjlkbic  wordi,  pahliihed  by  Din- 
doi£  {Omuaiat.  Gran.  Yal.  L)  Tbi*  it  probably 
the  onlj  comjJele  treati»  of  Herodianui  thu  we 
poHcu.  II.  ni))l  ^ixpi't"",  poctioni  of  which 
an  extant  in  Bekker  {Aitecd.  p.  USB),  and  Cia- 
B»r  (.iKtkJ.  Omm.  HI  p.  233,  Ac). 


Thei 


>  of  »  fe>r 


hit  larger  woiki)  havi 


ated  by  Fi 
of  them  V 

The  following  fragment!  {either 
or  of  dif!i;nnt  port'  '  ' " 

alio  been  praeerrc 
Onui'e  hlrvd.  Ommn.  Venice^  H9S,  ind  in  the 
glMMiriei  Kitacbed  to  the  Tbeannu  of  Sle phaniu). 
3.  naptcfeAol  tifyiXav  f^iiaTei.  3.  Uapir)iiryat 
ti/rKXiTttr  "Pij^t^Tvr.  4.  ITfpl  'E7ir\ive^ijBW  xoi 
"E^EAiTinr  «ol  ZvrrycXiTucdn'  Mofilon'.  (TheH 
three  are  preierred  in  the  Tietattrut  Conmcop.  et 
Horti  Aiat.  Venice,  1496,  and  the  laat  of  them  in 
Bekker'i  Amicdi^  iii.  p.  1U2.)  S.  7.itri^lMn 
lorrd  KAliTif  larrif  tmi  TtS  tiiffiK  MifW'  {in 
Cnuner'i  ^wnMo  Oixm.  iii.  p.  24G,  &«.)-  S- 
Ilfpl  I1iifiir)v)wr  ririitAr  iii  &ia\iirT*r,  and 
Ilipi  KAlffiHf  "OronJTui'  {in  Cramer"»  An,  Omu. 
iiL  p.  S'2S,  &c).  7.  Two  In^enU.  nt^  Bapta- 
puifxoS  Koi  2oAo(fficr^4w  (appended  to  Valckenaer"! 
edition  of  Ammoniui,  and  in  the  appendicei  of  the 
Theiaalui  of  Stephanna  The  latter  of  them  al» 
in  BoiHonade'i  Aiucdola,  iii.  p.  Q41).  8.  A  frag- 
ment, entitled  limplj  'En  t»  'Hp>aun>*  (in  Bach- 
mann'i  AiKcdola  Oraait,ii.  p.  402,  and  eliewhen). 
9.  ^lA^aifUi  (appended  to  Picrann'a  edition  of 
Moerii,  and  alu  publiihed  Mparatel/  at  Leipiig, 
1831).  10,  Iltpl2x^»«t'"»'{"''illoi»n'i.^ii«iJ, 
Gf.  ii.  p.  87).  1 1.  n<(.l  tHi  Aiitms  rmr  Srlxir 
(in  Villoiton,  Anted.  toL  ii.,  and  the  appendix  to 
Draco  Sintoniccniii,  Leipiig,  1814).  12.  Karjrei 
wipl  ZvAXiiCvi'  'Eirrrfrniit  anl  ZiflroAqt  tioAii/i- 
tfitroPTti  (extant  in  a  Paririan  M3.  according  to 
BatU  Rlperloirt  de  Lit.  aw.  p.  415).  13.  Htfi 
AiMinnrraJTTHV  ml. 'AHhuranucrA'  (in  BekVer'i 
..^Jtreif,  iii.  p.  1086).  14.  Hipl  'AmpoXoTfBf  (in 
Bolucnade't  Atrnd.  iiL  262,  Ac,  and  Cramer'i 
.,ln«rf.  iii.  p.  263,  fte.,  when  eome  other  leu  im- 
portant fragmenta  will  be  found).  There  an  a  few 
more  fragment*,  not  worth  mentioning  here.  ( Fa- 
bric. BH.  Grate.  Ti.  pp.  278,  *e.)     [C.  P.  M.] 

HBRODIA'NUS,  a  general  nnder  the  roiperor 
JuHiuian.    [JusnNL.Nint.J 

HEBO'DICUS  (-«(^.«t).  1.  An  hiitorical 
writer,  who  lired  in  the  time  of  Peikle*,  and  wu 
conlenponrj  with  Thraiymachnt  of  Chalcedon  and 
Polui  of  Agrigentum.  {Aiittot  Atel.  ii.  23,  29, 
and  Schol;  Vnnna,  de  HiH.  Grate,  p.  36,  ed. 
Weitermann.) 

2.  Of  Babylon,  wbote  epigram,  attacking  (be 
gTBminariaot  of  ^  Mfaool  of  Aiiatarchn»,  i>  quoted 
by  Atbenaeoi  (v.  p.  222),  and  ii  inchided  in  the 
Greek  Anthology.  (Biunck,  Aaal.  nri.  ii.  p.  65  ; 
Jaeot».  AMi.  Graee.  vol.  ii.  p.  64.)  Finm  the  inb- 
ject  of  Ibii  epigram  it  may  be  lafely  inferred  that 
thii  Herodicn*  of  Babylon  wai  the  nme  penon  ai 
'  D  Uerodicna,  whom  Athenaeni  (v. 


HER0D0RU3. 
p.  219  c)  colli  tiK  Oatttewi  (i  K^Mifrtut),  mi 
who  ii  footed  by  the  Scholiagt  on  Homer  (11.  xii 
29,  IX.  53)  at  diSering  (rom  Ariitarehna.  (Cam; 
Athen.  i.  p.  192.  b.)  Hit  timt  cannot  be  certaini; 
fixed,  but  in  all  prohobitity  he  wai  otK  of  the  im 
mediate  RKCstaon  of  Cralei  of  Mallnt,  and  one  c 
the  chief  npporten  of  the  critical  Bhool  of  Crate 
ogainit  the  ^llooen  of  Arialarebue.  He  wrote 
work  on  eoraedy,  entitled  Ktt^&yforfjieva,  after  th 
example  of  the  Tptrr^Xfi^imi  of  ABdefnadei  Tragi 
lentil.  {Athen.  liiL  p.  586,  a.  p.  591,  c. ;  Harpr 
crat  1.  e.  3>n»ni;  SchoL  n  .4riMk^  re^i.  1231 
when  the  common  reading  'Appflun  ibonld  h 
changed  to  'HpMuni.l  Athenaent  {riiL  p.  S« 
1. 1  slto  refen  to  bit  crd/ifuirra  iwo/a^iMiB,  and  1 
another  pattagt  (t.  p.  215,  t)  to  bit  booki  11^ 
Tir  *i\oaBKpinir.  (loiuia%iieSer^  HtML  PU 
iL  1 3 ;  Wolf,  Pnleg.  p.  cclxxiiL  not.  65 ;  Fabr» 
Biii.  Grarc  toL  i.  p.  515  ;  Meineke,  HiiL  On 
Com.  Grate,  pp.  13,  l4  ;  Jaeoba,.4Kti.  Groee.  to 
xiii.  p.  903(  Voiiiiu,  A  HuL  Oram.  pp.  183,  IS? 
ed.  Wettermann.)  [P.  8.] 

HEBO'DICUS  ('HpAmt),  apbytician  of  Sefy 
bria  or  Selynbria  in  Thrace,  who  lired  in  the  Gft 
century  b.  c.  He  wia  one  of  the  tnton  of  Hipp< 
cratei  (Suid.  i.  e.  'Irwoupdnii ;  Somni  Fila  U^ 
peer.  I  Jo.  Tieti.  CiO.  viL  HiM.  IGG.  ap.  Fabric 
AW.(AiKcTol.iii.  p.681,ed.Tet.).  He  it  men 
lioned,  together  with  Iccoe  of  Tsrentsra,  at  boin 
one  of  the  Ent  penant  who  applied  gymnattict  t 
th*  tnatinent  Ot  diteate  and  the  preaerration  i 
health.  (Plat.  Pnlag.  $  20.  p.  SIG;  Laciai 
QaoMorfo  Hiilor.  ril  «bubt*.  §  35.)  He  wat  m 
only  a  phyiician,  bnt  alto  a  «luBrrpffqr,  or  gyti 
nutic-nuitter  (Pkt.  De  Rtp.  iii.  p.  406),  and 
lophiit  (Id.  pTttag.  L  c),  and  wat  indnced  I 
ilady  gymnattici  in  a  medial  paint  of  view,  bm 
having  himtelf  been  benefited  by  Umol  From 
pauage  in  Plato  {Phaedr.  init,  et  SeM.'),  it  hi 
been  aitppDied  that  he  nied  to  order  hit  patienta  i 
walk  frinn  Athent  to  Megoro,  and  to  retom  i 
toon  at  they  had  reached  the  walli  of  the  latti 
town.  The  diatanee,  howeier,  which  would  t 
more  than  terenty  milet,  renden  thit  quite  in 
potiible ;  nor  do  the  woidi  of  Plato  neceiBril 
imply  that  he  erec  gare  any  tuch  directioaa 
puaage  alio  in  (be  lixth  book  of  Hippocntet,  I 
Moriii  VnfyrrHna  {ii.  3,  vol,  iii.  p.  «99).  hai  bM 
quoted  at  confinning  Plalo't  wordi,  and  atcaiii 
Herodicnt  of  killing  hit  patienta  by  walking,  &^. 
bnt  the  leading  in  thii  place  it  uncertain,  and  I 
Lilti^  conaidert  that  we  ihould  probably  read  tip 
tint,  and  not  'Hpslmat  {Oanna  d'Hippoer.  rt 
i.  p.  51).  It  thonid,  bawerer,  be  added,  th 
Oolen,  in  hit  commentary  on  the  abore  poaaii) 
(iiL  31,  *ol  xTit.  pt  iL  p.  99),  thoogh  he  nm 
UpitiKoi,  conijden  hira  to  be  tbe  wma  penon  wl 
ii  mentioned  by  Plato ;  and  Pliny,  when  I 
tpeaki  of  ProdKw  (//.  X.  xiii.  2),  it  pnbali 
Ending  to  him  alto. 


1^» 


Dther  iLcient  authon  ;  a*  Plntanh  (Di  Si 
rod.  c.  9.),  Arietotl*  {Dt  lOeL  L  fi.  g  10),  En 
tathiut  {ad  Ii  i.  p.  768,  16),  CteUui  AnnUBni 
[De  Mori.  Citron,  t.  1),  and  id  Cnmer't  Ameo 
Orate.  Pari:  toL  iiL  [W.  A.  G.l 

HEROIWRUS  CHprfJ^pot),  1.  A  natJT» 
Heracteia,  in  Pontui  (hence  called  lometiniea 
Horrur^r,  lometimet  i  'HpoirAfatn)!),  who  apnea 
to  hare  liied  about  the  time  of  Hecataeaa  of  M 
letni  and  Pherecydet,  in  the  hitter  pan  of  O 
tixth  century  a.c.     Hit  ion  Bryton,  the  •ophia 


HERODOTUS. 

tiT«dbtlan  the  time  of  Plato.  {AxwL  Hi$i,  Amm, 
ti.  6,  ix.  12.)    Herodonu  wu  the  autlior  of  a 
work  00  the  mythology  and  woithip  of  Hencles, 
which  eompiited  at  the  Mune  time  a  Tariety  of 
htttorical  and  geogimphical  notioes.     It  must  have 
been  a  work  of  oonndenbk  extent    Athenaens 
(ix.  pL  410,  f)  qnotce  from  the  17th  book  of  it. 
It  is  fiequeatty  referrad  to  in  the  icholia  attached 
to  the  woriu  of  Pindar  and  Apolloniut  Rhodiua, 
and  by  Aristotloi,  Athenaeva,  ApoUodoma,  Plutarch, 
and  othen.   The  acholiaat  on  Apollonina  alao  refers 
to  a  wofk  by  Herodorua  on  tho  Macranea,  a  nation 
of  Pentoa,  to  a  work  on  Hendea,  and  to  one  on 
tke  Argonaata.    (SchoL  ad  ApoU.  i.  1024,  i.  71, 
77S,  Ac)     Qaotationa  aw  also  fennd  firom  the 
OiltTCet,  IlfAewcla,  and  *OA.vfAw(a  of  Hendoma. 
But  it  it  not  dear  whether  these  were  all  aeparato 
works  w  only  seetiona  of  the  woric  on  Hercnlea. 
Bat  the  'AffToMnrriad,  which  ia  fiteqnently  quoted, 
wai  doobllMa  a  aepante  work,  aa  alao  waa  pro- 
bably the  work  on  UerMleia ;  nnlesa  in  the  paa- 
«ge  where  it  ia  referred  to  (SdloL  AfdL  iL  816), 
w«  shoald  read  TUpk  'HfMucA^evs,  instead  of  IIcpl 
'HpacAtkf .    A  miatake  made  by  the  acholiaata  on 
ApoQonias  (ii.  1211),  who  ascribe  to  Herodorua 
two  hexameter  lines  from  one  of  the  Homeric 
hymns  {Ifymm,  Hum.  xzxiv.)  has  led  to  the  snp- 
pasiiion  thmt  the  Argonantics  of  Herodoms  waa  a 
pscm.    Th«  chaiacter  of  the  quotations  from  it 
points  to  a  diflerent  eondusion.    Westermann  has 
collected  tlie  pasaagea  in  which  the  writings  of 
Herodontt  a»  quoted.  (Vosaina,  Dt  Hid.  Or.  p^ 
4ol,  cd.  Wcateiaaan.) 

2.  A  writer  who,  aooordinff  to  Olympiodorua 
(Phot.  Cod.  80),  composed  a  history  of  Orphena 
and  Itfiiarna  IfheisthesmaewiththoHerodorus 
freqnendy  naentioned  in  conneetion  with  Ajnon,  he 
lived  about  the  time  of  the  emperors  Tiberius  and 
Cisadins.  (F^Oac  BibL  Graee.  wt  i  pp.  612, 515.) 

1  A  moaiciaa,  a  native  of  Megua,  noted  parti- 
tabriy  for  hia  aixe  and  Tondty.  (Athen.  z.  p. 
4l4,(;415,e.) 

4.  An  intimate  fnend  of  Demetriua,  aon  of 
^kiUp,  kii«  0f  Macedonia,  who  fell  a  Tictim  to  the 
artifices  by  irhidi  Perseus,  the  other  son  of  Philip, 
«as  eadeaToairing  to  oompass  the  ruin  of  his 
brsthec  Ha.Ting  been  cast  into  priaon  and  put  to 
the  torture,  f«r  the  purpose  of  extorting  from  him 
Mmeihtng  which  might  be  made  the  aubject  of  a 
chaige  againat  Dmetriua,  he  died  under  the  pro- 
tne^  tflctores  to  which  he  waa  aubjected,  b.  c. 
181.  {Uw.  xL  23.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

HERODOTUS  ('VlpiZmoi).  1.  The  earlieat 
Gie^  historian  (in  the  proper  sense  of  the  toim), 
aad  the  fether  of  history,  was  according  to  his  own 
Maiement,  at  the  beginning  of  hia  work,  a  native 
«f  HaiicarDaaeaa,  a  Doric  colony  in  Cairia,  which 
at  the  time  of  hia  birth  waa  governed  by  Arte- 
ansia,  a  vassal  queen  of  the  great  king  of  Persia. 
Oar  infennation  respecting  the  life  of  Herodotus  is 
eitrcmdy  scanty,  fer  besides  the  meagre  and  con* 
fesed  artkle  of  SoidM,  there  is  only  one  or  two 
of  ancient  writers  that  contain  any  direct 
of  the  life  and  age  of  Herodotua,  and  the 
mat  be  gleaned  from  his  own  work.  Accord- 
iBf  to  Soidaa,  Herodotus  was  the  son  of  Lyxes  and 
Vij%  aad  belonged  to  an  illustrious  femily  of 
UalksmaaaQa ;  he  had  a  brother  of  the  name  of 
Theodoroa,  and  the  epic  poet  Panyaats  was  a  rela- 
tioD  of  hia,  being  the  brraier  eiUier  of  bis  fether 
or  hia  mother.  (Sud.a.  «.  Ihvinffa.)    Herodotua 


HERODOTUS. 


431 


(viiL  132)  mentions  with  eonaiderable  emphasis 
one  Herodotus,  a  son  of  Basilides  of  Chios,  snd 
the  manner  in  which  the  historian  directs  attention 
to  him  almost  leads  us  to  suppose  that  this  Chian 
Herodotus  was  connected  with  him  in  some  way 
or  other,  but  it  is  posdble  that  the  mere  identity  of 
name  induced  the  historian  to  notice  him  in  tiiat 
particdar  manner. 

The  birth  year  of  Herodotus  is  accurately  stoted 
by  Pamphila  (op.  ChU.  zv.  28),  a  learned  woman 
of  the  time  of  the  emperor  Nero :  Herodotua,  she 
sa3ra,  waa  63  yean  old  at  the  beginning  of  the 
Peloponneaian  war  ;  now  aa  thia  war  broke  out  in 
B.C  431,  it  feUowa  that  Herodotua  waa  bom  in 
B.  c.  484,  or  aix  yean  after  the  battie  of  Marathon, 
and  fear  yean  before  the  battlea  of  Thermopybe 
and  Salamia.  He  could  not,  therefore,  have  had  a 
personal  knowledge  of  tiie  great  struggles  which 
he  afterwards  described,  but  he  saw  and  spoke  with 
nersons  who  had  taken  an  active  part  in  them, 
(ix.  16).  That  he  survived  the  begnmiuff  of  the 
Peloponnesian  war  is  attested  by  Punphihi  and 
Dionyuus  of  Halicamassus  {Jmd.  de  Thuoj/d.  6  ; 
comp^  Died,  il  82  ;  Euseb.  CSboa.  pu  168,  who 
however  phees  Herodotus  too  eariy),  as  well  as  by 
Herodotns*s  own  work,  as  we  shdl  see  hereafter. 
Respecting  his  youth  and  education  we  are  alto- 
gether without  information,  but  we  have  every 
reason  for  bdieving  that  he  acquired  aa  eariy  and 
intimate  acquaintance  with  Homer  and  other 
poems,  as  well  as  with  the  works  of  the  logo- 
graphers,  and  the  desire  one  day  to  distinguish 
himself  in  a  similar  way  may  have  arisen  in  him 
at  aa  eariy  age. 

The  successor  of  Artemisia  in  the  kingdom  (or 
tyrannis)  of  Halicamassus  was  her  son  Pisindelis, 
who  was  succeeded  by  Lygdamis,  in  whose  reign 
Panyaus  was  killed.  Suidas  states,  that  Hero- 
dotus, unable  to  bear  the  tyranny  of  Lygdamis, 
emigrated  to  Samoa,  where  he  becnme  acquainted 
with  the  Ionic  dialect,  and  there  wrote  his  history. 
The  former  part  of  this  statement  nmy  be  tme,  for 
Herodotus  in  many  parte  of  his  work  shows  an 
intimate  acquaintance  with  the  ishmd  of  Samoa 
and  ito  inhabitants,  and  he  takes  a  deliffht  in  re- 
cording the  part  they  took  in  the  evente  he  had  to 
relate ;  but  that  his  histwy  was  written  at  a  much 
Uter  period  will  be  shown  presendy.  From 
Samoa  he  is  said  to  have  return^  to  Halicamassus, 
and  to  have  acted  a  very  prominent  part  in  de- 
livering his  native  dty  from  the  tyranny  of  Lygp- 
damls  ;  but  during  the  contentions  among  the 
dtiaens,  which  followed  their  bberation,  Herodotus, 
sedng  that  he  was  exposed  to  the  hostile  attacks 
of  the  (popular?)  party,  withdrew  again  from  his 
native  place,  and  settled  at  Thurii,  in  Italy,  where 
he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life.  The  feet  of 
his  settling  at  Thurii  is  attested  by  the  unanimous 
statement  of  the  andents ;  but  whether  he  went 
thither  with  the  first  colonisto  in  b.  c.  446,  o? 
whether  he  followed  afterwards,  is  a  disputed 
point  There  ia  however  a  paasage  in  his  own 
work  (v.  77)  from  whidi  we  must  in  all  probability 
infer,  that  in  b.  c.  481,  the  year  of  the  outbreak 
of  the  Pelopooneaiaii  wtr,  he  waa  at  Athens;  for 
it  appean  from  that  paiiage  that  he  saw  the  Pro- 

pylaea,  which  were  no^  coi&P^^^  ^  ^^  7®"  ^^ 
which  that  war  begati.  « ^  fiirther  appean  that  he 
waa  well  acquainted  w.v  qh^  adopted  the  prin- 
dplea  of  policy  follo^Tv^^  Petite»  and  his  party 
which  leads  ua  to  %v^^^^  ^^  ^  witnessed 


i 


432  HERODOTUS. 

the  diipulci  >(  Athsni  betwean  Perkle*  and  hii 

opponeoti,  Uld  we  tbfrcfare  conclude  tliBt  U[~ 
dolm  did  not  go  out  with   tke  fini  Hltlen 
Thurii,  bul  followed  tht 


!  of  ihc  d< 


h  of  Peiicle*.     Thit 


ucouDl  ii  miualf  biued  npOD  the  conlatei  utide 
or  Suidu,  who  mcluii  no  mention  of  the  UTeli  ot 
Herodotiu,  which  mut  have  occupied  a.  coniide> 
able  period  of  his  life  ;  but  before  we  ctnuiderthii 
poin^  we  ibiU  eodcaTDUr  to  £i  the  time  and  plius 
when  he  compoied  hit  work.  According  to  La- 
cian  {Herod,  i.  AeL  I,  Ac)  he  wrote  nl  Hilicu- 
nouui,  aecoTding  lo  Suidu  in  SUnoi,  ind  lecoTd- 
ing  U  Pliny  {H.  A'.  liL  4.  g  6)  at  Thurii.  The» 
conliudictiont  are  rendcied  ttiii  more  perplexing  bj 
the  ttaKment  of  Loclan,  thiit  Ileradoliu  read  hit 
work  la  the  aiumlled  Oreeki  U.  Uljnnpii,  with  tbe 
grvBteit  applauie  of  hit  hearen,  ia  conaeqoencc  of 
which  the  nine  hooki  of  the  work  were  honoured 
with  the  namei  of  the  nine  muKi.  It  a  further 
alated  that  joung  Thocfdidet  wai  pment  at  thit 
reciuiion  and  vat  moved  to  Irart.  (Lucum,  I.  e. ; 
Suiii.  I.  tru.  eaimviliTit,  ipyir  ;  MarcellinDt,  VO. 
nauyd.  S  64  ;  Phot  fliU.  Cod,  60.  p.  19,  Beltk. ; 
TieU.  Clif.  i.  19.)  Il  ihould  be  remarked  that 
Lucian  ii  the  £nt  writer  that  relate!  the  Btory, 
and  that  the  othen  repeat  it  after  bim.  Ai  Thucj- 
didei  il  called  a  bof  at  the  time  when  he  heard 
the  redlation,  he  cannot  bare  been  more  than  ahoat 
IS  or  16  jean  of  age ;  and  further,  a>  it  ie  com- 
monly iDpposed  that  ihe  Olympic  featival  at  which 
Thucydidei  heard  the  rrdlatian  was  that  of  b.  c 
456  (OL  Bl.),  Herodolui  himtelf  would  bare  been 
no  more  than  32  year*  old.  Nowil  leemi ecarcely 
credible  that  Herodotua  ihould  haie  completed  hit 
tniTcliand  written  bii  work  at  •«  eariy  an  age. 
Some  crilici  thercfgit  hare  maune  (o  the  iuppi>- 
lition,  that  what  he  recited  at  Olycipia  wu  only 
k  iketch  or  a  portion  of  the  work ;  hut  thii  ii  in 
direct  coutradiction  to  the  itatement  of  Lucian, 
who  auerU  that  he  read  the  whale  of  (be  nine 
booki,  which  on  that  occaiion  received  the  namei 
of  the  moKi.  The  work  ilielf  eontaina  numennu 
alluiioni  which  belong  M  a  much  later  data  than 
tlie  pretended  rcciution  at  Olympia  (  of  IheK  we 
need  only  mention  the  luleit,  viz.  the  ttiolt  of  the 
Medei  againil  Dareioi  Nothui  and  the  death  of 
Aniyrtaeui,  event!  which  belong  to  the  yean  B.  c. 
409  and  408.  (Herod.  L  130,  iii.  16  ;  comp.  Dahl- 
manu,  Herodot.  p.  36,  Ac  and  an  extract  from  hii 
work  in  the  Clattual  Afunoa,  vol.  L  p.  IBS,  &c.) 
difficulty  again  ii  got  over  by  the  luppoi'  ' 


It  Hen 

c.  4£€,  afLerwardi  r 


(  before 
Tiled  il  and  made  additioni 
:  ThurlL  Bul  thii  hypo- 
by  the  ilighteat 


ancient  writer  knowi  anything  of  a  fint  and 
and  edition  of  Ifae  work.     DaUmann  hu  moit 


Lucian,  and  thai  there  are 
innumerable  external  circnmitancn  which  render 
luch  a  recitaUqn  utterly  impoiuble  t  no  man  could 
hare  read  or  rather  chanted  nich  a  work  ai  that  of 
UeredoUu,  in  the  open  air  and  in  the  bamiog  *nn 
of  Ihe  month  of  July,  not  lo  menaon  that  of  aU  the 
auembled  Oreeki,  only  a  Tery  uubII  cumber  could 
have  heard  the  reader.  If  the  itorj  had  been 
known  al  all  in  the  time  of  Plutaiib,  tbii  writer 

«"■^ly" 


HERODOTUS. 


Olympic  recitation,  bnl  their  argument!  in  bvo 
of  il  are  of  no  weight.  There  it  one  tradiliDDwhi 
meniioni  ibat  HerodolO!  read  hii  work  at  t 
Panaibenaea  at  Atbeni  in  h.  c.  f 46  or  44E.  a 
that  there  eiitt«d  at  Athenaapiephiima  granting 
the  hiitorian  a  reward  of  ten  talenli  from  the  pL 
lictreaiury.  (PlDt,d>Ma%>i.//enid.  36,on  wh< 
authority  it  il  repeated  by  Eniebiui,  CSlnn.p.  161 
Thii  tradition  ii  not  only  in  contradiction  with  i 
time  al  which  he  miut  hare  written  hii  work,  t 
il  eridently  nothing  but  part  and  parcel  of  t 
charge  which  Ihe  author  of  that  contemptible  tn 
liie  make*  againit  Heiwiotut,  to.  that  he  ■ 
bribed  by  the  Athenian*.  The  lonrce  of  all  tJ 
calomoioni  Kandal  ii  nothing  bat  the  petty  nni 
of  theThebani  which  wai  hurt  by  the  truthful  i 
icriplion  of  their  conduct  during  the  war  agaii 
Penia.  Whether  tiiere  ii  any  mon  authority  : 
the  ttalemeot  thai  Herodotoi  read  hii  hiatary 
the  Corinthiaoi,  it  il  not  ea*y  to  «y  ;  it  ii  bh 
tiuned  only  by  Dion  Chrjioatomui  (OraL  uxi 
p.  I D3  ed.  Rtitkt),  and  pmhahly  ha*  no  more  fou 
dation  than  the  itory  of  the  Olympic  or  Alheni 
recitation.  Had  Uerodotui  reaUy  md  hi*  hide 
before  any  luch  aiiembly,  hi*  work  would  ittn 
hiTe  been  noticed  by  wme  of  thcae  write*  w 
£ouri*hed  toon  after  hu  lime ;  bnt  uch  i*  iKit  t 
c**e,  and  neaiiy  a  century  ehqwe*  after  the  lima 
Hetiidotui,  befora  he  and  hii  work  emerge  &< 
their  ob*eority. 

Al,  therefon,  the*e  tradition*  on  the  one  ba 
do  not  enable  ui  to  Gi  the  lime  in  which  the  fact 
of  hiitory  wrote  bii  worit,  and  cannot,  on  the  oth 
have  any  negatife  weight,  if  we  ihould  be  led 
other  CDOclaiioni,  we  ihill  endeaTour  to  aacau 
from  the  work  itself  the  time  which  we  muit  b*u 
for  it!  compo»itioti.     The  hiitorj  of  the   Perw 


II  off  with  the 


Onrk  fleet  from  the  i 


if  Seiloi  by  the  Athenian!  in  B.C.  4! 


*l  of  Ana,  and  the  taki 


lich  Ulong  to 


enlally(aec  th 
,  and  the  Late*' 


lilt  in  (he  Claaieal  Mtuauii, 
them  referi,  ai  already  remarked,  lo  the  year  b 
408,  when  Herodotu*  wai  at  hut  77  year*  < 
Hence  il  foUow*  tiul,  with  Pliny,  we  miut  bebi 
that  Hennlolui  «role  hii  work  in  hii  old  age  dur 
hi*  iiayal  Thurii,  where,  according  to  Suidaa,  he  i 
died  and  wu  hnried, for  no  one  mention*  that  be  e 
returned  to  Greece,  at  that  he  made  Iwo  editioni 


poie 


I  he  revised  hi»  work 
liber  thingi  introduced  thoie  part*  w 
aler  event*.  The  whole  work  makei 
lion  of  a  freih  compoiition ;  there  i* 

:  it  hai  all  the  a 


labour  or  reridoi 

having  been  wrillen  by  a  mai 

period  of  hi*  life.     lU  abrupt  le 

feet  that  the  aalhor  doei  not  tell  u*  wbat  in 

earlier  part  of  hi*  work   he   diitinctiy  prormii 

(e.  g.  rii.  213),  ptoTe  almo*l  beyond  ■  dnubt  I 

hii  work  wai  the  production  of  the  hut   yean 

hii  life,  and  that  death  preieoted  hi*  compietlnf 

Had  he  Dcit  written  it  at  Thurii,  be  would  acuc 

hare  been  called  n  Thurian  or  the  Thurian   hii 

by  the  ancient*  (AriitoL  /Uel.  iiL  9  i  Plut.  dt  E 
13,  dt  Maligm,  Herod.  3B  ;  Strtb.  it>.  p.  667),  i 


HERODOTUS. 

from  the  fint  two  of  the  pestaget  here  refexred  to 
it  ii  eyen  donbtfui  whether  Herodotua  called  him- 
self a  Thariao  or  a  Halicamastian.  There  are 
lastly  Bome  pasaagei  in  the  work  itself  which  mast 
•nggett  to  evexy  unbiassed  reader  the  idea  that  the 
author  wrote  somewhere  in  the  sonth  of  Italy. 
(See,  e.  g.  iv.  15,  99,  iii.  131,  187, 13«,  t.44.  &c. 
Ti  21,  127). 

Having  thos  established  the  time  and  place  at 
which  Herodotus  most  have  written  his  work,  we 
shall  proceed  to  examine  the  preparations  he  made 
for  it,  and  which  most  hare  occnpied  a  considerable 
period  of  hb  life.  The  most  important  part  of 
these  preparations  consisted  in  his  travels  tnroogh 
Greece  and  foreign  countries,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  himself  acquainted  with  the  worid  and 
with  man,  and  his  customs  and  manners.  We 
may  safely  belieTe  that  these  preparations  occupied 
the  time  from  his  twentieth  or  twenty-fifth  year 
nntil  he  settled  at  Rhegiam.  His  work,  however, 
is  not  an  account  of  travels,  but  the  mature  fruit 
of  his  vast  personal  experience  by  land  and  by  sea 
and  of  his  unwearied  inquiries  which  he  made 
every  where.  He  in  fiwt  no  where  mentions  his 
tnvels  and  adventures  except  for  the  puinose  of 
csublishing  the  truth  of  what  he  says,  and  he  is  so 
free  from  the  ordinary  vanity  of  travelleis,  that 
instead  of  acting  a  prominent  part  in  his  woric,  he 
▼ery  seldom  appears  at  all  in  it.  Hence  it  is  im- 
possible for  us  to  give  anything  like  an  accurate 
chronological  succession  of  his  travels.  The  minute 
account  which  Larcher  has  made  up,  is  little  more 
than  a  fiction,  and  is  devoid  of  all  foundation.  In 
Greece  Proper  and  on  the  coasts  of  Asia  Minor 
there  is  scarcely  any  pUce  of  importance,  with 
which  he  is  not  perfectly  fiuniliar  from  his  own  ob- 
servation, and  where  he  did  not  make  inquiries 
respecting  this  or  that  particular  point ;  we  may 
mention  more  especially  toe  oracular  phices  sudi  as 
Dodona  and  Delphi.  In  many  places  of  Greece, 
such  as  Samoa,  Athens,  Corinth  and  Thebes,  he 
aeems  to  have  made  a  rather  long  stay.  The 
places  where  the  great  battles  had  been  fought  be- 
tween the  Greeks  and  barbarians,  aa  Marathon, 
Theimopyhe,  Sahunia,  and  PUtaeae,  were  well 
known  to  him,  and  on  the  whole  route  which 
Xerxes  and  his  army  took  on  their  march  firom  the 
HelleqMmt  to  Athens,  there  was  probably  not  a 
plaee  which  he  had  not  seen  with  hii  own  eyesw 
He  also  visited  most  of  the  Greek  islands,  not  only 
in  the  Aesean,  but  even  those  in  the  west  61 
Greece,  such  as  Zacynthus.  As  for  his  travels  in 
foreign  countries,  we  know  that  he  sailed  through 
the  Hellespont,  the  Propontis,  and  crossed  the 
Soxine  in  both  directions ;  with  the  Palus  Maeotis 
he  was  but  imperfectly  acquainted,  for  he  asserts 
that  it  is  only  a  little  smaller  than  the  Euxine. 
He  further  visited  Thxaee  (iL  103)  and  Scythia 
(iv.  76,  81 X  The  interior  of  Asia  Biinor,  espe- 
dally  Lydm,  is  well  known  to  him,  and  so  is  adso 
Phoenicia.  He  visited  Tyre  for  the  special  pur- 
pose of  obtaining  information  respecting  the  wor- 
ship of  Henades ;  previous  to  this  he  had  been  in 
Egypt,  for  it  was  in  Egypt  that  his  curiosity  re- 
specting Heracles  had  been  excited.  What  Hero- 
dotua Ims  done  for  the  history  of  ^gypt,  surpasses 
in  importance  every  thing  that  was  written  in  an- 
cient times  upon  that  country,  although  his  account 
of  it  forma  only  an  episode  in  his  work.  There  is 
no  reason  for  supposing  that  he  made  himself  ao- 
qoatnted  with  tM  E^pUan  bmgnage,  whkh  was 

VOL.  JU 


HERODOTUS. 


433 


in  feet  scarcely  necessary  on  account  of  the  numer- 
ous Greek  settlers  in  Egypt,  as  well  as  on  account 
of  that  large  class  of  persons  who  made  it  their 
business  to  act  as  inteipreters  between  the  Egyp- 
tians and  Greeks  ;  and  it  appears  that  Herodotus 
was  accompanied  by  one  of  those  inteipreters.  He 
travelled  to  the  south  of  Egypt  as  &r  as  Elephan- 
tine, everywhere  forming  connections  with  the 
priests,  and  gathering  information  upon  the  early 
history  of  the  country  and  its  relations  to  Greece. 
He  saw  with  his  own  eyes  all  the  wonders  of 
Egypt,  and  the  aocnnacy  of  his  observations  and 
descriptions  still  excites  the  astonishment  of  tra- 
vellers in  that  country.  The  time  at  which  he 
visited  S^gypt  may  be  determined  with  tolerable 
accuracy.  He  was  there  shortly  after  the  defeat 
of  Inarus  by  the  Persian  general  Megabysus, 
which  happened  in  B.&  456  ;  for  he  saw  the  battle 
field  still  covered  with  the  bones  and  skulls  of  the 
shun  (iii.  12.),  so  that  his  visit  to  Egypt  may  be 
ascribed  to  about  b.  c.  460.  From  Egypt  he  ap- 
pears to  have  made  excursions  to  the  east  into 
Arabia,  and  to  the  west  into  Libya,  at  least  as  (u 
as  Gyrene,  which  is  well  known  to  him.  (ii.  96.) 
It  is  not  impossible  that  he  may  have  even  visited 
Carthage,  at  least  he  speaks  of  information  which 
he  had  received  from  Carthaginians  (iv.  43, 195, 
196),  though  it  may  be  also  that  he  conversed  with 
individual  Carthaginians  whom  he  met  on  his  tra- 
vels. From  E^ypt  he  crossed  over  by  sea  to  Tyre, 
and  visited  PaLwstine ;  that  he  saw  the  rivers 
Euphrates  and  Tigris  and  the  city  of  Babylon,  is 
quite  certain  (L  178,  &c.,  193).  From  thence  he 
seems  to  have  travelled  northward,  for  he  saw  the 
town  of  Ecbatana  which  reminded  him  of  Athena 
(i.  98).  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  he  visited 
Sttsa  also,  bat  we  cannot  trace  him  fiirther  into  the 
interior  of  Asia.  His  desire  to  increase  his  know- 
ledge by  travelling  does  not  appear  to  have  sub- 
sided even  in  his  old  age,  for  it  would  seem  that 
during  his  residence  at  Thnrii  he  visited  several  of 
the  Greek  settlements  in  southem  Italy  and  Sicily, 
though  his  knowledge  of  the  west  of  Europe  waa 
very  limited,  for  he  strangely  calls  Sardinia  the 
greatest  of  all  iUands  (L  170,  v.  106,  vi.  2). 
From  what  he  had  collected  and  seen  during  his 
travels,  Herodotus  was  led  to  form  his  peculiar 
views  about  the  earth,  its  form,  climates,  and  in- 
habitanta  ;  but  for  discussions  on  this  topic  we  must 
refer  the  reader  to  some  of  the  works  mentioned  at 
the  end  of  this  article.  Notwithstanding  all  the 
wonders  and  charms  of  foreign  countries,  the  beau- 
ties of  his  own  native  land  and  its  free  institutions 
appear  never  to  have  been  e&ced  from  his  mind. 

A  second  source  from  which  Herodotus  drew 
his  information  was  the  literature  of  his  oiuntry, 
especially  the  poetical  portion,  for  prose  had  not 
yet  been  cultivated  very  extensively.  With  the 
poems  of  Homer  and  Hesiod  he  was  perfectly 
familiar,  though  he  attributed  less  historical  im- 
portance to  them  than  might  have  been  expected. 
He  placed  them  about  400  years  before  his  own 
time,  and  makes  the  paradoxical  assertion,  that 
they  had  made  the  theogony  of  the  Greeks,  which 
cannot  mean  anything  else  than  that  those  poets, 
and  more  especially  Hesiod,  collected  the  numeroua 
local  traditions  about  the  gods,  and  arranged  them 
in  a  certain  order  and  system,  which  afterwards 
became  established  in  Greece  as  national  traditions. 
He  was  also  acquainted  with  the  poetry  of  Alcaeus, 
Sappho,  Simonides,  Aeschylus,  and  Pindar.    Ho 

F  F 


4St' 


HERODOTUS. 

»  fna  the  Ariiii«ipel>,  m 


«pic  poem  of  Arit 

logognphen   wba    lua    pr««ua   mm,   luca    u 

Hecatuiu,   thoDih   ha   wcaked   willi  perfect  io- 

dependence  of  them,  and   occuioDsU;  coneeted 

miitoke*  «hicta  thejr  bid  camsutud  i  bnt  hii  mUB 

tourcei,  aCter  all,  wcta  hi»  own  inTcatigatian*  ud 

cbwrralkiia. 

The  obJMl  of  the  woik  o[  Hendstni  ii  te  gin 
m  accoDDl  of  the  ilni^lea  bctmea  the  Qieeki 
and  Peruana,  Ftdid  which  the  fonuef,  with  the  aid 
et  the  goda,  came  forth  Tklerioiu.  The  ubject 
therefnK  ii  a  trnlj  national  one,  but  the  dueutiDii 
of  it,  rtpeciidlj  in  the  early  part,  led  the  author 


*  obliged  to  iiace  to  diitanE  lime*  the 
caLuea  of  tho  ereikta  he  had  to  relate,  or  to  gire  a 
hiatory  or  d«acripti<n  of  a  nalioa  or  country,  with 
which,  according  to  hi>  liew,  the  reader  ogght  to  be 


wmpiauon  oi  leuuuf  loe  whole  tale^  so  that  moat  of 
bit  epiudei  fann  each  an  ialcreating  and  complete 
whole  h;  ilielf.  He  tracei  th*  enmity  between 
Europe  and  Aua  to  th*  mythical  timta.  But  he 
rapidly  pawei  0*»  the  raylbkal  ani,  to  come  le 
Croeiui,  king  of  Lydw,  who  wu  known  to  baTc 
committed  acta  of  hottilily  agunit  the  Oreeka, 
Thii  induce)  him  to  give  a  full  biatory  of  Croeana 
and  the  kingdom  of  Lydia.  The  canqueat  of  Lydia 
by  the  Pertiana  nnder  Cyma  then  leada  him  to 
lelate  the  rite  of  the  Penian  monarchy,  and  the 
•ubjogation  of  Alia  Minor  and  Babylon.  The  na- 
tioni  which  are  mentioned  in  the  coone  oF  this  nai~ 
TBiiTo  ue  again  diKiUHd  more  or  lew  minately. 
The  hialory  of  Cambywi  and  hii  eipedition  into 
Egypt  induce  him  to  enter  into  tbe  detail  of  Egyp- 
tian hittory.  The  eipediliaii  of  Daieiui  againal 
the  Scjthiani  cauiea  him  to  tpeak  of  Scythin  and 
the  north  of  Europe.  The  kingdom  of  Penia  now 
eilended  feomScylhia  to  Cyrene,  and  ui  anujbeing 
called  in  by  the  Cyrenaeana  againit  the  Peruuii, 
Herod otua  proceed!  to  glTeansccolmtDf  CyFEnesnd 
Libya.  In  the  meentiaie  the  reioll  of  the  loniani 
bteakt  out,  which  eventaally  bringa  the  conteat  be- 
tween Penia  and  Oreeee  to  an  end.  An  account 
of  thii  inturrection  and  of  the  riae  ef  Athena  after 
the  eipuliion  of  the  PeiuetnUdae,  ii  fallowed  by 
what  pruperly  conititntei  the  principal  patt  of  the 
work,  and  the  hiatory  of  the  Peraiaji  war  now  mni 
in  a  regular  channel  until  the  taking  of  Seatoa. 
In  Ihii  manner  alone  it  waa  poidble  for  Heivdotni 
to  giie  a  record  of  the  Tait  treaanrea  of  information 
which  he  had  collected  in  the  conne  of  many 
yean.  Bui  the»  digreuioni  and  epiudei  do  not 
impair  the  plan  and  unity  ef  tbe  wiwk,  for  one 
thrrad,  aa  it  were,  mna  through  Che  whole,  and 
the  epiEodea  are  only  like  branchea  that  itaue  from 
one  and  the  tame  tin :  each  baa  ill  peciliar  chami 
and  brautioK,  and  ia  jet  manifeitly  no  mar*  than  a 
ftil  of  one  great  whole.  The  whole  ilnictnr*  of 
the  work  tbui  bean  a  itrong  reaemblance  to  a 
grand  epic  poem.     We  remarked  aboTe  that  the 

ia  probably  incomplete :  tfaii  opinion  ia  atrengthened 
on  the  one  bund  by  the  (act,  that  in  one  place  the 
antbor  promites  to  give  the  particnlan  of  an  occur- 
nnce  in  another  part  of  hia  work,  though  the  pio- 
miae  it  nowhere  fulfilled  (rii.  213)  ;  and,  on  the 
Blher,  by  the  ttory  that  a  &n>urile  of  ibe  hiMorian, 
•C  tin  name  of  Pltiirrhooa,  who  iBheriled  alt  bu 


HERODOTUS, 
praperty,  alto  edited  the  weak  after  the  arthc 
deUh.     (Plolem.  Meph.  ^i'jkH.SiU.Oid.  I» 

The  diniion  of  the  work  into  nme  booki,  et 

by  aome  grammariaii,  for  there  i*  no  iibdication 
the  whide  wBrh  of  the  dirition  baTing  been  ui 
by  tha  author  himtelt 

There  are  two  pataagea  (L  1D6, 184)  inwh 
Herodotoa  proautet  to  write  a  Uatsry  of  Aaayr 
which  waa  «tb«r  to  txm  a  patt  ef  hii  gr 
work,  or  to  be  an  independoit  tteatiM  by  it» 
Whether  he  enr  lanied  hia  piaa  into  e8«t  i 
queitwn  of  consdenble  doubt )  no  ancient  wri 
mentiotu  aneh  a  work  ;  bat  Ariilotle,  in  hia  U 
tory  of  Animali  (liii.  SO),  not  only  allndea  to 
bnt  teeau  to  haia  lead  it,  for  ha  mentiona  tha  i 
cout  of  the  lieg*  of  Nineich,  which  ia  the  t< 
thing  that  Herodotq»  (i.  1B4)  promiaaa  to  Inal 
in  hia  Atayriao  biatory.  It  it  true  that  in  m 
M3S.  of  Aiittotle  we  there  read  Hetiod  iotttod 
Herodotni,  hat  th*  conleit  leema  to  require  He 
dotut.  The  life  of  Homer  in  the  Ionic  dial* 
which  vat  formerly  attributed  to  Hetodoliu,  a 
it  printed  at  the  end  of  tennledi^utof  hitwo 
It  now  nniienally  acknowledged  to  be  a  pndBcll 
of  a  later  date,  though  it  wat  tudoabtcdly  writi 
at  a  comparaliTely  early  period,  and  tontaina  an 
Taloable  inforaatioD. 

It  now  lemahu  to  add  a  few  lenaik)  on  t 
chaZBcter  of  the  work  of  Herodotu,  ita  importaz 
aa  an  hiatorieal  anthoritj,  and  ita  ityle  and  h 
gnoge.  Tho  whole  work  ia  perraded  by  a  p 
fonndly  religiooa  idea,  which  dittinguiibea  He 
dotui  faou  all  the  other  Onek  hiiUHiani.  T 
idea  ii  the  Hnmg  bdief  in  a  diiing  power  «i*ti 
apart  and  independent  of  man  and  nuats.  wh 
aaaigni  to  OTerj  being  iti  apher*.  Thit  ipbare 
one  ia  allowed  to  tnnigrett  without  dittnrtwig  I 
«der  which  hai  eiiited,  from  the  beginaiog,  in  ' 
moral  wi»ld  no  le*t  than  in  the  phyiical ;  and 
diilnrbing  tbit  order  man  brii^  about  hi*  own  < 
itmction.  Thia  divine  power  ia,  in  the  opinkw 
Hendotnt,  the  cauaa  ofalleilemaIeTenta,althai 
be  doet  net  deny  the  free  actinty  of  man,  or  *< 
bliab  a  blind  law  of  bte  or  nccoaity.  Tha  diT 
power  with  him  it  nihar  tha  manifeataiion 
eternal  juatiea,  which  keepa  all  thing*  in  a  pn 
eqnilibrium,  aMJgiu  to  each  being  ita  path,  ■ 
keepa  it  withinil"  •" 

tbe  character  of  il 
in  hiitory  bad  Nemeiit  orertaken  and  cbaalii 
the  oftmder  more  obiioutty  than  in  the  conteat 
iween  Qreece  and  Atia.  When  Hecodelut  ipei 
of  the  enTy  of  the  godi,  ai  be  aTten  doea,  we  m 
imdHitand  thia  divine  Nenuait,  who  appe 
•oonei  or  later  to  punuo  or  deitroy  kim  who, 

hii  proper  qihcre.  Hendotna  eTcrywhere  aho 
tile  moit  piDfbnnd  riirbcs  for  aTerything  wh 
he  coneeiuM  a*  diiint,  wd  rarely  (enlnrea  lo 
pre**  an  opinion  on  what  h*  ootiaider*  a  aoed 
reUgioui  myitery,  though  now  and  then  he  on 
retnin  bom  expreaaing  a  donht  in  regard  U  ' 
correetneia  of  the  popular  belief  of  hi>  coDntryiD 
generally  owing  to  the  influence  which  tbe  Eg; 
tian  pneata  had  exercited  on  hit  mind  ;  bnt 
general  hi*  good  aenM»  and  Mgadty  were  loo  atn 
to  allow  bun  to  be  mialad  by  nlgii  mliont  ■ 

There  «r*  ccfttinpnJBdiota  itf  wkkb  an»  >( 


HERODOTUS. 

bett  modem  eritict  are  not  quite  fne :  one  writer 
aaaert^  that  Herodotoi  wrote  to  amnae  hk  heaiera 
nthtr  than  with  the  higher  objects  of  an  historian, 
aneh  as  Thncjdides ;  another  laya  that  he  was 
inordinatelj  partial  towards  his  own  conntiymen, 
without  possessing  a  proper  kno^edge  of  and  re- 
gard for  what  had  been  aoeompUshed  by  barbarians. 
To  refote  such  errors,  it  is  only  necessary  to  read 
his  work  with  an  vnbiassed  mind :  that  his  work 
is  more  amusing  than  those  of  other  historians  arises 
from  the  simple,  onafieeted,  and  childlike  mode  of 
narration,  features  which  are  peculiar  more  or  less 
to  all  early  historians.   Herodotns  further  saw  and 
acknowledged  what  was  good  and  noble  wherever 
it  appeared ;  for  he  nowhere  shows  any  hatred  of 
the  Persians,  nor  of  any  among  the  Oredcs :  he 
praises  and  blames  the  one  as  well  as  the  other, 
whenever,  in  his  judgment,  they  deserre  it     It 
would  be  Tain  indeed  to  deny  that  Herodotns  was  to 
m  certain  extent  credulous,  and  related  things  with- 
out putting  to  himself  the  question  as  to  whether 
they  were  possible  at  all  or  not ;  his  political  know- 
ledge, and  his  ■^«^ii»«»iw>«  with  the  laws  of  nature, 
were  equaDy  de6cient;  and  owing  to  these  defi* 
aendca,  he  frequently  does  not  rise  above  the  ruik 
of  a  mere  story-teller,  a  title  which  Aristotle  (De 
AnimaL  Gmmr,  liL  6)  bestows  upon  him.    But 
notwithstanding  all  this,  it  is  evident  that  he  had 
formed  a  high  notion  of  the  dignity  of  history;  and 
in  order  to  realise  his  idea,  he  exerted  all  his 
powers,  and  cheeffhUy  went  through  more  difficult 
and  kberions  preparations  than  any  other  historian 
either  before  or  after  him.    The  chane  of  his 
having  flattered  the  Athenians  was  brougnt  against 
Herodotus  by  some  of  the  ancients,  but  is  totally 
unfounded  ;  he  only  does  justice  to  the  Athenians 
by  mying  that  they  were  the  first  who  had  oinnge 
and  patriotism  enough  to  lace  the  barbarian  invaders 
(vL  112),  and  that  thus  they  became  the  deliverers 
of  all  (Greece ;  but  he  is  very  for  from  approving 
their  conduct  on  every  occasion ;  and  throughout 
his  aeeount  of  the  Persian  war,  he  shows  the  most 
upright  conduct  and  the  sinoerest  love  of  truth. 
On  Uie  whole,  in  order  to  form  a  foir  judgment  of 
the  historical  value  of  the  work  of  Herodotus,  we  must 
distinguish  between  those  parts  in  which  he  speaks 
from  his  own  observation,  or  gives  the  results  of 
his  own  investigations,  from  those  in  which  he 
BMfdy  repeats  what  he  was  told  by  priests,  inter* 
praters,  guides,  and  the  like.    In  the  Utter  case  he 
undoubtedly  was  often  deceived ;  but  he  never  in- 
tndea  such  reports  as  anything  more  than  they 
really  are ;  and  under  the  influence  of  his  natural 
cood  sense,  he  very  frequently  cautions  his  readers 
\/j  some  such  remark  as  **  I  know  this  only  from 
beanay,**  or  **  I  have  been  told  so,  but  do  not  be* 
fieve  it.**    The  same  cantion  should  guide  us  in  hii 
account  of  the  early  history  of  the  Greeks,  on 
which  he  touches  only  in  episodes,  for  he  is  gene- 
rally satisfied  with  some  one  tradition,  without  en- 
tering into  any  critical  examination  or  comparison 
with  other  traditions,  which  he  silently  rejects. 
But  wherever  he  speaks  from  his  own  observation, 
Herodotus  is  a  real  mode!  of  truthfulness  and 
aecamcv ;  and  the  more  those  countries  of  which 
he  qieaks  have  been  explored  by  modem  travellers, 
the  more  firmly  baa  his  authority  been  established. 
There  is  scarcely  a  traveller  that  goes  to  Kgypt,  the 
East,  or  Oreeee,  that  does  not  bring  back  a  number 
of  facta  whicb  plaee  the  aceuney  of  the  accounts  of 
Herodotaa  in  m  most  bfilliant  light :  many  things 


HERODOTUS. 


485 


which  used  to  be  laughed  at  as  impossible  or  para- 
doxical, an  found  to  be  strictly  in  accordance  with 
truth. 

The  dialect  in  which  Herodotus  wrote  is  the 
Ionic,  interaiixed  with  epic  or  poetical  expressions, 
and  sometimes  even  with  Attic  and  Doric  forms. 
This  peculiarity  of  the  language  called  forth  a 
number  of  lexicociaphical  works  of  learned  gram- 
marians, all  of  which  are  lost  with  the  exception  of 
a  few  remnants  in  the  Homeric  glosses  (A^^sit). 
The  excellencies  of  his  style  do  not  consist  in  any 
artistic  or  melodious  strocture  of  his  sentences,  but 
in  the  antique  and  epic  colouring,  the  trsnsparent 
clearness,  the  lively  flow  of  his  narrative,  the  na- 
tural and  unaffected  gracefulness,  and  the  occasional 
signs  of  carelessness.  There  is  perhaps  no  work  in 
the  whole  range  of  ancient  literature  which  so  closely 
resembles  a  fiuniliar  and  homely  oral  narration  than 
that  of  Herodotns.  Its  reader  cannot  help  feeling 
as  though  he  was  listening  to  an  old  man  who, 
firom  the  inexhaustible  stores  of  his  knowledge  and 
experience,  tells  his  stories  with  that  single-hearted 
simfdidty  and  •atodi  which  are  the  marks  and 
indications  of  a  trathfnl  spirit.  ^  That  which  charms 
the  readers  of  Herodotus,**  says  Dahlmann,  **ia 
that  childlike  simplicity  of  heart  which  is  ever  the 
companion  of  an  inoorraptible  love  of  troth,  and 
that  happy  and  winmng  style  which  cannot  be 
attained  hj  any  art  or  pathetic  excitement,  and  is 
found  only  where  manners  are  true  to  nature  ;  for 
while  other  pleasing  diBcourses  of  men  roll  idong 
like  torrents,  and  noisily  hurry  through  their  short 
existence,  the  silver  stream  of  his  words  flows  on 
without  conoem,  sure  of  its  immortal  sooroe,  every 
where  pure  and  transparent,  whether  it  be  shallow 
or  deep ;  and  the  fear  of  ridicule,  which  sways  the 
whole  world,  affects  not  the  sublime  simplicity  of 
his  mind.**  We  have  already  had  occasion  to  re- 
mark that  notwithstanding  all  the  merits  and  ex- 
cellencies of  Herodotus,  there  were  in  antiquity 
certain  writers  who  attacked  Herodotus  on  very 
serious  points,  both  in  regard  to  the  form  and  the 
substance  of  his  work.  Besides  Ctesias  (/'erv.  i. 
57.),  Aelitts  Harpocxmtioiu  Manetho,  and  one 
Pollio,  are  mentioned  as  authors  of  works  against 
Herodotus ;  but  all  of  them  have  perished  with  the 
exception  of  one  bearing  the  name  of  Plutarch 
(n«f4  Tift  'H^wd^Tov  Nairoi)0ffiar),  which  is  full  of 
the  most  futile  accusations  of  every  kind.  It  is 
written  in  a  mean  and  malignant  spirit,  and  is  pro- 
bably the  work  of  some  young  rhetorician  or 
sophist,  who  composed  it  as  an  exercise  in  polemics 
or  controversy. 

Herodotus  was  first  published  in  a  Lsitin  trans* 
lation  by  Laurentius  VaUa,  Venice,  1474  ;  and  the 
first  edition  of  the  Greek  original  is  that  of  Aldus 
Mamtthis,  Venice,  1602,  fol.  which  was  followed 
by  two  Basle  editions,  in  1541  and  1557,  fol.  The 
text  is  greatly  corrected  in  the  edition  of  H.  Ste- 
phens (Paris,  1570  and  1592  fol.),  which  was  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  Jungermann,  Frankfort,  1G08, 
fol.  (reprinted  at  Geneva  in  1618,  and  at  London 
in  1679,  fol.).  The  edition  of  James  Gronovius 
(Leiden,  1715)  has  a  peculiar  value,  from  his  having 
made  use  of  the  excellent  Medicean  MS. ;  but  it 
was  greatly  surpassed  by  the  edition  of  P.  Wes- 
seling  and  L.  C.  Valckenaer,  Amsterdam,  1763, 
foL  Both  the  kngnage  and  the  matter  are  there 
treated  with  great  care ;  and  the  learned  ^»pamtus 
of  this  edition,  with  the  exception  of  the  notes  of 
Gronovius,  was  afterwards  incorpoiated  in  the  edi* 

FP  2 


436 


HERODOTUS. 


tion  of  Schweighaoaer,  Aigentoiati  et  Pftrii.  1806, 
6  Tola,  in  12  parts  (reprinted  in  London,  1818,  in 
6  vols.,  and  the  Lexicon  Herodoteum  of  Schweig- 
hanier  sepantely  in  1824  and  1841,  8to.).  The 
editor  had  compaied  several  new  M5i&,  and  was 
thus  enabled  to  give  a  text  greatly  superior  to  that 
of  his  predecessors.  The  best  edition  after  this  is 
that  of  Oaisford  (Oxford,  1824,  4  vols.  8vo.),  who 
incorporated  in  it  nearly  all  the  notes  of  Wesseling, 
Valckenaer  and  Schweigh'iuser,  and  also  made  a 
collation  of  some  Englbh  MSS.  A  reprint  of  this 
edition  appeared  at  lioipsig  in  1824,  4  vols.  8vo. 
The  last  great  edition,  in  which  the  subject-matter 
also  is  considered  with  reference  to  modem  dis- 
coveries, is  that  of  B'ahr,  Leipii^,  1830,  dec.  4 
vols.  8vo.  Among  the  school  editions,  we  men- 
tion  those  of  A.  Matthiae,  Leipzig,  1825,  2  vols. 
8vo.  ;  O.  Long,  London,  1830;  and  I,  Bekker, 
Beriin,  1833  and  1837,  8vo.  Among  all  the 
translations  of  Herodotus,  there  is  none  which  sui^ 
passes  in  excellence  and  fidelity  the  German  of  Fr. 
Lange,  Breslan,  1811,  &c  2  vols.  8vo.  The 
works  written  on  Herodotus,  or  particular  points  of 
his  work,  are  extremely  numerous :  a  pretty  com- 
plete account  of  the  modem  literature  of  Herodotus 
IS  given  by  Bahr  in  the  Neue  Jahrbiicher  fiir  Phi- 
lologie  und  Paedagogik,  vol.  xlL  p.  371 ,  dec. ;  but  we 
shaU  confine  ourselves  to  mentioning  the  principal 
ones  among  them,  vis.,  J.  Rennell,  Tke  Oeogrch 
phical  Sy$tem  of  Herodotu»^  London,  1800,  4to, 
and  1832,  2  vols.  8vo. ;  K  O.  Niebuhr,  in  his 
Kleine  PkUol.  Schri/Un,  vol  i.;  DaUmann,  Hero- 
dot^  ant  je«n«fn  jBtiefte  aein  Leben^  Altona,  1823, 
8vo.,  one  of  the  best  works  that  was  ever  written ; 
C.  O.  L.  Heyse,  De  Hendati  Vita  et  ItmerQnu, 
Berlin,  1826,  8vo.;  H.  F.  Jager,  DispuiaHonet 
Herodoteae,  Oottingen,  1828,  8vo.;  J.  Kenrick, 
The  Egypt  of  fferodotu»,  wUh  note*  and  preliminary 
diseertaiione^  London,  1841,  8vo. ;  Bahr,  Com- 
mentatio  de  Vita  et  Scriptie  Herodotij  in  the  fourth 
volume  of  his  edition,  p.  374,  &c.) 

2.  Of  Chios,  the  son  of  Basilides,  is  mentioned 
by  Herodotus  the  historian  (viiL  132)  as  one  of  the 
ambassadors  who,  after  the  battle  of  Salamis,  ar- 
rived in  Aegina  to  call  upon  the  Greeks  to  deHver 
Ionia.  What  may  have  induced  the  historian  to 
mention  him  alone  among  the  ambassadors  is  un- 
certain.   (See  above.  No.  1.) 

3.  A  son  of  Apsodorus  of  Thebes,  a  victor  in 
the  Heraclean,  Isthmian,  and  other  games,  whose 
name  is  celebrated  in  Pindar^s  first  Isthmian  ode.  He 
lived  about  OL  80 — 83  ;  his  fiither,  being  expelled 
from  Thebes,  had  gone  to  Orchomenos,  but  after- 
wards retumed  to  Thebes.    (See  Dissen,  ad  Find, 

4.  A  brother  of  the  philosopher  Democritns 
(Said.  8.  V.  Aij/M^Kpirot),  and  perhaps  the  same  as 
the  one  to  whom  Diogenes  Laertius  (ix.  34)  refers 
in  his  account  of  Democritns.  Whether  he  is  iden- 
tical with  Herodotus  the  author  of  a  work  llefA 
*ZinKo6pov  4^in€€lai  (Diog.  La&rt  x.  4),  cannot  be 
decided. 

5.  Of  Olophyxus  in  Thrace,  is  mentioned  as  the 
author  of  a  work  Tlepi  Nu/i^r  ical  ttpmy.  (Steph. 
Byx.  t.  V.  *OA^u(ot ;  Suid.  t.  v.  '0\6^v^tt  ;  Ens- 
tath.  ad  Horn,  IL  v.  683.) 

6.  A  logomimus,  who  lived  at  the  court  of  An- 
tiochus  II.,  and  was  highly  esteemed  by  that  king. 
(Athen.  i.  p.  19.) 

7.  A  brother  of  Menander  Protector,  lived  in 
the  time  of  the  emperor  Hauritins,  and  wrote  a 


HERON. 

history  beginning  with  the  death  of  Agathisa 
(Suid.  8. «.  M4iw9pos ;  Codinns,  de  Orig.  CbuianL 
p.  26  ;  Malabu,  Ckron,  L  p.  200.)  It  should  be 
observed  that  in  MSS.  and  eariy  editions  the  name 
of  Herodotus  is  frequently  confounded  with  Hero- 
doms  and  Heliodorus.  Whether  the  woric  Tltpk 
lilt  'Opi^ipou  Biornf ,  is  the  produdioa  of  a  gnunros- 
rian  of  the  name  oi  Herodotus,  or  whether  the 
author*s  name  is  a  mere  invention,  it  is  impossible 
to  say ;  thus  much  only  we  know,  that  some  of  the 
ancients  themselves  attributed  it  to  Herodotus  the 
historian.  (Steph.  Byx.  t.  o.  Nfovrcixot ;  Suid.  f.  v. 
*Ofnipo9  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  IL  p.  876.)      [L.  S.] 

HERO'DOTUS,  a  statuary  of  Olynthus,  con- 
temporary  with  Praxiteles,  made  statues  of  Phnrne 
and  other  courtesans.  (Tatian,  OraL  Graee,  53, 
54.)  {P.  S  ] 

HERODOTUS  ('HpSieros),  thenameof  aevval 
phyricians,  of  whom  the  most  eminent  was,  1 .  A 
pupil  of  AthenaeuB,  or  perhaps  rather  of  Agathinus 
(Galen,  De  Difer,  Pnle.  iv.  11,  vol.  viti.  p  751), 
who  belonged  to  the  sect  of  the  Pnemnatici  (Id. 
De  Sin^ie.  Medioam,  Temper,  ae  PamU,  i.  29, 
voL  xi  p.  432).  He  lived  probably  towards  the 
end  of  the  first  century  after  Christ,  and  resided 
at  Rome,  where  he  pnctised  with  great  reputation 
and  success.  (Galen,  De  Diffir,  Pnlt,  I.  e.)  He 
wrote  some  medical  works,  which  are  several  times 
quoted  by  Galen  and  Oribasius,  but  of  which  only 
some  fragments  remain,  most  o^  which  are  ta  be 
found  in  Matthari*s  Collection  entitled  XXI  Fe- 
tenan  et  Ctarorum  Medioorum  Graeconan  Varia 
Opuscula,  Mosqu.  4to.  1808. 

2.  The  son  ci  Arieus,  a  native  either  of  Taitna 
or  Philadelphia,  who  probably  belonged  to  the  sect 
of  the  Empirici.  He  was  a  pupil  of  Menodotus, 
and  tutor  to  Sextns  Empiricus,  and  Hved  therefore 
in  the  former  half  of  the  second  century  after 
Christ.  (Suidas,  s.  o.  Id^ffros ;  Diog.  Laert  ix. 
§116.) 

3.  The  physician  mentioned  by  Galen  (De 
Bon,  et  Prav.  Aliment  Snoc  c.  4.  voL  vi.  p.  775  ; 
De  Meii,  Med,  vii.  6.  vol.  x.  p.  474),  together 
with  Euryphon,  as  having  recommended  human 
milk  in  cases  of  consumpticm,  was  probably  a  dif- 
ferent person  firom  either  of  the  preceding,  and 
may  have  been  a  contemporary  of  Euiyphon  in  the 
fifth  century  b.  c. 

There  is  extant,  under  the  name  of  Herodotus,  a 
short  Glossary  of  Ionic  words,  commonly  printed 
together  with  the  Glossaiy  of  Erotianns,  and  sup- 
posed to  rekte  to  the  Hippocrstic  Collection. 
Franxius,  however,  is  inclined  to  the  opinion  that 
the  little  work  is  intended  to  explain,  not  tbe 
words  used  by  Hippocrates,  but  those  used  by 
Herodotus  the  historian,  and  that  henoe  it  has  been 
attributed  by  mistake  to  a  physician  or  gramma- 
rian of  the  name  of  Herodotus. 

Some  persons  have  attributed  to  a  physician 
named  Herodotus  two  of  the  treatises  induded  in 
the  collection  of  Galen*s  vrorks,  vis.  the  Introdmetm 
or  Mediens^  and  the  D^niOonei  Medwae,  But 
though  it  may  be  doubted  whether  these  worics 
belong  to  Galen,  it  is  equally  doubtful  whether 
they  vnm  written  by  Herodotus.  (See  Fabric 
BiU.  Graee,  vol.  xiii.  p.  184,  ed.  vet. ;  J.  0.  F. 
Ftans,  Preface  to  his  edition  of  the  GIoMsriea  of 
Erotianns,  Galen,  and  Herodotus,  Lips.  178Ct 
8vo.)  [W.A.O.] 

HERON  fHpwr),  a  ihetoridaa,  a  native  of 
Athena,  and  son  of  Cotys.    Aooording  to  Sindaj^ 


HEROK. 

lie  wrote  eommenteries  on  DeioarcliiiB,  HerodotnB. 
Thncydidei,  and  Xenophon;  a  work  entitled  A/ 
4p  *  Animus  {(icai  MKpitUwttw  'OtfOftdrwy^  in  three 
booka  ;  an  epitome  of  the  kistoiy  of  Heradeidee ; 
and  a  work  on  the  ancient  orators,  entitled  Il^pl 
T«r  ^hfx"^  "Prfripmf  ical  rmf  hirpn  oU  hlieih 
cmf  itpis  liAAifAows  dytMnt6futH>t,  There  are  no 
data  for  determining  when  he  Hyed.  (Fabric 
JBOL  Graec  toL  It.  p.  239 ;  VoMiui,  De  Hitt, 
Crraee,  p.  452,  ed.  Weatermann.) 

2.  A  gnunmarian,  a  natiTO  of  Epheana,  quoted 
frequently  bj  Athenaena  (iL  p.  52  Is  iii  p.  76  a,  p. 
111c,  &a),  and  in  the  acholia  on  Apolkmioa  Rho- 
diaa(L769,iiL2). 

Othera  of  thia  name,  not  worth  inaerting,  will  be 
Ibund  mentioned  in  Fabridna  {L  c).    [C.  P.  M.] 

HERON  fH/Mir).  I.  Of  Alexandria,  ia  caUed 
by  Heron  the  younger  (de  MaeL  BdL  c  23,  Fabr.) 
m  pnpil  of  Ctesibiua,  and  he  lived  in  the  reigna  of 
the  Ptolemiea  Philadelphiia  and  Euergetea  (n.  c. 
284 — ^22 1.)  Of  hia  life  nothing  ia  known ;  on  hia 
mechanifial  inyentiona  we  have  but  aome  acanty 
parte  of  hia  own  writinga,  and  aome  acattered  no* 
tioea.  The  common  pneumatic  experiment,  called 
Hero^$  fomiamf  in  which  a  jet  of  water  ia  main- 
tained by  condenaed  air,  haa  given  a  certain  popular 
celebrity  to  hia  name.  Thia  haa  been  increaaed  by 
the  diaeoveiy  in  hia  writinga  of  mdeamengme,  that 
ia,  of  an  engine  in  which  motion  ia  produodi  by 
Bteam,  and  which  muat  alwaya  be  a  part  of  the 
history  of  that  agent.  Thia  engine  acta  predaely 
on  the  principle  of  what  ia  called  Barh8r*$  Mill: 
a  boiler  with  anna  having  lateral  orificea  ia  capable 
of  revolving  round  a  vertical  axia ;  the  steam  iaauea 
fipom  the  lateral  orificea,  and  the  uncompenaated 
pieaanxe  upon  the  pvta  oppoaite  to  the  orificea 
tome  the  boiler  in  the  direction  oppoaite  to  that  of 
the  iaaue  of  the  ateam.  It  ia  nearly  the  machine 
afterwarda  introduced  by  Avery,  one  of  which,  of 
aix  hone  power,  ia,  or  lately  waa,  at  work  near 
Edinbuigh.*  Henm*a  engine  ia  deacribed  in  hia 
pnmmatira  preaently  mentioned  ;  aa  alao  a  double 
forcing  pump  uaed  for  a  fire  engine,  and  variona 
other  applicationa  of  the  ebtttidty  of  air  and  ateam. 
It  ia,  however,  but  recently,  that  the  remarkable 
daime  of  Heron  to  aucoeaa  ih  auch  inveatigationa 
have  recdved  any  marked- notice.  In  the  **  Origine 
dee  D^oonvertee  attribu^ea  anx  modeniea,**  (Srd 
edition,  1796),  by  M.  Dntenaf,  who  triea,  with 
great  learning,  to  make  the  beat  poadble  caae  for 
the  aadenta,  the  qyne  of  Heron  ia  not  even  men- 


HERON. 


487 


The  remaining  worka,  or  nther  fingmenta,  of 
Hevoon  of  Alexandria,  are  aa  foUowa : — 

1.  JitifiotaXKlffrpas  KoraffKn/i^  itaX  Wft^^TpiOf 
tU  OMUtruetitmB  et  Mentmra  MamAaJUdoB,  Firatpub- 
iiahed  (Or.)  by  Baldi  at  the  end  of  the  third  work 
pveaenUy  noted.  Alao  (Or.  Lat)  by  Thevenot, 
Boivin,  and  Lahire,  in  the  **  Veterum  mathemati- 
eofum  Atheoaei,  Apollodori,  Philonia,  Heronia  et 
aliomm  Open,**  Paria,  1693,  foL  2.  Bondau  «mm 
de  Omeribm  tnAmdJaLibri  tre$^  a  treatiae  brought  by 
J.  Ooliaa  from  the  East  in  Aiabie,  not  yet  tranft> 
Isted  or  pubUahed  {Ephemmd»  Utter,  OMiff.  amn, 
1785,  p.  625,  Ac  dted  by  Fabridna).    3.  BcAo- 

*  So  aaya  the  tranalator  of  Angola  JShffe  of 
Watt,  and  he  adda  that  it  ia  in  pretty  general  uae 
iDSeoiland. 

f  Thia  work  ia  very  valuable,  from  ita  giving  at 
fength  every  paaaage  to  which  reference  ia  made. 


woiUd,  BtXowQtuiKdfOr  {Evioe,  in  Ardi.  de  Sjpk  ei 
Cylind.)  B«Aoiroii|TtK(£,  on  the  manu&cture  of  darts. 
Edited  by  Bernardino  Baldi  (Or.  LaL)  with  notes, 
and  a  life  of  Heron,  Augsburg,  1616,  4ta  ;  ah» 
in  the  Vetar.  MatkemaL  &c.  above  mentioned.  4. 
TlywiuerutA^  or  SpirHalia^  the  most  celebrated  of  his 
works.  Edited  by  Commandine  (  Lat )  with  notes, 
Urbino,  1575,  4to.,  Amsterdam,  1680,  4tOw,  and 
Paris,  1683,  4tOw  It  is  also  (Or.  Lat.)  in  the 
VeUr»  M€Ukemat,  &c.  above  mentioned.  It  first 
appeared,  however,  in  an  Italian  translation  by 
Bernardo  Aleotti,  Bologna,  1547,  4  to.,  Femra, 
1589,  4to. ;  and  there  is  also  (Murhard)  an  Ita- 
lian translation,  by  Alessandro  Oiorgi,  of  Urbino, 
1592,  4to.,  and  by  J.  B.  Porta,  Naples,  1605, 4to. 
There  is  a  German  translation  by  Agathus  Cario, 
with  an  appendix  by  Sdomon  de  Cans,  Bamberg, 
1687,  4to.,  Frankfort,  1688,  4to.  5.  Hcpl  a^o- 
fMTowoafTiKSv,  de  Avtomatorum  Fabrita  Libri  duo» 
Translated  into  Italian  by  B.  Baldi.  Venice,  1589, 
1601,  1661,  4to.:  also  (Or.  Lat)  in  the  Veter, 
Matkemai^  &&  above  mentioned.  A  fragment  on 
dioptrics  (Or.)  exists  in  manuscript,  and  two  Latin 
fragments  on  military  maehinea  are  given  by  Baldi 
at  the  end  of  the  work  on  darta.  The  following 
loat  worka  are  mentioned : —  Tt)  rcpl  Mpo^rxoirf  u»!», 
by  Produa,  Pappua,  and  Heron  himadf ;  Mtixowtitdlt 
UraytiyaLt  by  Eutodus,  Pappus,  and  Heron  him- 
self ;  IIcpl  firrpuc0y,by  Eutodus ;  Tttfii  tpoxut^My^ 
by  Pappus  ;  and  a  work  n«pl  i^vymv^  is  mentioned 
by  Pappus,  and  has  been  supposed  to  be  by  Heron. 
(Fabric  BOL  Gtaee.  voL  iv.  pu  284  ;  Murhard*8 
Catalogue;  Heilbronner,  HiaL  Malkee.  Univ.; 
Montuda,  Hiel,  dee  Maikim.  voL  i.) 

2.  The  teacher  of  Proclua,  of  whom  nothing 
more  is  known.  Fabridna  {BM,  Graee,  vol.  iv. 
Pb  239)  takea  thia  to  be  the  Heron  who  ia  men- 
tioned by  Eutodus  as  the  oonmientator  on  the  arith- 
metic of  Nicomachua. 

3.  The  younger,  ao  called  becauae  we  have  not 
even  an  adjective  of  pbce  to  diatinguiah  him  from 
Heron  of  Alexandria,  ia  auppoaed  to  have  lived 
under  Heradiua  (a.d.  610 — 641).  In  hia  own 
work  on  Oeodeay  (a  term  uaed  in  the  sense  of 
practical  geometry),  he  aays  that  in  his  own  time 
the  Stan  had  altered  their  longitudes  by  seven  de- 
grees unce  the  time  of  Ptolemy :  from  which  the 
above  date  muat  have  been  framed.    But  if  he 

Soke,  aa  ia  likdy  enough,  from  Ptolemy*B  value  of 
e  preceauon  of  the  equinoxea,  without  observing 
the  Stan  himael^  he  muat  have  been  about  two 
hundred  yean  later.    He  waa  a  Christian. 

The  writinga  attributed  to  Heron  the  younger 
are,  1.  De  Mackada  beUieie^  publbhed  (Lat)  by 
Barodua,  Venice,  1572,  4to.  There  ia  one  Oreek 
manuscript  at  Bologna.  2.  Geodaetiaj  published 
(Lftt)  with  the  above  by  Barodus.  Montucla 
notices  this  aa  the  fint  treatiae  in  which  the  mode 
of  finding  the  area  of  a  triangle  by  meana  of  ita 
aidea  occurs.  Sovile,  who  had  a  manuacript  of 
thia  treatise,  rejecta  with  scorn  the  idea  of  its  hav- 
ing been  written  by  Heron  ;  but  we  suspect  that 
he  supposed  it  to  be  attributed  to  Heron  of  Alex- 
andria. 3.  De  OlmdioHe  njMuda^  Bims  xp4  r^ 
T^f  woXiopKovfAiiniis  w6Xe*n  orpttniy^p  wp6t  Ti|a 
woXiofndtaf  drrtrdatrw$utj  pubUshed  (Or.)  in  the 
Veler,  MaOmeaL,  Opera^  &e.  mentioned  in  the  life 
of  Heron  of  Alexandria.  4.  floptictfoAal  ix  rmw 
in(Kvrnyuc9fw  «opcrrdi^Mfy,  &e.  .Thia  exiata  only 
in  manuacript  5.  *£«  rwr  rou  "Hptufos  v«pl  r«r 
T^t  Teetiurptas  ncol  ^repemiterfdat  6»oi»dfrmf^  pub- 

Fr  3 


48<  HEROPHILUS. 

lulMd  (Gr.  iMt.)  with  the  Ent  book  of  Eaclid,  by 
Dujpodioi,  Stiubius,  1571,  Sto.  6.  Eicanjita 
4t  Maaarit  (Or.  LaI.),  id  ihc  Jimlrtta  Gratea  of 
the  BunlicliDH,  roL  i  Pint,  1688, 4bi.     7.  XJa- 

nuicript.  (Fkbric.  BO.  Gme.  *ri.  it.  p.  237  ! 
Hvilbnniner,  Hid.  MaOmi.  Urn. ;  MantucU,  NiA 
im  Ma&im.  lol.  L)  [A.  D.  H.] 

HE'RON  CKf»),  *  ByiuitiD*  wriwr  of  m- 
certun  tgt,  but  wbo  \\ni  pnTion>  to  the  emperor 
ConiUmtine  Porphjrogeniliu.  compoied  ■  work  on 
■gricultun,  divided  into  t*ent^  booki,  which  wb« 
■  cBinpilatian  from  mo»  of  thixe  vnrkt  which  «ore 
eitmcted  b;  the  wrilen  of  the  "Oeaponia,"  who 
likewin  penned  Ibe  work  of  Heron,  whicfa  u  toit 
Heron  wm  perhftpt  the  mnthor  of  ■  work  on  Ide»- 
■niH,  ulant  in  the  Imperial  Libnij  ti  Vienna, 
(Fabric  BiU.  Oraec.  ToL  it.  p.  '239,  tol.  tiii.  fp. 
ifl,  20.)  tW.  P.  ] 

HEBO'PHILE.    [Sibyl.] 

HERtfPHlLUS  {'H/hi^ot),  me  of  the  motl 
celebrated  phjiiciani  of  artiquitj,  who  ii  belt 
known  on  account  of  hii  ikil]  in  anatomj  and  phj- 
■iologf,  hot  of  whoM  peraonal  hitlorj  few  detoiU 
bars  been  preierrtd.  He  wai  a  iwlJTe  rd  Cfaal- 
cedon  in  Bithjnii  (Galea,  Iiinid,  vii.  tit.  p. 
683  '',  and  WH  a  contemporary  of  the  phjiieian 
Philotimui,  the  philoaopher  Diodomi  Cronos  "^ 
of  Ptolemy  Soter,  in  the  Toorth  and  tbinl  csnliiriei 
B.  c.  though  the  eiact  year  both  of  hit  birlh  and 
death  ia  nnknown.  He  wai  a  pupil  of  Praxagorat 
(Oalcoi,  Di  Mtli.  MtiL  L  3.  toL  i.  p.  28),  and  a 
fel1ow.piipil  of  Philoiimu.  (Oalen,  IM.),  and 
iettled  at  Alexandria,  which  city,  though  lo  Lalely 
founded,  waa  rapidly  rising  into  eminence  under 
the  enlightened  gotemment  of  tbe  Gnt  Plokray. 
Hera  he  aaon  acquired  a  gnat  tepnUtian,  and  nai 
one  of  the  Rnt  founden  of  the  mediotl  achool  in 
that  city,  which  aficrwardi  edipaed  in  celebrity  all 
the  othera,  u  much  lo  that  in  the  fonrth  century 
after  Chriil  the  tery  bet  of  a  phyiician  hating 
itndied  at  Alexandria  waa  conudered  to  be  a  anflt- 
cienl  guanmlee  of  hii  ability.  (.4miD.  Man.  xxiL 
16.)  Connected  with  bit  rctidenc»  here  an  amn- 
•ing  aneedole  >•  told  by  Seitni  Empiricua(i^irrjloii. 
Iiatil.  ii.  22.  245,  ed.  Fabric)  of  the  practical 
melhod  in  which  he  continent  Diodomi  Cronni 
of  the  pouibilily  of  motion.  That  pbiloiopber 
nwd  to  deny  the  exiitence  of  motion,  and  to  lop- 
port  hii  auenion  by  the  following  dilemma: — 'If 
nuttier  motet,  it  ii  either  in  the  place  when  it  ia, 
or  in  the  place  where  it  it  not ;  but  it  cannot  mate 
in  the  place  when  it  ia,  and  eert^y  not  in  the  place 


t  any  luxation  coold  hate 
taken  place  ;  npon  which  Diodoma  b^ged  him  to 
leate  inch  quibbling  for  the  preaent,  and  to  proceed 
at  once  to  hit  nugical  treatmenL  He  aaemi  to 
bate  given  hii  chief  attention  to  anatomy,  whicfa 
be  atndied  not  merely  from  the  dixeclion  of  ani- 
Buli,  but  alao  from  Uut  of  hnman  bodtai,  at  ia  ai- 
preuly  uaarted  by  Oalen  (0a  Uleri  Dimd.  e.  5. 


*  In  another  paiaage  [Dt  Viu  Part  i. 
iiL  p.  21)  he  ia  called  a  Oaiiiaguaun,  but 
merely  a  mlatake  (u  baa  been  more  than  di 
marked),  ariaing  from  the  limQarity  of  the 
XAniUriai  and  Kapj^inat. 


HEROPniLUS. 
toL  iL  p.  696).  He  ia  «ten  aaid  to  hat*  ca: 
hit  ardour  in  hii  anatomioil  punaita  w  &i  > 
hate  diiaacted  ciiminala  alite, — a  well-known ) 
aadoa,  which  it  aeenii  diffimlt  entirely  lo  d 
liete,  thoogb  moat  of  hia  biognphera  bate  trie 
expUin  ii  away,  or  to  throw  diaciedit  on  it  ^ 
(not  to  lay  much  atreai  on  the  etrdent  sxaggen 
of  Tertullian,  who  laya  (Dl  Ammo,  c  10.  n. 
that  lie  diaaecled  ai  many  u  «x  hnndRd), 
mentioned  by  Cebni  (D»  M^ie.  i.  pnef  | 
quite  ai  a  well-known  &et,  and  without  the 

would 


'•Ibdini 


be  remembered,  that  ai 

aand  tean  ago  aa  it  would  he  at  preienL  He 
the  author  of  leternl  medkal  and  analoi 
worka,  of  which  noihing  but  tbe  tillei  and  ■ 
fragmenta  remaia.  Theae  hate  been  coUccte 
C  F.  H.  Marx,  and  pnbliihed  in  a  diaaert 
enliUed  "De  Henphlli  Celeberrimi  Medici 
Scriplia,  alque  in  Medidna  Meritia,''  4to.  Ooi 
1640.  Dr.  Matx  atlribulra  to  Hemphilua  a  ' 
Ilapl  AttiAr,  Dt  Gmu ;  bnt  thia  ia  coniidem 
'     the  BrilM  anil  Forttgn  Mrdka. 


..  (tol  X 


I.  109)  U 


pmhably  written  by 
of  hit  liillowera  named  Hegetor  [HioiTOHJ. 
owe!  hit  principal  celebrity  (aa  hat  been  aln 
intiraiitd)  to  hia  anatomical  reaunhe*  and  d 
terio»,  and  aeteral  of  the  namei  which  he  ga' 
different  parti  of  the  human  body  remiun  in 
mon  uae  to  thiaday;  aatba  "Tomlar  Hen>p1 
tbe  "  Cahunui  Scriptoriut,"  and  (he  ~  Dnoden 
He  waa  intimately  acquainted  with  the  aerroui 
tem,  and  aeenn  to  bate  reoogniaed  tbe  ditiaii 
the  nertea  into  thoae  of  aenmtion  (livttp 
and  thoia  of  voluntary  motion  (Tp—ipaTmd),th 
ho  included  the  landona  and  Uniatnta  unde 
common  term  nofor,  and  called  aame  at  lea 
the  nertea  by  the  name  of  Tipot,  mtatai, 
placed  the  leat  of  the  loul  (td  tQi  ifvx^t  rf- 
rmv)  in  the  tentridet  oF  the  biain,  and  thai 
bably  originated  the  idea,  which  wai  again  btt 
forward,  with  aome  modiSiation,  tawaiiiB  tht 
of  the  laiE  century,  by  Stimmering  in  hia  tn 
Ueier  doM  Organ  lim- &■£>,  |g  28,  98,Knnig> 
1796,  4to.  The  opinioni  of  Herophilna  on  p 
logy,  dietetica,  diagnoiia,  tiienpeutica,  Qwtem 
dica,  avrgery,  and  midwifi»y  (aa  Car  aa  they  a 
collected  from  the  few  icatund  axtmna  sod 
•iona  fbond  In  other  antbon),  wn  e<dleet«d  b 
Marx,  hot  need  not  be  hen  paitjcularlj  no 
Perhapa  the  weakeot  pmnl  in  Heropbilua  wi 
pharmaceutical  pnctice,  aa  ha  aeema  to  bate 
one  of  the  earlieit  pfayiidaua  who  ndmiaia 
Urge  dote*  id  hellebore  and  other  diaatic  p 
'      '      (eq  the  principle  that  can; 


e.)b. 


atlange  ayatem  of  heterogeneona 
which  hate  only  lately  been  expeiiaa  rrom  oui 
Pharmacopoeia,  and  which  atill  keep  their  |^ 
tbe  Continent.  He  iithe  fintperaonwho  iik: 
to  hate  commented  on  any  of  the  worka  of 
pocntet  ( tee  Litti^  Otuvnt  (T/f^opxrat*, 
p>  8S),  and  wrote  an  explanation  of  tb*  i 
that  had  become  obamre  or  abaotete.  He  wi 
founder  of  a  medical  achool  which  produced  ai 

waa  eitabliihed  at  Men-Canii,  neai  _     . 
Phrygia.  (Strabo,  xii.  8.  p.  77,  ed.  Tanehn.) 
the  [diyiiciaiii  «ho  belonged  la  thia  adiiMl  p« 


e  of  a 


HEBSIUA. 


HESIODUS. 


489 


km,  ]>eBetriu%  DiiMoorides  PhacM, 
Oaiat  or  Cain»  (CaeL  AnnL  Dt  Mori,  AmL  m. 
14),  Heiadddety  Manliaa,  Speanppiu,  Zeno,  and 
•eranl  of  whom  wrote  acoounta  of  tha  MCt 


and  itsopiaioDiu 

A  fiatlMr  acoomt  of  Herophilua  may  be  found 
in  Halkr*t  BiUiotk,  AmUam^  and  BiUialk  MmHc, 
PraeL\  Le  Clere**  and  SpreQgel*B  Hiatoriea  of 
Mcdidne;  Dr.  Man^  diatertation  mcntioiied  aboTe, 
and  a  nview  of  it  (by  the  writer  of  the  preaent 
article)  in  ih*  BrUkk  omd  Formgn  Medietl  Reciew, 
ToL  ZT^  from  which  two  last  workt  the  preceding 
aoooont  hM  been  abridged.  [  W.  A.  O.] 

HER(XPHILUS,  a  veterinaiy  nugeon  at  Rome 
in  the  fiat  eentory  n.  c:,  is  taid  by  Valerioa  Maxi- 
mal (iz.  15.  1 )  to  have  paaaed  himtelf  off  as  the 
gmndaHi  of  C  Marina»  and  thus  to  have  raiaed  him- 
•elf  to  iome  degree  of  conteoaenoe.  [  W.  A.  O.] 

fl£R0'STRATU8  {*Upiarpart\  a  merchant 
eCNaacatia  in  Egypt,  who,  in  one  of  hia  Toj^agea, 
boa|^  at  Pkplma  a  little  image  of  Aphrodite.  (OL 
23,  blc.  68B^6SS.)  On  hit  retam  to  Nancmtis 
a  nana  cnaued,  whkh  was  stilled  by  the  goddess, 
wbo  regarded  Naaeratis  with  e^ecial  (avoor,  and 
wh«v  as  a  b%ii  of  her  prasenoe  with  Herostratus 
aad  his  craw,  caused  myrtlea  to  sprins  forth  all 
aroaod  her.  Ueroetratoa,  when  safely  landed, 
gave  an  entertainment  to  hia  friends,  to  oelebmte 
his  ddivecanoe,  and  presented  each  of  hia  gnests 
with  a  mritle  crown :  hence  anch  a  chaplet  was 
csfled  rfffnrw  NwMC^aWrvf.  (Polychwm.  op. 
Aihea.  XT.  pp.  675, 1  676,  a,  b;  Gaaanb.  adlcci 
emp.  flcraL  iL  135.)  [R  £.] 

HEJKTSTRATUS  ('H/i4rrfMtrot),  an  Ephesian, 
set  foe  to  the  temple  ef  Artemis  at  Ephesns,  which 
had  bean  begnii  hj  CHsnaminoN,  and  completed 
by  Dtometrina  and  Paeomos.  It  was  burnt  on  the 
SBBM  night  thnt  Alexander  the  Great  waa  bom, 
■>&  356,  whereupon  it  was  remarked  by  Hegesiaa 
the  M^nesinn«  that  the  conflagration  was  not  to 
be  wnwhirfiil  at«  sinee  the  goddess  was  absent 
from  *i4rrift  aiid  attending  on  the  delivery  of 
QlymmM:  no  obaervntioo,  says  Plntarch,  frigid 
CBOi^  to  hav»  pnt  ont  ^e  $n.  The  stroke  of 
gcmas  in  qncation,  however,  is  aaeribed  by  Cioero, 
whase  taate  it  doea  not  oeem  to  have  shocked,  to 
Timmaa  ef  Taaromeninm.  Heroatratna  waa  pnt 
te  the  tertove  lor  his  deed,  and  confosaed  that  he 
had  fired  the  temple  to  immortalise  himaelf.  The 
Ephcaana  passH  a  decree  condemning  his  name  to 
ebfirien;  bttt  Theopempna  embalmed  him  in  his 
histsry,  likn  a  fly  in  amber.  (Strab.  xiv.  p.  640 ; 
Plat  Ai$M,  8;  Cie.  Db  Nat  Dmr,  ii.  27 ;  Val. 
Maz.Tiii.14.BxL5;  GeU.iL6.)  [E.  £.] 

HERSE  O^P^y  I.  The  wife  of  Danaas  and 
aMther  of  Hippodiee  and  Adiaata.  (ApoUod.  ii  1. 

2.  A  dmgbtcr  of  Ceeropaand  sbter  of  Agianlos, 
Psndfesna,  and  Erymehthon.  She  was  the  bebred 
«f  Hcnaea,  aad  the  mother  of  Cephalns.  (Pans.  L  2. 
§5;  ApalM.iiL14.  ^2,ft&;  Ot.  ^«t  ii  724.) 
r  alety,  see  Ageaulos.  At  Athens 
oflered  to  her,  and  the  maidena  who 
the  yeaefle  containing  the  libation  (Ip0i|) 
fff^pei.  (Pau.i27.  |4;  Hesych. 
aadMeeria,a.«.)  [L.  S.] 

HERSriJ  A,  the  wife  of  Romnhis,  according  to 
lity  (i  It)  aad  Plntareh  {RomaL  14)  bat,  ac- 
ta IMaayriBi  <iL  45,  iti.  1),  Maavbhia 


faBowiag  were  the  most  celebrated :   Andreas,  |  iSoL  L  6),  aad  one  of  the  aoconnts  in  Plutarch 
ApoUooios  Mus,  Aristoxenas,_Bacebeius,_Ca]lia<    \L  c),  of  Hoatus  Hostilios,  or  Hostus,  grandfother 

of  Tullas  Hostilius,  fourth  king  of  Rome.  Those 
who  made  Herailia  wife  of  Romulus,  gare  her  a  son 
Aollius  or  AviUius,  and  a  daughter  Prima  (Zeno- 
dotas  of  Troezene,  op,  PkO.  RommL  14)  ;  those 
who  assigned  her  to  Hostus,  called  her  son  Hostus 
Hostilius.  [HoanLiua  Hosrua]  Henilia  was 
the  only  married  woman  carried  off  by  the  Romans 
in  the  rape  of  the  Sabine  maidens,  and  that  un- 
wittingly, or  because  she  voluntarily  followed  the 
fortunes  of  Prima  her  daughter.  In  all  versions  of 
her  stoiy,  Herailia  acts  as  mediator — in  Livy  (/.  c.) 
with  Romulus,  for  the  people  of  Antemnae — in 
Dionysins  and  Plutarch  (Ut,  19),  between  the 
Romans  and  Sabines,  in  the  war  arising  from  the 
rape  of  the  women.  Her  name  is  probably  a  later 
and  a  Greek  addition  to  the  CMiginal  story  of  Ro- 
mulus. As  Romulus  after  death  became  Qoirinua, 
so  those  writers  who  made  Herailia  his  wife  raised 
her  to  the  dignity  of  a  goddess,  Hon  or  Horta,  in 
either  case,  probably,  with  reference  to  boundaries 
of  time  {"dpa)  or  space  (Zpos).  (GelL  xui.  22 ; 
Ennitts,  Jan.  L;  Nonius, «.  v.  Hora ;  Angnstin.  <£« 
Ov.  Dei.  iv.  16.)  {W.  B.  D.] 

HERTHA  (contains  probably  the  same  elements 
as  the  words  eartk,  en/e),  the  goddess  of  the  earth, 
in  contrast  to  the  god  of  the  regions  of  the  air, 
among  the  ancient  Oennans.  She  appears  either  as 
a  female  Hertha,  that  is,  as  the  wife  of  Thor,  or  as 
a  male  being  Herthus  or  Nerthus,  and  a  friend  of 
Thor.  According  to  Tacitus  {Germ,  40)  there  was 
a  sacred  grove  in  an  island  of  the  ocean,  containing 
a  chariot,  which  no  one  but  a  priest  was  allowed  to 
touch.  This  priest  alone  also  knew  when  the  god* 
dem  was  present,  and  snch  seasons  were  spent  in 
great  festivities,  and  people  abstained  from  war, 
until  the  priest  declared  that  the  goddess  wished 
to  withdraw.  Tacitus  fruther  calls  ner  the  mother 
of  the  gods.  We  cannot  enter  here  into  an  ex- 
amination of  this  great  German  divinity,  but  refer 
the  reader  to  Grimm's  Deitiecke  Mytkoiagk  ;  J.  P. 
Anchersen,  VaUu  Hertkae  deae  ei  Origmee  Daancatt 
&C.;  Hafiiiaa,  1747,  4to.;'Rabus,  DiteerUUio  de 
dea  Herthoj  Augsburg,  1 842.  [L.  &] 

HESrGONU&  [HsoKSiooNua.] 
HE'SIODUS  ('HafeSot),  one  of  the  earliest 
Greek  poets,  respecting  whose  personal  history  we 
possem  little  more  authentic  information  than  re* 
specting  that  of  Homer,  together  with  whom  he  is 
frequmtly  mentioned  by  the  ancients.  The  names  of 
these  two  poets,  in  foct,  foran  as  it  were  the  two 
poles  of  the  eariy  epic  poetry  of  the  Greeks ;  and 
as  Homer  represents  the  poetry,  or  school  of  poetry, 
belonging  chiefly  to  Ionia  in  Asia  Minor,  so  Hesiod 
is  the  representative  of  a  school  of  bards,  which 
was  developed  somewhat  later  at  the  foot  of  Mount 
Helicon  in  Boeotia,  and  spread  over  Phocis  and 
Euboea.  The  only  points  of  resemblance  between 
the  two  poets,  or  their  respective  schools,  consist  in 
their  forma  of  versification  and  their  dialect,  but  in 
all  other  respects  they  move  in  totally  distinct 
spheres ;  for  the  Homeric  takes  for  iu  subjecto  the 
restless  activity  of  the  heroic  age,  while  the  Hesiodic 
turns  ito  attention  to  the  quiet  pursuito  of  ordinary 
life,  to  the  origin  of  the  world,  the  gods  and  heroes. 
The  Utter  thus  gave  to  it»  producdons  an  ethical 
and  religioua  cnaracter  *  m*^  ^^*  circumstance 
ahme  suggesto  an  ad^aSiOB  i&  ^  InteUectoal  state 
of  the  ancient  Qi^v  «nCft  *^*  ^^^  ^*  ^^* 
depicted  m  the  H^^.  ^oeB»».  ^'^^  we  do  nofc 


foePkft* 


440 


HESIODUS. 


.  1 


mean  to  aiiert  that  the  elements  of  the  Heuodic 
poetry  are  of  a  later  date  than  the  age  of  Homer, 
for  they  may,  on  the  contrary,  be  as  ancient  as  the 
Greek  nation  itaelC  Bat  we  mnit,  at  any  rate, 
infer  that  the  Heaiodic  poetry,  such  as  it  has  come 
down  to  us,  is  of  Uter  growth  than  the  Homeric ; 
an  opinion  which  is  confirmed  also  by  the  hmgoage 
and  expressions  of  the  two  schools,  and  by  a 
variety  of  collateral  circumstances,  among  which 
we  may  mention  the  range  of  knowledge  being 
much  more  extensive  in  the  poems  which  bear  the 
name  of  Hesiod  than  in  those  attributed  to  Homer. 
Herodotus  (iL  53)  and  others  regarded  Homer  and 
Hesiod  as  contemporaries,  and  some  even  assigned 
to  him  on  earlier  date  than  Homer  (GeU.  iii.  11, 
xviL  21  ;  Suid.  t.v.  'Hir(o8at ;  Tieta.  CM.  xii.  163, 
198,  xiiL  650);  bat  the  genenl  opmion  of  the 
ancients  was  that  Homer  was  the  elder  of  the  two, 
a  belief  which  was  entertained  by  Philochorus, 
Xenophanea,  Emtosthoies,  ApoUodorus,  and  many 
others. 

If  we  inquire  after  the  exact  age  of  Hesiod,  we 
are  informed  by  Herodotus  {L  o.)  uat  he  lived  four 
hundred  years  before  his  time,  that  is,  about  B.  c 
850.  Velleius  Paterculus  (L  7)  considers  that  be* 
tween  Homer  and  Hesiod  there  was  an  interval  of 
a  hundred  and  twenty  years,  and  most  modem 
critics  assume  that  Hi»iod  lived  about  a  century 
later  than  Homer,  which  is  pretty  much  in  accord- 
ance with  the  statement  of  some  ancient  writers 
who  place  him  about  the  eleventh  Olympiad,  L  e. 
about  B.  c.  735.  Respecting  the  life  of  the  poet  we 
derive  some  information  from  one  of  the  poems  as- 
cribed to  him,  vis.  the'Epya  itat  ^fUpeu.  We  learn 
from  that  poem  (648,  Ac.),  that  he  was  bom  in 
the  village  of  Ascm  in  Boeotia,  whither  his  £sther 
had  emigrated  from  the  Aeolian  Cuma  in  Asia 
Minor.  Ephoras  {Fragm,  p.  268,  ed.  Marx)  and 
Suidas  state  that  both  Homer  and  Hesiod  were 
natives  of  Cuma,  and  even  represent  them  as 
kinsmen, — a  statement  which  probably  arose  frx>m 
the  belief  that  Hesiod  was  bom  before  his  fiither^s 
emigration  to  Ascia  ;  but  if  this  were  trae,  Hesiod 
could  not  have  said  that  he  never  crossed  the  sea, 
except  from  Aulis  to  Euboea.  (Op,  et  Die»y  648.) 
Ascra,  moreover,  is  mentioned  as  his  birthplace 
in  the  epitaph  on  Hesiod  (Pans.  ix.  58.  $  9), 
and  by  Proclus  in  his  life  of  Hesiod.  The 
poet  describes  himself  {Tkeog,  23)  as  tending  a 
flock  on  the  side  of  Mount  Helicon,  and  Iram 
this,  as  well  as  from  the  foot  of  his  calling  himself 
an  iriiarros  (Op.  ei  Diet^  636),  we  roust  infer 
that  he  belonged  to  a  humble  station,  and  was 
engaged  in  rural  punuits.  But  subsequently  his 
circumstances  seem  to  have  been  bettered,  and 
after  the  death  of  his  &ther,  he  was  involved  in  a 
dispute  with  his  brother  Penes  about  his  small 
patrimony,  which  was  decided  in  fisvour  of  Perses. 
(Op,  et  Diety  219,  261,  637.)  He  then  seems  to 
have  emigrated  to  Orchomoios,  where  he  spent  the 
remainder  of  his  life.  (Pind.  op.  Produm^  yivot 
'Hori^Sov,  p.  xliv.  in  G5ttling*s  edit,  of  Hesiod.) 
At  Orchomenos  he  is  also  said  to  have  been  buried, 
and  his  tomb  was  shown  there  in  Uter  times.  This 
is  all  that  can  be  said,  with  any  degree  of  certainty, 
about  the  life  of  Hesiod.  Proclus,  Tsetses,  and 
others  relate  a  variety  of  anecdotes  and  marvellous 
tales  about  his  life  and  death,  but  very  little  value 
can  be  attached  to  them,  though  they  may  have 
been  derived  from  comparatively  early  loaroes.  We 
have  to  lament  the  loei  of  some  ancient  works  on  the 


HESIODUS. 

life  of  Hesiod,  especially  those  written  by  Plutar^ 
and  Cleomenes,  for  they  would  undoubtedly  have 
enlightened  us  upon  many  points  respecting  which 
we  are  now  comjdetely  in  the  dark.    W^  must, 
however,  observe  that  many  of  the  stories  related 
about  Hesiod  refer  to  his  whole  school  of  poetry 
(but  not  to  the  poet  perBonally),  and  arose  fitnn  the 
relation  in  which  the  Boeotian  or  Hesiodic  school 
stood  to  the  Homeric  or  Ionic  sdiool.   In  this  light 
we  consider,  e.  g.  the  traditions  that  Stesicfaonis  was 
a  son  of  Hesi^  and  that  Hesiod  had  a  poetical 
contest  with  Homer,  which  is  said  to  have  taken 
place  at  Chalcis  during  the  funeral  sdemnities  of 
king  Amphidamas,  or,  according  to  others,  at  Aulis 
or  Delos.  (Proclus,  Le.  p.  xliii.  and  ad  Op.  €t  Dm, 
648 ;  Pint  Omv.  Sept.  Sap.  10.)    The  story  of 
this  contest  gave  rise  to  a  composition  still  extant 
nnder  the  title  of  *A7«^  'Otv^pov  xol  'Hcri^Sou,  the 
work  of  a  grammarian  who  lived  towards  the  end 
of  the  first  century  of  our  era,  in  which  the  t^-e 
poets  are  represented  as  engaged  in  the  contest  and 
answering  each  other  in  their  verses.    The  work  is 
printed  in  G5ttling*s  edition  of  Hesiod,  p.  242— 
254,   and  in  Westermann's    Viiarum  Scry»toni 
Graed,  p.  83,  &G.     Its  author  knows  the  whole 
fiunily  history  of  Hesiod,  the  names  of  his  fiither 
and  mother,  as  well  as  of  his  anoestors,  and  traoea 
his  descent  to  Orpheus,  Linus,  and  Apollo  himselt 
These  legends,  though  they  are  mere  fictions,  show 
the  connection  which  the  ancipnts  conceived  to 
exiit  between  the  poetry  of  Hesiod  (eqwdally  the 
Theogony)  and  the  ancient  schools  of  priests  and 
bards,  which  had  their  seats  in  Thrace  and  Pieria, 
and  tiienoe  ^uread  into  Boeotia,  where  they  |Hn»- 
bably  formed  the  elements  out  of  which  the  He- 
siodic poetry  was  developed.     Some  of  the  fiibles 
pretending  to  be  the  personal  histoiy  of  Hesiod  are 
of  eudi  a  nature  as  to  throw  oonsidenUe  doubt  upon 
the  personal  existence  of  the  poet  altogethisr  ;  and 
athough  we  do  not  deny  that  there  may  hare  been 
in  the  Boeotian  schod  a  poet  of  the  name  of 
Hesiod  whose  eminence  caused  him  to  be  regarded 
as  the  representative,  and  a  number  of  worka  to  be 
attributed  to  him,  still  we  would,  in  speaking  of 
Hesiod,  be  rather  understood  to  mean  the  whole 
school  than  any  particular  individuaL     Thns  an 
ancient  epigram  mentions  that  Hesiod  waa  twice 
a  youth  and  was  twice  buried  (Proclus  ;  Saidas  ; 
Proverb.  Vat  iv.  3);  and  there  was  a  tradition 
that,  by  the  command  of  an  oiade,  the  bones  of 
Hesiod  were  removed  from  Naupactns  to  Orcho- 
menos, for  the  purpose  of  averting  an  epidemic 
(Paus.  ix.  38.  $  3.)    These  traditions  ahow  that 
Hesiod  was    looked    upon    and    worshipped    in 
Boeotia  (and  also  in  Poods)  as  an  ancient  bens 
and,  like  many  other  heroes,  he  was  said  to  have 
been  unjustly  killed  in  the  grove  of  the  Neinean 
Zeus.     (Pint.  Omvh,  S^  Sap.   19  ;    Carttttmem 
Horn.  €t  Het,  p^  251,  ed.  Gfittling;  comp.  Paus. 
ix.  31.  §  3.)    All  that  we  can  say,  under  these 
circumstances,  is  that  a  poet  or  hero  of  the  name  of 
Hesiod  was  regarded  by  the  ancients  aa  the  head 
and  representative  of  that  school  of  poetry  which 
was  based  on  the  Thradan  or  Pierian  barda,  and 
was  developed  in  Boeotia  as  distinct  from  the  Ho- 
meric or  Ionic  school. 

The  dl&rences  between  the  two  schools  «xf  poetry 
are  plain  and  obvious,  and  were  recoigiiiaed  in 
andent  times  no  less  than  at  present,  aa  may  be 
seen  from  the  'Ati^v  'O/iafpov  tnl  'Ho'i^Sev  (p.  •24S, 
ed.  GStUing).    In  their  mode  of  deliT^  the  poeta 


I' 

ii'  uil 


HESIODUS. 

of  the  two  ichooU  likewiae  differed ;  for  whilo  the 
Homeric  poems  wen  recited  under  the  accompani- 
ment of  the  cithaiv,  those  of  Heuod  were  recited 
without  any  mndcal  instrument,  the  reciter  holding 
in  hit  hand  onlj  a  hmrel  branch  or  staff  {pMos^ 
ffiajiwrpwf  Hesiod,  Tieog,  80  ;  Pans.  iz.  30,  x.  7. 
$  2  ;  Pind./i<&ai.  iii.  55,  with  Dissen's  note ;  Cal- 
iimach.  Fragm,  138).  As  Boeotia,  Phods,  and 
Euboea  were  the  principal  parts  of  Greece  where 
the  Hesiodic  poetiy  flourished,  we  cannot  be  sur- 
prised at  finding  that  the  Delphic  oracle  is  a  great 
aubject  of  yeneiation  with  this  school,  and  that 
there  exists  a  strong  resemblance  between  the 
hexameter  oncles  of  the  Pythia  and  the  Torses  of 
Hesiod  ;  nay,  there  is  a  verse  in  Hesiod  {Op»  et 
Diet^  283),  which  is  also  mentioned  by  Hexttdotns 
(Ti.  86)  as  a  Pythian  oracle,  and  Hesiod  himself  is 
•aid  to  haTo  possessed  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  to 
iiave  acquired  it  in  Acamania.  A  great  many  alle- 
gorical expressions,  such  as  we  frequently  find  in 
the  oracular  language,  are  common  aUw  in  the 
poems  of  Hesiod.  This  drcumstanoe,  aa  well  as 
certain  grammatical  forms  in  the  hmguage  of  Hesiod, 
constitute  another  point  of  difference  between  the 
Homeric  and  Hesiodic  poetry,  although  the  dialect 
in  which  the  poems  of  both  schools  are  composed 
is,  on  the  whole,  the  same, — ^that  is,  the  lonio-epic, 
which  had  become  established  as  Uie  language  of 
epic  poetrythrongh  the  inflnenoe  of  Homer. 

The  ancients  attributed  to  the  one  poet  Hesiod  a 
great  Tariety  of  woriis ;  that  is,  all  those  which  in 
forra  and  substance  answered  to  the  spirit  of  the 
Hesiodic  school,  and  thus  seemed  to  be  of  a  common 
origin.  We  shall  subjoin  a  list  of  them,  beginning 
with  those  which  are  still  extant. 

I.  "Epya  or  'EpTa  «col  iffi^/Hu,  commonly  called 
Opera  et  Diet.  In  the  time  of  Pauaanias  (ix.  31. 
§  3,  Ac.),  this  was  the  only  poem  which  the  people 
about  Mount  Helicon  oonsideied  to  be  a  genuine 
production  of  Hedod,  with  the  exception  of  the 
first  ten  lines,  which  certainly  appear  to  have  been 
prefixed  by  a  later  hand.  There  are  also  sereral 
other  paita  of  this  poem  which  seem  to  be  later 
interpolations  ;  but,  on  the  whole,  it  bean  the 
impress  of  a  genuine  production  of  very  high  an- 
tiquity, though  in  its  present  fonn  it  may  consist 
only  of  disjointed  portions  of  the  original  It  is 
written  in  the  most  homely  and  simple  style,  with 
scarcely  any  poetical  imagery  or  ornament,  and 
must  be  looked  upon  as  the  most  andent  specimen 
of  didactic  poetry.  It  contains  ethical,  political, 
and  economics]  precepts,  the  last  of  which  constitute 
the  greater  part  of  the  work,  consisting  of  rules 
about  choodng  a  wife,  the  education  of  children, 
agricuitore,  commeree,  and  navigation.  A  poem 
on  these  subjects  was  not  of  course  held  in  much 
esteem  by  the  powerful  and  ruling  classes  in  Greece 
at  the  time,  and  made  the  Spartan  Cleomenes  con- 
temptuously call  Hesiod  the  poet  of  helots,  in  con- 
trast with  Homer,  the  delight  of  the  warrior.  (Plut. 
JpopkiL  Lae.  CUom,  1.)  The  condusion  of  the 
poem,  firom  t.  750  to  828  is  a  sort  of  calendar,  and 
was  probably  mended  to  it  in  later  times,  and 
the  addition  «u  ^fm.  in  the  title  of  the  poem 
■eems  to  have  been  added  in  consequence  of  this 
appendage,  for  the  poem  is  sometimes  simply  called 
^tin/a.  It  would  further  seem  that  three  distinct 
poema  have  been  inserted  in  it ;  via.  1.  The  fid>le 
of  Prometheus  and  Pandom  (47—105) ;  2.  On 
the  ages  of  the  world,  which  are  designated  by  the 
Bancs  of  metals  (109—201) ;  and,  3.  A  descrip- 


HESIODUS. 


441 


tion  of  winter  (504—^58).    The  fint  two  of  these 
poems  are  not  so  much  out  of  keeping  with  the 
whole  as  the  third,  which  is  manifestly  the  most 
recent  production  of  all,  and  most  foreign  to  the 
spirit  of  Hesiod.    That  which  remains,  after  the 
deduction  of  these  probable  interpolations,  consiau 
of  a  collection  of  maxims,  proverbs,  and  wise  say- 
ings, containing  a  conndemble  amount  of  pnictioil 
wisdom  ;  and  some  of  these  yprnfuu  or  inro^mu 
may  be  as  old  as  the  Greek  nation  itself!  (Isocnt 
e.  Nkod,  p.  23,  ed.  Steph. ;  Lucian,  Dial,  de  He», 
1,  8.)     Now,  admitting  that  the ''Ep7a  originally 
consisted  only  of  such  mavims  and  precepts,  it  is 
difficult  to  undentand  how  the  author  could  de- 
rive from  his  production  a  reputation  like  that 
enjoyed  by  Hesiod,  especially  if  we  remember  that 
at  Thespiae,  to  which  the  village  of  Ascra  was  sub- 
ject, agriculture  was  held  degrading  to  a  fieeman. 
(Hemdid.  Pont.  42.)    In  order  to  account  for  this 
phenomenon,  it  must  be  supposed  that  Hedod  was 
a  poet  of  the  people  and  peasantry  nther  than 
of  the  ruling  nobles,  but  that  afterwards,  when  the 
warlike  spirit  of  the  heroic  ages  subsided,  and 
peaceful  punnits  began  to  be  held  in  higher  esteem, 
the  poet  of  the  plough  also  rose  from  his  obscurity, 
and  was  looked  upon  as  a  sage ;  nay,  the  very  con- 
trast with  the  Homeric  poetry  may  hare  contributed 
to  raise  his  fiune.    At  all  events,  the  poem,  not- 
withstanding its  want  of  unity  and  the  incoherence 
of  its  parts,  gives  to  us  an  attractive  picture  of  the 
simplicity  of  the  eariy  Greek  mode  of  life,  of  their 
mannen  and    their   domestic  reUtions.    (Comp. 
Twesten,  CkmmentaL  CriHca  de  Hetiodi  Cbrmtne, 
ouod  nuerift.  OperaetDiee,  Kiel,  1815,  8vo. ;  F.  L. 
Hug,    Hetiodi  *Epya  fUya\a^   Frdbuig,   1835; 
Ranke,  De  Hetiodi  Op,  et  Diibut,   1838,   4to ; 
Lehrs,  Quaett,  Epic  p.  180,  &c. ;  G.  Hennann, 
in  the  Jakrbueier  fur  FkiloL  vol  xxi  2.  p.  117, 
&c.) 

2.  Seeyopta,  This  poem  was,  as  we  remarked 
above,  not  conndered  by  Hedod^s  countrymen  to 
be  a  genuine  production  of  the  poet  It  presents, 
indeed,  great  dififerenoes  from  the  preceding  one : 
its  very  subject  is  apparently  foreign  to  the  homely 
author  of  the  'Ep7a ;  but  the  A&xandrian  gram- 
marians,  especially  Zenodotus  and  Aristarehus, 
appear  to  have  had  no  doubt  about  its  genuioeneM 
(SchoL  Venet.  ad  Jl  xviii.  39),  though  their 
opinion  cannot  be  taken  to  mean  an  vthing  else  than 
that  the  poem  contained  nothing  that  was  opposed 
to  the  character  of  the  Hesiodic  school ;  and  thus 
much  we  may  therefore  take  for  granted,  that  the 
Tbeogony  is  not  the  production  of  the  same  poet  as 
the  "IRpya,  and  that  it  probably  belonss  to  a  Uter 
date.  In  order  to  undentand  why  the  andents, 
nevertheless,  r^arded  the  Tbeogony  as  an  Hedodie 
work,  we  must  recollect  the  traditions  of  the  poet*s 
parentage,  and  the  marvellous  events  of  his  life. 
It  was  on  mount  Hdicon,  the  andent  seat  of  the 
Thracian  muses,  that  he  was  believed  to  have  been 
bom  and  bred,  and  his  descent  was  traced  to 
Apollo ;  the  idea  of  his  having  composed  a  work 
on  the  genealogies  of  the  gods  and  heroes  cannot 
therefore  have  appeared  to  the  andents  as  very 
surprising.  That  the  autlior  of  the  Tbeogony  was 
a  Boeotian  ii  evident,  firom  certain  peculiarities  of 
the  hmguage.  The  Tbeogony  gives  an  account  of 
the  origin  ot  the  world  and  the  birth  of  the  gods, 
explaining  the  whole  order  of  nature  in  a  series  of 
genealogies,  for  every  part  of  physical  as  well  aa 
moral  Eaton  there  eppean  peiaonified  in  the  dui- 


M2  HE3I0DU3. 

nctei  of  M  diitmct  beiog.  The  whola  condadn 
wilb  ma  icconnt  of  KHne  of  the  moM  illiuti 
lien»t,  vbercbT  the  pMm  enten  iato  wma  kii 
connectlan  «iUi  tbe  Homeric  «pin.  The  <■ 
poem  tDAj  be  divided  ioto  tbnc  parti :  ] .  Tlie  ne- 
Dwgonj,  vbich  widely  dlibn  bim  tbe  Mmple 
Homeric  nation  (R  lit.  200),  and  «ftermrdi 
•ervad  ei  tbe  gnmndHDrk  for  the  tuiopi  phjiial 
^Mcoktioni  of  Uie  Greek  pbiloeiqiben,  who  looked 
npoo  the  Theogony  of  Henod  u  omtuiiiTig  in  ao 
allegorical  form  nil  the  phjiical  wiidom  that  thej 
were  able  (o  |npaimd,  though  Heeiod  hiineBlf  «i 
belieted  not  toluTab««D  «ware  of  the  prafbiuid 
phibuphicsl  and  theological  wiedom  he  wai  niter- 
ing.  The  cotmogony  extendi  from  T.  1 16  to  452. 
%  The  Iheogon;,  in  the  itricl  KUe  of  tbe  word, 
from  Hi  to  96*2  ;  and  3.  the  laat  pnrtioci,  which 
i>  in  bet  a  beroogonf,  being  an  aoEOOut  of  the 
heme)  bora  bj  mortal  mothFrt  whnee  ehaimi  had 
drawn  the  immortali  from  OljmpuL  Thia  part  ii 
Terj  brief;  extending  onlj  frvm  t.  963  to  1031, 
and  fiirmi  the  traniilion  to  the  Eoeae,  of  which  we 
«hall  ipeait  preeentlj.  If  we  aik  fbi  the  ■ounei 
fmni  which  Hoiod  drew  hii  information  reapeeting 
the  origin  of  the  world  and  the  godi,  the  aniwer 
cannot  be  much  more  than  A  oinjectaref  for  there 
ii  no  direct  infonnation  on  the  poinL  Herodotui 
ouerti  that  Homer  and  Heuod  made  the  theogony 
of  the  Qrecki ;  and,  in  reference  to  Heiiod  in  par- 
ticular, thie  probably  meani  that  Heiiod  collected 
and  combined  into  a  lyitem  the  laiiotu  local  Ic- 
gendi,  eipeeially  of  northern  Greece,  lueh  ai  ihey 
hud  been  handed  down  by  pneiti  and  bardi.  The 
HHenion  of  Herodotui  further  obligri  ni  to  take 
into  coniidetation  the  bet,  that  in  the  earlieit 
Greek  theology  the  godi  do  not  appear  in  any  de- 
finite forma,  whercu  Heaiod  itrivei  to  anthropiK 
morphiae  all  of  them,  the  ancient  elementary  goda 
SI  well  aa  the  later  dynaatiea  of  Cranui  and  Zeui. 
Now  bolb  the  lyitim  of  the  godi  and  the  fomii 
under  which  he  conceited  lh«D  afterwardi  became 
firmly  eiiabliibed  in  Greece,  and,  eontidered  in  thii 
way,  the  aaaertiun  of  Herodotua  ia  perfectly  correct. 
Whether  Ibe  brm  in  which  the  Theogony  hai 

and  whether  it  ia  complete  or  only  a  fragment,  ii  a 
queatioD  which  hai  been  much  diKUiatd  in  modern 
tiraea.  Theiv  can  be  little  doobt  but  that  in  the 
conrae  of  time  the  porta  of  the  Heaiodic  achool  and 
the  ThapaodiiU  introduced  Tarioui  interpolation!, 
which  produced  many  of  the  ineqnalitiei  both  in 
the  nibatance  and  fbrrn  of  the  poem  which  we  now 

ErceiTe ;  many  parta  al»  miy  haie  been  loit. 
nmann  hai  endcaioored  to  ihow  that  then  »- 
iat  no  ieai  than  ktcd  difirenl  introductiona  to 
the  Theogony,  and  that  conaequently  there  eiiated 
aa  many  diSiirent  nceniiooi  and  editioni  of  it. 
But  ai  our  preaent  fona  itaelf  beloogi  to  a  lery 
early  date,  it  would  be  uaeleat  to  attempt  to  deter- 
mine what  part  of  it  formed  the  original  kernel, 
and  what  il  la  be  coniidaied  aa  later  addition  or 
interpolation.  (Cooip.  Creuier  ind  Hermann, 
Briifi  Uer  Horn.  •»<  Ha.,  Heidelberg,  1817, 
Sto,  ;  F.  K.  L.  Sickler,  CWi-w  /,  ErUHrMmg  Jrr 
TXa^ona  dm  Halod,  Hiidbnrghauaen,  1618,  «to.  ; 
J.  1>.  Onigniant,  Dt  la  Thicgoiut  iTHaial,  Paria, 
163J,  Sto.  ;  J.  C.  M'lltiell.  De  EnumbHioml  THao- 
gimiae  Haiodi,  Lipa.  183!,  810.1  A.  Soetbeer, 
remiot  dv  Ur/orm  der  Haiod.  Tkmigimt  wuA- 
mutant,  Berlin,  1 637,  Sto.  ;  0.  F.  Grappe,  Viiir 
dm   Tiiag.  da  Hnhi,  Or   Ftrdrnfimm  ami  On 


HGSIODUS. 


£ioia   BaadtqifMkil 


1841, 


The  laat  two  woiki  are  uaeleia  and  futile  alien 
comp.  TL  Kock,  De  prutima  TVc^onoa  Ustk 
F^rma,  pan.  i.  ViatiilaT.  1842,  8to.) 

3.  'HoMi  or  ^MJ  feydAA,  aleo  called  ■ 


0  the  a 


bet  that  the  heroine!  who,  by  their  c: 
with  the  immortal  godi,  had  become  the  mO' 
of  the  molt  illoitriou!  heroei,  were  intndooe 
the  poem  by  tbe  eiptauion  4  "Ii-  The  | 
itaelf,  which  ia  laat,  ii  laid  to  haTa  coniiiii 
four  bsoka,  the  laat  ot  which  wai  by  br  the  Ion 
and  wai  hence  called  4ow  iMy^u,  where* 
tillea  mmfAffrn  or  iouu  belonged  to  the  v 
body  of  poetry,  containing  account!  of  the  wi 
who  bad  been  beloved  by  the  godi,  and  had 
become  the  mothera  of  the  hemea  in  tbe  va 
parta  of  Greece,  from  whom  the  ruling  bn 
derired  their  origin.  The  two  laat  lenea  ol 
Theogony  formed  the  beginning  of  tbe  ^otoi,  w 
bom  ill  natun,  might  jnatly  be  regarded 
contiaiiation  of  tbe  Tboogoo  j,  being  ai  a  heioo 
(i|pi«7aWs)  tbe  natural  arque!  to  the  Theof 
The  work,  if  we  may  rt^ard  it  aa  one  poem, 
contained  the  genealogiea  or  pedigreea  of  the 
illuatrioni  Greek  bmiliea.  Whether  the  Eoei 
Catalogi  wai  the  work  of  one  and  the  lame 
wai  a  diiputad  point  among  the  anoenti  tl 
leliea.  from  a  itatement  of  tbi  ichDUui 
Apollonina  Rhodiua  (U.  ISl),  it  apptan  th 
coniialed  of  aereral  worki,  which  wen  after* 
put  together;  and  while  ApoUonini  Rhodiua 
Cratei  of  Mallul  attributed  it  to  Heiiod  (S 
ad  Ha,  Hang.  l42),  Atiitophanel  and  Ariilai 
were  dotibtfbL  (AnonynL  Gram,  in  OottI 
ed.  of  Hea.  p.  92  ;  Schol.  ad  Hon,.  II.  iiii. 
Suid.  and  Apollon.  a  e.  iiax^oamni.)  The  ar 
moni  Greek  grammarian  jnit  referred  to  itatti 
th*  fint  fifly-iii  Tenei  of  the  HeiiodK  j 
'Aovlt  'H)>iiic\Jaiii  (SaUmm  Htradii)  betongc 
the  fourth  book  of  the  Eocae,  and  it  ii  geoe 
luppoied  that  thii  poem,  or  perbapi  fragment 
poem,  originally  belonged  to  the  Eoeae.  Tbe  't 
"KpoKkiom,  which  il  ilill  extant,  contiib  of  I 
diitinct  parti  ;  that  from  t.  I  to  56  VBi  t 
from  the  Eoeae,  and  ii  probably  the  moat  an 
portion  ;  the  lecond  from  57  to  140,  which 
be  connected  with  the  Term  317  to  480;  an< 
third  from  141  to  Z\7  contain!  the  real  deacrii 
of  the  ihield  of  Heraclea,  which  ii  introduced  ii 
account  of  the  light  between  Heraclea  and  Cy< 
When  therefore  ApoUoniui  Rhodiui  and  01 
contUlered  Ibe  'Anit  to  be  a  genuine  Uei 
prodndion,  it  lUll  remaina  doubtfiil  whether 

■ome  particular  poition  of  it.  The  iteacriptic 
the  ihield  of  Heiaclca  ia  an  imitation  of  the 
muic  deacriptiDn  of  the  ihield  of  Achillea,  bi 
done  with  leaa  akill  and  ability.  It  ihouli 
remarked,  that  aome  modem  cntira  an  indiiu 
\oA  upon  the  'Arirft  aa  an  indepgndeat  poan. 
wholly  UDconmcted  with  the  Eo«a«,  though 
admit  that  il  mayeootain  tationi  interpolalioii 
bter  bandi.  The  bagmtnu  of  the  Eoow 
collected  in  Lehmann.  D»  Haiodi  Cbmariiu 
ditu,  pan  i.  Berlin,  1828,  in  Giittling^  editit 
Heuod,  p.  309,  Ac.,  and  in  Heraann'i  Opn. 
Ti.  1,  p.  255,  Ac  We  poiieii  the  titlei  of  aei 
Heaiodic  poenia,  nx.  Kifiiiot  id^iat,  B^eiii 
*A>9ifr  «BTJCani,  and  'BnMu^iiai  nit*in» 


HESIODUS. 

OilriBof,  Imt  all  thoae  poemi  Mem  to  have  been 
only  portions  of  the  Eoeae.  (Athen.  ii.  p^  49 ; 
Plat.  i%n^Mt.  viiL  8 ;  Pani.  ix.  81.  g  5  ;  ScboL 
ad  Ht»,  nec^,  142;  comp.  a  Ch.  Heyler,  Uebtr 
Hfmodt  SddU  dm  HenmleM,  Wonni,  1787,  8to.  ; 
F.  SchlichtegfoU,  Uebv  dm  SekUd  dm  Heradm 
mack  Hmiodj  Ootha,  1788,  8to.  ;  O.  Hermann, 
Opaue.  Ti  2,  p.  204,  &c. ;  Marckachefiiel,  JM  Chia- 
h^  «t  Eoeii  OarminUm  Hemodm^  Vratialav.  1838, 
8vo.,  and  the  aame  author^  Jfethdif  EitmeU,  d- 
JMciAoinc,  j-c,  Fragmmia  eoOtgi,  miumd,  ditpm^ 
Lipe.  1840,  8to.) 

4.  Alylfuta^  an  epic  poem,  oonBicting  of  MTeial 
bookf  or  tfaapaodiea  on  the  atorj  of  A^miui,  the 
fiunooft  ancestral  hero  of  the  Dorians,  and  the  my- 
thical history  of  the  Dorians  in  geneial.  Some  of 
the  ancients  attributed  this  poem  to  Cercops  of 
Miletns.  (ApoUod.  ii.  1,  g  3 ;  Diog.  Lae'rt  ii.  46.) 
The  fragments  of  the  Aegimios  are  collected  in 
Oottling*s  edit  of  Hesiod,  p.  205,  &c. 

5.  M«Aa^«ro8(a,  an  epic  poem,  consisting  of  at 
least  three  books.  Some  of  the  ancients  denied 
that  this  was  an  Hesiodic  poeoL  (Pans.  iz.  31.  g 
4.)  It  contained  the  stories  about  the  seer  Me- 
lampns,  and  was  thus  of  a  similar  character  to  the 
poems  which  celebrated  the  glory  of  the  heroic 
fiimilies  of  the  Greeks.  Some  writers  consider  the 
Melampodia  to  haye  been  only  a  portion  of  the 
Eoeae,  but  there  is  no  evidence  for  it,  and  others 
regard  it  as  identical  with  the  4ni  fwmicd,  an 
Hesiodic  work  mentioned  by  PauMnias.  (L  e, ; 
comp.  Athen.  iL  p.  47,  zi.  p.  408,  xiiL  p.  609 ; 
Clem.  Alex.  Strom*  r'u  p.  761.)  The  fragments 
of  the  Melampodia  are  collected  in  Obttling*s  edit 
of  Hesiod,  pi  228,  &e. 

6.  "E^iry^if  M  ripeuruf  is  mentioned  as  an 
Hesiodic  work  by  Paosanias,  and  distinguished  by 
him  from  another  entitled  lirq  fuanucd ;  but  it  is 
not  improbable  that  both  were  identical  with,  or 
portions  o(^  an  astronomical  work  ascribed  to 
Hesiod,  under  the  title  of  dtrrpuci^  filtKos  or  dff- 
rp^XayitL  (Athen.  xi.  p.  491;  Plut  d«  FjftL  Onie. 
18  ;  Plin.  H,  N.  xviii.  25.)  See  the  fragmenU  in 
Odttling*s  edit  of  Hesiod,  p.  207. 

7.  XcffMfvof  ihroOqieai  seems  to  hsTe  been  an 
imitation  of  the  ^Efrya.  The  few  fragments  still 
extant  are  given  by  Oottling,  ^  a  p.  230,  Ac 

Stiabo  (ril  p.  436)  speaks  of  a  T^t  n«pio8er  as 
the  work  of  Hesiod,  bat  from  another  passage  (m 
tiL  434)  we  see  that  he  means  a  compilation  nude 
by  Eratosthenes  from  the  woiks  of  Hesiod.  Re- 
specting a  poem  called  TltfH  *l8o(wr  AajcTvA«nr, 
which  was  likewise  ascribed  to  Hesiod,  see  Lo- 
beck,  Aglaopk,  p.  1 156. 

The  poems  of  Hesiod,  especially  the  Theogony, 
wen  kwked  np  to  by  the  Greeks  from  very  eariy 
times  as  a  great  anthority  in  theokgical  and  ph^ 
losophical  natters,  and  philosophers  of  nearly  every 
school  attempted,  by  various  modes  of  interpret* 
•tion,  to  bring  about  a  harmony  between  the  state> 
ments  of  Hesiod  and  their  own  theories.  The 
achohws  of  Alexandria  and  other  cities,  such  as 
Zenodotns,  Aristophanes,  Aristarchus,  Crates  of 
Malioa,  ApoUoniuB  Rhodius,  Seleucus  of  Alexan- 
dria, Plntaich,  and  others,  devoted  themselvea 
with  gnat  seal  to  the  criticism  and  explanation  of 
the  poema  of  Hesiod  ;  but  all  their  works  on  this 
poet  an  lost,  with  the  exception  of  some  isolated 
remarks  contained  in  the  scholia  on  Hesiod  still 
extant  Theos  scholia  an  the  productions  of  a 
moch  ktar  age^  thmigh  their  authon  made  vie  of 


HBSPERIDES. 


443 


the  works  of  the  earlier  gnmmarians.  The  scholia 
of  the  Neo  Platonist  Produs  (though  only  in  an 
abridged  form),  of  Joannes  Tsetses,  and  Moscho- 

Eulus,  on  the  'Effyo,  and  introductions  on  the 
fe  of  Hesiod,  an  still  extant ;  the  scholia  on  the 
Theogony  an  a  compilation  from  eariier  and  later 
conmientators.  The  most  coronlete  edition  of  the 
scholia  on  Hesiod  is  that  in  tne  third  volume  of 
Gaisford*ft  Poeta§  Grutd  Afmoret, 

The  Gnek  text  of  the  Hesiodic  poems  was  first 
printed  at  Milan  in  1493,  foL,  together  with  Iso- 
crates  and  some  of  the  idyls  of  ^eocritus.  The 
next  edition  is  that  in  the  collection  of  gnomic  and 
bucolic  poems  published  by  Aldus  Manutius,  Ve- 
nice, 1495.  The  first  separate  edition  is  that  of 
Junta,  Florence,  1515,  and  again  1540, 8vo.  The 
first  edition  that  contains  the  Greek  scholia  is  that 
of  Trincavellus,  Venice,  1537,  4to.,  and  mon  com- 
plete at  Cologne,  1542,  8vo.,  and  Frankfrtrt,  1591, 
8vo.  The  most  important  among  the  subsequent 
editions  an  those  of  Dan.  Heinsius  (Amste^Uun, 
1667f  8va,  with  lectiones  Hesiodeae,  and  notes  by 
Scaliger  and  Gujetus ;  it  was  reprinted  by  Ledere 
in  1701,  8vo).  of  Th.  Robinson  rOxford,  1737j  4to., 
reprinted  at  Leipzig  1746,  BroX  of  Ch.  F.  Loesner 
(Leipsig,  1778, 8vo.,  contains  all  that  his  pndeces- 
sors  had  accumulated,  together  with  some  new  re- 
marks), of  Th.  Gaisford  (in  voL  L  of  his  PoeL  Gr, 
Min^  when  some  new  MSS.  an  coUated),  and  of 
C.  GotUing  (Gotiia  and  Erfurt,  1831, 8vo.,  2d  edit 
1843,  with  good  critical  and  explanatory  notes).  The 
^'Epya  wen  edited  also  by  Branch  in  his  Poeiae 
Onomiei  and  other  collections ;  the  Theogony  was 
edited  separately  by  F.  A.  Wolf  (HaUe,  1783), 
and  by  D.  J.  van  Lennep  (Amsterdam,  1843,  8vo., 
with  a  very  useful  conmientarv).  Then  an  also 
two  good  editions  of  the  'Amrir,  the  one  by  C.  Fr. 
Heinrich  (Breshu,  1802,  8vo.,  with  introduction, 
scholia,  and  commentary),  and  by  C.  F.  Ranke 
(Quedlinburg,  1 840,  8vo.).  [ L.  S. ] 

HE'SIONE  ('H(ri^i^), a  daughter  of  Laomedon, 
and  consequentiy  a  sister  of  Priam.  When  Troy 
was  visited  by  a  plague  and  a  monster  on  account 
of  Laomedon's  bnach  of  promise,  Laomedon,  in 
order  to  get  rid  of  these  calamities,  chained  He- 
siene  to  a  rock,  in  accordanoe  with  the  command  of 
an  oncle,  when  she  was  to  be  devoured  by  wild 
beasts.  Heracles,  on  his  ntom  from  the  expe- 
dition against  the  Amaaons,  promised  to  save  her, 
if  Laomedon  would  |pve  him  the  horses  which  he 
had  received  firom  Zeus  as  a  compensation  for 
Ganymedes.  Laomedon  again  promised,  but  did 
not  keep  his  word.  (Hom.  IL  v.  649,  &c. ;  Diod. 
iv.  42  ;  ApoUod.  ill  12.  g  7.)  Hesione  was  aaei^ 
wards  given  as  a  skve  to  Telamon,  by  whom  she 
became  the  mother  of  Teucrns.  Priam  sent  An- 
tenor  to  claim  her  back,  and  the  refusal  on  the  part 
of  the  Greeks  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  causes 
of  the  Trojan  war.  (Dares,  Pktyg.  4,  Ac)  Accord- 
ing to  Tietaes  (ad  LjfcopL  467),  Hesione,  already 
in  pregnancy  by  Telamon,  fled  from  his  ship  to 
Miletus,  when  king  Arion  found  her  and  her 
newly-born  son,  Trambelus,  whom  he  brought  up 
as  his  own  child. 

Then  an  two  other  mythical  personages  of  this 
name,  one  a  daughter  of  Danans,  and  by  Zeus  the 
mother  of  Orehomenus  (Schoi.  ad  JpoUoiu  Rhod*  i. 
230),  and  the  other  the  wife  of  Naaplius,  and  the 
mother  of  Palamedes,  Oeax,  and  Nauaimedon. 
(Apollod.  ii  1.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HESPE'RIDES  CEoveptact),  Uie  fiunous  gaa^ 


444  HESPERIUS. 

diuu  of  tbe  gulden  apple*  which  Oe  had  giTCD  to 
Hen  at  her  marrUge  wilh  Zent.  Thtir  duiif)  an 
Aegta,  Erftheia,  Heilk,  and  Arethuu,  but  Iheii 
descent  it  not  Ihe  ume  in  the  different  timditioni  ^ 
■omelimee  tktj  are  called  the  daughten  of  Night 
DT  Enhui  (Het.  T^U^,  Slfi  ;  Iljgin.  /U.  init), 
Hinetiinel  of  Phonyi  Bnd  Ceto  (Schol.  oij  ApaVan. 
JOoi  ii.  1S99),  HmetimH  of  Atlai  and  Hegperii, 
whence  theii  nun«  Atlantidei  or  Heaperidei  (Diod. 
It.  27)i  and  tametime*  of  Heepenu,  or  of  Zeat  sod 
Themu.  (Seir.  ad  Am.  iv.  48»  j  Schol,  ad  Em- 
T^.  Hipp.  742.)  Initsd  of  the  feai  Heqierida 
lpentionedabove,Hnne  tiaditiDniknowDnljof  three, 
TJi.  Heipere,  Errtheie,  and  Aegl«,  or  Ai^',  Ak- 
thuH,  and  Heiptnuaot  Heipcria  (Apollon. Rhod. 
ir.  U27  ;  Serr.  L  e. ;  SUt  TJei.  ii.  281 )  ;  whi 
othen  mention  teren.  (Diod.  L  c  ;  Ujgin.  Fab. 
iniu)  The  poet!  deacribe  them  ai  poueaied  of  the 
poner  of  iweet  aong.  (Hei.  Tlieog.  G16 ;  Orph. 
Proffni.  17  ;  Eurip.  Here.  Fir.  394 ;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  IT.  \Z99.)  In  the  «rlieal  legends,  thrw 
□  jmpht  are  deacribed  aa  living  on  the  rirer  Oceanns, 
in  the  eitieme  weit  (He^  Tkag.  334,  Ac  '* 
Eiuip.  Hifyi.  742) ;  bat  the  later  attntipta 
their  abodei,  and  the  geographicd  poiition  ol 
gardenl,  have  led  poeti  and  geognphen  to  dilTerent 

Cof  Libya,  aa  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cjrene, 
at  AUai,  or  the  iilandi  on  the  weilem  coait 
of  Liby.(P!in.  H.ff.ji.  31,  36  i  Virg.  .,4™.  iy. 
460;  Pomp.  Mela,  iiL  10),  or  eren  to  tbe  north- 
id  the  wind  Bareaa, 


n  their  vatch 

Cohlen  applei  thef  vera  aiuited  or  aapeiintendi 
J  the  dragon  I^on.  [L.  3.] 

HESPfaiUa,  ion  of  Ihe  poet  Aaaoniiu  bj  hi* 
wife  Attiuia  Luooa  Sabina.  We  h(Te  no  data 
for  fixing  the  jear  of  hit  birth.  He  lott  hit  mother 
white  he  wat  yanng  ;  but  hit  education  wai  care- 
fully ioperintended  by  bit  father,  who  wrote 
*■  Fatti,"  for  the  uae  of  hit  un,  and  inacribnl  to  him 
hit  metrical  catalogue  of  the  Caeian.  Hetperiui 
receiTed,  probably  from  the  emperor  Oratiaii,  who 
waa  fail  fother^i  pupil,  the  proconiulthip  of  Africa, 
which  ha  held  l.  D.  376,  and  perhapa  later.  He 
wat  OM  of  the  peiaoni  appointed  to  inqoite  into 
the  matpracticei  of  Count  Romanui  and  hit  accom- 
plicet,  and  executed  the  tatk  with  eqnily, 
junctio 
[Fi.*v 


■  ofAuB 


lion{. 


dd  the 
! judge 

rith  hit  father. 

ifecti  praetorio 


Valeiiui  thi 

Oallianun ;  Oothofred,  that 
of  the  whole  weateni  empire  (coraprehending  the 
pnefKlnn»  of  Qaul,  Italy,  and  Illyrium),  but 
that  Aunniui  uinally  redded  in  Oaul,  and  Hetpe- 
riui in  Italy.  There  are  eittnl  leveral  letten  of 
Symmaehui  addreitrd  to  Heiperini ;  and  from  one 
of  theie  (lib.  i.  ep.  80}  he  appean  to  haTe  been  at 
Mediolannm  (Milan),  the  ntual  Beat  of  the  P.  P. 
of  Italy,  but  it  it  not  clur  that  tbe  letter  wu  ad- 
dreued  to  him  while  he  wai  praefoct.  Tillemont, 
who  dimuei  the  queition  in  a  careful,  but  nntatii- 
factory  note,  thinki  that  Autoniui  fint  held  the 
praefectnie  of  Italy  alone,  and  afterward*  that  of 
Oaul,  in  conjunction  with  He^Mritu.  In  A.  n. 
384,  a  Count  Heaperini  (apparanily  the  »n  of 
Auaoniai),  wat  tent  by  Vie  emperor  Valentiniao 
II.  on  *  miiaioa  to  Rome,  which  he  wai  enabled 
to  tee,  and  bear  witneai  to  the  innocence  of  hit 
friend  Synunadra*,   who,   through   tome  onjuit 


HESTIA. 

BceiitatioDi,  had  incurred  ditcredil  at  eoort. 
thing  it  known  of  him  after  thia 

Heipeiiui  had  at  leaat  three  aoni.  One  oTtl 
Paulinui,  diitingniihed  ai  "the  Peaitcnt,'* ID 
of  a  poem  cnlled  Endariillcm  or  Gmwii  Baeii 
tK»  de  Vila  tta  (taraelimei  sieribed,  but  ic 
rectly.  to  the  better  known  Panlinnt  of  N- 
wai  bom  in  Macedonia  about  A.  D.  373  or  . 
before  hit  bther'a  ptocontulthip  of  Afi^ca,  w 
reoden  it  not  unlikely  that  Heaperini  then 
lome  office  under  the  Eulem  empenr  Val 
AnoDier  ton,  Paitor.died  young,  and  it  coo 
moraled  in  the  Pamlalia  of  AutODint.  (Ai 
Man:.  xxiiiL  6;  SjTDmach.  Epi^  I  69—82, 
Puit,  1 604;  Anton.  H^-lgram.  p.  79,  ed.  Vine^  < 
iattiDuodteim,EidfU.iii^ParBilaL  xi,,Gra 
AcHapro  Con.  p.  377,  S78,ed.  Vineti  j  Cod.  Tb 
6.  Iit.30.  §4i  7.  tiL  IB.  g  S;  B  lit  5.  §  34  . 
18.  S  6;  10.  tit.eO.  §  10)  13.  tit  1.111  iti 
9  13  I  If.  tit.  7.  §3;  16.  tit.  fi.  g  4,  S;  Oc 
fred,  Pntop.  Cod.  TTuodoi.  \  Tillemont,  HiM. 
Bmp.  Tol.  T.)  [J.  C.  M 

HE'SPERUS  C&mpst),  the  eoeniiiMtaj 
called  by  Heuod  a  ton  of  Attraent  and  Eoa, 
wat  regarded,  OTen  by  the  andenta,  ai  th*  ■ 
at  the  morriing  ttar,  whence  both  Homer 
Hettod  call  him  the  bringer  of  light,  ittc^ipQS 
iiiL  317,  ixiii.  226 ;  comp.  Plin.  H.  N.  u. 
Hart.  CapelL  viii.  g  882,  ic  ed.  Kopp.)  Diod< 
(iii.  60)  call!  h!m  a  eon  of  Atlaa,  who  wat  fan 
attronomy,  and  once,  after  haiing  aicended  M< 
Atlat  to  obterre  the  itara,  he  dia^peared. 
wat  wonhi[^ied  with  diTine  bonouii,  and  regn: 
ai  the  &iisit  ttar  in  the  bcBTeni.  ( Entoath.  Qi 
24.)  Hyginui  {<fa  Sign.  OmL  S)  layt  that  ■ 
called  him  a  ion  of  Eot  and  Cephalni.  The 
mani  deaignsted  him  by  the  namet  Lndfer 
Heaperut,  to  charactariie  him  ai  the  mominj 
OTening  ttar.  [L.  S 

KE'STIA  CErrfo,  Ion.  'Iffrlir),  the  goddei 
the  hearth,  or  laifaer  tlie  fin  burning  on  the  bet 
waa  regarded  aa  one  of  the  twelfe  great  godt, 
accordingly  aa  a  daughter  of  Cronnt  aod  R 
According  to  the  common  tradition,  the  wat 
firtt-born  daUEhle r  of  Rhea,  and  wat  therefore 
finl  of  the  children  that  wit  iwallowed  by  Cio 
(HeL  TVy.  453,  Ac  ;  Horn.  Hymm.  ib  Vtm. 
Apollod.  L  1.  g  5.)  She  wat,  like  Artemit 
Athena,  a  mmden  dJTinity,  and  when  Apollo 
Poieidontned  for  her  hand,  the  iwore  by  the  b 
of  Zeut  to  remain  a  virgin  for  ever  (Horn.  Hj 
m  r«.  24,  Ac.),  and  in  Ihii  character  it  wat : 
her  iacTi£ceB  contiated  of  cowt  which  wen  only 
year  old.  The  connection  between  Heilia 
Apollo  and  Poteidon,  which  it  thni  alluded  It 
the  legend,  anwan  alto  in  the  tem;de  of  Del 

immon,  and  Healia  ai 

ither  alto  at  Olym[Ha.  (Paua.  t.  26.  S  2,  x.  3. 1 

om.  Hsrmm.  xixL  2.)     At  the  hearth  waa  Ira 

»0  at  the  lacred  centre  of  domettic  lilie,  to  He 

aa  the  goddeai  of  dometuc  life  and  the  give 

1  domeatic  happineaa  and  bleaainga,  and  aa  i 

le  wat  belieTSd  to  dwell  in  the  inner  part  of  »i 

>nte(Ham./ryn<i.  wrn.30;Callim.  Hjmt 

*L  32S,  M  dr.  129),  and  to  haTe  inTenied 

art  of  building  houaea.  (DumL^t.  68;  Euitatb. 

Horn.  p.  735.)     In  Ihii  reipecl  ihe  ippcart  of 

together  with  Hermei,  who  wat  likewiw  a  o 

pmtirtiiu,  at  protecting  the  w^kt  of  man.    (Hi 

/J>aHi.ixiii.  lOifani.x.ll.gS.)  AithehM 


B  wonbij^ied 


HESTIAEA. 

^  a  lionae  ii  at  tho  Mine  time  the  altar  on  which 
■acrifieet  are  oflfered  to  the  domestic  god»  ( joriou- 
Xot  or  l^ffTcoi),  Heitia  was  looked  upon  as  pre- 
siding at  all  ncrifices,  and^  as  the  goddess  of  the 
aacred  iiie  of  the  altar,  she  had  a  share  in  the 
sacrifices  in  all  the  temples  of  the  gods.  (Horn. 
Hffmn.  in  Ven.  31.)  Hence  when  sacrifices  were 
offered,  she  was  inroked  first,  and  the  first  part  of 
the  saoifice  waso£fered  to  her.  (Horn.  Hymn,  zzxii. 
6 ;  Find.  Nem.  xi.  5 ;  Phit  Cratyl.  pu  401,  d. ; 
Pans  T.  14.  8  5 ;  Schol.  ad  Ari$^  Veap,  842  ; 
Hesych.  «.  v.  2^*  4or(as  i^6fitiwsA  Solemn  oaths 
were  sworn  by  the  goddess  of  the  (earth,  and  the 
hearth  itself  was  the  sacred  asylum  where  sup- 
pliants implored  the  protection  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  house.  (Horn.  Od,  ziv.  159 ;  Enstath.  ad 
Horn,  p.  1679.)  A  town  or  dty  is  only  an  ex- 
tended fimily,  and  therefore  had  likewise  its  sacred 
hearth,  the  symbol  of  an  hannonions  community  of 
citizens  and  of  a  common  worship.  This  public 
hearth  usually  existed  in  the  prytaneinm  of  a  town, 
when  the  goddess  had  her  especial  sanctuary  (^6f 
Aofitff),  under  the  name  of  n^vrovtrti,  with  a 
etatne  and  the  sacred  hearth.  There  the  prytanes 
offered  sacrifices  to  her,  on  entering  upon  their 
office,  and  there,  as  at  a  prirste  hearth,  Hestia  pro- 
tected the  suppliants.  As  this  public  hearth  was 
the  sacred  asylum  in  erery  town,  the  state  usually 
received  its  guests  and  foreign  ambassadors  there, 
and  the  prytanes  had  to  act  the  part  of  hostSb 
When  a  colony  was  sent  out,  the  emigrants  took 
the  fire  which  was  to  bum  on  the  hearth  of  their 
new  home  firom  that  of  the  mother  town.  (Pind. 
Nem.  XL  1,  &&,  with  the  Scholiast ;  Parthen.  Eroi. 
18 ;  Dion.  HaL  iL  65.)  If  ever  the  fire  of  her 
hearth  became  extinct,  it  was  not  allowed  to  be 
lighted  again  with  ordhiary  fin,  but  either  by  fire 
produced  by  friction,  or  by  burning  glasses  drawing 
fire  fitm  the  sun.  The  mystical  speculations  of 
lattf  times  proceeded  fnm  the  simple  ideas  of  the 
ancienta,  and  assumed  a  sacred  hearth  not  only  in 
the  centre  of  the  earth,  but  even  in  that  of  the  uni- 
Terse,  and  confounded  Hestia  in  various  ways  with 
other  divinities,  such  as  Cybde,  Qaea,  Demeter, 
Penephonei,  and  Artemis^  (Orph.  Hymn.  83 ;  Plut 
de  Plae,  PkSU».  S,  11,  NumOy  11.)  There  were 
but  few  special  temples  of  Hestia  in  Greece,  as  in 
reality  every  prytanenm  was  a  sanctuary  of  the 
goddeas,  and  as  a  portion  of  the  sacrifices,  to  what- 
ever divinity  they  were  offered,  belonged  to  her. 
There  was,  however,  a  separate  temple  m  Hestia  at 
Hermione,  though  it  contained  no  image  of  her,  but 
only  an  altar.  (Paus^  ii.  85.  $  2.)  Her  sacrifices  con- 
sisted of  the  primitiae  of  fruit,  water,  oil,  wine,  and 
cows  of  one  year  old.  (Hesych.  iL  c  ;  Horn.  Hymn, 
xxxi.  S,  xxxii.  6  ;  Pind.  Nem.  xi.  6.)  The  Ro- 
mans worshipped  the  same  goddess,  or  rather  the 
same  ideas  embodied  in  her,  under  the  name  of 
Vesta,  which  is  in  reality  identical  with  Hestia; 
bat  as  the  Roman  worship  of  Vesta  differed  in 
several  points  from  that  of  Hestia  in  Greece,  we 
tnat  of  Vesta  in  a  separate  article.  [L.  S.] 

HESTIAEA  CEoTMua),  a  learned  Alexandrian 
lady.  Her  Htersry  efibrts  were  directed  to  the 
exj^anation  of  the  Homeric  poems.  Strabo  (xiii. 
p.894>,  on  the  authority  of  Demetrius  of  Scepsis, 
informs  ns  that  she  wrote  a  treatise  respecting  the 
site  of  the  Homeiie  city  of  Troy,  and  the  position 
of  the  plain  which  formed  the  scene  of  the  en- 
eountoa  described  in  the  Iliad.  She  is  mentioned 
by  the  aeholiaats  on  iZ.  iii.  64,  and  by  Euitathius, 


HESYCHIUS. 


445 


and  is  dignified  by  them  with  the  title  "Eipriaia  if 
TpaiHAOfrapfi,  (Fabric.  BUd,  Gnue,  vol.  L  p^ 
516.)  {C.  P.  M.] 

HESTIAEUS  ('Ecrriaioff).  1.  A  native  of 
Perinthus,  mentioned  by  Diogenes  Laertius  (iii. 
16)  as  one  of  the  disciples  of  Plato. 

2.  According  to  Anstoxenus  (in  Diog.  Laifrt. 
viiL  79),  the  fother  of  Archytas  of  Tarentum  was 
named  Hestiaeus.  And  the  name  occurs  in  the 
list  of  Pythagoreans  in  lamblichus  ( VU.  PyOtag. 
G.  86.  §  267). 

8r  A  Stoic  philosopher,  a  native  of  Pontus,  men- 
tioned by  Athenaeus  (vL  pu  273  d.).      [C.  P.  M.] 

HESY'CHIA  ('Hoyxta),  the  personification  of 
tranquillity  and  peace,  is  called  a  daughter  of  Dice, 
that  is.  Justice.  (Pind.  OL  iv.  18,  Pyih.  viii.  1, 
Fmgm.  228.  p.  669,  ed.  Boeckh.)  [L.  S.] 

HESY'CHIUS,  bishop  of  Sabna  in  Dahnatia, 
who  flourished  about  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  cen- 
tury,  maintained  a  friendly  intercourse  with  St 
Augustin  and  St  Chrysostom,  as  we  gather  from 
their  works  ;  and  a  letter  has  been  preserved  ad- 
dressed to  him  by  Pope  Zosimus  in  a.  d.  418. 
The  only  epistie  written  by  Hesychins  himself  now 
extant  will  be  found  among  the  correspondence  of 
St  Augustin,  and  is  numbered  cxcviil  in  the  Bene- 
dictine edition.  (Augustin,  D9  do.  Deiy  xx.  5, 
Bp,  cxcvii,  cxcviii,  cxcix.  vol.  iL  ed.  Bened.  ; 
SchSnemann,  BikL  Pairum  Lai.  vol.  ii.  §  14 ; 
Bahr,  in  his  GetekiMe  der  Romi»eken  LiUtraL 
suppL  band.  IL  abtheiL  $  141,  by  some  mistake 
apparentiy  names  this  prelate  Htgetipput  instead  of 
HetyMus.)  £W.  R.] 

HESYTHIUS  ('H«r<Jxwf). 

1.  Libanius  appean  to  have  had  two  friends 
and  correspondents  of  this  name  about  the  middle 
of  the  fouxih  century:  one  a  priest  (Ep.  636),  the 
other  a  magistrate  (JS^jp.  773,  914).  One  of  them 
had  two  sons,  Eutropius  and  Celsus,  to  whom 
Libanius  was  much  attached,  and  who  were  possibly 
his  pupils,  and  several  daughters,  to  one  of  whom 
a  cousin  of  Libanius  was  married  (E^.  375).  Li- 
banius was  anxious  to  promote  the  marriage  of  a 
grandson  of  an  Hesychins  (perhaps  one  of  the 
two  above  mentioned )  by  his  son  Calliopius,  with  a 
daughter  of  Pompeianus  {Ep.  1400).  Possibly  the 
magistrate  Hesychins,  the  correspondent  of  Liba- 
nius, may  be  the  Hesychins  or  Esychius  mentioned 
by  Jerome  {Epntola  S3  (olim  101)  o^  Pammaek, ; 
Operot  vol  iv.  pt  iL  coL  249,  ed.  Benedictin.)  as  a 
man  of  consular  nmk,  bitterly  hated  by  the  patri- 
areh  Gamaliel,  and  who  was  condemned  to  death 
by  the  emperor  Theodosius  for  bribing  a  notary, 
and  pillaging  some  of  the  imperial  records.  Fa- 
bricius  undentands  the  notioe  in  Jerome  of  He- 
sychins, who  was  proconsul  of  Achaia,  under 
Theodosins  II.  a.d.  435  (Cod.  Theodos.  6.  tit 
28.  f  8) ;  but  this  is  not  likely,  for  if  the  Bene- 
dictine editon  are  right  in  fixing  a.  d.  896  as  the 
date  of  the  letter  to  Pammachius,  the  Theodosius 
there  mentioned  must  have  been  Theodosius  L  the 
Great ;  and  if  Hesychins  was  executed  (as  Jerome 
seems  to  say)  in  his  reign,  he  could  not  have  been  pro- 
consul in  the  reign  of  his  grandson  Theodosius  II. 
The  Hesychins  of  the  Codex  Theodosianns  may 
perhaps  he  the  one  mentioned  in  the  letters  of  the 
monk  Nilns,  the  pupil  of  Chrysostom.  (Libanius, 
Ejpulolaej  U.  cc,  and  Ep.  1010;  Cod. Theodos.  I  e.; 
Hieron.  /.  c. ;  Nili  Ascetae  J^putoioe.  Lib.  iL  Ep. 
292,  ed.  AUatii ;  Fabr.  BUd.  Or.  vol  vii.  p.  547.) 

2.  A  devoted  diadple  of  St  Hilarion,  whose 


416  HESYCHIUS. 

dtad  body  ka  nmptitiandj  esa«rr«d  fron  tha 
ul«  a(  Crew,  vhen  he  diad,  lo  the  Holjr  Idnd. 
(HieroD.  Fitu  5.  //i/aribiiu,  pawirn  ;  Opera,  toL 
IT.  pun  iL  coL  74,  &e.  el  Benedict;  Soiom. 
H.  S.  iiL  14  i  Fsbr.  fliii  Or.  toI.  TiL  p.  £53.] 

5.  AiaiFTiua  An  Egyptian  iHihop,  who  lof- 
fered  mutjidom  in  tba  panecntion  imder  Dinctelian 
mi  iuM  loeeeaHn  in  the  Eut,  pertiap*  iboul  x.  a. 
310  or  311.  It  u  not  dev  whether  ha  wu  ei- 
acoted  M  Altnadru  or  aliewhen.  Hodj  and 
othcn  regvd  him  u  identical  with  tha  Hetychiu 
who  leriied  the  Septnagint,  uid  «h«M  rtjudd  wu 
commonlj  uied  in  Egypt  and  the  adjacent  churehea. 
Fahriciuiiwholhinkt  thii  identity  probahle, h alu 
diipoaed  to  regard  the  martyr  Heeychiai  ae  the 
■ame  pereoDae  Ueiychiiu  of  Alexandria,  tha  author 
a[  the  Leiicon  ;  but  Thonchmidim  irgardt  the  au- 
thor of  the  Lexicon  u  a  dittinct  penon.  IHibt- 
cuiua  of  Aleomdria,  belcw.]  (Buteb.  H.  E.  riiL 
13;  Hieron™./'n«/«ftiroKpoin-and /Vae^a(. 
■■  Qmalaor  EnoKg. ;  Optra,  toL  i.  col.  1023. 1429, 
ed.  Benedictia ;  Hody,  Dt  Bihlmr.  TaUhu  Ori- 
giK^^  fol.  OifDCd,  1705,  p.  303  :  Fahrie.  BiAl.  Or. 
rpLriL  b*T;  ThorvAmidiui,  Di  Hayeh.  Miln 
lllustr.  rkHttiaH.  CboiiNuM.  McL  i.  apod  Oielliam, 
JietycAa  (^luc) 

4.  or  Aluandbu.     Sea  below. 

6.  or  ApahIia,  called,  in  tha  oldeT  e^tiont  of 
Porphyry'!  life  of  Plotinna,  Jubtihub  ClnBTuiif) 
HasvcHiui,  but  in  Cnnier'i  edition  of  Plodims 
to  which  lbs  life  by  Porphyry  it  prefixed,  IJ>- 
nLLiANDB  (OdrriAXiorit)  HxarcHiDa,  wu  the 
adopted  *on  of  AmellDt,  one  of  the  later  Pbtoniili 
in  Ihc  latter  half  of  the  third  century,  [AxiLitiB.] 
Araeliui  gare  or  beqoeathad  to  him  ■  hundred  booki 
of  commenlanea,  in  which  he  had  collected  or  re- 
corded the  inalRKlioni  of  the  philoaopher  Nome- 
niuL  (Porphyr.  Tit.  Platimi,  c  3,  apod  Cretuer. 
Opira  PlatiKi,  3  1<Ja.  4ta.  Oiford,  1835;  Fabric. 
BibL  Or.  ml.  Hi.  p.  IBO,  toL  TiL  p.  152.) 

6.  Of  CoHaTANTiNOFLi,  a  writer  of  nnhnown 
dale,  who  wrote  Eii  x>Aj™^  S*^  >-iy"  f .  Pho- 
tiua.  Irom  whom  alone  we  Icam  any  thing  of  thi) 
writer,  HTi  that,  "  w  (ar  u  eonld  he  judged  from 
thie  piece,  ha  appeered  to  be  orthodox."  Probably 
he  wae  the  Heiychiua,  one  of  tiie  dergy  of  Con- 
ataatinople,  who  niied  in  that  city  liie  cry  of 
heresy  againit  Ennomiai,  annnnlly  about  a.D. 
361).  [EuNoHiDa.]  ThotKriunidiui  Ihinhi  that 
be  wu  perhapi  tha  anthor  of  the  EcclwiaWJcal 
Hiitory,  koDwn  by  one  or  two  citation!,  and  ge- 
nerally regarded  a*  a  work  of  Heaychjiu  of  'Jeru- 
•alem.  [Hutchiitb  HiiMiiOLriin'ANtJi,No.  7.j 
fPhol.  fliW.  Cod.  SI  ;  Philoitorg,  a.  B.  -ri.  I  ; 
Fabrie.  BiU.  Gr.  lol.  Tii.  p.  647.) 

7.  HnMOHOLrMCTANoa,  or  of  Jiritbalui,  an 
euly  Chrinian  writer  of  conudemble  reputa  in 
hii  day,  many  of  whoae  writinga  are  eilant 
Tha  data  of  hia  life  and  bii  offloal  rank  in 
tba  chnreb  have  been  mndi  diipuled.  Cyril  of 
Scylhopdii,  in  hit  life  of  St  Enthytniui  (BLit  roi 
dTlev  «rpii  iiiMt  Ed»iiM[i>i',  Cotel.  £teJo.  Ohwe. 
MoH-m.  to).  It.  p.  31),  ^caki  of  Hetycbiui, 
"pmbytar  and  teacher  of  the  chnreb,**  u  being 
with  Jnronal  patriarch  of  Jenunlem,  when  he  de- 
dieatad  the  chnreb  of  the  ^  Laura,"  or  monaatery 
ef  Enthymiua.  a.  d.  42S  or  429.  Theopbanai  rv- 
eordi  the  rptlaX^,  advancentenl  (i.e.  ordination  ?) 
of  Unychiui,  "  the  preihyler  of  Jeruaalem,"  a.  m. 
5906,  Aiez.Bni(='A.n.4U);  and  notice!  him  uain 
u  oniiMat  (v  leanii^  (4™  ™>  lilauaaMau) 


HESYCHins. 
the  jrear  fbllowiiig.  A.  D.  416.     lie  gi*ei  hhi 
higher  title  when  recording  hit  death,  a.  k.  £! 


0  call!  him  -Hfayct 


0.  434. 
■nne  of  hit  wo^a,  alio 
pteahyter  of  Jen 
tha  time  when  he  liTed.  Yet,  notwithitani 
tbeie  tolerably  eltai  intiinatiani,  Miraeni  (Jt 
rim  dt  Sa-^Jtor.  EaiUt.  No.  elxiT.),  PoiaeT 
iApparalv  Soar,  toL  i.  p.  719,  ed.  Cd.  16(1 
CaTe,  and  Thonchmidt  {OonimaL  dt  Htty 
MiUiio},  («nnder  Heayehini  the  writer  Co  be  ii 
tiesi  with  the  [•y«ai  or  iMdai  Clo^ner),  hiidio 
paCriareh  of  Jervaalem,  to  whom  pope  Qregory 
Omt  wrote  an  epiitle  {Eputol.  n.  40.  i  Of 
vol.  iL  col.  1133,  ed.  Benedict.},  and  whcae  d 
occurred,  accoriing  to  the  Alexandrian  or  Pu 
chrotikla,  in  a.  d.  609.  {Chvm.  Pimt.  p.  382. 
Pari»,  ToL  I  p.  699,  ed.  Bonn.)  Bnt  the  abaaix 
any  higher  deiignatjon  than  preabyter  in  Ph( 
and  Theophaiiea  forbid  the  nppoution  that  ( 
Heiyibiui  

dude  that  there  w 

Icon  who  had  aojuired  diet 

icconnt  of  Heaychiui  in  the  (beek  Henol^ 

to  it,  he  wu  bom  and  edocalad  at  Jarueal 
where,  by  meditating  on  the  Soiptorea,  he 
qiured  a  deep  «cqnaiDtasee  with  dinne  thi 
He  afterwardi  left  Jenualera,  and  followed  a 
nulie  Hb  "in  tha  deaerU"  (it  ia  not  itatei 

'ha)  deaert,  bnt  il  wu 
_    "        _  "  holy 

Tike  indnitty.  the  Sowira  of  t 


He 

X'nit  hie  «in,  by  the  pi 
ipeat  the  mt  of  hia  fil 
that  dty,  or  in  othtr  plarea  where  ibt  Lord  J 
Chrilt  had  luflered.  Tritheniu,  who  calk 
Eaytini  (Da  Ser^itar.  Eaia.  No.  lxx>ii).aitd 
tm  of  Sena  (fiiU  JbAto,  Hh.  ir.  p.  34«.  ed. 
1536).  Bay,  bnt  we  know  net  on  what  autba 
that  he  wu  B  dieet[rie  ef  Oregnry  Naaiaii 
which  ii  hardly  probabla. 

Hia  principal  wrilingi  ace,  1.  /■  Livitiaim  1 
mpttBi,  A  I«tin  Tenion  of  Ihii  wat  paUt 
foL  Baael,  1527.  and  S>o.  Pant,  15BI,and  i 
printed  in  the  SiUuffaea  Patram  (toL  liL  p 
Ac.,  ed.  Lyon.  1677).  The  anthonhip  and  ori] 
language  of  thia  work  hare  been  nnch  diepi 
In  agme  Maaagei  tht^  wrilo:  eridaitly  ap^ 
one  to  whom  the  Latin  iDngaa  wai  Tcmaei 
and  in  tome  of  the  M3S.  he  i>  called  layd 
preabyter  of  Salona,  not  to  be  coafoonded  will 
Heaychiui  tha  correapondent  of  Auguatin  (Av 
Iin,£^.  197, 19S.  1 99 ;  0]Km,  nl.  ii.  coL  7  37. 
ed.  Benedict.  1679,  and  loL  ii.  p.  1 106,  ed.  P 
1B36),  whom  Angnitin  tildreiae!  u  hia  "eoep 
pua;~bntTillemont  think*  thai  the  otiginal  w 
Greek,  and  thai  there  are  interval  tndicaliona 
the  writer  lired  at  Jeruialem  ;  and  Cave  lugj 
that  the  paaaage*  in  which  the  writer  «p#«ke 
lAtin  are  tha  intcrpolationa  of  the  banalator,  li 
hetappoaettohan  been  Heaychini  of  Salona. 
work  il  died  u  the  woikof  Heaychiuaof  Jama 
by  Latin  writera  of  the  ninth  century.  The  I 
Terdon  ia  ancient,  thongh  mbseqtienl  W  tha 
when  the  I^tin  Terdon  of  the  Seriptimi 
Jerome  came  into  genaial  Dae  in  the  chnrdi.  t 
aideiable  paini  are  taken  in  the  work  to  eoi 
the  optniont  of  Neatarina,  and,  u  ii  ihooKh' 
mny,  of  Entyckn,    Now,  ai  lb*  hectay  ol 


HESYCrflUS. 

i^tta  «IS  BOt  denounced  until  ▲.  D.  448,  fourteen 

ymn  iftcr  tbe  death  of  HeeychiDS  of  Jeiunlem, 

aceoidiqg  to  Tbcophanei,  thii  ciiannttance  would 

appeir  6Ual  to  his  daimt  to  the  «nthonhip.    But 

TiUeuMBt  thinks  that  the  opinions  oontroverted  are 

not  thow  of  EntTcfaet,  but  the  neariy  similar  errots 

of  the  ApoDinarists  [AroujNARia  or  Apoluna- 

Riv%  No.  2  ;  Euttchkb].    2.  Snxifp^v  (or  Kt- 

^oAom)  rm  i$  wp9^viTmi^  nH  *H(rat>u,  Stiektron 

(or  Capita)  m  duodeeim  Propkeku  Minore»   et 

£uituu    This  was  published  by  David  Hoeschel 

vith  the  EJtfoTtryil,  Itagog^y  of  Adrian  [Adri- 

anus],  4to.  Aqgsburg,  1602.    It  is  oontained  also 

in  the  OrUki  Saai  (toL  Tiii.  p.  26,  ed.  London, 

1660).    3.  *Arrtfi^ucd  or  Edfcrimi  This  work  is 

eoniideied  to  be  the  one  mentioned  by  Photius 

(Cod,  198)  as  the  hwt  pieee  in  a  collection  of  ascetic 

vritii^  described  by  him.     It  was  printed  with 

the  Oyncmla  of  Marcos  Eremita,  Svob  Paris,  1563, 

and  reprinted  by  Ducaeos  (Du  Due)  in  the  BibUotk, 

Patnm  Or,  Lai*  (commonly  cited  by  the  title  of 

Awdarimm  Dmeaeanum)  toI  i.  p.  985,  foL  Paris, 

lf>'24.    A  Latin  version  of  it  is  given  in  the  Bib- 

liotkeeaPatntm  (toL  xii.  p.  194),  with  the  title  ^cf 

Tkndaimm  Sermo  Compemditmu  onimM  perutiUt^ 

db  Tfmpuumtia  H  ViHMU^  qmae  diauUmr  dvri^^ 

ru(d  n*  t^wrucd,  hoc  e<  de  ratione  rtiucUmdi  ae 

pneamU»     4.  Homilias  de  Semeta  Maria  De^para  ; 

theie  two  discourses  on  the  Virgin  Mary  were 

palOishsd  by  Dacaens  in  the  BibUifiheea  Pairum 

Or.  lot  vioL  ii.  p.  417,  and  a  Latin  version  by 

Joannes  Pieoa  of  Paris  in  the  BiU,  Pa&vm  (voL 

xiL  pw  185,  d^)     5.  T^  th  r^p  irpaur  ^Aplpku^ 

h^^um^  Oratio  dtwumttraHea  «a  8,  Andmm 

Jpodaimm.    Seveial  extracts  from  this  pieee  are 

given  by  Photios  (Cod,  269),  from  whom  we  take 

the  title,  in  which  Bekker,  on  the  authority  of  a 

^3-  at  Paris,  aod  on  internal  evidence,  has  property 

Kcteced  the  word  'AvSp^  in  place  of  the  common 

mdiDg  ftupei      A  Latin  version  of  the  whole  is 

lA  the  BiUioH.  Pair.  voL  xii.  p.  188,  Stc    6.  De 

Amnmaam  Domimi  Noeiri  Ckridi,  ascribed  in 

•me  MSS.  to  Gregory  Nyssen,  and  printed  in 

Mae  editians  of  his  wozks.    7.  i>e  Hora  Tertia  et 

Sutoy  ipubn  Domiinu  /wee  crucifiaue  dicUur,  or 

Q^  Mora  erweHfixm  ett  J)omimu9     These  two 

pieces  mte  oontained  in  the  Novum  Auetarittm  of 

Coflsbefis,  voL  i.  Ibl  Paris,   1648,  and  a  Latin 

Tcnion  in  the  BitL  Palnum^  vol.  xii.  p^  190,  &c. 

8.  lit  'Ume€o^  r6w  *A2c^f^lr  rw  KvplovKol  AofiSS 

r^  Seew^Topo,   &raao  m  S.  Jaoobmm  FfxUrem 

J^eemi^  ei  m  XMetidem  rev  Bcoirdropa.    Extracts 

from  this  are  given  by  Photius  {OhL  275).    9. 

Mefr^ftgm  reS  drflev  aoi  M^w  Mfrvpos  too 

X^rrw   Aeyytpov   rcS  'EKOTorrdpxov^   Acta  & 

leagmi  Csmimrmmit.     This  piece  is  of  very  doubt- 

^  ffinHiiMiiras :  it  is  given  in  the  Ada  Saaetorum 

•f  '^^"^iHTiti,  MariOy  voL  ii.  (a.  d,  zv),  a  Latin 

veniaa  in  the  body  of  the  work  at  p.  368,  and  the 

Gieek  original,  in  the  Appendix,  p.  736.    10.  /a 

Chitti  NaUciiaitm,    An  extract  bom  this  is  given 

hy  Dncanga  in   his  iUustEstions  of  the  Paschal 

Chnmkle,  soliimDed  to  that  worii  in  the  Paris  (p. 

424)  and  Bonn  editions  (voL  ii.  p.  U6)  of  the  By- 

ontine  wxitom;  and  by  Hody,  in  the  ProUg^  cxxiv. 

pefixed  to  tha  C&nMnooa  of  Jo.  Malslas,  Ozon. 

1691(  and  a  part  of  thia  extract  is  dted  by  Cave, 

HieLLUL^^l  p.  398,  ed.  Oxford,  1740—1743. 

11.  'H  Ciay7«Ai«i|  ImJ^wUh,  Coiuonamtia  Earn- 

SeoM  fragments  of  this  acepobliahed  in  the 

of  Combefia,  toL  i.  p.  773,  foL 


HESYCHIUS. 


447 


Paria,  1648.  12.  2vrayw>i)  dMo^mv  cal  ^tX^ 
(fcwy  JKAryMOV  iw  4moft$  ix  rqi  EikryyiAur^s 
l»fi4M»yias^  ColUetio  DiffiaUUstam  ei  SolvHtmrnm^ 
eaoerfda  per  compemiimm  eas  Bvaageliea  Coneonantia, 
An  abridgment  of  No.  11,  publiahed  in  the  Eedee» 
Graee.  Momum.  of  Cotefenns  (voL  iii.  p.  1).  13. 
In  CaaOaim  Habaeme  et  Jouae,  Some  fragments  of 
this  are  given  by  Cardinal  Antonio  Canffii  in  his 
Ccdeaa  Vetervm  Paimm  m  OBmHea  VeUrie  ei 
NeniTeetammiL 

These  are  all  the  works  of  Hesychius,  of  which 
the  whole  or  any  considerable  fragments  have  been 
published.  He  wrote  also,  14.  Qmmndanue  in 
Pealmoe  a  Pe,  77  ad  107,  MC^asiw,  ei  m  Pe,  118, 
extant  in  MS.,  and  aometimes  ascribed  to  Chrysos- 
tom,  from  whose  published  commentary  on  the 
Psalms  it  is  altogether  different  Ansebno  Ban- 
dun  promised  to  publish  this  commentary  of 
Hesychius,  but  did  not  Several  other  pieces  are 
extant  in  MS.,  but  some  of  the  most  important  of 
this  writerii  works  are  lost,  including,  15.  Eede- 
eiasiiea  Hietona,  A  Latin  version  of  a  passage  in 
this  is  cited  in  the  Cellatio  of  the  fifth  oecumenical 
or  second  Constantinopolitan  council  (Labbe  and 
Cossart  CbnetL  vol.  ▼.  coL  470).  The  work  is  also 
cited  in  the  CkraiL  Paeckak  (p.  371,  ed.  Paris,  vol. 
i.  pp.  680,  681,  ed.  Bonn).  16.  Commerdariue  m 
Eputolam  ad  ffebraeoe  ei  in  Ezekielem.  \7.  Hy- 
poikeeee  in  Librae  Saeroe»  Cotelerius  speaks  of  this 
work  {Eedee.  Graee.  Monmmenta,  vol  iii.  p.  521) 
as  having  been  mentioned  by  Usher,  but  does  not 
give  a  reference  to  the  phve  in  Usher*s  worica. 
(Phot.  BibL  ILee^^eA.  Bekker ;  Tbeophanea,  Ciro- 
nojf.  voL  L  pp.  71, 79,  ed.  Paris,  voLL  pp.  129, 142, 
ed.  Bonn ;  with  the  notes  of  Ooarus  in  loc  in  both 
editions  ;  Ada  Sand.  le.  and  JUarfu,  toI.  iii.  p. 
173  ;  Menofog,  Graee.  jueeu  Imp.  BaeU.  ediL  (ad 
MarL  mrmH)  pt  iiL  p.  33  ;  Cotelerius,  Eodee.  Gr. 
MonwHL  ILee, ;  Cave,  Hid.  UiUle.^  and  vol  i.  p. 
570,  &c,  ed.  Oxford,  1740-43;  Tillemont, 
Mimoiree,  ^,  voL  xiv.  p^  227,  &c.,  and  notes,  p. 
744,  && ;  Fabric  BibL  Gr.  vol  vil  pp.  419,  548, 
et  alibi) 

8.  HxsRoaoLYMiTANua,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem 
at  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century.    [No.  7.] 

9.  Of  MiLKTirs,  ia  called  by  abnost  all  the 
aacienta  who  mention  him  o'  'lAAotfarpcos,  which  is 
commonly  understood  as  an  indication  of  rank 
(lUudrie^  derived  from  some  office  which  he  held, 
though  by  some  construed  as  a  cognomen  **•  IIIus* 
triua.**  He  waa  a  native  of  Miletus,  son  of  He- 
sychius, a  SunfTOpos^  or  pleader,  and  his  wife 
Sophia  (So^a),  as  she  is  called  in  Suidas  and  in 
the  older  eiditiona  of  Photius,  but,  according  to 
Bekker*8  Photius,  Philosophia  («iAo<ro^(«).  He 
lived  in  the  time  of  the  emperora  Anaatasius  I., 
Justin  I.,  and  Justinian  I. ;  but  nothing  is  known 
of  his  history,  except  that  he  had  a  son  Joannes, 
whose  lofls  prevented  hia  oootinniag  his  account  of 
Justinian's  reign.  He  is  known  as  tiie  author  of 
the  foUovring  works :  I.  Ilfpl  T«y  kr  woidtlf  Xo/*> 
4>drr«r  ao^^  De  Ue  ^  EndUiome  Fama  ekh 
mere.  The  word  ao^p  in  the  above  title  is 
rejected  by  some  critics  as  ^urious^  The  notice 
of  Hesychius  in  the  present  copies  of  Snidaa, 
which  ia  probably  corrupt, — at  any  rate  it  is  ob- 
score, — is  understood  by  some  to  affirm  that  He- 
sychius wrote  two  works,  one  entitled  Tlim^  rmr  h 
«ai8f{f  drofia<rr£r,  the  ather  oJled  'Ovo^to- 
Aoyox,  an  epitome  of  the  nli'a^.  Menrsius,  who 
contends  that  the  pasu^  ia  cormpt,  pnrpoaea  a 


448 


HESYCHIU& 


conjeetnral  emendation,  lecording  to  which  the  two 
titles  belong  to  one  and  the  aame  work,  *Oivfurri>- 
A^f  i)  nwi{,  K.  r.  X.,  which  he  tuppoaes  Suidas 
to  hare  described  as  an  epitome  of  Diogenes 
Laertitis,  De  Viiii  Pkilmophonan,  The  work  is  in 
its  general  character  similar  to  that  of  Diogenes ; 
and  thongh  a  good  deal  shorter,  comprehends  mnch 
of  the  same  matter.  Bat  the  diffeienoes  are  too 
great  to  allow  one  to  be  regarded  as  the  epitome  of 
the  other.  As  the  ecclesiastical  writers  are  arow- 
edly  omitted  by  Hesychius,  the  opinion  has  been 
entertained  that  be  was  a  pagan  ;  but  his  belief  in 
Christianity  has  been  satisfiutorily  shown  by 
sereral  writers,  especially  by  Thoradmiidias  in  a 
dissertation  on  the  subject,  reprinted  by  Orellios  in 
his  Hesychii  OputaUa.  The  work  of  Hesychios  was 
first  published  with  a  Latin  version  by  Had  nanus 
Junius,  8to.  Antwerp,  1672,  and  has  been  reprinted 
several  times.  For  a  long  time  the  standard  edition 
was  that  of  Meursius,  in  his  HetyAii  Opu$citla, 
8vo.  Leyden,  1613,  reprinted  in  the  seventh 
vol.  of  the  Opera  Me»nu^  foL  Florence.  1741,  &c 
A  late  edition  of  the  Oputeula  Heaycktif  that  of 
Joan.  Conrad.  Orelliai  of  Zurich,  8vo.  Leipsig, 
1820,  contains  much  valuable  illustrative  matter, 
especially  the  dissertation  of  Thorschmidius  above 
mentioned.  2.  ILirpia  KsfMrroiTtyoviroAfMt,  Re$ 
Patriae  CoiutanUnopoliianae,  It  is  probable  that 
this  work  is  a  fragment  of  that  next  mentioned. 
A  considerable  part  of  it  is  incorporated,  word  for 
word,  in  the  IIcpl  reiv  Xlarp^¥  Kmvara»'Tt»o\nr6' 
AM»ff,  De  Oriffmibut  OcmsiantuiopolUttm»  of  Codinus 
[CooiNOs],  which  was  first  printed  in  a.d.  1596,  by 
George  Dousa  ;  but  the  work  (or  fragment)  of  He- 
sychius with  the  author^s  name,  was  first  published 
by  Meursius  in  his  HetychiiOpuaetda^  noticed  above, 
and  was  reprinted  in  the  Florentine  edition  of  the 
works  of  Meursius,  and  in  the  Opmeda  HesyM 
of  Orellius.  3.  A  work  described  by  Photius  as 
Bi€xio¥  Imoputbw  ^  ip  a'vp6r^u  Koff/Auciis  Urrofnas^ 
a  s3moptical  view  of  universal  history,  and  by 
Suidas  as  Xpowxif  ris  'loropfo,  and  by  Constantine 
Porphyrogenitus  as  X^MircL  It  is  described  by 
Photius  as  divided  into  six  parts  (rfiff/iora),  or,  as 
the  writer  himself  called  them,  Sicurnf^utra,  by 
which  term  they  were  commonly  quoted,  e.  g.  h  r^ 
t'  (sive  s')  8taffn|/uaTi  nfr  hrropica,  (See  Charles 
Labbe's  VeUr€$  Gio8$ae  Verbonim  Jurii  qmepa$9m 
in  BasUids  r^rtiMtor,  «.  vo.  IlaAfiarlots  iKo6ois 
(Palmatiis  equis),  *^A4f.)  The  whole  history  com- 
prehended  a  period  of  1920  years,  and  extended  from 
the  reign  of  Belus,  the  reputed  founder  of  the  As- 
syrian empire,  to  the  death  of  the  Byzantine  em- 
peror, Anastasius  I.,  a.  d.  518 :  aoconling  to  Pho- 
tius, it  was  thus  distributed  among  the  six  parts: — 
(1)  Before  the  Trojan  war.  (2)  From  the  taking  of 
Troy  to  the  foundation  of  Rome.  (3)  From  the 
foundation  of  Rome  to  the  abolition  of  kingly 
power  and  the  establishment  of  the  consulship  in 
the  68th  Olympiad.  (4)  From  the  establishment  of 
the  consulship  in  the  68th,  to  the  sole  power  {/lov- 
opx^o)  of  Julius  Caesar  in  the  182d  Olympiad. 
(5)  From  the  sole  power  of  Julius  Caesar  till  By- 
zantium (Constantinople)  was  raised  to  greatness, 
in  the  277th  Olympiad.  (6)  From  the  settlement 
of  Constantine  at  Bysantium  to  the  death  of  Anas- 
tasius in  the  Uth  year  of  the  indiction.  The 
ndrpta  KMtvTorriyovrifAffwf,  published  by  Meur- 
sius, appears  to  be  the  earlier  part  of  the  sixth 
book.  4.  A  book  recording  the  transactionB  of  the 
reign  of  Justin  I.  (a.  d«  518 — 527)«  and  the 


HESTCHIU& 

eariier  years  of  Justinian  I.,  who  reigned  a.  d. 
527 — 566.  This  work,  which  was  discontinued 
through  domestic  affliction,  is  lost.  It  was  appa- 
rently intended  as  a  continuation  of  the  foregoing, 
and  as  the  work  of  a  contemporary  whose  high  office 
(for  the  title  *^  lUustris**  was  given  to  the  highest 
officen,  the  praefecti  praetorio,  praefecti  urbi,  &c.) 
must  have  implied  political  knowledge,  and  have 
procured  access  to  the  beat  aouroea  of  information, 
it  was  probably  the  most  valuable  part  Pbotiua 
characterises  the  historical  style  of  Hesychias  as 
concise,  his  language  well  chosen  and  expressivr, 
his  sentences  well  constructed  and  arranged,  and 
his  figures  as  striking  and  appropriate.  Hesychios 
of  Miletus  has  someUmes  been  confounded  with 
Hesychius  of  Alexandria,  the  author  of  the  lexi- 
con. (Phot  Bibl.  CotkL  69 ;  Constant  Porpbyrog. 
De  TkemaL  lib.  i  th.  2,  lib.  il  th.  8  ;  Snidas,  s.  v. 
'HcF^Xto'  MiXif<riof ;  Tsetses,  0%«^  iiL  877;  the 
notes  of  Meursius  in  his  HeijfckU  Opnteula ;  Care, 
Hidoria  Liu.  vol  i  p.  518  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gr.  toL 
vii.  pp.  446,  544;  Thorachmidius,  De  Heiyekio 
Milah  lUiutfi  CkristUmo  CommenUUiOy  ap.  Orel- 
lium,  Heajfchu  OperoL.) 

10.  Of  Syria^  a  monk,  apparently  of  one  of  the 
monasteries  near  Antioch,  whose  remarkable  dream, 
regarded  as  prophetic  of  the  fortunes  of  his  contem- 
porary Chrysostom,  is  recorded  by  Photius.  (BAL 
Cod.  96.) 

11.  TACHT6RAPH(78(draxifXp^0*  Codinus 
cites  an  author  by  this  name  in  his  Hsp)  rw  Tlor 
rpMP  KMnrrayrivmnrdX^MS  (p.  9,  ed.  Paris).  Fa- 
bricius  supposes  him  to  be  the  same  with  Hesychios 
of  Miletus  (No.  9),  but  this  cannot  be,  aa  Codmus 
speaks  of  Hesychius  Tachygnphus  as  a  contempo- 
rary with  Constantine  the  Great  The  Tachy- 
grephi,  as  the  name  indicates,  were  write»  employed 
where  speed  rather  than  beauty  was  required,  and 
were  distinguished  by  the  use  of  abbreviations  and 
other  compendious  methods.  (Fabr.  BibL  Gr.  voL 
viL  p.  552.) 

Various  other  Hesychii  are  noticed  by  Fabridus 
and  by  Thorachmidius  in  the  Commenkxtio  de  H»- 
sych.  Mileto  lUuitri  C%nst  referred  to  in  the  course 
of  this  article.  [J.  C.  M.] 

HESY'CHIUS  CH(r^x<«0«  <m  Alexandrian 
grammarian,  under  whose  name  a  large  Oredc  dic- 
tionary has  come  down  to  us.  Respecting  his  ^ee- 
somtl  history  absolutely  nothing  is  known.  The 
dictionary  is  preceded  by  a  letter  addressed  by 
Hesychius  to  a  friend  Eulqgius,  who  is  as  little 
known  as  Hesychius  himself.  In  this  pre&tory 
letter  the  author  explains  the  phm  and  arrangement 
of  his  work,  and  tells  us  that  his  compilation  is 
based  upon  a  comprehensive  lexicon  of  Diogenia- 
nua,  but  that  he  also  availed  himself  of  the  lexico- 
graphical works  of  Aristarchus,  Apion,  Heliodons, 
and  others,  and  that  he  devoted  himsdf  to  his  task 
with  neat  care  and  diligence.  Valckenaer  was  the 
first  that  raised  doubts  respecting  the  genuineness 
of  this  letter  in  his  SehMUcuma  £  EpiMa  ad  £•- 
logium  (in  Ursinus,  Vir^  CoUaL  p.  150,  &c),  and 
he  conceived  that  it  waa  the  production  of  some 
kter  Greehv  who  fabricated  it  with  a  view  to  de- 
ceive the  public  and  make  them  believe  that  the 
dictionary  was  his  own  work  ;  but  Val^enaer  at 
the  aame  time  admits  that  the  groundwork  of  the 
lexicon  is  a  genuine  ancient  production,  and  only 
disfigured  by  a  number  of  later  interpolations.  Bat 
a  close  examination  of  the  prefiitory  epistle  does  not 
bring  forth  any  thing  which  ia  at  variance  with  the 


.1 


HESYCHIUS. 

work  to  wlkieh  it  it  prefixed,  nor  does  it  contain 
uij  thing  to  jnsdfy  the  opinion  of  Valckenaer. 
The  invettigationB  of  Alberti  and  Welcker  (in  the 
Bkeku  Mm*  ii  pp.  269,  Ac,  411,  &c.)  hare  ren- 
dered it  highly  probable  that  HesychioB  was  a 
pagan,  who  lived  towards  the  end  of  the  foorth 
century  of  onr  eca,  or,  as  Welcker  thinks,  preTions 
to  A.  Ik  889.  This  yiew  seems  to  be  contradicted 
by  the  fret  that  the  work  also  contains  a  number 
of  Chxistian  gkisses  and  references  to  ecdeaiastical 
writers,  as  Epiphanins  and  others,  whence  Fabricius 
and  other  critics  consider  Hesy chins  as  a  Christian, 
and  identify  him  with  the  Hesychius  who  in  the 
thiid  century  after  Christ  made  a  Oreek  transktion 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  is  often  quoted  by  Hie- 
ronymns  and  others.  But  it  is  now  a  generally 
«stablished  belief  that  the  Christian  glosses  and 
the  references  to  Christian  writers  are  to  be  con- 
sidered as  interpolations  introduced  into  the  work 
by  a  later  hand.  We  may  therefore  acquiesce  in 
the  statement  of  the  pre&tory  lettor,  that  the  work 
ja  based  on  a  simikr  one  by  Diogenianns,  and  that 
llesychins  made  further  use  of  other  special  diction- 
aries, especially  such  as  treated  of  Homeric  X^^ms. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  lexicon  in  its 
present  fonn  is  greatly  disfigured  and  iatoipdated, 
even  setting  aaidiB  the  introduction  of  the  Christian 
A^^«i5,  or  jffoMOB  ttieme,  as  they  are  oonunonly 
called ;  but  notwithstanding  all  this,  the  work  is  of 
incalculable  value  to  us.  It  is  now  one  of  the 
moat  important  sources  of  our  knowledge,  not  only 
of  the  Oreek  language  as  such,  but,  to  some  extent, 
of  Greek  literature  also ;  and  in  regard  to  anti- 
quarian knowledge,  it  is  a  real  storehouse  of  in- 
formation, derived  from  earlier  grammarians  and 
commentators,  whose  works  are  lost  and  unknown. 
It  further  contains  a  huge  number  of  peculiar  dia- 
lectical and  local  forms  and  expressions,  and  many 
quotations  frmn  other  writers.  The  author,  it  is 
true,  was  more  concerned  about  the  accumulation  of 
natter  derived  from  the  most  heterogeneous  sources 
than  about  a  skilful  and  systematic  arrangement  j 
bat  some  of  these  defects  are,  perhaps,  not  to  be 
pat  to  the  account  of  the  orig^niU  compiler,  but  to 
thai  of  the  huer  interpoktors.  This  condition  of 
the  woric  has  led  some  critics  to  the  opinion,  that 
the  groundwork  of  the  lexicon  was  one  made  by 
Pamphilus  of  Alexandria  in  the  first  century  after 
Christ;  that  in  the  second  century  Diogenianus 
made  an  abridgment  of  it,  and  that  at  length  it  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  unknown  Hesyoiius,  by 
whom  it  was  greatly  interpokted,  and  from  whom 
St  leeeived  ito  present  form.  The  interpektions 
miist  be  admitted,  but  the  rest  u  only  an  un* 
£Minded  hypothesk.  To  restore  a  correct  text  under 
these  drcnmstanoes  u  a  task  of  the  utmost  diffi- 
calty.  The  first  edition  k  that  of  Venice,  1514, 
firi.,  edited  by  the  learned  Oreek  Musurus,  who 
made  many  arintrsry  alterations  and  additions,  as 
ia  ckar  fimn  the  Venetian  MS.  (the  only  one  that 
18  as  yet  known ;  eomp»  ViHoison,  Aneodat.  Oraee, 
ii.  p.  254  ;  N.  8chow,  Epidolae  Cfriiiau^  Rome, 
1 790,  4toi!,  reprinted  as  a  supplement  in  Alberti*s 
edition.)  The  edition  of  Musums  was  followed  by 
those  of  Florence  (1520,  fol.),  Hagenau  (1521), 
and  that  of  C.  Schrevelius  (Lvndun.  Bat  et  Am- 
atelod.,  1686,  4to.)  The  best  cntical  edition,  with 
a  comprehensive  commentary,  k  that  of  J.  Alberti, 
whkh  was  completed  after  AIberti*s  death  by  Ruhn- 
ken,  Logd.  Bat  1746—1766,  2  vols.  foL  A  sup- 
pbaeiit  to  thk  edhioa  was  published  by  N.Schow 
VOL,  u. 


HICETAS. 


449 


(Logd.  Bat  1792,  8vo.).  The  fflot$a$  taem  were 
edited  separately,  with  emendations  and  notes,  by 
Emesti,  Leipzig,  1785.  (Comp.  Alberti^s  prefi&os 
to  voL  i.,  and  Ruhnken^s  to  vol.  ii. ;  C.  F.  Ranke, 
De  Lemksi  Hetydiiam  vera  Origin»  el  pemtina 
Forma  Commentatio^  Leipi.  et  Quedlinburg,  1831« 
8vo. ;  Welcker,  I  e!)  [L  &] 

HETAEREIUS  ('Eraipeiot),  the  protector  of 
companies  or  assocktions  of  friends,  a  surname  of 
Zeus,  to  whom  Jason  was  believed  to  have  ofiered 
the  first  sacrifices,  when  the  Aigonauta  were  as- 
sembled for  their  expedition.  (Athen.  xiii.  p. 
572.)  [L.S.] 

HEURIPPE  (EiV)<vira),  the  finder  of  horses,  a 
surname  of  Artemis,  under  which  Odysseus  was  said 
to  have  built  her  a  temple  at  Pheneus  in  common 
with  Poseidon  Hippius,  when  at  length  he  there 
found  hk  lost  horses.  (Pans.  viii.  14.  §4.)   [L.S.1 

HIARBAS  Cl^ptfos),  a  king  of  the  Numidians, 
who  supported  Domitius  Ahenobarbus  and  the  re- 
mains of  the  Marian  party  in  Africa.  It  seems 
probable  that  he  was  established  on  the  throne  by 
Domitius,  in  the  place  of  Hkmpsal,  who  had  given 
aflfence  to  Marius.  On  the  arrival  of  Pompey  in 
Africa  (b.  c.  81),  Hiarbas  supported  Domitius  with 
a  large  force,  and  shared  in  his  defeat :  after  which 
he  fell  into  the  Gonqueror*s  hands,  and  was  put  to 
death.  (Plut  Pomp,  12 ;  Liv.  EpU,  Ixxxix. ;  Oros. 
V.  21 ;  Eutrop.  t.  9.)  The  name  k  very  variously 
written,  but  the  above  k  probably  the  most  correct 
form.  [E.  H.  B.] 

HICANUS,  a  statuary,  who  made  ''athktas  et 
annates  et  venatores  sacrificantesque.**  (Plin. 
H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  34.)  [P.  S.] 

HICE'SIUS  ClictfcrMr),  a  vmter  quoted  by 
Clement  of  Alexandria,  as  having  written  a  work 
concerning  mysteries,  in  which  he  treated  inciden- 
tally of  the  ruigion  oif  the  Scythians.  (Clem.  Pro- 
irqpL  p.  19.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HICE'SIUS  ('Ijc^iot),  a  physician,  who  lived 
probably  at  the  end  of  the  first  century  b.  a,  as  he 
IS  quoted  by  Crito  (ap.  OaL  De  Compo$,  Medieam» 
tee.  Gen,  v.  3,  vol.  xiii  p.  786,7),  and  was  shortly 
anterior  to  Strebo.  He  was  a  follower  of  Erasis- 
tratus,  and  was  at  the  head  of  a  celebrsted  medical 
school  established  at  Smyrna.  (Stmb.  xii.  8,  frub 
fin.)  He  k  several  times  quoted  by  Athenaeus, 
who  says  (ii.  p.  59)  that  he  was  a  friend  of  the 
physician  Menodorus  ;  and  also  by  Pliny,  who  calls 
him  **  a  physician  of  no  small  authority.**  (H,  N, 
xxvil  14.)  There  are  extant  two  corns,  struck  in 
hk  honour  by  the  people  of  Smyrna,  which  are 
described  and  illustrated  by  Mead  in  his  Ditetrt, 
de  Numu  {/uilnudam  a  Smymaeit  m  Mediearum 
HonoremperenMeU^  Lend.  4to.  1724;  see  also  Fabric 
BM.  Gr.  vol.  xiii  p»  189,  ed.  vet.        [W.  A.  OJ 

Hl'CETAON  CUerdmy),  a  son  of  Laomedon, 
and  fether  of  Mekaippus,  who  k  therefore  called 
'Ucraoir£8i|f.  (Horn.  IL  xv.  546,  xx.  238.)  [L.S.] 

Hl'CETAS  (hciras  or  'Uirns),  1.  A  Syra- 
cusan,  contemporary  with  the  younger  Dionysius 
and  Timokon.  He  k  first  mentioned  as  a  friend 
oi  Dion,  after  whose  death  (&  c.  353),  his  wife. 
Arete,  and  hk  sister  Aristojnache,  placed  themselves 
under  the  care  of  Hioetas.  The  ktter  was  at  first 
disposed  to  protect  them,  but  was  afterwards  per- 
suaded by  the  enemies  of  Dion  to  consent  to  their 
destruction,  and  he  accordingly  placed  them  on 
board  a  ship  bound  for  Corinth,  with  secret  instruc- 
tions that  they  should  be  put  to  death  upon  the 
voyage.  (Plut  Dkm,  58.)    In  the  disorders  that 

o  o 


» 


1 


H 


450 


HICETAS. 


ensued,  he  tnooeeded  in  establishing  himielf  (at 
what  pieciie  time  we  know  not)  in  the  potseaaion 
of  Leontini,  which  became,  after  the  letom  of  the 
younger  Dionysina,  a  rallying  point  for  ail  the  dis- 
affected Syracuaans.  But  while  Hioetaa  was 
aecretly  aiming  at  the  ezpolaion  of  Dionyaiua,  for 
the  purpoee  of  eatabliahing  himaelf  in  hia  place,  the 
fears  of  a  Carthagiaiaa  iuTasien,  and  the  desire  to 
restore  tranquillity  to  the  ialand,  led  the  Sicilians 
(the  Syraeuaan  exiles  among  the  rest)  to  send  an 
embassy  imploring  aasiatance  from  Coriath.  Hi- 
cetaa  oatenaibly  joined  in  the  request ;  but  as  thia 
waa  entirely  opposed  to  hia  achemea,  he  at  the 
aame  time  entered  into  aecret  n^tiationa  with  the 
Carthaginians.  Meanwhile,  he  had  aasembled  a 
considemble  fiDite,  with  which  he  attacked  Syra- 
cuse ;  and  having  defeated  Diooysina  in  a  deciaire 
action,  made  himself  master  of  ^  whole  city,  ex- 
cept the  ialand  citadel,  in  whidi  he  kept  the  tyrant 
cloaely  besieged.  (Plot.  TimoL  1,  2,  7,  9,  11; 
Died.  XTi.  65,  67,  68.)  This  was  the  state  of 
thinn  when  Timoleon,  having  ehided  the  T^ilanoe 
of  the  Carthaginiana,  landed  in  Sidly  (b.  a  544). 
Hioetaa,  learning  that  that  general  waa  advancing 
to  occupy  Adrannm,  hastened  thither  to  anticipate 
hiro,  but  waa  defeated  with  heavy  loss ;  and  shortly 
afterwards  Dionyahia  surrendered  the  citadel  into 
the  hands  of  the  Corinthian  leader.  Hioetaa,  find- 
ing that  he  had  now  to  cope  with  a  new  enemy, 
and  having  felled  in  an  attempt  to  rid  himself  of 
Timoleon  by  asaaaaination,  determined  to  have  se- 
courae  openly  to  the  aaaistanoe  of  Carthage,  and 
introduced  Mage,  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  fleet 
and  army,  into  the  port  and  city  itadf  of  Syracuse. 
Their  joint  operationa  were»  however,  unsncceaaful ; 
while  they  were  engaged  in  an  attempt  upon  Ca- 
tana.  Neon,  the  commander  of  the  Corinthian  gar- 
rison, recovered  Achradina ;  and  shortly  afterwards 
Mago,  alarmed  at  the  disaffBCtion  among  his  mer- 
cenaries, and  apprehensive  of  treachery,  suddenly 
withdrew,  with  all  his  forces,  and  returned  to 
Carthage.  (Plut.  TSmoL  12,  13,  16—20;  Diod. 
xvi.  6^—70,  who,  however,  enoneoualy  pUicea  the 
departure  of  Mago  before  the  auirender  of  Diony- 
aiua.) Hioetaa  waa  now  unable  to  prevent  Timo- 
leon from  making  himself  wholly  master  of  Syracuse ; 
and  the  latter,  as  soon  as  he  had  settled  aflairs 
there,  turned  hia  arma  against  Leontini ;  and  would 
probably  have  succeeded  in  expelling  Hicetas  from 
thence  also,  had  not  the  Carthaginian  invaaion  for 
a  time  required  all  hia  attention.  But  after  his 
great  victory  at  the  Crimissus  (b.c.  339),  he  soon 
resumed  his  project  of  fireeing  Sicily  altogether 
from  the  tyranta.  Hicetaa  had  concluded  a  league 
with  Mamerena,  ruler  of  Catana,  and  they  were 
aupported  by  a  body  of  Carthaginian  auxiliaiiea 
aent  them  by  Oiaco ;  but  though  they  at  first  gained 
some  partial  auceeases,  Hioetaa  was  totally  defeated 
by  Timoleon  at  the  river  Damuiiaa,  and  soon  after 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  by  whom  he  waa 
put  to  death,  together  with  lua  aon  Eupolemna. 
Hia  wife  and  daughters  were  carried  to  Syracuse, 
where  they  were  barbarously  executed,  by  order  of 
the  people,  in  vengeance  for  the  fete  of  Arete  and 
Ariatomacbe.  (Plut.  7tiMo2.  21,  24,  30—33 ;  Diod. 
xvi.  72,  73,  81,  82.) 

2.  Tyrant  of  Syracua^  during  the  interval  be- 
tween the  reign  of  Agathoclea  and  that  of  Pyrrfaua. 
After  the  death  of  Agathoclea  (b.  c.  289),  hia  anp- 
poaed  aaaaasin,  Maenon,  put  to  death  Archagathus, 
the  grandson  of  the  tyrant;  and  assuming  the  com- 


HIEMPSAL. 

mand  of  the  army  with  which  the  latter  waa  be- 
aieging  Aetna,  directed  his  arms  against  Symcose. 
Hereupon  Hicetas  was  aent  against  him  by  the 
Syracusana,  with  a  conaidersble  army:  bat  after 
the  war  had  continued  for  seme  time,  without  any 
decbive  result,  Maenon,  by  calling  in  the  aid  of 
the  Carthaginians,  obtained  the  superiority,  and  the 
Syracasans  woe  compelled  to  conclude  an  ignomi- 
nious peace.  Soon  after  ensued  the  revolution 
which  led  to  the  expulsion  of  the  Caapanian  mer- 
cenaries, afterwards  known  as  the  Mamertines: 
and  it  must  have  been  shortly  after  this  that 
Hicetas  established  himself  in  the  sspreme  power, 
as  we  an  told  by  Diodoras  that  be  ruled  nine 
years.  The  only  events  of  his  government  that  are 
recorded  are  a  war  with  Phintias,  tyrant  of  Agri- 
gentum,  in  which  be  obtained  a  oonsideimble  vic- 
tory, and  one  with  the  Carthaginians,  by  whom  be 
was  defeated  at  the  river  Teriaa.  He  wasat lei^ 
expelled  from  Syraense  by  Thynioa,  an  event 
which  took  pkwe  not  long  before  the  arrival  of 
Pyrrhns  in  Sicily,  and  must  thenffbre  be  referred 
either  to  279  or  278  b.  c,  either  of  which  dates  is 
consiatent  enough  with  the  period  of  nine  yean 
allotted  to  hia  reign  by  Diodoma.  (Diod.  Ejbc 
Hoetek.  xxi.  12,  18,  zxii.  2,  6.) 

There  are  extant  gold  coins  stnck  at  Syncnse 
bearing  the  name  ef  Hicetas:  from  the  inscription 
on  thMe  EIII  IKETA,  it  is  dear  that  he  never 
assumed  the  title  of  king,  like  his  oontempocary, 
Phintias,  at  Agrigentnm.  [B.  H.  R] 


COIN  OF  HICXTAB. 

HI'CETAS  ('Lepras),  one  of  the  earlier  Pytha- 
goreans, and  a  native  of  Syncase.  Cicero,  on 
the  authority  of  Theophrsatus  (Acad.  Qmattt.  iL 
39),  tells  us  that  he  conceived  the  heavenly  bodies 
to  be  stationary,  while  the  earth  waa  the  only 
moving  body  in  the  universe,  revolving  roond  an 
axis  with  great  swiftness.  Diogenes  Laertins  also 
(viiL  85)  says  that  some  ascribed  this  doctrine  to 
him,  while  others  attributed  it  to  Philolatia.  (Fa- 
bric. BibL  Graec  vol.  L  p.  847.)        [C  P.  M.] 

HIDRIEU&    [loRixua.] 

HIEMPSAL  C^M^t,  Phit ;  'LV^'o^r,  Diod.; 
*l9fff^d\as,  Appiaa).    The  name  is  probabl  j  a  cor- 
ruption of  HicemsbaL  (Gesaiius,£«i^.  JRioea.  Mom, 
p.  198.)     1.  A  son  of  Micipsa,  king  of  Nnmidia, 
and  grandson  of  Masinisaa.    Midpaa,  on  his  death- 
bed, left  his  two  sons,  Adherbal  and  Hiempsal, 
U^ther  with  his  nephew,  Jagurtha,  joint  heirs  of 
his  kingdom.    But  the  unprincipled  ambition  of 
Jugurtha,  and  the  jealousy  of  him  long  entertained 
by  the  other  two,  rendered  it  certain  that  this 
arrsngement  could  not  be  of  long  duratian  ;  and  at 
the  very  first  meeting  of  the  three  prinoee  their 
animosity  displayed  itself  in  the  moat   flagrant 
manner.    Hiempsal  especially,  as  the   yoonger  of 
the  two    brothen,  and  of  the  most  impetuous 
character,  allowed  his  feelinn  to  break  forth,  and 
gave  mortal  offence  to  JugurUm.    Afier  this  inter-  • 
view,  it  being  agreed  to  divide  the   kii^om  of 
Numidia,  as  vrell  as  the  treasures  of  the  late  king, 
between  the  three  princes^  they  toaJc  up  their 


HIEMPSAU 

qnarteiB  in  diffnwnt  towns  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Cirta;  hnt  Hiempeal  faaving  impradently  esta- 
blithed  himself  at  Thirmida,  in  a  house  belonging 
to  a  dependent  of  Jngurtha,  the  latter  took  advan- 
tage of  this  drcnmstanoe  to  introdace  a  body  of 
armed  men  into  the  honse  during  the  night,  who 
put  to  death  the  unhappy  prince,  together  with 
many  of  his  foDowers.  (Sail.  Jug,  5,  9,  11,  12 ; 
IKod.  Em.  Vale$,  zzxt.  p.  605  ;  Flor.iii.  2.)  Such 
is  Sallust^s  narrative.  Livy,  on  the  eontrwry,  ap* 
prars,  so  &r  as  we  am  judge  firam  the  words  of  his 
Epitomist,  to  represent  the  death  of  Hiempeal  as 
the  result  of  open  hostilities.  (Liv.  EpiL  Izii.) 
Orosius,  who  probably  followed  Livy,  says  only 
Hiempaalan  oecidU  (▼.  15). 

2.  King  of  Nnmidia,  and  &ther  of  Juba,  the 
adversary  of  Caesar.  (Caes.  B.  C.  iL  25 ;  Bnet 
Cb«t.  71.)  It  appears  from  an  inscription  pre- 
served by  Reinesius  and  Spon,  that  he  was  a 
grandson  of  Mastnissa,  and  son  of  Gulussa.*  (See 
VVesa.  ad  Diod,  voL  ii.  p.  607.)  If  this  account 
be  correct,  he  was  already  a  man  of  advanced  age, 
when  we  find  him  mentioned  as  affording  shelter 
to  the  young  Marins  and  Cethegus,  after  the  tri- 
umph  of  the  party  of  Sulla  at  Rcwne,  b.  c.  88.  At 
what  time  he  obtained  the  sovereignty,  or  over 
what  part  of  Nnmidia  his  rule  extended,  vre  have 
no  information,  none  of  the  Roman  historians 
having  mentioned  the  arrangements  adopted  in  re- 
gard to  Numidia  after  the  Jugurthine  war.  But 
though  Hiempeal  received  at  his  court  the  refugees 
of  the  Marian  party,  as  already  stated,  he  was  far 
from  determined  to  espouse  their  cause,  and  sought 
to  detain  them  in  a  kind  of  honouraMe  captivity, 
while  he  awaited  the  issue  of  events.  They,  how- 
ever, made  their  escape,  and  joined  the  elder 
Mariui.  (Plut.  Mar.  40;  Appian,B.C.  i  62.)  In 
consequence,  probably,  of  his  conduct  on  this  occa- 
sion, be  was  afterwards  expelled  from  the  throne  of 
Numidia  by  Cn.  Domitins  Ahenobarbus,  the  leader 
of  the  Marian  party  in  Africa,  and  Hiarbas  esta- 
blished in  his  stead ;  but  when,  in  a  c.  81,  Pompey 
landed  in  Africa,  and  overthrew  Domitius,  he  drove 
out  Hiarbas  in  his  turn,  and  reinstated  Hiempsal 
on  the  throne.  (Plut.  Pomp.  12  ;  Appian,  B.  C, 
L  80.)  He  appears  to  have  remained  in  undis* 
pated  possession  of  the  kingdom  from  this  period 
till  his  death,  the  date  of  which  is  not  mentioned, 
but  it  may  be  inferred  from  the  incidental  notice  in 
Suetonius  {Oae».  71)  that  he  was  still  aUve  as  hte 
as  B.  c.  62.  Cicero  also  refers  to  him  in  an  oration 
delivered  the  preceding  year  {Adv.  RuUum^  Or.  ii. 
22)  in  terras  that  evidently  imjij  that  he  vras  then 
still  on  the  throne.  The  peculiar  privileges  there 
adverted  to,  as  possessed  by  the  lands  of  Hiempsal 
in  Africa,  w»e  probably  conceded  to  bun  by  Pom- 
pey. Many  of  the  Oaetulian  tribes  were  at  the 
same  time  subjected  to  his  authority.  (Hirt.  B, 
Afi.  56.)  Sallust  also  cites  {Jng,  17),  »  an  au- 
tboritT  for  some  of  his  statements  concerning  the 
early  history  of  Afiriea,  certain  books  written  in  the 
Pniue  huiguage — 9m  nepw  Hiemptalii  dieebmtur, 

*  It  seems,  however,  that  there  is  considerable 
^oubt  as  to  the  true  readii^  of  the  inscription  in 
anestion :  according  to  the  version  given  by  Belley 
{Mim.  de  l*Aead.  de»  Inter,  vol.  zxxviii.  p.  104.) 
and  Eekhel  (toL  iv.  p.  158),  it  would  make  Hiemp- 
■d  a  son  of  Oaada,  and,  consequently,  great-gnuid- 
0OB  of  Mastnissa,  which  is  certainly  upon  chront^o* 
gied  gnmnds  nota  probable. 


HIERAX. 


451 


There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Hiempsal  here  meant 
is  Uie  present  one ;  nor  does  there  seem  any 
reason  to  suppose,  with  Heeren  {Idsen.  vol  iv. 
p.  21),  that  Sallust  meant  to  designate  him  only 
as  the  proprietor,  not  the  author,  of  the  work  ia 
question.  [E.  H.  B.] 

HI'ERA  (1/f«),  the  wife  of  Telephus»  who  in 
the  Trojan  war  commanded  the  Mysian  women  on 
horseback.  Late  traditions  described  \n  as  ex- 
celling in  beauty  Helena  herself.  She  fell  by  die 
hand  of  Niiens.    (Philostr.  Her.  ii  18.)    [L.  S.] 

HI'ERAS,  a  Gabtian,  who  was  ambassador  for 
king  Deiotarus  at  Rome,  when  Cicero  defended  that 
prince  in  B.C.  45  (Cic  pro  Deiot.  15.  §  41,  42). 
With  the  devotion  of  an  Oriental,  Hieraa  oflered 
himself  to  the  torture  in  proof  of  his  master^  inno- 
cence. (SchoL  Oronov.  ad  DeioL  p.  424 ;  Orelll) 
Hieras  was  at  Rome  in  the  following  year  also,  b.c. 
44.  (Cic  ad  AtL  16.  3.)  [  W.  R  D.] 

Hl'ERAX  {^UpoO^  the  name  of  two  mythical 
perwnages,  respecting  whom  nothing  of  interest  is 
related.    (Apoll.  iL  1.  §  3;  Ant.  Lib.  3.)   [L.  S.] 

HFERAX  i^UpoJi).  1.  A  musician  of  the 
Mythic  period,  before  the  Trojan  war.  He  is  said 
to  have  invented  the  Hieradan  measure,  ¥6}juos 
UpdKios,  and  to  have  been  the  friend  and  disciple 
of  Olympus  the  musician.  He  died  young.  (Pol- 
lux, iv.  10 ;  Fabr.  BibL  Gr.  vol.  i.  pp.  136  and 
726.) 

2.  A  vrriter,  from  whose  work  Ilrpl  Suraioo^ff 
a  quotation  is  made  in  the  *I«yid  (  Vwletum)  of  Ar^ 
senius,  of  Monembasia,  first  published  by  Wall, 
8vo.  Stuttgard,  1832. 

There  is  a  citation  from  Hierax,  periiaps  the 
same  as  that  contained  in  the  works  of  Arsenius, 
among  the  yvmftai  subjoined  to  the  edition  of  Cal- 
limachus,  printed  by  Frobenius  and  Episcopius,  at 
Basel,  4to.  1532.  (Bandini,  CalaL  Oodd,  Med. 
Lemr,  voL  L  p.  549.) 

3.  A  Christian  teacher,  charged  with  heresy  by 
Epiphanius  and  Augustin,  and  classed  by  Photius 
and  Peter  of  Sicily  with  the  Manichaeans.  Tille- 
mont  and  Cave  agree  in  placing  him  at  the  end  of 
the  third  or  begmning  of  the  fourth  century,  and 
their  judgment  is  confirmed  by  the  manner  in  which 
Epiphanius,  writing  about  ▲.  d.  875,  refers  to  his 
death.  Epiphanius  writes  the  name  tipcurat,  John 
of  Damascus  calls  him  Hierax  {*Upa^);  in  Augustin 
and  the  work  entitled  Praedettinaiut  it  is  written 
Hieraca.  According  to  Epiphanius  and  John  of 
Damascus,  he  was  of  Leontus  (h  rf  hMorr^  or 
Leontopolis,  in  Egypt,  and  was  eminent  for  his 
attainments  in  every  kind  of  knowledge  cultivated 
by  the  Egyptians  and  the  Greeks,  especially  in 
inedicine :  but  he  was  perhaps  only  slightly,  if  at 
all,  acquainted  with  astronomy  and  magic.  He 
was  thoroughly  vened  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, and  wrote  expositions  of  them.  The  excel- 
lence of  his  life,  and  his  power  of  persuasion, 
enabled  him  to  tpread  his  peculiar  views  very 
widely  among  the  Egyptian  ascetics.  His  absti- 
nence was  remarkable,  but  not  beyond  what  his 
constitution  could  bear,  for  he  is  said  to  have  lived 
to  more  than  ninety  years,  and  was  distinguished 
to  the  day  of  his  death  by  the  undiminished  clear* 
ness  of  his  sight,  and  by  his  beantifiil  writing. 
Hb  obnoxious  opinions  were  a  denial  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body,  and  of  a  heaven  perceptible  by 
the  senses ;  the  rraudiation  of  marriage,  for  he  be- 
lieved that  none  of  those  who  married  could  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  the  rejection  firam  the 

OG  2 


t52 


BIEKIU9, 

H  die  befbn  tbe;  hsT 
Dneh  u  tJuT  cmn  haT 


kingdom  of  botTsn  of  neh 
b«oms  mon]  agcnti,  ioui 

iUii,**  ai  Angoitiu  exprnie* 
ininit  quo  litii  niperantni."  He  held  that  tlu  Son 
wM  trulf  begotten  of  the  Father,  uid  tli*t  tbe 
Holy  Ohoit  wu  frnn  the  Fuhec ;  hut  added  thil 
Meldiuedek  WM  the  Hdf  Ohoit.  Hieimi  benme 
the  fauDder  of  B  eeet  called  the  Hiencilu  ('Itpiw^ 
Toj),  into  which,  «mnitentl;  enough.  noDa  but 
nnnurried  pinnii  (anijugia  ddh  hitbeata)  «ere 
■dmitted.  Thou  who  wen  ngudcd  «i  hi*  tnoit 
thenni^  diidple*  «bMuned  from  ania»!  food. 
The  Milhor  of  the  worit  Kurd  naSr  lAr  alpiaisir. 
Contra  omMei  Haenaa^  luuaJly  piinted  unoog  the 
worki  ef  Athuuiui,  leyi  (c  9)  that  thej  rejected 
the  Old  Tntament ;  bat  ihii  matt  be  uadenlwd 
to  mean  that  theif  rejected  it  u  a  perfect  rale  of 
lifs,  deeming  it  abrogated  br  the  higher  moral 
•tandard  of  Cbriitiasil;.  John  of  Dunaacoi  «yt 
the;  uHd  the  Old  ai  veil  at  the  New  TeeUmeot. 
John  of  Caipatbui  chai^ei  Ihem  with  denying  the 
'    e  of  Chiirt,  and  with  holdii^  that 


The  work)  of  Hieiai  were  Dimeroiu  ;  he  wiole 
both  in  the  Greek  and  Egyptian  {i.  e.  Coptic)  lao- 
giia|;ei:  beudee  hiiSiTWiifuiuq/'Us  ilT^iHTi,or 
mora  probably  ai  a  part  of  them,  he  wrote  on  the 
Aiuqcmerod,  introducing,  laye  Kpiphaiuui,  many 
fablei  and  aUegohea,  He  wrote  alio  many  pealmi 
or  aacred  ionga,  ijnX^iO^j  t*  voAAii^r  wtwrtpaioif. 
Ui>  worki  an  now  known  only  by  the  few  brief 
citaliont  of  Epiphanini. 

Lardncr  bt>  thown  tbe  impropriety  of  elauing 
Hierai  and  hii  Ibllowen  with  the  Manichaouu, 
&am  whom  the  earlier  writen  eipreialy  diitlDgniah 
them ;  but  with  whom  Pholiui  and  Peter  of  Sicily, 
and,  among  medsnii,  Fahriaoi  and  BcAunbre  con- 
found them.  Some  have  attempted,  but  without 
juit  gmimd,  to  diitiugniih  between  Hierai,  the 
reputed  Hankhaean,  and  Uieracai,  founder  of  the 
Uieiacitea.  (Epipbas.  Panariam  Ham.  67 1 
Augoitin,  D»  Haof.  e.  it ;  Anoaymi  Pratia- 
laaba,  lib.  L  e.  4,  apad  Oalland,  BH.  Fair.  ml. 
z.  p.  3i0  1  Athaaoi.  Opera,  toL  ii.  p.  235,  ed. 
Benedictitij  Joan.  DamaK.  Dt  Hatrt».  e.  67; 
Optra,  ToL  i.  p.  91,  ed.  Lequien  ;  Cave,  Hut.  LilL 
ToL  i.  p.  161,  ed.  Oribrd,  1740—17*3  ;  Bauaabre, 
HitL  dn  ««kUuiw,  lir.  ii.  ch.  7.  §  2,  Tol.  I  p. 
430,  Ae. ;  Fabric.  BOd.  Or.  toL  Tii.  p,  S21,  «1.  ii.  p. 
246 ;  I^rdner,  OndSiaitg,  part  ii.  bk.  i.  c.  6a,  S 
7lTi!lemDnt,Mfai.TDLiT.p.4ll,&c.)  [J.C.H.] 

UlERA'MENES  {•Upanimi),  it  named  with 
TiHaphunei  and  the  ions  of  Phanaeee,  ai  contract- 
ing partia  to  the  third  treaty  between  Spana  and 
Penia,  and  muit  thenfore  have  been  at  that  time 
(b.  c  41'2)  an  important  penon  in  Aiia  Minor. 
(Tbnc  Tiii.  &%.)  He  ia  probably  the  lame  who  ia 
■aid  to  hare  ouuried  a  titter  of  Dareiua,  and  whoie 
eoni,  Autobocucea  and  Mitncaa,  were  killed  by 
Cymi  the  Younger,  for  having  failed  to  ihow  to 
hnn  a  mark  ef  reepect  umally  paid  to  tbe  king 
only.  Tbe  complaint  of  the  parenli  to  Dareini 
wu  in  part  the  reaion  of  the  recall  of  Cyrua, 
ac406.     (XeB.flea.iLl.  gS.)     [A.  H.  C] 

HIE'RICS  {'Upai).  1.  A  rhetorician  of 
Atheni,  who  ii  mentioned  by  St.  Aoguitia  {Om- 
fia.  it.  14),  and  Soidaa  (i.e.  na^wpirioi),  but  !• 
othetwiae  unknawn. 


aiEROCLEa 

2.  A  ion  of  Plutardi  of  Alheni,  and  a  dit 
of  Proclni,  the  New  PlatanitU  (Ccoip.  1 
T^acHus  of  Athene.)  [L.  f 

HIEROCLES('I<poicAqi),hiilorical.  l.Tli 
theroCHieronII.,kingofSyr>cnia.  [HiiaoN 

2.  A  Cariwi  leader  of  merceuariea,  which  foi 
part  of  the  gniriiOD  in  the  forte  of  Athene,  u 
Demetriui  Poliomteo.  He  diKOvercd  to  hit  < 
manding  officar,  Heracleidn,  (ome  oTertum  a 
had  been  made  to  him  by  the  Atbeniane  to  ia 
him  to  betray  into  their  handi  the  foilma  o 
Muienm,  and  thue  caneed  the  complete  deilni 
of  the  Athenian  force  that  attempted  to  torprii 
(Polyaen.  t.  I7,§  1.)  He  ii  probably  tbe  i 
whom  we  End  at  a  lubiequeDt  period  (aa  car 
B.  c  270),  holding  tbe  command  of  the  Pein 
and  Hunychta  for  An^nui  Oonataa.  W'a 
tiont  with  the  phitoupher  ArceaiUni  appei 
indicate  that  he  waa  a  man  of  caltiiated  n 
{Diog.  Laert.  iL  127,  iv.  39;  Dnyiea,  Utile 
ToL  ii  pp.  S4,  206.) 

3.  A  natire  of  Agrigenlnm,  who,  after  Ihi 
feat  of  Antiochu*  III.  at  Thermopylae  (a.  c  1 
nurendered  the  island  of  Zacynthiu,  with 
command  of  which  he  had  been  entmiled 
Amynander,  to  the  Achacaoa.    (tir.  xiin.  3 

4.  A  Cariao  ilaTe,  afterward»  a  chariotee 
which  capacity  he  attracted  the  attention  of 
emperor ElagabaluB :  heqiiJckly  roeeloa  high  ] 

the  chief  miniiten  of  hit  in&moui  debauchi 
by  which  meani  he  obtained  eo  firm  a  bold 
him,  that  he  continued  to  the  Ian  to  be  tbe 
diipenter  of  the  bionn  and  patronage  of  the 
peror.  Ha  wat  put  to  death  by  the  aoldia 
a  aedition,'  tbortly  before  the  death  of  El^ 
himielf,  A.  D.  222.  (Dion  Can.  Uiix.  16, 
Imprid.  Elagah.  6.  15.)  [E.  H.  I 

HlEHOCLES('Ie,»iiA4t),Uteni7.  I.AC 
rtietorician  of  Alabanda  in  Caria,  who,  tik> 
brother  Heneclei,  wa*  diitinguiibed  by  that  ki 
oratory  which  waa  deugnated  by  the  name  a 
Aiiatic,  in  contrait  with  Attic  oratory.  Hia  bf 
wai  the  teacber  of  the  Eunoiu  Mohi  of  Bh 
the  teacher  of  Cicero,  to  that  Hieroclea  miut 
lived  about  b.c  100.  We  do  not  hear  thi 
wrote  any  rhetorial  worka,  but  hie  ontioui  a 
to  hare  been  extant  in  the  time  of  Cicero.  ( 
95,  Onit.  69,  lb  OnL  ii.  23 ;  Stiah.  lir.  p-  6 

2.  The  author  of  a  worit  entitled  *t\ia- 
or  the  friendi  of  hittory,  which  is  i«figiT 
tareral  timee,  and  teems  to  hare  chiefly  ooni 
maneltDus  itories  about  men  and  BDim^a.  (i 
Byi.  a  ee.  Bfnx^uini,  Topnwla ;  TietB.  Cb 
146,  716,  &c)  Tbe  time  at  which  he  li< 
uncertain,  thoogh  he  belongs,  in  all  ptobabili 
a  later  date  than  Hierodea  of  Alabanda. 

3.  Of  HyUarima  in  Cam,  ia  menUont 
Stephanos  Byiantina  (i.  v.  TAXdpifui),  uid 
an  athlete  turned  philosopher.  Whether  be 
tame  ea  the  Stoic  who  ia  spoken  of  by  Oellii 
£),  cannot  be  decided.  VoHiut  (tit:  IliM.  i 
p,  453,  ic,  ed.  Weiteimann)  conjecturBa  thw 
theianaaaHieiocIeatfaeauthoiafa  iroi^  ei 
Otarmmicta,  from  which  some  eitiacts  an  prei 
in  Slobaeni  {Flor.  iindT.  20, 23,  luxv.  31, 
53,  Tuii.  34—36,  Inii.  21—24),  and  that  I 
waa  the  anther  of  a  work  on  justice  (Stat 
19),  though  the-nameit  then  puhap*  amiati 
Uietai.  (Comp,  t.  60,  it.  56— i9,  x.  T, 
itdii-  39.)    Then  ii  aUo  a  Hierotdea,  of 


HIEROCLES. 

Chera  if  itiU  extant  a  commentaiy  on  tbe  golden 
Tones  of  Pytbagons,  and  who  may  be  the  same  as 
the  one  of  HyUarima.  Snidas,  it  is  trae,  calls  him 
an  Alexandrian,  bat  this  may  be  only  because  he 
atndied  philosophy  at  Alexandria.  (Comp.  No.  5.) 
VoBsiQs  goes  sUn  further,  and  identifies  him  with 
the  Hierodes  who  compared  ApoUonios  of  Tyana 
with  Jesus  Christ,  in  a  work  to  which  Eusebios 
wrote  a  reply  (see  No.  4) :  it  is,  however,  not  im- 
pmsible  that  Hierodes  of  Hyllarinia  may  be  the 
same  as  the  one  alluded  to  by  Apostolius.  {Pro- 
verh.  yiii  20,  xi.  90.) 

4.  A  Roman  proconsul  at  first  of  Bithynia,  and 
afterwards  at  Alexandria,  in  the  time  of  Diodetian, 
▲.  D.  284 — 305.  It  is  said  that  this  emperor  was 
instigated  to  his  persecution  of  the  Christians,  in 
A.  D.  302,  mainly  by  Hierodes,  who  was  a  man  of 
great  philosophical  acquirements,  and  exerted  all  his 
powers  to  suppress  the  Christians  and  their  religion, 
and  raise  the  polytheistic  notions  of  the  Pagans  by 
attributing  to  them  a  profound  morning,  which  had 
only  been  misunderstood  and  mistiScen  by  the 
Tulgar.  (Lactant  IndiL  Dh,  t.  2,  (ie  AfarL  Per- 
teaU.  16.)  With  this  object  in  yiew,  he  published 
a  work  against  the  Christians,  in  which  he  at- 
tempted to  point  out  contradictions  in  the  Scrip- 
tures in  the  historical  as  well  as  in  the  doctrinal 
portions.  It  bore  the  title  liAyot  ^oAi^cif  TfAs 
Todf  Xpiirriarovr,  and  consisted  of  two  books ; 
the  work  itself  is  lost,  but  we  may  still  form  an  idea 
of  it  from  the  notice  which  Lactantius  takes  of  it 
(Dhf,  IiutiL  tft),  and  more  especially  from  the 
refutation  which  Eusebius  wrote  of  it  (See  above, 
p.  1 1 6.)  We  there  see  that  Hierodes  attacked  the 
character  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  put 
litm  on  an  equality  with  ApoUonius  of  Tyana. 
(Comp.  Fabric.  BM,  Oraee,  voL  i.  p.  792  ;  Cave, 
Hi$i,  Xd.  voL  i  p.  1 31 ,  voL  it  p.  99 ;  Pearson,  Pro- 
legomena to  Hierodes,  p.  xiii.  ed.  Needham,  who, 
however,  confounds  our  Hierodes  with  No.  5.) 

5.  A  New  Phitonist,  who  lived  at  Alexandria 
about  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  and  enjoyed 
a  very  great  reputation.  He  is  commonly  con- 
aidered  to  be  the  author  of  a  commentary  on  the 
golden  verses  of  Pythagorsa,  which  is  still  extant, 
and  in  which  the  author  endeavours  to  give  an 
Intelligible  account  of  the  philosophy  of  Pytha- 
goras. The  verses  of  Pythagoras  finm  the  basis, 
bat  the  commentator  endeavoun  to  give  a  suc- 
cinct view  of  the  whole  philosophy  of  Pythagoras, 
whence  his  work  is  of  some  importance  to  us,  and 
may  serve  as  a  guide  in  the  study  of  the  Pytha- 
gorean philosoj^y.  This  commentaiy  was  first 
pnblished  in  a  Latin  translation  by  J.  Aurispa, 
Padua,  1474,  4to.,  and  afterwards  at  Rome,  1475, 
1493,  1495,  4tc^,  and  at  Basel,  1543,  8vo.  The 
Greek  original  with  a  new  Latin  version  was  first 
edited  by  J.  Curterius,  Paris,  1583,  ]2mo.  A 
better  edition,  incorporating  also  the  firagments  of 
other  works  of  Hierodes,  was  published  by  J. 
Pearson,  London,  1654  and  1655,  4to.,  and  with 
additions  and  improvements  by  P.  Needham,  Cam- 
bridge, 1709,  8vo.  A  still  better  edition  of  the 
eommenftary  alone  is  that  by  R.  Warren,  London, 
1742, 8  vo. 

Hierodes  was  further  the  author  of  an  extensive 
work  entitled  Ilfpl  npovolat  iral  tlfiapfUmiif  jral 
Tov  4^*  ifjuiy  irp^ff  Ti)y  ^efay  ^t/twlap  awrd^tmSf 
that  is.  On  Providence,  Fate,  and  the  reconciliation 
of  nmaH  free  will  with  the  divine  government  of 
the  world.    The  whole  consisted  of  seven  books. 


HIEROCLES. 


453 


and  was  dedicated  to  Olympiodorus  ;  but  the  work 
is  now  lost,  and  all  that  has  come  down  to  us  con- 
sists of  some  extracts  from  it  preserved  in  Photius 
(BibL  Cod,  214,  251).  These  extracU  are  also 
found  separately  in  some  MSS.,  and  were  published 
by  F.  Morelli  at  Paris,  1593  and  1597,  8vo.  They 
are  also  contained  in  Pearson^s  and  Needham^s  edi- 
tions of  the  Commentary  on  Pythagoras.  From 
these  extracts  we  see  that  Hierodes  endeavoured  to 
show  the  agreement  between  Plato  and  Aristotle 
against  the  doctrines  of  the  Stoics  and  Epicureans, 
and  to  refute  those  who  attempted  to  deny  the 
Divine  Providence. 

A  third  work  of  an  ethical  nature  is  known  to 
us  from  a  number  of  extracts  in  Stobaeus  (see  the 
passages  referred  to  above,  under  No.  3),  on  jus- 
tice, on  reverence  towards  the  gods,  on  the  conduct 
towards  parents  and  relations,  towards  one*s  country, 
on  marriaffe,  &c  The  maxims  they  inculcate  are 
of  a  higmy  estimable  kind.  The  work  to  which 
these  extracts  belonged  probably  bore  the  title 
Td  ^tkoao^fupa  (Suid.  «.  v.  'Kforodtiy ;  Apostol. 
Prov,  ix.  90).  These  extracts  are  likewise  con- 
tained in  Pearson's  and  Needham's  editions  of  the 
Commentaiy.  There  is  another  work,  which  is 
referred  to  under  the  titie  of  Ohc<nfofwe6s,  but  which 
probably  formed  only  a  part  of  the  Td  ^oo-o^tf- 

Lastly,  we  have  to  notice  that  Theosebius,  a  dis- 
dple  of  Hierodes,  published  a  commentary  on  the 
Goigias  of  PUto,  which  consisted  of  notes  taken 
down  by  the  disciple  in  the  lectures  of  Hieiocles. 
(Phot.  BibL  Cod.  292.) 

There  is  extant  a  work  called  'AffrcM,  a  collec- 
tion of  ludicrous  tales  and  anecdotes,  droll  ideas, 
and  silly  speeches  of  school  pedants,  &C.,  which 
was  formerly  ascribed  to  Hierodes  the  New  Pla- 
tonist ;  but  it  is  obviously  the  production  of  a  very 
insignificant  person,  who  must  have  lived  at  a  kter 
time  than  the  New  Platonist  It  was  first  pub- 
lished by  Marq.  Freherus,  Ladenburg,  1605,  Ovo., 
and  afterwards  by  J.  A.  Schier,  I^ipzig,  1750, 
8vo. ;  it  is  also  contained  in  Pearson's  and  Need- 
ham's  editions  of  the  Commentary  on  Pythagoras, 
and  in  J.  do  Rhoer's  Obtervaikmet  PkUologioue^ 
Oroningen,  1768,  8vo. 

6.  A  Greek  grammarian,  who  is  known  to  us  only 
as  the  author  of  a  work  entitied  2vr^«c8i)fioff,  that  is, 
The  Travelling  Companion,  which  is  intended  as  a 
handbook  for  travellers  through  the  provinces  of  the 
Eastern  empire.  It  was  probably  written  at  the 
beginning  of  the  sixth  century  of  our  ere ;  it  con- 
tains a  list  of  64  eparchiae  or  provinces  of  the  East- 
ern empire,  and  of  935  different  towns,  with  brief 
descriptions,  and  is  therefore  of  considerable  import- 
ance for  the  geography  of  those  countries.  The 
fint  edition  in  C.  a  S.  Paulo,  Oeograpk,  Saer,^  Pahs, 
1641,  and  Amsterdam,  1704,  fol.,  is  incomplete. 
Better  editions  are  those  in  E.  Schelstnten's  And' 
qmUoM  Eodes,  nbutr.^  Rome,  1697,  vol.  ii.,  and  in 
vol.  L  of  Banduri's  Imperium  OrienL ;  but  by  far 
the  best  edition  is  that  of  P.  Wesseling,  in  his 
VderumHtnaanontmltmeraria^  Amsterdam,  1735, 
4to.,  p.631,&c  [L.S.] 

HIEROCLES  (UpoK\^s\  the  author  of  a 
treatise  on  veterinary  suigery,  of  which  only  some 
fragments  remain,  which  are  to  be  found  in  the 
collection  of  writen  on  this  subject,  fint  published 
in  Latin  by  Joannes  Ruellius,  Paris,  1530,  foL, 
and  afterwards  in  Greek  by  Simon  Grynaeus, 
Basel,  1537, 4to.    Nothing  is  known  of  the  events 

OG   3 


4U  niERON. 

of  h»  lib,  einpt  thu  li>  ia  mppoKd  to  ian  Imcb 
■  Uwyec  bj  pntfeiuoii,  and  not  a  lelsrinarj  lui^ 
gton,  ajid  to  uve  lived  in  the  l«nth  c«Dtary  after 
Chriit,  ■>  U  dedicalcd  hii  work  to  Cbhiuiui 
Buaua.  Hs  ii  pcrhkjM  lbs  aauis  writer  who  it 
quoted  in  tbe  Otoponica.  An  aualyiii  of  hii 
opinion*,  *d  far  u  llio]r  can  be  gathered  bam  the 
IrHKOieiiU  tliat  nnuln,  i*  given  bj  Hallir  id  hi* 
Biblalk.  Mtdie.  Prod.  Tol  i.  p.  290  ;  «ee  al» 
Fabric.  BM.  Or.  toL  tL  p.  497,  ed.  vM.  [W.A.O.] 

HIERON  I.  {'Upity).  tjrrant  of  SvRiCUK», 
vai  eon  of  Deinonienei  and  brother  of  Gelon,  whom 
he  ■Dccecded  in  the  uiereigntj,  B.  c  47B.  We 
know  Bcanely  taj  thing  of  hit  perianal  biitory 
preiiout  to  hi*  kcceuioa,  euept  thut  be  lUpported 
iiii  brother  io  bit  raiion*  war*,  and  appear*  lo 
have  taken  an  sctira  put  in  the  great  Tii:tut7  of 
Uimeim,  u  hii  ihue  in  ibe  glorj  of  that  da;  »ai 
conimeniontEd  bjr  Oelon  himielf  ia  the  inicriplion 
at  Delphi  which  recorded  hii  triumplu  (SeboL  ad 
PUd.  PyA.  L  15.7,  ii.  llj.)  It  ii  lUted  b;  Dio- 
datat  (li.  38)  that  Hieroa  wai  appointed  b^ 
Geloa  aa  hii  luccemor,  though  it  appear*  from 
other  amboriti»  that  that  prince  left  an  in&nt  mhi; 
hence  it  ma;  well  be  (uipecled  that  ha  aaaumed 
the  goiemineat  in  the  tint  inilanoe  only  in  hi* 
nepbew'i  lamt,  aid  lubiequeotly  took  paueiuon 
of  it  for  biniKir.     In  either  cau  it  it  clear  that  he 

II  Tirtuall;  aavereign  of  Sjracuae  from  the  time 


of  Qeb 


eath,  b 


«n  diit 


gui*hed  from  that  of  hi*  brother  by  it*  gnatar 
Mverilj  and  mors  tytannical  chancier.  It*  Iran- 
quilliij  wai  earl;  ditturbed  by  hii  jealouij  of  bi* 
brother  Polyielui,  to  whom  Oeloa  had  left  the 
eonimand  of  tha  army  and  tbe  hand  of  hit  nidov 
Demante.  Thii  connection  leciiied  to  Polyielu 
the  powerfil  lupport  of  Tberon  of  Agrigentmn  (the 
fillher  of  Demarete),  and,  united  with  hii  great 
popularity,  inSced  to  render  him  an  object  of  ini- 
[Ncion  10  HicEon.  The  latter  ia  laid  to  hare  em- 
plojed  him  in  a  military  expediiion  againit  the 
Sybarite)  in  Italy,  or,  according  lo  another  account, 
in  Sicily  iuelf,  in  hope*  thai  he  might  periih  in 
Ibe  war.  Tbe  bilure  of  thit  deiign  led  to  BJi  open 
nplure  between  tha  two  brother*,  and  Polyielui 
took  refuge  with  Tberon,  wbo  i*  eaid  to  have  been 
pTEparing  to  tuppott  him  by  arm*,  when  a  reconcili- 
ation wa*  efHMted,  and  a  treaty  <^  peace  concluded 
iMtween  him  and  HierDH,  which  ii  attributed  by 
lome  account*  to  the  inlcrrention  of  the  poet 
Simonldea  (Schol,  ad  I'M.  OL  ii.  29,  37.)  Af 
cordiag  lo  Diodoru)  (il  4B),  on  the  contniy,  it 
wai  owing  to  the  conduct  of  llieron  bimielf,  who, 
initrad  of  liitening  to  the  oTciture*  of  the  citiieni 
of  ilimera,  and  «pouiing  their  cauie  againtl  The- 
ron.  gave  him  iiitbnnatioa  of  their  deilgni ;  in 
gratitude  for  which,  Theron  abandoned  hii  boitile 
inlentioni.  By  the  treaty  tbui  concluded,  Poly- 
ielui wa*  reitoied  la  hii  former  paiitian  at  Syia. 
cuie,  while  Hieion  himwlf  muried  a  liiter  of  the 
Agrigentine  ruler.     (Schal  ud  JPiad.  I.  c) 

Our  information  concerning  the  eventi  of  the 
reign  of  Hieron  ii  rery  imperfect,  but  tbe  delacbod 
and  6'agnieritary  notice*  which  alone  romaiu  to  ui 
atteit  the  great  power  and  influence  that  he  tnust 
baTe  poueued.  In  Sicily  he  made  bimielf  ma*lei 
of  the  powerful  citiei  of  Naxoi  and  Catana,  the 
inhabitanta  of  which,  according  to  a  biourile 
policy  of  the  Sicilian  lyranl*.  he  removed  from 
(heir  native  loati,  and  eiwhliihud  them  at  Leon- 
nni,  while  he  npeoplod  Catana  with  Syracutana, 


HIEEON. 
and  other  colonliti  of  Dorian  origin  ;  and  hat 
changed  iti  name  to  Aetna,  cauied  hiniielf  to 
proclaimed  tha  founder  of  [be  new  city.  (Diod. 
iS  i  SchoL  ad  Find.  Of.  I  35,  Pglk.  i.  1,  U 
At  a  very  early  period  of  hii  reign  alio  we  i 
him  interpoiing  in  the  aRain  of  the  Greek  dtiei 
the  louth  of  Italy,  and  preventing  the  dettruei 
of  Locri  by  Anaiilai  of  Khtginm,  which  he  appe 
to  have  eOected  by  the  mere  apprchenaion  of 
sower,  without  having  actually  recoune  to  ar 
(Schol.  ad  Find.  PyO.  L  98,  iu  34.)  Some  y< 
later  he  again  interfered  on  behalf  of  the  lona 
the  wma  Anaiila*,  and  by  nrving  them  to  pot : 
ward  their  claim  to  the  io¥ermgn  power,  lucceei 
in  eftecting  th*  eipuliiou  of  Micythui  from  R 
ginm.  (Diod.  xi.  66.)  The  death  of  Theron 
n.  c.  472,  and  the  violeuce  of  hit  ten  Thraaydu 
involved  Kiecon  in  hoililiiiei  with  Agiigenti 
but  be  defeated  Tbraiydaeui  in  a  great  bat 
which  contributed  euentially  to  the  dovnbl 
that  tyrant  ;  and  after  bii  eipuliion  Hiemn  i 
readily  induced  to  grant  peace  to  tbeAgrigentif 
(Diod.  li.  S3.)  But  bv  hr  the  moit  import 
event  of  hi*  reign  wa*  llie  great  victory  which 
obtained  over  the  Etnucan  fleet  near  Cumaa  (e 
474],  and  which  appean  to  have  eSeclually  brol 
the  naval  power  of  that  nation.  Tbe  Etiwcaai  1 
attacked  Cumoe  and  the  neighbouring  Qreek  lel' 
menli  in  Campania  with  a  powerfid  fleet,  and  ' 
Cumaeaiu  invoked  the  auiitance  of  Hieron,  w 
though  lofieting  at  the  time  from  illnen,  apu 
to  have  commanded  In  pcrton  the  fleet  whica 
deitined  to  their  iiyiport.  (Find.  PM.  i.  11 
and  Schol.  ad  lac;  Diod.  li.  51.)  Of  the  vict 
be  there  obtained,  and  which  wa*  celebrated 
Pindar,  an  intareiting  memorial  hai  been  pmer 
to  OUT  own  diya,  in  a  bronu  helmet  found 
Olympia  in  1617,  and  now  in  the  Briciih  Mur 
which  appear*  from  the  inicripLion  it  bear*  to  b 
formed  part  of  the  ipoili  eoniecnted  by  Hieror 
thii  occaiion  to  the  Olympian  Zeui.  (Roae,  /■ 
Graee.  K<4u(.  p.  G6  ;  Boeckh'i  Pindar,  voL  iii 
225.)  It  wa*  probably  after  thii  victory  that 
•ent  the  colony  to  Pithecuaacir  Iichi^  mentis 
by  Strabo  (v.  p.  248.) 

How  lai  the  interna]  pnnperity  of  Syrac 
under  the  rule  of  Hieron,  cormponded  with 
eitemal  ^ow  of  power  we  have  no  meao: 
judging,  but  all  accounu  agree  in  repreaenling 

Oelon.  He  fortihed  hii  power  by  the  mainteiL 
of  s  huge  guard  of  mercenary  Iroopa,  and  evii 
the  (tupicioui  chincter  of  a  tyrant  by  tlie  em; 
menl  of  numeroui  ipiei  and  informer»,  (A 
PiW.  V.  1 1  ;  Diod.  xl  48,  67  i  but  camp.  Plul 
Ser.  Afimt  Viad.  p.  551.)     In  one  reipect,   I 

and  enlightened  patronage  that  he  eiteuded  to 
of  letter*,  which  hoi  contributed  very  inuoh  to 
a  luitre  over  hia  name.  Hi*  court  became 
reiort  of  the  moit  diitirrgoiihed  poeti  and  phi 
phen  of  the  day.    Aeuhylui,  Pindar,  and  Bat 


ritbbim 


corded  Bi 


iving 


taken 


ith   Xl     , 

Simonidei.  (Aelian.  V'.H.n.  16*;  Paui.  L 
3;  Schol.  ad  Pind.  PytA.  n.  131,167;  A' 
iii.  p.  121,  liv.  p.  656 ;  Plut.  Apopiik.  p. 
Hii  intimacy  with  tha  latter  wai  particularly 
brated  (Pieud.  Plat.  BpiiL  2\  and  hai  been  : 
the  iDbject  by  Xenophoa  of  i     ' 


HIERON. 

cntitlfed  tha  Hitma  (X«l  Opp*  tonLv.  ad.  Sdmei- 
der),  bat,  from  the  ad  rice  there  put  into  the  mouth 
of  Um  philoiopher,  as  well  as  from  the  hints  inter* 
ipersed  by  Pindar,  in  the  midst  of  his  |iiaises  and 
flatteries,  wa  may  gather  that  there  was  much  to 
disapprore  of  in  ue  oonduci  of  Hieron  towards 
his  subjects  and  dependants.  (See  Boeekh,  ad 
J'mL  FptL  I  81—^8.)  His  love  of  aMgnifieence 
was  especially  displayed,  as  was  the  custom  of  the 
day,  in  the  great  eonlests  of  the  Orecian  games, 
and  his  Tictories  at  Olympia  and  Delphi  have  been 
immortalised  by  Pindar.  He  also  sent,  in  imitation 
of  his  bivtlieff  Oelon,  splendid  ofierings  to  the 
sanctuary  at  Delphi  (PauBi  tl  12.  §  1 ;  Athen. 
tL  1^231, 232.) 

We  are  told  that  Hieron  was  afflicted  during  the 
latter  years  of  his  life  by  the  stone,  and  that  painfiU 
malady  was  probably  the  cause  of  his  death,  which 
took  place  at  Catana,  in  the  twelfth  year  of  his 
reign,  B.C  467.  (SchoL  ad  Find,  OL  i.  1,  PyOu 
i.  89,  ill  1 ;  Plut.  de  PfA.  Orae.  19 ;  Diod.  zi. 
88),  66.)  Aristotle,  indeed,  says  that  he  reigned 
only  ten  years  {P9L  y.  12),  but  the  dates  of  Dio- 
dome,  which  are  consistent  with  one  another,  an 
eouBcmed  by  the  scholiast  on  Pindar,  and  have 
been  justly  prefoned  by  Clinton  (F.  /f.  vol.  iL  p. 
38,  2167).  He  was  interred  with  much  pomp  at 
Catana,  and  obtained  heroic  honours  as  the  new 
founder  of  that  city,  but  his  tomb  was  subsequently 
destroyed  by  the  old  inhabitants,  when  they  xe* 
turned  thither,  afiter  the  expulsion  of  tho  Aetnaean 
cohmista.  (Diod.  ad.  66  ;  Strab.  ri.  p.  268.)  He 
bad  one  son,  Deinomenea,  by  his  first  wife,  a 
dauj^ter  of  Nicocles,  a  Syiacusan :  by  his  subse- 
quent maniage  with  the  sister  of  Theron  already 
mentioned  he  left  no  issue.  (SchoL  ad  PimL  Pyik. 
L  112.)  The  scholiast  here  calls  her  the  cousin 
(dre^)  of  Theron,  but  she  is  elsewhere  repeatedly 
tenaed  hia  sister  (ad  O,  u.  29,  37).     [£.  H.  B.] 

HIERON  II.,  king  of  Syracusi,  was  the  son 
of  Hieredes,  a  Syncuian  of  illustrious  birth,  who 
claimed  descent  from  the  great  Oelon,  the  victor  at 
Himefa.  He  was  however  illegitimate,  being  the 
offspring  of  a  female  servant,  in  consequence  of 
which  it  is  said  that  he  was  exposed  as  an  infent, 
but  that  some  omene  prophetic  of  his  future  greatp 
ness  caused  his  iather  to  relent,  and  bring  him  up 
with  care  and  attention.  (Justin,  zxiii.  4 ;  Zonar. 
▼iiL  6.)  The  year  of  his  birth  cannot  be  fixed 
with  certainty,  but  it  must  have  taken  place  be/on 
m,  c.  306 ;  hence  he  was  at  least  thirty  years  old 
when  the  departure  of  Pyrrhus  from  Sicily  (a.c. 
275)  left  the  Syracusans  without  a  leader.  Hieron 
bad  already  distinguished  himself  in  the  wars  of 
that  monarch,  and  had  acquired  so  much  favour 
with  the  soldiery,  that  the  Sjrracusan  army,  on  oc- 
canon  of  some  dispute  with  the  people  of  the  dty, 
appointed  him,  together  with  ArtemidoruB,  to  be 
their  general ;  and  be  had  the  skill  and  addreas  to 
pracnrs  the  ratification  of  his  command  from  the 
people,  and  conciliate  the  affectiotts  of  the  mul* 
tiUide  as  effectually  as  he  had  thoae  of  the  soldiers. 
But  his  ambition  did  not  stop  here.  By  his  mar* 
ri«ge  with  the  daughter  of  Leptiues,  at  that  time 
unquestionably  the  meet  distinguished  and  influ- 
ential dtiien  at  Syrscuse,  he  secured  for  himself 
the  most  powerful  support  in  the  councils  of  the 
republie.  But  he  felt  that  be  could  not  rely  on 
the  army  of  mercenaries,  which,  though  they  had 
been  the  first  to  raise  him  to  power,  he  well  knew 
to  be  fickle  and  tniacbaroaa ;  he  therefogre  took  an 


HIERON. 


455 


opportunity  during  the  war  with  the  Mamertines 
(who,  after  the  departure  of  Pyrrfans,  had  attacked 
the  Syracusans),  to  abandon  these  troops  to  the 
enemy,  by  whom  they  were  almost  sJl  cut  to 
pieces,  while  Hieron,  with  the  Syrscusan  citizens, 
who  had  kept  aloof  from  the  combat,  effected  in 
safety  his  retreat  to  Syracuse.  Here  he  immediately 
proceeded  to  levy  a  new  anny,  and  as  soon  as  he 
had  oqpmised  these  troops,  marched  forth  to  chas- 
tise the  Mamertines,  who  were  naturally  ekted 
with  their  victory.  He  soon  drove  them  out  of  all 
the  teiritoiy  they  had  conquered,  took  the  cities  of 
Mybe  and  Ahwsa,  while  those  of  Tyndaris,  Aba- 
caenum,  and  Tauromenium,  decbred  in  his  favour. 
The  Mamertines,  thus  hemmed  in  in  a  comer  of 
the  island,  ventured  on  a  pished  battle  at  the 
river  Longanus,  but  were  totally  defeated,  their 
leader,  Cios,  taken  prisoner,  and  Messana  itselt 
would  have  probably  fiillen  into  the  hands  of 
Hieron,  had  not  the  intervention  of  the  Carthagi- 
nians prevailed  on  him  to  grant  a  peace  to  his 
humbled  enemies.  On  his  return  from  this  glerioas 
expedition,  Hieron  was  saluted  by  his  feUow- 
dtisena  with  the  title  of  king,  a.  c.  270.  (Polyb. 
i.  8,  9  ;  Diod.  Eac  HotadL  xxiL  p.  499,  500.) 

The  chronology  of  these  events  is  not  very  clear 
(see  PaasL  vi  12.  §  2  ;  Clinton,  F.  H,  vol  ii.  p. 
267  ;  and  Droysen,  HeUmitm,  voL  ii.  p.  268,  not), 
but  if  the  date  above  assigned  for  the  commence- 
ment of  the  rdgn  of  Hieron  be  correct,  it  was  in 
the  year  preceding  his  elevation  to  the  royal  dig* 
nity  (]i.c  272),  that  he  asdsted  the  Romans 
during  the  siege  of  Rhegium  with  supplies  of  com, 
as  WflU  as  with  an  auxiliary  force.  (Zonar.  viii.  6.) 
We  know  nothing  more  of  his  proceedings  from 
this  time  until  the  jrear  264,  nor  can  we  clearly 
discover  the  rehitions  in  which  he  stood,  either 
towards  Carthage  or  Rome  ;  it  is  said  indeed  that 
the  assistance  fomished  by  him  to  the  bitter  had 
given  umbmge  to  the  Carthaginians  (Dion  Cass. 
Froff»  Vol.  57  ;  Zonar.  viii.  6),  and  rendered  them 
un&vourable  to  Hieron,  but  this  disposition  did 
not  break  out  into  actoal  hostilities.  His  great 
object  seems  still  to  have  been  the  complete  ex- 
pidsion  of  the  Mamertines  from  Sidly  ;  and  when, 
in  264,  the  Romans  for  the  first  time  interpoeed  in 
fevour  of  that  people,  his  indignation  at  their  in- 
terference led  him  to  throw  himself  at  once  into 
the  arms  of  the  Carthaginians,  with  whom  he  con- 
duded  an  alliance,  and  united  his  forces  with  thoae 
of  Hanno,  who  had  just  arrived  in  Sicily,  at  the 
head  of  a  huge  anny.  [Hanno,  No.  &]  With 
their  combined  forces  they  proceeded  to  lay  siege 
to  Messana  both  by  sea  and  hmd,  but  they  fiiiled 
in  preventing  the  Roman  consul,  Appius  Chiudius, 
from  crossing  the  straits  with  his  army.  He  landed 
near  the  Syracusan  camp,  and  Hieron  gave  him 
battle  the  next  day,  but  met  with  a  partial  defeat ; 
and,  alarmed  at  the  aspect  of  affeirs,  and  mistrust- 
ing the  frith  of  his  allies,  suddenly  withdrew  with 
all  his  forces  to  Syracuse.  Thither,  after  some 
interval,  Chmdius  followed  him,  and  ravaged  the 
open  country  up  to  the  very  walls,  but  was  unable 
to  effect  any  thing  against  the  dty  itself  and  was 
compelled  by  the  breaking  out  of  a  pestilential  die- 
order  in  his  anny  to  retreat.  The  next  year  (b.  c. 
263)  hostilities  were  renewed  by  the  Romans,  and 
the  consuls,  Otacilius  and  Valerius,  not  only  laid 
waste  the  Syracusan  territory,  but  took  many  of 
their  smaller  and  dependent  towns  ;  and  Hieron, 
t  finding  himself  unable  to  cope  nngle^handcd  with 

o  ti  4 


456 


HIERON. 


.        M   t    . 


;1 


>  1 


r 


■  I 


the  Roman  power,  and  aeeing  little  hope  of  aisist- 
ance  from  Carthage,  concluded  a  peace  with  Rome. 
The  termt  of  the  treaty  wfte  on  the  whole  suf- 
ficiently &vourable  ;  Hieron  retained  poueiaion  of 
the  whole  louth-east  of  Sicily,  and  the  eastern  side 
of  the  island  as  fiur  as  Tauromenium,  adTantages 
which  were  cheaply  purchased  by  the  surrender  of 
his  prisoners  and  the  pa3rment  of  a  large  sum  of 
money.  (Polyh.  L  11,  12,  15,  16;  Died.  iSav. 
iioesch,  zxiii.  2,  4,  5  ;  Zonar.  viiL  9  ;  Oros.  iv.  7.) 

From  this  time  till  his  death,  a  period  of  little 
less  than  half  a  century,  Hieron  continued  the 
sted&st  friend  and  ally  of  the  Romans,  a  policy  of 
which  his  subjects  as  well  as  himself  reaped  the 
benefits,  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  state  of  tranquillity 
and  prosperity  such  as  they  had  never  before 
known  for  so  long  a  period.  But  such  an  interval 
of  peace  and  quiet  naturally  affords  few  materials 
for  history,  and  our  knowledge  of  the  remainder  of 
Hieron*s  long  life  is  almost  confined  to  the  inter- 
change of  good  offices  between  him  and  the 
Romans,  which  cemented  and  confirmed  their 
friendship.  During  the  first  Punic  war  he  was 
frequently  called  upon  to  render  important  senrioes 
to  his  new  allies ;  in  B.  c.  262,  by  the  seal  and 
energy  which  he  di^layed  in  furnishing  supplies 
to  the  Roman  consuls  before  Agrigentum,  he  en- 
abled them  to  continue  the  siege,  and  ultimately 
effect  the  reduction  of  that  important  fortress. 
(Polyb.  i.  18 ;  Zonar.  viii.  10.)  On  a  subsequent 
occasion  we  find  him  sending  them  the  military 
engines  and  artillery,  by  means  of  which  they  took 
Camarina  (Diod.  Eiate.  Hoe$eh,  zxiiL  9),  and  in  255 
dispUying  the  utmost  solicitude  in  relieving  the 
wants  of  the  Roman  mariners  and  soldiers  after 
the  dreadM  shipwreck  of  their  fleet  off  Camarina. 
{Id,  ibid.  13.)  Again  in  252  he  is  mentioned  as 
furnishing  the  consul  Aurelius  Cotta  with  ships 
(Zonar.  viiL  14),  and  as  relieving  the  spirits  of  the 
Roman  anny  by  an  opportune  supply  of  com,  when 
almost  disheartened,  during  the  long  protracted 
siege  of  Lilybaeum,  b.  a  249.  (Diod.  Exe,  HoeaelL 
xxiv.  1.)  For  these  fiiithful  services  he  was  re- 
warded by  being  included  under  the  protection  of 
the  treaty  of  peace  concluded  between  Rome  and 
Carthage  in  B.a  241  (Polyb.  i.  62.  §  8),  and  by 
a  renewal  of  the  treaty  between  him  and  the 
Romans,  which  was  now  changed  into  a  peipetual 
alliance,  the  payment  of  all  tribute  being  henceforth 
remitted.     (Zonar.  viii.  16  ;  Appian,  Sic,  2.) 

During  the  interval  of  peace  between  the  two 
Punic  wars,  Hieron  visited  Rome  in  person,  where 
he  appears  to  have  been  received  wiUi  the  highest 
honours,  and  gave  a  proof  at  once  of  his  wealth 
and  liberality,  by  distributing  a  vast  quantity  of 
com  to  the  people  at  the  secakr  games.  (Eutn^ 
iii.  1.)  In  B.a  222,  after  the  great  victory  of 
Marcelluft  over  the  Oaula,  a  portion  of  the  spoils 
taken  on  that  occasion  was  sent  to  him  by  the 
senate  as  a  friendly  oi&ring.  (Pint.  Marc  8  ; 
Liv.  xxiv.  21.)  The  beginning  of  the  second  Punic 
war  now  came,  to  put  his  fidelity  to  the  highest  test; 
but  he  was  not  found  wanting  to  his  allies  in  the 
hour  of  their  danger.  He  not  only  fitted  out  a 
fleet  to  co-operate  with  that  of  the  consul  Sem- 
proniuB  (of  which,  notwithstanding  his  advanced 
age,  he  appears  to  have  taken  the  a>mmand  in 
person),  but  offered  to  supply  the  Roman  legions 
and  naval  forces  in  Sicily  with  provisions  and 
clothing  at  his  own  expense.  The  next  year  (217), 
on  receiving  the  tidings  of  the  fiital  battle  of  Thia- 


HIERON. 

symene,  he  hastened  to  send  to  Rome  a  large  sn{h 
ply  of  com,  as  well  as  a  body  of  light-armed 
auxiliaries,  and  a  golden  statue  of  Victory,  which 
was  oonsecFBted  by  the  Romans  in  the  capitol. 
(Liv.  zxL  49 — 51,  xxiL  37  ;  Zonar.  viii  26  ;  VaL 
Max.  iv.  8.)  The  still  heavier  disaster  of  Cannae 
in  the  following  year  (b.c.  216)  appears  to  have 
produced  as  little  change  in  his  disposition  towards 
the  contending  powers ;  and  one  of  the  last  acts  of 
his  life  was  the  sending  a  large  supply  of  money 
and  com  to  the  propraetor  T.  OtaciliuSb  (Liv. 
xxiii  21.)  The  date  of  his  death  is  nowhere  ex- 
pressly mentioned,  but  it  seems  dear  that  it  must 
have  occurred  before  the  end  of  the  year  216.  (See 
Clinton,  F,  H,  vol.  ii.  p.  267.)  Aeoording  to 
Lucian  (JI/acro6.  10),  he  had  attained  the  age  of 
ninety-two:  both  Polybius  and  Livy  speak  of  him 
as  not  less  than  ninety.  (Polyb.  vii  8  ;  Liv.  xxiv. 
4.)  Pansanias,  who  asserts  Uiat  he  was  murdered 
by  Deinomenes  (vL  12.  $  4),  has  evidently  con- 
founded him  with  his  gnmdson  Hieronymua, 

It  was  not  towardi  the  Romans  alone  that 
Hieron  displayed  his  wealth  and  mnnificenoe  in  so 
liberal  a  manner.      His  eyes  were  ever  turned 
towards  Greece  itself  and  he  sought  to  attract  the 
attention  and  conciliate  the  fiivour  of  the  Greek 
nation  not  only  by  costly  offerings  at  Olympia  and 
other  pkwes  of  national  resort,  but  by  ooming 
forward  readily  to  the  assistance  of  all  who  needed 
it    A  striking  instance  of  this  is  recorded  in  the 
magnificent  presents  which  he  sent  to  the  Rhodians 
when  their  city  had  suffiered  from  an  earthquake. 
(Polyb.  V.  88,  vii.  8  ;  Paus.  vi.  12.  §  2,  15.  §  6.) 
Nor  did  his  steady  attachment  to  the  Romans  pre- 
vent him  from  furnishing  supplies  to  Uie  Carthar 
ginians  when  the  very  existence  of  their  atate  was 
endangered  by  the  war  of  the  mercenaries.  (P<dyb. 
i.  83.)   His  internal  administration  appeaza  to  have 
been  singuhirly  mild  and  equitable :  thongh  he  did 
not  refuse  the  title  of  king,  he  avoided  all  external 
dispUy  of  the  insignia  of  royal^,  and  appeared  in 
public  unattended  by  guards,  and  in  the  gaib  of  a 
private  dticen.    By  retaining  the  senate  of  the 
republic,  and  taking  care  to  consult  them  upon  all 
important  occasions,  he  preserved  the  fonns  of  a 
constitution^  government ;  and  we  are  even  told 
that  he  was  suicerely  desirous  to  lay  aside  the 
sovereign  power,  and  was  only  prevented  frwn 
doing  so  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  his  subjects. 
(Polyb.  viL  8 ;  Liv.  xxiv.  4,  5,  22).    The  care  he 
bestowed  upon  the  financial  department  of  his  ad- 
ministration is  sufficiently  attested  by  the  laws 
regulating  the  tithes  of  com  and  other  agricultural 
produce,  which,  under  the  name  of  Le^n  Hieroih 
ioaey  are  repeatedly  refiemd  to  by  Cioero  in  hb 
orations  against  Venes ;  and  which,  in  consequence 
of  their  equitable  and  piedse  adjustment,  were  re- 
tained by  the  Romans  when  they  reduced  Sidly  to 
a  province.  (Cic.  Verr,  ii.  13,  iiL  8,  51,  &e.)    At 
the  same  time  he  adorned  the  city  of  Syracuss 
with  many  public  woriu  of  great  magnificenoe 
as  well  as  of  itel  utility,  among  which  are  men- 
tioned temples,  gymnasia,  porticoes,  and  public 
altars  (Athenae.  v.  40 ;  Diod.  zvi  83)  ;  tlmt  his 
care  in  this  respect  was  not  confined  to  Syracuse 
alone  ii  proved  by  the  occurrence  of  his  name  on 
the  remarkable  edifices  which  have  been  brooght  to 
light  of  late  years  at  Acraa,  now  Pabnolo.    (See 
the  Duca  di  Sena  di  Fako,  AntiMk  dOa  SieUia^ 
vol.  iv.  p.  158.)    Among  other  modes  in  which  he 
di^Iayed  his  magnificence  was  the  constniction  of  a 


HIERON. 
■hip  af  nianiiou  iw,  bx  ■xowdiiig  ill  picTioiuI; 

cenitmctcd,  which,  when  complated,  he  lent  laden 
with  comu  AprnenttoPtalemjkiDgaTEgTpL  A 
deEuIed  Kcoimt  of  this  wandetful  Tcaiel  hu  bean 
praeemd  U  lu  bf  Athenuoi  (t.  li) — U).  Bat 
while  li>  Mcnnd  to  hit  oibJKU  the  bleuiDgi  of 
peace,  HJena  did  not  neglect  to  prcpan  for  mr, 
•od  SDl  only  kept  up  ■  luge  and  «ell->ppoinh>d 
fleet,  bol  miploied  hi*  Mend  and  kinimaa  Archi- 
mcdei  in  the  raHutrnetion  of  powaiflil  enginet  both 
tor  attack  and  defence,  which  aftarwaidi  plajed  u 
important  a  pan  in  the  ti^e  of  Sjmciue  by  Hu- 
cellu.  (LiT.  HIT.  34;  Plat.  Man.  U.)  The 
power  and  magnificeiKe  of  BieroD  were  cvlebiaCed 
bj  Theocrilaa  in  hi*  (iileenlh  IdjU,  bnt  the  poefa 

CFigjiie  adda  hardly  any  thing  to  oar  hiitorkal 
wledge. 

HieroB  had  only  one  ion,  Oelon,  who  died  ahortly 
befor*  hie  btber  ;  bat  he  left  two  danghlen,  De- 
maiata  and  Heraelea,  who  were  rnarned  mpec- 
tirely  ta  Andranodonu  and  ZaTppoi,  two  of  the 
nincipal  eitueni  of  Syiaeiue.  He  wu  niceaaded 
by  hia  gtandeon,  Hieronymo). 

Niunenia*  coin*  an  extant,  which  bear  the  luuna 
of  UieTDD,  and  «xne  of  thew  ban  been  nferred  by 
the  earlier  ngmiimatiata  to  the  elder  Hieron  ;  but 
it  ia  quite  certain,  from  the  ityle  of  work  of  the 
eoina  thenuelTea,  azid  ^e  chancten  of  the  inacrip' 
lion,  that  they  mait  all  haie  been  itiack  in  the 
K\gn  of  Hiennll.  Eckhel  (toI.L  pp.3Sl— 2£7) 
and  ViKonii  {leomcgrapUi  Grecqiie,  roL  ii.  p.  16) 
■re.  however,  tl  opinioa  that  the  head  Dpon  them, 
which  bean  the  diadem,  i>  that  of  the  elder  Bieroii, 


HIBRON  CUpw).  1.  A  pCot  or  naTigator  of 
Soli  in  Cilioa,  waa  «nt  oat  by  Alexander  with  a 
triKootcr  to  tijion  the  loalhem  ihona  of  the 
Erythraean  aea.  and  eiieumnaiigate  Arabia.  He 
■dTCDCed  moeh  tbrther  than  any  preriona  naiigator 
bad  done,  bat  at  length  letamed,  apparently  di»' 
cooraged  by  the  aneiptcted  extent  of  the  Arabian 
eeaiE,  and  reported  on  hii  retain  that  Arabia  wai 
newly  la  large  aa  India.  (Air.  Jiab.  lii.  30.) 

2.  A  eitiiea  of  I^odiaia  in  Phrygia,  dialin- 
goiabad  br  hia  wmUiIl     Ha  adonKd  bi*  nUin 


HIERONYMITS.  *i7 

city  with  many  aplendid  bnildiBga,  and  leR  ■  pro- 
perty of  2000  talenta  at  hii  death  to  be  applied  la 
public  puipoaea.  (Sirab.  lii.  p,578.) 

S.  One  of  the  thirty  tyranta  eitabliihed  at 
Athea>,B.c404.     (  Xen. /TaU  iL  3.  g  2.) 

i.  One  of  the  diief  aalrap)  or  goieniora  among 
the  Parthiaai,  though,  from  hi*  name,  etidently 
of  Greek  origin,  at  the  time  whea  Tiridatee,  tup- 
ported  by  Tiberiai  and  the  Roouui  influence,  in- 
raded  Psrlhia,  a.  d.  36.  After  wavering  for  eonw 
time  between  the  two  rinl*,  Hieron  declared  in 
bTonr  o(  Anafcanu,  and  wai  mainly  initmmental 
in  re-eatabliihing  him  upon  the  throne.  (Taenia. 
tL  *9,  43.)  [E.  H.  ai 

HIERON  {'U)K»),aOnek  writer  on  Tetarinary 
aargery,  whoie  date  lb  ankuowD,  bat  who  may 
hare  lired  ia  the  fbarth  or  &ftb  centoir  after 
ChiiaL  Some  fiagnienU,  which  an  all  that  re- 
mum  of  hia  woika,  a»  to  be  found  in  the  coUectioD 
af  writera  on  Taterinary  «urgery,  firtt  poblithed  in 
Latin  by  Jeanne*  Rnellioi,  Paiia,  1530,  foL,  and 
in  Oieek  by  Smon  Oiynuui,  Bawl,  lfiB7,  4(0. 
[W.  A.  G.1 

HIERON,  modeller.    [TLiFOLiHua.] 

HIERO'NYMUS('I<piinvui),hutorical.  l.Of 
Elia,  a  loeh*^  in  the  anny  af  the  Ten  Thanaand 
Oreeka,  who  u  mentioned  hj  Xenophon  aa  taking  a 
prominent  part  in  thediacoiaion  that  enaued  after  the 
death  of  Clearcbui  and  Che  other  geaerala,  aa  well 
aa  on  other  occaaiani  daring  the  retieat  and  mbae- 
quent  operationa  (Xen.  AuaLiil  I.g  34,  iL  2. 
i  10,  Tii.  l.g  32,  4.  S  18.) 

2.  An  Areadian,  who  it  leprnacfaed  by  Demo- 
■thenea  with  having  betrayed  the  inleieata  of  hit 
country  to  Philip,  by  wham  he  bad  allowed  bimeelf 
to  be  corrapled.  (Dcm.  dt  Orr.  p.  324,  dt  FaU. 
Lig.  p.  344,  ed.  Reiake.)  An  elatointa  argument 
in  defence  of  the  policy  adopted  by  him,  and  ihoea 
who  acted  with  bim  on  thi*  occauon,  will  be 
fhand  in  Pdyhina  (rvii.  14).  [E.  H.  Rl 

HIERO'NYHUS  ('I<|>^^vw»)<  <•!  Oardia,  an 
biltoriau  who  ia  treqaenlly  cited  aa  one  of  th« 
chief  antboritiea  fat  the  hiatoiy  of  the  timea  imme- 
diately fbltowlng  the  death  of  Aleiander.  He 
had  himitlf  token  an  actire  part  in  iho  evenu  of 
that  period.  Whether  he  had  aecompanied  hi* 
(cUow-eiiiBaD  Eamenea  during  the  campaign*  of 
Aluands  wa  have  no  diatinct  tnlimgny,  bnt 
after  the  death  of  thai  prince,  *e  Hod  him  not  only 
attached  to  the  lerrice  of  hi*  coantryman,  bnt 
already  enjoying  a  high  place  in  hia  confidence.  It 
aeemt  probable  alao  from  the  term*  in  which  he  ii 
ailoded  to  aa  deacribing  the  magnilieent  bier  or  lii- 
nend  car  of  Alexander,  that  hii  admiration  «a*  that 
af  an  eye-wicneia,  and  that  ha  waa  preaant  at 
Bebybn  at  the  time  of  ita  conalrnctian.  (Atben. 
T.  p.  206  ;  corap.  Died,  iviii.  26.)  The  iiiBt 
eipraii  mention  of  him  ocean  in  B.  c  320,  when 
he  waa  aent  by  Eonwnea,  at  that  time  (hat  up  in 
the  caatle  of  Nora,  at  the  bead  of  the  depntation 
which  ha  detpalehed  to  Antipaler.  Bat  befo»  he 
coald  ntam  to  Enmenee,  the  death  of  tbe  regent 
ptodneed  a  eanipletc  ehanga  in  Ibe  lelative  poailion 
of  partiea,  and  Antigonna,  now  daiiraiia  to  eon- 
ciliata  Eunenea,  charged  Hieronymna  to  be  the 
beanr  of  friendly  otbi*  and  proteataliona  to  hii 
friend  and  conntrrman.  (Died,  xriii.  42,  50; 
PIdL  EKm.  12.)  But  though  Hialonymai  waa  ao 
br  gained  oier  by  Antigong*  a*  to  undertake  thia 
«mhaiay,  yet  in  the  •tnggUtbat  ennied  b*  ad- 
bend  «teadily  to 


4M 


HIBRONYMUS. 


pukd  that  Iflate  until  hii  find  eaptiTitj.  In  the 
last  battle  mOabiene  (B.a  316)  Hieronymai  him- 
■elf  was  wounded,  and  fisU  a  priioner  into  the  hand* 
of  Antigona%  who  traated  him  with  the  ntmoet 
kindneee,  and  to  whose  lerriee  ha  heneefigrth 
attached  himael£  (IHod.  xix.  44.)  In  a.  c.  312, 
we  find  him  entmsted  by  thai  monaicli  with  the 
chaige  of  eoUeetbg  bitumen  firom  the  Dead  Sea,  a 
project  wluch  waa  frnstnted  b  j  the  hoitility  of  the 
neighbouring  Asaba.  (Id.  six.  100.)  The  stote- 
ment  of  Joaq)hoa  (c  AfixM.  L  23)  that  he  was  at 
one  time  appointed  by  Antigonus  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Syria,  is  in  all  piobalulity  enoneona.  After 
the  death  of  Antigonus,  Hieronymns  continued  to 
follow  the  ibrtnnei  of  his  son  Demetrius,  and  he  is 
again  mentioned  in  &  c.  292  as  being  appointed  by 
the  ktter  governor  or  harmoat  of  Boeotia»  after  hu 
first  oenquest  of  Thebes.  (Plut.  Demidr,  39.) 
Whether  he  was  reinstated  in  this  office  when 
Thebes,  after  shaking  off  the  yoke  for  a  while,  fell 
again  under  the  power  of  Demetrius,  we  are  not 
told,  nor  have  we  any  information  concerning  the 
remaining  events  of  his  long  life  ;  but  it  may  be 
inferred,  from  the  hoitility  towards  Lysimachus 
and  Pyrrhna  evinced  by  his  writings  at  a  period 
long  subsequent,  that  he  continued  unshaken  in  his 
attachment  to  Demetrius  and  to  his  son,  Antigonus 
Oonatas,  after  him.  It  appears  that  he  survived 
Pyirhus,  whose  death,  in  n.  a  272,  was  mentioned 
in  his  history  (Pans.  L  13.  §  9),  and  died  at  the 
advanced  age  of  104,  having  had  the  unusual  ad- 
vantage of  retaining  his  strength  and  faculties  unr 
impaired  to  the  kst.  (Lucian.  Maam^  22.) 

The  historical  work  of  Hieronymus  is  cited 
under  various  titles  {i  r^  tw  ZiMxi»9  hrrofias 
yrypa^s^  Died,  xviii.  42  ;  ii^  tf  wfH  rmw  iTij6- 
9w  Tpteffiar^i^  Dimys.  i.  6),  and  these  have 
sometimes  been  regarded  as  constituting  separ 
rate  works  ;  but  it  seems  probable,  on  the  whole, 
that  he  wrote  but  one  seneral  work,  comprising 
the  history  firom  the  deatn  of  Alexander  to  that  of 
Pjrrrhus,  if  not  later.  Whether  he  gave  any  de- 
tailed account  of  the  wars  of  Alexander  himself  is 
at  least  doubtful,  for  the  §»w  hct»  dted  from  him 
previous  to  the  death  of  that  monarch  an  such  as 
might  easily  have  been  incidentally  mentioned; 
and  the  passage  in  Suidas  (s.  o.  'I«pi»w/uot),  which 
is  quoted  by  Fabrinus  to  prove  that  he  wrote  a 
histoiy  of  that  prince,  is  manifiBStly  oonupt.  Pro- 
bably we  should  read  rd  ^  *AXe{Mp9,  instead  of 
rd  i^  *A\ctM^ov,  as  proposed  by  Fabricius. 
Nor  is  there  any  reason  to  infer  (as  has  been  done 
by  the  Abb6  S4vin,  Mem,  de  PAcatL  de$  Inter. 
vol  xiii  p.  32),  that  his  history  of  Pyirhus  formed 
a  distinct  work,  tiiou^  he  is  repeatedly  dted  by 
Plutarch  as  an  authority  in  his  lifo  of  that  prince. 
(Plut  Piftrk  17,  21.)  It  was  in  this  part  of  his 
work,  also,  that  he  naturally  found  occasion  to 
touch  upon  the  afiurs  of  Rome,  and  he  is  conse- 
quently mentioned  by  Dionysius  as  one  of  the 
first  Greek  writers  who  had  given  any  account  of 
the  history  of  that  city  (XKonys.  i  6).  But  that 
Dionysius  himself  did  not  follow  his  authority  in 
regard  to  the  expedition  of  Pyrrhus  to  Italy  ia 
dear  from  the  passages  of  Plutarch  already  dted,  in 
which  the  statements  of  rh»  two  are  contiasted. 
Hieronymus  is  enumerated  by  Dionysius  {ds  comp, 
4)  among  the  writers  whose  defective  style  ren- 
dered it  aUnost  imposnble  to  read  them  through. 
He  is  also  severely  censured  by  Pansanias  for  his 
partiality  to  Antigoima  and  Denetnua»  and  the  in- 


HIEBONTMU& 

justice  he  displayed  in  oonseqneaoe  in  ivgard  fo 
Pyrrhus  and  Lysimachus.  Towards  the  latter 
monardi,  indeed,  he  had  an  additional  canse  of 
enmity,  on  aoeount  of  Lysimachus  having  destroyed 
his  native  dty  of  Cardia  to  make  way  fiir  the 
foundation  of  Lysimaeheia.  (Pans.  L  9.  §  8,  13w 
§9.)  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  history  of 
Alexander's  immediate  sacoeaaon  (the  8ii3oxM 
and  Mtomm),  which  haa  descended  to  us,  is  do* 
rived  in  great  part  from  Hieronymus,  hot  it  ia  im- 
posnble to  determine  to  what  extent  his  authority 
was  followed  by  Drndoros  and  Plutarch.  (See  on 
this  point  Heyne,  JDs  FontfL  Dtodorif  p.  cxiv.  in 
Dindorf^  edition  of  Diodorus;  and  oonoeming 
Hieronymus  in  geneial,  Vosaius,  d»  Hktorida 
GraeeU,^  99,  ed.  Westermann  ;  &6vin,  lUckerekn 
tur  la  Fie  d  let  Omraget  de  Jerome  de  Cardie^  in 
the  Mim.  de  J^Acad,  d:" Inter,  voL  xiii.  p.  20,  &c  ; 
and  Droysen,  Helltmtm,  voL  L  pp^  670,  683.) 

[E.  H.  &] 
HIERC/NYMUS  ('IspifM^f),  king  of  Syra- 
ctTSB,  succeeded  bis  gnnd&iher,  Hieron  11^  in 
B.  c.  216.  He  was  at  thia  time  only  fifteen  years 
old,  and  he  ascended  the  throne  at  a  crisis  foil  of 
peril,  for  the  battle  of  Cannae  had  given  a  ahock 
to  the  Roman  power,  the  inftuwice  of  which  had 
been  fdt  in  SicUy;  and  thougb  it  had  not  shaken 
the  fidelity  of  the  aged  Hieron,  yet  a  laxge  party  at 
Syracuse  was  already  disposed  to  abandon  the  alli- 
ance of  Rome  for  that  of  Carthage.  The  young 
prince  had  already  given  indications  of  weakness, 
if  not  depravity  of  disposition,  which  had  alarmed 
his  gtandfiuher,  and  caused  him  to  confide  the 
guardianship  of  Hieronymus  to  a  council  of  fifteen 
persons,  among  whom  were  his  two  aana-in-law, 
Andianodorus  and  Zoij^mm.  But  the  objects  of 
this  arrangement  were  quickly  frustnted  by  the 
ambition  of  Andranodorus,  who,  in  older  to  get  rid 
of  the  interference  of  his  colleagues,  persuaded  the 
young  king  to  assume  the  reins  of  government,  and 
himsdf  set  the  example  of  rsngning  his  office, 
which  was  followed  by  the  other  guardians.  Hie- 
ronymus now  became  a  mere  tool  in  the  hands  of 
his  two  undes,  both  of  whom  were  fovourable  to 
the  Carthaginian  alliance :  and  Thrsson,  the  only 
one  of  his  counseUon  who  retained  any  influence 
over  his  mind,  and  who  was  a  staunch  friend  of 
the  Romans,  was  soon  got  rid  of  by  a  charge  of 
conspiracy.  The  young  king  now  sent  ambaasadon 
to  Hannibal,  and  the  «ivoys  of  that  genoal,  Hip- 
pocrates and  Epicydes,  were  wdcomed  at  Syncuae 
with  the  highest  honours.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
deputies  sent  by  Appius  Claudius,  the  Roman 
praetor  in  Sicily,  were  treated  with  the  utmost  con- 
tempt ;  and  it  was  evident  that  Hieronymua  was 
preparing  for  immediate  hostilities.  He  aent  am- 
iMnadore  to  Carthage,  to  condnde  a  treaty  with 
that  power,  by  the  terms  of  which  the  river  Him^a 
was  to  be  the  boundary  between  the  Carthi^ginians 
and  Syracusans  in  Sicily :  but  he  quickly  niaed 
his  demands,  and,  by  a  second  embaasy,  laid  datm 
to  the  whole  island  for  himselt  The  Cartfaaginiaas 
readily  promised  every  things  in  order  to  secore  his 
alliance  for  the  moment:  and  he  assembled  aa  amy 
of  fifteen  thousand  men,  with  which  he  waa  pre- 
paring to  take  the  field,  having  previoaaly  dis- 
patched Hippocrates  and  Epicydes  to  sound  the 
dispoution  of  the  dties  subject  to  Roma,  when  hi» 
schemes  were  suddenly  brought  to  a  dose.  A  band 
of  conspirators,  at  the  head  of  whom  waa  Deino- 
menes,  foU  upon  him  in  the  itreots  of  lieentini,  and 


;  I 


'  HIERONYHUS. 

i  )aa  with  nnmeroiii  mxiiidi,  beTore  bit 
r>^>c«ldcDni«tohii>iu»ar,B.c316.  (LiT. 
xc*.  4—7;  Poljh.  Tii.  2—6.) 

Tha  ^ort  nign  of  Hieronfmui,  which  had  luted 
onlj  13  minth*,  had  pmenled  the  moat  itiikiag 
coataat  ta  that  of  hii  gnudbllKT.  Brought  up  in 
Um  iBidal  «f  all  tb»  awrrBting  uid  campting  iu- 
flttenota  of  a  cooit,  hia  nalunllj  bad  diapoailioti,  at 
once  weak  and  niiUnt,  hit  tbam  all  in  thair  Ml 
force ;  and  he  axhibitad  U  lbs  Oreeki  the  fint  in- 
aUnea  af  a  ehildiah  tjrant.  From  the  iiioni«nt  of 
fail  acccauon  he  pre  himarif  Dp  to  the  inflnenca  of 
flatteren,  who  nrgad  him  to  tha  vilatt  eiceaiea : 
Ik  aaamned  at  once  aU  the  exlanud  pomp  of  ro  jaltj 
which  Htaon  bad  u  atndknulf  KToidedj  and 
while  be  plunged  in  the  m«(  ihamaleaa  manuei 
into  enry  apedea  o[  hiinuy  and  debaacherj,  he 
diiplajed  the  moat  nnnlenung  cmelt;  to«aid«  all 
thoae  wbo  baeame  objecta  of  hia  Hlipkion,  Pol3^ 
tuna  indeed  appeals  indioed  lo  doubt  Ihe  itste- 
meala  on  thia  aabjaot;  and  it  ii  not  impnbable 
that  they  mair  have  been  eiagnniled  bj  Ibe 
wtitaia  to  «bom  be  rafen:  but  tMie  ii  lerlainlf 
Botbina  la  the  natun  ef  the  caie  to  joatify  hii 
ecrpticiani  i  and  tba  exam)^,  in  kler  daya,  of  Ela- 

»1  h™»,..» 


^pean  (a  hsTe  borne  nmcb  reae 
ported  of  the  latter  can  be  called  inclediUe.  . 
to  hare  married  a  e 

noma  0^  a  qneta.     (Poljb. 
Diod.  Bme.  Voir,,  xiri.  p.  £68,  569;  Athen.  ii. 
a2SI,iiiLp.  577;  Val  Mai.  iU.  3.  £>«.  {  £.} 

The  eoina  of  HieroDjmw  aia  nore  abundant 
than  might  have  been  expected  from  the  ihoitneia 
of  hia  nign :  thej  all  bear  hia  portiait  on  the  ob- 
nria,aDd  athnndcibolt  on  the  nrataa.  [KH.B.] 


HIERCTNYMUS  Cl^^nfuaX  litaiarj.  1. 
Son  of  Xenophaiwt,  a  tragic  and  dithjrambie  poet, 
who  ia  attacked  brAriela|ihaiiea(iloliini.3B7,A'at. 
347,  and  ScboL ;  Suid.  t.  •>.  KAiiTei). 

2.  or  Rfaodea,  conunonly  called  a  peripatetic, 
tboDgh  Cicero  qoertiona  bii  right  to  tfae  tiUa,  waa 
a  diiciple  of  Aiiitotle,  and  coalemponij  with  Ar- 
«eilalii,  about  IhC  300.  He  appean  tohaie  litod 
down  to  the  time  of  Ptolein;  Pbiladelphoa,  He  ii 
livqaently  nMntioned  by  Cicera,  who  Kilt  at  that 
ba  held  the  bigbeit  good  to  ooneiet  in  freedom 
from  pain  and  trouble,  and  denied  that  pltMort 
wai  lo  be  lougbt  for  )U  own  take.  There  ate 
qaotationi  from  hia  writing!  11^  t'^^tju  iTroptui 
^ofMT^iaaia  or  vA  ffwtpalhfr  Awo/tritiiaTa,  and 
Ina  hii  letlen.  It  would  aeem  fmn  Cico»  (Or. 
66  ),  compwed  with  Ruiimu  [dt  Comf.  n  Mttr.  p. 
SIB],  that  he  va*  the  *vne  aa  Ibe  Hienajmui 
wbo  wnia  m  nnnben  and  feet.    (Albaik  iL  p.  48, 


HiESONyicua  4S0 

\,t.f. 217,  d., I.  p. 434. L  p. 4Sfi,  «., ri. p. 490, 
f.,  liii.  p,  556,  a.  p.  557.  a.  p,  601,  L  p.  604,  d. ; 
Stmb.  viiL  p.  378.  it  p.  443,  i.  p.  475,  li*.  p.  655; 
Dlog.  UfirL  It.  41.  45  ;  Plut.  Ago.  13,  AriO.  37; 
Voauoa,  da  Hid.  Onte.  pp.  82,  83,  ed.  Wealer- 
mann  ;  Fabric  BitL  OroM.  toL  ii.  p.  306,  lA.  liL 
p.49S,ToLvi.p.  131.) 

3.  Verr  pmtablf  tlie  nme  ai  the  preceding,  the 
author  of  a  woii  on  poata.  bam  the  fifth  bmk  of 
which  (ni|i)  luBapifiir),  and  from  another  book 
of  it  (IIip!  lit  TpBTiflowoiar),  there  are  quo- 
tation». (Athen.  li».  f.  635,  £;  ApatL  Pna.  li. 
41  ;  Suidaa,  •■  v.  'Aivyvpdffiof.)  Perbapa  be  ia 
the  lamfl  peraon  aa  the  author  of  a  eommentaiy  an 
tba'ArnliofHeaiod.  (Fabric  fiiU.  OniiK  ral.  L 
P.S82.)  (P.S.] 

HlERtyNYMUS,  commonly  known  ai  SAINT 
JEROME.  EuBBUus  EIiuohvmub  SorHW>- 
Niua  waa  a  naliie  of  Siridon,  ■  town  upon  tha 
confinei  of  Dalmatia  and  Pannonia.  whioh  baTing 
bem  utterly  dcatmyed  by  the  Qotbi  in  a.  n.  377, 
ita  lite  cannot  now  be  deteimined.  Hii  parenta 
were  both  Chrittian,  liiing,  it  wonld  appear,  in 
eaay  orcnmalancH.  The  period  of  hia  birth  ia  s 
matter  of  coniidemble  doabL  Pioaper  Aquila- 
nicu»,  in  hii  chronicle,  &xea  apon  the  year  X,  Ik 
3SI  1  Dnpia  bringa  down  tha  event  aa  low  aa  S45t 
while  other  writen  hara  decided  io  famur  of  Tari- 
ona  intarmediale  epochi.  That  the  fitit  of  tb« 
abore  dataa  ia  too  eariy  Hena  certain,  for  Jenanat 
in  the  commentary  upon  Habbdtnk  (o.  3),  ipeaka 
of  himaelf  aa  having  been  atill  occupied  with  gnn^ 
malical  itudiea  at  the  death  of  Julian  the  apoclate; 
but  lince  thia  took  place  in  363.  he  mnat.  accoid- 
ing  to  the  itatonent  of  Pioiper,  have  been  at  that 
time  ihirty-liro  yeara  old,  while  the  calonlation 
adopted  by  Da  IHn  wonld  make  him  jut  eighteen, 
an  age  omntpaudiDg  mnch  better  with  the  eipna- 
aioDi  employed,  unleia  we  are  to  lecciie  them  in  a 
Teiy  eiiended  acceptation.  Al^i  haring  acquired 
the  6rat  rudimenia  of  a  liberal  adocatlon  from  hia 
btbar,  Euaebina,  be  waa  deqatched  to  Roma  for 
the  prOKsation  of  bu  itudiea,  whara  ha  dented 
himaelf  with  gnat  aidaiir  and  hkcom  to  tha  Greek 
and  tdlin  laWDagaa,  to  rbetoik,  and  to  the  diffioent 
biUMbei  of  pbiloMphy,  enjoying  the  inttmetioni  of 
the  nual  diatingnieiMd  pncaptora  of  thai  eiv,  among 
whom  waa  Aelina  Donatoa  [DoNaTui].  HaTinv 
been  admitted  to  the  rite  of  baptian,  ba  nndenook 
a  joureay  into  Oanl,  aoeompaniad  by  bia  ttiend  and 
adUMlfellow  Bonoan ;  and  after  a  langlkened  loor, 
paved  eoma  time  at  Traiet,  where  he  occupied 
falmwif  in  tranacTibiDg  the  commentarie*  of  Hila- 
lioa  npoD  tha  Pialma.  and  hia  Tolununona  work 
upon  Synodi.  Hera  too  he  teemi  to  bare  been, 
tor  the  fint  time,  inpnued  with  a  deep  teligioua 


feelini 


lend  hia  canar,  which  had  hitherto  been  «em». 
wbat  itie^ulai,  and  to  have  rewind  to  devote 
himaelf  irilfa  leai  to  iha  int«reili  of  Chiiitiaoity. 
Upon  quitting  Gaul,  he  probably  relumed  to  Romeg 
bulin3ID  wafindhimliiingatAquileia.  in  cloaa 
intimacy  with  Rofiiioi  and  Chromatiuii  and  at 
Ihti  time  he  compoaed  hia  firit  theologioil  eavy, 
the  leiier  lo  Innocontiui,  Dt  Mmiiirt  i^)6it  ptr- 
Mua.  UaTing  been  compelled  by  wme  Tioient 
cauae.  now  unknown  (Stiilmi  buto  ata  •  Alton  tas 
«MDafnl,  Ep,  iiL  ad  Itu/-).  aoddenly  to  quit  thia 
abode  in  373,  he  tet  oat  far  the  Eatt,  ekog  with 
lonocantiua,  ETagriui,  and  HeJiodorv»,  ai^  tn- 
Taning  Thrace,  Kthyni»,  OalUia,  Ponta^  &PP*- 


4m) 


HIERONTMUSL 


doeia,  and  Cilieia,  reached  Antioeh,  where  Inno- 
centiiu  died  of  a  ferer,  and  he  himielf  waa  attacked 
by  a  dangeroua  malady.  A  great  change  seems  to 
have  taken  place  in  the  mind  of  Jerome  dnring  this 
ilbets ;  the  religious  enthnriasm  first  kindled  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Moselle,  assumed  a  more  austere 
and  gloomy  fi>rm  in  the  luzuxious  capital  of  Syria. 
In  Mwdience,  as  he  belieTed  or  pretended,  to  the 
warnings  of  a  hearenly  vision  (Blp.  xziL  ad  Eus- 
toch.),  whidi  reproached  him  eqiecially  on  account 
of  his  ezoessiye  admiration  of  Cicero,  he  deter- 
mined to  abandon  the  study  of  the  profiuie  writers, 
and  to  occupy  himself  ezdnsively  with  holy  toils 
and  contemj^tions.  From  this  time  fonrard  a 
devotion  to  monastic  habits  became  the  ruling 

Erinciple,  we  might  say,  the  ruling  passion  of  his 
fe.  After  having  listened  fiir  some  time  to  the 
instructions  of  Apollinarius,  bishop  of  Laodiceia, 
whose  errors  with  regard  to  the  Incarnation  had 
not  yet  attracted  attention,  he  retired,  in  874,  to 
the  desert  of  Chalds,  lying  between  Antioch  and 
the  Euphrates,  where  he  passed  four  years,  ad- 
hering strictly  to  the  most  rigid  observances  of 
monkish  asoetism,  tortured  by  unceasing  remorse 
on  account  of  the  sinfulness  of  his  earlier  years. 
The  bodily  exhaustion  produced  by  fiuting  and 
mental  anguish  did  not  prevent  him  from  pur- 
suing with  resolute  persevenmoe  the  study  of  the 
Hebrew  tongue,  although  often  reduced  almost 
to  despair  by  the  difficulties  he  encountered ;  from 
composing  annotations  upon  portions  of  Scripture  ; 
and  firom  keeping  up  an  active  correspondence 
with  his  friends.  His  retirement,  however,  was 
grievously  disturbed  by  the  bitter  strife  which  had 
arisen  at  Antioch  between  Uie  partisans  of  Mele- 
tins  and  Paulinus ;  for  having,  m  deference  to  the 
opinion  of  the  Western  Church,  espoused  the  cause 
of  the  latter,  he  became  actively  involved  in  the 
controversy.  Accordingly,  in  the  ^ring  of  879, 
he  found  himself  computed  to  quit  his  retreat,  and 
repair  to  Antioch,  where  he  unwillingly  consented 
to  be  ordained  a  presbyter  by  Paulinus,  upon  the 
express  stipulation  that  he  should  not  be  required 
to  perform  the  regular  duties  of  the  sacred  office. 
Soon  after  he  betook  himself  to  Constantinople, 
where  he  abode  for  three  yean,  enjoying  the  in- 
structions, society,  and  friendship  of  Gregory  of 
Naziansus,  and  busily  employed  in  extending  and 
perfecting  his  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language, 
from  which  he  made  several  translations,  the  most 
important  being  the  Chronicle  of  Eusebius.  In  381 
Meletius  died  ;  but  this  event  did  not  put  an  end 
to  the  schism,  for  his  partisans  immediately  elected 
a  successor  to  him  in  the  person  of  Flavianua,  whose 
authority  was  acknowledged  by  most  of  the  Eastern 

grelateSi  The  year  following,  Damanis,  in  the  vain 
ope  of  calming  these  unsMmly  dissensions,  sum- 
moned Paulinus,  together  with  his  chief  adherents 
and  antagonists,  to  Rome,  where  a  council  was 
held,  in  which  Jerome  acted  as  secretary,  and 
formed  that  close  friendship  with  the  chief  pontiff 
which  remained  firm  until  the  death  of  the  latter, 
at  whose  earnest  request  he  now  seriously  com- 
menced his  grand  work  of  revising  the  received 
versions  of  the  Scriptures,  while  at  the  same  time 
he  laboured  unceasingly  in  proclaiming  the  glory 
and  merit  of  a  contemplative  life  and  monastic  dis- 
cipline. His  fiune  as  a  man  of  eloquence,  learning 
and  sanctity,  was  at  this  period  in  its  lenith  ;  but 
his  most  enthusiastic  disciples  were  to  be  found  in 
the  female  aez,  especially  among  maidens  and 


HIERONTMUS. 

widows,  to  whom  he  was  wont  to  represent  in  (be 
brightest  colours  the  celestial  graces  of  an  unwedded 
life.  The  influence  exereised  by  Jerome  over  this 
class  of  persons,  including  many  of  the  feirest  snd 
the  noblest^  soon  became  so  powerful  as  to  excite 
strong  indignation  and  alarm  among  their  rriationi 
and  admirers,  and  to  arouse  the  jealousy  of  the 
regukr  priesthood.  He  was  assailed  on  every  side 
by  open  invective  and  covert  insinuation  ;  and  even 
the  populace  were  incited  to  insult  him  when  he 
appeared  in  public.  These  attacks  he  withstood  for 
a  while  with  undaunted  firmness;  but  upon  the 
death  of  his  patron  and  steadfrvt  supporter  Damatat 
in  884,  he  found  it  necessary,  or  deoned  it  pradent 
to  withdrew  from  the  persecution.  He  accordingly 
sailed  from  Rome  in  the  month  of  August,  385, 
accompanied  by  severs!  friends ;  and  after  touching 
at  Rhegium  and  Cyprus,  where  he  was  hospitablr 
received  by  Epiphanius,  bishop  of  Safaunia,  reached 
Antioch.  There  he  was  soon  afterwarda  joined  by 
the  most  lealons  of  his  penitents,  the  rich  widow 
Phula,  and  her  daughter  Eustochium,  attended  by 
a  number  of  devout  maidens,  along  with  whom  Iw 
made  a  tour  of  the  Holy  Land«  visited  Egypt,  sad 
returning  to  Palestine  in  386,  settled  at  Bethlehem, 
where  Paula  erected  four  monasteries,  three  for 
nuns  and  one  for  monks,  she  herself  presiding  over 
the  former  until  her  death,  in  404,  when  she  was 
succeeded  by  Eustochinm,  while  Jerome  directed 
the  latter  establishment  In  this  retreat  he  passed 
the  remainder  of  his  life,  busied  with  his  official 
duties,  and  with  the  compoaition  of  bis  works. 
Notwithstanding  the  punuits  by  which  he  was 
engrossed  in  his  solitude,  the  latter  yean  of  Jerome 
did  not  glide  smoothly  away.  The  wars  waged 
against  I&ifinus,  against  John  bishop  of  Jenisslcm, 
and  against  the  Pelagians,  were  prosecuted  with 
great  vigour,  but  wiu  little  meekneaa ;  and  the 
friendship  formed  with  Augustin  must  have  been 
rudely  broken  off  by  the  dispute  regarding  the 
nature  of  the  difference  betwen  St  Peter  and  St 
Paul,  but  for  the  singular  moderation  and  foIbes^ 
ance  of  the  African  bishop^  At  length  the  ran- 
corous bitterness  of  his  attacks  excit^  so  much 
wrath  among  th^  Pelagians  of  the  East^  that  an 
armed  multitude  of  these  heretics  assaulted  the 
monastery  at  Bethlehem;  and  Jerome,  having 
escaped  with  difficulty,  ^vas  forced  to  remain  in 
concealment  for  upwards  of  tvro  years.  Soon  after 
his  return,  in  418,  both  mind  and  body  worn  oat 
by  unceasing  toil,  privations,  and  anxieties,  gn- 
dually  gave  way,  and  he  expired  on  the  SOth  of 
September,  ▲.  d.  420. 

The  principal  sources  of  information  for  the  life 
of  Jerome,  of  which  the  above  is  but  a  meagre 
sketch,  are  passages  collected  firom  his  works,  sad 
these  have  been  thrown  into  a  biographical  form 
in  the  edition  of  Erasmus,  of  Marianua  Victorinui, 
of  the  Benedictines,  and  of  VaUarsL  See  also 
Surius,  AeL  Scmet  vol.  v.  mens.  Septemb. ;  Sixtas 
Senensis,  BUd.  Saer.  lib.  iv.  p.  302  ;  Dn  Pin,  Hi»- 
lory  o/EoeUtiaitioal  Writerty  fifth  century ;  Msr> 
tianay.  La  Vu  d»  SL  Jeroms^  Paris,  4tOL  1706; 
Tillemont,ilf6it.JSbo2et.vol.xiiL;  Schrdck,  JTmsft»; 
geadL  voL  xl  pp.  1 — ^244 ;  Sebastian  Dold,  Maxi-^ 
fluw  Hierot^mut  VUa»  mae  Soripiory  Ancon.  4to. 
1750  ;  Engelstoff,  Hienmynu$M  StrHommmt,  mter- 
prett  eHUeiUy  ecepete»  apolcigetay  Atttorintt,  Joe^t 
moHoehu,  HafiL  8vo.,  1797;  Biihr,  Chxk  derHBm. 
lAttenL  SuppL  Band.  II.  Abtheil,  §  82 ;  but 
perhaps  none  of  the  above  will  be  found  more  gene- 


HIERONTMUS. 

nSW  VMfbl  than  the  article  HimmpHMi^  b j  CoUn, 
in  the  Enq/elopadm  of  Ench  and  Ornber. 

In  giving  a  abort  account  of  the  works  of  Jerome, 
which  maybe  daated  under  the  four  headi — I. 
EpiaroLAB ;  IL  Tbactatus  ;  III.  Commxn- 
TARn  Bjmlici  ;  IV.  Bibliothxca  Dxvika,  we 
ahall  follow  doaely  the  order  adopted  in  the  edition 
of  Valkrii,  the  beat  which  has  yet  appeared. 

Vol.  I. 

I.  EpisTOLAB.  In  the  eariier  editions  the 
letters  of  Jerome  are  gronped  together  accord- 
ing to  their  snbjects,  and  are  for  the  most  part 
ranked  under  three  great  heads:  Tkeologioaef 
Poiemicae^  Moralei,  This  system  being  altogether 
vague  and  unsatisfactory,  the  Benedictines  selected 
from  the  mass  eighteen,  induding  one  from  Pope 
Damastts,  which  refer  directly  to  we  interpretation 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  these  they  distinguished 
by  the  epithet  CnUeae  or  f^M^etibcie,  placing  them 
immediately  before  the  commentaries  on  the  Scrip* 
tures.  (Ed.  Bened.  vol.  il  p.  561— 711.)  The 
remainder  <hey  endeaToured  to  aziange  according 
to  their  dates,  diridii^^  them  into  six  classes,  cor- 
responding to  the  most  remarkable  epochs  in  the 
life  of  the  author,  to  which  a  seventh  chus  was 
added,  containing  those  of  which  the  time  is  un- 
certain ;  an  eighth  ctesa,  containing  five  epistles 
dedicatory,  prefixed  to  various  tnmslations  from 
tbe  Greek ;  and  a  ninth  cUiss,  containing  some 
letters  neither  by  nor  to  Jerome,  but  which  in 
former  editions  had  been  mixed  up  with  the  rest 
(Ed.  Bened.  voL  iv.  p.  iL  p.  1  . .  • .  ad  fin.)  In 
the  second  dass,  however,  they  have  thought  fit  to 
indude  all  the  biogrwhical  tracts  of  Jerome ;  and 
in  the  third  dass  dl  his  polemical  and  apologetical 
works  ;  while  in  the  fifth  they  have  departed  from 
their  plan,  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  at  one  view 
the  conesnondence  with  Theophilus  and  Augnstin, 


HIERONYMUS. 


461 


although  of  these  enistles  a  few  were  written  before 
some  of  those  in  the  fourth  dass,  and  a  few  after 
some  of  those  in  the  sixth  dass.  Vdhirsi  has, 
moreover,  pointed  out  several  serious  inaeeununes  ; 
and  after  a  minute  investigation,  in  the  course  of 
which  many  letters  hitherto  received  without  sus- 
pidon  have  been  rejected  as  spurious,  and  others 
undoubtedly  authentic  collected,  for  the  first  time, 
from  various  sources,  has  adopted  the  chronological 
order  for  the  whole,  distributing  them  into  five 
periods  or  dasses.  The  first  embraces  those  written 
from  A.  D.  370,  before  Jerome  betook  himself  to 
the  desert,  up  to  881,  when  he  quitted  his  solitude 
and  repaired  to  Rome  ;  the  second  those  written 
during  bis  residence  at  Rome  from  382  until  he 
quitted  the  dty  in  385,  and  sailed  for  Jerusalem ; 
Uie  third  those  written  at  the  monastery  of  Beth- 
lehem, firom  386  until  the  condemnation  of  Origen 
by  the  Alexandrian  synod  in  400  ;  the  fourth  those 
written  bom  401  until  his  death  in  420;  the  fifth 
those  the  date  of  which  cannot  be  fixed  with  pre- 
dsion.  The  total  number  of  epistles,  including 
those  written  to,  as  well  as  those  written  by 
Jerome,  is  in  the  Benedictine  edition  126,  in  the 
edition  of  VaUarsi  150. 

Of  these  the  larger  portions  have  nothing  of  that 
easy  and  fomiliar  tone  which  we  expect  to  find  in 
the  cotiespondence  even  of  the  most  learned,  and 
are  in  feet  letters  in  name  and  form  only,  and  not 
in  sobstance.  Sevenl,  as  we  have  seen  above,  are 
devoted  to  the  critidsm  and  interpretation  of  cap- 
tain parts  of  the  Bible,  while  many  others  are 
lengthened  disquisitions  on  abstruse  questions  of 
doctrine  and  dudpline.  A  general  idea  of  their 
contents  will  bs  obtained  from  the  foUowmg  table, 
in  which  they  follow  each  other  according  to  the 
arrangement  of  Vallarri,  the  probable  date  being 
appended  to  each,  and  also  the  number  which  it 
bears  in  the  Benedictine  and  the  earlier  editions. 


OrAo  Vetenm 

OrdoBdiUonls 

JLD. 

Ordo  Bditiouis  VaUsrslsose.                  Bsnsdietlnse. 

370 

49 

L  Ad  Innocentium,  de  muliere  septies 
percussa  .                                    .17 

374 

38 

II.  AdTheododumetceterosAnchoretai    8 

374 

41 

III.  Ad  Ruffinum  Monachum     •            .    1 

374 

5 

IV.  Ad  Florentium        .            .           .2 

374 

6 

V.  Ad  eumdem             .           •            .4 

374 

37 

VI.  Ad  Julianum           •           •            .6 

374 

43 

VII.  Ad  Chromatium,  Jovinum  et  Euae- 

bium        .           •            •            «7 

374 

42 

VIII.  Ad  Nieeam  Hypodiaconum  .           •    8 

374 

44 

IX.  Ad  Chrysogonum     .           .           .9 

374 

21 

X.  Ad  Pnulum  Concordiensem  •            .10 

374 

39 

XL  Ad  Viigines  Almonenses     .            «12 

374 

45 

XIL  Ad  Antoniuffi  Monachum     .           .11 

374 

36 

XIII.  Ad  Castorinam  Materteram  .           .18 

374 

1 

XIV.  Ad  Heliodonim        .           .           .5 

376 

67 

XV.  Ad  Damasom  Papam  de  Hypoftaaibna  14 

376 

58 

XVI.  Ad  eumdem                         .            .16 

379 

77 

XVII.  Ad  Marcnm  Presbyterum    .            .  15 

381- 

-Diviaa  in]42et  143  XVIII.  Ad  Damasnm  de  Seraphim  .            .  Inter  Commentar.  torn.  3» 

383 

124 

XIX.  Damad  ad  Hiennymum  de  Osanna .  Inter  Criticas,  torn.  4.  I. 

383 

145 

XX.  Ad  Damasum  de  Osanna     .            .  Ibid.  IL 

383 

146 

XXL  Ad  eumdem  de  duobns  filiis,  frngi  et 

nixurioso ....  Ibid,  III. 

384 

22 

XXIL  Ad  Enstochium  de  Virginitate          .  18 

884 

24 

XXIII.  Ad  Maicdhun  de  exitu  Leae            .  20 

384 

15 

XXIV.  Ad  eamdem  de  landibus  Asellae       .  21 

384 

136 

XXV.  Ad  eamdem  de  decern  Dei  nominibns  Inter  Criticas,  tom.  2.  XIV 

384 

137 

XXVI.  Ad  eamdem  de  quibnsdam  Hebraeia 

voabua    •           •           •           •  Ibid.  XV* 

492 


r  '■: ' 


jf   K 


OrdoVetom 

A.D.             SdiUonma. 

384 

102 

XXVII. 

384 

138 

XXVIII. 

384 

130 

XXIX. 

384 

155 

XXX. 

384 

19 

XXXI. 

384 

74 

XXXII. 

384— Vaeat 

XXXIII. 

334 

141 

XXXIV. 

384 

124 

XXXV. 

384 

125 

XXXVI. 

884 

133 

XXXVII. 

884 

28 

XXXVIII. 

384 

25 

XXXIX. 

384 

100 

XL. 

384 

54 

XLI. 

384 

149 

XLII. 

385 

18 

XLIII. 

385 

20 

XLIV. 

385 

99 

XLV. 

386 

17 

XLVL 

893 

154 

XLVII. 

393 

50 

XLVIIL 

893 

52 

XLIX. 

393 

51 

L. 

894 

60 

LI. 

894 

2 

LIL 

394 

103 

LIIL 

394 

10      • 

LIV. 

394 

147 

LV. 

394 

86 

LVI. 

395 

101 

LVIL 

395 

18 

LVIIL 

895 

148, 

LIX. 

396 

3 

LX. 

396 

75 

LXL 

396(7) 

76 

LXIL 

397 

68 

LXIII. 

397 

128 

LXIV. 

397 

140 

LXV. 

397 

26 

LXVL 

397 

87 

Lxvn. 

397 

33 

LXVIIL 

397 

83 

LXIX. 

397 

84 

LXX. 

398 

28 

LXXI. 

398 

132 

Lxxn. 

398 

126 

Lxxin. 

398 

131 

LXXIV. 

399 

29 

LXXV. 

399 

82 

LXXVL 

399 

80 

LXXVIL 

399 

127 

LXXVIII. 

399(400) 

9 

LXXIX. 

399 — DetideiBtar 

LXXX. 

399 

66 

LXXXL 

399— Abeit 

61,62 

Lxxxn. 

399 

64 

Lxxxin. 

400 

65 

LXXXIV. 

400 

153 

LXXXV. 

HIERONYMITS. 

Ordo  Editionis  VaDaniaBM. 
Ad  eamdem   adTemu  obtrectatofet 

•ao*         .... 
Ad  eamdem  de  DiapBalflm    . 
Ad  eamdem  de  Ephod  et  Tenphim  . 
Ad  PaaUun  de  A^habeto 
Ad  Enstoehiom  de  Mmmacnlif         . 
Ad  Maicelkm  brevis 
Ad  Paulttm  de  Origene,  fingmentmn 
Ad  MaiceUam  de  Ptalm.  CXX  VL    . 
Damasi  ad  Hieronymum  de  qainque 

QoaettionibuB       •  • 

Ad  Damasimi  de  qninqne  Quaestion- 

ibns  .... 

Ad  Maicellam  de  Commentariif  Rhe- 

tkii  .... 

Ad  Maioellam  de  aegrotatione  Ble- 

■illae       .... 
Ad  Paulam  de  obita  Bletillae 
Ad  Maroellam  de  Onaao 
Ad  eamdem  contra  Montanom 
Ad  eamdem  contra  Noratianoe 
Ad  eamdem  de  laudiboa  niri»  • 

Ad  eamdem  de  Monuacnlis  . 
Ad  Asellam .... 
Paubie  et  Enttochii  ad  Marcellam     • 
Ad  Detiderinm 
Ad  Pammachinm   pro  libris  contsa 

JoTiniannm  .  • 

Ad  eamdem  alia       .  . 

AdDomnionem        .  •  • 

Epiphanii  ad  Joannem  Hieroioljmi- 

tannm  .... 
Ad  Nepotanmn  de  vita  Clerkonmi  . 
Ad  Panlinum  de  stadio  Scriptmarom 
Ad  Fnriam  de  Tidnitate  ■enranda  • 
Ad  Amandmn  .  • 

Aagnttmi  ad  Hieronymum  . 
Ad  Pamroachiam  de  optimo  genere 

inter|»etandi 
Ad  Paalinnm  altera . 
Ad  Marcellam  de  quaeationibos  N.T. 
Ad  Heliodorum,  Epitaphiom  Nepo- 

tiani  .... 
Ad  Vigilantium        .  . 

Ad  Tranquillinom    .  • 

Ad  Theophilom  de  Origenis  cann    . 
Ad  Fabiolam  de  rette  Sacerdotali 
Ad  Principiam  in  Paalmom  XLIV.  . 
Ad  Punmachinm  de  morte  Faulinae . 
Augustini  ad  Hieronymum   . 
Ad  Caatmciam 
Ad  Oceanmn 
Ad  Magnum 
Ad  Lucininm 
Ad  Vitalem 
Ad  Evangelura  de  Melchiaedeeh 
Ad  Ruffinom  Romanum  Preabyterum 
Ad  Tbeodoram         ..  .  . 

Ad  Abiganm  •  • 

Ad  Oeeanum  de  morte  Fabiolae 
Ad  Fabiolam  de  XLII.  Manaionibua 
Ad  Salvinam  .  . 

Ruffini  Prae&tio  in  libm  wt()  Jt^x*** 
Ad  Ruffinnm 
Ad  Tbeophilnm  contra  Joannem  Hiei^ 

oaoL         .... 
Pammachii  et  Ooeani  ad  Hieronymum 
Ad  Pammachium  et  Oeeanum 
Ad  Panlinnm  de  duabua  Qnaeatiun- 

culis         •  •  •  • 


Ofdo  Edltionia 
BeaadictiBaa. 


25 


Inter  Criticaa,  toao.  2.  XVI. 

Ibid.  vn. 

Ibid.  XVIL 

28 

24 

29 
InterCriticaa,tom.2.XVI]] 

Ibid.  I. 

Ibid.  II. 

Ibid.  X. 

19 
22 
26 
27 

Inter  CriticaB,  torn.  4.  VL 
45 
46 
28 
44 
48 

30 
81 
82 

110 

84 

50 

47 
Inter  GritioBa,  torn.  4.  IV. 

65 

33 
49 
Inter  Crittcai)  torn.  4.  V. 

35 

36 

56 

58 

Inter  Critieai,  torn.  2.  V. 
Ibid.  XII. 

54 

67 
100 

82 

83 

52 

Inter  Criticaa,  torn.  2.  IX. 
Ibid.  IIL 
Ibid.  VIII. 

53 

55 

84 
Inter  Criticaa,  torn.  2.  IV. 

85 
Numeio  caret. 

42 

39 
40 
41 

51 


Oi4o 
A.I>.  Edltkmim. 


400  70 

400  69 

400  71 

400  72 

400  67 

400  73 
400— Inedite 

400— Inedita 

400— Inedite 
400-lDedite 
401 — NtoMro  cutt 
40-2  78 

40*2— NuKfo  cant 
40-2  31 

40*2— NuBov  caret 


40-2 
402 
403 
40S 
403 
403 
403 
404 
404 
404 
404 
404 


90 
91 
98 
88 
92 
185 
7 
27 
53 
93 
95 
89 


405— Nnwro  eaiet 


LXXXVI. 

LXXXVII. 

LXXXVIII. 

LXXXIX. 

XC. 

XCI. 

XCII. 

XCIII. 

XCIV. 

xcv. 

XCVL 

XCVII. 

XCVIIL 

XCIX. 

c. 

CI. 
CII. 

cm. 

CIV. 

CV. 

CVI. 

evil. 

CVIIL 
CIX. 

ex. 

CXL 

CXII. 

CXIII. 


«OS-Sapcriarijimelaiiiiin.  CXIV. 

405  

405 
405 
406 
406 
407 

407 


409 

410 
411 
4)1 

412 

413 

414 

414 


96 
97 
47 
84 

152 
150 

151 

46 
11 
69 

4 
82 
16 

12 

129 
8 


415-yMat 

4l5~Vaait 

4l5~KiiiiieTO  caret 

416  94 

417 

417— Nod  habentor 

417 


417 
417 
418 
418 
418 
419 


55 

56 

139 


CXV. 

CXVI. 

CXVII. 

CXVIIL 

CXIX. 

CXX, 

CXXI. 

cxxn. 

CXXIII. 
CXXIV. 

cxxv. 

CXXVI. 
CXXVII. 

CXXVIII. 

CXXIX. 

cxxx. 

CXXXL 
CXXXIL 

CXXXIII. 

cxxxiy. 

CXXXV. 

CXXXVI. 

CXXXVII. 

CXXXVI  II. 

CXXXIX. 

CXL. 

CXLI. 


HIERONTMUS. 

Oirdo  BAtlonli  ViUttfliaDM. 
Ad  Tbeophilam       •  •  • 

Theophili'ad  Hieiooymiuii   . 
Ad  Theophilimi        .  •  . 

Tbeophili  ad  Hiaouymum   •  • 

Theophili  ad  Epiphaniam 
Kpipnanii  ad  Hieronymum  .  • 

Synodica  Theophili  ad  Episcopoa  Pa- 

laestinos  et  Cjprioe 
Synodica  HieroBolymitanae  Synod!  ad 

fopenoreni  .  .  • 

DkmyiH  ad  Theophiluin       . 
Anastaaii  Papae  ad  SimpBdamim 
TheophiU  F^hdis  I. 
Ad  Pammachiimi  et  Maroellam        • 
PaachalisII. 

Ad  Tbeophilmn        .  •  . 

Paachalie  III. 

Aogoatini  ad  Hieronymnm  .  . 

Ad  AagnBtmum       .  .  • 

Ad  emndem  •  •  • 

Augmtini  ad  Hieronymnm  .  • 

Ad  Angnatinnm 

Ad  Sunniam  et  Fretelim      .  • 

Ad  Lactam  de  inititntiooe  61iaa 
Ad  Eoatochiom,  Epitaphium  Panke  • 
Ad  Ripannm  de  Vigilantio  . 
Angottini  ad  Hieionymom   .  . 

AugoBtini  ad  Pzaen^nm      • 
Ad  Anguitmom       •  •  • 

Theophili  Ingment.  epiit.  ad  Hien^ 

nymnm    .  •  •  • 

Ad  Theophilimi        •  •  • 

Ad  Anffnstinnm       .  • 

Angoitmi  ad  Hieronymum  •  • 

Ad  Matrem  et  Filiam  .  • 

Ad  Juliannm  .  .  . 

Ad  Minerrium  et  Akzandium         • 
Ad  Hedlbiam  de  XII.  Qoaeetio&ibiia 

x^.  Ji.        •  .  .  • 

Ad  Algaciam  de  XI.  Quaestknibna 

vi»  X»        •  •  •  • 

Ad  Raeticom  de  Poenitentia  • 

Ad  Agerochiam  de  Monogamia 
Ad  ATitom,  de  libm  «-u)  'A^xS* 
Ad  Rwticam  Monachom     7 
Ad  Marcellinam  et  AnapeycAuam     • 
Ad  Prindpiamf  Maicellae  viduae  Epi- 

taphinm   .  •  «  . 

Ad  Qandentiam  de  Pacatalae  ednea- 


488 

Ordo  Jlditlaiii 

Benediottaeeb 

59 
60 
61 
62 
111 
63 

Ineditiu 

Inedita. 
Inedha. 
inedita. 
Nnmencant. 

87 
Nnmeio  oaret* 

64 
Nnmeto  caret. 

68 

69 

66 

70 

71 
Inter  Ciitieai,  tom.  2.  XI. 

57 

86 

87 

72 

78 

74 

88 
Snpenon  jnncta  In  m. 

75 

76 

89 

92 
Inter  CriticBa,  torn.  4.  IX. 

Ibid.  VIL 

Il»d.  VIII. 
90 
91 
94 
95 
78 

96 

98 


81 
79 


tione 
Ad  Daidannm  do  Tern  Promiidonie  Inter  CfiUcat,  ton.  2.  VI. 
Ad  Dcmetriadem  de  Bcrranda  Virgin- 

itate         .... 
Angustini  ad  Hieronymnm  de  origine 

Animae   ... 
Aiupustini  ad  Hieran.  de  ientcBtia 

Jacobi  Apoctoli     .  . 

Ad  Ctecii^ontcm     .  •  . 

Ad  Angnstinam       ... 
Innocentii  Papae  ad  Anrelimn 
Imiocentii  Papae  ad  Hieronymnm     . 
Innocentii  Pi^iae  ad  Joannem  Hier- 

oiolym.   .  •  •  • 

Ad  Riparinm  ... 

Ad  Apronimn  .  . 

Ad  Cypriannm  de  Peahno  LX  XXIX.  Inter  Cridcas,  torn.  2.  X 1 1 1. 
Ad  Attgnstinnm       .  «BO 

Ad  enmdcm  •  •  ^    Hm 


97 

Vacat 

Vacat. 
43 

79 


Nob  habentur. 


102 
108 


CXLII. 
CXLIII.  Ad  Alypiom  et  Angnidnmn 


Bl 


464 
A.D. 


HIERONYMUS. 


Oidd  Vctcnnn 
EdiUoanm. 


Ordo  BdiUon»  VaHantonit 


HIERONYMUSL 

Ordo  Rditfcuito 
BeoadietiDM. 


420— Deddentnr 
Incert  35 

Inoert  85 

Incert.  48 


14 


Inedita 
Non  habetur 


CXLIV.  Anguttini  ad  Optatum  de  Hieronymo  Dendentor* 

CXLV.  Ad  EzrapeiBntiiim  .  .       '     .    99 

CXLVL  Ad  Evaogelum         .  .  .101 

CXLVIL  Ad  Sabinianam       .  .  .103 

FaUo  adflcriptae 
CXLVIII.  Ad  CdauHam 

CXLIX.  De  tolemrntatOmi  Patekas  . 

CL.  ProcopHf  Graece  et  Latino  • 


109 

Inedita. 

Ultima  abaqne  numero. 


YoL,  IL  Pak.  1 


II.  Opuscula  •.  Tractatus.  Thete  in  the 
older  editions  are  mixed  up  at  random  with  the 
epistlet.  Eraunoi,  Victorinus,  and  the  Benedic- 
tines, although  not  agreeing  with  each  other,  hare 
sought  to  establish  some  sort  of  order,  by  attaching 
the  tracts  to  inch  epistlet  as  treat  of  kmdred  sub- 
jects, but  unfortunately  this  is  practicable  to  a 
Tery  limited  extent  only.  Vallarsi  has  merely  col- 
lected them  together,  without  attempting  any  regu- 
lar classification. 

1.  Vita  S.  Pauliprimi  ErmnUae^  who  at  the  age 
of  sixteen  fled  to  the  deserts  of  the  Thebaid  to 
aToid  the  persecutions  of  Decius  and  Valerian,  and 
lived  in  solitude  for  ninety-eight  years.  Written 
about  A.  D.  376,  while  Jerome  was  in  the  deaert  of 
Chalcis.     (Ed.  Bened.  roL  ir.  p.  ii.  p.  68.) 

2.  Vita  S.  Hiiaritmk  Enmitae^  a  monk  of  Pa- 
lestine, a  disciple  of  the  great  St.  Anthony. 
Written  about  a.  d.  390.  (Ed.  Bened.  rol.  ir. 
p.  iL  p.  74.) 

3.  Vita  AfaldU  MomadU  oaptivL  Belonging  to 
the  same  period  aa  the  preceding.  A  certain  So- 
phroniuB,  commemorated  in  the  De  Viris  lUmetribue 
(c.  134)  wrote  a  Greek  tnnslation,  now  lost,  of  the 
lives  of  St.  Hilario  and  St.  Malchus,  a  strong 
proof  of  the  estimation  in  which  the  biographies 
were  held  at  the  time  they  were  composed.  (Ed. 
Bened.  toL  ir.  p.  ii.  p.  90.) 

4.  BfpJa  S,  PadkomiLt  Uie  founder  of  Egyptian 
monasticism.  Written  originally  in  Syriac,  trans- 
lated from  Syrian  into  Greek  by  some  unknown 
hand,  and  translated  from  Greek  into  Latin  by 
Jerome  about  A.  D.  405,  after  the  death  of  Paula. 

5.  S,  Pachomii  d  &  Tkeodorid  EptMtolae  et 
Verba  Mydiea.     An  appendix  to  the  forcing. 

6.  Didymi  de  ^^nritm  Sameto  Litter  III.  This 
translation  from  Uie  Qrtek  was  commenced  at 
Rome  in  382,  at  the  request  of  Damasus,  but  not 
finished  until  384,  at  Jerusalem.  See  Praef.  and 
£p.  xxxtL  (Ed.  Bened.  toI.  iv.  p.  L  App.  p. 
493.) 

7.  AltenaOo  Luei/isriatn  et  Orihodon.  The 
followers  of  Lucifer  of  Cagliari  [Lucipbr]  main- 
tained that  the  Arian  bishops,  when  received  into 
the  chureh,  after  an  acknowledgment  of  error, 
ought  not  to  retain  their  rank,  and  that  the  baptism 
administered  by  them  while  they  adhered  to  their 
heresy  was  null  and  Toid.  Written  at  Antioch 
about  A.  D.  378.  (Ed.  Bened.  roU  ir.  p.  ii.  p. 
289.) 

8.  Advertua  Hdvidium  Liber,  A  oontroTersial 
tract  on  the  perpetual  virginity  of  the  mother  of 
God,  against  a  certain  Helvidius,  who  held  that 
Mary  had  borne  children  after  the  birth  of  our 
Siviour.  Written  at  Rome  about  a.  d.  382.  (Ed. 
Bened.  vol.  iv.  p.  ii.  p.  130.) 

9.  Advenm  JovtnioHum  LSbri  II,  Jovinianus 
was  aocnaed  of  having  revived  many  of  the  here* 


tical  doctrines  of  the  Chioatic  Basilides,  but  his 
chief  crime  aeema  to  have  been  an  attempt  to  check 
supentitions  observances,  and  to  resist  the  encroach- 
ing spirit  of  monachism  (Milman,  Hietory  ef  Ckri»- 
tiamty,  voL  iiL  p.  332),  which  waa  now  seeking  to 
tyrannise  over  the  whole  chureh.  Written  about 
A.  D.  393.  (Ed.  Bened.  voL  iv.  p.  ii  p.  144. 
These  editon  have  subjoined,  p.  229,  the  epistle  of 
Jerome,  entitled  Apolopetieua  ad  Pammaddmm  pro 
lAbrii  advenm  «/ormtojiam.) 

10.  Contra  VigOantimm  Liber,  The  alleged  he- 
resiea  of  Vigilantius  were  of  the  same  c^uacter 
with  thoae  of  Jovinianus  ;  in  particular,  he  denied 
that  the  relics  of  martyrs  ought  to  be  regarded  aa 
objects  of  worship,  or  that  v^s  ought  to  be  kept 
at  their  tombs.  Written  about  a.  d.  406.  (Ed. 
Bened.  vol  iv.  p.  ii  p.  280.) 

11.  Oomtra  Joatmem  HieroeolymUammm,  John, 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  was  accused  of  having  adopted 
some  of  the  views  of  Origen.  Written  about  a.  d. 
399.  (Ed.  Bened.  voL  iv.  p.  ii  p.  336,  where  it 
is  considered  aa  an  Epietola  ad  PammadUmmy  and 
numbered  xxxviii  of  the  series.) 

12.  ApologeHd  adversu»  Pufimum  Libri  III.  See 
RupiNus.  Written  about  a.  d.  402.  (Ed.  Bened. 
vol  iv.  p.  ii  p.  349.) 

Vol.  n.  Par.  2. 

13.  Dialogi  contra  Pdagiaaiot,  in  three  books. 
See  PiLAOiua.  Written  about  a.  d.  415.  (Ed. 
Bened.  voLiv.  p.ii  p.  483.) 

14.  De  Ftrif  Illuelribut  a.  De  Scriptoribme  Ec- 
cietiadieia  (see  Epid.  cxii.),  a  series  of  1 35  short 
sketches  of  the  Uvea  and  writings  of  the  moat  dia- 
tinguished  advocates  of  Christianity,  beginning 
wiUi  the  apostles  Peter  and  James,  the  brother  (or 
cousin)  of  our  Lord,  and  ending  with  Hieronymna 
himself^  who  gives  a  few  particuUn  with  regard  to 
his  own  life,  and  subjoins  a  catalogue  of  the  worka 
which  he  had  published  at  the  date  when  this  tract 
waa  concluded,  in  the  fourteenth  year,  namely,  of 
Theodosius,  or  a.  d.  392.  The  importance  of  these 
biographies,  aa  materials  towards  a  history  of  the 
chureh,  has  always  been  acknowledged,  and  can 
scarcely  be  ovemted,  since  they  form  the  only 
aouroe  of  accurate  information  wi^  regard  to  many 

fersons  and  many  books  connected  with  the  early 
istory  of  Christianity.  A  Greek  version  wma 
printed  for  the  first  time  by  Erasmus,  profesaing  to 
be  taken  from  an  ancient  MS.,  and  to  have  been 
executed  by  a  certain  Sophroniua,  who  is  com- 
monly supposed  to  be  the  same  with  the  individual 
of  that  name  mentioned  m  the  />0  Virit  lUtutrUm» 
(c.  1 34),  but  certain  barbarisms  in  style,  and  em»« 
in  translation,  have  induced  many  critics  to  ^irrign 
a  much  later  date  to  the  piece,  and  have  even  led 
some,  among  whom  is  Vossius,  to*  imagine  that  Eras- 
mus waa  either  imposed  upon  himself  or  wilfaUj 
sought  to  palm  a  foigery  upon  the  literaiy 
(Fabric  BibL  Gnec  Ub.  r.  c.  16.) 


k 


HIERONYMUS. 

•  The  origixud  of  Hienmymiu  is  to  be  foiud  in 
vol.  ir.  p.  il  pw  98,  of  the  Benedictine  edition, 
while  both  the  original  and  the  tnuulation  are 
giren  b^  Vallani.  It  was  pnblithed  lepantely, 
along  with  the  catalogoet  of  Gennadina,  Itidonia, 
&c  Colon.  8to.  1600,  Antw.  feL  1639,  and  with 
the  oommentarief  of  Mixaena  and  othera,  Hehnst. 
4to.  1700. 

Vol.  IIL 

15,  D$  NommAua  HAraida,  An  explanation 
of  all  the  Hebrew  proper  VMUtd  which  ocenr  in 
the  Scriptorea,  thoie  m  each  book  being  con* 
■iderad  lepaiately,  in  alphabetical  order.  Many 
of  the  deriTitions  are  very  forced,  not  a  few  evi- 
dently fidae,  and  Beveial  words  which  are  pnzely 
Greek  or  poiely  Latin,  are  explained  by  reference 
to  Semitic  roots. 

Philo  Jndaens  had  previondv  executed  a  worii 
of  the  same  deacription  for  the  Old  Teatament,  and 
Origen  for  the  New,  and  theae  formed  the  baaia  of 
the  present  undertaking ;  bnt  how  much  ia  original 
and  how  modi  bonowed  from  theae  or  other  similar 
comfHlationa  we  cannot  deteimine  aocuiately.  (Vid. 
Pne£)  Written  about  388  or  390,  while  he  was 
still  an  admirer  of  Oiigen,  who  is  nronounoed  in 
the  pfeface  to  be  second  to  the  Apostles  only.  (Ed. 
Bened.  ToLii.  p.  1.) 

16.  De  SUm  ^  NommAm  locormm  HiAraioorum, 
Enaebiua  was  the  anther  of  a  work  upon  the  geo- 
graphy of  Palestine,  in  which  he  first  gare  an 
account  of  Judaea  and  of  the  locslitiea  of  the  twelre 
tribea,  together  with  a  description  of  Jeruaalem 
and  of  the  temple ;  and  to  this  was  appended  a 
dictionary  of  the  names  of  cities,  villages,  moun- 
tains, rivera,  and  other  pkces  mentioned  in  the 
Bible.  Of  the  last  portion,  entitled  n<^  rwr  r<h 
iruMtr  itfo/tdrtm  rw  k»  r^  dcif  7pci^,  which  ia 
atill  extant  in  the  original  Greek,  we  are  here  pre- 
aented  with  a  tranabUion,  in  which,  however,  we 
find  many  omiaaiona,  additiona,  and  alterations., 
The  namea  found  in  each  book  are  placed  aepo- 
mtdy,  in  alphabetical  order.  Written  about  388. 
(Ed.  Bened.  vol. iL  pw  382.) 

In  the  preaent  atate  of  our  knowIedgOi  neither  of 
the  above  prodnctiona  can  be  regarded  aa  of  much 
importance  or  authority ;  but  in  so  fi»  as  purity  of 
text  is  concerned,  they  appear  under  a  much  more 
aocumte  form  in  the  edition  of  VaUarsi  than  any 
of  the  earlier  impressions,  especially  the  latter, 
which  was  carefully  compared  with  a  very  ancient 
and  excellent  MS.  of  Euaebius  in  the  Vatican,  not 
before  collated. 

We  now  come  to  the  laigest  and  most  important 
lection  of  the  works  of  Hieronymus,  to  which  the 
two  preceding  tsuts  may  be  considered  as  intro> 
ductoiy,  viz. — 

IIL  CoifMiNTAAn  BxBLici,  or  annotations, 
critical  and  exegetiod,  on  the  Scriptures. 

1.  Quaeitioimm  Hebraioanun  in  Gtmetim  LSbtr, 
Diasertationa  upon  difficult  pasaages  in  Geneaia,  in 
which  the  Latin  version  aa  it  then  existed  ia  com- 
pared with  the  Greek  of  the  Septuagint  and  with 
the  original  Hebrew.  Jerome  apeaka  of  theae  in- 
veatigationa  with  great  compUcency  in  the  prefoce 
to  hia  gloaaary  of  Hebrew  proper  namea.  **  Libroa 
cnim  Hebraicarum  QuaestioDum  nunc  in  manibua 
habeo,  opna  novum,  et  tam  Graecia  quam  Latinia 
usque  ad  id  locorum  inauditum,**  and  had  reaolved 
(see  PnieC  «a  HA»  QmetL)  to  examine  in  like 
manner  all  the  other  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 

▼OL.ZI. 


JIIERONYMUS. 


465 


a  plan  which,  however,  he  never  executed,  and 
which,  in  fiict,  was  in  a  great  measure  superaeded 
by  his  more  elaborate  commentaries,  and  by  his 
transhition  of  the  whole  Bible.  Written  about 
388.    (Ed.  Bened.  voL  il  p.  505.) 

2.  CommatiarU  ta  Eeeiemuten^  frequently  re- 
ferred to  in  his  Apology  against  Rufinus.  Written 
at  Bethlehem  about  a.  d.  388.    (Ed.  Bened.  vol 


ii  p.  715.) 

3.  In  Oomtieum 


Caniieornm  TradabuII,   From 


the  Greek  of  Origen,  who  is  strongly  praised  in  the 
prefiioe  addressed  to  Pope  Damasus.  Trsnshited 
at  Rome  in  a.  d.  383.  (Ed.  Bened.  vol  iL  p.  807; 
comp.  vol  V.  p.  603.) 

yois.  IV. 

4.  Cbm swfitarN  «a  /eaotisin,  in  eighteen  books. 
The  most  full  and  highly  finished  of  all  the  bboun 
of  Jerome  in  this  department.  It  was  commenced 
apparently  as  early  as  a.d.  397,  and  not  com- 
pleted before  A.D.  411.  Tillemont  considera  that 
there  is  an  allusion  to  the  death  of  Stilicho  in  the 
preface  to  the  eleventh  book.  (Ed.  Bened.  vol.  iiL 
p.i.) 

5.  HomHiai»  aoonn  ta  Vidonet  leaaiae  e*  Graeeo 
Origema,  Rejected  by  VaUarai  in  his  first  edition 
as  spurious,  but  admitted  into  the  second,  upon 
evidence  derived  from  the  Apology  of  Rufinus. 
(See  VaUarsi,  vol.  iv.  p.  ii.  p.  1098.)  This  must 
not  be  confounded  with  a  short  tract  which  Jerome 
wrote  upon  the  visions  of  Isaiah  VCommenL  m  /es. 
c  vi),  when  he  was  studying  at  Constantinople  in 
381,  under  Gregory  of  Nasianzus,  and  in  which  he 
seems  to  have  caUed  in  question  the  views  of 
Origen  with  regard  to  the  Senphim.  {Ep,  xrau 
ad  Dtsmatmn,) 

6.  Commeniam  in  Jeremiam^  in  six  books,  ex- 
tending to  the  fint  thirty-two  chapten  of  the 
prophet,  one  or  two  books  being  wanting  to  com- 
plete the  exposition  which  was  commenced  kite  in 
life,  probably  about  a.  d.  415,  frequently  inter- 
rupted, and  not  brought  down  to  the  point  where 
it  concludes  until  the  year  of  the  author^s  death. 
(Ed.  Bened.  vol.  iii.  p.  526.) 

VOL.V. 

7.  OommentarU  in  Exeekidem^  in  fourteen  books, 
written  at  intervals  during  the  yean  A.n.  411 
— 414,  the  task  having  been  begun  immediately 
after  the  commentaries  upon  Isaiah,  but  repeatedly 
broken  o£  See  Prolegg.  and  Ep.  126  ad  Marcel- 
lin.  et  Anapsych.  (Ed.  Bened.  vol.  iiL  p.  698.) 

8.  Commentarint  in  Dauidem  in  one  book. 
Written  A.D.  407,  after  the  completion  of  the 
notes  on  the  minor  prophets,  and  before  the  death 
of  Stilicho.  See  praeC  (Ed.  Bened.  vol  iii.  p. 
1072.) 

9.  Homiliaa  OHpenit  XXVIIL  in  Jertmiam  et 
Exedudem,  forming  a  single  woric,  and  not  two,  as 
Erasmus  and  Huetius  supposed.  Translated  at 
Constantinople  after  the  completion  of  the  Eusebian 
Chronicle  (a.  d.  380),  and  before  the  letter  to 
Pope  Damasus  on  the  Seraphim  (Ep.  xviii.), 
written  in  381. 

Vot.  VI. 

10.  CommenSam  in  XIL  Prophetat  muiores, 
drawn  up  at  intervals  between  a.  d.  392  and 
406.  Nahum,  Micah,  Zephaniah,  Haggai,  and 
Habakknk  were  printed  in  392,  Jonah  in  397, 
Obadiah  probably  in  403,  the  remainder  in  406* 
(Ed.  Bened.  vol  in.  p.  1234—1806.) 

BH 


406 


HIERONYMU& 
\0L.  VII. 


11.  Qmmenlaru  m  Matthaemn^  in  four  booka. 
They  belong  to  the  year  398.  (Ed.  Bened.  yoL 
IT.  pt  i.  p.  1.) 

12.  HomiUae  XXXIX.  m  Luoam  toe  Origene, 
A  translation,  executed  about  A.  d.  389. 

13.  Oommeniarii  t»  Pauli  Epistola$,  Those 
namely  to  the  Oalatians,  to  the  Ephesians,  to  Titns, 
and  to  Philemon.  Written  about  a.  a  387.  (Ed. 
Bened.  yoL  iY.  pt.  i.  p.  222—242.) 

Vol.  VIIL 

Ckromea  Eutdu.  The  Chronicle  of  Ensebius, 
translated  from  the  Greek,  enlarged  chiefly  in  the 
department  of  Roman  history,  and  brought  down 
to  A.'D.  378,  that  is,  to  the  sixth  consulship  of 
Valens,  the  events  of  fifty-three  years  being  thus 
added  to  the  original.     [EusbbiuSw] 

VoLa.  IX.  X.,  and  Vol.  I.,  ed.  Bened. 

BiBLioTHBCA  DiviNA.  The  most  important  con- 
tribution by  Jerome  to  the  cause  of  religion  was  his 
Latin  version  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  A 
Latin  translation,  or  perhaps  several  Latin  transla- 
tions, existed  in  the  second  century,  as  we  learn  from 
the  quotations  of  Tertullian,  but  in  the  course  of  two 
hundred  years  the  text  had  fidleu  into  lamentable 
confusion.  A  multitude  of  passages  had  been  un- 
scrupulously omitted  or  interpohited  or  altered  by 
successive  transcribers,  to  suit  their  own  fiuicy  or 
for  the  sake  of  supporting  or  of  overturning  par- 
ticular doctrines,  so  that  scarcely  two  copies  could 
be  found  exactly  alike,  and  in  many  cases  the  dis- 
crepancies were  of  a  most  serious  character.  Such 
a  state  of  things  had  reasonably  excited  the  greatest 
alarm  among  all  sincere  believers,  when  Jerome, 
who  was  admirably  qualified  finr  the  task,  under- 
took, at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  his  firiend  and 
patron,  Pope  Damasus,  to  remedy  the  evil. 

He  commenced  his  labours  with  the  four  Evan- 
gelists, comparing  carefiilly  the  existing  Latin  trant- 
htions  with  each  other  and  with  the  original  Greek, 
his  object  being  to  retain  the  existmg  expressions 
as  far  as  possible,  and  to  introduce  new  phraseology 
in  those  pbices  only  where  the  true  sense  had  en- 
tirely disappeared.  Prefixed  is  an  introduction  ex- 
plaining the  principle  by  which  he  had  been  guided, 
and  ten  synoptical  tables,  exhibiting  a  complete 
analysis  and  harmony  of  the  whole.  The  remain- 
ing books  of  the  New  Testament  were  published 
subsequently  upon  the  same  plan,  but  firom  the  ab- 
sence of  any  introduction  it  has  been  doubted  by 
some  critics  whether  the  translation  of  these  was 
really  executed  by  Jercnne.  His  own  words,  how- 
ever, elsewhere,  are  so  explicit  as  to  leave  no 
rational  ground  for  hesitation  upon  this  point.  (See 
the  catalogue  given  by  himself  of  his  own  works 
He  ViriB  IlL  c  135,  Epist,  Ixxi.,  and  Vallarsi, 
Praef.  vol.  x.  p.  xx.) 

The  Latin  version  <^  the  Old  Testament,  as  it 
existed  at  that  epoch,  had  not  been  derived  di- 
rectly from  the  Hebrew,  but  from  the  Septuasint, 
and  at  first  Jerome  did  not  contemplate  any  thing 
more  than  a  simple  revision  and  correction  of  this 
version  by  comparing  it  with  the  Greek.  Accord- 
ingly, he  began  with  the  book  of  Psalms,  which  he 
improved  from  an  ordinary  copy  of  the  LXX,  but 
here  his  work  ended  for  the  time.  But  when 
residing  at  Bethlehem  in  390 — 391,  he  became 
acquainted  with  the  Hexapla  of  Origen,  in  which 


HIERONrMU& 

the  Greek  text  had  been  carefully  eorr|rted  £ran 
the  original  Hebrew,  and  with  this  in  his  hands 
he  revised  the  whole  of  the  (^  Testament  But 
of  this  improved  tianslatiaii  no  portion  has  de- 
scended to  «1  except  the  Psafans  and  Job,  together 
with  the  Prologue»  to  the  Verba  DierBB  or  Chn>- 
nielea,  Proveiba,  Ecdesiastes,  and  SoloBon*k  Song. 
Indeed,  the  above-named  were  the  only  books  ever 
published,  the  MS.  of  the  remainder  having  been 
lost  by  the  carelessnesa  or  abstracted  by  the 
treachery  of  some  one  who  had  gamed  possession 
of  then.  (See  Bpi$L  exxxiv.  **'  Pkroqie  euim  pri- 
oris  laboris  frande  cnjusdam  amisimns.**) 

Nothmg  daunted  by  this  miafortuDe,  Jerome 
resolved  to  recommence  his  toil  upon  a  different 
and  hi  more  satisfactory  basia.  Instead  of  trsn»- 
hiting  a  tFBnsktion,  he  detennioed  to  have  recourse 
at  once  to  the  original,  and  accordingly,  after  long 
and  patient  exertion,  he  finished  in  ▲.  n.  405  an 
entirely  new  translation  made  directly  from  the 
Hebrew.  Thi»  is  in  sabstuwe  the  Latin  trans- 
ktion  of  the  Old  Testament  now  in  eireuktioD,  but 
it  was  not  received  into  general  use  mtiil  fsnaally 
sanctioned  by  Pope  Gregory  the  Great,  for  a  strong 
prejudice  prevailed  in  favonr  of  every  thing  cod' 
nected  with  the  aneient  Septnagint,  which  at  that 
period  was  nniversally  betiered  to  have  been  the 
result  of  a  miracle. 

Jerome  did  not  transh^te  any  part  of  the  Apo- 
crypha, with  the  exeeption  of  T^M  and  Judith, 
which  he  rendered,  at  the  re^aest  of  Chromatio» 
and  Heliodoma,  firom  the  Cbaldaean,  not  literally, 
as  he  himself  informs  ns,  Imt  ra  such  a  manner  s» 
to  convey  the  general  sense.  Indeed,  his  know- 
ledge of  Chaldaean  could  not  have  been  very  pro- 
found, since  all  he  knew  was  obtained  in  the 
course  of  a  single  day  firom  the  instructions  of  one 
versed  in  that  tongue.   (See  Pref.  to  Tobit) 

The  history  of  the  Vulgste,  therefore,  as  it  now 
exists,  is  briefly  this : — 

1.  The  Old  Testament  is  a  tmnsbition  n>ade 
directly  from  the  original  Hebrew  by  Jerome. 
2.  The  New  Testament  is  a  translation  formed 
out  of  the  old  translations  carefotty  compared  and 
corrected  from  the  original  Greek  of  Jerome.  3. 
The  Apocrypha  consists  of  old  translations  with 
the  exception  of  Tobit  and  Jnditb  fireely  tianslBted 
from  the  original  Chaldaean  by  Jerome. 

In  addition  to  the  contents  of  the  Vulgate,  we 
find  in  the  works  of  Jerome  two  translations  of  the 
Psalms,  and  a  translation  of  Job,  the  origin  of 
which  we  have  already  exjdained.  The  first  tran*- 
lation  of  the  Psalms  was  adopted  soon  after  its 
appearance  by  the  Church  in  Rome,  and  hence  ii 
called  PioUerium  Romanum ;  the  second  by  the 
Church  in  Gaul,  and  hence  is  called  Ptoikrvm 
GaUioanum,  and  these  are  still  commonly  employed, 
not  having  been  superseded  by  the  translation  in 
the  Vulgate,  sinee  the  introdnction  of  the  latter 
would  have  involved  a  complete  change  of  the  taertd 
music  established  by  long  vae« 

In  conclusion,  we  may  remark  that  the  Vulgate 
in  its  present  form  [is  by  no  means  the  same  as 
when  it  issued  from  the  bands  of  its  great  editor. 
Numerous  alterations  and  comiptions  crept  in 
during  the  middle  ages,  which  have  rendered  t^to 
text  uncertain.  A  striking  proof  of  this  &ct  has 
been  adduced  by  bishop  Marah,  who  states  that  two 
editions  published  within  two  years  of  each  other, 
in  1590  and  1592,  both  printed  at  Rome,  both 
under  papal  authority,   and  both  formally  p^ 


HIERONYMUS. 

ttoooced  authmtie,  differ  materiaDy  from  each  other 
in  sense  as  well  aa  in  words. 

The  Old  Testament,  or  the  Canon  Hebraieae 
VeriUUUy  was  anciently  divided  into  three  orders, 
Primma  Ordo,  L^is^  compfTehending  the  Penta- 
teuch ;  StetatdmM  Ordo^  Fropkelarumj  Joshua, 
Jadgesi,  SanraeU  I. and  II.,  Kings, I. and  IL,  Isaiah, 
Jeremiah,  Eiekiel,  and  the  Twelve  Minor  Pro- 
phets; ThrtimOrtUt^Hagioffn^korum^JohfFuAmB^ 
Proverbs,  Eeclesiastes,  Solomon*s  Song,  Daniel, 
Verba  Diernm,  or  Chronicles  I.  and  II.,  Etra,  and 
Esther ;  to  which  are  scMnetiroes  added  a  fourth 
ordo,  including  the  books  of  the  Apocrypha.  In 
Kke  manner  the  New  Testament  was  divided  into 
the  Ordo  Exitmge^en$^  containing  Matthew,  Marie, 
Lake,  and  John ;  and  Ordo  Jpodolieiu^  contain- 
ing the  remainder,  from  the  Acts  to  the  Apoca- 

Vol.  XI. 

The  lost  woiks  of  Jerome  are  divided  by  Val- 
larsi  into  two  classes:  I.  Those  which  nnqnes- 
tionably  existed  at  one  period  ;  II.  Those  of  which 
the  existence  at  any  time  is  vexy  doubtful  To  the 
first  class  belong» — 

I.  ImierprHatio  «ius  SS.  V.  T.  em  Grano  rw 
LXX,  emeruUUa,  of  which  we  have  already  spoken 
in  our  aeooont  of  the  history  of  the  Vulgate.  2. 
.Bcamgduim  jiuda  Hebraeos^  written  in  the  Chal- 
daean  dialect,  but  in  Hebrew  characters.  Jerome 
obtained  a  copy  of  this  from  some  Nazareans  living 
at  Beroea  in  Syria,  probably  at  the  time  when  he 
himself  was  in  the  wastes  of  Chalcis,  and  trans- 
lated it  into  Greek  and  Latin.  Some  suppose  that 
this  was  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  Matthew  in 
its  original  form,  but  this  does  not  seem  to  have 
been  the  opinion  of  Jerome  himself  {Comment,  m 
Ma/tk,  XXL  13,  (is  Viria  ItL  2,  3).  3.  ^ledmeH 
Comtnmietrn  m  Abdiam^  composed  in  eariy  youth 
while  dwelling  in  solitude  in  the  Syrian  desert, 
and  revised  after  a  lapse  of  thirty  years.  4.  Cnn- 
Menfam  m  Ptaimo»^  not  to  be  confounded  with  the 
eonfessedly  spurious  Brevktriwm  m  l^almot.  The 
extent  of  this  work,  whether  it  comprehended  the 
whole  of  the  Psalms,  or  was  confined  to  a  few 
only,  is  absolutely  unknown.  Tillemont  has  conjec- 
tured that  it  consisted  of  extracts  from  homilies  of 
Origen  on  the  entire  Psalter.  5.  CommentartoU  m 
^jo^tot,  frequently  referred  to  under  this  title  in 
the  first  book  against  Rufinus.  6.  Verno  LaHaia 
Ubri  Origemiami  lie  pi  *Kpx*»''  A  few  fragments  are 
to  be  found  in  Ep.  124,  ot^  Avititm,  (See  Ed.  Bened. 
vol  V.  p.  255.)  7.  Versio  LSni  TheopkiU  Epiaeopi 
AUjumdrim  in  S.  Joanmem  Ckrytodomum.  A  very 
few  fragments  remain.  8.  Epktolae.  We  find 
allusions  to  many  letters  which  have  altogether 
disappeared.  A  catalogue  of  them,  with  tdl  the 
information  attainable,  will  be  found  in  Vallarsi. 

To  the  second  class  belong, — 

1.  QnaetHonet  HArakae  in  Vdua  Testamentum, 
different  from  those  upon  GenMis.  Jerome  certainly 
intended  to  compose  such  a  work,  and  even  refers 
to  it  several  tunes,  especially  in  his  geographical 
work  on  Palestine,  but  there  seems  good  reason  to 
believe  that  it  was  never  finished.  2.  Commen- 
t€trii  brevioret  m  XII,  Prophetaa  ihrofjar^tiara  dicti. 
Different  firom  those  now  existing.  The  belief 
that  such  a  work  existed  is  founded  upon  a  passage 
in  Epist.  49,  addressed  to  Pammachius.  3.  Litri 
XIV,  in  JerenUam^  m  which  he  is  supposed  to 
have  completed  his  unfinished  commentary  upon  Je- 


HIERONYMUS. 


467 


remiah.  (See  Cassiodor.  fnsHt  c.  3.)  4.  Aleaeandri 
Apkrodim  CommenkuH  LaUne  contwrm.  (See  Ep, 
50,  ad  DommomrnJ)  5.  Xt'&er  ad  Abundantium 
(or,  Aniimn),  No  allusion  is  to  be  found  to  this 
piece  in 'any  ancient  author  except  Cassiodorus 
{IndU.  c  2).  6.  De  SimHUydine  Cantei  Peccaii 
oonira  Afamdkuoe,  Designated  as  a  short  and 
very  elegant  work  of  Hieronymus  by  Agobardus 
{adv,  Fd,  c  89.)  For  full  information  wi£  regard 
to  these  consult  the  dissertations  of  Vallani. 

Having  given  a  full  list  of  the  genuine  and  lost 
works  of  Jerome,  it  is  unnecessary  to  add  a  cata- 
logue of  those  which  have  from  time  to  time  been 
erroneously  ascribed  to  his  pen,  and  which  found 
their  way  into  the  earlier  editions.  Many  of  these 
are  collected  in  the  fifth  volume  of  the  Bmedictine 
edition,  while  Vallarsi  has  placed  some  as  appen- 
dices among  the  genuine  worics,  and  thrown  the 
rest  together  into  the  second  and  third  parts  of  his 
elevenui  volume. 

Jerome  was  pronounced  by  the  voice  of  antiquity 
the  most  learned  and  eloquent  among  the  Latin 
fiithers,  and  this  judgment  has  been  confirmed  by 
the  most  eminent  schohtrs  of  modem  times.  His 
profound  knowledge  of  the  Latin,  Greek,  and 
Hebrew  languages;  his  fiuniliarity  with  ancient 
history  and  philosophy,  his  personal  acquaintance 
with  the  manners  and  sceneiy  of  the  East,  enabled 
him  to  illustrate  with  great  force  and  truth  many 
of  the  darkest  passages  in  Scripture.  But  not- 
withstanding all  these  advantages,  his  commentaries 
must  be  employed  with  the  greatest  caution.  The 
impetuosity  of  his  temperament  induced  him 
eagerly  to  seixe  upon  any  striking  idea  suggested 
by  his  own  fimcy  or  by  the  works  or  conversation 
of  his  contemporaries,  and  to  pour  forth  with  in- 
cautious haste  a  mass  of  imposing  but  crude  con- 
ceptions. Hence  we  can  detect  many  glaring 
inconsistencies,  many  palpable  contradictions,  many 
grievous  errors.  The  dreamy  reveries  of  Origen 
are  mixed  up  with  the  fiintastic  fobles  of  Jewish 
tradition,  and  the  plainest  texts  obscured  by  a 
cloudy  veil  of  allegory  and  mysticism.  Nor,  while 
we  admire  his  uncompromising  boldness  and  enexgy 
in  advocating  a  good  cause,  can  we  cease  to  regret 
the  total  absence  of  gentieness,  meekness,  and 
Christian  charity,  which  characterises  all  his  coih 
troversial  encounters.  However  resolute  he  may 
have  been  in  struggling  against  the  lusts  of  the 
flesh,  he  never  seems  to  have  considered  it  a  duty 
to  curb  the  fiery  promptings  of  a  violent  temper. 
He  appears  to  have  regarded  his  opponents  with 
all  the  acrimony  of  envenomed  personal  hostility, 
and  gives  vent  to  his  fury  in  the  bitterest  invective. 
Nor  were  these  denunciations  by  any  means  in 
proportion  to  the  real  importance  of  the  question 
in  debate;  it  was  chiefly  when  any  of  his  own 
fiivourite  tenets  were  impugned,  or  when  his  own 
individual  influence  was  threatened,  that  his  wrath 
became  ungovernable.  Perhaps  the  most  intem- 
perate of  all  his  polemical  discourses  is  the  attack 
upon  Vigilantius,  who  had  not  attempted  to  assail 
any  of  the  vital  principles  of  the  foith,  or  to  advo- 
cate any  dangerous  heresy,  but  who  had  sought  to 
dieck  the  rapid  progress  of  corruption. 

The  phraseology  of  Jerome  is  exceedingly  pure, 
bearing  ample  testimony  to  the  diligence  with 
which  he  roust  have  studied  the  choicest  models. 
No  one  can  read  the  Vulgate  without  being  struck 
by  the  contrast  which  it  presents  in  the  dassie 
simplicity  of  its  language  to  the  degenerate  afiect»- 

B  H  2 


468 


HIEROPHIJLUS. 


tion  of  Appuleios,  and  the  barbarous  obicurity  of 
Ammianus,  to  lay  nothing  of  the  eccletiaitical 
writers.  But  the  diction  in  which  he  embodied 
his  own  compositions,  where  he  was  called  upon  to 
supply  the  thoughts  as  well  as  the  words,  although 
so  much  vaunted  by  Erasmus,  and  in  reality  always 
forcible  and  impressive,  is  by  no  means  worthy  of 
high  praise. 

A  most  minate  account  of  the  editions  of 
Hieron>inus  is  given  by  Schbnemann.  (BibUoiheoa 
Pairum  Latmorum^  vol  i.  c.  4.  §  3.)  It  will  be 
sufficient  here  to  remark,  that  as  early  as  1467  a 
folio  volume,  containing  some  of  his  epistles  and 
opuscula,  was  printed  at  Rome  by  Ulric  Han, 
constituting  one  of  the  earliest  specimens  of  the 
typographical  art.  Two  folio  volumes  were  printed 
at  Rome  in  1468,  by  Sweynheim  and  Pannartz, 
**  S.  Hieronymi  Tractatus  et  Epistolae,*^  edited  by 
Andrew  bishop  of  Aleria,  which  were  reprinted  in 
1470  ;  in  the  same  year**Beati  leronimi  Episto- 
lac,**  2  vols.  foL  issued  from  the  press  of  Schofier, 
at  Mayence ;  and  from  that  time  forward  innu- 
merable impressions  of  various  works  poured  forth 
from  all  parts  of  Italy,  Germany,  and  OauL 

The  first  critical  edition  of  the  collected  works 
was  that  superintended  by  Erasmus,  Has.  9  vols. 
foL  1616;  reprinted  b  1526  and  1537,  the  last 
being  the  best ;  and  also  at  Lyons,  in  8  vols,  fol 
1 530.  Next  comes  that  of  Marianus  Victorinus, 
Rom.  9  vols.  foL  1566 ;  reprinted  at  Paris  in  1578, 
in  1608,  4  vols,  and  m  1643,  9  vols.  An  edition 
containing  the  notes  of  Erasmus  and  Victorinus  ap- 
peared at  Francfort  and  Leipsic,  12  vols.  foL  1684, 
succeeded  by  the  famous  Benedictine  edition.  Par. 
5  vols.  fol.  1693 — 1 706,  carried  as  fisr  as  the  end  of 
the  first  volume  by  Pouget,  and  continued  after  his 
death  by  Martianay,  which  is,  however,  superseded 
by  the  last  and  best  of  all,  that  of  Valhini,  Veron. 
1 1  vols.  foL  1734 — 1742  ;  reprinted,  with  some  im- 
provements, Venet.  11  vols.  4to.  1766.      [W.  R.] 

HIERO'PHILUS  ('Ifp^^iAof),  a  name  which 
has  been  supposed  by  Marx  {De  HerophiU  VitOt 
&c.  pp.  7,  13)  and  others  to  be  a  corruption  of 
HerophUus^  but  probably  without  sufficient  reason. 

1.  A  physician  at  Athens,  whose  lectures  were 
attended  by  Agnodice  disguised  in  male  attire.  If 
the  stoiy  is  not  wholly  apocryphal  (for  it  rests  only 
on  the  authority  of  Hyginus,  Fab.  274),  Hierophi- 
lus  may  be  conjectured  to  have  lived  in  the  fifth  or 
sixth  century  &  c.  Some  of  the  reasons  which 
render  it  unlikely  that  Hero/Mu$  is  the  true  read- 
ing in  this  passage  of  Hyginus,  are  given  in  the 
article  Agnodice. 

2.  The  author  of  a  short  Greek  medical  treatise, 
entitled  'Upo^iKov  2o^<rrov  irtfA  Tpo^v  K^kXos' 
iroif  9f7  xP>O'0cu  iKdtrr^  firivl,  teal  Swolo»  dw4x*^- 
9(u,  Hierophili  Sopkittae  de  AUmenH»  Circulut; 
guibutnam  uti,  ei  a  quUnunam  aUtinere  oparteat. 
This  was  for  some  time,  while  still  in  MS.,  sup- 
posed to  be  the  work  of  Herophilus,  but  as  soon 
as  it  was  examined  and  published,  it  plainly  ap- 
peared to  belong  to  some  late  writer  of  the  eleventh 
or  twelfth  century  after  Christ.  It  contains  diet- 
etical  directions  for  every  month  in  the  year,  and 
is  full  of  words  unknown  to  the  older  Greek 
writers.  It  was  first  published  by  Boissonade  in 
the  eleventh  volume  of  the  Notice»  et  Extraiia  de$ 
Mamucrii»  de  la  BtUioih.  du  Roi  (Paris,  1827), 

?.  178,  &c. ;  and  is  inserted  in  the  first  volume  of 
deler's  Phytici  et  Medici  Graed  Minaret,  BeroL 
1841.  8vo.  IW.  A.G.J 


HILARIO. 

HIEROTHEUS  ('Ity»^Mt),  the  author  of  a 
Greek  poem,  consisting  of  233  barbarous  Iambic 
lines  on  alchemy,  entitled  TltfH  riis  S^ias  «xl 
*Upas  T^X*^'*  ^  Dtvina  H  Sacra  Arte  (sc  C&ry- 
topoeia).  He  appears  to  have  been  a  Christisn, 
but  noUiing  more  is  known  of  him  ;  and,  with  re- 
spect to  his  date,  it  can  only  be  said  that  the  poem 
is  evidently '  the  work  of  a  comparatively  recent 
writer.  It  was  published  for  the  first  time  in  the 
second  volume  of  Ideler^s  Phytici  et  Medid  Graed 
Minortt,  BeroL  1 842,  8vo.  [ W.  A  G.] 

HIEROTHEUS  {*Up6e9os),ABjnntmt  monk, 
who  lived  probably  in  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  wrote  a  work  entitled  AadypofAfui^  a  stinage 
sort  of  dissertation,  in  which  he  endeavours  to  ex- 
plain the  nature  of  God  by  means  of  geometrical 
figures.  There  are  several  other  Bysantine  writer» 
of  that  name,  but  they  are  of  no  importance.  (Fs- 
bric.  BiU.  Graec.  vol.  xi  pp.  686,  637.)     [W.  P.] 

HILAEIRA  i'lKaeipa),  one  of  the  fiur  daughters 
of  Leudppus  of  Mycenae,  was  carried  off  with  her 
sisters  by  the  Dioscuri.  (Apollod.  iiu  10.  §  3 ; 
comp.  Ov.  Fast.  v.  700  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  80  ;  Tieti. 
ad  Lyooph.  611.)  The  name  occurs  also  as  a  sur- 
name of  Selene.     (Hesych.  t.  v.)  [L.  S.) 

HILARIA'NUS,  MECI'LIUS  or  MECHl'- 
LIUS  or  MECILIA'NUa     The  Codex  Theodo- 
uanus  contains  frequent  notice  of  this  magistrate, 
who  appears  to  have  been  Corrector  Lucaniae  et 
Bruttiorum  under  Constantine  the  Great,  a.  d.  316 
(12.  tit  1.  s.  3),  proconsul  of  Africa  in  the  tame 
reign,  A.  D.  324  ( 12.  tit.  1.  a.  9),  consul  with  Pacs- 
tianus,  a.  d.  332,  and  praefectus  praetorio,  or,  as 
Gothofredus  thinks,    praefectus  urbi,  sc  Romse, 
under  the  ions  of  Constantine,  a.  d.  339  (6.  tit.  4. 
s.  3,  4,  7).    An  Hilarian  appears,  but  without  any 
note  of  his  office,  in  a  law  of  ▲.  d.  341.    This  is 
probably  Meciiius  Hilarian  ;  but  the  Hilarianus  or 
Hilarius  (if  indeed  he  be  one  person)  who  appears 
in  the  laws  of  the  time  of  Oratian  and  Valentinisn 
II.,  and  of  Honorius,  as  praefectus  urbi,  a.  d.  383, 
and  as  praefectus  praetorio,  a.  d.  396,  must  hare 
been  a  difierent  person.     Perhaps  the  last  is  the 
Hilarius  mentioned  by  Synunachna.    (Symmachus 
EpitL  lib.  iL  80,  iii.  38,  42,  ecL  Paris,  1604 ;  Go- 
thofred.  Protop.  Cod.  Tkeodo».)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HILA;RIO,or  HILARIA'NUS,  Q.  JU'LIUS, 
an  ecclesiastical  writer  belonging  to  the  close  of 
the  fourth  century,  of  whose  history  we  know  no- 
thing since  his  works  convey  no  information  upon 
the  subject,  and  he  is  not  mentioned  by  any  an- 
cient authority  whatever.  Two  works  bear  his 
name. 

1.  EgpotUum  de  Die  Pamshae  el  Mentis,  on  the 
determination  of  Easter,  finiahed,  as  we  are  told  in 
the  concluding  paragraph,  on  the  fifth  of  March, 
A.  D.  397.  It  was  first  published  trom  a  MS.  in 
the  Royal  Library  at  Turin,  by  C.  M.  Pfaff,  and 
attached  to  the  edition  of  the  Divine  Institutions  of 
Lactantius,  printed  at  Paris  in  1712.  It  will  be 
found  under  iu  most  correct  form  in  the  BiUiodMa 
Pairum  of  Galland,  vol.  yiiL  Append,  ii.n.745. 
Venet.  fol.  1772.  *^ 

2.  De  Mttndi  DuraOone^  or,  according  to  a 
Vienna  MS.,  De  Curtu  Temponmij  compoacd,  as 
we  learn  from  the  commencement,  after  the  foece 
noticed  above.  It  was  first  publiahed  by  Pithou 
in  the  appendix  to  the  BibUotheca  Patrmm,  printed 
at  Paris  in  1579.  It  waa  inaerted  also  in  the  sub- 
sequent edition  of  the  same  collection,  in  many 
similar  compilations,  and  appear»  under  its  best 


L 


HILARIU& 

Ibnn  m  tlie  BtUio&eca  Pairum  of  Galland,  voL  YiiL 
p.  235. 

With  Rgvd  to  the  title  of  another  work  rap* 
poaed  to  have  been  written  b j  the  same  anthor, 
■ee  MansQ^  ad  Fabr.  BUtL  M.  et  Inf.  LtU,  roL 
iih  p.  261.  [  W.  R.] 

HILAHIUS,  a  natire  of  Bithynia,  who  in  the 
reign  of  Valens  (a.d.  364—379)  migrated  to 
Athene,  and  distingniehed  himeelf  ae  a  painter,  aa 
well  as  by  his  general  proficiency  in  art  and  phi- 
kMophy.  While  reaiduig  near  Corinth  in  a.  d. 
379,  Hilarint,  with  his  whole  fiunily,  perished  in 
an  inrasion  of  the  Goths.  (Eunap.  ViL  Soph,  p. 
67,  ed.  Boisaonade ;  comp.  id.  Exoerpt,  Ltgoi»  y, 
20.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

HILA'RIUS  ClAdfpiof),  a  Phrygian,  an  inter- 
preter of  OFsdes,  implicated  in  the  proce^iings  of 
Th«)donis,  who  attempted  to  discoyer  by  magic 
who  should  saoceed  the  emperor  Valens.  He  was 
ezecated  in  the  course  of  the  judicial  proceedings 
which  followed.  (Amm.  Marc.  xzix.  1 ;  Zosim.  It. 
16 ;  Tillemont,  HuL  dea  JSmp,  toL  v.)  [J.  C  M.] 

HILA'RIUS.  Among  tiie  correspondence  of 
Angnstin  we  find  two  letten  addressed  to  that 
prdate  by  a  certain  Hilarins,  of  whom  we  know 
nothing  certain  except  that  he  was  a  layman,  an 
intimate  friend  of  Prosper  Aqoitanns,  an  ardent 
admirer  of  the  bishop  of  Hippo,  and  probably  the 
person  to  whom  the  latter  addressed  his  treatise, 
De  Praedeaimaiione  Sanctorum  et  de  Dono  Perto- 
vemmHao.  The  fint  of  these  letters,  which  is 
short,  is  entitled  Da  Pelagkmuj  was  written  at 
Syncnse  in  a.d.  413  or  414,  and  is  numbered 
dTL  in  the  collected  epistles  of  Augustin,  according 
to  the  Beoedictme  arrangement.  The  second  letter 
is  considerably  longer,  is  entitled  De  StmipeUtgkmia^ 
was  despatched  from  the  south  of  France,  along 
with  one  by  Prosper  upon  the  same  subject,  in 
428  or  429,  and  is  numbered  ocxjnri.  It  was  pub* 
Usbed  at  Cologne  in  1603,  along  with  the  treatise 
of  Honorius  Augustodunensis,  De  Ubero  ArbUrio^ 
and  is  included  in  the  Paris  edition  (1711)  of  the 
works  of  Prosper,  p.  7.  A  third  letter  was  written 
by  this  same  perwnage  upon  the  same  topics,  which 
is  DOW  lost ;  and  some  critics  hare,  upon  no  suffi- 
cient grounds,  ascribed  to  him  a  work,  De  Vceth 
1$0MB  Cfemtiuwi»  LW^.  R.J 

HILA'RIUS,  Bumamed  ARiCATiNaza,  was 
bom  at  the  commencement  of  the  fifth  century,  in 
Gallia  Belgica,  of  a  noble  fiunOy,  and  distinguished 
bimaelf  in  boyhood  by  the  wtX  and  success  with 
which  he  followed  out  the  various  branches  of  a 
liberal  education.  At  an  early  age  he  became  the 
disciple  of  Honoratua,  first  abbot  of  Lerins,  by 
whcMn  he  was  persuaded  to  abandon  the  world, 
and  to  derote  himself  to  a  monastic  life.  To  this 
he  attached  himself  so  warmly,  that  when  the 
bishopric  of  Aries  became  vacant  in  a.  d.  429,  by 
the  death  of  his  preceptor,  he  was  with  the  utmost 
difficulty  indueed  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the 
deigy  and  people,  and  to  accept  the  episcopal 
chair.  The  circumstance  that  a  monk  of  twenty- 
nine  should  have  been  chosen  unanimously  to  fill 
such  an  important  station  is  in  its^  a  strong  proof 
of  the  reputation  which  he  must  have  enjoyed  as  a 
man  of  learning,  eloquence,  and  piety.  His  name, 
however,  has  acquired  importance  in  ecclesiastical 
history  chiefly  from  the  controveny  in  which  he 
became  involved  with  Pope  Leo  the  Great.  A 
certain  Chelidooius,  bishop  either  of  Vesoul  or 
Bewtt^OD,  had  been  depMed,  in  consequence  of 


HILAHIUS. 


469 


certain  irregularities,  by  a  council  at  which  Hila« 
rius  presided,  assisted  by  Eucherius  of  Lyons  and 
Germanus  of  Auzerre.  Chelidonius  repaired  to 
Rome  for  the  purpose  of  lodging  an  app^  against 
this  sentence,  and  thither  he  was  followed  by 
Hilarius,  who  expressed  a  wish  to  confer  with  the 
pontiff  but  refused  to  acknowledse  his  jurisdiction 
in  the  case.  Leo,  incensed  by  what  he  considered 
as  a  direct  attack  upon  his  supremacy,  forthwith 
reinstated  CheUdonius,  while  Hilarius,  entertaining 
apprehensions  for  his  own  personal  freedom,  was 
&in  to  quit  the  city  by  stealth,  and  make  his  way 
back  to  his  diocese,  on  foot,  crossing  the  Alps  at 
the  most  inclement  season  of  the  year.  He  sub- 
sequently endearoured,  but  in  vain,  to  negotiate  a 
reconciliation  with  Leo,  who  refused  to  listen  to 
any  terms  short  of  absolute  submission,  and  even- 
tually succeeded  in  depriving  him  of  all  the  privi- 
leges which  he  enjoyed  as  metropolitan  of  Gaul. 
This  proceeding  was  confirmed  by  the  celebrated 
rescript  of  Valentinian  III.,  issued  in  445,  in 
which,  among  other  matters,  it  was  ordained,  ^  Ut 
Episoopis  Gallicanis  omnibusque  pro  lege  esset, 
quidquid  apostolicae  sedis  auctoritas  sanxisset :  ita 
ut  quisquis  Episooporum  ad  judicium  Romani 
antistitis  evocatus  venire  neglexisset  per  modera- 
toram  ejusdem  provinciae  adesse  cogeretur,**  a  de- 
cree which,  white  it  unequivocally  established  the 
authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  over  the  church 
beyond  the  Alps,  at  the  same  time,  when  taken  in 
connection  with  the  circumstances  by  which  it  was 
called  forth,  seems  to  prove  that  up  to  this  period 
such  authority  had  never  been  fully  and  formally 
recognised.  The  merits  of  this  dispute  have,  as 
might  be  expected,  become  a  party  question  among 
ecdesiastical  historians,  who  characterise  the  con- 
duct of  the  chief  personages  concerned  in  the  most 
opposite  terms,  according  to  the  views  which  they 
entertain  with  regard  to  the  rights  of  the  papal 
chair.  Hilarius  died  in  449,  about  five  yean  afier 
the  deposition  of  Chelidonius. 

The  only  works  of  this  Hilarius  now  extant 
whose  authenticity  is  unquestionable  are — 

1.  Vita  Saudi  HonoraH  ArekUenaiM  Bpiscopi^  a 
sort  of  funeral  panegyric  upon  his  predecessor, 
which  has  been  much  admired,  on  account  of  the 
graceful  and  winning  character  of  the  style.  It 
was  first  published  at  Paris  by  Genebrardus,  in 
1678,  and  a  few  years  afterwards,  from  MSS.  pre- 
served at  Lerins,  by  Vincentius  Barralis,  in  his 
Ckronologia  tanct,  insuL  Lerin.  Lugd.  4to.  1613  ; 
the  text  of  the  former  edition  was  followed  by 
Surius  ad  xvi  Jan.,  and  of  the  latter  by  the 
Bollandists,  voL  ii.  p.  1 1.  It  is  also  given  in  the 
im,  Patr,  Ma».  Lugd.  1677,  vol.  viiL  p.  1228,  in 
the  Opera  Lbom»  /.,  edited  by  Quesnell,  Paris, 
4to.  1676,  and  in  the  Opera  Vimoentii  Lwrnenxi» 
et  HilarU  Arelatensity  by  J.  Salinas,  Rom.  8vo. 
1731. 

2.  Epittoia  ad  Endierium  Epiteopum  Lngdu- 
meneem,  fint  published  in  the  Ckronologia  Lirinentie 
of  Barralis,  and  subsequently  in  the  BUtL  Max. 
Patr.  Lugd.  vol.  viiL,  in  Quesnell  and  in  Salinas. 
See  above. 

The  author  of  his  life,  which  we  notice  below, 
mentions  also  Homiliae  in  totitu  atmi  Festiniaiee  ; 
Sj^mboli  Expoeitio;  a  great  number  of  Epiatolae^ 
and  likewise  Vertut^  but  all  of  these  are  lost,  unless 
we  agree  with  those  who  upon  very  slender 
evidence  assign  to  this  Hilarins  three  poems  in 
dactylic  hexameters,  of  which  two  are  ascribed  in 

HH  3 


t 

[UBi 

1 

i 

470 


HILARIUS. 


I 


different  MSS.  to  different  anthorB,  and  the  third 
uniformly  to  Hilariog  Pictarientia.  Theae  are,  1. 
Poema  de  aepiem  /irair&us  Maeoabam*  ah  Antioeko 
JSpipkane  imterfsctu^  published  under  the  name  of 
Victorinus  Afer,  by  Sicard,  in  hit  AntidoL  coat, 
omn.  Ifaerei.  1528,  inserted  in  most  of  the  large 
collections  of  fiithers,  and  in  the  Syiloge  Poetaarwm 
Ckrigtianorum^  Lugd.  1605.  2.  (JarmeH  de  Dei 
Provideniia,  frequently  printed  along  with  the 
works  of  Prosper  Aquitanus.  3.  Ckmnem  m  Ge- 
nesim  ad  Leonem  Papam,  first  printed  by  Miraeus 
in  his  edition  of  Hilarins  Pictaviensis,  Paris,  foL 
1544  ;  published  separately  by  Morellus,  Paris, 
4to.  1559  ;  with  a  commentary  by  Weitsius, 
Franc  8to.  1625  ;  and  included  in  idl  the  larger 
collections  of  the  &then. 

There  is  also  a  NarraHo  de  Mtraado^  performed 
by  a  certain  martyr  named  (TeMfMcs,  which  is  giren 
to  Hilarius  in  some  MSS.,  but  generally  rejected 
as  spurious.  It  will  be  found  in  Snrius  and  the 
BollandisU  under  25th  August.  We  have  already 
alluded  to  an  ancient  Vita  HUarU^  which  is  com- 
monly believed  to  be  the  production  of  Honoratus, 
bishop  of  Marseilles  (about  a,  d.  460),  but  which 
in  the  Aries  MS.  is  assigned  to  Rererentius,  or 
Ravennius,  the  successor  of  Hilarius.  It  is  con- 
tained  in  the  Chnmoiogia  Lirineiim,  and  in  Snrius 
under  V.  Mai.  [W.  R] 

HILA'RIUS,  tumamed  Duconus,  a  natire  of 
Sardinia,  a  deacon  of  the  church  at  Rrome  in  the 
middle  of  the  fourth  century,  and  hence  designated 
Hilcarim  DtaconuM^  to  distinguish  him  from  others 
of  the  same  name,  was  deputed  by  Pope  Liberius, 
along  with  Lucifer  of  Cagliari,  Eusebius  of  Ver- 
celll,  and  Pancratina,  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  or- 
thodox foith  before  Constantius  at  the  council  of 
Milan.  Upon  this  occanon  he  defended  the  prin- 
ciples of  Athanasius  with  so  much  offensire  bold- 
ness, that  he  was  scourged  by  order  of  the  emperor, 
and  condemned  to  banishment,  al<mg  with  his  com- 
panions. Of  his  subsequent  history  we  know 
little,  except  that  he  adopted  the  violrat  opinions 
of  Lucifer  to  their  full  extent,  maintaining  that  not 
only  Arians,  but  all  who  had  held  any  intercourse 
with  them,  as  well  as  heretics  of  every  description, 
must,  even  after  an  acknowledgment  of  error,  be 
re-baptiaed  before  they  could  be  admitted  into  the 
communion  of  the  Catholic  church,  and  from  this 
doctrine  he  was  sarcastically  styled  by  Jerome  a 
second  Deucalion. 

Two  treatises  are  sometimes  ascribed  to  this 
Hilarius,  both  of  very  doubtful  autlienticity.  One 
of  these,  Commentarius  ta  Epitlolai  Pauli,  has  fre- 
quently been  published  along  with  the  writings  of 
Ambrosius  ;  the  other,  Quaekkmti  Veterit  ei  Novi 
Testamentiy  among  the  works  of  Augustin.  [  W.R.] 

HILA'RIUS,  sumamed  Pictavibnsis,  the 
most  strenuous  champion  of  the  pure  £uth  among 
the  Latin  fathers  of  the  fourth  century,  the  MaUenu 
Jrianorum^  as  he  has  been  designated  by  his  ad- 
mirers, was  born  at  Poitiers,  of  a  good  family, 
although  the  name  of  his  parents  is  unknown,  and 
carefully  instructed  in  all  the  branches  of  a  liberal 
education.  Having  been  mduced,  after  he  had 
attained  to  manhood,  to  study  the  Scriptures,  he 
became  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  made 
an  open  profession  of  his  belief,  was  baptized  along 
with  his  wife  and  his  daughter  Abra,  and  resolved 
to  devote  himself  to  the  service  of  religion.  Of  the 
early  portion  of  his  career  in  this  new  vocation  we 
know  nothing,  but  his  character  as  a  man  of  leam- 


HILARIUS. 

ing  and  piety  must  have  been  held  in  high  esteem; 
for  about  the  year  a.d.  350,  although  still  manied, 
he  was  elected  bishop  of  his  native  city.    From 
that  time  forward  the  great  object  of  his  existence 
was  to  check  the  progress  of  Aiianism,  whidi  hsd 
spread  all  over  the  East,  and  was  making  rapid 
strides  in  Gaul.    At  his  instigation  the  Catholic 
prelates  excommunicated    Satnmbus,  bishop  of 
Aries,  a  zealous  partisan  of  the  heretics,  together 
with  his  two  chief  supporters,  Ursacius  and  Valeni. 
But  at  the  council  of  Beiiers,  convoked  in  356  by 
Constantius,  ostensibly  for  the  purpose  of  cahning 
these  dissensions,  a  triumph  was  achieved  by  the 
adversaries  of  Hihuins,  who  by  a  rescript  from  the 
emperor  was  banished,  along  with  Rhodanns,  bishop 
of  Toulouse,  to  Phtygia,  which,  as  well » the  mt 
of  Asia  Minor,  was  strongly  opposed  to  Trinitarisn 
doctrines.     From  this  remote  region  he  continned 
to  govern  his  diocese,  to  which  no  successor  hsd 
been  appointed,  and  drew  up  hia  work  IM  Syaodit, 
that  he  might  make  known  throughout  Gaol,  Ge^ 
many,aud  Britain,  the  precise  nature  of  the  opinioDi 
prevalent  in  the  East.    In  359  a  general  meeting 
of  bishops  was  summoned  to  be  held  at  Seleuceis, 
in  Isauria ;  and  Hilarius,  having  repaired  thither 
iminvited,  boldly  undertook,  although  almost  un- 
supported, to  maintain  the  consnbstantiality  of  the 
Word,  against  the  Anomeans  and  other  kindred 
sectaries,  who  formed  a  large  majority  of  the  as- 
sembly.    From  thence  he  betook  hinuelf  to  Con- 
stantinople, at  that  time  the  very  focus  of  Arianismi 
where  his   indefatigable    importunity  proved  lo 
troublesome  to  the  court,  and  his  influence  with  the 
more  moderate  among  the  Oriental  ecclesiastics  so 
alarming  to  the  dominant  fraction,  that  he  was  or- 
dered forthwith  to  return  to  his  bishopric,  where 
he  was  received  in  triumph,  about  the  period  of 
Julian'b  accession  (361),  and  at  thia  time  probaUy 
published  his  famous   invective  against  the  late 
prince.     For  some  years  he  found  full  ocenpation 
in  reclaiming  such  of  the  clergy  aa  bad  subacrfted 
the  confession  of  faith  sanctioned  by  the  eonncil  ot 
Ariminum,  and  in  ejecting  from  the  church  hit  old 
enemy  Satuminus,  along  with  thoae  who  refuted 
to  acknowledge  their  errors.     In  the  reign  of  Va- 
lentinian  (364i  however,  not  aatLsfied  with  regu- 
kting  the  spiritual  concerns  of  hia  own  country,  he 
determined  to  purify  Italy  alao,  and  formally  im- 
peached Auxentiua,  bishop  of  Milan,  who  stood 
iiigh  in  imperial  fiavonr,  although  auapected  of  bebg 
in  hia  heart  hoatile  to  the  cauae  of  orthodoxy.   The 
emperor  forthwith  cited  the  accnaer  and  the  ac- 
cused to  ^pear  before  him,  and  to  hold  a  conference 
upon  the  disputed  points  of  &ith  in  the  pres^ice  of 
the  high  officers  of  state.  Auxentiua  unexpectedly) 
and  perhapa  unwillingly,  gave  unexceptionable  an- 
awera  to  all  the  queationa  propoaed ;  upon  whi^ 
Hilarius,  having  indignantly  denounced  him  as  * 
hypocrite,  waa  expelled  from  Milan  aa  a  diatniher 
ox  the  tranquillity  of  the  church,  and,  retiring  to 
his  episcopal  see,  died  in  peace  four  years  after 
wards,  on  the  13th  of  January^  a.i>.  368. 

The  extant  works  of  thia  prelate,  arranged  in 
chronological  order,  are  tha  foUowing : — 

1.  Ad  QmtiMtmm  Ati^utimm  Liber  pnM^ 
written  it  is  believed  in  ▲.  d.  355.  It  ia  a  petitioo 
in  which  he  implores  the  emperor  to  put  an  end  to 
the  persecutions  by  which  the  Ariana  sought  to 
crush  their  opponents,  producea  aevesnl  examples  of 
their  cnielty,and  urges  with  great  loice,in  re^ectfal 
hnguage,  the  right  of  Uie  <>ithollGa  to  enjoy  tokntioD* 


HILARIU& 

12.  CbmMenftriMf  (s.  Ihaetahu)  m  Evcu^felmm 
Mattkaeit  written  befove  his  ezilei  in  A.D.  356, 
and  divided  into  twenty-three  cammes  or  sections. 
The  preiaee,  which  ie  quoted  by  CatBtanns  (De 
Ineam.  Tii  24),  is  vttnting.  This  is  the  most 
ancient  of  the  extant  expositions  of  the  first  evan- 
gelist by  any  «f  the  Latin  fisthen,  and  is  repeat- 
edly quoted  by  Jerome  and  Augustin*  Fn»n.the 
resemUaooe  which  it  bears  in  tone  and  spirit  to 
the  exegetioal  writings  of  Origen,  it  may  very  pro- 
bably hare  been  deriTed  from  some  of  his  works^ 

3.  JDe  ^nodit  s.  J}e  FuU  OnMte&m  s.  De 
t^fnedis  Oraeaae^  or  more  fully,  De  Sgiiodii  Fidd 
OaAoUeae  comira  Arianoa  d  jmunanettort»  Ariam» 
aeqmiewmtn^  or  simply,  Ejridola^  being  in  reality 
a  letter,  written  in  a.  n.  358,  while  in  exile,  ad- 
dressed to  his  episcopal  brethren  in  Gaul,  Germany, 
HoUand,  and  Britain,  explaining  the  real  news  of 
the  Oriental  pitriates  on  the  Trinitarian  oontroTersy, 
and  pointing  out  that  many  of  them,  although 
differing  in  words,  agreed  in  substance  with  the 
orthodox  churches  of  the  West.  In  the  Benedictine 
edition,  we  find  added  for  the  first  time  a  defence 
of  this  piece,  in  reply  to  objections  which  had 
been  uiged  against  it  liy  a  certain  LudfiBr,  probably 
him  of  Gag^iari* 

4.  De  Drimiabe  Libri  XIL  s.  CotOra  Arianoe  s. 
De  Fide,  besides  a  number  of  other  titles,  diffei^ 
ing  slightiy  from  each  other.  This  the  most  im- 
portant and  elaborate  of  the  productions  of  Hilarius, 
was  cempesed,  or  at  kaat  finished,  in  a.  d.  360. 
It  contains  a  complete  exposition  of  the  doctrine  of 
Trinity,  a  comprehensive  examination  of  the  evi- 
denese  upon  which  it  rests,  and  a  full  refutation  of 
all  the  grand  aignments  of  the  heretics»  being  the 
first  great  controversial  work  produced  upon  this 
aubject  in  the  Latin  chureh.  Jerome  infiirma  us 
that  it  was  divided  into  twelve  books,  in  order  that 
the  number  might  correspond  with  the  twelve 
hooka  of  Qnintilian,  whose  style  the  author  pro- 
posed as  his  modaL  When  Caasiodorus  {ImUU, 
Dm.  16)  speaks  of  tkiHeen  books,  he  includes  the 
tEBCt  De  Sjjfnoditf  mentioned  above. 

5.  Ad  Qmeio0tiwm  AugmUim  LSbtr  aeemdue, 
presented  in  person  to  the  emperor  about  ▲.  d. 
360,  in  which  the  pe^ioner  sete  forth  that  he  had 
been  driven  into  banishment  by  the  calumnies  of 
his  enemies,  implores  the  sovereign  to  lend  a 
£svouiable  ear  to  his  cause,  and  takes  occasion  to 
vindicate  the  truth  of  the  principles  which  he 
maintainad. 

6.  Oomiru  QmeUmimm  Atigmhm  Liber,  Pro- 
bably oompoaed,  and  perhaps  privately  circulated, 
while  the  prince  waa  still  idive,  but  certainly  not 
published  until  after  his  death, — a  supposition  by 
which  we  shall  be  able  to  reconrile  ttw  words  of 
the  piece  itself  (e.  2)  with  the  positive  aaaertion  of 
Jerome  (de  Fins  HL  100).  Indeed,  it  is  scarcely 
credible  that  any  lealot,  however  bold,  would  have 
ventured  openly  to  assail  any  abaolute  moaardi, 
however  mild,  with  such  a  mass  of  coane  abuse, 
difiering,  moreover,  so  remarkablir  from  the  subdued 
tone  of  his  former  addresses  to  the  same  pMsonage, 
who  is  here  prononnoed  to  be  Antichrist,  a  rebel 
against  God,  a  tyrant  whose  sole  ob)ect  was  to 
Bake  a  gift  to  the  Devil  of  that  worid  for  which 
Christ  had  ■nUEued.  We  are  particukrly  struck 
with  two  pointo  in  this  attack.  Unmeasured  abuse 
is  poured  forth  against  Constantius  because  he 
refinuned  from  in&ting  tortures  and  martyrdom 
upon  h»  advemriea,  seeking  rather  to  win  them 


'  HILARIUS. 


471 


over  by  the  temptations  of  wealth  and  honours,  and 
because  he  wished  to  confine  the  creed  strictly  to 
the  words  of  Scripture,  excluding  apostolical  tra- 
diti<m  and  the  authority  of  the  hierarchy.  The 
extravagant  violence  of  the  first  requires  no  com- 
ment ;  the  second  is  remarkable,  since  it  proves 
that  some  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
Romiih  Church,  as  opposed  to  the  Protestant,  had 
already  been  called  in  question.  (See  Milman*s 
Hietory  o/Ckrittiamty,  book  iiL  c  5.) 

7.  Gmira  Ariomoe  vel  Aiueentium  Mediolamm- 
jBsi  Ltber  utms  ;  otherwise,  £putola  ad  CathoUcoa 
ei  AuxenUum^  writtoi  in  a.  n.  365,  to  which  is 
subjoined  a  letter  addressed  by  Auxentius  to  the 
emperors  Valentiniaans  and  Valens.  The  subject 
of  these  will  be  sufficiently  understood  from  the 
drcamstances  recorded  in  the  life  of  Hilarius. 

8.  OommeiUani  (s.  IVadaUu^  s.  Eatpoeitiouei)  m 
Pm^bkw,  c(mqposed  towards  the  very  close  of  his 
life.  Not  so  much  verbal  annotations  as  general 
reflections  upon  the  force  and  spirit  of  the  different 
psalms,  and  upon  the  lessons  which  we  ought  to 
draw  from  them,  mingled  with  many  mystiad  and 
allegorical  speculations,  after  the  frshion  of  Origen. 
It  is  not  miprofaable  that  these  were  originally 
short  discourses  or  homilies,  delivered  from  the 
pulpit,  and  afterwards  digested  and  arranged.  They 
may  have  extended  to  the  whole  book  of  Psalms 
but  the  collection,  as  it  now  exists,  embraces 
seventy-nine  only. 

9.  /Vo^rmeiBto  Hilarii,  first  published  in  1598 
by  Nicohms  Faber  from  the  library  of  P.  Pithou, 
tontaining  passages  from  a  lost  work  upon  the 
synods  of  Seleuoeia  and  Ariminum,  and  frtim  other 
pieces  connected  with  the  history  of  the  divisions 
by  which  the  church  was  at  that  tame  distracted. 

The  following  are  of  doubtful  authenticity: — 

1.  Epi$kJa  ad  Ahram  FUiam  «voai,  dissuading 
her  finnn  becoming  the  bride  of  any  one  save 
Christ.  2.  Hynmua  MoiiUmiu,  addressed  also  to 
his  daughter  Abra. 

Works  now  lost,  but  mentioned  by  Jerome, 
Augustin,  or  other  ancient  authorities: — 1.  Libellui 
ad  Salhudum  CfalUamm  Fnt^eetum  eontra  Dioe- 
mrum  medieum.  Probably  an  apology  for  Chris- 
tianity. 2.  Commemiarima  (s.  Traetatue)  in  Jobitm, 
freely  translated  from  the  Greek  of  Origen.  3. 
JJber  advereme  Valeniem  ei  UreStium,  portions  of 
which  are  to  be  found  in  the  Fragimenta  noticed 
above.  4.  Hymmnrwm  LSber,  5.  MydtriorHm 
Liber.  6.  Many  EpittolaB.  7.  He  was  said  to 
have  been  the  author  of  a  CkmmeaUurime  m  CoMlica 
OamUoorum,  but  Jerome  was  unid>le  to  discover  it, 
and  equally  dubious  is  the  Eapoeitio  Bpistolae  ad 
Timotkettm,  quoted  in  the  Acts  of  the  Council  of 
Seville. 

The  Ceurmen  in  Cfeneeim ;  Libri  de  Patria  et 
FUa  Ufdtaie;  LSber  de  KtaemHa  Patrie  ei  FUU; 
Con/mtio  de  Drimtaie ;  Bpiakla^  s.  LSbdbu  ei 
Senno  de  DedieaOome  /SoBfawae,  are  all  erroneously 
ascribed  to  this  fiither. 

Hiburius  was  gifted  with  a  powerful  intellect, 
and  disphiyed  undaunted  courage  and  perseverance 
in  upholding  the  frith ;  but  Us  seal  bordered  so 
closely  upon  fanaticism,  that  he  must  frequently 
have  injured  the  cause  which  he  advocated  with 
unseemly  violence.  He  can  scarcely  be  esteemed 
a  man  of  learning,  for  he  was  ignorant  of  Hebrew, 
and  but  imperCwtly  acquainted  with  Greek:  his 
expositions  of  Scripture,  when  original,  are  by  no 
means  profound,  when  boRowed  are  not  saUctad 

H  R  4 


472 


HJMERAEUS. 


with  judgment ;  while  hit  doctrines  in  dogmatic 
theology  matt  be  nceired  with  much  caution,  for 
Erasmat  hat  clearly  prored  from  teveral  pattaget, 
which  the  Benedictine  editort  have  in  vain  tought 
to  explain  away,  that  hit  ezpmtiont  with  teg^ 
to  the  nature  of  Chritt  are  tnch  ai  no  orthodox 
divine  coold  adopt.  Among  hit  contempotariet, 
however,  and  immediate  laoceteort  hit  inflaenoe 
wat  powerful  and  hit  reputation  high.  Rufinui, 
Auguttin,  and  Jerome  tpcnk  <tf  him  with  xetpeet, 
and  even  admiration. 

A  few  of  the  oputcula  of  Hilarint,  together  with 
his  work  De  Tritiiiatey  and  the  treatite  of  Auguttin 
upon  the  tame  tubject,  were  jMrinted  at  Milan,  foL 
1489,  by  Leon.  Pachel  under  the  editorial  intpeo- 
tion  of  0.  Cribellut,  a  presbyter  of  that  city  ;  and 
thit  collection  wat  reprinted  at  Venice  in  the  courte 
of  the  tame  century.  More  complete  wat  the 
edition  printed  at  Parit,  fol.  1510,  by  Badiut 
Atccntius,  which,  however,  was  greatly  inferior  to 
that  of  Erasmus,  printed  at  Basle  by  Frobenint, 
foL,  1523,  and  reprinted  in  1526  and  1528.  By 
far  the  bett  in  every  respect  is  that  published  by 
Constant,  Paris,  fol.,  1693,  forming  one  of  the 
Benedictine  series,  and  reprinted,  with  some  ad- 
ditions, by  Scipio  Ma£fei,  Veron.,  2  vols,  fol., 
1730. 

(Our  chief  authorities  for  the  life  of  Hilarins 
are  an  ancient  biography  by  a  certain  Vemtniuu 
Fortu$uUuSf  who  must  be  distinguished  from  the 
Christian  poet  of  the  same  name,  consisting  of 
two  books,  which,  from  the  difference  of  style, 
many  suppose  to  be  from  two  diffiuent  pens  ;  the 
short  but  valuable  notice  in  Hieronymus,  De  Virit 
III,  c.  100 ;  and  the  Vita  HUarU  ex  ipwu  potmi- 
mum  SeripUa  ooBeda^  prefixed  to  the  Benedictine 
edition,  in  the  Prol^mena  to  which  all  the  early 
testimonies  will  be  found.)  [W.  R.] 

HILDERIC  (*IA8^pixof),  king  of  the  Vandals, 
son  of  Hunneric,  and  grandson  of  Hilderic,  suc- 
cessor of  Trasamund,  reigned  A.  D.  523 — 530.  He 
was  of  a  gentle  disposition,  and  by  his  lenity  to  the 
African  Catholics  won  ihe  fisvour  of  Justinian, 
though  there  is  no  reason  for  believing  the  assertbn 
of  Nioephorus  (xviL  11)  that  he  was  not  an  Arian. 
He  was  deposed,  and  finally  murdered,  by  Qelimer. 
There  is  a  scarce  silver  coin  of  this  prince,  bearing 
his  head  on  the  dbrerse,  with  d.  n.  hildirxx  rsx, 
and  the  figure  of  a  female  on  the  reverse,  with 
mix  KART.  (Procop.  BelL  Vand.  i.  9,  17;  Eck- 
hel,  vol.  iv.  p.  138.)  [A.  P.  &] 

HIMERAEUS  ('I/Mpcubs),  of  the  borough  of 
Phalerus  in  Attica,  was  son  of  Phanostratus,  and 
brother  of  the  celebrated  Demetrius  Phalereus. 
We  know  but  little  of  his  life  or  political  career, 
but  it  seems  certain  that  he  early  adopted  political 
views  altogether  opposed  to  those  of  his  brother, 
and  became  a  warm  supporter  of  the  anti«Maoe- 
donian  party  at  Athens.  He  is  first  mentioned  as 
joining  with  Hyperides  and  others  in  prosecuting 
before  the  court  of  Areiopagus  all  those  who  were 
accused  of  having  received  bribes  from  Haipalus, 
Demosthenes  among  the  rest.  ( ViL  X,  OratL  p. 
846  ;  .Phot  p.  494,  a.)  During  the  Lamian  war 
he  united  zealously  in  the  efibrts  of  the  Athenians 
to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  Macedonia,  and  was  in 
consequence  one  of  the  orators  whose  surrender 
was  exacted  by  Antipater  after  his  victory  at 
Cranon.  To  escape  the  fiite  that  awaited  him,  he 
fled  from  Athens  to  Aegina,  and  took  refbge,  to- 
gether with  Hyperides  and  ArisUmiciUy  in  the 


HIMERIUS. 

temple  of  Aeacus ;  but  they  were  forced  from  this 
sanctuary  by  Archies,  and  sent  prisoners  to  Anti- 
pater, who  immediately  put  them  all  to  death, 
B.  c.  822.  (Plut.  Dem,  28 ;  Arrian,  ap.  PkaL  p. 
69,  b. ;  Athen.  xiL  p.  542.)  Lucian  speaks  very 
disparagingly  of  Himeraeus,  as  a  mere  demagogue, 
indebted  to  the  circumstances  of  the  moment  for  a 
temporary  influence.  (Emoain,  Demo&Ou  31.)  Of 
the  justice  of  this  chaxacter  we  have  no  means  of 
judging.  [E.  H.  R] 

HIME'RIUS  ('lM<P«»).  1.  A  celebrated  Greek 
sophist  of  Prusa  in  Bithynia,  where  his  fifither  Amei- 
nias  distinguished  himself  as  a  rhetorician.  (Suid. 
t.  o.  *liiiptos.)  According  to  the  most  correct  calcu- 
lation, the  life  of  Himerius  belongs  to  the  p^od 
from  A.  D.  315  to  386.  He  appears  to  have  re- 
ceived his  first  education  and  instruction  in  rhe- 
toric in  his  fiither^  house,  and  he  then  went  to 
Athens,  which  was  still  the  principal  seat  of  intel* 
lectual  culture,  to  complete  his  studies.  It  is  not 
improbable  that  he  there  was  a  pupil  of  Proaere- 
sius,  whose  rival  he  afterwards  became.  (Eonap. 
Proaere».  p.  110.)  Afterwards  he  travelled,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  the  sophists  of  the  time^ 
in  various  parts  of  the  East :  he  thus  visited  Con- 
stantinople, Nicomedeia,  Lacedaemon,  Thesaalonica, 
Philippi,  and  other  places,  and  in  some  of  them  he 
stayed  for  some  time,  and  delivered  his  show 
speeches.  At  length,  however,  he  letomed  to 
Athens,  and  settled  there.  He  now  b^jan  his 
career  as  a  teacher  of  rhetoric,  and  at  first  gave  only 
private  instruction,  but  soon  after  he  was  appointed 
professor  of  rhetoric,  and  received  a  salary.  (Phot. 
mL  Cod.  165.  pw  109,  ed.  Bekk.)  In  this  po- 
sition he  acquired  a  very  extensive  reputation,  and 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  the  time, 
such  as  Basilius  and  Oregorius  Naxianienua,  were 
among  his  pupils.  The  emperor  Julian,  who  like- 
wise heard  him,  probably  during  his  visit  at  Athens 
in  A.  D.  355  and  356  (Eunap.  Himer, ;  Uban. 
OraU  x.  p.  267,  ed.  MoreL ;  Zosimns,  HiaL  Eedtt. 
iii.  2),  conceived  so  sreat  an  admiration  for  Hime- 
rius, that  soon  after  he  invited  him  to  his  eonrt  at 
Antioch,  a.  d.  362,  and  made  him  his  secretary. 
(Tietz.  QaL  vL  128.)  Himerius  did  not  return  to 
Athens  till  after  the  death  of  his  rival,  Proaareaius 
(a.  d.  368),  although  the  emperor  Julian  had  fidlen 
five  years  before,  a.  d.  363.  He  there  took  his 
former  position  again,  and  distinguished  himself 
both  by  his  instruction  and  his  oratory.  He  lived 
to  an  advanced  age,  but  the  latter  years  were  not 
free  from  calamities,  for  he  lost  his  only  promising 
son,  Rufinus,  and  was  blind  during  the  last  period 
of  his  life.  According  to  Suidas,  he  died  in  a  fit 
of  epilepsy  (Itpd  i4ao^, 

Himerius  was  a  Pagan,  and,  like  Libanius  and 
other  eminent  men,  remained  a  Pagan,  though 
we  do  not  perceive  in  his  writings  any  hatred 
or  animosity  against  the  Christians ;  he  speaks  of 
them  with  mildness  and  moderation,  and  seema,  on 
the  whole,  to  have  been  a  man  of  an  amiable  dispo- 
sition. He  was  the  author  of  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  works,  a  part  of  which  only  has  come  down 
to  us.  Photius  {BiU,  Cod,  165,  comp.  243)  knew 
seventy-one  orations  and  discourses  on  different 
subjects:  but  we  now  possess  only  twenty-four 
orations  complete ;  of  thirty-six  others  we  have 
only  extracts  in  Photius,  and  of  the  remaining 
eleyen  we  have  only  fra^enta.  In  hit  oratoiy 
Himerius  took  Aristeides  for  his  model  The  ex- 
tant orations  are  declamations  and  show  ^eediea. 


HIMILCO. 

sndi  ss  were  cnitomarjr  at  the  time,  and  were 
deliyered  either  on  certain  oocaaions,  as  those  on 
the  marriage  of  Sererua,  and  on  the  death  of  his 
■on  Rofinua,  or  thej  were  spoken  merely  by  way 
of  oratorical  exhibitions.  Some  of  them  relate  to 
events  of  the  time,  and  so  far  are  of  historical 
interest  Their  style  is  not  above  that  of  the  ordi- 
nary rhetoriciana  of  his  period  ;  it  is  obscure  and 
oTeriaden  with  figurative  and  allegorical  ezpre»- 
aions ;  and  although  it  is  clear  that  Himerius  was 
not  without  talent  as  an  orator,  yet  he  is  so  much 
under  the  influence  of  his  age,  that  with  a  great 
want  of  taste  he  indulges  in  bombaatic  phraseology, 
mixes  up  poetical  and  obsolete  expressions  with  ms 
prose,  and  seldom  neglects  an  opportunity  of  dis^ 
playing  his  learning. 

After  the  revival  of  letters,  the  productions  of 
Himerius  were  very  much  neglected,  for  a  com- 
plete edition  of  all  that  is  still  extant  of  them  was 
never  made  till  towards  the  end  of  hist  century. 
Five  orations  had  been  published  before  ;  one  by 
Fabricius  {BibL  Graee,  ix.  p.  426,  Ac  old  edition), 
another  by  J.  H.  Majus  (Oiesaen,  1719,  8vo.),  and 
again  three  by  the  same  Majus  (Halle,  1720,  fol.), 
when  O.  Ch.  Haries  edited  one  oration  (the  seventh 
in  the  present  order),  as  a  specimen  and  precursor 
of  all  the  others,  with  a  commentary  by  O.  Wem»- 
dor^  ErUmgen,  1784,  Svo.  Wemadorf  now  pre- 
pared a  complete  collection  of  all  the  extant  pro- 
ductions of  Himerius,  with  commentary  and  in- 
troduction, which  appeared  at  length  at  Qottingen, 
1790,  Svo.,  and  is  still  the  only  complete  edition  of 
Himerius.  One  fragment  of  some  length,  which 
baa  since  been  discovered,  is  contained  in  Boisson- 
ade*s  AntedoL  (Sroee.  vol.  L  p.  172,  &c.  (Comp. 
WemsdorTs  edition,  p.  xxxv.,  &c. ;  Westermann, 
C«$di.  der  Gtieek,  Bertdiaamk,  §  101,  and  BeUage^ 
ziii^  where  a  complete  list  of  Himerius^s  orations 
is  given.) 

2.  The  &ther  of  lamblichus,  is  mentioned  in 
aereral  of  the  letters  of  Libaniua.  (Wemsdorf,  p. 
zxzvii.,  &C.) 

S.  Bishop  of  Nicomedeia,  where  he  succeeded 
Nestorins,  but  was  deposed  by  Maximian,  in  a.  d. 
432.  (Murat  in  the  Aneedot,  Graec  ad  Ep.  Firmi.) 

4.  A  Thxacian,  one  of  the  generals  of  Justinian, 
whom  we  meet  with  at  first  in  Africa,  and  after- 
wards at  Rhegium  in  Italy.  (Procop.  BelL  Vandal, 
iv.  23,  BdL  aca.  iiL  39.) 

Nine  more  persons  of  the  name  of  Himerius, 
coneemii^  whom,  however,  nothing  of  interest  is 
known,  are  enumerated  by  Wemsdorf  in  the  intro- 
duction to  his  edition,  and  in  Fabricius,  Bibl* 
Graee.  vol.  vi.  p.  55,  note  ww.  [L.  S.] 

HrHERUS  (*lM«pof),  the  personification  of 
longing  love,  is  first  mentioned  by  Hesiod  ( T%eoff. 
201),  where  he  and  Eros  appear  as  the  companions 
ti  Aphrodite.  He  is  sometimes  seen  in  woriis  of 
art  representing  eroUc  circles;  and  in  the  temple 
of  Aphrodite  at  Mqpara,  he  was  represented  by 
Scopas,  together  with  Eros  and  Pothus.  (Pans.  i. 
43.  §  6.)  [li.  S.] 

HIMILCO  (*I^Aicwr).  Considemble  variations 
are  found  in  the  MSS.  (especially  of  Greek  authors) 
in  the  mode  of  writing  this  name,  which  is  fire- 
qnently  confounded  with  Hamikar,  and  written 
'AjJAimr,  *lfiiKiua,  or  even  'AftiKxas  (see  We»- 
seling,  ad  Diod.  xiv.  49).  It  is  probable  indeed 
that  Hamilcar  and  Himilco  are  only  two  forms  of 
the  same  name :  both  were  of  conmion  occunence 
at  Carthage. 


HIMILCO. 


473 


1.  A  Carthaginian,  mentioned  by  Pliny  (ff.  N. 
ii  67)  as  having  conducted  a  voyage  of  discovery 
from  Gades  towards  the  north,  along  the  western 
shores  of  Europe,  at  the  same  time  that  Hanno  un- 
dertook his  well-known  voyage  along  the  west 
coast  of  Africa.  [Hanno  thb  Navigator.]  He 
is  not  elsewhere  referred  to  by  Pliny,  but  is  quoted 
repeatedly  as  an  authority  by  Festus  Avienus  in 
his  geographical  poem  called  Ora  Maritima  (vv. 
117,  383,  412,  ed.  Wemsdorf,  in  the  Poetae 
Laiim  Minores^  vol  v.  pars  3).  It  appears  from 
the  passages  there  cited  that  Himilco  had  repre- 
sented his  forther  progress  as  prevented  by  the 
stagnant  nature  of  the  sea,  loaded  with  sea  weed, 
and  the  absence  of  wind,  statements  which  do  not 
speak  highly  for  his  character  as  a  discoverer.  His 
voyage  is  said  to  have  lasted  four  months,  but  it  is 
impossible  to  judge  how  fiir  it  was  extended. 
Perhaps  it  was  intentionally  wrapt  in  obscurity  by 
the  commercial  jealousy  of  the  Carthaginians,  and 
the  fobulous  statementa  just  alluded  to  may  have 
been  designed  to  prevent  navigators  of  other  na- 
tions from  following  in  the  same  track.  We  have 
no  clue  to  the  period  at  which  this  expedition  was 
undertaken :  Pliny  says  only  that  it  was  during 
the  flourishing  times  of  Carthage  {Ckirtkagmu 
potenUa  Jtorente),  Heeren  {Ideen,  vol  iv.  p.  689) 
and  Botticher  (Getck  d,  Cartkager^  p.  17)  are  dis- 
posed to  regard  this  Himilco  as  the  same  with  No. 
2,  the  grandson  of  Mago ;  but  there  are  no  suffi- 
cient grounds  for  this  supposition. 

2.  A  son  of  Hamilcar,  and  grandson  of  Mago, 
mentioned  by  Justin  (xix.  2  «pitf.),  of  whom  nqthing 
more  is  known,  for  the  Himilco  subsequently  men- 
tioned in  the  same  chapter  is  clearly  the  same  as 
the  subject  of  the  next  article,  though  Justin  seems 
to  have  confoimded  the  two. 

3.  Son  of  Hanno,  commander,  together  with 
Hannibal,  the  son  of  Oisco,  in  the  great  Carthagi- 
nian expedition  to  Sicily,  b.  c.  406.  His  fiither  it 
probably  the  same  Hanno  mentioned  by  Justin 
(xix.  2)  among  the  sons  of  Hamilcar,  in  which  case 
Himilco  and  Hannibal  were  first  cousins.  Dio- 
dorus  (xiii.  80)  expressly  states  them  to  have  been 
of  the  same  iSunily.  It  was  probably  this  relation- 
ship that  induced  the  Carthaginians,  when  Hannibal 
manifested  some  reluctance  to  undertake  the  com- 
mand of  a  new  expedition,  to  associate  Himilco 
with  him.  The  forces  placed  under  their  joint 
conunand  amounted,  according  to  Timaeus  and 
Xenophon,  to  120,000  men:  Ephorus,  with  his 
usual  exaggeration,  stated  them  at  300,000.  (Diod. 
xiii.  80;  Xen.  HsU.  I  5.  §  21.)  With  this  great 
army  the  two  generals  formed  the  siege  of  Agri- 
gentum,  and  directed  their  attacks  against  it  on 
several  points  at  once.  In  the  course  of  the  works 
they  constracted  for  this  purpose,  they  destroyed 
many  sepulchres,  a  circumstance  to  which  the 
superstitious  fears  of  the  multitude  attributed  a 
pestilence  that  broke  out  in  the  camp  soon  after- 
wards, and  which  carried  off  many  victims,  Han* 
nibal  among  the  rest  Himilco,  now  left  sole 
general,  after  attempting  to  relieve  the  religious  ap- 
prehensions of  his  soldiers  by  propitiatory  sacrifices, 
continued  to  press  the  siege  with  vigour.  The 
arrival  of  Daphnaeus  with  a  body  of  Syracusan 
and  other  auxiliaries  for  a  time  changed  the  fiice  of 
afiSurs,  and  Himilco  was  even  blodcaded  in  his 
camp,  and  reduced  to  great  straits  for  want  of  pro- 
visions; but  having,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
fleet,  intercepted  a  Syracusan  convoy,  he  was  re- 


m 


I  f 

M 


-i 


M- 


J 


IWi 


SI 


474 


HIMILCO. 


lieved  from  thif  difficultj,  and  soon  recovered  the 
advantage.  The  fiunine,  which  now  made  itaelf 
felt  in  its  tarn  in  the  besieged  city,  the  diMentions 
of  the  Sicilian  geneiala,  and  the  incapacity  or 
treachery  of  some  among  them,  at  length  led  to 
the  abandonment  of  Agrigentom,  of  which  Himilco 
thus  became  master,  after  a  siege  protracted  for 
nearly  eight  months.  (Diod.  xiii.  80 — 89 ;  Xen. 
HeU.  i.  5.  §  21,  il  2.  §  24.)  Here  he  took  up  his 
quarters  for  the  winter,  and  in  the  spring  of  405 
advanced  against  Oek,  to  which  he  laid  siege. 
Dionysius,  then  just  established  as  tyrant  of  SyiBr 
cuse,  led  a  large  force  to  its  relief,  but  was  defeated 
in  the  first  encounter,  on  which  he  at  once  with- 
drew, taking  with  him  the  whde  popnUtion,  not 
only  of  Oela,  but  of  Camarina  also.  The  cities, 
thus  abandoned,  natarally  fell,  without  a  struggle, 
into  the  hands  of  Himilco ;  but  of  his  further  «ope- 
rations we  know  nothing,  except  that  a  pestilence 
broke  out  in  his  army,  which  led  him  to  make 
offers  of  peace  to  the  Syrocnsans.  These  were 
gUdly  accepted,  and  the  terms  of  the  treaty  were 
highly  advantageous  to  Carthage,  which  retained, 
in  addition  to  its  former  possessions,  Selinus,  Hi- 
mera,  and  Agrigentum,  besides  which  Oela  and 
Camarina  were  to  pay  her  tribute,  and  remain  un- 
fortified.   (Diod.xiiL  91,  108— 114.) 

Himilco  now  returned  to  Africa,  bat  his  army 
carried  with  it  the  seeds  of  pestilence,  which 
quickly  spread  fimn  the  soldiers  to  the  inhabitants, 
and  committed  dreadful  ravages,  which  appear  to 
have  extended  through  a  period  of  several  years. 
Carthage  was  thus  sorely  weakened,  and  wholly 
unprepared  for  war,  when,  in  397,  Dionysius,  who 
had  spent  several  years  in  preparations*  sent  a 
herald  to  declare  war  in  form  against  the  Cartha- 
ginians. They  were  thus  unaUe  to  prevent  his 
victorious  progress  from  one  end  of  the  island  to  the 
other,  or  even  to  avert  the  fidl  of  Motya,  their 
chiefs  and  almost  their  hut,  strong-hold  in  Sicily. 
All  that  Himilco,  who  still  held  the  chief  command, 
and  who  was  about  this  time  advanced  to  the 
dignity  of  king  or  suffete  (Diod.  xiv.  54),  could 
do,  was  to  attempt  the  destruction  of  Dionysius^ 
fleet,  by  attacking  it  suddenly  with  100  triremes, 
when  most  of  the  ships  were  drawn  up  on  shore  ; 
but  foiled  in  this,  he  was  obliged  to  return  to 
Africa.  Meanwhile,  however,  he  had  been  actively 
engaged  in  preparations,  and  by  the  following 
spring  (b.c.  396),  he  hod  assembled  a  numerous 
fleet  and  on  army  of  100,000  men,  with  which  he 
landed  at  Panormus,  though  not  without  heavy 
loss,  having  been  attacked  on  the  voyage  by  Lep- 
tines,  and  many  of  his  ships  sunk.  But  once 
arrived  in  Sicily,  he  quickly  regained  the  advantage, 
recovered  possession  of  Eryx  and  Motya,  and  com- 
pelled Dionysius  to  fall  back  towards  the  eastern 
side  of  the  island,  on  which  the  Sicanians  imme- 
diately declared  in  &vour  of  Carthage. 

Thus  again  master  of  the  western  part  of  Sicily, 
Himilco  advanced  along  the  north  coast  both  with 
his  fleet  and  army  ;  and  having  effected  his  march 
without  opposition  as  fiur  as  Messana,  surprised 
that  city  during  the  absence  of  most  of  the  inhabit- 
ants, and  levelled  it  to  the  ground ;  after  which  he 
directed  his  march  southwards,  against  Syracuse 
itself.  Dionysius  had  advanced  with  a  huge  army 
to  meet  him,  but  the  defection  of  his  Sicilian 
allies,  and  the  total  defeat  of  his  fleet  by  that  of 
the  Carthaginians  under  Mago,  excited  his  appre- 
hensiont  for  the  safety  of  Syracuse,  and  he  hastened 


HIMILCO. 

to  shut  himself  up  with  his  army  within  the  waUi 
of  that  eity.     Himilco,  thus  finding  no  enemr  to 
oppose  him  in  the  field,  advanced  at  once  with  his 
army  to  the  very  gates  of  Syracuse,  and  encsmped 
on  the  same  ground  previously  occupied  by  the 
Athenians  under  Nicias,  while  his  fleet  of  208 
triremes,  besides  a  countless  swarm  of  trsnsports, 
occupied,  and  almost  filled,  the  great  port    For 
30  days  Himilco  ravaged  the  neighbouring  country 
unopposed,  and  repeatedly  offend  battle  to  the 
Syracusans ;  but  though  he  made  himself  msster  of 
one  of  the  suburbs,  he  does  not  i^pear  to  have 
made  any  vigorous  attacks    on  the  dty  itttl£ 
Meanwhile,  a  fever,  caused  by  the  marshy  nature 
of  the  ground  in  which  he  was  encamped  and  the 
great  heat  of  the  summer,  broke  out  in  his  army, 
and  soon  assumed  the  diaracter  of  a  malignant 
pestilence.     This  visitation  was  attributed  by  the 
Greeks  to  the  profisnation  of  their  temples;  and 
Dionysius  toek  advantage  of  the  confidence  thus 
inspired  to  make  a  sudden  attack  upon  the  Ca^ 
thiiginian  camp  both  by  sea  and  land,  which  proved 
completely  successful ;  a  great  petft  of  their  fleet 
was  either  sunk,  burnt,  or  ciqituied ;  and  Himiko, 
despairing  of  retrieving  his  forttane,  inmiediately 
sent  proposals  to  Dionjrsius  for  a  secret  capitular 
tion,  by  which  he  himad^  together  with  the  native 
Carthaginians  under  his  command,  should  be  per- 
mitted to  depart  unmolested,  on  payment  of  a  sum 
of  300  talents.    These  terms  were  gladly  accepted 
by  the  Syracusans,  and  Himilco  miade  his  escape 
under  cover  of  the  night,  leaving  all  the  fbrcei  of 
his  allies  and  mercenary  troopa  at  the  mercy  of 
Dionysius.     But  though  he  thus  secured  his  pei^ 
sonal  safety,  as  well  as  that  of  the  Carthaginian 
citisens  in  his  army,  a  termination  at  once  so  igno- 
minious and  so  disastrous  to  a  campaign  that  had 
promised  so  much,  caused  him,  on  his  xetom  to 
Carthage,  to  be  overwhelmed  with  obloquy,  until 
at  length  unable  to  bear  the  weight  of  odium  that 
he  had  incurred,  he  put  an  end  to  his  life  by 
voluntary  abstinence.     (Diod.  xiv.  41,  47 — 76; 
Justin,  xix.  2.) 

4.  One  of  the  generals  appointed  by  the  Csr- 
thaginians  to  conduct  the  war  in  Africa  againit 
Archagathus,  the  son  of  Agathodea.  He  totsliy 
defeated  the  diviuon  of  the  Syrarajon  fbioes  under 
the  command  of  Eumachus,  and  put  them  almost 
all  to  the  sword.  After  this  he  occupied  the  passe* 
and  strongholds  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tunis,  so 
as  completely  to  blockade  Archagathus  in  that 
city.  (Diod.  xx.  60,  61.)  What  port  he  took  is 
the  sub«eqnent  operations  againat  Agathodes  him- 
self is  not  mentioned. 

5.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  forces  at 
Lilybaeum  during  the  first  Panic  war.  At  vhat 
time  he  was  sent  to  Sicily  doea  not  appear,  but  «e 
find  him  in  command  of  Lilybaeum  when  the 
Romans,  after  the  great  victory  of  Metellus  over 
Hasdrubal  (b.  c.  250),  determined  to  foirn  the  neg« 
of  that  important  fortress.  Himilco  appears  to 
have  done  all  that  an  energetic  and  able  officer 
could  do :  the  forces  under  hia  command  amounted 
to  only  10,000  regular  troopa,  while  the  Romsnf 
are  said  to  have  brought  not  less  than  110,000 
men  to  the  siege ;  but  Uiia  must,  of  course,  iodnde 
all  who  took  part  in  the  worko,  not  merely  the 
fighting  men.  Both  conanla  (C.  Atilius  and  U 
Manlius)  were  with  the  Roman  army,  and  they 
carried  on  their  operationa  with  the  utmost  v^r, 
endeavouring  to  block  up  the  port  by  a  gnat  moles 


HIMILCO. 

hi  the  ume  tiai«  that  they  attacked  the  walls  on 
the  land  nde  with  hattering  nm«  and  other  en- 
gines. Himilco,  on  hia  side,  though  he  had  to 
contend  with  diiafFeetion  among  the  mercenaries 
under  his  own  command,  as  well  as  with  the  enemj 
without  the  walls,  was  not  less  actire ;  but  he  was 
unable  to  prevent  the  progress  of  the  Roman  works 
on  the  land :  a  great  storm,  however,  swept  away 
the  mole  that  the  Romans  were  constructing ;  and 
Hannibal,  the  son  of  Hamilcar,  succeeded  in  run- 
ning into  the  port  with  50  ships  and  a  force  of 
10,000  men,  in  the  very  teeth  of  the  Roman  fleet 
Thus  reinforced,  Himilco  renewed  his  attacks  upon 
the  works  of  the  besiegers ;  and  though  repulsed 
in  a  first  sally,  he  ultimately  succeeded  in  burning 
all  the  battering  engines  and  other  works  of  the 
Romans.  This  decisive  blow  compelled  the  con- 
suls to  turn  the  siege  into  a  blockade :  nor  were 
they  able  to  make  evm  this  effectual,  as  they 
could  not  succeed  in  cutting  off  the  besieged  alto- 
gether from  tl)eir  communications  by  sea.  The 
next  year  (  b.  c.  249)  the  great  victory  of  Adherbal 
at  Drepanum  rendered  the  Carthaginians  once 
more  masters  of  the  sea;  and  Himilco  is  again 
mentioned  as  co-operating  with  Carthalo  after  that 
event,  in  the  attempt  to  destroy  the  Roman  squa- 
dron, which  still  kept  guaid  b^re  LilybaeunL 
The  enterprise  was  only  partially  saooessful ;  but 
from  this  time  the  communications  of  the  city  by 
sea  appear  to  have  been  perfectly  open.  The 
name  of  Himilco  occurs  once  more  in  the  following 
year  as  oppcwing  the  opeations  of  the  ccmsuls 
Caecilius  and  Fabius,  but  this  is  the  last  we 
hear  of  him ;  and  we  have  no  means  ci  judging 
how  long  he  continued  to  hold  the  command  of 
Lilybaeum,  or  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Gisco, 
whom  we  find  in  that  situation  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  war.  (Polyb.  I  41—48,  53 ;  Died.  £ke. 
HoesekeL  zziv.  1 ;  Zonar.  viiL  15,  16.) 

6.  A  Carthaginian,  who  commanded  the  fleet 
of  Hasdmbal  in  Spain  in  217  B.&  He  was  at- 
tacked by  Cn.  Scipio  at  the  mouth  of  the  Iberus, 
and  completely  defeated,  twenty-five  ships  out  of 
forty  taken,  and  the  rest  driven  to  the  shore^  where 
the  crews  with  difficulty  made  their  escape.  (Liv. 
xxii.  19,  20 ;  Polyb.  iii.  95,  by  whom  he  is  «died 
Hamilcair.    See  Hamilcab,  No.  10.) 

7«  A  Carthaginian  senator,  who  is  represented 
by  Livy  (xxiiL  12)  as  a  wann  supporter  of  the 
Bareine  party,  and  as  upbraiding  Hanno  with  his 
opposition,  when  Mago  brought  to  Carthage  the 
tiidinga  of  the  victory  at  Cannae.  It  is  possible 
that  he  is  the  same  who  was  soon  after  sent  to 
Spain  with  an  amy  to  hold  that  province,  while 
Hasdrubal  advanced  into  Italy  (Idv.  xjdiL  28) ; 
but  this  is  a  mere  conjecture.  It  is  remarkable 
that  the  Himilco  just  relencd  to,  though  entrusted 
with  so  important  a  command,  is  not  again  men- 
tioned in  histoiy  ;  at  least  there  are  no  suflident 
grounds  for  identifying  him  with  any  of  those  here- 
after enumerated. 

8.  An  offiter  in  the  anny  of  Hannibal,  who  re- 
doeed  the  town  of  Petelia  in  Bmttium  (B.a  216), 
after  a  siege  of  several  months'  duration,  during 
which  the  inhabitants  had  suffered  the  greatest 
extremities  of  fiunine.  (Liv.  zxiii  20,  80.)  This 
eonqnest  is  ascribed  by  Appian  (Annib,  29)  to 
Haono,  who,  in  fiwt,  held  the  chief  command  in 
Bnattinm  at  this  time. 

9.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  forces  in 
Sicily  during  a  part  of  the  second  Punic  war.    He 


HIMILCO. 


475 


is  first  mentioned  as  commanding  the  fleet  which 
was  sent  over  from  Carthage  in  &  c.  214,  i^iout 
the  time  that  Marcellus  first  arrived  in  Sicily ;  but 
he  appears  to  have  remained  inactive  at  Cape 
Pachynus,  watching  the  operations  of  the  enemy, 
but  without  effecting  any  thing  decisive  (Liv.  xxiv. 
27,  85).  From  thence  he  returned  to  Carthage; 
and  having  received  from  the  government  there, 
who  were  now  determined  to  prosecute  the  war  in 
Sicily  with  eneigy,  an  anny  of  25,000  foot  and 
3000  horse,  he  bunded  with  this  force  at  Heraclea 
Minoa,  and  quickly  made  himself  master  of  Agri- 
gentum.  Here  he  was  joined  by  Hippocrates  from 
Syracuse ;  and  following  Marcellus,  who  retreated 
before  him,  he  advanced  to  the  banks  of  the 
Anapus.  But  the  Roman  camp  was  too  strong  to 
be  forced,  and  Himilco,  feeling  confident  that  the 
Sjrracusans  could  be  left  to  their  own  resources, 
turned  hia  attention  to  the  other  cities  of  Sicily. 
The  spirit  of  hostility  to  Rome  was  rapidly  spread- 
ing among  these,  and  several  openly  declared  in 
&vour  of  the  Carthaginians.  Murgantia,  where 
great  part  of  the  Roman  magaxines  had  been  col- 
lected, was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  Himilco  ; 
and  the  still  more  important  fortress  of  Enna  was 
only  prevented  from  following  its  example  by  the 
barbajrous  massacre  of  its  inhabitants  by  the  orders 
of  the  Roman  governor,  Pinarius.  [Pinarius.] 
But  in  the  following  spring  (212)  the  surprise  of 
the  Epipolae  by  Msircellus,  which  put  him  in  pos- 
session of  three  out  of  the  five  quarters  of  Syracuse, 
more  than  counterbalanced  all  these  advantages  of 
the  Carthaginians.  Himilco  saw  the  necessity  of 
an  immediate  effort  to  relieve  Syracuse,  and  again 
advanced  thither  in  conjunction  with  Hippocrates. 
But  their  attacks  on  the  Roman  lines  were  re- 
pulsed; and  a  pestilence,  caused  by  the  marshy 
ground  on  whicJi  they  were  encamped,  broke  out 
in  their  army,  which  carried  off  Himilco,  as  well  as 
his  colleague,  Hippocrates.  (Liv.  xxiv.  85 — 39, 
XXV.  28,  26 ;  Zonar.  ix.  4.) 

10.  A  Carthaginian  officer,  who  commanded  the 
Punic  garrison  at  Castulo  in  206  b.  a,  when  that 
city  was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  Scipio  by  the 
Spaniard  Cerdnbellns.    (Liv.  xxviii.  20.) 

11.  Sumamed  Phamabas  or  Phambas  (^o- 
/ittias^  Appian ;  ^ofUor,  Zonar.),  commander  of  the 
Carthaginian  cavalry  in  the  third  Punic  war. 
Being  young,  active,  and  daring,  and  finding  him- 
self at  the  head  of  an  indefiatigaUe  and  hardy  body 
of  troops,  he  continually  harassed  the  Roman 
generals,  prevmted  their  soldiers  finm  leaving  the 
camp  for  previsions  or  forage,  and  frequently  at- 
tacked their  detachments  with  success,  except,  it  is 
said,  when  they  were  commanded  by  Scipio.  By 
these  means  he  became  an  object  of  terror  to  the 
Romans,  and  contributed  greatly  to  the  success  of 
the  Carthaginian  army  under  Hasdrubal,  especially 
on  occasion  of  Uie  march  of  Manilius  upon  Ne- 
pheris*  But  in  the  course  of  this  irregular  warfore 
naving  accidentally  fiiUen  in  with  Scipio  (at  that 
time  one  of  the  tribunes  in  the  Roman  anny),  he 
was  led  by  that  officer  into  a  conference,  in  which 
Scipio  induced  him  to  abandon  the  cause  of  Car- 
thage as  hopeless,  and  desert  to  the  Romans.  This 
resolution  he  put  in  execution  on  occasion  of  the 
second  ^expedition  of  Manilius  against  Nepheris 
(b.  &  148),  when  ho  went  over  to  the  enemy,  car- 
rying with  him  the  greater  part  of  the  troops  under 
his  command.  He  was  sent  by  Manilius  with 
Scipio  to  Rome,  where  the  senate  rewarded  him 


ij^  HIPPARCHUS. 

/ft^liiB  treacBeiy  with  a  purple  robe  and  other 
«sM^IPtneiits  of  diBtinction,  at  well  as  with  a  •am  of 
matj.  After  this  he  retomed  to  Africa,  bnt  we 
do  not  learn  that  he  was  able  to  render  any  im- 
portant serrioes  to  the  Romans  in  their  subsequent 
operations.  (Appian,  Ptm.  97,  100, 104,  107, 109; 
Zonar.  ix.  27;  Eutrop.  ir.  10.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HIOSTUS,  a  Sardinian,  son  of  Hampsicora. 
[Hampsicora.] 

HIPPA'GORAS  (*lnreeY6pas\  a  writer  men- 
tioned by  Athenaeus  {xW,  p.  630  A.)  as  the  author 
of  a  treatlw  IIc^  r^i  Kopx^SoyW  noKerwu. 

rc  P  M  1 

HIPPA'LCIMUS  ('linrdKKtfws),  a  grandson  of 
Boeotus,  son  of  Itonns,  and  &ther  of  Peneleus. 
(Diod.  ir.  67;  ApoUod.  i  9,  §  16,  who,  howerer, 
calls  him  Hippslmasw)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPALCMUS  (*Iinra\ic^t),thenameof  two 
mythical  personages,  the  one  a  son  of  Pelops  and 
Hippodameia,  and  the  other  an  Argonaut.  (Schol. 
ad  Find,  OL  i.  144  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  14.)        [U  S.] 

HJPPA'RCHIA  ('InrapxH  bom  at  Maronela, 
a  town  of  Thrace.  She  lived  about  b.  c.  3*28.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  a  family  of  wealth  and  dis- 
tinction; but  having  been  introduced  by  her  brother 
Meteocles  to  Crates,  an  ugly  and  deformed  Cynic 
[Cratw  of  Thbbxs],  she  conceived  such  a  violent 
passion  for  him,  that  she  informed  her  parents  that 
if  they  refused  to  allow  her  to  marry  him,  she 
should  kill  herself.  They  begged  Crates  to  per- 
suade her  out  of  this  strange  fimcy,  and  he  certainly 
appears  to  have  done  his  best  to  accomplish  their 
wishes,  since  he  exhibited  to  her  his  humpback 
and  his  wallet,  saying,  **■  Here  is  the  bridegroom, 
and  this  is  his  fortune.**  Hipparchia,  however, 
was  quite  satisfied,  declaring  that  she  could  not 
find  any  where  a  handsomer  or  a  richer  spouse. 
They  were  accordingly  married,  and  she  assumed 
the  Cynic  dress  and  manners,  and  plunged  into  all 
possible  excesses  of  eccentricity.  Suidas  says  that 
she  wrote  some  treatises,  amongst  others,  questions 
addressed  to  Theodorus,  sumamed  the  Atheist. 
There  is  an  epigram  on  her  by  Antipater,  in  the 
Anthology,  in  which  she  is  oiade  to  say,  rw  9k 
tanw»  iMfuw  PwfmXiov  filorov^  and  to  pronounce 
herself  as  much  superior  to  AtaUnta  as  wisdom  is 
better  than  hunting.  (Diog.  Liaert.  vi.  96  ;  Me- 
nage, HiHoria  MuUerum  PkUoaopkarumj  63 ; 
Bmcker,  Hid.  CriL  Phil,  ii.  2.  8.)     [O.  £.  L.  C] 

HIPPARCHUS,  son  of  Peisistratus.     [Pu- 

BISTRATU8,  and  PUSISTRATIDAB.] 

HIPPARCHUS  n«vapxoO*  historicaL  1.  Of 
the  borouffh  of  Cholaigae  in  Attica,  a  distant  re- 
lation of  his  namesake  the  son  of  Peisistratus,  is 
mentioned  as  the  first  person  banished  by  ostracism 
firom  Athens.  (Plut  Nie.  11.) 

2.  Of  Euboea,  one  of  the  warmest  partisans  of 
Philip  of  Macedon,  who  rewarded  him  for  his  seal 
by  appointing  him,  together  with  Automedon  and 
Cleitarchus,  to  be  rulers,  or,  as  Demosthenes  calls 
them  tyrants,  of  Eretria,  supported  by  a  force  of 
mercenary  troops.  (Dem.  PluL  iii.  p.  125,  de  Cor. 
p.  324,  ed.  Reiske.)  From  an  anecdote  mentioned 
by  Plutarch  (Apopkth,  p.  178),  it  appears  that 
Philip  entertamed  for  him  feelings  of  warm  per- 
sonal regard. 

3.  A  freedman  of  M.  Antony,  in  whose  favour 
he  enjoyed  a  high  place,  notwithstanding  which  he 
was  one  of  the  first  to  go  over  to  Octavian.  He 
afterwards  established  himself  at  Corinth.  (Plut 
AnL  67.)  [E.  H.  R] 


HIPPARCHUS. 

HIPPARCHUS  flum^of),  fiterary:  ].  Air 
Athenian  comic  poet.  Suidas  (s.  v.)  assigns  him 
to  the  old  comedy  ;  but  from  what  he  adds,  tbst 
**  his  dramas  were  about  marriages,**  and  from  the 
extant  titles  of  his  plays,  namely,  'Ayaau^6fuwt^ 
Uann/xih  Bait,  and  Zmypdpos,  it  is  evident  that 
Hipparchus  belonged  to  the  new  comedy.  He  was 
probably  contemporary  with  Diphilus  and  Menan- 
der.  (Meineke,  Frag.  Com,  Graee,  voL  i«  p.  457, 
vol  iv.  p.  431 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol.  ii.  p.  451 .) 

2.  The  author  of  an  Egyptian  IHad,  from  which 
two  lines  are  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (iii.  p.  101,  a.). 

3.  A  Pythagorean,  contemporary  with  Lysis,  the 
teacher  of  Epaminondas,  about  b.  c.  380.  There 
is  a  letter  from  Lysis  to  Hipparchus,  remonstrating 
with  him  for  teaching  in  public,  which  was  contrsry 
to  the  injunctions  of  Pythagoras.  (Diog.  Laert 
viii.  42  ;  lamblich.  VU.  Pyihag.  17  ;  Synes.  EpitL 
ad  HeraeL)  Gemens  Alexandrinus  tells  na,  thst 
on  the  ground  of  his  teaching  in  public,  Hipparchus 
was  expelled  from  the  society  of  the  Pythagoreans, 
who  erected  a  monument  to  him,  as  if  he  had  been 
dead.  {Strom,  v.  p.  574 ;  comp.  Lycurg.  adv,  Leocr. 
30.)  Stobaeus  f^rm.  en.)  has  preserved  a  fragment 
from  his  book  flspl  t^ttlas,  (Fabric.  BibL  Graee. 
vol.  L  pp.  847,  886.) 

4.  Of  Stageira,  a  relation  and  disciple  of  Aris- 
totle, who  mentions  him  in  his  wilL  (Diog.  Laert. 
V.  12.)  Suidas  («. «.)  mentions  his  works  ^l  H^p 
Kol  d^Kv  wapd  TcSt  dcoif  and  rls  6  ydfios.  Pro- 
bably he  is  the  same  as  the  Hipparchus  mentioned 
in  the  will  of  Theophrastus,  and  the  fiuher  of  He- 
gesias.     (Diog.  Laert.  v.  51,  56,  57.) 

Other  persons  of  the  name  are  mentioned  by 
Fabricius.     (BibL  Graee,  vol  iv.  pw  31.)       [P.  S.] 

HIPPARCHUS  Onapxos).  We  must  give 
a  few  words  to  the  expbnation  of  our  reason  for 
deferring  all  such  account  of  Hipparchus  as  his 
fiune  requires  to  another  article.  The  first  and 
greatest  of  Greek  astronomen  has  left  no  work  of 
his  own  which  would  entitle  him  to  that  character: 
it  is  entirely  to  Ptolemy  that  our  knowledge  of 
him  is  due.  In  this  respect,  the  parallel  is  very 
close  between  him  and  two  othen  of  his  race,  each 
one  of  the  three  being  the  fint  of  his  order  in  point 
of  time.  Aesop  and  Menander  would  only  have 
been  known  to  us  by  report  or  by  slight  fragments, 
if  it  had  not  been  for  Phaedrus  and  Terence :  it 
would  have  been  the  same  with  Hipparchus  if  it 
had  not  been  for  Ptolemy.  Had  it  happened  that 
Hipparchus  had  had  two  names,  by  the  second  of 
which  Ptolemy,  and  Ptolemy  only,  had  referred  to 
him,  we  should  have  had  no  positive  method  of 
identifying  the  great  astronomer  with  the  writer 
of  the  commentary  on  Aratus.  And  if  by  any 
colkteral  evidence  a  doubt  had  been  raised  whether 
the  two  were  not  the  same,  it  would  probably  have 
been  uiged  with  success  that  it  was  impoaaible  the 
author  of  so  comparatively  slight  a  production  could 
have  been  the  sagacious  mathematician  and  dili- 
gent observer  who,  by  uniting  those  two  duuae- 
ten  for  the  first  time,  raised  astronomy  to  that 
rank  among  the  applications  of  arithmetic  and  geo- 
metry which  it  has  always  since  preserved.  This 
is  the  praise  to  which  the  Hipparchus  of  the  Spt- 
taait  is  entitled ;  and  as  this  can  onl  j  be  ga- 
thered from  Ptolemy,  it  will  be  convenient  to  rdtf 
the  most  important  part  of  the  account  of  tbe  fanner 
to  the  life  of  the  latter ;  giving,  in  this  place,  only 
as  much  as  can  be  gathered  from  other  souioea.  Arid 
such  a  course  is  rendered  more  desirable  by  the  dp- 


478 


HIPPASUR. 


(Hist,  of  Greece^  ch.  xxix.  sect  5),  u  referring  to 
the  time  when  Dionyiiot  obtained  the  virtual  m>> 
Terctgnty  under  that  title,  in  the  spriog  of  b.  & 
405.  It  it  more  probable  that  it  relates  to  the 
appointment  of  the  ten  generals  in  the  preceding 
year,  and  that  Hipparinus,  ai  well  ai  Dionysina, 
was  one  of  these.  [Dionysius,  p.  1033,  a.]  We 
hear  no  more  of  him  from  this  tune,  bat  from  the 
tymnt  having  mairied  his  danghter  Aiistomache, 
as  well  as  from  the  position  assumed  by  his  son 
Dion,  it  is  dear  that  he  must  have  continued  to 
hold  B  high  place  in  the  laTour  of  Dionysius  as 
long  as  he  lived. 

2.  A  son  of  Dion,  and  grandson  of  the  preceding, 
who  fell  into  the  power  of  the  younger  Dionysius, 
together  with  the  wife  and  sister  of  Dion,  when 
the  hitter  quitted  Sicily.  He  was  still  in  the  hands 
of  the  tyrant  when  he  was  shut  up  and  besi^ed 
by  Dion  in  the  island  citadel  (b.  c.  356),  a  circum- 
stance of  which  Dionysius  took  advantage  to  en- 
deavour to  open  secret  negotiations  with  his  adver- 
sary, but  without  eflfect  (Pint  Dion,  31.)  While 
in  the  power  of  the  tyrant,  Hipparinus  had  been 
purposely  accustomed  by  him  to  dissolute  and  lux- 
urious habits  ;  of  which  Dion,  as  soon  as  he  had  be- 
come completely  master  of  Syracuse,  endeavoured 
to  cure  him  by  restraint  and  severi^,  but  the  boy, 
unable  to  endure  the  sudden  change,  threw  himself 
from  the  roof  of  a  house,  and  was  killed  on  the 
spot  (Plut  Dion,  55 ;  Com.  Nep.  Dion,  4,  6 ; 
Ael.  V.H.  iiL  4.)  According  to  Timaens  {ep. 
jPhtt.  L  c),  his  name  was  Aretaeus. 

3.  A  son  of  the  elder  Dionysius  by  Aristo- 
mache,  daughter  of  No.  1,  who  succeeded  Callippus 
in  the  government  or  tyranny  of  Syracuse,  b.  c. 
352.  According  to  Diodorus,  he  attacked  the  city 
with  a  fleet  and  army,  and  having  defeated  Cal- 
lippus, compelled  him  to  fly  frvm  Syracuse,  of 
which  he  immediately  took  possession  (Diod.  zvi. 
36).  The  account  given  by  Polyaenus  is  somewhat 
di£ferent :  according  to  his  version,  Hipparinus  was 
at  Leontini  (at  this  time  the  head-quarters  of  the 
disafiiected  and  exiled  Syraeusans),  when  he  learnt 
that  Callippus  had  quitted  Syracase  with  the  great 
body  of  his  forees  on  an  expedition  elsewhere,  and 
contrived  to  surprise  the  gates  and  make  himself 
master  of  the  city  before  his  return.  (Polyaen.  v. 
4.)  This  statement  is  also  in  part  confirmed  by 
Plutarch  (Z)»»,  58),  who  rektes  that  Callippus 
lost  Syracuse  while  attempting  to  make  himself 
master  of  Catana,  though  he  does  not  mention  Hip- 
parinus. He  held  the  supreme  power  for  only  two 
years,  during  which  he  appears  to  have  excited  the 
contempt  of  his  subjects  by  his  drunkenness,  as 
well  as  their  hatred  by  his  tyranny,  and  he  fell  a 
victim  to  assassination.  (Diod.  xvi.  36  ;  Theo- 
pompus,  ap,  Alkgm,  x.  p.  436,  a. ;  Ael.  V,  H,  iL 
41.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HIPPA'SIUS  (*Iinr<£4r»of),  a  veterinary  sui^ 
geon,  who  may  perhaps  have  lived  in  the  fourth  or 
iifth  century  tSfter  Christ  He  wrote  some  works, 
of  which  only  a  few  fragments  remain,  which  are 
to  be  found  in  the  collection  of  writers  en  vete- 
rinary suigery,  first  published  in  a  liUtin  venion 
by  Joannes  Ruellius,  Paris,  1530,  fol,  and  after- 
wards in  the  original  Greek,  by  Simon  Orynaeus, 
Basel,  1637,  4to.  [W.A.G.] 

HI'PPASUS  ("Imnuros).  1.  The  &ther  of 
Actos  the  Argonaut  (Apollod.  i.  9.  §  16;  Hygin. 
Fab.  14.) 

2.  A  son  of  Ceyx,  king  of  TFacfais,and  the  oom- 


HIPPIAS. 

panion  of  Heracles  in  the  war  against  Oecbslia, 
was  shun  by  Eurytus.    (Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  7.) 

3.  A  centaur,  who  was  slain  by  Theseus,  at  the 
wedding  of  Peirithons.    (Ov.  MeL  zii.  852.) 

4.  A  son  of  Leudppe.     [Aacathob.] 

5.  A  son  of  Eurytus,  was  one  of  the  ^ydoniaa 
hunters.  (Hygin.  Fab*  173;  Ov.  MH,  viii. 
SU) 

6.  A  son  of  Priam.    (Hyg.  Fab.  90.)     [L.  S.] 
nrPPASUS  (*tinrflurof),a  L«oedaemonian  who 

is  mentioned  by  Diogenes  liuirtius  (viiL  84)  as  the 
author  of  a  work  on  the  Lacedaemonian  republic  in 
five  books,  from  which  a  statement  is  quoted  hy 
Athenaeus  (L  p.  14).  The  time  at  which  he  lived 
is  unknown.  [L.  S.] 

HI'PPASUS  (linrwros),  of  Metapontnm  or 
Croton  (lamblich.  Vit  Pythy  c.  ]  8.  $$  81 ,  88.  c  23. 
§  104),  is  mentioned  both  by  lamUichns  and  hj 
Diogenes  Laertius  (viii.  84)  among  the  elder  Py- 
thagoreans. Hippasus  is  said  to  have  been  the 
founder  of  a  school  or  sect  of  the  Pythagoreans, 
called  the  Aaumatiei  (diromr/iarapof),  in  opposition 
to  the  MaihematicL  Aristotle  [Mett^  i.  3)  speaks 
of  Hippasus  as  holding  the  element  of  fire  to  be  the 
cause  of  all  things:  and  Sextas  Empiricns  {ad 
Phyt.  i.  361)  contrasts  him  witli  the  Pythagoreaof 
in  this  respect,  that  he  beUeved  the  iifx6  to  be  ma- 
terial, whereas  they  thought  it  was  incoxporesl, 
namely,  number.  A  single  sentence  quoted  hy 
Diogenes  Laertius  as  expressing  one  of  kia  doctrines 
seems  to  mean  that  he  held  all  things  to  be  in 
motion  and  change,  but  according  to  a  fixed  law. 
(IambUch./5«/.  $|  81, 88;  Villoison,  Anotd.  Graee. 
ii.  p.  216.)  In  consequence  of  his  making  known 
the  sphere,  consisting  of  twelve  pentagons,  which 
was  regarded  by  the  Pythagoreans  as  a  secret,  he 
is  said  to  have  perished  in  the  sea  aa  an  impious 
man.  According  to  one  statement,  Hippasus  left 
no  writings  (Diog.  Laert  viii.  84),  aocordinff  to 
another  he  was  the  author  of  the  laterrutAs  ^oyos, 
written  to  calumniate  Pythagoras.  (/dL  viii.  7  ; 
comp.  Brandis,  OoKk  d.  Orieek  Hom,Philooi^  vol 
i.  p.  509,  &c.)  [a  E.  P.] 

HIPPEUS  ('Iinrcijf),  a  painter,  whose  picture 
at  Athens  of  the  marriage  of  PeirithoUs  is  men- 
tioned by  Polemon.  (Athen.xi.p.474,d.)     [P.S.] 

HI'PPIA  and  HI'PPIUS  {'Iwwia and'lmot, 
or*l«wMos),  in  Latin  Eqt^sierwad  EgmeMtris,  occur 
as  surnames  of  several  divinities,  as  of  Here  (Pans. 
V.  15.  §  4);  of  Athena  at  Athens*  Tegea  and 
Olympia  (i  30.  §  4,  31.  §  3,  v.  15.  §  4,  viii  47. 
§  1);  of  Poseidon  (vL  20.  g  8,  i.  30.  §  4  ;  Liv.  L 
9);  of  Ares  (Pans.  v.  15.  §  4);  and  at  Rome  also 
of  Fortuna  and  Venus.  (Liv.  xL  40,  zlii.  3 ;  Serv. 
ad  Am.  i.  724.)  [L.  S.] 

HI'PPIAS  ('IinrCas),  captain  of  a  company  of 
Arcadian  mercenaries  in  the  service  of  Pissntkues, 
is  named  by  Thucydides  in  the  story  of  the  fifth 
year  of  the  Peloponnesian  War,  B.a  427.  A 
fiiction  of  the  Colophonians  of  Notium  dependent 
on  Pereian  aid  introduced  him  into  a  liartified 
quarter  of  the  town  ;  and  here,  after  the  sarrender 
of  Mytilene,  he  was  found  and  besieged  by  Paches, 
whose  succour  was  demanded  by  the  esi^ea  of  the 
other  party.  Paches,  under  a  promiae  of  a  safe 
return  into  the  fortification  if  no  terras  ahould  be 
agreed  on,  drew  Hippias  out  to  a  conference ;  re- 
tained him,  while,  by  a  sudden  attack,  the  place 
was  carried  ;  and  satisfied  the  letter  of  bis  promise 
by  bringing  him  back  into  the  fortresa,  and  there 
shooting  him  to  death.  (Thuc  iii  34.)  [A«  H.  G] 


480 


HIPPOCOON. 


B.r.  122 — 121  it  was  destroyed  by  the  pnetor, 
L.  OpimioB  (Rhet.  ad  Heremu  !▼.  9  ;  Veil.  iL  6  ; 
VaL  Max.  ii.  8) ;  and  in  the  age  of  Aagustus  it 
was  little  more  than  an  open  Tillage  (Stmb.  L  e, ; 
Plin.  H.  N.  iu.  5).  But  Cicero's  letter  {L  e.) 
shows  that  it  retained  its  demesne-land  and  its  full 
complement  of  local  magistrates.         [W.  B.  D.] 

HIPPO'BOTUS  ('Iinr^<rrw),  a  writer  very 
frequently  quoted  by  Diogenes  Laartius.  He 
wrote  a  work  on  tbe  different  philosophic  schools 
( IIcpl  Alpic9tiv,  which  is  perhaps  tbe  same  work 
as  the  ^iAo9ttf^«r  ^Aiwypafii  mentioned  by  Diog. 
Laert  i  42),  embracing  not  only  an  exposition  of 
their  systems,  but  likewise  biographical  notices  of 
the  di&ient  philosophers.  The  passages  where  he 
is  quoted  will  be  found  in  Vossius,  De  Hik.  Graeo, 
p.  455,  ed.  Westermann.  [C.  P.  M.] 

HIPPOCAMPE  and  HIPPOCAMPUS  (*!»- 
jroKJuiirti  and  'Iw^Ko^vof ),  the  mythical  sea-hone, 
which,  according  to  the  description  of  Pausanias 
(ii.  1 ),  was  a  horse,  but  the  part  of  its  body  down 
from  the  breast  was  that  of  a  sea  monster  or  fish. 
The  horse  appears  even  in  the  Homeric  poems  as 
the  symbol  of  Poseidon,  whose  chariot  was  drawn 
over  the  snrfiice  of  the  sea  by  swift  horses.  The 
later  poets  and  artists  oonceiTed  and  represented 
the  horses  of  Poseidon  and  other  marine  divinities 
as  a  combination  of  a  horse  and  a  fish.  (Hom.  //. 
xiii.  24,  29;  Eurip.  Andronu  1012  ;  Virg.  Gwrg, 
iv.  389 ;  Philostr.  Imag,  L  9 ;  Stat.  Theb,  il  45; 
comp.  Welcker  in  the  C/osi.  Mtmum,  vol.  ii.  p. 
394.) 

HIPPOCENTAURUS.    [Cintaitrds.] 

HIPPOCLEIDES  (*lTwoicXct8i|f),  an  Athe- 
nian, son  of  Tisander,  came  to  the  court  of  Clsz»- 
THENU  of  Sicyon  as  one  of  the  suitors  of  his 
daughter  Aqarwta.  He  was  descended  fimm  the 
Cjrpselidae  of  Corinth  (comp.  Herod,  ri.  85),  and 
was  distinguished  for  wealth  and  beauty  of  person. 
Cleisthenes  was  disposed  to  prefer  him  to  the  other 
suitors,  and  he  would  probably  hare  won  the  lady, 
had  he  not  disgusted  Cleisthenes  on  the  day  ap- 
pointed for  the  decision  by  indecent  dancing  and 
tumblers*  tricks.  To  his  host^  remark,  **  Yon  have 
danced  away  your  marriage,**  he  returned  an  an- 
swer by  which  he  did  not  redeem  his  character  as  a 
gentleman,  **  Hippocleides  does  not  care.**  (Herod, 
vi.  127—129  ;  AtL  xir.  p.  628,  c,  d.)     [E.  E.] 

HIPPOCLES  ('ImroicAJfs),  son  of  Menippus 
took  post  off  Leucas,  with  27  Athenian  galleys,  in 
the  year  following  the  Sicilian  defeat,  £.  c.  412,  to 
watch  for  the  return  of  the  squadron  of  Gylippus. 
He  had  but  partial  success.  The  sixteen  Pelopon- 
nesian  ships  escaped  with  one  exception,  though  all 
in  a  shattered  state,  to  CorintL  (Thuc.  viii. 
13.)  [A.H.  C] 

HIPPOCLUS  ClinroK\of),tyrantof  Lampsacus, 
to  whose  son,  Aeantides,  Hippias  gave  his  daughter 
Archedioe  in  marriage,  induced  thereto,  says  Thu- 
cydides,  by  consideration  of  his  influence  at  the 
Persian  court  (Thuc.  vi  59.)  He  is  clearly  the 
same  who  is  named  as  tyrant  of  Lampsacus  in  the 
list  of  those,  who  were  left  at  the  passage  of  the 
Danube  during  the  Scythian  expedition  of  Dareius. 
(Herod,  iv.  138.)  [A.H.C.] 

HIPPO'COON  {*lwwotc6w\  the  eldest,  but 
natural  son  of  Oebalns  and  Bateia,  and  a  step- 
brother of  Tyndareus,  Icarius  and  Arene,  at  Sparta. 
After  his  fiither*s  death,  Hippocoon  expelled  his 
brother  Tjrndareus,  in  order  to  secure  the  kingdom 
to  himself;  but  Heracles  led  Tyndareus  beck»  and 


HIPPOCRATES. 

slew  Hippocoon  and  his  sons.  (P&us.  iiL  I  $4, 
14.  §  6,  &c^  15.  §  2,  &c. ;  ApoUod.  ii.  7.  §  3,  iiL 
10.  §  4 ;  Diod.  iv.  33.)  The  number  and  names 
of  Hippocoon*s  sons  are  different  in  the  different 
writen:  ApoUodorus  mentions  twelve,  Diodorus 
ten,  and  Pausanias  only  six.  Ovid  {MeL  viii.  314) 
mentions  the  sons  of  Hippocoon  among  the  Caly- 
donian  hunters. 

There  are  four  other  mythical  personages  of  the 
name  of  Hippocoon.  (Hygin.  Fab,  10,  173 ;  Hom. 
IL  X.  518  ;  Virg.  Aen,  v.  492,  &c.)         [L.  S.} 

HIPPO'CRATES  ('IvwaayN^nrs),  (Sicilians). 

1.  Tyrant  of  Oela,  was  the  son  of  Pantares,  and 
succeeded  his  brother  Cleander,  who  had  ruled 
over  Oela  as  tyrant  during  seven  years,  b.  a  498. 
Hence  he  found  his  power  already  firmly  established 
at  Oela,  and  soon  extended  it  by  numerous  wars 
against  the  other  dties  of  Sicily,  in  which  he  was 
almost  uniformly  successful.      Callipolis,   Naxos, 
and  Leontini,  besides  several  smaller  places,  succei- 
sively  fell  under  his  yoke.    Being  called  in  by  the 
people  of  Zande  to  assist  them  against  the  SMwi^n*, 
who  had  made  themselves  masters  of  their  city 
by  treachery,  he  suddenly  turned  against  his  allies, 
threw  their  king  Scythes  into  chains,  and  reduced 
the  mass  of  the  people  into  slaveiy,  while  he  gave 
up  three  hundred  of  the  prindipal  citiaens  to  the 
merey  of  the  Samians,  whom  he  allowed  to  retain 
possession  of  Zande,  in  consideration  of  receiving 
half  the  booty  they  had  (bund  there.    He  also 
made  war  upon  the  Syracnsans,  whom  he  defeated 
in  a  great  battle  at  the  river  Helorus,  and  appean 
even  to  have  threatened  Syracuse  itself^  as  we  hear 
of  his  encamping  by  the  well-known  temple  of  the 
Olympian  Zeus,  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of 
that  city.  But  the  intervention  of  the  Corinthiana 
and  Corcyreans  induced  him  to  consent  to  the  con- 
clusion of  a  treaty  of  peace,  by  which  the  Syracn- 
sans, in  exchange  for  the  numerous  prisonen  be 
had  taken  at  the  Helorus,  ceded  to  him  the  terri- 
tory of  Camarina,  and  he  immediately  proceeded  to 
rebuild  that  dty,  which  had  been  hitely  destroyed 
by  the  Syracnsans.    His  last  expedition  was  one 
against  the  Sicels,  in  the  midst  of  which  he  died, 
while  engaged  in  the  siege  of  Hybla  (b.c  491), 
after  a  reign  of  seven  years.     He  left  two  sons, 
Cleander  and  Eudeides,  who,  however,  did  n.ot  suc- 
ceed him  in  the  sovereignty,  being  supplanted  by 
Odon.  (Herod,  vi.  23,  viL  154,  155 ;  Thuc*  vi.  5  ; 
Diod.  Em,  Vales,  p.  558 ;  Schol.  t»  PimL  OL  t. 
19,  Nem,  ix.  95  ;  Polyaen.  t.  6.) 

2.  A  cousin  of  Theron,  tyrant  of  Agrigentum, 
who,  together  with  his  brother  Capys,  attempted  to 
overthrow  the  power  of  their  kinsman;  but  the 
scheme  proved  unsuccessful,  and  they  were  defeated 
by  Theron  at  the  river  Himera,  after  whid^  they 
established  themselves  at  the  small  town  of  Ca- 
micus.  (Schol.  w  Pind.  OL  u.  173,  Pytk,  vL  4.) 

3.  Brother  of  Epicydes  [Epictdis,  No.  !.]• 
The  proceedings  of  the  two  brothen  are  related 
under  the  artide  Epictdbs,  up  to  the  time  when 
they  held  the  joint  command  at  Syncoae,  and 
defended  that  dty  against  Marcellus.  Wlien  the 
Roman  general,  having  £uled  in  all  his  attacka  upon 
the  city,  found  himsetf  compelled  to  turn  the  siege 
into  a  blockade,  it  was  agreed  that  while  Epicydes 
continued  to  hold  the  command  within  the  walls, 
Hippocrates  should  co-operate  in  other  parts  of 
Sicily  with  Himilco,  who  had  just  landed  mX  Hera- 
clea  with  a  large  force.  He  accordingly  «oceceded 
in  breaking  his  way  through  the  Roman  linea^  and. 


482 


HIPPOCRATES. 


the  mott  oelebifttad  medical  writer  of  ancient  or 
modem  times,  whoie  fame  haa  probably  been  partly 
canaed  by  the  writings  and  actions  of  all  the  phy* 
sicions  of  the  same  name  hsTing  been  attributed  to 
one  indiTidval,  instead  of  leTeru.  This  hypothesis 
is  incapable  of  being  proved  to  be  correct ;  bat  it 
may  be  aafely  asaerted,  that  it  is  qoite  impossible 
that  all  the  stories  told  of  Hippocrates  (even  if  they 
are  to  be  bdieted  at  all)  can  lehte  to  the  lame  in- 
diridoal»  and  also  that  one  man  should  have 
written  all  the  works  that  now  form  part  of  the 
Hippocratic  collection.  More  will  be  said  on  this 
subject  in  the  article  on  Hippochatu  II.,  bat 
first  it  will  be  adrieable  to  notice  briefly  the  other 
physicians  of  this  name»  and  as  sevenl  of  them 
belonged  to  the  fiunily  of  the  Asdepiadae,  the  fol- 
lowing genealogical  table  will  enable  the  reader  to 
understand  more  dearly  their  relaUonship : — 


1 


X. 


Phacnmlaaa  H«r»cMdM. 


f^m^fi 


HivtoemAT«i  II.  m  Uaovw 


FlLi 


>P«l]Su. 


IlL 


XI. 


IV.  W 
III. 


I. 


IV. « 


HiPPocRATSS  I.,  the  fifteenth  in  descent  bom 
Aesculapius,  the  eldest  son  of  Qnosidicos,  the 
brother  of  Podaleirius  II.  and  Aeneiua,  and  the 
father  of  Heradeides.  He  lived  probably  in  the 
sixth  and  fifth  centuries  B.  c.  Some  ancient  critics 
attributed  to  him  the  two  works  JDe  Fradmu,  and 
De  Artkulis^  while  others  contended  that  he  wrote 
nothing  at  alL  (Jo.  Tzeties,  CkU.  rii.  Hid.  155., 
in  Fabric  BibL  Gram.  toL  xiL  p.  680  ;  Poeti 
Epid,  ad  Artax,^  in  Hippocr.  Operoj  toL  iiL  p. 
770  ;  Said.  «.  o.  'Iinroirpanis ;  Qalen,  CommenL  m 
Hippocr.  *^DcRaL  VieL  m  Morb.  AaU^  I  17, 
▼ol.  XT.  p.  456,  OimmMi.  in  Hippomr.  **  De 
FracC*  i.  1,  vol.  xviii.  pt  n.  p.  324.) 

2.  HiPPOCRATM  II.    See  below. 

3.  HiPPOCRjLTXs  III.,  the  nineteenth  of  the 
fiunily  of  the  Asdepiadae,  who  lived  probablv  in 
the  fourth  century  b.  a  He  was  the  son  of  Tbes- 
salus,  and  the  brother  of  Goigias  and  Draoon  II., 
and  is  said  by  Suidas  to  have  written  some  medical 
works.  (Jo.  Tsetses,  Suidas,  ILoc;  Oalen,  Com' 
ment.  in  Hippocr.  *^£h  Hwmor.'**  L  1,  vol.  xvi. 
p.  5.) 

4.  HiPPOCRATca  IV.  was,  according  to  Galen 
(OommeHt  in  Hippocr.  **De  Humor.^  i.  1,  vol. 
xvi  p.  5),  the  son  of  Dtacon  I.,  and  the  grandson 
of  the  celebmted  Hippocrates:  he  lived  in  the 
fourth  century  B.C.,  and  is  said  to  have  written 
some  medical  works.  Suidas  (1.9.  'Ivwoa^nif, 
and  ApdKvv)^  who,  however,  seems  to  have  &Ilen 
into  some  confusion  [Dragon],  makes  him  the  son 
of  Draoon  II.  (and  thereforo  Uie  great  grandson  of 
the  celebrated  Ilippocn&tes),  the  &ther  of  Dracon 
III.  He  is  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  physicians 
to  Roxana,  the  wife  of  Alexander  the  Great,  and 
to  have  died  in  the  reign  of  Caaaander,  the  son  of 
Antipater. 

.    5,  6.  HiPPocRATXS  V.  and  VI*    Aooording  to 


HIPPOCRATES. 

Soidaa,  Thymbraeus  of  Coa,  of  the  finnily  of  the 
Asdepiadae,  had  two  sons  named  Hippocrates, 
each  of  whom  wrote  some  medical  woiksi  Their 
date  is  unknown.  (Suid.  «.  v,  'IwwoKp^nif.) 

7.  HiPPOcRATU  VIL,  son  of  Praxianax  of  Cos, 
who  belonged  to  the  ftmily  of  the  Asdepiadae,  and 
wrote  aome  medical  worica.  His  dateia  naknowii. 
(Said.iUii.) 

8.  HiPPocRATBS,  a  Qntk  writer  on  veterinary 
snrgery,  who  is  supposed  to  have  lived  about  the 
middle  of  the  fourth  century  after  ChiisL  His 
remains  are  to  be  fbond  in  the  collection  of  write» 
on  this  subject,  first  published  in  lAtin  by  RoeU 
lius,  Paris,  1530,  IbU  and  alierwards  in  Greek 
by  Grynaeus,  Basel,  1537,  4to.  They  are  also 
added  to  the  editions  of  Hippocrates  published  by 
Vender  linden,  Lugd.  Bat  1665,  Svc,  and  thai 
of  Naples,  1757, 4to.  They  have  been  also  pub- 
lished in  a  separate  fonn,  in  Greek,  lAtin,  and 
Italian,  Rom.  1814,  8vo.;  edited  by  P.  A.  Valen- 
tini.  (SeeChoa)ant,H(Md&iisrjBifdMr««is/ilr 
d»  Aeltere  Median.)  [  V¥.  A.  G.] 

HIPPO'CRATES,  the  second  of  that  name, 
and  in  some  respects  tlie  most  celebrated  phyatcian 
of  andent  or  modem  times  ;  for  not  only  have  his 
writings  (or  rather  those  which  bear  his  name)  been 
always  held  in  the  highest  esteem,  but  his  personal 
history  (so  fiir  as  it  is  known),  and  the  literary 
criticism  relating  to  his  works,  furnish  so  moch 
matter  for  the  consideration  both  of  the  scholar,  the 
philologist,  the  philosopher,  and  the  man  of  letters, 
that  there  are  few  authors  of  antiquity  aboot  whom 
so  much  has  been  written.  Probi^ly  the  readers  of 
this  work  will  care  more  for  the  liittraff  than  for  the 
medical  qnestions  connected  with  Hippocrates ;  and 
accordingly  (as  it  is  quite  impossible  to  discuss  the 
whole  subject  fully  in  these  pages)  the  strictly 
sdentific  portion  of  this  article  occupies  leas  ^ooe 
than  the  critical;  and  this  aziangement  in  this 
place  the  writer  is  inclined  to  adopt  the  more 
readily,  becanse,  while  there  are  many  works 
which  contain  a  good  account  of  the  scientific 
merits  of  the  Hippocratic  writings,  he  b  not  aware 
of  one  where  the  many  literary  problona  ariaing 
from  them  have  been  at  once  folly  discaased  and 
satisfactorily  determined.  This  task  he  ia  fitf  from 
thinking  that  he  has  himself  accomplished,  hot  it  ia 
right  to  give  this  reason  for  treating  the  sdentific 
part  of  the  subject  much  less  fully  than  he  would 
have  done  had  he  been  writiqg  for  a  prafeaaed 
medical  work. 

A  parallel  has  more  than  once  been  dmvni  be- 
tween **  the  Father  of  Medicine  *"  and  **  the  Father 
of  Poetry  ;  ^  and,  indeed,  the  resemUanees  betwi 
the  two,  both  in  their  personal  and  liteiary 
are  so  evident,  that  they  could  hardly  foil  to  atrike 
any  one  who  was  even  moderately  fomiliar  with 
daasical  and  medical  literature.  With  reapeet  to 
their  personal  history,  the  greatest  inoertainty 
exists,  and  our  real  knowledge  is  next  to  nothing  ; 
although  in  the  case  of  both  penonages,  we  bava 
professed  lives  written  by  andent  anuors,  which, 
however,  only  tend  to  show  still  more  pkinlj  the 
ignorance  that  prevails  on  the  subject.  Aeoordiogly, 
as  might  be  expected,  foble  has  been  busy  in  asp^ 
plying  the  defidendes  of  histocy,  and  waa  for  a 
time  fiilly  believed  ;  tUl  at  length  a  reaction  fol* 
lowed,  and  an  unreasoning  credulity  waa  sacoecded 
by  an  equally  unreasonable  seepticisnt,  vrbidi 
reached  its  dunax  when  it  was  boldly  aaaerted 
that  neither  Homer  nor  Hippooatea  had  ei 


HIPPOCRATES. 

Uted.  (See  Hondart,  Eivdet  ntr  BippoerfUey  p. 
560.)  The  few  facts  retpectiog  him  that  may  be 
conndered  as  tolerably  well  aacertained  may  be 
told  in  few  words.  His  fether  was  Heracleides, 
who  was  also  a  physician»  and  belonged  to  the 
family  of  the  Asclepiadae.  According  to  Soranus 
(  Viia  Hippocr^  in  Hippocr.  Opera^  vol.  iii.),  he 
was  the  nineteenth  in  descent  from  Aesculapinsi 
but  John  TsetzeSi  who  gives  the  genealogy  of 
the  femily,  makes  him  the  seventeenth.  His 
mother's  name  was  Phaenarete,  who  was  siud  to  be 
descended  from  Hercules.  Soianns,  on  the  antho- 
rity  of  an  old  writer  who  had  composed  a  life  of 
Hippocrates,  states  that  he  was  bom  in  the  island 
of  Cos,  in  the  first  year  of  the  eightieth  Olympiad, 
tliat  is,  B.  c.  460 ;  and  this  date  is  generally 
followed,  for  want  of  any  more  satisfectory  infonn- 
ation  on  the  subject,  though  it  agrees  so  ill  with 
some  of  the  anwdotes  respecting  him,  that  some 
persons  suppose  him  to  have  been  bom  about  thirty 
years  sooner.  The  exact  day  of  his  birth  was 
known  and  celebrated  in  Cos  with  sacrifices  on  the 
26th  day  of  the  month  Agrianns,but  it  is  unknown 
to  what  date  in  any  other  calendar  this  month  cor- 
responds. He  was  instraeted  in  medical  science  by 
bis  fether  and  by  Herodicus,  and  is  also  said  to 
bave  been  a  pupil  of  Oorgias  of  Leontini.  He 
wrote,  tMight,  and  practised  his  profession  at 
bome  ;  travelled  in  different  parts  of  the  continent 
of  Greece  ;  and  died  at  Larissa  in  Thessaly.  His 
age  at  the  time  of  his  death  is  uncertain,  as  it  is 
stated  by  different  ancient  authors  to  have  been 
eighty-five  years,  ninety,  one  hundred  and  four, 
and  one  hundred  and  nine.  Mr.  Clinton  places 
bis  death  b.  c  357,  at  the  age  of  one  hundred  and 
lour.  He  had  two  sons,  Thessalus  and  Dracon, 
and  a  son-in-bw,  Polybus,  all  of  whom  followed 
the  same  profession,  and  who  are  supposed  to  have 
been  the  authors  of  some  of  the  works  in  the 
Hippocntic  Collection.  Such  are  the  few  and 
■canty  fiicts  that  can  be  in  some  degree  depended 
on  respecting  the  personal  history  of  this  cele- 
brated man  ;  but  though  we  have  not  the  means  of 
writing  an  authentic  detailed  biography,  we  possess 
in  these  few  fecta,  and  in  the  hints  and  allusions  con- 
tained in  various  ancient  authors,  sufficient  data  to 
enable  us  to  appreciate  the  part  he  phyed,  and  the 
|4ace  he  held  amons  his  contemporaries.  We  find 
that  he  enjoyed  tneir  esteem  as  a  practitioner, 
vmter,  and  professor;  that  he  conferred  on  the 
ancient  and  illustrious  femily  to  which  he  belonged 
mote  honour  than  he  derived  from  it ;  that  he  ren- 
dered the  medical  school  of  Cos,  to  which  he  was 
attached,  superior  to  any  which  had  preceded  it  or 
immediately  followed  it ;  and  that  his  works,  soon 
after  their  publication,  were  studied  and  quoted  by 
Plato.  (Sm  Iiittr^*s  Hippocr.  voL  i.  p.  43  ;  and  a 
review  of  that  work  (by  the  writer  of  this  article) 
m  the  BriL  and  For.  Med.  Rev,  April,  1844,  p. 
459.) 

Upon  this  slight  foundation  of  historical  trath 
has  been  built  a  vast  superstracture  of  febulous 
error ;  and  it  is  curious  to  observe  how  all  these 
tales  receive  a  colouring  from  the  times  and  coun- 
tries in  which  ihey  appear  to  have  been  febrieated, 
whether  by  his  own  countrymen  before  the  Chris- 
tian era,  or  by  the  Latin  or  Arabic  writers  of  the 
middle  ages.  One  of  the  stories  told  of  him  by 
his  Greek  biognphers,  which  most  modem  critics 
are  dispoeed  to  regard  as  fabulous,  relates  to  his 
being  sent  for,  together  with  Euryphoo  [Euby- 


HIPPOCRATES. 


483 


pron],  by  Perdiocas  II.,  king  of  Macedonia,  and 
discovering,  by  certain  external  symptoms,  that 
his  sickness  was  occasioned  by  his  having  fellen  in 
love  with  his  &ther*B  concubine.  Probably  the 
strongest  reason  against  the  trath  of  this  story  is 
the  fisct  that  the  time  of  the  supposed  cure  is  quite 
irreconcileable  with  the  commonly  received  date  of 
the  birth  of  Hippocrates ;  though  M.  Littr^,  the 
Uitest  and  best  editor  of  Hippocxates,  while  he 
rejects  the  story  as  spurious,  finds  no  difficulty  in 
the  dates  (voL  i.  p.  88).  Soranus,  who  tells  the 
anecdote,  says  that  the  occurrence  took  place  after 
the  death  of  Alexander  I.,  the  fether  of  Perdiccas ; 
and  we  may  reasonably  presume  that  one  or  two 
years  would  be  the  longest  interval  that  would 
ehipse.  The  date  of  the  death  of  Alexander  is 
not  exacUy  known,  and  depends  upon  the  length  of 
the  reign  of  his  son  Perdiccas,  who  died  &c  414. 
The  longest  period  assigned  to  his  reign  is  forty- 
one  years,  the  shortest  »  twenty-three.  This  hitter 
date  would  pkce  his  accession  to  the  throne  on  his 
&ther*s  death,  at  b.  a  437,  at  which  time  Hippo- 
crates would  be  only  twenty-three  years  old,  almost 
too  young  an  age  for  him  to  have  acquired  so  great 
celebrity  as  to  be  specially  sent  for  to  attend  a 
foreign  prince.  However,  the  date  of  B.  c.  437  is 
the  less  probable  because  it  would  not  only  extend 
the  reign  of  his  fether  Alexander  to  more  than 
sixty  years,  but  would  also  suppose  him  to  have 
lived  seventy  years  after  a  period  at  which  he  was 
already  grown  up  to  manhood.  For  these  reasons 
Mr.  Clinton  (F.  Hell  iL  222)  agrees  with  Dodwell 
in  supposing  the  longer  oeriods  assigned  to  his 
reign  to  be  nearer  the  trath  ;  and  assumes  the  ac- 
cession of  Perdiccas  to  have  fallen  within  b.  c.  454, 
at  which  time  Hippocrates  was  only  six  years  old. 
This  celebrated  story  has  been  told,  with  more  or 
less  variation,  of  Erasistratus  and  Avioenna,  besides 
being  interwoven  in  the  romance  of  Heliodoras 
{AeAiop.  iv.  7.  p.  171),  and  the  love-letters  of 
Aristaenetus  (^tiH.  i.  13).  Galen  also  says  that 
a  similar  circumstance  happened  to  himself.  (De 
Praenot.  ad  Epig.  c.  6.  vol  xiv.  p.  630.)  The 
story  as  i4)plied  to  Avicenna  seems  to  be  most 
probiably  apocryphal  (see  Biogr.  Did.  of  the 
Uxf.  KnowL  Soe.  vol.  iv.  p.  301)  ;  and  with 
respect  to  the  two  other  claimants,  Hippocrates 
and  Erasistratus,  if  it  be  trae  of  either,  the  pre- 

gmdenmce  of  historical  testimony  is  decidedly  in 
vour  of  the  hitter.  [Erasistratus.]  Another 
old  Greek  feble  relates  to  his  being  appointed 
librarian  at  Cos,  and  burning  the  books  there  (or, 
according  to  another  version  of  the  story,  at  Cnidos,) 
in  order  to  conceal  the  use  he  had  made  of  them  in 
his  own  writings.  This  story  is  also  told,  with  but 
little  variation,  of  Avicenna,  and  is  repeated  of 
Hippocrates,  with  some  chsracteristic  embellish- 
ments, in  the  European  Legends  of  the  Middle 
Ages.    [ANORBAa.] 

The  other  febles  conceraing  Hippocrates  are  to 
be  traced  to  the  collection  of  Letters,  &c.  which  go 
under  his  name,  but  which  are  universally  rejected 
as  spurious.  The  most  celebrated  of  these  rehites 
to  his  sooposed  conduct  during  the  phigue  of 
Athens,  wnich  he  is  said  to  have  stopped  by  burn- 
ing fires  throughout  the  city,  by  su^nding  chap- 
lets  of  flowers,  and  by  the  use  of  an  antidote,  the 
composition  of  which  is  preserved  by  Joannes  Ac- 
tuanns  (De  MeA.  Med.  v.  6.  p.  264,  ed.  H.  Steph.) 
Connected  with  this,  is  the  pretended  letter  from 
Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  king  of  Penia,  to  Hipp»- 

II  2 


484 


HIPPOCRATES. 


cmtet,  inTiting  him  by  great  offers  to  come  to  his 
assistance  duriDg  a  time  of  pestilence,  and  the  re- 
fusal of  Hippocrates,  on  the  ground  of  his  being 
the  enemy  of  his  country. 

Another  story,  perhaps  equally  familiar  to  the 
readers  of  Burton^s  **  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,** 
contains  the  histoir  of  the  supposed  madness  of 
Bemocritus,  and  hu  intenriew  with  Hippocrates, 
who  had  been  sommoned  by  his  coontzymen  to 
come  to  his  relief. 

If  we  turn  to  the  Arabic  writers,  we  find 
**  Bokrdi^  represented  as  living  at  Hems,  and 
studying  in  a  garden  near  Damascus,  the  situation 
of  which  was  still  pointed  out  in  the  time  of  AbCi-l« 
faraj  in  the  thirteenth  century.  (Ab(i-l-&nj,  Hiti, 
Dynast,  p.  56;  Anon.  Arab.  Fh*lo$(^  BibL  apnd 
Casiri,  Bidioth.  A  ndnoo-Hi^  E$eur.  vol.  i  p.  235.) 
They  also  tell  a  story  of  his  pupils  taking  his  por- 
trait to  a  celebrated  physiognomist  named  PkUa- 
mofi,  in  order  to  try  his  skill ;  and  that  upon  his 
saying  that  it  was  die  portrait  of  a  lascivious  old 
man  (which  they  strenuously  denied),  Hippocrates 
said  that  he  was  right,  for  that  he  was  so  by 
nature,  but  that  he  had  learned  to  overeome  his 
amorous  propensitiesi  The  confusion  of  names 
that  ooeurs  in  this  bst  anecdote  the  writer  has 
never  seen  explained,  though  the  difficulty  admits 
of  an  easy  and  satisfisctory  solution.  It  will  no 
doubt  have  brought  to  the  reader^s  recollection  the 
simihir  story  told  of  Soczates  by  Cicero  (TWe.  Di^. 
iv.  37»  De  Fato^  c.  5),  and  accordingly  he  will  be 
quite  prepared  to  hear  that  the  Arabic  writers  have 

confounded  the  word  tljfiMi  Sokrdi^  with  ^\m 

Bokrdi^  and  have  thus  applied  to  Hippocrates  an 
anecdote  that  in  reality  belongs  to  Somites.  The 
name  of  the  physiognomist  in  Cicero  is  Zopyrus, 
which  cannot  have  been  corrupted  into  PhUemon  ; 
but  when  we  remember  that  the  Arabians  have  no 
y,  and  are  therefore  often  obliged  to  express  this 
letter  by  an^,  it  will  probably  appear  not  unlikely 
that  either  the  writers,  or  their  European  trans- 
lators, have  confounded  PkUenum  wiu  PoUnum. 
This  conjecture  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  Phile- 
mon is  said  by  Ab&-l-&raj  to  have  written  a  work 
on  Physiognomy,  which  is  true  of  Polemon,  whose 
treatise  on  that  subject  is  still  extant,  whereas  no 
person  of  the  name  of  Philemon  (as  far  as  the 
writer  is  aware)  is  mentioned  as  a  phyriognomist 
by  any  Greek  author.*  The  only  objection  to 
this  conjecture  is  the  anachronism  of  making  Pole- 
mon  a  contemporary  of  Hippocrates  or  Socrates ; 
but  this  difficulty  will  not  appear  very  great  to 
any  one  who  is  fiuniliar  with  the  extreme  igno- 
ranee  and  carelessness  displayed  by  the  Arabic 
writers  on  all  points  of  Greek  history  and  chro- 
nology. 

It  is,  however,  among  the  European  story- 
tellers of  the  middle  ages  that  the  name  of  **  Ypo- 
eras  **  is  most  celebmt^.  In  one  story  he  is  repre- 
sented as  visiting  Rome  during  the  reign  of  Au- 
gustus, and  restoring  to  life  the  emperor*s  nephew, 
who  was  just  dead ;  for  which  service  Augustus 

*  There  is  at  this  present  time  among  the  MSS. 
at  Leyden  a  little  Arabic  treatise  on  Physiognomy 
which  bears  the  name  of  PhUemon^  and  which  (aa 
the  writer  has  been  informed  by  a  gentleman  who 
has  compared  the  two  works)  bears  a  very  great 
lesembUnce  to  the  Greek  treatise  by  Polemon. 
(See  Caial.  BMioti,  Luffdwu  p.  461.  §  1286.) 


HIPPOCRATES. 

erected  a  statue  in  his  hoaonr  as  to  a  divinity.  A 
fiiir  lady  resolved  to  prove  that  this  god  was  a 
mere  mortal ;  and,  accordingly,  having  made  an  * 
assignation  with  him,  she  let  down  for  him  a 
basket  from  her  window.  When  she  had  rsised 
him  half  way,  she  left  him  suspended  in  the  air 
all  night,  till  he  was  found  by  the  emperor  in  the 
morning,  and  thus  became  the  hroghing-stock  of 
the  court  Another  story  makes  him  professor  of 
medicine  in  Rome,  with  a  nephew  of  wondrous 
talents  and  medical  skill,  whom  he  despatched  in 
his  own  stead  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  who  bad 
sent  for  him  to  heal  his  son.  The  young  leech,  by 
his  marvellous  skill,  having  discorered  that  the 
prince  was  not  the  king*s  own  son,  directed  him  to 
feed  on  **  contrarius  dxink,  contrarius  mete,  beves 
flesch,  and  drink  the  brotht,**  and  thereby  soon 
restored  him  to  health.  Upon  his  return  home 
Uden  with  presents,  **  Ypocras**  became  so  jealous 
of  his  fiime,  that  he  murdered  him,  and  afterwards 
"•  he  let  all  his  bokes  heme.**  The  vengeance  of 
Heaven  overtook  him,  and  he  died  in  dreadful 
torments,  confessing  his  crime,  and  vainly  calling 
on  his  murdered  nephew  for  relief.  (See  Ellis, 
Spec  of  JSarly  EngL  Metr.  Raman,  vol.  liL  p.  39 ; 
Weber,  Metr.  Rom.  of  ike  ISO,  Utk^  and  lolk 
Cfenl,  j-c,  voL  iii.  p.  41  ;  Way,  FabUau»  or  Tak$ 
ffthe  12^  and  \Ztk  CenL,  ju  vol  u.  p.  173  ;  Le- 
gnnd  d*Aassy,  FahHaiuc  on  Contet,  Fablet  «i  Ro- 
mam  dn  I2^m«  el  du  IS^me  Stkdety  tome  L  p.  288 ; 
Loiseleur  Deslongchamps,  Emai  snr  lee  Fable» 
Ind.  Ste.,  p.  154,  and  Roman  de$  Sepi  Saget,  p. 
26.) 

1^  from  the  personal  history  of  Hippocrates,  we 
turn  to  the  collection  of  writings  that  go  under  his 
name,  the  parallel  with  Homer  will  be  atill  more 
exact  and  striking.    In  both  cases  we  find  «  number 
of  works,  the  most  ancient,  and,  in  some  respects, 
the  most  excellent  of  their  kind«  which,  though 
they  have  for  centuries  borne  the  same  name,  are 
discovered,  on  the  most  cursory  examination,  to 
belong  in   reality  to    several   different    persons^ 
Hence  hat  arisen  a  qnestion  which  has  for  ages 
exercised  the  learning  and  acuteness  of  scholars 
and  critics,  and  which  is  in  both  cases  still  fiu  from 
being  satisfectorily  settled.    With  reapect  to  the 
writugs  of  the  Hippocratic  Collection,  **  the  first 
ghu)ce,**says  M.Littr6  ^vol.  L  p.  44),  **  shows  that 
some  are  complete  in  themselves,  while  others  are 
merely  collections  of  notes,  which  follow  each  other 
without  connection,  and  which  are  someUmea  haidly 
intelligible.   Some  are  incomplete  and  fragmentary, 
others  form  in  the  whole  Collection  particular  series, 
which  belong  to  the  same  ideas  and   the  same 
writer.     In  a  word,  however  little  we  reflect  on 
the  context  of  these  numerous  writings,  we  are  led 
to  conclude  that  they  are  not  the  work  of  one  and 
the  same  author.    This  remark  has  in   all  ages 
struck  those  persons  who  have  given  their  atten- 
tion to  the  works  of  Hippocrates  ;  and  eTen  at  the 
time  when  men  commented  on  them  in  the  Alex- 
andrian school,  they  already  disputed  about  their 
authenticity.** 

But  it  is  not  merely  from  internal  evidence 
(though  this  of  itself  would  be  sufficiently  con- 
vincing) that  we  find  that  the  Hippocratic  CoUec^ 
tion  is  not  the  work  of  Hippocrates  alone,  for  it  so 
happens  that  in  two  instances  we  find  a  passage 
that  has  appeared  from  very  eariy  timea  aa  forming 
part  of  this  collection,  quoted  as  belonging  to  a 
di£forent  person.    Indeed  if  we  had  notliinff  but 


HIPPOCRATES. 

tnteroal  evidence  to  gnide  iu  in  our  task  of  ez- 
amtning  tliete  writings,  in  order  to  decide  which 
teallj  belong  to  Hippocratea,  we  should  «nne  to 
but  few  positive  results ;  and  therefore  it  is  neces- 
sary to  collect  all  the  ancient  testimonies  that  can 
■till  be  found ;  in  doing  which,  it  will  appear  that 
the  Collection,  as  a  whole,  can  be  traced  no  higher 
than  the  period  of  the  ^ezandrian  school,  in  the 
third  century  B.C.;  but  that  particular  treatises 
are  referred  to  by  the  contemporaries  of  Hippocrates 
and  his  imme<yate  succesBors.  {Brii,  and  For. 
Med.  Rmt.y.  460.) 

We  find  that  Hippocrates  is  mentioned  or  re- 
ferred to  by  no  less  than  ten  perwns  anterior  to 
the  foundation  of  the  Alexandrian  school,  and 
among  them  by  Aristotle  and  Plato.  At  the  time 
of  the  foimation  of  the  great  Alexandrian  library, 
the  different  treatises  which  bear  the  name  of  Hip» 
pocrates  were  diligently  sought  for,  and  formed  into 
a  single  collection  ;  and  about  this  time  commences 
the  series  of  Commentatora,  which  has  continued 
through  a  period  of  more  than  two  thousand  years 
to  the  present  day.  The  first  person  who  is  known 
to  hare  commented  on  any  of  the  works  of  the 
Hippocratic  Collection  is  Herophilus.  [Hsrophi- 
LU&]  The  most  ancient  commentary  still  in  ex- 
istence is  that  on  the  treatise  **  De  Articulis,"  by 
Apollonitts  CitiensisL  [Apoi.lonk78  Citisnsu.] 
By  far  the  most  Toluminous,  and  at  the  same  time 
by  fiur  the  most  valuable  commentaries  that  remain, 
are  those  of  Qalen,  who  wrote  sereral  works  in 
illustration  of  the  writings  of  Hippocrates,  besides 
those  which  we  now  possess.  His  Commentaries, 
which  are  still  extant,  are  those  on  the  **  De  Na- 
tura  Hominis,*'  **  De  Salubri  Victus  Ratione,"*  *^  De 
Ratione  Victns  in  Morbis  Acutis,**  **  Piaenotiones,** 
«^Pnedictiones  I.,"*  *«  Aphorismi,''  **De.  Morbis 
Vulgaribus  I.  II.  III.  VI,"  ••  De  Frwrturis,"  «  De 
Articulia,'*  **  De  Offidna  Medid,*"  and  *"  De  Hu- 
Boribus,**  with  a  glossary  of  difficult  and  olnolete 
words,  and  fragments  on  the  **  De  Aere,  Aquis,  et 
Lods,^  and  **  De  Alimento.^  The  other  andent 
commentaries  that  remain  are  those  of  Palladins, 
Joannes  Alexandrinus,  Stephanus  Atheniensis, 
Meletins,  Theophilus  Protospatharius,  and  Darna»* 
dus ;  besides  a  spurious  work  attributed  to  Ori- 
badns,  a  glossary  of  obsolete  and  difficult  words  by 
Erotianns,  and  some  Arabic  Commentaries  that 
have  never  been  pubUshed.  {Brit,  and  For,  Med. 
Ren.  p.  461.) 

His  writings  were  held  in  the  highest  esteem  by 
th«  ancient  Cheek  and  Latin  physicians,  and  most 
of  them  were  translated  into  Arabic  (See  Wen- 
rich,  De  And.  Qraec  Verg.  et  CommenL  iS^r. 
Arab.^  Ac.)  In  the  middle  ages,  however,  they 
were  not  so  much  studied  as  uiose  of  some  other 
authors,  whose  worics  are  of  a  more  practical  chap' 
lacter,  and  better  fitted  for  being  made  a  class>book 
and  manual  of  instruction.  In  more  modem  times, 
on  the  contrary,  the  worics  of  the  Hippocratic  Col- 
lection have  been  valued  mors  according  to  their 
real  worth,  while  many  of  the  most  popular  medical 
writers  of  the  middle  ages  have  fidlen  into  complete 
neglect.  The  number  of  works  written  in  illustra- 
tion or  exphmation  of  the  Collection  is  very  great, 
aa  is  also  that  of  the  editions  of  the  whole  or  any 
part  of  the  treatises  composing  it.  Of  these  only  a 
very  few  can  be  here  mentioned :  a  fuller  account 
may  be  found  in  Fabric  BiU.  Cfraee. ;  Haller, 
BOL  Medic  PraeL;  the  first  vol.  of  Kuhn's  edi- 
taoD  of  Hippocrates;  Choulant*s  Handb.  der  BU' 


HIPPOCRATfiS. 


485 


dierknnde /Ur  die  Aeliere  Medietn;  Littr^'s  Hip- 
pocrates ;  and  other  professed  bibliographical  works. 
The  works  of  Hippocrates  first  appeared  in  a  Latin 
translation  by  Fabius  Calvus,  Rom.  1525,  fol.  The 
fint  Greek  edition  is  the  Aldine,  Venet  1526,  fol, 
which  was  printed  from  MSS.  with  hardly  any 
correction  of  the  transcriber's  errors.  The  first 
edition  that  had  any  pntensions  to  be  called  a 
critical  edition  was  that  by  Hieron.  Mercurialis, 
Venet  1588,  fol..  Or.  and  lat ;  but  this  was  much 
surpassed  by  that  of  Anut.  Foesius,  Francof. 
1595,  fol.,  Gr.  and  Lat,  which  continues  to  the 
present  day  to  be  the  best  eompleie  edition.  Van- 
der  Linden*8  edition  (Lugd.  Bat.  1 665, 8vo.  2  vols. 
Gr.  and  Lat)  is  neat  and  commodious  for  refer- 
ence from  his  having  divided  tlie  text  into  short 
paragraphs.  Chartier*s  edition  of  the  works  of 
Galen  and  Hippocrates  has  been  noticed  under 
Galbn;  as  has  also  Kuhn's,  of  which  it  may  be 
said  that  its  only  advantages  are  its  convenient 
sixe,  the  reprint  of  Ackermann's  Histor.  Liter. 
Htppoer.  (from  Harless's  ed.  of  Fabr.  BiU.  Gr.)  in 
the  fint  vol.,  and  the  noticing  on  each  page  the  cor- 
responding pagination  of  the  editions  of  Foes, 
Chartier,  and  Vander  Linden.  By  fiir  the  best 
edition  in  every  respect  is  one  which  is  now  in 
the  course  of  publication  at  Paris,  under  the  super- 
intendence of  E.  Littr^,  of  which  the  fint  vol.  ap- 
peared in  1839,  and  the  fourth  in  1844.  It 
contains  a  new  text,  founded  upon  a  collation  of 
the  MSS.  in  the  Royal  Library  at  Paris ;  a  French 
transUtion ;  an  interesting  and  learned  general  In- 
troduction, and  a  copious  argument  prefixed  to  each 
treatise ;  and  numerous  sdentific  and  ]^ilological 
notes.  It  is  a  woric  quite  indispensable  to  every 
physician,  critic,  and  philologist,  who  wishes  to 
study  in  detail  the  works  of  the  Hippocratic  Col- 
lection, and  it  has  already  done  much  more  to- 
wards settling  the  text  than  any  edition  that  has 
preceded  it ;  but  at  the  same  time  it  must  not  be 
concealed  that  the  editor  does  not  seem  to  have 
always  made  the  best  use  of  the  materials  that  he 
has  had  at  his  command,  and  that  the  classical 
reader  cannot  help  now  and  then  notidng  a  mani- 
fest want  of  critical  (and  even  at  times  of  gram- 
matical) scholanhin. 

The  Hippocratic  Collection  consists  of  more 
than  sixty  works ;  and  the  classification  of  these, 
and  assigning  each  (as  fiv  as  possible)  to  its 
proper  author,  constitutes  by  far  the  most  difii- 
cult  question  connected  with  the  andent  medical 
writers.  Various  have  been  the  chssifications 
proposed  both  in  ancient  and  modem  times,  and 
various  the  rules  by  which  their  authon  were 
guided ;  some  contenting  themselves  with  following 
impliddy  the  opinions  of  Galen  and  Erotianns, 
othen  arguing  diiefiy  from  peculiarities  of  style, 
while  a  third  class  distinguished  the  books  accord- 
ing to  the  medical  and  philosophical  doctrines 
contained  in  them.  An  account  of  each  of  these 
clasdfications  cannot  be  given  here,  much  less  can 
the  objections  that  may  be  brought  against  each  be 
pointed  out:  upon  the  whole,  the  writer  is  inclined 
to  think  M.  Littr^*s  superior  to  any  that  has  pre- 
ceded it ;  but  by  no  means  so  imexceptionable  a* 
to  do  away  with  the  neoesdty  of  a  new  one.  The 
following  clasnfication,  though  for  enough  from 
supplying  the  dedderatnm,  diffen  in  several  in- 
stances from  any  former  one :  it  is  hnpossiUe  here 
for  the  writer  to  give  more  than  the  retnUa  of  his 
investigation,  referring  for  the  data  on  which  his 

II  3 


486 


HIPPOCRATESb 


HIPPOCRATES. 


opinion  in  floch  particular  case  ia  founded  to  the 
works  of  GnuMi^  Ackennann,  and  Littre,  of  which 
he  has,  of  course,  made  free  use.*  Perhaps  a  tabular 
or  genealogiad  riew  of  the  different  divisions  and 
Babdivisions  of  the  Collection  will  be  the  best  cal- 
culated to  put  the  reader  at  once  in  possession  of 
the  whole  bearings  of  the  subject. 

Tht  glppoatle  Collaetloa  eanMi  of 

wrltun  by  Hl^ 
DocnCM.  (Claiii 


written  b;  Hip 
uocratM.  (Cr 


Work*  certainly 
Mtf  wrtiunbj 
Uippocrat«. 


Worta  Mriki 
than  Hippo- 
cratw.  (Cum 
III.) 


Worka     later 
than  Hippo- 


Worka     «boat 
oontcinparary 
fiipp». 


«1th 
eniaa. 


I 


Worka  authantlc, 
bat  not  Rannln», 
I.  a.  not  wilful 

Ibri^erlca. 


Worka  neither 
fgntilne  nor 
•uthantic,  1.«. 
wllftil  feirire- 
rlai.  (CUM 
Vlll.) 


Worka  vhoae   Works  whoae 
•nthor      ia       aathor     ia 
GonVectBrad*       unknowna 
(ClaHlV.)         (CUmV.) 


Worka  by  tho 
■ame  aathor. 
(Cla«VI.) 


Worka  by  n- 
rlouaaotlMm. 
(CUM  VII.) 


Class  I.,  containing  npoyvmorutiw^  Pramoikmu 
or  Frognoiiwm  <yoL  i.  p.  88,  ed.  Ktthn);  'Ai^ 
piff^^of,  Apkorimi  (toI.  iii.  p.  706) ;  *£ri5i|MW 
BitfXfa  A,  r,  />f  Mwhia  PapularilMu  (or  ^ndend- 
omm),  lib.  L  and  iii.  (toL  i.  pp.  382,  467);  n<pi 
AuuTfis  *0^4mp,  De  Ratiome  Vietm  m  Mofia 
AcuHi^  or  De  Diaeta  Aetiiorum  (toL  iL  p.  25); 
ncpl  'A^p«r,  *r8irfl«v,  T^vwv,  De  Acre,  Aome,  ei 
LocU  (voL  i  p.  523) ;  Hcpt  tmt  hf  Ki^Mi\p  Tptt- 
ttdrtuTy  De  CapitiM  Vmbnerihm  (voL  iiL  p.  346). 

Chiss  II.,  containing  Ilcpt  *Apx«'l'  'IirpMnt» 
De  Priaoa  MedictM  (toI.  I  p.  22)  ;  HefA  "ApBpw^ 
DeArtkulie  (toI.  iii.  p.  135);  TUtA  *Ayim»,  De 
Fraetit  (vol.  iii  p.  64);  Mox^uetfs,  MoekUetu  or 
Vediarius  (toL  iii.  n.  270)  ;  *Opirot,  Jutjuramdum 
(toL  i  p.  1);  Nd/ioc,  Lex  (toL  i.  p.  8);  Tltpi 
'£\jKwr,  De  Uleenbm  (toL  iii  p.  807);  Htpl 
SuptTTwv,  De  Fitttilis  (toL  iU.  p.  329);  nepl 
Alfiofi^&tiuiw^De  Haemorrkoidilms(yo\.  iii  p.  840); 
Kai*  'Iirp«<oy,  De  Offkma  Medid  (toI.  iii  p.  48) ; 
IIcpl  *Ip^s  Noijffou,  2>0  Afor6o  &icro  (rol  I 
p.  587). 

Class  III.,  oontainin^  Tipo^nrutdp  A,  Prar- 
rkaiea,  or  PraedieHoHes  L  (toL  I  p.  157) ;  KmomU 
npoypti<rtt%  Coaoae  PraenotioneM  (toI  I  p.  234). 

Class  IV.,  containing  IIc^  ^o-iot  'Ai^poMrou, 
De  Nattira  Homime  (toL  i.  p.  348);  TLefk  Aiolnis 
"Tyiffiioff,  2>0  Jb/u5ri  Fibtat  Ratione{?)  (vol.  I 
p.  616) ;  Ilcpt  rvrauKcfift  ^do-iof.  Da  iVafuns  Af»- 
^Mfrri(?)(vol  ilp.529);  Hc^  NowrMi»  B,  T,  De 
^oWitt,  il  iii(?)  (voLil  p.212);  ncpl  *£vucui(<r<of, 
/>9  SuperfoaaHoM(?)  (vol  I  p.  460). 

Class  v.,  containing  UepX  ♦im-wk,  Ds  F&i<i6iit 
(▼ol.  I  p.  569)  ;  TltfSi  T^wmf  tmt  itar*  'Ai^pwrov, 
DeLoae  in  Homme  (vol.  il  p.  101) ;  TltfA  Ttxnic, 
2)e  ^ri0(?)  (toL  I  p.  5) ;  Uepl  Aiainit,  De  Diaeta, 
or  De  VictM  Ratione  (toI.  I  p.  625) ;  11(^4  *Eaa»- 

*  Some  of  the  readers  of  this  woric  may  perhaps 
be  interested  to  hear  that  a  strictly  pAt/o/o^'on/  clas- 
sification of  the  works  of  the  Hippocratic  Ci^eetion 
is  still  a  desideratum  ;  and  thai  »  this  is  in  fiict 
almost  the  only  question  connected  with  the  subject 
which  has  not  by  this  time  been  thoroughly  ex- 
amined, any  scholar  who  will  undertake  the  woric 
will  be  doing  good  service  to  the  cause  of  andent 
medical  litenture. 


m^iitif,  De ImomnUt  (vol  u.  p.  1);  TUpi  TUOS^^De 
AfeeHomlmM  (rol.  il  p.  380) ;  Tltpi  rwr  irrn 
naacSy,  De  InUnua  AffeetumUm  (vol  ii.  p.  427) ; 
ncpl  Nol(«r»r  A,  De  MoHne  I  (vol.  il  p.  165);  n«pl 
'Emviiireu,  De  Septime$tri  Partu  (vol  I  p.  444); 
n<^  'OicriVA^yoi^  De  OctimeOri  Parim  (vol  I  p. 
455) :  *EriSnttim¥  BtSkia  B,  A,  Z,  Epidemiorum, 
or  De  Morhie  PopuhrUnie^  il  ir.  vl  (toL  iii.  pp. 
428,  511,  583) ;  Hcpi  Xv^,  De  IlumorUme  (toL 
I  p.  120):  ncpl  Typmp  Xff^fftos^  De  Utu  Z^ 
doirum  (vol  il  p.  153). 

Class  VI.,  containing  Tltpi  Torqt,  De  Gembtm 
(vol.  I  p.  871) ;  ncpl  ^iatos  TkuiUWf  De  Natura 
Puen  (vol  I  p.  382) ;  Tltpi  Vo6cw  A,  De  Mwhi» 
iv.  (vol  il  p.  324) ;  n«pl  riwcuJKfl«r,  De  Mu- 
Uerum  Morbis  (vol  il  p.  606) ;  IIi^  TlafStvim, 
De  Ftf^nMm  Morifit  (vol.  il  p.  526;  ;  Utf^i  'Af^ 
pMv,  De  SieriUbms  (vol  iii.  p.  1). 

Class  VII.,  containing  '£iri5i|M^  Bt&da  E,  H, 
Epidemiorum^  or  De  Morbie  Popuiaribm  v.  viu 
(vol  iii.  pp.  545,  631)  ;  Tlt^X  Ko^fift,  De  Corde 
(vol  I  p.  485)  ;  Tltpi  Tpo^f,  De  AlimeiUo  (vol.  il 
pi  17)  ;  ncpl  Xipuw,  De  (JamUm  (vol  I  p.  424); 
IIcpl  'ECSofi^cMT,  De  Septimamt^  a  work  which  no 
longer  exists  in  Greek,  but  of  which  M.  Littr6 
has  found  a  Latin  translatton ;  npafi^nriKAtr  B, 
ProrrheHea  (or  PraedaoHcmee)  il  (vol  I  p.  185) ; 
Ilffpl  'Otrr^M'  ^6vuiSy  De  Nalma  Omaos,  a  work 
composed  entirely  of  extracts  from  other  treatises 
of  the  Hippocratic  Collection,  and  from  other  an- 
cient authors,  and  which  therefore  M.  Littr^  is 
going  to  suppress  entirely  (vol  I  p.  502)  ;  IIc^ 
^AMmnt,  De  Glandulu  (vol  L  p.  491);  nc^ 
*lfrpoS^  De  Medico  (vol  I  p.  56) ;  Htpl  E^ 
axnpMriinii^  De  DeoenH  Habiiu  (vol  I  p.  66) ; 
Tlapayyt)dau^  Praeeeptionee  (vol  I  p.  7  7)  ;  Tltpi 
'AraroMns»  De  Anatomia  (or  De  RMntiom  Car- 
ponm)  (vol  iii  p.  379) ;  IIcpl  *08ovTo«^w(^t,  De 
DaUitkme  (vol  I  p.  482)  ;  IIcpl  *E7ic«r«WM«r  *E^ 
M<>u.  De  Beteotiom  Foetet  ( vol  iii  p.  376)  ;  n^ 
'O^tos,  De  Vim  (vol.  iu.  p.  42)  ;  Tltpi  K/>MnW,  De 
Orieamt  (or  De  JudieaHomAut)  (vol  L  p.  136) ; 
Tltf^  Kptfflfuty,  De  Diebu»  Crkicis  (or  De  Didaa 
JudieaioniM)  (vol  I  p.  149)  ;  n«pl  ^apftoKm^^  De 
Medieammtie  PurgoHmi  (vol.  iii  p.  855  ). 

Class  VllL,  oontaining  *Ev{irT«\a(,  £^naloiae 
(vol  iii.  p.  769)  ;  npfo€ffvruc^t  BtvauKoi^  Tkn- 
mU  Legati  Oratio  (vol  iii  p.  831);  *£vc«i<»uef, 
Oraiio  ad  Aram  (vol.  iii  p.  830)  ;  A^yyui  *A^ 
yoW,  Athmienmum  Senabu  OomniUum  (yoL  iii  p. 
829). 

Each  of  these  dasses  requires  a  few  wwds  of 
explanation.  The  first  class  will  probably  be  con- 
sidered by  many  persons  to  be  rather  amall ;  but 
it  seemed  safer  and  better  to  indude  in  it  only 
those  woriu  of  whose  genuineness  there  baa  never 
been  any  doubt  To  this  there  is  periuqiia  one  ex« 
oeption,  and  that  relating  to  the  very  work  whose 
genuineness  one  would  perhaps  least  expect  to  find 
called  in  question,  as  it  is  eertainly  tbat  by  which 
Hippocrates  is  most  populariy  known.  Some  doubts 
have  arisen  in  the  minds  of  several  eminent  critica 
as  to  the  origin  of  the  Aphorisms,  and  indeed  iUte 
discussion  of  the  genuineness  of  this  wock  ney  be 
said  to  be  an  epitome  of  the  questions  rebsting  to 
the  whole  Hippocratic  Collection.  We  find  bere  a 
very  celebrated  vrork,  which  has  from  esurlj  tisses 
borne  the  name  of  Hippocrates,  but  of  wbicb  soose 
parts  have  always  been  oondemned  aa  aporiooa. 
Upon  examining  those  portions  that  ere  emaideied 
to  be  genuine,  we  observe  that  the  greatar  pert  of 


HIPPOCRATES. 

the  fint  three  lections  agrees  almost  word  for  word 
with  paiaages  to  be  found  in  his  acknowledged 
works ;  while  in  the  remaining  sections  we  find 
sentences  taken  apparently  from  sporions  or  donb^> 
fal  treatises ;  thus  adding  greatly  to  our  diiBcnltiea, 
inasnnich  as  they  sometimes  contain  doctrines  and 
theories  opposed  to  those  which  we  find  in  the 
works  acknowledged  to  be  gennine.  And  these 
Ikcts  are  (in  the  opinion  of  tiie  critics  alluded  to) 
to  be  accounted  for  in  one  of  two  ways:  either 
Hippocrates  himself  in  his  old  age  (for  the  Apho- 
risms have  always  been  attributed  to  this  period  of 
his  life)  pot  together  certain  eztncts  from  his  own 
worksi  to  whicD  were  afterwards  added  other  sen- 
tences taken  firam  later  authors ;  or  else  the  col- 
lection was  not  formed  by  Hippocretes  himseli^  but 
by  some  person  or  persons  after  his  death,  who 
niade  aphoristical  extracts  firam  his  works,  and 
from  those  of  other  writers  of  a  kter  date,  and  the 
whole  was  then  attributed  to  Hippocretes,  becanse 
he  was  the  anther  of  the  sentences  that  were  most 
Talnable,  and  came  fint  in  order.  This  account  of 
the  formation  of  the  Aphorisms  appean  extremely 
plansiUe,  nor  does  it  seem  to  be  any  decisive  ob> 
jectaon  to  say,  that  we  find  among  them  sentences 
which  are  not  to  be  met  with  elsewhere ;  for, 
when  we  recollect  how  many  works  of  the  old 
medical  writen,  and  perhaps  of  Hippocretes  himself, 
are  lost,  it  Is  easy  to  conceive  that  these  sentences 
may  have  been  extracted  from  some  treatise  that  is 
no  longer  in  existence.  It  must  however  be  con- 
feesed  that  tiiis  conjecture,  however  plausible  and 
probable,  requires  further  proof  and  examination 
before  it  can  be  received  as  true. 

The  second  dass  is  one  of  the  most  unsat]s&<>> 
tory  in  the  writer*s  own  opinion,  and  «Sbrds  at 
the  same  time  a  curious  instance  of  the  impossibility 
of  satisfying  even  those  few  persons  in  Europe  whose 
opinion  on  such  a  matter  is  really  worth  asking ; 
for,  upon  submitting  the  classification  to  two  friends, 
one  of  whom  is  decidedly  the  most  learned  phy- 
Rcian  in  Great  Britain,  and  the  other  one  of  the 
best  medical  critics  on  the  continent,  he  was  ad- 
vised by  the  one  to  call  this  daas  **  Works  ftfAahlif 
written  by  Hippocretes,^  and  by  the  other  to  trans- 
fer them  (with  one  exception)  to  the  dass  of 
**  Works  certainly  not  written  by  Hippocrates.** 
The  amount  of  probability  in  fiivonr  of  the  genuine- 
ness of  all  these  works  is  certainly  by  no  means 
equal ;  e.  g.  the  two  little  pieces  called  the  **  Oath,** 
and  the  ^  Law,"^  though  commonly  considered  to 
be  the  work  of  the  same  anther,  and  to  be  in- 
timately connected  widi  each  other,  seem  rather  to 
belong  to  difierent  periods,  the  former  haring  all 
the  simplidty,  honesty,  and  religious  feeling  of  an- 
tiquity, the  btter  somewhat  of  the  affectation  and 
declamatory  gnndiloquence  of  a  sophist.  How- 
ever, as  all  of  these  books  have  been  considered  to 
be  genuine  by  some  critics  of  more  or  less  note,  it 
oeemed  better  to  defer  to  their  authority  at  least 
ao  fiff  as  to  allow  that  they  might  perkiap§  have 
been  written  by  Hippocrates  himself. 

The  two  works  which  constitute  the  third  dass, 
and  which  are  probably  the  oldest  medical  writings 
that  exist,  have  been  supposed  with  some  proba- 
bility to  consist,  at  least  in  part,  of  the  inscriptions 
on  the  votive  tablets  placed  in  the  temple  of  Aescn- 
lapius  by  those  who  had  recovered  their  health, 
which  certainlT  constituted  one  of  the  sources  from 
which  the  medical  knowledge  of  Hippocntea  was 
d«flv«d. 


HIPPOCRATES. 


487 


In  the  fourth  class  are  placed  those  woiks  which 
were  certainly  not  written  by  Hippocrates  himself, 
which  were  probably  either  contemponury  or  but 
little  posterior  to  him,  and  whose  authon  have 
bcten,  with  more  or  less  degree  of  certainty,  dis- 
covered. The  works  D€  Natura  Hottami$^  and  />s 
StMri  Viohu  Raiiomj  are  supposed  by  M.  Littrc 
to  have  been  written  by  the  same  autkor,  because 
it  is  said  by  Oalen  that  in  many  old  editions  these 
two  treatises  formed  but  one  ;  and  this  author  he 
concludes  to  have  been  Polybos,  the  son-in-law  of 
Hippocretes  (vol.  i.  pp.  46,  346,  &c.),  because  a 
passage  is  quoted  by  Aristotle  ( //»(.  Anim,  iii  3), 
and  attributed  to  Polybus,  which  is  found  word  for 
word  in  the  work  De  Natura  Homini§  (voL  i.  p. 
364).  For  somewhat  similar  reasons,  Euryphon 
has  been  supposed  to  be  the  author  of  the  second 
and  third  books  De  Morbit^  and  the  work  De 
Natura  AMitbri  [Euryphon]  ;  and  also  (though 
with  much  less  show  of  reason)  a  certain  Leo- 
phanes,  or  Cleophanes  (of  whom  nothing  whatever 
IS  known),  to  have  written  the  treatise  De  Super- 
/oeiatiom  (Littr^,  vol  i.  p.  380). 

In  the  fifth  class  there  is  one  treatise  {De  Di- 
ada)  in  which  an  astronomical  coinddenoe  with 
the  calendar  of  Eudoxus  has  been  pointed  to  the 
writer  by  a  friend,  which  (as  fiu  as  he  is  aware) 
has  never  been  noticed  by  any  commentator  on 
Hippocretes,  and  which  seems  in  some  d^ree  to 
fix  the  date  of  the  work  in  question.  If  the  ca- 
lendar of  Eudoxus,  as  preserved  in  the  Apparentiae 
of  Ptolemj  and  the  calendar  of  Oeminus  (see 
Petav.  UranoL  pp.  64,  71)«  be  compared  with  part 
of  the  third  book  />f/>iaeto(voLL  pp.711— 71 6^ 
it  will  be  found  that  the  periods  correspond  so 
exactly,  that  (there  being  no  other  solar  calendar 
of  antiquity  in  which  these  intervals  coincide  so 
dosdy,and  all  tlm>ugh,but  that  of  Eudoxus),  it  seems 
a  reasonable  inference  that  the  writer  of  the  work 
De  Diuda  took  them  firam  the  calendar  in  que»- 
tion.  If  this  be  granted,  it  will  follow  that  the 
author  must  have  written  this  work  after  the  year 
B.C.  381,  which  is  the  date  of  the  calendar  of  Eu- 
doxus ;  and,  as  Hippocrates  must  have  been  at 
least  eighty  yean  old  at  that  time,  this  condusion 
will  agree  quite  well  with  the  general  opinion  of 
andent  and  modem  critics,  that  the  treatise  in 
question  was  probably  written  by  one  of  his  im- 
mediate followers. 

The  sixth  dass  agrees  with  the  sixth  class  of 
M.  Littr^,  who,  wiui  great  appearance  of  proba- 
bili^,  supposes  it  to  form  a  connected  series  of 
works  written  by  the  same  author,  whose  name  is 
quite  unknown,  and  of  whose  date  it  can  only  be 
determined  from  internal  evidence  that  he  must 
have  lived  later  than  Hippocrates,  and  before  the 
time  of  Aristotle. 

The  worics  contained  in  this  and  the  seventh 
dass  have  for  many  centuries  formed  part  of  the 
Hippocratic  Collection  without  having  any  right  to 
such  an  honour,  and  therdbre  are  not  genuine ; 
but,  as  it  does  not  appear  that  their  authon  were 
gnil^  of  assuming  the  name  of  Hippocrates,  or 
that  they  have  represented  the  state  of  medical 
science  as  in  any  respect  different  from  what  it 
really  was  in  the  times  in  which  they  wrote,  there 
is  no  reason  for  denjring  thdr  anUktuHeihf,  And 
in  this  respect  they  are  to  be  regarded  with  a  very 
different  eye  from  the  pieces  which  form  the  last 
chus,  which  are  neither  genuine  nor  authentic,  but 
mere  fbtgeries ;  which  disphiy  indeed  here  and 

ti  4 


488 


HIPPOCRATES. 


then  MiDe  ingennity  and  skill,  but  which  are  still 
sufficiently  full  of  difficulties  and  inconsistencies  to 
betray  at  once  their  origin. 

So  much  space  has  been  taken  np  with  the  pre- 
liminaiy,  but  most  indispensable  step  of  determin- 
ing which  are  the  genuine  works  of  Hippocrates, 
and  which  are  spurious,  that  a  very  slight  sketch 
of  his  opinions  is  all  that  can  be  now  attempted, 
and  for  a  fuller  account  the  reader  must  be  referred 
to  the  works  of  Le  Clere,  Haller,  Sprengel,  &c.,  or 
to  some  of  those  which  relate  especially  to  Hippo- 
crates. He  diyides  the  causes  of  disease  into  two 
principal  classes ;  the  one  comprehending  the  in- 
fluence of  seasons,  climates,  water,  sitoation,  Ac, 
and  the  other  consisting  of  more  personal  and  pri- 
vate causes,  such  as  result  from  the  particuhir  land 
and  amoont  of  food  and  exercise  in  which  each 
separate  indiridual  indulges  himself.  The  modifi- 
cations of  the  atmosphere  dependent  on  different 
seasons  and  climates  is  a  subject  which  was  suc- 
cessfully treated  by  Hippocrates,  and  which  is  still 
far  from  exhausted  by  all  the  researches  of  modem 
science.  He  considered  that  while  heat  and  cold, 
moisture  and  dryness,  succeeded  one  another 
throughout  the  year,  the  human  body  underwent 
certain  analogous  changes,  which  influenced  the 
diseases  of  the  period ;  and  on  this  basis  was 
founded  the  doctrine  of  pathological  constitutions, 
corresponding  to  particular  conditions  of  the  at- 
mosphere, so  that,  whenever  the  year  or  the  season 
exhibited  a  special  character  in  which  such  or  such 
a  temperature  prevailed,  those  persoiu  who  were 
exposed  to  its  influence  were  affected  by  a  series  of 
disorders,  all  bearing  the  same  stamp.  (How 
plainly  the  same  idea  runs  through  the  ObtervaH- 
ones  Medieae  of  Sydenham,  our  **  English  Hippo- 
crates **  need  not  be  pointed  out  to  those  who  ara 
at  all  familiar  with  his  works.)  The  belief  in  the 
influence  which  different  climates  exercise  on  the 
human  frame  follows  naturally  from  the  theory  just 
mentioned ;  for,  in  fiwt,  a  eKmtUB  may  be  con- 
sidered as  nothing  more  than  a  permanent  taosofi, 
whose  effects  may  be  expected  to  be  more  power- 
ful, inasmuch  as  the  cause  is  ever  at  work  upon 
mankind.  Accordingly,  Hippocrates  attributes  to 
climate  both  the  conrormation  of  the  body  and  the 
disposition  of  the  mind — ^indeed,  almost  every 
thing ;  and  if  the  Greeks  were  found  to  be  hardy 
fr(*cmen,  and  the  Asiatics  effeminate  skives,  he 
neeounts  for  the  difference  of  their  charaeten  by 
that  of  the  climates  in  which  they  lived.  With 
respect  to  the  second  class  of  causes  producing 
disease,  he  attributed  all  sorts  of  disoiden  to  a 
vicious  system  of  diet,  which,  whether  excessive 
or  defective,  he  considered  to  be  equally  injurious ; 
and  in  the  same  way  he  supposed  that,  when  bo- 
dily exercise  was  either  too  much  indulged  in  or 
entirely  neglected,  the  health  was  equally  likely  to 
snfler,  though  by  different  forms  of  disease.  Into 
ail  the  minutiae  of  the  ^  Humoral  Pathology  ^  (as 
it  was  called),  which  kept  its  nonnd  in  Europe  as 
the  prenuling  doctrine  of  all  the  medical  sects  for 
more  than  twenty  centuries,  it  would  be  out  of 
pUce  to  enter  here.  It  will  be  sufficient  to  remind 
the  reader  that  the  four  fluids  or  humours  of  the 
body  (blood,  phlegm,  yellow  bile,  and  black  bile) 
were  suppoMd  to  be  the  primary  seat  of  disease  ; 
that  hedth  was  the  result  of  the  due  combination 
(or  erasif)  of  these,  and  that,  when  this  crasis 
was  disturbed,  disease  was  the  consequence  ;  that, 
in  the  course  of  a  disorder  that  was  proceeding  fer 


HIPP0CRATK9L 

vonnbly,  these  humoun  underwent  a  eettabi 
change  in  quality  (or  eoeiion),  which  was  the  sign 
of  returning  health,  as  preparing  the  way  for  me 
expulsion  of  the  morbid  matter,  or  ermi;  and  that 
these  crises  had  a  tendencv  to  occur  at  certain 
stated  periods,  which  were  hence  called  ''critical 
daya."*  (Brit,  and  For,  Med,  Rev.) 

The  medical  practice  of  Hippocrates  was  caatioiii 
and  feeble,  so  much  so,  that  he  was  in  after  times 
reproached  with  letting  his  patients  die,  by  doing 
nothing  to  keep  them  alive.     It  consisted  chiefly 
in  watching  the  operations  of  nature,  and  pro- 
moting the  critical  evacuations  mentioned  above ; 
so  that  attention  to  diet  and  regimen  was  the 
principal  and  often  the  only  remedy  that  he  em* 
ployed.     Several  hundred  substances  have  been 
enumerated  which  are  used  medicinally  in  different 
parts  of  the  Hippocratic  Collection ;  of  these,  by 
&r  the  greater  portion  belong  to  the  vegeisUe 
kingdom,  as  it  would  be  in  vain  to  look  ftr  sny 
traces  of  chemistry  in  these  eariy  writings.    In 
surgery,  he  is  the  author  of  the  frequently  quoted 
maxim,  that  **  what  cannot  be  cnred  by  medicines 
is  cured  by  the  knife  ;  and  what  cannot  be  cured 
by  the  knife  is  cured  by  fire.**    The  anatomicsl 
knowledge  displayed  in  different  parts  of  the  Hip- 
pocratic Collection  is  scanty  and  contradictory,  so 
much  so,  that  the  discrepancies  on  this  subject 
constitute  an  important  criterion  in  deciding  the 
genuineness  of  the  different  treatises^ 

With  regard  to  the  personal  character  of  Hip- 
pocrates, though  he  says  little  or  nothinff  expretdy 
about  himself  yet  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  drawing 
certain  oondusaons  from  the  characteristic  pasasges 
scattered  through  the  pages  of  hia  writings.    He 
was  evidently  a  person  who  not  only  had  had 
great  experience,  but  who  ahao  knew  how  to  torn 
it  to  the  best  account ;  and  fthe  number  of  moaL 
reflections  and  apophthegms  tbat  we  meet  with  in 
his  writings,  some  of  which   (aa,   for  example, 
**  Life  is  short,  and  Art  is  long  **)  have  acquired  a 
sort  of  proverbial  notoriety,   ahow  him  to  have 
been  a  profound  thinker.    He  appean  to  have  felt 
the  moral  obligationa  and  reaponaibiliUet  of  his 
profession,  and  often  tries    to  impress  upon  his 
readen  the  duties  of  care  and  attention,  and  kind- 
ness towards  tlie  sick,  saying  thaX  a  physician'^ 
fint  and  chief  consideration  ought  to  be  the  re- 
storing his  patient  to  health.     The  style  of  the 
Hippocratic  writings,  which  are  in  the  Ionic  dialect, 
is  so  concise  as  to  be  sometimea  extremely  obscure; 
though  this  charge,  which  is  aa  old  as  the  time  of 
Galen,  is  often  brought  too  indiaciimlnatcly  agfumt 
the  whole  collection,  whereaa  it  applies,  in  feet, 
especially  only  to  certain  treatiaes,  which  seem  to 
be  merely  a  collection  of  notea,  audi  aa  De  H*- 
moribut^  De  Alimudo^  De  Qffiema  Medki,  &&    In 
those  writings,  which  are  nniveraally  allowed  to  be 
genuine,  we  do  not  find  thia   exoeasive  bieTilyf 
though  even  these  are  in  general  by  no  means  easy. 
(^Brit,  and  For.  Med,  JRev.) 

Of  the  great  number  of  hooka  iiobUaHed  on  the 
subject  of  the  Hippocratic  Collection,  only  a  very 
few  of  the  most  modem  and  moat  usefrd  csn 
be  here  enumerated;  a  fuller  liat  may  Ve  fran^ 
in  Chonlant's  Hamdb,  der  BiicAerkumde  /mr  dm 
AelUre  Medkm,  or  hu  BibUctk,  Medko-ffif 
Ufr.  s  or  in  Ackermann^  Hietoria  LUeraria  iHf^ 
cratie.  Foesii  Oeconomia  Hippocraiie  is  a  TOf 
copious  and  learned  lexicon,  publiahed  in  foL 
FnmooC    1588,  and  Qenev.    1662.      Sprengd\ 


HIPPODAMUS. 

'^polegie  du  Hippoer.  wid  sewer  CfnmditUze 
(Leipz.  1789«  1792,  2  vols.  8to.),  contains,  among 
other  matter,  a  German  tranftladon  of  some  of  the 
genuine  treatiiea,  with  a  valuable  commentary. 
The  trcattie  by  Ermerina,  De  H^jpoer.  DocMna  a 
ProffnogtioB  crimda  (Lugd.  Bat  1832,  4to.),  de- 
•errea  to  be  carefully  studied ;  as  also  does  Link^s 
dissertation,  Ueber  die  HLeonem  in  den  Hippocrch 
tiadien  Sekriften^  nebet  Bemerhmgen  Uber  tUe  Eckt' 
heU  dieeer  SHitrifieny  in  the  **  Abhandlungen  der 
Berlin.  Akadem.**  1814^1815.  Omner^s  Omsiiro 
Ubronm  Htppoorateonan  qna  vert  a  faltU^  integri 
a  tnppotHU  mgreganinr^  Vratislar.  1772,  8vo^  con- 
tains a  useful  account  of  the  amount  of  eTidence  in 
favour  of  each  treatise  of  the  collection,  though  his 
conclusions  are  not  always  to  be  depended  on.  See 
also  Houdart,  Etmde»  Hittor.  ei  CriL  tttr  la  Vteei 
la  Dodnne  d*  Hippoer,  Paris,  1836,  8yo.;  Petersen, 
Hippoer,  Nomine  quae  cbrewmfenadmr  Scripta  ad 
Temporie  Raiionee  dispoe»  Hambuxg,  1839,  4to. ; 
Meizner,  Neue  Prufiag  der  EeAiheU  wnd  Beihe/olge 
SdmrnOkker  Scknfien  Hippoer,,  Munchen,  1836, 
1837,  8T0.  [W.  A.  G.] 

H I PPODAMEI A  Clinro3(K^ia).  1 .  A  daughter 
of  Oenomans.     [Oxnomaus  and  Pxlops.] 

2.  A  daughter  of  Atraz,  and  wife  of  Peirithoui. 

[PniUTBOVS.] 

3.  The  wife  of  Alcathous,  and  ehlest  daughter  of 
Andiises,  was  the  Cavourite  of  her  parents.  (Hom. 
//.  xui.  430,  &G.) 

4.  The  real  name  of  Briseis  (the  daughter  of 
Brises),  the  beloved  skve  of  Achilles.  She  was 
originally  married  to  Mynes,  who  was  slain  by 
Achilles  at  the  taking  of  Lymesus.  {ScttoLad  Hom, 
/^  i  184;  Hom.  IL  u.  689,  ziz.  291,  &&; 
DictysCretii.  17.) 

5.  The  wife  of  Amyntor,  and  mother  of  Phoenix. 
{EmLad  Horn,  p. 762 ;  Horn.  //.  is.  450.)  [L.S.] 

UIPPCyDAM AS  Cl^Mpas).  1 .  The  &ther 
eCPerime]a,the  beloved  of  Achelous.  [Achblous.] 

2.  A  ton  of  Priam,  was  shun  by  Achilles.  (Hom. 
n,  XX.  400 ;  ApoUod.  iii  12  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPaDAMUSClinrdScMiof :  the  etymological 

origin  of  the  name  is  ne  doubt  the  same  as  that  of 

the  Homeric  word  hwSBoftos,  which  so  frequently 

occara  as  an  epithet,  and  once  as  a  proper  name,*/?. 

zi.  835  ;  Aristophanes,  however,  £1^1^  327«  uses 

it  with  the  a,  as  if  it  were  a  Doric  form  from  Tvwot 

and  3J|f«ot;  but  this  must  be  by  way  of  some  joke, 

lor  we  cannot  suppose  such  an  absurd  compound  to 

have  existed  as  a  proper  name.)    Hippodamus  was 

a  moat  distinguished  Greek  architect,  a  native  of 

Miletus,  and  the  son  of  Euryphon  or  Eurycoon. 

His  fane  rests  on  hb  construction,  not  of  single 

buildings,  but  of  whole  cities.  His  first  great  work 

was  the  town  of  Peiraeena,  which  Thenustodes  had 

made  a  tolembly  secure  port  for  Athens,  but  which 

was  first  formed  into  a  regularly-planned  town  by 

Hippodamus,  under  the  auspices  of  Peridea.    It 

lias  been  clearly  shown  by  Muller(JttiA8,in  Ersch 

and  Gruber*B  En^fdopadie,  voL  vi.  p.  222,  and 

Dorier^  voL  ii  p.  251,  2nd  edit.)  that  this  work 

must  be  referred  to  the  age  of  Peridea,  not  to  that 

of  Themistodea.    The  change  which  Hippodamus 

introduced  was  the  substitution  of  broad  straight 

atreeta,  crosdng  each  other  at  right  angles,  for  the 

crooked  narrow  streets,  with  angukr  crossings, 

which  had  before  prevailed  throughout  the  greater 

part,  if  not  the  whole,  of  Greece.    When  the 

Athenians  founded  their  colony  of  Thnrii,  on  the 

cite  of  the  andeBt  Sybaria  (b.  c.  443),  Hippodamus 


HIPPOLOCHUS. 


489 


went  out  with  the  colonists,  and  was  the  architect 
of  the  new  city.  Hence  he  is  often  called  a  Thu- 
rian.  He  afterwards  built  Rhodes  (b.  c.  408-7). 
How  he  came  to  be  connected  with  a  Dorian  state, 
and  one  so  hostile  to  Athens,  we  do  not  know ; 
but  much  light  would  be  thrown  on  this  subject, 
and  on  the  whole  of  the  Ufe  of  Hippodamus,  if  we 
could  determine  whether  the  scholiast  on  Aristo- 
phanes {EqmL  327)  is  right  or  wrong  in  identify- 
ing him  with  the  lather  of  the  Athenian  politician 
and  opponent  of  Cleon,  Archeptolemus.  This  ques- 
tion IS  admirably  discussed  by  Hermann  (see 
below),  but  no  certain  condusion  can  be  attained. 
We  learn  firom  Aristotle  that  Hippodamus  devoted 
great  attention  to  the  political,  as  well  as  the  archi- 
tectural ordering  of  cities,  and  that  he  wished  to 
have  the  character  of  knowing  all  physical  science. 
This  drcumstance,  with  a  considerdile  degree  of 
personal  affectation,  caused  him  to  be  ranked  among 
the  sophists,  and  it  is  very  probable  that  much  of 
the  wit  of  Aristophanes,  in  his  Bird»^  is  aimed  at 
Hippodamus.  (Aristot.  PoUt,  ii.  5,  and  Schneider^s  • 
note  ;  Hesych.  t . «.  'InroS^v  rintois ;  Phot  «. «. 
'IwwMfiov  W/iffnt ;  Harpocr.  «.  v,  'ImroBdfteta ; 
Died.  xiL  10;  Stiab.  xiv.  p.  654  ;  C.  F.  Hermann, 
Ditpniaiio  de  Hippodamo  MUesiot  Marburg.  1841» 
4to.)  [P.  S.] 

HIPPOLAITIS  (IwoAafTir),  a  surname  of 
Athena  at  Hippola  in  Itaconia.  (Paus.  iii.  25. 
o  0  \  FT    ^  1 

HJPPO'LOCHUS  VljnrShoxot).  1.  A  sJn  of 
Bellerophontes  and  Philonoe  or  Anticleia,  and 
frither  of  Glancus,  the  Lycian  prince.  (Hom.  IL 
vi.  197,  206 ;  ApoUod.  u.  3.  §  2 ;  Pind.  (H,  xiiL 
82.) 

2.  A  son  of  Antimachus,  was  dain  by  Aga- 
memnon.   (Hom.  IL  xL  145.)  [ll  S.J 

HIPPCLOCHUS  CIwWAoxos).  1.  One  of 
the  thirty  tyranta  at  Athena.  (Xen.  Hell,  it  3. 
§2.) 

2.  A  Thessalian,  who  commanded  a  body  of 
horse  in  the  senrioe  of  Ptolemy  Philopator,  with 
which  he  deserted  to  Antiochus  the  Great,  during 
the  war  in  Syria,  b.  c.  218.  He  was  immediately 
afterwards  detached  by  Antiochus,  together  with 
Ceraeas,  who  had  deserted  about  the  same  time,  to 
defend  the  province  of  Samaria.  He  is  again 
mentioned  as  commanding  the  Greek  mercenariea 
in  the  service  of  Antiochus  at  the  battle  of  Raphia, 
B.C.  217.    (Polyb.  V.  70,  71,  79.)  . 

3;  A  Thessalian,  who  was  sent  by  the  lArissae- 
ans,  at  the  commencement  of  the  war  with  Anti- 
ochus (b.  a  192),  to  occupy  Pherae  with  a  strong 
garrison,  but,  being  unable  to  reach  that  place,  he 
fell  back  upon  Scotussa,  when  he  and  his  troops 
wen  soon  after  compelled  to  surrender  to  Anti- 
ochus, but  were  dismissed  in  safety.    (Li v.  xxxvi. 

4.  An  Aetolian,  one  of  those  sent  prisoners  to 
Rome,  at  the  instigation  of  Lydscua,  as  being*  di»> 
posed  to  fiivour  the  cause  of  Perseus,  in  preference 
to  that  of  Rome.  (Polyb.  xzvil  13.)     [E  H.  a} 

HIPPOXOCHUS  ('ln6Koxos).  1.  The  se- 
cond in  descent  from  Aesculapius,  the  son  of  Poda- 
lirius  and  Syme,  and  the  mther  of  Sostratus  I., 
who  may  be  supposed  to  have  lived  in  the  twelfth 
century  B.  c.  (Jo.  Tsetses,  Ckd.  vii.  HieL  155,  in 
Fabr.  Bibl.  Grate,  vol.  xii.  p.  680,  ed.  vet.) 

2.  The  sixteenth  of  the  family  of  the  Asdepiadae, 
the  son  of  Elaphus,  who  lived  probably  in  the  filth 
century  b.  c.,  and  was  one  of  the  chief  persona  in 


490 


HIPPOLYTUa 


the  idasd  of  Coa.  (TheMsIi  Orai.  ad  Aram^  in 
Hippocr.  Opera,  rol.  iii.  p.  8i0.)        [ W.  A.  G.] 

HIPPO'LYTE  ('IwwoK^).  I.  A  daughter 
of  Ares  and  Otxeia,  was  queen  of  the  Amaiona, 
and  a  sister  of  Antiope  and  Melanippe.  She  wore, 
as  an  emblem  of  her  dignity,  a  girdle  given  to  her 
by  her  fiither ;  and  when  Heracles,  by  the  com- 
mand of  Enrysthens,  came  to  fetch  this  girdle,  Hip- 
polyte  was  slain  by  Heracles.  (Hbraclm  ;  Hygin. 
F<i.  30.)  Aooording  to  another  tradition,  Hippo- 
lyte,  wiUi  an  army  of  Amaions,  marched  into 
Attica,  to  take  vengeance  on  Thesens  for  hanng 
carried  off  Antiope ;  bat  being  oonqnered  by  The- 
seus, she  fled  to  Megara,  where  she  died  of  grie^ 
and  was  buried.  Her  tomb,  which  was  shown 
there  in  later  times,  had  the  foim  of  an  Amason*8 
shield.  (Paus.  L  41.  §  7;  Pint.  TVs.  27;  ApoUod. 
ii.  5.  §  9 ;  Apollon.  RhoidL  ii.  968.)  In  some  ac- 
counts Hippolyte  is  nid  to  have  been  married  to 
Theseus  inst^  of  Antiope.  Euripides,  in  his 
Hippoljftiu^  makes  her  the  mother  of  Hippolytus. 

2.  The  wife  of  Acastns,  according  to  Pindar 
(Nem,  iT.  57,  ▼.  26);  bat  ApoUodorus  calls  her 
Astydameia.     [Acastus.]  [L.  S.] 

HIPPO'LYTUS  {;iTKiKvr9s\  1.  One  of  the 
giants  who  was  killed  by  Hermes.  (ApoUod.  L  6. 

§2.) 

2.  A  SCO  of  Theseus  by  Hippolyte  or  Antiope. 
(Schol.  ad  AristopL  Ram.  873 ;  Tiets.  ad  Lycoph. 
449,  1329,  1832;  Eurip.  HippoL)  After  the 
death  of  the  Amason,  Theseus  married  Phaedra, 
who  fell  desperately  in  love  with  Hippolytus ;  but 
as  the  passion  was  not  responded  to  bv  the  step- 
son, she  brought  accusations  against  him  before 
Theseus,  as  if  he  had  made  improper  proposals  to 
her.  Theseus  thereupon  cursed  his  son,  and  re- 
quested his  fiither  (Aegeus  or  Poseidon)  to  destroy 
hinu  (Cic  de  Not  Dear,  iil  31,  ds  Qf.  i.  10 ; 
Serr.  ad  Aen.  vi.  445,  Tii.  761.)  Once  therefore, 
when  Hippolytus  was  riding  in  his  chariot  along 
the  sea-coast,  Poseidon  sent  a  bull  forth  from  the 
water.  The  horses  were  frightened,  upset  the 
chariot,  and  dragged  Hippolytus  till  he  was  dead. 
Thesens  afterwards  learned  the  innocence  of  his 
son,  and  Phaedra,  in  despair,  made  away  with  her- 
sel£  Asclepius  restored  Hippolytus  to  life  again, 
and,  according  to  Italian  traditions,  Artemis  placed 
him,  under  the  name  of  Virbius,  under  the  protec- 
tion of  the  uvrnph  Iberia,  in  the  grore  of  Aricia, 
in  Latium,  where  he  was  honoured  with  divine 
worship.  (Hygin.  Fab.  47,  49;  ApoUod.  iil  10. 
§  3 ;  Ov.  Met,  zv.  490,  Ac,  FaM.  iiL  265,  vL  737; 
Horat.  Carm.  iv.  7.  25 ;  oomp.  ViEBiua)  There 
was  a  monument  of  his  at  Athens,  in  finont  of  the 
temple  of  Themis.  (Pkns.  i.  22.  §  1.)  At  Troe- 
lene,  where  a  tomb  of  Hippolytus  was  shown, 
there  was  a  diffiBrent  tradition  about  him.  (Pans, 
i.  22.  §  2 ;  comp.  Eurip.  Hippai^u».) 

There  are  two  other  mythical  personages  of  this 
name.  (ApoUod.  ii.  1.  §  5;  Died.  iv.  81.)   [L.S.] 

HIPPO'LYTUS  (('Iw^Airroj).  1.  An  eariy 
ecclesiastical  writer  of  considerable  eminence,  but 
whose  real  history  is  so  uncertain,  that  almost 
every  leading  point  of  it  is  much  disputed.  He 
appears  to  have  lived  early  in  the  third  centnry ; 
and  the  statement  commonly  received  for  a  long 
time  was,  that  he  was  bishop  of  Portns  Romanus 
(the  harbour  of  Rome),  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber 
(for  which  the  Patekal  Ckronide  is  one  of  the  ear- 
liest authorities,  if  not  the  earliest),  and  that  he 
•ttfiered  martyrdom  under  Alexander  Severos,  or 


HIPPOLYTUS. 

about  his  time,  being  drowned  in  a  ditch  or  pit  fuU 
of  water.  That  his  learning  was  great,  and  his 
writings  numerous,  we  have  the  testimony  of  En- 
sebius  and  Jerome,  the  eaiVest  writers  who  speak 
of  him.  They  both  speak  of  him  as  a  bishop, 
but  without  naming  his  see  (for  the  passage  in  the 
Okromea  of  Eusebius,  in  which  he  is  caUed  iwiami>' 
wot  TlSprov  rov  icarA  'Ps»M^«  i*  evidently  corrupt), 
and  Jerome  expressly  asserts  that  he  could  not 
ascertain  it  His  episcopal  dignity,  in  the  common 
understanding  of  tne  word  httaKowot^  is  dictated 
by  C.  A.  Heumann,  who  contends  that  he  was 
**  prae&ctus  **  of  the  port  of  Ostia ;  but  we  are  not 
aware  that  this  opinion  has  found  any  supporten 
(Heumann,  Ptumtiae  ChtUng.  No.  zvii.  p.  239.) 

As  Eusebius  thrice  mention»  Hippolytus,  in  iot- 
mediate  connection  with  BeryUns,  bishop  of  Bostm 
in  Arabia,  it  is  contended  by  Le  Moyne,  Asae< 
mani  {BibL  Orient,  vol.  iii.  p.  L  e.  vii.  p.  15),  and 
others,  that  Hippolytus  was  also  an  Arabian  bishop, 
and  Le  Moyne  contends  that  he  was  a  native  of 
that  country.  In  the  treatise  De  Dmaba»  Natrnv, 
generaUy  regarded  as  a  work  of  pope  Gelasius  I. 
[Gblasius,  No.  3],  he  is  caUed  **  Arabiae  Metro- 
polita,**  but  this,  so  fiur  as  his  metropolitan  tank  is 
concerned,  is  an  error,  the  probable  origin  of  which 
is  pointed  out  by  Basnage.  The  ignoianoe  of 
Jerome  as  to  his  see,  and  the  mistake  of  Oelaaos 
as  to  his  dignity,  render  it  very  unlikely  that  he 
was  bishop  of  any  pboe  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
bouriiood  of  Rome,  stUl  less  of  Rome  itself  aa  Le- 
ontms  of  Bynntium,and  Anastasius  Sinaita,  appear 
to  have  held.  The  but  of  his  works  being  in  the 
Greek  language  increases  the  improbability  oi  his 
being  an  Italian  bishop,  or  of  his  belonging  at  aU 
to  the  west  of  Europe  ;  though  the  instances  of 
Gement  of  Rome  and  Irenaens  prevent  this  argu- 
ment from  being  quite  oonelusive.  That  he  was  an 
Arabian,  at  least  an  Eastern  bishop,  is  most  likdy; 
but  the  opinion  of  Le  Moyne  and  others,  tiiat  he 
was  bishop  of  the  city  in  the  territory  of  Adana, 
which  was  the  great  emporium  of  the  Romui  trade 
(PhUostorg.  H.  E.  iiL  4),  and  was  therefore  caUed 
Portus  Romanus,  is  very  questiomible.  Ita  only 
support  is  the  subsequent  currency  of  the  belief 
that  Hippolytus  was  bishop  of  the  Portus  Roma- 
nus, near  Rome  ;  but  this  belief  is  more  likdy  to 
have  gained  ground  from  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber, 
or  its  vicinity,  being  the  scene  of  Hippolytns's 
martyrdom. 

The  time  in  which  he  lived  is  determined  by 
Eusebhis,  who  places  him  in  the  eariy  part  of  the 
third  century ;  and  whose  statement  lesds  na  to 
reject  the  account  of  PaUadius  {HM.  Lammac.  c 
148,  apud  BibL  Pair.  vol.  ziil  p.  104,  ed.  Paris, 
1654)  and  Cyril  of  ScythopoUs  {VUa  &  Emtk^am 
apud  Cotelerius,  EeeL  Qtom,  ilfomMK.voLiv.  p.  82) 
that  he  was  acquainted  with  the  apostlea.  Photxns 
makes  him  a  disciple  of  Irenaens,  which  may  be 
true ;  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  statement  o( 
Baronius,  who  **  had  read  somewhere  ^  that  be  was 
a  disciple  of  Clement  of  Alexandria ;  a  statement 
repeated  by  some  modems  (Semler,  Hid.  Bedtu 
Sdeda  CapUa^  vol.  i  p.  73),  but  svpp<»ted  by  no 
other  appeal  to  ancient  authority  thu  the  very  in- 
distinct one  of  Boronina.  Photina  says  that  Hip^ 
polytns  was  an  intimate  friend  and  admirer  of 
Origen,  whom  he  induced  to  become  a  cotnsnent- 
ator  on  the  Scriptures,  and  for  whose  use  he  laaiD- 
tained  at  his  own  cost  seven  amanuenses  or  derka, 
to  write  from  his  dictation,  raxi^pa^w,  and  aa 


HIPPOLYTUS. 

mny  oUiai(7prff«rrfff  tir  jmUaoi)  to  write  out » 
fair  tnnaoipt.  But  mlthangfa  the  seqaamtance  of 
Hi^MtlytiM  with  Origen  it  confiimed  by  the  aMer- 
tion  of  HippolytUB  hinueli^  who  stated  (aocording 
to  JeioDe)  that  he  had  Origen  amoBg  hit  heareit 
when  pceaching,  the  other  partieokn  giten  by 
Photiiu  an  founded  on  a  misnndentanding  of  a 
ytamge  in  Jenne,  who  ateerta  that  Ambroeiiis  of 
Alexandria,  a  Maraonite»  whom  Origen  had  con» 
TCfted,  indoeed  by  the  lepvtation  which  Himx^y- 
tu  had  aeqniied  at  a  commentator,  engaged  Origen 
IB  the  ezpontion  of  Scriptoie,  and  nqipUed  him 
with  the  amaniientet  already  deteribed. 

The  maityrdom  of  Hippolytut  it  not  mentioned 
by  Emefaint ;  but  Jerome  call*  him  martyr  {Prae/, 
od  Mnfiktuimm)  ;  and  Photint  and  tnbteqoent 
writen  commonly  to  detignate  him.  Hit  name  it 
feand  in  the  Roman,  Greek,  Coptic,  and  Abya- 
naiaa  martyrokwiet ;  bat  the  ▼ariationa  in  the 
cdeadaia  an  tool,  that  we  mntt  «ippoee  them  to 
neoid  the  martyrdom  of  teveial  Hippolyti  Pni- 
drntiBt,  a  Chriitian  poet  of  the  eariier  part  of  the 
fifth  ecntary,  hat  a  long  poem  (Liber  wifl  Xr§^ 
rar,  milh  OomdM:  ffjfmm,  ix.)  on  the  martyrdom 
of  Hippdytoa  ;  bat  thit  it  a  different  perton  from 
the  nbject  of  the  present  article,  nnlesi  we  sup- 
peie^  with  some  critics,  that  Pmdentius  has  coo- 
foied  three  Hippolyti,  and  made  them  one.  The 
dste  of  the  martyrdom  of  our  Hippolytna  is  donbt- 
hL  AlfTsmiff  Sererot»  mider  whom  it  hat  been 
placed,  was  not  a  pertecntor;  and  if  we 

with  tome  of  the  best  critio^  that  the 
ad  Severmawtt  enumerated  among 
the  writiagt  of  HippolyUia,  it  the  work  noticed  by 
Theodoicias  addressed  vp6s  fiaaikHa  ru^,  **  to  a 
eertaia  qaeen^  or  **  empress,**  and  that  Severina 
was  the  wife  of  the  emperor  Philip  the  Arabian, 
we  anst  faring  his  death  down  to  tke  persecntion 
ef  Decins  (alwat  a.  d.  250),  if  not  later  ;  in  which 
case  Hippi^ytaa,  if  a  disciple  of  Iienaeos,  who  died 
ia  or  Bear  ▲•  fiw  190,  must  have  been  a  very  old 
■SB.  The  plaee  of  his  martpdom  was  probably 
near  Rtme,  perhaps  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber  or  the 
adjment  sea,  and  the  mode  drowning,  with  a  stone 
noad  his  neck.  In  this  cme  he  must  have  left 
the  Eait  and  come  to  Rome ;  and  then  may  be 
■one  trath  in  the  statement  of  Peter  Damiani, 
catdioalhUiop  of  Ostia,  near  Rome,  a  writer  of  the 
devcBth  ccntoiy  (Opera,  toL  iiL  p.  217*  OpaeeaL 
six.  c  7,  ed.  Pftxia,  1743),  that  tfier  eonverting 
■8B?  of  the  Sanoens  (a  circumstance  which  accords 
with  the  supposition  that  his  diocese  was  in  Anbia) 
he  leagued  his  bishopric,  came  from  the  East  to 
Rema,  where  be  suffoed  martyrdom  by  drowning, 
^■d  was  buried  by  the  pious  csn  of  his  feUow- 
In  1561  the  statue  of  a  man  teated  in  a 

habit,  and  with  a  thsren  crown,  wat  dug 
up  IB  the  neighboiuhood  of  Rome ;  tome  of  our 
oathoritiet  my  near  a  dinrch  of  St.  Laurence,  others 
oey  tf  8c  Hipjpdytna  (perbapt  the  diurch  wat  dedi- 
«■ted  to  both,  at  thcu-  namea  are  united  in  the 
Hattynkfiet) :  on  the  tides  of  the  teat  wen  in- 
■erihed  the  Gbimmi  of  Hipoolytoa,  and  a  litt  of  hit 
*vka  Three  plates  of  the  itatue  are  giren  in  the 
cditioa  of  the  w«ks  of  Hippolytos  published  by 


HIPPOLYTUS. 


491 


In  the  Ada  of  a  council  held  at  Rome  under 
pope  8yhester,  a.  n.  324  (Labbe,  Coneilia,  vol  I 
caL  1547»  dec),  the  deacon  Hippolytos  was  con- 
dcmaad  far  tke  Yalentinian  heresy.  It  it  Tory 
danblfel  if  tkia  is  our  Hippolytusi  who  was  so  far 


from  being  a  Yalentinian,  that  Epiphanint  mentions 
him  (Panar,  Uaere»,  xxxi.  e.  33),  with  Irenaeus 
and  Clement,  as  having  written  against  them.  The 
^eto  are  to  corrupt,  if  indeed  they  are  not  spurious, 
that  they  cannot  be  relied  on  ;  and  if  the  memory 
of  our  Hippolytut  (for  he  himtelf  had  been  long 
dead)  incurred  any  centure  at  the  council,  it  wat 
probably  for  differing  from  the  Roman  church  in 
the  calcukition  of  Easter,  to  which  tubject  he  had 
given  great  attention. 

Several  of  the  works  of  Hippolytut  are  enume- 
rated by  Eutebiut,  Jerome,  and  Photiut,  and  are 
known  by  dtadont  in  ancient  writen^  Variout 
portioiit  of  them  are  extant,  mott  of  which  were 
collected  and  published  by  J.  A.  Fabriciut,  under 
the  title  of  &  Htppolyk  Bpieeopi  eL  Martyrie 
Opera^  2  volt.  foL  Hamb.  1716^18.  Afillt,  the 
editor  of  the  N*  T.,  had  oontemphUed  an  edition  of 
Hippolytut,  and  after  his  death  hit  papen  wen 
transmitted  to  Jo.  Wil.  Janus,  of  Wittembuiig, 
who  was  also  prevented  by  death  from  bringing  out 
the  work.  Tho  collections  of  Mills  and  Janus  con- 
tained some  pieces  or  fragments  not  included  by 
Fabricius ;  and  further  coUections  appear  to  have 
been  made  by  Gtabe  and  others.  The  genumeness 
of  the  extant  writings  of  Hippolytut  has  been  dis- 
puted. Semler  doubts  the  genuineness  of  the 
whole ;  and  Ondin  and  Mills  {PrOeg.  ad  N.  T. 
p.  IxiL)  of  nearly  the  whole.  The  extant  works 
and  fragments  were  reprinted  by  Gallandius  (Bib/, 
Pair.  vol.  iL  foL  Venet.  1766),  who  arranges 
them  in  the  following  order: — 1.  'Aw69ti^is  irepl 
TOW  XpiaroS  md  'AmxpiffroVf  DemomUrfdie  de 
Okruto  el  AnHekriato,  This  was  first  published  by 
Marquardus  Oudius,  8vo.  Paris,  1661,  and  was 
given  by  Comb4fis  in  his  Audar,  Ncmteim,  voL  i. 
foL  Paris,  1672,  with  a  Latin  version,  which  was 
reprinted  in  the  BibUolk,  Pair,  vol  xxvii.  ed.  Lyon. 
1677.  Mills  makes  this  work  the  only  exception 
to  his  judgment  that  the  extant  works  of  Hippo- 
lytos are  spurious :  he  admits  that  it  is  **  perhaps  ** 
genuine.  The  work  published  with  a  Latin  version 
by  Joannes  Picus  as  a  work  of  Hippolytus,  UtpX 
r^s  irvrro Acior  rov  tt6aiwv  «ol  V9pi  rev  *AKri- 
"XjAarov  iral  ^1$  n)y  8f vr^pov  vapowfloM  rev  Ki^ 
pioe  iimr  *Ii|^oo  Xpiorov,  De  Qmsammatume 
Mumdi  el  de  Aeiiduriel»^  el  eecumdo  advenlu  Domini 
notlri  Jeea  Christie  is  pronounced  by  Combefis  to 
be  spurious,  and  as  such  is,  in  the  edition  of  Fa- 
bricius, given  in  an  Appendix  to  the  first  vol.  The 
work  of  Hippolytut,  A  AnUckrialo^  is  mentioned 
by  Jerome  and  Photius.  2.  Eit  n^r  Xttadtrvaif^  In 
&teatn¥un.  This  was  also  published  by  C<nnb4fis, 
as  above,  with  a  Latin  version,  which  was  reprinted 
in  the  BiUiolk.  Patrum^  with  the  foregoing.  It  is 
apparently  part  of  the  commentary  on  Daniel  men- 
tioned by  Jeroma»  of  which  some  other  parts  re- 
main. Hippolytus  interprets  the  history  of  Susanna 
allegorically :  Susanna  is  a  type  of  the  church.  3. 
*Avo3cticTt«it  mpbs  *luMiowi^  DemoutraHn  adver- 
eu»  Judaeoe,  Fabricius  gave  in  his  1st  vol.  a  Latin 
version  of  this  fragment,  by  Frandscns  Turrianus, 
which  Possevinus  had  printed  {Appar.  See.  vol  i. 
p.  763«  &c),  and  in  his  2nd  toL  the  original  Greek* 
which  Montfisnoon  had  communicated  to  him.  As 
the  piece  appean  to  be  a  paraphrase  of  Psalm  Ixix. 
Fabricios  suspects  it  is  part  of  Hippolytus^s  Com- 
mentary on  the  Psahns.  4.  Il^f  EAXi|i«s  \4yot. 
This  is  only  a  fragment  Its  antborship  is  cbdmed 
fiar  Hippolytus,  on  tb«  authority  of  the  inscriptioa 
on  his  statue,  wbei^  Ui»caUed  flpit'^^vw  nA 


N 


492 


HIPPOLYTUS. 


wp^s  HXttrvMB  4  Kot  v«p2  Tov  wamit.  It  was  pub- 
lished by  Hoeachelius  in  hia  notes  to  Photiat,  and 
b}'  Le  Moyne  in  hii  Varia  Sacra,  as  well  as  by  Fa- 
bricius.  It  appears  to  be  the  work  described  by  Pho- 
tins,  under  the  title  Ilfpl  to9  vorr^f,  or  Ilfpl  r^r 
rod  wayr^s  alrlar,  or  warr^s  odvUts,  Its  authorship 
was  in  his  time  Tery  doubtful  At  the  head  of  his 
Codex  (No.  48)  it  was  called  a  woric  of  Josephus ; 
but  he  says  it  was  Tariously  ascribed  to  Justin 
Martyr,  Irenaeos,  and  Cains,  to  which  last  he 
himself  attributes  it.  The  genuineness  of  this 
fragment  is  admitted  by  Oudin.  5.  Etf  r^  eltpttrip 
No3tou  rip6s.  Contra  Haertmn  NoetL  This  is 
probably  the  concluding  portion  of  his  work  llp6s 
Mlkw  Tclr  o/p^iTfif,  Advenmt  omnei  Haere$ea, 
mentioned  by  Eusebius  and  Jerome,  and  described 
by  Photius  as  directed  against  thirty-two  heresies, 
beginning  with  the  positheans,  and  ending  with 
Noetus,  the  contemporary  of  Hippolytusi  6.  Kord 
Jifipwwos  «U  *HAiicor  rmif  alprriKtnr  mpli  btokqylat 
Koi  ffopKiiatmt^  De  Thtologia  et  IneamaUome  contra 
Beronem  et  Hdioonem  (s.  HeUoem)  haeretko§.  The 
eight  firagments  given  by  Oallandius  of  this  work, 
which  is  perhaps  another  portion  of  the  work 
against  heresies,  are  preserved  by  Nicephoras  of  Con- 
stantinople, in  his  An^rrhe^ea  contra  locmomadioi^ 
and  were  lint  published  in  a  Latin  Tersion  in  the 
Leetumei  Anttquae  of  Canisius,  vol  ▼.  p.  154  (4to. 
Ingolstadt,  1604),  and  in  Greek  by  Sinnond,  in  his 
Collectanea  AnoMtasU  BUtUotheearu^  8vo.  Paris, 
1620.  These  pieces  fonn  the  pan  prima  of  the 
writings  of  Hippolytus  given  by  Oallandius. 

The  second  part  contains  the  following  works: 
7.  Fragmenta  ex  Commentario  im  Oeneem^  printed 
by  Fabricius  from  a  MS.  in  the  Imperial  Library  at 
Vienna.  8.  Fragmenta  eat  Commentariia  m  varioe 
Saerae  Seripturae  LSbroA,  vis.  m  Hexaemeron,  in 
OeneetHf  in  Numerae^  m  Pealmo»^  m  Pealm  11,^  m 
Ptalm  XXIII.^  in  Proverifia,  in  Oantieum  CcaUi- 
eorum^  m  Itaiam,  in  Danielem^  and  m  OanHeum 
Trium  Puerorum,  These  fragments  were  collected 
by  Fabricius  from  MSS.  or  from  the  citations  of 
ancient  writers.  The  expository  writings  of  Hip- 
polytus are  mentioned  by  Eusebius  and  Jerome, 
from  whom  we  learn  that  he  wrote  several  other 
expositions  besides  those  mentioned  above.  10. 
Fragmenta  alia,  from  the  work  Advertut  Haertsee^ 
from  the  work  Ilfp)  tov  dylov  iW^o,  De  Saneto 
Paeekoj  mentioned  by  Eusebius  and  Jerome  ;  and 
from  the  tlphs  fioffiKiSa  riwt  IvurroAif,  Epiatoia 
ad  qwxmdam  Beginam^  which  is  thought  to  be  the 
npoTpfirrijr^f  wp6t  2t€^p«<mi',  Ea^Matoriu»  ad 
Severinank,  of  the  inscription  on  the  statue.  11. 
Ilfpl  x^V'u^M'^*"'  dstMrroXun)  wapdioait,  De  Ckari^ 
matibue  Apo^oUea  tmditio,  and  some  extracts  from 
the  ConetttutianetApoetoUcaei  lib.  viil  The  author* 
ship  of  these  pieces  is  claimed  for  Hippolytus  on 
the  authority  of  the  inscription  on  his  statue,  and 
of  some  MSS.  12.  NarraHo  de  Virgine  Corin- 
ihiaea  et  de  quodam  Magktriano^  from  Palladins 
{HisL  Latuiae,  c.  148).  18.  Qmon  Patdialis,  or 
Table  for  Calculating  Easter,  together  with  a  cata- 
logue of  the  works  of  Hippolytus,  from  the  inscrip- 
tion on  the  statue.  The  Paschal  Cyde  of  Hippo- 
lytus was  of  sixteen  years.  The  table  appears  to 
have  been  part  of  his  worit  Ilfpl  roS  Ilcfo^a,  men- 
tioned by  Eusebius,  and  of  which  an  extract  is 
?'ven  among  Uie  Fragmenta  mentioned  in  No.  10. 
he  canon  of  Hippolytus  has  been  illustrated  by 
the  labours  of  Joseph  Scaliger,  Dionysius  PeUvius, 
Franciscus  Blanehinius,  and  othera.    The  fragment 


HIPPOLYTUSL 

of  the  Commentary  of  Hippolytus  on  Genesis,  pub» 
lished  by  Fabricius,  from  an  Arabic  QUemM,  in 
Syriac  characters,  from  a  MS.  in  the  Bodleian 
Library,  with  a  Latin  version  by  Gagnier,  is  re- 
jected by  Gallandina  as  not  belonging  to  the  subject 
of  this  article ;  and  the  short  {neoes,  n^  rw  tt 
dwoffr6>iM¥,  De  Dnodeeim  ApoiUAie^  and  Iltpl  nm 
o*  «hrmrr^Awr,  De  Septnaginta  ApoetoUe,  given  by 
Fabricius  in  the  appenduc  to  his  fint  volume,  are 
either  of  doubtful  genuineness  or  confessedly 
spurious. 

There  were  several  other  works  of  Hippolytos 
enumerated  by  Jerome  and  other  ancient  writers 
now  lost.  (Euseb.  N,  JS.  vi.  20,  22,  23;  and 
Chrome,  lib.  it ;  Hieronym.  De  Ftm  IHntL  c  61; 
Phot  BibL  Cod.  48,  121,  202;  CSlnw.  Paeehai, 
p.  6,  ed.  Paris,  vol.  i.  p.  12,  ed.  Bonn ;  Le  Moyne, 
Diatr&e  de  Uippolyto  in  the  Prolegemiena  to  his 
Varia  Sacra;  Baron.  AnnaL  ad  ann.  229,  iv. ; 
Tillemont,  Mem.  vol.  iii  p.  238,  &c. ;  Laxdner, 
CredibiUig^  &c.,  pt.  ii  c.  35  ;  Oudin,  Commemt.  de 
Scriptor»  Eedee,  vol.  i  p.  220,  &e. ;  Baaaagp, 
Animadcernonee  de  S.  HippolgUi^  prefixed  to  his  edi- 
tion of  Canisins,  Lect,  Antiq, ;  Fabric.  Bid.  GV.  vol. 
vii.  p.  183)  &c,  and  Proleg.  and  Nolee  to  hia  edit 
of  Hippolytus  ;  Cave,  Hid.  IM.  vol.  i.  p.  10*i,&c 
ed.  Oxon,  1740—1743;  Galiand.  BSd.  Painm^ 
vol  ii.  Prolegom.  c.  xviii.) 

2.  Jerome  mentions  an  Hippolytna  whom  (ac- 
cording to  the  common  but  periiaps  a  oomipt  neA' 
ing)  he  designates  a  Roman  senator,  among  the 
writers  who  defended  Christianity  against  the 
Gentiles.  There  is  much  difference  of  «pbien 
among  critics  as  to  the  person  meant  Sotne  sup- 
pose that  the  bishop  of  the  Portus  Romanns  (No.  I) 
is  intended,  and  that  Jerome  has  converted  him  from 
a  bishop  into  a  senator.  Fabricius  suggeats  that  the 
senator  may  be  one  of  two  Hippolyti  recorded  in 
the  Martyrologies  as  suffering  in  the  persecution 
under  Valerian.  (Hieron.  B^isL  83  (olim  84)  ad 
MagHum;  Opera,  vol.  iv.  pars  ii.  col.  656,  ed. 
Benedictin.  Paris,  fol  1693,  &c. ;  Fabric  BibL  Or. 
vol  vii.  p.  198.] 

3.  Of  Trsbis,  a  writer  of  the  tenth  or  eleventh 
centuries,  of  whose  personal  histoTT  nothing  is 
known,  and  whose  date  can  only  be  approximately 
given.  In  his  principal  work,  his  Cnronide,  he 
cites  Symeon  Metaphnstes,  whom  he  caUa,  as  if 
speaking  of  a  contemporary,  6  xdptos  Hvfi^etiw ;  but 
the  age  of  Symeon  himself  (fixed  by  aome  in  the 
10th  century,  by  othen  in  the  12th)  is  too  doubtful 
to  afford  much  aid  in  determining  that  of  Hippo- 
lytus. Hippolytus  is  quoted  by  Michael  Olykas, 
a  writer  of  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  and 
who  confounds,  as  do  some  modems,  HippoljUis  of 
Thebes  with  Hippolytus  of  Portus  Ronmnna  (^*- 
naks,  pan  iil  p.  227,  ed.  Puis,  p.  423,  ed.  Bonn), 
and  by  Nicephorns  Callisti,  who  died  a.  d.  1327. 
{H.  E.  ii.  3.) 

The  principal  work  of  Hippolytus  ia  Ida  C&ro' 
«fbofi,  'IwoAvrov  O^fcUov  Xporawy  "SAtnwyfm,  (or 
l^irffpaiifUi).  A  Latin  venion  of  a  fiagineut  of 
this  was  published  by  Joannes  Sambacna,  8v«k 
Padua,  1556,  under  the  title  of  LSbeOma  da  Orfm  et 
Cognadiom  Virginia  Mariae ;  and  a  part  in  Greek, 
with  a  Latin  version,  was  given  in  the  third  volume 
of  the  Lectionet  Antiqtiae  of  Canisins.  Varioat 
fragments  were  given  in  the  CbnuMaloinBt  die  SSUiodL 
Oaetar.  of  Lambedus ;  and  some  othen  were  added 
by  Emanuel  Schelstratenus  in  his  AnHqmiieU,  Be- 
eleeiae  JUutitrediey  fol  Rome,  1692,  in  which  be 


FIPPOMENES. 

«Bade  important  ccmctiom  in  the  text,  and  most 
or  all  the  portions  thus  collected  were  reprinted  hj 
Fabricius  in  hii  edition  of  the  Works  of  Hippolytns 
of  Portiia,  partly  in  the  appendix  to  the  1st  voL  and 
partly  in  the  2d  rol.  Basnage,  in  his  edition  of 
Canisina,  made  some  fisrther  additions,  and  the 
whole,  with  one  or  two  additional  fragments,  were 
given  in  the  Bibliath,  Fairum  of  GaUandius,  voL 
zir.  p.  106,  &C. 

Two  short  pieces,  n«f>l  rSv  i^  *Ainer6\m¥  and 
IIcpl  T«i^  o'  'AvooT^AMr,  which  tome  hare  ascribed 
to  Hippolytns  of  Portos  (No.  1),  the  first  of  which 
had  been  published  by  Combras  in  his  Audarium 
Novmm^  rtA.  ii.  foL  Paris,  and  which  are  given  by 
Pabridos  a  mong  the  **  dubia  ac  supposititia,**  in  his 
edition  of  Hippolytns,  are  also  given  by  OaUandiiu 
«a  the  prodactions  of  Hippolytns  of  Thebes :  and 
Fabricins,  in  his  BiU.  Gr.  vol.  vii.  p.  200,  considers 
them  to  be  portions  of  his  Chrwueon,  (Gallandina, 
Pnitgcmi,  to  his  14th  volume,  p.  v. ;  Fabric  BiiN. 
Graec.  vol.  viiL  p.  198 ;  Cave,  HitL  LUL  vol.  ii.  pi 
^6,  ed.  Oxford,  1740—1743.) 

Some  other  Hippolyti  enumerated  by  Fabridas 
(Bibl.  Gr,  ToL  vii.  p.  197»  &c)  are  too  unimportant 
to  require  notice  here.  [J.  C.  M.] 

HlPPCyMEDON  ClmroAUSwr),  a  son  of  Arit- 
tomachna,  or,  according  to  Sophodes,  of  Talans, 
was  one  of  the  Seven  against  Thebes,  where  he  waa 
slain  during  the  siege  by  Hyperbiua  or  Ismarus. 
(AeachyL  iepi,  490;  Soph.  Oed.  Col.  1318;  Apol- 
lod.  iiL  6.  f  3.)  [L.  &] 

HlPP(yMEDON  rimro/isSwr),  a  Spartan,  son 
of  Agesilaus,  the  undo  of  Agii  IV.  He  must 
have  been  older  than  his  cousin  Agis,  as  he  is  said 
by  Plutarch  (^^,  6)  to  have  already  distinguished 
himself  on  many  occasions  in  war  when  the  young 
king  first  b^gan  to  engage  in  his  constitutiomu 
reforms.  Hippomedon  entered  warmly  into  the 
schemes  of  Agis,  and  was  mainly  inatrumental  in 
gaining  over  his  fiither  Agesilaus  to  their  support. 
But  the  Utter  sought  in  met  only  hia  own  advan- 
ti^  under  the  doak  of  patriotism ;  and  during 
the  absence  of  Agis,  on  his  expedition  to  Corinth 
to  support  Aratus,  he  gave  so  much  diasatisfiiction 
by  his  administration  at  Sparta,  that  Leonidas  was 
recalled  by  the  oppodte  party,  and  Agesilaus  was 
compelled  to  fly  from  the  dty.  Hippomedon  shared 
in  the  exile  of  his  lather,  though  he  had  not  par- 
tidpated  in  his  unpopularity.  (Pint.  Agii^  6,  16.) 
At  a  subsequent  period  we  find  him  mentioned  as 
holding  the  office  for  Ptolemy,  king  of  ^gypt,  of 
governor  of  the  dties  subject  to  that  prince  on  the 
confines  of  Thrace.  (Teles,  ap.  Stobaeum,  Flcr.  vol. 
\L  p.  82.  ed.  Oaisf. ;  comp.  Niebuhr,  KL  Sekrift,  p. 
46 1  ;  Schom.  GttcL  Grieeh,  p.  100.)  We  leam  from 
Polybius  (iv.  35.  §  13)  that  he  was  still  living  at 
the  death  of  Cleomenea,  in  b.  c.  220,  when  the 
crown  would  have  devolved  of  right  either  to  him 
or  to  one  of  his  two  gnmdchildien,  the  sons  of  At* 
chidamns  V.,  who  haid  married  a  daughter  of  Hip- 
pomedon ;  but  their  cbuma  were  disregarded,  and 
Lycurgus,  a  stranger  to  the  royal  fiunily,  was  raised 
to  the  throne.  [E.  H.  R] 

HIPPCyMEDON  flinroM^SMr),  a  Pythagonan 
philosopher,  a  native  of  A^ae.  He  belonged  to 
the  sect  called  the  dKovepuerucoi^  founded  by  Hip- 
pasQS.  (lamblich.  VU»  FytL  c.  18.  §  87,  86. 
S  267.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

HIPPC/MENES  ('ImrofUmns),  a  son  of  Megar 
reus  of  Onchestus,  and  a  great  grandson  of  Poad- 
don.    (Ov.  Met,  x.  603.)    Apollodorus  (iii.  15.  g 


HIPPONAX. 


498 


8)  calls  the  son  of  Hippomenes  Megareua,   (Comp. 
Atalantb,  No.  2.)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPO'MENES  {'tmrofUmit),  a  descendant  of 
Codras,  the  fourth  and  last  of  the  decennial  ar- 
chons.  Incensed  at  the  barbarous  punishment 
which  he  inflicted  on  his  daughter  and  her  para- 
mour, the  Attic  nobles  rose  against  and  deposed 
him,  raxing  his  house  to  the  ground.  The  aichon- 
ship  after  this  waa  thrown  open  to  the  whole  body 
of  nobles.  (Herad.  Pont  cfo  PoL  i. ;  Nicobus 
Damasc.  p.  42.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

HIPPON  C^nw)^  tyrant  of  Mesaana  at  the 
time  that  Timoleon  Unded  in  Sidly.  After  the 
defeat  of  Mamereus  of  Catana  (&  c.  338),  that 
tyrant  took  refuge  with  Hippon;  Timoleon  followed 
him,  and  bed^fed  Messana  so  vigorously  both  by 
sea  and  land,  that  Hippon,  despairing  of  holding 
out,  attempted  to  escape  by  ^ea,  but  was  seised  on 
board  ship,  and  executed  by  the  Messanians  in  the 
public  theatre.     (Plut.  Timol.  84.)       [£.  H.  B.j 

HIPPON  Clmrw),  of  Rhegium,  a  philosopher, 
whom  Aristotle  (ilfetepftya.  i  8)  considers  as  be- 
longing to  the  Ionian  school,  but  thinks  unworthy 
to  be  reckoned  among  ita  members,  on  account  of 
the  poverty  of  his  intellect.  Fabricius  {BtU, 
Graec  voL  ii.  p.  658)  condders  him  the  same  aa 
Hippon  of  Metapontum,  who  is  called  a  Pytha- 
gorean, while  some  asdgn  Samoa  as  his  birthpfaice. 
He  was  accused  of  Atheism,  and  so  got  the  sur- 
name of  the  Melian,  aa  agreeing  in  sentiment  with 
Diagoras.  As  his  works  nave  perished,  we  cannot 
judge  of  the  truth  of  this  accusation,  which  Brucker 
thinks  may  have  arisen  from  his  holding  the  theory 
(easily  dedudble  firam  the  views  of  Pythagoras) 
that  the  gods  were  great  men,  who  had  beoi  in- 
vested with  immortality  by  the  adnuration  and 
traditions  of  the  vulgar.  He  is  said  to  have  written 
an  epitaph  to  be  placed  on  his  own  tomb  after  his 
death,  expressing  his  belief  that  he  had  become  a 
divinity.  Some  of  his  philosophical  principles 
are  preserved  by  Sextns  Empiricus,  Simplidus, 
Clemens  Alexandrinua,  and  others.  He  held  water 
and  fire  to  be  the  prindples  of  all  things,  the  latter 
springing  from  the  former,  and  then  developing 
itself  by  generating  the  universe.  He  conddered 
nothing  exempt  finnn  the  neoesdty  of  ultimate  de- 
struction. (Brucker,  Hiti,  CriL  FhU,  i.  1103; 
Brandis,  GttA,  d.  PkU.  L  121.)        [0.  E.  L.  C.J 

HIPPO'NAX  ('Imttipt^.  1.  Of  Ephesus,  the 
son  of  Pytheus  and  Protis,  was,  after  Archilochus 
and  Simonides,  the  third  of  the  chwdcal  Iambic 
poets  of  Greece.  (Suid.  s.  v.  \  Strabo,  xiv.  pi  642 ; 
Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p.  308,  d. ;  Prod.  CSirutom, 
an.  Phot.  Cod.  239,  n.  319,  29,  ed.  Bekker ;  Solin. 
xJ.  16.)  He  is  ranked  among  the  writers  of  the 
lonio  dialect.  (Oram.  Leid.  ad  calcem  Oregor. 
Cor.  p.  629 ;  comp.  Tiets.  ProUg,adLyeoph.  690.) 
The  exact  date  of  Hipponax  is  not  agreed  upon, 
but  it  can  be  fixed  within  certain  ImaitSb  The 
Parian  marble  {Ep.  43)  makes  him  contemporary 
with  the  takmg  of  Sordis  by  Cyrus  (b.c.  546): 
Pliny  (xxxvi.  5.  s.  4.  §  2)  places  him  at  the  60th 
Olympiad,  b.  c.  540 :  Produs  (/.  e.)  says  that  he 
Uved  under  Dareius  (b.  &521 — 485):  Ensebiua 
(drm.  01.  23),  following  an  eiror  already  pointed 
out  by  Plutarch  {de  A/i».  6,  voL  ii.  p.  1 1 33,  c.  d.), 
made  him  a  contemporary  of  Terpander ;  and  Di- 
philus,  the  comic  poet,  was  guilty  of  (or  rather  he 
assumed  as  a  poetic  licence)  the  same  anachronism 
in  representbg  both  Archilochus  and  Hipponax  as 
Uie  lovers  of  Sappho.    (Athaa.  jnil  p.  599,  d.) 


494 


HIPPONAX. 


Hipponax,  then,  lired  in  the  latter  half  of  the  eixth 
centaij  B.  a,  about  half  a  century  after  Solon,  and 
a  centnxy  and  a  half  later  than  Arehilochua. 

Like  others  of  the  early  poete,  Hipponax  was 
distinguished  for  his  love  of  liberty.  The  tyxvnts 
of  his  natire  city,  Athenagoias  and  Comas,  having 
expelled  him  frmn  his  home,  be  took  up  his  abode 
at  Claiomenae,  for  which  reason  he  is  sometimes 
called  a  Chuomenian.  (Sulpicia,  Sai.  ▼.  6.)  He 
there  lived  in  great  poverty,  and,  according  to  one 
account,  died  of  want. 

In  person,  Hipponax  was  little,  thin,  and  ugly, 
but  very  strong.  ( Athen.  xii.  p.  552,  c  d. ;  Ae- 
lian.  V.  H.  X.  6;  Plin.  L  &)  His  nattual  defects, 
like  the  disappointment  in  love  of  Arehilochus, 
ftumished  the  occasim  fiir  the  development  of  his 
satirical  powers.  The  punishment  of  the  daughters 
of  Lycambes  by  the  Parian  poet  finds  its  exact 
parallel  in  the  revenge  whidi  Hipponax  took  on 
the  brothers  Bupalus  and  Athenisb  These  brothers, 
who  were  sculptors  of  Chios,  made  statues  of  Hip- 
ponax, in  which  they  caricatured  his  natitnl  ugli- 
ness ;  and  he  in  return  directed  all  the  power  of 
his  satirical  poetry  against  them,  and  especially 
against  Bupalus.  (Plin.  L  c  ;  Horat  Epod.  vL  14; 
Luctan,  PwatdoL  2 ;  Philip.  Ejpigr,  in  Anlk,  PaL 
vii.  405 ;  Brunck.  Awd,  toI.  ii.  p.  235 ;  Julian. 
EpiML  dO ;  Schol.  ad  Aritloph.  Av,  575 ;  Snid. 
s.  o.)  Later  writers  improved  upon  the  resem- 
blance between  the  stories  of  Archilochus  and 
Hipponax,  by  making  the  latter  poet  a  rejected 
suitor  of  the  daughter  of  Bupalus,  and  by  ascribing 
to  the  satire  of  Hipponax  the  same  &tal  effect  as 
resulted  from  that  of  Archilochus.  (Acron.  ad 
HoraL  L  c.)  Pliny  (L  e.)  contradicts  the  story  of 
the  suicide  of  Bupalus  by  referring  to  works  of  his 
which  were  executed  at  a  later  period.  As  for  the 
fragment  of  Hipponax  (Fr.  vi  p.  29,  Welcker) 
A  KXafofAdwoiotj  BoifiraXof  jrar^jcrettftv,  if  it  be  his 
(for  it  is  only  quoted  anonymously  by  Rufinns, 
p.  2712,  Putsch.),  instead  d  being  considered  a 
proof  of  the  story,  it  should  more  probably  be  re- 
garded as  having  formed,  through  a  too  literal  inter- 
pretation, one  source  of  the  error. 

The  most  striking  feature  in  the  satirical  Iam- 
bics of  Hipponax  is  the  change  which  he  made  in 
the  metre,  by  introducing  a  Spondee  or  Trochee  in 
the  last  foot,  instead  of  an  Iambus.  This  clumge 
made  the  verse  irregular  in  its  rhythm  (dfpvBfjMp)^ 
and  gave  it  a  sort  of  halting  movement,  whence  it 
was  called  the  Choliambus  {x»^Mf»86sj  lame  iam- 
Uc\  or  Iambus  Season  {cricdfmw,  limping).  By  this 
change  the  Iambic  Trimeter 

////// 

was  converted  into 

/     /     ^     /     /  / 

Much  ingenuity  has  been  expended  in  the  explan»* 
tion  of  the  efiect  of  this  change  ;  but  only  let  the 
reader  recite,  or  rather  chaunt,  a  few  verses  of 
Hipponax  according  to  the  above  rhythm,  and  he 
will  have  little  difficulty  in  perceiving  how  ad- 
mirably adapted  it  is  to  the  warm,  but  playful 
satire  of  the  poet  He  introduces  similar  variar 
tions  into  the  other  Iambic  metres,  and  into  the 
Trochaic  Tetrameter. 

When  the  variation  on  the  sixth  foot  of  the 
trimeter  coexists  with  a  spondee  in  the  fifth  jdaoe, 
the  verse  becomes  still  more  irregular,  and  can,  in 
fiict,  hardly  be  considered  an  Iambic  verse,  but  is 
lather  a  combination  of  an  iambic  dimeter  with  a 


HIPPONAX. 

trochaic  monometer.  Such  lines  are  called  by  thfe 
grammarians  I$ckiorrhogie  (broken*backed) :  they 
are  very  rarely  used  by  Hipponax.  The  choli- 
ambics  of  Hipponax  were  imitated  by  many  later 
writer»  :  among  other*,  the  PaUe»  of  Babrios  are 
composed  entirely  in  this  metre.  (Clem.  Alex. 
Strom.  L  p.  308.  d. ;  Cic.  Oral  56 ;  Athen.  xv. 
p.  701,  £;  and  the  Latin  grammarians,  see 
Welcker,  p.  18;  Bockh,  de  Metr,  Pimd.  p.  151.) 
A  few  of  die  extant  lines  of  Hipponax  are  in  the 
pure  iambic  metre  ;  but  there  is  no  evidence  that 
lie  used  such  verses  in  connection  with  choliambi 
in  the  same  poem. 

We  know,  from  Snidaa,  that  he  wrote  other 
poems  besides  his  choliambi  and  his  parody.  His 
choliambi  formed  two  books,  if  not  more.  (Bekker, 
Anted,  vol.  i.  p.  85  ;  Pollux,  x.  18.)  The  other 
poems  mentioned  by  Suidas  were  probably  lyrical. 
(See  Welcker,  p.  24.)  As  to  parody,  of  which 
Suidas  and  Polemo  (Athen.  rv.  p.  698,  b.)  make 
him  the  inventor  (though  it  is  sel^vident  that  the 
origin  of  parody  is  much  older),  we  poeseaa  the 
opening  of  a  poem  in  heroic  metre  which  he  com- 
posed as  a  parody  on  the  Iliad.  (Athen.  i.e.) 
The  Achilles  of  the  parody  is  an  Ionian  glutton, 
and  the  object  of  the  poet  seems  to  have  been  to 
satirize  the  luxury  of  the  lonians.  (See  Moier, 
Utber  d,  parod.  Poet,  d,  Grieek.  in  Daub  and  Cren- 
xer*s  Studiat,  vol  vL  p.  267,  Heidelb.  181 1.) 

The  choliambics  of  Hipponax,  though  directed 
chiefly  against  the  artists  Bupalus  and  Athenis, 
embraced  also  other  objects  of  attack.  He  severely 
chastised  the  efl^inate  luxuiy  of  hia  Ionian 
brethren ;  he  did  not  spare  his  own  parents  ;  and 
he  ventured  even  to  ridicule  the  gods.  The  an- 
cients seem  to  have  regarded  him  as  the  bitterest 
and  most  unkindly  of  all  satirists,  generally  coupling 
his  name  with  the  epithet  rut^s,  (Eustath.  m 
CU.  xi  p.  1684,  51,  ei  alib, ;  Cic.  EjpitL  ad  Fam. 
viL  24.)  Leonidaa  of  Tarentnm,  in  an  elegant 
epigrsm,  warns  tnvellen  not  to  pass  too  near  his 
tomb,  lest  they  rouse  the  sleeping  wasp  (Brunck. 
Anal,  vol.  i.  p.  246,  No.  97)  ;  and  Alcaans  of  Mee- 
sene  says  that  his  grave,  instead  of  being  covered, 
like  that  of  Sophocles,  with  ivy,  and  the  vine,  and 
climbing  roses,  should  be  planted  with  the  thorn 
and  thistle.  (Brunck,  AnaL  vol.  i.  p.  490,  Na  18.) 
But  Theocritus,  probably  with  greater  truth,  wan» 
the  wicked  alone  to  beware  of  his  tomb,  and  invites 
the  good  to  sit  near  it  without  fear,  applying  to  the 
poet  at  the  same  time  the  honourable  epithet  of 
tuwrowodt,  (Brunck,  AnaL  vol  i.  p.  382,  No. 
20.)  He  may  be  said  to  occupy  a  middle  place 
between  ArchUochus  and  Aristophanes.  He  is  as 
bitter,  but  not  so  earnest,  as  the  former,  while  in 
lightness  and  jocosenesa  he  more  resemblea  the 
latter.  Archilochus,  in  his  greatest  fury,  never 
foigets  his  dignity :  Hipponax,  when  most  bitter, 
is  still  sportive.  This  extends  to  his  language, 
which  alwunds  with  common  worda  Like  moat 
satirista,  he  does  not  spare  the  female  sex,  a\  far 
instance,  in  the  celebrated  couplet  in  which  he  says 
that  **  there  are  two  happy  days  in  the  life  of  a 
married  man — that  in  which  he  receives  hia  wife, 
and  that  in  which  he  carries  out  her  corpse.^ 

There  are  stiU  extant  about  a  hundred  lines  of 
his  poems,  which  are  odlected  by  Welcker  {Hq^ 
ponaetie  et  Anami  lambograpkontm  nn^numdi. 
Getting.  1817, 8vo.),  Befgk  (P^tetae  Lyid  Ormfd), 
Schneidewin  (DeUoU  Poet,  Cfnee,),  and  by  Mei- 
neke,  in  Lachmann^a  edition  of  Babrius.     ^^-^-^ 


HIPPOSTRATUa 

Pabk  Auop,  CL  Lackmaxmu  el  omtie.  tmend^  oet^ 
ror.  /met  ekoiianh,  ab  A.  Memekio  eoU,  tt  emutd, 
Berol.  1845.)  Sevenl  ancient  ^nunmarians  wrote 
on  Hipponax,  especially  Hennippos  of  Smjrna. 
(SchoL  ad  Arid,  Pae.  484  ;  Athen.  yii.  p.  327. 
Kc) 

Cwntemporiiy  with  Hipponax  was  another  iam- 
bic poet,  Ananins  or  Ananias.  The  two  poets  ara 
so  closeljr  connected  with  one  another  that,  of  the 
existing  fragments,  it  is  sometimes  impossible  to 
determine  which  belongs  to  the  one  and  which  to 
the  other. 

The  invention  of  the  choliambns  is  by  some 
ascribed  to  Ananias.  One  gxammarian  attributes 
the  regular  Choliambaa  to  Hipponax,  and  the 
Ischiorrbogic  Terse  to  Ananius  (see  Tyrwhitt,  D»- 
mrt  deBAriOf  p.  17),  but  no  reliance  can  be  placed 
on  this  statement  The  fimgments  of  Ananius 
aoeompany  those  of  Hipponax  in  the  collections 
mentioned  aboTe.  (Welcker,  as  above  cited; 
MiUler,  HisL  o/  LU,  of  Grteoe,  pp.  141—143 ; 
Ulrid,  GteA.  d,  HeUmu  JXektkwut,  roL  il  pp.  308 
--316;  Bode,  CfucLd.  Hellen.  JXekOaauly  toL  u. 
pt  1,  pp.  330— 344.) 

2.  A  grammarian,  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (xi. 
p.  480,  £)  as  the  author  («f  a  collection  of 
synonyms.  [P.  S.] 

HlPPONI'CUa  [Callias  and  Hipponicus.] 

HIPPONOIDAS  ('IsworotSoT),  a  Spartan 
officer  under  Agis  II.,  in  the  battle  fought  at 
Mantineia  against  the  AigiTes  and  their  allies, 
B»c.  418.  He  was  accused  of  cowardice  for  not 
baring  obeyed  the  orders  of  Agis  during  the  battle, 
and  exiled  from  Sparta  in  consequence.  (Thuc.  t. 
71,72.)  [E.H.R] 

HIPPO'NOME,  the  mother  of  Amphitryon. 
[Alcabub,  No.  1.] 

HIPPCTNOUS  ('Imrifroos),  a  son  of  Glaucns 
and  Enrymede,  or  of  Poseidon  and  Eurynome 
(Pind.  OL  Jul  66;  Hygin.  Fab.  157)»  and  a 
gimndson  of  Sisyphus.  He  was  a  Corinthian  hero, 
and  by  some  caUed  Leophonte8,or  more  commonly 
Bellerophon,  Bellerophontes,  or  EUerophontes,  a 
name  which  he  is  said  to  have  receiTed  from  having 
slain  Bellerus,  a  distinguished  Corinthian.  [Bblli> 
BOPBON.]  There  are  scTersl  other  mythical  per- 
sonages of  the  name  of  Hipponous.  (Schol.  tui 
Pimd.  Nan.  ix.dOi  Horn.  7Z.  xL  303 ;  ApoUod.iiL 
6.  §  3,  12.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPO'STHENES  {^Imnedi^).  Two  or 
tbiee  Pythagoean  philosophers  of  this  name  are 
montioned.  (Iamb.  ViL  Pyth.  36.  §  267 ;  Fabric 
BibL  Graee.  ToL  L  p.  849.)  The  name  also  occurs 
in  Stobaens  (FhriL  Tit.  xxiL  25.  p.  188,  ed. 
Gcsner)  aeooidiDg  to  the  old  reading,  but  the 
better  rsading  is  'ImroAtfoirros  [Hippothoon]. 

HIPPCSTRATUS  (l»wrf<rrpoTof).  1.  A  bro- 
tber  of  Cleopatra,  the  last  wife  of  Philip  of  Maoe- 
don.    (Athen.  xiiu  p^  557»  d.) 

2.  A  genenl  under  Antigonus,  who  was  np' 
pomted  by  him  to  command  the  army  which  he 
left  in  Media,  after  the  defeat  and  death  of  En- 
menes,  &  a  216.  He  was  soon  after  attacked  by 
Meleager,  and  others  of  the  revolted  adherents  of 
Pitkoo,  bat  repulsed  them,  and  suppressed  the  in- 
•onectien.  We  know  not  at  what  period  he  was 
Boeeeeded  by  Nicanor,  whom  we  find  commanding 
in  BCedia  not  long  afterwards.  (Died.  xix.  46, 47, 
«2.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

HIPPCySTBATUS  ('lirw6arparos).  1.  A  na- 
CiTa  of  Crotona»  mentioned  by  lambUchus  in  his 


HIPPOTHOUS. 


495 


list  of  Pythagorean  philosophers.  {Vii,  PyA.  c.  36. 
§  267.) 

2.  A  writer  spoken  of  by  the  scholiast  on  Pindar 
(Pyth.  vi.  4)  as  d  rd  vtpl  Siicf Alas  ywfaXoytfv, 
(Comp.  Schol.  ad  Olymp,  iL  8.  16,  Nem.  ii.  1  ; 
Stihol,  ad  Tkeoerii.  vi.  40.)  Another  woric  by  the 
same  author  Tltpl  M(m»  is  quoted  by  Phlegon 
(Mirab.  c.  30).  [C.  P.  M.] 

HIPPO'TADES  ('Irror^Siff),  a  name  given  to 
Aeolus,  the  son  of  Hippotes.  (Hom.  Od,  x.  2 ; 
Ov.  Met.  xiv.  224 ;  Eustath.  ad  Ham.  p.  1 644.) 

[L.S.] 

HIPPOTAS.    [HiPPiTAS.] 

HI'PPOTES  ('lirw^s).  I.  The  fiither  of 
Aeolus.    (ApoUon.  Rhod.  iv.  778 ;  camp.  Hippo- 

TADB8  and  ABOLUBb) 

2.  A  son  of  Phylas  by  a  daughter  of  lolaus,  and 
a  great-grandson  of  Heiades.  When  the  Hemclei- 
dae,  on  their  invading  Peloponnesus,  were  encamped 
near  Naupactus,  Hippotes  killed  the  seer  Camus, 
in  consequence  of  which  the  army  of  the  Hem- 
deidae  b^an  to  suffer  very  severely,  and  Hippotes 
by  the  command  of  an  oracle  was  banished  for  a 
period  of  ten  years.  (Apollod.  iL  8.  §  3;  Pans,  ii. 
4.  §  3,  13.  §  3;  Conon,  Narrat  26;  Schol.  ad 
TheoerU,  v.  83.)  He  seems  to  be  the  same  as  the 
Hippotes  who  was  regarded  as  the  founder  of 
Cnidus  in  Caria.  (Died.  v.  9,  53;  Tietz.  ad  Ly- 
coph.  1388.) 

3.  A  son  of  Cre<m,  who  accused  Medeia  of  the 
murder  she  had  committed  cm  his  sister  and  his 
fiither.  (Diod.  iv.  54.  &c. ;  SchoL  ad  Emrip.  Mei» 
20.)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPO'THOE  ('ImroAfiy).  There  are  several 
mythical  personages  of  this  name:  1.  a  daughter 
of  Nereus  and  Doris  (Hes.  Theog.  251) ;  2.  a 
daughter  of  Danaus  (Hygin.  i^a5.  170.);  3.  an 
Amaxon  (Hygin.  Fah,  163) ;  4.  a  daughter  of 
Pelias  and  Anaxibia  (Apollod.  L  9.  §  10) ;  5.  a 
daughter  of  Nestor  and  Lysidice,  became  by  Po- 
seidon the  mother  of  Taphius.  (Apollod.  iL  4. 
§  5.)  [L.  a] 

HIPP0;TH00N  ('linfo96w\  an  Attic  hero,  a 
son  of  Poseidon  and  Alope,  the  daughter  of  Cercyon. 
He  had  a  heroum  at  Adieus ;  and  one  of  the  Attic 
phylae  was  called  after  him  Hippothoontis.  (De- 
mosth.  BpiUipk,  p.  1389  ;  Paus.  L  5.  §  2,  39.  §  3, 
38.  §  4.)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPO'THOON  flwwoe^wr),  a  Greek  tm- 
gedian,  whose  exact  time  is  unknown,  but  who 
nrobably  lived  shortly  before  Alexander  the  Great, 
he  is  several  times  quoted  by  Stobaeus,  who  also 
cites  a  poet  Hippothotti^  the  identity  of  whom  with 
Hippothoon  is  uncertain.  He  is  sometimes  erro- 
neously reckoned  among  the  comic  poets,  as,  for 
example,  by  Fabridus.  {BibL  Qraec  voL  iL  p. 
451  ;  Welcker,  dm  GriecIL  Tra^  p.  1099;  Mei- 
neke.  Hid.  CrU.  Com.  Qraec  p.  525.)         [P.  S.] 

HIPPOTHOUS  ClmriMoof).  1.  A  son  of 
Cercyon,  and  fiither  of  Aepytus,  who  succeeded 
Agapenor  as  king  in  Arcadia,  where  he  took  up 
his  residence,  not  at  Tegea,  but  at  Trapeius.  (  Pans, 
viii.  5.  §  3,  45.  §  4 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  173 ;  Ov.  Met. 
viiL  307.) 

2.  A  son  of  Lethus,  grandson  of  Teutamus,  and 
brother  of  Pylaeus,  led  a  band  of  Pelasgian  auxili- 
aries from  Larissa  to  the  assbtance  of  the  Trojans. 
While  engaged  in  dragging  away  the  body  of 
Patrodus,  he  was  slain  by  the  Telamonian  Ajax. 
(Hom.  IL  iL  840,  xviL  288,  &c) 

There  an  three  other  mythical  personages  of  this 


496 


HIRTIUS. 


name.  (Horn.  It  xxit.  251 ;  Diod.  it.  88  ;  Apol- 
lod.  ii.  1.  §  5  ;  iiu  10.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HIPPYS  {'Imrvs  or  'lire»)  of  Rhegium,  a 
Greek  historian,  who  lived  in  the  time  of  the  Pei^ 
sian  wan,  and  wrote  a  work  on  Sicilj  (rdr  2ucc- 
AmccU  irpflf{«f )  in  fire  hooki,  which  was  epitomiBed 
by  Myes.  He  also  wrote  KrUriy  'Iraktat,  no  doubt 
an  account  of  the  eaily  mythical  history  of  Italy, 
like  the  works  which  ihe  Romans  called  Orpines ; 
Xpovucd  in  five  books  ;  and,  if  the  text  of  Saidas 
is  correct  ('ApyoAoyuciSr  7'),  a  miscellaneous  work, 
the  fruit  of  leisure  hours,  in  three  books :  but  few 
critics  will  hesitate  to  accept  the  conjectural  emen- 
dation of  Oyraldus,  'ApyoXaatP.  (Snid.  9.  v.) 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  remainder  of  the 
article  in  Suidas  (oSrof  wpSros  ttypa^  wap^iat^ 
irol  x"^^^^^  *^  iK\a)  is  misplaced  from  his 
article  *Im»ya(.  [Hipponax.]  Hippyt  it  quoted 
by  Aelian  (M  A.vl,  33),  by  Stephuius  Bynn- 
tinus  (f.  o.  *Apird(f),  who  says  that  Hippys  first 
called  the  Arcadians  v^MwcXifyovf ;  by  Plutarch  (de 
DtfedL  Orae.  23,  p.  422) ;  by  the  Scholiast  on 
ApolloniuB  Rhodius  (iv.  262),  and,  with  a  coimp- 
tion  of  the  name  into  'ItntUu  and  'Imrctff,  by 
Athenaeus  (L  p.  81,  b.) ;  by  a  Scholiast  on  Euri- 
pides {Med,  9)  ;  and  by  Zenobius  {Proi^  iii.  42). 
Perhaps  too  one  passage  (Antig.  Hid,  Mir,  138), 
in  which  the  name  of  Hippon  of  Rhegium  occurs, 
may  really  refer  to  Hippys.  (Vossiua,  de  HitU 
Grose,  pp.  19, 20,  ed.  Westermann.)        [P.  S.] 

HIRPI'NUS,  QUI  NCTIUS,  a  friend  of  Ho- 
race, who,  according  to  the  leceired  titles  of  his 
poems,  addressed  to  him  an  ode  {Carm.  ii  1 1),  and 
an  epistle  {JS^,  i.  16).  In  the  former  of  these 
compositions  he  admonishes  Hirpinus  to  relax  frt>m 
public  cares,  in  the  latter,  if  it  relate  to  Hirpinus 
at  all,  to  prefer  solid  to  specious  virtue.  [W.B.D.] 

HI'RRIUS,  C,  son  perhaps  of Hirrius, 

praetor  in  B.c.88,  was  remembered  as  the  first 
prirate  person  who  had  sea-water  stock-ponds  for 
lampreys.  He  was  so  proud  of  these  fish  that  he 
would  not  sell  them  at  any  price,  but  sent  scnne 
thousands  of  them  to  Caesar  for  his  triumphal 
banquets  in  B.  c.  46-45.  Hirrius  expended  the 
rent  of  his  houses,  amounting  to  12,000,000  ses- 
terces, in  bait  for  his  himpreys,  and  sold  one 
(arm  which  was  well  stocked  with  them  for  400,000 
sesterces.  (Varr.  /2.  A  il  5,  ill  17  ;  Plin.  H,  N. 
ix.  55.)  He  is  perhaps  the  same  person  with  C. 
Hirrius  Postumius,  mentioned  among  other  Tolup- 
tuaries  by  Cicero  (de  Fm.  u.  22,  §  70).  [  W.  B.  D.] 

A.  Hi'RTIUS,  A.  p.,  belonged  to  a  plebeian  fii- 
mily,  which  came  probably  from  Ferentinum  in  the 
territory  of  the  Hemici.  (Orelli,  Itucr.  n.  589.)  He 
was  throughout  life  the  personal  and  political  friend 
of  Caesar  the  dictator  (Cic  Phil,  xiiL  11),  but  his 
name  would  scarcely  have  rescued  the  Hirtia  gens 
from  obscurity,  had  not  his  death  marked  a  crisis 
in  the  history  of  the  republic.  In  b.  c.  58  he  was 
Caesar*6  legatus  in  Gaul  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  xvi.  27X 
but  was  more  frequently  employed  as  a  negotiator 
than  as  a  soldier.  In  December  b.  c.  50,  he  was 
despatched  widi  a  commission  to  L.  Balbus  at 
Rome,  and  as  he  arrived  and  departed  at  night,  his 
enand,  as  a  known  emissary  of  Caesar,  caused 
much  speculation  and  alarm,  especially  to  Cn. 
Pompey.  (Cic.  ad  AtL  vii.  4.)  Hirtius  returned 
firom  Gaul  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  in 
B.  c.  49,  and  was  at  Rome  in  April  after  Pompey 's 
expulsion  firom  Italy,  at  whidi  time  he  obtained  for 
the  younger  Q.  Cioero  an  audience  with  Caesar 


HIRTIUS. 

{ad  AH,  z.  4.  $  5,  1 1).    Whether  he  aoeompanied 
his  patron  to  the  Spanish  war  in  the  same  year,  or 
remained  with  Oppins,  Balbus,  and  other  Caesa- 
rians  to  watch  over  his  interests  in  the  capital,  is 
unknown.    Whether  Hirtius  were  one  of  the  ten 
praetors  nominated  by  Caesar  for  b.  a  46  (Dion 
Cass.  xlii.  51),  and  one  of  the  ex-pzaetors  who  n^- 
ceived  consular  ornaments  (Suet.  Cbet.  76),  is 
equally  uncertain.    The  grounds  for  supposing  him 
to  have  been  praetor, — the  inscription  A.  Hirtiuh 
PR.  on  a  coin  (Eckhel,  vol.  v.  p.  224), — apply 
equally  to  a  prefecture  of  the  city,  and  aa  Caesar, 
during  his  fi%quent  absences  from  Rome,  appointed 
many  delegates,  Hirtius  was  probably  one  of  the 
number.    Either  as  praetor  or  dty-prefisct,  he  may 
have  been  the  author  of  the  Lex  Hirtia,  for  ex- 
cluding the  Pompeians  from  the  magistrsciea»  (Cic. 
PhU.  xiii.  16.)     In  b.  c.  47,  after  uie  dose  of  the 
Alexandrian  war,  Hirtius  met  Caesar  at  Antiocii, 
and  exerted  himself  in  behalf  of  the  elder  Q. 
Cicero.  (Gc.  ad  AU,  ^  20.)    In  the  following 
year  he  was  present  at  the  garnet  at  Prseneate, 
and  during  Caesar^s  absence  in  Africa  lived  princi- 
pally at  his  Tuscuhm  estate,  which  was  contiguous 
to  Cicero^s  villa.  {AdAU.:DL2,)    Though  poUti- 
cally  opposed,  they  were  on  friendly  terms.  Cicero 
gave  Hirtius  lessons  in  oratory,  and  Hirtina,  in 
return,  imparted  to  the  orator,  or  to  the  ontor*s 
cook,  some  of  the  mysteries  of  the  table.  (Cic  ad 
Fam,  vii.  83,  ix.  6,  xvi.  18  ;  Suet  cfe  Clar,  Rhei. 
1.)    Hirtius  corresponded  with  Caesar  during  the 
African  war  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  ix.  6),  and  left  his  Tub- 
culan  villa  to  meet  him  on  his  return  to  Italy  {Id. 
lb,  18),  and  accompanied  him  to  Rome.    He  did 
not  attend  the  dictator  to  the  second  Spaniah  war, 
B.  c.  45,  but  followed  him  to  Narbonne,  whence  in 
a  letter  dated  April  18,  he  announced  to  Cicero  the 
defeat  of  the  Pompeians  {ad  iltt.  xii.  87).     From 
Narbo,  where  Caesar  joined  him,  Hirtius  sent  to 
Cicero  his  reply  to  the  orator^  paneg3rric  of  Cato, 
which  was  probably  composed  at  Caesar's  request, 
and  was  a  prelude  to  his  own  more  celebrated 
treatise  *"  Anti-Cato.*"  (Id.  ad  AIL  xii.  40.  §  1, 
41.  §  4.)     Hirtius  disputed  hia  oonmiendationa  of 
Cato,  but  wrote  in  flattering  terms  of  Cicero  him- 
self (comp.  ad  AtL  xiii.  21),  who  accordingly  took 
care  to  circulate  finely  the  treatise  of  Hirtiua.  (^Ad 
AU,  xii.  44,  45,  47.)    At  the  same  time  Hirtius 
appears  to  have  renewed  his  efibrts  to  recoDcUe 
Q.  Cicero   with  his  son,  and  to  have   aoflened 
Caesar^B  displeasure  with  the  lather.  {Ad  JiiL  ziiL 
37.  40.)     In  B.  a  44  Hirtius  received  Belgic  Gaul 
for  his  province,  but  he  governed  it  by  deputy  {ad 
AU,  xiv.  9),  and  attended  Caesar  at  Rome,  who 
nominated  him  and  Vibius  Pansa,  his  colleague  in 
the  augurate,  consult  for  b.  c.  43.  (Id.  ad  Fam. 
xii.  25,  PhiL  vii.  4.)     His  long  residence  in  the 
capital  had  made  Hirtius  better  acquainted  with 
the  general    feeling  and  state    of   partiea   tlum 
Caesar  himself^  and  he  joined  the  other  leading 
Caesaiians  in  counselling  the  dictator  not  to  <i*y»s«* 
his  guards  (Veil  Pat.  iu  57  ;   Plut  Cbea.  57  ; 
comp.  Suet.  Cbes.  86  ;  Dion  Cass.  xliv.  7  ;  App. 
B.  a  ii.  107  ;  Cic  ad  AU.  xiv.  22.)     Their  advice 
was  neglected,  and  Hirtius,  deprived  of  hia  con- 
stant patron  and  fnend,  was,  by  his  nomination  to 
the  consulship,  brought  into  the  centre  and  front 
of  political   convulsion,  without  strictly  belongs 
ing  to  any  one  of  its  component  partiea.     As  a 
Caesarian,   he  was  opposed   to  Cioero   and   Uie 
senate ;  as  a  firiend.  of  the  murdered  dictator,  t» 


HIRTIUa 

hU  nimim ;  and  as  a  weU-wieher  to  the  public 
good  and  the  new  constitntion,  to  Antony.  Bnt 
Hirtios  waa  not  qualified  to  cause  or  to  control  a 
RToItttion,  and  he  took  refuge  at  Puteoli  finom  the 
despotic  anroganoe  of  Antony  and  the  threats  of 
the  Tetenuis.  (Cic  ad  Fam.  xwL  2i^  ad  JtL  zir. 
9,  11.)  Occasionally,  indeed,  he  mediated  between 
the  latter  and  the  party  of  Brutus  and  Cassius  (ad 
Fanu  xi  1 ),  and  his  moderation  led  the  conspinir 
tors  to  hope  that  through  Cicero  they  might  convert 
the  tolennt  Caesarian,  who,  though  abhorring  their 
act,  did  not  renounce  their  intercourse,  into  an 
aetire  partisan.  Ciceio  discouraged,  and  secretly 
derided  their  hopes  («f  AtL  xiv.  20,  21,  xy.  6). 
Bnt  Hirtius  though  inconvertible,  was  a  useful 
friend  to  the  opponents  of  Antony.  Atticns  applied 
to  Kim  for  the  protection  of  his  estates  near  Bu- 
throtum  in  Epeims  against  the  Tetersns  whom 
Caesar  had  established  in  the  neighbourhood  (ad 
AtL  XT.  1,  S,  XTL  16).  To  Brutus  and  Cassius 
who  had  requested  his  aid,  he  gave  the  good  advice 
not  to  return  to  Rome,  where  their  destruction  by 
Antony  and  the  veterans  was  certain  (ad  Fam.  xL 
1),  nor  to  leave  Italy  and  appeal  to  arms  when 
their  success  might  be  doubtful  (ad  AtL  xv.  6), 
and  he  had  previously  urged  Dec  Brutus  to  quit 
the  city,  where  his  presence  only  led  to  daily 
bloodshed  (ad  Fam.  xi.  1).  Both  at  this  (B.C.  44) 
and  at  an  earlier  period  of  the  revolution  (45,  46, 
Ac),  Cicero*!  letters  show  the  importance  he  at- 
tached to  his  relations  with  Hirtius.  When 
writing  confidentially,  indeed,  he  ranks  him  with 
the  other  **  Pelopidae,**  that  is,  the  Caesarian 
chiefi^  whom  he  wished  never  to  hear  of  or  see  again 
(ad  Faim.  viL  28,  80) ;  but  to  Pompey,  Brutus,  and 
the  senatorian  party,  he  represents  himself  as  on 
the  beat  terms  with  Caesar*^  fiivourite  (vi.  12).  At 
the  baths  of  Puteoli,  in  AprH,  b.  c  44,  their  daily 
intereourM  was  renewed,  and  Cicero  again  gave 
lessons  in  oratory  to  Hirtius  and  his  colleague  elect, 
Vibius  Pansa  (ad  AU.  xiv.  12,  22 ;  Suet  ds  Oar. 
RkA.  L).  His  treatise  de  Fato  Cicero  represents  as 
arising  out  of  a  discussion  with  Hirtius  at  Puteoli 
in  the  same  year  (de  Faio^  1).  Hirtius  left  Cam- 
pania to  attend  the  senate  summoned  for  the  first 
of  June  by  Antony  (ad  AU.  xv.  6),  but  finding 
himself  in  danger  from  the  veterans,  he  returned  to 
his  Tttsculan  villa  (ad  AtL  xv.  6).  In  the  autumn 
of  this  year  Hirtius  was  diiabled  firom  attendance 
in  the  senate  by  sickness  (ad  Fam.  xii>  22),  from 
which  he  never  perfectly  recovered  (PkU»  L  15, 
viL  4,  X.  8).  According  to  Cicero,  the  people 
offered  vows  for  his  restoration,  and  at  such  a  crisis 
the  moderate  and  unambitious  Hirtius  was  of  no 
mean  worth  to  the  commonwealth. 

According  to  a  decree  of  the  senate  passed  in  the 
preoeding  December  (Cic.  PkiL  til.  ad  Fam.  xi.  6 ), 
Hirtius  and  Pansa  summoned  the  senate  for  the 
1st  of  January,  b.  c.  43.  After  the  usual  eacrifices, 
they  proceeded  to  the  capitol,  and  hud  befoxe  a  nu- 
merous meeting  the  genend  state  of  the  common- 
wealth, and  the  rogation  respecting  honours  to 
Octavius  Caesar,  Dec  Brutus,  and  the  martial  and 
fourth  legions.  The  debate  was  opened  by  Hirtius 
and  his  colleague,  who  declared  their  attachment  to 
the  existing  constitution,  and  exhorted  the  senate 
to  simiUr  firmness  and  contiitency.  (PkiL  v.  I, 
12,  13,  95,  vi  1  ;  Dion  Om.  xiv.  17 ;  App.  B.  C 
m.  50.)  The  discussion  buted  four  days.  On  the 
second  the  decree  for  honoun  to  Brutus,  Octavius, 
and  the  legions,  was  passed  (App.  B.  C.  iii.  51 — 

VOL.  II. 


HIRTIUS.  497 

64  ;  Cic  PkiL  viL  4,  xL  8,  xiii.  10  ;  Dion  Case 
xlvi  29 ;  Pint  Oe.  45  ;  VelL  Pat  ii.  61  ;  Suet. 
Octav.  10 ;  Tac  Ann.  i.  10) ;  but  on  the  fourth, 
Cicero  and  the  oligarchy  failed  in  their  motion  to 
have  Antony  declared  a  public  enemy,  and  for  the 
city  to  assume  the  sagum.  (Cic  Pkd.  vi.  3.)  It 
was  resolved — and  the  resolution  was  supported  by 
Hirtius  and  the  C^aarian  party — to  toy  negotia* 
tion,  and  to  send  delegates  to  his  camp  at  Mutina. 
Hirtius,  on  whom  the  lot  fell,  was  despatched  in 
February,  although  still  enfeebled  by  sickness,  to 
Cisalpine  QauL  He  immediately  attacked  An- 
tonyms outposts, and  drove  them  from  Clatema;  then^ 
uniting  his  forces  with  those  of  Octavius  at  Forum 
Comelii,  he,  as  consul,  took  the  chief  command, 
and  laid  up  both  armies  in  winter-quarters.  (App. 
B.  C.  iii.  65 ;  Cic.  ad  Fam.  xiL  5.) 

Hirtins  did  not  wish  for  open,  at  least  not  im- 
mediate, collision  with  Antony,  and  the  senate 
desired  to  have  in  the  field  a  superior  officer  to 
Octavius.  (Dion  Ous.  xlvi  35.)  Antony,  whom 
these  movements  compelled  to  divide  his  forces, 
addressed  a  letter  to  Hirtius  and  Octavius  jointly, 
remonstrating  with  tliem  for  being  the  dupes  of 
Cicero  and  his  (action,  and  for  weakening  the  Cae- 
sarian party  by  division.  Without  replying  to  it, 
Hirtius  forwarded  this  letter  to  the  senate,  and  an 
acute  and  acrimonious  dissection  of  it  fonns  the 
substance  of  Cicero*s  thirteenth  Philippic  During 
some  weeks  of  inactivity,  Hirtius  omitted  no  means 
of  throwing  supplies  into  Mutina,  or  of  encourage- 
ment to  Dec  Brutus  to  hold  out  against  the  inces- 
■ant  assaults  of  Antony,  and  the  more  dangerous 
progieu  of  fiiminc  (Front.  Strat.  iii  13.  §  7, 14. 
§  3  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  x.  53.)  Towards  the  end  of 
March  his  colleague,  Pansa,  crossed  the  Apennines, 
and  reaching  Bononia,  which  Hirtius  and  Octavius 
had  previously  taken,  was  defeated  on  the  follow- 
ing day  by  Antony  at  Forum  Gallonun,  and,  as  it 
proved,  mortally  wounded  in  the  battle.  (Cic  ad 
Fam.  X.  30  ;  comp.  Ov.  Fad.  iv.  625.)  Hirtius, 
however,  retrieved  this  disaster  on  the  same  even- 
ing, by  suddenly  attacking  Antony  on  his  return 
to  the  camp  at  Mutina.  Honours,  on  Cicero*s 
motion,  had  scarcely  been  decreed  by  the  senate  to 
Hirtius  for  his  victory  (Cic  PkU.  xiv.),  when  news 
arrived  at  Rome  of  the  rout  of  Antony  on  the  27  th, 
the  deliverance  of  Mutina,  and  the  foil  of  Hirtius 
in  leading  an  assault  on  the  besiegers*  camp.  (Ad 
Fam.  X.  30, 33,  xi.  9,  10,  13,  xii  25,  PkiL  xiv.  9, 
10,  14  ;  App.  B.  a  iii  66—71  ;  Dion  Cass,  xlvi 
36—39 ;  PluL  AnL  17,  CSe.  45  ;  VelL  Pat.  ii  61; 
Liv.  EfnL  119;  Eutrop.  vii  1;  Oros.  vi  18; 
Zonar.  x.  14.)  Octavius  sent  the  bodies  of  the  shun 
consuls,  with  a  numerous  escort,  to  Rome,  where 
they  wen  received  with  extrsordinary  honours, 
and  publicly  buried  in  the  Field  of  Mars.  The 
grief  and  dismay  at  their  foil  was  universal :  the 
company  of  cootracton  for  funerals  refused  any  re- 
compense for  their  interment  (Val.  Max.  v.  2.  §  10; 
App.  B.  C.  iiL  76  ;  VelL  Pat.  ii.  62)  ;  and  the  day 
of  their  death  became  an  epoch  of  chronology. 
(Ovid.  TritL  iv.  10,  6 ;  TibulL  iiL  5,  18.)  Yet, 
however  calamitous  to  the  commonwealth,  the  foil 
of  Hirtius  and  his  colleague  was  probably  fortanate 
for  themselves.  They  could  not  have  long  hin- 
dered the  union  of  Antony  and  Octavius,  and  they 
would  have  been  among  the  first  victims  of  pro- 
scription. To  Octavius  their  remo\-al  from  the 
scene  was  so  timely,  that  he  was  accused  by  many 
of  murdering  them.    (Dion  Cass,  xlvi  39  ;  Suet. 

KK 


498 


HIRTIUS. 


Aug,  1]  \  Tac  Awu  i*  10  ;  Pwndo-Bnit  ad  Ck, 
i.  6.) 

Whether  the  **  A.  HiRTiufl,  a.  f.**  mentiontd  in 
an  inscription  disooyeral  at  Ferentinam,  aa  having, 
while  cenaor  or  qcdnquennalia  in  the  nign  of  Au- 
gustus, repfund  or  restored  the  walls  of  Uiat  town, 
wen  the  son  of  the  consul  of  &  c.  43  is  [uncertain. 
(OreUi,  Inter,  n.  589,  id.  yol.  ii.  p.  172 ;  Westphal, 
Camp,  Bomagn.  p.  84.)  The  Hirtius  mentioned 
by  Appian  (B.  C,  it.  43,  84)  as  compelled  by  pro- 
scription to  fly  to  Sex.  Pompeius,  may  have  hem 
the  same  person,  since  many  of  the  Pompeians  were 
restored  and  eren  fisronred  by  Augustus  after  the 
treaty  at  Miseunm,  in  B.  o.  39. 

HxRTXA,  whom  Cioero,  after  his  repudiation  of 
Terentia,  in  B.  c.  46,  had  some  thoughts  of  marry- 
ing, was  a  sister  of  Hirtius.  He  declined  her, 
saying,  that  he  could  not  undertake  a  wife  and 
philosophy  at  once  (Hieron.  m  Jovm,  i.  38),  and 
the  words  **  Nihil  ridi  foedius"  are  supposed  to 
refer  to  her.  But,  as  he  shortly  afterwards,  without 
apology,  espoused  the  young,  beautiful,  and  rich 
Publilia,  it  is  probable  thai  Hirtia  wanted  youth 
and  a  good  doww,  as  well  as  good  looks. 

The  chancter  of  Hirtius  is  easy  to  delineate.  A 
revolution  brought  him  into  notice ;  ordinary  times 
would  have  left  him  in  obscuri^.  He  was  a  good 
officer,  without  military  genius — for  his  last  cam- 
paign with  Antony  shows  nothing  beyond  second- 
ary  talent,  and  a  skilful  negotiator  when  the  terms 
were  prescribed.  But  Hirtius  merits  without 
abatement  the  praise  of  unwaTering  loyalty  to  his 
patron,  of  moderation  in  political  prosperity,  and 
of  using  his  influence  with  Caesar  unselfishly.  A 
staunch  Caesarian,  he  protected  the  Pompeians, 
and  while  he  deplored  his  beneOKtorVi  murder,  he 
opposed  the  lawless  and  prodigal  ambition  of  An- 
tony. Cioero  frequently  mentions  his  addiction  to 
the  pleasures  of  the  table  (adFam.  iz.  16,  18,  20, 
ad  ku,  zii.  2,  zri.  1),  and  Q.  Cicero  describes  him 
as  a  licentious  reyeller  (ad  Fam,  xri.  17).  Both 
charges  were  probably  exaggerated,  in  the  one  case 
by  political,  in  the  other  by  personal  dislike.  But 
Hirtius  had  tastes  more  refined  ;  and  Caesar,  when 
he  commissioned  him  to  answer  the  Oaio  of  Cicero, 
must  have  thought  highly  of  his  literary  attain- 
ments. Hirtius  divides  with  Oppius  the  claim  to 
the  authorship  of  the  eighth  book  of  the  Gallic  war, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  Alexandrian,  Afincan,  and 
Spanish.  (Suet.  Cae».  52,  53, 56  ;  PUn.  xL  103  ; 
Voss.  de  Hist.  Lai,  ^  Bi  i  DodweU.  Dimri,  de 
Aud,  lib.  viil deB,G.eiALAf,et  Hitp* in  Ouden- 
dorp*8  Caesar^  vol  ii.  p.  869,  ed.  1822.)  Without 
determinbg  the  question,  we  may  allow  that  Hir- 
tius was  quite  capable  of  writing  the  best  of  these, 
the  eighth  of  the  commentaricB  on  the  Gaulish  war, 
and  the  single  book  of  the  Alexandrine  war,  and 
that  he  certainly  did  not  write  the  account  of  Cae- 
sar^s  last  campaign  in  Spain,  (Niebuhr,  Leduret 
on  Hist,  of  RonnSf  vol.  iL  pp.  46,  47«  ed.  Schmitz.) 

[W.  B.  D.] 


OatH  OP  A,  HIRTIUS. 


HISTIAEUS. 

HIRTULEIXIS,  quaestor  after  the  year  &  c 
86,  was  the  author  of  an  amendment  on  the  law  of 
L.  Valerius  Flaccns,  consul  in  the  same  year.  [L, 
Valkrius  Flaccus^  No.  1 1.]  The  Viierian  law 
had  cancelled  debts  by  decreeing  that  only  a  qna- 
dtsns  should  be  paid  to  the  creditor.  The  amend- 
ment of  Hirtuleius,  by  tripling  the  dividend  to  be 
paid,  rendered  the  law  almost  nugatory.  (Cic  pr^ 
Font  I.)  It  is  doubtful  whether  this  Hirtuleius 
were  the  same  with  the  quaestor  and  legates  of 
Sertorius  in  Spain  (Plut.  SsH,  12 ;  Front.  ShroU  i 
^'  §  8),  who  in  B.  a  79,  on  the  banks  of  the  Ansi, 
defwted  L.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus  [AHxicoBAa- 

Bus,  No.  15], Therius,  legatns  of  Q.  MetcUus 

Pins,  and  L.  Manilius,  praetor  of  Narbonne,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Lerida.  But  eariy  in  the  follow- 
ing spring  Hirtuleius  vms  himself  routed  and  slain 
near  Italica  in  Baetka  by  Metellns.  Hirtoleina  was 
so  highly  esteemed  as  an  officer  by  Sertorius,  thst 
the  hitter  is  said  to  have  stabbed  the  messenger 
who  brought  the  news  of  his  death,  that  the  report 
of  it  mij^t  not  discourage  his  own  soUierSb  (Uv. 
^piL  90;  Flor.  til  22 ;  Appian,  B.  C,  i  109;  SchoU 
Bob.  m  Ciie.  pro  Flaec  p.  235,  ed.  Orelli  ;  Eutrop. 
vL  1  ;  Ozoa.  v.  23 ;  Front  Strat,  il  1.  §  2,  3.  §5, 
7.  i  5,  ii  5.  §  31,  iv.  5. 1 1 9  ;  SaUust  Hisi,  ii.  op. 
No»,  s.  9,  Sagum.)  [  W.  &  D.] 

HISAQUS,  a  river  god,  who,  according  to  one 
tradition,  gave  decision  in  the  dispute  between 
Athena  and  Poseidon  about  the  poasesaion  of 
Athens.    (Serr.  ad  Am,  m.  ^77.)  £L.  &] 

HI'SPALA  FECE'NIA,  by  birth  a  sbve,  but 
afterwards  a  freed  woman,  was  in  b.  c.  186  the  ■ 
mistress  of  one  P.  Aebutins,  who  lived  in  the 
Aventine   quarter   of  Rome.     To  preyent   her 
lover*s  initiation  in  the  Bacchanalian  mysteries, 
she  pardally  disclosed  to  him  the  nefiuriona  nature 
of  their  rites,  which,  while  a  slave  in  attendance 
on  her  mistress,  she  had  occasionally  witnessed. 
Aebutius  revealed  to  the  consul,  Spw  Poatnmius 
Albinus  [Albinus,  No.  12],  what  Hispala  had 
imparted  to  him.    She  was  in  consequence  sam» 
moned  by  the  consul,  who,  partly  by  promises, 
partly  by  threats,  drew  from  her  a  full  disdosure 
of  the  place,  the  practices,  and  the  purpoaea  of  the 
Bacchanalian  society.    After  the  associatioii  viras 
put  down,  Hispala  was  rewarded  with  the  privi- 
leges of  a  free-bom  matron  of  Rome ;  and  \e«t 
revenge  or  superstition  should  prompt  any  of  the 
worshippere  of  Bacchus  to  attempt  her  life,  her 
security  was  made  by  a  special  decree  of  the  aoiate 
the  charge  of  the  consuls  for  the  time  being.     And 
besides  Qiese  immunities,  a  milli<m  of  «eateioea  was 
paid  from  the  treasury  to  Hispala.     (Liy.  xxxix. 
9—19  i  comp.  Val.  Max.  vi.  3.  S  7.)    [W.  B.  D.] 

HISPALLUS,  an  agnomen  of  Cn.  Canielios 
Sdpio,  consul  in  b.  a  176.    [SciPio.] 

HISPO  ROMANUa    [Romanus.] 

HISPO,  CORNE'UUS,  a  rhetorician  men- 
tioned by  Seneca,  who  gives  an  extract  firom  one  of 
his  declamations,  **  de  uxore  torta  a  tyranno  pro 
marito."    (Sen.  Cbn^.  13.)  f^.  R  D,] 

HISTIAEA  ('loTiofa),  a  daughter  of  Hyrieus, 
from  wh<»n  the  town  of  Histiaea,  in  Euboea,  was 
said  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn. 
p.  280  ;  comp.  Strab.  p.  445.)  [U  S.] 

HISTIAEUS  ('Iotuuot),  tyrant  of  MQetns, 
commanded  his  contingent  of  lonians  in  tlie  aervke 
of  Dareius  in  the  invasion  of  Scythia  by  the  Per- 
sians (b.  c.  513),  when  he  was  left  writli  hia  coun- 
trymen to  guard  the  bridge  of  boats  by  which  the 


HISTIAEUS. 

urmy  bad  croMed  tbe  Danube.  Sixtr  days  had 
been  aaugned  by  tbe  Penian  king  as  toe  period  of 
hia  abeence,  marked  bjaimany  knots  tied  in  a  rope, 
one  of  which  was  to  be  untied  daily.  When  Uie 
time  bad  passed,  and  the  Persians  did  not  appear, 
being  sttll  engaged  in  a  rain  pnnait  of  the  Scy- 
thians,  tbe  lonians  took  ooonsel  aboat  their  retonL 
Tbe  proposal  of  Mfltiades,  the  Athenian,  to  destroy 
the  bri4ge,  and  leave  the  Persians  to  their  fate, 
wonld  have  occasiooed  the  certain  destmction  of 
Dfexeins  and  his  army,  had  not  Histiaeus  peisnaded 
his  eonntrymen,  the  mlers  of  the  Greek  cities  on 
the  Hellespont  and  in  Ionia,  not  to  take  a  step 
which  wonld  lead  to  their  own  min,  depending  as 
they  did  apon  tbe  Penrians  for  support  against  the 
democratic  parties  in  their  nspectiwe  cities.  De- 
ceiriag  the  Scythians  by  profiling  to  fidl  in  with 
their  wishes,  and  to  be  anxioos  for  the  dettraction 
of  Dareitts,  the  wily  Greek  persuaded  them  to  de< 
part  in  search  of  him,  making  a  show  of  destroying 
the  bridge  by  rcmoiring  the  part  of  it  nesrt  Scy- 
thia.  When  the  Persians,  retieating  fimn  their 
nrnasBsmfai  mareh,  returned  to  the  Danube,  where 
they  hiqipened  to  arrire  ^fter  night&U,  they  were 
minUj  alarmed  kst  the  Greeks  should  hare  de- 
serted them,  nntai  an  Egyptian,  noted  in  the  army 
for  his  lood  voiee,  was  ordered  to  shout  out  the 
name  of  Histiaeas  of  Miletus,  who,  hearing  the 
caD,  asde  ail  ^peed  to  transport  them  to  the  safe 
adeoftfaeriTer. 

Daieias  never  fbigot  this  signal  service.  On  his 
ivtam  to  Sardis  Histiaeus  was  rewsrded  with  the 
rvle  of  Mytaeoe.  Histiaeus,  already  in  posMsaion 
of  ICIctni,  aaked  and  obtained  a  district  on  the 
Sttyaon,  m  Thnee,  where,  leaving  Miletus  under 
the  charge  of  his  Idnsman,  Aristagoias,  he  built  a 
town  edUed  Myidnns,  apparently  with  a  view  of 
■euMMilBM  an  independent  kingdom.  The  spot 
vas  well  chosm,  aa  the  neighboiuing  country  was 
nch  m  tin  ore  and  silver  mines :  but  he  was  not 
*Boved  to  carry  his  designs  into  execution.  Me- 
fidbans,  a  Pernn  effieer,  whom  Dsreius  had  left 
in  E««pe  to  eamplete*tbe  conquest  of  Thmee,  ad- 
vised the  king  to  raeal  his  promise,  and  not  to 
>!•«  sa  able  and  crafty  man,  like  Histiaeus,  to 
>^>ie  a  fbnudaUe  power  within  the  empire.  His- 
tiaew  Mowed  Dareins  rehidantly  to  Susa,  where 
W  «IS  detsiaed  for  thirteen  years,  till  the  ovt- 
bieak  «f  the  Ionian  revolt,  kindly  treated,  but  pro- 
"hited  nuoi  returning. 

On  the  news  of  the  baming  of  Sardis  by  the 
AthcaiHis  (&  c  499)  [Austaooras],  whom 
had  induced  to  send  help  to  their 
of  loma,  Dareius  charged  Histtaeus  with 
a  party  to  the  revolt  His  suspicions  were 
Histiaeos  had  encouraged  Aristagoras 
in  his  design,  employing  a  singular  expedient 
ts  eampe  detection.  He  had  shaved  the  head  of 
Me  of  im  sbves,  branded  his  message  on  the  skin, 
ad  sent  him  to  Aristagoiaa,  after  the  hair  had 
!!•«■,  with  the  diiedion  to  shave  it  off  again. 
in  Ionia  might  lead,  he  hoped,  to  his 
and  bis  design  saeeeeded.  It  is  un- 
that  Damns  shonhl  have  been  so 
Mdy  deceived :  yet  he  ndSend  Histiaeus  to  de- 
sa  his  engaging  to  reduce  Ionia,  and  to  make 
which  he  described  aa*  aa  important 
trifaatary  to  the  Perriana. 

On  his  asriv^  at  Saidia  he  found  that  the  revolt 
Vid  net  saeeeeded:  the  Atheniaas  had  declined  to 
(resh  saecoar,  and  tbe  Ionian  dries  were 


HOLMITS. 


499 


being  reduced  again.  Artapbemes,  sattap  of  Sardis, 
showed  himself  less  credulous  than  Dareius :  **  It 
was  you  that  stitched  the  shoe,**  he  said  to  His- 
tueus,  **  which  Aristagoras  did  but  wear.**  His- 
riaeus,  in  alarm,  had  recourse  to  the  Chiane,  whom 
he  with  difficulty  persuaded  to  receive  him :  then, 
imposing  upon  the  lonians,  who  iegarded  him  with 
distrust,  by  a  crafty  story  that  Dareius  meant  to 
remove  them  to  Phoenicia,  after  the  foshion  of 
Eastern  conquerors,  he  began  to  intrigue  with  eome 
Persitos  in  Sardis,  who  were  willing  to  listen  to  his 
proposals.  Artaphemes  discovered  the  plot,  and 
put  the  Persians  to  death :  upon  which  Histiaeus, 
after  in  vain  trying  to  persuade  the  inhabitants  of 
MUetus  to  receive  him  back  again,  succeeded  at 
length  in  raising  a  small  force  in  Lesbos,  with 
which  he  proceeded  to  Bysantium,  still  in  revolt, 
and  seised  all  vessels  Bailing  fitom  the  Euxine  that 
refused  to  acknowledge  him  as  their  master.  On 
the  reduction  of  Miletus  (b.  a  494),  the  most  im- 
portant step  in  the  second  conquest  of  lonia^  His- 
tiaeus made  a  bold  attempt  to  establish  himself  in 
the  isbmds  of  the  Aegean,  and  actually  succeeded 
in  taking  poasession  ot  Chios  after  some  reristance, 
the  inhabitants  having  lost  neariy  aU  their  forces 
at  the  battle  of  Lade«  Thasos  might  have  fiillen 
under  him  also,  when  tbe  news  that  the  Phoeni- 
cian fleet,  having  assisted  in  oonqaering  Miletus, 
was  sailing  northwards  to  complete  the  conquest  of 
Ionia  and  Aeolis,  induced  him  to  return  to  Lesbos. 
Hence  he  made  a  descent  on  the  opposite  coast,  to 
ravage  the  plain  of  the  Caicus  and  Atamea,  but  was 
defeated  and  taken  prisoner  by  a  troop  of  Persian 
cavalry  under  Harpisgus.  He  would  have  been 
slain  m  the  pursuit  had  he  not  called  out  in  Per- 
sian that  he  was  Histiaeus  of  Miletus,  hoping  that 
his  life  would  be  spared.  If  he  had  fisllen  into 
Dareius*s  hands,  it  would  have  been  so :  but  Har- 
pogus  and  Artaphemes  caused  him  to  be  pot  to 
death  by  impalement,  and  sent  his  head  to  the 
king.  Dareius  received  it  with  aorrow,Bnd  buried 
it  honourably,  bhoning  the  haste  of  his  officers:  no 
injury  could  make  him  foif et  that  be  had  once 
owed  to  Histiaeus  his  army,  his  kingdom,  and  his 
life.  The  adventurous  history  of  Histiaeus  does 
not  show  any  signs  of  his  having  possessed  great 
or  noble  qualities  of  mind.  Attachment  to  his 
country  is  the  only  pleasing  trait  in  his  character ; 
and  eren  this  is  mixed  up  with  motives  of  a  lower 
kind.  Personal  ambition  is  the  only  reason  given 
for  his  aaving  the  army  of  Dareius  ;  and  afterwards 
it  was  selfish  motives,  not  true  patriotism,  that  led 
both  Aristagwas  and  himself  to  bring  down  the 
vengeance  of  the  Persians  upon  his  country.  In 
policy  and  dissimulation  he  was  undoubtedly  well 
skilled,  and  not  deficient  in  daring.  The  attach- 
ment o€  Dareius  to  him  is  more  striking  than  any 
qualitieein  his  own  charscter.  (Herod,  iv.  137, 
188,  141,  V.  11,  28,  24,  30,  35, 105—107,  vi.  1— 
5, 26—30  ;  Polyaen.  i.  24  ;  Tsets.  Ckil.  iii.  512. 
ix.  228  ;  GelL  xvil  9.)  [C.  E.  P,] 

H  rSTORIS  ('Itrrop  r),  a  daughter  of  Teiresias, 
and  engaged  in  the  service  of  Alcmene.  By  her 
cry  that  Alcmene  had  already  given  birth,  she 
induced  the  Pharmacides  to  withdraw,  and  thus 
enabled  her  mistresa  to  give  birth  to  Heracles. 
(Pans.  ix.  1 1.  §  2.)  Some  attribute  this  friendly 
act  to  Galinthias,  the  daughter  of  Proetus  of  Thebes. 
[Galintrias.]  [L.  S.] 

H0LMU8  ("OXfunV  a  son  of  Sisyphus,  and 
fiither  of  Minyaa.      ]^.  ^^^  believed  to  have 

KK  2 


JSOO 


HOMERUS. 


founded  the  town  of  Holraonea  or  Halmonet,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  OrchomenuB.  (Pan*,  ix.  24.  §  8 ; 
Steph.  Bys.  «.  v.)  [L.  S.] 

HOMAOY'RIUS  ('Ofurx^pios),  le.  the  god  of 
the  aaaembly  or  league,  a  gnmame  of  Zeut,  under 
which  he  was  worshipped  at  Aegium,  on  the  north- 
western coast  of  Peloponnesus,  where  Agamemnon 
was  believed  to  have  assembled  the  OreekxhieCs, 
to  deliberate  on  the  war  against  Troy.  Under  this 
name  Zeus  was  also  worshipped,  as  the  protector  of 
the  Achaean  league.  (Pans.  yiL  24.  §  1.)    [L.  S.] 

HOMETRUS  fO/Air/wr).  The  poems  of  Homer 
formed  the  basis  of  Greek  literature.  Every  Greek 
who  had  received  a  liberal  education  was  per- 
fectly well  acquainted  with  them  from  his  child- 
hood, and  had  learnt  them  by  heart  at  school ;  but 
nobody  could  state  any  thing  certain  about  their 
author.  In  fact,  the  several  biographies  of  Homer 
which  are  now  extant  afiford  very  little  or  nothing 
of  an  authentic  history.  The  various  dates  as- 
signed to  Homer*s  age  offer  no  less  a  diversity 
than  500  years  (firom  b.  c  1184-684).  Crates 
and  Eratosthenes  state,  that  he  lived  within 
the  first  century  after  the  Trojan  war ;  Aristotle 
and  Aristarchus  make  him  a  contemporary  of  the 
Ionian  migration,  140  yean  after  ue  war;  the 
chronologist,  Apollodoms,  gives  the  year  240,  Por- 
phyrins 276,  the  Parian  Marble  277,  Herodotus 
400  after  that  event ;  and  Theopompus  even  makes 
him  a  contemporary  of  Gyges  ^g  of  Lydia. 
(Nitzsch,  Mdet,  de  Hidor.  Horn,  &sc.  ii.  p.  2,  ds 
HisL  Horn,  p.  78.)  The  most  important  point  to 
be  determined  is,  whether  we  are  to  place  Homer 
before  or  after  the  Ionian  migration.  The  hitter  is 
supported  by  the  best  authors,  and  by  the  general 
opinion  of  antiquity,  according  to  which  Homer 
was  by  birth  an  Ionian  of  Asia  Minor.  There 
were  indeed  more  than  seven  cities  which  claimed 
Homer  as  their  countryman  ;  for  if  we  number  all 
those  that  we  find  mentioned  in  di^brent  passages 
of  ancient  writers,  we  have  seventeen  or  nineteen 
cities  mentioned  as  the  birth-places  of  Homer ;  but 
the  claims  of  most  of  these  are  so  suspicious  and 
feeble,  that  they  easily  vanish  before  a  closer  ex- 
amination. Athena,  for  instance,  alleged  that  she 
was  the  metropolis  of  Smyrna,  and  could  therefore 
number  Homer  amount  her  citiiens.  (Bekker, 
AnecdoL  vol.  ii.  p.  768.)  Many  other  poems  were 
attributed  to  Homer  besides  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey. 
The  real  authors  of  these  poems  were  forgotten, 
but  their  fellow-citiiens  pretended  that  Homer,  the 
tuppoaed  author,  had  lived  or  been  bom  among 
them.  The  claims  of  Cyme  and  Colophon  will  not 
seem  entitled  to  much  consideration,  because  they 
are  preferred  by  Ephorus  and  Nicaader,  who  were 
citizens  of  those  respective  towns.  After  sifting 
the  authorities  for  all  the  different  statements,  the 
claims  of  Smyrna  and  Chios  remain  the  most  plau- 
sible, and  between  these  two  we  have  to  decide. 
Smyrna  is  supported  by  Pindar,  Scylax,  and  Ste- 
simbrotus;  Chios  by  Simonides,  Acusilaus,  Hdl- 
lanicus,  Thucydides,  the  tradition  of  a  fonoily  of 
Homerids  at  Chios,  and  the  local  worship  of  a 
hero,  Homeros.  The  preference  is  now  generally 
given  to  Smyrna.  ( Welcker,  JSpitehe  Cydtu^  p.  1 53; 
MUller,  HisL  of  GreA  LU.  p.  41,  &c.)  Smyrna 
was  first  founded  by  lonians  firom  Ephesus,  who 
were  followed,  and  afterwards  expelled,  by  Aeolians 
from  Cyme :  the  expelled  lonians  fled  to  Colophon, 
and  Smyrna  thus  became  Aeolic  Subsequently 
the  Colophonians  drove  out  the  Aeolians  ftom 


HOMERUa 

Smyrna,  which  from  henceforth  was  a  purely  lomi 
city.    The  Aeolians  were  originally  in  poesessiou 
of  the  traditions  of  the  Trojan  war,  which  their 
ancestors  had  waged,  and  in  which  no  lonians  hsd 
taken  part  QAXlWeT^AegineL  p.25,On;Aom.  p.  367.) 
Homer  therefore,  himself  an  Ionian,  who  had  come 
from  Ephesus,  received  these  traditions  fimm  the 
new  Aeolian  settlers,  and  when  the  lonians  were 
driven  out  of  Smjrma,  either  he  himself  fled  to 
Chios,  or  his  descendants  or  disciples  settled  there, 
and  formed  the  fomous  fiunily  of  Homerids.    Thu 
we  may  unite  the  claims  of  &nyma  and  Chios^  and 
explain  the  peculiarities  of  the  Homeric  dialect, 
which  is  di£ferent  from  the  pure  Ionic,  and  has  a 
large  mixture  of  Aeolic  elements.     According  to 
this  computation.  Homer  would  have  flourished 
shortly  after  the  time  of  the  Ionian  migration,  a 
time  best  attested,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the  au- 
thorities of  Aristotle  and  Aristarchus.     But  this 
residt  seems  not  to  be  reconcilable  with  the  follow- 
ing considerations:  — 1.  Placing  Homer  more  than 
a  century  and  a  half  after  the  Trojan  war,  we  have 
a  long  period  which  is  apparently  quite  destitute 
of  poetical  exertions.     Is  it  likely  that  the  heroes 
should  not  have  found  a  bard  for  their  deeds  till  more 
than  a  hundred  and  fifty  yean  after  their  death  ? 
And  how  could  the  knowledge  of  these  deeds  he 
preserved  without  poetical  traditions  and  epic  songs, 
the  only  chronicles  of  an  illiterate  age?     2.  In 
addition  to  this,  there  was  a  stirring  aetiTe  time 
between  the  Asiatic  settlements  of  the  Greeks  and 
the  war  with  Troy.    Of  the  exploits  of  this  time, 
certainly  nowise  inferior   to  the  exploita  of  the 
heroic  age  itself,  we  should  expect  to  find  something 
mentioned  or  alluded  to  in  the  work  of  a  poet  who 
lived  during  or  shortly  after  it.  But  of  this  there  is 
not  a  trace  to  be  found  in  Homer.  3.  The  mythology 
and  the  poems  of  Homer  could  not  have  originated 
in  Asia.     It  is  the  growth  of  a  long  period,  during 
which  the  ancient  Thradan  bards,  who  lived  partly 
in  Thessaly,  round  Mount  Olympus,  and  partly  in 
Boeotia,  near  Helicon,  consolidated  all  the  difEerent 
and  various  local  mythologies  into  one  great  my- 
thological system.     If  Homer  had  mad&  the  my- 
thology of  the  Greeks,  as  Herodotus    (ii.  53) 
afiirms,  he  would  not  have  represented  the  Thee- 
salian  Olympus  as  the  seat  of  nis  goda,  but  some 
mountain  of  Asia  Minor ;  his  Muses  would  not 
have  been  those  of  Olympus,  but  they  would  have 
dwelt  on  Ida  or  Gargaros.     Homer,  if  hia  works 
had  fint  originated  in  Asia,  would  not  hare  cosik- 
pared  Nansicaa  to  Artemis  walking  on  To^fgdm 
or  Erymantkue  (CkL  vi.  102)  ;  and  a  great  many 
other  allusions  to  European  countries,  which  show 
the  poet^s  fiuniliar  acquaintance  with  them,  oonld 
have  found  no  place  in  the  work  of  an  Asiatic. 
It   is  evident  that   Homer  was  for   better  aic- 
quainted  with  European  Greece  than  he  waa  with 
Asia  Minor,  and  even  the  oonntry  round  Troy. 
(Comp.  Spohn,  de  Affro  Trojano^  p.  27.)     Sir  W. 
Gell,  and  other  modem  travellers,  were  aatoni^ed 
at  the  accuracy  with  which  Homer  haa  deacribed 
places  in  Peloponnesus,  and  particularly  the  island 
of  Ithaca.   It  has  been  obsenned,  that  uobod  j  could 
have  given  these  descriptions,  except  one  who  had 
seen  the  country  himself.    How  shall  we»  with  aU 
this,  maintain  our  proposition,  that  Homer  was  aa 
Ionian  of  Asia  Minor?    It  is  indiapenaable,  in 
order  to  clear  up  this  point,  to  enter  moi«  at  large 
into  the  discussion  conoeming  the  orijgin  of  the 
Homeric  poems. 


HOMERUS. 

The  wliole  of  andqnity  miammoiuly  yiened  the 
Iliad  and  the  Odyisey  as  the  prodnctiont  of  a  cer- 
tain indiTidual,  odled  Homer.  No  doobt  of  thia  het 
ever  entered  the  mind  of  any  of  the  ancienta ;  and 
«Ten  a  huge  number  of  other  poema  were  attributed 
to  theiameanthor.  Thia  opinion  continued  unahaken 
down  to  the  year  1795,  when  F.  A.  Wolf  wrote 
hit  fiuDoua  Prolegomena,  in  which  he  endeavoured 
to  show  that  the  Iliad  and  Odyaaey  were  not  two 
complete  poema,  but  amall,  aeparate,  independent 
epic  Bonga,  celebrating  ain^e  ezploita  of  the  heroea, 
and  that  theae  laya  were  /or  tke  fini  timB  written 
down  and  united,  aa  the  Iliad  and  Odyaaey,  by 
Peiaiatratua,  the  tyiant  of  Athena.  Thia  opinion, 
atartling  and  paradoxical  aa  it  aeemed,  was  not  en- 
tirely new.  Caaaubon  had  already  doubted  the 
eommon  opinion  r^arding  Homer,  and  the  great 
Bentley  had  aaid  expressly  **  that  Homer  wrote  a 
sequel  of  songa  and  ihapaodieSi  Tbeae  loose  songs 
were  not  collected  together  in  the  fonn  of  an 
epic  poem  till  about  500  years  after.^  {Letter 
if  PkHetemtkeruM  Lipeieiuie^  §  7.)  Some  French 
writers,  Perrault  and  Hedelin,  and  the  Italian 
Vice,  had  made  similar  conjectures,  but  all  these 
were  foigotten  and  oreibome  by  the  common 
and  general  opinion,  and  the  more  easily,  as  these 
bold  conjectures  had  been  thrown  out  ahnost  at 
haard,  and  without  sound  arguments  to  support 
them.  When  therefore  WolTs  Prolegomena  ap- 
peared, the  whole  literary  world  was  startled  by 
the  boldness  and  novelty  of  his  positions.  His 
book,  of  course,  excited  great  opposition,  but  no 
one  has  to  this  day  been  able  to  refute  the  principal 
arguments  of  that  great  critic,  and  to  re-establish 
the  old  opinion,  whuh  he  overthrew.  His  views, 
however,  have  been  materially  modified  by  pro- 
tracted discussions,  so  that  now  we  can  almost 
venture  to  say  that  the  question  is  settled.  We 
will  first  state  Wolfs  principal  arguments,  and  the 
chief  objections  of  his  opponents,  and  will  then  en- 
deavour to  discover  the  most  probable  result  of  all 
these  inquiries. 

In  1770,  R.  Wood  publiahed  a  book  On  tke  ori- 
pmal  Gemime  of  Horner^  in  which  he  mooted  the 
question  whether  the  Homeric  poema  had  originally 
been  written  or  not.  Thia  idea  was  caught  up  by 
Wol^  and  proved  the  foundation  of  all  his  inquiries. 
But  the  most  important  assistance  which  he  ob- 
tained was  from  the  discovery  and  publication  of 
the  fiunous  Venetian  scholia  by  Villoison  (1788). 
These  valuaUe  scholia,  in  giving  us  some  insight  into 
the  studies  of  the  Alexandrine  critics,  furnished 
materials  and  an  historical  basis  for  Wolfs  in- 
qniriesw  The  point  from  which  Wolf  started  was, 
aa  we  have  said,  tibe  idea  that  the  Homeric  poems 
were  originally  not  written.  To  prove  this,  he 
entered  into  a  minute  and  accurate  discussion  con- 
eeraing  the  age  of  the  art  of  writing.  He  set  aside, 
aa  groundless  fisUes,  the  traditions  which  ascribed 
the  invention  or  introduction  of  this  art  to  Cadmus, 
Cecrops,  Orpheus,  Linus,  or  Pahunedes.  Then, 
allowmg  that  letters  were  known  in  Greece  at  a 
very  early  period,  he  justly  insists  upon  the  great 
difference  which  exists  between  the  knowledge  of 
the  letter*  and  their  general  nee  for  works  of  lite- 
imtore.  Writing  is  first  applied  to  public  monu- 
ments, inscriptions,  and  religious  purposes,  centuries 
before  it  is  employed  for  ue  common  purposes  of 
soda]  lifo.  This  is  still  more  certain  to  be  the  case 
when  the  common  ordinary  materials  for  writing 
a»   wanting,  aa  they  were  among  the  ancient 


HOMERUS. 


501 


Greeks.  Wood,  Ittd,  brass,  stone,  are  not  proper 
materials  for  writing  down  poems  consisting  of 
twenty-four  books.  Even  hides,  which  were  used 
by  the  lonians,  seem  too  clumsy  for  this  purpose, 
and,  besides,  we  do  not  know  when  they  were  first 
in  use.  (Herod,  v.  58.)  It  was  not  before  the 
sixth  century  b.  c.  that  papyrus  became  easily 
accessible  to  the  Greeks,  through  the  king  Ama- 
sis,  who  first  opened  Egypt  to  Greek  traders. 
The  laws  of  Lycurgus  were  not  committed  to 
writing ;  those  of  Zaleucus,  in  Locri  Episephyrii, 
in  the  29th  OL  (b.  c.  664),  are  particularly  re- 
corded as  the  firet  Uws  that  were  written  down. 
(Scymn.  Perieg.  313 ;  Strab.  vi  p.  259.)  The  bws 
of  Solon,  seventy  years  hiter,  were  written  on  wood 
and  fiovarpo^ftfiiif.  Wolf  allows  that  all  these  con- 
siderations do  not  prove  that  no  use  at  all  was 
made  of  the  art  of  writing  as  eariy  as  the  seventh 
and  eighth  centuries  b.  c,  which  would  be  pa> 
ticularly  improbable  in  the  case  of  the  lyric  poets, 
such  as  Arcnilochus,  Alcman,  Pisander,  and  Anon, 
but  that  before  the  time  of  the  seven  sages,  that  is, 
the  time  when  proae  writing  first  originated,  the  art 
was  not  so  common  that  we  can  suppose  it  to  have 
been  employed  for  such  extensive  works  as  the 
poems  of  Homer.  Wolf  {ProL  p.  77)  alleges  the 
testimony  of  Josephus  (c.  Apkm.  i.  2) :  *0^  not 
ti6\a  $y^t0irw  ot  EWrins  ^itrip  ypofiii^Mf, . .  Kof 
faaip  oiiH  rwrw  (i.e.  Homerum)  iv  ypi4JLiimffi 
Til¥  tedrov  voliiaiM  mrroAnrf u^,  dAAd  ^lofunifiovfwh 
fUmttP  he  T«r  ^ikierw  Zorepov  (rvmeBrirtu,  (Be- 
sides SchoL  ap.  ViUois.  Anecd,  Gr.  ii.  p.  182.)  But 
Wolf  draws  stiU  more  convincing  arguments  fit)m 
the  poems  themselves.  In  //.  vii.  175,  the  Grecian 
heroes  decide  by  lot  who  is  to  fight  with  Hector. 
The  lots  are  marked  by  each  respective  hero,  and 
all  thrown  into  a  helmet,  which  is  shaken  till  one 
lot  is  jerked  out.  This  is  handed  round  by  the 
herald  till  it  reaches  Ajax,  who  recognises  the 
mark  he  had  made  on  it  as  his  own.  If  this  mark 
had  been  any  thing  like  writing,  the  herald  would 
have  read  it  at  once,  and  not  have  handed  it  round. 
In  II,  vi.  168,  we  have  the  story  of  Bellerophon, 
whom  Proetus  sends  to  Lycia, 

ir6p€V  V  Hye  «nf/uira  Kvypd, 
rpi^^s  hf  "kIvoki  VTvucTf)  dvfju}^6pa  iroAAi* 
Aet^ai  ^  ifra^i  f  vevBep^^  6^  dMoAoiro. 

Wolf  shows  that  eif^iara  \v^pd  are  a  kind  of  con- 
ventional marks,  and  not  letters,  and  that  this  story 
is  fiir  from  proving  the  existence  of  writing. 
Throughout  the  whole  of  Homer  every  thing  is  cal- 
culated to  be  heard,  nothing  to  be  read.  Not  a 
single  epitaph,  nor  any  other  inscription,  is  men- 
tioned ;  the  tombs  of  the  heroes  are  rude  mounds 
of  earth;  coins  are  unknown.  In  OtL  viii.  163,  an 
overseer  of  a  ship  is  mentioned,  who,  instead  of 
having  a  list  of  the  cargo,  must  remember  it ;  he  is 
tp6pT09  fu^fteuf.  All  this  seemed  to  prove,  without 
the  possibility  of  doubt,  that  the  art  of  writing  was 
entirely  unknown  at  the  time  of  the  Trojan  war, 
and  could  not  have  been  common  at  the  time  when 
the  poems  were  composed. 

Among  the  opponents  of  Wol^  there  is  none 
superior  to  Greg.  W.  Nitzsch,  in  wuX,  perseverance, 
learning,  and  acuteness.  He  wrote  a  series  of 
monographies  (Qnaeition.  Homeria,  ^weim.  i.  1 824 ; 
Fmtaffaudae  per  Odj/tt,  Interpofatiom»  Praeparatio^ 
1828  ;  De  Hist  Homeri,  fiiscic  L  1830  ;  De 
Arittatele  contra  Woifianoe,  1831  ;  Palria  et  Aetae 
Horn.)  to  refute  Wolf  and  his  supporters,  and  hs 

K  K   9 


502 


HOMERUS. 


liaa  done  a  gnat  deal  towardt  ettabli«hmg  a  solid 
and  v«U-fouDded  view  of  this  complicated  quettion. 
Nitzach  opposed  Wolfs  condasiooi  concerning  the 
later  date^  of  written  documents.  He  denies  that 
the  lawi  of  Lycutgus  were  tnuumitted  by  ond 
tradition  alone,  and  were  for  this  purpose  set  to 
music  by  Terpander  and  Tbaletai,  as  is  generally 
believed,  on  toe  authority  of  Plutuch  {de  Mm.  3). 
The  SparUn  v6iuh^  which  those  two  musicians  are 
said  to  have  composed,  Nitisch  declares  to  hare 
been  hymns  and  not  laws,  although  Stnibo  calls 
Thaletiis  a  yo/taOtriK^f  dnjp  (by  a  mistake,  as 
Nitssch  ventures  to  say).  Writing  materials  were, 
according  to  Nitzsch,  not  wanting  at  a  very  early 
period.  He  maintains  that  wooden  tablets,  and  the 
hides  (hi^poi)  of  the  lonians  were  employed, 
and  that  even  papyrus  was  known  and  used  by 
the  Greeks  long  before  the  time  of  Amasis,  and 
brought  into  Greece  by  Phoenician  merchants. 
Amasis,  according  to  Nitzsch,  only  rendered  the 
use  of  p^yrus  more  general  (6  th  century  b.  c), 
whereas  formerly  its  use  had  been  confined  to  a 
few.  Thus  Nitssch  arrives  at  the  conclusion  that 
writiqg  was  common  in  Greece  full  one  hundred 
yean  before  the  time  which  Wolf  had  supposed, 
namely,  about  the  beginning  of  the  Olympiads  (8th 
century  B.C.),  and  that  thit  is  the  time  in  which 
the  Homeric  poems  were  committed  to  writing.  If 
this  is  granted,  it  does  not  follow  that  the  poems 
were  also  eomptmd  at  this  time.  Nitasch  cannot 
prove  that  the  age  of  Homer  was  so  late  as  the 
eighth  century.  The  best  authorities,  as  we  have 
seen,  phu»  Homer  much  earlier,  so  that  we  again 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Homeric  poenu 
were  composed  and  handed  down  for  a  long  time 
without  the  assistance  of  writing.  In  iact»  this 
point  seems  indisputable.  The  nature  of  tha  Ho- 
meric language  is  alone  a  sufficient  aigimient,  but 
into  this  consideration  Nitasch  never  entered. 
(Hermann,  6^ii«c.  vi.  1,  75  ;  Giese,  d.  AeoL  Dia^ 
iecL  p.  154.)  The  Homeric  dialect  could  never 
have  attained  that  so(U)e»s  and  flexibility,  which 
render  it  so  weU  adapted  for  versification— that 
variety  of  longer  and  shorter  forms,  which  existed 
together — ^that  freedom  in  contnicting  and  resolving 
vowels,  and  of  forming  the  contractions  into  two 
syllables — if  the  practice  of  writing  had  at  that 
time  exereised  the  power,  which  it  necessarily  pos- 
Hsses,  of  fixing  the  forms  of  a  language.  (Mttllei^ 
HiMi,  qfOr»  IM,  p.  38.)  The  strong^t  proof  is  the 
Aeolic  Digamma,  a  sound  which  existed  at  the 
time  of  the  composition  of  the  poems,  and  had  enr 
tirely  vanished  from  the  hinguage  when  the  first 
copies  were  made. 

It  is,  necessary  therefore  to  admit  Wolf^  first 
position,  that  the  Homeric  poenw  were  origin^ly 
not  committed  to  writing.  We  proceed  to  examine 
the  conclusions  which  he  draws  from  these  pre- 
mises. 

However  great  th«  genius  of  Homer  may  have 
been,  says  Wolf«  it  is  quite  incredible  that,  without 
the  assistance  of  writing,  he  could  have  conceived 
in  his  mind  and  executed  such  extensive  works. 
This  assertion  is  very  bold.  **•  Who  can  determine,^ 
says  yL\x]l'a{md,ofGrwkLU,  p.  62),** how  many 
thousand  verses  a  person  thoroughly  impregnated 
with  his  subject,  and  abaorbed  in  the  oontempUtion 
of  it,  might  produce  in  a  year,  and  confide  to  the 
faithful  memory  of  disciplea  devoted  to  their  master 
and  his  art?**  We  have  inatancea  of  modem  poets, 
who  have  composed  k>ng  poems  without  writing 


HOMERU& 

down  a  ungle  syUaUe,  and  hava  pneexTed  them 
fisithfttlly  in  their  memory,  before  committing  then 
to  writing.  And  how  much  more  easily  coold  this 
have  been  done  in  the  time  anterior  to  the  nse  of 
writing,  when  all  thos?  fiicnltiea  of  theauad,  which 
had  to  dispense  with  this  artificial  ***iT*t'M*^t  were 
powerfully  developed,  toained,  and  exereised.  We 
must  not  look  upon  Uie  old  bards  as  amaleurs,  who 
amused  themsrives  in  leisure  houn  with  poetical 
compoeitions,  as  it  the  Ihshion  Bowa-days.  Com- 
position was  their  fm^hmotu  All  their  thoughts 
were  conoentnted  on  this  one  point,  in  which  and 
for  which  they  lived«  Their  composition  was, 
moreover,  fiidlitated  by  their  having  no  occasion  to 
invent  complicated  plots  and  wonderful  stories  ;  the 
simple  traditions,  on  which  they  founded  their 
songs,  were  handed  down  to  them  in  a  form  already 
adapted  to  poetical  purposes.  If  now,  in  spite  of 
all  these  advantages,  the  composition  of  the  Iliad 
and  Odyssey  was  no  easy  task,  we  must  attribute 
some  superiority  to  the  genius  of  Homer,  which 
caused  his  name  and  his  works  to  acquire  eternal 
glory,  and  covered  all  his  innumerable  predeoMsors, 
contemporaries,  and  followers,  with  oblivion. 

The  second   condusion   of  Wolf  is  of   more 
weight  and  importance.     When  people  neither 
wrote  nor  read,  the  only  way  of  publishing  poema 
was  by  ond  recitation.    The  bards  therefore  of 
the  heroic  age,  as  we  see  from  Homer  himself, 
used  to  entertain  their  hearen  at  banquets,  feativala, 
and  simihir  oocasions.     On  such  occasions  they 
certainly  could  not  recite  more  than  one  or  two 
rhapsodies.    Now  Wolf  asks  what  could  hrnvv  in- 
duced any  one  to  compose  a  poem  of  such  a  length, 
that  it  could  not  be  heaid  at  once  ?  All  the  chaims 
of  an  artificial  and  poetical  unity,  varied   by  epi- 
sodes, but  strictly  observed  through  many  books, 
must  certainly  be  lost,  if  only  fragments  of  the  poem 
could  be  heard  at  onoe.    To  refute  this  argument, 
the  opponents  of  Wolf  were  obliged  to  aeek  for 
occasions  which  aflforded  at  least  a  possibility  of 
reciting  the  whole  of  the  Iliad  and  Odyaoej.    Ban- 
quets and  small  festivals  were  not  sufficient ;   but 
there  were  musical  contests  (dY«rcr),oonBected  with 
great  national  festivals,  at  which  thousaoda  asaem- 
Uad,  anxious  to  hear  and  patient  to  listen.     **  If^** 
says  Miiller  (Hid.  o/  Gredc  IM,  p.  62)«  **  Uie  Athe- 
nians oould  at  oaa  liBstival  hear  in  suoceasioo  about 
nine  tngecties,  three  satyric  dramas,  and  aa  many  co- 
medies, without  ever  thinking  that  it  might  be  better 
to  distribute  this  enjoyment  over  the  whole  year, 
why  should  not  the  Greeks  of  earlier  times  have 
been  able  to  listen  to  the  Iliad  and  Odyaaey,  and 
perhaps  other  poems,  at  the  same  festival  ?     Let  ua 
beware  of  measuring  by  our  feose  and  deaoltozy 
reading  the  intention  of  mind  with  which  n  pec^ 
enthusiastically  devoted  to  such  eajoynie&ta«  hung 
with  delight  on  t^M  flowing  strains  of  the  BunaireL 
In  short,  there  was  a  time  whqi  the  Qxeek  pelade, 
not  indeed  at  meals,  but  at  festivals^  and  under  the 
patronage  of  their  hereditary  princes,  heard  and 
enjoyed  these  and  other  less  excelleat  poems,  as 
they  were  intended  to  be  heard  and  enjoyed,  viz. 
as  oomp^  vaholu^    This  is  credible  enoug[b,  but 
it  is  not  quite  so  easy  to  prove  it.     We  know  that, 
in  the  historical  times,  the  Homeric  poems  were 
recited  at  Athens  at  the  festival  of  the  Penathcnaea 
(LycuTg.  e.  leoor.  p.  161) ;  and  that  theie  were 
likewise  contests  of  rhapsodists  at  Sicyon  in  the 
time  of  the  tyrant  Cleisthenes  (Herod.  ▼.  67),  in 
Syracuse,  Epidanru^  Orchomenus,Thi 


HOMERUS. 

pbis,  Ckkt,  Teo^  Olympia.    (See  the  anikon  cited 
by  Mailer,  lUoL  p.  32.)    Hetiod  mentioM  muncal 
contests  (Op,  652,  and  Frag,  456),  at  which  he 
gained  a  tripod.     Such  contests  seem  to  have 
been  eren  anterior  to  the  time  of  Homer,  and 
are  aUnded  to  in  the  Homeric  description  of  the 
ThfMian  bald  Thamjris  (//.  ii.  594),  who  on  his 
road  from  Barytas,  the  powerful  nder  of  Oechalia, 
was  straek  blind  at  Dorinm  by  the  Muses,  and 
deprired  ot  his  entire  art,  because  he  hid  boasted 
of  hia  ability  to  contend  even  with  the  Muses. 
(Compk  Diqg.  LaerL  ix.  1.)     It  is  very  likely  that 
at  the  gnat  iJestiTal  of  Panioninm  in  Asia  Minor 
■oeh  oontesia  took  place  (Heyne,  E»e.  ad  IL  vol. 
TiiL  p.  796  ;  Weleker,  £^.  CjfA,  ^  371 ;  Heinrich, 
Epjamttdm,  p.  142)  ;  but  stilly  in  order  to  form  an 
idea  oC  the  possible  manner  in  which  such  poems  as 
the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  were  recited,  we  mnst  have 
iceoone  to  h3rpotlie8efl,  which  have  at  best  only 
internal   probability,  bot  no  external  anthori^. 
Such  is  the  inference  drawn  from  the  later  custom 
at  Athens,  that  several  rhapsodists  followed  one 
another  in  the  recitation  of  the  same  poem  (Weleker, 
Ep,  Cgd.  p.  371 ),  and  the  still  bolder  hypothesis  of 
Nitisdt,  that  the  recitation  lasted  more  than  one 
day.    (  Varr,  x,  Anm.  a.  CM.  toI.  ii.  p.  21.)    Bot, 
althoilgb  the  obeenrity  of  those  times  prevents  us 
from  obtaining  a  certain  and  positive  result  as  to 
tiie  way  ia  which  such  long  poems  were  recited, 
yet  we  cannot  be  induced  l^  this  circumstance  to 
doubt  that  the  Ibad  and  Odyssey,  and  other  poems 
of  eqaal  length,  were  recited  as  complete  wholes, 
bccanae  they  certainly  ensted  at  a  time  anterior  to 
the  use  of  writing.   That  soch  was  the  case  follows 
of  neeessity  from  what  we  know  of  the  Cyclic  poets. 
(See  Prochn,  C^rttlomalkia  in  Gaisford*s  HepkoM' 
Horn,)    The  IHad  and  Odyssey  contained  only  a 
small  part  of  the  copious  traditions  concerning  the 
Trojan  war.    A  great  number  of  poets  undertook 
to  fill  ap  by  separate  poems  the  whole  cycle  of  the 
events  of  tiiis  war,  from  which  drcoBstance  they 
an  commonly  styled  the  Cydio  pott».    The  poem 
Qiprsa,  most  probably  by  Staainus,  refaited  all  the 
cventa  whkh  preceded  the  beg;inninff  of  the  Iliad 
from  the  birth  of  Helen  to  tlM  ninUi  year  of  the 
The  AeOiopia  and  Jliuperm  of  Arctinns 
the  nanative  after  the  death  d  Hector, 
and  related  the  anifal  of  the  Amaaons,  whose 
^ueen,  Penthesileia,  is  slain  by  Achilles,  the  death 
and  bnrial  ef  Thenites,  the  arrival  o^  Memnon 
with  the  Aethiopians,  who  kills  Antibchat,  and  is 
killed  in  return  by  AcliiUpa,  the  death  of  Achilles 
hiraself  by  Fkuis,  and  the  quarrel  between  Ajax 
and  UlysRS  about  his  anna.    The  poem  of  Arc- 
tinns  then  rekted  the  death  of  Ajax,  and  all  that 
intervened  between  this  and  the  taking  of  Troy, 
which  formed  the  subject  of  hb  second  poem,  the 
lUmpenif,  These  same  events  were  likewise  partly 
treated  by  Leeches,  in  his  LUtU  IUob,  with  some 
differences  in  tone  and  form.     In  this  was  told  the 
arrival   of  Philoctetes,  who  kills  Paris,  that  of 
NeoptolemBa,  the  building  of  the  wooden  hone,  the 
capture  of  the  paUadinm  by  UlysRS  and*  IHomede, 
awl,  finally,  the  taking  of  Troy  itsel£  The  intorval 
between  the  w»  and  the  subject  of  the  Odyssey  is 
filed  up  by  the  retnm  of  the  different  heroesi   This 
fiimished  the  subject  for  the  NotUri  by  Agias,  a 
poem  distiagmshed  by  great  excellencies  of  com- 
position.   The  misfortunes  of  the  two  Atreidae 
fonned  the  main  part,  and  with  this  were  artfully 
btsrwoven  the  adventures  of  all  the  other  heroes, 


HOMERUS. 


508 


except  Ulysses.  The  last  adventures  of  Ulysses 
after  his  retnm  to  Ithaca  were  treated  in  the  7V^ 
ponia  of  Eugammon.  All  thoe  poems  were  grouped 
round  thoee  of  Homer,  as  their  common  centre. 
'*  It  is  credible,**  nys  MiUler  {Ibid,  p.  64)  *'tbat 
their  authors  wen  Homeric  rhi^Modists  by  pro- 
fession (so  ako  Nitcsdi,  HalL  ^nejfd,  i, «.  Odygg. 
pp.  400,  401),  to  whom  the  constant  recitation  of 
the  ancient  Homeric  poems  would  naturslly  suggest 
the  notion  of  continuing  them  by  essays  of  their 
own  in  a  similar  tone.  Hence  too  it  would  be 
more  likely  to  occur  that  these  poems,  wh«i  they 
were  sung  by  the  seme  rhapsodists,  would  gradually 
acquire  themselves  the  name  of  Homeric  epics.** 
Their  object  of  eompleiiug  and  spinning  out  the 
poems  of  Homer  ia  obvious.  It  is  necessary  there- 
fore to  suppose  that  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  existed 
entire,  L  e.  comprehmding  the  same  series  of  events 
which  they  now  comprehend,  at  least  in  the  time 
from  the  fint  to  the  tenth  Olympiad,  when  Arcti- 
nus^  Agias  (Thiersch,  AeL  Monae,  ii.  583),  and 
probaUy  Stasinos,  lived.  This  was  a  time  when 
nobody  yet  thou^t  of  reading  such  poems.  There- 
fore there  must  have  been  an  opportunity  of  reciting 
in  some  way  or  another,  not  only  the  Homeric 
poems,  but  those  of  the  Cyclic  poets  also,  which 
were  of  about  equal  length.  (Nitisch,  Vorr.%.  An- 
flieri.  vol.  is.  p.  24.)  The  same  result  is  obtained 
from  comparing  the  manner  in  which  Homer  and 
these  Cydic  poets  treat  and  view  mythical  objects. 
A  wide  di^rence  is  observable  on  this  point, 
which  justifies  the  conclusion,  that  as  early  as  the 
period  of  the  composition  of  the  first  of  the  Cyclic 
poems,  viz,  before  the  tenth  Olympiad,  the  Homeric 
poems  had  attained  a  fixed  form,  and  were  no 
longer,  as  Wolf  supposes,  in  a  state  of  grawth  and 
development,  or  else  they  would  have  been  exposed 
to  the  influence  of  the  different  o]Mni<ms  which  then 
prevailed  respecting  mythical  subjects.  This  is  the 
only  inference  are  can  draw  from  an  inquiry  into 
the  Cyclic  poets.  Wol^  however,  who  denied  the 
existence  of  long  epic  poets  previous  to  the  use  of 
writing,  because  he  thought  they  could  not  be  re- 
cited as  wholes,  and  who  consequently  denied  that 
the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  possessed  an  artificial  or 
poetical  unity,  thought  to  find  a  proof  of  this  pro- 
position in  the  Cyclic  poems,  in  which  he  professed 
to  see  no  other  unity  than  that  which  is  afibrded 
by  the  natural  sequence  of  events.  Now  we  are 
abnost  unable  to  form  an  accurate  opinion  of  the 
poetical  merits  of  those  poems,  of  which  we  pos- 
sess only  dry  prosaic  extracU  ;  but,  granting  that 
they  did  not  attain  a  high  degree  of  poetical  per- 
fection, and  particularly,  that  they  were  destitute 
of  poetical  unity,  still  we  are  not  on  this  account 
at  liberty  to  infer  that  the  poems  of  Homer,  their 
great  example,  are  likewise  destitute  of  this  unity. 
But  this  is  the  next  proposition  of  Wol^  which 
therefore  we  must  now  proceed  to  discussi 

Wolf  observes  that  Aristotle  first  derived  the 
laws  of  epic  poetry  fima  the  examples  which 
he  found  bud  down  in  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey. 
It  was  for  this  reason,  says  Wol^  that  people 
never  thought  of  suspecting  that  those  examples 
themselves  were  destitute  of  that  poetical  unity 
which  Aristotle,  from  a  contemplation  of  them, 
drew  up  as  a  principal  requisite  for  this  kind  of 
poetry.  It  was  transmitted,  says  Wolf^  by  old 
traditions,  how  once  Achilles  withdrew  firom  the 
battle  ;  how,  in  consequence  of  the  absence  of  the 
great  ben»,  who  alone  awed  the  Trojans,  the  Greeki 

K  K  4 


504 


HOMERUS. 


were  wonted ;  bow  Achilles  at  kat  allowed  hia 
friend  Patroclua  to  protect  the  Oreeka  ;  and  how, 
finallj,  he  rerenged  the  death  of  Patiodua  by  kill- 
ing Hector.  This  aimple  course  of  the  story  Wolf 
thinks  woold  have  been  treated  by  any  other  poet 
in  very  much  the  same  manner  as  we  now  read  it 
in  the  Iliad ;  and  he  maintains  that  there  is  no 
unity  in  it  except  a  chronological  one,  in  so  fiir 
as  we  have  a  narration  of  the  events  of  levend 
days  in  snoeesaion.  Nay,  he  continues,  if  we  ex- 
amine cloaely  the  six  last  booka,  we  shall  find  that 
they  have  nothing  to  do  with  what  is  stated  in  the 
int^duction  as  the  object  of  the  poem, — ^namely, 
the  icraik  of  Jekillei.  Thia  wiath  aubsidea  with 
the  death  of  Patroclua,  and  what  follows  is  a 
wrath  of  a  different  kind,  which  does  not  belong 
to  the  former.  The  composition  of  the  Odyssey 
is  not  viewed  with  greater  fisvoor  by  Wolf.  The 
journey  of  Telemachns  to  Pylos  and  Sparta,  the 
sojourn  of  Ulysses  in  the  island  of  Calypso,  the 
atones  of  his  wanderings,  were  originaJly  inde- 
pendent songs,  which,  as  they  happened  to  fit  into 
one  another,  were  afterwards  connected  into  one 
whole,  at  a  time  when  literature,  the  arts,  and  a 
general  cultivation  of  the  mind  began  to  flourish  in 
Greece,  supported  by  the  important  art  of  writing. 
These  bold  propositions  have  met  with  almost 
universal  disapprobation.  Still  this  is  a  subject  on 
which  reasoning  and  demonstration  are  very  preca- 
rioua  and  almoat  impoaaible.  The  feelings  and 
tastes  of  every  individual  must  determine  the 
matter.  But  to  oppose  to  Wolfs  sceptical  riewa 
the  judgment  of  a  man  whoae  authority  on  mattera 
of  taste  is  as  great  as  on  those  of  learning,  we  copy 
what  MuUer  says  on  this  subject : — **  l3\  the  bws 
which  reflection  and  experience  can  suggest  for  the 
epic  form  are  observed  (in  Homer)  with  the  most 
refined  taste  ;  all  the  means  are  employed  by 
which  the  general  effect  can  be  heightened.** — ^  The 
anger  of  Achilles  is  an  event  which  did  not  long 
prMede  the  final  destruction  of  Troy,  inasmuch  as 
it  produced  the  death  of  Hector,  who  was  the  de- 
fender of  the  dty.  It  was  doubtless  the  ancient 
tradition,  established  long  before  Homer*s  time, 
that  Hector  had  been  slain  by  Achilles  in  revenge 
for  the  sUughter  of  his  friend  Patroclus,  whose  foil 
in  battle,  un[ffotected  by  the  son  of  Thetis,  was 
explained  by  the  tradition  to  have  arisen  from  the 
anger  of  Achilles  against  the  other  Greeks  for  an 
afiront  offered  to  him,  and  his  consequent  retire 
ment  from  the  contest  Now  the  poet  seises,  as 
the  most  critical  and  momentous  period  of  the 
action,  the  conversion  of  Achillea  from  the  foe  of 
the  Greeks  into  that  of  the  Trojans  ;  for  as  on  the 
one  hand  the  sudden  revolution  in  the  fortunes  of 
war,  thus  occasioned,  pkoes  the  prowess  of  Achilles 
in  the  strongest  light,  so,  on  tfke  other  hand,  the 
change  of  his  firm  and  resolute  mind  muat  have 
been  the  more  touching  to  the  feelings  of  the  hear- 
ers. From  this  centre  of  interest  there  springs  a 
long  preparation  and  gradual  developement,  since 
not  only  the  canae  m  the  anger  of  Achillea,  but 
also  the  defeata  of  the  Greeka  occasioned  by  that 
anger,  were  to  be  narrated ;  and  the  display  of  the 
insufficiency  of  aU  the  other  heroes  at  the  same  time 
offered  the  best  opportunity  for  exhibiting  their 
several  excellencies.  It  is  in  the  arrangement  of 
this  preparatory  part  and  its  connection  with  the 
catastrophe,  that  the  poet  displays  his  perfect  ac- 
quaintance with  all  the  mysteries  of  poetical  com- 
position ;  and  in  his  continual  postponement  of  the 


HOMERUS. 

crisis  of  the  action,  and  his  scanty  revela^ons  with 
respect  to  the  plan  of  the  entire  woric,  he  shows  a 
maturity  of  knowledge  which  is  astonishing  for  m 
eariy  an  age.     To  all  appearance,  the  poet,  after 
certain  obstaclea  have  been  first  overcome,  tends 
only  to  one  point,  vis.  to  increaae  perpetually  the 
diaastera  of  the  Greeka,  which  they  have  drawn  on 
themaelves  by  the  injury  oflfered  to  Achillea  ;  and 
Zeus  himself  at  the  beginning,  is  made  to  pro- 
nounce, as  coming  from  himself^  the  vengeance  and 
consequent  exaltation  of  the  son  of  Thetis.   At  the 
same  time,  however,  the  poet  plainly  shows  bis 
wish  to  excite,  in  the  feelings  of  an  attentive  hearer, 
an  anxious  and  perpetiudly  increasing  desire  not 
only  to  see  the  Greeks  aaved  from  destruction,  but 
also  that  the  unbearable  and  more  than  human 
haughtineaaand  pride  of  Achillea  ahould  be  broken. 
Both  theae  enda  are  attained  through  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  tBcret  eotauel  ofZeiu,  which  he  did  not 
commnnicate  to  Thetia^and  through  her  to  Achilles 
(who,  if  he  had  known  it,  would  have  given  up  all 
enmity  againat  the  Achaeana),  but  omy  to  Hera, 
and  to  her  not  till  the  middle  of  the  poem ;  and 
Achilles,  through  the  loaa  of  hia  deareat  friend, 
whom  he  had  aent  to  battle  not  to  aave  the  Greeks, 
but /or  hit  own  ghiy^  suddenly  changes  hia  hostile 
attitude  towards  the  Greeks,  and  is  overpowered 
by  entirely  opposite  feelings.     In  this  manner  the 
exaltation  of  the  son  of  Thetis  is  united  to  that 
ahnost  imperceptible  operation  of  destiny,  which 
the  Greeks  were  required  to  observe  in  adl  human 
affiurs.    To  remove  imm  this  collection  of  various 
actions,  conditions,  and  feelings  any  anbatantial 
part,  as  not  necessarily  belonging  to  it,  nonld  in 
foct  be  to  dismember  a  living  whole,  the  parts  of 
which  would  necessarily  lose  their  vitality.    As  in 
an  organic  body  life  does  not  dwell  in  one  single 
point,  but  requires  a  union  of  certain  systems  and 
members,  so  the  internal  connection  of  the  Iliad 
rests  on  the  union  of  certain  parts ;  and  neither 
the  interesting  introduction  describing  the  defeat 
of  the  Greeks  up  to  the  burning  of  the  ship  of  Pro- 
tesilans,  nor  the  turn  of  affiiirs  brought  about  by 
the  death  of  Patroclus,  nor  the  final  pacification 
of  the  anger  of  Achilles,  could  be  spared  from  the 
Iliad,  when  the  fruitful  seed  of  such  a  poem  had 
once  been  sown  in  the  soul  of  Homer,  and  had 
begun  to  develop  its  growth.**  (HitU  of  Or,  LiL 
p.  48,  &c.) 

If  we  yield  our  assent  to  these  oonyincing  re- 
flectiona,  we  shall  hardly  need  to  defend  the  unity 
of  the  Odyssey,  which  has  always  been  admired  as 
one  of  the  greatest  masterpieces  of  Greek  genius, 
against  the  aggressions  of  Wol^  who  could  more 
easily  believe  that  chance  and  learned  compilers 
had  produced  this  poem,  by  connecting  loose  inde- 
pendent pieces,  than  that  it  should  have  sprang 
firom  the  mind  of  a  single  man.  Nitxsdi  {HaiL 
Encj/dop,  s.  e.  Ocfyiasa,  and  Anmnk,  z,  Otf^as.  voL 
ii.  pref.)  haa  endeavoured  to  exhibit  the  imity  of 
the  plan  of  this  poem.  He  has  divided  the  whole 
into  four  large  sections,  in  each  of  whidi  thefe  are 
again  subdivisions  fiicilitating  the  distrihatimi  of 
the  recital  for  several  rhapsodists  and  sevenl  days. 
1.  The  first  part  treaU  of  the  dbaud  uiyme»  (books 
i. — iv.).  Here  we  are  introduced  to  the  state  of 
affoirs  in  Ithaca  during  the  absence  of  Ulyaseo. 
Telemachns  goes  to  Pylos  and  Sparta  to  aaoeftain 
the  fiUe  of  his  fother.  2.  Tkt  mmg  if  At  ntmrmmg 
Ulytte$  (books  v.— xiii.  92)  is  natnnlly  dirided 
into  two  parts ;  the  fiirst  contains  the  departure  of 


HOMERUS. 

Tjlyfses  from  CalypM,  and  hb  arrital  and  reoeption 
in  Scfaeria ;  the  lecond  the  narration  of  his  wan- 
derings. 3.  TV  mmg  <f  Uljfsae»  medHaHng  rmengt 
(book  xiii.  92 — xix).  Here  the  two  threads  of 
the  story  are  united  ;  Ulysses  is  conveyed  to 
Ithaca,  and  is  met  in  the  cottage  of  Eumaeas  by 
his  son,  who  has  jnst  returned  firom  Sparta.  4. 
The  toHff  oflkerwenging and  reotmeiled  Ufysaa  (xx. 
— xxiv.)  brings  all  the  manifold  wrongs  of  the 
suitors  and  the  sufferings  of  Ulysses  to  ^e  desired 
and  long-expected  conclusion.  Although  we  main- 
tain the  unity  of  both  the  Homeric  poems,  we  can> 
not  deny  that  they  have  sufiered  greatly  from  in- 
terpolations, omissions,  and  alterations ;  and  it  is 
only  by  admitting  some  original  poetical  whole, 
that  we  are  able  to  discover  those  parts  which  do 
not  belong  to  this  whole.  Wolf,  therefore,  in 
pointing  out  some  parts  as  spurious,  has  been  led 
into  an  inconsistency  in  his  demonstration,  since  he 
is  obliged  to  acknowledge  something  as  the  genuine 
centre  of  the  two  poems,  which  he  must  suppose  to 
have  been  spun  out  more  and  more  by  subsequent 
rfaapsodists.  This  altered  view,  which  is  distinctly 
pronounced  in  the  pre&oe  to  his  edition  of  Homer 
(2nd  edit,  of  1795,  towards  the  end  of  the  preil), 
appears  already  in  the  Prolegomena  (p.  123),  and 
Itts  been  subsequently  embraioed  by  Hermann  and 
other  critics.  It  is,  as  we  have  said,  a  necessary 
consequence  from  the  discovery  of  interpoUtions. 
These  interpolations  are  particularly  apparent  in 
the  first  part  of  the  Iliad.  The  catalogue  of  the 
ships  has  long  been  recognised  as  a  later  addition, 
and  can  be  omitted  without  leaving  the  slightest 
gap.  The  battles  frx)m  the  third  to  the  seventh 
book  seem  almost  entirely  foreign  to  the  plan  of  the 
Iliad.  Zens  appears  to  have  qnite  forgotten  his 
promise  to  Thetis,  that  he  would  honour  her  son 
by  letting  Agamemnon  feel  his  absence.  The 
Greeks  are  fer  from  feeling  this.  Diomede  fights 
sQccesslully  even  against  gods ;  the  Trojans  are 
driven  back  to  the  town.  In  an  assembly  of  the 
gods  (iv.  init),  the  glory  of  Achilles  is  no  motive 
to  deliver  Troy  frt>m  her  fete ;  it  is  not  till  the 
eighth  book  that  Zeus  all  at  once  seems  mind- 
ful of  his  promise  to  Thetis.  The  preceding  five 
books  are  not  only  loosely  conne^ed  with  the 
whole  of  the  poem,  but  even  with  one  another. 
The  single  combat  between  Menelans  and  Paris 
(book  iiL),  in  which  the  former  was  on  the  point 
of  despatching  the  seducer  of  his  wife,  is  inter- 
rupted by  the  treacherous  shot  of  Pandarus.  In 
the  next  book  all  this  is  forgotten.  The  Greeks 
neither  claim  Helen  as  the  prise  of  the  victory  of 
Menelans,  nor  do  they  complain  of  a  breach  of  the 
oath  :  no  god  revenues  the  perjury.  Paris  in  the 
sixth  book  sits  quietly  at  home,  where  Hector 
severely  upbraids  him  for  his  cowardice  and  retire- 
ment from  war ;  to  which  Paris  makes  no  reply, 
and  does  not  plead  that  he  had  only  just  encoun- 
tered Menelans  in  deadly  fight.  The  tenth  book, 
containing  the  nocturnal  expedition  of  Ulysses  and 
Diomede,  in  which  they  kill  the  Thracian  king 
Rhesus  and  take  his  horses,  is  avowedly  of  later 
origin.  (Schol.  Yen.  ad  II.  x,  ].)  No  reference 
is  subsequently  made  by  any  of  the  Greeks  or 
Trojans  to  this  galhmt  deed.  The  two  heroes  were 
sent  as  qiies,  Irat  they  never  narrate  the  result  of 
their  expedition  ;  not  to  speak  of  many  other  im- 
probabilities. To  enumemte  all  those  passages 
which  are  reasonably  suspected  as  interpolated, 
would  lead  us  too  fer.    Miiller  {IM,  p.  50)  very 


HOMERUS. 


50.^ 


judiciously  assigns  ''two  principal  motives  for 
this  extension  of  the  poem  beyond  its  original  plan, 
which  might  have  exercised  an  influence  on  the 
mind  of  Homer  himself,  but  had  still  more  power- 
ful effects  upon  his  successors,  the  hiter  Homerids. 
In  the  first  place,  it  is  clear  that  a  design  mani- 
fested itself  at  an  early  period  to  make  this  poem 
complete  in  itself,  so  that  all  the  subjects,  descrip- 
tions, and  actions  which  could  alone  give  an  inte- 
rest to  a  poem  on  tke  entire  mar,  might  find  a  place 
within  the  limits  of  this  composition.  For  this  pur- 
pose, it  is  not  improbable  that  many  hys  of  earlier 
bards,  who  had  sung  single  adventures  of  the  Trojan 
war,  were  hiid  under  contribution,  and  that  the 
finest  parts  of  them  were  adopted  into  the  new 
poem,  it  being  the  natural  course  of  popular  poetry 
propagated  by  oral  tradition,  to  treat  the  best 
thoughts  of  previous  poets  as  common  property, 
and  to  give  them  a  new  life  by  working  them  up 
in  a  different  context.^  Thus  it  woodd  be  ex- 
plained why  it  is  not  before  the  ninth  year  of  the 
war  that  the  Greeks  build  a  wall  round  their  camp, 
and  think  of  deciding  the  war  by  single  combat. 
For  the  same  reason  the  catalogue  of  the  ships 
could  find  a  place  in  the  Iliad,  as  well  as  the  view 
of  Helen  and  Priam  from  the  walls  (TcixoairoT/a), 
by  which  we  become  acquainted  with  the  chief 
heroes  among  the  Greeks,  who  were  certainly  not 
unknown  to  Priam  till  so  hte  a  period  of  the  war. 
*'  The  other  motive  for  the  great  extension  of  the 
preparatory  part  of  the  catastrophe  may,  it  appears, 
be  traced  to  a  certain  conflict  between  tke  plan  of 
the  poet  and  his  own  patriotic  feelings.  An  atten- 
tive reader  cannot  feil  to  observe  that,  while 
Homer  intends  that  the  Greeks  should  be  made  to 
suffer  severely  from  the  anger  of  Achilles,  he  is  yet, 
as  it  were,  retarded  in  his  progress  towards  that 
end  by  a  natural  endeavour  to  avenge  the  death  of 
each  Greek  by  that  of  a  yet  more  illustrious  Trojan, 
and  thus  to  increase  the  glory  of  the  numerous 
Achaean  heroes,  so  that  even  on  the  days  in  which 
the  Greeks  are  defeated,  more  Trojans  than  Greeks 
are  described  as  being  slain.^ 

The  Odyssey  has  experienced  similar  exten- 
sions, which,  &r  from  inducing  us  to  believe  in 
an  atomistic^  origin  of  the  poem,  only  diow  that 
the  original  plan  has  been  here  and  there  ob- 
scured. The  poem  opens  with  an  assembly  of 
the  gods,  in  which  AUiene  oomphdns  of  the  long 
detention  of  Ulysses  in  Ogygia ;  Zeus  is  of  her 
opinion.  She  demands  to  send  Hermes  to  Calypso 
with  an  order  from  Zeus  to  dismiss  Ulysses, 
whilst  she  herself  goes  to  Ithaca  to  incite  young 
Telemachus  to  determined  steps.  But  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fifth  book  we  have  almost  the  same  pro- 
ceedings, the  same  assembly  of  the  gods,  the  same 
complaints  of  Athene,  the  same  assent  of  Zeus, 
who  now  at  last  sends  his  messenger  to  the  island 
of  Calypso.  Telemachus  refuses  to  stay  with  Me- 
nehius  ;  he  is  anxious  to  return  home  ;  and  still, 
without  our  knowing  how  and  why,  he  remains  at 
Sparta  for  a  time  which  seems  disproportionably 
long ;  for  on  his  return  to  Ithaoi  he  meets  Ulysses, 
who  had  in  the  meantime  built  his  ship,  passed 
twenty  days  on  the  sea,  and  three  days  with  the 
Phaeacians. 

Nitssch  {Anmerk,  s,  Odyeeey^  vol.  iL  pre!  p. 
xlii.)  has  tried  to  remove  Uiese  difficulties,  but  he 
does  not  deny  extensive  interpolations,  particularly 
in  the  eighUi  book,  where  the  song  of  Demo- 
doooa  concerning  Ares  and  Aphrodite  is  lery  sua* 


M6 


HOMEEUS. 


pidou;  in  the  mneteenUi,  the  neognition  of 
Ulysaet  by  hia  old  mme,  and,  most  of  all,  toDie 
pert!  towBzdi  the  end.  All  that  kXUfw%  after 
xziii.  296  was  dedaxed  qmrioos  eren  by  the 
Alexandrine  erities  AristophaBea  and  Amtax^ 
chiu.  &x)hn  (CommenL  de  eaetrem,  Odytmae  Parte^ 
1816)  has  prored  the  validity  of  this  judgment 
almost  beyond  the  possibility  of  doabt.  Yet,  as 
Mtiller  and  Nitssch  observe,  it  is  vefy  likely 
that  the  original  Odyssey  was  eondoded  in  a 
somewhat  similar  manner ;  in  particular,  we  can 
hardly  do  without  the  recognitifla  of  Laertea,  who 
is  so  often  alluded  to  in  the  eoorM  of  the  poem, 
and  without  some  reconciliation  of  Ulysses  with 
the  friends  of  the  murdered  suitors.  The  second 
A'ecyia  (zxiv.  init)  is  evidently  spurioos,  and,  like 
many  parts  oi  the  first  Necjria  (zi.),  most  likely 
taken  from  a  dmilar  passage  in  Uie  Noaboi,  in 
which  was  narrated  the  aziivid  of  AgMnemaon  in 
Hades.  (Paua.  z.  23.  $  4.) 

Considering  all  these  interpohuions  and  the  ori- 
ginal unity,  which  has  only  been  obscured  and  not 
destroyed  by  them,  we  must  come  to  the  condu- 
don  that  the  Homeric  poems  were  originally  con- 
posed  as  poetical  wholes,  but  that  a  long  oral  trsr 
didon  gave  oocadon  to  great  altentioas  in  their 
anginal  form. 

We  have  hitherto  cenndeicd  only  the  negative 
part  of  WolTs  arguments.  He  denied,  1st,  the  ex- 
istence of  the  art  of  writing  at  the  time  when  the 
Homeric  poems  were  composed  ;  2d.  the  posubility 
of  componngand  delivering  them  without  that  art ; 
and,  3rdly,  their  poetical  unity.  From  these  pre- 
mises hs  came  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  Homeric 
poems  originated  as  small  songs,  unconnected  with 
one  another,  which,  after  being  preserved  in  this 
state  for  a  long  time,  wen  at  length  put  together. 
The  agents,  to  whom  he  attributed  these  two  tasks 
of  composing  and  preserving  on  the  one  hand,  and 
of  collecting  and  combining  on  thn  other,  are  the 
ihapsodists  and  Peinstmtus. 

The  subject  of  the  rfaapsodists  is  one  of  the  most 
complicated  and  difficult  of  all ;  because  the  bci  is, 
that  we  know  very  little  about  them,  and  thus  a 
Urge  fidd  is  opened  to  conjecture  and  hypotheds. 
( WdC  ProUg,  p.  96  ;  Nitssch,  ProL  ad  PlaL  /<m.,* 
Heyne,  2.  E»eun,  ad  JL  2i}  Bockh,  ad  PimL 
Nem,  ii  1,  Ittkm,  iii.  55 ;  Nitssch,  Indaffomdae, 
Ae.  Hiitor,  erU,  ;  Kreaser,  d»  Horn,  Ukamod.) 
Wolf  derives  the  name  of  rhapeodist  from  ^irrtof 
^Ubfy,  which  he  interprets  brwhra  emrmma  modo  tt 
ordme  pubtiooB  ncUatiotd  apto  eoMMetere.  These 
bnviora  «armma  are  the  rkapsodia  of  which  the 
Iliad  and  Odyssey  consist,  not  indeed  containing 
originally  one  book  each,  as  they  do  now,  but 
sometimes  more  and  sometimes  less.  The  nature 
and  condition  of  these  rhapsodists  may  be  learned 
from  Homer  himself,  where  they  appear  as  sbging 
at  the  banquets,  games,  and  festivds  of  the  princes, 
and  are  held  in  high  honour.  (Od,  iiL  267,  xviiL 
383.)  In  fact,  the  first  rhapsodists  wen  the  poets 
themselves,  just  as  the  first  dramatic  poets  were 
the  first  actors.  Therefore  Homer  and  Hesiod  are 
said  to  have  rhapsodised.  (Pkt  Repi  x.  p.  600 ; 
SchoL  aii  Pmd,  N^m,  ii.  1.)  We  must  imagine 
that  these  minstrels  were  spread  over  all  Greece, 
and  that  they  did  not  confine  themselves  to  the 
recitd  of  the  Homeric  poems.  One  class  of  rhap- 
sodisU  at  Chios,  the  Homerida  (Harpocrat.  «.  e. 
'Ofinpiiat),  who  called  themsdves  descendants  of 
the  poet,  possessed  these  particular  poems,  and 


HOMERU& 

tnuumitted  th^  to  their  diadples  by  onJ  teadiing, 
and  not  by  writing.  This  kind  of  oral  teaching  was 
most  carefully  cultivated  in  Greece  even  when 
the  use  of  writing  was  quite  common.  The  tngic 
and  comic  poeto  employed  no  other  way  of  training 
the  aetore  than  this  oial  SiScuricaA^  with  which 
the  greatest  accuracy  was  combined.  Therefore, 
sa3rs  Wol^  it  is  not  likdy  that,  dtho^gh  not  com- 
mitted to  writing,  the  Homeric  poems  underwent 
very  great  changes  by  a  long  oral  tradition ;  only 
it  is  impossible  that  th^  diould  have  remained 
quite  uutdtend.  Many  of  the  rhapsodisto  were  not 
destitute  of  poeticd  genias,  or  they  acquired  it  by 
the  constant  redtation  of  those  beautiful  lays.  Why 
should  they  not  have  sometimes  adiqiied  their 
redtation  to  the  immediate  occasion,  or  even  have 
endeavoured  to  make  some  passages  better  than 
they  were  ? 

We  can  admit  almost  all  this,  without  dawing 
fro»  it  WolTs  condodon.    Does  not  such  a  ooit- 
dition  of  the  rhapsodisto  agree  as  well  with  the 
task  whidi  vre  assign  to  them,  of  preserving  and 
redting  a  poem  which  already  existed  as  a  whde  ? 
Even  the  etymology  of  the  nsme  of  rfaapsodist, 
which  is  surprisingly  inoondstent  with   WolPs 
generd  view,   fiivoun  that    of  his   adversaries. 
WolTs  fundamental  opinion  is,  that  the  original 
songa  vrere  unconnected  and  singly  redted.    How 
then   can   the  rhi^Modists   have  obtained   tkdr 
name  from  eommeting  poems  ?    On  the  other  hand, 
if  the  Homeric  poems  origindly  existed  as  wholes, 
and  the  rhapsodisto  cmmeiied  the  single  parte  of 
these  wholes  for  public  redtetion,  they  might  per- 
haps be  called  **  oonnecten  of  song^**  But  this  ety- 
mology has  not  appeared  satis&ctory  to  soom,  who 
have  Uiooght  that  this  process  would  rather  be  a 
baqrinff  together  than  a  jmttmg  tc^ther.     They 
have  therefore  supposed  that  the  w«pd  was  derived 
from  pdiSBos^  the  staff  or  ensign  of  the  bards  (Hea. 
T^keo^.  30)  ;  an  etymology  which  seemed  counte- 
nanced by  Pindar*s  {Istkm.  iii.  5)  eacpresdon  pi^BBo^ 
S^ffwwiwf  iwit».     But  Pindar  in  anodier  pa*> 
sage  gives  the  other  etymdogy   (Nem,  ii.    1); 
and,  beddes,  it  doea  not  appear  how  ^w^Zot 
could  be  foimed  firam  jM£3es,  which  would  nsaka 
paO^M.     Others,  therefore,    have    thoi^ht   of 
^dirif  (a  stick),  and  formed  ^<RrNry8^r,  ^imB6sn 
But  even  this  will  not  do ;  for  leaving  out  of  view 
that  ^Ans  does  not  occur  in  the  signification  of 
pa^os^  the  word  would  be  ^cnraS^*8^s.  Nothing  ia 
left,  therefore,  but  the  etymology  from  ^dwren» 
^tfdr^  which  is  only  to  be  interpreted  in  the  proper 
way.    MiiUer  (Ibid.  p.  33)  says  that  ^^v^w 
**  signifies  nothing  more  dian  the  peculiar  matkod  tf 
epio  recUaition^  consisting  in  some  high-pitched 
sonorous  declamations,  with  certain  dmpk  modo- 
latioBS  of  the  voice,  not  in  singing  ragulariy  ac- 
companied by  an  instrument,  which  was  the  method 
of  redtii^  lyricd  poetry.     **  Every  poem,**  aaya 
MuUer,  **"  can  be  rhapsodised  whioh  is  compoaed  in 
an  epic  tone,  and  in  which  the  verses  are  of  eqasd 
length,  withont  being  distributed  into  coufcopond- 
ing  piffto  of  a  biser  whole,  strophes,  or  anukr 
systems.     Rhapsodisto  were  also  net  ini»«periy 
colled  mxqfSof,  because  all  the  poems  which  they 
redted  were  composed  in  sin^  lines  independent 
of  each  other  (ortxoi)***  He  thinks,  thersfbre,  that 
pcbrreiv  ^^f  denotes  the  ooupliag  ti^thtf  of  voraes 
withont  any  considerable  divisions  or  panaea  ;  in 
other  words,  the  even,  contiaooos,  and  anbrok^ 
flow  of  the  epic  poem.    But  ^3^  docs  not 


.  HOMERUS. 

;  and  beudei  a  reference  to  the  Boanner  of  epic 
recitation,  as  different  from  that  of  ]  jrkal  poetiy, 
coold  only  be  imported  to  the  word  ^«^di  at  a 
time  when  lyiical  composition  and  recitation  ori- 
ginated, that  is,  not  before  Archilochus.  Previous 
to  that  time  the  meaning  of  xhapsadist  must  have 
been  diflRerent.  In  fine,  we  do  not  see  why  ^v> 
Tcur  ^fida  should  not  have  been  used  in  the  signifi- 
cation of  pbnning  and  making  lays,  as  ^£rrtiM 
tcamd  is  to  plan  or  make  miiehiet  But  whaterer 
may  be  the  right  deriyation  of  the  word,  and 
whateTcr  may  have  been  the  nature  and  condition 
of  the  rfaapsodists,  so  much  is  evident  that  no  sup- 
port can  be  derived  £rom  this  point  for  Wolfs 
position.  We  pass  on,  therefore,  to  the  last  ques- 
tion,— the  collection  of  the  Homeric  poems  ascribed 
to  Peiftistratns. 

Solon  made  the  first  step  towards  that  which 
Peiaistratus  accomplished.  Of  him  Diogenes  La- 
•rtius  (i  57)  says,  rd  'O/iif/wv  i^  ^vo€uK^s 
iypat^  ^a^urfhu^  i.  e.,  according  to  WolTs  inter- 
pietatioo,  Solon  did  not  allow  the  rhapsodists  to 
rrcite  arbitrarily,  as  they  had  been  wont  to  do, 
such  songs  successively  as  were  not  connected  with 
one  another,  but  he  ordered  that  they  should 
reheane  those  parts  which  were  according  to  the 
thread  of  the  story  tugffuted  to  them.  Peisistia- 
tua  did  not  stop  here.  The  unanimous  voice  of  an- 
tiquity ascribed  to  him  the  merit  of  having  collected 
the  «Ui^ointed  and  e<mfused  poems  of  Homer,  and 
of  having  first  committed  them  to  writing.  (Cic  de 
Or.  iii.  34 ;  Paus.  vii.  26 ;  Joseph,  o.  Ap,  i.  2  ; 
Aelian,  V.H.  xiii  14  ;  Liban.  jHantg.  m  </m/mm. 
lp.l70l,Beisk.&c)* 

In  what  light  Wolf  viewed  this  tradition  has  been 
already  mentioned.  He  held  it  to  have  been  the  first 
step  that  was  taken  in  order  to  connect  the  loose  and 
incohecent  songs  into  continued  and  uninterrupted 
stories,  and  to  preserve  the  union  which  he  had 
thus  imparted  to  these  poems  by  first  committing 
them  to  writing.  Pausaaias  mentions  associates 
(IrcApoi)  of  Peisistratus,  who  assisted  him  in  his 
nndertakiag.  These  asaociates  Wolf  thought  to 
have  been  the  Sto^icffiMurrW  mentioned  sometimes 
in  the  Scholia;  but  in  this  he  was  eridently 
mistaken.  Aioirmvain-at  are,  in  the  phraseology 
of  the  Scholia,  interpolaiort,  and  not  arrangers. 
(Heinrich,  de  Diask  ffomgrifit ;  Ldirs,  Arts' 
tordU  find,  Horn,  p.  349.)  Another  weak  point 
in  WoITs  reasoning  is,  that  he  says  that  Peisis- 
tntns  was  the  Jint  who  committed  the  Homeric 
poems  to  writing;  this  is  expressly  stated  by 
none  of  the  ancient  writers.  On  the  contrary,  it  is 
not  unlikely  that  before  Peisistratus,  persons  began 
in  Tarious  parts  of  Greece,  and  particulariy  in 
Asia  Minor,  which  was  fitf  in  advanoe  of  the 

*  It  is  ridiculous  to  what  absurdity  this  tra- 
dition has  been  spun  out  by  the  ignorance  of  later 
scholiasts^  Diomedes  rVUlois.  Aneod,  Gr»  ii.  p. 
182)  telb  a  long  story,  how  that  at  one  time  the 
Homeric  poems  were  partially  destroyed  either  by 
firs  or  water  or  earthquakes,  and  parts  were  scat- 
tered here  and  there ;  so  that  some  persons  had 
one  hundred  verses,  others  two  hundred,  others  a 
thousand.  He  further  states  that  Peisistratus  col- 
lected aU  the  persons  who  were  in  possession  of 
Homeric  verses»  and  paid  them  ht  each  verse  ;  and 
that  he  then  ordered  seventy  grammarians  to  ar^ 
nuige  these  venes,  which  task  was  best  peiformed 
by  Zenodotns  and  Aristarchui. 


HOHERUS. 


507 


mother^ountry,  to  write  down  parts  of  the  Iliad 
and  Odyssey,  although  we  are  not  disposed  to 
extend  this  hypothesis  so  fiur  as  NitztHch,  who 
thinks  that  there  existed  in  the  days  of  Peisistratus 
numbers  of  copies,  so  that  Peisistratus  only  com- 
pared and  revised  them,  in  order  to  obtain  a  correct 
copy  for  the  use  of  the  Athenian  festivals.  Whom 
PeiaistratttS  employed  in  his  undertaking  Wolf 
eould  only  conjecture.    The  poet  Onomacritus  lived 
at  that  time  at  Athens,  and  was  engaged  in  similar 
pursuits  respecting  the  old  poet  Musaeus.   Besides 
him.  Wolf  thought  of  a  certain  Orpheus  of  Croton ; 
but  nothing  certain  was  known  on  this  point,  till 
Professor  Hitschl  discovered,  in  a  MS.  of  Pkutus 
at  Rome,  an  old  Latin  echolion  translated  from  the 
Greek  of  Tzetaes  (published  in  Cramer's  Aneo- 
data).    This  scholion  gives  the  name  of  four  poets 
who  assisted  Peisistratus,  viz.  Onomacritus,  Zopy- 
rus,  Orpheus,  and  a  fourth,  whose  name  is  cor- 
rupted, Concyltts.  (RiUchl,  de  Alex.  BiU,  u.  d, 
Hammlung  d.  Horn,  GedkhU  ditrch  Peitisdr,  1838  ; 
Id.  CoroUar,  Dispui,  de  BiU,  Alex,  deque  Peisiatr, 
Curie  Horn,  1840).     These  persons  may  have  in- 
terpolated some  passages,  as  it  suited  the  pride  of 
the  Athenians  or  the  political  purposes  of  their 
patron  Peisistratus.    In  fiict,  Onomacritus  is  parti* 
cttiarly  charged  with  having  interpolated  Od,  xL 
604  {SokoL  IJarleL  ed.  Ponen.  ad  loc).  The  Athe- 
nians were  generally  believed  to  have  had  no  part 
in  the  Trojan  war ;  therefora  IL  iL  647,  552 — ^554, 
were  marked  by  the  Alexandrine  critics  as  spurious, 
and  for  simikr  reasons  Od.  vii.  80,  81,  and  Od,  iii. 
308.    But  how  unimportant  are  these  alterations 
in  comparison  with  the  long  inteipolatioiy  which 
must  be  attributed  to  the  rhapsodists  previous  to 
Peisistratus  I   It  must  be  confessed  that  these  four 
men  accomplished  their  task,  on  the  whole,  with 
great  accuracy.    However  inclined  we  may  be  to 
attribute  this  accuracy  less  to  their  critical  investigsr 
tions  and  conscientiousness,  than  to  the  impossi- 
bility of  making  great  changes  on  account  of  the 
general  knowledge  of  what  waa  genuine,  through 
the  number  of  existing  copies ;  and  although  we 
may,  on  the  whole,  be  in^iced,  after  Wolfs  ex- 
aggerations, to  think  little  of  the  meriu  of  Peisis- 
tratus, still  we  must  allow  that  the  praise  be- 
stowed on  Peisistratus  by  the  ancient  write»  is 
too  great  and  too  general  to  allow  us  to  admit  of 
Nituch*s  opinion,  that  he  only  compared  and  ex- 
amined various  MSS.    I^  then,  it  does  not  fcdlow, 
as  Wolf  thought,  that  the  Homeric  poems  never 
formed  a  whole  before  Peisistratus,  it  ii  at  the  same 
time  undeniable  that  to  Peisistratus  we  owe  the  fint 
written  text  of  the  whole  of  the  poems,  which, 
without  his  care,  would  most  likely  now  exist  only 
in  a  few  disjointed  fragments.    Some  traditions  at- 
tributed to  Hipparchus,  the  son  and  successor  of 
Peisistratus,  regidations  for  the  recital  of  the  Ho- 
meric poems  of  a  kind  similar  to  those  which  had 
been  already  made  by  Solon.    (Plat  Hipp.  p.  228. 
6.)    He  is  said  to  have  obliged  the  rhapsodists 
t(  ihroAiji^Hvf  4^^f  Tcl  '0/btiffN>v  ^uivM.     The 
meaning  of  the  words  ii  i^jtoAi^ms,  and  their 
difference  from  4^  t^oCoA^s,  which  was  the  manner 
of  recitation,  ordained  by  Solon,  has  given  rise  to 
a  long  controversy  between  Bdckh  and  Hermann 
(comp  Nitxsch,  MeleL  ii.  p.  132);  to  enter  into 
which  would  be  foreign  to  the  purpose  of  this 
article. 

Haviug  taken  this  general  survey  of  the  most 
important  arguments  for  and  against  Wolfs  hypo- 


508 


HOMERU& 


HOMERUS. 


theuB  concerning  the  origin  of  the  poemi  of  Homer, 
the  following  may  be  regarded  aa  the  moit  probable 
conduaion.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  aeed 
of  the  Homeric  poems  waf  scattered  in  the  time  of 
the  heroic  exploits  which  they  celebrate»  and  in  the 
land  of  the  Tictorions  Achaeans,  that  is,  in  European 
Greece.  An  abundance  of  heroic  lays  preserved 
the  records  of  tiie  Trojan  war.  It  was  a  puerile 
idea,  which  is  now  completely  exploded,  that  the 
events  are  fictitious  on  which  the  Iliad  and  Odys- 
sey are  based,  that  a  Trojan  war  never  was  waged, 
and  so  forth.  Whoever  would  make  such  a  con- 
clusion from  the  intermixture  of  gods  in  the  battles 
of  men,  would  foiget  what  the  Muses  say  (Hes. 
Theog,  27)— 

"^IS/Acy  ipc^ca  woKKik  kiyttp  MfUHinw  J/ioio, 

and  he  would  overiook  the  fact,  that  these  songs 
were  handed  down  a  long  time  before  they  attaineid 
that  texture  of  truth  and  fiction  which  forms  one 
of  their  peculiar  charms.  Europe  must  necessarily 
have  been  the  country  where  these  songs  originated, 
both  because  here  the  victorious  heroes  dwelt,  and 
because  so  many  traces  in  the  poems  still  point  to 
these  regions.  (See  above,  p.  500,  b.)  It  was  here 
that  the  old  Thracian  bards  had  effected  that 
unity  of  mythology  which,  spreading  all  over 
Greece,  had  gradually  absorbed  and  obliterated  the 
discrepancies  of  the  old  local  myths,  and  sub- 
stituted one  general  mytholc^  for  the  whole 
nation,  with  Zeus  as  the  supreme  ruler,  dwelling 
on  the  snowy  heights  of  Olympus.  Impregnated 
with  this  European  mythology,  the  heroic  lays 
were  brought  to  Abia  Minor  by  the  Greek  colonies, 
which  left  the  mother-country  about  three  agea  after 
the  Trojan  war.  In  European  Greece  a  new  race 
gained  the  ascendancy,  the  Dorians,  foreign  to 
those  who  gloried  in  having  the  old  heroes  among 
their  ancestors.  The  heroic  songs,  therefore,  died 
away  more  and  more  in  Europe ;  but  in  Asia  the 
Aeolians  fought,  conquered,  and  settled  neariy  in 
the  same  regions  in  which  their  fathers  had  sig- 
nalised themselves  by  immortal  exploits,  the  glory 
ot  which  was  celebrated,  and  their  memory  stiU 
preserved  by  their  national  bards.  Their  dwelling 
in  the  same  locality  not  only  kept  alive  the  re- 
membrance of  the  deeds  of  their  fiithers,  but  gave  a 
new  impulse  to  their  poetry,  just  as  in  the  middle 
ages  in  Germany  the  foundation  of  the  kingdom  of 
the  Hungarians  in  the  East,  and  their  destructive 
invasions,  together  with  the  origin  of  a  new  empire 
of  the  Burgundiana  in  the  West,  awakened  the 
old  songs  of  the  Niebelungen,  after  a  slumber  of 
centuries.  (Gervinus,  Poetical  LU,  o/Gtrm,  voL  i. 
p.  108.) 

Now  the  Homeric  poems  advanced  a  step 
further.  From  unconnected  songs,  they  were,  for 
the  first  time,  united  by  a  great  genius,  who, 
whether  he  was  really  called  Homer,  or  whether 
the  name  be  of  later  origin  and  significant  of  his 
work  of  uniting  songs  ( Welcker,  Ep,  Cyd,  pp.  125, 
128  ;  Ugen,  Hymn.  Horn»  praef  p.  23  ;  Heyne,  ad 
IL  vol.  viiL  p.  795),  was  the  one  indmdtuU  who 
conceived  in  his  mind  the  lofty  idea  of  that  poetical 
unity  which  we  cannot  help  acknowledging  and 
admiring.  What  were  the  peculiar  excellencies 
which  distinguished  this  one  Homer  among  a  great 
number  of  contemporary  poeta,  and  saved  his  works 
alone  from  oblivion,  we  do  not  venture  to  deter- 
mine ;  but  the  conjecture  of  MttUer  (Cfnek  Lit, 


p.  47 ;  aee  also  Nitssch,  Anm,  toL  ii.  p.  26X 
is  not  improbable,  that  Homer  fint  undertook  to 
combine  into  one  great  unity  the  scattered  and 
.fragmentary  poema  of  eariier  barda,  and  that  it 
waa  a  taak  which  eatabliahed  his  great  renown. 
We  can  now  judge  of  the  probability  that  Homer 
was  an  Ionian,  who  in  Smyrna,  where  loniana 
and  Aeoliana  were  mixed,  beaune  acquainted  with 
the  aubject  of  hia  poems,  and  moulded  them 
into  the  form  which  was  suited  to  the  taste  of 
his  Ionian  countrymen.  But  as  a  fiuthlul  pre- 
sen'ation  of  these  long  worka  waa  impossible 
in  an  age  unacquainted  with,  or  at  least  not 
versed  in  the  art  of  writing,  it  was  a  natural 
consequence,  that  in  the  lapse  of  ages  the  poema 
should  not  only  lose  the  purity  with  which  they 
proceeded  from  the  mind  of  the  poet,  but  ahould 
alao  become  more  and  more  diamembered,  and  thus 
return  into  their  original  atate  of  looae  independent 
aonga.  Their  public  recitation  became  more  and 
more  fragmentary,  and  the  time  at  feativala  and 
muaical  conteata  formeriy  occupied  by  epic  rhiqiso- 
diats  exclusively  waa  encroached  upon  by  the  rising 
Ijrrical  performancea  and  pkyen  of  the  flute  and 
lyre.  Yet  the  knowledge  of  the  unity  of  the  dtf> 
ferent  Homeric  rhapaodiea  waa  not  entirely  bat. 
Solon,  himaelf  a  poet,  directed  the  attention  of  hia 
countrymen  towaida  it ;  and  Peisistntos  at  last 
raised  a  lasting  monument  to  hia  high  merita,  in 
fixing  the  genuine  Homeric  poema  by  the  indelible 
nuuka  of  writing,  aa  for  aa  waa  poaaiUe  in  hia  time 
and  with  hia  meana.  That  previoua  to  the  fomooa 
edition  of  Peiaiatntoa  parte  of  Homer,  or  the  en- 
tire poems,  were  committed  to  writing  in  other 
towns  of  Greece  or  Asia  Minor  is  not  improbable, 
but  we  do  not  possess  sufficient  teatimoniea  to 
prove  it.  We  can  therefore  safely  affinn  that  frtun 
the  time  of  Peisistratus,  the  Greeks  had  a  written 
Homer,  a  regular  text,  the  soute  and  foundation 
of  all  subsequent  editions. 

Having  eatabliahed  the  foct,  that  iJkn  was  a 
Homtr^  who  must  be  oonndered  as  the  author  of 
the  Homeric  poema,  there  naturally  ariaea  another 
question,  viz.  whidi  poems  are  Homeric?  We 
have  seen  already  that  a  great  number  of  cydie 
poems  were  attributed  to  the  great  bard  of  the 
Anger  of  AekilUe.  Stasinns,  ^e  author  of  the 
Qpno,  was  said  to  have  received  this  poem  from 
Homer  as  a  dowry  for  his  daughter,  whom  he  mar> 
ried.  Creophylus  is  phioed  in  a  similar  connection 
with  Homer.  But  these  traditions  are  ntteiiy 
groundless ;  they  were  occasioned  by  the  anthon 
of  the  cydic  poems  being  at  the  same  ^e  rhafwo- 
diata  of  the  Homeric  poema,  which  they  recited 
along  with  their  own.  Nor  are  the  hymns,  whidi 
still  bear  the  name  of  Homer,  more  genuine  pro- 
ductions of  the  poet  of  the  Iliad  than  the  crdie 
poems.  They  were  called  by  the  ancients  wpoot^ua^ 
i.  e.  otertnret  or  prelude$y  and  were  sung  by  the 
rhapsodists  as  introductions  to  epic  poems  at  the 
festivals  of  the  respective  goda,  to  whom  they  aiw 
addressed.  To  these  rhapsodists  the  hymns  moat 
probably  owe  their  origin.  ^They  exhibit  anch  a 
diversity  of  language  and  poeticd  tone,  that  in  all 
probability  they  contain  fragments  from  «very 
century  from  the  time  of  Homer  to  the  Peraian 
war.**  (Mttller,  Ibid,  p.  74.)  Still  moat  of  them 
were  reckoned  to  be  Homeric  productions  by  thooe 
who  lived  in  a  time  when  Greek  literature  atill 
flourished.  This  is  easily  accounted  for;  being 
redted  in  connection  wiUi  Homeric  pocmsy  they 


HOMERUS. 

wtn  gredudly  attributed  to  the  tame  anthoE,  and 
continued  to  be  lo  regarded  more  or  lese  generally, 
till  critics,  and  particnlarlj  those  of  Alexandria, 
discorered  the  differences  between  their  style  and 
that  of  Homer.  At  Alexandria  they  were  never 
reckoned  genuine,  which  accounts  for  the  circum- 
stance that  none  of  the  great  critics  of  that  school 
is  known  to  have  made  a  regular  collection  of  them. 
(Wolf,  Froleg.  p.  266.)  Of  the  hymns  now  extant 
five  desenre  particular  attention  on  account  of  their 
greater  length  and  mythological  contents ;  they  are 
those  addrnsed  to  the  Delian  and  Pythian  Apollo, 
to  Hermes,  Demeter,  and  Aphrodite.  The  hymn 
to  the  Delian  Apollo,  formerly  regarded  as  part  of 
the  one  to  the  Pythian  ApoUo,  is  the  work  of  a 
Homerid  of  Chios,  and  approaches  so  nearly  to  the 
true  Hmneric  tone,  that  the  author,  who  calls  him- 
self the  blind  poet,  who  lived  in  the  rocky  Chios, 
was  held  even  by  Thucydides  to  be  Homer  himseUl 
It  narrates  the  birth  of  Apollo  in  DelQs,  but  a  great 
port  of  it  is  lost  The  hymn  to  the  Pythian 
Apollo  contained  the  foundation  of  the  Pythian 
sanctuary  by  the  god  himself^  who  slays  the  dragon, 
and,  in  the  form  of  a  dolphin,  leads  Cretan  men  to 
Crissa,  whom  he  established  as  priests  of  his  temple. 
The  hymn  to  Hermes,  which,  on  account  of  its 
mentioning  the  seven-stringed  lyre,  the  invention 
of  Terpander,  cannot  have  been  composed  before 
the  30th  olympiad,  relates  the  tricks  of  the  new- 
bom  Hermes,  who,  having  left  his  cradle,  drove 
away  the  cattle  of  Apollo  from  their  pastures  in 
Pieria  to  Pylos,  there  killed  them,  and  then  in- 
vented the  lyre,  made  of  a  tortoise-shell,  with 
which  he  pacified  the  anger  of  Apollo.  The  hymn 
to  Aphrodite  celebrates  the  birth  of  Aeneas  in  a 
style  not  very  different  from  that  of  Homer.  The 
hymn  to  Demeter,  first  discovered  1778,  in  Mos- 
cow, by  Mathaei,  and  first  published  by  Ruhnken, 
1 780,  gives  an  account  of  Demeter*s  search  after 
her  daughter,  Persephone,  who  had  been  carried 
away  by  Hades.  The  goddess  obtains  from  Zeus, 
that  her  daughter  should  paas  only  one  third  part 
of  the  year  with  Hades,  and  return  to  her  for  the 
rest  of  the  year.  With  this  symbolical  description 
of  the  com,  which,  when  sown,  remains  for  some 
time  under  ground,  and  then  springs  up,  the  poet 
has  connected  the  mythology  of  the  £leusinians, 
who  hospitably  received  the  goddess  on  her  wan- 
derings, afterwards  built  her  a  temple,  and  were 
rewarded  by  instruction  in  the  mysterious  rites  of 
Denislflr» 

Beside  the  cyclic  epics  and  the  hymns,  we  find 
poems  of  quite  a  different  nature  erroneously 
ascribed  to  Homer.  Such  was  the  case  with  the 
Maiyitei^  a  poem,  which  Aristotle  regarded  as  the 
source  of  comedy,  just  as  he  called  the  Iliad  and 
Odyssey  the  fountain  of  all  tragic  poetry.  From 
this  view  of  Aristotle,  we  may  judge  of  the  nature 
of  the  poem.  It  ridiculed  a  man  who  was  said  "  to 
know  many  things,  and  to  know  all  badly.**  The 
subject  was  nes^ly  rehited  to  the  scurrilous  and 
satirical  poetry  of  Archilochus  and  other  contem- 
porary iambographera,  although  in  versification, 
epic  tone,  and  language,  it  imitated  the  Iliad.  The 
iambic  verses  which  are  quoted  from  it  by  gram- 
mariaos  were  most  likely  interspersed  by  Pigres, 
brother  of  Artemisia,  who  is  also  called  the  author 
of  this  poem,  and  who  interpolated  the  Iliad  with 
pentameters  in  a  similar  manner. 

The  same  Pigres  was  perhaps  the  anther  of  the 
I,  the  Battle  of  the  Frogs  and 


HOMERUS. 


609 


Mice  (Snid.  «.  tr. ;  Pint  de  MaUgn,  Herod,  43), 
a  poem  frequently  ascribed  by  the  ancients  to 
Homer.  It  is  a  harmless  playful  tale,  without  a 
marked  tendency  to  sarcasm  and  satire,  amusing  as 
a  parody,  but  without  any  great  poetical  merit 
which  could  justify  its  being  ascribed  to  Homer. 

Besides  these  poems,  there  are  a  great  many 
more,  most  of  which  we  know  only  by  name,  and 
which  we  find  attributed  to  Homer  with  more  or 
less  confidence.  But  we  have  good  reasons  for 
doubting  all  such  statements  concerning  lost  poems, 
whose  daims  we  cannot  examine,  when  we  see 
that  even  Thucydides  and  Aristotle  considered  as 
genuine  not  only  such  poems  as  the  Margites  and 
some  of  the  hymns,  but  also  all  those  passages  of 
the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  which  are  evidently  inter- 
polated, and  which  at  the  present  day  nobody 
would  dream  of  ascribing  to  their  reputeid  author. 
(Nitxsch,  Anm,  z,  Od.  vol.  ii.  p.  40.)  The  time  in 
which  Greek  literature  flourished  was  not  adapted 
for  tracing  out  the  poems  which  were  spurious  and 
interpolated.  People  enjoyed  all  that  was  beautiful, 
without  caring  who  was  the  author.  The  task  of 
sifting  and  correcting  the  works  of  literature  was 
left  to  the  age  in  which  the  faculties  of  the  Greek 
mind  had  ceased  to  produce  original  works,  and 
had  turned  to  scrutinise  and  preserve  former  pro- 
ductions. Then  it  was  not  only  discovered  that 
the  cyclic  poems  and  the  hymns  had  no  title  to  be 
styled  **  Homeric,**  but  the  question  was  mooted 
and  warmly  discussed,  whether  the  Odyssey  was 
to  be  attributed  to  the  author  of  the  Iliad.  Of  the 
existence  of  this  interesting  controversy  we  had 
only  a  slight  indication  in  Soieca  {de  BmiL  VUae^ 
13)  before  the  publication  of  the  Venetian  Scholia. 
From  these  we  know  now  that  there  was  a  regular 
party  of  critics,  who  assigned  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey 
to  two  different  authors,  and  were  therefore  called 
C%omofito(x«p^i'orr«s),  Ae  Separaien,  (Oranert, 
vb  d,  Horn,  Ckorix.  JUtem,  Afu$.  vol.  L)  Their 
arguments  were  probably  not  very  convincing,  and 
might  foirly  be  considered  to  be  entirely  refuted 
by  such  reasonings  as  Longinus  made  use  of,  who 
affirmed  (just  as  if  he  had  heard  it  from  Homer 
himself)  that  the  Iliad  was  composed  by  Homer  in 
the  vigour  of  life,  and  the  Odyssey  in  his  old  age. 
With  this  decision  all  critics  were  satisfied  for 
centuries,  till,  in  modem  times,  the  question  has 
been  opened  again.  Traces  have  been  discovered 
in  the  Odyssey  which  seemed  to  indicate  a  h&ter 
time  ;  and  although  this  is  a  difficult  and  doubtful 
point,  because  we  do  not  know  in  many  cases 
whether  the  discrepancies  in  the  two  poems  are  to 
be  considered  as  genuine  parts  or  as  interpolations, 
yet  there  is  so  much  in  the  one  poem  which  cannot 
be  reconciled  with  the  whole  tenor  of  the  other, 
that  a  later  origin  of  the  Odyssey  seems  very  pro- 
bable. (Nitzschin  HaU.  Ene^  ^  405  a.)  We 
cannot  lay  much  stress  on  the  observation,  that  the 
state  of  social  life  in  the  Odyssey  appears  more  ad- 
vanced in  refinement,  comfort,  and  art,  than  in  the 
Iliad,  because  this  may  be  regarded  as  the  result  of 
the  diiforent  nature  of  the  subjects.  The  magnifi- 
cent palaces  of  Menelaus  and  Alcinous,  and  the 
peaceful  enjoyments  of  the  Phaeacians,  could  find 
no  place  in  the  rough  camp  of  the  heroes  before  Troy. 
But  a  great  and  essentud  difference,  which  per- 
vades the  whole  of  the  two  poems,  is  observable  in 
the  notions  that  are  entertained  respecting  the  gods. 
In  the  Iliad  the  men  are  better  than  the  gods ;  in 
the  Odyssey  it  is  the  reverse.    In  Uie  latter  poen» 


510 


HOMERUS. 


no  mortal  dares  to  leaut,  mach  leas  to  attack  and 
wound  a  god;  Olyropua  does  not  resound  with 
everiasting  quarrels ;  Athene  consults  humbly  the 
will  of  Zeus,  and  forbean  offending  Poseidon,  her 
uncle,  for  the  sake  of  a  mortal  man.  Whenever  a 
god  inflicts  punishment  or  bestows  protection  in  the 
Odyssey,  it  is  for  some  moral  desert ;  not  as  in  the 
Iliad,  through  mere  caprice,  without  any  consider- 
ation of  the  good  or  bad  qualities  of  the  individual. 
In  the  Iliad  Zeus  sends  a  dream  to  deceive  Agar 
memnon  ;  Athene,  after  a  general  consultation  of 
the  gods,  prompts  Pandanis  to  his  treachery ; 
Paris,  the  violator  of  the  sacred  laws  of  hos> 
pitality,  is  never  upbraided  with  his  crime  by 
the  gods ;  whereas,  in  the  Odyssey,  they  «p- 
pear  as  the  awful  avengers  of  those  who  do  not 
respect  the  laws  of  the  hospitable  Zeus.  The  gods 
of  the  Iliad  live  on  Mount  Olympus ;  those  of 
the  Odyssey  are  further  removed  from  the  earth ; 
they  inhabit  the  wide  heaven.  There  is  nothing 
which  obliges  us  to  think  of  the  Mount  Olympus. 
In  the  Iliad  the  gods  are  visible  to  ever}  one 
except  when  they  surround  themselves  with  a 
cloud  ;  in  Uie  Odyssey  they  are  usually  invisible, 
unless  they  take  the  shape  of  men.  In  short,  as 
Benjamin  Constant  has  well  observed  {de  la  Rdig, 
iii.)«  there  is  more  mythology  in  the  Iliad,  and 
more  religion  in  the  Odyssey.  If  w«  add  to  all 
this  the  difierences  that  exist  between  the  two 
poems  in  language  and  tone,  we  shall  be  obliged  to 
admit,  that  the  Odyssey  is  of  considerably  later 
date  than  the  Iliad.  Every  one  who  admires  the 
bard  of  the  lUad,  with  whom  are  connected  all  the 
associations  of  ideas  which  have  been  formed  re- 
specting Homer,  feels  natumlly  inclined  to  give 
him  credit  for  having  composed  the  Odyssey  ahK», 
and  is  unwilling  to  &ncy  another  person  to  be  the 
author  who  would  be  quite  an  imaginary  and  un- 
interesting personrae.  It  is  no  doubt  chiefly  owing 
to  these  feelings  that  many  scholars  have  tried  in 
various  ways  to  prove  that  the  same  Homer  is  the 
author  of  both  the  poems,  although  there  seem 
sufiicient  reasons  to  establish  the  contrary.  Thus 
Mailer  {Ibid,  p.  62)  says :  **  If  the  completion  of 
the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  seems  too  vast  a  work  for 
the  lifetime  of  one  man,  we  may  perhaps  have  re- 
course to  the  supposition,  that  Homer,  after  having 
sung  the  Iliad  in  the  vigour  of  his  youthful  years, 
in  his  old  age  communicated  to  some  devoted  dis- 
ciple the  plan  of  the  Odyssey,  which  had  long  been 
working  in  his  mind,  and  left  it  to  him  for  com- 
pletion.** Nitasdi  (Anmsrk.  z,Od.  vol.  ii.  p.  26) 
has  found  out  another  expedient.  He  thinks,  that 
in  the  Iliad  Homer  has  followed  more  closely  the 
old  traditions,  which  represented  the  former  and 
ruder  state  of  society  ;  whilst,  in  the  Odyssey,  he 
was  more  original,  and  imprinted  upon  his  own 
inventions  his  own  ideas  concerning  Uie  gods. 

The  history  of  the  Homeric  poems  may  be 
divided  conveniently  into  two  great  periods :  one 
in  which  the  text  was  transmitted  by  oral  tradi- 
tion, and  the  other  of  the  tDrUtem  text  after  Peids- 
tratus.  Of  the  former  we  have  already  spoken ;  it 
therefore  only  remains  to  treat  of  the  latter.  The 
epoch  from  Peisistratus  down  to  the  establishment 
of  the  first  critical  school  at  Alexandria,  i.  e.  to 
Zenodotus,  presents  very  few  fiMts  concerning  the 
Homeric  poems.  Oral  tradition  still  prevailed  over 
writing  for  along  time ;  though  in  the  days  of  Alci- 
biades  it  was  expected  that  every  schoolmaster  would 
have  a  copy  oi  Homer  with  which  to  teach  his  boys. 


HOMERUS. 

(Plut  AlSb.  p.  194,  d.)  Homer  became  a  aorl 
of  ground- work  for  a  liberal  education,  and  as  his 
influence  over  the  minds  of  the  people  thus  became 
still  stronger,  the  philosophen  of  that  age  were 
naturally  led  either  to  explain  and  recommend  or 
to  oppose  and  refute  the  moral  principles  and  reli- 
gious doctrines  contained  in  the  heroic  tales.  (Orii- 
fenhan,  GttdL  der  PMoloffiej  vol  I  p.  202.)  It 
was  with  this  practical  view  that  Pythagoras, 
Xenophanes,  and  Hersdeitus,  condemned  Homer 
as  one  who  uttered  falsehoods  and  degraded  the 
majesty  of  the  gods ;  whilst  Theegenes,  Metrodorus, 
Anaxagoras,  and  Stesimbrotus,  expounded  the 
deep  wisdom  of  Homer,  which  was  disguised  fircHn 
the  eyes  of  the  common  observer  under  the  veil  of 
an  i^parently  insignifieant  tale.  So  old  is  the 
aliefforieeU  expUnation,  a  folly  at  which  the  sober 
Socrates  smiled,  which  Phito  refuted,  and  An- 
starehus  opposed  with  all  his  might,  but  whidi, 
nevertheless,  outlived  the  sound  critkal  study  of 
Homer  among  the  Greeks,  and  has  thriven  luxu- 
riantly even  down  to  the  present  day. 

A  more  scientific  study  was  bestowed  on  Homer 
by  the  sophists  of  Pericles*  age,  Prodicus,  Protar 
gons,  Hippias,  and  others.  There  an  even  tnoes 
which  seem  to  indicate  that  the  dropiw  and  A^triir, 
such  fitvourite  themes  with  the  Alexandrian  critic», 
originated  with  these  sophists.  Thus  the  study  of 
Homer  increased,  and  the  copies  of  his  works  must 
naturally  have  been  more  and  more  multiplied. 
We  may  suppose  that  not  a  few  of  the  Uterary 
men  of  that  age  carefully  compared  the  b^t  MSS. 
within  their  reach,  and  eboosiuff  what  they  thought 
best  made  new  editions  (5iop6mcf).  The  task  of 
these  first  editors  was  not  an  easy  one.  It  may  be 
concluded  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  and  it  is 
known  by  various  testimonies,  that  the  text  of  those 
days  offered  enormous  discrepandea,  not  paralleled 
in  the  text  of  any  other  classical  writer.  There 
were  passages  left  out,  transposed,  added,  or  so 
altered,  as  not  easily  to  be  recognised  ;  nothing,  in 
short,  like  a  smooth  valgate  existed  before  the  time 
of  the  Alexandrine  critics.  This  state  of  the  text 
must  have  presented  immense  difficulties  to  the 
fint  editon  in  the  in&ncy  of  criticism.  Yet  these 
early  editions  were  valuable  to  the  Alexaadriana, 
as  being  derived  firom  good  and  ancient  souroea. 
Two  only  are  known  to  us  through  the  scholia,  one 
of  the  poet  Antimachus,  and  ue  fimous  one  of 
Aristotle  (if  4k  row  mC^jcos),  wfaidi  Alexander 
the  Great  used  to  carry  about  with  him  in  a 
splendid  case  {pdf>Oi^)  on  all  his  expeditions. 
Besides  these  editions,  called  in  the  sdiolja  ol  tun' 
d[r8pa,  there  were  severd  other  old  ^nopttttnis  at 
Alexandria^  under  the  name  of  ol  amril  wix^ts,  or 
al  4k  T^ffMF,  or  a/  «oA<ri«af.  We  know  six  of 
them,  those  of  Massilia,  Chios,  Amos,  Sint^pe» 
Cyprus,  and  Crete.  It  is  hardly  likely  that  tbey 
were  inade  by  public  authority  in  the  diffunsnt 
states,  whose  names  they  bear  ;  on  the  oootratyt 
as  the  persons  who  had  made  them  were  unknown, 
they  were  called,  just  as  manuscripts  are  n«v, 
from  the  places  where  they  had  been  fiMmd.  We 
are  acquainted  with  two  more  editions,  the  aioKaci^ 
brought  most  likely  from  some  Aeolian  town,  and 
the  kvkKoc^,  which  seems  to  have  been  the  espy  of 
Homer  which  Jbrrned  part  of  the  aariss  of  cydie 
poems  in  the  Alexandrisa  Kbnuy. 

All  these  editions,  howeter,  were  only  pnpan- 
tory  to  ^e  establishment  of  a  r^iiular  and  syBtematie 
oitidsm  and  inteipretation  of  Homer,  whieh  begaa 


HOMERUS. 

^th  Zenodotoi  at  Alezuidria.    For  lach  a  tuk 
the  timet  after  Alexander  wen  quite  fit     Life 
had  fled  from  the  literatuve  of  the  Greeks ;  it  was 
become  a  dead  bodf,  and  waa  yery  propeiiy  carried 
into  Egypt*  there  to  be  embalmed  and  wiiBly  pre- 
aerred  lor  many  enming  oentorie^     It  was  the 
task  of  men»  who,  like  Ariatarchus,  could  judge  of 
poetry  without  being  able  to  write  any  themselTes, 
to  preserve  carefully  that  which  was  extant,  to 
dear  it  from  all  stains  and  oorniptions,  and  to  ex- 
plain what  waa  no  longer  rooted  in  and  connected 
with  the  inatxtntions  of  a  free  political  liiiB,  and 
thenfere  was  beeomt  oninteiligible  to  all  but  the 
learned.    Three  men,  who  stand  in  the  refartion  of 
masten  and  pnpils,  were  at  the  head  of  a  numenms 
host  of  ecbolan,  who  directed  their  attention  either 
occasiooally  or  exdosiTely  to  the  stady  and  criti- 
ciam  of  tM  Homeric  poems.    Zenodotos  [Zbno- 
DOTva]  bid  the  feondation  of  systematic  crttidam, 
by  eslAblishing  two  rules  for  purifying  the  corrupted 
text.     He  threw  out,  1st,  whatever  was  contra- 
dirtory  tai,  or  not  necessarily  connected  with,  the 
whole  of  the  work  ;  2d,  what  seemed  unworthy  of 
the  genius  of  the  author.    To  these  two  rules  his 
lbQo««ra,  Aristophanes  and  Aristaichus,  added  two 
BBore ;  they  rejected,  dd,  what  waa  eootniy  or 
fentgn  to  ii/e  customs  of  the  Homeric  age,  and  4thy 
what  did  not  agree  with  the  epic  bmgnage  and 
TCfsificatioo.    It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that 
Zeaodotss,  in  his  fint  attempt,  did  not  rsach  the 
lumaut  of  perfectioo.  The  manner  in  which  he  cut 
out  loi^  paasages,  arbitrarily  altered  others,  trans- 
posed and,  in  ahoit,  eonected  Homer*k  text  as  he 
would  hare  done  his  own,  seemed  shocking  to  all 
sober  critics  of  later  timet,  and  would  have  proved 
very  injuriout  to  the  text  had  not  Aristophanes, 
and  atifl  mora  Aristarehus,  acted  on  sounder  prin- 
cipleai,  and  thus  put  a  stop  to  the  arbitrary  system 
of  Zeaodatna.    Aristophanes  of  Byiantium  [Aku- 
TopBAKXi],  a  man  of  vast  learning,  seems  to  have 
been  Bora  oeeupied  with  the  other  parts  of  the 
Greek  fitentore,  particuboly  the  comic  poets,  than 
with  Homer.    He  insetted  in  his  edition  many  of 
the  verseo  which  had  been  thrown  out  by  Zmo- 
detaa,  and  in  many  respects  hid  the  foundations 
for  what  his  pupil  Aristarehus  executed.    The  re- 
putation of  the  latter  as  the  prince  of  gnunwiarians 
was  so  great  throughout  the  whole  of  antiquity, 
that  bc£it«  the  publication  of  the  Venetian  schdia 
hy  VSIiNaon,  we  hardly  knew  how  to  account  for 
it     But  these  excellent  scholia,  which  have  chiefly 
fiMhhd  as  to  vnderstand  the  origin  of  the  Homeric 
pocoH,  trarh  us  also  to  appreciate  their  great  and 
unrivalled  interpreter,  and  have  now  genenily  led 
to  the  eondution,  that  the  highett  aim  of  the  am- 
hiti<m  of  modem  critics  vrith  respect  to  Homer  is 
to  RBtofT   the  edition  of  Aristarehna,  an  under- 
taking whidi  b  believed  to  be  posdbb  by  one  of 
the  moat  eompetent  jndgea,  chiefly  through  the 
meistanrr   afiorded  by  these  scholia.    (Ldirs,de 
jUmtmtuAi  Siadm  Homgndi^  1883.)    Lehra  has 
dbeovMad  the  sources  from  which  these  sehoha  are 
derived.     1.  Aristooicns,  IIspl  tnifuimf  rmv  riit 
*lK$iM9§   Mil  'OSv^^fuu.    These  oivmmi  are  the 
critical  marks  of  Aristarehus,  so  that  from  Aristo- 
aicna  wa  laam  a  great  many  of  the  readinn  of 
Ariatardnia.    2.  Didymna,  Iltpl  rjiff  'Apundfxw 
fcj^A^oMtL    8.  Herodian,  Tlpoa^f6U  *0^npun$ :  the 
word  proaody  contained,  according  to  the  use  of 
thoaa  j^iunimsrisns,  not  merdy  what  b  called  pn>- 
aady  aow«  bat  the  tnlct  of  acceatoatioii,  coDtmc- 


H0MERU8. 


511 


tion,  Bfnritua,  and  the  like.     4.  Nicanor,  n<pl 
oTiTfi^s,  on  the  stoppinga.    On  Aristarehus  we 
need  not  say  much  here  [  Aristarchus]  :  we  will 
only  add,  that  the  obdos,  one  of  the  critical  marks 
used  by  Aristarehus,  and  mvented,  like  the  accents, 
by  hu  master,  Aristophanes,  was  used  for  the  dBl- 
nfo-it,  Le.  to  mark  those  verses  which  seemed  im- 
proper and  detrimental  to  the  beauty  of  the  poem, 
but  which  Arutarchus  dared  not  throw  out  of  the 
text,  as  it  was  impossible  to  determine  whether  they 
were  to  be  ascribed  to  an  accidental  cardessness  of 
the  author,  or  to   interpobtions  of  rhapsodists. 
Those  verses  which  Aristarehus  was  convinced  to 
be  spurious  he  left  out  of  hu  edition  altogether. 
Aristarehus  waa  in  constant  oppodtion  to  Crates  of 
Melius,  the  founder  of  the.  Peigamene  school  of 
grammar.    This  Crates  had  the  merit  of  trans- 
pbnting  the  study  of  literature  to  Rome.    With 
regard  to  Homer,  he  ledoudy  defended  the  alle- 
gorical explication  against  hb  rival  Aristarehus. 
ICratbs.]     In  the  time  of  Augustus  the  great 
compiler,   Didymus,   wrote    most   cmnprehennvo 
commentaries  on  Homer,  copying  mostly  the  worics 
of  preoedtng  Alexandrian  grammarians,  which  had 
swollen  to  an  enormous  extent     Under  Tiberius, 
ApoUonius  Sophista  lived,  whose  lexicon  Homeri- 
cnm  b  very  yduabb  (ed.  Bekker,  1 833 ).    Apion, 
a  pupil  of  Didymus,  was  of  much  less  importance 
than  b  generally  beUeved,  chiefly  on  the  authority 
of  Wolf:  he  waa  a  great  qnadc,  and  an  impu- 
dent boaster.  (Lehra,  QmaetL  Epieae,  1837 ;  see 
Apion.)    Longinus  and  hb  pupil.  Porphyrins,  of 
whom  we  possess  some  tolerably  good  sdiolia,  were 
of  more  vdue.    The  Homeric  scholb  are  dispersed 
in  various  MSS.  Complete  oollectbns  do  not  exist, 
nor  are  they  desirabb,  as  many  of  them  are  utteriy 
usdessL    The  most  valuable  scholb  on  the  Iliad 
are  those  whbh  have  been  referred  to  above,  which 
were  published  by  Viildson  from  a  MS.  of  the 
tenth  century  in  the  library  of  St  Mark  at  Venice, 
together  with  the  scholb  to  the  Iliad  previoudy 
published.  Yen.  1788,  foL     These  scholb  were 
reprinted   with  additions,  edited  by  I.  Bekker, 
Berlin,  1 826,  2  vols.  4to.,  vrith  an  appendix,  1 826. 
which  collection  contains  all  that  is  worth  reading. 
A  few  additions  are  to  be  found  in  Bachmann^s 
Sekolia  ad  Homeri   lUadm,  Lips.    1835.     The 
most  vduahb  scholb  to  the  Odyssey  are  those 
published  hj  Bnttmann,  Berl.  1821,  mostly  teken 
from  the  scholb  originally  published  by  A.  Mai 
from  a  MS.  at  Mibn  in  1819.  The  extensive  com- 
mentary of  Eostathins  b  a  compilation  destitute  of 
judgment  and  of  taste,  but  which  contains  much 
vduabb  information  from  sources  which  are  now 
lost  [£usTATHiUB,  No.  7.]    The  dd  editions  of 
Homer,  as  well  as  the  MSS.,  are  of  very  little  im- 
portance for  the  restoration  of  the  text,  for  which 
are  must  apply  to  the  scholia.  The  Editb  Prinoeps 
by  Demetrius  Chalcondybs,  Fbr.  U88,  fol.,  was 
the  first  brge  work  printed  in  Greek  (one  psdm 
only  and  the  BaSrachomyomachb  having  preceded). 
Th»  edition  was  frequently  reprinted.  Wolf  reckons 
scarcely  seven  critical  editions  from  the  Editb  Prin- 
cepo  to  his  time.    That  of  H.  Stephanns,  in  Pod. 
Graee.  Prime,  ktr.  Curm,^  Paris,  1566,  fol.,  was  <me 
of  the  best    In  England  the  editions  of  Barnes, 
Cantab.,  1711,  2  vols.  4to.,  and  of  Cbrke,  who 
publbhed  the  Ilbd  in  1729,  and  the  Odyssey  in 
1740,  wen  generally  used  fat  a  long  time,  and 
often  reprinted.    The  biter  was  published  with 
additions  by  Erneati,  Lipt.  1759—1764,  5  vol». 


512 


HOMERUS. 


8to.  This  edition  was  reprinted  at  Glasgow,  wiCh 
Woirt  Prolegomena,  m  1 8 1 4,  and  again  at  Leipxig 
in  18*24. 

A  new  period  began  with  Wolfa  lecond  edition 
{Homeri  et  Homeridamm  Op.  el  ReL  Halifl,  1794), 
the  first  edition  (1784  and  1785)  being  merely  a 
copy  of  the  vulgate.  Along  with  the  tecond  edition 
were  publiflhed  the  Prolegomena.  A  thizd  edition 
was  published  from  1804 — 1 807*  It  is  very  mnch 
to  be  regretted  that  the  editions  of  Wolf  are  with- 
out commentaries  or  critical  notes,  so  that  it  is  imr 
possible  to  know  in  many  cases  on  what  grounds 
he  adopted  his  readings,  which  differ  firom  Uie  tqI- 
gate.  Heyne  began  in  1802  to  publish  the  Iliad, 
which  was  finished  in  eight  Tolumes,  and  was  most 
severely  and  unsparingly  renewed  by  Woli^  Voss, 
and  Eichstadt,  in  the  Jenaer  LUeratur  Zekta^^ 
1803.  A  ninth  Tolnme,  containing  the  Indices, 
was  published  by  Orikfenhan  in  1822.  A  curious 
and  most  ridiculous  attempt  was  made  by  Payne 
Knight,  who  published  (London,  1820)  the  Ho- 
meric text  cleared  of  all  interpolations,  so  fi»  at 
least  as  his  judgment  reached,  and  well  crammed 
(by  way  of  compensation)  with  digammaa,  it  being 
the  intention  of  the  editor  to  restore  the  genuine 
spelling.  This  edition  is  a  palpable  confirmation 
of  the  met,  that  to  restore  the  edition  of  Aristarchus 
is  all  which  modem  critics  can  attempt  to  achioTe. 
The  best  recension  of  the  text  is  that  by  I.  Bekker, 
Berlin,  1843.  A  very  good  edition  of  the  Iliad, 
with  critical  notes,  was  published  by  Spitsner, 
Gotha,  1832—1836,  but  the  author  did  not  live 
to  publish  his  explanatory  commentary.  There  is 
an  excellent  commentary  to  the  two  first  books  of 
the  Iliad  by  B'reytag,  Petersbut^gh,  1837  ;  but  the 
best  of  all  commentaries  which  have  yet  appeared 
on  the  Homeric  poems  are  those  of  Nitzsch  on  the 
Odyssey,  HannoT.  1825,  &&,  of  which  the  three 
Tolumes  now  published  extend  only  as  fitf  as  the 
twelfth  book.  The  most  valuable  of  the  separate 
editions  of  the  Hymns  are  those  by  Hgen,  HaL, 
I7dl,  and  Hermann,  Lips.  1806.  The  LuAoon 
Novum  Homericum  {et  Pindarieum)  of  Damm,  ori- 
ginally published  at  Berlin  in  1765,  and  reprinted, 
London,  1827,  is  still  of  some  value,  though  the 
author  was  destitute  of  all  sound  principles  of 
criticism ;  but  a  &r  more  important  work  for  the 
student  is  Buttmann*s  Laalogtu,  Berlin,  1 825  and 
1837,  transUted  by  Fishlake,  Lond.  1840,  2nd 
edition. 

Homer  has  been  tnmslated  into  almost  all  the 
modem  European  languages.  Of  these  translations 
the  German  one  by  Voss  is  the  best  reproduction 
of  the  great  origimtl :  the  English  translations  by 
Chapman,  Pope,  and  Cowper  must  be  regarded  as 
failures. 

The  most  important  works  on  the  Homeric  poems 
and  the  controversy  respecting  their  original  have 
been  mentioned  in  the  course  of  this  article.  A 
complete  account  of  the  literature  of  the  Homeric 
poems  will  be  found  in  the  BibUotheoa  Homeriea^ 
Halis,  1837,  and  in  the  notes  to  the  first  volume 
of  Bode^s  Geaehiehle  der  ffeUantdum  Dickikmat, 
An  account  of  the  present  state  of  the  controversy 
is  given  in  an  appendix  tr>  the  first  volume  of  the 
new  edition  of  Thirlwall*i  Hkt»  of  Qreeee^  London, 
1845.  [W.  I.] 

HOME'RUS  rOMnpos).  1.  A  grammarian  and 
tragic  poet  of  Byiantium,  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus  (about  B.  a  280),  was  the  son  of  the 
^lammarian  Andromachos  and  the  poeteM  Myio. 


HONORATUS. 

He  was  one  of  the  seven  poets  who  formed  the 
tragic  PUiad.  The  number  of  his  dramas  is  diffe^ 
ently  stated  at  45,  47,  and  57.  Hia  statue  stood 
in  the  gymnaainm  of  Zeiixippus  at  Byzantium. 
His  poems  are  entirely  lost,  with  the  exception  of 
one  title,  Ewryj^fkia,  (Suid.  s.  w.'Oiaipos^  Mvptf ; 
Tzetz.  ChiL  xiL  209,  ad  Lgeopkr.  p.  264,  ed.  M'lil- 
ler  ;  Diog.  LaerU  ix.  113  ;  Christodor.  Ecpkrcuis, 
407-— 413,  ap.  Brunck.  Anal,  vol  u.  p.  471  ; 
Fabric.  BAl.  Oraee.  vol.  ii.  p.  307  ;  Welcker,  die 
GriedL  Tra^od.  pp.  1251—2.) 

2.  A  gnmmarian,  suraamed  Sellius,  who  wrote 
hymns  and  sportive  and  other  poems,  and  in  prose 
wfpl  Tw  iMfuKif  wpoativmtf^  and  summaries  (vf- 
ptox^)  of  the  comedies  of  Menander.  (Suid. 
t.  w.  ^Ofivpos  and  Xi\faos ;  Fabric.  B3>L  Graee, 
voL  il  p  451.)  [P.  &] 

HOMOLOEUS  ('OttoAwc^f),  a  son  of  Amphion, 
from  whom  the  Homoloian  gate  of  Thebes  was  be- 
lieved to  have  derived  its  name.  (SchoL  ad  Emrip. 
Pkoem.  1 126.)  Others,  however,  derived  the  name 
of  the  gate  firom  the  hill  Homole,  or  from  Homolois, 
a  daughter  of  Niobe.  (Pans.  ix.  8.  §  3 ;  SchoL 
ad  Eurip.  L  c ;  Tsets,  ad  Lycoph.  520.)     [L.  S.] 

HONOR  or  HONOS,  the  personification  of  ho- 
nour at  Rome.  After  the  battle  of  CUstidium  in 
Cisalpine  Gaul,  *  Marcellus  vowed  a  temple,  which 
was  to  belong  to  Honor  and  Virtus  in  common ; 
but  as  the  pontifi  refused  to  consecrate  one  temple 
to  two  divinities,  two  temples,  one  of  Honor  and 
the  other  of  Virtos,  were  built  close  together.  (Liv. 
xxvii.  25  ;  VaL  Max.  i  1.  §  8.)  C.  Marias  also 
built  a  temple  to  Honor,  after  his  victory  over  the 
Cimbri  and  Tentones  (Vitruv.  viL  Prae/. ;  Senr. 
ad  Aen.  L  12) ;  and,  in  addition  to  these,  we  may 
mention  an  altar  of  Honor,  which  was  situated  oat- 
side  the  Colline  gate,  and  was  more  ancient  than 
either  of  the  other  temples.  (Cic.  d»  Leg.  ii.  23.) 
Persons  sacrificing  to  him  were  oUiged  to  have  their 
heads  uncovered.  (Plat.  Q^uetL  Rem.  1 3.)  Honor  it 
represented,  especially  on  medals  and  onns,  as  a 
male  figure  in  armour,  and  standing  on  a  globe,  or 
with  the  cornucopia  in  his  left  and  a  vpear  in  his 
right  hand.  (H^tL  Mythol.  BUdeH».  iL  ^.  ill,)  It 
should  be  observed  that  St  Augustin  (de  do.  Dei, 
iv.  21)  calls  the  god  Honoiinus.  [L.  &] 

HONORA'TUS,  bishop  of  ManeiUea  aboat  the 
close  of  the  fifth  century,  is  generally  conaidoed 
to  be  the  author  of  the  Viia  S.  HUarii  ArdaleatU, 
printed  by  Barralis  in  the  Ckrondogia  SamdoB  In- 
eulae  LerUtemsia,  p.  103,  and  by  Sarins  under  5th 
May.  The  piece  in  question  is,  however,  ascribed 
in  Uie  Aries  MS.  to  a  certain  Reveremtim»  or  Ao- 
«msiutf,  the  successor  t^  Hihirias  in  his  episcopal 
chair.  (Gennad.  De  Virie  lUtutr.  99.)        [ W.  R.] 

HONORA'TUS  ANTONI'NUS,  bishop  of 
Constantia  in  Africa,  flourished  during  the  perseeo- 
tion  of  the  Catholics  by  the  Vandal  Genseric.  He 
is  the  author  of  an  impressive  and  gracefol  letter 
entitled  EpitUda  ad  Laboree  pro  Qarieto  fsremdoe 
Eadtortaioria^  written  about  ▲.  D.  437—440  to  a 
certain  Spaniard  named  Arcadius,  who  having  been 
banished  on  account  of  his  fiuth,  is  here  comiorted 
and  encouraged  to  endure  still  greater  bardshipa  in 
support  of  the  troth. 

This  epistle  was  fint  published  by  Jo.  Sichardua 
in  his  AntidoL  contra  omnee  Haereeee,  SbL  Bstfil. 
1528,  and  wiU  be  found  in  the  Afagma  BibL  Pimtr^ 
foL  Colon.  1618,  vol.  v.  p.  iii.,  in  BAL  Pair.  fol. 
Paris,  1644  and  1654,  vol.  iu.,  in  the  S^  i»«fr. 
ilfa*.,  Lttgd.  fol  1677,  vol  viiL  p.  665,  and  in 


HONORIUS. 

fs  Hklona  Peneevtiom»  Vandaluae^  8to. 
Paris,  1694«.  pt  iL  c.  4.  p.  433.  [W.  R.] 

HONO'RIA.     [Grata,  No.  2.] 

HONCKRIUS.  I.  This  name  b  given  by  Aa- 
relius  Victor  (EpU,  48)  to  the  fiither  of  the  em- 
peror Theodosios  I.  the  Great ;  but  all  other  writers 
call  him  Theodoeioa.     [Thkodosiua.] 

2.  A  brother  of  the  emperor  Theodosios  the 
Great,  died  before  a.  o.  384.  He  left  by  his  wife, 
who  is  thought  to  be  the  Maria  mentioned  by 
Clandian  (Lata  Senn.  69),  two  daughters,  Ther- 
manda  and  Serena,  the  fonner  married  to  a  military 
officer,  whose  name  is  not  known,  the  latter  to 
Stilicho.  [SxRKNA  ;  Stilicuo.]  (Zoussu  t.  4. ; 
Clandian,  Latu  Seratae.  paidm  ;  Bncange,  Fauu 
ByzamL  pu  75 ;  Tillemont,  HitL  de$  Emp.  toL  t. 
p.  190.) 

3.  Flavius  HoNORiufl  Augustus  (reigned  a.  d. 
.^5-423),  was  the  second  son  of  Theodosius  the 
Great,  h\  his  first  wife,  Aelia  Flacilla.  [Flacilla.] 
Uonorius  was  bom,  according  to  the  most  tmst- 
worthy  aoooonts,  9th  Sept  a.  d.  384.  There  is 
some  difference  in  the  ancient  authorities,  but  we 
agree  with  Tillemont,  who  has  discussed  the  matter 
in  a  careful  note,  that  Constantinople  was  his  birth- 
place. (Clandian.  In  IV.  OmnUaL  Hanani,  121 
— 140.)  He  was  made  consul  a.  d.  386,  and  ap- 
pears in  the  Fasti  of  Idatins  with  the  designation 
of  Nobilisdmns,  and  in  the  Cknmetm  of  Prosper 
Aqnitanicus  of  Nobilissimns  Puer ;  but  in  the 
Oirvmkom.  of  BCaieellinns  and  the  Ouromeoii  Pa»- 
duU  with  that  of  Caesar.  In  a.  d.  388  or  389, 
aoat  probably  the  latter,  at  any  rate  after  the 
usurper  Maximus  had  been  defeated,  Honorius  was 
sent  for  from  Constantinople  into  Italy  by  his  fa- 
ther, whom  be  aooompanied  (a.  d.  389)  when  with 
Vakntiiuan  II.  he  made  his  triumphal  entry  into 


HONORIUS. 


518 


In  A.  D.  393,  while  his  fiuher  was  preparing 
fat  the   war  against  Eugenius,  he  was  decUied 
Anguscaa,  or,  aooording  to  Maroellinos,  Caesar. 
Bat  Mareellinus  is  in  this  instance  not  consistent 
with  himself,  baring  designated  Honorius  Caesar 
in  his  fint  consulshipw    The  time  of  year  at  which 
Hooenoft  was  declared  Augustus  has  been  disputed, 
and  is  discussed  very  minutely  by  Tillemont ;  but 
be  is  aisled  in  his  decision,  we  think,  by  identify- 
iii|g  thta  dariuiess,  **  tenebiae,*^  which  is  said  by 
lAaiteiliiiiM  and  Prosper  to  have  occurred  at  the 
time  of  hia  inauguration,  with  an  eclipse  of  the  sun, 
which  the  description  of  Clandian  (In  IV.  ConsulaL 
Htmor,  172,  &c)  shows  it  was  not,  but  simply  an 
«nasoally'  thick  darkness  from  clouds  or  fog.    The 
inaaigiumcion  took  place  at  the  palace  or  justice 
court,  Hebdomnm  (uSo^ior),  near  Constantinople. 
(CompL  Oocange,  Clomstemtimtp.  CkriaHan.  iL  6.  § 
3.)    Tbe  statement  of  the  Ckromom  Paaekale  that 
Theodomna  had  ciowued  Honorius  Augustus  (tit 
fi»9iXia)  at  Rome,  on  occasion  of  their  triumphal 
entry  in  a.  d.  389,  must  be  rejected,  as  inconsistent 
with  ihe  recognised  n^t  of  Valentinian  II.  (then 
lirinf  >  to  the  dominion  of  the  West.    It  is  pro- 
bable thai  the  error  arose  from  the  circumstance, 
that  Tkeodosios,  after  his  rictory  oTer  Eugenius, 
the  auccesaor  of  Valentinian  II.,  a.  d.  394,  again 
sent  for  Hcnorios,  who  was  consul  for  the  second 
tisae  thsit  jsar,  into  Italy,  and  at  Milan  (or,  ae- 
cording  to  Zosimus,  at  Rome)  solemnly  dechired 
him  eimiei'oc  of  the  West,  assigning  to  him  Gaul, 
Spnin,  1  tnly ,  and  Africa,  of  which  he  had  now  come 
info  nndiapated  possession,  and  appointing  Stilicho 


to  be  commander-in-chief  in  the  West  Theodosius 
died  shortly  after  making  this  arrangement,  Jan. 
17.  395,  and  Honorius  succeeded  to  l^be  possession 
of  the  West,  under  the  eneigetic  guardianship  of 
Stilicho,  who  had  married  Serena,  daughter  of  Ho- 
norius. the  late  emperor*s  brother  [see  above.  No. 
2],  and  therefore  first  cousin  to  the  young  emperor. 

Honorius  was  but  little  more  than  ten  years  old 
at  his  fiither^s  death,  and  his  tender  years  com- 
bined with  his  natural  inertness  of  character  to 
render  him  a  mere  cipher  in  the  state.  Milan  was 
for  some  years  his  place  of  residence,  while  Stilicho 
was  negotiating  with  the  Franks  on  the  Rhenish 
frontier,  or  attempting  to  engross  the  management 
of  affiurs  in  the  East^  as  well  as  in  the  Western 
empire.  [SnLicHa]  The  exemption  from  tribute 
was  granted  at  the  commencement  of  his  reign  to  a 
considerable  district  of  Campania;  the  acts  of  grace 
towards  the  partisans  of  Eugenius,  snd  the  pay- 
ment of  the  legacies  bequeathed  by  Theodosius  to 
indiridnals,  are  to  be  ascribed  less  to  Honorius  than 
to  his  ministers,  thotigh  consistent  enough  with  the 
generally  mild  and  humane  disposition  olthe  young 
emperor.  In  a.  d.  396  he  was  consul  for  the  third 
time,  and  still  remained  at  Milan,  while  Stilicho 
was  engaged  in  Greece,  carrying  on  the  war  against 
Alaric,  king  of  the  Visi-Goths.  [  Alaricus.]  In 
A.  D.  398  he  was  consul  for  the  fourth  time.  This 
year  was  distinguished  by  the  war  against  Gildo, 
who,  being  taken  and  imprisoned,  destroyed  himself 
[GOiDO]  ;  and,  by  the  marriage  of  Honorius,  who 
espoused  Maria,  the  daughter  of  Stilicho  and  of 
Serena,  the  cousin  of  Honorius.  The  marriage  was 
a  marriage  of  form  only,  for  the  bridegroom  was  not 
yet  fourteen,  and  the  bride  apparenUy  still  younger. 
Chudian  composed  two  poems  {De  Nuptu$  Ho- 
morii  et  ilfanoa,  and  Feaoemtma  t»  Nuptku  Honor, 
et  Mar»)  in  honour  of  the  nuptials  of  these  children; 
but  the  regal  progeny  which  he  foretold  was  to 
spring  from  the  union  never  appeared.  Maria  died 
a  rirgin  long  before  the  year  408  ;  but  the  exact 
year  of  her  death  does  not  seem  to  be  known. 
(Zonm,  T.  28.)  About  the  close  of  the  year  398 
Honorius  appean  to  have  had  some  transactions  at 
Milan,  under  the  guidance  of  Stilicho,  with  the 
envoys  of  the  Germanic  nations,  but  the  nature  of 
them  can  hardly  be  ascertained  from  the  vague  pa- 
negyric of  Clandian.  {In  Entrap,  L  378,  &c)  In 
399  Honorius  left  Milan,  apparently  for  the  fint 
time  since  his  accession  ;  and  the  Theodosian  Code 
enables  us  to  trace  his  progress»  His  fint  journey 
was  in  Februaxy  to  Ravenna,  from  whence  he  re- 
turned to  Mibm  ;  his  subsequent  journeys  were  in 
June  and  the  following  months  to  Brixia  (Brescia), 
Verona,  Patarium  (Padua),  and  Altinum  (Al- 
tbo). 

The  year  399  was  distinguished  by  the  rigorous 
penecution  of  paganism.  From  Constantino  to 
Valentinian  I.,  with  the  exception  of  the  short 
reign  of  Julian,  the  Christian  religion  had  indeed 
been  supported  by  the  example  and  countenance  of 
the  emperon ;  but  direct  persecution  appean  to 
have  been  avoided.  The  decay  of  paganism  had 
perhaps  been  stnnewhat  retarded  by  the  patronage 
of  the  Roman  senate  (Zosim.  iv.  59),  jealous  of  the 
favour  which  the  Christian  emperon  had  shewn  to 
Constantinople,  Milan,  and  Treves;  and  increasing 
by  their  opposition  in  leligioas  matten  the  repug- 
nance of  the  emperon  to  Roo^  ^  *  permanent 
residence.  Under  QfAtisn  [Gratianws],  and  stiH 
more  under  Theodo^  ,rtbe  Cotes  ol  prohibitoiT 


io»iu»» 


LL 


5U 


HONORIU& 


lawi  wBt  employed  to  hasten  the  down&l  of  the 
corrupt  and  worn-out  system  of  paganism  ;  and 
under  Honorios  the  prohibition  was  completed  by  se- 
▼eral  laws,  especially  by  one  Tery  stringent  ordinance 
(Cod.  Theod.  16.  tit.  10.  si  19),  dated  from  Rome, 
and  addressed  to  the  pnetorian  praefect  of  Italy, 
confiscating  the  roTennes  {attmrnae)  of  the  temples 
for  the  support  of  the  army,  ordaining  that  all 
statnes  yet  remaining  in  the  temples,  and  to  which 
any  religions  worship  was  paid,  should  be  thrown 
down,  all  altars  pulled  down,  the  temples  them- 
seWes,  if  the  property  of  the  crown,  converted  to 
public  uses  ;  or,  if  priTate  property,  to  be  pulled 
down  by  their  owners ;  and  all  heathen  rites  abo- 
lished. To  the  discontent  caused  by  this  sup- 
pression of  all  the  ordinances  of  the  old  religion 
may  perhaps  be  ascribed  the  frequent  remits  of  the 
following  years,  and  which  might  have  been 
avoided,  had  ihe  now  triumphant  Christians  been 
content  to  tnist  to  the  native  power  of  truth  in  its 
conflict  with  heathen  error. 

The  yean  400 — 403  were  marked  by  the  ravage 
of  the  northern  pert  of  Italy  by  the  Visi-Goths, 
under  Alaric  Tillemont  doubts  whether  this  in- 
vasion was  made  by  Akric  as  an  independent 
prince,  or  as  an  officer  of  the  Eastern  emperor  Ar- 
cadius,  who  had  appointed  him  praefect  of  Eastern 
lUyricum.  Honorius  had  never  been  on  good  tenns 
with  his  brother  since  the  death  of  Theodosius ;  or 
rather,  the  two  divisions  of  the  empire  were  con- 
tinually embroiled  by  the  intrigues  or  hostilities  of 
their  rival  ministers,  Stilicho  in  the  West,  and  Ru- 
finus  and  Eutropius  in  the  East  It  is  probable 
that  his  invasion  of  Italy  was  on  his  own  account, 
as  independent  king  of  the  Visi-Ooths.  Joraandes 
ascribes  his  hostility  to  the  diminution  or  with- 
holding of  the  subsidies  paid  to  the  Goths,  the  sons 
of  Theodosius  wasting  in  luxury  the  revenues  ap- 
plicable to  this  purpose.  Whether  Alaric  con- 
tinued in  Italy  during  the  whole  of  the  three 
years  400 — 402,  or  whether,  as  is  more  likely, 
he  was  compelled  or  induced  for  a  time  to  recrosa 
the  Julian  Alps,  is  not  quite  dear.  In  400,  ap- 
parently near  the  end  of  the  year,  he  ravaged  the 
neighbourhood  of  Aqnileia,  and  besieged  that  city ; 
and  in  402  he  ravng^  Venetia  and  Liguria.  Rome 
was  alarmed,  and  the  ancient  walls  of  the  dty  were 
repaired,  in  apprehension  of  the  approach  of  the 
Ooths ;  and  Honorius,  if  we  may  trust  Claudian, 
was  contemphiting  a  flight  into  Gaul,  or,  which  is 
more  likely,  had  actu^y  secured  himadf  within 
the  walls  of  Ravenna.  The  forces  of  the  West 
were  chiefly  engaged  in  Rhaetia,  but  the  diligence 
of  Stilicho  coUcNcted  a  foroe  with  which  he  defeated 
the  Visi-Goths  at  Pollentia  (Polenza,  on  the  Ta- 
naro,  in  Piedmont,  on  or  about  the  29th  March, 
403),  and  compelled  them  to  retreat  into  Pannonia. 
Honorius  remained  during  the  greater  part  of  the 
year  403  at  Ravenna  (which,  from  this  alarming 
crisis,  became  his  ordinary  remdence)  ;  but  during 
several  months  of  the  year  404,  which  was  the  year 
of  his  sixth  consulship  (his  fifth  was  in  A.  d.  402), 
he  was  at  Rome.  The  abolition  of  the  gladiatorial 
combats,  which  the  edicts  of  Constantino  had  not 
been  able  to  ntppress,  is  ascribed  to  this  year  ;  and 
the  incident  which  gave  immediate  occasion  to  it, 
by  working  on  the  feelings  of  the  young  emperor 
[Tblkmachus,  the  Abcitic],  is  simply  told  by 
Theodoret  in  his  Ecclesiastical  Hist.  (  v.  26).  The 
progress  of  Christianity  had  prepared  the  way  for 
this  act,  but  much  of  the  credit  of  it  seems  to  be 


HONORIUS. 

due  to  Honorius  himself  and  the  populace  of  Rome 
perhaps  sacrificed  their  own  inclination,  in  hope  of 
propitiating  his  fovour,  and  securing  his  abode 
among  them.  The  people  of  Milan  were  anxious 
for  his  return  to  that  cily  ;  but  Honorius  had  been 
too  thoroughly  alarmed  by  the  Gothic  invasion  to 
fix  his  permanent  residenee  any  where  but  in  the 
impregnable  fortress  of  Ravenna. 

He  soon  had  to  congiatulate  himself  on  the  choice 
he  had  made.  Italy  was  devastated  by  a  new  host 
of  barbarians  from  Genaany,  under  the  pagan  Goth 
Radagaisus,  or  Rhadagaisus,  or  Rhodogaisos  ('Po- 
9cydi4ros)»  His  army,  according  to  Orosins,  con- 
sisted of  200,000  Goths :  the  other  nations  swelled 
the  amount,  if  we  may  trust  Zosimus,  to  400,000. 
It  was  divided  into  three  parts :  that  which  Rada- 
gaisus in  person  commanded  was  stopped  at  Florenoe 
by  the  valiant  resbtanoe  of  the  townsmen,  and 
driven  into  the  Apennines  above  Fesnlae  (Fiesole), 
and  starved  into  a  surrender  by  the  generalship  of 
Stilicho.  Of  the  remainder  of  the  barbarian  host, 
part  probably  (see  Gibbon)  constituted  the  force 
which  (a. o.  407)  ravaged  Gaul;  and  some  wen 
perhaps,  as  Zosimus  states,  driven  across  the  Da- 
nube, and  surprised  and  cut  to  pieces  by  Stilicho 
on  their  native  soU.  The  defeat  of  Radagaisus  is 
placed  by  Prosper  Aquttanicus  and  Tillemont,  in 
A.  D.  405  ;  by  Marcellinus  and  by  Gibbon  in  a.  ik 
406.  Possibly  he  invaded  Italy  in  a.  D.  405,  and 
was  defeated  in  406. 

The  interval  of  peace  in  Italy  which  followed  the 
defeat  of  Radagaisus,  was  occupied  by  Honorius  in 
interceding  for  Chrysostom,  then  at  variance  with 
the  court  of  Constantinople ;  and  by  Stilicho  in 
negotiations  with  Alaric  to  deprive  the  Eastern 
empire  of  that  part  of  Illyricum  which  belonged  to 
it,  and  incorporate  it  with  the  Western  empire. 
Meanwhile,  Gaul  was  ravaged  by  a  promiscuous 
multitude,  consisting  for  the  most  part  of  Vandals, 
Suevi,  and  Alans,  which  Orosiua,  Mareellinna,  and 
Prosper  Tiro,  and  apparently  Jerome,  state  to  have 
been  excited  by  Stilicho :  and  while  die  tide  of  bar- 
barian invasion  yet  rolled  over  that  province,  the 
troops  in  Britain  revolted,  and  after  electing  and 
muidering  two  emperon  in  sucoesuon,  croaaed  over 
into  Gaul,  under  the  guidance  of  Constanttne,  the 
third  usurper  whom  they  had  invested  with  the 
purple.    Some  successes  against  the  German  in- 
vaders aided  aiqmrently  in  obtaining  his  reoogni^n 
by  the  provincials;  and  establishing  himself  in 
Gaul,  he  sent  his  son  Constans  to  secure  Spain. 
Stilicho  sent  Saras,  a  Goth,  to  attack   him,  but 
Saras  was  compelled  to  retreat    Meanwhile,  alien- 
ation was  taking  place  between  Honorina  and 
Stilicho.    The  ambition  of  Stilidio  appeara  to  have 
led  him  to  aspire  to  the  direction  of  affiaira  in  the 
Eastern  empire,  when,  by  the  death  of  Arcadius, 
the  crown  devolved  about  this  time  to  Theodoains 
II.,  a  child  of  seven  years.    But  Serene^  nnxieiis 
to  maintain  the  peace  between  the  two  empires, 
did  not  co-operate  with  her  husband ;  and  Stilicho, 
by  her  opposition,  lost  much  of  the  benefit  of  his 
connection  with  the  imperial  fiunily.      Another 
cause  of  estrangement  existed:  Mana  waa  dead, 
and  Honorius  wished  to  nuury  her  aiater,  Tber> 
mantia.    Serena  was  fiivonnble  to  his  wish  ;  bat 
Stilicho,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  mutilated  text 
of  Zosimus,  was  opposed  to  it.    The  marriage, 
however,  took  {rface.    The  intrigues  of  Olympius» 
an  officer  of  the  imperial  household,  who^  acoordjng 
to  Zosunua,  concealed  his  great  malignity  under  a 


HONORtUS. 

veil  of  aammed  piety,  aggmmted  the  emperor^ 
Buspicions  and  fean,  and  a  mutiny  was  excited  in 
the  army  aatemhled  at  Paria,  where  the  emperor 
waa,  in  which  a  number  of  oflkeia  of  rank,  friends 
or  sappoied  friends  of  Stilicho,  were  shun.  Sti- 
lieho  himself  was  at  Ravenna ;  but  Olympius,  send- 
ing to  the  troops  there,  directed  them  to  seise  him, 
and  he  was  taken  from  a  chureh  in  which  he  had 
taken  refage,  and  pat  to  death  by  the  hand  of 
Hersclian  [Hbraclianus],  his  son,  Eacherius, 
escaping,  for  a  time,  to  Rome.  The  plea  for  the 
execution  of  Stilicho  was  that  he  was  conspiring 
the  deposition,  if  not  the  death  of  Honorios,  in 
order  to  make  his  own  son,  Eucherius,  emperor  in 
his  room.  Eoeherius  is  said  to  have  been  a  heathen ; 
and  this  drcumstanoe  may  have  either  led  him  to 
cherish  ambitious  hopes,  from  a  reliance  on  the 
support  of  the  still  numerous  heathens ;  or  may 
hare  insjnred  a  jealousy  which  led  the  emperor  and 
his  court  to  impute  evil  designs  to  him  and  his 
father.  The  Christian  writers,  Orosius,  Mareel- 
linus,  and  Prosper  Tiro,  speak  of  the  alleged  treason 
without  doubt.  Soiomen  gives  it  as  a  rumour ; 
while  the  heathen  historians,  Zosimus  and  01ym> 
piodorus,  appear  to  have  believed  him  innocent : 
an  indiaition  that  his  death  was  connected  with 
the  struggle  of  expiring  Paganism  with  Christianity. 
By  his  death,  which  took  pUoe  ▲.  D.  408,  Olym- 
pius became  for  a  while  the  ruler  of  affiun.  A 
severe  prosecution  was  carried  on  against  the 
friends  of  Stilicho :  his  daughter,  Thermantia,  was 
repudiated  and  sent  home,  still  a  virgin,  to  her 
mother,  Serena,  and  died  soon  after. 

The  death  of  Stilicho  furnished  Ahric  with  a 
pretence  for  the  invasion  of  Italy,  now  deprived  of 
its  former  defender.  His  denumd  of  a  sum  of 
money  which  he  said  was  due  to  him  being  re- 
jected, he  crossed  the  Alps.  Honorius  sheltered 
himself  in  Ravenna,  while  Abuic  besieged  Rome 
(a.  d.  408),  which  was  obliged  to  pay  a  heavy 
rsnsom.  During  the  siege  the  unhappy  Serena, 
who  waa  in  the  city,  was  put  to  death,  on  a  charge 
of  coneeponding  with  the  enemy.  In  a.d.  409 
Rome  was  again  besieged  and  taken  by  him,  and 
Attains  prochumed  emperor  under  his  protection. 
[ALARicus  ;  Attalus.]  The  court  of  Honorius 
was  the  scene  of  intrigue ;  Olympius  was  supplanted 
by  Jovios,  who  became  praefectus  praetorio,  but  was, 
in  turn,  succeeded  by  Eusebiua,  who  was  himself  put 
to  death  at  the  instigation  of  AUobichus,  one  of  the 
generals  of  Honorius.  AUobichus  was  executed  not 
long  after.  Alaric  and  Attalus  marched  against  Ra- 
venna, which  Honorius  was  on  the  point  of  abandon- 
ing, and  fleeing  by  sea  into  the  Eastern  empire,  when 
he  was  enoonnged  to  hold  out  by  a  reinforcement 
of  4000  men  (the  corrupted  text  of  Zosimus  says 
40,000)  from  his  nephew,  Theodosios  II.,  emperor 
of  the  EulL  Africa  was  saved  for  him  by  the 
abflity  and  good  faith  of  Herulian ;  and  in  a.  d. 
410  Attains  was  deposed  by  Alaric,  with  whom  he 
had  quaneiled,  and  a  negotiation  besun  and  almost 
concluded  between  Honorius  and  the  Visi-Oothie 
king.  The  treaty  was,  however,  broken  off,  ap- 
parently from  some  act  of  hostility  on  the  part  of 
Sams,  a  Goth  in  the  Roman  service,  and  the 
bitter  enemy  of  Akric,  who,  in  his  irritation,  re- 
stored to  Attains  the  imperial  title,  but  almost  im- 
mediately a^un  deprived  him  of  it.  He  then 
marehed  to  Rome,  which  he  took  and  plundered. 
He  died  aoon  i^ter ;  and  his  brothe^in-law,  Ataul- 
phoa,  who  succeeded  him,  letiied  with  his  army, 


HONORIUS. 


515 


after  a  time,  into  Ganl  (a.  d.  412),  and  Italy  was 
once  more  left  free  from  invaders.  [Ataulprub.] 

While  Honorius  (a.  o.  409)  was  hard  pressed 
by  the  Visi-Ooths  and  by  the  revolt  of  Alaric, 
Constantino  the  usurper,  who  had  established  him- 
self in  Oanl,  proposed  to  come  into  Italy  professedly 
to  assist  him,  but  probably  with  the  intention  of 
aggrandising  his  own  power.  In  effect  he  entered 
Italy  and  advanced  to  Verona ;  but  akrmed  by  the 
execution  of  AUobichus,  with  whom  he  seems  to 
have  been  in  correspondence,  and  apprehending  an 
attack  from  his  own  partisan,  Oerontius,  who  had 
revolted  in  Spain,  he  returned  into  Gaul,  and  was 
defeated  and  obliged  to  surrender  (a.  d.  411),  on 
promise  of  his  lire,  to  Constantius,  the  genenJ  of 
Honorius,  who  besieged  him  in  Aries.  [Con- 
8TANTIU8  III. ;  CoNSTANTiNVs  the  tyrant ;  Gb- 
RONTXU8.]  His  life  was  spared  at  the  time,  but 
he  was  sent  into  Italy,  where  Honorius  had  him 
put  to  death,  in  violation  of  the  promise  on  which 
he  had  surrendered.  Fear,  the  sourre  of  cruelty, 
rendered  Honorius  regardless  of  a  breach  of  fiiith 
where  his  own  safety  was  concerned. 

Constantius  was  now  the  person  of  chief  infiu- 
enoe  in  the  West.  He  had  probably  already 
aspired  to  the  hand  of  Pladdia,  or  Galla  Phwidia 
[Galla,  No.  8],  the  emperor's  sister,  who  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Visi-Gothic  king, 
Alaric,  and  was  now  in  those  of  his  successor, 
Ataulphus.  The  energy  and  talent  of  Constantius 
rendered  him  of  the  greatest  service  to  Honorius, 
around  whom  fresh  difficulties  were  rising.  Jovinus, 
commander  apparently  of  Moguntiacum,  or  some 
fortress  on  the  Rhenish  frontier,  revolted  ;  and  At- 
tains, the  ex-emperor,  who  had,  for  his  own  safiety, 
remained  with  the  Visi-Goths,  incited  Ataulphus 
to  make  an  alliance  with  him.  The  aUiance,  however, 
did  not  take  place :  the  intended  confedentes  quar- 
relled, Ataulphus  made  a  treaty  with  Honorius, 
seixed  Sebastian,  brother  of  Jovinus,  whom  Jovinus 
had  prochumed  emperor,  and  sent  his  head  to  Hono- 
rius; and  having  drawn  Jovinus  himself  into  Valentia 
(Valence),  and  obliged  him  to  surrender,  delivered 
him  up  (a.d.  412  or  413)  to  Dardanus,  one  of 
Honorius*  officers,  who,  without  waiting  for  the 
emperor^  authority,  put  him  to  death.  About  the 
same  time  SaUustius,  either  an  accomplice  of  Jo- 
vinus or  a  rebel  on  his  own  account,  was  put  to 
death  ;  and  Heraclian,  who,  in  409,  had  preserved 
Africa  for  Honorius,  but  had  since  revolted,  was 
also  defeated,  taken,  and  executed.  [Hiracli- 
ANU8.]  Atsnlphns,  who  had  again  proclaimed 
Attalus  emperor,  rendered  him  no  effective  support ; 
and  having  married  (a.  d.  414)  Placidia,  sister  of 
Honorius  [Galla,  No.  3],  became  sincerely  de- 
sirous of  peace.  This  was,  however,  prevented  by 
Constantius,  who  had  also  aspired  to  the  hand  of 
Pkcidia,  and  who  attacked  the  Visi-Goths,  drove 
them  out  of  Narbonne,  which  they  had  taken,  and 
compelled  them  to  retire  into  Spain,  where  Ataul- 
phus was  soon  after  assassinated  (a.  d.  415).  At- 
talus was  afterwards  taken ;  and  Honorius,  whose 
natural  clemency  was  not  now  counterected  by  his 
fears,  contented  himself  with  banishing  him.  For 
other  offenden  a  general  amnesty  was  issued.  We 
have  omitted  during  these  stirring  events  to  notice 
the  consulships  of  Honorius  since  a.  d.  404.  He 
was  consul  in  a.d.  407,  409,  411,  or  rather  412, 
415  and  417.  Ravenna  was  his  almost  constant 
residence,  except  in  407  and  408. 

The  year  417  was  distinguished  by  the  marriagt 

LL  2 


£ie  HONORIUS. 

of  Cmatantini  (wha  «u  coDm^b  of  HaDorim  In 

the  conmlthip)  with  Plicidia,  wtrn,  aRtr  tta«  death 
•t  Ataulphm,  hid  •nffi^Tcd  tnnch  ill  ouffa  from 
hii  tDurderer,  but  had  be«n  reit^rcd  by  Valia  or 
Wnllu,  the  mcmHr  (not  imnKdulelj)  of  Atkul- 
pbiu  ;  and  ths  ;eu  1 1 S  (wben  Hannriiu  wa* 
coniul  for  Iba  iwrlfih  lime)  by  *  tnatj  with  tba 
Gotht,  ceding  to  Ibem  the  uutb-wnlem  put  of 
ObuI,  with  TouIddk  tor  their  captal,  in  a  Kit  a( 
teuial  lubotdinalion  to  the  em|nn  of  the  Writ. 
The  Fnuiki  were  gndnall;  oampjing  the  left  btak 
of  the  lower  Rhine,  ud  the  A  naoricana,  who  ilane 
of  the  GuiU  exhibited  anything  of  &  military 
apirit,  were  acquiring  a  precarioiu  and  torbulent 
independence  i  and  Iheir  rcTolt  perhapi  iodoced 
BonDriut  lo  concede  to  the  portion  of  Oaul  lenuin- 
ing  in  the  bandi  of  the  Romsna  a  popular  repm- 
ientati*e  body.  In  Spain,  which  had  been  miKiably 
ntvagid  by  Sueri,  Alana,  Vondali,  and  Viai-Oolhi, 
a  new  cUimant  of  the  poiple  bioh  in  Haiimtu, 
«bo  oecapied  aonie  part  of  that  cauQIiy  for  three 
yean,  when  he  wa>  taXen  and  aent  te  Raienna. 
According  to  Proaper  Tiro,  who  alone  naticet  the 
beginning  of  hii  reroll,  it  appear*  lo  hate  taken 
pliicein41B:  ita  iuppreiaion  ia  fixed  by  the  belter 
Buthorityof  Marcellinuainl.D.  422.    Meanwhile, 

eounlrj,  and  a  part 'at  leait  of  the  inhabitant*  n- 
■nained  faithful  to  him. 

In  t.D.A2l  the  importanityof  Ftacidiaextorted 
from  Honoriui  a  ihare  in  the  empire  for  her  hu*^ 
band  Contlantiui  [CoNn-ANTIlia  III.], the  dignity 
of  Auguita  for  beraelf  [Oalla,  No.  S],  and  that 
of  Nobilianmu*  Puer  for  her  iD&ut  aon  Valentinian 
[VAliNTIMANDalll.]  The  death  of  Canitantio* 
a  few  nontha  after  deliTered  Honorini  Inm  a  col- 
league whom  be  had  unwiUingly  accepted.  Hia 
manifealationi  of  allec^ou  for  the  widow,  eipecially 
"Ibeir  inctuant  kiuing,"  aonrding  t  "' 
donia,  gate  occaiion  to  lome  acandali 
but  their  lot 
fled  witli  hi 

[OKtTA,  No.  2],  to  her  nephew  The«do>iaa  II.  at 
Conitwitinople,  A.  D.  439.  The  death  of  Hoooriu* 
took  place  eaon  aiter  hia  aiitei'a  flight  He  died  of 
dropsy,  27th  Aug.  423,  aged  39,  after  a  diioitroua 
reign  of  twenty-eight  yeara  and  eight  m(l^lh^ 
The  place  of  hii  burial  appeara  to  have  been  at 
Rarenna,  where  hii  tomb  la  atill  ihowTi  in  a  buildr 
ing  «aid  to  hare  been  erected  by  Placidia  bii  litter; 
though  it  wat  pretended  that  hit  body  and  that  of 
hit  two  wiifet.  Maria  aad  Thennantia,  were  dit- 
eoieied  buried  under  tfae  chuicb  of  St.  Peter  at 
Rome  A.  D.  1543.  Hii  thirteenth  aad  laitconiul- 
thip  wH>  A.  D.  422,  the  year  befi>re  hit  death. 


Thee 


:  of  Hon 


little  t 


either  by  the  iceonipUihineiita  or  the  amiaijleneu 
of  Oratian  and  Valenliniao  II.  j  and  though  not 
naturally  cruel,  hii  fean  impelled  him  occottonally 
to  act!  of  btoad  and  nglatioDi  of  good  hith  ;  and 
the  interference  of  the  aecnlar  power  in  the  aSiici 
of  religion  led  to  penecution  and  conieqnent  dii- 
content.  Hi*  feebleneai  prerented  all  pertonal 
exertion  for  the  lafety  of  hii  dominiooi ;  and  hia 
long  reign,  the  longeat  the  empin  bad  known,  with 
the  exception  of  thoae  of  Aogutlut  and  (^nilantine 
the  Great,  delennined  the  dawnhl  of  the  Roman 
empire.  A  long  eatalogne  of  tuurpera,  the  lure 
Indication  of  a  weak  goienunent,  ia  given  by  Oro. 
^UL     Rome  itacif  wia  taken  by  a  forHgn  invader. 


HONORlUa. 

fer  the  fitit  time  nue  iu  captai«  by  Ibe  Oanl^ 
under  Breanna,  B.C  390  ;  and  the  barbariani  ac- 
quired a  pennanest  aettlanent  in  the  provincn ; 
the  Viu-Oothi,  the  Fnnki,  and  the  Bnigandiana, 
in  Oaul ;  and  the  Sneri,  VandaLs  azid  Alaoi,  in 
Spain  1  while  Britain  and  Aimorica  became  lii^ 
tnally  independent.  The  rigonr  of  Theodoaiua  the 
Great,  and  the  energy  of  Stilicho,  bad  deferred 
theae  calamine*  for  a  while  ;  but  the  downikl  of 
the  latter  left  the  remote  paitl  of  the  empila  de- 
feneeleu;  and  all  themililaiy  ability  of  Conilantina 
juit  protected  Italy,  and  preaerred  with  difficulty 
wme  portion!  of  the  tranaalpine  pronnceL  Ho- 
norioi.  ihul  up  in  Rarenna,  appean,  bam  an  anec- 
dote praerred  by  Procopjui,  at  retting,  however, 
OD  report  only,  and  repeated  wHh  aoma  Tariaiiim 
by  Zonaraa,  to  have  looked  ou  theie  calamitiea 
with  apatby.  When  Rome  wai  plundered  by 
Alarie,  a  eunuch  who  had  the  care  of  tfae  poultry 
of  Honoriut  announced  to  him  that  "  Roioe  waa 
deitroyed"  ('Cwtiit  dniAnAt).  "And  yet  ahe  jott 
now  ate  out  of  my  hands,^  waa  the  reply  of  the 
emperor,  referring  to  a  favonrile  hen,  of  unninal 
■iie,  which  he  called  **  Rome."  *^  1  mean,"  laid 
the  eunuch,  **  that  the  city  of  Rome  hat  been  dc 
itroyed  by  Alarie"  "But  I,"  laid  the  empenu, 
*^  thought  that  my  hen  '  Ron>e  '  wat  dead."  "  So 
■tnpid  (addi  Procopiui)  do  they  aay  thii  emperor 
waa."  Yet,  weak  and  itupid  ai  he  waa,  he  re- 
tained fail  crown,  ao  firmly  had  the  ability  of  Theo- 
doiini  fixed  the  power  of  fail  family.  (Zoiimu,'. 
Sa,  £9,  vi. ;  Oraioi,  m  36 — 43 ;  Olympiodor. 
apud  Phot  BiU.  eod.  80  ;  Claudian,  Opera,  pattim; 
Marcellin.  Obroa. ;  Idatiua,  Fiati  and  Ckrotdeon ; 
Proiper  Aquilan.  Oiron. ;  Proiper  Tim,  Oknm.  ; 
CawiDdor.  Ckrm.;  Ciron.  Patdal,  pp.  3D4— 313, 
ed.  Paria,  vol.  L  pp.  £63— S79,  ed.  Bonn ;  Pro- 
copina,  Dt  Bdt.  Foivf.  i.  1—3;  JoniBnde*,  Da 
Rib.Getie.c29—S2;StxnX.H.E.y\.  l,TiL  10; 
Soiom.  H.  E.  liii.  1,  ii.  4,  6—16 ;  Theodoret 
H.  £,  T.  26  ;  Tbeophan.  Ckmag.  pp.  63 — 73.  ed. 
Parit,pp.  116— 130,  ed.  Bonn  1  Zonaraa.  liiL  21; 
Ootho&ed.  Ckromol.  Cod.  Tkrodm.;  Tillemont. 
Hii.  da  Empmmn,  loL  t.  ;  Oibbon,  ch.  29,  30, 
31,33;  Echhel,ToLTiii.pp.  171— 17*:I>uciinge, 
-      ■   -       -       •  (J.  CM.] 


HONCyHIUS,  JU'LIUS,  the  name  prcflied  to 
ihort  geographical  tract  fint  publiahed  by  J. 
OronoTiui,  in  hit  edition  of  Pomponiui  Mela  (La^. 
Bat.  168!),  from  an  imperfect  MS.  in  the  Thn- 
anein  library  at  Parii,  under  the  title  Jxlii  UomorH 
Oralora  Emrjiia  ipaa  ad  Cmmograpliiam  p*r- 
HnaiL  According  to  the  arrangement  here  adopted, 
the  worid  ii  divided  into  Eour  Oceem,  the  Eaatem, 
Weilem,  Na^the^^  Soulhem  (Oaamu  O'  " 
Oeddmlalii,  StptaiMoMaliM,  MtridioMMi), 
lUlogue  <■  glTen  of  the  leaa,  iilanda,  mc 


each,  fumithing  nought  aave  a  I 
namet,  except  in  the  caie  of 
tourct^    termination,  and   occaiionally  leagtli    of 


UORAfi. 

CDune,  an  specified.  With  regard  to  the  author 
of  this  work,  or  of  the  work  of  which  this  may  be 
an  abridgment,  nothing  whatioever  is  known,  al- 
thongh  there  can  be  little  or  no  donbt  that  he  is  the 
Julima  Orator  mentioned  by  Cassiodoms  (/>rv.  LeeL 
c.  25)  as  a  distinguished  writer  upon  these  topics, 
and  be  is  one  of  the  many  personages  to  whom  the 
Itinerary  of  Antoninus  has  been  ascribed,  as  well 
as  the  Cosmography  of  Aethicus  Hister,  a  compi- 
ktion  in  many  points  identical  with  the  piece 
which  we  have  been  describing.  [Antoninus  ; 
AiTHicuSb]  (See  the  edition  o^  Pomponius  Mela 
by  J.  Qronovins,  Lug.  Bat.  8to.,  1(j85,  and  by 
A.  Oronovius,  Lug.  Bat  8to.,  1722 ;  also  the 
pre&ce  of  Wesseling  to  his  edition  of  Uie  ancient 
Roman  Itineraries,  Amst  4to.,  1735.)      [W.  R.] 

HOPLADAMOS  ('OrXiiSflyios),  one  of  the 
Qigantes  who  accompanied  and  protected  Rhea 
when  she  was  on  the  point  of  giving  birth  to  Zeus. 
(Pans.  Till  S2.  §  4, 36.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

HORAE  {^dpcu)^  originally  the  personifications 
or  goddesses  of  the  order  of  nature  and  of  the  sea- 
sons, but  in  later  times  they  were  regarded  as  the 
Sddesses  of  order  in  general  and  of  justice.     In 
omer,  who  neither  mentions  their  parents  nor 
their  number,  they  are  the  Olympian  divinities  of 
the  weather  and  the  ministen  of  Zeus ;  and  in  this 
capacity  they  guard  the  doon  of  Olympus,  and 
promote  the  fertility  of  the  earth,  by  the  various 
kinds  of  weather  they  send  down.  {Od.  xziv.  343; 
comp.  X.  469,  ziz.  132,  //.  v.  749,  viii.  393.)    As 
the  weather,  generally  speaking,  is  regukted  ac- 
cording to  the  seaions,  they  are  further  described 
as  the  goddesses  of  the  seasons,  i.  e.  the  regular 
phases  under  which  Nature  manifests  hersel£   {Od. 
ii  107,  X.  469,  zi.  294,  xix.  152,  xziv.  141.)  They 
are  kind  and  benevolent,  bringing  to  gods  and  men 
many  things  that  are  good  and  desirable.   (//.  xxi. 
450  ;  comp.  Hgmn,  m  ApolL  Pydu  16  ;  Theocrit 
XV.  105  ;  Or.  /Vut  L  125.)    As,  however,  Zeus 
has  the  power  of  gathering  and  dispersing  the 
douds,  they  are  in  reality  only  his  ministers,  and 
sometimes  also  those  of  Hera.  (//.  viiL  433 ;  comp. 
Moschus,  IdfL  iL  160 ;  Pans.  v.  II.  g  2.)     Men 
m  different  cucumstances  regard  the  course  of  time 
(or  the  seasons)  either  as  rapid  or  as  slow,  and  both 
epithets  are  accordingly  applied   to  the  Horae. 
(Theocr.  xv.  104  ;  Pind.  Nem.  ir.   34  ;  Herat 
Carm.  iv.  7.  8  ;  Ov.  Met.  iL  118.)    The  course 
of  the  seasons  (or  houn)  is  symbolically  described 
by  the  dance  of  the  Horae  ;  and,  in  conjunction 
with  the  Charites,  Hebe,  Harmonia,  and  Aphro- 
dite, they  accompany  the  songs  of  the  Muses,  and 
Apollo's  pky  on  the  lyre,  with  their  dancing. 
(Horn.  Hymn,  m  ApoU.  P^  16,  &c. ;  Pind.  OL 
iv.  2  ;  XeiL  i^ympog.  7.)    The  Homeric  notions 
continued  to  be  entertained  for  a  long  time  after- 
wards, the  Horae  being  considered  as  the  given  of 
the  various  seasons  of  the  year,  especially  of  spring 
and  autumn,  L  e.  of  Nature  in  her  bloom  and  ma- 
turity.   At  Athens  two  Horae,  Thallo  (the  Hon 
of  spring)  and  Carpo  (the  Hora  of  autumn),  were 
worshipped  from  very  eariy  times.    (Pans.  ix.  35. 
f  1 ;  comp.  Athen.  xiv.  p.  636 ;  Or.  AfeL  ii.  118, 
&& ;  VaL  Place,  iv.  92  ;  Ludan,  ZHal.  Deor.  x.  1.) 
The  Hon  of  q>ring  accompanies  Persephone  every 
year  on  her  ascent  from  the  lower  world ;  and  the 
expression  of  **  The  chamber  of  the  Horae  opens  ^ 
is  equivalent  to  **  The  spring  is  coming.**    (Orph. 
Hymn.  xliL  7 ;  Pind.  Fragm.  xlv.  13,  p.  576,  ed. 
Boeckh.)    The  attributes  of  spring— flowers,  fra> 


HORAPOLLO. 


517 


granoe,  and  graceful  freshness — are  accordingly 
transferred  to  the  Horae ;  thus  they  adorned  Aphro- 
dite as  she  rose  from  the  sea,  made  a  garhind  of 
flowen  for  Pandora,  and  even  inanimate  things  are 
described  as  deriving  peculiar  charms  from  the 
Horae.  (Hom.  Hymn.  viii.  5,  &c. ;  Hes.  Op.  65  ; 
Hygin.  PoeL  Attr.  ii.  5  ;  Theocr.  i  150 ;  Athen. 
ii.  p.  60.)  Hence  they  bear  a  resemblance  to  and 
are  mentioned  along  with  the  Charites,  and  both  are 
frequently  confounded  or  identified.  (Pans.  ii.  17. 
§  4  ;  MuUer,  Orehom.  p.  176,  &c  2nd  edit)  As  they 
were  conceived  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  every 
thing  that  grows,  they  appear  also  as  the  protec- 
tresses of  youth  and  newly-born  gods  (Paus.  ii.  1 3. 
§  3  ;  Pind.  Pyth.  ix.  62  ;  Philostr.  Imay.  I  26  ; 
NonnuB,  Ditmyt.  xi.  50);  and  the  Athenian  youths, 
on  being  admitted  among  the  ephebi,  mentioned 
Thallo,  among  other  gods,  in  the  oath  they  took  in 
the  temple  of  Agraulos.    (Pollux,  viii.  106.) 

In  this,  as  in  many  other  cases  of  Greek  mytho- 
I^^9  <^  gradual  transition  is  visible,  from  purely 
physical  to  ethical  notions,  and  the  influence  which 
the  Horae  originally  had  on  nature  was  subse- 
quently transferred  to  human  life  in  particular. 
The  first  trace  of  it  oceun  even  in  Hesiod,  for  he 
describes  them  as  giving  to  a  state  good  laws,  jus- 
tice, and  peace  ;  he  calls  them  the  daughten  of  Zeus 
and  Themis,  and  gives  them  the  significant  names 
of  Eunomia,  Dice,  and  Eirene.  {Theoy.  901,  &c.; 
Apollod.  I  8.  §  1  ;  Diod.  v.  72.)  But  the  ethical 
and  physical  ideas  are  not  always  kept  apart,  and 
both  are  often  mixed  up  with  each  other,  as  in  Pindar. 
(01  iv.  2,  xiii  6,  Nem.  iv.  34  ;  Orph.  Hymn,  42.) 
The  number  of  ^e  Horae  is  different  in  the  differ- 
ent writers,  though  the  most  ancient  number  seems 
to  have  been  two,  as  at  Athens  (Paus.  iii.  18.  $  7, 
ix.  35.  §  I ) ;  but  afterwards  their  common  number 
is  three,  like  that  of  the  Moerae  and  Charites.  Hy- 
ginus  (Fa6.  183)  is  in  great  confusion  respecting 
the  number  and  names  of  the  Horae,  as  he  mixes 
up  the  original  names  with  surnames,  and  the  de- 
signations of  separate  seasons  or  houn.  In  this 
manner  he  fint  makes  out  a  list  of  ten  Horae,  viz. 
Titanis,  Auxo,  Eunomia,  Pherusa,  Carpo,  Dice, 
Euporia,  Eirene,  Orthosia,  and  Thallo,  and  a  second 
of  eleven,  Auge,  Anatole,  Musia,  Gymnasia,  Nym- 
phes,  Mesembria,  Sponde,  Telete,  Acme,  Cypridos, 
Dysis.  The  Horae  (Thallo  and  Carpo)  were  wor> 
shipped  at  Athens,  and  their  temple  there  also 
contained  an  altar  of  Dionysus  Orthus  (Athen.  ii. 
p.  38  ;comp.  xiv.  p.  656  ;  Hesych.  s.v,  ^ptua) ;  they 
were  likewise  worshipped  at  Argos  (Paus.  ii.  20. 
§  4),  Corinth,  and  01ympia(v.  15.  §  3).  In  works  of 
art  the  Horae  were  represented  as  blooming  maidens, 
carrving  the  different  products  of  the  seasons.  (H  irt. 
MyM,  Bilderb.  iL  p.  1 22.)  [L.  S.] 

HORAPOLLO  ('XVaWAXwy)  was,  according  to 
Suidas  (s.  v.),  a  very  distinguidied  Greek  gram- 
marian <^  Phaenebythis  in  Egypt,  who  fint  taught 
at  Alexandria,  and  afterwards  at  Constantinople, 
in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Theodosius.  He  is 
further  said  to  have  written  commentaries  on  So- 
phocles, Alcaeus,  and  Homer,  and  a  separate  work, 
entitled  Tfficnffdt,  i.  e.  on  rtfUnif  or  places  sacred 
to  the  gods.  (Comp.  Steph.  Bys.  «.  v,  ^€i^^ffia.) 
Photius  (BiU.  Cod,  279,  p.  536,  ed.  Bekker)  speaks 
of  him  as  a  grammarian,  and  the  author  of  a  work, 
Tltftl  rw  woTf^tw  *AXff|ay8pf far,  thongh  this  may 
have  been  the  work  of  another  HorapoUo,  who  was 
likewise  an  Egyptian,  but  lived  under  the  emperor 
Zeno.    Under  the  name  of  Horapollo  (or,  as  some 

LL  3 


618 


HORATIA. 


erroneoatly  call  him,  Honu),  there  is  still  extant  a 
work  on  hieroglyt>hic«i  entitled  *Qpar6\^»wot  Nf  i- 
x4ou  ttftayKufuii,  The  work  |rarports  to  be  a  Greek 
tnualat'on,  made  by  one  Philippu  firom  the  Egjrp- 
tia«i  it  contista  of  two  books,  and  contains  a 
series  of  ex|danation8  of  hieroglyphics,  and  is  of 
great  importance  to  those  who  study  hieroglyphics, 
ifor  it  refers  to  the  Tery  forms  wltioi  are  still  seen 
on  Egyptian  monuments,  which  show  that  the  woric 
was  written  by  a  person  who  knew  the  monuments 
well,  and  had  studied  them  with  care.  The  second 
book  is  inferior  to  the  first,  and  is  probably  dis- 
figured by  later  interpolations.  Whether  the  whole 
is  the  production  of  the  grammarian  who  lived 
under  Theodosius,  or  of  some  other  person  of  the 
name,  cannot  be  decided  ;  but  that  the  writer  was  a 
native  of  Egypt  can  scarcely  be  doubted,  fix>m  the 
nature  of  the  woik.  As  for  the  time  at  which  it  was 
written,  it  seems  probable  that  he  lived  about  the 
beginning  of  the  fifth  century.  Who  the  Greek 
transhtor  Philippus  was,  is  quite  uncertain ;  some 
even  believe  that  he  was  a  Greek  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  and  that  the  interpolations  in  the  second 
book  must  be  ascribed  to  him  ;  but  there  appears 
to  be  no  good  reason  for  pbcing  him  at  so  late  a 
period.  The  work  was  first  printed  in  the  collection 
of  Greek  &bulists,  by  Aldus,  Venice,  1505,  fol.;  se- 
parate editions  are  those  of  Paris  (1521, 8 vo.,  with 
a  Let.  translation  by  Trebatius),  of  J.  Mercer 
(Paris,  1548,  4to.,  1551,  8vo.),  D.  HSschel  (Augs- 
burg, 1595,  4to.),  de  Pauw  (Utrecht,  1727,  4to., 
contains  the  notes  of  the  previous  editors) ;  but  the 
best  critical  edition,  with  an  extensive  commentary,' 
is  that  of  Conr.  Leemans  (Amsterdam,  1835, 8vo.), 
who  has  accompanied  his  edition  with  valuable 
prolegomena.  (Comp.  Lenormant,  Recherekm  tur 
VOt4me^  4«.,  «t  ri/taUe  adneUe  det  Hiirofffy- 
pkiques  dTHon^poUoHy  Paris,  1838,8vo. ;  Goulianoff, 
EsaaiM  nr  lea  Hiiro^jfph.  d^Horapol/on^  Paris, 
1827,  4to. ;  A.  S.  Corey,  Tke  Hierojfypkiea  of 
HorapoUo^  London,  1840,8vo. ;  Bunsen,  Aeffjfpten» 
SteUe  m  der  WdtguA,  vol.  L  p.  402,  Ac.)    [L.  S.] 

HORA'TIA,  was  the  daughter  of  P.  Hoiatius, 
and  sister  of  the  three  Horatii  who  fought  with  the 
Curiatii  of  Alba.  Horatia  was  betrothed  to  a 
Curiatius,  and  when  she  saw  her  surviving  brother 
returning  in  triumph,  and  bearing  the  bloody 
mantle  of  her  lover,  she  burst  forth  into  wailing 
and  reproaches.  Her  brother,  in  his  wrath  at  ha 
untimely  grief,  stabbed  Horatia  to  ^e  heart,  and 
her  fether  denied  her  sepulture  in  the  burying-pUure 
of  the  HoratiL  (Dionys.  iiL  21;  Li  v.  i.  26;  Pint. 
ParaU,  Or,  et  Rom.  16;  Flor.  L  3;  Schol.  Bob. 
M  de.  MUonkau  p.  277,  OrelU.)         [  W.  B.  D.] 

HORA'TIA  GENS,  was  an  ancient  patrician 
fiunily  at  Rome  (Lydus,  de  Mentur,  iv.  1 ),  belong- 
ing to  the  third  tribe,  the  Luceres,  and  one  of  the 
lesser  houses.  (Dionys.  v.  23.)  It  traced  its  origin 
to  the  hero  Horatns,  to  whom  an  oak  wood  was 
dedicated  {Id.  v.  14)  ;  and  from  its  affinity  with 
the  Curiatii  of  Alba,  seems  to  have  been  of  Latin 
race.  Some  writers  indeed  described  the  Horatii 
aa  Albans,  and  as  the  champions  of  Alba  in  the 
combat  with  the  Curiatii.  (Liv.  i  24.)  But  the 
story  of  the  triple  combat  generslly  assigned  the 
Horatii  to  Rome.  (Liv.  2.C.;  Dionvs.  iii*  12; 
Plut.  Para/L  Or.  ei  Rom,  16 ;  Flor.  i.  8;  AureL 
Vict  de  Ftfr.  Ill  4  ;  Zonar.  vii  6.)  There  are 
some  indications  of  rivalry  between  the  Valeria 
gens  and  the  Horatia  (Dionys.  v.  35  ;  Liv.  ii  8) ; 
and  since  the  Valerii  were  of  Sabellian  extraction 


H0RAT1U8. 

(Plut  Num.  5;  Dionys.  il  46,  v.  12),  the  feud 
may  have  been  nationid  as  well  as  politicaL  In  the 
division  of  the  Roman  people  (populus  and  plebs) 
by  Servius  TuUius  into  Agrarian  tribes,  one  of  the 
tribes  was  the  Horatia.  Monumento  of  the  Ho- 
ratia gens  were  the  '^sacer  campus  Horatiorum^ 
(Mart  EpiffT.  iiL  47) ;  the  '*  Horatu  Pik,"  or 
trophy  of  the  victory  over  the  Alban  brethren 
(Dionys.  iii.  21;  Liv.  i.  26;  Schol  Bob.  in  O'c 
MiUmkM.  p.  277,  Orelli) ;  the  tomb  of  Horatia, 
built  near  the  Porta  Capena  of  squared  stone  (Liv. 
i  26) ;  the  graves  of  the  two  Horatii  near  Alba, 
extant  in  the  6th  century  of  Rome  (Liv.  /.  e. ;  Nie- 
buhr,  R,  H.  vol.  L  note  870) ;  and  the  **  Sororinm 
TigUlum,**  or  Sister*t  Gibbet  (Fest  $.  v.  Soror. 
TigUl ;  Dionys.  iiL  22 ;  Liv.  L  e.)  The  Horatia 
Gens  had  the  surnames  Barbatus,  Coclbs,  Pul- 
VILLU8.  A  few  memben  of  the  gens  are  men- 
tioned without  a  cognomen.  [W.  B.  D.] 

HORA'TIUS,  1.  P.  (Liv.  L  26  ;  Zonar.  vii.  6), 
M.  (Dionys.  iiL  28—82 ;  Cic  pro  MiL  8),  was  the 
fiither  of  the  three  brethren  who  fought  at  Alba. 
He  pronounced  his  daughter  justly  dain,  and  his 
verdict  tended  much  to  hu  son^s  acquittal  (Dionys. 
Liv.  U.  eo,) 

2.  P.,  son  of  the  preceding,  and  survivor  of 
the  three  brethren  wno  fought  with  the  three 
Curiatii  for  the  supremacy  of  Rome  over  Alba. 
When  his  two  brothen  had  fidlen,  Horatius  was 
still  unhurt,  and  by  a  pretended  flight  vanquished 
his  three  wounded  opponents,  by  encountering  them 
severslly.  Horatius  returned  in  triumph,  bearing 
his  threefold  spoils.  As  he  approached  the  Capene 
gate  his  sister  [Horatia]  met  him,  and  rect^ised 
on  his  shoulden  the  mantle  of  one  of  the  Curiatii, 
her  betrothed  lover.  Her  importunate  grief  drew 
on  her  the  wrath  of  Horatius,  who  stabbed  her, 
exclaiming  **  so  perish  every  Roman  woman  who 
bewails  a  foe.**  For  this  murder  he  was  adjudged 
by  the  duumviri  to  be  scourged  with  covered  hnid, 
and  hanged  on  the  hapless  tree.  Horatius  appealed 
to  his  peen,  the  buighen  or  populus ;  and  his 
fiither  pronounced  him  guiltless,  or  he  would  have 
punished  him  by  the  paternal  power.  The  populus 
acquitted  Horatius,  but  |vescribed  a  form  of  punish- 
ment With  veiled  head,  led  by  his  &ther,  Hontins 
passed  under  a  yoke  or  gibbet — Ugitlmm  jororwn. 
(Fed.  i.  V.  Soror,  T^ilUm^  p.  297,  ed.  Muller.) 
In  memory  of  the  dime  and  iU  expiation,  the  yoke 
was  repaired  from  age  to  age,  altan  were  raised  to 
Juno  Sororia  and  to  Janus,  and  sacrifices  were  en- 
tailed on  the  Horatian  fieonily.  In  the  war  which 
shortly  followed  the  combat  of  the  three  brethren, 
Horatius  was  entrusted  by  the  king,  Tullus  Hosti- 
lius,  with  the  destruction  of  Alba.  (Dionys.  iii. 
13—22,  31 ;  Liv.  L  24—26 ;  Val.  Max.  vi.  3. 
§  6;  Flor.  L  3;  Cic  pro  3ft?.  8;  Schol  Boh.  «t 
MHon.  p.  277,  ed.  Orelli ;  Id.  de  /«Mai.  iu  20 ;  Vio- 
torin.  Cic.  de  Invent,  i.  30;  Plut  ParaU.  Mm.  16  ; 
Aurel  Vict  de  Fir.  IIL  4;  Zonar.  viL  6.) 

tw.  a  D.] 

Q.  HORA'TIUS  FLACCUS,  was  bom  on  tha 
8th  of  December  (vL  idus  DecemK),  in  the  year 
B.  c.  65,  A.  u.  689,  during  the  consulship  of  L. 
Aurelius  Cotta  and  L.  Bluilius  Torquatns^  The 
poet  is  his  own  biographer.  The  place  of  his  birth* 
the  stetion  and  occupation  of  his  fiither,  the  prin- 
cipal evento  and  the  seneral  character  of  his  life, 
rest  upon  his  own  authority.  His  birthplaee  waa 
on  the  doubtful  confines  of  Lucania  and  ApoUa, 
in  the  territory  of  the  militaxy  colony  Vemuia, 


H0RAT1U& 

He  appears  to  bare  cherished  an  attachment  to  the 
romantic  ecenes  of  hia  infimcy ;  he  aUnde»  more 
than  once  to  the  ehoxes  of  the  eonnding  Aufido», 
near  which  river  he  was  bom  (Oaarm.  iii.  30.  10, 
if.  9.  2),  and  in  a  sweet  description  of  an  adTen- 
tnre  in  his  childhood  (Oarm,  ill  4.  9,  20),  he 
introduces  a  Tery  distinct  and  graphic  view  of  the 
whole  region,  now  part  of  the  Basilicata.  (Comp. 
A.  Lombard!,  Mommmeni»  deUa  Batilieaia,  in  BtiUei. 
deUa  InttU,  ArekMoL  di  Roma,  toL  i.  Dec.  19, 
1829.) 

The  &tber  of  Horace  was  a  libertinns :  he  had 
received  his  manmnission  before  the  birth  of  the 
poet,  who  was  of  ingennons  birth,  but  did  not  alto- 
gether escape  the  taont,  which  adhered  to  persons 
even  of  remote  servile  origin.  (Sat.  L  6.  46.)  Of 
his  mother  nothing  is  known:  from  the  silence  of 
the  poet,  it  is  probable  that  she  died  donng  his 
early  joath.  It  has  been  the  natoral  and  received 
opinion  that  the  &ther  derived  his  name  from 
some  one  of  the  great  fiunilj  of  the  Horatii,  which, 
however,  does  not  appear  to  have  maintained  its 
distinction  in  the  later  days  of  the  repablic.  Bnt 
there  seenu  fiur  ground  for  the  recent  opinion,  that 
he  may  have  been  a  freedman  of  the  colony  of 
Vennsia,  which  vras  inscribed  in  the  Horatian 
tribe.  (O.  F.  Gratefend,  in  Ersch  and  Oruber^s 
Eneydopadiej  and  K  L.  Orotefend,  in  the  LUeraty 
JhtaaatHons  o/ DarmatadL)  We  know  no  reason 
for  his  having  the  pmenomen  Qnintus,  or  the  more 
remarkable  agn«nen  Flaocus:  this  name  is  not 
known  to  have  been  borne  by  any  of  the  Horatian 
£unily. 

His  father*s  occupation  vras  that  of  collector 
(oooctor),  either  of  the  indirect  taxes  fiumed  by 
the  pnbUcans,  or  at  sales  by  auction  (ezactionum 
or  ezanctionum) ;  the  latter  no  doubt  a  profitable 
office,  in  the  great  and  frequent  changes  and  con« 
fiscattons  in  property  during  the  civil  wars.  With 
the  profits  of  his  office  he  had  purchased  a  small 
hm  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Venutia,  where  the 
poet  was  bom.  The  fitther,  either  in  his  parental 
fondness  for  kb  only  eon,  or  discerning  some  hope- 
ful promise  in  the  boy  (who,  if  much  of  the  ro- 
mantic adventure  alluded  to  above  be  not  mere 
poetry,  had  likewise  attracted  some  attention  in 
the  neighbourhood  '*as  not  nn&voured  by  the 
gods  **),  determined  to  devote  his  whole  time  and 
fortune  to  the  education  of  the  future  poet. .  Though 
by  no  means  rich,  and  vrith  an  unproductive  form, 
he  declined  to  send  the  young  Horace  to  the 
common  school,  kept  in  Venusia  by  one  Flavins, 
to  which  the  children  of  the  rural  aristocmcy, 
chiefly  retired  military  officers  (the  consequential 
sons  of  consequential  centurions),  resorted,  with 
their  latchels  and  tablets,  and  their  monthly  pay- 
ments. (SaL  171.5.)  Probably  about  his  twelfUi 
year,  the  fothor  carried  the  young  Horace  to  Rome, 
to  receive  the  usual  education  of  a  knight*s  or 
senator*s  son.  He  took  care  that  the  youth  should 
not  be  depressed  with  the  liseling  of  inferiority,  and 
inovided  him  with  dress  and  with  the  attendance 
of  slaves,  befitting  the  higher  daa  with  which  he 
mingled.  The  honest  parent  judged  that  even  if 
his  son  should  be  compelled  to  follow  his  own 
humble  calling,  he  would  derive  great  advantages 
from  a  good  education.  Bnt  he  did  not  expose  the 
boy  unguarded  to  the  dangers  and  temptations  of 
a  dissolute  capital :  the  fother  accompanied  him  to 
the  different  schools  of  instraction,  watched  over 
bis  monis  with  gentle  severity,  md,  as  the  poet 


HORATIUS. 


519 


assures  us,  not  only  kept  him  free  from  vice,  but 
even  the  suspicion  of  it.  Of  his  fother  Horace 
always  writes  with  becoming  gratitude,  bordering 
on  reverence.  (ScU,  i.  4.  105.)  One  of  these 
schools  was  kept  by  Orbilius,  a  retired  military 
man,  whose  flogging  propensities  have  been  immor- 
talised by  his  pupiL  (EpiH,  xi.  1.  71.)  He  was 
instmcted  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  hinguages :  the 
poets  were  the  usual  school  books  —  Homer  in  the 
Greek,  the  old  tragic  writer,  Livius  Andronicus 
(who  had  likewise  translated  the  Odyssey  into 
Satumian  verse),  in  the  Latin. 

But  at  this  time  a  good  Roman  education  was  not 
complete  without  a  residence  at  Athens,  the  great 
school  of  philosophy,  perhaps  of  theoretic  oratory. 
The  fother  of  Horace  was  probably  dead  before  his 
son  set  out  for  Athens ;  if  aUve,  he  did  not  hesitate 
to  incur  this  further  expense.  In  his  18th  year  the 
young  Horace  proceeded  to  that  seat  of  learning. 
Theomnestus  tne  Academic,  Cratippus  the  Peripa- 
tetic, and  Philodemus  the  Epicurean,  were  then  at  the 
head  qf  the  difiiuent  schools  of  philosophy.  Horace 
seems  chiefly  to  have  attached  himself  to  the 
opinions  which  he  heard  in  the  groves  of  Aca- 
demus,  though  later  in  life  he  inclined  to  those  of 
Epicurus.  {E^piML  il  2.  45.)  Of  his  companions 
we  know  nothing  certain ;  but  Quintus  Cicero  the 
younger  was  among  the  youth  then  studying  at 
what  we  nmy  call  this  university  of  antiquity.  The 
civil  wars  which  followed  the  death  of  Julius 
Caesar  interrupted  the  young  Horace  in  his  peace- 
ful and  studious  retirement.  Bratus  came  to 
Athens ;  and  in  that  city  it  would  have  been 
wonderfril  if  most  of  the  Roman  youth  had  not 
thrown  themselves  with  headlong  ardour  into  the 
ranks  of  republican  liberty.  Bratus,  it  is  probable, 
must  have  found  great  difficulty  in  providing  Ro- 
man officers  for  his  new-raised  troops.  Either 
from  his  personal  character,  or  from  the  strong 
recommendation  of  his  friends,  Horace,  though  by 
no  means  of  robust  constitution,  and  altogether 
inexperienced  in  war,  was  advanced  at  once  to  the 
rank  of  a  military  tribune,  and  the  command  of  a 
legion :  his  promotion,  as  he  was  of  ignoble  birth, 
made  him  an  object  of  some  jealousy.  It  is  pro- 
bable that  he  followed  Bratus  into  Asia ;  some  of 
his  allusioos  to  the  cities  in  Asia  Minor  appear  too 
distinct  for  boRowed  or  conventional  description  ; 
and  the  somewhat  coarse  and  dull  fun  of  the  story 
which  forms  the  subject  of  the  seventh  satire  seems 
to  imply  that  Horace  was  present  when  the  adven- 
ture occurred  in  Claaomenae.  If  indeed  he  has 
not  poetically  heightened  his  hard  service  in  these 
wars,  he  was  more  than  once  in  situations  of  diffi- 
culty and  danger.  (Oarsi.  ii.  7. 1.)  But  the  battle 
of  Philippi  put  an  end  to  the  military  career  of 
Honee  ;  and  though  he  cannot  be  charged  with  a 
cowardly  abandonment  of  his  republican  principles, 
he  seems,  happily  for  mankind,  to  have  felt  that  his 
calling  was  to  more  peaceful  pursuits.  The  playful 
allusion  of  the  poet  to  his  flight,  his  throwing  away 
his  shield,  and  his  acknowledgment  of  his  fears 
{Carm,  ii.  7.  9,  Epkt.  iL  2.  48,  &c)  have  given 
rise  to  much  grave  censure  and  as  grave  defence. 
(Lessing,  RetHngm  de$  Horwu  Werkt,  vol.  iv.  p. 
5,  ed.  1838 ;  Wieknd,  NaU»  cm  Epi$L  u.  2.)  It 
could  be  no  impeachment  of  his  courage  that  he 
fled  with  the  rest,  after  the  total  discomfiture  of 
the  army ;  and  that  he  withdrew  at  once  from  what 
his  sagacity  perceived  to  be  a  despente  cause.  His 
poetical  piety  attributes  his  esa^  to  Mercury,  the 

L  L  4 


520 


HORATIUS. 


god  of  letters.  Horace  found  his  way  back  to 
Italy,  and  aa  perhaps  he  was  not  sufficiently  rich 
or  distinguished  to  dread  proscription,  or,  according 
to  the  life  by  Suetonius,  having  obtained  his  pardon, 
he  ventured  at  once  to  retom  to  Rome.  He  had 
lost  all  his  hopes  in  life ;  his  paternal  estate  had 
been  swept  away  in  the  general  forfeiture.  Ve- 
nusia  is  one  of  the  cities  named  by  Appian  {B,  C. 
iv.  3)  as  confificated.  According  to  the  life  by  Sue> 
tonius,  Horace  bought  a  clerkship  in  the  quaestor^s 
office.  But  from  what  sources  he  was  enabled  to 
obtain  the  purchase-money  (in  these  uncertain 
times  such  offices  may  have  been  sold  at  low 
prices),  whether  from  the  wreck  of  bis  fortunes, 
old  debts,  or  the  liberality  of  friends,  we  have  no 
clue.  On  the  profits  of  that  place  he  managed  to 
live  with  the  utmost  frugality.  His  ordinary  &re 
was  but  a  vegetable  diet ;  his  household  stuff  of  the 
meanest  ware,  and,  unlike  poets  in  general,  he  had 
a  very  delicate  taste  for  pure  water.  How  long  he 
held  this  place  does  not  appear ;  but  the  scribes 
seem  to  have  thought  that  they  had  a  right  to  his 
support  of  the  interests  of  their  corpomtion,  after 
he  became  possessed  of  his  Sabine  estate.  {SaL  iL 
7.  36.)  Yet  this  period  of  the  poet*B  life  is  the 
most  obscure,  and  his  own  allusions  perplex  and 
darken  the  subject  In  more  than  one  place  he 
asserts  that  his  poverty  urged  him  to  become  a 
poet  (EpUL  ii.  2.  51.) 

But  what  was  this  poetry  ?  Did  he  expect  to 
make  money  or  friends  by  it?  or  did  he  write 
merely  to  disburthen  himself  of  his  resentment  and 
indignation  at  that  period  of  depression  and  desti- 
tution, and  so  to  revenge  himself  upon  the  world 
by  an  unsparing  exposure  of  its  vices  ?  Poetry  in 
those  times  could  scarcely  have  been  a  lucrative 
occupation.  If^  as  is  usually  supposed,  his  earliest 
poetry  was  bitter  satire,  either  in  the  Luciliaa 
hexameter,  or  the  sharp  iambics  of  his  Epodes,  he 
could  hardly  hope  to  make  friends;  nor,  however 
the  force  and  power  of  such  writings  might  com- 
mand admiration,  were  they  likely  to  conciliate  the 
ardent  esteem  of  the  great  poets  of  the  time,  of 
Varius  or  of  Viigil,  and  to  induce  them  to  recom- 
mend him  to  the  friendship  of  Maecenas.  But 
this  assuredly  was  not  hii  eariiest  poetic  inspira- 
tion. He  had  been  tempted  at  Athens  to  write 
Qreek  verses:  the  genius  of  his  country — the  God 
Quirinus — had  wisely  interfered,  and  prevented 
him  from  sinking  into  an  indiflferent  Greek  versi- 
fier, instead  of  becoming  the  most  truly  Roman 
poet  {Sat,  i.  10.  81,  35.)  It  seems  most  probable 
that  some  of  the  Odes  (though  collected  and  pub- 
lished, and  perhaps  having  received  their  last 
finish,  at  a  later  period  of  his  life)  had  been  written 
and  circulated  among  his  friends.  Some  of  his 
amatory  lyrics  have  the  ardour  and  freshness  of 
youth,  while  in  others  he  acknowledges  the  advance 
of  age.  When  those  friendly  poets,  Varius  and 
Virgil,  told  Maecenas  vhat  Horace  was  (dueere 
quid  etseni),  they  must  have  been  able  to  say  more 
in  his  praise  than  that  he  had  written  one  or  two 
coarse  satires,  and  perhaps  a  few  bitter  iambics  ; 
more  especially  iU  according  to  the  old  scholiast, 
Maecenas  himself  had  been  tiie  object  of  his  satire. 
This  interpretation,  however,  seems  quite  inconsis- 
tent with  the  particdar  account  which  the  poet 
gives  of  his  first  interview  with  Maecenas  {SaL  i, 
6, 54,  &o).  On  his  own  side  there  is  at  first  some 
shyness  and  timidity,  afterwards  a  frank  and  simple 
diaclosafB  of  his  birth  and  of  his  dremnstfinoes :  on 


HORATIUS. 

the  other  the  careless,  abrupt,  and  somewhat 
haughtily  indiffeient  manner  of  the  great  man,  still 
betrays  no  appearance  of  wounded  pride,  to  be  pro- 
pitiated by  humble  apology.  For  neariy  nine 
months  Maecenas  took  no  further  notice  of  the  poet ; 
but  at  the  end  of  that  period  he  again  sought  hia 
acquaintance,  and  mutual  esteem  grew  up  with  the 
utmost  rapidity.  Probably  the  year  following  this 
commencement  of  frienddiip  (B.C.  37),  Horace 
accompanied  his  patron  on  that  journey  to  Brundn- 
sium,  so  agreeably  dest^bed  in  the  fifth  Satire, 
book  i  This  friendship  quickly  ripened  into  inti- 
macy ;  and  between  the  appearance  of  the  two 
books  of  Satires,  his  earliest  published  works,  Mae- 
cenas bestowed  upon  the  poet  a  Sabine  form,  suffi- 
cient to  maintain  him  in  ease,  comfort,  and  even  in 
content  (satis  beatus  u$ueis  Sahi$tis),  during  the  rest 
of  his  life.  The  situation  of  this  Sabine  farm  waa 
in  the  valley  of  Ustica  {Carm.  L  17.  II),  within 
view  of  the  mountain  Lucretilis,  part  of  what  is 
now  called  Mount  Gennaro,  and  near  the  Digentia» 
about  fifteen  miles  firom  Tibur  (Tivoli).  The  valleys 
still  bear  names  deariy  resembling  those  which 
occur  in  the  Horatian  poetry  i  the  Digentia  is  now 
the  Lioenza ;  Mandela,  Bardella  ;  Ustica,  Rustica. 
(Caproartin  de  Chaupy,  Mamm  dTHoraet^  toL 
iii.  Rome,  1767  ;  Sir  W.  Gell,  Ram  and  its  Viet- 
ai^,  voL  i.  p.  315.) 

For  the  description  of  the  villa,  its  aspect,  cli- 
mate, and  scenery,  see  Epist,  i.  10.  11,  23,  and 
EffisL  L  16.  A  site  exactly  answering  to  the  villa 
of  Horace,  and  on  which  were  found  mine  oi 
buildings,  was  first  discovered  by  the  Abb6  Cap- 
martin  de  Chanpy,  and  has  since  been  visited  and 
illustrated  by  other  travellers  and  antiquarians. 
(Domenico  di  Sanctis,  Disseriaxione  sopra  la  Villa 
d^Oraxio  Ftaoea,  Ravenna,  1784.)  The  site  and 
ruins  of  the  Temple  of  Vacuna  {Epi^  i.  10.  49) 
seem  'to  be  ascertained.  (Sebaatiani,  Haggio  a 
Tivolu) 

The  estate  was  not  extensive  ;  it  produced  com, 
olives,  and  vines ;  it  was  surrounded  by  pleasant 
and  shady  woods,  and  with  abundance  of  the  purest 
water ;  it  was  superintended  by  a  bailiff  (fyiUiemM)^ 
cultivated  by  five  fiunilies  of  free  coloni  {KpisL  i. 
14.  3)  ;  and  Horace  employed  about  eight  alarea 
(Sat.  ii.  7.  1 18).     Besides  this  estate,  his  admira- 
tion of  the  beautiful  scenery  in  the  neighbourbood 
of  Tibur  inclined  him  either  to  hire  or  to  pnrchaae 
a  small  cottage  in  that  romantic  town  ;  and  all  the 
later  years  of  his  life  were  passed  between  theae 
two  country  residences  and  Rome.   (For  Tibur,  aee 
Carm.  L  7.  10—14.  ii.  6.  5—8,  iii.  4.  21 — 24, 
EJK)d.l29''dQ;  £7pu^i.  7.44— 45, 18.12, Oma. 
iv.  2. 27—32,  iv.  3.  1 0—12.)     In  Rome,  when  the 
poet  was  compelled  to  reside  there,  either  by  bnii- 
ness,  which  he  hated  (invisa  ne^otiay,  or  the  so- 
ciety which  he  loved,  if  he  did  not  take  up  his 
abode,  he  was  constantly  welcome  in  som^  one  of 
the  various  mansions  of  his  patron  ;  and  Maeoenaa 
occasionally  visited  the  quiet  Sabine  retreat  of  the 
poet 

From  this  time  his  life  glided  away  in  enjoyable 
repose,  oceasioiudly  threatened  but  not  aerioasly 
interrupted  by  those  remote  dangers  which  menaced 
or  disturbed  the  peace  of  the  empire.  When  Ma»* 
cenas  was  summoned  to  accompany  Octaviua  in  tha 
war  against  Antony,  Horace  (J^tod.  i.)  had  oSend  to 
attend  him  ;  but  Maecenas  himself  either  remained 
at  Rome,  or  returned  to  it  without  leaving  Italy. 
From  that  time  Maecenaa  himielf  resided  eonstant^ 


HORATIUS. 

Either  in  bit  magnificent  palace  on  the  Eaqniline, 
or  in  Mme  of  his  laxnriooa  Tillaa  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Rome.  Horace  was  one  of  his  chosen 
society. 

Thu  constant  transition  from  the  town  to  the 
country  life  is  among  the  pecoliar  chaims  of  the 
Hontian  poetry,  which  thus  embraces  oTery  form 
of  Roman  society.  He  describes,  with  the  same 
intimate  fiuniliarity,  the  manners,  the  foUies,  and 
vices  of  the  capital ;  the  parasites,  the  busy  cox* 
combs,  the  legacy-hunters,  the  luxurious  banquets 
of  the  city ;  the  easy  life,  the  quiet  retirement,  the 
more  refined  society,  the  highest  aristocntical  cir- 
cles, both  in  the  city,  and  in  the  luxurious  country 
polaee  of  the  Tilla ;  and  even  something  of  the 
simple  manners  and  frugal  life  of  the  Sabine  pea- 
santry. 

The  intimate  friendship  of  Horace  introduced  him 
natoraUy  to  the  notice  of  the  other  great  men  of  his 
period,  to  Agrippa,  and  at  length  to  Augustus  him- 
self. The  first  advances  to  friendship  appear  to 
have  been  made  by  the  emperor;  a&d  though  the  poet 
took  many  opportunities  of  administering  courtly 
flattery  to  Augustus,  celebrating  his  rictories  over 
Antony,  and  on  the  western  and  eastern  frontiers 
of  the  empire,  as  well  as  admiring  his  acts  of  peace, 
yet  he  seems  to  have  been  content  with  the  patron- 
age of  Maecenas,  and  to  have  declined  the  oifen  of 
fiivour  and  advancement  made  by  Augustus  himsel£ 
According  to  the  life  by  Suetonius,  the  emperor 
desired  Maecenas  to  make  over  Horace  to  him  as 
his  private  secretary  ;  and  instead  of  taking  offence 
at  the  poet^s  refusal  to  accept  this  office  of  trust 
and  importance,  spoke  of  him  with  that  familiarity 
(if  the  text  be  correct,  coarse  and  unroyal  fami- 
liarity) which  showed  undiminished  &vottr,  and 
bestowed  on  him  considerable  sums  of  money. 
He  was  ambitious  also  of  being  celebrated  in  the 
poetry  of  Horace.  The  Carmen  Seculare  was  written 
by  his  desire  ;  and  he  was,  in  part  at  least,  the 
cause  of  Horace  adding  the  fourth  book  of  Odea, 
by  urging  him  to  commemorate  the  victory  of  his 
step-sons  Drusns  and  Tiberius  over  the  Vindelici. 

With  all  the  other  distinguished  men  of  the 
time,  the  old  aristocracy,  like  Aelius  lamia,  the 
statesmen,  like  Agrippa,  the  poets  Varius,  Virgil, 
PoUio,  Tibullus,  Horace  lived  on  terms  of  mutual 
respect  and  attachment  The  **Personae  Hora- 
tianaa  **  would  contain  almost  every  famous  name 
of  the  age  of  Augustus. 

Horace  died  on  the  17th  of  November,  a.  u.  & 
746,  B.  c.  8,  aged  neariy  57.  His  death  was  so 
sudden,  that  he  had  not  time  to  make  his  will ; 
but  he  left  the  administration  of  his  affain  to 
Augustus,  whom  he  instituted  as  his  heir.  He  was 
buried  on  the  slope  of  the  Esquiline  Hill,  close 
to  his  friend  and  patron  Maecenas,  who  had  died 
before  him  in  the  same  year.  (Clinton,  Fatti  Hellen. 
sub  ann.) 

Horace  has  described  his  own  person.  {Epi$L 
i  20.  24.)  He  was  of  short  stature,  with  dark 
eyes  and  daxk  hair  {ArL  PoH.  37),  but  early 
tinged  with  grey.  {EpuL  Le,i  Oarm.  iiL  14. 
25).  In  his  youth  he  was  tolerably  robust  (E^mL 
i  7.  26),  but  suffered  from  a  complaint  m  his 
eyes.  {Sai,  L  5.  30.)  In  more  advanced  life 
he  grew  fat,  and  Augustus  jested  about  his  pro- 
tuberant belly.  (Aug.  £^put.  Frag,  apud  Sue- 
Urn.  M  VHa,)  His  httlth  was  not  always  good. 
He  was  not  only  weary  of  the  &tigue  of  war,  but 
unfit  to  bear  it  {Oarm,  ii.  6,  7,  I^od,  i.  Li),  and 


HORATIUS. 


521 


he  seems  to  have  inclined  to  be  a  valetudinarian. 
(JE)mt  i.  7.  3.)  When  young  he  was  irascible  in 
temper,  but  easily  pUicable.  (Cbrm.  L  16.  22,  &c., 
iiL  14.  27,  £pisi,  i.  20.  25.)  In  dress  he  was 
rather  careless.  (£^nd.  I  1.  94.)  His  habits, 
even  after  he  became  richer,  were  generally  frugal 
and  abstemious;  though  on  occasions,  both  in  youth 
and  in  matilTer  age,  he  seems  to  have  indulged  in 
conviviality.  He  liked  choice  wine,  and  in  the 
society  of  friends  scrupled  not  to  enjoy  the  luxuries 
of  his  time. 

Horace  was  never  married ;  he  seems  to  have 
entertained  that  aristocntical  aversion  to  legitimate 
wedlock,  against  which ,  in  the  higher  orders,  Au- 
gustus strove  so  vainly,  both  by  the  infliction  of 
civil  disabilities  and  the  temptation  of  civil  pri- 
vileges. In  his  various  amours  he  does  not  appear 
to  have  had  any  children.  Of  these  amours  the 
patient  ingenuity  of  some  modem  writen  has  en- 
deavoured to  trace  the  reguhir  date  and  succession, 
if  to  their  own  satisfaction,  by  no  means  to  that  of 
their  readers.  With  the  exception  of  the  adven- 
ture with  Canidia  or  Gratidia,  which  belongs  to 
his  younger  days,  and  one  or  two  cases  in  which 
the  poet  alludes  to  his  more  advanced  age,  all  is 
arbitraiy  and  conjectural ;  and  though  in  some  of 
his  amatory  Odes,  and  in  one  or  two  of  the  latter 
Epodes,  there  is  the  earnestness  and  force  of  xeal 
passion,  othen  seem  but  the  play  of  a  graceful 
fiincy.  Nor  is  the  notion  of  Buttman,  though 
rejected  with  indignation  by  those  who  have 
wrought  out  this  minute  chronology  of  the  mistresses 
of  Horace,  by  any  means  improbable,  that  some 
of  them  are  tmnsktioni  or  imitations  of  Greek 
lyrics,  or  poems  altogether  ideal,  and  without  any  real 
groundwork.  (Buttman,  Essay  in  German,  in  the 
Berlin  Traneaetions^  1 804,  and  in  his  MyOtologw^ 
transkted  in  the  Philological  Museum,  vol.  i. 
p.  489.) 

The  political  opinions  of  Horace  were  at  fint 
republican.  Up  to  the  battle  of  Philippi  (as  we 
have  seen)  he  adhered  to  the  cause  of  Brutus.  On 
his  return  to  Rome,  he  quietly  acquiesced  in  the 
great  change  which  established  the  imperial  mon- 
archy. He  had  abandoned  public  life  altogether, 
and  had  become  a  man  of  letten.  His  dominant 
feeling  appean  to  have  been  a  profound  horror  for 
the  crimes  and  miseries  of  the  civil  wars.  The  stern- 
est republican  might  rejoice  in  the  victory  of  Rome 
and  Augustus  over  Antony  and'the  East  A  go- 
vernment, under  whatever  form,  which  maintained 
internal  peace,  and  the  glory  of  the  Roman  arms 
on  all  the  firontiers,  in  Spain,  in  Dacia,  and  in  the 
East,  commanded  his  gratefiil  homage.  He  may 
have  been  really,  or  may  have  fimcied  himself^  de- 
ceived by  tlfe  consummate  skill  with  which  Augus- 
tus disffuised  the  growth  of  his  own  despotism 
under  the  old  republican  forms.  Thus,  though  he 
gradually  softened  into  the  friend  of  the  emperor*s 
fiivourite,  and  at  length  the  poetical  courtier  of  the 
emperor  himself,  he  still  maintained  a  certain  in- 
dependence of  character.  He  does  not  suppress 
his  old  associations  of  respect  for  the  republican 
leaders,  which  break  out  in  his  admiration  of  the 
indomitable  spirit  of  Cato  ;  and  he  boasts,  rather 
than  disguises,  his  services  in  the  army  of  Brutus. 
If^  vrith  the  rest  of  the  worid,  he  acquiesced  in  the 
inevitable  empire,  it  is  puerile  to  charge  him  with 
apostacy. 

The  religion  of  Horace  was  that  of  his  age,  and 
of  the  men  of  the  world  in  his  age.    He  mRmt»ina 


522 


HORATIUS. 


the  poetic  and  conTentional  fiuth  in  the  godi  with 
decent  respect,  but  with  no  depth  of  devotion. 
There  is  more  uncerity  in  a  sort  of  vagne  sense  of 
the  providential  government,  to  which  he  attributes 
his  escape  from  some  of  the  perils  of  his  life,  his 
flight  fiom  Philippi,  his  preservation  £rom  a  wolf 
in  the  Sabine  wood  (Cbrni.  i.  22.  9),  and  from  the 
falling  of  a  tree  in  his  own  grounds.  (Cbrm.  ii.  13. 
17,  27,  iiu  8.  6.)  In  another  well-known  passage, 
he  professes  to  have  been  startled  into  religions  emo- 
tion, and  to  have  renounced  a  godless  philosophy, 
from  hearing  thunder  in  a  cloudless  sky. 

The  philosophy  of  Horace  was,  in  like  manner, 
that  of  a  man  of  the  world.  He  playfully  alludes 
to  his  Epicureanism,  but  it  was  practical  rather 
than  speculative  Epicureanism.  His  mind,  indeed, 
was  not  in  the  least  speculative.  Common  life 
wisdom  was  his  study,  and  to  this  he  brought  a 
quickness  of  observation,  a  sterling  common  sense, 
and  a  passionless  judgment,  which  have  made  his 
works  the  delight  and  the  unfiu'ling  treasure  of 
felicitous  quotation  to  practical  men. 

The  love  of  Horace  for  the  country,  and  his  in- 
tercoune  with  the  sturdy  and  uncormpted  Sabine 
peasantry,  seems  to  have  kept  alive  an  honest  free- 
dom and  boldness  of  thought ;  while  his  familiarity 
with  the  great,  his  delight  in  good  society,  main- 
tained that  exquisite  urbanity,  that  general 
amenity,  that  ease  without  forwardness,  that  n- 
spect  without  servility,  which  induced  Shaftesbuiy 
to  call  him  the  most  gentlemanlike  of  the  Roman 
poets. 

In  these  qualities  lie  the  strength  and  excellence 
of  Horace  as  a  poet  His  Odes  want  the  higher  in- 
spirations of  lyric  verse — the  deep  religious  senti- 
ment, the  absorbing  personality,  the  abandonment  to 
overpowering  and  irresiBtible  emotion,  the  unstudied 
harmony  of  thought  and  language,  the  absolute 
unity  of  imagination  and  passion  which  belongs  to 
the  noblest  lyric  song.  His  amatory  verses  are  ex- 
quisitely graceful,  but  they  have  no  strong  ardour, 
no  deep  tenderness,  nor  even  much  of  Ught  and 
joyous  gaiety.  But  as  works  of  refined  art,  of  the 
most  skilful  felicities  of  language  and  of  measure,  of 
translucent  expression,  and  of  agreeable  images, 
embodied  in  words  which  imprint  themselves  in- 
delibly on  the  memory,  they  are  unrivalled.  Accord- 
ing to  Quintilian,  Horace  was  ahmost  the  only 
Roman  lyric  poet  worth  reading. 

As  a  satirist  Horace  is  without  the  bfty  moral 
indignation,  the  fierce  vehemence  of  invective,  which 
characterised  the  later  satirists.  In  the  Epodes  there 
is  bitterness  provoked,  it  should  seem,  by  some  per- 
sonal hatred,  or  sense  of  injury,  and  the  ambition  of 
imitating  Archilocus ;  but  in  these  he  seems  to  have 
exhausteid  all  the  malignity  and  violence  of  his 
temper.  In  the  Satires,  it  is  the  folly  rather  than 
the  wickedness  of  vice,  which  he  touches  with  such 
playful  skill.  Nothing  can  surpass  the  k««nness 
of  his  observation,  or  his  ease  of  expression :  it  is 
the  finestcomedy  of  manners,  in  a  descriptive  instead 
of  a  dramatic  form.  If  the  Romans  had  been  a 
theatrical  people,  and  the  ase  of  Aosustus  a  dra- 
matic age,  Horace,  as  far  at  least  as  me  perception 
of  character,  woold  have  been  an  exquisite  dm- 
matic  writer. 

But  the  Eputles  are  the  most  perfect  of  the 
Horatian  poetry  —  the  poetry  of  manners  and 
society,  the  beauty  of  which  consists  in  a  kind  of 
ideality  of  common  sense  and  practical  wisdom. 
The  Epistles   of  Horace   are   with    the   Poem 


HORATIUS. 

of  Lucretius,  the  Oeoigics  of  Virgil,  and  paw 
haps  the  Satires  of  Juvenal,  the  most  perfect 
and  most  original  form  of  Roman  verse.  The 
title  of  the  Art  of  Poetry  for  the  Epistle  to 
the  Pisoa,  is  as  old  as  Quintilian,  but  it  is  now 
agreed  that  it  was  not  intended  for  a  complete 
theory  of  the  poetic  art.  Wiehmd*s  very  probable 
notion  that  it  was  intended  to  dissuade  one  of  the 
younger  Pisos  from  devoting  himself  to  poetry,  for 
which  he  had  littie  genius,  or  at  least  to  suggest 
the  difficulties  of  attaining  to  perfection,  was 
anticipated  by  Colman  in  the  preface  to  his  traiu- 
lation.  (Colman^s  Works,  voL  iii. ;  compare  Wie- 
hind*s  Horazens  Brif/e,  ii.  185.) 

The  works  of  Horace  became  popular  very  soon. 
In  the  time  of  Juvenal  they  were,  with  the  poema 
of  Virgil,  the  common  school  book.  (Juv.  StU^ 
vii.  227.) 

The  chronolcwy  of  the  Horatian  poems  is  of  great 
importance,  as  iUustratiag  the  life,  the  times,  and 
the  writing!  of  the  poet  The  earlier  attempts  by 
Tan.  Faber,  by  Dacier,  and  by  Masson,  in  hia 
elaborate  Vie  (PHoraoe^  to  assign  each  poem  to 
its  particular  year  in  the  poet^s  1%,  were  crushed 
by  the  dictatorial  condemnation  of  Bentley,  who  in 
his  short  prefece  laid  down  a  scheme  of  datea, 
both  fi)r  the  composition  and  the  publication  of  each 
book.  The  authority  of  Bentiey  has  been  in  ge- 
neral acquiesced  in  by  English  schohirs.  The  late 
Dr.  Tate,  with  admiration  approaching  to  idolatry, 
almost  resented  every  departure  from  the  edict  of 
his  master ;  and  in  his  HoraUiu  Rettihthu  published 
the  whole  works  in  the  order  established  by  Bentiey. 
Mr.  Fynes  Clinton,  though  in  general  fiivouring  the 
Bentieian  chronology,  admits  waX  in  some  cases  his 
dates  are  at  variance  with  fiicts.  (PkuU  HeUaatx, 
vol  iii.  p.  219.)  Nor  were  the  first  attempts  to 
overthrow  the  Bentieian  chronology  by  Sanadon  and 
others  (Jani*s  was  almost  a  translation  of  Masson ^a 
life)  successful  in  shaking  the  arch-critic*s  au- 
thority among  the  higher  class  of  schohm. 

Reoenti^,  however,  the  question  has  been  re- 
opened with  extraordinary  activity  by  the  con- 
tinental scholars.  At  least  five  new  and  complete 
schemes  have  been  framed,  which  attempt  to  assign 
a  precise  period  almost  to  every  one  of  the  poema 
of  Horace.  1.  QuaetHom»  HoraUanat,  a  C.  Kirch- 
ner.  Lips.  1834.  2.  HisUnre  de  la  Vie  et  det 
Potdee  iTHorace^  par  M.  le  Baron  WaldLcnaeiv 
2  vols.  Paris,  1840.  3.  Fcuii  Horatimn,  scrip- 
sit  C.  Franke,  1839.  4.  The  article  Horatius, 
in  Ersch  and  Oruber's  Eneydopadie^  by  G.  F. 
Grotefend.  5.  Quinbu  HoraJ^MS  Flaccua  aia  Mensek 
Mid  Didder,  von  Dr.  W.  E.  Weber;  Jena,  1844, 
Besides  these  writers,  others,  as  Heindorf  (in  his 
edition  of  the  Satires),  C  Pasaow,  ra  Viia  Herat 
(prefixed  to  a  German  translation  of  the  Epistles), 
C.  Vanderbourg,  Prefece  and  Notes  to  French 
translation  of  the  Odes,  and  Weichert,  in  Poeter. 
Latin,  JReliq^  have  entered  into  this  questioru 

The  discrepancies  among  these  ingenious  wiiten 
may  satisfy  every  judicious  reader  that  they  have 
attempted  an  impossibility  ;  that  there  are  no  ii»- 
temal  grounds,  either  historical  or  aesthetic,  which 
can,  without  the  most  fenciful  and  arbitrary  proofe, 
determine  the  period  in  the  life  of  Horace  to  whi^ 
belong  many  of  his  poems,  especially  of  his  Odes. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  dear  that  the  chronology 
of  Bentiey  mutt  submit  to  very  important  modi- 
fications. 

The  general  outline  of  his  scheme  as  to 


HORATIUS. 

of  the  pMeaOom  of  the  eeTenl  books  doei  not 
differ  Texy  mateiiallj  from  that  of  Fninke.  On  the 
BooceMiTe  order  of  publication  there  if  the  «une 
agreement,  «rith  few  exceptions,  in  all  the  writers  on 
this  {irolific  snbject  Though  Bentley*s  opinion, 
that  the  poems  were  publi$hed  coUectiTelT  in  Mpa- 
rate  books,  be  nnquestionably  tme,  yet  his  asser- 
tion that  Horace  devoted  himself  ex  Jusively  to  one 
kind  of  poetry  at  a  time,  that  he  first  wrote  all  the 
Satires,  then  began  to  write  iambics  (the  Epodes), 
then  took  to  lyric  poetry,  is  as  hardy,  groundless, 
and  improbable,  as  any  of  the  theories  which  he 
rejects  with  such  sovereign  contempt.  The  poet 
himself  declares  that  he  was  driven  in  his  nueei 
poMtk  to  write  iambics  (the  Bentleian  theory  assigns 
all  the  Epodes  to  his  34th  and  S5th  years).  Some 
of  the  Odes  have  the  fi%shness  and  ardour  of  youth ; 
and  it  seems  certain  that  when  Horace  fonned  the 
friendship  of  Pollio,  Varius,  and  Viigil,  and  was 
introdaced  by  the  two  latter  to  Maecenas,  he  must 
have  shown  more  than  the  promise  of  poetic  talent. 
It  is  henee  most  probable  that,  although  not  col- 
lected or  published  till  a  later  period,  and  Horace 
appears  to  hare  been  slow  and  unwilling  to  expose 
his  poems  on  the  shelves  of  the  Sosii  (SaL  L  4.  70), 
many  of  his  lyric  and  iambic  pieces  had  been  re- 
cited before  his  friends  {Sat,  i.  4.  73),  had  been 
circulated  in  private,  and  formed,  no  doubt,  his  re- 
commendation to  the  lovers  and  patrons  of  letters. 
Either  this  must  hare  been  the  case,  or  he  must 
have  gained  his  reputation  by  poems  which  have 
not  survived,  or  which  he  himself  did  not  think 
worthy  of  publication. 

The  first  book  of  Satires  (on  this  all  agree)  was 
the  first  publication.  Some  indeed  have  asserted 
that  the  two  books  appeared  together ;  but  the  first 
line  of  the  second  book — 

**  Sont  quibus  in  Satira  videar  nimis  acer,** 
is  eondosiye  that  Horace  had  already  attained 
public  reputation  as  a  writer  of  satire.  The  differ- 
ence between  the  Chronology  of  Bentley  and  that 
of  Fnmke,  in  his  Faaii  fforaiiam,  is  this:  that 
Bentley  peremptorily  confines  the  composition  (no- 
iaiei)  of  this  book  to  the  26th,  27th,  and  28th 
years  of  the  poet*s  life  (and  Bentley  reckons  the 
year  of  the  poet*8  birth,  though  bom  in  December, 
as  his  first  year),  and  leaxes  him  idle  for  the  two 
following  years.  Franke  more  reasonably  enlarges 
the  period  of  composition  from  his  24th  to  his  30th 
year.  In  this  year  (u.  c.  719,  b.  c  35),  the  pub- 
lication of  the  first  book  of  Satires  took  pbce.  In 
the  interval  between  the  two  books  of  Satires,  Ho- 
zaoe  received  from  Maecenas  the  gift  of  the  Sabine 


HORATIUS. 


523 


The  second  book  of  Satires  is  assigned  by  Bent- 
ley to  the  31st,  32d,  and  33d  (30,  31,  32)  of  the 
poet*s  life;  the  publication  is  |daced  by  Franke 
in  the  35th  year  of  Horace  (b.  c.  30).  This  is 
perhaps  the  most  difficult  point  in  the  Horatian 
chronology,  and  depends  on  the  interpretation  of 
passages  in  the  sixth  Satire.  If  that  Satire  were 
written  and  the  book  published  after  the^  war 
with  Antony  and  the  victory  of  Actinm,  it  is  re- 
markable that  neither  that  Satire,  nor  the  book 
itself,  in  any  passage,  should  contain  any  allusion 
to  events  which  so  fully  occupied,  it  appears  from 
other  poems,  the  mind  of  Horace.  lU  however, 
the  division  of  lands  to  be  made  to  the  veterans  in 
Italy  or  Sicily  (Arm.  L  6. 56)  be  that  made  after 
the  battle  of  Actinm,  this  must  be  conclusive  for 
the  later  date.  To  avoid  this  objection,  Bentley  sug- 


gested a  former  division,  made  in  the  year  of  Horace 
31  (30),  B.  c.  35.  But  as  seven  full,  and  nearer 
eight  years  f septimus  octavo  propior  jam  fugtrit 
annus)  had  eUpsed  when  that  Satire  was  written, 
since  his  introduction  to  Maecenas,  to  which  must 
be  added  nine  months  between  the  first  introduc- 
tion and  the  intimate  friendship,  the  introduction 
is  thrown  up  before  the  battle  of  Philippi,  b.  c. 
42,  and  we  have  besides  this  to  find  time  for 
Horace  to  acquire  his  poetic  fame,  to  form  his 
friendships  with  Virgil  and  Varius,  &c.  The  only 
way  to  escape,  if  we  refer  the  division  to  that  sug- 
gested by  Bisntley,  is  to  suppose  that  it  was  pn^ 
mised  in  &c.  35,  but  not  fulfilled  till  several  years 
later ;  but  this  is  improbable  in  any  way,  and 
hardly  reconcileable  with  the  circumstances  of  that 
division  in  the  historians.  It  is  quite  impossible  to 
date  the  publication  of  this  book  eariier  than  the 
Utter  part  of  &  c.  32  (aet.  HoraL  33),  the  year  be- 
fore Actium ;  but  the  probability  is  strong  for  the 
year  after,  b.  c  31. 

Still  so  fiir  there  is  no  very  great  discrepancy  in 
the  various  schemes ;  and  (with  the  exception  of 
M.  Vanderbourg  and  Baron  Walckeimer)  the 
Epodes  are  generally  allowed  to  be  the  third  book 
in  the  order  of  publication  ;  and  Bentley  and  the 
more  recent  writers  likewise  nearly  concur  in  the 
date  of  puUieatum^  the  poet*s  35th  or  36th  year. 
Bentley,  however,  and  his  followers  authoritatively 
confine  the  period  of  its  comvosiHon  to  the  34th 
and  35th  year  of  his  life.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  when  he  speaks  of  himself  as  a  writer  of 
iambics,  Horace  alludes  to  his  Epodes.  (Franke, 
note,  p.  46. )  The  name  of  Epodes  is  of  later  and 
very  questionable  origm.  But  as  he  asserts  that  in 
his  sweet  youth  he  wrote  iambics,  either  those 
iambics  must  be  lost,  or  must  be  contained  in  the 
book  of  Epodes.  Tiie  single  passage  in  which  he 
seems  to  rest  his  poetical  fame  up  to  a  certain 
period  on  his  Satires  alone,  is  in  itself  vague  and 
general  {Sat.  i.  4.  41.)  ;  and  even  if  literally  taken, 
is  easily  explicable,  on  the  supposition  that  the 
Epodes  were  jntUisked  hUer  than  the  Satires. 

The  observation  of  Bentley,  which  every  one 
would  wish  to  be  true,  that  all  the  coarser  and 
more  obscene  poems  of  Horace  belong  to  his  earlier 
period,  and  that  he  became  in  mature  years  mora 
refined,  is  scarcely  just,  if  the  more  gross  of  the 
Epodes  were  written  in  his  34th  and  35th  years : 
the  adventures  and  connections  to  which  they 
allude  are  rather  those  of  a  young  and  homeless 
adventurer,  cast  loose  on  a  vicious  capital,  than  the 
guest  and  friend  of  Maecenas,  and  the  possessor  of 
a  sufficient  estate.  Franke  dates  the  publics  Jon 
late  &C.  30,  or  early  b.c.  29.  (VU,  Hot,  36.) 
We  are  persuaded  that  their  composition  extended 
over  the  whole  period  from  his  first  residence  in 
Rome  nearly  to  the  date  of  their  publication. 
Epodes  vii.  and  xvl .'  are  more  probably  refisrred 
to  the  war  of  Perusia,  B.C.  40,  than  to  that  with 
Antony  ;  and  to  this  part  of  the  poet*s  life  belong 
those  Epodes  which  allude  to  Camdia. 

The  three  first  books  of  Odes  follow  by  almost 
universal  consent  in  the  order  of  publication,  though 
the  chronologists  dififer  as  to  their  having  appeared 
consecutively  or  at  the  same  time.  According  to 
Bentley,  they  were  composed  and  published  in  suc- 
cession, between  the  34th  and  42d,  according  to 
Franke,  the  85th  and  41st  or  42d  year  of  the  poet. 
Their  successive  or  simultaneous  publicatbn  within 
that  period  might  appear  unqoeationable  but  for 


521 


HORATIUS. 


the  great  difHcuIty  of  the  third  Ode,  relating  to  the 
poet  Vii^l  about  to  embark  for  Greece.  It  is  said 
by  Donatns  that  Vii^I  did  undertake  such  a  voy- 
age in  the  year  b.  c.  19,  three  years  later  than 
the  last  date  of  Bentley — die  than  that  of  Franke. 
Hence  Grotefend  and  others  delay  the  publication 
of  the  three  books  of  Odes  to  that  year  or  the  fol- 
lowing ;  and  so  perplexing  is  the  difficulty,  that 
Fnnke  boldly  substitutes  the  name  of  Quintilius 
for  that  of  Virgilius ;  others  recur  to  the  last  resort 
of  desperate  critics,  and  imagine  another  Virgi- 
lius. Dr.  W^ber,  perhaps  more  probably,  suspects 
an  error  in  Donatus.  If  indeed  it  relates  to 
that  voyage  of  Viigil  (yet  may  not  Virgil  have 
undertaken  such  a  voyage  before  ?),  we  absolutely 
fix  the  publication  of  the  three  books  of  Odes  to 
one  year,  that  of  Virgirs  voyage  and  death ;  for 
after  the  death  of  Vi^  Horace  could  not  have 
published  his  Ode  imploring  the  gods  to  grant  him 
safe  return.  We  entertain  no  doubt  that,  though 
first  published  at  one  of  these  periods,  the  three 
first  books  of  Odes  contain  poems  written  at  very 
different  times,  some  in  the  earliest  years  of  his 
poetry;  and  Buttman^s  opinion  that  he  steadily 
and  laboriously  polished  ue  best  of  his  smaller 
poems,  till  he  had  brought  them  to  perfection,  and 
then  united  them  in  a  book,  accounts  at  once  for 
the  irregular  order,  in  point  of  subject,  style,  and 
metre,  in  which  they  occur. 

The  first  book  of  the  Epistles  is  by  Bentley  as- 
signed to  the  46th  atid  47th  (45th  and  46th),  by 
Franke  is  placed  between  the  41st  and  45th  years 
of  Horace.  Bentley 's  chronology  leaves  two  years 
of  the  poet*s  life,  the  44th  and  45th,  entirely  un- 
occupied. 

The  Carmen  Seculare,  by  almost  universal  con- 
sent, belongs  to  the  48th  year  of  Horace,  b.  c.  17. 

The  fourth  book  of- Odes,  according  to  Bentley, 
belongs  to  the  49th  and  51st ;  to  Franke,  the  48th 
and  52d  years  of  the  poet*s  life.  It  was  pub- 
lished in  his  51st  or  52d  year. 

The  dates  of  the  second  book  of  Epistles,  and  of 
the  ArsPoeiuxkt  are  admitted  to  be  uncertain,  though 
both  appeared  before  the  poet^s  death,  ann.  aet.  57. 

There  are  several  ancient  Lives  of  Horace :  the 
first  and  only  one  of  importance  is  attributed  to 
Suetonius ;  but  if  by  that  author,  considerably  in- 
terpolated. The  second  is  to  be  found  in  the  edi- 
tion of  Horace  by  Bond.  The  third  from  a  MS. 
in  the  Vatican  library,  was  published  by  M.  Van- 
derbourg,  and  prefixed  to  his  French  translation  of 
the  Odes.  A  fourth  from  a  Berlin  MS.  edited  by 
Kirchner,  QuaesUones  HoraUanae,  These,  how- 
ever, are  Uter  than  the  Commentators,  Acron  and 
Porphyrion. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  Horace  is  in  4to,  without 
name  or  date.  Maittaire  (with  whom  other  biblio- 
graphers agree)  supposes  it  to  have  been  printed  by 
Zarotus  at  Milan,  1470.  Fea  describes  an  edition 
which  contests  the  priority  by  T.  P.  Lignamini, 
but  this  is  doubtful.  II.  Folio,  without  name  or 
date,  of  equal  rarity.  III.  4to.  (the  first  with 
date  1474)  Milan,  apud  Zarotum.  IV.  Ferrara, 
1474,  Odae  et  Epistolae.  V.  Neapol  1474.  VI. 
Milan,  1476,  P.  de  Lavagna.  VII.  FoL  without 
date,  but  it  appeared  1481,  with  the  Scholia  of 
Acron  and  Porphyrion.  VI II.  Florence,  1 482,  with 
the  CommenUuy  of  Landino.  Of  the  countless 
later  editions  we  select  the  following  as  the  most 
important : — I.  Cruquii,  last  edit.  Lug.  Bat  1603.  i 
It  contains  the  Scholia  of  a  commentator,  or  rather  | 


HORCIUS. 

a  compiler  of  commentaries,  some  of  but  late  date, 
quoted  as  Comm.  Cruquii.  IL  Lambini,  last  edit., 
Paris,  1605.  III.  Torrentii,  Antwerp,  1108. 
Lambinus  and  Torrentius  are  the  best  of  the 
older  editors.  IV.  BenUeii,  Cantab.  1711.  V. 
Gesneri  et  Zeunii,  Lips,  and  Ghisg.  v.  y.  from 
1762  to  1794.  VI.  Carmina,  Mitscheriich,  Lips. 
1800.  VILDoering,  Lips.  1803.  VIIL  Romae,a 
C.  Fea.  Fea  professed  to  have  collated  many  MSS. 
in  the  Vatican,  &c.  IX.  Carmina  (with  French 
transUition),  C.  Vanderbonxg,  Paris,  1812.  Vander- 
bourg  collated  18  MSS.  X.  A  J.  Braunhard,  Lips. 
1 833,  with  a  reprint  of  the  old  Scholia.  XI.  Orellii, 
Turici,  1843.  This  last  surpasses  all  former  edi- 
tions. XII.  Satiren  erklart  von  L.  F.  Heindorf. 
Neu-bearbeitet  von  E.  F.  WUstemann,  Leipzig, 
1843.  The  German  Commentary  excellent  XIII. 
Episteln  erkli&rt  von  F.  E.  Theodor  Schmid.  Hal- 
berstadt,  1828. 

The  translations  of  Horace  in  all  languages  are 
almost  innumerable,  perhaps  because  he  is  among 
the  most  untranslateable  of  poets.  Where  the 
beauty  of  the  poetiy  consists  so  much  in  the  exqui- 
site felicity  of  expression,  in  the  finished  terseness 
and  perspicuity  of  the  Odes,  or  the  pure  idiomatic 
Latin  of  the  Satires  and  Epistles,  the  transfusion 
into  other  words  almost  inevitably  loses  either  the 
meaning  or  the  harmony  of  thought  and  language. 
In  English  the  free  imitations  of  Pope  and  of  Swift 
give  by  fax  the  best  notion  of  the  charm  of  the 
Horatian  poetry  to  an  unlearned  reader.  Some  of 
Dryden*s  versions  have  his  merits  and  feults — ease 
and  vigour,  carelessness  and  inaccuracy.  The 
translation  of  Francis  is  that  in  common  use, 
rather  for  want  of  a  better  than  for  its  intrinuc 
worth.  We  shall  name  in  our  selection  of  the 
most  important  among  the  numberless  critical  and 
aesthetiod  works  on  Horace  (a  complete  Int  ofLAri 
Horatiam  would  occupy  many  columns)  the  besi 
of  the  French  and  German  translations : 

Dacier,  Oemre»  d^Horaot.  Masson,  HoraHi 
Vita,  Lug.  Bat  8vo.  1708.  Casaubon,  de  SaHra^ 
a  Rambach,  Halae,  1774.  Emesti,  Onomastieom 
Poetarum  inqorimis  Q.  Horatii  Flood.  Horax  als 
Memeh  und  Burger  von  Rom,  R.  von  Ommenii 
ubersetxt  von  Walch.  Lips.  1802.  Lessing,  Rai- 
iunpen  da  Horax.  Werke,  vol.  iv.  Berlin,  1838. 
Horazen»  Sattren,  iUtersetd  wm  C.  M.  Wieland, 
Leipsig,  1815;  Brie/e,  1837.  To  these  clever 
translations  are  appended  dissertations  and  notes 
full  of  very  ingenious  criticism,  on  the  charaeten 
and  on  the  works  of  Horace.  Wieland  is  well 
corrected  by  F.  Jacobs  in  his  Leetume»  Vmuumae 
in  his  Vermischte  Schriften.  La  Oda  (PHoraee^ 
par  C.  Vanderboui^g.  See  above.  M.  Vander- 
bouig*s  transktion  is  hard  and  stifi^  not  equal  in 
ease  and  fluency  to  the  translation  by  Count  Darn. 

On  the  Topography,  see  Capmartin  de  Chanpy, 
and  other  works,  quoted  above. 

On  the  Chronology,  Buttmann.  See  above. 
Baron  Walckenaer,  Kirchner,  Franke,  Grotefend, 
Weber,  Passow,  Vit  Hon;  Vanderbourg,  Oda 
dTHoraoe;  Weichert,  Poet,  LaL  Reliq.  ei  de  hue» 
Vario  et  Cattio  Parmenti ;  Heindor£  ad  Sat.  &&  ; 
T.  Dyer,  in  CSaetieal  Museum^  No.  5.  Compare 
Fynes  Clinton,  Faeti  HeUemei, 

On  the  Metres  of  Horace— Tate,  Hor&thu  Heet»- 
UOus;  Hermann,  de  Metris^  ui  c  16.  [H.  H.  M.] 

HO'RCIUS  (*OpicfoO,  the  god  who  watches 
over  oaths,  or  is  invoked  in  oaths,  and  punishes 
their  violation,  occurs  chiefly  as  a  surname  of  &tKB» 


HORTENSIUS. 

under  which  the  god  had  a  statae  at  Olympia. 

(Paus.  T.  24.  §  2 ;  Eurip.  Hippol.  1025.)    [L.  S.] 
HORCUS  ('Opirot),  the  penonification  of  an 

oath,  if  detcribed  by  Henod  as  the  ton  of  Eris,  and 

the  avenger  of  perjurj.    {Theog.  231,  Op,  209  ; 

Herod,  tl  86.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

HORDEO'NIUS  FLACCUa    [Flaocus.] 
HORDECKNIUS  LOLLIANU&     [Lollja- 

NU8.] 

HORME  ('OpMif)«  the  personification  of  energetic 
activity,  who  had  an  altar  dedicated  to  her  at 
Athens.     (Paus.  i.  17.  §  1.)  [L.S.] 

HORMUS,  was  one  of  Vespasian*s  freedmen, 
and  commanded  a  detachment  in  Caecina*s  division 
B.  c  70.  He  was  said  to  have  instigated  the  sol- 
diers to  the  sack  of  Cremona.  After  the  war  his 
services  were  recompensed  with  the  rank  of  eques. 
(Tac  HmmL  iii,  12,  28;  iv.  39.)  [W.  B.  D] 

HORTALUS.     [HoRTBNSius,  Kos.  8, 10.] 

HORTE'NSIA.  1.  Daughter  of  the  orator 
Q.  Hortensins.  She  partook  of  his  eloquence,  and 
spoke  before  the  triumvirs  in  behalf  of  the  wealthy 
inatrons,  when  these  were  threatened  with  a  special 
tax  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  war  against  Bm- 
tos  and  Cassius.  ( Val.  Max.  viii.  3.  §  3  ;  QuintiL 
i  1.  §  6  ;  Appian,  B.  C.  iv.  32.) 

2.  A  sister  of  the  orator,  wife  of  M.  Valerius 
Messala.  Their  son  nearly  became  heir  to  the 
orator  [HoRTBNSius,  No.  8].  [H.  G.  L.] 

HORTE'NSIA  OENS,  plebeian  ;  for  we  have 
an  Hortensius  as  tribunus  plebis  [Hortbnsius, 
No.  1],  and  there  is  no  evidence  of  any  patrician 
fiimilies  of  this  name.  Cicero,  indeed,  gives  the 
epithet  oimAUit  to  the  orator  {pro  Qumct.  22  ;  cf. 
Plut.  CaL  M<^,  25  ;  Plin.  H,  N.  9,  80)  ;  but  this 
is  sufficiently  accounted  for  by  the  hiffh  curule 
offices  that  had  been  held  by  several  of  his  ances- 
tors. The  name  seems  to  have  been  derived  from 
the  pardenmg  propensities  of  the  first  person  who 
boro  it ;  and  the  samame  Hortalus,  borne  by  the 
great  ontoi's  son  [Nos.  8  and  1 0],  seems,  as  Dru- 
mann  observes,  to  have  been  a  kind  of  nickname 
of  the  orator  himsel£  (Cic  Att.  iL  25,  iv. 
15.)  [H.  G.  L.] 

HORTENSIUS.  1.  Q.  Hortbnsius,  tribu- 
nus ^ebis,  &C.  419.  He  indicted  C.  Sempronins, 
consul  of  the  year  before,  for  ill  conduct  of  the 
Volscian  war,  but  dropped  his  accusation  at  the 
instance  of  four  of  his  colleagues.  (Li v.  iv.  42 ;  cf. 
Val.  Max.  vL  5.  2.) 

2.  Q.  Hortbnsius,  dictator  about  &  a  286 
(Fcuti).  The  commons,  oppressed  by  debt,  had 
broken  out  into  sedition,  and  ended  by  seceding  to 
the  Janienlum.  He  was  appointed  dictator  to 
remedy  the  evil,  and  for  this  purpose  re-enacted 
the  Lex  Horatia- Valeria  (of  the  year  446  b.  c.), 
and  the  Lex  Poblilia  (&  a  336),  ^  ut  quod  plebs 
jnssisset  omnes  Quirites  teneret.**  (Plin.  H,  N,  xvi. 
§  37 ;  cC  Liv.  J^iL  xi.)  On  the  supposed  difference 
of  these  three  laws,  see  Niebuhr,  R.  //.  vol.  ii.  p. 
365,  voL  iii.  p.  418,  &c  He  passed  another  law, 
establishing  the  nundmae  as  dk»  fadi^  and  intro- 
ducing the  trimmidinum  as  the  necessary  term  be- 
tween iMtHnnlgating  and  proposing  a  lex  centn- 
ziata.   {Did.  ^Antiq,  $.  o.  NmuUttae.) 

3.  L.  HoRTBNMius,  as  praetor,  B.a  171,  sno* 
eeeded  C  Lucretius  in  the  command  of  the  fleet  in 
the  war  with  Perseus,  and  pursued  a  like  course  of 
oppression  with  his  predecessor.  Of  Abdera  he 
demanded  100,000  denarii  and  50,000  modii  of 
wheat ;  and  when  the  inhabitants  sent  to  entreat 


HORTENSIUS. 


525 


the  protection  of  the  consul  Mancinus  and  of  the 
senate,  Hortensius  was  so  enraged  that  he  stonned 
and  pillaged  the  city,  beheaded  the  chief  men,  and 
sold  the  rest  into  slavery.  The  senate  contented 
themselves  with  voting  this  act  to  be  unjust,  and 
commanding  that  all  who  had  been  sold  should  be 
set  free.  Hortensius  continued  his  robberies,  and 
was  again  reprimanded  by  the  senate  for  his  treat- 
ment of  the  Chalcidians ;  but  we  do  not  hear  that 
he  was  recalled  or  punished.  (Lav.  xliii.  3,  4,  7, 8.) 

4.  Q.  Hortbnsius,  found  in  some  Fasti  as  con- 
sul in  &c.  108. 

5.  L.  Hortbnsius,  fiither  of  the  orator,  praetor 
of  Sicily  in  B.C.  97,  and  remembered  there  for 
his  just  and  upright  conduct.  (Cic.  Verr,  iii.  16.) 
He  married  Sempronia,  daughter  of  C.  Sempr. 
Tuditanus  (Cic.  ad  AtL  xiiL  6,  30,  32). 

6.  Q.  Hortbnsius,  l.  f.,  the  orator,  bom  in 
B.  c.  114,  eight  yean  beforo  Cicero,  the  same  year 
that  L.  Crassus  made  his  fiunous  speech  for  the 
Vestal  Licinia  (Cic  BnU.  64,  94).  At  the  early 
age  of  nineteen  he  appeared  in  the  forum,  and  his 
first  speech  gained  the  applause  of  the  consuls,  L. 
Crassus  and  Q.  Scaevola,  the  former  the  greatest 
orator,  the  Utter  the  first  jurist  of  the  day.  Crassus 
also  heard  his  second  speech  for  Nicomedes,  king  of 
Bithynia,  who  had  been  expelled  bv  his  brother 
Chrestns.  His  client  was  restored  (Cic.  de  Orat, 
lit  61).  By  these  speeches  Hortensius  at  once 
rose  to  eminence  as  an  advocate.  Q.  Hortmnu»^ 
says  Cicero,  adtnodum  adoUaoentia  ingemitm  simtU 
ipectahtm  «t  probatum  est  (BnU,  64).  But  his 
forensic  punuits  were  soon  interrupted  by  the 
Social  War,  in  which  he  was  obliged  to  wrve  two 
campaigns  (&  c.  91,  90),  in  the  first  as  a  legionary, 
in  the  second  as  tribunus  militum  (Brut,  89).  In 
the  year  86  b.  c.  he  defended  young  Cn.  Pompeius, 
who  was  accused  of  having  embexsled  some  of  the 
public  booty  taken  at  Asculum  in  the  course  of 
the  war  {BruL  64).  But,  for  the  most  part,  the 
courts  were  silent  during  the  anarchy  which  fol- 
lowed the  Marian  massacres,  up  to  the  return  of 
Sulla,  B.  c,  83.  But  these  troubles,  though  they 
checked  the  young  orator  in  his  career,  left  him 
complete  master  of  the  courts — rex  judiciorum^ — 
as  Cicero  calls  him  (Divm.  «a  Q,  CaeeU,  7).  For 
Crassus  had  died  before  the  landing  of  Marius  ; 
Antonius,  Catulus,  and  othen  fell  victims  in  the 
massacres;  and  Cotta,  who  survived,  yielded  the 
first  phce  to  his  younger  rival.  Hortensius, 
therefore,  began  his  brilliant  professional  career 
anew,  and  was  carried  along  on  the  top  of  the 
wave  till  he  met  a  more  powerful  than  himself  in 
Cicero.  Henceforth  he  confined  himself  to  civil  life, 
and  was  wont  to  boast  in  his  old  age  that  he  had 
never  home  arms  in  any  domestic  strife  ( Cic  ad 
Fam,  ii.  16).  He  attached  himself  closely  to 
the  dominant  Sullane  or  aristocratic  party,  and  his 
chief  professional  laboun  were  in  defending  men  of 
this  party,  when  accused  of  mal-adminstration  and 
extortion  in  their  provinces,  or  of  bribery  and  the 
like  in  canvassing  for  public  honours.  His  con- 
stant success,  partly  due  to  his  own  eloquence, 
readiness,  and  skill  (of  which  we  shall  say  some- 
what hereafter),  was  yet  in  great  measure  due  to 
circumstances.  The  judioes  at  that  time  were  all 
taken  from  the  senatorial  order,  i.  e.  from  the  same 
party  with  those  who  were  arraigned  before  them, 
and  the  presiding  praetor  was  of  the  same  party. 
Moreover,  the  accuse»  were  for  the  most  part 
young  men,  of  ability  indeed  and  ambition,  but 


526 


HORTENSIUS. 


quite  aneqaa]  to  oope  with  the  experience  and  elo* 
qnence  of  Hortentias.  Nor  did  ne  n^lect  baier 
methods  to  enBore  soooeM.  Part  of  the  plondoied 
money,  which  he  was  engaged  to  lecare  to  his 
clients,  was  nnicrapalously  expended  in  oorropting 
the  judices;  those  who  accepted  the  bribes  recemng 
marked  ballots  to  prsTent  their  playing  finite  (Cic. 
JXvm.  m  Q.  CaeeU.  7).  It  is  true  this  statement 
rests  chiefly  on  the  authority  of  a  rind  advocate. 
But  Cicero  would  hardly  haye  dared  to  make  it  so 
broadly  in  opm  court,  with  his  opponent  l>efore 
him,  unless  he  had  good  warrant  for  its  truth. 
Turius,  or  Furias,  mentioned  by  Horace  (Serm,  ii. 
1.  49),  is  said  to  hare  been  one  of  the  judices  cor- 
rupted by  Hortensius. 

This  domination  over  the  courts  continued  up  to 
about  the  year  b.  c.  70,  when  Hortensius  was  re- 
tained by  Venes  against  Cicero.  Cioero  had  come 
to  Rome  from  Athens  in  B.C.  81,  and  first  met 
Hortensius  as  the  advocate  of  P.  Quinctius.  Cicero*s 
speech  is  extant,  and  not  the  least  interesting  part 
is  that  in  which  he  describes  and  admits  the  extra- 
ordinary gifts  of  his  future  rival  {pro  QvMct.  1 »  2, 
22,  24,  26).  But  Cicero  again  left  Rome,  and  did 
not  finally  settle  there  till  ft.  c.  74,  about  three 
years  before  the  Verrine  affiur  came  on. 

Meantime,  Hortensius  had  begun  his  course  of 
civil  hononrSi  He  was  quaestor  in  B.  c.  81,  and 
Cicero  himself  bears  witness  to  the  integrity  with 
which  his  accounts  wen  kept  (in  Verr.  L  14,  39). 
Soon  after  he  defended  M.  Canuleius  (BrvL  92)  ; 
Cn.  Dolabella,  when  accused  of  extortion  in  Cilida 
by  M.  Scaums ;  another  Cn.  Dolabella,  arraigned 
by  Caesar  for  like  offences  in  Macedonia  [Dola- 
bella, Nos.  5,  6].  In  B.  c  75  he  was  aedile, 
Cotta  the  orator  being  consul,  and  Cicero  quaes- 
tor in  Sicily  {Brut  92).  The  games  and  shows 
he  exhibited  as  aedile  were  long  remembered 
for  their  extaordinary  splendour  (Cic  de  Of,  ii. 
16)  ;  but  great  part  of  this  splendour  was  the  loan 
of  those  noble  clients,  whose  robberies  he  had  so 
successfully  excused  (Cic.  m  Verr,  i.  19,  22 ;  Ascon. 
ad.  L),  In  B.  c.  72  he  was  praetor  urbanos,  and 
had  the  task  of  trying  those  delinquents  whom  he 
had  hitherto  defended.  In  B.c.  69  he  reached 
the  summit  of  civic  ambition,  being  consul  for  that 
year  with  Q.  Caecilius  Metellus.  After  his  consul- 
ship the  province  of  Crete  fell  to  him  by  lot,  but 
he  resigned  it  in  favour  of  his  colleague. 

It  was  in  the  year  before  his  consulship,  after  he 
was  designated,  that  the  prosecution  of  Verres 
commenced.  Cicero  was  then  aedile-elect,  though 
Hortensius  and  his  party  had  endeavoured  to  pr»* 
vent  his  election,  and  another  Metellus  praetor^ 
elect ;  so  that,  had  the  cause  been  put  off  till  the 
next  year,  Cioero  would  have  had  the  weight  of 
consuhir  and  praetorian  authority  against  him. 
The  skill  and  activity  by  which  he  bafiSed  the 
schemes  of  his  opponents  will  be  found  under  his 
life  (p.  710  ;  see  also  Vbrrbs).  Suffice  it  to  say 
here,  that  the  issue  of  this  contest  was  to  dethrone 
Hortensius  firom  the  seat  which  had  been  aheady 
tottering,  and  to  establish  his  rival,  the  despised 
provincial  of  Arpinum,  as  the  first  orator  and  ad- 
yocate  of  the  Roman  forum.  No  doubt  the  victory 
was  complete,  though  here,  as  in  all  the  contests 
between  the  two  oraton,  the  remark  of  Quintilian 
is  worth  notidng,  viz.  that  we  have  only  Cicero's 
own  speeches,  and  have  small  means  of  judging 
what  the  case  on  the  other  side  was  (IndiL  x.  1). 
It  is  true  also  that  Verres  waa  backed  by  all  the 


HORTENSIUS. 

power  of  the  Sullane  aristocracy.  But  this  party 
had  been  much  weakened  by  the  measures  passed 
by  Pompey  in  his  consulship  with  Crsssus  in  the 
year  before  (b.  a  70).  Especially,  the  Aetnilian 
law,  which  transferred  the  judicial  power  from  the 
senators  to  the  senators,  equites,  and  tribuni  aera- 
ril  conjointly,  mutt  havs  very  much  weakened  the 
influence  of  Hortensius  and  his  party.  (Ascon. 
and  Cic.  m  Pison,  p.  16 ;  u»  ComeL  p.  67,  Orelli ; 
see  Cotta,  No.  11). 

After  his  consulship,  Hortensius  took  a  leading 
part  in  supporting  the  optimates  against  the  rising 
power  of  Pompey.  He  opposed  the  Oabinian  law, 
which  invested  that  great  commander  with  absolute 
power  on  the  Mediterranean,  in  order  to  put  down 
the  pirates  of  Cilicia  (&  c.  67)  ;  and  the  Manilian, 
by  which  the  conduct  of  the  war  against  Mithri- 
dates  was  transferred  ficom  Lucnllus  (of  the  Sullane 
party)  to  Pompeius  (&  c.  66).  In  fiivour  of  the 
latter,  Cicero  made  his  first  political  speech. 

In  the  memorable  year  b.  c  63  Cicero   was 
unanimously  elected  consul.    He  had  already  be- 
come estranged  from  the  popular  party,  with  whom 
he  had  hitherto  acted.    The  intrigues  of  CaesBr 
and  Crassus,  who  supported  his  opponents  C.  An- 
tonius  and  the  notorious  Catiline,  touched  him 
personally ;  and  he  found  it  his  duty  as  consul  to 
oppose  the  turbulent  measures  of  the  popular  lead-> 
ers,  such  as  the  agiarian  law  of  RnUus.     Above 
all,  the  conspiracy  of  Catiline,  to  which  Craasos 
was  suspected  of  being  privy,  forced  him  to  combine 
with  the  senate  for  the  sfdety  of  the  state.     He 
thus  came  to  act  with  the  Sullane  nobility,  and 
Hortensius  no  longer  appears  as  his  riyaL     We 
first  find  them  pleading  together  for  C.  Rabirios, 
an  old  senator,  who  was  indicted  for  the  murder 
of  C.  Satuminus,  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  the  times 
of  Sulla.    They  both  appeared  as  counsel  for  L. 
Muraena,  when  accused  of  bribery  in  canvassing 
for  the  consulship  by  Sulpicius  and  Cato ;  and 
again  for  P.  SuUa,  aocusdl  as  an  accomplice  of 
Catiline.  On  all  these  occasions  Hortansins  allowed 
Cicero  to  speak  last — a  manifest  admissioii  of  his 
former  rival^s  superiority.    And  that  this  was  the 
general  opinion  appears  from  the  foct,  that  M. 
Piso  (consul  in  61),  in  calling  over  the  aenate, 
named  Cicero  second,  and  Hortensius  only  fourth. 
About  the  same  time  we  find  Cicero,  in  a  letter  to 
their  mutual  friend  Atticus,  calling  him  **notter 
Hortensius**  (ad  Att.  I  14). 

The  last  active  part  which  Hortensiua  took  in 
public  lifo  was  in  the  debates  of  the  senate  in  the 
prosecution  of  the  infomous  Clodius  for  hia  oflnence 
against  the  Bona  Dea.  Fearing  delay,  he  «uppoited. 
the  amendment  of  Fufius,  that  Clodius  should  be  tried 
before  the  ordinary  judices,  instead  of  before  a  court 
selected  by  the  praetor.  Cioero  condemns  hia  conduct 
in  strong  tenns  {ad  AU,  i.  16 ;  c£  14),  and  aeems 
to  have  considered  the  sucoess  of  this  amendment 
as  the  chief  canse  of  Clodius^s  acquittal  [Cx«ODics, 
p.  771.]  In  the  subsequent  quarrela  between 
Milo  and  Clodius,  Hortensius  showed  nuAk  seal  for 
the  former,  that  he  was  nearly  being  mordered  by 
the  hired  ruffians  of  Clodius  (Cic  jmv  BiUim,  14). 

In  B.  c.  61  Pompey  returned  victorioua  finom  ^e 
Mithridatic  war.  He  found  he  could  no  longer 
command  a  party  of  his  own.  He  most  sUle 
vrith  one  of  the  two  factions  whidi  bad  been 
folly  formed  during  his  absence  in  the  Baat— the 
old  party  of  the  optimates  and  the  new  popular 
party,  led  by  Caesar  and  Crassus,  who  uied  dodiaa 


HORTENSIUS. 

as  tbeir  mftmxnent.  Hence  followed  (in  b.  c.  60) 
the  ooolitaon  of  Pompey-  with  Caenr  and  Cxbmiu 
(erroneouily  called  the  first  trium¥irate).  Horten- 
aius  now  drew  back  £rom  pablic  life,  seeing  pro- 
bably  that  his  own  party  most  yield  to  the  arts 
and  power  of  the  coalition,  and  yet  not  choosing 
to  fonake  it  From  this  time  to  his  death  (in  b.  c. 
50)  he  confined  himself  to  his  adxocate^s  duties. 
He  defended  Fhuxns,  accused  of  extortion  in  Asia, 
jointly  with  Cicero,  and  took  occasion  to  extol  the 
acts  of  the  latter  in  his  consulship  (ad  AtLn.  25). 
He  also  pleaded  the  cante  of  P.  Lentulus  Spinther, 
against  whom  Pompey  had  promoted  an  accusation 
for  his  conduct  respecting  Ptolemy  Auletea,  thoush 
Cicero,  fearing  a  second  banishment,  declined  the 
office  (ad  Fam,  i.  1,  ii.  1).  He  joined  Cicero  again 
in  the  defence  of  Sextius,  and  again  allowed  him 
to  speak  last  (pro  Seti,  ii.  6).  When  the  latter 
was  in  his  province  (b.  a  51),  Hortensius  defended 
his  own  nephew,  M.  Valerius  Mesialla,  who  was 
accused  of  bribery  in  canTsssing  for  the  consulship. 
He  was,  as  usual,  successful ;  but  the  case  was  so 
flagrant,  that,  next  day,  when  Hortensius  entered 
the  theatre  of  Curio,  he  was  receiTed  with  a  round 
of  hisies — a  thing  mainly  remarkable,  because  it 
was  the  first  time  he  had  suffered  any  thing  of  the 
kind  (ad  Fam,  viii  2).  In  the  beginning  of  April, 
B.  c.  50,  he  appeared  fer  the  hut  time,  with  his 
wonted  success,  for  App.  Claudius,  accused  de 
majestate  et  ambitu  by  Dolabella,  the  futun  son* 
in-law  of  Cicero.  He  died  not  long  after.  Cicero 
leceiTed  the  news  of  his  death  at  Rhodes,  as  he 
was  returning  home  from  his  province,  and  was 
deeply  affected  by  it  {ad  AU.  vi.  6  ;  compi  Brut,  1.) 
.  In  the  above  sketch  of  Hortensius^s  life,  we  have 
kept  Cicero  constantly  in  view,  for  it  is  from  him 
— ^his  speedies  and  letters,  and  other  works — that 
we  owe  ahnost  all  our  knowledge  of  his  great  rival. 
It  may  be  well  to  recur  to  the  rektion  in  which 
they  stood  to  each  other  at  different  times.  We 
have  seen  that  up  to  Cioero^s  consulship,  in  63 
B.  c,  they  were  continuallr  opposed,  professionally 
and  politically.  After  this  period  they  usually 
acted  together  frt^mdomatijf — for  Hortensius  re- 
tired (as  we  have  seen)  from  political  life  in  the 
Tear  60.  Hortensius,  in  his  easy  way,  seems  to 
have  yielded  without  much  struggle  to  Cicero ;  yet 
the  latter  seems  never  quite  to  have  got  over  jea- 
kmsy  for  his  fonner  ritaL  When  he  was  driven 
into  exile  by  Clodius  (in  58),  Hortensius  appean 
to  have  used  his  influence  to  procure  his  return  ; 
yet  Cicero  could  not  be  persuaded  but  that  he  was 
laying  a  part,  and  was  secretly  doing  his  utmost 
to  keep  him  from  Rome.  Atticus  in  vain  endea- 
voured to  undeceive  him.  (Ad  Q.  FraL  L  3,  4,  arf 
AtL  iii  9.)  On  his  return,  inde^  he  made  public 
acknowledgment  of  his  error,  and  spoke  very  hand- 
somely of  Hortensius  {pro  SeH,  1 6 — 19,  pod  RedU. 
13,  W),  and  soon  after  he  was  named  by  Hor- 
tensius and  Pompey  to  fill  the  place  in  the  college 
of  augurs,  made  vacant  by  the  death  of  Q.  Me- 
tellns  Celer  (BnL  1,  PhU^  ii  2,  13) ;  yet, 
when  Atticus  begged  him  to  dedicate  some  work 
to  Hortensius,  he  evaded  the  request  (ad  AU.  iv. 
6) ; — for  the  little  treatise  Do  Gloria^  inscribed 
^  Hortensius,**  was  not  written  till  45  B.  c.,  after 
the  death  of  the  orator.  The  same  feelings  recur 
in  Cicero^s  letten  from  his  province.  In  his  ex- 
treme anxiety  to  return  at  the  expiration  of  his 
ysar,  he  continually  expresses  his  fean  that  Hor- 
tensius is  playing  him  fijse,  and  working 'under* 


HORTENSIUS. 


527 


hand  to  have  hmi  detained  yet  longer  (ad  AtL  v.  17 ; 
comp.  ib.  2,  &C.).  There  seems  to  have  been  really 
no  ground  for  these  suspicions,  and  we  must  set 
them  down  to  the  naturally  susceptible  and  irritable 
temper  of  Cicero.  It  must  be  confessed,  moreover, 
that  the  conduct  of  some  of  his  great  friends, 
Pompey  in  particular,  had  been  such  as  to  justify 
suspicions  of  others. 

The  character  of  Hortenuus  was  rather  fitted 
to  conciliate  than  to  command — to  call  forth  regard 
rather  than  esteem.  He  was  not,  as  we  have  seen, 
at  all  scrupulous  about  the  means  he  took  to  gain 
verdicts;  but  in  considering  this,  we  must  not 
foxget  the  low  state  of  Roman  mannen  (not  to 
sp«ik  of  morals)  at  this  period.  Personally  he 
seems  to  stand  above  suspicion  of  corruption.  Yet 
his  enormous  wealth  was  not  all  well  gotten  ;  for  Ci- 
cero quotes  a  case  in  which  Hortensius  did  not  scruple 
to  join  Crassus  in  taking  possession  of  the  inherit- 
ance of  Minnc  Basilius,  though,  from  the  cirenm- 
stances,  he  must  have  known  that  the  will  under 
which  he  cbdmed  was  a  forgery.  (De  Qffk.  iiu 
18;  c£Pan»i.  vi.  l;ValMax.ix.4,  §1.)  And 
though  he  was  honest  as  quaestor,  though  he  would 
not  accept  a  province  to  drain  it  of  its  riches,  yet 
no  doubt  he  shared  the  plunder  of  provinces,  not 
immediately  indeed,  but  in  the  shape  of  large  fees 
and  presents  from  the  DolabeUas  and  other  persons 
like  Verres,  whom  he  so  often  and  so  successfully 
defended.  He  liked  to  live  at  Rome  and  his  villas; 
he  loved  an  easy  life  and  a  fiur  feme,  had  little 
ambition,  and  therefore  avoided  all  acts  that  might 
have  made  him  amenable  to  prosecution.  The 
same  easy  temper,  joined  as  it  often  is  with  a  kind 
heart  and  generous  disposition,  won  him  many 
friends  ;  and  perhaps  we  may  say  that  he  had  no 
enemies.  He  lived  to  a  good  age,  little  disturbed 
by  iU  health,  surrounded  by  aU  that  wealth  can 
give,  alive  to  all  his  enjoyments,  with  as  much  of 
active  occupation  as  he  desired,  without  being  dis- 
turbed by  the  political  turbulence  of  his  times.  He 
died  just  at  the  time  when  civil  war  broke  out,  a 
complete  specimen  of  an  amiable  Epicurean. 

His  eloquence  was  of  the  Jhrid  or  (as  it  was 
termed)  **  Asiatic"^  style  (Cic.  Bmi.  95),  fitter  for 
hearing  than  for  reading.  Yet  he  did  write  his 
speeches — on  occasions  at  least  (Cic  BnL  96; 
Val.  Max.  v.  9.  §  2).  His  voice  was  soft  and 
musical  (Brut.  88) ;  his  memory  so  ready  and 
retentive,  that  he  is  said  to  have  been  able  to  come 
out  of  a  sale-room  and  repeat  the  auction>Hst  back- 
wards (Senec.  Prae/.  m  Comtroo.'X).  We  need 
not  refer  to  Cicero  (BmL  88,  m  CaeciL  14)  to  per- 
ceive what  use  this  must  have  been  to  him  as  an 
advocate.  His  action  was  very  elaborate,  so  that 
sneeren  called  him  Dionysia — the  name  of  a  well- 
known  dancer  of  the  day  (GelL  i.  5) ;  and  the 
Kins  he  bestowed  in  arranging  the  folds  of  his  toga 
ve  been  recorded  by  Macrobius  (Satmrm.  iL  9). 
But  in  all  this  there  must  have  been  a  real  grace 
and  dignity,  for  we  read  that  Aesopus  and  RoMius, 
the  tragedians,  used  to  follow  him  into  the  forum 
to  take  a  lesson  in  their  own  art. 

Of  his  luxurious  habits  many  stories  are  told. 
His  house  on  the  Pahitine  was  that  afterwards 
occupied  by  Augustus  (Suet  Aug,  72);  but  this 
was  comparatively  simple  and  modest  In  his 
villas  no  expense  was  sparsd.  One  he  had  near 
Bauli,  described  by  Cicero  (Aead.  Prior,  ii  3); 
a  second  in  the  Ager  Tusculanus ;  but  the  most 
splendid  was  that  near  Laursntnm.    Hen  he  lud 


528 


HORTENSIUS. 


np  Bucli  B  stock  of  inne,  that  he  left  10,000  casks 
of  Chian  to  his  heir  (Piin.  H.  N.  xiy.  6,  17). 
Here  he  had  a  park  full  of  all  sorts  of  animalB ;  and 
it  was  castomaiy,  during  his  sumptnoas  dinners, 
for  a  slave,  dressed  like  Orpheus,  to  issue  from  the 
woods  with  these  creatures  following  the  sound  of 
his  cithara  (Varr.  R.  R.  iii.  13).  At  Bauli  he 
had  immense  fish-ponds,  into  which  the  sea  came : 
the  fish  were  so  tame  that  they  would  feed  from 
his  hand  ;  none  of  them  were  molested,  for  he 
used  to  buy  for  his  table  at  Puteoli ;  and  he  was 
BO  fond  of  them,  that  he  is  said  to  hare  wept  for  the 
death  of  afiivourite  muraena  (Varr.  R  R.  ill  17  ; 
Plin.  H.  N.  ix.  55).  He  was  also  very  curious  in 
trees :  he  is  said  to  have  fed  them  with  wine,  and 
we  read  that  he  once  begged  Cicero  to  change  places 
in  speaking,  that  he  might  perform  this  office  for 
a  fiiTourite  pbme-tree  at  the  proper  time  (Macrob. 
Satunu  ii.  9).  In  pictures  also  he  must  have  spent 
large  sums,  at  least  he  gave  144,000  sesterces  for 
a  single  work  from  the  hand  of  Cydias  (Plin. 
//.  N,  xxzT.  40,  §  26).  It  is  a  chaiacteristic  trait, 
that  he  rame  forward  from  his  retirement  (b.  c.  55) 
to  oppose  the  sumptuary  law  of  Pompey  and 
Crassus,  and  spoke  so  eloquently  and  wittilv  as  to 
procure  its  rejection  (Dion  Cass,  xxxix.  37).  He 
was  the  first  person  at  Rome  who  brought  peacocks 
to  table.    (PUn.^.JV:  z.  23). 

He  was  not  happy  in  his  fiimily.  By  his  first 
wife,  the  daughter  of  Catulus,  he  had  one  son  (see 
below,  No.  8).  It  was  after  the  death  of  Lutatia 
that  the  curious  transaction  took  place  by  which 
he  bought  or  borrowed  Marcia,  the  wife  of  Cato. 
[Cato,  No.  9,  p.  648.]  He  is  acquitted  of  sensual 
profligacy  by  Plutarch.  (Cat,  Afi.  25)  ;  though  he 
wrote  love-songs  not  of  the  most  decent  description. 
(Ov.  Tri$t.  ii.  441 ;  Gell.  xiz.  9.) 

8.   Q.    HORTSNSIUR    HORTALUS,    Q.  F.    L.  N., 

son  of  the  great  oretor,  by  Lutatia.  His  education 
was  probably  little  cared  for,  for  Cicero  attributes 
his  profligacy  to  the  corrupting  influence  of  one 
Salvius,  a  freedman  {ad  AU.  x.  18).  On  his  re- 
turn from  his  province,  in  b.  c.  50,  Cicero  found 
him  at  Laodicea,  living  with  gladiators  and  other 
low  company  (ad  AU,  vi.  3).  From  the  expres- 
sions in  the  same  place,  it  i^pears  that  his  father 
had  cast  him  off ;  and  we  learn  from  other  authority 
that  he  purposed  to  make  his  nephew,  Messalla, 
his  heir,  to  the  exclusion  of  this  son.  (Val.  Max. 
T.  9.  §  2.)  However,  he  came  in  for  port,  at  least, 
of  his  &ther*s  property ;  for  we  find  Cicero  in- 
quiring what  he  was  likely  to  offer  for  sale  to 
satisfy  his  creditore  (ad  AU,  vii.  3).  However,  in 
49,  the  civil  war  broke  out,  and  Hortensius  seized 
on  the  opportunity  to  repair  bis  ruined  fortunes. 
He  joined  Caesar  in  Cisalpine  Gaul,  and  was  sent 
on  by  him  to  occupy  Ariminum  ;  he  therefore  was 
the  man  who  first  actually  crossed  the  Rubicon. 
(  Pint.  Cae»,  32 ;  Suet.  JuL  31. )  Soon  after  he  com- 
manded a  cruising  squadron  on  the  coast  of  Italy, and 
received  a  letter  from  Curio,  Caesar^s  lieutenant  in 
Sicily,  desiring  him  to  favour  the  escape  of  Cicero. 
He  visited  Terentia,  Cicero^s  wife,  at  their  Cuman 
villa,  and  Cicero  himself  at  his  Pompeian,  to  assure 
them  of  his  good  oflices  (Cie.  ad  AU.  x.  12,  16, 
17) ;  but  he  did  not,  or  perhaps  could  not,  keep 
his  word.  (lb.  18).  His  squadron  joined  the  fleet 
of  Dolabella  a  little  before  the  battle  of  Pharsalia. 

[DOLABBLLA,  No.  8.] 

In  B.C.  44-he  held  the  province  of  Macedonia, 
ftnd  Brutus  was  to  succeed  him.    After  Caesar^s 


HORU& 

assassination,  M.  Antony  gave  the  province  to  his 
brother  Caius.  Brutus,  however,  had  already 
taken  possession,  with  the  assistance  of  Hortensius. 
(Cic.  PhUijpp,  X.  6, 1 1 .)  When  the  proscription  took 
place,  Hortensius  was  in  the  list ;  and  in  revenge 
he  ordered  C.  Antonius,  who  had  been  taken  pri- 
soner, to  be  put  to  death.  [Antoniub,  No.  13, 
p.  216.]  After  the  battle  of  Philippi,  he  was 
executed  on  the  grave  of  his  victim. 

9.  Q.  (?)  Hortensius  Corbio,  Q.  p.  Q.  n.,  son 
of  the  hist,  mentioned  by  Valerius  Maximus  as  a 
person  sunk  in  base  and  brutal  profligacy  (iii.  5, 
§4). 

10.  M.  Hortensius  Hortalus,  Q.  f.  Q.  n-, 
brother  of  the  last,  and  grandson  of  the  orator.  In 
the  time  of  Augustus  he  was  in  great  poverty. 
The  emperor  gave  him  enough  to  support  a  senator's 
rank,  and  promoted  his  marriage.  Under  Tiberius 
we  find  him,  with  four  children,  again  reduced  to 
poverty.  (Tacit.  >1imi.  il  37,  38;  Suet.^»^.  41; 
Dion  Cass.  liv.  17.) 

11.  L.  Hortbnsius,  legate  of  Sulla  in  the  first 
Mithridatic  war.  He  distinguished  himself  at 
Chaeroneia  in  the  year  b.  c.  86.  (Memnon,  Fr.  3*2, 
34,  Orelli ;  Plut  SvU,  15,  17,  19  ;  Dion  Cass.  Fr, 
125.)  [H.  G.L..] 

HORUS  Cdpos),  the  Egyptian  god  of  the  sun, 
whose  worship  was  established  very  extensively  in 
Greece,  and  afterwards  even  at  Rome,  although 
Greek  astronomy  and  mystic  philosophy  greatly 
modified  the  original  idea  of  Horus.    He  wa»  com- 
pared with  the  Greek  Apollo,  and  identified  with 
Harpocrates,  the   last-bom    and  weakly  son  ol 
Osiris.    (Plnt.(^/s.e/Os.  19.)     Both  were  re- 
presented as  youths,  and  with  the  same  attributes 
and  symbols.    (Artemid.  Oneir,  iL  36 ;  Macrob. 
Sal,  L  23  ;  Porphyr.  ap.  Etueb.  Praep.  Bwu^,  v. 
10  ;  lamUich.  de  Myder,  viu  2.)    He  was  believed 
to  have  been  bom  with  his  finger  on  his  mouth,  as 
indicative  of  secrecy  and  mystery  ;  and  the  idea  of 
something  mysterious  in  general  was  connected  witk 
the  wor^ip  of  Horus- Harpocrates ;   the  mysUc 
philosophers  of  later  times  therefore  found  in  him 
a  most  welcome  subject  to  speculate  upon.     In  the 
earlier  period  of  his  worship  at  Rome  he  seems  to 
have  bc«n  particuUirly  regarded  as  the  god  of  quiet 
life  and  silenoe  (Varr.  de  L,  L,  iv.  p.  17»  Bip.; 
Ov.  MeU  ix.  691  ;  Auson.  ^hmL,  ad  PamL  xxv. 
27),  and  at  one  time  the  senate  forbade  hia  worship 
at  Rome,  probably  on  account  of  excesses  committed 
at  the  mysterious  festivals ;  but  the  sappceesion 
was   not    permanent      His   identification    with 
Apollo  is  as  old  as  the  time  of  Herodotus  (iL  144, 
156;  comp.  the  detailed  mythuses  in  Died.  i.  25, 
&c. ;  Plut.  de  h.  et  O».  12,  &c)    The  god  aeto  a 
prominent  part  also  in  the  mystic  works  attributed 
to  Hermes  Trisme^tus ;  but  we  cannot  enter  here 
into  an  examination  of  the  nature  of  this  Egyptian 
divinity,  and  refer  the  reader  to  Jabbnaky,  Paidk, 
AegypL  i.  p.  244,  &c. ;  Bunsen,  Atgypten»  StdU  m 
der  WeligttiA,  vol  i.  p.  505,  &c.,and  other  works  on 
Egyptian  mythology.  [L.  S.] 

HORUS  C^G^tos  or  ''XVwf),  according  to  Saidas, 
an  Alexandrian  grammarian,  who  taught  at  Con- 
stantinople, and  wrote  a  great  many  worica  on 
grammatical  subjects,  which  are  now  lost.  It  has 
been  supposed  that  he  is  the  same  aa  the  gram- 
marian Horapollo,  but  the  works  which  Saidas 
attributes  to  Homs  are  different  from  thoae  of  Ho- 
rapollo.  Macrobius  (Sat  i.  7)  mentions  a  Cynic 
philosopher  of  the  same  of  Horus.  [L.  S.J 


HOSIUS. 

H(ySIUS  {'Oetos,  I  e.  Holy),  aometimes  written 
O'SIUS,  an  eminent  Spanish  ecclesiastic  of  the 
foarth  oentniy.  As  he  was  above  a  centurj  old  at 
the  time  of  his  death,  his  birth  cannot  be  fixed 
bter  than  a.  o.  257,  and  is  commonly  fixed  in  256. 
That  he  was  a  Spaniard  is  generally  admitted, 
though  if  he  be  (as  Tillemont  not  unxeasonably 
suspects),  the  person  mentioned  by  Zosimus  (iL  29), 
he  was  an  ^j^ypUan  by  birth.  That  he  was  a 
native  of  Cordnba  (Coxdova)  is  a  mere  conjecture 
of  Nicolaus  Antonio.  As  he  held  the  bishopric 
of  Corduba  above  sixty  years,  his  elevation  to  that 
see  was  not  later  than  a.  d.  296.  He  assisted  at  the 
council  of  Iliberi  or  Eliberi,  near  Oranada,  and  his 
name  appears  iu  the  Acta  of  the  council  as  given  by 
Labbe.  (CcmciL  voL  i.  col  967,  &c)  The  date  of  this 
council  is  variously  computed.  Labbe  fixes  it  in  a.  d. 
305,  and  Cave  follows  him;  but  Tillemont  contends 
/or  A.  D.  300.  Hosius  suffered,  as  his  own  letter 
to  the  emperor  Constantius  shows,  in  the  penecu- 
tion  under  Diocletian  and  Maximian,  but  to  what 
extent,  and  in  what  manner,  is  not  to  be  gathered 
from  the  general  term  **  confessus  sum,**  which  he 
uses.  The  reverence  which  his  unsullied  integrity 
excited  was  increased  by  his  endurance  of  per- 
secution; and  he  acquired  the  especial  favour  of 
the  emperor  Constantine  the  Great  In  a.  d.  324 
Constantino  sent  him  to  Alexandria  with  a  sooth- 
ing letter,  in  which  he  attempted  to  stop  the  dis- 
putes which  had  arisen  between  Alexander,  the 
bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  the  presbyter  Arius. 
( Alkxandsr,  St.  p.  1 1 1 ;  Akxus.]  He  was  also 
instructed  to  quiet,  if  possible,  the  disputes  which 
had  arisen  as  to  the  observance  of  Easter.  The 
choice  of  Hoeius  for  this  conciliatory  mission, 
which,  however,  produced  no  effect,  shows  the 
opinion  entertained  by  the  emperor  of  his  modern 
stion  and  judgment 

In  A.  D.  813  he  seems  to  have  been  concerned 
in  the  distribution  of  money  made  by  Constantine 
io  the  diurehes  in  Africa  (Euseb.  H.  &  x,  6.) : 
perhaps  it  was  owing  to  something  which  occurred 
Jon  this  occasion,  that  he  was  accused  by  the  Dona- 
tists  of  having  assisted  Caecilianus  in  persecuting 
them,  and  of  having  instigated  the  emperor  to  severe 
measures  against  them.  They  also  affirmed  that  he 
had  been  condemned  on  some  chaige  not  stated  by 
a  synod  of  Spanish  bishops,  and  absolved  by  the 
prelates  of  OauL  Augustin  (Conira  Eputaiam 
Parmanami,  L  7)  virtually  admits  the  truth  of  this 
statement ;  and,  from  the  nature  of  the  Donatist 
controversy,  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  charge 
was  of  some  unworthy  submission  during  the  per* 
•ecution  of  Diocletian — ^a  charge  not  inconsistent 
with  the  closing  incident  in  the  career  of  Hosius. 

Hodus  certainly  took  part  in  the  council  of 
Nicaea  (Nice)  a.  d.  325  ;  and,  although  the  earlier 
writers,  Eosebius,  Sosomen,  and  Socrates  give  no 
ground  for  the  assertions  of  Baronins  (Aimal.  Ee- 
tie»,  ad  ann.  325,  xx.)  that  Hosius  presided,  and 
that  in  the  character  of  legate  of  the  pope,  who  was 
Absent,  and  even  Tillemont  admits  tnat  the  proofs 
of  these  assertions  a»  feeble,  yet  it  is  remarkable 
that  the  subscription  of  Hosius  in  the  Latin  copies 
of  the  Ada  of  the  council  stands  first;  and  Athar 
nasius  savs  that  he  usually  presided  in  councils, 
and  that  his  letters  were  always  obeyed.  Perhaps 
also  his  presidency  may  be  intimated  in  what 
Athanasius  {Ilutor.  Ariatu  ad  Monack,  c.  42) 
makes  the  Arian  prektea  say  to  Constantius,  that 
Iloftius  had  published  the  Nicene  creed  {rijiif  h 
VOL.  u. 


HOSIDIUS. 


529 


Nuca^  irdrriy  tliSero)^  an  expression  which  Tille- 
mont interprets  of  his  composing  the  creed.     We 
hear  little  of  Hosius  until  the  council  of  Sardica, 
A.  D.  347«  where  he  certainly  took  a  leading  part, 
and  at  which  probably  he  was  again  president    In 
A.  D.  355  Constantius  endeavoured  to  persuade 
Hosius  to  write  in  condemnation  of  Athanasius, 
and  the  attempt,  which  was  not  successful,  drew 
from  the  aged  bishop  a  letter,  the  only  literary  re- 
main which  we  have  of  him,  which  is  given  by 
Athanasius  (flitL  Ariaru  ad  Monach,  c.  44).  Con- 
stantius sent  for  Hosius  to  Milan  a.  d.  355,  m  hopes 
of  subduing  his  firmness,  but  not  succeeding,  al- 
lowed him  to  return.   In  356-7  the  emperor  made 
a  third  trial,  and  with  more  success.  He  compelled 
Hosius  to  attend  the  council  of  Sirmium  ;  kept  him 
there  for  a  year  in  a  sort  of  exile  ( Athanas.  ut  sup. 
c.  45),  and,  according  to  the  djring  decbuiation  of 
the  old  man,  confirmed  by  Socrates,  had  him  sub- 
jected to  personal  violence.     Hosius  so  fitf  sub- 
mitted as  to  communicate  with  the  Arian  prelates 
Valjens  and  UrBacius,bnt  could  not  be  brought  to  con- 
demn Athanasius,  and  with  this  partial  submission 
his  persecuton  were  obliged  to  be  content.   (Atha- 
nas. L  c.)  This  was  in  357,  and  he  was  dead  when 
Anathasius  wrote  the  account  of  bis  sufferings  a 
year  after.    The  manner  of  his  death  is  disputed. 
An  ancient  account  states  that  while  pronouncing 
sentence  of  deposition  on  Gregory  of  Iliberi,  who 
had  refused,  oq  account  of  his  prevarication  at  Sir- 
mium, to  communicate  with  him,  he  died  sud- 
denly.    His  memory  was  regarded  differentiy  by 
different  persons;  Athanasius  eulogises  him  highly, 
and  extenuates  his  tergiversation  ;  Augustin  also 
defends  him.     (Athanas.  Augustin.  EuseK  IL  ce, ; 
Euseb.  De  ViL  GnutaHtm.  ii.  63,  iii.  7 ;  Socrat 
ff.  E.  i.  7,  8,  ii.  20,  29,  31  ;  Soz.  L  10,  16, 
17,  iii.  ll  ;  Tillemont,  Mhnoiaret^  vol  vii.  p.  300, 
&C. ;  C^eillier,  Avieun  Saerity  vol.  iv.  p.  521,  &c. ; 
Nicobius  Antonio,  BvUkih,  Vet  Hisp.  lib.  ii.  c.  i. ; 
Baronius,  Annalet  Ecdet, ;  Galland.  B^,  Patrumy 
vol.  V.  Prolep.  c.  viiL)  [J.  C.  M.] 

HOSl'Dl'US  GETA.  1.  Was  proscribed  by  the 
triumvin  in  Bl  c.  43,  and  rescued  by  the  ingenious 
piety  of  hu  son,  who,  pretending  that  his  father 
had  hud  violent  hands  on  himself,  performed  the 
funeral  rites  for  him,  and  concealed  him  meanwhile 
on  one  of  his  fiirms.  To  disguise  himself  more 
effectually,  the  elder  Hosidius  wore  a  bandage  over 
one  eye.  He  was  finally  pardoned,  but  his  simu- 
lated blindness  was  carried  on  so  long  as  to  cause 
real  privation  of  sight  (Appian,  B,  C,  iv.  41 ; 
Dion.  Cass,  xlvii.  10.) 

2.  Cn.  Hosidius  Oita,  was  propraetor  of  Nu- 
midia  under  the  emperor  Claudius  in  a.  d.  42.  He 
defeated  and  chased  into  the  desert  a  Moorish  chief 
named  Safaalus :  but  his  army  was  in  extreme  dis- 
'tresB  for  water,  and  Hosidius  was  doubtful  whether 
to  retreat  or  continue  the  pursuit,  when  a  Numidian 
recommended  him  to  try  magical  arts  to  procure 
rain.  Hosidius  made  the  experiment  with  such 
success,  that  his  soldiers  were  immediately  relieved ; 
and  Sabalus  deeming  him  a  man  of  preternatural 
powers,  surrendered.  (Dion  Cass.  Ix.  9.)  Hosi- 
dius was  afierwards  legatus  of  A.  Plautins  in 
Britain,  when  he  obtained  so  signal  a  victory  over 
the  British,  that,  although  a  subordinate  officer,  he 
obtained  the  triumphal  ornaments.  (Id.  Ix.  20.) 
According  to  an  inscription  (Reines.  p.  475  ;  com- 
pare Reimarus,  ad  Dion.  CtM,  Ix.  9^  Hosidius 
was  one  of  the  supplementary  consuls  in  a.  d.  49. 

U  M 


I  HOSTILTA. 

it  nnMrtaln  to  vliat  Houdiai  Oeta  the  nnnned 

n  nftn.  [W.  B.  D] 


HOSI'DIUS  OETA.  th«  poet.  [Orrt.] 
HOSPITA'LIS,  th*  gnvdiui  or  protector  of  (bs 
law  oT  boapitalil]'.  We  find  the  title  of  dii  la^ 
laia  a*  applied  to  ■  diBtinct  claie  of  godsi  though 
their  oemee  are  not  mentioned.  (Tecil.  Atm.  xr. 
i2;  Ut.  not.  i\;  Oi.  Md.  T.  45.)  Bot  the 
great  protector  of  hoipilalily  wu  Jupiter,  at  Rome 
called  Jtpilet  lnnpUaJi^  and  bj  iha  Greeki  Ziii 
(4rut.  (Sen.  ad  jlen.  i,  MO  ;  Cic.  ad  Q./mt.  iL 
121  Horn.  Orf.  lit.  3Bfl.)  [L,  S.] 

HOSTILIA'NUS.  Certain  coini,  belonging  to 
the  reign  of  Dedu,  bear  upon  the  obnrte  a  repre- 
tentation  of  the  empeior  and  hii  wife  Elmcilla, 
with  the  legend  CONCORDIA  AuauaTOHUM,  while 
the  niena  eihibile  the  porlnita  of  two  jouihi, 
with  the  WDidi  riiriB  AUaueromUK.  Oh  of 
theae  indiiiduale  ie  nnqueetionahtjr  Hereoniua 
ElruKui  [ETnu«ciT8],  and  aiher  medali  taken  in 
coiineciioii  with  irbcripiioni  prove  that  the  eecDnd 
mail  be  C.  Ki/cu  Hoddiumum  Matin  (p-atn,  to 
which  Victor  addi  Ptrpma,  who  after  the  defeat 
and  death  of  Derini  and  Etnucua  (a.  d.  251) 
[DecIUB]  wu  auocinled  in  the  purple  with  Tre- 
bonisnui  Qallui,  and  died  loon  afterwaida,  either 
ol  the  plague  at  thai  time  laTagJng  the  empin.  or 
b^  the  trencheTy  of  hit  colleagDe,     So  obicul^  And 

period,  thai  ditlorian»  have  been  unable  to  dcle^ 
inins  whether  thit  Hoatilianni  wa*  the  eon,  the 
•OQ-tp-law,  or  the  nephew  of  Deciua  A  view  of 
the  different  argumenle  will  be  fgund  in  tlie  worlii 
of  Tillemont  and  EckheU  but  the  queition  aeemi 
to  be  in  a  gnal  neaiure  de<dded  by  the  teilimony 
of  Zo>uiiD%  who  distinctly  alatei  that  Deciai  bad 


Elruacua, 
Wo  I 


nd  that  Ihii 


n  addltii 


w,  at  (lie 


y  Tre- 
iriel  ignity. 


that  a  reign  of  two  jean  ji  auigntd  to  a  Ho^lili- 
anuk  placed  by  Cedrennt  (p.  4£1,  ed.  Bonn)  im- 
mcdiHielf  before  Philip. 

(Victor,  de  Caa.  30,  EjnL  30;  Eutrop.  ii.  fi  ; 
Zotim.i.  35:  Zonnr.  vol.Lp.635,ed.Pikr.  1687; 
Tillemntit,  HiOoire  da  Ea^nmrt,  toL  iii.  j  Eck- 
hei,  voL  YiL  p.  350.)  [W.  R.] 


HOSTI'LIA  QUARTA,  wa  married  lint  to 
Cn.  Fulvio»  FliMus  by  whom  ibe  had  a  aon.  Q. 
Futviui  Ftaccas  [Placcuk,  (j.  FuLViiia,  No.  9], 
and  aecondlj,  to  C.  Calpumiui  Piio,  connl  in  b.  c. 
180.     She  wai  accuxd  and  conriclcd  of  poiwning 


HOSTILIUS. 
her  MCond  hoihand,  in  order  that  h0  mi  by  tha 

lint  marriage  might  anceeed  him  in  the  canenlihip. 
(LiY.iLSZ.)  [W.  a  D.] 

HOSTI'LIA  GENS  taste  origrnally  from  Me- 
dnllia.  and  wai  probably  tisntported  thence  to 
Rome  by  Honinli».  (Dioafa.  iii.  1.)  Il  i>  nncertain 
whether  the  HoMilia  gen)  under  the  republic  tnced 
their  deieent  from  thiaeonree;  but  two  coin*  of 
L.  Uoatilini  Saaema.  hearing  the  head)  of  Pallor 
and  PaTOT,  indicate  aneh  an  origin,  ainee  Tullm 
Hoetiliu,  in  hia  war  with  Veii  and  Fidenae,  Towed 
tnuplea  to  PaleneH  and  Panic.  (Lit.  i.  27 -,  Iac- 
taot.  i.  30  i  AugaaliD.  di  Ov.  Dei,  it.  IS,  23,  ii. 
10.)     The  Hoitilia  nna  had  the  tnniBna  Cato, 

FlRMINUa  (mo  below),  UANCIItUa,    RUTILDS,  Sa- 

■■*NA,a(id  TuBci.ua.  [W.  a  D.) 

HOSTI'LIUS.     l-HOBTtiaHoBTlLiuMrfMi- 
'      '       of  the  lloitilian  name  i 


uried  the  Sabim 


ia[Hu 


!■•]. 


by  whom  he  had  a  eon,  the  blher  of  Tnllua  Hoati- 
liat,  third  king  of  Rome,  lu  the  war  that  aprung 
from  the  rape  of  tbe  Sabine  «omai,  HoaliliDB  wai 
the  champion  of  Rome,  and  fell  in  battle.  (Lit.  L 
12  :  Dionyi.  iii  1.  Maerob.  SaL  L  6.) 

2.  TiiLiua   H09TII.IIJ8,   gnndaeo  of  the   pre- 
ceding, wai  the  third  kbig  o[  Rone.     Thirty-lwo 
year»— from  about  B.  o.  670  to  6S8— were  aaeigned 
by  the  annaliata  to  hri  reign.     Aecordmg  to  the 
tegenda,   hia   hietoiy   lau   aa   feliowt :— HoatiUui 
deputed  from  tbe  peaceful  waya  of  Numa,  and 
aspired  to  the  martini  nmown  of  Romoloa.     He 
made  Alba  acknowledge  Reme'a  tuprenBcy  in  tha 
war  whenin  the  three  Roman  hmthen.  the  Ho- 
mlii,  fought  with  the  three  Alban  braihvra,  the 
Curiatii.  at  the  Fowa  Cliiilia.     Neitt  he   wnrred 
with   Fidenae  end  widi  Veii.  and  being   atrwtly 
preiaed  br  their  joint  hoata,  he  TOwed  templei  to 
Pallor  and  Pavor— Palenea.  and  Panic.   And  afler 
the  light  waa  won,  he  tore  aaunder  with  chariota 
Mettiui  FuleUua,  the  king  or  dictator  of  Alba,  br- 
had  deeired  to  betny  Rome;    and  be 
itroyed  Alba,  naring  only  the  '         '       ' 
ind  bringing  the  Alban  people 
he  gare  them  the  Caelian  hill  tc 
Then  ha  turned  himHlf  (o  war  wiili  the  Sabinea, 
who,  he  uud,  had  wronged  tho  Roman  merchanta 
at  the  temple  of  Feronia,  at  the  foot  of  Monnt 
Soracte  ;  and  being  again  alnitened  in  l^gtkt  in  a 
wood  called  the  Wicked  Wood,  he  Towed  a  ymriy 
featival  to  Satum  and  Ops  and  to  double  the  naoiber 
of  the  Salii,  or  prieati  of  Mamen.     And  wfaeii,  by 
their  help,  he  had  vanquiihed  the  Sabinea,  he  per- 
fbruied  hi)  tow,  and  iti  recotda  were   the  f^ia 
Satomalia  and  Opalia.    Bat  while  Hoaxiliaa  tbua 
warred  with  the  nationt  northward  and  outward 
of  the  city,  he  leagued  himself  with  the  Ijktina  and 
with  the  Hemicans  ao  that  while  he  wu  beueging 
Veii,  the  men  of  Tuaculum  and  of  Anngni»  en- 
camped on  the  Eequiline  bill,  and  kept  f^nard  orrr 
Home,  where  the  city  waa  moat  open.     Yet,  in  hia 
old  da]^  Hoitiliut  grew  weary  of  warring ;  and 
when  a  peatilence  itruck  bioi  and  bi*  pcopl^  and  a 
ihower  of  burning  «lonei  fell  from  hesven  mi  Mount 
Alba,  and  a  voice  as  of  the  Alban  goda  cnme  forth 
from  the  aolitary  temple  of  Jupiter  on  its  aonmiit, 
he  remembered  the  peaceful  and  happy   d*ja  of 
Numa,  and  aonghl  to  win  the  faronr  of  the  fodt,  a* 
Numa  had  done,  by  prayer  and  divinMion.     But 
the  goda  heeded  neither  hi)  prayen  nor  hia  cbMm*. 
and  when  he  wotdd   inqaiiv  of  Japtter   ElictHa, 
Jupiter  wai  wrath,  and   imote  Hoatilhia   -~<  hi* 


HOSTILIUS. 

^ole  boon  with  fin.  Later  times  placed  biB 
appalchre  on  the  Velian  hill.  (Van:  fragm,  p.  241. 
Bipont.  ed.) 

That  the  ftoiy  of  TuUus  Hostilios  in  Dionyains 
and  Livy  Ib  the  proie  fbnn  of  an  heroic  legend 
there  seema  little  reason  to  doubt.  The  incidents 
of  the  Alban  war,  the  meeting  of  the  annies  on  the 
boondary  Une  of  Rome  and  Alba,  the  combat  of 
the  triad  of  brethren,  the  destmction  of  the  city, 
the  wrath  of  the  gods,  and  the  extinction  of  the 
Hostilian  house,  are  genuine  poetical  features. 
Perhaps  the  only  historical  &ct  embodied  in  them 
is  the  rain  of  Alba  itself;  and  even  this  is  mi«> 
represented,  since,  had  a  Roman  king  destroyed  it, 
the  territory  and  city  would  have  become  Roman, 
whereas  Alba  remained  a  member  of  the  Latin 
league  until  the  dissolution  of  that  confederacy  in 
B.  c  338.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  with  Hostilius 
begins  a  new  era  in  the  eariy  histoxy  of  Rome,  the 
mytho-historical,  with  higher  pretensions  and  per- 
haps nearer  approaches  to  &ct  and  personality.  As 
Romulus  was  the  founder  and  eponymns  of  the 
Ramnes  or  first  tribe,  and  Tatius  of  the  Titienses 
or  second,  so  Hostilius,  a  Latin  of  Medullia,  was 
probably  the  founder  of  the  third  patrician  tribe, 
the  Luceres,  which,  whatever  Etruscan  admixture 
it  may  have  had,  was  certainly  in  its  main  element 
Latin.  Hostilius  assisned  lands,  added  to  a  national 
priesthood,  and  to  £e  patriciate,  instituted  new 
religions  festivals,  and,  according  to  one  account  at 
least,  increased  the  number  of  the  equites,  all  of 
which  are  tokens  of  permanent  additions  to  the 
populus  or  bttigherdom,  abd  characteristics  of  a 
founder  of  the  nation.  Consistent  with  these 
glimpses  of  historical  existence  are  his  building  the 
Hostilia  curia,  and  his  enclosure  of  the  comitium. 
He  was  not  therefore,  like  Romulus,  merely  an 
eponymus,  nor,  like  Numa,  merely  an  abstraction 
of  one  element,  the  religious  phase  of  the  common^ 
wealth,  but  a  hero-king,  whose  penwnality  is  dimly 
visible  through  the  fragments  of  dismembered  re- 
cord and  among  the  luminous  clouds  of  poetic 
eolouring.  (Dionys.  iiL  1 — 36;  Li  v.  i.  22 — 32; 
Cic.  ds  ffep.  ii.  17;  Niebuhr,  Hist,  of  Rome^  toL 
i  pp.  296—298,  346—352;  Arnold,  HisL  of 
Moms^  ToL  i.  pp.  15 — 19.) 

3.  M.  Hostilius,  removed  the  town  of  Salapia 
in  Apulia  from  the  unhealthy  borders  of  the  palus 
Sabpina — Lago  di  Salpi — to  a  site  four  miles 
nearer  the  coast,  and  converted  the  hike,  by  drain- 
age, into  the  harbour  of  the  new  town.  (Vitruv.  i 
4.  p.  30.  Bipont  ed.) 

4.  C.  HoifTiLirs  was  sent  by  the  senate  to 
Alexandria  in  b.  c.  168  to  interpose  as  legatus  be- 
tween Antiochus  Epiphanes,  king  of  Syria  [Anti- 
ocHOft,  IV.]  and  Ptolemy  Physcon  and  Cleopatra, 
the  sovereigns  of  Egypt  [Clbopatra,  No.  6.] 
(Liv.xliv.  19,29.) 

5.  TuLLUs  Hostilius,  a  creature  of  M.  An- 
tonyX  and  tribune  elect  of  the  plebs  for  b.  a  43. 
Cicero  plays  upon  his  name,  as  befittingly  affixed 
to  the  gate — probably  of  the  Curia  Hostilia.  {Phi- 
Ufp,  ziiL  12.  §  26.) 

6.  Hostilius,  a  cynic  philosopher,  banished  by 
Vespasian  a.  d,  72—3.  (Dion  Cass.  Ixvi.  13; 
comp.  Suet.  Vegp,  1  .^.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

HOSTI'LIUS  CATO.  1.  A.Ho«nLiUM  Cato, 
was  praetor  in  b.  c.  207  (Liv.  xxvii.  35,  36),  and 
obtained  Sardinia  for  his  province,  (xxviiu  10.) 
In  201,  after  the  evacuation  of  Italy  by  the  Car- 
paians,  the  ssnata  named  Hostilius  one  of  ten 


HOSTILIUS. 


531 


commissioners  for  re-apportioning  the  demesne  hnds 
of  Rome  in  Samnium  and  Apulia  (xxxi.  4).  In 
190  he  was  legatus  of  L.  Scipio  Asiaticus,and  was 
involved  with  him  in  the  charge  of  taking  bribes 
from  Antiochus  the  Great  Hostilius  in  b.  c.  187 
was  convicted  of  lecdving  for  his  own  share  from 
the  king  of  Syria  40  pounds  of  gold  and  403  of 
silver.  He  gave  sureties  for  his  appearance  ;  but 
since  Scipio,  a  greater  de&ulter,  eluded  punishment, 
Hostilitts  probably  escaped  also,    (xxxviii  55,  58.) 

2.  C.  Hostilius  Cato,  brother  of  the  preceding, 
and  his  colleague  in  the  praetorship  &c.  207. 
After  several  changes  in  his  appointment,  the 
senate  at  length  directed  Hostilius  to  combine  in 
his  own  person  the  offices  of  praetor  urbanus  and 
praetor  per^grinus,  in  order  that  the  other  pnetors 
of  the  year  might  take  the  field  against  Hannibal. 
(Liv.  xxviL  35,  36.) 

8.  L.  Hostilius  Cato,  was  one  of  the  com- 
missioners [Hostilius  Cato,  No.  1]  for  re- 
dividing  the  demesne  lands  of  Rome  in  Samnium 
and  Apulia  b.c  201  (Liv.  xxxL  4),  and  sub- 
sequently legatus  of  L.  Scipio  Asiaticus  in  the 
Syrian  war,  b.c.  190.  L.  Hostilius,  as  well  as 
Aulns,  was  accused  of  taking  bribes  from  Antiochus, 
but,  unlike  Aulus,  was  acquitted.  (Liv.  xxxviii. 
55.)  [W.  a  D.] 

HOSTI'LIUS  FIRMI'NUS,  legatus  of  Marius 
Priscus,  proconsul  of  the  Roman  province  of  Africa 
in  Trajan^s  reign.  He  was  involved  in  the  charges 
brought  against  the  proconsul  a.  d.  101  (comp. 
Juv.  i.  49,  viii.  120)  of  extortion  and  craelty ;  and, 
without  being  d^^ed  firom  his  rank  as  senator, 
he  was  prohibited  the  exerrise  of  all  senatorial 
functions.    (Plin.  ^.  iL  11, 12.)    [W.  K  D.] 

HOSTI'LIUS,  the  proposer  of  the  Lex  Hos- 
tilia, of  uncertain  date.  The  old  Roman  law  pro- 
hibited actions  from  being  brought  by  one  person 
in  the  name  of  another,  except  in  the  case  of  actions 
ftro  popido^  pro  tiberiate,  and  pro  iutala.  (Inst  4. 
tit  10.  pr.)  By  an  action  pro  tuteta  seems  to  be 
meant  the  case  of  an  action  brought  by  a  tutor  in 
the  name  of  a  ward  (compare  OeU.  v.  13);  and 
it  was  a  rale  of  law  that  no  third  person  could 
act  for  the  tutor  in  behalf  of  the  wvd.  By  the 
Lex  Hostilia,  an  actio  /urU  was  allowed  to  be 
brought  in  the  name  of  one  who  was  absent  on  the 
public  service,  military  or  civil ;  and  if  the  absent 
person  were  a  tutor,  a  third  penon  was  allowed  to 
supply  his  place,  where  his  ward  had  received  an 
injury,  for  whidi  an  actio  furti  was  the  proper 
remedy.  This  law,  which  exempted  soldiers  on 
foreign  duty  from  ordinary  rules  of  law,  was  pro- 
bably connected  with  the  aciione$  HostiUanae  men- 
tioned by  Cicero.  {De  Oral,  i.  57.)  As  in  an 
actio  furti^  founded  upon  the  liCX  Hostilia,  the 
damage  recovered  by  the  nominal  plaintiff  ensued 
to  the  benefit  of  the  absent  soldier,  a  legal  ai|piiiient 
might  be  drawn  by  analogy  in  favour  of  the  claim 
of  the  soldier  to  whom  allusion  is  made  by  Cicero 
in  the  passage  referred  to.  The  father  of  the 
soldier  had  died  during  his  son*s  absence,  after 
having  made  a  stranger  his  heir,  in  the  erroneous 
belief  of  his  son^s  death.  The  argument  from  ana- 
logy would  be,  that  the  stranger  took  the  inherit- 
ance for  the  soldier*s  benefit  Hugo  and  others 
have  supposed  that  the  actiones  Hostilianae  were 
testamentary  formulae.  [J.  T.  G.] 

HOSTI'LIUS.  Priscian  (p.  719,  ed.  Putsch.) 
quotes  a  single  line 

**  Saepe  gregoa  pecunm  ex  hlbemis  pastnbn*  puisi  ** 

M  M  2 


532 


HOSTIUS. 


from  *'Hoitiliiit  in  primo  Annali,"  where  Weichert, 
although  uiiiupported  by  any  MS.  authority,  pro- 
poaet  to  substitute  Hbstius  for  HoMtus^  and  sup- 
poses that  a  reference  is  here  made  to  a  work  by 
that  Hostius  who  wrote  a  poem  on  the  Histric 
War  [Hostius].  If  Hostilius  be  the  true  reading, 
we  iind  no  other  allusion  to  this  penonage  in  any 
ancient  author,  since  he  can  scarcely  be  the  mimo- 
grapher  mentioned  by  Tertullian  (Apolog.  15 ),  who 
in  classing  together  '*  Lentulorum  et  Hostiliorum 
Tenustates**  seems  to  bring  down  the  latter  to 
the  reign  of  Domitian,  which  we  know  to  have 
been  the  epoch  of  Lentulns,  while  the  versification 
of  the  hexameter  given  above  appears  to  belong  to 
some  period  not  Uter  than  the  age  of  Cicero.  (See 
Weicbert,  Po^  Lai.  Beliquiae^  Lips.  1830.  p. 
17.)  [W.  R,] 

IIO'STIUS.  FestuB,  Macrobius,  and  Servius, 
make  quotations,  extending  in  all  to  about  six  lines, 
from  the  first  and  second  books  of  the  BeUum 
Hidricum  of  Hostius.  From  these  fragments,  from 
the  title  of  the  piece,  and  from  the  expressions  of 
the  grammarians,  we  learn  that  the  poem  was 
composed  in  heroic  hexameters ;  that  the  subject 
must  have  been  the  Illy  nan  war,  waged  in  tlie 
consulship  of  A.  Manlius  Vulso  and  M.  Junius 
Brutus,  B.&  178,  the  events  of  which  are  chro- 
nicled in  the  forty-first  book  of  Livy  ;  and  that  the 
author  lived  before  Virgil ;  but  no  ancient  writer 
has  recorded  the  period  of  his  birth  or  of  his  death, 
the  place  of  his  nativity,  the  precise  epoch  when 
he  flourished,  or  any  circumstance  connected  with 
his  personal  history.  In  the  absence  of  any  thing 
substantial,  critics  have  caught  eagerly  at  shadows. 
We  are  told  by  Appuleius  in  his  Apology,  that 
Hostia  was  the  real  name  of  the  lady  so  often  ad- 
dressed as  Cynthia  in  the  lays  of  Propertius. 
Hence  Vossius  (ds  PoeL  Lot,  c.  2)  has  boldly 
asserted  that  Hostius  belongs  to  the  age  of  Julius 
Caesar,  a  position  somewhat  vague  in  itself^  and 
resting  upon  no  basis  save  the  simple  conjecture 
that  Hostia  was  his  daughter.  {De  Hid.  LaL 
i.  16.)  Weichert,  while  he  rejects  this  assump- 
tion, is  willing  to  admit  that  a  connection  ex- 
isted between  the  parties,  and  conceives  that  the 
precise  degree  of  relationship  is  indicated  by  the 
words  of  the  amatory  bard,  who,  having  paid  a 
tribute  in  the  first  book  of  his  elegies  (ii.  27)  to 
the  poetical  powers  of  the  fair  one,  refers  expressly 
in  another  place  (iiL  18,  7;  comp.  ii.  10,  9)  to  the 
glory  reflected  on  her  by  the  fiune  of  a  learned 
grandsire — 

**  Est  tibi  forma  potens,  sunt  cattae  Palladis  artes, 
Splendidaque  a  docto  fiuna  refulget  avo.^* 

Now  if  we  grant  that  a  paternal  ancestor  is  here 
pointed  out,  since  no  one  bearing  the  name  of 
Hostius  is  celebrated  in  the  literary  annals  of 
Rome,  except  the  Hostius  whom  we  are  now  dis- 
cussing, it  follows  that  he  must  be  the  person  in 
question  ;  and  since  Cynthia  appears  to  have  been 
considerably  older  than  her  lover,  we  may  throw 
back  her  grandfather  beyond  the  era  of  the  Grac- 
chi. This  supposition,  at  first  sight  far-fetched  and 
yisionary,  receives  some  support  from  the  language 
and  versification  of  the  scanty  remains  transmitted 
to  us,  which,  although  fax  removed  from  barbarism, 
savour  somewhat  of  antique  rudeness,  and  also 
from  the  circumstance  that  the  Histric  war  was  a 
contest  so  &r  from  being  prominent  or  important, 
that  it  was  little  likely  to  hare  been  selected  as  a 


HYACINTHUS. 

theme  by  any  one  not  actually  alive  at  the  time 
when  the  scenes  which  he  described  were  enacted, 
or  at  all  events  while  the  recollection  of  them  was 
still  fresh  in  the  minds  of  his  countrymen.  (Festus, 
«.  w.  teaoa  ;  smeva ;  Macrob.  ScU.  vi.  3,  5  ;  Serv. 
ad  Virg.  Aen.  xii.  121  ;  Weichert,  PoeL  Lot  Rdi- 
quiae.  Lips.  1830,  pp.  1— la)  [W.  R.] 

HUNNERIC  ('OvflfpixoO,  king  of  the  Vandals 
in  Africa  (a.  d.  477^484)  son  of  Genseric  He 
succeeded  his  father  ▲.  d.  477,  and  married  Eq> 
docia,  daughter  of  the  emperor  Valentinian,  in 
whose  court  he  had  been  a  hostage.  His  reign 
was  chiefly  marked  bv  his  savage  persecution  of  the 
Catholics— rendered  ramous  by  the  alleged  miracle 
of  the  confession  of  Tipasa  ;  and  he  died  of  a  loath- 
some disease,  a.  d.  484.  (Procop.  Bell.  Va$id.  i. 
5,  8 ;  Victor  Vitensis,  apud  Rninart. ;  Gibbon,  c. 
37  ^  ■  TA  P  S 1 

'hYACI'NTHIDE&    [Hvaonthub,  No.'2-] 

HYACINTHUS  ('riKipBos),  I.  The  youngest 
son  of  the  Spartan  king  Amydas  and  Diomede 
(Apollod.  iiL  10.  §  3;  Pans.  iii.  1.  §  3,  19.  §  4), 
but  according  to  others  a  son  of  Pienis  and  Clioi, 
or  of  Oebalus  or  Eurotas  (Lncian,  DiaL  Deor,  14  ; 
Hygin. /*a6.  271.)    He  was  a  youth  of  extraor- 
dinary beauty,  and    beloved   by  Thamyris  and 
Apollo,  who  unintentionally  killed  him  during  a 
game  of  discus.     (Apollod.  i.  3.  §  3.)    Some  tra- 
ditions relate  that  he  was  beloved  ako  by  Boreas 
or  Zephyrus,  who,  from  jealousy  of  Apollo,  drove 
the  discus  of  the  god  against  the  head  of  the  youth» 
and  thus  killed  him.  (Lucian,  L  e. ;  Serv.  ad  J'ny. 
Edog.  iii.  63 ;  Philostr.  Imag.  I  24 ;  Ov.  Met  x. 
184.)    From  the  blood  of  Hyacintbus  there  sprang 
the  flower  of  the  same  name  (hyacinth),  cm  the 
leaves  of  which  there  appeared  the  exclamation  of 
woe  AI,  AI,  or  the  letter  T,  being  the  initial  of 
'TiffftK0of.    According  to  other  traditions,  the  hyar 
cinth  (on  the  leaves  of  which,  however»   those 
characters  do  not  appear)  sprang  from  the  blood  of 
Ajaz.    (Schol  ad  TkeocrU.  x.  28 ;  comp.  Ot.  MH. 
ziii.  395,  &&,  who  combines  both  legends  ;  Plin. 
H,  N.  xxi.  28.)     Hyacinthus  was  worshipped  at 
Amycbw  as  a  hero,  and  a  great  festival,  Hya- 
cinthia,  was  celebrated  in  his  honour.     {JOieL  iif 
Ant.  s.  o.) 

2.  A  Lacedaemonian,  who  is  said  to  have  gone 
to  Athens,  and  in  compliance  with  an  oracle,  to 
have  caused  his  daughters  to  be  sacrificed  on  the 
tomb  on  the  Cyclops  Geraestns,  for  the  purpose 
of  delivering  the  city  from  &mine  and  the  plague, 
under  which  it  was  suffering  during  the  war  with 
Minos.  His  daughters,  who  were  sacrificed  either 
to  Athena  or  Persephone,  were  known  in  the  Attie 
legends  by  the  name  of  the  Hyacinthidea,  whidi 
they  derived  from  their  fiither.  (Apollod.  iii.  15. 
§  8  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  238  ;  Harpocrat.  s.  eu)  Some 
traditions  make  them  the  daughters  of  firechthet», 
and  relate  that  they  received  their  name  fitmi  the 
viUage  of  Hyadnthus,  where  they  were  aaciificcd 
at  the  time  when  Athens  was  attacked  bj  the 
Eleusinians  and  Thracians,  or  Thebans.  (^  Said.  a.  r. 
Tlapeiyoi ;  Demosth.  EpUopk.  p.  1397  ;  Lyciujr. 
c  Leocrat  24  ;  Cic.  p.  Sad.  48 ;  Hygin.  ^a&  46.) 
The  names  and  numbers  of  the  Hyacinthid«s  diflfer 
in  the  different  writers.  The  account  of  ApoUo- 
dorus  is  confused:  he  mentions  four,  and  repx«- 
sents  them  as  married,  although  they  were  sacrificed 
as  maidens,  whence  they  are  sometimes  called  aimplv 
al  woffBiroi,  Those  traditions  in  whicb  they-  are 
described  as  the  daughters  of  Erechtheua  coDfonnd 


HYALE. 

ihem  with  Agranlofl,  Hene,  and  PandroaoB  (Schol. 
ad  ApolUm.  Rhod,  i.  211),  or  with  the  Hyades. 
(Serr.  ad  Ami,  L  748.)  [L.  S.]. 

H  Y'ADES  CTi£8«f),  that  is,  thezainy,  the  mune 
of  a  cUm  of  nymphs,  whoee  namber,  namei,  and 
descent,  are  described  in  Tariout  wnyt  by  the  an- 
cients. Their  parents  were  Atlas  and  Aethra 
(  Ot.  Fati.  V.  169,  &c).  Atlas  and  Pleione  (Hygin. 
Fab,  192),  or  Hyas  and  Boeotia  (Hygin.  Poet. 
AUr,  iu  21);  and  others  call  their  &ther  Oceanus, 
Melissens,  Cadmilas,  or  Erechthens.  (Hygin.  Fab. 
182;  Theon.  ad  Arat,  Pham.  171;  Senr.  ad  Aen. 
L  748.)  Thales  mentioned  two,  and  Euripides 
three  Hyades  (Theon,  /.  &),  and  Eustathias  (ad 
Horn,  p.  1156)  gives  the  names  of  three,  vis.  Am- 
brosia, Eudora,  and  Aesyle.  Hyginus  (Fab.  1 82), 
•n  the  other  hand,  mentions  Idothea,  Althaea,  and 
Adraste;  and  Diodorus  (y.  52)  has  Philia,  Coronis, 
and  Cleis.  Other  poets  again  knew  four,  and 
Hesiod  (op.  T^eon.  /.  c.)  five,  vis.  Phaesyle,  Co- 
nnis,  Cleeia,  Phaeote,  and  Eadora.  (Comp.  the 
fiye  different  names  in  Senr.  ad  Virg,  Georg,  i. 
138;  Hygin.  Fab.  182,  192.)  But  the  common 
number  of  the  Hyades  is  seven,  as  they  appear  in 
the  consteUation  which  bears  their  name,  yis..  Am- 
brosia, Eudora,  Pedile,  Coronis,  Polyxo,  Phyto, 
and  Thyene,  or  Dione.  (Hygin.  Poei.  Astr,  iL21  ; 
Hesych.  «.  v.)  Pherecydes,  the  logogiapher,  who 
mentioned  oiUy  six,  c^ed  them  the  Dodonaean 
nymphs,  and  the  nurses  appointed  by  Zeus  to  bring 
up  Dionysus.  In  this  capacity  they  are  also  called 
the  Nysaean  nymphs.  (ApoUod.  iiL  4.  §  3 ;  Ov. 
Fad.  T.  167,  M«k  iil  314  ;  Serr.  ad  Aen.  i.  748 ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1155.)  When  Lycuigus 
threatened  the  safety  of  Dionysus  and  his  com- 
panions, the  Hyades,  with  the  exception  of  Am- 
brosia, fled  with  the  infiint  god  to  Thetis  or  to 
Thebes,  where  they  entrusted  him  to  Ino  (or 
Juno),  and  Zeus  showed  them  his  gratitude  for 
having  saved  his  son,  by  placing  them  among  the 
stars.  (Hygin.  Poet.  Astr.  ii.  21.)  Previous  to 
their  being  thus  honoured,  they  had  been  old,  but 
been  made  young  again  by  Medeia,  at  the  request 
of  Dionysus.  (Hygin.  Fab.  182 ;  Ov.  Met  vii. 
295.)  As  nymphs  of  Dodona,  they  were  said,  in 
tome  traditions,  to  have  brought  up  2«euB.  (SchoL 
ad  Ham.  IL  xviii.  486.)  The  story  which  made 
them  the  d«ightersof  Atlas  relates  that  their  num- 
ber waa  twelve  or  fifteen,  and  that  at  first  five  of 
them  were  placed  among  the  stars  as  Hyades,  and 
the  seven  (or  ten)  others  afterwards  under  the 
name  of  Pleiades,  to  reward  them  for  the  sisterly 
love  they  had  evinced  after  the  death  of  their 
brother  Hyas,  who  had  been  killed  in  Libya  by  a 
wild  beast.  (Hygin.  Fab.  192  ;  Or.  Fast.  v.  1 81 ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1 155.)  Their  name,  Hyades, 
is  derived  by  the  ancients  from  their  fiither,  Hyas, 
or  firom  Hyes,  a  mystic  surname  of  Dionysus  ;  and 
according  to  others,  from  their  position  in  the 
heavens,  where  they  formed  a  figure  resembling  the 
Greek  letter  T.  The  Romans,  who  derived  it  from 
$U  a  pig,  translated  the  name  by  Suculae  (Cic.  de 
Not  Dear.  ii.  43.)  ;  but  the  most  natural  deriva- 
tion is  from  Sftr,  to  rain,  as  the  consteUation  of 
the  Hyades,  when  rising  aimultaneously  with  the 
•nn,  announced  lainy  and  stormy  weather.  (Cic. 
L  e. ;  Ov.  FaaL  v.  165 ;  Horat.  Carm.  i.  3.  14 ; 
Viig.  Aen.  iii  616  ;  Oell.  xiii.  9.)  [L.  &] 

HY'ALE,  a  nymph  belonging  to  the  train  of 
Diana.  (Ov.  Met.  iiL  171 ;  Viig.  G^or^..iv.  335, 
with  the  note  of  t^ervius.)  [U  S.]    i 


HYES. 


53S 


HYAS  (*Tor).  The  name  of  the  fiither  and 
brother  of  the  Hyades.  (Hygin.  Poe/.  Arir,  ii.  21 ; 
Ov.  Fatt.  ▼.  181  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1155.) 
The  &ther  was  married  to  Boeotia,  and  was  looked 
upon  as  the  ancestor  of  the  ancient  Hyantes. 
(Plin.  //.  N.  iv.  12 ;  comp.  MUlIer,  Orchom.  p. 
124.)  His  son,  or  the  brother  of  the  Hyades,  was 
killed  in  Libya  by  an  animal,  a  serpent,  a  boar,  or 
a  lion.    (Hygin.  Fab,  192.)  [L.  S.] 

H  Y'BREAS  ('T^pfof ),  of  Myhua  in  Caria,  was, 
according  to  Stnbo,  the  greatest  orator  of  his  time. 
His  father  left  him  nothing  but  a  mule  and  cart, 
with  which  he  gained  his  living  for  some  time  by 
carrying  wood.  He  then  went  to  hear  Diotrephes 
at  Antioch,  and,  on  his  return,  he  became  an 
dyopoy^/uof  in  his  native  city.  Having  gained 
some  property  in  this  occupation,  he  applied  him- 
self to  public  speaking  and  public  business,  and 
soon  became  the  leading  man  in  the  city.  There 
is  a  celebrated  saying  of  his,  addressed  to  Eutby- 
demus,  who  was  the  first  man  in  the  city  while  he 
lived,  but  who  made  a  somewhat  tyrannical  use  of 
his  influence:  **  Euthydemus,  thou  art  a  necessary 
evil  to  the  state,  for  we  can  neither  live  under  thee 
nor  without  thee.**  By  the  boldness  with  which 
he  expostulated  with  Antony,  when  the  triumvir 
was  plundering  Asia  in  the  year  after  the  battle  of 
Philippi  (b.  c.  41),  Hybreas  rescued  his  native  city 
firom  the  imposition  of  a  double  tax.  **  If,^  said  he 
to  the  triumvir,  '^you  can  take  tribute  twice  a  year, 
you  should  be  able  also  to  make  for  us  a  summer 
twice  and  an  autumn  tvrice.**  (Plut  Anton.  24.) 
When  Labienus,  with  the  Parthians  under  Pacorus, 
invaded  Asia  Minor  (a.  c.  40),  the  only  cities  that 
offered  any  serious  opposition  to  him  were  Lao- 
dicea,  under  Zeno,  and  Myhisa,  under  Hybreas. 
Hybreas,  moreover,  exasperated  the  young  general 
by  a  taunting  message.  When  the  city  was  taken, 
the  house  and  property  of  Hybreas  were  destroyed 
and  plundered,  but  he  himself  had  previously 
escaped  to  Rhodes.  He  was  restored  to  his  home 
after  the  expulsion  of  the  Parthians  by  Ventidius. 
(Stnb.  xiiL  p.  630,  xiv.  pp.  659,  660.)  He  is 
quoted  two,  or  three  times  by  Seneca  ;  but,  with 
these  exceptions,  his  works  are  wholly  lost  (Wes- 
termann,  Geeck.  d.  Grieck.  Bereditamheit,  %  86, 
n.  20.)  [P.  S.] 

H  Y'BRIAS  ('T^pfot)  of  Crete,  a  lyric  poe^  the 
author  of  a  highly  esteemed  scholion  which  is  pre- 
served by  Athenaeus  (xv.  p.  695 — 6)  and  Eusta» 
thius  (ad  Ody$$.  p.  276,  47),  and  in  the  Greek 
Anthology.  (Branck,  AnaL  vol.  i.  p.  159  ;  see 
Jacobs*B  notes,  and  Ilgen,  SckoL  $.  Carm.  Cbmne. 
Graee.  p.  102.)  [P.  S.] 

HYDARNESfTMpmf),  one  of  the  seven  Per- 
sian noblemen  who  conspired  against  the  Magi  in 
B<  c.  521.  He  commanded  for  Xerxes  on  the  sea- 
coast  of  Asia  Minor,  and  entertained  Sperthias  and 
Bulis  when  they  were  on  their  way  to  Susa  to  de- 
liver themselves  up  to  the  king  as  a  compensation 
for  the  Persian  ambassadors  slun  at  Sparta.  (He- 
rod, in.  70,  VL  48,  133,  vii.  133-135  ;  Strab.  xi. 
p.  531.)  Herodotus  mentions  another  Hydanies 
(viL  83,  211)  as  the  commander  of  the  select  band 
of  Persians  called  the  Immortals  in  Xerxes*  inva- 
sion of  Greece.  It  is  doubtful  whether  the  Hy- 
dames  mentioned  in  Herod,  vii  66  is  to  be  identified 
with  either  of  the  above.  [E.  E.] 

HYDRE'LUS.    [Athymbrus.] 

HYES  C^O*  the  moist  or  fertilising  god,  oc- 
ean like  Hyetiusi  aa  a  surname  of  Zeus,  aa  the 

U  M   3 


534 


HYGINUS. 


tender  of  nin.  (Hesych.  t.  o.  mis.)  Under  the 
name  of  Hyetiui,  the  god  had  an  altar  at  Arjros, 
and  a  statae  in  the  grove  of  Trophoniusi  near  Le- 
badeia.  (Paas.  ii.  1 9.  §  7,  ix.  39,  $  3.)  Hyei  was 
also  a  iDmame  of  Dionynis,  or  rather  of  the  Phry- 
gian Sabaziui,  who  was  identiBed  sometimes  with 
Bionj'sas,  and  sometimes  with  Zeus.  (Hesych. 
/.c;  Strab.  p.471.)  [L.  S.] 

HYETIUS.     [Hym.] 

HYOIEIA  (*ryltm),  also  called  Hygea  or 
Hygia,  the  goddeas  of  health,  and  a  daughter  of, 
Asclepius.  (Paus.  i.  23.  §  5,  31.  S  ^0  In  one  of 
the  Orphic  hymns  (66.  7)  she  is  called  the  wife 
of  Asclepius  ;  and  Proclus  {ad  PlaL  Tim.)  makes 
her  a  daughter  of  Eros  and  Peitho.  She  was 
usually  wonhipped  in  the  same  temples  with  her 
father,  as  at  Ai^os,  where  the  two  divinities  had  a 
celebrated  sanctuary  (Pans.  ii.  23.  §  4,  iiL  22.  $ 
9),  at  Athens  (i.  23.  §  5,  31,  §  5),  at  Corinth  (ii. 
4.  §  6),  at  Oortys  (viii  28.  §  1),  at  Sicyon  (ii.  11. 
§  6 ),  at  Oropus  (i.  34.  §  2).  At  Rome  there  was 
a  statue  of  her  in  the  temple  of  Concordia  (Plin. 
//.  N,  xxxiv.  19).  In  works  of  art,  of  which  a 
considerable  number  has  come  down  to  our  time, 
she  was  represented  as  a  virgin  dressed  in  a  long 
robe,  with  the  expression  of  mildness  and  kindness, 
and  either  alone  or  grouped  with  her  fisther  and 
sisters,  and  either  sitting  or  standing,  and  leaning 
on  her  father.  Her  ordinary  attribute  is  a  serpent, 
which  she  is  Heeding  from  a  cup.  Although  she  is 
originally  the  goddess  of  physical  health,  she  is 
sometimes  conceived  as  the  giver  or  protectress  of 
mental  health,  that  is,  she  appears  as  mem  sona,  or 
liykia  ^v^  (Aeschyl.  Eum,  522),  and  was  thus 
identified  with  Athena,  suinamed  Uygieia.  (Pans. 
L  23.  §  5  ;  oomp.  Lucian,  pro  Lap».  5 ;  Hirt.  ulfy- 
tkoL  Bilderh.  I  p.  84.)  [L.  S.] 

HYGIE'MON,  a  very  ancient  painter  of  mo- 
nochromes. (Plin.  H.  N.  XXXV.  8.  s.  34.)     [P.  S.] 

HYOrNUS,  GROMATICUS,  so  called  from 
his  profession.  The  Gromatici  derived  their  name 
from  the  s/rmma  or  gnomon^  an  instrument  used  in 
land  surveying  and  castiametation.  We  possess, 
under  the  name  of  Hyginus  (or  Hygenus,  according 
to  the  spoiling  of  the  manuscripts),  fragments  con- 
nected with  Ix>th  these  subjects. 

In  a  fragment,  d»  Limiiibus  Coiutituendis,  which 
]s  attributed  by  its  title  to  the/^«s(ftiiaii  o/Auffudutf 
the  author  speaks  of  a  division  of  lands  in  Pan- 
nonia  lately  undertaken  at  the  commaxid  of  Trajan. 
(Ed.  Goes.  pp.  150.  209.) 

In  the  oollectkms  of  Agrimensores,  severally 
edited  by  Tumebus,  Rigaltius,  and  Goesius,  there 
is  also  published  under  the  name  of  Hyginus  a 
fragment  De  CondUumibtu  Agrorum  (ed.  Goes, 
p.  205).  This  fragment  preserves  a  cUuse  which 
was  usually  contained  in  the  lex  agiaria  of  a  colony 
founded  by  an  emperor.  The  Fragmmium  Agra- 
rimm  de  LimUiUu  (Goes.  p.  215),  which  is  attri- 
buted in  one  manuscript  to  Hyginus,  and  in  another 
to  Frontinus,  is  adjudicated  by  Niebuhr  to  the 
latter. 

The  commentaries  of  Aggenos  Urbicus,  and  the 
Liber  Simpliei  (Goes.  p.  76),  preserve  some  passages 
from  Frontinus  and  Hyginus,  but  it  is  difficult  to 
distinguish  the  borrownl  passages  from  the  addi- 
tions of  the  later  compiler. 

In  the  Rkeinim^Mumum/iir  JuH$prudmz^  vol 
vii.  p.  137,  Blume  published  a  treatise  de  Ckmiro- 
ver$us  AgroruMj  which  RudorfF  once  supposed  to  be 
the  work  of  Siculus  Flaccns  [FtAocua,  SicuLUs], 


HYGINUS. 

but  whidi.  Upon  probable  grounds,  was  attributed 
by  Blume  to  Hyginus.  It  is  reprinted  by  Giraud, 
in  hb  llei  Agrariae  Scriptorum  NtJuliora  RtlimUae^ 
p. 54.  (Paris,  1843.)  While  the  work  of  Fron- 
tinus on  the  same  subject  treats  of  fifteen  CotUro^ 
teniae,  this  treats  of  six  only,  namely: — I.  do 
Allttvione,  atque  Abluvione  $  2.  de  ilne  (in  which 
occurs  a  passage  ^oxantly  transposed  from  a  dif- 
ferent work  of  Siculus  FUiccus) ;  3.  de  Loco ;  4.  de 
Modo ;  5.  de  Jure  Subsecivorum ;  6.  de  Jure  Ter* 
ritorii.  Under  the  fifth  Omtnnerria^  the  writer 
mentions  constitutions  of  Vespasian,  Titus,  Domi- 
tian,  and  Dims  Nerva.  This  agrees  with  the 
inference  as  to  the  date  of  Hyginus  Gromaticus, 
derivable  from  the  fragment  de  Limifibms  Cometi* 
tuendie. 

The  difficulties  of  the  subject,  and  the  obecuritiet 
of  the  style,  added  to  the  confusion  and  corruption 
of  the  manuscripts,  render  these  works  exceedingly 
crabbed.  Zeiss,  in  his  essays  on  the  Agrimensores 
in  the  ZeiUchriJi  f\ir  Alterthmmnemtnachaft  for 
1840,  discusses  the  question  of  their  authorship, 
and  is  disposed,  principally  on  account  of  a  passage 
in  the  preface  to  the  Astronomicon,  to  identify 
Hyginus  Gromaticus  with  the  author  of  that  work 
and  the  mythogmpher.  It  appears  to  the  writer  of 
this  article,  that  C.  Julius  Hyginus,  tlie  fireedraan 
of  Augustus,  gave  origin  to  the  title  of  most  of  ilie 
works  passing  under  the  name  of  Hyginna.  The 
Augustan  author  wrote  on  similar  subjects ;  and  it 
is  not  unlikely  that  subsequent  text-books  were 
called  by  the  name  of  their  prototypes,  as  we  may 
designate  a  spelling-book  a  Mavor^  a  book  of  arith- 
metic a  Cocker,  or  a  jest-book  a  Joe  Miller. 

The  work  of  Hyginus  de  Caitraimdatitme  was 
frequently  cited  by  Lipsius  from  manuscript,  and 
was  first  published,  with  other  treatises  relating  to 
the  art  of  war,  by  P.  Scriverius,  4ta.  Antwerp,  1 607, 
and  again  1621.  There  is  a  subsequent  edition  by 
R.  H.  Scheel,  under  the  title,  **  Hygini  Gromatici 
et  Polybii  Megalopolitani  de  Castris  Romanis  qnao 
extant,  cum  not»  et  animadveraionibus»  qwbua 
aocednnt  Dissertationes  aliquot  de  re  eadem  mili- 
tari  a  R.  H.  S.**  (4to.  Amstel.  1660,  and  Qnevii 
Tku,  Ant  Horn,  vol  x.  p.  599.)  For  leferencea  to 
detailed  infonnation  oonoeming  the  Agrimenaom 
and  their  art,  see  Frontinus.  [J.  T.  O.I 

HYGI'NUS  or  HI'GINUS,  a  JULIUS. 
Suetonius,  in  his  lives  of  illustrious  gtamnuunana, 
informs  us  that  C.  Julius  Hyginus  was  a  native  of 
Spain,  not,  as  others  had  less  accurately  stated,  of 
Alexandria,  that  he  was  a  pupil  and  imitator  of 
the  celebrated  Cornelius  Alexander,  sumamed  Po- 
lyhistor  [Alxxandbr,  p.  115],  that  he  was  the 
freedman  of  Augustus,  and.  that  he  was  placed  at 
the  head  of  the  Palatine  libraiy.  We  learn  fiom 
the  same  authority  that  he  lived  upon  tema  of 
dose  intimacy  with  the  poet  Ovid  and  with  C. 
Ldcinius,  '*  the  historian  and  consular,**  a  penonage 
not  mentioned  elsewhere,  and  that  having  fidlen 
into  great  poverty,  he  was  supported  in  old  age  hy 
the  liberality  of  the  latter,  but  no  hint  is  givesi  of 
the  causes  which  led  to  this  raverse  of  fortune. 

We  find  numerous  refierenoes  in  Pliny,  Qelliaa, 
Serviua,  Macrobius,  and  others,  to  variovia  worfca 
by  **  Hyginus  **  or  "  Julius  Hyginus,**  which  axe 
generally  supposed  to  have  been  the  prodoctione  of 
the  Hyginus  who  was  the  fi^eedman  of  Auguataa. 
Of  these  we  may  notice, — 

1.  J)e  UrhSbu»  Ikdksis^OT  De  Siht  Urbimm  ItaU^ 
eannRy  in  two  books  at  leaat.    (Macrobw  Sal.  L  7 


HYGINUS. 

▼.  18;  Serr.  ad  Virg,  Am.  I  281,  534,  iil  553, 
Tii.  47,  412,  678,  viii.  597  ;  sea  also  Plin.  H.  N. 
JClenek  Auet,  ad  Lib.  III.)  2.  De  PrcprietaUbu» 
Deorum.  (Macrob.  Sat.  iii.  8.)  8.  De  Dm  Fe~ 
tHMtibu».  (Macrob.  SaL  iii  4.)  4.  De  Virgilio 
LibrL  In  fire  books  at  least.  This  seems  to  be 
the  same  with  the  woik  quoted  under  the  title  of 
CommmUaria  m  Vtrgilinm,  (GelL  i.  21,  ▼.  8,  ▼!. 
6,  X.  16,  XTi.  6;  Macrob.  SaL  vL  9;  Serv.  ad  Vuy, 
Aen.  zii.  120.)  5.  De  FamUua  Tr^jamt.  (Serr. 
ad  Virg.  Aen,  v.  389.)  6.  De  Affriadiura^  in  two 
books  at  least.  (Chaiis.  lib.  L  xxi  §  185,  p.  115, 
ed.  PntBch. ;  comp.  ColumelL  i.  2,  iz.  2, 13.)  To 
this  treatise,  in  all  probabilitj,  Pliny  refers  in  his 
H,  N.  xiii.  47,  xvi.  84,  zviii.  63,  six.  27,  zx.  45, 
zzi.  29.  7.  Cmnae  PropempUoon.  (Chaiis.  lib.  i. 
zxL  §  134,  pp.  108,  109,  ed.  Putsch.,  where  two 
sentences  are  extracted.)  8.  De  VUa  Rebuaqm 
lUtiebrmm  Vurorvm^  in  six  books  at  least.  (Oell. 
i.  14;  Joannes  Sarisber.  Policrat.  v.  7.)  We  may 
suppose  that  the  De  Vita  et  RAum  Afruxaiit  men* 
tioned  by  A.  Gellius  (m  1),  formed  one  of  the 
sections  of  this  essay.  (See  also  Ascon.  Pedian.  tin 
PiMm.\  Hieron.  de  Seript.  EocUe.  praef.)  9.  Eah 
empla.  (Cell.  x.  18.)  10.  i>s  Arte  MilUaru 
(Joaanet  Sarisber.  Folierat.  vi  19.) 

The  whole  of  the  above  have  perished  ;  but  we 
possess  two  pieces  in  prose,  nearly  entire,  which 
bear  the  wune  of  UyginttMy  to  which  editors,  ap> 
parently  without  any  authority  from  MSS.,  have 
prefixed  the  additional  designations  C.  JuUtu. 
These  are, 

I.  Fabuhrum  IMmr,  a  series  of  277  short  my- 
thological legends,  with  an  introductory  genealogy 
of  divinities.  There  are  bhinks  from  c.  206 — ^219  ; 
from  225—238  ;  from  261—270  ;  and  two  single 
chapters,  222  and  272,  are  also  wanting.  Although 
the  laiger  portion  of  tiiese  narratives  has  been  co- 
pied from  obvious  sources,  they  occasionally  present 
the  tales  under  new  foims  or  with  new  circum* 
stances,  and  hence  are  regarded  with  considerable 
interest  by  those  who  investigate  such  topics. 

II.  Poetieom  Attronomico»  Libri  I K,  addressed 
to  a  certain  M.  Fabius.  The  first  book,  entitled 
De  Mumii  ae  Sphaterae  ae  utrituque  Fartium  De- 
«brafuNM,  commences  with  a  general  outline  of 
what  the  author  proposes  to  accomplish,  and  is  then 
devoted  to  a  definition  of  the  technical  terms  ilfvn- 
das,  ^Jkaera,  Centrum^  Atii^  Po&m,  dec,  which  are 
very  briefly  expUuned  ;  the  second  book,  De  Sig- 
mormm  Codettimm  Hituiriia^  comprises  an  exposition 
of  the  legend  connected  with  forty-one  of  the 
principal  constellations,  followed  up  by  a  brief 
notice  of  the  five  planets  and  the  MiUcy  Way ;  the 
third  book,  De  De$eriptumUma  Formarum  Cdelee- 
Uwm^  eontaina  a  detailed  account  of  the  number 
and  arrangement  of  the  stars  which  constitute  the 
diflfennt  portions  of  the  fiuiciful  shapes  ascribed  to 
the  constellations  previously  enumerated  ;  the 
fourth  book,  which  ends  abruptly,  De  quinqm  CXr- 
adorum  itUer  Corpora  Coeledia  Notatione^  et  Flch 
M^  treats  of  the  dicles  of  the  celestial  sphere,  of 
the  eonstellations  appertaining  to  each,  of  their 
risings  and  settings,  of  the  course  of  the  sun  and 
moon,  and  of  the  appearance  of  the  pbmetsw 

These  works  exhibit  in  many  passages  such 
grois  ignoimnee,  and  are  expressed  in  phraseology 
which,  although  not  uniformly  impure,  frequently 
approaches  so  neariy  to  barbarism,  that  no  scholw 
now  believes  that  they  could  have  proceeded  in 
their  present  shape  Crom  a  man  renowned  for 


HYGINUS. 


585 


erudition,  who  flourished  during  the  highest  epoch 
of  Roman  literature  ;  but  the  greatest  diversity  of 
opinion  exists  with  regard  to  their  real  origin  and 
history.  Raphael  of  Volaterrae,  misled  by  the  de- 
dication to  M.  Fabius,  asserted  that  the  author  was 
contemporary  with  Quintilian ;  Schefer  supposed 
that  he  lived  under  the  Antonines,  attributing  the 
startling  expressions  and  harsh  constructions  which 
everywhere  aboand  to  corruption  and  interpoktion, 
while  Muncker  would  bring  him  down  to  the  last 
days  of  the  empire.  Again,  many  critics  regard 
both  treatises  as  merely  transUtions  frx)m  Greek 
originals;  the  astronomical  portions,  according  to 
ScflJiger,  are  taken  from  Eratosthenes,  according  to 
Salmasiua  from  the  S^akaera  Graeeaniea  of  Nigidius 
Figultts  ;  Muncker  imagines  that  we  must  consider 
them  as  abbreviations  of  works  by  the  Augustan 
Hyginus,  executed  by  some  unskilful  hand,  whom 
Barth  decides  to  have  been  an  Amtmus^  or  an 
Amrnianutf  names  which  he  foand  in  a  MS. ; 
Reinesius  and  Van  Staveren  look  upon  the  whole 
as  a  mere  cento,  pieced  together,  without  care  or 
discrimination,  by  an  unlettei^  granunarion,  who 
assumed  the  designation  of  the  celebrated  Hy- 

glnus  that  he  might  the  more  effectually  recommend 
is  own  worthless  trash  ;  while,  more  recently, 
Niebuhr  was  led  to  believe  that  a  fragment  brought 
to  light  by  himself  {De  RAut  Tkebani»  Mytholo- 
gids)  was  a  portion  of  a  much  hirger  book,  and 
that  this  furnished  the  materiab  from  which,  with 
later  additions,  the  Fables  of  Hyginus  had  been 
worked  up.  The  question  has  bmn  rendered,  if 
possible,  still  more  complicated  by  the  recent  dis- 
coveries of  Angelo  Mai,  who  has  published  from 
MSS.  in  the  Vatican  three  mythographen  pre- 
viously unknown,  of  whom  the  fisst  may  be  as 
early  as  the  fifth  century,  and  appears  to  have  been 
known  under  the  appellation  of  Hyginus,  at  least 
the  second  book  ends  with  the  words  ExPLicrr 
LiBUi  SicuNous  C.  HNI.  Fabularubc,  an  ab- 
breviation of  which  the  obvious  interpretation  is 
C.  HioiNL  These  writers,  together  with  a  full 
account  of  the  MSS.,  will  be  found  in  the  ^Chissici 
Auctores  e  Vaticanis  Codicibus,**  Rom.  1831,  vol 
iii.  pp.  1—277. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  Aefrtmomica  was 
published  at  Ferrara,  4to.  1475,  and  the  lecond 
edition  at  Venice,  4to.  1475  ;  besides  which,  three 
other  editions  were  printed  at  Venice  before  the 
close  of  the  fifteenth  century. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  Fabulae  was  pub- 
lished, under  the  inspection  of  Micyllus,  at  Base], 
fol.  1535,  in  a  volume  containing  also  the  Astro- 
nomica,  Palaephatus  and  Phomutus,  Fulgentius, 
Albricus,  the  Phaenomena  of  Aratns,  and  the 
Sphere  of  Proclus,  in  Greek  and  Latin,  together 
with  the  parq^hnse  of  the  Phaenomena,  by  Ger- 
roanicus. 

The  best  editions  of  both  works  are  those  in- 
cluded in  the  **  Mythographi  Latini  **  of  Muncker, 
8vo.  Amst.  1681,  and  in  the  **  Mythographi  La- 
tini  *'  of  Van  Staveran,  Lug.  Bat  and  Amst.  4tOb 
1742. 

The  best  edition  of  the  Fabidae  in  a  separate 
form  is  tliat  of  Schefer,  8vo.  Hamb.  1674. 

(Suet  de  lUmtt,  Oramm.  20,  and  comment  of 
Vinetus;  Isidorus,  de  Nat.  Ser.  17;  Honor.  Au- 
gustodun. de  PkU.  Mmd.  iii.  12;  Raphael  Volaterr. 
Oomment*  zvi. ;  Reines.  Var.  Ledt.  iil  2,  p.  273, 
ill  8,  p.  480  \  ScaUger,  ad  MamL  i.  p.  34,  od 
Euteb,  Cknm,  10 ;  Sahnai.  de  Anui»  Qimt^  p» 

MM   4 


5S6 


HYLE. 


594.  See  alio  the  introdoctionft  prefixed  to  the 
editions  of  Schefer,  Moncker,  and  etpecially  of 
Van  StaTeren,  who  ha«  collected  almost  every 
thing.)  [W.R.] 

HYLAEUS  (TAiubr),  that  it,  the  woodman, 
the  name  ot  an  Arcadian  oentaor,  who  was  alain  by 
Atalante,  when,  in  conjunction  with  Rhoetos,  he 
pursued  her.  (ApoIIod.  iii.  9.  §  2  ;  Callim.  Hjfmtu 
in  Dion,  221 ;  Aelian,  V,  H,  xiii.  1.)  According 
to  Propertius  (L  1,  1 S)  Hylaens  had  also  attacked 
and  severely  wounded  Meibmion,  the  lover  of  Ata- 
lante. (Comp.  Ov.  An  Am.  ii.  191.)  According 
to  some  legends,  Hylaens  fell  in  the  fight  against 
the  Lapithae,  and  others  again  said  that  he  was  one 
of  the  centaurs  slain  by  nerades.  (Virg.  Georg, 
ii.  457  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  viii.  294 ;  comp.  Horat 
Carm.  ii.  12,  5.)  One  of  the  dogs  of  Actaeon  like- 
wise bore  the  name  of  HylaeuSb  (Ov.  AfeL  iii. 
213.)  IL.  S.] 

HYLAS  ('ifAof),  a  son  of  Theiodamas,  king  of 
the  Dryopes,  by  the  nymph  Menodice  (ApoUon. 
Rhod.  i.  1213 ;  Hygin.  Fab,  14,  271 ;  Propert  i. 
20,  6 ) ;  or,  according  to  othera,  a  son  of  Heracles, 
Euphemua,  or  Ceyx.  (Schol.  ad  7%eoerii.  xiii.  7; 
Anton.  Lib.  26.)  He  was  the  &vourite  of  Hera- 
cles, who,  after  having  killed  his  fiither,  Theiodar 
mas,  took  him  with  him  when  he  joined  the 
expedition  of  the  Aigonauts.  (ApoUon.  Rhod. 
i.  131 ;  Orph.  Argon,  221,  &&>  When  the 
Aigonauts  landed  on  the  coast  of  Mysia,  Hylas 
went  out  to  fetch  water  for  Heracles ;  but  when 
he  came  to  a  well,  his  beauty  exdted  the  love 
of  the  Naiads,  who  drew  him  down  into  the 
water,  and  he  was  never  seen  again.  (Comp*  Val. 
FhiGC  iii.  545 ;  Orph.  Argon,  637,  &c  ;  Theocrit. 
xiii.  45,  &C.)  Heracles  himself  endeavoured  to 
trace  him,  and  called  out  his  name,  but  in  vain  ; 
and  the  voice  of  Hylas  was  heard  from  the  bottom 
of  the  well  only  like  a  faint  echo,  whence  some 
say  that  he  was  actually  metamorphosed  into  an 
echo.  While  Heracles  was  engaged  in  seeking  his 
favourite,  the  Aigonauts  tailed  away,  leaving  He- 
racles and  his  companion,  Polyphemus,  behind. 
He  threatened  to  ravage  the  country  of  the  My- 
sians  unless  they  would  find  out  where  Hylas  was, 
either  dead  or  alive.  (ApoUon.  Rhod,  i  1344.) 
Hence,  says  the  poet,  the  inhabitants  of  Cios 
(Prusa)  stUl  continue  to  seek  for  Hyks :  namely, 
the  inhabitants  of  Prusa  celebrated  an  annual 
festival  to  the  divine  youth  Hyhis,  and  on  that  oc- 
casion the  people  of  the  neighbourhood  roamed 
over  the  mountains  calting  out  the  name  of  Hylas. 
It  was  undoubtedly  this  riotous  ceremony  that 
gave  rise  to  the  story  about  Hyhw.  (Theocrit  xiii 
72 ;  Strab.  p.  564.)  [L.  S.] 

HYLAS,  a  famous  pantomime,  who  acquired  a 
great  reputation  at  Rome  in  the  time  of  Augus- 
tus. He  was  a  disciple  of  Pylades,  the  greatest 
master  in  his  art  at  the  time  ;  but  Hylas  showed 
such  talent  and  skill,  that  the  Roman  public 
could  not  decide  which  of  the  two  was  the  greater. 
(Suet  Aug.  45  ;  Maciob.  Sai,  ii  7.)  [L.  S.] 

HY'LATUS  CTAoToj),  a  surname  of  Apollo 
derived  from  the  town  of  Hyle  in  Crete,  which  was 
sacred  to  him.  (Lycophr.  448,  with  Tzetses*  note ; 
Steph.  Byi.  i.  v.  *TAir ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p. 
596.)  [L.  S.] 

HYLE  ('TAi}),  a  daughter  of  Thespieus,  from 
whom  the  town  of  Hyle  in  Boeotia  was  beUeved  to 
have  derived  its  name.  (Eustath.  ad  Ham,  n. 
267.)  [L.  S.] 


HYMEN. 

HYLEUS  CTActfs),  a  hunter  who  was  kiRed 
by  the  Calydonian  boar :  he  must  not  be  confounded 
with  the  cenuur  Hylaens.  (ApoUod,  i.  8.  §  2 ;  Ov. 
MeL  viil  312.)  [L.  S.] 

HYLLUS  ('TAAos).  1.  A  son  of  Oe,  from 
whom  the  river  HyUns  in  Lydia  was  bdieved  to 
have  derived  its  name.  His  gigantic  bones  were 
shown  in  Lydia  at  a  very  late  period.  (Paua.  i.  35. 
in  fin.) 

2.  A  son  of  Herscles  by  Deianeira,  or,  according 
to  others,  by  Melite  or  Omphale.  (ApoUon.  Rhod. 
iv.  543,  &c. ;  comp.  Hbraclbioab.)  [L.  S.] 

HY'MEAS  (T/i^irOt  a  son-in-law  of  Daieius 
Hysta^is,  acted  as  a  general  of  his  against  the 
revolted  lonians,  and  was  one  of  those  who  de> 
feated  the  rebels  near  Ephesus  in  B.C.  499.  Jo 
the  following  year  Hymeas  took  the  town  oi 
Cius  on  the  Propontis,  and  reduced  the  Aeolians 
and  Geigithiana,  in  the  midst  of  which  successes  he 
was  earned  off  by  illness.  (Herod,  v.  102,  111, 
116.)  [E.E.] 

HYMEN  or  HYMENAEUS  (Tfofr  or  Tfie 
wuof ),  the  god  of  marriage,  was  conceived  as  a  hand- 
some youth,  and  invoked  in  the  hymeneal  or  bridal 
song.    The  names  originaUy  dengnated  the  bridal 
song  itself,  which  was  subsequently  perKMiilied. 
The  first  trace  of  this  personification  occurs  in  Eu- 
ripides (  Troad,  31 1 ),  or  perhaps  in  Sappho  {Fragnu 
73,  p.  80,  ed.  Neue).    The  poetical  origin  of  the 
Bod  Hymen  or  Hymenaeus  is  also  implied  in  the 
met  of  his  being  described  as  the  son  of  ApoUo  and 
a  Muse,  either  CaUiope,  Urania,  or  Terpsichore. 
(CatulL  Ixi.  2  ;  Nonn.  Dion^  xxxiii.  67  ;  Schol. 
Vatic,  ad  Eurip,  Rhe$,  895,  ed.  Dmdorf ;  SchoL 
ad  Find.  Fytk.  iv.  313  ;  Aldphion,  EpitL  i.  13; 
Tzeti.  CSUL  xiii.  599.)    Hence  he  is  mentioned 
along  with  the  sons  of  the  Muses,  Linus  and  lale- 
mus,  and  with  Orpheus.    Others  describe  htm  only 
as  the  favourite  of  ApoUo  or  Thamyria,  aad  caU 
him  a  son  of  Maffnes  and  CaUiope,  or  of  Dionysus 
and  Aphrodite.  (Suid.  «.  v.  Od^Aupu  ;  Anton.  Lib. 
23  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  iv.  127,  ad  Virg,  Bdog.  viiL 
30.)    The  ancient  traditions,'  instead  of  regarding 
the  god  as  a  personification  of  the  hymeneal  song^ 
speak  of  him  as  originally  a  mortal,  respecting 
whom  various  legends  were  related.     According  to 
an  Aigive  tradition,  Hymenaeus  was  a  youth  of 
Aigos,  who,  while  sailing  along  the  coast  of  Attka, 
delivered  a  number  of  Attic  maidens   fi»m  the 
violence  of  some  Pehiagian  pirates,  and  waa  after- 
wards praised  by  them  in  their  bridal  songa,  whidi 
were  called,  after  him,  hymeneal  songs.     ( Enstadk 
a^^om.  p.  1157.)     The  Attic  legenda  deacribed 
him  as  a  youth  of  such  delicate  beauty,  that  ha 
might  be  taken  for  a  girl.    He  fell  in  love  with  a 
maiden,  who  refused  to  listen  to  him ;  bnt  in  the 
disguise  of  a  giri  he  followed  her  to  Elenaia  to  the 
festival  of  Doneter.     He,  together  with  the  other 
girls,  was  carried  off  by  robbers  into  a  diatant  and 
desolate  country.    On  their  landing,  the  robbers 
laid  down  to  sleep,  and  were  killed  by  Hymenaeas, 
who  now  returned  to  Athens,  requesting  the  citi- 
Eens  to  give  him  his  beloved  in  marriage,  if  he  re- 
stored to  them  the  maidens  who  had  been  carried 
off  by  the  robbers.     His  request  was  granted,  and 
his  marriage  was  extremely  happy.   Far  thia  reaaoa 
he  was  invoked  in  the  hymeneal  songs.    (Serv.  ai 
Am.  i«  655,  ad  Virg,  Edog.  viii.  30.)     Aooording 
to  others  he  was  a  youth,  and  was  killed  by  the 
breaking  down  of  his  house  on  his  wedding-day, 
whence  he  was  afterwarda  invoked  in  bridal  soi^ga. 


HYPAT1U8. 

In  order  to  be  propitiated  (Serr.  /.  e.) ;  and  some 
related  that  at  the  wedding  of  Dionysoi  and 
Ariadne  he  tang  the  bridal  hymn,  but  lost  his  voice. 
(Serr.  L  e, ;  comp.  Scriptor,  Rerum  MyUuc.  pp.  26, 
148,  229  ;  Or.  Met,  iu  683,  who  makes  him  a  son 
of  Afgiu  and  Perimele ;  Terent  Addpk,  y.  7«  8.) 
Acoording  to  the  Orphic  legends,  the  deceased 
Hymenaeus  was  called  to  life  again  by  Asclepius. 
(Apollod.  iii.  10.  $  3.)  He  is  represented  in  works 
of  art  as  a  yonth,  but  taller  and  with  a  more  serious 
expression  than  Eros,  and  carrying  in  his  hand 
a  bridal  torch.  (Hirt,  MytkoL  BOderb.  ii.  p. 
224.)  [L.  S.] 

HY'MNIA  (*YAiv£a),  a  surname  of  Artemis, 
under  which  she  was  worshipped  throughout  Ar^ 
cadia.  She  had  a  temple  between  Orchomenus 
and  Mantineia,  and  her  priestess  was  at  first  always 
a  virgin,  till  after  the  time  of  Aristocrates  it  was 
decreed  that  she  should  be  a  married  woman. 
(Paus.  Tin.  5.  §  8»  12.  §  3,  13.  §§  1,  4.)     [L.  S.] 

HYPATIA  ('TroT/o),  a  Udy  of  Alexandria, 
daughter  of  Theon,  by  whom  she  was  instructed  in 
philosophy  and  mathematics.  She  soon  made  such 
immense  pn^iress  in  these  branches  of  knowledge, 
that  she  is  said  to  have  presided  over  the  Neopla- 
tonieian  school  of  Plotinus  at  Alexandria,  where 
she  expounded  the  principles  of  his  system  to  a 
numerous  auditory.  She  appears  to  have  been 
most  graceful,  modest,  and  beautiful,  but  neverthe- 
less to  have  been  a  victim  to  slander  and  felsehood. 
She  vras  accused  of  too  much  fiuniliarity  with 
Orestes,  prefect  of  Alexandria,  and  the  charge 
spread  among  the  deigy,  who  took  up  the  notion 
that  she  interrupted  the  friendship  of  Orestes  with 
their  archbishop,  CyriL  In  consequence  of  this,  a 
number  of  them,  at  whose  head  was  a  reader 
named  Peter,  seized  her  in  the  street»  and  dragged 
her  firom  her  chariot  into  one  of  the  churches,  where 
they  stripped  her  and  tore  her  to  pieces.  Theo- 
doret  accuses  Cyril  of  sanctioning  this  proceeding ; 
but  Cave  {ScripL  EeoL  Hid,  IM,  vol.  i.)  holds  this 
to  be  incredible,  though  on  no  grounds  except  his 
own  opinion  of  CyriPs  general  character.  Philo- 
storgius,  the  Arian  historian,  urges  her  death  as  a 
charge  against  the  Homoousians.  Synesius  valued 
her  greatly,  and  addressed  to  her  several  letters, 
inscribed  Tp  ^iXooi^^  in  one  of  which  he  calls  her 
mother,  suter,  mistress,  and  benefiictress.  Suidas 
says  that  she  married  Isidorus,  and  wrote  some 
works  on  astronomy  and  other  subjects.  In  Ste- 
phanns  Baluxius  {ComeU.  L  p.  216)  an  epistle  is 
extant  professinff  to  be  Hypatta^s  addressed  to 
Cyril,  in  which  she  advocates  the  cause  of  Nesto- 
rius,  and  regrets  his  banishment ;  but  this  must  be 
spurious,  if  it  be  true,  as  Socrates  asserts  that  she 
was  killed  A.  d.  415,  for  Nestorius  was  not  ban- 
ished till  ▲•  D.  436.  <  Socrat  vii.  1 5 ;  Niceph.  xiv.  16 ; 
Menage,  HiaL  MuUerum  Pkilotopk,  49  ;  Suidas, 
a  «. ;  J.  Ch.  Wemsdorf,  Ditmiat,  Aead.  IV.  de 
Jlypatia^  Viteberg.  1747.)  [O.  £.  L.  C.]. 

HYPA'TIUS,  brother  of  Eusebia,  wife  of  the 
emperor  Constantius  II.  His  father  had  been 
consul,  but  he  cannot  be  identified  by  name.  Hy- 
patios  vras  consul  A.  d.  359,  and  his  brother  Euse- 
bius  was  his  colleague.  Both  were  put  to  the  tor- 
ture, fined,  and  banished,  by  Valens,  a.  d.  374,  on  a 
charge  of  aspiring  to  the  empire  ;  but  the  charge 
was  found  to  be  destitute  of  proof,  and  they  were 
soon  honourably  recalled.  Hjrpatius  was  praefectus 
nrbt  (at  Rmne)  a.  d.  379 ;  and  praefectus  praetorio 
apparently  in  Italy  (or  rather,  h«  was  one  of  several 


HYPERBATAa 


537 


who  held  that  office  conjointly),  in  A.  d.  382  and 
383.  He  was  a  correspondent  of  Gregory  Nacianzen 
{Epui.  192,  or  in  Caillau^s  edit  96),  and  is  men- 
tioned with  high  pruse  by  Ammianus,  with  whom 
he  appears  to  have  been  on  terms  of  friendship. 
(Amm.  Marc,  xviii.  1,  zxu  6,  xxix.  2  ;  Oreg.  Na- 
zianz.  Opent,  vol.  iL  p.  81,  ed.  Paris,  1840  ;  Cod. 
Theodos.  11.  tit  16.  §  13, 15.  tit  36.  §  26 ;  12.  tit 
l.§  99, 100,<!f  <ai5i;  Gothofred,Pyt>M;p. Cod.  Thnd. ; 
Ducange,  Famil.  ByxanL.  p.  48 ;  Tillemont  Hist,  des 
Emp.  vol.  iv.  pp.  380,  437,  v.  pp.  108,  168, 720.) 
Some  other  Hypatii  are  mentioned  in  theTheodosian 
code,  but  they  do  not  require  notice.      [J.  C>  M.] 

HYPATODO'RUS  {*rmri9u>pos),  a  statuary 
of  Thebes  (Boekh,  Corp.  Imcript.  No.  25),  who 
flourished,  with  Polycles  I.,  Cephisodotus  I.,  and 
Leochares,  in  the  I02d  Olympiad,  b.  c.  372. 
(Plin.  H,  N.  xzxiv.  8.  s.  1 9.)  He  made,  with  Aris- 
togeiton,  the  statues  of  the  Argive  chieftains  who 
fought  with  Polyneices  against  Thebes.  (Paua  x. 
10.  §  2 ;  comp.  ARiSTOOKrroN.)  He  also  made 
the  great  statue  of  Athena  at  Aliphera  in  Arcadia 
(Paus.  viii.  26.  §  4),  which  is  also  mentioned  by 
Polybius  (iv.  76.  §  5),  who  calls  it  the  work  of 
Hecatodorus  and  Sostntus,  and  describes  it  as  r£w 
fivyttKofitp9<rrdTww  koI  r^x^tnndrttv  ipiywv.  An 
onyx  has  been  found  at  Aliphera  engraved  with  an 
Athena,  which  Muller  thinks  may  have  been 
taken  afier  this  statue.  (ArdiMil.  d.  Kutut^  §  370, 
n.  4.)  [P.  S.] 

HY'PATUS  CTircrrotX  the  most  high,  occurs 
not  only  as  an  epithet  of  Zeus  in  poetry  (Hom.  //. 
viiL  31,  xix.  258),  but  as  a  real  surname  of  the 
god.  An  altar  of  Zeus  Hypatus  existed  at  Athens 
in  front  of  the  Erechtheium ;  and  it  was  not  allowed 
to  offer  up  to  him  any  thing  alive  or  libations,  but 
only  cakes.  (Paus.  l  26.  f  6,  viiL  2.  §  1.)  Zeus 
Hypatus  was  also  worshipped  at  Sparta  (iii.  1 7.  §  3 ), 
and  near  Glisas  in  Boeotia.  (ix.  19.  §  3.)     [L.  S.] 

HYPEI'ROCHUS  (Tw^lpoxos),  the  name  of 
two  mythical  personages,  one  a  son  of  Priam,  was 
killed  by  Odysseus  (Horn.  IL  xi.  335 ;  Apollod. 
iii.  12.  $  5),  the  other  the  father  of  Itymoneus, 
who  is  hence  called  Hypeirochides.  (Hom.  JL  xi. 
672,  Ac.)  [L.&] 

HYPERANTHE&    [Abrooombs.] 

HYPERA'SIUS  CTvff/K^ior),  a  son  of  PeUes 
and  the  husband  of  Hypso,  by  whom  he  became 
the  father  of  Amphion  and  Asterius,  or  Deucalion, 
the  Argonauts.  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  176,  &c. ;  Val. 
Place,  i.  367.)  [L.  S] 

H  YPE'RBATAS,or  HYPE'RBATUS  {*rwtp- 
iaraf,  Plut ;  *Tit4pkwras^  Polyb.).  1.  General 
of  the  Achann  league  in  b.  c.  224,  during  the 
war  with  Cleomenes.  It  was  under  his  nominal 
command,  though  the  real  direction  of  affairs  was 
in  the  hands  of  Aratus,  that  the  Achaeans  met 
with  the  decisive  defieat  at  Hecatomboeon.  (Plut 
Cleom.  14.) 

2.  General  of  the  Achaeans  in  b.  c.  179.  The 
Romans  having  sent  to  require  of  the  league  the 
recal  of  all  the  Lacedaemonian  exOes  without  dis- 
tinction, Hyperbatus  held  an  assembly,  in  which 
he  urged,  in  opposition  to  Lycortas,  the  necessity 
of  compliance  with  this  request  (Polyb.  xxvi.  1.) 
On  this  occasion  he  took  the  same  side  with  Calli- 
crates,  and  we  find  him  again,  in  b.  c.  168,  uniting 
with  that  unworthy  statesman  against  the  proposal 
of  Lycortas  and  his  party,  to  send  assistance  to 
the  two  Ptolemies  in  their  war  against  Antiochus 
Epiphancs.  (Id.  xxix.  8.)  [E.H.a] 


538 


HYPERBOLUS. 


HYPE'RBIUS  {'ririp€tos),  of  Corinth,  a  my- 
thical artist,  to  whom,  in  conjunction  with  Agro- 
las  or  Eurj'alut,  the  invention  of  brick  walla  it 
ascribed.  Another  tradition  made  him  the  in- 
ventor of  the  potter*s  wheel.  (Pans.  L  28.  §  3, 
Bekker*s  text ;  SchoL  ad  Find.  OL  ziiL ;  PUn. 
H,  M  viL  56.)  [P.  a] 

HYPE'RBOLUS  .('TWpffoXof),  the  Athenian 
demagogue,  was,  according  to  Androtion,  son  of 
AnUphanes ;  aorording  to  Theopompos,  son  of 
Chremes,  and  brother  of  Charon.  (SchoL  ad  Lur 
cian^  Tim.  30,  and  ad  Arittoph,  Pac  681.)  The 
father,  if  we  may  believe  an  extract  from  the 
speech  of  AndoddM  against  Nioodes  (Harpocra- 
tion,  and  SchoL  ad  Arittoph.  Vesp.  1007),  was  at 
the  very  time  of  the  son^s  political  notoriety  at 
work  in  the  Mint  as  a  public  slave.  His  mother 
sold  bread,  and  he  made  lamps.  One  scholiast  (ad 
Aristofh,  Nub.  1065),  but  perhaps  by  an  ij^iorant 
conjecture,  tells  us  tiiat  he  used  to  cheat  his  cus- 
tomers by  using  lead  instead  of  brass. 

Our  first  notice  of  him  occurs  in  &  &  4*25,  the 
seventh  year  of  the  Peloponnesian  War,  a  year 
marked  by  the  capture  of  the  Spartans  at  Sphao- 
teria,  and  the  culmination  of  the  power  of  Cleon. 
Among  the  plagues  of  that  time,  Aristophanes 
{Ack,  846)  records  ^  the  hiw-suits  of  Hyperbolus." 
In  424,  in  the  Knights,  a  senior  trireme  on  behalf 
of  the  navy  expresses  consternation  at  the  prospect 
of  being  sent  under  his  command  to  Chalcedon. 
This  is,  perhaps,  only  an  inuendo  at  Cleon.  Further 
on,  the  reformed  Demus  declares  a  devout  intention 
of  making  an  end  of  him.  (E^uiL  1301,  1360.) 
In  the  same  character  of  a  thriving  litigant,  he  is 
named  again  in  the  Wasps  (&  c.  42*2),  and  Clouds 
(Vesp.  1007,  Nitb.  874,  1065),  in  which  latter 
play  he  is  also  said  to  have  held  that  year  the 
office  of  Amphictyonic  Hieromnemon ;  but  what 
that  year  was,  the  uncertainty  of  the  date  of  any 
particular  passage  in  the  Clouds  makes  it  hard  to 
say.  In  some  of  its  latest  additions,  dating  after 
B.C  421,  the  great  comedian  speaks  with  com- 
passionate contempt  of  the  way  in  which  his  own 
bold  attack  on  Cleon  had  been  travestied  in  the 
case  of  the  pitiful  Hyperbolus.  He  and  his  mother 
were  the  subject  of  the  ^  Maricas**  of  Eupolis,  and  of 
a  phiy,  it  appears,  of  Hermippus,  called  the  **  Bread- 
women.*"  (Nub.  549—560,  and  SchoL)  To  these 
attacks  the  Scholiast  on  Lucian  (7>'ni.  30)  adds  that 
of  Polyzelus,  in  the  Demotyndareos ;  Cratinus,  in 
the  **  Horae,"  where  he  rebuked  him  for  his  early 
appearance  as  a  speaker  in  the  assembly ;  Enpolis 
in  the  ^Cities,*"  and  Phito  in  the  Hyperbolas. 
Cmtinns  died  B.  c.  422,  and  had  also  named  him 
in  the  '"Pytine,*"  B.C.  42*2.  (^haladAriiiopk.  Poo. 
691.)  The  **  Maricas  ^  of  Eupolis  was  acted  b.  c 
421,  a  few  months  after  the  death  of  Cleon,  and 
just  before  the  peace  of  Nicias  ;  and  to  the  ensning 
period,  in  which  Hyperbolus  was  struggling  for  the 
demagogic  throne  of  Cleon,  most  of  the  other  plays 
may  be  referred.  Aristophanes  recurs  to  him  in 
the  Peace,  b.  c.  4 1 9,  and  calls  him  there  **  the  present 
master  of  the  stone  in  the  Pnyz,^  but  only  for 
lack  of  a  better,  and  presently  promises  to  celebrate 
the  arrival  of  **  Peace^  by  driving  him  out.  (Pax^ 
68 1,  921, 1 320.  Compare  further  Tketmoph.  847, 
Jian.  577,  and  SchoL  ad  PluL  1037,  Eqtnt.  851.) 

The  influence  of  Nicias  and  Alcibiades  seems  to 
have  been  too  great  to  leave  much  room  for  Hyper- 
bolus :  indeed  he  was,  it  would  seem,  quite  inferior 
in  ability  to  Cleon.    In  the  hope  of  getting  rid  of 


HYPERECHIUS. 

one  at  least  of  these  rivals,  he  called,  as  appesrt 
from  Plutarch,  for  the  exercise  of  the  ostnciam. 
But  the  parties  endangered,  whether  Nicias  and 
Alcibiades,  or  the  latter  and  Phaeax,  as  stated  by 
Theophrastos,  combined  to  defeat  him,  and  the 
vote  of  exile  fell  on  Hyperbolus  himself:  an  ap- 
plication of  that  dignified  punishment  by  which  it 
was  thought  to  have  been  so  debased  that  the  uie 
of  it  was  never  recurred  to.  As  the  comic  poet  Plato, 
probably  in  his  **  Hyperbdas,**  wrote :  **  His  fate 
was  worthj  of  his  courses,  But  of  himself  and  his 
slave-brand  nnworthy  ;  Not  for  the  like  of  him  was 
meant  the  sherd.'*  (Plut.  ^ru^.  7,.^/e.  13,Asc.  11.) 
This  appears  to  have  happened  just  before  the  sail- 
ing of  the  first  expedition  to  Sicily,  B.  c.  416  or 
415.  (Comp.  Theophr.  o}».  &Ao/.  ad  Aridoph.  Vesp, 
1007,  and  ad  Lucian^  Tim.  30). 

He  seems  to  have  retired  to  Samos ;  and  in 
Samos,  in  the  year  4 1 1  b.  c,  the  members  of  a  plot 
for  restoring  oligarchy  there  murdered  him,  more  as 
a  bond  among  themselves  than  because  of  his  im- 
portance. Thncydides  confirms  here  (viiL  74)  the 
story  of  Plutarch,  styling  Hyperbolus  ^  a  worUiless 
character,  who  had  been  ostracised  not  through 
apprehension  of  power  and  repute,  but  for  his  vil- 
lainy's sake,  and  the  shame  of  the  city.**  Accord- 
ing to  Theopompus  (/.«.),  his  body  was  ]mt  in  a  sack, 
and  thrown  into  the  sea.  Andocides  (L  e.)  calls  him  a 
foreigner  and  barbarian  ;  and  the  comedians  assign 
him  to  Lydia,  Phrygia,  Syria.  Three  verses  from 
Pkito*s  *^  Hyperbolas**  (ap.  Herod.  ir*pi  pa».  A«^. 
p.  20),  whidh,  to  all  appearance,  speak  of  him,  are 
worth  quoting :  — 

6  VcA  y^  ^rffriJVv,  f  Modtrai  ^Kag, 
cU\*  dir^ff  fUv  XP*^""!  S(]7ra&^i^  A^7fffv, 
f<p€urKt  htTtifiriv,  diri^rc  Vthrta^  94oi 
6\iyo¥f  (Krytv  SKuiv, 

(See  Meineke,  QuauL  Seen,  il  p.  26.)  [A.  H.  C] 
HYPERCH£rRIA(*Tir<f)x«ip<a),  the  goddess 
who  holds  her  protecting  hand  over  a  thing,  a  Bnr> 
name  under  which  Hera  had  a  sanctoaiy  at  Sparta, 
which  had  been  erected  to  her  at  the  ootnmand  of 
an  oracle,  when  the  country  was  inundated  by  the 
river  Eurotas.    (Pans,  iii  13.  |  6.)        £L.  S.] 

HYPERE'CHIUS  ('Tircp^xior).  1.  Anunianus 
Marcellinns  mentions  an  officer  of  this  name  who 
commanded  (a.  d.  365)  a  body  of  troops  sent  by 
Procopius  to  oppose  the  forces  of  the  emperor  Valena, 
against  whom  he  had  revolted.    Hyperediias  had 

greviously  been  **  castrsnsis  apparitor,**  or,  as  some 
ave  proposed  to  read  the  words,  **  gastrensis  appa* 
ritor,**  sc.  **  ventris  vel  guhM  minister  ;**  and  Arin- 
thaeus,  the  general  of  Valens,desplsing  him  too  mndi 
to  engage  him  in  the  field,  induced  the  soldiers  of 
Hyperechins  to  seise  their  general.  Valeaina  thinks 
that  the  Hyperechius,  son  of  Maximoa,  trhom 
Libanius  praises  for  his  talents,  and  for  whom  he 
endeavoured  to  obtain  the  office  of  pniesea  of  one 
of  the  provinces,  is  the  Hyperechins  of  AmmianQS ; 
but  this  is  perhaps  hardly  consistent  with  the  con- 
temptuous manner  in  which  the  latter  apeaks  of 
him.  An  Hyperechius,  apparently  the  saine  as  the 
friend  of  Libanius,  appears  among  the  correspond- 
enU  of  Basil  of  Caesareia  (EpieL  367,  or  ed.  Bened. 
328),  and  is  mentbned  by  Gregory  of  Naaianirn 
with  great  praise  (E^)isL  234,  or  in  CaiUau*a  ed. 
134,  written  about  a.  d.  382).  A  person  of  the 
same  name,  and  perhaps  the  aame  person,  waa 
comes  rerum  privatarom  A.  o.  397  (Cod.  Theod. 
7.  tit  13.  §  12;  10.  tit.  1.  §  14);andBn  Hypeie- 


HYPERIDES. 

cMm,  pnbably  alfo  the  mne«  is  mentioned  in  the 
letten  of  Sjrmnmchiu.  (Amm.  Marc  zxyi  8, 
with  the  ooies  of  Valediu ;  Libaoii^s,  Epid,  1285, 
1286«  H  alAi^  ed.  Wolf;  Oreg.  Nuians.  Opera, 
ToL  iL  p.  113,  ed.  Cailko,  Paris,  1840;  Basil 
tJpem,  ToL  liL  pan  2,  p.  655,  ed.  Paris,  1839; 
Gothot  Protop,  Cod,  Tkeodot.;  Tillemont,  Hid. 
de»  Emp,  toL  v.) 

2.  A  Greek  gnunmarian  of  Alexandria,  who  Ured 
in  the  tiae  of  the  emperor  Marraan  (a.d.  450-457), 
and  wrote  some  woriu  on  gFsmmar,  sevendW  en- 
titled, 1.  T^X>^  YpofifuiTcM  ;  2.  JUfk  ipofjJrtnri 
and  3.  n«pl  ^fueros  jcal  ifidoypu^as.  He  was 
banished  bj  the  emperor  Leo  I.,  soocessor  of  Mar- 
dan.  (Soidaa,  i.  v.  lUwt  i  Mflur^AAqf,  Tirtpcx'Of  ; 
Fabr.  BibL  Gr.  yoL  ri.  p.  870.)  [J.  a  M.] 

HYPERrNOR  (Tvfinfirifp),  one  of  the  Spar- 
tae,  or  the  men  that  grew  np  from  the  dragon's  teeth 
•own  by  Cadmns,  was  worshipped  as  a  hero  at 
Thebea.  (ApoUod.  in.  4.  §  1 ;  Pans.  iz.  5.  §  1; 
Hygin.  Fab,  178.)  There  are  two  other  mythical 
personages  of  this  name,  one  a  son  of  Poseidon  and 
Alcyone  (Apollod.  iii.  10.  $  1),  and  the  other  a 
son  of  the  Trojan  Panthous,  who  was  slain  by 
Mcnelans.  (Hom.  JL  ziv.  516,  zvil  24.)     [L.  S.] 

HY'PERES  {Titipnt).  1.  A  son  of  Poseidon 
and  Akyone,  and  king  of  Troeaene,  from  whom  the 
town  of  Hypereia  derired  its  name.  (Pans,  it  30. 
$  7.)  The  ishmd  of  Cahmria,  off  the  ooatt  of  Troe- 
aene, was  likewise  belioTed  to  have  received  from 
him  the  name  of  Hypereia  (Pint  QtuMetU  Gr,  19). 
Stephanas  BynuitinuB  (#.e.  Tv«pi|a(a)  and  Eosta- 
thios  (od  Horn,  pp.  291,  332)  call  him  a  son  of 
Lycaoo. 

2.  A  son  of  Mehu  and  Eurydeia,  who  dwelt 
near  the  well  of  Hypereia  near  Pherae,  which  de- 
rived its  name  from  him.  (Schol  ad  Find  Fytk.  iv. 
221.)  [L.  S.] 

H  YPRRia)ES  ('Tvspsttifs  or  Twtpfiiis),  a  ce- 
kfanted  Attie  orator,  was  the  son  of  GUuicipptts, 
and  belonged  to  the  Attic  denos  of  CoUytns.    He 
was  a  friend  of  Demosthenes,  and  with  him  and 
Lyongna  he  was  at  the  head  of  the  anti-Mace- 
doBiMi  party.    His  birth-year  is  unknown,  but  he 
must  bare  been  of  about  the  «ame  age  as  Lycuigus, 
who  was  bora  in  B.&  396.  (Plut.  VU,  JT.  Orai.  p. 
848,  d. ;  Diog.  Laiirt.  ui.  46.)    Throughout  his 
pnblic  career  he  joined  the  patriots  with  the  utmost 
detenninatiMi  and  his  whole  soul,  and  remained 
frithfial  to  them  to  the  hwt,  and  through  all  the 
dingi  n  and  catastrophes  by  which  Athens  was 
weigbed  down  succesuTely  under  Philip,  Alexan- 
do^  aad  Antipatec    This  stedfiut  adherence  to  the 
good  caose  amy  have  been  owing  in  a  great  measure 
to  the  influence  which  his  friend  Demosthenes  and 
hjeargoB  ezerciied  upon  him,  for  he  seems  to  have 
natoaLly  been  a  person  of  a  vacillating  chaiacter; 
and  Pluiareh  (iL  c  p.  849,  d.)  states  that  he  some- 
times gave  way  to  his  passions,  which  were  not 
always  of  the  noblest  kind.    (Comp.  Athen.  viiL 
p.  243,  ziiL  p.  590.)     In  philosophy  he  was  a 
pupa  of  Pfaito  (Diog.  La£rt  iiL  46),  and  Isocrstes 
ttuaed  and  developed  his  oratorical  talent.  (Athen. 
▼iiL  p.  342  ;  Phot  BibL  Cod.  260,  p.  487.)     He 
brgan  hia  career  by  conducting  lawsuits  of  others 
in  the  coerts  of  justice.  (Pint  /.  c  p.  448,  e.)  Our 
iBfomalion  respecting  his  life  is  veiy  meagre,  bnt 
it  em  ins  that  he  first  dispkyed  his  patriotic  feelings 
ia  1^  c  Z58f  by  the  sacrifices  he  made  for  the  public 
good  dwii^  the  expedition  against  Euboea,  for  on 
he  and  hia  son  are  said  to  have 


HYPERIDES. 


5S9 


equipped  two  triremes  at  their  own  expense*  (Plut 
L  e.  p.  849,  f. ;  comp.  Dem.  de  *Coron.  p.  259,  ta 
Alid.  p.  566^  In  the  same  spirit  he  acted  on  an 
embassy  to  Rhodes  (Plut  /.  e.  p.  850,  a.),  in  b.c. 
346,  when  he,  like  Demosthenes,  took  up  the 
prosecution  against  the  treacherous  Philocrates 
(Dem.  do  Fed».  Leg.  p.  276),  in  the  expedition 
against  Byiantium,  in  a  c.  340  (Plut  p.  848,  e.), 
and  more  especially  in  B.a  838,  after  the  fiital 
battle  of  Chaeroneia,  when  Hyperides,  with  the 
view  of  making  a  desperate  resistance  against 
Philip,  proposed  that  all  women  and  children 
should  be  taken  to  Peiraceus,  that  the  slaves 
should  be  emancipated,  that  the  resident  aliens 
should  receive  the  rights  of  citixens,  and  that  all 
who  were  Ubouring  under  atimia  should  be  restored 
to  their  former  rightSi  (Lycuig.  c  Leocrat  § 
41  ;  Dem.  e.  Arietoff.  ii.  p.  803 ;  Plut  p.  848,  f.) 
The  plan  was  not  carried  into  effect  on  account  of 
the  general  despondency  which  then  prevailed  at 
Athens,  but  the  good  intentions  of  Hyperides  were 
rewarded  and  acknowledged  by  his  fellow-citizens; 
for  when  the  sycophant  Aristogeiton  brought  an 
accusation  against  him  for  his  proposal,  the  people 
acquitted  him.  Philip*s  death  inspired  the  patriots 
with  new  hopes,  and  Hyperides,  though  we  have 
no  express  testimony  for  it,  must  be  supposed  to 
have  joined  those  who  were  resolved  to  shake  off 
the  Mscedonian  yoke,  and  with  this  view  formed 
an  alliance  with  Thebes,  for  he  was  afterwards  one 
of  those  whose  surrender  was  demanded  by  Alex- 
ander. (Arrian,  Anab,  L  10.  §  7.)  Th»  danger 
passed  over,  but  Hyperides  was  not  intimidated, 
and  he  again  ventured  to  oppose  the  Macedonians, 
when  their  king  demanded  of  the  Athenians  to 
furnish  him  with  ships  for  his  expedition  against 
Persia.  (Plut  p.  848,  d ;  comp.  p.  847,  c.)  The 
unfortunate  disturbances  caused  ij  the  arrival  of 
Harpalus  at  Athens  in  B.C.  824  seem  to  have  dis- 
turbed the  friendly  rehition  which  until  then  had 
existed  between  Hyperides  and  Demosthenes ;  for 
we  find  him  in  the  equivocal  position  of  a  public 
accuser  of  Demosthenes.  (Plut  p.  846,  c.  848,  f.; 
Ludan,  Fkeom.  Dem-  81.)  Plutarch  states  Uiat 
Hyperides  was  found  to  have  been  the  only  man 
who  had  not  received  anr  money  from  Harpalus  ; 
and  it  may  therefore  be  that  he  was  compelled  to 
act  the  part  of  an  accuser,  or  he  may  have  hoped 
to  be  able  to  give  to  the  matter  a  more  fisvounble 
turn  for  Demosthenes,  by  coming  forward  as  ac- 
cuser. Bnt  this  whole  trsnsaction  is  involved  in 
great  obscurity  ;  all  we  can  safely  say  is,  that 
about  this  time  there  was  a  sort  of  rupture  between 
the  two  orators,  but  whether  it  existed  previous  to 
the  airival  of  Harpalns,  or  whether  it  was  brought 
about  by  the  disputes  respecting  Haipnlus,  is  un- 
certain. Afterwards,  however,  Hypendes  and  De- 
mosthenes became  reconciled.  (Plut  p.  849,  b.) 
His  political  conduct  however,  was  not  affected  by 
the  enmity  with  Donosthenes.  When  the  news 
of  Alexander's  death  arrived  at  Athens,  Hyperides 
is  laid  to  have  proposed  that  a  crown  should  be 
given  to  loUas,  who  was  believed  to  have  poisoned 
the  king  (Plut  p.  849,  e.  Ale».  77  ;  Arrian, 
Anab.  viL  27) ;  bnt  this  account  is  very  doubtful, 
though  it  is  certain  that  it  was  mainly  owing  to  his 
exertions  that  the  Lamian  war  was  brought  about 
(Plut  Pkoe.  23,  ViL  X.  OraL  pp.  848,  e,  849,  b ; 
Justin,  xiii.  5),  and  after  the  death  of  Leosthenes, 
he  deUverad  the  funeral  oration  upon  those  who 
had  &Uen  in  the  war,  ^Diod.  xtiii.  3.)    Butaftei 


540 


HTPERIDEa 


the  battle  of  CFannon,  in  b.  &  322,  when  aD  hopes 
had  vanished,  Hydrides  fled  to  Aegina,  where  he 
was  overtaken  by  the  emissaries  of  Antipater,  and 
put  to  death  in  a  most  crael  manner.  ( Pint  JPhoc 
29,  Dem,  28,  Vit  X.  OraU  p.  849;  Phot  BibL 
Cod.  265.) 

Hyperides  must  have  appeared  before  tlie  public 
on  many  occasions,  both  in  the  courts  of  justice  and 
in  the  assembly  of  the  people.  The  number  of 
orations  attributed  to  him  was  seventy-seven,  but 
even  the  ancient  critics  rejected  twenty-five  of  them 
as  spurious.  (Plut  p.  849,  d.)  The  titles  of  sixty- 
one  (for  more  are  not  known)  are  enumerated  by 
Westennann  {Gesch.  d,  GrieA,  Bertdttamk.  p.  307, 
&C.).  The  most  important  among  them  appear 
to  have  been  the  AriKuueos  (Dem.  de  Coron,  p. 
271  ;  Plut  pp.  840,  c,  850,  a),  the  hrtrdptos  (of 
which  a  considerable  fiagment  is  preserved  in  Sto- 
baeua,  Fioril.  cxxiv.  36),  the  orations  against 
ArisU^eiton,  Demades,  Demosthenes,  and  for 
Phryne.  But  of  all  these  orations  none  has  come 
down  to  us,  and  all  we  have  is  a  considerable 
number  of  fragments,  few  of  which  are  of  any 
length.  Some  critics  have  supposed  that  the  oration 
wept  T»r  irp^r  'AAc^oySpoi'  ffwOntemy^  which  is 
printed  among  those  of  Demosthenes,  is  the  work 
of  Hyperides,  as  is  suggested  by  Libanius  in  his 
argument  to  it ;  and  the  same  was  believed  by 
Reiske  in  regard  to  the  first  oration  against  Aris- 
togeiton,  but  there  is  nothing  to  prove  that  either 
of  these  speeches  is  the  work  of  Hyperides.  Hopes 
have  been  raised  from  time  to  time  of  the  possibitity 
of  recovering  some  or  all  the  orations  of  Hyperides. 
J.  A.  Brassicanns  (Praef,  ad  Salvianum)^  who 
lived  at  the  bc^nning  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
states  that  he  himself  saw  at  Ofen,  in  the  library 
of  king  Mathias  Corvinus,  a  complete  copy  of  Hy- 
perides, with  numerous  scholia.  Taylor  {Hraef,  ad 
Demosth.  vol  iil)  likewise  states  that  he  saw  a 
MS.  containing  some  orations  of  Hyperides,  but 
nothing  has  yet  been  published,  and  it  seems  that 
Brassicanus  as  well  as  Taylor  was  mistaken.  As 
therefore  we  have  nothing  to  form  an  independent 
opinion  on  the  merits  of  Hyperides  as  an  orator, 
we  must  acquiesce  in  the  judgment  which  some  of 
the  ancients  have  pronounced  upon  him.  That  he 
was  regarded  as  a  great  orator  is  attested  by  the 
fact  of  nis  speeches  being  incorporated  in  the  canon 
of  the  ten  Attic  orators,  and  of  several  distinguished 
grammarians,  such  as  Didymus  of  Alexandria  and 
Aelius  Harpocration,  having  written  commentaries 
upon  them.  (Harpocnt  s.  v.  4\€v$iptos  Zc^r  ; 
Suid.  8.  V.  *ApwoKpttjittv,)  Hyperides  did  not  bind 
himself  to  any  particular  model ;  his  oratory  was 
graceful  and  powerful,  thus  holding  the  middle  be- 
tween the  gracefulness  of  Lysias  and  the  over- 
whelming power  of  Demosthenes.  (Dionys.  Di- 
narcA.  1  ;  Longin.  de  SMim,  xxxiv.  1,  &c)  His 
delivery  is  said  to  have  been  wanting  in  liveliness. 
(PluU  p.  850,  a.)  His  style  and  diction  were  pure 
Attic,  though  not  quite  free  from  a  certain  manner^ 
ism,  especially  in  certain  words  ;  in  the  selection 
and  arrangement  of  his  words  he  is  said  to  have 
been  less  careful.  (Cic.  Brut,  82,  84  ;  Quiptil. 
xiL  10.  §  22 ;  Hermog.  de  Form,  Orat,  il  11  ; 
Dionys.  Dinarck.  7 ;  Longin.  /.  c.)  He  treated 
the  subjects  under  discussion  with  great  skill  and 
a  ready  wit,  and,  although  he  sometimes  had  the 
appearand  of  carelessness,  the  exposition  of  his 
subject  and  the  argumentation  are  spoken  of  as  de- 
eerring  of  imitation.    (Cic.  OnU,  31,  de  OraL  iii. 


HYPSAEUS. 

7  ;  Hennog.  L  e, ;  Dionys.  Dm,  5,  6.)  But  hit 
orations  were  distinguished  above  all  by  their  ex- 
quisite elegance  and  gracefulness,  which  were  cal- 
culated to  produce  a  momentary  rather  than  a 
lasting  and  moral  impression.  In  his  private  life, 
Hyperides  seems  to  have  been  less  above  censure 
than  in  his  political  lifie,  for  his  loose  conduct  was 
attacked  by  Timodes  and  Philetaenis,  two  comic 
poets  of  the  time.  (Athen.  viii.  pp.  341,  342,  xiii. 
p.  590.)  He  seems  also  to  have  been  particularly 
partial  to  the  fair  sex,  and  that  at  the  expense  of 
his  own  son  Olaucippus.  (Alciphr.  E^pist,  30 — 
32 ;  comp.  Westennann,  Ibid,  §§  60,  61 ;  O.  Kies»- 
ling,  de  Hyperide  Orat,  AU,  CkmnuuUai.  11,^  Hild- 
burghausen,  1837,  4to. ;  Droysen,  Geeck,  de$  Hd- 
lenism,  voL  L  pp.  70,  705,  &c.)  [L.  S.J 

HYPERI'ON  (TwepUtP^  a  Titan,  a  son  of 
Uranus  and  Oe,  and  married  to  his  sister  Theia, 
or  Euryphaessa,  by  whom  he  became  the  fiither  of 
Helios,  Selene,  and  Eos.  (Hes.  T^sc^.  134,  371, 
Ac. ;  ApoUod.  i.  1.  §  3,  2.  §  2.)  Homer  uses  the 
name  in  a  patronymic  sense  applied  to  Helios,  so 
that  it  is  equivalent  to  Hyperionion  or  Hyperion- 
ides  ;  and  Homer^s  example  is  imitated  also  by 
other  poeU.  (Hom.  Oi.  L  8,  xii  132,  IL  viiL  480; 
Hes.  T%eog,  1011  ;  Ov.  MeL  xv.  406.)  ApoUo- 
dorus  (iiL  1 2.  $  5)  mentions  a  son  of  Priam  of  the 
name  of  Hyperion.  [L.  &] 

HYPEHMNESTRA  {*rit€pfApMrpa\  a  daugh- 
ter  of  Thestius  and  Enrythemis,  and  the  wife  of 
Oicles,  by  whom  she  became  the  mother  of  Amphi- 
araus.  Her  tomb  was  shown  at  Aigos.  (ApoUod. 
i.  7.  $  10 ;  Pans.  ii.  21.  §  2.)  One  of  the  daughten 
of  C^aus  was  likewise  called  Hypermnestra. 
[Lyncxus.]  [L.  S.] 

HYPE'ROCHE  (Trcp^x^),  according  to  the 
Delian  tradition,  was  one  of  the  two  maidens  who 
were  sent  by  the  Hyperboreans  to  Delos,  to  convey 
thither  certain  sacred  ofierings,  endosed  in  stalks 
of  wheat  She  and  her  companion  having  died  in 
Delos,  were  honoured  by  the  Delians  with  certain 
ceremonies,  described  by  Herodotus  (iv.  S3 — 
35).  [C.  P.  M.] 

HYPE'ROCHU^S  (Tr^poxof),  the  genenDy 
acknowledged  author  of  a  metriod  account  of  Cumae, 
mentioned  by  Athenaeus(zii.  p.  528,  d.X  and  Pau- 
sanias  (x.  12.  §  8),  who  rrfen  to  what  he  had 
written  respecting  the  Cumaean  sybiL     [C  P.  M.] 

HYPNOa    [SoKNua.] 

HYPSAEUS,  a  cognomen  of  the  Plautia  Gens 
at  Rome.  1.  C.  Plautius  Vxnno  HvpsAXca, 
was  consul  for  the  fint  time  in  B.a  347-  His 
year  of  office  was  memorable  for  the  redQctio&  of 
the  interest  on  loans  to  the  twenty  fourth  part  of 
the  sum  boirowed,  or  4  and  one-sixth  pear  cent 
Hypsaeus  was  consul  again  in  b.  a  341,  when  the 
war  with  Privemum  and  with  the  Volsdan  league 
was  committed  to  him.  He  defeated  the  Priver- 
natians,  and  took  from  them  two-thirda  of  their 
public  Und,  and  he  compelled  the  Volscians  to  re- 
treat, ravaged  their  territory  as  &r  as  the  aeai-coast, 
and  consecrated  the  arms  of  the  slain  ^  Luae  Ma- 
tri.''  (Liv.  vii.  27,  viii.  1.) 

2.  L.  Plautius  Hypsaxus,  was  praetor  ia 
B.a  189,  and  obtained  the  Nearer  Spain  for  his 
province.  (Liv.  xxxvii.  47,  50.) 

3.  L.  Plautius  Hyfsabus,  a  son  probably  of 
the  preceding,  was  praetor  in  Sicily  during  the 
Servile  War,  ac.  134 — 132,  and  routed  by  the 
insurgent  slaves.  (Flor.  iii.  19.  §  7.) 

4.  M.  Plautius  HvpaAaus,  cansnl  in  b.  a 


HYPSICLES. 

125,  was  joint  commissioner  with  hit  colleague, 
M.  Fnlnas  Flaccns  [Flaccus,  M.  Fulvzus,  Ko. 
7],  for  resuming  and  re-«^portioning  such  de* 
metnes  of  the  state  as  were  held  contrary  to  the 
provisions  of  the  Licinian  and  Sempronian  laws. 
(Fasti ;  Val.  Max.  ix.  6.  §  1 ;  Ohseq.  90 ;  Phlegon. 
Trail.  10.)  Cicero  (de  Or,  i.  36.  §  166)  mentions 
Hjrpsaeua  as  ill-rersed  in  the  civil  law. 

5.  P.  Plautius  Hypsaxus,  as  tribune  of  the 
plebs  in  B.  c.  54,  exerted  himself  to  procure  for 
Cn.  Pompey,  whose  quaestor  he  had  beoi,  the  com- 
mission for  restoring  Ptolemy  Auletes  to  the 
throne  of  Egypt.  (Cic.  ad  Font,  i  1.  §  3.)  In 
B.  c.  54,  Hypsaeus  was  a  candidate  for  the  con- 
tnlship,  and  since  Milo  was  his  opponent,  he  had 
the  support  of  P.  Clodius  and  his  gladiators. 
[Claudius,  No.  40.]  With  his  fellow-candidate, 
Q.  MeteUuB  Scipio,  Hypsaeus  employed  in  his 
canvass  the  most  open  corruption  and  violence. 
in  the  tumults  that  followed  the  murder  of  Clo> 
dius,  Hypsaeus  and  Scipio  besieged  the  interrez, 
M.  Aoniiius  Lepidua,  in  his  own  house  for  five 
days,  because  he  woidd  not  consent  to  hold  the 
comitia  illegally.  Scipio  and  Hypsaeus  were  na- 
turally fitvourites  with  the  Clodian  mob,  who 
carried  off  the  &sces  from  the  temple  of  Libitina 
(Dionys.  iv.  15 ;  Suet.  Ner.  39),  and  offered 
them  to  these  candidates,  before  they  tendered 
them  to  Cn.  Pompey.  Hypsaeus  was  singled  out 
by  Milo*B  fiu^tion  for  their  especial  attack.  At  the 
examination  of  the  witnesses  at  Milo^s  trial,  they 
demanded  that  the  slaves  of  Hypsaeus  be  submitted 
to  torture,  and  shortly  afterwards,  through  Pom- 
pey*s  kw  de  Ambitu,  they  procuifed  the  banish- 
ment of  Hypsaeus  himself  for  bribery  in  his  con- 
sukur  canvass.  Although  he  had  been  an  active 
partisan  of  Pompey\  his  patron  deserted  him. 
He  had  thrown  himself  at  Pompey^s  feet,  as  he 
was  going  from  the  bath  to  the  supper^table  ;  but 
Pompey  rejected  his  entreaties,  and  waived  him  off 
with  ^  Away;  you  will  spoil  my  supper  I  "  (Cic.  ad 
Att.  iil  S^pro  Flaee»  9 ;  Ascon.  m  Cic  MiUm,  p.  31, 
36 ;  SchoL  Bob.  pro  Mil,  p.  281,  id.  inOr.ds  Aer.  aL 
MiL  341,  Oielli ;  Cic.  /ra^m^p.  456,  vol  iv.  Orelli ; 
Appian,  B,  CL  ii.  24  ;  Plut  Pomp,  55  ;  Val.  Max. 
ix.  5.  §  3 ;  Liv.  EjpiL  107.)  [ W.  E  D.] 

HYPSE'NOR  ('T<Hmv),  the  name  of  two  my- 
thical personages,  one  a  son  of  the  Trojan  priest 
Bobpion,  who  was  killed  by  Euiypylus  (Hom.  //. 
T.  76,  &c.),  and  the  other,  a  son  of  Hippasus,  was 
kiUed  by  the  Trojan Deiphobus.  (xiii.411.)  [L.S.] 

H  YPSEUS  (Ti^cits),  a  son  of  Peneius,  and  the 
Naiad  Creusa,  or  PhiUyra,  the  daughter  of  Asopus, 
was  king  of  the  Lapithae,  and  married  to  Chlida- 
nope,  by  whom  he  became  the  &ther  of  Cyrene, 
Alcaea,  Themisto,  and  Astyageia.  (Pind.  Pytk, 
ix.  13,  ftc;  Apollod.  i.  9,  $  2 ;  Died.  iv.  69; 
Paus.  ix.  34.  $  5.)  Another  personage  of  this 
name  occurs  in  Ovid  (MeL  v.  99).  [L.  S.] 

HYPSICLES  ('TiffiicA^f),  was  of  Alexandria, 
Of,  as  the  Arabic  writers  say,  of  Ascalon.  Both 
may  be  right,  for  to  say  that  a  Greek  mathema- 
tician or  astronomer  was  of  Alexandria,  fixes  his 
place  of  birth  or  general  residence  about  as  much 
as  we  do  when  we  name  an  Englishman  of  the 
same  stamp  as  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge.  The  time 
at  which  he  lived  will  require  some  discussion, 
inasmuch  as  we  intend  to  differ  firom  the  account 
generally  received;  and  our  theory  on  the  matter 
involves  the  period  at  which  Diophantus  wrote, 
which  is  of  aoroewhat  more  importanoet 


HYPSICLES. 


541 


It  is  generally  stated  that  Hypsides  lived  A.  d. 
160,  on  the  authority  of  Snidas,  who  states  that  his 
teacher,  Isidore  the  philosopher,  i^tiKofti^fii^*  ir6 
rots  ciSfA^is  ;  hence,  says  Fabricius,  he  lived  sub 
Dhri$  Fratribtit,  and  the  Divi  Fratres  are  Antoninus 
andVerus.  [Antoninus  Pius.]  But  Fabricius  (or 
Harless)  adds  a  note  to  the  effect  that  it  is  possible 
this  Isidore  may  be  stated  to  have  studied  under 
hi$  own  brothers,  and  that  he  may  be  the  Isidore 
whose  life  was  written  by  Damascius.  August, 
the  editor  of  Euclid,  assumes,  without  an  allusion 
to  any  other  opinion,  that  Isidore  was  Isidore  of 
Miletus,  Justinian*s  architect,  and  the  preceptor  of 
EuTOCius.  Whether  this  hut  supposition  be  true  or 
not,  it  is  certain  that  ^e  former  one  must  be  correct, 
for  Suidas,  at  the  word  Syriatnu^  mentions  Isidore 
**  the  philosopher**  again,  and  cites  Damascins  by 
name  for  his  information.  Now  Photius,  who  has 
given  a  long  commentary  on  the  life  of  Isidore  by 
Damasdus,  repeats  again  and  again  that  Isidore 
was  the  successor  of  Marinua,  the  successor  of 
Proclns,  and  that  Damascius  was  his  fellow  pupiL 
This  brings  Isidore  fiurly  into  the  reign  of  Justi- 
nian ;  and  if  we  look  at  the  strong  feeling  of  ad- 
miration which  EutoduB  and  Hypsides  both  ex- 
press for  their  teachers  (Hypsides  calls  his  the 
great),  we  cannot  suppose  that  these  two  Isidores 
were  two  different  persons.  Again,  the  Isidore  of 
Damasdus  was  a  Christian,  and  Suidas  calls  him 
hrifuK^^s  iv  Upeiis,  If  an  editor  of  Archimedes  in 
the  second  century  had  been  a  Christian,  the  fact 
must  have  been  noted  in  many  forms,  and  probably 
he  would  have  been  one  of  the  $aiiU  Isidores  from 
whom  Suidas  always  distinguishes  him  by  the  title 
of  the  philosopher. 

There  are  other  strong  presumptions  against 
Hypsides  having  lived  in  the  second  century. 
Neither  Pappus,  Produs,  nor  Eutodus,  mentions 
his  name.  Now  Produs  names  the  commentators 
on  Euclid  :  it  is  unlikely  he  would  have  foigotten 
the  editor  who  added  two  whole  books  to  the 
Elements.  Moreover,  he  specifies  it  as  the  ulti- 
mate object  of  the  Elements  to  investigate  the  pro- 
perties of  reguUr  solids:  it  is  very  unlikely  that 
he  should  have  suppressed  the  fact  of  two  books  on 
those  very  solids  having  been  written  as  an  ap- 
pendix to  Eudid.  Again,  Marinus,  in  his  preface 
to  the  Daia^  states  the  Elements  to  consist  of  thir- 
teen books,  which  is  a  presumption  against  the 
additional  books  of  Hypsides  having  been  added 
before  his  time.  Putting  all  these  things  together, 
we  feel  that  we  may  confidently  assert  Hypsides 
to  have  written  not  earlier  than  a.  d.  550. 

Diophantus  mentions  Hypsides  in  the  work  on 
polygonal  numbers  (prop.  viiL),  and  seems  to  attri- 
bute to  him  the  notion  and  definition  of  polygonal 
numbers.  We  must  accordingly  place  Diopliantus 
at  least  something  kter  than  Hypsides,  perhaps  at 
the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century.  Achilles 
Tatius  also  mentions  Hypsides  (Itag,  in  Pbaenom, 
Arati)  as  one  of  those  who  wrote  on  the  harmonv 
of  the  planetary  motions,  ircpl  tiiy  ivapiutviov  Koni' 
ircMf :  and  thus  the  date  of  Achilles  Tatius  is  con- 
siderably altered.* 

*  The  date  of  Achilles  Tatius  is  supposed  to  be 
settled  by  a  passage  of  Julius  Firmicus  (iv.  10), 
in  which  he  announces  his  intention  to  defer  certain 
aatrologieal  topics  till  he  treats  of  the  barbarian 
sphere,  fnoe  dumuu  Hie  Abraam  et  prudenHaimmi 


542 


HYPSICRATES. 


Casiri  makes  mentioii,  from  Anlnc  writers,  of  a 
work  of  Hypsides  on  the  magnitudes  and  distances 
of  the  hearenly  bodies.  Bat  the  onlyastronomicai 
work  of  his  remaining  is  «-«/»2  rns  r^v  {WSmvv  dya- 
4^pdt,  which  was  published  (Or.  Lat)  with  the 
Optics  of  Heliodorus  by  Emsmus  Bartholinus. 
(Paris,  1567,  4to.)  This  Uber  anapkoritm  exisU 
in  Arabic,  edited  by  Costha  ben  Luco^  and  emen- 
dated by  Alchindus.  It  was  one  of  those  which 
were  read  preparatory  to  the  study  of  the  Syntaxis, 
a  distinction  which  it  also  preserved  among  the 
Saracens.  Delambre  wonders  that  a  book  contain- 
ing matter  which  is  as  easily  and  more  correctly 
treated  in  the  Syntaxis  itself  should  have  gained 
such  a  position :  but  the  date  of  it  may  remove  the 
cause  of  surprise. 

With  respect  to  the  two  books  of  the  Elements 
above  mentioned,  it  is  clear  enough  that  Euclid  did 
not  write  them,  because  they  b^n  with  a  prefiiee, 
a  thing  which  is  not  found  even  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Elements  ;  because  that  prefiioe  makes 
mention  of  ApoUonius  *,  who  came  after  Euclid ; 
and  because  the  author  states  himself  to  be  the 
pupil  of  Isidore,  as  above  noted.  The  Arabic 
writers,  according  to  Casiri,  represent  Hypsides  as 
only  emendating  these  books  ;  and  the  early  trans- 
lations of  the  Elements  firom  the  Arabic  do  not 
mention  his  name.  The  direct  evidence  for  his 
connection  with  these  books  seems  to  be  the  oc- 
currence of  his  name  on  the  manuscripts  as  the 
author,  unsupported  by  the  testimony  of  any 
writer  of  authority :  but  this,  from  the  date,  they 
eould  not  have  had.  It  is  in  fiivonr  of  it,  how- 
ever, that  different  spedes  of  manuscripts,  of  erery 
order  of  authority,  unite  in  one  testimony.  Those, 
for  instance,  from  which  Zamberti  translated,  though 
they  make  the  fourteenth  book  only  an  addition  to 
the  thirteenth,  and  turn  the  fifteenth  into  the  four- 
teenth, give  both  the  addition  and  the  so-called 
fourteenth  book  as  the  work  of  Hypsicles.  (Suidas; 
Fabric.  BibL  Grtue,  vol.  iv.  pp.  20,  213  ;  Oartz,  de 
Interpret.  Eudid,  Arabic.)  [A.  De  M.] 

HYPSrCRATES  ('T^utpdrjis).  1.  An  histo- 
rical  writer,  who  wrote  an  account  of  Phoenicia  in 
the  Phoenician  language,  which  viras  translated 
into  Oreek  by  a  man  named  "Ao-irof,  or  AoSros, 
(Tatian.  Orat  ad  Gtnt.  58  ;  Euseb.  Praep,  Ewmg. 
X.  p.  289.) 

2.  An  historical  writer,  a  native  of  Amisus.  He 
is  mentioned  by  Lucian  (Macrob,  22)  as  having 
lived  to  the  age  of  ninety*two,  and  been  distin- 
guished for  his  learning.  It  is  perhaps  this  writer 
whom  Strabo  quotes  (vii.  p.  479,  xi.  p.  7b'9). 

3.  A  writer  n«pl  ncMMwr,  mentioned  by  Dio- 
genes Laertius  (vii.  188). 

4.  A  Roman  grammarian,  a  contemporary  of  M. 

nobis  trader:  But  Achilles  Tatius  does  not  show 
the  least  symptom  of  astrology;  and  we  are  inclined 
to  suppose,  with  Fabricius,  Wiedler,  &c.,  that  the 
Achilles  mentioned  by  Firmicus  is  another  person. 
And  moreover,  in  looking  at  the  above  quotation, 
it  seems  as  likely  as  not  that  Firmicus  only  means 
to  say  that  his  two  friends,  Abraam  and  Achillea, 
had  endeaTonred  to  supply  him,  and  not  the  public, 
with  some  information. 

*  This  mention  of  Apollonius  is  supposed  to  ac- 
count for  the  Arabic  story,  which  is,  that  ApoUotnui 
the  earpeiUer  was  the  first  who  wrote  Elements,  and 
that  Euclid  was  employed  by  Ptolemy  to  amend 
and  enhuge  them. 


HYRCANUS. 

Terentius  Varro.  He  is  mentioned  by  Varro  {de 
ling,  LaL  ▼.  88),  by  Stephanus  («.  e.  AJ9/o^),  and 
Qellius  (xvi  12),  who  speaks  of  him  as  faavmg 
written  lUnTM  som  mobUa  miper  kit  quae  a  Oraeei$ 
aeoepta  sutd,  [C.  P.  M.] 

HYPSIPYLE.    [Thoas,  Jason,  ADEAffTua.] 
H YPSUS  (*T4ior),  a  son  of  Lycaon,  bdieved  to 
haTe  been  the  founder  of  Hypsus.  (Paus.  riii.  3. 
§1,35.  $6.)  [L.S.1 

HYRCA'NUS,  JOANNES  CTpnais)^ 
prince  and  high-priest  of  the  Jews,  was  the  son 
and  successor  of  Simon  Maccabaens,  the  restorer 
of  the  independence  of  Judaea.  In  B.a  187, . 
Antiochus  VI L  baring  established  himself  on  the 
throne  of  Syria  after  the  defeat  and  death  of 
Tryphon,  determined  to  effect  the  reduction  of 
Judaea  to  its  former  condition  of  a  tributaiy  pro- 
vince of  the  Syrian  monarchy,  and  sent  a  force, 
under  his  general,  Cendebeus,  to  invade  the  coun- 
try. Simon,  being  now  a  man  of  advanced  years, 
confided  the  command  of  the  force  which  he  op- 
posed to  them,  to  his  two  sons,  Judas  and  Jo- 
annes Hyitanus:  they  were  completely  success- 
ful, defeated  Cendebeus,  and  drove  him  out  of 
Judaea.  But  Simon  did  not  long  enjoy  the  firaita 
of  this  victory,  being  treacherously  sdzed  and  as- 
sassinated by  his  son-in-law,  Ptolemy,  the  govenior 
of  Jericho,  B.  c.  185.  Two  of  his  sons,  Jodas  and 
Mattathias,  perished  with  him,  but  Hyrcanos 
escaped  the  snares  of  the  assassin,  and  assumed 
the  dignity  of  high-priest  and  prince  of  the  Jews, 
and  advanced  wiu  an  army  against  Ptolemy,  who 
took  refuge  in  the  fortress  of  Dagon,  where  he  was 
able  to  defy  the  arms  of  Hyrcanns.  It  is  not 
improbable  that  the  crime  of  Ptolemy  had  been 

{ireviously  concerted  with  Antiochus  Sidetes:  sk 
east,  that  monarch  immediately  took  adrantage  of 
it  to  invade  Judaea  with  a  large  anny;  and, 
Hyrcanns  being  unable  to  meet  him  in  the  field, 
laid  siege  to  Jerusalem  itsel£     The  siege  was 
closely  pressed,  and  the  Jews  suffered  severely 
from  fiumine  ;  but  at  length  Antiochus  oonaented 
to  conclude  a  treaty,  by  which  Jerusalem  and  its 
inhabitants  were  spared,  on  condition  of  the  forti- 
fications being  dismantled  and  the  payment  of  aa 
annual  tribute,  B.C  138.  (Joseph.  AuL  zin.  7. 
§§  3,  4,  8.  §  1-3,  ^.  J:  i.  2.  §  5  ;  1   Maas. 
XT.  xvi. ;  Justin,  zxxvi.  1. ;  Diod.  En.  Hoetdu 
xxxiT.  I. ;  Plut  ApopkA.  p.  184.  £  ;  Euseb^  ^rm. 
p.  167.)    Four  years  afterwards  Hyrcanus  accom- 
panied Antiochus  in  his  expedition  against  Parthia, 
and  bore  an  important  part  in  his  fint  suoecsacs, 
but  returned  with  his  aaxiliaiies  to  Jerusalem,  at 
the  approach  of  winter,  by  which  means  he  linta- 
nately  escaped  the  final  disaster  that  overwlielDied 
the  Syrian  king  and  his  army.     But  as  soon  aa  be 
heard  of  the  death  of  Antiochus,  he  took  adTan- 
tage  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the  Syrian  monarchy 
to  prosecute  his  own  schemes,  reduced   aeiTeral 
dties  on  the  confines  of  Judaea;  among  others, 
Sichem,  in  Samaria,  and  destroyed  the  tensple  on 
Mount  Oerizim :  after  which  he  completely  anb- 
dued  the  Idumaeans,  whom  he  compelled  to  adopt 
the  laws  and  customs  of  the  Jews.  (Joaeph.  AaL 
xiii  9.  $  1.)    At  the  same  time  he  took  a  stil! 
more  important  measure  m  order  to  secaio  his  in- 
dependence, by  sending  an  embassy  to   Home, 
which  was  fiivourably  received  by  the  seimtai,  who 
confirmed  the  alliance  already  eondnded  by  them 
with  Simon.  (Id.  ibid.  §  2.) 
Demetrius  II.,  who  had  retained  froa 


HTRCANUS. 

tivitj  in  Ptttliia,  and  re-established  himself  on 
the  throne  of  Syria,  after  the  death  of  his  brother, 
Antiochns,  was  preparing  to  direct  his  anns  against 
Jndaea,  when  he  was  prevented  by  the  brniking 
out  of  the  dril  war,  which  ended  in  his  own  de> 
feat  and  death,  b.  c.  125.  Hyrcanns  afterwards 
concluded  an  alliance  with  the  pretender,  Alex- 
ander Zebina,  bat  does  not  appear  to  hare  afforded 
him  any  active  assistance :  his  object  was  not  to 
take  part  in  the  civil  wars  that  distracted  the 
Syrian  monarchy,  bnt  to  take  advantage  of  these 
to  strengthen  and  extend  his  own  power,  for  which 
the  ceaseless  contests  of  the  Selencidae  among 
themselves  left  him  free  scope.  A  long  interval 
elapsed,  daring  which  he  appears  to  have  been 
content  to  govern  Judaea  in  peace,  and  the  country 
is  said  to  have  enjoyed  the  utmost  prosperity  under 
his  mild  and  equitable  rule,  while  he  himsdf 
amassed  vast  treasures.  At  length,  he  felt  sufii* 
cient  confidence  in  his  own  strength  to  invade  Sa- 
maria, and  lay  siege  to  the  city  of  that  name, 
which  had  been  for  ages  the  rival  and  enemy  of 
Jerusalem.  The  Samarians  invoked  the  assistance 
of  Antiochns  Cysicenus,  who  advanced  with  an 
army  to  their  support,  but  was  defeated  by  Anti- 
gonus  and  Aristobulns,  the  two  sons  of  Hyrcanus ; 
his  generala,  Epicrates  and  Callimander,  were 
equally  unsuccessful :  and  Samaria,  at  length,  fell 
into  the  hands  of  Hyrcanus,  who  nxed  to  the 
ground  the  hated  city,  b.  c.  109.  (Joseph,  ^n^xiii. 
9.  §  3.  10.  §  1—3.  B.  J.  i.  2.  §  7.)  The  tran- 
quiUity  of  the  hitter  years  of  his  reign  appears  to 
have  been  in  some  measure  disturbed  by  the  dis- 
sensions between  the  two  powerful  sects  of  the 
Pharisees  and  Sadducees  ;  Hyrcanus,  who  had 
been  at  first  attached  to  the  former  party,  quitted 
them  on  some  disgust,  and  threw  himself  into  the 
anns  of  their  rinds.  But  these  disputes  did  not 
break  out  into  open  insurrection,  and  Hyrcanus 
closed  his  long  re^  in  peace  and  prosperity.  There 
is  much  confusion  in  the  chronology  of  Josephus, 

MATTATRIAS. 

diad  a.  o.  167. 

I 


HYRCANUS. 


543 


I 


Ml 

hlffhpricil 

B.  G.  144. 

4ttadB.c. 

ISS. 

I 

T 


J«dM  Ml 

dieds.o.  160. 


1 


hWhprkMt 

«id  M.e. 

144. 


T 


J«dM.    MattaililH,  Admutlitor     JoAinnt  Htbcawvi, 

pHt  to     put  to  dMth  idutuhI  to    himk  prtaM  and  prfa«o 
MMh        ji.c.IS5{       Plolcmyi      oTJudMS,  ■.  c.  136, 

B-e.  I'M.  -       ■ ■*  At^A  m   Q,  lOQ 


•X.  135. 


Kowmar  of 

^ToriclM». 


died 


Atmromntml.    AnUKoniM,       Two  other 
kiogorjadaa^  pfotiodouh     Mm,  tuunai 
•.e.  106,dkd   l^hlibTothor,     uaknown. 
a.c.  10ft.        Arlatalmhii, 
*.e.  1U6. 


I 


AuKAHom 

jAinr«BU«, 

king  of  JudaM, 

B.c7lOS.    Mankd 

Aioiaadn. 

IHadB.c.78. 

t 


nracAiroflll. 

hlgli  prtaM  «ad  kt^ 
».c  flV. 


ARmonft.if  II. 

klaaof  Jwrtaaa, 

B.C.  68.  PotMDcd 

B.  0.  49. 

I 


nianMhcr 
iAk>* 
Pm 

todoadibv 

llMvd. 
I 


A  texaadr^  daaahcaf 

of  liTTcanBa  II. 

Put  to'dcoth  at  Ab> 

tiochB.c.  49. 


1 

Abthmhivs» 

kia||«f  Judaaa 

B.  o.  40.    F«t 

to  death  tqr  M. 

Aatonf,  B.C 

97. 


Va 

ried  toBarod  tha 

(«IBBt.        Pot    to 
death  b*  hUn. 
■  For  thalr  da- 


) 


appointad  hign 
print  uy  tlcfod 

tfiaUi«at,B.c.36. 

AMMtliMUcda.  c 
5A. 


who  in  one  place  assigns  to  Hyrcanns  a  reign  of 
thirty-one  years,  in  another  one  of  thirty-three : 
Ensebius,  on  the  contrar}',  allows  him  only  twenty- 
six  :  it  appean  probable  that  he  reigned  in  fiict 
between  twenty-nine  and  thirty  years,  and  died  in 
B.&  106,  or  the  beginning  of  105.  He  left  five 
sons,  of  whom  the  eldest,  Aristobulns,  succeeded 
him.  (Joseph.  Ant  xiii.  10.  $  5—7«  B, «/.  i.  2. 
§  8  ;  Ettseb.  Arm.  p.  94.) 

Although  Joannes  Hyrcanus  did  not  himself 
assume  the  title  of  king,  he  may  be  justly  regarded 
as  the  founder  of  the  monarchy  of  Judaea,  which 
continued  in  his  fiunily  till  the  accession  of  Herod. 
The  foregoing  genealogical  table  exhibits  the  line 
of  the  kings  and  princes  of  the  Asamoneaii  race,  as 
well  as  their  descent  from  the  Maccabees.  [E.H.B.] 

HYRCANUS  II.  (*rpKtt96s),  high  priest  and 
king  of  the  Jews,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Alexander 
Jannaeus,  and  his  wife,  Alexandra.  On  the  death 
of  Alexander  (b.c.78)  the  royal  authority  de- 
volved, according  to  his  will,  upon  his  wife  Alex- 
andra, who  immediately  appointed  Hyrcanus  to 
the  high-priesthood  —  a  choice  which  he  probably 
owed  not  so  much  to  his  seniority  of  age,  as  to  his 
feeble,  indolent  character,  which  offered  a  strong 
contrast  to  the  daring,  ambitious  spirit  of  his 
younger  brother,  Aristobulns.  Accordingly,  dur- 
ing the  nine  years  of  his  mother*s  reign,  he  ac- 
quiesced uniformly  in  all  her  measures,  and  at- 
tached himself  to  the  party  of  the  Pharisees,  which 
she  fiivoured.  On  the  death  of  Alexandra  (&  a 
69),  he  saoceeded,  for  a  time,  to  the  sovereign 
power,  but  Aristobulns,  who  had  already  taken 
his  measures,  quickly  raised  an  army,  with  which 
he  defeated  him  near  Jericho,  and  compelled  him 
to  take  refuge  in  the  citadel  of  Jerusalem,  where 
he  was  soon  induced  to  consent  to  a  treaty,  by 
which  he  resigned  the  sovereignty  into  the  hands 
of  Aristobulus,  and  retired  unmolested  into  a  pri- 
vate station.  The  easy,  unambitious  disposition 
of  Hyrcanus  would  probably  have  led  him  to  ac- 
quiesce permanently  in  this  arrangement:  but  he  was 
worked  unon  by  the  artifices  and  intrigues  of  An- 
tipater,  who  sncoeeded  in  exciting  his  apprehen- 
sions, and  ultimately  induced  him  to  fly  from  Je- 
rusalem, and  take  refuge  at  the  court  of  Aretas, 
king  of  Arabia  Petra«^  b.  a  65.  That  monarch 
now  assembled  an  aimy,  with  which  he  defeated 
Aristobulus  in  his  turn,  and  blockaded  him  in  the 
temple  of  Jerusalem,  Hyiranus  and  his  partisans 
being  masten  of  the  rest  of  the  city.  But  their 
progress  was  now  stopped  by  the  faitervention  of 
Pompey*s  lieutenant,  M.  Aemilius  Scaurns,  who 
had  arrived  at  Damascus  with  a  Roman  army,  and 
being  gained  over  by  the  bribes  and  promises  of 
Aristobulus,  ordered  Aretas  and  Hyrcanus  to  with- 
draw from  Judaea.  The  next  year,  Pompey  him- 
self arrived  in  Syjpa,  and  the  two  brothers  has- 
tened to  urge  their  respective  claims  before  him : 
bnt  Aristobulus  gave  offence  to  the  Roman  general 
by  his  haughty  demeanour,  and  the  disposition  of 
Pompey  to  favour  Hyrcanus  became  so  apparent, 
that  Aristobulus,  for  a  time,  made  preparations  for 
resistance.  But  when  Pompey  reUiming  victorious 
from  his  campaign  against  the  Nabathaean  Arabs, 
entered  Judaea  at  the  head  of  his  army,  he  aban- 
doned all  hopes  of  defence,  and  surrendered  him- 
self into  the  hands  of  the  Roman  general.  The 
Jews,  however,  refused  to  follow  his  example :  they 
shut  the  gates  of  Jerusalem,  and  prepared  to  hold 
out  to  the  httt ;  nor  was  it  till  after  a  long  and  ar* 


544 


IIYRCANCS. 


daoiu  uege,  that  Pompej  was  aUe  to  make  him- 
lelf  master  of  the  city,  b.  c.  63. 

After  his  victory,  the  conqueror  reinstated  Hyr- 
canus  in  the  high-priesthood,  with  the  authority, 
though  not  the  name,  of  royalty.  (Joseph.  AnL 
xuL  16,  xiv.  1 — I,  A  J.  i.  5—7  ;  Dion  Cass. 
zxxTii  15,  16  ;  Diod.  xl.  Exe,  VaU  p.  128. ;  Oios. 
tL  6. ;  Euseh.  Arm,  p.  94.) 

Hyrcanus,  though  supported  by  the  powerful  aid 
of  Rome,  and  the  abilities  of  Antipater,  did  not 
long  enjoy  his  newly  recovered    sovereignty  in 
quiet :  Alexander,  one  of  the  sons  of  Aristobulus, 
who  had  been  carried  prisoner  to  Rome  by  Pom- 
pey,  made  his  escape  from  captivity,  and  quickly 
excited  a  revolt  in  Judaea,  which  Hyrcanus  was 
unable  to  suppress,  until  he  called  in  the  assistance 
of  Oabinius,  the  proconsul  of  Syria.    By  his  aid, 
Alexander  was  defeated,  and  compelled  to  submit 
(b.  c.  56) :  but  the  next  year  a  fresh  insurrection 
was  excited  by  Aristobulus  himself,  who  had  also 
made  his  escape  from  Rome:  and  though  this 
was  again  put  down  by  Oabinius  and  his  lien- 
tenant,  M.  Antony,  and  Aristobulus  a  second  time 
made  prisoner,  yet  as  soon  as  the  arms  of  the 
proconsul  were    occupied    in    an    expedition    to 
Egypt,  Alexander  once  more  assembled  a  large 
army,  and  invaded  Judaea.     Nor  were  the  Jewish 
governors  able  to  oppose  his  progress :  but  on  the 
return  of  Oabinius  from  Egypt,  he  was  quickly  de- 
feated and  put  to  flight    Previous  to  this,  the  Ro- 
man genenu  had  changed  the  form  of  the  govern- 
ment of  Judaea,  and  deprived  the  high-priest  of 
the  supreme  authority,  which  he  transferred  to 
five  provincial  councils  or  sanhedrims.    Antipater, 
however,  appears  to  have  maintained  his  former 
power  and  in^uence ;  but  neither  he  nor  Hyrcanus 
were  able  to  prevent  the  plunder  of  the  temple  and 
its  sacred   treasures  by  Crossus,  who  succeeded 
Oabinius  in  the  command  of  Syria.    On  the  break- 
ing out  of  the  civil  war  between  Pompey  and 
Caesar  (b.  c.  49),  Uie  latter  at  first  sought  to 
effect  a  diversion  against  his  rival  in  the  East,  by 
inducing  Aristobulus  to  set  up  anew  his  claim  to 
the  throne  of  Judaea :  but  Hyrcanus  was  saved 
from  this  threatened  danger,  for  Aristobulus  was 
poisoned  by  the  partizans  of  Pompey,  and  his  son, 
Alexander,   put  to  death  by  Scipio  at  Antioch. 
After  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  Hyrcanus,  or  rather 
Antipater  in  his  name,  rendered  such  important 
services  to  Caesar  during  the  Alexandriaa  war 
(B.C.  47),  that  the  dictator,  on  his  return  from 
PIgypt,  settled  the  afiairs  of  Judaea  entirely  in  ac- 
coi^ance  with  their  wishes,  re-established  the  mour 
archical  form  of  government,  and  restored  Hyr- 
canus to  the  sovereign  power,  though  with  the 
title  only  of  high-priest,  while  Antipater,  under 
the  name  of  procurator  of  Judaea,  possessed  all 
the  real  authority.    A  striking  proof  of  this  oc- 
curred soon  after:  Herod,  the  younger  son  of  An- 
tipater, whom  he  had  made  governor  of  Gali- 
lee, being  accused  of  having  committed  needless 
severities  in  the  administration  of  his  province, 
Hyrcanus  was  induced  to  bring  him  to  trial  before 
the  sanhedrim :  but  as  soon  as  he  saw  that  the 
adverse  party  were  disposed  to  condemn  him,  he 
gave  private  warning  to  him  to  withdraw  from 
Jerusalem.    The  young  prince  complied,  but  hav- 
ing soon  after  obtained  by  the  favour  of  Sextus 
Caesar   the  government  of    Coele-Syria,  he  ad- 
vanced against  Jerusalem  at  the  head  of  an  army  ; 
and  it  was  only  by  the  prayers  and  entreaties  of 


HYRIEUS. 

his  fiither  and  brother,  that  he  was  induced  to  de- 
sist from  the  enterprise.  The  feeble  and  spiritless 
character  of  Hyrcanus  was  still  more  strongly  dis- 
played shortly  after,  when  he  acquiesnd  first  in  the 
assassination  of  Antipater,  who  was  poisoned  by 
Malichus,  and  again  in  the  vengeance  exacted  for 
his  death  by  Herod,  who  causinl  Malichus  to  be 
assassinated  almost  before  the  eyes  of  Hyrcanus. 
(Joseph.  Ani,  xiv.  5—9,  \\^B,J.l  8—11.) 

From  this  time  forth  Hyrcanus  bestowed  upon 
the  youthful  Herod  the  same  fitvour,  and  conceded 
to  him  the  same  unlimited  influence  that  had  been 
enjoyed  by  his  father,  Antipater:  he  also  be- 
trothed to  the  young  prince  nis  grand-daughter, 
the  beautiful  Mariamne. 

When  the  battle  of  Philippi  (b.  a  42)  had 
rendered  M.  Antony  supreme  arbiter  of  the  affairs 
of  the  East,  both  Hyrcanus  and  Herod  hastened 
to  pay  their  court  to  him,  and  obtained  from 
him  the  confirmation  of  their  power.     It  was  not 
long,  however,  before  this  was  suddenly  overthrown 
from  an  unexpected  quarter.     Pacorus,  the  son  of 
the  Parthian  king  Orodes  I.,  had  invaded  Syria 
with  a  mighty  army  (b.c.  40),   and  overrun  a 
great  part  of  that  province,  when  Antigonus,  the 
surviving  son  of  Aristobulus,  applied  to  him  for 
aid  in  recovering  his  fiither*s  throne.    Neither 
Hyrcanus  nor  the  sons  of  Antipater  were  able  to 
oppose  the  force  sent  by  the  Parthian  prince  against 
Jerusalem,  and  they  took  refuge  in  tne  fortreaa  of 
Baris,  firom  whence  Hyrcanus  and  Phasael  were 
soon  after  decoyed  under  pretence  of  negotiation^ 
and  made  prisoners  by  the  fiiithless  bubariana. 
Hyrcanus  had  his  ears  cut  o^  by  order  of  Aris- 
tobulus, in  order  for  ever  to  incapacitate  him  from 
resuming  the  high-priesthood,  and  was  then  sent  a 
prisoner  to  Seleuceia,  on  the  Tigris.    Here,  how- 
ever, he  was  treated  with  much  liberality  by  the 
Parthian  king,  and  allowed  to  live  in  perfect  free- 
dom at  Babylon,  where  the  oriental  Jewa  received 
him  with  the  utmost  distinction,  and  where  he  led 
a  life  of  dignified  repose  for  some  yean.     But 
when  he  at  length  received  an  invitation  from 
Herod,  who  had  meanwhile  established  himaelf 
firmly  on  the  throne  of  Judaea,  and  married  his 
betrothed  Mariamne,  the  old  man  could  not  resist 
his  desire  to  return  to  Jerusalem,  and  having  ob- 
tained the  consent  of  the  Parthian  king,  he  re- 
paired to  the  court  of  Herod.    He  was  received 
with  every  demonstration  of  respect  by  that  mon- 
arch, to  whom  he  could  no  longer  be  an  object  of 
apprehension,  nor  does  it  appear  that  any  change 
took  place  in  the  conduct  of  Herod  towards  him, 
until  after  the  battle  of  Actiom,  when  the  king 
who  was  naturally  suspicions  of  the  disposition  of 
Augustus  towards  himself,  deemed  it  prudent  to 
remove  the  only  person  whose  daim  to  the  thrane 
might  appear  preferable  to  his  own.     It  is  not  un- 
likely that  the  feeble  old  man,  who  was  now  above 
eighty  years  of  age,  mig:ht  really  have  been  in- 
duced to  tamper  in  the  intrigues  of  his  daogbter 
Alexandra ;  but  whether  true  or  fiJse,  a  chsuge  was 
brought  against  him  of  a  treasonable  ootre^Mmd- 
ence  with  Malchus,  king  of  Arabia,  and   on  this 
pretext  he  was  put  to  death,  B.  c.  SO.     ( Joseoh. 
AnL  xiv.  12,  18,  xv.  2,  6,  A  J.  L  12,    13,  22  : 
Dion  Cass,  xlvui.  26)  [E.  H.  Bwl 

HYRIEUS  (TpietJs),  a  son  of  Poseidon  sod 
Alcyone,  was  king  of  Hyria  in  Boeotia,  and  mar- 
ried to  the  nymph  Clonia,  by  whom  he  became  the 
fiither  of  Nycteua,  Lycus»  and  Orion.     (ApoHod. 


lACCHUS. 

ill  10.11;  njt^.FaL  195;  Schol  ad  Horn.  IL 
zTiiL  48(>.)  Reqwcting  his  tniisiues  tee  AoA- 
MBon,  [L.  S.] 

HYRMINE  (Tp/iini),  a  daughter  of  Neleiu, 
or  N  jcteut,  or,  aceording  to  others,  of  Epeios  and 
Anaziroe.  She  was  the  wife  of  Phoil»s,  and  the 
mother  of  Angeas  and  Actor.  (SchoL  ad  ApoUmu 
Mod,  1 173  ;  Pans.  t.  1.  $  4 ;  Eostath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  30JL)  The  Aigonant  Tiphys  is  likewise  called 
s  no  of  Photiias  and  Hynnine.  (Hygin.  Fab. 
U.)  [L.  &] 

H  YRNETHO  (*Tpn|6J),  a  daughter  of  Teme- 
Bot,  and  wi£B  of  Deiphontes.  Her  tomb  and  a 
herooiB,  with  a  sacred  groTe,  were  shown  at  Epi- 
dsonis  and  Aigoiu  (Pans.  ii.  23,  §  3,  28.  §  3  ; 
ApoUod.  ii  8.  §  5.)  [L.  S.] 

HY'RTACUS  nrprmos),  a  Trojan,  the  has- 
band  of  Arisbe,  and  &ther  of  Anus  and  Nisns,  who 
are  hence  called  Hyrtaddes.  (Horn.  IL  iL  837« 
Ac ;  Apdlod.  iiL  12,  $  5 ;  Viig.  Aau  ix.  177, 406.) 
A  leeond  personage  of  this  name  occurs  in  ViigiL 
{Ae».  T.  492.)  [L.  S.] 

HYSMON  (*T<r/wr),  an  Eleian  athlete,  who 
hegsa  when  a  bey  to  practise  the  pentathlon  as  a 
core  far  iheoBsatisni,  and  who  was  Tictorions  in  that 
luod  of  contest,  once  in  the  Olympian  games,  and 
once  in  the  Nemean :  from  the  Isthmian  games  the 
Beians  were  exdnded.  His  statue  in  the  Altis  at 
Oijiapia,  gBprcsenring  him  as  holding  old-fiuhioned 
^akerm,  was  the  work  of  Cleon.  (Pans,  tl  3.  $  4.) 
ICiiox.]  [P.  a] 

HYSTASPES  (yirrdffWfit;  in  Persian,  Oosh- 
tssp,  OastM^  Histasp,  or  Wistasp).  1.  The  son 
«f  Aissmes,  and  frther  of  Dareins  I.,  was  amember 
of  the  Persian  royal  house  of  the  Achaemenidae. 
He  was  sstr^  of  Persis  under  Cambyaes,  and  pro- 
^^yaader  Cyrus  also.  He  accompanied  Cyrus 
*B  his  expedition  against  the  Massagetae ;  but  he 
w  lent  back  to  Persis,  to  keep  watch  oyer  his 
«^deit  son  Dareins,  whom  Cyras,  in  consequence  of 
a  dnaa,  enspected  of  meditating  treason.  [Da- 
uica.]  Beaidcs  Dareins,  Hystaspes  had  two 
MUi  Artabanoa  and  Artanes.  (Herod.  L  209, 
210,  iii  70,  IT.  83,  liL  224.)  Ammianus  Mar- 
*^^a»  (xxiiL  6)  makes  him  a  chief  of  the  Ma- 
giaas,  and  tdla  a  story  of  his  studying  in  India 
leader  tha  Brahmins.  His  name  occurs  in  the 
ioKriptions  at  PerKpolis.  (QrotdeDd^  Beilage  xm 
^fonea's  Ideem.) 

2.  The  son  of  Darrius  I.  and  Atossa,  commanded 
the  Baetrians  and  Sacae  in  the  army  of  his  brother 
Xoxes.    (Heiod.  Tii  64.)  [P.  S.] 


I.  J. 

lACXTHUS  (^loKx^y,  the  solemn  name  of  the 
Byitic  Baoefana  at  Athens  and  Eleusis.  The 
Phiygian  Baechna  was  looked  upon  in  the  Eleusinian 
ayrteiies  as  a  child,  and  as  such  he  is  deicribed  as 
the  Mn  of  Demeter  (Deo  or  (^ligeneia)  and  Zeus, 
•nd  sa  the  brother  of  Coeb^  that  is,  the  male  0>ra 
or  Ceru^  (Ariatoph.  Bam.  338  ;  Soph.  Aniig.  1 121, 
^  ;  Qfph.  ifymm.  51,  11.)  His  name  was  de- 
rired  froai  the  boisterous  wstive  song  which  is 
likewise  called  lacchus.  (Aristoph.  Ban,  321, 
400 ;  Herod.  TiiL  65 ;  Arrian,  Anab.  ii.  16.)  From 
thev  statcnenta  (oomp.  Schd.  ad  Aritlopk,  Bam, 
3*^),  it  ia  dear  that  the  ancients  distinguished 
laochaa»  the  son  of  Zeus  and  Demeter,  from  the 
Thcbaa  Bacchoa  (Dioaysns),  the  ion  of  Zeus  and 

VOL.  n. 


JACOBUS. 


545 


Semele,  nay,  in  tome  traditions  lacchus  is  called  a 
son  of  Bacchus,  but  in  others  the  two  are  con- 
founded and  identified.  (Soph.  Ant^.  1115,  &c., 
1154  ;  Stnb.  x.  p.  468  ;  Vixg.  EcUip.  tI.  15  ;  Ov. 
Mei,  iv.  15.)  He  is  also  identified  with  the  infernal 
Zagreus,  the  son  of  Zeus  and  Persephone.  (Schol. 
ad  Pmd,  Ittkm,  vii.  3,  «2  Eurip.  On$t,  ^b'2^  ad 
AruUiph.  Ban,  401,  479 ;  Arrian,  I  e.)  At  Athens 
a  statue  of  lacchus,  bearing  a  torch  in  his  hand, 
was  leen  by  the  side  of  those  of  Demeter  and  Con. 
(Pans.  L  2. 1  4,  37.  $  3.)  At  the  celebration  of  the 
great  Eleusinian  mysteries  in  honour  of  Demeter» 
Persephone,  and  lacchus,  the  statue  of  the  last  di- 
vinity, carrying  a  torch  and  adorned  with  a  myrtle 
wreath,  was  carried  on  the  lixth  day  of  the  festiTsl 
(the  20th  of  Boedromion)  firom  the  temple  of  De- 
meter across  the  Thxiasian  plain  to  Eleusis,  accom- 
panied by  a  numerous  and  riotous  procession  of  the 
initiated,  who  tang  the  lacchus,  carried  mystic 
baskets,  and  danced  amid  the  sounds  of  cymbala 
and  trumpeta.  (Schol.  ad  Pmd,  Idkm.  ril  3*;  Plut. 
Thernkt.  15,  CarnM.  19  ;  Herod.  yuL  65  ;  Athen. 
▼.  p.  213  ;  Virg.  Oeorg.  i  166.)  In  some  Uaditions 
lacchus  Ib  described  as  the  companion  of  Baubo  or 
Babo,  at  the  time  when  she  endeavoured  to  cheer 
the  mourning  Demeter  by  lascivious  gestures ;  and 
it  is  perhaps  in  refierence  to  this  lacchus  that 
Suidas  and  Hesychius  call  lacchus  j|pt*9  ris,  [L.  S.] 

JAC(yBUS  {'UiuAos),  1.  Of  Alxxandria, 
called  PsYCHMSTua  or  PaYOOCHRiarua,  a  physi- 
cian who  lived  in  the  reisn  of  the  emperor  Leo  I. 
Thrax  (a.d.  457 — 474),  mentioned  by  Photius 
{BibL  Cod.  242),  and  by  Tillemont,  who  has  sup- 
plied many  references  respecting  hhn.  {HitL  de» 
EmgK  voL  vi  376.) 

2.  Baradaxus.    [See  No.  7 .] 

3^  Bishop  of  Batnb  or  Batnab  (Bdryi}  or 
Barmf),  a  town  now  called  Saruj,  in  the  district  of 
Samg  or  Saroj,  in  Osrhoene,  about  30  miles  E.  of 
Birtha,  on  the  Euphrates.  Jacobus  is  variously 
designated  from  his  bbhopric  Batnab  us  and  Sa- 
RuoBNRis.  He  is  also  called  Sapibns  or  the 
Wisa.  He  was  bom  about  a.  o.  452,  at  Cttrta- 
mum,  near  the  Euphrates.  His  parents  had  long 
been  childless,  and  his  birth  was  regarded  as  an 
answer  to  prayer.  When  he  grew  up  he  became 
eminent  for  learning  and  eloquence,  and  when  in 
his  68th  year  a.  d.  519,  was  chosen  bishop  of 
Batnae.  He  died  in  less  than  three  years  after  hia 
elevation  to  the  bishopric,  a.  d.  522,  aged  70.  He 
has  been  charged  by  Eenaudot  with  holding  the 
Monophysite  doctrine,  but  Asaemani  defends  him 
from  the  charge,  and  vindicates  his  orthodoxy.  His 
works,  of  which  many  are  extant,  were  written  in 
Syriac :  they  comprehended  a  Liiurgy,  of  which  a 
Latin  version  »  given  by  Renaudot ;  a  Baptiamal 
Ssrviee  ;  HomiUBB^  some  in  prose  and  some  metrical ; 
on  the  saints  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and 
the  incarnation,  death»  burial,  and  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  and  LeUen.  A  better,  which  he  wrote 
during  an  invasion  of  the  eastern  frontier  by  the 
Persian  king,  Cavades,  or  Cabadis,  in  the  beginnmg 
of  the  6th  century,  enooursged  the  inhabitants  to 
resist  the  invaders.  The  memory  of  Jacobus  is 
reverenced  both  in  the  Manmite  and  Jacobite 
churches.  He  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the 
Jacobus,  a  Syrian  saint,  mentioned  by  Procopiua 
{d9  BeUo  Penieo^  i.  7)  who  lived  about  half  a 
century  before  the  bishop  of  Batnae.  (Assemanit 
BUtl.  Orient,  vol.  L  p.  274,  283,  Ac ;  Renaudot, 
LUuryiae  OrienlaU»^  ygi^  ^  •   356,  Ac;   Cave, 

N  N 


1 


546 


JACOBUS. 


Hid.  UtL  Tol.  i.  p. 525  ;  AataStmelor,  Awg.  toL  iL 
p.  161.) 

4.  A  monk  of  the  monactery  of  CIoccinobaphub, 
aboat  the  time  of  the  emperor  Alezini  Comnenns 
(A.D.  1081—1118).  He  WM  a  man  of  great 
learning  and  an  elesant  writer.  Several  of  hit 
homilies  an  extant  in  MS.,  and  one  of  them,  Jn 
NiUhitalsm  B.  Mariae^  \a  given  both  in  the  ori- 
ginal Greek  and  in  a  Latin  venion,  in  the  Awtanimn 
Norum  of  Comb^fit,  vol  i  p.  1583.  Allatint 
aBcribes  thit  homily,  but  with  hesitation,  to  another 
Jacobus,  archbishop  of  Bulgaria,  who  lived  about 
the  middle  of  the  ISth  centniy.  (Fabric.  ITt&^ 
Graee,  vol.  x.  pp.  277,  278,  279,  282,  318,  voL  zL 
p.  637  ;  Cave,  Hut.  lAU.  vol  iL  p.  186.) 

5.  COMKBNTATOR.     [Sce  No.  8.] 

6.  DiAOONUs  (the  Dbaoon)  or  of  Edissa.  It 
is  doubtftU  of  what  church  Jacobus  was  deaom. 
Boronius  contends  for  Heliopolis  in  Coele-Syria, 
but  Pagi  and  Assemani  think  he  belonged  rather 
to  Edessa.  He  appears  to  have  lived  about  the 
middle  of  the  5th  century,  and  \a  known  only  as 
the  author  of  VUa  S.  Pdagia»  Aferdrieit  AntioMae^ 
**  The  Life  of  Saint  PelagM,  the  Hariot  of  Antioch,'* 
written  in  Greek,  of  which  a  Latin  version,  by  one 
Eustachius,  is  given  by  Surins,  in  his  De  Probatit 
Sandorum  Ftfw,  ad  diem  VIII.  Oelohr,  The  little 
that  is  known  of  Jacobus  is  gleaned  from  this  work. 
(Compare  Baronins,  AimaL  Eode$,  ad  Amu  451, 
cap.  cxzvii. ;  Pagi,  CrUiee  m  Baronutm  ;  Assemani, 
BiU.  OrimL  vol.  i  p.  258.) 

7.  Of  Edxssa,  the  elder,  called  also  by  a  Latin- 
ized  form  of  his  Syrian  cognomen  Baradabus, 
and  by  the  Greeks  Zansalus  (Zay{'aAot),  a  word 
which  Nicephorus  Callisti  interprets  as  meaning 
*'  poor/*  was  originally  a  monk  in  the  monastery 
of  Phasilta,  and  was  elevated  to  the  bishopric  of 
Edessa  A.  d.  541.  He  took  a  leading  part  in  the 
Monophysite  council,  in  which  Paulus  was  elected 
patriarch  of  Antioch  of  their  party.  He  succeeded 
in  uniting  the  various  subdivisions  of  the  Mono- 
physites  into  one  sect,  and  they  have  received  from 
him  the  name  of  Jacobites.  He  died  a.  d.  578.  The 
Nestorians  speak  of  him  as  patriarch  of  the  Jacob- 
ites, but  this  is  not  correct :  he  never  attained  any 
higher  dignity  than  that  of  bishop  of  Edessa  ;  the 
error  has  probably  arisen  from  his  great  influence  in 
his  party,  and  from  his  having  given  name  to  them. 
Both  Jacobites  and  Nestorians  have  the  most  ab- 
surd and  exaggerated  stories  respecting  him :  tiie 
Jacobites  affirm  that  he  ordained  two  patriarchs 
one  archbishop,  twenty  bishops,  and  a  hundred 
thousand  prieste  and  deacons :  the  Nestorians  that 
he  ordained  eighty  thousand  priests  and  deacons. 
He  has  a  place  in  the  calendar  of  the  Jacobites. 
He  composed  an  Anapkora  or  Liiurgyf  of  which  a 
Latin  version  is  given  in  the  Uturpiae  Orimlale»  of 
iCcnaudot,  vol.  ii.  p.  333.  Cave  and  others  ascribe 
to  him  the  Qiteeke$i$  of  the  Jacobites,  which  is 
one  of  their  symbolic  books ;  but  Assemani  has 
shown  that  it  is  of  later  date.  (Nioeph.  CallisL 
//.  E.  zviii.  52  ;  Assemani,  BM,  Orient,  voL  ii.  p. 
62,  &C. ;  Cave,  HisL  IML  vol  i.  p.  524  ;  Renaudot, 
/.  c.  and  notes  on  p.  342.) 

8.  Of  EoBsaA,  the  younger,  known  also  by  the 
designations  of  Doctor,  and  Comkhntator,  and 
Intxrprxs  LiBRORaM.  He  appears  to  have  been 
appointed  to  the  bishopric  of  Edessa  A.  d.  65 1.  The 
date  and  place  of  his  birth  are  not  mentioned,  but 
he  must  have  been  comparatively  young  at  the 
time  of  his  elevation  to  his  bishopric,  for  he  held  it 


JACOBUS. 

neariy  ^zty  yean,  dying  a.  o.  710.    He  was 
perhi^s  present  at  a  synod  convened  by  the  patri- 
arch of  the  Jacobites  a.  d.  706 ;  but  the  passage  in 
which  this  is  recorded  u  obseiue  and  ambiguous. 
His  memory  is  highly  reverenced,  and  he  has  a 
pbwe  in  the  calendar  both  of  the  Maronite  and 
Jacobite  churches,  and  his  opinions  are  dted  with 
great  regard  by  subsequent  Syriac  writers^     He 
wrote  CbmmefftoTKt  on  U»  Ser^oimres,  and  a  Cbi»!- 
meniary  on  the  Itoffoge  of  Porpki^ ;  also  a  work 
called  Ckroidoimy  or  Afmalu^  which  is  not  known 
to  be  extant ;  a  LUmrgsf ;  a  Baptimal  Service ; 
Bodetiattioal  Ccmoiu^  and  LMeru    He  was  the 
author  of  a  Syriae  dhanuHar^  and  to  him  is  ascribed 
the  restoration  of  the  purity  of  the  Syriac  tongne, 
which  had  begun  to  degenerate.    He  translated  the 
PraedieamaUa,  Analytiea^  and  De  JSlotti^ome  Ora- 
toria  of  Aristotle,  and  the  Hamilia»  Epitktomae  of 
Severus  of  Antioch ;  and,  perhaps,  the  works  of 
some  other  of  the  Greek  athers.    Several  of  hia 
works  are  extant :  a  Latin  version  <tf  his  Utmrgy 
is  given  in  the  Liturgiae  Oriadalee  (vol  ii.  p.  37 1 ) 
of  Renaudot,  who  has  impugned  the  orthodoxy  of 
Jacobus,  but  he  is  vindicated  by  Assumani,-   (Re^ 
naudot,  Liturgiae  OrietUcUet^  L  c,  and  notes  on  pp. 
380,  Ac. ;  Assemani,  BibL  Orient,  roL  L  p.  468, 
&G. ;  Cave,  Hi$L  LitL  vol  L  p.  524.) 

9.  Of  EosaaA,  the  Dbacon.    [See  No.  6.] 

10.  Intxrprbs  Librorom.    [See  No.  8.] 

11.  Magnus  or  the  Grbat.    [See  No.  13.] 

12.  Of  NufUZA  (Ni/toi(^a),  a  Syrian  hermit, 
whose  austerities  are  described  in  the  Philotheu» 
of  Theodoret  Jacobus  was  living,  and  above  ninety 
years  of  age,  when  Theodoret  wrote  the  work,  to- 
wards the  iniddle  of  the  5th  oentary.  (Theodor. 
PhOotheui  9.  Hieioria  BeligioeajC.  25.) 

13.  Of  NisiBiii,  commonly  designated  Maokvb, 
the  Great  (6  fUy^f,  Theodoret.),  was  bom  at  Nisi- 
bis,  or,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  Antiocheia  ad  My^ 
donium  or  Mygdonica,  an  important  town  of  the 
Eastern  Empire  in  Mesopotamia  on  the  frontier 
toward  Perna.    The  time  of  his  birth  is  not  aaoei^ 
tained ;  it  was  {«obably  in  the  latter  half  of  the 
third  century.     He  embraced  a  life  of  solitiide  «id 
asceticism,  living  on  the  mountains,   sleeping  in 
thickets  and  under  the  open  sky  in  spring,  sununcr, 
and  autumn,  and  seeking  the  shelter  of  a  cave 
during  the   rigour   of  the    winter.      ThMidoKt 
ascribes  to  him  the  gift  of  prophecy  and  other  mi- 
nieulouB  powers.    Afier  a  journey  into    Persia, 
apparently  to  promote  the  spread  of  Chriatianity 
there,  and  to  encourage  its  professors,  he  xeinmed 
to  the  neighbourhood  of  Nisibis,  of  whidi  he  was 
afterwards  made  bishop.    On  this  appointment  he 
left  his  solitude  for  Uie  city,  but  continued  his 
hard  faro  and  coarse  clothing.     He  was  the  friend 
and  benefiwtor  of  the  poor,  tae  guardian  of  widows 
and  orphans,  and  ^e  |tft>tcctor  of  the    injured. 
The  &mous  Ephiaem,  when  expelled  from  home  by 
his  fiither,  an  idolatrous  priest,  beeanse  he  refused 
to  participate  in  his  idolatnms  piactioes,  found  a 
rofiige  with  Jacobus.    The  Menaea  of  the  Greeks 
ascribe  to  him  the  converrion  of  many  idotators. 
If  this  statement  has  any  foundation  in  fiurt^  it 
may  possibly  have  reference  to  his  jonmey  into 
Persia  already  mentioned.  According  to  QennadittB, 
he  was  one  of  the  sufierers  in  the  great  penacution 
under  the  successors  of  Diodetian.  JaoohiiB  attended 
the  council  of  Nwe,  a.d.  325,  and  distiagiuahed  him- 
self as  one  of  the  champions  of  the  Consuhatantial 
party.    (Labbe,  OMict^  vol*  ii.  col.  56.)     Swie 


JACOBUS. 

(e.  g.  Falnidiit)  Iuiti»  affinned  that  he  took  part  as 
an  author  in  th«  Ariaa  controTieiBy,  founduig  their 
•neition  on  a  pamge  of  Athanaaint.  (Ad  Epu- 
eopot  Afffupti  €t  LjflSaB  Bpidola  Sn^fdioa  eontra 
AriaMo$,  aometimee  cited  aa  Ootiira  Arumos,  c. 
8 ;  Opmt,  ToL  t.  p.  278,  ed.  Benedictin.)  But 
what  Athanacitti  nys  ia,  that  the  writings  of  the 
heretics  weie  apparently  ao  orthodox,  that  if  they 
had  been  written  by  sach  men  as  **  Jaoobus  and  the 
rest  firom  Mesopotamia,**  there  wotdd  be  no  ground 
for  leading  them  wiUi  suspicion  —  a  statement 
which  by  no  means  asserts  that  he  wrote  any 
thing  on  the  question*  The  name  of  Jacobus 
appears  among  thote  subscribed  to  the  decrees  of 
the  council  of  Antioeh,  a.  i>.  841  (Labbe,  toI.  ii. 
coL  585) ;  but  there  are  several  difficulties  con- 
nected with  the  history  of  this  council 

The  most  remarkable  incident  in  the  life  of 
Jacobus  was  the  siege  of  Nisibis  by  the  Persians 
under  their  king.  Sapor  II.  The  siege  was  vigo- 
rously pressed,  Imt  the  defence  was  equally  well 
conducted,  the  brare  citicens  being  animated  by 
the  exhortations  of  their  bishop.  At  length  the 
crisiB  of  their  fitte  leemed  to  be  at  hanc^  when 
Jacobus,  at  the  entreaty  of  h»  disciple  Ephreem 
and  others,  ascended  the  walls  and  prayed  for  the 
deliTeranoe  of  the  dty.  A  swarm  of  gnats  or  mos- 
quitoes and  other  insects,  which  just  afterwards 
attacked  the  besiegert,  made  their  horses  restive, 
and  otherwise  produced  Rich  annoyance  as,  with 
other  things,  to  compel  them  to  raise  the  siege, 
WM  considered  as  an  answer  to  this  prayer.  The 
«idaens  regarded  Jacobus  as  their  deliverer ;  and 
when  he  died,  apparently  soon  after,  he  was  buried 
in  the  city.  The  time  of  the  siege  is  disputed : 
Nisibis  was  twice  vamlv  attacked  by  Sapor,  a.  o. 
d38  and  350.  The  author  of  the  C&foiiibo«  Edei- 
wenmm  given  by  Aisemani  {BMiatk,  Orient  vol.  i. 
p.  887,  Ac.),  and  Dionysius,  patriarch  of  the 
Jacobites,  in  his  Syriac  Chronicle^  quoted  in  the 
asms  work,  place  his  death  in  a.  d.  838,  which 
would  determine  the  first  of  the  two  sieges  to  be 
the  one  at  which  he  signalised  himself;  but  we 
have  seen  that  he  was  probably  at  the  council 
of  Antioeh  in  A.  n.  341  ;  and  there  b  reason  to 
believe,  with  Tillemont,  that  the  lecond  siege  is  the 
one  reierTed  to,  and  that  the  Syrians  have  ante- 
dated the  death  of  Jacobus.  The  character  of 
Jacobus,  as  drawn  by  Theodoret,  is  very  amiable. 
The  miracles  ascribed  to  hhn,  even  when  punitive, 
are  described  as  dictated  or  tempered  by  mercy, 
except  perhaps  in  the  case  of  the  celebrated  Anus, 
wbote  opportune  death  is  ascribed  by  the  author 
of  a  spurious  passage  in  Theodoret  to  the  prayer  of 
Jacobus  that  Ood  would  preserve  the  church  from 
the  cahmity  (so  it  was  considered)  of  that  reputed 
heretic*s  restoration.    [Aaioa.] 

Whether  Jacobus  wrote  any  thing  is  much  dis- 
puted. Jerome,  who  mentions  him  in  his  Ckrth 
«WW,  does  not  notice  him  in  his  book  De  ViHs 
/Umdnhuf  and  Theodoret,  from  whom  we  obtain 
the  amplest  detail  of  his  life,  does  not  apeak  of  his 
writinga.^  Ebed-Jesa,  in  his  account  of  the  Syriac 
fedesiastical  writers,  is  also  ailent  reapecting  him. 
On  the  other  hand,  Oennadius  {De  Vma  lUut- 
tnbmM)  ascribes  to  him  a  work  in  twenty-six  parts, 
or  perhaps  twenty-six  distinct  works,  of  most  of 
which  he  gives  the  titles.  They  were  in  Syriac, 
according  to  him.  Among  them  was  a  Chrmieort^ 
which  Oennadius  describes  as  less  curiously  minute 
t&«n  those  of  the  Oieeks,  but  mors  accurate  and 


JACOBUS. 


547 


trustworthy,  as  resting  on  the  Scriptures.  Qenn»* 
dius  acoounto  for  Jerome*s  sflenos  respecting  Ja« 
cobtts  by  supposing  that  Jerome,  when  he  wrote  his 
De  Virit  JUtutriiu^  was  ignorant  of  Syriac,  and 
that  the  works  of  Jaoobus  had  **•  not  ret**  (neolum) 
been  translated;  an  expression  which  seems  to 
imply  that  when  Oennadius  wrote  they  had  been 
transhtted.  Aasemani  supposes  that  Oennadius 
has  ascribed  to  Jacobus  of  Nisibis  the  works 
of  another  Syrian  of  the  aame  name  [  Jaoobub, 
No.  3,  Batnasob,  or  Saruoskhis],  and  per- 
haps of  aome  othera.  Several  Syriac  and  one 
Arabic  manuscript,  chieflv  of  homilies,  by  a  writer 
or  writen  vaguely  described  as  **  Mar.  Jacobus,** 
**Sanctus  Jacobus,**  **  Jacobus  Syrus,**  are  enu- 
merated in  the  (hialpgut  MSkitm  AngtioB  ei 
Hibemiae»  In  aome  of  theae  M8S.  the  writinga 
are  mingled  with  thoae  of  Ephraem,  who  waa,  as 
we  have  seen,  ^e  prot^6  and  pnpU  of  Jacobuis  of 
Nisibis ;  but  whether  the  writer  may  be  correctly 
identified  with  James  of  Nisibis  is  not  dear.  A 
volume  published  at  Rome,  fol.  1756,  is  mentioned 
by  Harlea  under  the  title  of  S.  JaeM  Epiaeopt 
NitAmi  AnaoMt,  Armariu  ti  Latine  am  Fra0- 
foHom,  lictm,  ti  Dmertatitme  da  AiedU,  Omma 
mtm  priwuum  m  /aona  prodienmL  The  worka 
comprehend  a  series  of  disconraea  addreaaed  by 
Jacobue  to  Gregorius  Illuminator,  or  Oregory  the 
Apostle  of  Armenia  [ORSOoaiua,  No.  6.J,  and  a 
Symodioal  L&Uer.  The  genuineness  of  the  Discourses 
is  strenuously  contended  for- by  Antonelli,  their 
editor,  and  by  Oalfamd,  who  has  inserted  them  and 
the  Letter,  both  the  Armenian  text  and  the  Latin 
version,  in  the  fifth  volume  of  his  BMioikeea 
Patrtm;  and  it  is  ramarkable  that  Assemani, 
who  had  been  informed  that  the  works  were  ex- 
tant in  MS.  in  the  library  of  the  Armenian  con- 
vent of  St  Antony  at  Venice,  retracts,  in  the 
Addenda  et  C&rriffmda  to  the  first  volume  of  his 
BibUoAeoa  OrieiZdu^  the  opinion  he  had  expressed 
in  the  body  of  his  work,  that  James  was  not  an 
audior  at  all,  and  that  Oennadius  had  confounded 
Jaoobus  of  NisibU  with  Jacobus  of  Sarug  [Na  8]  ; 
and  admite  the  genuineness  both  of  the  Discourses 
and  the  Synodical  Letter ;  going  in  this  beyond 
Antonelli  and  Oalland,  who  doubt  the  genuineness 
of  the  Letter.  The  subjecto  of  the  Discourses  agree 
to  a  considerable  extent,  but  not  wholly,  with  the 
list  given  by  Oennadius.  The  difficulty  arising 
from  their  being  extant  in  the  Armenian  and  not 
in  the  Syriac  language)  which  was  the  vemacuhtf 
tongue  of  the  writer,  and  in  which  Oennadius  aaya 
they  were  written,  ia  met  by  the  auppoaition  that, 
as  being  addresaed  to  an  Armenian  prehite,  they 
were  written  in  the  Armenian  tongue ;  or  that 
being  written  in  Syriac,  but  sent  immediately  into 
Armenia,  they  were  at  onoe  tranabted,  and  the 
original  neglected  and  lost  Their  not  bdng  extant 
in  any  other  language  ia  thought  to  account  for 
their  being  unknown  to,  and  unnoticed  by,  Jerome, 
Theodoret,  and  Photiua. 

Jacobua  ia  commemorated  in  the  Maeiifnhgmm 
of  the  Romiah  Church  on  the  15th  July  ;  in  the 
MettoUtgimm  of  the  Oreeka  on  the  Slat  Oct ;  in  the 
S^Muearmm  of  the  Maronitea  on  the  13th  January, 
and  in  that  of  the  Coptic  Chureh  on  the  18th  of 
the  month  Tybi.  The  Syriana  atill  profess  to  point 
out  at  Nitibis  the  original  burial-place  where  he 
was  laid.  (Hieronym.  CSIixm.;  Athanaai  L  c; 
Oennad.  U  a ;  Phikstorg.  H,  £;.  iii.  23  ;  Theodoret 
i/.& L7  i  ii26.  (ed.*Vales.  SO, ed.  Schula)  ;  Pk^ 

NN  2 


548 


lALEMUS. 


lothetu  B.  HuAana  ReUgioaa^  c  I ;  Theodonit  Lector, 
H.E.'u  10  ;  Theophiines,  Chronog,  pp.  16,  28,  ed. 
Paris,  pp.  29,  62,  ed.  Bonn;  Niceph.  CalUsti, 
H,E.  ix.  28,  XT.  22  ;  Labbe,  Conalioy  U.  ee. ;  Cave, 
Hist  LUt.  vol.  L  p.  189,  ed.  Oxford,  1740— 
1743  ;  Oadin,  De  Senplor.  EeeUta.  ToLi.  col.  321, 
322;  Tillemont,  Mimoim^  voLyiu  p.  260,  &c. ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Oraec.  vol.  ix.  p.  299  ;  Bolkndus, 
Ada  Sanctorum  Juliij  toL  it.  p.  28,  &c ;  AMemani, 
BibUoih.  OrieiUaL  toLl  p.  17,  &c) 

14.  PsrcHEUTUs  or  P8tcoch&x0TV&  [See 
No.  1.] 

15.  Saphns,  or  the  Wni.    [See  No.  8.] 

16.  Saruoknsis,  or  of  Saruo.     [See  No.  3.] 

17.  A  Syrian  monk,  disciple  of  the  monk  Maro 
or  Maron  (from  whom,  indurectl]^,  the  Maronites 
of  Syria  derive  their  name),  and  a  contemporary  of 
the  ecclesiastical  historian  Theodoret,  who  has 
given  a  long  account  of  him  in  his  PkUotheu»,  He 
became  so  eminent  for  his  sanctity,  that  the  em- 
peror Leo  I,  Thrax,  when  he  wished  to  gather 
the  opinions  of  the  leading  ecclesiastics  as  to  the 
Talidity  of  the  election  of  Timotheos  Adams, 
patriarch  of  Alexandria,  about  a.  o.  460,  wrote 
to  the  various  preUtes  of  the  Eastern  church,  and 
to  Jacobus,  Symeon  Stylites,  and  Baradatus,  all 
three  eminent  ascetics,  for  their  judgment  in  the 
matter.  The  answer  of  Jacobus  is  described 
by  Photius  as  written  with  great  simplicity  of 
style,  but  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  of  wisdom. 
Jacobus  and  Theodoret  were  united  by  the  closest 
ties  of  friendship  ;  and  when  Jacobus  died,  he  was 
buried  in  the  same  tomb  with  his  friend.  The 
year  of  Jacobus'  death  is  not  stated :  he  was  still 
alive  in  460,  when  he  replied  to  Leo*s  letter ;  but 
as  he  is  said  not  to  have  very  long  survived  Theo- 
doret, who  died  a.  o.  457  or  458,  he  must  have 
died  soon  after  460,  if  not  in  that  year.  (Theo- 
doret, Fhilatketu  s.  Hitt.  Bdig^  c.  21  ;  Evagr. 
H,  E.  ii.  9;  Theodor.  Lector,  H,E,l\\\  Theoph. 
CSironog,  p.  96,ed.  Paris,  p.  173,ed.  Bonn;  Pho- 
tius, BiU.  Cod.  228,  229  ;  Cave,  Hut.  lAU.  toI.  i. 
p.  406,  ei  Oxfoid,  1740  ;  Assemani,  BibL  Orient. 
Tol.  i.  p.  255.) 

18.  Zanzalus.     [See  No.  7.] 

Other  Jacobi  are  mentioned  in  the  Bibliotheoa 
Graeca  of  Fabricius,  toI.  x.  236  (and  see  index  to 
Fabricius) ;  in  the  Bibliotheoa  OrientaliB  of  Asse- 
mani ;  and  in  the  Acta  Sanctorum ;  but  they  do 
not  require  distinct  notice.  The  name  appears  to 
haTe  been  chiefly  prevalent  in  Syria  and  Meso- 
potamia, and  scarcely  to  have  extended  to  the 
westward  of  those  countries.  [J.  CM.] 

JACO'BUSt  a  patronus  causarum  at  Constanti- 
nople, was  one  of  the  commission  of  sixteen,  lieaded 
by  Tribonian,  who  were  employed  by  Justinian 
(a.  d.  530 — ^533)  to  compile  the  Digest.  (Const. 
Tanta,  §  9.)  [J.  T.  G.J 

TADES,  statuary.    [Silanion.] 

lAEIRA  Cloexpa),  one  of  the  daughters  of 
Nereus  and  Doris.  (Horn.  IL  xviiL  42  ;  Hygin. 
Fab.  Praefat)  Another  person  of  this  name  occurs 
in  Virg.  Aem.  ix.  673.  [L.  S.] 

lA'LEMUS  (*k(X(/tiot),a  similar  personification 
to  that  of  Linus,  and  hence  also  called  a  son  of 
Apollo  and  Calliope,  and  the  inventor  of  the  song 
lalemns,  which  was  a  kind  of  diige,  or  at  any  rate 
a  song  of  a  very  serious  and  mournful  chairacter, 
and  is  only  mentioned  as  sung  on  most  melancholy 
occasions.  (Aeschyl.  SuppL  106  ;  Eurip.  Here 
Fur,  109,  SuppL  263.)    In  later  times  this  kind 


lAMBLIGHUS. 

of  poetry  lost  its  popularity,  and  was  ridiculed  by 
the  comic  poets.  lalemns  ^en  became  synonymous 
vrith  cold  and  frosty  poetiy,  and  was  used  in  this 
sense  proverbially.  (Schol.  ad  Eurip.  OretL  1375, 
ad  ApoOon.  Rhod.  iv.  1 304  ;  Zenob.  iv.  39.)  [L.  S.] 

lA'LMENUS  (*I<iAMfyo$),  a  son  of  Am  and 
Astyoche,  and  brother  of  Ascalaphus  of  the  Boeo- 
tian Oichomenos.  (Hom.  IL  ii.  512,  &c)  Others 
call  him  an  Aigive  and  a  son  of  Lycns  and  Pemis 
(Hygin.  Fab.  97«  159),  and  mention  him  among 
the  Argonauts  (ApoUod.  i.  9.  §  16)  and  the 
suitors  of  Helena.  (Apollod.  iii.  10.  $  8  ;  Pans, 
ix.  37,  in  fin.)  After  the  destruction  of  Troy,  he 
is  said  to  have  wandered  about  with  the  Oichome- 
nians  on  the  Pontus,  and  to  have  founded  colonies 
on  the  coast  of  Colchis.  (Stiab.  ix.  p.  416; 
Eustath.  ad  Hom.  p.  272.)  [L.  S.] 

I A'LYSUS  (*l<LKwros)y  a  son  of  Cercaphus  and 
Cydippe  or  Lysippe,  and  grandson  of  Hciioa.  He 
was  a  brother  of  Lindus  and  Cameirus,  in  con- 
junction with  whom  he  possessed  the  island  of 
Rhodes,  where  he  was  regarded  as  the  founder  of 
the  town  of  lalysus.  Pindar  calls  him  the  eldest 
among  the  three  brothers.  (CHymp.  vii.  74,  with 
the  Schol ;  Diod.  t.  57 ;  Eustath.  ad  Ham.  p. 
315.)  lalysus  was  represented  as  a  hero  in  a  Tery 
fiunous  paintiuff  by  Protogenes.  [L.  S.] 

lAMBE  (*Ia/i6i}),  a  Thracian  woman,  dangfater 
of  Pan  and  Echo,  and  a  slave  of  Metaneiia,  the 
wife  of  Hippothoon.  Others  call  her  a  slave  of 
Celeus.  The  extnvagant  hih&rity  displayed  at  the 
festivals  of  Demeter  in  Attica  was  traced  to  her ; 
for  it  is  said  that,  when  Demeter,  in  her  wander^ 
ings  in  search  of  her  daughter,  arrived  in  Attica, 
lambe  cheered  the  mournful  goddess  by  her  jokes, 
(Hom.  Hymn,  m  Cer.  202  ;  ApoUod.  i.  5.  $  1  ; 
Diod.  T.  4  ;  Phot  BibL  Cod.  239.  p.  319,  ed. 
Bekker ;  Schol.  ad  Nioand.  Alex^.  134.)  She 
was  believed  to  have  given  the  name  to  Iaml»c 
poetry  ;  for  some  said  that  she  hung  benelf  in  con- 
sequence of  the  cutting  speeches  in  which  ehe  had 
indulged,  and  others  that  she  had  cheered  Demeter 
by  a  dance  in  the  Iambic  metre.  (Eustath.  ad 
Hom.  p.  1684.)  [L.  &] 

lAMBLICHUS  ('Ufj£Kixo$),  one  of  the  pby- 
larchs,  or  petty  princes  of  ^e  Arab  tribe  of  the 
Emesenes.    (Strab.  xvi.  p.  753.)    He  was  the  son 
of  Sampsiceramus,  and  is  first  mentioned  by  Cicero 
in  a  despatch,  which  he  sent  from  Rome  to  Cilicia 
in  B.  c.  51,  and  in  which  he  states  that  lamUichns 
had  sent  him  intelligence  respecting  the  naoTemmts 
of  the  Parthians,  and  he  speaks  of  him  aa  well 
disposed  to  the  republic.     (Cic  ad  Fam.  xr.  1 .) 
In  the  war  between  Octavianus  and  Antony  in  b.c 
31,  lamblichus  supported  the  cause  of  the  latter  ;  but 
after  Cn.  Domitius  had  gone  over  to  OctaTianus, 
Antony  became  suspicious  of  treachery,  and  accord* 
ingly  put  lamblichus  to  death  by  torture,  along  with 
several  others.  (Dion  Cass.  1. 13.)  It  appears,  more- 
over, that  Antonyms  suspicions  had  been  excited 
against  lamblichus  by  the  duuges  of  his  own  brt>ther 
Alexander,  who  obtained  the  sovereignt j  after  his 
brother*s  execution,  but  was  shortly    afterwards 
deprived  of  it  by  Octavianus,  taken  by  the  latter 
to  Rome  to  grace  his  triumph,  and  then  pat  to 
death.     ( Ibid.  Ii.  2.)    At  a  later  period  (b.  c.  20), 
the  son  of  lamblichus,  who  bore  the  same  name, 
obtained  from   Augustus  the  restoration   of  his 
father^s  dominions.    (Ibid.  liv.  9.) 

lAMBLICHUS  Cldf»g\ixos).      1.    A  Syrian 
who  lived  'm  the  time  of  the  emperor  Trajan.     He 


lAMBLICHUS. 

vrui  educated  at  Babylon,  and  did  not  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  Greek  language  till  a  late  period 
of  hifl  life.  After  having  lived  at  Babylon  for  a 
number  of  years,  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  told  as 
a  slave  to  a  Syrian,  who,  however,  appears  to  have 
set  him  fiee  again.  He  is  said  to  have  acquired 
such  a  perfect  knowledge  of  Greek,  that  he  even 
distinguished  himself  as  a  rhetorician.  (Suidas, 
<.  «.  'U/igKtxosi  SchoL  ad  PhoL  Bibl,  Cod.  94,  p. 
73,  ed.  Bekker.)  He  was  the  author  of  a  love 
story  in  Greek,  which,  if  not  the  eariiest,  vms  at 
least  one  of  the  first  productions  of  this  kind  in 
Cheek  literature.  It  bore  the  title  BaffuX«ruc4, 
and  contained  the  story  of  two  lovers,  Sinonis  and 
Rhodanes.  According  to  Suidas,  it  consisted  of 
39  books;  but  Photius  {BM,  Cod.  94),  who  gives 
a  tolerably  full  epitome  of  the  work,  mentions  only 
17.  (Comp.  Phot  Bihl.  Cod.  166;  Suid.  t,w. 
ydpfjLoSf  ^dir/UL,)  A  perfect  copy  of  the  work  in 
MSb  existed  down  to  the  year  1671,  when  it  was 
destroyed  by  fire.  A  few  firagments  of  the  original 
work  are  still  extant,  and  a  new  one  of  some 
length  has  recently  been  discovered  by  A.  Mai. 
(Mw.  Ooaed.ScnpL  VeL  vol  ii.  p.  349,  &c.)  The 
epitome  of  Photius  and  the  fragments  are  collected 
in  Chardon  de  la  Rochette*s  Melanges  de  Critique 
ei  de  PkSologie^  pp.  18,  &C.,  34,  &c.,  53,  &&,  and 
in  Passow*s  Corpms  E^niie.  voL  i. ;  comp.  Fabric. 
BSbL  Grate,  voL  viii.  p.  152,  &c. ;  Vossius,  De 
Hist  Cfraeo.  p.  275,  ed.  Westermann. 

2.  A  celebrated  Neo-PIatonic  philosopher,  was 
bom  at  Chalcis  in  Coele- Syria,  and  was  perhaps  a 
descendant  of  No.  1.  He  was  a  pupil  of  Anatolius 
and  Porphyrins.  Respecting  his  life  we  know 
rery  little  beyond  the  &ct  that  he  resided  in  Syria 
till  his  death,  making  every  year  an  excursion  to 
the  hot  springs  of  Gadara.  He  died  in  the  reign 
of  Constantino  the  Great,  and  probably  before  a.  d. 
333.  (Suidas,  s.v.  ^aiJilSXixos\  Eunapius, /afliUicA.) 
He  had  studied  with  great  seal  the  philosophy  of 
Plato  and  Pythagoras,  and  was  also  acquainted  with 
the  theology  and  philosophy  of  the  Chaldoeans  and 
Egyptians.  The  admiration  which  he  enjoyed 
among  his  contemporaries  was  so  great  that  they 
decUred  him  to  be  equal  to  Plato  himself  and  that 
the  difference  of  time  was  the  only  one  existing 
between  them.  (Julian,  Orat,  iv.  p.  146,  EpiMt. 
40.)  We  cannot  join  in  this  admiration,  for  al- 
though he  pretended  to  be  a  follower  of  Plato,  his 
Platonism  was  so  much  mixed  up  with  notions  and 
doctrines  derived  from  the  East,  and  with  those  of 
other  Greek  philosophers,  especially  Pythagoras, 
that  it  may  justly  be  termed  a  syncretic  philosophy. 
By  means  oif  this  philosophy,  which  was  further 
combined  with  a  great  deal  of  the  superstition  of 
the  time,  he  endeavoured  ta  oppose  and  check  the 
progress  of  Christianity.  He  did  not  acquiesce  in 
the  doctrines  of  the  rariier  New  Platonists,  Por- 
phyrins and  Plotinus,  who  regarded  the  perception 
and  comprehension  of  the  Deity,  by  means  of  ecsta- 
sies, as  the  object  of  all  philosophy ;  but  his  opinion 
was  that  man  could  be  brought  into  direct  commu- 
nion with  the  Deity  through  the  medium  of  theurgic 
rites  and  ceremonies,  whence  he  attached  parti- 
cular importance  to  mysteries,  initiations,  and  the 
like. 

lamblichns  was  the  author  of  a  considerable 
number  of  works,  of  which  a  few  only  have  come 
down  to  us.  The  most  important  among  them  are : 
1.  Ilffpl  U\Aerf6pw  alp^ttft,  on  the  philosophy  of 
Pythagoras.    It  was  intended  as  a  preparation  for 


lAMBLICHUa 


549 


the  study  of  Plato,  and  consisted  originally  of  teil 
books,  of  which  five  only  are  extant.  The  first  of 
them,  entitled  IIcpl  rw  IlvBayopucw  filov,  contains 
a  detailed  account  of  the  life  of  Pythagoras  and  his 
school,  but  is  an  uncritical  compilation  from  eariier 
works  ;  as  however  these  works  are  lost,  thecompila* 
tion  of  lamblichus  is  not  without  its  peculiar  value 
to  us.  This  life  of  Pythagoras  was  first  edited 
by  J.  Arcerius  Theodoretus  in  Greek  and  Latin, 
Franeker,  1598,  4to.  The  most  recent  and  best 
editions  are  those  of  L.  Knster  (Amsterdam,  1707, 
4to.)  and  Th.  Kiessling  (Leipzig,  1815,  2  vols. 
8vo.)  The  second  book,  entitled  nporpeirrtirol 
\&yoi  els  ^lAoiro^ay,  forms  a  sort  of  introduction 
to  the  study  of  Plato,  and  is,  like  the  former,  for 
the  most  part  compUed  from  the  works  of  earlier 
writers,  and  almost  without  any  plan  or  system. 
The  last  chapter  contains  an  explanation  of  39 
Pythagorean  symbols.  The  first  edition  is  that  of 
Arcerius  Theodoretus,  and  the  best  that  of  Th. 
Kiessling,  Leipzig,  1813,  8vo.  The  third  book  is 
entitled  Qspi  icotrqs  /Mo^/iartir^r  ivum^ris,  and 
contains  many  fragments  of  the  works  of  early 
Pythagoreans,  especially  Philokus  and  Archytas. 
It  exists  in  MS.  in  various  libraries,  but  for  a  long 
time  only  fragments  were  published,  until  at  length 
Villoison  in  hisAftecdoia  Graeea  (voLii.  p.  188,  &c.) 
printed  the  whole  of  it,  after  which  it  was  edited 
separately  by  J.  G.  Fries,  Copenhagen,  1790,  4to. 
The  fourth  book,  entitled  Tlepi  rijs  "Sucoftdxov 
ipiBfurrutiis  elaayvy^Sy  was  first  edited  by  Sam. 
Tennnlius,  Deventer  and  Amfaeim,  1668,  4to. 
The  fifth  and  sixth  books,  which  treated  on  physics 
and  ethics,  are  lost ;  but  the  seventh,  entitled  Tit 
dtoKoyoiifitra  r^s  (!pi9fit}Tiic^f,  is  still  extant,  and 
has  been  published  by  Ch.  Wechel  (Paris,  1543, 
4to)  and  Fr.  Ast  (Leipzig,  1817,  8vo.).  With 
regard  to  the  other  books  of  this  work,  we  know 
that  the  eighth  contained  an  introduction  to  music 
(lambL  m.  Pyth.  120,  ad  Nieanu  ArUkm,  pp.  73, 
77,  172,  176),  the  ninth  an  introduction  to  geo- 
metry {ad  Nieom.  Arithm.  pp.  141,  176),  and  the 
tenth  the  spheric  theory  of  Pythagoras  {ad  Nicom. 
Arithm.  p.  176). 

2.  n«pi  fAwmipimy,  in  one  book.  An  Egyptian 
priest  of  the  name  of  Abammon  is  there  introduced 
as  replying  to  a  letter  of  Porphyrins.  [Porphy- 
Rius.]  He  endeavoun  to  refute  various  doubts 
respecting  the  truth  and  purity  of  the  Egyptian 
religion  and  worship,  and  to  prove  the  divine 
origin  of  the  Egyptian  and  Chaldaean  theology,  as 
well  as  that  men,  through  theuigic  rites,  may  com- 
mune with  the  Deity.  Many  critics  have  endea- 
voured to  show  that  this  work  is  not  a  production 
of  lamblichus,  while  Tennemann  and  others  have 
vindicated  its  authenticity;  and  there  are  ap- 
parently no  good  reasons  why  the  authorship  should 
be  denied  to  lamblichus.  The  work  has  been 
edited  by  Fidnus  (Venice,  1 483,  4to,  with  a  Lat. 
translation),  N.  ScutelUus  (Rome,  1556,  4to.),and 
Th.  Gale  (Oxford,  1678,  foL,  with  a  Lat.  transla- 
tion). Besides  these  works,  we  have  mention  of 
one,  Ilfpi  tfrvx^'t  of  which  a  fragment  is  preserved 
in  Stobaeus  {Flor,  tit  25, 6),  ^istles,  several  of 
which  are  quoted  by  Stcrtweus,  on  the  gods  and 
other  works,  among  which  we  may  notice  a  great 
one,  Tlepi  riis  rthttordntt  XoAirtdolic^t  ^iXo<ro^iar, 
of  which  some  fragments  are  preserved  by  Damas- 
cius  in  his  work,  Tlepi  ipx^*  lamblichus  further 
wrote  commentaries  on  some  of  PUto^s  dialogues, 
via.,  on  the  Parmenides,  Timaeus  and  Pbaedon, 

N  N  3 


£50 


lANISCUS. 


wid  ftliO  on  the  Analjftiea  of  Aiutotle.  (Compu 
Fabric.  BibL  Groee.  ▼oLyIu.  p.  758,  &c;  Q.  K 
Bebenskreit,  J>i9$$rkUio  it  lamUidiOj  fkilo»,  S^, 
Liptiac,  1764,  4to.) 

S.  A  later  Neo-Platonic  philotopher  of  Apameta, 
vho  was  a  contemporary  of  the  emperor  Julian  and 
LtbanittSk  He  baa  often  been  confounded  with  the 
other  [No.  2],  bat  the  time  at  which  he  Hved,  and 
hii  intunacy  with  Julian,  clearly  show  that  be  be- 
longs to  a  later  date.  The  emperor,  where  he  speaks 
of  him,  bestows  extravBgaBt  praise  upon  him. 
(Libanins,  Epist,  p.  509,  ed.  Wolf;  Julian,  EpitL 
34,  40;  Fabric.  BibL  Graec  vol.  v.  p.  761.  There 
was  an  lamblichus,  a  physician  at  Constantinople, 
mentioned  in  an  epigram  of  Iieontius,  in  the  Greek 
Anthology*  IL.  S.] 

lAMBU'LUS  Cl<Vi«euXot),  a  Greek  author, 
who  is  known  for  having  written  a  work  on  the 
strange  forms  and  figures  of  the  inhabitants  of 
India.  (Tzets.  CM,  r\L  144.)  Diodorus  Sicnios 
(ii.  55,  &C.),  who  seems  only  to  have  transcribed 
lambulos  in  his  description  of  the  Indians,  relates 
that  the  latter  was  made  a  slave  by  the  Ethiopians, 
and  sent  by  them  to  a  happy  island  in  the  eastern 
seas,  where  he  acquired  his  knowle^.  The  whde 
account,  however,  has  the  «^pearanoo  of  a  mere 
fiction  ;  and  the  description  which  lambulus  gave 
of  the  east,  which  he  had  probably  never  seen,  con- 
sisted of  nothing  but  &bulous  absurdities.  (Lucian, 
VeroB  ffitt.  3;  comp.  Osann,  Beiiragt  xur  Grieek, 
u.  Horn.  lU.  Getdk.  vol  L  p.  288,  &c.)     [L.  S.] 

lA'MENUS  CUlMcm),  a  Trojan  who,  U^ether 
with  Anns,  was  slain  by  Leonteus  during  the 
attack  of  the  Trojans  on  Uie  camp  of  the  Greeks. 
(Hom.  IL  zii.  139,  193.)  [L.  S.] 

lAMIDAK    [lAMva] 

lAMUS  ("liyM»),  a  son  of  Apollo  and  Evadne, 
was  initiated  in  the  art  of  prophecy  by  his  iather, 
and  was  Regarded  as  the  ancestor  of  the  fiunous 
fiimily  of  seers,  the  lamidae  at  Olympia.  (Paus.  vi. 
2.  $  3 ;  Find.  OL  vi.  43 ;  Cic  De  IHmn,  L  41.) 
His  story  is  reUted  by  Pindar  thus:  Pitana,  the 
mother  of  Evadne,  sent  her  newly-born  child  to 
the  Arcadian  Aepytus  at  Phaesana  on  the  Al- 
pheius.  There  Evadne  became  bv  ApoUo  the 
mother  of  a  boy,  who,  when  his  mother  for  shame 
deserted  him,  was  fed  with  honey  by  two  seipents. 
As  he  was  found  lying  amid  violets,  he  was  called 
by  his  mother  lamus.  Aepytus,  who  consulted 
the  Delphic  oracle  about  the  diild,  received  for 
answer,  that  the  boy  would  be  a  celebrated  pro- 
phet, and  the  ancestor  of  a  great  fiunilr  of  prophets. 
When  lamns  had  grown  up,  he  descended  by 
night  into  the  waters  of  the  river  Alpheius,  and 
invoked  Poseidon  and  Apollo,  that  they  might 
reveal  to  him  his  destination.  Apollo  commanded 
him  to  follow  his  voice,  and  led  him  to  Olympia, 
where  he  gave  him  the  power  to  understand  and 
explain  the  voices  of  birds,  and  to  foretell  the 
future  from  the  sacrifices  burning  on  the  altars  of 
Zeus,  so  soon  as  Heracles  should  have  founded  the 
Olympic  games.  (Find.  OL  vi.  28,  &c)     [L.  S.] 

JANA.    [Janus.] 

IAN  EZRA  (*I^ci^),  the  name  of  two  mythical 

Srsonages,  the  one  a  Nereid  (Hom.  IL  xviii.  47  ; 
es.  Tbecff,  356),  and  the  other  a  daughter  of 
Ipbis  and  wife  of  Capaneus.  (Schol.  ad  Pmd»  OL 
VI.  46.)  [L.S.3 

lANISCUS  ClcCvKTirof),  the  name  of  two  my- 
thical penonages.  (Paus.  ii.  6.  §  3 ;  SchoL  adArig- 
topk.  PkL  701.)  [L.  S.] 


JANUS. 
JANNAEUS,  ALEXANDER.     rALSZAM- 

DBR,p.  117.1 

JANOPUXUS,  or  JUNOPU'LUS,  JOAN- 
NES, the  name  given  by  Fabricius  to  a  jurist  of 
the  later  Byiantine  period.  In  the  title  to  one  of 
his  pieces,  given  in  the  Ju»  Graeeo-Romammm  o£ 
Leuncbivius,  he  is  called  Joannes,  the  son  of  Jo- 
MOPULI78,  and  from  his  office  Chaktophtlax. 
('loNtrnif  X^iTo^\/t^  6  rov  *lwvoiro^Ao«.)  Fa- 
bricius  in  one  pUce  gives  a.  d.  1 370  as  the  date  at 
which  he  flourished;  but  says  in  another  place 
that  he  flourished  before  Harmenopulus,  who  is 
placed  by  some  in  the  twelfth  century,  by  others 
m  the  fourteenth.  [Har¥XNopulus.]  The  fol- 
lowing pieces  are  said  to  be  by  Janopulus: — 1. 
TUrrdicuw  TUtrpiofix^'^^^^y  Bnct  PatrioHnAale^  con* 
ceming  a  roan  who  had  married  his  mother's  seeond 
cousin.  It  is  inserted  in  the  Jn$  Gr.  Rom.  of 
Leundavius  (lib.  iv.  p.  291),  and  in  the  heading 
or  preamble  is  ascribed  to  our  author,  whose  name 
is  given  as  above.  2.  An  exposition  of  eodeaiaati- 
cal  law,  Tltpt  yafiou  rov  f  fiaSfuSf  De  Mp^ 
SepHmi  Gradw.  This  piece  is  inserted  in  the  same 
collection  as  the  foregoing  (lib.  iiL  p.  204),  but 
does  not  bear  the  name  of  Janopnlus :  it  is  as- 
cribed  to  him  by  Bandini.  Nicolans  Comnenos 
Papadopoli  in  his  Fra/maUonu  MvdagogiaMet  an 
authority  of  but  little  weight,  dtes  the  Mowing  as 
works  of  Janopulus  :  —  3.  EaepUoatio  Cbnoitms 
Poenilentiaiium  Grtgorii  7%amiuUurgL  4«  Rapo»' 
mm  duodedmum  ad  OaAoUeos  JUriae,  5.  Suff- 
gedio  ad  D,  Pahriarckum  ds  IMmoitio  CUneortnu 
(Leunclav.  Ju»  Gr,  Rom^lLoc;  Fabric  BihL  Gr. 
vol  zi.  p.  643,  zil  p.  208.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

lANTHE  Cldi^).  1 .  A  davghter  of  Goeanns 
and  Tethys,  and  one  of  the  playmates  of  Per- 
sephone. (Hom.  Hymn,  in  Oer,  418  ;  Hes.  Thtog, 
349  ;  Plius.  iT.  30.  §  3.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Tdestes  of  Crete,  and  the 
beloved  of  Iphis.  (Ov.  Met  iz.  714,  &c.  ;  compw 
Iphis.)  [L.S.] 

JANUA'RIUS  NEPOTIA'NUS.  [Valwuiw 
Maxuiub.] 

JANUS  and  JANA«  a  pair  of  andeat  I*tin 
divinities,  who  were  worshipped  as  the  son  and 
moon,  whence  they  were  regarded  as  the  highest  of 
the  gods,  and  received  their  sacrifices  before  all  the 
others.  (Macrob.  Sal.  L  9 ;  Cic.  «fe  NaL  Door»  ii. 
27  >)  The  name  Janus  ia  only  another  form  of 
Duuus,  and  Jana  of  Diana  ;  but  the  andenta  con- 
nected it  also  with  janua  (door),  for  it  waa  also 
applied  to  a  covered  passage  with  two  entrances, 
as  the  Janus  medins  in  the  forum.  (Heindoif^  ad 
fforaL  &U.  iL  3. 18.)  The  fiut  of  Jana  being 
identical  in  import  with  Luna  and  Diana  ia  attested 
beyond  a  doubt  by  Vairo  (de  Re  Rm$L  i.  37  ).  We 
stated  above  that  Janus  was  regarded  as  identical 
with  Sol,  but  this  does  not  appear  to  have  been  the 
case  originally,  for  it  is  related  that  the  wonhip 
of  Janus  was  introduced  at  Rome  by  Romulus, 
whereas  that  of  Sol  was  instituted  by  Titna  Tatins 
(August  de  Ofo.  />a,  iv.  23).  and  the  priority  of 
the  worship  of  Janus  is  also  implied  in  the  story 
rehited  by  Macrobius  (Sal,  L  9).  Hence  ve  most 
infer  that  the  two  divinities  were  identified  at  a 
later  period,  and  that  in  such  a  manner  tliat  the 
separate  idea  of  Sol  was  lost  in  that  of  Janua,  for 
we  find  few  traces  of  the  worship  of  Sol,  while 
that  of  Janus  acquired  the  highest  importance  in 
the  religion  of  the  Romans.  Numa  in  his  regu]ati<m 
of  the  Roman  year  called  the  firrt  month  JaDunas^ 


JANUS. 

•Iter  Janni,  tlie  highest  divinity,  prendiog  orer  the 
beginning  of  all  things;  the  same  king  dedicated  to 
Janus  the  passage  e^ed  Janns,  which  was  opened 
in  times  of  war,  and  closed  when  the  Roman  arms 
rested.  (Lin  L  0  ;  Varro,  de  Liag,  LaL  v.  164.) 
This  passage  (commonly,  bat  erroneously,  called  a 
temple),  with  two  entrances,  was  usually  called 
Janua  GtmuaUy  Janui  Bi/roM,  Jamus  Qmrimu  or 
J*oriae  BdU  (Horat  Cbrm.  It.  15.  8 ;  Virg.  Aetu 
vii.  607),  and  stood  ad  m/mitm  Ar^Hetum,  close  by 
the  forum.  A  temple  of  Janus  was  built  by  C.  Duilius 
in  the  time  of  the  first  Punic  war :  it  was  restored 
by  Augustus,  and  dedicated  by  Tiberius.  (Tacit 
^11«.  iL  49.)  Niebuhr  (Hist,  o/Rome,  toI.  i.  p.  292, 
3d  edit.)  explains  the  objects  of  the  earliest  Janus 
(and  those  of  the  others  in  a  similar  manner)  as 
follows:  **  When  the  two  cities  (that  of  the  Romans 
on  the  Palatine,  and  that  of  the  Sabines  on  the 
Quirinal)  were  united  on  terms  of  equality,  they 
built  the  doable  Janus,  on  the  road  leading  from 
the  Quirinal  to  the  Palatium,  with  a  door  fiicing 
each  of  the  cities,  as  the  gate  of  the  double  barrier 
which  separated  their  liberties.  It  was  open  in 
time  of  war,  that  succour  might  pass  from  one  to 
the  other,  and  shut  during  peace  ;  whether  for  the 
purpose  of  preventing  an  unrestricted  intercourse, 
out  of  which  quarrels  might  arise,  or  as  a  token 
that,  though  united,  they  were  distinct.**  But  if 
this  had  been  the  case,  the  two  gates  would  neces- 
sarily hATe  faced  the  north  and  south,  whereas,  ac- 
cording to  the  express  testimony  of  Procopius  (BelL 
Gotk.  i.  25),  the  two  gates,  as  well  as  the  two-faced 
statue  of  Janus,  which  stood  in  the  passage,  faced 
the  east  and  west.  It  is  therefore  more  probable 
that  the  Janns  Qeminus  originally  was  not  an  or- 
dinary gate  of  the  city,  but,  like  the  kter  porta 
trinmpfaalis,  used  only  on  certain  occasions,  vii. 
armies  marching  out  against  an  enemy  and  tetum- 
ing  firom  their  campaign,  passed  through  it :  hence 
it  was  open  in  war,  indicating  sjrmboliodly  that  the 
god  too  had  gone  out  to  assist  the  Roman  warriors, 
and  shut  in  time  of  peace  that  the  god,  the  safeguard 
of  the  city,  might  not  escape.  (Ot.  Fast.  L  281  ; 
Itfacrob.  Sat  L  9.)  This  coTered  gate  is  in  later 
times  often  called  a  temple,  but  probably  in  a  wider 
sense  of  the  word,  that  is,  as  a  sacred  phiee,  con- 
taining the  statue  of  Janus.  A  bronxe  statue  of 
the  god,  fire  cubits  in  height,  existed  as  late  as  the 
time  of  Procopius.  The  earliest  representations, 
however,  appear  to  have  been  the  two-fiiced  heads, 
which  are  frequently  seen  on  Etruscan  medals 
found  at  Volaterrae.  A  statue  with  four  fiures  was 
brought  to  Rome  after  the  oonquest  of  the  Etruscan 
town  of  Falerii  (Serv.  ad  Am,  vi.  607  ;  Macrob. 
L  c),  and  was  there  imitated,  for  one  of  the  same 
kind  existed  at  Rome  in  the  forum  of  Nerva  as  kte 
as  the  time  of  Laurentins  Lydus.  {IM  Men»,  iv. 
1.)  Whether  the  Etniscan  divinity  with  two  or 
four  fittes  was  originally  the  same  as  the  Roman 
Janus  is  uncertain,  but  it  was  at  any  rate  very  na- 
toial  for  the  Romans  to  see  in  him  their  gwn  Janus, 
and  to  identify  the  two.  The  identity  of  Janus 
with  the  Sun  was  commonly  expressed  by  his  in- 
dicating with  the  fingers  ii  the  right  hand  the 
number  300,  and  with  those  of  the  left  the  number 
£5  (Plin.  H.N,  xxxiv.  7X  uid  in  Utter  times  by 
his  conntmg  in  his  right  hand  300  pebbles,  and  in 
his  left  65.  (L.  Lrdus,  de  Mm»,  i.  4.)  In  some 
representations  he  held  in  his  right  hand  a  staff  or 
sceptre,  and  in  his  left  a  key  (Ov.  FaaL  i.  99  ; 
comp.  L.  Lydns,  L  aX  ^7  which  he  is  symbolically 


JANUS. 


551 


described  as  the  god  who  had  power  over  the  en- 
trance of  heaven  (Ov.  Fast.  1 125)  ;  hence  he  had 
the  surnames  of  Pattdcus  or  Patuleius^  and  Qusius 
or  Clusiinus.  (Ov.  Fast  L  129  ;  Serv.  ad  Am.  vii. 
610 ;  Macrob.  I.  c,  L.  Lydus,  ds  Mms.  iv.  1.) 
Although  in  the  classical  age  the  Romans  them- 
selves avowed  that  Janus  was  peculiar  to  them- 
selves (Ov.  Fast,  I  90),  yet  we  find  at  a  later  pe- 
riod, when  Janus  was  regarded  as  the  god  of  all 
entrances  and  gates,  that  he  was  identified  with 
Apollo  dupauos,  (Macrob.  L  e.)  We  pass  over  a 
series  of  arbitrary  etymological  and  philosophical 
speculations  (see  Varro,  op.  AttgasL  ds  Ov.  Dei, 
vii  9 ;  Festns,  «. «.  CKoos),  and  merely  remark, 
that  no  nation  of  antiquity  attributed  such  import- 
ance to  the  beginning  of  a  work  or  undertaking  as 
the  Romans,  who  believed  that  the  progress  and 
success  of  a  thing  had  some  magic  connection  with 
its  beginning.  (Gellius,  v.  12  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxxvi. 
5.)  Janus  was  the  god  of  the  beginning  of  every- 
thing :  he  protected  the  beginning  of  all  occupations 
and  actions  as  well  as  of  human  life,  whence 
he  was  called  Consivius  (a  emteermdo,  or  mibm- 
Homlmsy  Macrob.  Sat.  i.  9 ;  TertuU.  ad  Nat,  ii. 
11).  Hence,  whenever  a  civil  or  militaiy  under- 
taking did  not  succeed,  it  was  attributed  to  some 
fiiult  in  the  manner  of  beginning  it,  and  was  fre- 
quently commenced  afresh.  (Ov.  Fast.  L  179.)  It 
was  indeed  Jupiter  who  by  anguiy  sanctioned 
every  undertaking,  but  its  banning  depended  on 
the  bleswng  of  Janus  ;  hence  these  two  divinities 
were  invoked  first  in  every  undertaking,  and  in  all 
prayers  their  names  were  mentioned  first  The 
fiict  of  the  name  of  Janus  being  pronounced  even 
before  tliat  of  Jupiter,  and  that  according  to  tra- 
dition Janus  was  in  Italy  before  any  of  the  other 
gods,  and  that  he  dedicated  temples  to  them  (Ma- 
crob. L  e. ;  Ov.  FasL  i.  70  ;  L.  Lydus,  de  Aims.  iv. 
2  ;  Aur.  Vict,  ds  Orig.  GmL  Horn,  3),  is  perfectly  in 
accordance  vrith  the  idea  of  the  god,  be  being  the  be- 
ginning of  every  thing  ;  but  it  does  not  follow  that 
on  this  account  he  was  considered  superior  or  more 
powerful  than  all  the  other  gods.  As  he  presided 
over  the  beginning  of  the  year,  the  people  offered 
sacrifices  to  him  on  the  first  day  of  the  year,  and 
priests  ofiered  sacrifices  to  him  on  twelve  altars,  as 
the  begiimer  of  the  twelve  months,  and  praved  to 
him  at  the  commencement  of  every  day.  (Varro, 
ap.  Maerob,  2.  e. ;  P.  Vict  Peg.  Urb.  xiv.)  As  the 
kalends  of  every  month  were  sacred  to  Juno,  Janns 
was  sumamed  Junonius,  and  in  reference  to  his 
presiding  over  the  b^inning  of  every  day,  he  was 
called  Matutinus  pater.  On  new  year*s  day,  which 
was  the  prindpal  festival  of  the  god,  people  took 
care  that  all  they  thought,  nid,  and  did,  was  pure 
and  favourable,  since  every  thing  was  ominous  for 
the  occurrences  of  the  whole  year.  Hence  the 
people  wore  festive  garments,  abstained  from  curs- 
ing, qnarrelling ;  they  saluted  every  one  they  met 
with  words  of  a  favourable  import,  gave  presents  to 
one  another,  and  perfi>rmed  some  part  of  what  they 
intended  to  do  in  the  coarse  of  the  year,  oaspioatHti 
eamsa,  (Columella,  de  Rs  Rust.  xi.  2  ;  Senec. 
Epiat.  83 ;  Ov.  FasL  i  169.)  The  presenU  con- 
sisted of  sweetmeats,  such  as  gilt  dates,  figs, 
honey  cakes,  and  copper  coins,  showing  on  one  side 
the  double  head  of  Janus  and  on  the  other  a  ship. 
(Ov.  FasL  L  185,  &c.,230 ;  Plin.  H,  N.  xxiii  3, 
13  ;  Martial,  viiL  33,  xiii.  27  ;  Pint  i^iassL  Rom. 
p.  274 ;  Macrob.  Sat,  i.  7 ;  L.  Lydus,  ds  Mens,  iv. 
2.)    The  general  name  for  these  presents  was 

N  N  4 


652 


lASION. 


tirtnae.  The  aacrifices  offered  to  Janus  consisted 
of  cakes  (called  jomia/),  barley,  incense,  and  wine. 
(Ov.  FatL  I  75,  128,  172  ;  Festus,  t.  v.  jcmual ; 
L.  Ljdiis,  de  Ment.  iv.  2  ;  Bqttmann,  Ueber  dett 
Jamu,  in  his  Mythologtu,  vol  ii  pp.  70 — 92  ;  Har- 
tung.  Die  Relig.  d.  Horn,  rol.  ii  p.  218,&c)  [L.  S.] 

lA'PETUS  Qlmrrr6s),  a  son  of  Unuras  and  Oe, 
a  Titan  and  brother  of  Cronus,  Ofxanns,  Coeas, 
Hyperion,  Tethys,  Rhea,  &c.  (Apollod.  L  1.  $  3 ; 
Diod.  V.  66.)  According  to  Apollodoms  (L  2.  §  3) 
he  manned  Asia,  the  duighter  of  his  brother  Oc»- 
anus,  and  became  by  her  the  father  of  Atlas,  Pro- 
metheus, Epimetheus,  and  Menoetius,  who  was 
slain  by  Zens  in  the  war  against  the  Titans,  and 
shut  up  in  Tartarus.  Other  traditions  call  the  wife 
of  lapetus  Clymene,  who  was  likewise  a  daughter 
of  Oceanus,  and  others  again  Tethys,  Asopis,  or 
Libya.  (Hes.  Tbeog,  507,  &c. ;  Tsetz.  ad  LyeopL 
1277  ;  Orph.  Froffm.  yiii.  21,  &c. ;  Viig.  Georff.  i. 
279.)  Hyginus,  who  confounds  the  Titans  and 
Oigantes,  makes  lapetus  a  Qiant,  and  calls  him  a 
son  of  Tartarus.  According  to  Homer  {11.  viiL 
479)  lapetus  is  imprisoned  with  Cronus  in  Tar- 
tarus, and  Silius  Italicus  (xiL  148,  &c)  relates 
that  he  is  buried  under  the  island  of  Inarime. 
Being  the  fiither  of  Prometheus,  he  was  regarded 
by  the  Greeks  as  the  ancestor  of  the  human  race. 
His  descendants,  Prometheus,  Atlas,  and  others, 
are  often  designated  by  the  patronymic  fonns  7a- 
petidae  (e*),  lapetiomdae  (es),  and  the  feminine 
lapeHom».  (Hes.  Tbeog.  528  ;  Or.  Afei.  ir.  631 ; 
Pind.  O^  ix«  59  ;  comp.  Voeldcer,  Mytholog.  det 
Japetiaeken  GemMecktety  p.  4,  &c.)  Another  my- 
thical personage  of  the  same  name,  the  father  of 
Buphagus,  is  mentioned  by  Pausanias  (viii.  27. 
§  U).  [L.  S.] 

I A  PIS,  or,  as  Heinsius  proposes  to  read,  lapyx, 
was  a  son  of  lasus,  and  a  &Tourito  of  ApoUo,  who 
wanted  to  confer  upon  him  the  gift  of  prophecy, 
the  lyre,  &c ;  but  lapis,  wishing  to  prolong  the 
life  of  his  father,  preferred  the  more  tranquil  art  of 
healing  to  all  the  others.  He  also  cured  Aeneas  of 
the  wound  he  had  reoeiTed  in  the  war  against  La- 
tinus.  (Virg.  Avi.  zii.  391,  with  Heyne^  Ex- 
ennus  iv.  on  Aen.  zii.)  [L.  S.] 

lAPYX  (*l<iiru(),  a  son  of  Lycaon  and  brother 
of  Daunius  and  Peucetius,  who  went  as  leaders  of 
a  colony  to  Italy.  (Anton.  Lib.  31.)  According  to 
others,  lapyx  was  a  Cretan,  and  a  brother  of  Icar 
dius  (Serv.  ad  Aen.  iii.  332),  or  a  son  of  Daedalus 
and  a  Cretan  woman,  from  whom  the  Cretans  who 
migrated  to  Italy  derived  the  name  of  lapyges. 
(Streb.  Ti  pp.  279, 282 ;  Athen.  xii.  p.  523 ;  Herod. 
Tii.  170  ;  Heyne,  ad  Vifg.  Aen.  xL  247.)  [L.  S.] 

lARBAS,  a  king  and  priest  of  the  Gaetulians, 
in  Northern  Africa,  and  a  son  of  Jupiter  Ammon 
by  a  Libyan  nymph.  He  built  many  magnificent 
temples  to  his  &ther,  and  desired  to  marry  Dido 
on  her  arrival  in  Africa.  He  was  so  pressing  in 
demanding  the  hand  of  Dido,  that  the  queen,  who 
would  not  marry  him,  according  to  some  traditions, 
saw  no  other  way  of  escape  except  by  self-destruc- 
tion. (Viig.  Aen.  iv.  196,  &c. ;  Ov.  Heroid.  vii. 
125 ;  Auson.  Epigr.  118;  Justin,  xviii.  6.)  [L.  S.] 

lA'RDANES  (*I<vS(6rnO,  a  king  of  Lydia,  and 
father  of  Omphale,  who  is  hence  called  nympha 
lardanis.  (Apollod.  ii.  6.  §  3  ;  Ov.  Heroid.  ix. 
103.)  Herodotus  (i.  7)  calls  the  Heradeidae  in 
Lydia  descendants  of  Heracles  and  a  female  slave 
of  lardanus.  [L.  S.] 

lASION  rioffW),  also  called  lasius,  was,  ac- 


JASON. 

cording  to  some,  a  son  of  Zens  and  Electra,  tlie 
daughter  of  AUias,  and  a  brother  of  Dardanus 
(ApoUod.  iii.  12.  g  1 ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  i.  384  ;  Hea. 
Tkleog.  970  ;  Ov.  Amor,  iii  10,  25) ;  but  others 
called  hun  a  son  of  Corythus  and  Electra,  of  Zeus 
and  the  nymph  Hemera,  or  of  llithyius,  or  of 
Minos  and  the  njfviph  Pyronia.  (SchoL  ad  T%eo- 
erii.  iii  30  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  iii.  167  ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn.  p.  1528  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  270.)  At  the  wed- 
dinff  of  his  sister  Harmonia,  Demeter  fell  in  love 
with  him,  and  in  afhrice-ploughed  field  (rplToXos) 
she  became  by  him  the  mother  of  PInton  or  Pin- 
tus  in  Crete,  in  consequence  of  which  Zeus  killed 
him  with  a  flash  of  lightning.  (Hom.  Od.  t. 
125,  &C.  ;  Hes.  Theog.  969,  &c ;  Apollod.  /.c; 
Diod.  V.  49,  77  ;  Tsetz.  ad  Lyooph.  29  ;  Conon, 
Natrat  21.)  According  to  Servius  (ad  Aen.  iii. 
167),  lasion  was  skin  by  Dardanus,  and  ac- 
cording to  Hyginus  {Fab»  250)  he  was  killed  by 
his  own  horses,  whereas  others  represent  him  as 
living  to  an  advanced  age  as  the  husband  of  De- 
meter.  (Ov.  Met.  ix.  421,  &c.)  In  some  tra- 
ditions Eetion  is  mentioned  as  the  only  brother  of 
Dardanus  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  916 ;  Tsetx. 
ad  Lyeoph.  219),  whence  some  critics  have  inferred 
that  lasion  and  Eetion  are  only  two  names  for  the 
same  person.  A  further  tradition  states  that  la- 
sion and  Dardunus,  being  driven  fitom  their  home 
by  a  flood,  went  fh>m  Italy,  Crete,  or  Arcadia,  to 
Samothrace,  whither  he  carried  the  Palladium,  and 
where  Zeus  himself  instructed  him  in  the  mysteries 
of  Demeter.  (Serv.  ad  Aen.  iii.  15,  167,  vii.  207  ; 
Dionys.  I  61;  Diod.  v.  48;  Strab.  viL^p.  331; 
Conon,  /.  c ;  Steph.  Byx.  t.  v.  Adpi^os.)  Accord- 
ing to  £ustathius(a4i  Horn,  p.  1528),  lasion,  being 
inspired  by  Demeter  and  Cora,  travelled  about  in 
Sicily  and  many  other  countries,  and  every  whoe 
taught  the  people  the  mysteries  of  Demeter. 
(Miiller,  Orckom.  pp.  140,  260,  452 ;  Voelcker, 
MyOoL  dee  Japet.  OeecUedUe»,  p.  94.)     [L.  S.J 

lASIUS.     [Iasion.] 

I ASO  (*Ici^»),  L  e.  Recovery,  a  daughter  of  As- 
depius  or  Amphiaraus,  and  sister  of  Hygieia,  was 
worshipped  as  the  goddess  of  recovery ;  and  in  Uie 
temple  of  Amphiaraus  at  Oropns  a  part  of  the  altar 
was  dedicated  to  her,  in  common  with  Aphrodite, 
Panaceia,  Hygieia,  and  Athena  Paeonia.  (Paua. 
L  34.  §  2  ;  Aristoph.  PluL  701,  with  the  SchoL ; 
Hesych.  «.  «.)  [L.  S.] 

JASON  ( liffw\  L  e.  the  healer  or  atoner,  a 
name  which  the  hero  was  said  to  have  .received 
from  Cheiron,  his  instructor,  having  before  been 
called  Diomedes.  (Pind.  Pyth.  iv.  221,  with  the 
SchoL)  The  chief  exploito  of  this  hero  are  related 
in  the  article  aroonautab,  and  we  therefore  con- 
fine ourselves  now  to  his  personal  history.  Accord- 
ing to  the  common  tradition,  he  was  a  son  of  Aesim 
and  Polymede,  and  belonged  to  the  family  of  the 
Aeolidae  at  lolcua.  The  name  of  his  mother,  how- 
ever, is  different  in  the  different  writers,  either  Pdy- 
mele  (SchoL  ad  Horn.  Od.  xiL  70),  Amphinoms 
(Diod.  iv.  50),  Aldmede  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  232^ 
Polypheme  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon,  Khod.  L  45),  Azne  or 
Scarphe  (Tsets.  ad  Lyoopk.  872),  or  Rhoeo  (Tieti. 
ChU.  vii.  980).  After  the  death  of  Crethens,  the 
founder  of  lolcus  and  fether  of  Aeson,  Pdiaa,  the 
nephew,  or,  according  to  others,  a  brother  of  Jason, 
ruled  at  lolcus.  Pelias  was  told  by  an  oiade  that 
he  should  be  killed  by  a  descendant  of  Aeolus,  and 
therefore  put  to  death  all  the  Aeolidae ;  but  Jason, 
whose  grandfather,  Cretheus,  had  been  the  eldest 


JASON. 
™  of  Acolnt,  and  who  mi  on  thai  icconnt  like- 


d'-ad,  ud  enuuted  bim  to  Clieinin  to  be  educated. 
(fmi.  fi/rm.  iii.  94.)     Peliu  wu  now  adTiKd  bv 

«nlj  one  thw.  Odco  whrn  Pelbi  otTered  up  ii  u>- 
trrnce  b)  PoKidoD,  he  invlud  unong  othen  Juon. 
The  tiller  inived  witb  only  tns  taiidBl,  baving 
loll  ihe  other  in  croMing  the  rjver  AnaurM,  on  the 
imhiti  of  which  he  lived  14  a  peuAAt.  Another 
tntliiLOn  r^pTesenti  JoAon  aa  coming  in  MagD«iinn 
(Dilume  from  Mount  Felion.  (Pind. i-vfA. ir.  UOi 
Apollod.  L  9.  g  16.)  Iniiead  of  the  river  Ansuiui, 
«then  mention  tbs  Eienu>  or  Enipeui,  and  it  i> 
added  that  Hera,  being  in  lore  with  Jaaon,  aunmed 
thf  Appeannc«  of  an  otd  woman,  and  itanding  on 
the  bunk  of  the  river,  requetted  him  to  carry  her 
uiau,  and  ibal  Ja»n  in  w  doing  loit  one  of  hii 
lainiali.  (Hjgin.Fut.  13.)  Othen again  relate 
di  Juan,  uninvited  by  Pel<a^  cune  from  Mouni 


JASON. 

another,  or  It  would  be  easif  Ibt  fatm 
hem.  Jason  now  succeeded  in  doing 
id  by  Aeelet,  hut  the  latter,  nevenheli 
iving  up  the  golden  flea*,  foe  he  had 
ecret  plan  of  burning  the  «hip  Argo,  a 
□g  the  Argonaoti.     But  Medeia  prei 

leece,  sent  the  dtngtm  to  deep,  and  ha 
loueobion  of  the  £eece,  ihe  «mbarked 
a  Ihe  ahip  AigD.  Her  brother  Abty 
pBoied  theiD.  Acconling  to  tome,  Jau 
o  hit  departure,  fiinght  with  Aeelea, 
lim,  and  Jaurn,  who  waa  wounded,  wa 
Uedeia.  (Diod.  iy.  i,  B.)  But,  accoi 
iomnion  ilory,  Aeelei  punucd  the  fugit 
le  wa*  near  OTeruking  them,  Medeia 
brother  Ahiyrtu»,  and  «altered  the  [ 


..foun. 


i>  aged  fa 


n  Aewi 


nmrped  it,  oi 


'  hod  undertaken  the  govemme 
of  Jaion.  (SchoL  ad  Horn.  <k 
ID.)  Peliaa  coniented  to  lurrender  Ihe  tbroui 
di'ininded  of  Jaaon  to  remote  the  eurte  i 
rf,[ed  on  the  ^mily  of  the  Aeolidae,  hj  fetching 
the  ^nldea  fleece,  and  toothing  the  ipirit  of  Pbrilui. 
IVwi.  Fyti.  ir.  109.  &c  ;  Diod.  i*.  40.)  The 
nmaiin  itory,  howeTer,  goea  on  to  n;  ibat  on  the 
am<al  of  Jswn  at  lulcui,  Peliaa  remembered  the 
oracle  about  the  man  with  one  ihoe,  and  aiked 
Jiuin  what  he  would  da  if  he  were  told  by 
«ule  that  be  ibould  be  killed  by  one  of  hii  lub- 
j-iii?  Jaaon,  on  the  tuggeition  of  Hem, 
l>;iied  Peliaa,  aniwrred,  that  be  would  tend 
oui  to  fetch  the  golden  fleece.  Peliai  accordingly 
oniered  Jaaoo  lo  fetch  the  golden  Heece,  which  waa 
ui  ibe  poaieaaioD  gf  king  Aeelea  in  Cokhia,  and 
w  luarded  bjr  ta  eTer-waicbful  dragon.  J 
requeit  of  JaMn,  Argui,  a  ion  of  Phriioa  or  Arei- 
tur,  built  the  thip  Argo,  and  the  principal  heroei  of 
fjreeee  being  invited  to  join  the  expedition,  Jaaon 
led  hi>  cnmpanioni  embarked  U  lolcut.  They 
l.:9l  landed  id  Lemnoi,  which  wu  governed  by 
ili-piipyle.  by  whom  Jimh  becuna  the  bther  of 
>.ui.eu>  and  Nebrapbanui  (er,  m  otheri  call  him, 
lVi;,hilua,  or  Thoai;  Ilygin.  Fdi.  1£  ;  Horn.  J/. 
iiL  4bMJ.  After  many  adventure»,  Juan  and  hii 
rompanioni  arvived  in  Colchii,  the  kingdom  ol 
A-etra.  While  Jaun  wai  meditating  upon  the 
-1   which  be  might  fulfil  the  cond*  ' 


lich  Aee 


a,  tlie  daughter  of 


):>'IUeD  Occcc  the  Hi 
-AeviM  and  Jdyia.  f' 
Inz  ieal  he  ahould  be  killed  by  the  braun-fooled 
and  lire-brolhiog  bulli  whom  Jaion  wai  to  yoke 
lu  a  plough,  afae  promiaed  U  auiit  him,  and  lur- 
render the  fleece  to  him,  if  he  would  lake  an  oath 
i.-ui  he  would  make  her  hii  wife,  and  take  her  to 
to  »,  Medeia 


tin  Indy,  ihifid  and  tf 
further  informed  hi 


«nt,  with  which  h< 


bodji 


0  the  I 


The  I 


Medeia  thui  cKsped,  and  Aeetea  buri 
lecled  limbi  aT  Abayrlui  in  a  pbce 
hence  called  Tomi  (piecei,  from  riji; 
By»,  t.  V.  Tottiis).  The  Argonauti  \ 
quently  purified  by  Circe  from  the  mu 
lynua.  When  ihev  arrived  in  the  i<i 
Phaeaciuii,  Ihe  Colchiana  who  had  be 
in  their  punuit  overlook  them,  and  dei 
lorrender  of  Medeia.  Alcinoui  promi 
her  up,  in  com  of  her  not  being  aclui 
to  Jaion,  and  Arete,  Ihe  wife  of  Alcinoi 
to  hurry  the  marriage,  in  order  to  avi 
ceuity  of  auriendeting  Medeia.  At  1< 
and  Medeia  arrived  at  lolcui.  Accord 
(AM.  vii.  IS2,  it),  Jason  found  hit 
Aeion  ttitl  ilive,  and  Medeia  made 
again  ;  but  according  to  the  common  tr 
liat,  not  believing  that  the  Argonautt 

But  the  latlerbegged  U 


n  lil^,  t 


ink  the 


hs  tacriliced,  and  that 
curted  Peliai  for  chit  crime,  and  nisdi 
heneir  (Diod.  ir.  Ml) ;  and  Peliai  kill 
viving  young  son  Promachiu.  After  t 
tion  of  thete  crimei  Jswn  arrived,  an 
Ihe  fleece  to  Peliaa.     He  then  dedicat 


10  lake  < 


Jaton  and  Medeia  from  lolcui.  Accord 
traditioni,  Jaun,  atier  having  taken  vi 
Peliat.  ipared  the  other  memben  of 

62,  &c  :  Hygin.  fni.  24.)     The  earl 

Heiiod  {ji^.  SK2,  &c.)  lim^y  relate 
returned  to  lokui,  and  beoime  by  Ml 
ther  of  Medeiui,  who  wai  eduoted  b] 
tbe  neighbouring  Pelioiu  But  accoi 
common  account,  Jaion  and  Medeia 
lolcut  to  Corinth,  where  tbej  lived 
period  ot  ten  yean,  onyi  Creoo,  kiiif 
betrothed  hii  daughter  (JUu»  ot  Crei 


&5i 


JASON. 


raent  and  dUidmn.    When  the  Utter  pat  on  the 
garment*  she,  together  with  her  father,  was  con- 
sumed by  the  poisonous  fire  that  issued  from  the 
vestment.  Medeia  also  killed  her  children  by  Jason, 
vis.  Mermerus  and  Pheres,  and  then  fled  in  a  cha- 
riot drawn  by  winged  dragMis,  the  gift  of  Helios, 
to  Athens.    Her  younger  children  she  placed,  pre- 
Tious  to  her  flight,  as  suppliants  on  the  altar  of 
Hera  Acraea,  but.  tiie  Corinthians  took  them  away 
and  put  them  to  death.     ( ApoUod.  L  9.  §  16  ;  Oy. 
Afet,  Til. ;  Tsets.  ad  LyeapL  175 ;  Eurip.  Afedaa; 
Pind.  PyiA.  iy.;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  Ar^ftm.)    Aocord> 
ing  to  Diodorus  (It.  54),  Medeia  set  the  royal 
p^bce  at  Corinth  on  fin,  in  which  Creon  and 
Olauoe  were  burnt,  but  Jason  escaped ;  further,  she 
had  three  sons,  Thessalus,  Alcimenes,  and  Thep> 
sander,  the  two  Ust  of  whom  were  killed,  whereas 
Thessalus,  who  escaped,  afterwards  became  the 
ruler  of  lolcua.     Medeia  herself  first  escaped  to 
Thebes,  where  she  cured  Heiades,  and  afterwards 
to  Athens.    The  earliest  accounts  we  have  do  not 
mention  Medeia*s  murder  of  her  children,  but  re* 
present  her  as  a  priestess  at  Corinth,  where  she 
was  killed  by  the  Corinthians  ( Aelian,  V,  H,  v.  in 
fin.);  and  Pausanias  (iL  3,  in  fin.)  relates,  that 
after  the  death  of  Corinthus,  Medeia  was  invited 
from  lolcus,  and  ruled  over  Corinth,  as  her  lawful 
paternal  inheritance,  in  conjunction  with  Jason. 
Medeia  concealed  her  children  in  the  temple  of 
Hera,  hoping  thereby  to  make  them  immortal;  but 
Jason,  indignant  at  this  conduct,  deserted  her,  and 
returned  to  lolcus,  whereupon  Medeia  also  quitted 
Corinth,  leaving  the  government  to  Sisyphus    Ja- 
aon  is  also  mentioned  among  the  Calydonian  hunters 
(Apollod.  L  8.  §  2) ;  and  it  is  further  sti^ed,  that 
he  and  the  Dioscuri  joined  Peleus,  for  the  purpose 
of  assisting  him  in  taking  vengeance  on  Astydameia, 
the  wife  of  Acastus,  and  conquered  and  destroyed 
lolcusL    (SchoL  ad  Find,  Nem,  iii.  55 ;  Apollod. 
iii.  13.  §  7.)    Later  writen  represent  Jason  as 
having  in  the  end  become  reconciled  to  Medeia,  as 
having  returned  with  her  to  Colchis,  and  as  having 
there  restored  Aeetes  to  his  kingdom,  of  which  he 
had  been  deprived.    (Tacit  Arm,  vi.  34  ;  Justb, 
xlil  2.)    The  death  of  Jason  is  also  related  differ- 
ently ;  for,  aooording  to  some,  he  made  away  with 
himself  from  grief  (Died.  iv.  55),  and,  according 
to  others,  he  was  crashed  by  the  poop  of  the  ship 
Ai^  under  which  he  laid  down  on  the  advice 
of  Medeia«  and  which  fell  npon  him.    (ScfaoL  on 
the  Aiguraent  of  Enrip.  Med,)    He   was  wor> 
ahipped  as  a  hero  in  several  parts  of  the  ancient 
world  (Stnb.  zi.  pp.  526,  531; :  his  marriage  with 
Medeia  was  represented  on  the  chest  of  Cypselus. 
(Pkus.  v.  18.  §  1.)  [L.  S.J 

JASON  (*Ic((r»r),  tyrant  of  Pherae  and  Tagus 
of  Thessaly  (/>ict  o/Antiq.  «.  o.  To^aw),  was  pro- 
bably the  son  of  Lycopbbon,  who  established  a 
tyranny  on  the  ruins  of  aristocracy  at  Pherae, 
about  &e  end  of  the  Peloponnesian  war,  and  aimed 
at  dominion  over  all  the  Thessalians.  (Xen.  HdL 
iL  3.  §  4  ;  Died.  ziv.  82.)  From  this  passage  of 
Diodorua  we  know  that  Lycophron  was  still  alive 
in  B.  c  895,  but  we  cannot  fix  the  exact  time  at 
which  Jason  soooeeded  him,  nor  do  we  find  any- 
thing recorded  of  the  latter  till  towards  the  close 
of  his  life.  Wyttenbach,  however  {ad  PlwL  Mor, 
p.  89,  c.),  may  possibly  be  right  in  his  conjecture 
that  the  Prometheus  who  is  mentioned  by  Xono- 
pbon  as  engaged  in  struggles  against  the  old  aristo- 
cratic &mihes  of  Thessaly,  with  the  aid  of  Cmtiaa, 


JASON. 

was  no  other  than  Jason.    (Xen.  Afeia.  i.  2.  §  24; 

HeU,  ii.  3.  §  86  ;  Schneid.  ad  loc)    It  is  at  least 
certain  that  the  surname  in  question  could  not 
have  been  ai^lied  more  appropriately.     He  not 
only  adopted,  but  expanded  the  ambitious  designs 
of  Lycophron,  and  he  advanced  towards  the  fulfil- 
ment of  his  schemes  ably,  eneigetically,  and  un- 
scrupulously.   In  iLG.  377  we  find  him  aiding 
Theogenes  to  seiae  the  Acropolis  of  Histiaea  in 
EuboNM,  from  which,  however,  the  latter  was  after> 
wards  dislodged  by  the  Lacedaemonians  under 
Therippidas  or  Herippidaa.    (Died.  xv.  30 ;  Palm, 
and  Wess.  ad  toe. ;  Caaaub.  ad  PUgaem.  ii.  21.) 
In  B.C.  375  all  the  Thessalian  towns  had  been 
brought  under  Jason^  dominion,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  PharsaluB,  which  had  been  entrosted  by  the 
dtiiens  to  the  direction  of  Polydamab.    Aketas 
I.,  king  of  Bpeims,  was  associated  with  him  rather 
aa  a  dependent  than  an  ally,  and  Thebes  was 
leagued  with  him  from  enmity  to  Sparta,  frcm 
which  latter  state,  though  it  had  supported  Lyco- 
phron (Diod.  xiv.  82),  he  held  aloof;  probably  be- 
cause of  its  connection  with  Phaiaalus  (Xen.  HelL 
vL  L  §§  2,  13),  and  also  firom  the  policy  of  taking 
the  weaker  side.    He  already  kept  in  his  pay  6000 
picked  mercenaries,  with  whose  training  he  took 
personally  the  greatest  pains;   and  if  he  could 
unite  Thessaly  under  himself  as  Tagus,  it  would 
furnish  him,  in  addition,  with  a  foice  of  6000 
cavalry  and  more  than  10,000  foot    The  neigh- 
bouring tribes  would  yield  him  a  body  of  light- 
armed  troops,  with  which  no  othos  could  cope. 
The  Thessalian  Penestae  would  eflfectoaUy  man  his 
ships,  and  of  these  he  woold  be  able  to  build  a  &r 
hurger  number  than  the  Athenians,  as  he  might 
calculate  on  possessing  as  his  own  the  resources  of 
Macedonia  and  all  its  ship-timber.    If  once  ther»- 
fore  the  lord  of  Thessaly,  he  might  fiiiriy  hope  to 
become  the  master  of  Greece ;  and  wb«i  Greece 
was  in  his  power,  the  weakness  of  the  Perrian 
empire,  as  shown  especially  by  the  retreat  of  the 
Ten  Thousand  and  the  campaigns  of  AgesihNis  in 
Asia,  opened  to  him  an  unbounded  and  glorious 
iield  of  conquest     (Xen.  HeU.  vi.  1.  f|  4 — 12; 
Gomp.  Isocr.  ad  PkU.  p.  106,  c  d. ;  IMod.  xv.  60 ; 
VaL  Max.  ix.  10,  Ext  2.)    But  the  fint  step  to 
be  taken  was  to  secure  the  dominion  of  Phanalus. 
This  he  had  the  means  of  eflecting  by  force,  but 
he  prefiBTrcd  to  cany  his  point  by  negotiation,  and 
accordingly,  in  a  personal  conlSuence  with  Poly- 
damns,  he  candidly  set  befofe  him  the  nature  and 
.extent  of  his  plans  and  his  resoorees,  represented 
to  him  that  opposition  on  the  part  of  Pbarsalus 
would  be  fniitleiBs,  and  mged  him  therefore  to  use 
his  influence  to  brinff  over  the  town  to  ■ubmiaeion, 
promising  him  the  highest  pfaue,  except  his  own, 
m  power  and  dignity.    Polydamas  answered  that 
he  could  not  honourably  accept  his  ofe  without 
the  consent  of  Sparta,  with  which  he  waa  in  alli- 
ance ;  and  Jason,  with  equal  firankness,  told  him  to 
lay  the  state  of  the  case  before  the  Laoedaemeoians, 
and  see  whether  they  could  adequately  sn|^rt 
Pharsalos  against  his  power.    Polydaoiaa  did  so» 
and  the  Lacedaemonians  replied  that  they  were 
unable  to  give  the  required  help^  and  advised  him 
to  make  the  best  tenns  he  could  fiir  himself  and 
his  state.     Polydamas  then  acceded  to  the  pro- 
posal of  Jason,  asking  to  be  allowed  to  retain  the 
citadel  of  Phanalus  for  those  who  had  entrusted  \X 
to  him,  and  promising  to  use  his  endeavoon  to 
bring  the  town  into  iJlianoe  with  him,  and  to  aid 


656 


lASUS. 


/  /■ 


I'  .1 

;•: 


I 


'I 


t 


2.  Of  N jia,  a  Stoic  phflosopHer,  son  of  Mene- 
crates,  and,  on  the  mother^  side,  gnuidaon  of  Posi- 
doniuB,  of  whom  alio  he  waa  the  disciple  and 
successor.  He  therefore  flourished  after  the  middle 
of  the  first  century  b.  c.  (Clinton,  Fasti,  vol  iii.  s.  a. 
51,  B.  c.)  Suidas  («.  v.)  mentions  his  works  Bloi 
iyB6^wy  and  ^i\o<r6^»v  8ia8oxa/,  and  adds  that 
some  ascribed  to  him  a  B/bs  'EKXdHos,  in  four 
books,  which,  however,  as  weU  as  the  work  IIcpl 
'Pd8ou,  should  perhaps  be  assigned  to  Jason  of 
Argos. 

3.  Of  Argos,  an  historian,  who  was,  according  to 
Suidas,  younger  than  Plutarch.  He  therefore 
lived  under  Hadrian.  He  wrote  a  work  on  Greece 
in  four  books,  containing  the  early  history  (dpxato- 
Xaryia)  of  Greece,  and  the  history  from  the  Per- 
sian wars  to  the  death  of  Alexander  and  the  taking 
of  Athens  by  Antipater,  the  father  of  Casstmder. 
His  book  ntpl  Kvi^ov  (SchoL  ad  TluncriL  xvil  69), 
and  that  Iltpl  *V6Zov  (see  above),  seem  to  have  been 
parts  of  this  work,  and  so  was  probably  the  book 
ncpl  TWK  *kKt^Mpov  Upvr.  (Ath.  xiv.  p.  620,  d ; 
comp.  Steph.  Byx.  #.  w,  *A\t^aviptia^  TijKos  ;  Vos- 
sius,  de  Hist  GraeCj  p.  264,  ed.  Westermann  ; 
Fabric  Bibi.  Graec  vol.  vi.  p.  370.)  Suidas  also 
calls  him  a  grammarian  ;  and  a  grammarian  Jason  is 
quoted  in  the  Etymologicum  Magnum  (p.  184,  27). 

4.  Of  Byzantium,  only  known  by  a  single  re- 
ference in  Plutarch  (de  Fiuv,  1 1 ),  where  the  title 
of  his  work,  instead  of  Tpayutd^  should  probably 
be  Op^uca.  (Jonsius,  Scr^  Hid,  PhUot.  iii. 
2,  2.)  [P.  S.] 

lASO'NIA  (*Icurof w),  a  surname  of  Athena  at 
Cyzicus.  (Apollon.  Rhod.  L  960  ;  comp.  MUller, 
Orchom.  p.  282,  2d  edit.)  [L.  S.] 

lASUS  ClcM-of),  the  name  of  a  considerable 
number  of  mythical  personages,  which  is  some- 
times written  lasius,  and  is  etymologically  the 
same  as  lason  and  lasion,  though  the  latter  is  more 
especially  used  for  the  same  persons  as  lasius. 
Five  persons  of  the  name  of  lasus  occur  in  the 
legend  of  Argos,  viz. :  — ^ 

1.  A  son  of  Phoroneus,  and  brother  of  Pelasgus 
and  Agenor,  or  Arestor.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  385.) 

2.  A  son  of  Aigus  and  Evadne,  a  daughter  of 
Strymon,  or,  according  to  a  scholiast  (ad  Eurip, 
Fhoen,  1151),  a  son  of  Peitho,  the  father  of 
Agenor,  and  father  of  Aigus  Panoptes.  ( Apollod. 
ill.  §2.) 

3.  A  son  of  Aigus  Panoptes  and  Ismene,  the 
daughter  of  Asopus,  and  the  father  of  lo.  (Apollod. 

ii.  1.  §  3.) 

4.  A  son  of  lo.     (Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1 185.) 

5.  A  son  of  Triopas,  grandson  of  Phorbas,  and 
brother  of  Agenor.  This  person  is  in  reality  the 
same  as  No.  3,  with  only  a  different  pedigree  as- 
signed to  him.  (Pans,  il  16.  §  1  ;.Hom.  Od,  xviii. 
246;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1465.) 

6.  An  Arcadian,  a  son  of  Lycuigus  and  Cleo- 
phile  or  Eurynome,  a  brother  of  Ancaeus  and  Am- 
phidamas,  and  the  husband  of  Clymene,  the  daughter 
of  Minyas,  by  whom  he  became  the  fitther  of  Ata- 
lante.  (ApoUod.  iiL  9.  §  2.)  Hyginus  (Fab,  70, 
99)  calls  him  lasius,  and  Aelian  (V,  H,  xiiL  1 ) 
and  Pausanias  (v.  7,%4,]4,%  5)  lasion.  At  the 
first  Olympian  games  which  Heracles  celebrated, 
lasns  won  the  prize  in  the  horse-race,  and  a  statue 
of  him  stood  at  Tegea.   (Pans.  v.  8.  $  1,  viii.  4.) 

7.  A  son  of  Eleuther,  and  father  of  Chaeresileus. 
(Pans.  ix.  20.  $  2) 


JAVOLENUS. 

8.  The  father  of  Amphion,  and  king  of  the  Mi* 
nyana.  (Hom.  Od.  xi.  282 ;  Pans.  ix.  36,  in  fin.) 

9.  A  son  of  Sphelus,  the  commander  of  the 
Athenians  in  the  Trojan  war,  was  slain  by  Aeneias. 
(Hom.  //.  XT.  332,  &c) 

10.  The  &ther  of  Dmetor,  king  of  Cyprus. 
(Hom.  Od.  xviL  443.)  [L.  S.] 

lATROCLES  (*IoTpoicAv),  a  Greek  writer  on 
cookery,  of  uncertain  age  and  country.  Athenaeus 
quotes  from  two  of  his  works,  namely,  *Apro- 
ifoiIk6s  and  IIcpl  IIAaicoui^wy,  unless  indeed  these 
are  merely  different  titles  of  one  and  the  same 
work.  (Athen.  viL  p.  326,  e.,  xiv.  p.  646,  a.,  p. 
647,  b.) 

JAVOLE'NUS  PRISCUS  or  PRISCUS  JA- 
VOLE'NUS,  an  eminent  Roman  jurist  His  name 
occurs  in  both  forms ;  Pomponius  calls  him  first 
Priscus  Javolenus,  and  afterwards  Javolenus  Pris- 
cus.  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2.  s.  2.  §  ult)  Pliny  adopts  the 
latter  form  (Ep.  vi.  15).  Javolenus  was  a  pupil  of 
Caelius  Sabinus,  and  a  leader  of  the  Sabinian  school 
during  a  period  when  Celsus  the  father,  Celsus  the 
son,  and  Neratius  Priscus,  led  the  opposite  school, 
as  successors  of  Pegasus.  He  was  the  teacher  of 
Abumus  Valens,  Tuscianus,  and  Julianus.  It  ap- 
pears from  a  fragment  of  Julianus  (Dig«  40.  tit.  2. 
s.  5),  that  Javolenus  was  a  praetor  and  proconsul 
in  Syria.  According  to  a  passage  of  Capitolinus 
(Ani,  Fius,  12),  he  was  one  of  Uie  oonnol  of  An- 
toninus Pius.  Some  of  hu  biographers  think  that 
if  he  were  alive  in  the  reign  of  Antoninus,  he  must 
have  been  too  old  to  hold  such  a  post ;  hence  they 
question  the  authority  of  Capitolinus,  and,  more- 
over, the  passage  referred  to  is  probably  interpo- 
lated and  corrupt.  But  there  is  no  pressing  im- 
probability in  the  statement,  if  the  reading  be 
genuine ;  for  if^  as  appears  to  be  likely,  Javolenus 
was  bom  about  the  commencement  of  the  reign  of 
Vespasian  (a.  d.  79),  he  might  well  be  an  imperial 
councillor  between  the  age  of  sixty  and  seventy. 
Pliny  relates  from  hearsay  an  anecdote  of  Javole- 
nus, which  has  given  rise  to  much  discussion  (E^. 
vi.  15).  Passienus  Paulus,  a  noble  eques  and 
writer  of  verses,  invited  Javolenus  to  a  recitation. 
Paulus  began  by  saying  **  Prisce  jubes,^  but  we 
are  not  told  whether  these  were  the  first  words  of 
his  poem,  or  a  polite  form  of  asking  leave  to  com- 
mence. Javolenus,  however,  replied,  **Ego  vero 
non  jubeo.**  This  mal-ipropos  expression  occa- 
sioned much  laughter  among  the  party,  but  was 
chilling  to  the  host  Whether  it  waa  uttered  by 
Javolenus  in  a  fit  of  mental  absence,  or  by  way  of 
awkward  joke,  or  as  a  blunt  expresuon  of  impa- 
tience, under  an  infliction  which  more  than  once 
roused  the  indignation  of  Juvenal,  does  not  ap- 
pear. Pliny  sets  down  Javolenus  as  a  madman, 
but  this  imputation  is  probably  to  be  construed  in 
a  loose  sense.  Even  if  the  rude  saying  of  Javole- 
nus was  occasioned,  as  some  think,  by  actual  tem- 
porary mental  aberration,  brought  on  by  overwork, 
his  madness  was  not  of  such  a  kind  as  to  prevent 
him  from  attending  to  the  ordinary  duties  of  his 
profession  ( Plin.  L  c.)  Some  writers,  in  order  to 
save  the  credit  of  the  jurist  of  the  Digest,  have 
absurdly  imagined  a  second  mad  jurist  of  the  same 
name.  Others,  as  absurdly,  have  imagined  that 
the  insanity  of  Javolenus  is  to  be  detected  in  two 
passages  of  the  Digest  f  Dig.  35.  tit  1.  s.  55,  Dig. 
17.  tit  1.  8.  52),  from  the  badness  of  their  reason- 
ing. In  the  former  passage,  Javolenus  compares 
the  bequest  of  a  legacy  to  an  incapable  penoo  to  a 


558 


ICARIUS. 


guided  by  a  dolphin  (Apollo),  eame  to  Motmt  Pnx^ 
nastuB,  and  there  gave  Delphi  and  Crisaa  their 
names.     (Serr.  ad  Aem.  iii.  332.)  [L.  S.] 

ICA'RIUS  {*lte4pu>s\  aUo  called  Icarus  and 
learion.  1.  An  Athenian,  who  lived  in  the  reign 
of  Pandion,  and  hospitably  receiTed  Dionysus  on 
his  arrival  in  Attica.  The  god  showed  him  his 
gnttitttde  by  teaching  him  the  coltinition  of  the 
Tine,  and  giving  him  bags  filled  with  wine.  Icarins 
now  lode  about  in  a  chariot,  and  distribnted  the 
precious  gifts  of  the  god;  but  some  shepherds  whom 
their  friends  intoxicated  with  wine,  and  who  thought 
that  they  were  poisoned  by  Icarius,  slew  him,  and 
thiew  his  body  into  the  well  Anygrus,  or  buried  it 
under  a  tree.  His  dang^ter  Engone  ffbr  he  was 
married  to  Phanothea,  the  inventor  of  the  hexameter, 
Clem.  Alex.  Strom*  L  p.  366),  or  as  some  call  her 
Aletis,  after  a  long  search,  found  his  grave,  to  which 
she  was  conducted  by  his  fiiithfol  dog  Maera.  From 
grief  she  hung  herself  on  the  tree  under  which  he 
was  buried.  Zeus  or  Dionysus  placed  her,  together 
with  Icarins  and  his  cap,  among  the  stars,  making 
Erigone  the  Virgin,  Icarius  Bootes  or  Arctnrus,  and 
Maera  the  dog-star.  The  god  then  punished  the 
ungrateful  Athenians  with  a  plague  or  a  mania, 
in  which  all  the  Athenian  maidens  hung  themselves 
as  Erigone  had  done.  (Comp.Qellias,  xv.  10.)  The 
oracle,  when  consulted,  answered,  that  Athena 
should  be  delivered  from  the  calamity  as  soon  as 
Erigone  should  be  propitiated,  and  her  and  her 
fiither^s  body  should  be  found.  The  bodies  were 
not  discovered,  but  a  festival  called  aUpa.  or 
dAi^Titf  s,  was  instituted  in  honour  of  Erigone,  and 
fruits  were  olfored  up  as  «  sacrifice  to  her  and  her 
father.  The  dinco\uurfi6s,  or  dancing  on  a  leather 
bag  fiiled  with  air  and  smeared  with  oil,  at  the 
festivids  of  Dionysus,  was  likewise  traced  to  Icarius, 
who  was  said  to  have  killed  a  nm  for  having  in- 
jured the  vines,  to  have  made  a  bag  of  his  skin, 
and  then  performed  a  dance.  (Hygin.  Poet,  Attr, 
ii  4.)  Another  tradition  states  that  the  murderers 
of  Icarius  fied  to  the  island  of  Cos,  which  was 
therefore  visited  by  a  drought,  during  which  the 
fields  were  burned,  and  epidemics  prevailed.  Aris* 
taeus  prayed  to  his  fother,  Apollo,  for  help,  and 
Apollo  advised  him  to  propitiate  Icarius  with  many 
sacrifices,  and  to  beg  SSeus  to  send  the  winds  called 
Etesiaa,  which  Zeus,  in  consequence,  made  blow  at 
the  rising  of  the  dog^star  for  forty  days.  One  of 
the  Attic  demi  derived  its  name  from  Icarius. 
(Apoilod.  uL  14.  §  7  $  Pkius.  L  2.  §  4 ;  Hygin. 
Fci.  130,  Poet,  Astr,  ii.  4,  25 ;  Serv.  ad  Virg, 
Gwrg,  i.  67,  218,  ii.  389 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  pp. 
389,  1535  ;  Tibull.  iv.  1,  9 ;  Propert  ii.  83,  29 ; 
Ov.  Met.  vi.  126,  x.  451 ;  Pollux,  iv.  55;  Steph. 
Bys.  t.  o.  *Iicapia;  Hesych.  t.  v.  A/ofpo,  *AA^ts  ; 
Welcker,  Naekirag  «.  Aetck^  TViL  p.  222,  &c.) 

2.  A  Lacedaemonian,  a  son  of  Perieres  and  Gor- 
gophone,  a  grandson  of  Aeolus  or  Cynortas,  and  a 
brother  of  Aphareus,  Leucippus,  and  Tyndareua. 
(Apoliod.  i.  9.  §  5,  iii.  10.  §  3 ;  Taets.  ad  Lyooph, 
511.)  Othen  called  him  a  grandson  of  Perieres, 
and  a  son  of  Oebalus  by  Baieia  (Apoilod.  iii  10. 
§  4 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  293),  or  a  son  of  Oebalos 
and  Goigophone,  and  a  grandson  of  Cynortas. 
(Pans.  iiL  1.  §  4.)  Hippocoon,  a  natnral  son  of 
Oebalus,  expelled  his  two  brothers,  Tyndareus 
and  Icarius,  from  Lacedaemon:  they  fled  to  Thes> 
tiuR  at  Pleuron,  and  dwelt  beyond  the  river 
Acbelous.  Subsequently,  when  Heracles  had  shiin 
Hippocoon  and  hia  sons,  Tyndareus  returned  to 


ICARIUS. 

Sparta,  while  Icarins  remained  in  Acamania.  Ae^ 
cording  to  Apollodorus  (iiL  10.  §  5),  however, 
Icarius  also  returned.  Another  tradition  reUtee 
that  Icarius,  who  sided  with  Hippocoon,  assisted 
him  in  expelling  Tyndareus  from  Sparta.  .(Pans, 
iii.  1.  M :  Enstath.  La,\  Schol.  ad  Emip,  OraL 
447.)  While  in  Acamania,  Icarins  beoune  the 
fother  of  Penelope,  Alyseus,  and  Leucadius,  by  Poly- 
caste,  the  daughter  of  Lygaens :  aocoiding  to  othen 
he  was  married  to  Dorodoche,  or  Asterodeia. 
(Stnb.x.  pp.  452, 461  ;  Enstath.  <m{  tfom.  p.  1417 ; 
SchoL  ad  Hem,  Od*  xv.  16.)  Othen  again  relate 
that  by  the  Naiad  Periboea  he  became  the  fother 
of  Thoas,  Damasippus,  Imenrimus,  Aletes  (or 
Semus  and  Auletes),  Peiileus,  and  Penelope. 
(ApoUod.  iii.  10.  §  6  ;  Pans,  viil  31.  §  2  ;  Txetx. 
ad  Lyeopk.  511;  Schol  ttd  Horn,  Od,  xv.  16; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1773.)  In  the  Odyssey  (iv. 
797,  i.  329)  Iphthime  also  is  mentioned  as  one  of 
his  daughters.  When  his  dauffhter  Penelope  had 
grown  np,  he  promised  her  hand  to  the  victor  in  a 
fbot-iBce,  in  which  he  desired  the  soiton  to  con- 
tend,  and  Odysseus  won  the  prise  (Plsus.  iii.  12. 
§  2) ;  but  according  to  others,  Tyndareos  sued  for 
the  hand  of  Penelope  for  Odysseus,  from  gratftade 
for  a  piece  of  advice  which  Odysseus  had  given  fahn. 
(Apoilod.  iiL  10.  §  9.)  When  Penek^  was  be- 
trothed to  Odysseus,  Icarins  tried  to  persuade  the 
hitter  to  remain  at  Sparta,  but  Odysseus  declined 
doing  this,  and  departed  with  Pendope.  Icariua 
followed  his  daughter,  entreatmg  her  to  remain ; 
and  as  Odysseus  demanded  of  her  to  give  a  de- 
cided answer  as  to  what  she  meant  to  do,  she  was 
silent,  but  at  length  she  modestly  covered  her  free, 
and  declared  that  she  would  follow  her  husband. 
Icarius  then  desisted  from  further  entreaties,  and 
erected  a  statue  of  Modesty  on  the  spot.  (Pans, 
iii.  20.  §  10.)  [L.  S.] 

ICA'RIUS,  a  son  of  the  notary  Tbeodonis, 
who,  with  others,  was  put  to  death  by  the  emperor 
Valent  at  Antiodi  a.d.  371,  for  seeking  by  ma- 
gical arts  to  ascertain  who  was  to  be  the  snceesaor 
of  that  emperor.  Icarius  was  distinguished  by  his 
literary  attainments  ;  and  Tillemont  is  disposed  to 
identify  him  with  the  rhetorician  mentioned  by 
Augustin  in  his  Qm/etsionett  to  whom  Tillemont 
gives  the  name  of  Icarius ;  but  in  the  editions  of 
Attgustin  which  we  have  consulted  the  rh6teridania 
not  called  Icariut.  Icarins  wrote  a  poem  in  honour 
of  the  emperor  Theodosins  the  Great ;  and  reoeiTed 
from  him,  apparently  in  return  for  this  compliment, 
the  dignity  of  comes  Orientis.  He  appean  to  have 
been  a  pagan ;  a  man  of  suspicious  temper,  and 
easily  led  by  othen  into  acts  to  which  probably  his 
own  diiposition  would  not  have  prompted  him. 
When  he  entered  upon -his  office,  a.  d.  384,  An> 
tioch  was  suffering  from  a  severe  Amine,  and  he 
made  matten  worse  by  threats  against  the  bakers, 
in  order  to  induce  them  to  sell  at  a  fixed  price,  an 
arbitrary  proceeding  which  induced  them  to  take 
to  flight.  The  soimist  Libanins,  to  whom  Icarins 
had  shown  sreat  respect  as  to  a  fother,  induced 
him  to  recal  his  threats ;  but  Icarius  soon  reverted 
to  his  arbitrary  proceedings.  Libanins  addreseed 
three  Orationa  to  Icarius,  one  hortatory,  the  otkM* 
invectives.  The  second  invective  is  not  given  in 
the  edition  of  the  worics  of  Idbanins  by  Mordl  (2 
vols.  fol.  Paris,  1606—1 627),bnt  was  fint  pnbliahed 
in  the  edition  of  Reiske,  4  vols.  Svo.  Altenbnrg, 
1791 — 97.  From  these  Orationa,  and  frmn  the 
discourse  of  Libaniusy  IIc^  r$v  inrnS  r^X^fs^  X^ 


560 


ICILIUS. 


to  do  M»,  his  life  and  property  thonld  be  forfeited. 
(Dionya.  tL  88,  viL  14, 17;  comp^  Cic  pro  SegL  37.) 
Niebuhr  remarks  (HUt.  ofRxmt^  ytL,  ii.  p^  232)^ 
that  thie  law  could  not  have-  been  pa^aed  before  the 
Publilian  law  (b.  c  471),  which  tnumfeired  the  elec- 
tion of  the  tribunes  from  the  comitia  oenturiata  to  the 
comitia  tribata,  and  which  gave  the  tribunei  power 
to  originate  measures  in  the  comitia  tribata,  a 
power  which  they  had  not  possessed  in  the  comitia 
centuriata.  He  therefore  supposes  that  the  Icilian 
Uw  was  enacted  in  b.  a  471,  in  which  year  a 
Sp.  Icilias  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  first  five 
tribunes  elected  by  the  tribes.  (Liv.  iL  58.) 
It  is  therefore  most  probable  that  this  hiw  was  not 
passed  till  B.C.  471  ;  but  there  is  no  reason  fat 
believing  that  the  Sp.  Icilias  who  was  tribune  in 
H.  a  492,  is  a  diffeient  person  from  the  tribune  of 
B.  c.  47 1.  Dionysius  speaks  (iz.  1 )  of  a  Sp.  Icilius, 
who  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.  c.  481,  and  who 
attempted  to  force  the  patricians  to  pass  an  agrarian 
law,  by  preventing  them  firom  levying  troops  to 
carry  on  the  war  against  the  Aequi  and  Vetentes. 
This  tribune  is  called  by  Livy  (iL  43),  Sp.  Licinius ; 
but  if  the  name  in  Dionysius  ia  cozrect,  he  is  pro- 
bably the  same  as  the  tribune  of  b.  c.  492,  so  that 
Sp.  Icilius  would  have  been  tribune  for  the  first  time 
in  492,  the  second  time  in  481,  and  the  third  time 
in  471. 

In  the  year  after  his  fint  tribunate  (b.  a  491), 
according  to  the  common  chronology,  Sp.  Icilius 
was  elected  to  the  aedileship,  and  took  an  active 
part  in  the  prosecution  of  the  proud  patrician, 
Coriolanua.  He  and  his  colleague  L.  Junius  Brutus, 
were  commanded  by  the  tribunes  to  seize  Coriola- 
nus,  but  were  driven  away  by  the  patricians  by 
main  force ;  and  when  they  afterwards  attempted 
to  httri  him  down  from  the  Tarpeian  rock,  they  were 
again  prevented  by  the  patricians.  (Dionys.  vii. 
26,  35.) 

2.  C.  Icilius  Ruga,  Is  mentioned  by  Diony- 
sius (vi.  89)  as  one  of  the  first  five  tribunes  of  the 
plebs,  upon  the  establishment  of  the  ofiioe  in  B.  c. 
493. 

3.  L.  Icilius,  a  son  of  the  preceding  (Dionys. 
zL  28),  is  described  as  a  man  of  great  energy  and 
eloquence.  In  his  fint  tribunate  (b.  c.  456),  he 
claimed  for  the  tribunes  the  right  of  convoking  the 
senate,  and  also  carried  the  important  law  for  the 
assignment  of  the  Aventine  {de  Afxntino  puUieando) 
to  the  plebs,  notwithstanding  the  furious  opposition 
of  the  senate  and  the  patricians.  The  Aventine 
had  up  to  this  time  been  part  of  the  domain  Und, 
enjoyed  by  the  patricians,  to  whom  the  plebeians 
paid  rent  for  the  houses  which  they  occupied.  By 
the  Icilian  law  the  patricians  were  indemnified  for 
the  value  of  their  buUdings  ;  but  it  was,  as  Niebuhr 
remarks,  of  great  importance  for  the  independence 
of  the  plebeians  that  the  patricians  should  not  be 
their  landlords,  and  thus  able  to  control  their  votes, 
and  likewise,  when  bloody  feuds  were  so  likely  to 
break  out,  that  the  plebeians  should  be  in  exclusive 
possession  of  a  quarter  of  their  own,  uid  one  too 
so  strong  as  the  Aventine.  (Dionys.  x.  31,  32  ; 
Liv.  iiL  31  ;  Niebuhr,  Hid.  of  Rome,  voL  ii.  p. 
301.)  In  the  following  year  (b.  c.  455),  Icilius 
and  his  colleagues  were  again  elected  tribunes,  and 
proposed  an  agrarian  hiw,  which  the  patricians  pre- 
vented by  open  violence  from  being  put  to  the  vote. 
Three  patrician  houses,  the  CloeUi,  the  Postumii, 
and  the  Sempronii,  were  brought  to  trial,  and  their 
property  confiscated ;  but  the  patricians  restored  it 


ICTINUS, 

to  the  accused.  The  diseassion  upon  the  «gnuva 
law  was  then  renewed,  but  was  again  interrupted 
by  an  invasion  of  the  Aequi.  (Liv.  liL  31  ;  Dionya. 
X.  33—43.) 

Six  years  afterwards  (b.  c.  499)  Icilius  was  one 
of  the  chief  leaders  in  the  outbreak  agunst  the 
decemvirs.  Virginia  had  been  betroth^  to  him, 
and  he  boldly  defended  her  cause  before  App. 
Claudius;  and  when  at  length  she  fell  by  her 
&ther*s  hand,  to  save  her  from  the  lust  of  the  de- 
cemvir, Icilius  bearded  the  tyrant,  and  over  her 
dead  body  roused  the  people  to  throw  off  the  yoke 
of  their  oppressors.  While  Viiginius  induced  the 
army  on  the  Algidus  to  disown  &e  decemvirs,  and 
to  march  to  the  Aventine,  Icilius  harried  to  the 
army  which  was  carrying  on  the  war  against  the 
Sabines,  and  prevailed  upon  them  likewise  to  desert 
the  government.  Both  armies  subsequently  united 
and  encamped  upon  the  Sacred  Mount :  the  patri- 
cians were  obliged  to  give  way,  the  deoemvin  re- 
signed, and  the  tribuneship  and  right  of  appeal 
were  restored  to  the  pleba.  The  troops  thereupon 
returned  to  the  Aventine  ;  and  in  the  electi<«  of 
tribunes  which  followed,  Icilius  obtained  the  office 
for  the  third  time.  On  his  proposition,  a  plebis- 
citum  was  passed,  securing  indemnity  to  all  who 
had  taken  part  in  the  insurrection.  He  likewise 
took  an  active  part  in  the  subsequent  proceedings 
against  App.  Claudius,  and  he  in  particular  came 
forward  as  the  accuser  of  the  M.  Claudius,  the  client 
of  the  decemvir,  who  had  chumed  Virginia  as  his 
slave.  Icilius  is  mentioned  once  more  at  the  dose 
of  the  year  as  proposing  to  the  tribes  that  the  con- 
suls, L.  Valerius  and  M.  Horatius,  should  enjoy  a 
triumph  for  their  victory  over  the  Sabines,  an 
honour  which  had  been  refused  them  by  the  senate, 
on  account  of  their  popularity  with  the  plebs.  The 
proposition  was  carried ;  and  this  is  mentioned  as 
the  first  instance  in  which  a  triumph  was  celebcaied 
without  the  authority  of  the  senate.  (Liv.  iii  44 
—54,  63 ;  Dionys.  xL  28—46.) 

Idvy  (iii.  46)  speaks  of  a  brother  of  IcUins,  who 
hastened  with  tiie  son  of  Numitorius  to  the  Roman 
army,  te  infonn  Virgmius  of  the  foul  plot  formed 
against  his  daughter.  (Comp.  Dionys.  xi.  37,  who 
speaks  of  this  Icilius  under  the  title  of  s^cev^o-j»; , 
by  which  he  perhi^  means  to  distiqguiah  him  from 
his  brother.) 

5 — 7>  IciLU.  Three  of  this  fiunily  were  elected 
tribunes  of  the  plebs,  in  b.  c.  409  (Liv.  iv.  54), 
one  of  whom  was  probably  the  L.  Icilius,  who  was 
tribune  of  the  plebs  three  years  before,  a.  c  412. 
(Liv.  iv.  52.)  The  three  Idlii  in  their  tribanate 
urged  the  plebs  to  elect  quaestors  from  thar  own 
body ;  and  this  was  the  first  time  the  jdebeiana 
obtained  this  dignity,  three  out  of  the  foor  qnaes- 
tors  being  chosen  from  them.  The  Icilii  also  made 
great  efforts  to  secure  the  consular  tribanate  next 
year  for  the  plebeians,  but  they  were  defeated  and 
patricians  elected.    (Liv.  iv.  54 — 56.) 

ICTI'NUS  ClKTins),  a  oontemporBry  of  Peri> 
cles,  was  the  architect  of  two  of  the  most  celebrated 
of  the  Greek  temples,  namely,  the  great  temple  of 
Athene,  in  the  acropolis  of  Atiiens,  called  the  Ptt^ 
thenon,  and  the  temple  of  Apollo  Epicnriusy  near 
Phigalia  in  Arcadia.  The  former  was  built  under 
the  administration  of  Peridea,  and  was  completed 
in  a  c.  438:  Callicrates  was  associated  with  Ictinos 
in  the  work.  The  latter  is  thought  to  hsTe  been 
completed  before  b.  c.  431,  on  the  ground  that  it 
is  not  likely  that  Ictinns  built  it  after  the 


5G2 


IDATIUSw 


Idas  and  Lyncena.  The  Utter,  whoM  eyet  were 
BO  keen  that  he  ccmld  tee  tiiroogh  erery  thing,  dis- 
coTered  Castor  through  the  trunk  of  the  oak,  and 
pointed  him  out  to  Idas,  who  killed  him.  Poly- 
deuces,  in  order  to  arenge  his  brother,  pursued 
them  and  ran  Lyncens  through  with  his  spear. 
Idas,  in  return,  struck  Polydenoes  with  a  stone  so 
violently,  that  he  fell  and  fainted  ;  whereupon  Zeus 
slew  Idas  with  a  flash  of  lightning.  (ApoUod.  iit 
11.  $  2  ;  Tsetz.  ad  Lycoph.  511,  549 ;  Or,  Fatl, 
X.  700,  &C.)  This  fight  between  the  Aphareidae 
and  the  Dioscuri,  which  is  placed  by  some  writers 
in  MesMnia,  by  others  in  Laconia,  and  by  Ovid  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Aphidna,  is  related^  with 
sundry  variations,  by  Theocritus  (xxiL  137,  &c.), 
Pindar  {Nem,  x.  60,  &c.  ;  comp.  Paus.  iv.  2.  $  4, 
13.  §  1),  and  Hyginus  (Fab,  80).  The  tomb 
of  the  Aphareidae  was  shown  at  Sparta  as  late  as 
the  time  of  Pausanias  (iii.  13.  §  1),  who,  however, 
thinks  that  in  reality  they  had  been  buried  in 
Messenia,  where  the  fight  had  taken  place.  They 
were  represented  in  a  painting,  together  with  their 
father  Aphareus,  in  a  temple  at  Messene.  (Pans, 
iv.  31,  $  9.)  Idas  alone  was  represented  on  the 
chest  of  Cypselus  in  the  act  of  leading  Marpeasa 
out  of  the  temple  of  Apollo,  who  had  carried  her 
off.    (Pans.  V.  18.  $  1.) 

5.  Two  mythical  heroes  distinguished  in  ^e 
war  against  Thebes,  the  one  of  Onchestns,  and 
the  other  of  Taenarus.  (Stat  Tkeb,  vi.  553,  vii. 
588.)  [L.S.] 

IDA'TIUS,  IDA'CIUS»  or  ITHA'CIUS,  not 
to  mention  sundry  other  variations  of  the  MSS.,  a 
native  of  Limica,  in  Gallicia,  flourished  during  the 
latter  half  of  the  fifth  centnry,  was  in  all  probability 
an  ecclesiastic,  and  is  known  to  us  as  the  author  of 
a  Chronicum  arranged  according  to  the  succession 
of  emperors,  which  commences  a.  d.  379,  the  point 
where  Hieronymns  breaks  off,  and  extends  down 
to  A.  D.  469,  thus  embracing  a  period  of  ninety 
years.  In  addition  to  the  mere  enumeration  of 
names  and  dates,  a  short  account  of  the  principal 
occurrences  is  inserted,  referring  chiefly  to  Spanish 
affiiira,  and  firom  a.  d.  427  Idatins  advances  his 
own  personal  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  events 
recorded.  He  seems  to  have  executed  hit  task 
with  much  care,  and  although  a  few  errors  have 
been  detected  here  and  there,  the  oompilatioii  must 
be  regarded  as  a  valuable  repertory  of  naked  his- 
torical fects. 

The  greater  portion  of  this  Chronicle  was  printed 
in  the  Aniiquae  Leetiones  of  Canisitts,.4to.  1601, 
and  in  the  first  edition  of  the  Theaaunta  Temp&rum 
of  J.  J.  Scaliger,  fol.  Lug.  Bat.  1606,  but  it  was  first 
published  in  a  complete  form,  from  on  ancient  MS., 
by  Sirmond,  Paris,  1619  {Opera,  foL  Venet  1728, 
vol.  ii.  py  228),  and  will  be  found  in  the  second 
edition  of  Scaliger^s  Thesaurtu,  foL  Amat.  1658  ; 
in  the  Bibliotheoa  Max.  Pair,  Lug.  Bat  1677,  vol. 
vii.  p.  1231 ;  in  the  BUtlwtheea  Pairum  of  Oalland, 
vol.  X.  p.  323 ;  in  'the  Vett.  Lai,  ScripL  Ckron,  of 
Roncalli,  Patav.  1 787  ;  and  in  the  Ckromoa  Medii 
Aevioi  Rosier,  Tubing.  1798. 

Sirmond  found  in  his  MS.  immediately  after  the 
Chronicum  a  set  of  fasti,  exhibiting  a  complete  ca- 
talogue of  the  Roman  consuls  from  the  institution 
ef  the  office,  in  the  year  of  the  city  245,  down  to 
A.  D.  468,  together  with  a  few  notices  of  the  most 
remarkable  transactions  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  cen- 
turies— a  production  which,  from  some  resemblance 
in  style,  he  supposed  to  belong  also  to  Idatius ;  but  | 


IDOMENEUS. 

this  condnsion,  although  acquiesced  in  by  Ronoll^ 
ia  not  generally  admitted. 

These  Fatti  Coiuidara,  DeteryMo  CoiuHlum^  or 
FaMi  IdaOami,  were  first  publifthed  by  Sirmond 
along  with  the  Chronicle,  but  in  a  more  perfect 
shape  by  Labbe,  in  his  Nova  BiUuMheoa  MSS.  fol. 
Paris,  1658,  and  wiU  be  found  in  the  BibUotheea 
Ma».  Patrum,  in  the  BtUwtheca  Patrum^  of  Gal- 
land,  in  the  Venice  edition  of  Sirmond,  in  Roncalli, 
and  in  Rosier,  as  referred  to  above^  and  also  in 
TXeaauiru  AniiqmiaUtm  Romanarum  of  Otaevius, 
voL  xi.  p.  246.  (See  the  dissertations  of  Roncalli 
and  of  Rosier,  of  which  the  substance  is  given  by 
Bahr.  GtadudiU  dor  Rom.  lAtkmU  Suppl.  Band. 
§  45.)  [W.  R.] 

IDE  ("iSij).  1.  A  daughter  of  MeUssus  and 
Amaltheia,  and  sister  of  Adrasteia,  one  of  the 
Idaeen  nymphs,  to  whom  Rhea  entrusted  the  infimt 
Zeus  to  be'  educated.  (Apollod.  i.  1.  §  6.)  She 
was  represented,  with  other  nymphs,  on  the  altar 
of  Athena  Alea  at  Tegea.    (Paus.  viii.  47,  §  2.) 

2.  An  Idaean  nymph,  by  whom  Zens  became 
the  fiither  of  the  Idaean  Dactyls.  (EtymoL  Magn. 
p.  465.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Corybas,  by  whom  Lycastna, 
the  son  of  Rhadamanthys,  beome  the  &ther  of 
Minos.    (Died.  iv.  60.) 

4.  A  nymph  by  whom  Hyrtacns  became  the 
father  of  Nisas.     ( Viig.  Am.ix.\  77.)       [  L.  S.] 

IDMON  ("iS/uwy),  a  son  of  Apollo  and  Astoria, 
the  daughter  of  Coronas  (Schol.  ad  Apollon,  Bkod, 
i.  1 89),  or,  according  to  others,  of  Apollo,  by  An* 
tianeira,  cS.  Ampycus,  or  of  ApoUo  and  Cyrene. 
(Orph.  Arg,  185,  &C.,  721 ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  L 
139,  &c;  Hygin.  Ftzft.  14;  comp.  Val.  Flacc  L 
228.)  He  was  one  of  the  soothsayen  who  accom- 
panied the  Argonaute:  his  name  signifies  *'the 
knowing,**  and  has  been  considered  to  be  a  mere 
epithet  of  Thestor  or  Mopsus.  (SchoL  ad  ApcUan* 
Rhod,  i  139.)  He  joined  the  expedition  (^  the 
Argonauts,  although  he  knew  beforehand  that 
death  awaited  him.  He  was  killed  in  the  country 
of  the  Mariandynians  by  a  boar  or  a  serpent ;  or, 
according  to  others,  he  died  of  a  disease.  (Apollod. 
i.  9.  §  23 ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  i.  140,  443,  ii.  815, 
&c  ;  VaL  Flacc.  v.  2,  &c)  The  Megarians  and 
Boeotians  who  were  to  found  Hetadeia,  were  com- 
manded by  Apollo  to  build  the  town  round  the 
tomb  of  the  hero,  and  to  worship  him  as  the  ]ho- 
tector  of  the  place.  (Apollon.  Rhod.  ii.  846,  &c) 
There  are  three  other  mythical  personages  of  the 
name  of  Idmon.  (Apollod.  ii.  1.  $  5 ;  Ov.  Met, 
vi.  8,  138 ;  Stat  Tfuh,  iil  389.)  [L.  S.] 

IDOMENEUS  (*l8o/ifi^r),  a  son  of  Deuca- 
lion, and  grandson  of  Minoa  and  Pasipkae ;  and 
hence  he  traced  his  pedigree  to  Zeus  and  Helios. 
He  was  a  man  of  great  beauty,  and  is  mentioned 
among  the  suitors  of  Helen.  (Horn.  //.  xiiL  450, 
&c.,  Od,  xix.  181  ;  Pans.  v.  25.  $  5  ;  Apollod.  iiL 
3.  f  1 ;  Diet  Cret  i.  1 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  81.}  He  is 
sometimes  called  Lyctius  or  Cnosius,  from  the 
Cretan  towns  of  Lyctns  and  Cnosus.  (Viig.  Aeiu 
iii.  400;  Died.  v.  79.)  In  conjunction  with  Meri- 
ones,  the  son  of  his  half-brother  Molus,  he  led  the 
Cretans  in  80  ships  against  Troy,  and  was  one  of 
the  bravest  heroes  in  the  Trojan  war.  He  oflGexed 
to  fight  with  Hector,  and  distinguished  himself 
especially  in  the  batde  near  the  ahips,  where  he 
slew  several  Trojans.  (Horn.  IL  iL  645,  &&,  iii. 
230,  iv.  251,  V.  43,  viL  165,  xui.  361,  &Cn  xvi. 
345.)  Phiiostmttts  {Her.  7)  even  relates  that  while 


lUOMENEVS. 

the  Gmk  haiMa  mn  mltiag  it  Aniii,  Cnlan 
■mbuBdon  cm»  to  AguntmnoD  to  tumDimce  that 
tdomenciu  wanM  join  him  nf th  om  bnndted  CnMn 
■hipa,  if  AnmeiBOon  mold  ilun  the  inprenu 
CDtdnuind  with  him.  After  llie  &U  of  Tnjr,  Ho- 
mfiKua  ntoTiKd  b«nB  in  afet;  (Hmi.  0^  iiL 
1SI  ;  Diod.  T.  79),  Ibcragb  the  pait-Homeric  tndi- 
tioni  inlbnB  ni  th&t  once  in  ■  itomi  hs  Tnmd  t« 
Pneidon  to  BcrifKe  to  bim  »haM>«r  be  (hould 
meet  tint  on  hii  lauding,  if  the  ^  vould  grant 
bim  a  nfe  relarn.  Ths  fint  fenaa  he  met  on 
Luding  wu  hii  own  ion.  He  >c«oTdlng1j  ncriticFd 
hii  wn  ;  uid  u  Crete  wu  th^reupoa  niited  h;  ■ 
phtgne,  the  CrelMi»  expelled  Idomenent.  He  went 
to  luj;.  wben  he  letUed  in  CUabtu,  and  bailt  a 
temple  to  Athena.  From  thence  be  ii  lald  to  bare 
again  migtated  to  ColophoD,  en  the  cout  ef  Aiia, 
to  tan  lettled  Dear  the  tempi*  of  the  Ckriaai 
Apoilo^  and  to  hare  beeu  buried  on  MennI  Cera- 
phiu.  (Serr.oll^fli.  iii.  121,401,  SSl.iri.  264; 
Streb.  I.  p.  479 ;  SehoL  ad  Ham.  Od.  riu.  259.)  At 
Olymp»  hi*  ttatne,  the  work  at  Onaiu,  itoed 
among  the  image»  of  Iboee  who  drew  lotiai  to  who 
wai  to  fighl  with  Hector,  and  on  fail  ihield  a  cock 
waa  represented.  (Paul.  t.  2i.  g  5  i  comp.  Horn. 
It.  TiL  1G1 ,  &C.)  Hii  totnb  wai  >haini  at  Cooiai, 
when  be  and  Hertoiiei  were  wonhipped  u  heroei. 
(Diod.  T.  79.)  Another  peraonage  of  the  name  of 
Idomcneui  ii  mentioned  among  the  »ni  of  Priimi. 
(ApoUod.  ii).  laj  6.)  [L.B.] 

IDOMENEUS  Qltoiuni,),  of  UmpHCU^  a 
&iend  and  ditctple  of  Epicunu,  flooiiibed  abont 


p.  fi^  ;  Athen!  viL  p.  279.  C)  Idomeceui 
wnte  a  coniideiable  nnmber  of  philoiophical  and 
faiitoriol  worki,  and  though  the  latter  were  not 
rrgarded  la  of  rerr  gral  an  tboritj  ( Pint  Dtm.  23), 
■til]  tbej  ratut  hiTS  been  of  oondderable  taloe,  a) 
thej  leem  to  haie  been  tbixSj  delated  to  an 
•ccoant  of  tho  prlrata  lila  of  th<  diitingBiili*d  mm 
of  OrcKO.  . 


KOF.  [Snid.  t.  e.)  Thia  work  iipcobablj  the  one 
refeired  to  bj  the  SchoUait  on  Apolloniui  Rhodlni 
(L  91SL  where  fbr  Tfmiti,  wa  ihoold  raad  Sa/ia- 
«P^xmI.  2.  atfl  rSr  3wir«Tw«r.  (DJog.  LaErt  U. 
19,20;   Athen.  ilu.  p.  fill,  d.) 

We  do  not  know  for  serain  ifae  title  of  the  work 
or  wnka  of  Idomeneui,  which  contained  lome 
aoconnt  of  tlie  following  peraoni ; — of  the  Peitiitr*- 
lidie(Athen.  iilp.fi32,  r.),af  Themiitaclei(Athei). 
«ii,  p.  JSJ,  d.,  liiL  p.  £76,  c  ;  comp.  ScboL  ad 
AriibiplL.  Vap.  941,  where  Themiitoclei  apoean  to 
be  meant,  and  not  TbiKjdidei,  the  vra  of  MiJeiina, 
MtheSchaliaitnT>),Df  Ariit(idei(Plnt.^Ki<.  ID). 
otPerielei  (Pint  Pfid.  10,  35),  of  Demoitbenei 
(Pint  Dtm.  lA,  23  ;  Alhen.  liiL  p.  £9-2.  l\  of 
Aeichinei(Apollon.  FtL  j4eMi.p.247,ed.Bekksr), 
of  HipeHdei  (Alhen.  lUL  p.  S90,  d.},  and  of 
Phoci'on  (Pint  Pine.  4).  It  ia  not  improbable 
that  all  the**  pennu  were  mentioned  in  one  work, 
to  which  modem  writen  bare  awigned  Tuion* 
smjecnnal  tit]»,  lonun*  {HUt.  Ser^  FUt»,  it 
I.  p.  Its)  conieetnred  that  it  wai  entitled  n«fJ 
hftHmr  MfSr,  Heeten  {IH  Foal.  Vil.  FlaL  p.  93) 
that  it  waa  a  Qnek  hiitorr,  uid  Lnae  (LkL  Att. 
p.  113)  that  it  wu  itfled  n<f>l  r^tririiUtfr 


IGNATIUS.  MS 

TfK^,  while  Sinleni*  (ad  Pit.  Ptnd.  p.  313. 
Ac.)  labonra  to  ihow  that  all  the  paaage*  quoted 
abore  are  token  fiom  the  ZMcparuaL  The  tme 
title  of  the  work  ii,  however,  in  all  ptebobilitj 
natored  bj  a  bappy  emendation  of  Sanppe  [Rkam- 
ueia  Muma,  p.  450,  for  1843),  who,  in  place  of 
the  connpt  pewige  in  Bckker'i  Anadata  (p.  249, 
27),  alt  U  'ISo^mi  ^<rl  »q/iinv><fr,  mdi  th  Si 
■H(j;H»rii  ^tnai  xipl  liiiiarriryAi:  The  title  wipl 
Ih)«ia7v>«r  agreei  al»  much  better  with  all  the 
aboTo-mentioned  paMgea  than  anj  of  the  other 
title»  which  hare  been  pnpoiad.  (Sinteoii,  FiJA 
BicamH  to  Pbitardt'i  PtrUa;  VoHina,  Dt 
HiHor.  GnKC  p.  105,  ed.  Weitnmmn  ;  Clinton, 
/^al./refi.TaLiiLp.4B8.) 

IDOTHEA.    fElDOTBBA.] 

I'DRIEUS  or  HI'DRf  EUa  ('IV'"'i,  Diod. ; 
'Ilpifllf,  atiab.  Ait,),  king  or  df  nait  of  Caria.  He 
wai  the  teeood  Ktn  of  Hecatomnni,  ind  inceeeded 
to  the  throD*  on  the  death  of  Aitemiiia,  the  widow 
of  hi»  brather  Maniuloi,  in  B.  c  351.  Shortly 
after  hi»  Bcccuion  he  wai  required  bj  the  Pentan 
king,  Artaiene»  Ochni.  to  fit  out  an  aimament  for 
the  redaction  of  Cj-prui,  a  reque»t  with  which  he 
readilr  complied ;  and  hsTing  eqnipped  a  fleet  rf 
40  trireme»,  and  aiiembled  an  aimj  of  8000  mer- 
cenary troop»,  despatched  them  againit  Cjpfni^ 
imder  the  cammand  of  ETagorai  and  the  Athniiau 
general  Phodon.  Thi»  ii  the  onl;  arent  of  hi* 
reign  which  ii  recorded  to  u»;  bat  wa  mar  infer, 
from  an  eiprenion  of  l»crate«,  in  ■.  c.  S46  (/^ 
Upp.  p.  103,  e),  that  the  friendly  relation*  between 
him  and  tho  Peiaian  king  did  not  long  continoo: 
thej  appear  to  bate  come  eren  to  an  open  rupture. 
But  the  hottilit;  of  Penia  did  nnt  inleifen  with 
fail  proiptrit]',  for  he  ia  ipoken  of  bj  IiociBtei  in 
the  aame  paiiage  la  one  of  the  moit  weollhj  and 
powerful  of  the  ptincee  of  Aiia ;  and  Demoitbenea 
tall»  ni  (da  Poet,  p.  BS)  that  he  had  added  to  hi* 
beieditary  dominioni  the  important  iiland*  of 
Chio»,  Co»,  and  Rhodes  He  died  of  diwaae  in 
B.  c  344,  after  a  reign  of  aaren  yean,  tearing  the 
lOToreign  power,  by  hi»  will,  to  hi»  liitec  Ada,  to 
whom,  according  to  the  eaitem  cnitom,  be  had 
been  married.  (Diod.  iii.  42,  45,  69 1  StiabL 
xir.  p.  6S6  ;  An.  Anab.  i  23. 1 8—10.)  [E.  H.B.] 


IDYIA  or  E1DYIA  ('Ilola),  that  is  the  know- 
ing goddeia,  a  daughter  of  Oceana»  and  Tethya, 
-- '  the  wlh  of  the  Colchian  king  Aeele*.     (He*. 


JEROM.    [Hia 

IGNATIUS  [■Iv'iT.oi).  1.  Of  Aniioch, 
one  of  the  Apoalolical  Father» ;  called  alto  Teio- 
rHORUB,  01  Diirsa  (i  Btt^pot},  a  title  explained 
hj  IgnatiDI  himielf  in  bit  conrenation  with  the 
emperor  Trajan  to  mean  "  one  that  haa  Chri*t  in 
hii  heart"  Some  of  the  Greek»,  mteipreting  th* 
epthet  paiairely  **  borne  or  carried  of  Ood,"  «Op- 


IGNATIUS. 

natiiu  wo*  the  little  child  vhoin  Bar 
hii  umi  whrn  he  rehuked  thi 
ntioDi  o(  hi<  diKiplei  (Mirk,  ij 

d,  is  uDiupported  hj  mj  orly 
■  in  fact  conlndicted  b;  Chr7>oilam, 
■11;  ilBln  (/■  5.  Igmit.  Homiiia)  that 
ii  iBir  J«u>  Chii>L    Jerome  indeed, 
{Di  FiHi  ia<aL  c  16J  lUM  that  Ig- 


'D  Chriit 


e  did  I» 


«tlj 


d  with  God." 

giai  {IliMtoria  Dfttatianm.  Dgmal. 
Pocock,  Oion.  1663)  hod  bem  un- 
awelt  ifaal  IgnUii»  wsi  a  natiTe  of 

art*  («njectund  to  be  either  Nun  in 
'ion  in  Cappadocia.  But  the  late  re- 
Mr.  Curelon  haie  ihawn  that  the 
hod  ns  reference  to  the  place  of  hit 

»lirer«d  (onording  to  Chrjiwloin), 
Hxtlri.  Same  acconnli  make  him  a 
eter  j  hot  according  to  the  heller  au- 
e  Marlfr^m  Igiatii  (c.  3),  he  w**, 
h  Polyoirp,  a  hcMcr  of  John.  Thii 
to  the  conclusion  that  Epheini  or 
'hood  waa  the  place  of  hit  leiidencc 
inled  hiihop  oE  the  cliunb  at  Aiilioch, 
Hji,  b;  Ibe  choice  of  (he  aponlea, 
uned  b;  the  lajing  on  of  their  bandi. 
peciallj  meiiliDni  Peter  *i  the  apoitle 
dl  on  him.  (Oral,  ad  Mattachi»  Em- 
^.  ToLii.  p.1312,  ed.  Schnli.)  Bui 
enti  are  hardlj  coniiitent  with  tht 
Emebiu»  (CkTO».  Pan  JI.  intarp. 
t  hia  ordinatioTi  took  place  A.  D.  69^ 
and  leTeial  of  the  apoitlei  wen 
I.  He  i>  aaid  to  baie  lUcceeded 
OH  ordioatioa  ii  placed  im  ^  n.  ^^. 
ipoMoltc  age  a  plnralitj-  of  triahopi 
me  at  leaat  of  the  firtt  churchei,  e.  g. 
.  Philippi  (comp.  Acta,  ir.   17,28; 


e  thai  Ignalini  ma;  have  be 
the  death  of  Erodini,  and  m 
:n  ordained  bj  Peler  or  aonu 


ragatiTea  of  the  dergy,  eipeciallj  Ih< 
1  Martyrium  ignatU  repreienta  him  ai 
Se  Itedhatneu  of  hit  flock  during  the 


ig  and  praji 
;  hi>  people,   fearing   le*t   the    more 

timid  among  Ihem  ibould  fnll  away, 
lion  of  the  penecnlion  he  rejoiced  at 
rylheehurrh  at  Anlioch  had  anitained. 

emperor  Trajan,  elated  with  hii  vic- 
e  Dociana  and  other  natiooa  on  the 
otier,  began  to  pertecnte  the  chunh, 
f  Ignaliui  woa  renewed  ;  and,  eager 
iolence  of  penecution  from  bii  flock, 

the  crown  of  matljidom  for  bimKlf^ 
mielf  a*  a  eictim,  and  woa  brought 
peroT,  then  at  Aniioch  on  hit  waj  to 
vnlier  to  attack  the  Anaeniana  and 
'he  conference  between  the  emperor 


IGNATIUS, 
and  Ibe  Inahop  ii  giren  in  the  Martgrixm  IgnalSi 

it  ended  bj  the  emperor  pauing  sentence  on 
Ignatius  that  he  should  be  taken  to  Rome,  and 
there  thrown  to  wild  beula.  He  was  led  10  Rome 
by  a  long  and  tediooi  route,  but  was  allowed  to 
hBTerammunicationwithhiifeUow-Chiitlianiattlis 
placet  at  which  he  ttopped.  lie  waa  thrown  to 
the  wild  beattt  in  the  Roman  amphitheatre,  al 
the  feait  dittinguithed  a*  it  Tpie«uit«lTih  >-  tbe 
feott  of  thelhitleenth  "  (Le.  the  thirteenth  befoit 
the  kaltndi  of  Jonnary,  or  20th  Dec  according  to 
our  eompnUtion),  one  of  the  daya  of  the  Opalia, 
which  made  pert  of  the  great  fetliTal  of  the  Satur- 
nalia. {Did.  af  Antiq.  a.  >.  Satunala.^  Such 
parts  of  him  at  remained  were  collected  by  hia 
sorrowing  friendi,  and  were  taken  back  to  An- 

the  cemetery  outside  the  gate  toward  Daphne. 
From  thence  they  wen  removed,  by  the  Emperor 
TheodosiuB  II.  to  the  chnrch  of  SL  IgnaUut  (pre- 
viously knoWD  at  the  Tjchaeom,  or  Temple  of 
Fortune),  in  the  city  of  Aniioch.  (Eragr.  H.  E. 
i.  16.)  Their  tubteqnent  remoiali  are  uncertain. 
The  martyrdom  of  Si.  Ignaliut  jt  comicemoTiited 
by  the  Romiih  chnich  on  the  Itt  of  Feb. ;  by  the 
Greek  chuieh  on  the  20lh  December,  tbe  cornet 
anniiertary  of  hit  martyrdom. 

The  year  of  Ignatiui't  death  hni  been  much 

diipnted.      Many  of  the  boil  writen  (following 

the  Martfriam  /gHata),  place  it  in  i.  ti.  1 07  ;  but 

alhen  conleDd  for  a  laler  dale ;  tome  aa  Late  oa 

>.1I6. 


On  hia  way  from  Aniioch  to  Rome,  Itrnatiai  it 

enumemled  both  ^  Eueebiui  (H.  E.  Hi.  46}  and 
Jerome  {Dt  Virii  lOuitr  c.  16).  The  bet  oF  hit 
having  written  letten,  though  without  apedfying 
either  the  number  or  the  partiet  10  whom  they  are 
addreased,  is  atletlcd  by  bit  contemporary.  Poly- 
carp  {ad  PUlipp.  c.  13.  Vert.  Lat.),  who  oallcct«i 
tecetal  and  tent  them  to  the  Philippiana,  aad  some 
qnolationa  from  him  are  [ound  in  Iremcoa  (Adt. 
//omi.v.28)andOrigen(i'ro(nj.  iaCawtir.  On*- 
oor.and  Homil.  VJ.  a  iMcaa).  There  are,  bowerel, 
al  pretent  etlant  fifteen  epitllet  otiribed  to  Igna- 

namely,  1.  Ufii  "E^aum,  Ad  Epiiaiot  ;  2.  Net- 
FirvKwu-,  Ad  Mugaaiaiai;  3.  TpoXAiami,  Ai 
TraUianoi ;  i,  TIfit  "Pmiudiiut,  Ad  Romtaui ;  i. 
*iXaSt\^<rir,  Ad  Flaladtlplttmi  6.  %ujp»i«t, 
ad  SmynfM ;  and,  7.  iWt  naXixapw,  Ad  Poly- 
carjmm.  Tbe  titlet  of  tbeae  epiitlea  agree  with  the 
bnuiuenlion  of  Eusebiut  and  Jerome.  Then  ate 
fonnd  two  ncensiont  of  them, — ■  longer,  now  le- 
garded  as  an  interpolated  one,  and  a  ahorter  form, 
which  ia  considered  a»  loleimblyuncomjpted.    Two 


U)  theti 


eapondiog  in 


f  the 


'ulgala)  .. 


larger,  known  aa  the  < 
on  ;  the  other  firat  diacoTercd  and 
Archbishop  Uaher.  Many  id  the 
interpolatiooi  found  in  the  larger  form  are  of  pos- 
aagei  of  the  New  Testament. 

FlTe  other  epistlet,  though  eitant  in  Greek,  are 
legatded  aa  iputioua ;  namely,  G.  II^i  Moptai-  «i 
titJraXirrilrirpiiT^Zafei,  ot Ttpit  Mapiar  Km- 
aoSaXtTip;  or  in  Kooffoft(A«r,  or  KiurTaCa>lTir, 
or  I*  KanM^MT,  Ad  Afariam,  JVeapalimt,  iprat 
Id  ad  Zartmm,  or  Ad  nfariam  Camoboiilam,  n- 
'  lusly  wtillen  Oufoia/tlaai,  or  (httabalaurm,  or 
CbHcMii,  01    ~ 


lONATia^ 

or  CaMahaloruaL  9.  U^s  roOf  h  Tapa^,  Ad  Tar- 
aemaet ;  10.  II^s  *Amox«<f,  Ad  Antux^enot ;  11. 
n^f  *H^Mi,  itdKOPotf  'Arrioxcfof,  ^(<  Heronem 
JHaeonum  Auiioekiae;  12.  Il/i^t  ^iAivmyo-foi/f,  u4d 
PkU^ppenm».  Some  copies  add  to  the  title  of  this 
epistle  the  words  n«pl  Borrtiriiaros,  i>8  Bapt»- 
mate;  an  addition  which  by  no  means  correctly 
describes  the  contents.  Of  foor  of  these  q>arioas 
epistles  two  ancient  Latin  Torsions  are  extant,  the 
common  Tenion  and  that  published  by  Usher ;  of 
that  to  the  Philippians,  there  is  only  one  version 
(▼is.  the  cmnmon).  The  epistle  to  Polycarp  in 
the  common  Latin  version  is  defective  ;  contain* 
ing  only  about  one  third  of  what  is  in  the  Greek 
text.  There  is  also  extant,  both  in  the  Greek 
and  in  the  two  Latin  versions,  an  epistle  of  Mary 
of  Cassobehe  (called  also  n^tn^Avror,  Proaefyta) 
to  Ignatius,  to  which  his  letter  professes  to  be  an 
answer. 

The  remaining  three  epistles  ascribed  to  Ignatius 
are  found  only  in  Latin :  they  are  very  short,  and 
have  long  been  given  up  as  spurious:  they  are, 
13.  &  Jocaun  EtxatgdiBtae  \  14«  Ad  Ewtdem; 
and,  15,  BeatoB  VirgmL  With  these  is  found  a 
letter  of  the  Virgin  to  Ignatius,  Beaia  Virgo  Ig- 
naHo^  professing  to  be  an  answer  to  his  letter. 
This  also  is  given  up  as  spurious.  The  whole, 
indeed,  of  the  Epistles,  the  first  seven  as  well  as 
the  rest,  have  b^n  vehemently  assailed,  and  by 
some  eminent  schohurs;  but  the  above  statement  is  in 
acetndance  with  the  general  opinion  of  the  learned. 

The  extent  and  celebrity  of  the  controversy 
respecting  these  writings,  and  the  importance  of 
the  letters  in  their  bearing  on  the  much-disputed 
question  of  primitive  church  government,  require 
some  notice  to  be  taken  of  the  discussion.  In  a.  d. 
1495  the  three  Latin  epistles  and  the  letter  of  the 
Virgin  were  printed  at  Paris,  subjoined  to  the  Viia 
H  Proeeanu  S.  Thomae  Cantuaretui§  Marfyrit  super 
LUertaie  BeduioMtiea,  In  A.  o.  1 498,  three  years 
afiter  the  appeaxance  of  these  letters,  another  col- 
lection, edited  by  Jacobus  Faber  of  Etaples  (Sta- 
pulensis),  was  printed  at  Paris  in  folio,  containing 
the  common  Latin  version  of  eleven  letters,  that  to 
Mary  of  Cassobelae  not  being  among  them.  They 
were  published  with  some  of  the  works  ascribed  to 
Dionysius  Areopagita  and  an  epistle  of  Polycarp. 
These  eleven  epistles  were  reprinted  at  Venice, 
A.  D.  1 50*2,  Paris,  A.  D.  1 5 1 5,  Basel,  1 520,  and  Stn»- 
buxg,  1527.  In  1516,  the  preceding  fourteen 
epistles,  with  the  addition  of  the  letter  to  Mary 
of  Cassobehie,  were  edited  by  Symphorianus  Cham» 
perins  of  Lyons,  and  published  at  Paris  in  4to. 
with  seven  letters  of  St.  Antony,  commonly  called 
the  Great.  The  whole  of  the  letters  ascribed  to 
Ignatius  were  now  before  the  public  in  Latin,  nor 
does  their  genuineness  appear  to  have  been  as 
yet  suspected.  TJiey  were  repeatedly  reprinted 
in  the  course  of  the  sixteenth  centurv.  In  a.  d. 
1557  the  twelve  epbtles  of  Ignatius  in  Greek  were 
published  by  Valentinus  Paceus  or  Pacaeus  in 
8vo.  at  Dillingen  in  Snabia  on  the  Danube,  from 
an  Augsburg  MS.  They  were  reprinted  at  Paris, 
A.  D.  1558  with  critical  emendations.  The  same 
twelve  Greek  epistles  from  another  MS.  from  the 
library  of  Oaspar  a  Nydpryck,  were  published  by 
Andreas  Gesner  with  a  Latin  version  by  Joannes 
Brannems,  fol.  Zurich,  1559.  In  these  editions 
the  Greek  text  of  the  seven  epistles  was  given  in 
the  huger  form,  the  shorter  form,  both  in  Greek 
and  Latin»  being  aa  yet  undiscovered. 


IGNATIUS. 


56jr 


The  genuineness  of  these  remains  was  now 
called  into  question,  theacuteness  of  criticism  being 
apparently  increased  by  a  distaste  for  the  contents 
of  the  Epistles.  The  authors  of  the  Caitttriae  Mag- 
d^mrgense»  were  the  first  to  express  their  doubts, 
though  with  caution  and  moderation.  Calvin,  in 
his  In$tihiiume$t  L  8,  declared  that  ^  nothing  could 
be  more  silly  than  the  stuff  (naeniae)  which  had 
been  brought  out  under  the  name  of  Ignatius; 
which  rendered  the  impudence  of  those  persons 
more  insufferable  who  had  set  themselves  to  de- 
ceive people  by  such  phantoms  (larvae).**  It  has 
been  observed,  however,  that  the  parts  which  in- 
curred Calvin*s  reprehension  were  the  supposititious 
epistles,  or  the  puts  since  found  to  be  interpolated 
in  the  larger  form  of  the  genuine  ones.  The  con* 
troversy  grew  warm :  the  Romish  writen  and  the 
Episcopalians  commonly  contending  for  the  genuine- 
ness of  at  least  a  part  of  the  Epistles,  and  some  of 
the  PresbjTterians  denying  it.  The  three  epistles 
not  extant  in  Greek  were  the  first  given  up  ;  but 
the  rest  were  stoutly  contended  for.  Several 
however  distinguished  between  the  seven  enume- 
rated by  Eusebius  and  the  rest;  and  some  con- 
tended that  even  those  which  were  genuine  were 
interpolated.  While  the  controveny  was  in  this 
state,  Vedelius,  a  professor  at  Geneva,  published  an 
edition  (&  IgnaHi  quae  extant  Omnia^  4  to.  Geneva, 
1623),  in  which  the  seven  genuine  were  arranged 
apart  from  the  other  five  epistles.  He  marked  also 
in  the  genuine  epistles  the  parts  which  he  regarded 
as  interpolations.  His  conjectures,  however,  were 
not  happy. 

In  1644  appeared  the  edition  by  Arehbishop 
Usher  (4to.  Oxford)  of  the  Epistles  of  Polycarp 
and  Ignatius.  This  edition  contained,  1.  Polgoar- 
piana  £^nMtoiarufn  Ignatiatutrum  Sytloge  (Poly* 
carp*s  Collection  of  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius),  con- 
taining Polycarp*s  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  and 
six  of  the  genuine  epistles  of  Ignatius  (that  to 
Polycarp  being  referred  by  Usher  to  the  next 
chus)  in  the  longer  form,  with  the  common  Latin 
version  printed  in  parallel  columns.  The  inter- 
pohited  portions,  so  &r  as  they  were  ascertainable 
by  the  aid  of  an  old  Latin  version  of  the  shorter 
form,  of  which  Usher  had  obtained  two  MSS.  in 
Enghnd,  and  which  he  was  the  first  to  publish, 
were  distinguished  by  being  printed  in  red.  This 
recension,  however,  by  no  means  restored  the  text 
to  its  original  purity,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  most 
cursory  comparison  of  Usher*s  text  with  that  of 
Cotelerius  and  Le  Clere.  The  edition  of  Usher  fur- 
ther contained,  2.  Epigtolae  B.  Ignatio  adicriptae  a 
Mediae  AetaOeOraecu  Sex  (Six  Epistles  ascribed  to 
St  Ignatius  by  the  Greeks  of  the  Middle  Age). 
The  Epistle  of  Polycarp  was  included  in  this  class, 
with  the  five  spurious  epistles  extant  in  Greek. 
The  common  Latin  venion  was  also  printed  with 
these  in  parsllel  columns ;  and  the  three  epistles 
which  are  extant  only  in  Latin  were  subjoined. 
3.  A  Latin  version  of  eleven  epistles  (that  to  the 
Philippians  being  omitted)  firom  the  two  MSS. 
obtained  by  Usher,  and  now  fint  printed.  This 
version  is  quite  different  from  the  common  one, 
and  very  ancient  It  corresponds,  in  the  main,  to 
the  shorter  text  of  the  genuine  Epistles. 

The  work  of  Usher  contains  also  i^  valuable 
introduction  and  notes  to  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius 
and  Polycarp,  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  and  the 
Canons  ascribed  to  Clement  of  Rome.  In  1646  tho 
Epistles  of  Ignatius  were  published  by  Isaac  Vo»- 

oo  3 


A66 


IGNATIUS. 


■iui  (4to.  Amsterdam),  from  a  MS.  in  the  Medicean 
Libnry  at  Florence.  The  MSi,  which  is  not  ooco- 
xately  written,  and  it  mntikted  at  the  end,  b  vala- 
able  as  the  only  one  containing  the  shorter  recension 
of  the  genuine  Epistles :  it  wants,  howoTer,  that  to 
the  Romans,  which  was  given  by  Vossiua  in  the 
longer  form,  as  in  the  former  editions.  The  fire 
spurious  epistles,  and  that  of  Mary  of  Cassobelae 
to  Ignatius,  from  the  Medicean  MS.,  the  text  of 
which  diifors  materially  from  that  prerioutly  pub- 
lished; the  three  Latin  Epistles,  Usher's  Latin 
version  of  the  eleven  Greek  Epistles,  and  the 
common  version  of  that  to  the  Philippians,  were 
all  given  by  Vossius.  lu  1647  Usher  published 
his  Appendix  Ignatiana^  containing  the  Greek 
text  of  the  seven  Epistles,  and  two  Latin  ver- 
sions of  the  Martyrmm  Jgnalii,  He  gave  the 
Medicean  text  of  six  of  the  Epistles  ;  that  to  the 
Romans  was  the  common  text  with  the  interpo- 
lations expunged,  as  determined  by  a  collation  of 
the  epistle  as  given  in  the  Marijfriwgi^  both  in  the 
Greek  of  Symeon  Metaphrastes  and  the  Latin 
versions  published  by  Usher.  The  text  of  lonatius 
was  ti^us  settled  on  the  basis  of  MS.  authority, 
except  in  the  case  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
and  that  was  afterwards  published  by  Le  Clerc 
£rom  a  manuscript  in  the  Colbertine  Library. 

After  the  controversy  had  been  carried  on  for  some 
time,  and  great  progress  had  been  made  towards  the 
settlement  of  the  text,  the  most  formidable  attack  on 
the  genuineness  of  the  Epistles  was  made  by  Daill^ 
( DaUaeus),  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  French 
Protestants,  in  his  work  De  Seriptis  quae  tub  Dio- 
t^/m  Arwjpagiiae  H  IffmUH  Aniiockmi  dreun/e- 
rwuiur  lAbri  duo^  4to.  Geneva,  16S6.  The  works 
of  Ignatius  finrm  the  subject  of  the  second  book. 
This  attack  of  Daill^  called  forth  the  Vindidae 
TgmUiamm  of  Bishop  Pearson,  4to.  Cambridge, 
1672,  which  may  be  considered  as  having  ex- 
hausted the  controversy.  The  subsequent  contri- 
butions to  the  discussion  do  not  require  notice. 
The  genuineness  and  substantial  int^^ity  of  the 
seven  epistles  in  the  shorter  form  may  be  consi- 
dered as  now  generally  recognised. 

The  Epistles  of  Ignatius  are  characterised  by 
simplicity  of  thought  and  by  piety.  His  eagerness 
to  obtain  the  crown  of  martyrdom  has  been  cen- 
sured ;  and  his  leal  in  enfon»ng  the  daims  of  the 
bishops  and  deigy  to  reverence  and  obedience  is 
very  great  Perhaps  this  characteristic,  which  has 
quickened  the  suspicions  of^  or  objections  to,  the 
genuineness  of  the  Epistles,  may  be  rather  regarded 
as  an  argument  that  they  were  written  while  those 
claims  were  by  no  means  generally  admitted.  His 
seal  in  enforcing  them  is  an  indication  of  their 
being  disputed,  as  men  do  not  'contend  for  what 
no  one  denies.  The  Greek  style  of  Ignatius  is  by 
no  means  good,  which  is  accounted  for  by  the  cir- 
cumstance of  Greek  not  being  his  vernacular 
tongue. 

The  most  complete  and  valuable  edition  of  Igna- 
tius is  that  contained  in  the  PatrtM  ApottoUoi  of 
Cotelerius,  the  second  edition  of  which  by  Le 
Clerc  (2  vols.  feL  Amsterdam.  1724)  contains  the 
two  recensions  of  the  genuine  epistles,  all  the  spu- 
rious epistles  (Greek  and  Latin),  with  the  epistles 
of  Mary  of  Cassobehte  and  of  the  Virgin ;  the  two 
ancient  Latin  venions  (the  common  one  and 
Usher's),  the  MaHyrium  Iffuatii^  the  ViatertaUotieM 
(L  e.  the  Introduction)  of  Usher,  the  Vimiieiat  of 
Pearson,  a  DimrUUio  de  Ijfmttiamt  EpitioUt,  by 


lONATIUa 

Le  Gere,  and  variorum  notes.  A  useful  edidon  ef 
the  genuine  Epistles  with  those  of  Clement  of 
Rome  and  Polycaip^  and  the  Marfyria  of  Ignatius 
and  Polycarp,  was  published  by  Jacobson  (2  volt. 
8vo.  Oxford,  1838).  There  an  versions  in  sevenl 
of  the  languages  of  modem  Europe  t  including  two 
English  trensUtions,  an  old  one  by  ArchUsliop 
Wake,  and  a  modem  one  by  Clementson  (&vo. 
1827).  Wake's  translation  has  been  repeatedly 
published. 

.  Ebed-jesu,  the  Syrian,  speaks  of  Ignatius  as 
having  written  D»  Re  Fidei  et  Ohmmms,  but  he  is 
supposed  to  refer  to  his  Epistles  (Assemaai, 
BibL  Orieni.  vol  iiL  p.  il  p.  16,  17).  There 
is  also  a  Syriac  Utnigy  ascribed  to  Ignatius,  of  which 
a  Latin  version  is  given  by  Renandot  {LUmy. 
Orieuialet^  vol  ii,  p.  215,  &«.),  who  decUires  it  to 
be  spurious. 

The  Martyrium  Ignatii,  which  is  our  chief  au- 
thority for  the  cireumstances  of  Ignatius*  death, 
professes  to  be  written  by  eye-witnesses,  the  com- 
panions of  his  voyage  to  Rome,  supposed  to  be 
Philo,  a  deacon  of  Tarsus  or  some  other  church  in 
Cilicia,  and  Rheus  Agathopus,  a  Syrian,  who  are 
mentioned  in  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius  (Ad  PMa- 
ddpk.  c.  1 1 ;  Ad  SmyrMoe^  c  13).     Usher  adds  to 
them  a  thiid  person.  Gains,  but  on  what  authority 
we  know  not,  and  Gallandius  adds  Crocus  men- 
tioned  by  Ignatius  {Ad  Bomauot^  c.  10).      The 
account,  with  many  interpolations,  is  incorporated 
in  the  work  of  Symeon  Metaphrastes  (▲.  b.  20, 
Dec),  and  a  Latin  translation  from  him  is  given  by 
Surius,  J>e  FrobaHt  Sander,   Vitie^  and  in   the 
Acta  Someiorum,  under  the  date  of  the  1st  of  Feb. 
The   Martyrmm  vras  fint  printed  in  Latin  by 
archbishop   Usher,  who  gave  two   distinct   ver- 
sions from  different  MSS.    The  Greek  text  was 
first  printed  by  Ruinart  in  his  Aeia  Mor^prum 
Siaeera  (4to.  Paris,  1689)  from  a  MS.  in  the  Col- 
bertine library,  and  in  a  revised  edition  in  Le 
Clere's  Cotelerius.     It  is  given  by  Jacobson  and  by 
most  of  the  hiter  editora  of  the  Epistles.       Ito 
genuinoiess  is  generally  recognised;   but    it   is 
thought  to  be  interpolated.    See  the  remarks  of 
Grabe  quoted  by  Jacobson  at  the  end  of  the  Afor- 
tjfrium,      A  considerable  fragment  of  an  ancient 
Syiiac  version  of  the  Martyrium  of  Ignatioa  is 
published  by  Mr.  Cureton. 

A  recent  discovery  promises  to  reopen  the  q«e*- 
tion,  as  to  the  integrity  of  the  shorter  epiatlea. 
Several  writers,  induding  Beausobre,  Lardner^ 
and  Priestly,  had  expreued  their  suspiiaon  or 
conviction,  that  there  were  in  them  interpola- 
tions, more  or  less  oonsiderablcL  An  ancient 
Syriac  version  of  the  epistles  to  Polycarp,  to  the 
Romans,  and  to  the  Ephesians,  recently  ducorered, 
gives  reason  to  believe  that  the  interpolatioiis  m 
very  considerable.  This  version  was  discovered 
among  the  MSS.  of  the  library  of  the  Syriac  con- 
vent of  the  desert  of  Nitria,  in  %ypt,  which  has 
been  Utely  purchased  by  the  trustees  of  the  Bri- 
tish Museum.  These  epistles  have  been  published 
by  the  Rev.  W.  Cureton,  of  the  British  Mnaeom 
(The  Andent  Striae  Venkm  i/ Oe  EpitiUt  ofSL 
IgnatuM,  ^e,,  by  William  Cureton,  M.  A.  8vo. 
London.  1845),  from  two  MSS.,  of  which  one, 
containing  the  epistle  to  Pdycarp,  ii  assigned  by 
him  to  the  sixth  oentnrr  ;  the  other,  containing 
the  other  two  epistles,  b«ongS|  in  his  judgment,  to 
the  seventh  or  eighth  century.  The  Syriac  Epiatle 
to  Polycarp  contains  scarcely  anything  of  c^  rvL  and 


IGNATIUS. 

Viu^  wbiclit  in  the  Otetk  text,  form  the  doie  of 
the  epiftle.  The  Epistle  to  the  Epheaiani  onuts, 
witheoiae  triflii^  exceptions,  c.  ii. — vii^  xi. — xxi. ; 
betide  the  gicater  part  of  e.  ix. ;  the  omitted  pop- 
tion  fonning  two-thiide  of  the  Epietle  in  Greek, 
The  Epistle  to  the  Romans  omits  considerable  por* 
tioos  of  c  i — Ui.,  nearly  the  whole  of  c.  vi — viii^ 
the  greater  part  of  c.  ix^  and  the  whole  of  &  x. 
The  eondasion  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  in 
Syriac  coosista  of  what  appears  in  the  Greek  as 
c  iv.— T.  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Tiallians.  Mr. 
Coreton  givea  an  English  Tersion,  interpaged  with 
the  Syriac  text,  and  subjoins  the  Greek  text  oon- 
fofned  to  the  Syriac,  the  parts  expmiged  being 
printed  at  the  foot  of  the  page.  In  a  valuable 
prafiwe  be  reviews  the  history  of  the  Greek  text 
of  the  E{astlea,  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the 
fhiitlcas  endeaTOura  made  in  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tory,  by  Mr.  Huntington,  chaplain  at  Aleppo, 
(aftonrards  Provost  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
and  Bishop  of  Raphoe),  to  discover  the  Syriac 
version,  and  the  more  recent  and  successful  efforts. 
He  dsacQssea  the  question  whether  the  Syriac  text 
is  to  be  preferred  to  the  Greek,  and  argues  strongly 
lor  its  saperiority.  The  interpolations,  several  of 
vhidi  enforce  clerical  and  episcopal  authority, 
iHiHe  otben  support  the  deity  of  Jesus  Christ,  he 
couaiden  to  be  subsequent  to  and  intended  to  bear 
upon  the  Arian  [AiuDs]  and  Aerian  [Abrius] 
controversies.  (Pearson,  Usher,  Jacobson,  ILee»; 
Laidner,  OndOiliiy;  Fabric  BibL  Gr.  vol.  vil  32. 
&c  ;  Gdland,  BibUodL  J'atmm^  vol  L  ProUff.  c. 
7,  8  ;  Cave,  HitL  LUL  voL  I  p.  41,  ed.  Oxford, 
1740  ;  Oodin,  de  Senploribu  Eodes,  toL  i  cod. 
71 ;  CeiUitt,  AtOemn  Saeri$^  voL  i.  p.  620.) 

The  name  of  Ignatius  was  borne  by  sevend  of 
the  bter  patriarchs  of  Antioch.  (See  the  Hkt, 
CkromaL  Potrmrtk.  JntioeL  prefixed  to  the  Afila 
Samdormm  JmiUL,  voL  iv. ;  and  Fabric  JStftL  (Traee. 
ToL  xiT.  pi  38,  &C,  ed.  vet) 

2.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPLS,  when  he  was  deacon 
sad  seevophylax,or  keeper  of  the  sacred  vessels  in 
the  great  chareh.  He  lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
eighth  and  tiie  beginning  of  the  ninth  century, 
dnriqg  the  patriarehate  of  Tararins  (a.  d.  784~-. 
806)  aad  NKephorus  (a.  d.  806---815),  with  both 
«f  whosB  he  appean  to  have  been  connected  either 
as  disciple  or  friend.  He  was  instructed  by  Tara- 
sias  in  poetical  composition.  He  was  raiwd  to  the 
netwpniitan  see  of  Nieaea,  but  at  what  date  is  not 
aeenteiaed.  It  was  certainly  not  till  after  the 
second  Nicene,  or  seventh  oecumenical  council,  at 
which  Hypattus  appeared  as  archbishop  of  Kicaea ; 
and  it  waa  prabably  not  till  after  the  death  of  Tarn- 
«as,  or  even  of  Nieephorus,  who  died  deposed  and 
ia  eole  a.  d.  828L  Nothing  is  known  of  the  time 
of  the  death  of  Ignatius.  He  wrote,  I.  B(ot  To^m- 
oim  Tov  Ilarr^i^^ov  K««voTarr(rovw^AeMS,  Vita  TV 
ram  PvtriartkoB  CPoUiam.  This  is  extant  in  the 
ofigiaal  Greek  in  MS.,  but  has  not  been  published. 
A  l^tin  version  is  given  in  the  Z^  ProbaHa  Stmo- 
iormm  Vitk  of  Sonus,  and  in  the  Acta  Saneiorum 
of  the  BoOandiats,  Febnur,  25,  vol.  iii.  p.  676. 
2.  B(«f  rtS  dyU»  Nunif^pev,  HarpUfrxov  Kup- 
rtw&0w6xtmSi  VUa  S,  Niotpkori  Patriardiae 
This  is  given  in  the  Ada  Semctorum^ 
Mmrtii^  12,  voL  ii  appendix,  y,  704  ;  and  a  Latm 
vcnion  in  the  body  of  the  voL  pi  294.  As  in  the 
titia  of  this  week  the  author  is  called  Diaconus 
CPoiitanaa,  we  are  led  to  suppose  that  he  was  not 
yeC  arcbbiahop  of  Nieaea  when  he  wrote.it,  which 


IGNATIUS. 


567 


must  have  been  afiter  the  death  of  Nieephorus. 
He  wrote  several  other  works,  which  are  un- 
published, and  a  list  of  which  is  given  by  Fabriciuc 
(Snidas,  t.  v.  ^lyvdnos ;  Atia  Sa$uiorum^  U.  ee, ; 
Fabric  BUiL  Grate,  vol  i.  p.  635,  vi.  p.  370,  viL 
p.  45,  X.  pp.  297, 329.) 

3.  Of  CioNSTANiTNOPLS,  competitor  with  Pho- 
tius  for  the  patriarchate  in  the  ninth  century.  His 
original  name  was  Nicetas  (N(«nfras).  He  was 
son  of  the  emperor  Michael  I.  Curopalata  or  Rhan- 
gabe  [Mjcrasl  I.],  by  Procopia,  daughter  of  the 
emperor  Nicephtmu  I.  LogoUieta,  predecessor  of 
Michael  During  the  short  reign  of  his  £iither 
(a.  d.  811 — 813),  Nicetas  commanded  the  Icanates 
or  life-guards,  having  been  ^ipointed  to  the  post 
at  about  ten  years  of  age,  and  manifested  a  desire 
to  gain  the  fiivour  of  the  soldien :  he  also  acquired 
some  knowledge  and  experience  in  public  business. 
If  his  age  is  accurately  stated,  he  must  have  been 
bom  just  about  the  commencement  of  the  century. 
On  the  deposition  of  Michael,  and  the  accession  of 
Leo  V.  the  Armenian  [Lao  V.],  the  deposed  em* 
peror  and  his  fomily  shaved  their  heads,  and  took 
refoge  in  the  chureh  called  Pharos  (^Apo$),  Their 
lives  were  spared,  but  Nicetas  was  castrated,  and 
was  obliged  to  embrace  a  monastic  life,  on  which 
occasion  his  name  was  changed  to  Ignatius.  As 
he  is  said  to  have  been  about  fourteen  at  this  time, 
it  ia  probable  that  these  things  did  not  occur  till  a 
year  or  two  after  his  &ther*s  deposition.  He  was 
educated  under  a  severe  master,  a  zealous  Iconodast, 
and  pursued  his  new  career  with  the  energy  of  which 
he  had  in  his  boyhood  given  indications  in  secular 
affiiirs,  acquired  great  reputation  for  sanctity,  and 
became  hegumenos  or  bead  of  the  monastery  of 
Satyrus  at  Constantinople  He  was  ordained  preo- 
byter  by  Basil,  bishop  of  the  diurch  uma  rd 
lUpfor.  It  is  probable  that  in  the  Iconoclastio 
controversy  which  was  then  raging  in  the  East,  he 
was,  notwithstanding  his  education,  one  of  the 
champions  of  images ;  for  on  the  death  of  Metho- 
dius, patriareh  of  Constantinople,  whose  seal  on  the 
same  side  had  entailed  upon  him  much  suffering, 
Ignatius  was  elevated  to  the  patriarchate,  by  the 
patronage  of  the  empress  Theodora  [Thiodora], 
the  guardian  of  her  son  Michael  III.  during  his 
minority  [Michael  III.]  and  the  restorer  of 
inuige  worship.  The  date  of  the  elevation  of  Igna- 
tius is  not  quite  certain ;  it  was  probably  in  a.  d. 
846  or  847.  Symeon  Magister  phbces  it  in  the  1 1th 
year  vi  Michael,  A.  n.  853  or  854,  but  this  is  too  late. 
Ignatius,  at  his  consecration,  desired  Gregory  As- 
bestas,  bsshop  of  Syracuse,  in  Sicily  [Gregoriur, 
No.  85],  who  was  then  at  Constantinople,  to  absent 
himseU^  as  being  under  accusation.  This  provoked 
Gr^ry*s  anger,  and  was  the  source  (^  much  trouble 
to  Ignatius  himself.  As  the  dissolute  propensities 
of  Michael  were  developed  with  his  years,  Ignatius 
became  the  object  of  insult  to  the  emperor^s  profli- 
gate minion,  Gryllns :  and  when  the  influence  of 
Theodora  was  destroyed,  and  herself  driven  away 
from  the  court  by  her  ambitious  brother,  the  Caesar 
Bardas,  Ignatius  was  exposed  to  more  serious 
hostility.  He  had  refused  compUanoe  with  the 
emperor*s  wish  to  make  hii  mother  and  sister  nuns 
against  their  vrill ;  and  in  addition  to  the  em- 
peror^s  hostility,  he  had  incurred  also  the  personal 
hatred  of  the  Caesar.  Bardas  had  been  accused  by 
report  of  incest  with  the  wife  of  his  own  son  ;  and 
as  be  had  refused  to  listen  to  the  rebukes  of  the  pa- 
triarch, Ignatius,  on  his  coming  to  the  communioo; 

o  o  4 


568 


IGNATIUS. 


luid  refiued  to  admit  him,  notwithstanding  his 
threats  of  deposition  and  yiolenoe.  ProToked  by 
his  excommonication,  the  Caesar  forcibly  expelled 
Ignatius  from  the  chnrch,  on  a  charge  of  being  a 
transgressor  and  corrupter  (Svofu»  icol  ^)$opia)^  and 
cansfS  Photios  [Photius]  to  be  elected  patriarch 
in  his  place  (▲.  d.  858).  The  appointment  of 
Photius  is  said  by  the  biographer  of  Ignatius  to 
have  been  irregularly  made  by  secular  persons, 
but  some  bishops  seem  to  hare  been  on  that  side  ; 
and  there  appears  to  have  been  a  council  of  eccle- 
siastics convened  to  make  the  change,  in  which  the 
metropolitans  of  the  patriarchate  acquiesced,  on  the 
understanding  that  Ignatius  should  be  courteously 
and  reverently  treated  by  his  snooessfhl  rival.  The 
senate  of  Constantinople  gave  their  nnction  to  the 
transaction,  and  even  the  legates  of  the  Roman  see, 
who  were  at  Constantinople  on  account  of  the  Ico- 
noclastic controversy,  were  induced  to  take  the  same 
side.  Photius  is  cnai|;ed  by  the  biographer  of  Ig- 
natius with  violating  the  engagement  to  treat  his 
deposed  rival  kindly:  it  is  not  improbable  that  he  was 
urged  on  by  his  supporter,  Gregory  Asbestas  ;  and 
Ignatius,  by  his  firmness  in  asserting  his  daim  to  the 
see,  provoked  his  enemies  to  continue  their  harsh- 
ness. The  severest  measures  were  resorted  to  in 
order  to  obtain  from  him  a  decUuation  that  he  had 
voluntarily  resigned  the  patriarchate.  He  was  cruelly 
beaten  and  stretched  out  naked  in  the  midst  of 
winter  in  the  tomb  which  had  contained  the  body 
of  the  emperor  Constantino  V.  Copronymus,  and 
which  was  foul  with  filth  and  ordure.  He  was  tried 
also  with  hunger  and  thirst ;  and  the  only  alleviar 
tion  he  could  procure  was  from  the  kindness  of 
Constantino  the  Armenian,  an  officer  of  the  oourt, 
who  visited  him  by  stealth,  in  the  absence  of  his 
more  savage  keepers,  and  brought  him  bread  and 
wine  and  other  necessaries.  This  severe  treatment 
brought  on  dysentery,  from  which  he  was  near 
dying.  From  this  filthy  place  he  was  repeatedly 
removed  to  other  places  of  confinement,  and  so 
roughly  treated,  that  two  of  his  grinders  were 
knocked  out.  He  was  then  banished  to  Mytilene, 
from  whence  he  was  brought  back  to  Constanti- 
nople, and  solemnly  deposed  by  a  synod  of  metro* 
politans  and  bishops  at  Constantinople  (a.  d.  858). 
llis  supporters  among  the  clergy  had  meanwhile 
undergone  great  severities,  and  were  dispersed  in 
different  places  of  confinement.  His  deposition  or 
abdication  was  confirmed  at  a  subsequent  council 
at  Constantinople  (a.  d.  858  or  859),  which  was 
attended  by  the  papal  legates. 

When  Basil  the  Macedonian  [Basilius  I.  Ma- 
CKDo]  ascended  the  throne  (a.  d.  867),  by  the 
assassination  of  Michael  III.  Ignatius  experienced 
a  great  change.  His  enemy  Bardas  had  been  assas» 
sinated  during  the  reign  and  in  the  presence  of 
Michael,  and  Photius  incurred  the  enmity  of  the 
new  emperor  immediately  on  his  accession,  by  de- 
noimcing  him  as  a  murderer  and  a  robber,  and  re- 
fusing to  admit  him  to  communion.  Photius  was 
consequently  deposed  and  banished  (a.  d.  867 )« 
and  Ignatius  restored.  In  efiecting  this  change, 
the  emperor  was  supported  by  the  pope,  Nicholas 
I.,  whose  enmity  to  Photius  had  been  increased 
by  a  dispute  as  to  the  extent  of  their  respective 
jurisdictions.  In  the  eighth  general  council,  as- 
sembled at  Constantinople  a.  D.  869,  the  deposi- 
tion of  Photius  and  the  restoration  of  Ignatius 
vere  ratified.  An  expression  of  the  oontinuator  of 
-Theophanes,  that  the  emperor  compelled  Photius 


IGNATIUS. 

''to  retire  ((rxoX^iVu^)  until  Ignatius  should  die,* 
indicates  perhaps  that  the  restoration  of  Ignatius 
was  the  subject  of  an  arrangement  between  the 
competitors,  a  conjecture  which  is  strengthened  by 
the  fiict  that  on  the  death  of  Ignatius,  Photins  was 
apin  placed  on  the  patriarchal  throne.  Ignatius 
died.  A. D.  877,  or  878,  or  possibly  879,  bemg 
nearly  or  quite  80  years  old,  and  much  reverenced 
for  the  holiness  of  his  life.  He  was  buried  in  the 
monastery  of  Satyrus,  which  he  had  rebuilt  not 
very  long  before  his  decease.  Some  lettos  or  other 
pieces  of  Ignatius  are  found  among  the  Acta  of  the 
eighth  general  counciL  (Nioetas  Paphlago,  Bios 
Tw  dylou  'lyyarlov.  Vita  S.  fynatu^  apud  OmaUa 
Binii,  vol.  iii. ;  Labbaei,  voL  viii. ;  Hardnini,  vol. 
v.,  and  Mansi,  voL  xvi. ;  Synodictm  Veim,  apud 
Fabric  BUtL  Gr,  vol.  xiL  p.  4 1 7,  &c. ;  Joeephus 
Genesins,  /Zepes,  pp.  3,  47 — 49,  ed.  Venet,  pp.  7, 
99 — 102,  ed.  Bonn  ;  Theophanes  ContinuaL  lib.  i. 
10,  iv.  30—82,  V.  22,  32,  44  ;  Symeon  Magister, 
De  Miehade  et  Tkeodoroy  c.  12,  18,  19,  28 ;  de 
Batilio  Maeedtme,  c.  6,  9,  14;  Geotgins  Momchns, 
Vitae  Beoentior,  In^aeraiorum ;  de  Midi  et  Tieod. 
c.  11,  20,<2e  BasiL  Maeed.  c.  5,  7,  16 ;  Leo  Oram- 
maticns,  CAroMOTrogpAta  ;  Zonar.  xv.  18,  xvi.  4,  8 ; 
Cedrenus,  Compend.;  Constantinus  Manasses,  Com- 
pend.  Chrome,  vs.  4676,  &c.,  5114,  &c  5139, 
&&,  5253,  &C.,  5309,  &c ;  Joel,  CSaromog.  p.  179, 
ed.  Paris,  p.  55,  ed.  Bonn  ;  Michael  Glycas,  Anmd, 
Pars  iv.  pp.  287—297,  ed.  Paris,  222—230,  ed. 
Venet.,  pp.533 — ^552,  ed.  Bonn;  Baronius,  iiit- 
naUi^  A.  o.  847—878 ;  Pagi,  Oitioe  m  Bartmmm ; 
Fabric  BibL  Graec  vol  vii.  p.  45,  x.  p.  254.) 

4.  DiACONUa.      [Of  CONSTANTINOPLK,  No.  2.] 

5.  Grauuaticus.       [Of  Coi4stantinoplx, 
No.  2.] 

6.  IcoNoicACHus.  An  Ignatius,  contemporary 
of  Theodore  Studita,  who  lived  in  the  latter  half  of 
the  eighth  and  the  beginning  of  the  ninth  century, 
wrote  some  acrostich  verses  against  the  use  <^ 
images  in  divine  worship.  These,  with  some 
simibff  efibrts  of  perverted  ingenuity  by  other 
persons,  are  quoted,  with  a  laboured  conAitation, 
by  Theodore,  who  was  a  sealous  champion  of 
images.  The  structure  of  these  pieces  is  singular : 
each  consists  of  but  a  few  lines,  of  which  the  initial 
letters,  taken  consecutively,  the  medial  letters,  and 
the  final  letters,  compose  a  sentence.  The  confuta- 
tion is  in  prose.  (Theodoras  Studita,  Opera^  apod 
Sirmond.  Opera  Varia,  voL  v.  p.  169,  seq.)  Ac- 
cording to  Mont&ucon  there  are  many  omissions 
in  the  verses  as  given  by  Sirmond,  which  he  states 
might  be  supplied  from  a  MS.  then  in  the  Coislin 
Librsry  ;  but  as  the  poem  in  Sinnond*s  edition  has 
the  appearance  of  completeness,  the  aocoracy  of 
Mont&ucon^s  statement  may  be  doubted.  (Faiiric 
BibL  Gr,  voL  vii.  p.  46.) 

7.  Maoistsr.    [Of  Constantinoplb,  No.2.] 

8.   MoNACHUS.        [Of  CONfiTANTIMOPLK,    Nc 

2  ;  and  of  Xanthopuli,  No.  13.) 

9.  MoNACHUS.  Among  the  MSS.  of  the  Rev. 
George  Wheeler,  formeriy  canoo  of  Durham,  was  a 
work  entitled  lAber  ad  Consiamtuait,  by  Ignatius 
the  monk,  whether  of  Constantinople  or  of  Xan- 
thopuli, or  a  third  person  distinct  from  eithtf, 
we  have  no  means  of  determining.  {Oaiahpm 
MSiorum  AngUa»  d  Hibemiae;  Fabric  BAL  Gr. 
vol.  vii.  p.  45.) 

10.  PHiLoaopRUS.    [Of  Sbltbria,  No.  12.] 

11.   SCBUOPHYLAX.         [Of    CoNBTANTINOFU^ 

No.  2.]  . 


ILIONEUS. 

12.  Of  SsLTBRiA.  There  ii  (or  was)  in  the 
Libnry  of  Sl  Mark  in  Venice,  among  the  Greek 
MSSL»  a  Oommemtarai»  m  Ariatotdia  Scripta  Logicoy 
by  Ignatiiii»  Metropolitan  of  Selybria,  a  prelate  of 
unknown  ^te.  There  is  alco  extant  in  MS.  a 
work  by  the  lame  writer,  Btor  koX  voAircfa  rmtt 
dryioitf  itM^ivrmv  fuydKenf  fiaaiX4vif  «ol  Inaro- 
iTT^AMf  KutftrrairrUmf  icot  'EA/mvf,  VUa  et  Con- 
^ermtia^  &e.,  CmuUmimi  ei  Hdenae.  (Fabric.  BUd, 
Gt.  toL  iiL  p.  210,  vol.  viL  p.  46.) 

]  3.  Of  X  ANTHOPULi,  a  monastery  apparently  at 
or  near  Constantinople,  was  the  friend  ^  Callistus 
II.,  patriarch  of  Constan^ople,  who  occupied  that 
see  about  the  dose  of  the  14th  or  the  beginning  of 
the  15th  century.  Callistus  had  been  a  monk  of  the 
same  monastery,  and  the  two  friends  were  united 
in  the  aathonhip  of  a  work  recommending  a  mo- 
nastic lifie,  and  giving  directions  for  iL  The  woric  is 
dted  by  their  contemporary  Symeon,  archbishop  of 
Thessalonica,  in  his  Ecda^atliai»  Dialoffua  advertua 
omme»  Haereaea,  (Allatins,  De  Symeombrntj  p.  185, 
ed.  Pans,  1664  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gr.  vol  viL  p. 
46.) 

There  were  three  Ignatii,  respectively  described 
as  Chrysopolitanus  Abbas,  Metropolita  Clandiopoli- 
tanna,  and  Lophorum  Episcopns,  among  the  cor- 
reipondents  <^   Photius,  in  the   ninth   century 
(Photitta,  Epialalaa^    ed.  Montacutii) ;   and    an 
Ifuatius  Abbas  (not  to  be  confounded  with  No. 
6;  among  the  correspondents  of  Theodore  Stndita 
in  the  eighth  or  ninth  century.    (Theodorus  Stu- 
dita,  EpaUJaay  lib.  ii  ep.  24,  apnd  Sirmond,  Opera 
Varioy  vol.  v.)    Several  ancient  Oriental  writers 
and  piehites  of  the  name,  Sjrrians  or  Armenians, 
are  mentioned  by  Assemani  in  his  Biblioiheea  Ori- 
ndalia.    The  liturgies  composed  by  some  of  these 
are  given  in  a  Latin  version  in  Renaudors  LUurg. 
Orimt.  (Fabric^SULO.  vol.vii.p.47.)  [J.C.M.] 
ILAEIRA  (*lA4fi|Mi),  a  daughter  of  Leucippus 
and  Philodice,  and  a  sister  of  Phoebe,  together  with 
whom  she  is  often  mentioned  by  the  poets  under 
the  name  of  Leue^tpidaa.     Both  were  carried  off  by 
the  Dioacuri,  and  Ilaeira  became  the  wife  of  Castor. 
<ApoDod.iiLlO.$3;SchoL<uiI;yn9)A.511.)  [L.S.] 
I'LIA.    [Rhsa  SaviA.] 
ILICNA  (*IAl«ra),  a  daughter  of  Priam  and 
Herabe,  is  not  mentioned  by  the  eariier  poets  and 
fflythogimpben,  but  the  later  ones  relate  of  her  the 
fi^wii^  story.    At  the  beginning  of  the  Trojan 
war  her  parents  entmsted'to  ner  her  brother  Poly- 
doma,  fer  she  was  married  to  Polymnestor  or  Poly- 
mestor,  king  of  the  Thrsdan  Chersonesus.     Iliona, 
with  nsore  than  sisteriy  afiection,  brought  up  Poly- 
doras  aa  if  he  had  been  her  own  child,  and  repre- 
sented her  own  son  Deipylus  as  Polydoms.     When 
Tfoy  was  taken  and  destroyed,  the  Greeks,  de> 
siroiis  of  destroying  the  whole  race  of  Priam,  pro- 
arieed  Polymnestor  a  huge  sum  of  money  and  the 
band  of  Eleetn,  if  he  would  kill  Polydoms.  Poljrm- 
nestor  McepCad  the  proposal,  but  killed  his  own 
son  Dopylosy  whom  be  mistook  for  Polydoms.  The 
ktter  tiins  escaped ;  and  after  having  subsequently 
kamed  Poljrmnestorls  crime,  he  and  Iliona  put  out 
the  eyes  of  Polymnestor,  and  then  slew  him.    This 
legend  waa  vsed  by  Pacuvius  and  Aodus  as  sub» 
jecu  tor  tsagedies.  (Hygin.  Fab.  109,  240;  Herat 
JUL  nL  3,  64;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  i.  653  ;  Cic  Acad,  ii. 
27,  Tmcmi.  i.  44.)  [L.  S.] 

I  LION  EUS  (lAisrffiPt).     1 .  A  son  of  Amphion 
and  Kiobe,  wliom  Apollo  would  have  liked  to  save, 
be  was  pnytng;  but  the  amw  was  no 


ILLUS. 


569 


longer  undt;r  tne  control  of  the  god.    (Ov.  AfeL 
vi.  261;  NiOBc) 

2.  A  Troian,  son  of  Phorbas,  was  killed  by 
Peneleus»    (Hom.  IL  xiv.  489,  &c.) 

3.  One  of  the  companions  of  Aeneas.  (Virg. 
Aen,  I  120.) 

4«  A  Trojan  who  was  slain  by  Diomeden  (Q. 
Smyra.  zviii.  180.)  [L.  S.] 

ILISSIADES  (*Uur(rid8fr),  a  surname  of  the 
Muses,  who  had  an  altar  on  the  Ilissus  in  Attica. 
(Pans.  i.  19.  $6-)  [L.  S.] 

ILITHYIA.      [ElLBTTHYIA.] 

ILLUS,  a  leading  personage  in  the  troubled 
reign  of  the  Bysantine  emperor  Zeno,  who  reigned 
A.  D.  474 — 491.  His  name  is  variously  written 
'lAAof  (which  is  the  most  common  form),  *lw6sy 
'lAAovr,  *IAAof,  and  'lAAovf,  and  by  Latin  writers, 
Illus,  Ellus,  and  Hyllus.  Victor  of  Tunes  in 
one  place  calls  him  Patricius,  mistaking  his  title  of 
Patrician  for  a  proper  name. 

lUus  was  an  Isaurian,  but  the  time  and  place  of 
his  birth  are  unknown.  He  is  said  to  have  held 
various  offices  under  the  Emperor  Leo  I.  (a.  d. 
457^-474),  and  to  have  been  an  intimate  friend  of 
Zeno,  apparently  before  his  accession.  But  we  first 
read  of  him  in  Zeno*s  reign  and  in  hostility  to 
that  emperor.  Basiliscus,  brother  of  the  empress 
dowager  Verina,  the  widow  of  Leo,  had  expelled  Zeno 
from  Constantinople  (a.  d.  475)  and  sent  an  army 
in  pursuit  of  him  under  lUus  and  his  brother  Tro- 
condtts  (whose  name  is  variously  written  T/M(icov8of, 
TpoJcovySor,  TpotfuvrSor,  IlpoirovySor,  n^/tov8or, 
and  2cicovr8or,  and  by  the  Latin  writers  Trocundus 
and  Tricundius)  into  Isauria,  where  Zeno  had  taken 
refuse.  The  brothers  defeated  the  fugitive  empe- 
ror (July,  A.  D.  476)  and  blockaded  him  on  a  hill 
called  by  the  people  near  it  **  Constantinople.** 
(Suidas,  t.  V,  Zi^r.)  During  the  blockade  IHus 
and  Trocondus,  instigated  by  the  senate  of  Con- 
stantinople, with  whom  Basiliscus  had  fallen  into 
odium  and  contempt,  and  themselves  discontented 
with  the  usurper,  were  prevailed  on  by  the  pro- 
mises and  gifts  of  Zeno  to  embrace  his  side,  and 
to  mareh  with  united  forces  towards  the  capital. 
At  Nice  in  Bithynia  they  were  met  by  the  troops 
of  Basiliscus  under  his  nephew  and  general  Ar- 
matus,  or  Harmatus  QApftarof  or  "Ap/xarof),  or 
Harmatius  ;  but  he,  too,  was  gained  over,  and  Basi- 
liscus, forsaken  by  his  supporters,  was  dethroned 
and  put  to  death  (a.  d.  477).    [Basiliscus.] 

Illus  was  sole  consul  a.  d.  478,  and  in  479  he 
was  instrumental  in  crashing  the  dangerous  revolt 
of  Marcian,  grandson  of  the  Bysantine  emperor  oi 
that  name  [Marcianus],  and  son  of  Anthemius, 
emperor  of  the  West  [Anthsuius].  Marcian 
had  married  Leontia,  daughter  of  the  late  Emperor 
Leo  by  Verina,  and  sbter  of  Ariadne,  Zeno*s  wife. 
His  revolt  took  pkice  at  Constantinople,  where  he 
defeated  the  troops  of  Zeno  and  besieged  him  in  the 
paUwe.  For  a  moment  Illus  wavered» but  his  fiiiling 
courage  or  fidelity  was  restored  by  the  assurances 
of  an  Egyptian  soothsayer  whom  he  patronised. 
Marcian*s  forces  were  corropted  by  Illus ;  and 
Marcian  himself  with  his  brothen  Procopius  and 
Romulus,  was  taken.  The  brothen  escaped,  but 
Marcian  was  sent,  either  to  Tanus  in  Cilicia,  and 
made  a  priest  in  the  church  there,  or  to  the  foot  of 
Papurins  (Ilcnroiyoior),  or  Papyrins,  a  stronghold  in 
Isauria,  then  used  as  a  state  prison.  Trocondus, 
the  brother  of  Illus,  was  consul  a.  d.  482 ;  and 
lUns  himself  enjoyed  the  dignities  of  patricius  and 


570 


ILLU& 


magiflter  officioram.  He  is  aaid  to  have  employed 
hia  power  and  influence  well,  and  to  have  rendered 
good  lerrice  to  the  state  in  peace  at  well  as  in  war. 
He  assiduoaslv  cultivated  science  and  literature. 

It  was  perhaps  his  literary  predilections  that 
made  him  the  friend  and  patron  of  Pamprepius 
{Tlatiwf>4wtoi)  for  whom  be  obtained  a  «ahuy  from 
the  public  revenue,  and  to  whom  also  he  made  an 
allowance  from  his  private  resources.  Pamprepius 
was  a  native  of  Thebes,  or,  according  to  others,  of 
Panopolis  in  Egypt,  an  avowed  heathen,  and  emi- 
nent as  a  poet,  a  fframmarian,  and  especially  for  his 
skill  in  divining  the  future.  Pamprepius  was  hated 
both  by  Zeno  and  by  the  dowager  empress  Verina, 
and  during  the  absence  of  lUus,  who  had  gone  on 
some  business  into  Isauria,  they  banished  him  on  a 
charge  of  attempting  to  divine  future  events  in 
favour  of  Illus  and  against  the  emperor.  Illus, 
knowing  that  his  intimacy  with  him  had  been  the 
real  cause  of  his  banishment,  received  him  into  his 
household,  and,  on  his  return  to  the  capital,  took 
him  with  him.  The  date  of  these  events  is  doubt- 
f ul :  it  is  possible  that  they  occurred  before  Mar- 
cian*8  revolt,  though  a  later  date  is  on  the  whole 
more  probable. 

As  the  weakness  of  Zeno*s  character  made  him 
jealous  of  all  persons  of  influence  and  talent,  it  is 
not  wonderful  that  the  comnumding  position  and 
popular  iavoor  of  Illus  rendered  him  an  object  of 
suspicion,  and  that  the  emperor  in  various  ways 
sought  to  rid  himself  of  him.  The  ambitious  Verina, 
the  dowager  empress,  was  also  his  enemy,  and  formed 
a  plot  against  his  life.  The  assassin,  an  Alan,  em- 
ployed by  her,  is  said  to  have  wounded  Illus  ;  but 
this  is  doubtfril,  as  historians  h^ve  confounded  her 
plot  with  the  later  one  of  her  daughter  Ariadne.  At 
any  rate  Verina*s  attempt  was  defeated,  and  Zeno, 
equally  jealous  of  her  and  of  Illus,  banished  her  at 
the  instance  of  the  latter,  and  confined  her  in  the 
fort  of  Papurius.  There  is  some  doubt  as  to  the 
time  of  tnese  events  also.  Candidus  phices  the 
banishment  of  Verina  before  the  revolt  of  Marcian, 
and  Theodore  Lector  assigns  as  the  cause  of  it  her 
share  in  the  revolt  of  Baailiscusi.  It  is  not  unlikely, 
indeed,  that  this  turbulent  woman  was  twice  ba- 
nished, once  before  Maroianls  revolt,  for  her  con- 
nection with  Basiliscus,  and  again  after  Marcian^s 
revolt,  for  her  plot  against  Illus.  From  her  prison 
she  managed  to  interest  her  daughter  Ariadne,  the 
wife  of  Zeno,  in  her  fiivour,  and  Ariadne  endea- 
voured to  obtain  her  release,  fint  from  Zeno,  and 
then  from  Illus,  to  whom  the  emperor  referred  her. 
Illus  not  only  refused  her  request,  but  charged  her 
with  wishing  to  pbu»  another  person  on  her  hue- 
band's  throne.  This  irritated  her  ;  and  she,  like 
her  mother,  attempted  to  assassinate  lUns.  Jor^ 
nandes  ascribes  her  hatred  to  another  cause :  he 
says  that  Illus  had  infused  jealous  suspicions  into 
Zeno*B  mind  which  had  led  Zeno  to  attempt  her 
life,  and  that  her  knowledge  of  these  things  stimu- 
lated her  to  revenge.  The  assassin  whom  she  em- 
ployed failed  to  kill  Illus,  but  cut  off  his  ear  in  the 
attempt.  The  assassin  was  taken,  and  Zeno,  who 
appean  to  have  been  privy  to  the  affiur,  was  un- 
able to  prevent  his  execution. 

Illus,  with  his  friend  Pamprepius,  now  retired 
from  court,  first  to  Nice,  and  then,  on  pretence  of 
change  of  air  and  of  procuring  the  cure  of  his 
wound,  into  the  East,  where  he  was  made  general 
of  all  the  armies,  with  the  power  of  appointing  the 
provincial  officers.    Manus,  an  Isaurian  officer  of 


ILLYRIUS. 

repotation,  who  had  fint  introduced  Pamprepius 
to  Illus,  and  the  patrician  Leontius,  a  Syrian, 
and  an  officer  of  reputation,  either  accompanied 
him  or  joined  him  in  the  East,  and  probably 
also  his  brother  Trocondus.  Having  tmversed 
Asia  Minor  they  erected  the  standard  of  revolt 
(a.d.  483  or  484).  lUus  declared  Leontius  em- 
peror, defeated  the  anny  of  Zeno  near  Antioch, 
and  having  drawn  over  the  Isaurians  to  his  party, 
and  obtained  possession  of  Papurius,  released 
Verina,  and  induced  her  to  crown  Leontioa  at 
Tarsus,  and  to  send  a  circular  letter  to  the  imperial 
offioen  at  Antioch,  in  Egypt,  and  the  East, 
by  which  they  were  prevuled  on  to  join  Illus. 
This  important  service  did  not,  however,  prevent 
Illus  from  sending  Verina  back  to  Papurius,  where 
she  soon  after  dosed  her  restless  life.  Zeno  (a.  d. 
485)  sent  against  the  rebels  a  fresh  army,  said  to 
consist  of  Macedonians  and  Scythians  (Tillemont 
conjectures,  not  unreasonably,  that  these  were 
Ostro-Ooths)  under  John  **the  Hunchback»**  or, 
mora  probably,  John  **  the  Scythian,**  and  Theo- 
doric  the  Ostro-Goth,  who  was  at  this  time 
consul.  John  defeated  the  rebels  near  Selenceia 
(which  town  of  that  name  is  not  dear,  perhaps 
the  Isaurian  Seleuceia)  and  drove  them  into  the 
fort  of  Papurius  where  he  blockaded  them.  In  this 
difficulty  Trocondus  attempted  to  escape  and  gather 
forces  for  their  relief^  but  waa  taken  by  the  be- 
siegen  and  put  to  death.  Illus  and  Leontina  were 
ignorant  of  his  &te,  and,  encouraged  by  Pampre- 
pius, who  gave  them  assurance  of  his  retom  and  of 
ultimate  victory,  held  out  with  great  pertinacity 
for  above  three  years.  In  the  fourth  year  the  death 
of  Trocondus  was  discovered,  and  Illus,  enraged  at 
the  deceit  practised  on  him  by  Pamprepiua,  pat 
him  to  death.  The  fort  was  soon  afier  taken  by  the 
treachery  of  Trooondus*s  brother-in-law,  who  had 
been  sent  for  the  purpose  from  Constantinople  by 
Zeno,  and  Illus  and  Leontius  were  beheaded  (a*  d. 
488)  and  their  heads  sent  to  the  «nperor. 

Tillemont  and  Le  Beau  regard  the  revolt  of  lUus 
as  an  attempt  to  re-establish  heathenism  ;  bot  for 
this  view  ther6  seems  no  foundation.    We  do  not 
know  that  Illus  was  a  heathen,  though  Pamprepius 
was  one :  it  is  more  likely  that  lUua  waa  a  man 
of  no  fixed  religious  prindples,  and  that  hia  tenAt 
originated  eith^  in  ambition,  or  in  a  convictioa 
that  his  only  prospect  of  safety  from  the   intrigives 
of  his  enemies  and  the  sa^Ncions  of  Zitno  was  the 
dethronement  of  the  emperor.     It  is  remarkable 
that  Gibbon  does  not  mention  the  name   of  lUos, 
and  scarcely  notices  his  revolL  (Suidaa,s.  tt.  Zi^iiwr, 
Ila^vp^rtot ;  Zonar.  ziv.  2  ;  Theophan.  Cinmo^ 
pp.  103,  &G.  ed.  Paris ;  pp.  83,  &c.  ed.  Yeniee  ; 
Evagrius,  ^.  £.  iii.  8,  16,  24, 26,  27  ;  Candidus, 
apud  Phot.  BiU.  cod.  79  ;   Makhus,  opad  PhoC 
BibL  cod.  78 ;  Damasdus,  apod  PhoL  BibL  cod. 
242  ;  Procop.  B.V.L7i  MarcelUnus,  Ckromieom; 
Victor  Tun.  Ckronieo», ;  Theodor.  Lectoc,  JI.  E, 
L  37,  ii.  3,  4  ;  Jomandes,  de  Rag,  Aicoeaa.  c  47  ; 
Cedrenua,  Comprndiam ;  Liberatas  Diaconua,  Brt' 
viarimm  CaM$$ae  Nedoritmormm  et  ^i^jfckiamontm, 
c.  16,  17,  apud  Galhmd.  BUiUoUl  Ptiirum^  toL  x  ; 
Tillemont,  HitL  des  Emperau%  voL  vi  \  Le  Bean, 
Ba»  Empirt^  c  36  ;  Gibbon,  ch.  39.)      [J.  C.  M.] 
ILLY'RIUS  ('lAX^f),  a  son  of  Cttdmua  and 
Harmonia,  who  was  bom  at  the  time  when  Cadmas 
assisted  the  Encheleans  in  their  war  againat  the 
Illjrrians,  and  conquered  and  ruled   over  them. 
(ApoUod.  iU.  6.  i  4.)  [U  S.] 


IMBREX. 

ILU9  ClX9s\  1.  A  son  of  Dardanui  by  Bateia, 
the  dangliter  of  Teuoer.  Ilu»  died  without  isnie, 
■nd  left  hit  kingdom  to  his  brother,  Erichthonios. 
(ApoUod.  iii.  12.  §  1,  &c) 

2.  A  son  of  Tras,  and  giandson  of  Erichthonius. 
His  moth»  was  Calinhoe,  and  being  a  great- 
gnndcon  of  Dardanui,  he  is  called  Dardanidea. 
(Horn.  IL  XL  372.)  He  was  a  brother  of  Assa- 
rKoa,  Oanymedes,  and  Cleopatra,  and  married  to 
Enrydioe,  the  daughter  of  AdrasUis,  by  whom  he 
beoone  the  fitther  of  Laomedon,  so  that  he  was  the 
gnodfiither  of  Priam.  (Apollod.  iii.  1.  §§  1 — 3 ; 
Horn.  IL  xz.  232,  &c.)  He  was  believed  to  be  the 
foonder  of  Troy  (Ilion),  concerning  which  the  fol- 
lowing story  is  rdated.  Once  Has  went  to  Phxy- 
gia,  and  there  won  the  prize  as  a  wrestler  in  the 
gamies  which  the  king  of  Phrygia  oelebratedi 
The  prise  ooniisted  of  50  youths  and  50  maidens ; 
and  the  kiny,  in  punoance  of  an  oracle,  at  the 
same  time  gave  him  a  cow  of  different  colours,  re- 
questing Has  to  build  a  town  on  the  spot  where 
that  cow  should  lie  down.  Has  accordingly  fol- 
lowed tbe  cow  until  she  laid  down  at  the  foot  of 
the  Phrygian  hill  Ate.  (Steph.  Bys.  a.  v.  lAior ; 
Hesych.  «.  «.  *Ar(^Ao^f  ;  Txetx.  ad  Lgeopk^  2d, 
who  giYea  the  story  somewhat  differently.)  There 
Has  aoooidingly  built  Hion;  and  after  having 
played  to  Zeua  to  send  him  a  sign«he  found  on  the 
next  morning  the  palladium,  a  statue  of  three  cubits 
in  he^ht,  with  its  feet  dose  together,  holding  a 
ipear  in  its  right  hand,  and  a  distaff  in  the  left. 
11ns  then  built  a  temple  for  the  statue.  (ApoUod. 
iiL  12. 1  3.)  Once,  when  this  temple  was  con- 
sumed by  fire,  Ilus  rescued  the  statue,  but  became 
blisd,  aa  no  one  was  permitted  to  see  it ;  but  he 
afterwards  propitiated  the  goddess,  and  recovered 
his  ugfat.  (Plut  PmraL  Or,  tt  Rom.  17.)  Hus 
is  said  to  have  expelled  Tantalus  or  his  son  Pe- 
Jopa  froin  Paphlagonia,  for  having  cazried  off  his 
brother  Oanymedes.  (Pans.  iL  22.  §  4;  Diod. 
iv.  74.)  His  tomb  was  ^own  in  the  neighbourhood 
ofTny.  (Horn.  IL  x.  415,  xi.  166,  372,  xxiv. 
349;  Theooit.  zvi  75;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p. 
1353.) 

3.  A  son  of  Mermems,  and  grandson  of  Jason 
and  McdeiiL  He  Uved  at  Ephyra,  between  Elis 
and  Olympia ;  and  when  Odysseus  came  to  him  to 
kuk  tbe  poisoii  for  bis  arrows,  Hus  refused  it,  from 
fear  of  tbe  Ttngeanoe  of  the  Gods.  (Horn.  Od.  i. 
259,  ii  32£;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1415,  Ac; 
Strsb.  viiipu338.)  [L.  S.] 

I'MBBJLMUS  (^IftipafMs)^  a  surname  of  Hermes 
(Euatatb.  ad  Dkmy$,  Per.  524 ;  Steph.  Byx.  i. «. 
Ui^),  in  which  Welcker  (TrUogk^  p.  217)  re- 
ffignisn  a  name  of  the  Pelasgian  Hermes,  who  went 
frm  Attica  to  I^nnwoa,  Imbroa  and  Samothraoe, 
and  is  aaid  to  have  been  identical  with  Himems. 
He  is  seen  on  a  coin  of  Imbros,  with  a  patera  and 
a  knotty  ata£  [L.  S.] 

IMBRA'SIA  ^yiMpaaloL\  a  surname  of  Artemis 
(Callim.  Hymau  m  Dion.  228),  and  of  Hens  was 
derived  from  tbe  river  Imbrasna,  in  Samoa,  on  which 
the  goddcaa  was  believed  to  have  been  bom.  ( Apol- 
km.  Rbod.  i.  187  i  Pans.  viL  4.  §  4.)  [L.  S.] 

I'MBRASUS  CVp^tm)  is,  according  to  £u- 
statbiua  {od  Horn.  p.  985),  identical  with  Imbra- 
mua,  the  anmame  of  Hennea  ;  but  it  occura  also  as 
the  oame  of  three  mythical  personages.  (Hom.  IL 
iv.  520  ;  Virg.  ^aa.  x.  123,  xii.  343 ;  Athen.  vii. 
^283.)  [1*8.] 

IMBREX,  C.  UCrNIUS»  an  ancient  Utin 


INACHUS. 


671 


comic  poet,  quoted  by  GeUius  and  Festus,  of  whose 
plays  only  one  is  expressly  mentioned,  namely, 
**  Neaera.**  Vulcatius  Sedigitus  assigned  him  the 
fourth  place  in  the  list  of  Laiin  comic  poeta.  (Fes- 
tus, «.  tw.  Ivfbnsty  OUtiium  ;  GeU.  xiii.  22,  xv.24.) 
Vossina  conjectured  (Z>0  P9eH$  Lalmis^  p.  5)  that 
this  Iticinius  Imbrex  ii  the  same  aa  the  Liciniua 
Tegula  mentioned  by  Livy  [Txoula],  because 
imbrex  is  a  species  of  tegub,  but  Festus  gives  the 
praenomen  of  Caius  to  the  former,  and  I^vy  that 
of  Publius  to  the  latter. 

I'MBRIUS  Otaptos\  a  son  of  Mentor,  and 
husband  of  Mendeocaste,  a  daughter  of  Priam, 
was  slain  by  Teucer  in  the  Trojan  war.  (Hom, 
IL  xiii.  171,  &c;  Paus.  x.  25.  g  2 ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn.  p.  926.)  Imbrius  occurs  also  as  a  surname 
of  Eetion,  the  friend  of  Lycaon.  (Hom.  IL  xxi 
43.)  [U  S.J 

IMENARETE.    [Elbphxnor.] 

IMMA'RADUS  {*lfindpaios},  a  son  of  Eu- 
molpus,  and  commander  of  the  Eleusinians,  sLun 
by'Erectheus.    (Pans,  i  5.  $  2,  27.  $  5.)   [L.  a] 

IMPERA'TOR,  a  surname  of  Jupiter  at  Piae- 
neste.  After  the  conquest  of  that  town  in  B.  c. 
376,  T.  Qninctius  brought  his  statue  to  the  capitol 
at  Rome,  where  it  was  placed  between  the  chi^iels 
of  Jupiter  and  Minerva.  (Liv.  vi.  29.)  According 
to  Cicero  (ta  Verr.  iv.  57),  he  was,  identical  with 
Jupiter  Urius  (i.  e.  the  sender  of  fovourable  wind), 
of  the  Greeks.  (Comp.  the  commentat  on  Cicero, 
and  Buttmann*s  LeatiU^,  vol  iL  p.  34.)    [L.  S.J 

IMPERIO'SUS,  a  surname  of  thxee  membeis  of 
the  Manila  goas,~L.  Manlftis  Capitolinus  Imperi»> 
sua,  dictator  in  &  c.  363,  Cn.  Manlius  Capitolinus 
Imperioaus,  consul  in  359  and  357  [Capitounu8, 
Nos.  8,  9,  p.  605],  and  T.  Manliqs  Imperiosua 
Torquatua,  dictator  for  the  firat   time    in  353. 

[TORaUATU&] 

INA'CHIA,  TNACHIS,  INACHIO'NB 
(*IyaX<'^/I'^<^*^)*  frequently  occur  aa  sumamea 
of  lo,  the  daughter  of  Inaohua.  (Viig.  Oeoty.  iii. 
153 ;  Ov.  FaaL  iii  658,  Mti.  ix.  686 ;  AeschyL 
Prom.  591 ;  Callim.  Hymn,  m  Dkm.  254.)  Epor 
phus,  a  grandson  of  Inachus,  bears  the  same  sur- 
name (Ov.  Met.  i.  753) ;  and  so  also  Perseus, 
merely  because  he  was  born  at  Aigoa,  the  city  of 
Inachus.    (Ov.  AfeL  iv.  71 9.)  [L.  S.] 

I'NACHUS  Clmxot),  a  river  god  and  king  of 
Argos,  is  described  as  a  son  of  Oceanus  and  Tethys. 
By  a  Melian  nymph,  a  daughter  of  Oceanus,  or, 
according  to  others,  by  his  sister  Argeia,  he  beaune 
the  fother  of  Phoroneus  and  Aegialeus,  to  whom 
others  add  lo,  Aigoa  Panoptea,  and  Phegeua  or 
Pegeua.  (ApoUod.  ii.  1.  §§  1,  3  ;  Hygin.  Fab. 
143,  145 ;  Tieti.  (M^X^oopft.  177;  Stk6LadEurip. 
Or.  9-20,  1239 ;  Ov.  AfeL  I  583>  &c.,  640,  «c, 
^«or.  iiL  6,  25 ;  Serv.  ad  Vuy,  Gtorg.  iii.  153.) 
Inachua  ia  the  moat  ancient  god  or  hero  of  Aigoa. 
The  river  Inachua  ia  aaid  to  have  received  ita  name 
from  the  foct  of  Inachua  throwing  himaelf  into  it, 
at  the  time  when  Zeua,  enraged  at  the  reproachea 
which  Inachua  made  on  account  of  the  treatment 
of  lo,  aent  a  ftiry  to  pursue  Inm.  (Plut.  de  Flwo. 
18.)  The  river  had  before  borne  the  name  of  Car- 
manor  or  Haliacmon ;  and  aa  Inadiua  waa  the  first 
ruler  and  priest  at  Argoa,  the  country  ia  frequently 
called  the  bmd  of  Inachua.  (Eurip.  Or.  932 ;  Dio- 
nya.  L  25;  Hygin.  Fab.  143.)  In  the  dia> 
pute  between  Poaeidon  and  Hera  about  tbe  pos- 
session of  Aigoa,  Inachus  decided  in  fovour  of 
Hera,  and  hence  it  waa  said  that  Poaeidon  deprived 


m 


INDIBILIS. 


him  and  the  two  other  judges,  Asterion  and  Ce- 
phiastts,  of  their  water,  bo  that  they  became  dry 
except  in  rainy  aeasons.  (Pans.  ii.  15.  §  4,  &c  ; 
comp.  Apoliod.  ii.  1.  §  4.)  The  ancients  themwlvet 
made  Beveral  attempts  to  exphun  the  stories  about 
Inachus :  sometimes  they  looked  upon  him  as  a 
natire  of  Argos,  who  after  the  flood  of  Deu- 
calion led  the  Argives  from  the  mountains  into 
the  plains,  and  confined  the  waters  within  their 
proper  channels ;  and  sometimes  they  regarded  him 
as  an  immigrant  who  had  come  across  the  sea  as 
the  leader  of  an  Egyptian  or  Libyan  colony,  and 
had  united  the  Pelasgians,  whom  he  found  scat- 
tered on  the  banks  of  the  Inachus.  (Schol.  ad  Eurip, 
Or.  920, 932  ;  Sophocl.  cp.  Dionyf.  L  e,)    [L.  S.] 

I'NAROS  C^rdfws,  occasionally  "Im^;),  son  of 
Psammitichus,  a  chief  of  some  of  Uie  Libyan  tribes 
to  the  west  of  Egypt,  commenced  hostilities  against 
the  Persians  at  the  western  extremity  of  the 
Delta,  and  gradually  succeeded  in  extending  them 
to  a  general  revolt,  under  his  direction,  of  Egypt. 
This,  according  to  Diodorus  (xi.  71),  would  be  in 
B.  c.  461.  In  460  Inaros  called  in  the  Athenians, 
who,  with  a  fleet  of  200  galiies,  were  then  off  Cy- 
prus :  the  ships  sailed  up  to  Memphis,  and,  occu- 
pying two  parts  of  the  town,  besi^ed  the  third. 
(Thuc.  i.  104.)  This  was  probably  preceded  by  a 
great  battle,  recorded  by  Ctesias  and  Diodorus 
(Diod.  xi.  74  s  Ctesias,  32),  in  which  an  immense 
host  of  Persians  was  defeated,  and  Achaemenes, 
the  brother  of  the  king  Artaxerxes,  shun  by  the 
hand  of  Inaros.  But  a  new  army,  under  a  new 
commander,  Megabysu^,  was  more  snccessfhL  The 
Egyptians  and  their  allies  were  defeated ;  and  Ina- 
ros, says  Thucydides  (i.  110),  was  taken  by 
treachery,  and  crucified,  b.  c  455.  According  to 
Ctesias  he  retreated,  when  all  Egypt  fell  from  him, 
into  the  town  of  Byblus,  and  here  capitulated  with 
the  Greeks,  on  the  promise  that  his  life  should  be 
spared.  Megabyxus  thus  carried  him  prisoner  to 
the  court ;  and  here  the  urgency  of  Amytis,  the 
mother  of  the  king,  and  Achaemenes,  drove  Arta- 
xerxes, after  five  years*  interval,  to  break  the  en- 
gagement which  he  had  confirmed  to  his  general. 
Inaros  was  put  to  a  barbarous  death,  a  combina- 
tion, it  seems,  of  impaling  and  flaying  alive  (M 
rpial  oravpoif,  Ctesias ;  comp.  Plut.  Artcut,  e.  17). 
MegabyzuB,  in  indignation,  revolted.  Herodotus 
records  the  death  of  Achaemenes  by  the  hand  of 
Inaros,  and  speaks  of  having  seen  the  bones  of 
those  that  fell  with  him  in  battle  at  Papremi& 
(Herod,  vii.  7,  iii.  12)  He  also  tells  us  that 
though  Inaros  had  done  the  Persians  more  hurt 
than  any  man  before  him,  his  son  Thannyias  was 
allowed  to  succeed  him  in  his  government,  that  is, 
we  must  suppose,  of  the  Libyan  tribes.  (Herod. 
iill5.)  [A.  H.C.] 

INDEX,  the  indicater  or  denouncer,  is  a  trans- 
lation of  Mi^i'vTi^f,  a  surname  of  Heracles.  Once, 
the  story  runs,  a  golden  vessel  had  been  stolen 
from  the  temple  of  Heracles  at  Athens.  Heracles 
repeatedly  appeared  to  Sophocles  in  a  dream,  until 
the  latter  informed  the  Areiopagns  of  it,  and  the 
thief  was  arrested,  and  confessed  his  crime.  From 
this  circumstance  the  temple  was  afterwards  called 
the  temple  of  Heracles  Menytes,  or  Index.  (Cic. 
de  Din,  i.  25  ;  Hesych.  s.  v,  /AT^nmf i ;  "lo^icXiovi 
yivos  ical  jBioT.)  [L.  S.] 

INDI'BILIS  CAi'8oJ<£\ijr,  Polyb.;  'MliiKis, 
Appian),  a  kii^  or  chief  of  the  Spanish  tribe  of  the 
Ilergetes,  who  plays  an  important  part  in  the  war 


INDIBILIS. 

between  the  Romans  and  Carthaginians  in  Spain 
during  the  second  Punic  war.     He  is  first  men-^ 
tioned  in  b.  c.  218,  as  commanding  the  Spanish 
auxiliaries  in  the  service  of  Hanno,  the  Carthagi- 
nian  governor  of  the  provinces  north  of  the  Iberus 
[Hanno,  No.  15],  when  he  was  defeated,  together 
with  that  general,  by  Cn.  Scipio,  and  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Romans.   (Polyb.  iit  76.)     By  what 
means  he  regained  his  liberty  we  know  not,  but 
the  following  year  (217)  we  find  him,  together  with 
his  brother  Mandonius,  heading  an  incursion  into 
.the  territories  of  the  tribes  in  alliance  with  Rome. 
(Liv.  xxiL  21.)   This  attempt  was,  however,  easily 
repulsed  ;  and  the  successes  of  the  two  Scipioe  for 
some  time  afterwards  seem  to  have  compelled  him 
to  remain  quiet:  but  in  212  he  led  a  force  of 
7500  men  to, join  the  Carthaginian  army  under 
Hasdrubal,  the  son  of  Gisco,  which  was  opposed  to 
P.  Scipio :  it  was  the  attempt  of  the  Roman  genera! 
to  intercept  his  march,  and  cut  off  his  reinforce- 
ment before   it  could  join  the  main  army,  that 
brought  on  the  general  action,  which  ended  in  the 
defeat  and  death  of  Scipio.  (Liv.  xxv.  34).     Indi- 
bilis  and  Mandonius  are  spoken  of  by  Polybius  as 
the  most  powerful  and  influential  among  the  chief- 
tains of  Spain,  and  had  hitherto  been  remarkable 
for  their  steady  attachment  to  the  Carthaginian 
cause,  for  which  they  were  rewarded  by  being  re- 
established in  their  hereditary  dominions  after  the 
death  of  the  two  Scipioa.     But  their  minds  were 
soon  after  alienated  by  the  haughty  and  arbitrary 
conduct  of  Hasdrubal,  Uie  son  of  Gisco,  who,  instead 
of  reposing  confidence  in  their  good  (kith,  exacted 
from  them  ^e  payment  of  a  large  sum  of  money, 
and  required  that  the  wife  of  Mandonius  and  the 
daughters  of  Indibilis  should  be  placed  in  his  hands 
as  a  pledge  of  their  fidelity.    These  hostages  fell 
into  the  power  of  the  young  P.  Scipio,  at  the 
capture  of  New  Carthage,  and  were  treated  by  him 
with  all  the  distinction  due  to  their  rank,  a  circum- 
stance which  made  a  powerful  impression  on  the 
minds  of  the  Spaniards,  and  added  to  the  ascend- 
ancy ahneady  acquired  by  Scipio^s  personal  character. 
These  causes,  united  with  their  increasing  grounds 
of  discontent  with  the  Carthaginians,  at  length  de- 
termined the  two  brothers  to  abandon  the  caose  of 
Carthage  for  that  of  Rome  ;  and  when  Scipio  took 
the  field  in  the  spring  of  209,  he  was  joined  by 
Indibilis  and  Mandonius,  with  all  the  forces  oif 
their  nation.    A  treaty  of  alliance  was  condnded 
between  them  and  the  Romans,  and  the  two  pnnoea 
united  with  Scipio  in  the  campaign  against  Has- 
drubal, which  terminated  in  the  victory  of  Baecnla. 
(Polyb.  ix.  11,  X.  18,  35—38,  40  ;  Liv.  xxvi  49, 
xxvii.  17,  19.)     So  long  as  the  presence  of  Scipio 
cast  its  spell  over  them,  they  continued  unshaken 
in  their  adherence,  but  in  206  the  illness  and  re- 
ported death  of  that  great  commander  gave  them 
hopes  of  shaking  off  the  yoke  of  Rome  as  they  had 
done  that  of  Ciurthage,  and  they  excited  a  general 
revolt  not  only  among  their  own  subjects,  bat  the 
neighbouring  Celtiberian  tribes  also.    They  were 
soon  undeceived  ;  and  on  learning  that  Scipio  was 
still  alive,  withdrew  within  their  own  frontiers  to 
await  the  issue  of  events.     But  the  Roman  general 
was  not  disposed  to  leave  thdr   infidelity  an- 
punished :  he  crossed  the  Iberus,  totally  defeated 
the  army  which  the  two  princes  opposed  to  him, 
and  took  their  camp,  with  great  slaughter.    When, 
however,  Mandonius  in  person  presented  himself 
in  the  Roman  camp,  and  threw  himself  «a  a  sup» 


INDUTIOMARUS. 

pliaot  at  the  feet  of  the  conqueror,  Seipio  not  only 
spared  his  life  and  that  of  his  brother,  bat  admitted 
them  to  CaTonrable  terma,  and  left  them  in  the  en- 
joyment of  all  their  former  power,  on  payment  only 
of  a  torn  of  money.  (Lit.  zxriii.  24,  25,  31 — 34 ; 
Polyb.  XL  26,  29,  31—33  ;  Diod.  zzti.  En.  Vat, 
p.  60 ;  Appian,  Hkp,  37 ;  Zonar.  iz.  10.)  This 
clemency,  nevertheleM,  fiuled  of  the  desired  effect, 
for  the  next  year  (b.  c.  205),  Seipio  haying  quitted 
Spain  to  prepare  for  the  inTasion  of  Africa,  Indi- 
bilis  immediately  aroused  his  people  to  take  advan- 
t^pe  of  the  abwnce  of  the  only  general  whom  there 
was  any  caose  to  fear,  and  assembled  an  army  of  no 
less  than  30,000  foot  and  4000  horse.  It  is  pro- 
bable that  his  contempt  for  the  Roman  generals, 
L.  Lentulos  and  h.  Manlins  Acidinns,  whom  Seipio 
bad  left  in  Spain,  was  real,  and  not  assnmed,  but 
he  quickly  found  his  mistake ;  they  hastened  to 
meet  the  insuigent  army,  and  a  pitched  battle  en- 
sued,  in  whi^,  after  an  obstinate  contest,  the 
Spai^ards  were  totally  defeated,  and  Indibilis  him- 
seli^  who  had  diq^layed  the  utmost  courage  in  the 
ttction,  fell  on  Uie  field.  Mandonius  escaped  with 
the  remnants  of  the  army,  but  was  soon  after  given 
up  by  his  own  followers  to  the  Roman  generals,  by 
whom  he  was  immediately  put  to  death.  (Liv. 
xxiz.  1—3;  Appian, /fripL  38.  [E.  H.  B.] 

I'NDIGES,  plur.  INDrCETES,  the  name  by 
which  indigenous  gods  and  heroes  were  invoked 
at  Rome,  that  is,  such  as  were  believed  to  have 
oDoe  lived  on  cuth  as  mortals,  and  were  after  their 
death  laiaed  to  the  rank  of  gods,  e.  g.  Janus,  Picus, 
Faunas,  Aeneas,  Evander,  Hercules,  lAtinus,  Ro- 
Buios,  and  others.     (Serv.  ad  Aen,  zii.  794  ;  Liv. 
viiL  9 ;  Viig.  Geory,  I  498,  Aen,  viiL  314,  xiL 
794  ;  Amobw  adv,  CfenL  I  p.  39.)    Thus  Aeneas, 
after  his  disappearance  on  the  banks  of  the  Nu- 
micaa,  became  a  detis  Indig»,  paier  Jndige$^   or 
JmpUer  Indiges;  and  in  like  manner  RomiUus  be- 
canw  QMrnnHi,and  Latinus  «/iipilrr  LaUaris.  (Gel- 
lias,  ii  16  ;  Viig.,  Ur.  ILeci  SiL  ItaL  viii.  39 ; 
TiboU.  ii.  5,  44 ;  SoUn.  2 ;  AureL  Vict  de  Orig. 
14.)     The  Indigetes  are  frequently  mentioned  to- 
gether with  the  Lares  and  Penates  (Virg.  Gtorg, 
L  498 ;  Lucan,  i  556 ;  SiL  ItaL  ix.  294),  and 
many  writers  connect  the  Indigetes  with  those  di- 
vinities to  .whom  a  share  in  the  foundation  of  the 
Latin  and  Roman  state  is  ascribed,  such  aa  Mars, 
Venna,  Vesta,  &c.    (Sil.  ItaL  L  c  ;  Ov.  Met.  xv. 
862 ;  Chmdian,  BelL  Gild.  82 ;  Liv.  viii.  9.)  Panlus 
Diacoons  (pu  106  in  MuIIer*s  edition  of  Festus) 
describes  the  Indigetes  as  dH,  quantm  momma  vtdr 
gtMti  mm  Ueet^  a  statement  which  is  repeated  by 
othcfB,  though  its  import  is  rather  obscure.    The 
origin  of  the  name  Indigetes  was  also  a  matter  of 
dispute  with  the  ancients  (Serv.  ad  Aetu  xii.  794), 
bat  they  were  at  ail  events  dnA  iyxt^tot^  and  we 
are  thetcfore  inclined  rather  to  connect  Uie  name 
with   mdmagtf  than  with  imdigitarA,  aa  Festus 
thinks ;    in  addition  to  which  the  plural  is  not 
ImiijfiteB^  but  Indigdn.    We  may  therefore  define 
the  Indigetes  to  be  indigenous  heroes  of  the  couur 
tiy,  whom  the  giatefnl  veneration  of  their  country- 
men raised  after  their  death  to  the  rank  of  gods. 
They  were  regarded  as  manifestations  of  the  su- 
preme deity,  and  worshipped  as  the  protectors  of 
the  ooontry  to  which  they  had  done  good  service 
dnrinff  their  mortal  life.  [L.  S.] 

INDUTIOMA'RUS.  or  INDUCIOMA'RUS. 
).  A  diatingui^ed  chief  of  the  AUobroges,  was 
the  moot  important  witness  against  M.  Fonteius, 


INOENUUS. 


573 


when  he  was  accused  in  b.  a  69  of  mal-adminis- 
tration  in  lus  province  of  Narbonnese  Gaul,  and 
defended  by  Cicero.  (Cic  pro  FonL  8,  12,  17.) 
[FoNTUUS,  No.  5.] 

2.  One  of  the  leading  chiefs  of  the  Treviri 
(TV^oes,  Trier\  and  the  head  of  the  independent 
party.  When  Caesar  marched  into  the  territory  of 
the  Treviri  in  b.  c.  54,  just  before  his  second 
invasion  of  Britain,  Indutiomaius,  who  had  made 
every  preparation  for  war,  found  himself  deserted 
by  many  of  his  partisans,  and  was  obliged  to  sub* 
mit  to  Caesar.  The  latter  accepted  his  excuses, 
but  at  the  same  time  used  all  his  infinenoe  to  induce 
the  leading  men  of  the  nation  to  side  with  Cinge- 
torix,  the  great  rival  of  Indntiomarus,  (though  he 
vras  his  own  son-in-law,)  and  die  bead  of  the 
Roman  party.  Finding  himself  thus  deprived  of 
much  of  his  power  among  his  own  people,  Indu- 
tiomarus  became  a  bitterer  enemy  than  ever  of  the 
Romans,  and  only  waited  for  a  favourable  oppor- 
tunity of  taking  his  revenge.  This  arrived  sooner 
than  might  have  been  expected.  In  consequence 
of  the  scarcity  of  com  Caesar  was  obliged  to  sep»* 
rate  his  troops  for  their  winte^quarterB,  and  to 
station  them  in  different  parts  of  GauL  Indutio- 
marus  immediately  urged  on  Ambiorix  and  Cativol- 
cus,  chiefii  of  the  Eburanes,  to  attack  the  Roman 
l^ion  stationed  in  dieir  country  ;  and  he  himself 
soon  afterwards  marched  against  Labienus,  who 
was  encamped  among  the  Remi,  on  die  oon&ies  of 
the  Treviri,  but  deterred  by  Caesar*s  victory  over 
the  Nervii«  he  withdrew  into  his  own  country. 
Here  he  raised  fresh  troops,  and  again  marched 
against  Labienus,  whose  camp  he  surrounded  ;  but 
being  surprised  by  a  sudden  sally,  his  troops  were 
put  to  flight,  and  he  himself  was  killed  in  the 
rout  while  crossing  a  river.  His  death  was  deeply 
felt  by  his  people.  (Caes.  B,  G.  v.  3,  26, 53, 55, 
58;  Dion  Cass.  xL  11,31.) 

I'NFERI,  signifies  the  ^s  of  the  lower  world, 
in  contradistinction  from  those  of  heaven,  or  from 
the  Olympian  gods.  In  Greek  the  Inferi  are  de- 
signated by  the  terms  ol  mlrM,  o/  x^^*"*^*  o'  *^ 
TOiiiv,  ol  iptffdt^  or  o/  vw4i^p9M  dsol ;  whereas  the 
gods  of  heaven,  Aqwt^  are  termed  ol  ddw,  ffiraroi 
and  oJpdrioi.  But  the  word  inferi  is  still  more 
frequently  used  to  desionate  the  dead,  in  contra- 
distinction from  those  hving  upon  the  earth  (Apu- 
leL  do  Mag.  p.  69)  ;  so  that  mpmd  imfero»  is  equiva- 
lent to  "in  Hades,**  or  «*in  the  lower  world."  The 
Inferi  therefore  comprise  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
lower  world,  the  gods,  vis.  Aides  or  Pluto,  his 
wife  Persephone,  the  Erinnyes,  and  others,  as  well 
as  the  souls  of  departed  men.  The  gods  of  the 
lower  world  are  treated  of  in  separate  articles. 
The  descriptions  of  the  proper  burial  of  the  dead, 
whereby  alone  the  souls  were  enabled  to  come  to 
rest  in  the  lower  worid  ;  of  the  sacrifices  offered  on 
the  tombs  of  the  dead,  as  well  as  of  the  notions 
entertained  by  the  ancients  about  the  conditions  of 
the  souls  of  the  departed  in  their  future  state,  be- 
long to  a  Dictionary  of  Antiquities ;  while  the 
roads  leading  to  the  lower  world  and  the  various 
sites  assigned  to  it  by  the  ancients  are  questions 
which  belong  to  mythicsl  geography.  [L.  S.] 

INOE'NUUS,one  of  the  thirty  tyranU  enume- 
rated by  Trebellius  PoUio  [see  Aurbolus],  was 
governor  of  Pannonia  at  the  period  when  VaJeiian 
set  out  upon  his  campaign  against  the  Persians. 
Fearing  lest  he  should  excite  jealousy  by  his  po- 
puhirity  among  the  soldiers,  he  resolved  at  once  to 


574 


INNOCENTIUS. 


diiown  the  authority  of  the  weak  and  dlstolule 
Gallienus,  who,  however,  ditpiajed  upon  this  oc- 
casion unwonted  promptitude  and  eneiigy,  for 
nmrching  at  once  into  Ulyria,  he  encountered  the 
luuiper  at  Muriia,  whov  the  rehele  were  defeated, 
and  their  leader  was  tiain,  or,  according  to  oUier 
aoconnts,  stabbed  himieU^  to  avoid  the  torture  he 
anticipated  if  captured  aliveb  The  relentless  cruelty 
displayed  by  the  conqueror  upon  this  occasion  to- 
wards all  who  had  &voured  the  pretensions  of  In- 
genuus  has  been  adverted  to  in  a  former  article. 
[Gallienus.]  According  to  Pollio,  the  insurreo> 
tion,  headed  by  Ingenuus,  broke  out  in  the  consul- 
ship of  Fuscus  (leg.  Tuscns)  and  Bassus,  that  is, 
A.  D.  258,  the  year  in  which  Valerian  took  his  de- 
parture for  the  East,  but,  according  to  Victor,  not 
until  intelligence  had  been  received  of  the  fatal 
result  of  the  war  against  Sapor,  that  is,  two  or 
three  years  later.  (TrebelL  Poll.  Trig.  Tyram, ; 
Victor,  do  Oaet,  zxxiii  ;  Zonar.  xiL  24.)  [ W.  R.] 

INOUIOME'RUS,  brother  of  Sigimer  and 
uncle  of  Arminitts  the  Cheruscan  [AaiciNros]. 
Ingniomerus  had  been  the  adherent  of  Rome,  but 
afterwards  joined  his  nephew  and  his  own  tribe, 
and  narrowly  escaped  witn  his  life,  when  the  Che- 
ruscans,  owing  in  great  measure  to  his  advice,  were 
in  A.  D.  16  defeated  by  the  Romans  under  Oer- 
manicns  on  the  plain  of  Idistavisus,  between  the 
Visurgis  f  Weser)  and  the  neighbouring  highlands. 
In  the  following  year,  envy  of  the  fiune  or  power 
of  Arminius  again  detached  Ingniomerus  from  the 
Cheruscani.  At  the  head  of  his  own  clients  he 
deserted  to  Maroboduus,  king  of  the  Snevians, 
with  whom  he  was  defeated  by  Arminius.  (Tac. 
Ann,  i.  60,  ii.  17,  21,  45,  46.)         [W.  B.  D.] 

INNOCE'NTIUS  was  bishop  of  Rome  from 
the  commencement  of  a.  d.  402  until  his  death  on 
the  12th  of  March,  a.  d.  417.  He  took  an  active 
part  in  the  proceedings  with  regard  to>Chrysostom, 
whom  he  steadilv  supported  while  the  patriarch 
was  alive,  and  whose  memory  he  vindicated  from 
insult  after  death.  Against  the  Novatians  he  dis- 
played the  most  determined  hostility,  and  one  of 
his  last  acts  was  the  condonnation  of  Pelagius,  a 
sentence  which,  as  appears  evident  from  his  epis- 
tles, ought  to  be  regarded  rather  as  a  concession  to 
the  urgent  representations  of  the  Garthaginian 
synod  Uian  as  the  result  of  full  and  heartfelt  con- 
viction. In  consequence  of  the  widely-diffused 
reputation  enjoyed  by  Innocentius  for  learning  and 
prudence,  he  was  constantly  consulted  upon  various 
points  of  doctrine  and  discipline  by  ecclesiastics  at 
a  distance ;  and  the  correspondence  in  which  he 
thus  became  engaged  with  every  part  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  was  conducted  with  so  much  skill,  and 
the  replies  were  couched  so  judiciously,  in  a  tone 
of  mingled  advice,  instruction,  and  authoritative 
dictation,  that  the  practice  of  submitting  questioiu 
of  doubt  or  difficulty  to  the  head  of  the  Roman  see 
became  from  this  time  forward  general;  and  to 
this  epoch  we  may  refer  the  foundation  of  those 
daims  to  universal  spiritual  domination  so  boldly 
asserted,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  so  successfully 
maintained  by  Leo  and  his  successors. 

The  extant  works  of  this  prelate  consist  entirely 
of  epistles,  thirty-four  in  number,  which  are  almost 
exclusively  of  an  official  character,  being  addressed 
to  dignitaries,  civil  and  spiritual,  and  to  religious 
communities,  upon  topics  connected  with  the  re- 
gulation and  wel&re  of  the  church.  Of  these, 
twenty-one  are  loeserved  in  the  coUectioa  of  Di- 


INNOCENTIUS, 

onysius  Exiguus  ;  four  are  found  among  the  letten 
of  St.  Augttstin,  two  were  first  editeil  by  Hol- 
stenius  frcm  a  Vatican  MS.,  the  remainug  seven 
were  derived  from  various  sources. 

The  Editio  Princepe,  containing  twenty-one 
epistles,  under  the  title  Deereta  InnocaUu  Papae 
L  VJLj  appeared  in  the  OoUeeHo  Ckmommm  Diottytii 
Etngui^  foL  Mogunt.  1525  ;  the  first  complete 
edition,  comprising  the  whole  thirty-four  epistles, 
forms  the  first  volume  of  the  Epittolae  PotU^iciae^ 
published  by  cardinal  Anton.  Caiaffii,  foL  Rom. 
1591  ;  the  best  edition  is  tluit  contained  in  the 
EpidolaiB  Pontifievm  Romamomm  of  Constant,  foL 
Paris,  1721,  voL  L  pp.  739—931,  reprinted  in  the 
BiU.  Patrum  of  GaUand,  voL  viiL  pp.  545—612, 
whose  Prolegomena,  c.  xviii.,  may  be  consulted  with 
advantage. 

In  addition  to  the  above  thirty-four.  Constant 
notices  a  considerable  number  which  have  been 
lost,  investigating  at  the  same  time  their  dates  and 
the  subjects  of  which  they  treated  ;  he  also  points 
out  some  which  are  spurious,  one.  Ad  AurBiium 
Epitoopum  Cartkagitaentemf  fiibricated  by  Isidorus 
Mercator,  two  Ad  AroadiMm  Imperaiorem,  and  two 
from  Arcadius,  Ad  ItmooeiUium.  [  W.  R.] 

INNOCE'NTIUS,  a  Roman  jurist,  who  Uved 
in  the  reign  of  Constantino  the  Oreat|  and  under 
his  sons  Constantius  and  Constans»  Although 
jurisprudence  as  a  sdenoe  was  now  upon  the  wane, 
jurists  were  privileged  by  the  emperors  as  late  as 
the  reign  of  Constantius  ;  and,  by  virtue  of  such 
privil^e,  their  writings  and  opinions  were  invested 
with  a  kind  of  legislative  force.  The  jnriti-mada 
law  of  the  Romans  came  into  exbtenee  under  the 
form  of  authoritative  exposition  or  interpretation, 
and  was  more  directly  binding  ^an  what  Bentham 
calls  English  judge-made  law.  It  was  neaiiy  ana- 
logous to  a  parliamentary  deckration  of  the  exist- 
ing law,  inasmuch  as  the  jurist,  in  the  exercise  of 
his  vocation,  was  made  the  representative  of  the 
emperor,  the  supreme  power.  Ennapius  (in  VU. 
Ckry$antkii^  p.  186,  ed.  Commelin)  says  that  Inno- 
centius was  privileged  as  a  jurist  by  the  emperors 
under  whom  he  lived.  He  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
Digest,  which  contains  extracts  firom  no  jurist  df 
hiter  date  than  his. 

In  the  collection  of  Agrimauoret^  there  ia  a  treat- 
ise, headed  **  Ex  libro  xiL  Innocentti  de  literu  et 
notis  juris  exponendis,**  or  **  Innocentius,  V-  P. 
auctor.**  The  treatise  does  not  profoss  to  be  the 
original  work  of  a  jurist,  and  is  manifestly  a  com- 
pilation of  much  more  recent  date  than  Uie  reign  of 
Constantino:  nor  does  it  at  all  resemble  the  re^ 
mains  of  legal  stenography  that  we  posseaa  onder 
the  name  of  Valerius  Probus  and  other  writen  of 
the  same  class.  It  relates  to  the  eatae  which  w«re 
named  after  the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  and  the 
casM  appears  to  have  been  fimdi,  or  portions  of 
hind  ;  but  the  mode  in  which  letten  were  connected 
with  the  fondi,  so  as  to  designate  their  qualities 
and  peculiarities  of  position,  has  not  been  satis- 
foctorily  exphdned ;  and  the  treatise  I>$  OaiB 
LOerarttm  is  stiU  perhaps  the  most  enigmatical 
part  of  the  writings  on  ancient  land-surveying. 

Rigaltius,  in  his  fint  note  on  the  treatise,  **  De 
Casis  Litenrum,**  says  that  an  Innocentina,  agri- 
mensor,  is  mentioned  in  the  19th  book  of  Ammi- 
anus  Idarcellinus,  and  quotes  a  passage,  whence  it 
would  seem  that,  on  some  occasion,  Innocentius 
gave  instructions  which  enabled  a  party  of  troops 
sailing  up  a  river  to  steer  by  observing  errtain 


INO. 

tnarkinpQiithebAnkB.  The  reference  is  incorrect,  and 
the  paaaage  cited  hy  Rigaltiiu  has  not  been  found  by 
snbseqaent  inquirers.  [Auetom  /2m  Agranae^  ed. 
Goes.  p.  167,  n.  p.  220— 2S2.)  [J.  T.  O.] 

INO  ClM»X  ^  daughter  of  Cadmus  and  Har- 
monia,  and  the  wife  of  Athamas,  who  married  her 
in  addition  to  his  proper  wife  Nephele,  but  according 
to  some,  not  till  after  the  death  of  Nephele.    Alter 
her  death  and  apotheosis,  Ino  was  odled  Leuco- 
thea.  The  common  story  about  her  is  related  under 
Athamas,  p.  S93  ;  but  there  are  great  Tariations 
in  the  traditions  respecting  her,  which  probably 
arose  from  the  feet  ot  the  story  having  been  made 
great  use  of  by  the  Greek  poets,  especially  the 
dramatists,  among  whose  lost  tragedies  we  find  the 
titles  of  Athamas,  Ino,  and  Phrucus.    It  here  re- 
mains for  us  to  mention  the  principal  traditions 
about  the  latter  period  of  her  bfe  and  her  apothe- 
osis.   After  the  supposed  death  of  Ino,  and  after 
his  flight  from  Boeotia,  Athamas  married  Themisto; 
but  when  he  was  informed  that  Ino  was  still  liring 
as  a  Bacchant  in  the  valleys  of  Mount  Parnassus,  he 
secretly  sent  for  her.    Themisto,  on  hearing  this, 
resoheid  to  kill  the  children  of  Ino.     With  this 
object  in  yiew,  she  ordered  one  of  her  slaves  at 
night  to  cover  her  own  children  with  white,  and 
those  of  Ino  with  bbck  garments,  that  she  might 
know  the  devoted  children,  and  distinguish  them 
from  her  own.    But  the  slave  who  received  this 
command  was  Ino  herself  in  disguise,  who  changed 
the  garments  in  such  a  manner  as  to  lead  Themisto 
to  kill  her  own  children.    When  Themisto  dis- 
covered the  mistake,  she  hung  henel£    (Hygin. 
Fab,  1 — 5.)     Other  traditions  state  that  Athamas, 
when  Hera  viuted  him  and  Ino  with  madness  for 
having  brought  up  Dionysus,  killed  Learchus,  one 
of  his  sons  by  Ino,  and  when  he  was  on  the  point 
of  killing  also  the  other,  Melicertes,  Ino  fled  with 
him  across  the  white  jplain  in  Megaris,  and  threw 
herself  with  the  boy  (or,  according  to  Eurip.  Med» 
1289,  with  her  two  sons)  into  the  sea.    Melicertes 
is  stated  in  some  traditions  to  have  previously  died 
in  a  cauldron  filled  with  boiling  water.    (Eustath. 
ad  Horn.  p.  1543  ;  Pint.  Sjympos.  v.  3 ;  Or.  Met, 
iv.  505,  520,  &c;  Tzetz,  ad  Lycoph.  229.)    Ac- 
cording to  Plutarch  {QuaetL  Rom.  131  Ino  killed 
her  own  son,  as  she  had  become  mad  firom  jealousy 
of  an  Aetolian  slave,  of  the  name  of  Antiphen,  and 
Plutarch  recognised  an  allusion  to  that  story  in  a 
ceremony  observed  at  Rome  in  the  temple  of  Ma- 
tuta,  who  was  identified  with  Leucothea ;  for  np  fe> 
male  slave  was  allowed  to  enter  the  temple  of  Ma- 
tuta  at  her  festival,  with  the  exception  of  one,  who 
*eceived  a  box  on  the  ears  from  the  matrons  that 
were  present     Hyginus  (Fab,  2  ;  comp.  Pans.  ii. 
44.  §  11)  states,  that  Athamas  surrendered  Ino 
and  her  son  Melicertes  to  Phrixus  to  be  ki]}ed, 
because  she  herself  had  attempted  to  kill  Phrixus. 
But  when  Phrixus  was  on  Uie  point  of  committing 
the  crime,  Dionysus  enveloped  him  in  darkness 
and  .thus  saved  Ino.    Athamas,  who  was  thrown 
by  Zens  into  a  state  of  madness,  killed  Learchus ; 
and  Ino,  who  leaped  into  the  sea,  was  raised  to  the 
rank  of  a  divinity,  by  the  desire  of  Dionystis. 
Others  relate  that  Leucothea  phiced  Dionysus  with 
herself  among  the  gods.  (Pint  deFroL  Am,  in  fin.) 
After  her  leap  into  the  sea,  Leucothea  was  carried 
by  a  dolphin  to  the  coast  of  Corinth,  which  was 
governed  by  Sisyphus,  a  brother  of  Athamas,  who 
instituted  the  Istomian  games  and  an  annual  sar 
crifice  in  honour  of  the  two.    (Tsetz.  ad  Lycopk, 


10. 


575 


107  ;  comp.  229  ;  Schol.  ad  Find,  ffypoth,  IsOan, 
p.  514,  ed.  Boeckh.)  According  to  a  Megarian 
tradition,  the  body  of  Ino  was  washed  on  the  coast 
of  Megara,  where  she  was  found  and  buried  by 
two  virgins  ;  and  it  is  further  said  that  there  she 
received  the  name  of  Leucothea.  (Pans.  i.  42.  § 
8.)  [L.  8.] 

INOUS,  that  is,  the  son  of  Ino,  a  name  given 
to  Melicertes  and  Pahwmon.  (Viig.  Aen,  v.  823, 
Geo^,  i.  487.)  [L.  S.] 

INSTEIUS  CAPITO.  [Capito.] 
INTAPHERNES  ('lyro^pioir),  one  of  the 
seven  conspirators  against  the  two  Magi,  who 
usurped  the  Persian  throne  upon  the  death  of 
Cambyses.  In  the  attack  which  the  conspirators 
made  against  the  Magi,  Intaphemes  lost-  an  eye. 
He  was  shortly  after  put  to  death  by  Dareius  in 
consequence  of  the  following  circumstances.  Upon 
the  accession  of  Dareius,  the  other  conspirators  had 
stipulated  for  free  admission  to  die  king  at  all 
times,  with  one  exception  ;  and  when  the  royal 
servants  upon  a  certain  occasion  refused  Intaphemes 
admission  to  the  king's  penon,  he  mutilated  them, 
which  raised  the  suspicion  of  the  king  that  a  plot 
had  been  formed  against  himsel£  Dareius  accord- 
ingly sentenced  Intaphemes  and  all  his  femily  to 
be  put  to  death  ;  but  moved  by  the  lamentations 
of  his  wife,  the  king  allowed  her  to  rescue  one  from 
death.  She  selected  her  brother,  alleging,  accord- 
ing  to  the  well-known  tale,  that  she  might  obtain 
another  husband  and  other  children,  but,  since  her 
fether  and  mother  were  dead,  she  could  never  have 
another  brother.  Dareius  spared,  in  addition,  the 
life  of  her  eldest  child,  but  killed  all  the  other 
members  of  the  family  with  Intaphemes.  (Herod. 
11170,78,118,119.) 
INTERCIDONA.  [Dbvbrra.] 
INTONSUS,  i.e.  unshorn,  a  surname  of  Apollo 
and  Bacchus,  alluding  to  the.etemal  youth  of  these 
gods,  as  the  Greek  youths  allowed  their  hair  to 
grow  until  they  attained  the  age  of  manhood, 
though  in  the  case  of  Apollo  it  may  also  allude  to 
his  being  the  god  of  the  sun,  whence  the  long  float- 
ing hair  would  indicate  the  rays  of  the  sun.  (Horn. 
II  XX.  89,  Hymn,  in  ApoU,  134 ;  Horat.  Epod. 
TV,  9  ;  TibnlL  i.  4.  34  ;  Ov.  MeL  ia  421,  Amor. 
L  14.  81 ;  Martial,  iv.  45.)  [L.  S.] 

INVI'DIA,  the  personification  of  envy,  is  de* 
scribed  as  a  daughter  of  the  giant  Pallas  and  Styx. 
(Hygin.  Fab,  Praef. ;  Ov.  Met  ii.  760.)  [L.  S.] 
10  (1^)*  The  traditions  about  this  heroine  are 
80  manifold,  that  it  is  impossible  to  give  any  ge- 
neral view  of  them  without  some  chissification  ;  we 
shall  therefore  give  fint  the  principal  local  tnir 
ditions,  next  the  wanderings  of  lo,  as  they  are 
described  by  later  writers,  and  lastly  mention  the 
various  attempts  to  expUin  the  stories  about  her. 

1.  Local  inuUHoHt, — The  pbce  to  which  the  le- 
gends of  lo  belong,  and  where  she  was  closely 
connected  with  the  worship  of  Zeus  and  Hera,  is 
Argos.  The  chronological  tables  of  the  priestesses 
of  Hen  at  Argos  phced  lo  at  the  head  of  the  list 
of  priestesses,  under  the  name  of  Callirhoe,  or  Cal- 
lithyia.  (Preller,  de  HeUam.  Lhb.  p.  40.)  She  is 
commonly  described  as  a  daughter  of  Inachos,  the 
founder  of  the  worship  of  Hera  at  Argos,  and  by 
others  as  a  daughter  of  lasns  or  Peiren.  Zeus 
loved  lo,  but  on  account  of  Hera*s  jealousy,  he 
metamorphosed  her  into  a  white  cow.  Hera  there- 
upon asked  and  obtained  the  cow  from  Zeus,  and 
placed  her  under  the  care  of  Aigus  Panoptes,  who 


576 


10. 


tied  her  to  an  olive  tree  in  the  groTe  of  Hera  at 
Mycenae.  But  Hennes  was  commixsioned  by  Zeus 
to  deliyer  lo,  and  carry  her  o9L  Hermes  being 
guided  by  a  bird  (2^Aa{,  irucov),  who  was  Zeus 
himself  (Suid.  «.  v.  *I»),  slew  Argus  with  a  stone. 
Hera  then  sent  a  gad-fly,  which  tormented  lo,  and 
persecuted  her  through  the  whole  earth,  until  at 
length  she  found  rest  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile. 
(Apollod.  iL  1.  §  2  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  145  ;  comp.  Virg. 
Oeorg,  iii.  148,  &c.)  This  is  the  common  story, 
which  appears  to  be  very  ancient,  since  Homer  con- 
stantly applies  the  epithet  of  Aigeiphontes  (the 
slayer  of  Aigus)  to  Heimes.  But  there  are  some 
sL'ght  modifications  of  the  story  in  the  different 
writers.  Some,  for  example,  place  the  scene  of  the 
murder  of  Axgus  at  Nemea  (Lucian,  DiaL  Dear.  5  ; 
EtymoL  Mag.  a.  v.  'A<^(rios).  Orid  {Met.  L  722) 
relates  that  Henn^  first  sent  Aigus  to  sleep  by  the 
sweetness  of  his  music  on  the  flute,  and  that  he  then 
cut  off  the  head  of  Aigus,  whose  eyes  Hera  trans- 
ferred to  the  tail  of  the  peacock,  her  favourite  bird. 
(Comp.  MoBchus,  Idj^  ii.  59.)  A  peculiar  moum- 
fttl  festival  was  celebrated  in  honour  of  lo  at  Aigos, 
and  although  we  have  no  distinct  statement  that  she 
was  worshipped  in  the  historical  ages  of  Greece,  still 
it  is  not  improbable  that  she  was.  (Suid.  /.  cj;  Palae- 
phat  p.  43 ;  Stnb.  ziv.  p.  673.)  There  are  indeed 
other  places,  besides  Aigos,  where  we  meet  with  the 
legends  of  lo,  but  they  must  be  regarded  as  importa- 
tions from  Ai)(os,  either  through  colonies  sent  by  the 
latter  city,  or  they  were  tnmsplanted  with  the  wor- 
ship of  Hera,  the  Argive  goddess.  We  may  mention 
Euboea,  which  probably  derived  its  name  from  the 
cow  lo,  and  where  the  spot  was  shown  on  which 
lo  was  believed  to  have  been  killed,  as  well  as  the 
cave  in  which  she  had  given  birth  to  Epaphns. 
(Strab.  viL  p.  320 ;  Steph.  Byz.  $.  o.  ''Apyoupa ;  Ety- 
moL Mag.  8.  V.  Ei^oM.)  Another  place  is  Byzan- 
tium, in  the  foundation  of  which  Argive  colonists 
had  taken  part,  and  where  the  Bosporus  derived  its 
name,  from  the  cow  lo  having  swam  across  it 
From  the  Thracian  Bosporus  the  story  then  spread 
to  the  Cimmerian  Bosporus  and  Panticapaeum. 
Tarsus  and  Antioch  likewise  had  monuments  to 
prove  that  lo  had  been  in  their  neighbourhood, 
and  that  they  were  colonies  of  Argos.  lo  was 
further  said  to  have  been  at  Joppa  and  in  Aethio- 
pia,  together  with  Perseus  and  Medusa  (Tseta.  ad 
Lycopk,  835,  &c.) ;  but  it  was  more  e^)ecially  the 
Greeks  residing  in  Eg3^t,  who  maintained  that  lo 
had  been  in  Egypt,  where  she  was  said  ta  have 
given  birth  to  Epaphus,  and  to  have  introduced  the 
worship  of  I  sis,  while  Epaphus  became  the  founder 
of  a  family  frx>m  which  sprang  Danaus,  who  sub* 
sequentiy  returned  to  Argos.  This  port  of  the 
story  seems  to  have  arisen  from  certain  resem- 
blances of  religious  notions,  which  subsequently 
even  gave  rise  to  the  identification  of  lo  and  Isis. 
Herodotus  (I  1,  &c.,  ii.  41)  tells  us  that  Isis  was 
represented  like  the  Greek  lo,  in  the  form  of  a 
woman,  with  cows*  horns. 

2.  lie  tDanderiHg»  of  lo. — The  idea  of  lo  having 
wandered  about  af^r  her  metamorphosis  appears  to 
have  been  as  ancient  as  the  mythus  respecting  her, 
but  those  wanderings  were  extended  and  poeti- 
cally embellished  in  proportion  as  geographical 
knowledge  increased.  The  most  important  pas- 
sage is  in  the  Promeiheut  of  Aeschylus,  705,  &c., 
alSiough  it  is  almost  impossible  to  reconcile  the 
poet^s  description  with  ancient  geography,  so  &r  as 
we  know  it.  From  Aigos  lo  first  went  to  Molossis 


10. 

and  the  neighbourhood  of  Dodona,  and  from  thence 
to  the  sea,  which  derived  from  her  the  name  of  the 
Ionian,    After  many  wanderings  through  the  un- 
known regions  of  the  north,  she  arrived  in  the 
pUuse  where  Prometheus  was  fastened  to  a  rock. 
As  the  Titan  prescribes  to  her  the  course  she  has 
yet  to  take,  it  is  of  importance  to  ascertain  the  spot 
at  which  he  begins  to  describe  her  course  ;  but  Uie 
expressions  of  Aeschylus  are  so  vague,  that  it  ia  a 
hopeless  attempt  to  determine  that  spoL  According 
to  the  extant  pUiy,  it  is  somewhere  in  European 
Scythia,  perhaps  to  the  north  of  the  river  Istrus ; 
but  in  the  last  play  of  the  Trilogy,  as  well  aa  in 
other  accounts,  the  Caucasus  is  mentioned  aa  the 
place  where  the  Titan  endured  his  tortures,  and  it 
remains  again  uncertain  in  what  part  of  the  Cau- 
casus we  have  to  conceive  the  suffering  Titan.     It 
seems  to  be  the  most  probable  supposition,  that 
Aeschylus  himself  did  not  form  a  clear  and  diatinct 
notion  of  the  wanderings  he  describes,  for  how 
little  he  cared  about  geographical  accuracy  is  evi- 
dent from  the  &ct,  that  in  the  StqiplkeM  (548,  &c) 
he  describes  ^e  wanderings  of  lo  in  a  very  diflfer- 
ent  manner  from  that  adopted  in  the  PromeiJkau, 
If,  however,  we  place  Prometheus  somewhere  in 
the  north  of  Europe,  the  course  he  prescribes  may 
be  conceived  in  the  following  manner.    lo  has  fint 
to  wander  towards  the  east,  thronoh  unknown 
countries,  to  the  Scythian  nomades  (north  of  Ol- 
bia),  whom,  however,  she  is  to  avoid,  by  travelling 
through  their  country  along  the  sea-coast ;  she  ia 
then  to  have  on  her  left  the  Chalybes,  against  whom 
she  must  likewise  be  on  her  guard.    These  Cbaly- 
bes  are  probably  the  Cimmerians,  who  formerly  in- 
habited the  Crimea  and  the  adjacent  part  of  Scy- 
thia, and  afterwards  the  country  about   Sinope. 
From  thence  she  is  to  arrive  on  the  river  Hybristea 
(the  Don  or  Cuban),  which  she  is  to  follow  up  to  its 
sources,  in  the  highest  parts  of  Mount  Caucskaua,  in 
order  there  to  cross  it.    Thence  she  is  to  proceed 
southward,  where  she  is  to  meet  the  Amazons  (who 
at  that  time  are  conceived  to  live  in  Colchia,  afiec^ 
wards  in  Themiscyra,  on  the  river  Thennodonl, 
who  are  to  conduct  her  to  the  place  where  the  Sal- 
mydessian  rock  endangers  all  navisation.     Thia 
latter  point  is  so  clear  an  allusion  to  the  coast  north 
of  the  mouth  of  the  Bosporus,  that  we  muat  sup- 
pose that  Aeschylus  meant  to  describe  lo  aa  croea- 
ing  the  Thracian  Bosporus  from  Asia  into  Europe. 
From  thence  he  leads  her  to  tiie  Cimmerian  Bos- 
porus, which  is  to  receive  its  name  fivm  her,  and 
across  the  palus  Maeotis.     In  tiiis  manner  she 
would  in  part  touch  upon  the  same    countries 
which  she  had  traversed  before.    After  this  she 
is  to  leave  Europe  and  go  to  Asia,  according  to 
which  the  poet  must  here  make  the  Maeotia  the 
boupdary  between   Europe    and   Asia,    whereas 
elsewhere  he  makes  the  Phasis  the   boundary. 
The  description  of  the  wanderings  of  lo  ia  taken 
up  again  at  verse  788.  She  is  told  that  afler  cross- 
ing Uie  water  separating  the  two  continenta,  ahe  is 
to  arrive  in  the  hot  countries  situated  under  the 
rising  sun.    At  this  point  in  the  description  there 
is  a  gap,  and  the  last  passage  probably  ^^scribed 
her  further  progress  dirough  Asia.  lo  then  haa  anin 
to  cross  a  sea,alter  which  she  is  to  come  to  the  Oor- 
gonaean  plains  of  Cisthenes  (which,  according  to 
the  scholiast,  is  a  town  of  AeUiiopiaor  Libja)«Bxid 
to  meet  the  Gneae  and  Goigonea.    The  aea  here 
mentioned  is  probably  the  so-called  Indian  Bospo- 
rus (Steph.  Byx.  s. «.  B^O'iropor  j  Eustath.  ad  Di- 


JOANN£S. 

Mjn.  Periag,  143),  where  the  extremitieB  of  Asia 
utd  Libja,  India  and  Aethiopia,  were  conoeiTed 
to  be  dote  to  each  other,  aad  where  lome  writers 
place  the  Goxgones.  (Schol.  ad  Pmd,  Pyth.  z. 
7*2.)  The  mentioii,  in  the  venes  following,  of  the 
griffiflf  and  Arima^iae,  who  are  generally  asngned 
to  noilhem  rqpone,  creates  lome  difficulty,  though 
the  poet  may  hare  mentioned  them  without  mean-  I 
ing  to  jriace  them  in  the  eoathf  but  only  for  the 
paqMMe  of  connecting  the  misfortnnee  of  lo  with 
the  be8t>known  monsters.  From  the  Indian  Bos- 
pomi,  lo  is  to  arrtTe  in  the  conntiy  of  the  black 
people,  dwelling  around  the  well  of  the  sun,  on  the 
rirer  Aethiops,  that  is,  the  upper  part  of  the  Nile  or 
the  Niger.  She  is  to  follow  the  coune  of  that  river, 
until  the  eomes  to  the  cataracts  of  the  Nile,  which 
rirer  she  is  again  to  follow  down  to  the  Delta, 
where  delivery  awaits  her.  (Comp.  Eurip.  Ipkig» 
Tamr.  382, &&;  ApoUod.  iL  I.  §  3  ;  Hygin.  /%i6. 
J  45.) 

The  mythos  of  lo  is  one  of  the  most  andent, 
end  at  the  same  time  one  of  the  most  difficult  to 
eiphin.  The  ancients  beUeved  lo  to  be  the  moon, 
and  there  is  a  distinct  tradition  that  the  Aigives 
called  the  moon  lo.  (Eustath.  cd  DUmy$.  Peritg, 
^;  Soid.  and  Hesydi.  s.  e.  *ItR.)  This  opinion 
has  alio  been  adopted  by  some  modem  critics,  who 
at  the  same  time  see  in  this  mythus  a  confirmation 
ef  the  belief  in  an  ancient  connection  between  the 
itligunu  of  Greece  and  Egypt.  (Buttmann,  My&o- 
'«V.ToLiip.  179,Ac.;  Welcker,/>M^esoft^rn/(9. 
^  127,  &C.  ;  Schwenk,  EtymaL  MytioL  Andeuttm- 
^a^  pu  62,  &C. ;  Mytkolog.  der  GriecL  p.  52,  &c. ; 
Klauen,  in  the  Bkem.  Mu$eum^  vol  iii.  p.  293, 
^ ;  Voelcker,  MythoL  (hogr.  der  Grieck,  «.  i?ofii. 
voL  L)  That  lo  is  identical  with  the  moon  cannot 
he  dmbtcd  (comn.  Eurip.  Pkoen.  1123;  Macrob. 
SaL  L  19),  and  the  various  things  related  of  her 
Rfer  to  the  phases  and  phenomena  of  the  moon, 
ud  SR  intimately  connected  with  the  worship  of 
Zeus  and  Hem  at  Azgos.  Her  connection  with 
Egypt  secma  to  be  an  invention  of  later  times,  and 
was  pnhably  su^ested  by  the  resemblance  which 
was  foimd  to  exist  between  the  Axgive  lo  and  the 
Egyptian  Isisl  [L.  S.] 

JOANNES,  Latin  emperorof  Constantinople,  the 
third  son  of  Everard,  count  of  Brienne,  and  Agnes, 
cooatess  of  Miimpelgard,  was  bom  in  1148.    He 
vaa  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Latins  who  took 
Constantinople  in  1204,  and  in  1210  was  chosen 
king  of  Jenualem,  which  was  then  in  the  hands  of 
the  Turks.     In  1218  he  commanded  the  fiunous 
Latin  expedition  against  Egypt,  and  nmde  himself 
so  eonspicaons,  throogh  his  military  skill  and  un- 
daanted  ooonge,  that  he  was  looked  upon  as  the 
greatest  hero  of  his  time.     It  was  for  this  reason 
that  in  1228  the  Latins  of  Constantinople  chose 
htm,  though  he  was  then  merely  titular  king  of 
Egypt,  to  govern  for  the  minor  emperor,  Baldwin 
IL  :  and  in  order  to  strengthen  his  authority,  they 
invwted   him  with  the  title  and  power  of  em- 
peror.   Although  80  years  old,  John  accepted  the 
odSsr,  but  first  went  to  Europe  to  levy  troops,  with 
which  he  arrived  at  Constantinople  in  1231,  where 
he  was  crowned  with  great  solemnity,  and  pleased 
both  the  Latins  and  Greeks  by  bis  majestic  appear- 
ance (he  was  the  taDest  man  they  had  ever  seen) 
and  his  eiieigetic  administxation.     Not  only  un- 
hmken  bj  age,  but  still  uniting  the  strength  of  a 
powerfol  BBan  with  the  agility  of  a  youth,  he  de- 
iended  Cenatantinople  with  great  success  against  | 


JOANNES. 


577 


the  united  armies  of  Aaan,  king  of  Bulgaria,  and 
John  Vatatzes,  the  Greek  emperor  of  Nicaea,  as 
is  narrated  in  the  life  of  the  latter.  [Joannbs 
III.]  Constantinople  would  have  fidlen  but  for 
him.  Marvellous  stories  are  told  of  his  bravery 
and  the  power  of  his  arm.  After  a  reign  of  nine 
yeara  John  of  Brienne  died  in  1237,  leaving  aeve» 
ral  sons ;  but  he  was  succeeded  on  the  throne 
of  Constantinople  by  Baldwin  II.  A  daughter 
of  John  of  Brienne  was  married  to  the  emperor 
Frederic  II.  of  Germany.  [Joannvs  III. ;  Bal- 
DuiNUS  IL]  (The  sources  quoted  in  the  lives 
of  these  two  emperors ;  Dn  Cange,  Hittoire  de 
ConManiinople  mm»  In  Empereun  /VtMfats,  p.  88, 
&c)  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES  I.  ZIMISCES  ClM^>^sTr<Au<rjr^i), 
emperor  of  Constantinople  (a.  i».  969 — 976),  was 
descended  firom  an  illustrious  Armenian  fiunily.  He 
was  the  grandson  of  Theophilus,  whose  name  was 
conspicuous  during  the  reign  of  Romanus  L  Le- 
capenus,  and  the  grand-nephew  of  Curcuas,  the 
brother  of  Theophilus,  who  was  still  more  eminent. 
The  surname  Zimiices  was  given  to  Joannes  on  ac- 
count of  his  diminutive  size,  that  word  signifying 
in  the  Armenian  language  a  man  of  very  small  sta- 
ture. Zimiaces  served  from  his  early  youth  in  the 
Greek  armies,  and  astonished  both  his  friends  and 
foes  by  the  heroic  deeds  which  he  performed  on  the 
field  of  battle.  During  the  regency  of  Theophano, 
the  widow  of  the  emperor  Romanus,  Nicephorus 
Phocas  became  the  lesider  of  the  empire,  and  was 
constantly  supported  by  Zimisces,  who  saved  him 
from  ruin  when  the  eunuch  Bringas  conspired 
against  his  life.  Believing  that  the  friendship  be- 
tween Nicephorus  and  Zimisoes  was  only  pretended, 
Bringas  wrote  to  Zimiaces,  offering  him  great  re- 
ward— ^perhaps  the  crown — if  he  would  kill  Nice- 
phoras,  but  Zimisces  not  only  showed  the  letter  to 
his  friend,  but  urged  him  to  assume  the  imperial 
crown.  This  Nicephorus  did  in  963,  and  reigned 
as  colleague  of  the  two  minor  sons  of  Romanus  and 
Theophano,  Basil  II.  and  Constantine  VIII.  Ni- 
cephoms  married  the  widow  Theophano,  and  ap- 
pointed Zimisces  second  commander  of  the  armies, 
himself  being  the  first.  In  this  capacity  Zimisces 
performed  such  extraordinary  exploits,  and  gained 
such  decisive  victories,  that  he  became  the  idol  of 
the  army,  and  was  acknowledged  to  be  the  first 
general  in  the  East.  The  Arabs  were  then  masters 
of  all  Syria  and  Cilicia.  In  the  battle  at  Adana 
(963)  they  were  routed  with  great  slaughter  by 
Zimisces,  and  6000  of  their  veteran  troops  having 
entrenched  themselves  on  a  steep  hill,  refusing  to 
surrender,  the  gallant  commander  of  the  Greeks 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  a  chosen  body,  stormed 
the  entrenchments,  and  exterminated  the  infidels. 
Henceforth  that  hill  was  called  the  UoodhilL  In 
the  following  year  Zimisces  conquered  the  greater 
part  of  Cilicia,  crossed  Mount  Amanus,  entered 
Syria,  and  spread  terror  through  the  valley  of  the 
Orontes.  Mopsnestia,  which  was  then  called 
Massissa,  resisted  the  protracted  siege  of  Nicepho* 
ms,  who  gave  up  all  hopes  of  taking  it,  and  was 
retiring,  when  Zimisces  approached  with  a  few 
brave  troops,  and  took  the  town  by  storm.  His 
eminent  services  were  rewarded  wiUi  ingratitude. 
Through  the  intrigues  of  the  emperor^s  brother, 
Leo,  he  was  deprived  of  his  command,  and  sent 
into  exile.  The  empress  Theophano,  however,  who 
was  hie  mistress  in  secret,  contti^c^  *^**  ^®  should 
be  sent  to  Chalccdon,    ^-^^^   Onstantinople. 


578 


JOANNES. 


From  Chaloedon  Zimiaoes  eontinued  his  adulterous 
iateitoane  with  Theophano,  and  was  reoeiT^  by 
her  in  disguise  in  the  rerj  apartments  of  her  hus- 
hand.  They  concerted  a  plan  to  kill  Nkephoms, 
and  to  hare  Zimisces  prodaimed  emperor.  In  the 
night  of  the  1 1th  to  the  12th  of  December,  969, 
Zimitces  croMed  the  Bosporos  with  a  few  daring 
followers,  and  having  been  wornid  up,  by  means  of 
baskets  attached  to  ropes,  to  the  upper  story  of  the 
imperial  palace  by  some  of  the  serrants  of  the  em> 
press,  they  were  led  to  the  bedroom  of  Nicephorus, 
who  soon  fell  under  their  weapons.  Before  he  ex- 
pired he  was  exposed  to  most  uumercifol  tortures, 
and,  abusing  him  wiUi  the  most  opprobrious  terms, 
Zimisces  broke  his  jaw-bone  with  the  pommel  of 
his  sword. 

Being  proclaimed  emperor,  Zimisces  imitated  the 
example  of  his  unfortunate  predecessor,  and  reigned 
as  colleague  of  the  two  sons  of  Romaniu.  His 
first  act  was  to  send  his  enemy  Leo,  the  brother  of 
Nicephoms,  into  exile ;  his  second,  to  obey  the 
summons  of  Polyeuctes,  the  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, who  urged  him  to  Ixmish  Theophano  ;  his 
third,  to  divide  part  of  his  property  among  the 
poor,  and  spend  the  rest  in  building  a  vast  and 
splendid  hospital  on  the  Asiatic  shore  of  the  Bos- 
porus. He  then  sent  his  general  Nicolaus  against 
the  Arabs,  who  were  besieging  Antioch  with  the 
flower  of  their  army ;  and  his  general  Bardas 
Sclerus  against  the  Russians,  who  had  oyemm  and 
traversed  Bulgaria,  and  laid  siege  to  Adrianople. 
Both  of  the  generals  were  successful,  and  the 
Greek  arms  obtained  decisive  victories  in  Europe 
and  Asia.  The  triumph  of  Zimisces  was  checked 
by  a  rebellion  of  Bardas  Phocas,  the  son  of  the 
exiled  Leo,  who  assumed  the  imperial  title  at 
Caesareia,  and  was  supported  by  his  fitther  and  his 
brother  Nicrohorus  ;  but  the  rebellion  was  soon 
quelled,  and  Leo  and  Nicephorus  were  taken  pri- 
soners, and  condemned  to  death.  The  emperor, 
nevertheless,  spared  their  lives,  and  sent  them  into 
exile,  till,  having  rebelled  a  second  time,  they  were 
blinded,  and  kept  in  confinement.  Bardas  Phocas 
having  surrendered  to  Bardas  Sderus,  was  com- 
pelled to  assume  the  monastic  habit,  and  to  spend 
the  rest  of  his  life  in  a  convent  in  Chios.  Previous 
to  these  events  (970),  Zimisces,  who  was  then"  a 
widower,  having  lost  his  wife  Maria,  the  sister  of 
Bardas  Sclerus,  married  Theodora,  the  daughter  of 
Constantine  Porphyrogenneta,  and  the  sister  of  the 
late  Romanus  IL,  a  marriage  agreeable  to  the 
Greeks,  who  revered  the  memory  of  the  learned 
and  mild  Constantino.  Meanwhile,  the  Russians 
had  signin  invaded  Bulgaria ;  and  tliey  would  have 
formed  lasting  settlements  in  that  country  but  for 
the  valour  of  Zimisces,  who  took  the  command  in 
the  field,  while  a  Greek  fleet  sailed  up  ^e  Danube, 
cutting  off  the  retreat  of  the  northern  barbarians. 
Parasthlava,  the  capital  of  the  Bulgarian  kingdom, 
had  been  taken  by  the  Russians,  and  the  Bulgarian 
king,  Bosisa,  was  kept  there  by  the  Norman  Sven- 
tislav  (SviatoslaVfWenceslaus),  or  Sphendosthlaba, 
as  the  Greeks  call  him,  the  prince  of  the  Russians 
of  Kiew.  Under  the  walls  of  Parasthlava  the 
Russians  suffered  a  bloody  defeat ;  a  krge  body  of 
their  best  troops,  who  defended  the  castle,  was  cut 
to  pieces  ;  and  Ziroisws  once  more  gave  proof  of 
military  genius  and  undaunted  courage.  Sphen- 
dosthlaba made  peace,  and  withdrew  to  Russia, 
while  Bosisa  was  generously  re-established  by  Zi- 
misces on  his  hereditary  throne.    These  events 


JOANNES. 

were  followed  by  the  marriage  of  Theophano  or 
Theophania — ^not  ^e  banishml  empress,  bat  the 
daughter  of  the  late  emperor  RomaniM  II. — ^with 
Otho  II.,  Roman  emperor  and  king  of  Germany. 
A  fresh  war  with  the  Arabs  called  the  emperor 
from  his  capital  to  Syria.  Zimisces  fought  with  his 
usual  fortune,  defeated  the  Arabs  in  several  pitched 
battles,  and  pursued  them  as  fer  as  the  confines  of 
Palestine,  when  they  sued  for  peace.  On  his  re- 
turn to  Europe  the  emperor  beheld  with  pleasure  a 
laige  extent  of  hind  in  Cilicia,  covered  with  beau- 
tiful viUas  and  thriving  farms  ;  but  having  been 
infonned  that  those  fine  estates  belonged  to  the  eu- 
nuch Basilius,  who  was  one  of  the  principal  officers 
of  his  household,  **  Is  it  for  eunuchs,**  he  cried  out, 
^  that  brave  men  fight,  and  we  endure  the  hardships 
of  so  many  campaigns!  **  Basilius  was  infonned 
of  this,  but  disguised  his  apprehensions  or  iigtr, 
A  few  days  afterwards,  however,  Zimisces  felt 
symptoms  of  a  serious  illness ;  he  grew  wone  and 
worse,  and  on  h»  arrival  in  his  capitaib  he  waa  on 
the  verge  of  death.  He  expired  liiortly  after  his 
return,  on  the  10th  of  January,  976,  at  the 
age  of  fifty-one,  leaving  the  memory  of  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  rulers  of  the  Bysantine  em- 
pire. His  successor  was  Basil  11«,  who  reigned 
together  with  his  brother  Constantine  VIII.  (Ce- 
dren.  vol  il  p.  375—415,  ed.  Boim;  Zonar.  xvi 
28,  &C,  zvill — 5 ;  Leo  Diaconus,  I.  iil — ^ix.,  x.  c  1 
—12.)  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES  II.    [Calo-Joannss.] 

JOANNES  III.  VATATZES  CIomU^i  6  Ba- 
Tdr{^ir),  also  called  Joannss  Ducas  Vatatzbsi» 
because  he  was  descended  in  the  female  line  from 
the  great  family  of  the  Ducas,  emperor  of  Nicaea 
(a.  d.  1222 — 1255),  was  one  of  the  most  remaik* 
able  among  the  sucoesson  of  Constantine.   He  first 
distinguished  himself  in  the  defence  of  Constan- 
tinople against  the  Latins  in  1204,  and  after  ito 
loss  fled  with  Theodore  Lascaris  to  Nicaea.     Next 
to  this  distinguished  prince,  Vatatzes  was  the  most 
active  and  successful  in  preventing  the  whole  of  the 
Greek  empire  from  becoming  a  prey  to  the  Latins, 
and  he  was  likewise  one  of  those  who  eapported 
Theodore  Lascaris  after  he  had  assumed  the  im- 
perial title,  and  taken  up  his  residenoe  at  Nicaea. 
In  reward  for  his  eminent  services  in  the  field  as 
well  as  in  the  council,  Theodore  gave  hint  the  hand 
of  his  daughter  Irene,  and  appointed  hixn  his  fii- 
ture  successor,  because,  having  no  children,  he 
thought  Vatatzes  more  fit  and  worthy    for  the 
crown  than  either  of  his  four  brothera.  Alexia» 
John,  Manuel,  and  Michael    Vatataes  tkua  suc- 
ceeded Theodore  Lascaris  on  the  imperial  throne 
of  Nicaea  in  1222.     In  the  same  year  Theodore 
Angelas,  despot  or  prince  of  Epeiros  and  Aetolia, 
made    himself  master   of   Thessalonica    and   eC 
nearly  the  whole  of  Macedonia,  assomed  the  title 
of  emperor,  and  was   crowned    by  the    bishop 
of  Achrida. 

Four  emperors  now  reigned  over  the  remnants  of 
the  Eastern  empire,  Andronicus  I.  Oidon  in  Trebi- 
sond,  Theodore  Angelus  in  Epeirus  and  Macedonia, 
Robert  of  Courtenay  in  Constantinople,  and  John 
Vatataes  in  Nicaea ;  and  it  is  curious  that  the  im- 
perial crown  devolved  upon  three  of  them  in  the 
same  year,  1222,  while  the  fourth,  Robert  of  Coar> 
tenay,  took  actual  possession  of  his  dominiofiia  only 
in  the  previous  year,  1221.  Of  these*  the  emperor 
in  Nicaea  was  the  greatest. 

No  sooner  had  Vatataei  ascended   the  thxuna 


JOANNES. 

than  Mainiil  and  Michael  LaMaris  abandoned  hun, 
went  to  Conftantinople,  and  permaded  Robert  to 
declare  war  against  Vatatsea.  Its  issue  was  on- 
fisTooiable  to  the  Latins.  In  a  pitched  battle  at 
Poemanene  or  Poemaniom,  in  1224,  the  Latin 
troops  were  completely  defeated ;  and  such  was  the 
hatred  of  the  Greeks  against  the  foreign  intraden, 
that  they  neither  gare  nor  accepted  quarter :  the 
two  Lasraris  were  taken  prisoners,  and  payed  their 
treason  with  the  loss  of  their  eyes.  In  consequence 
of  this  victory,  the  greater  port  of  the  Latin  pot- 
sessions  in  Asia  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Greeks. 
On  the  sea  the  Latins  were  tuecessfiil ;  they  block- 
aded the  Greek  fleet  in  the  port  of  Lampsacus,  and 
Vataties  preferred  burning  his  own  ships  to  baring 
them  burnt  by  his  enemy.  However,  Vatataes  had 
little  to  lose  on  the  sea,  and  the  Latin  emperor  was 
finally  compelled  to  sue  for  peace,  and  to  leave  the 
greater  part  of  his  Asiatic  possessions  in  the^  hands 
of  Vatataes.  The  peace  was  of  short  duration.  The 
old  John  of^Brienne,  who  after  the  death  of  Ro- 
bert, in  1228,  exchanged  his  nominal  kingdom  of 
Jerusalem  for  the  real  though  tottering  throne  of 
Constantinople,  attacked  Vatataes  in  1233,  in  Asia, 
but  was  routed  in  Bithynia,  and  hastened  bock  to 
Thraoei  Supported  by  the  fleets  of  the  Venetians, 
he  could,  however,  renew  his  inroads  whenever  he 
saw  a  fovourable  opportunity.  Accordingly,  Va- 
tataes conceived  the  pbm  of  making  himself  master 
of  the  sea,  and  had  he  succeeded,  the  national 
Greek  empire  would  have  been  soon  restored  to  its 
limits  of  1204.  Samoa,  Lesboa,  Chios,  Cos,  Rhodes, 
and  many  other  islands,  were  conquered  by  the 
Greeks,  but  the  main  force  of  the  Venetians  was  in 
Gandia;  and  though  Vataties  conquered  the  greater 
part  of  that  island,  his  progress  was  checked  by  the 
Venetian  governor  Marino  Sanuti,  the  historian, 
who  at  hut  foreed  the  Greeks  to  sail  back  to  Asia. 
Baffled  on  the  sea,  Vataties  renewed  his  con- 
tinental pfams,  and  concluded,  in  1234,  an  alliance 
with  Asan,  king  of  Bulgaria.  Their  united  forces 
besieged  Constantinople  in  1235,  by  Und  and  sea, 
bat  ue  superiority  of  the  Latin  mariners  over  the 
Greek  led  to  a  total  defeat  of  the  Ortek  fleet,  and 
twentyofour  Greek  gallies  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Tictori,  and  were  paraded  in  triumph  in  the  port  of 
Constantinople.  Listening  to  the  penuasions  of 
Messire  Anseau  de  Cahieu,  who  acted  as  regent  in 
the  absence  of  the  emperor  Baldwin  II.,  Asan 
showed  s3rmptoms  of  defection,  and  forsook  his  ally 
in  1237,  when  they  were  just  besieging  Constan- 
tinople a  second  time.  By  hmd,  however,  Vataties 
was  more  successful,  and  conquered  the  rest  of  the 
Latin  possessions  in  Asia.  The  assistance  which 
Baldwin  II.  obtained  in  Europe  is  mentioned  in 
the  life  of  that  emperor ;  but  the  formidable  knights 
of  France  and  Italy  tried  in  vain  to  obtain  a  firm 
footing  in  Asia,  and  Baldwin  was  reduced  to  such 
weakness,  that  he  was  unable  to  prevent  Vataties 
from  sailing  over  to  Macedonia,  and  compelling  the 
aelf-styled  emperor,  John  Comnenus  of  Epeirus, 
Aetolia,  and  Macedonia,  to  cede  him  Macedonia,  to 
renounce  the  imperial  title,  and  to  be  satisfied  with 
that  of  despot  of  Epeirus  (1242).  In  1243  Va- 
taties concluded  an  alliance  with  Gaiy&th-ed-din, 
the  Turkish  sultan  of  Iconinm,  in  order  to  resist 
the  approaching  Mongols ;  and  having  thus  secured 
his  eastern  frontiers,  he  renewed  his  attacks  upon 
the  Latins  in  Constantinople.  His  fiuno  was 
then  so  great,  that  the  Roman  emperor,  Frederic 
IL,  one  of  his  greatest  admirers,  gave  him  his 


JOANNES. 


5'/ 9 


natunl  daughter  Anne  in  marriage,  in  1244,  the 
first  wife  of  Vataties  having  died  in  1240. 
Never  despairing  of  putting  an  end  to  the 
lAtin  domination  in  the  East,  but  obliged  to  give 
up  the  plan  of  effecting  it  with  the  Bulgarian  king, 
Vataties  undertook  to  subdue  the  Bulgarian  nation, 
and  to  force  those  warlike  barbarians  to  serve  under 
his  bannen  against  the  intraden  at  Constantinople. 
In  1246  he  had  already  conquered  the  sonth- 
westera  portion  of  Bulgaria,  and  given  its  govern- 
ment, together  with  that  of  Thessalonica  (Mace- 
donia) to  his  Magnus  Domesticus  Andronicus  Pa- 
laeologuB,  when  his  progress  was  checked  by  a  com- 
bined attack  of  the  Latins  and  Michael  Comnenus, 
despot  of  Epeirus.  The  issue  of  a  protracted  war 
was  fiivounble  to  Vataties,  who  took  several  of  the 
towns  of  the  Latins  in  Thrace,  and  made  pence 
with  Michael  in  1253.  The  following  years  were 
peaoefiil,  and  Vatataes  employed  his  leisure  in  pro- 
moting tile  happiness  of  his  subjects.  He  patronised 
arts  and  sciences,  constructed  new  roads,  distri- 
buted the  taxes  equally,  and  made  himself  beloved 
by  every  body  through  his  kindness  and  justice. 
Michael  of  Epeirus  having  threatened  a  new  war, 
Vataties  set  out  against  him,  but  was  taken  ill  in 
Macedonia,  ratumed  to  Asia,  and  died,  after  long 
suflerings,  at  Nymphaeum,  on  the  30th  of  October, 
1236,  at  the  age  of  sixty  or  sixty-two.  Vataties 
is  justiy  called  one  of  tl^s  greatest  emperors  of  the 
East ;  and  the  merit  of  having  put  an  end  to  the 
Latin  empire  belongs  as  much  to  him  as  to  Michael 
Palaeologns,  who  carried  out,in  1 26 1 ,  the  plan  which 
had  been  eonoeived  and  successfully  Xttgan  by  Va- 
taties. The  successor  of  Vataties  was  Theodore  Las- 
caris  II.  (The  sources  referred  to  in  Balduinu8  II., 
among  which  Acropolita  is  the  principal.)  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES  IV.  LA'SCARIS  ('Icidyni»  6 
Aifo'icaptf),  emperor  of  Nicaea  (a.  d.  1269 — 1261), 
was  the  son  of  the  second  emperor  of  Nicaea, 
Theodore  II.,  Laacaris,  whom  he  succeeded  in 
1269,  at  nine  jean  of  age.  He  first  reigned  under 
the  guardianship  of  the  patriaroh  Arsenius  and  the 
Magnus  Domesticus  Muialon.  The  latter  was 
slain,  with  his  adherent,  in  a  revolt  of  the  guards, 
kindled  by  Michael  Palaeologus,  who  was  pro- 
claimed emperor ;  and  after  having  taken  Constan- 
tinople from  the  Latins,  in  1261,  he  deprived  the 
youthful  emperor  of  his  eyes,  and  sent  him  into 
exile,  where  he  died  in  obscurity.  [Michasl 
VIII.]  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES  V.  CANTACUZE'NUS  O**^» 
6  Koyrairovf^raf),  emperor  of  Constantinople  {a.  d. 
1342—1366),  often  called  Joannes  VI.  His  full 
name  was  Joannes  Angelus  Comnenus  Pahieologus 
Cantacuienua.  He  was  the  eldest  son  of  Joannes 
Cantacuienus,  the  chief  of  a  great  Greek  femily, 
and  Theodora  Palaeologina,  and  was  bora  early  in 
the  beginning  of  the  14  th  centunr.  [See  the 
ffenealogical  table  of  theCantacuieni,Vol.I.  p.  695.] 
His  history  is  intimately  connected  with  that  of  his 
ward  and  rival  Joannes  VI.  Pahieologus.  John 
Cantacuienus,  the  subject  of  this  article,  eariy  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  the  service  of  his  relative,  the 
emperor  Andronicus  Palaeologus  the  elder,  who 
appointed  him  prefect  of  the  sacred  bed-chamber. 
United,  by  firiendship  and  harmony  of  sentiments, 
to  the  emperor*s  gnmdson,  Andronicus  the  younger, 
he  took  tne  part  of  the  latter  in  his  rebellion  against 
his  grandfiither ;  and  it  was  to  his  valour,  wisdom, 
and  exertions,  that  the  younger  Andronicus  owed 
his  final  success  and  the  undnputed  crown  of  Con- 

r  r  2 


.580 


JOANNES. 


ttantinople.  In  reward  for  his  temoet,  he  was 
appointed  magniu  domesticas.  Aetolia  and  Letboa, 
both  in  the  hands  of  usurpers,  were  re-united 
by  him  to  the  empire ;  and  his  influence  was  so 
l^reat,  that  he,  rather  than  Andronicns,  was  the 
real  sovereign  of  the  Greeka  His  administration 
was  wise:  he  enforced  the  kws  with  firmness, 
but  also  with  forbearance ;  and  at  a  time  when 
every  public  functionary  was  a  robber  of  the  people, 
he  alone  escaped  the  chai^  of  pecnktion  and  fiscal 
oppression.  The  emperor  bestowed  upon  him  un- 
bounded confidence,  and  was  so  fondly  attached  to 
him,  that  he  proposed  to  share  the  throne  with  him. 
This  Cantacuzenos  refused,  from  motives  both  of 
modesty  and  prudence.  Andronicus,  on  his  death- 
bed (a.  o.  1341),  appointed  him  guardian  of  his 
infant  son,  John,  in  whose  name  he  was  to  govern 
the  empire. 

No  sooner  had  Cantacuxenus  begun  to  exercise 
his  eminent  functions,  than  he  was  checked  by  two 
ambitious  intriguers,  the  admiral  Apocauchus  and 
the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  John  of  Apri,  who 
aspired  to  the  regency,  and  for  that  purpose  per- 
suaded the  widow  of  the  late  emperor,  Anna, 
princess  of  Savoy,  to  claim  the  guardianship  of  her 
son,  although  it  was  lawfully  vested  in  Cantacu- 
zenus.  The  conspirators  found  many  adherents ; 
and  from  a  system  of  calumny  and  petty  annoy- 
ance, proceeded  to  bold  attacks.  During  a  temporary 
absence  from  the  capital,  Cantacuxenus  was  suddenly 
charged  with  high  treason  ;  and  his  enemies  being 
his  judges  also,  be  was  found  guilty,  sentenced  to 
death,  and  deprived  of  his  estates  and  emolumenU. 
Under  such  circumstances  he  had  no  alternative 
but  rebellion  or  death :  yet  he  hesitated  till  his 
friends  showed  him  that  even  by  submission  and 
imploring  the  clemency  of  his  adversaries,  he  could 
not  save  his  life.  Accordingly  Cantacuxenus  took 
up  arms,  not  against  the  infisnt  emperor,  but  against 
his  powerful  councillors,  and  assumed  the  title  of 
emperor.  On  the  21st  of  March,  1342,  he  was 
crowned  with  great  solemnity,  together  with  his 
wife,  Irene,  at  Adrianople,  by  Lazarus,  patriarch 
of  Jerusalem.  His  adherents  not  being  numerous, 
he  sought  assistance  at  the  court  of  Stephen  Dus- 
cham,  kral  or  king  of  Servia ;  and  having  reason  to 
suspect  the  faith  of  this  prince,  he  reluctantly  con- 
cluded an  alliance  with  Umnr  Bey,  the  Turkish 
prince  of  Aidin  (Lydia,  Maeonia  and  Caria). 
During  the  transactions  which  led  to  this  alliance 
Cantacuxenus  was  at  the  Servian  court,  and  his 
wife  was  at  Didymoticum.  Umur  Bey  sailed  over 
to  Greece  with  a  fleet  of  380  vessels,  and  an  anny 
of  28,000  men  ;  and  afler  having  left  a  strong  gar- 
rison at  Didymoticum,  marched  upon  Servia.  An 
early  and  very  severe  winter  compelled  him  to  re- 
turn to  Asia  without  having  had  an  interview  with 
Cantacuxenus  ;  but  the  two  princes  met  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  1343,  at  Clopa,  near  Thessalonica,  and 
in  their  operations  against  Apocauchus  and  his 
party,  Greece  and  Thrace  were  dreadfully  ravaged. 
Bribed  by  Apocauchus,  Umur  Bey  ceased  assisting 
Cantacuxenus,  who,  however,  found  a  more  powerful 
ally  in  the  person  of  Urkhan,  sultan  of  the  Turks 
Osmanlis,  to  whom  he  gave  his  daughter  in  mar- 
riage. During  five  years  Greece  was  desolated  by 
a  civil  war.  In  1 346,  however,  Cantacuxenus  be- 
came the  more  powerful ;  and  having  made  a  sort 
of  reconciliation  with  the  dowager  empress,  Anna, 
he  advanced  upon  Constantinople,  after  re-enforcing 
h:s  army  by  a  body  of  Latin  mercenaries.    In 


JOANNES. 

January,  1347,  he  took  the  coital  with  scarcely 
any  resistance,  the  gates  having  been  opened  by 
Facciolati,  an  Italian  captain,  who  was  the  secret  ad- 
herent of  Cantacuxenus ;  and  Apocauchus  was  shun 
in  the  tumult  Being  now  sole  master,  Cantacu- 
xenus consented  to  acknowledge  John  Palaeologus 
as  co-emperor,  on  condition  that  until  the  majority 
of  the  young  prince,  who  was  then  fifteen  years, 
and  would  be  of  age  at  twenty^five,  according 
to  the  Greek  law,  he  should  be  the  sole  ruler ; 
and  as  a  guarantee  for  the  future  harmony  be- 
tween the  two  princes,  he  roamed  his  daughter 
Helena  to  his  youthful  colleague.  In  the  same 
year  Cantacuxenus  was  crowned  a. second  time 
in  the  capital,  by  Isidoms,  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople. 

The  reign  of  John  Cantacuxenus  was  not  blessed 
with  peace.     In   the  year  of  his  accession,  the 
plague  made  great  havoc  amonff  the  inhabitants  of 
the  capital  and  other  towns.    The  Genoese  of  Pera, 
who  enjoyed  great  privileges,  despised  4he  imperial 
authority,  took  up  arms,  and  laid  them  down  only 
after  having  obtained  still  greater  privileges  ;  and 
during  the  same  time  Duscham,  the  kial  of  Servia, 
made  an  inroad  into  Thrace,  but  was  fortunately 
compelled,  by  severe  defeats,  to  sue  for  peace. 
The  emperor*s  relations  with  the  Turks  were  amic- 
able for  several  years.    In  his  history  (iv.  16)  Can- 
tacuxenus alludes  to  a  project  formed  by  Meijan, 
an  eunuch  in  the  service  of  sultan  Urichan,  to 
poison  his  young  colleague;  but  it  would  seem  as  if 
the  story  had  been  invented  by  himself  for  the 
purpose  of  frightening  young  Palaeologua,  and  tbua 
bringing  him  under  a  still  closer  watch.  His  friend- 
ship with  Urkhan  was,  however,  not  very  sincere, 
for  he  sent  ambassadors  to  pope  Clement  VI.  pro- 
mising to  bring  the  Greek  church  under  the  p^nl 
authority  if  the  holy  fisther  would  preach  a  cruastde 
against  the  Turks  ;  but  Clement  declined  the  pro- 
position, knowing  that  the  Greeks  and    Latins 
would  agree  upon  religion  only  so  long   as  the 
crusaders  did  upon  a  common  plan  of  attack,  and 
an  equal  mode  of  division   in  case   of    auccesa. 
Meanwhile,  dissensions  arose  between   Cantacu- 
xenus and  Palaeologus,  who  grew  tired    of  his 
inactivity,  and  listened  to  the  advice  of  the  former 
party  of  Apocauchus,  although    he   was    kindly 
treated  and  allowed  full  domestic  freedom  by  his 
iather-in-law,  which,  it  would  seem,   was  qnito 
enough  for  so  young  a  man.    Sospecting  some 
treachery,  Cantacuxenus  sent   him   to  reside  at 
Thessalonica,  and  employed  Anne  of  Savoy,  though 
in  vain,  as  mediator  between  her  son  and  him  i  the 
young  prince  emancipated  himself  from  the  aurveil- 
lance  of  the  officers  chaiged  with  guiding  and 
watehing  him,  and  in  1353  raised  the  standard  of 
rebellion.     Defeated  in  a  pitched  battle  faj  the 
united  forces  of  Cantacuxenus  and  Urkhan,  Palaeo- 
logus took  refuge  with  the  Latins  in  Tenedos  ;  and 
in  order  to  exclude  him  for  ever  from  the  throne, 
the  emperor  proclaimed  his  son,  Matthaena,  co- 
empcror,  and  his  future  successor.     Hcwever  well 
calculated  ihh  step  might  have  been  had  the  em- 
peror   enjoyed    universal    popularity,     it    proved 
disastrous  under  contrary  circumstances,    as    the 
Greeks  felt  much  more  sympathy  with  the  house 
of  the  Palaeologi  than  with  the  Cantacuxeni,  and 
the  emperor  soon  learned  that  the  people*^  attach- 
ment to  a  distinguished  person  is  ofren  much  less 
strong  than  their  love  of  a  distinguished  fiunily. 
Numerous  bands  organised  themsdrea  for  the  sup- 


JOANNES, 

port  of  the  ion  of  their  late  emperor,  but  the  forces 
upon  which  the  ktter  could  rely  with  more  security 
were  the  mercenary  band  and  the  ships  of  Oaste- 
luzzi  or  Oattelnzii,  a  noble  Genoese  who  promised 
to  help  him  to  the  crown  on  condition  of  obtaining 
the  hand  of  his  sister  and  the  grant  of  some  lands. 
The  descendants  of  Oasteluzzi  became  sovereign 
princes,  and  were  conspicuous  in  the  latter  part  of 
Byzantine  history.  Pahieologus  and  Gasteluzzi 
made  sail  for  Constantinople ;  and  pleading  distress 
and  want  of  proTisions  as  pretext  for  their  admis- 
sion within  the  Golden  Horn,  the  chain  across  the 
entrance  of  the  port  was  lowered  by  the  watch  of 
the  harbour,  who  were  either  bribed  by  Pabeo- 
logus,  or  were  not  aware  that  the  ships  had  hos- 
tile intentions.  The  inhabitants  of  Constantinople 
now  took  up  arms  against  Cantacuzenus,  who,  al- 
though he  asserts  the  contrary,  was  apparently 
forsaken  by  most  of  his  adherents,  abdicated  (Janu- 
ary, 1355),  and  four  days  after  his  abdication 
renounced  the  world,  and  assumed  the  monastic 
habit 

Under  the  name  of  Joasaph  or  Joseph,  he  spent 
the  remainder  of  his  days  in  devotion  and  literary 
occupation  in  the  convents  of  Constantinople  and 
Hount  Athos ;  and  in  his  solitude  he  wrote  the 
history  of  his  times.  His  wife,  Irene,  likewise 
retired  to  a  convent.  The  time  of  the  death  of  John 
Cantacttxenns  is  uncertain.  He  was  still  alive  in 
1375,  for  in  that  year  pope  Gregory  XI.  wrote  a 
letter  to  him ;  but  if  he  died  only  in  1411,  as 
has  been  pretended,  and  Dncange  {Fam.  Bpuxnt. 
p.  260)  believes,  he  would  have  attained  an  age  of 
more  than  one  hundred  years,  because  he  was  a 
contemporary  o^  and  probably  of  the  same  age  with, 
Andronicus  Palaeologus  the  younger. 

His  principal  work  is  the  **  History**  ('I<rT0p<«f' 
Bi^Ala  2i),  which  comprises  in  four  books  the  reign 
of  Andronicus  the  younger  and  his  own,  and 
finishes  with  the  year  1357.  It  is  written  with 
el^ance  and  dignity,  and  shows  that  the  author 
was  a  man  of  superior  intelligence,  and  fully  able  to 
understand  and  judge  of  the  great  events  of  history: 
but  it  is  far  from  being  written  with  impartiality; 
he  throws  blame  upon  his  adversaries  wherever  he 
can,  and  praises  his  party,  and  especially  himself, 
in  a  manner  which  betrays  a  great  deal  of  vanity 
and  hypocrisy.  For  the  knowledge  of  the  time  it 
is  invaluable,  especially  as  the  history  of  Nice- 
phorus  Gregoras  is  a  sufficient  check  upon  his; 
ao  that  if  the  two  works  are  compared,  a  sound 
and  sagacious  mind  will  correct  the  one  by  the 
other. 

Gibbon  speaks  of  this  history  in  the  following 
terms,  and  his  judgment  is  as  true  u  it  is  expres- 
sive: '^Tbe  name  and  situation  of  the  emperor 
John  Cantacuxene  might  inspire  the  most  lively 
curiosity.  His  memorials  of  forty  years  extend 
from  the  revolt  of  the  younger  Andronicus  to  his 
(iwn  abdication  of  the  empire  ;  and  it  is  observed 
that,  like  Moses  and  Caesar,  he  was  the  principal 
actor  in  the  scenes  which  he  describes.  But  in  this 
elegant  work  we  should  vainly  seek  the  sincerity 
of  a  hero  or  a  penitent.  Retired  in  a  cloister  from 
the  vices  and  passions  of  the  world,  he  presents  not 
a  confession,  but  an  ^)ol<^,  of  the  life  of  an  am- 
bitions statesman;  Instead  of  unfolding  the  true 
counsels  and  characters  of  men,  he  displays  the 
■mooth  and  specious  surfece  of  events,  highly  var- 
nished with  his  own  praises  and  those  of  his  finends» 
Their  motives  are  always  pore,  their  ends  always 


JOANNES. 


581 


legitimate;  they  conspire  and  rebel  without  any 
views  of  interest,  and  the  violence  which  they 
inflict  or  suffer  is  celebrated  as  the  spontaneous 
effect  of  reason  and  virtue." 

This  work  was  first  made  known  to  the  world 
through  Gretserua,  who  published  a  Jjatin  transla- 
tion of  it  by  Jacob  Pontanus,  with  notes  and  the 
life  of  the  author  by  the  same,  Ingolstadt,  1603, 
fol.  Pontanus  perused  a  MS.  which  was  kept  in 
the  Munich  library.  The  Greek  text  first  appeared, 
from  a  Paris  MS.,  in  the  splendid  edition  of  Pierre 
Seguier,  chancellor  of  France,  Paris,  1645,  3  voIb. 
fol.,  with  the  revised  translation  of  Pontanus, 
his  and  the  editor*s  notes,  and  the  life  of  the 
author  by  Pontanus.  It  was  badly  reprinted  in 
1 729  by  the  editors  of  the  Venice  collection  of  the 
Byzantines.  The  last  edition  is  that  of  Louis 
Schopen,  1828 — 32,  3  vols,  in  8vo.  in  the  Bonn 
collection  of  the  Byzantines,  a  careful  reprint  of  the 
Paris  edition :  the  editor,  however,  had  no  MS.  to 
peruse.  The  other  works  of  Cantacuzenus  are  of 
no  great  importance*  Apologiae  (Kcrrd  rns  r&v 
2af>aKi)i'fl»y  aipi<r%ws  *AvoAo7(eu  2i),  the  principal, 
are  in  four  books,  being  a  refutation  of  the  religion 
of  Mohammed ;  and  Karcl  riv  MfaMC/A(8  J^ot  A, 
four  orations  against  Mohammed.  The  author  was 
evidently  well  acqmunted  with  the  Koran  ;  but  in 
refuting  Mohammedanism,  and  proving  the  truth 
of  the  Christian  religion,  he  allowed  himself  to  be 
guided  by  the  prejudices  of  his  time  and  all  sorts 
of  vulgar  stories,  legends  and  fables.  The  Greek 
text  and  a  Latin  translation  of  these  works,  along 
with  a  translation  of  the  Koran,  was  first  published 
by  Rudolphus  Gualterus,  Basel,  1543,  fol. ;  the 
translation  alone,  ib.  1550.  Cantacuzenus  also 
wrote  a  Pampbrasis  of  the  Ethics  of  Aristotle  ;  six 
epistles  extant  in  MS.  at  Oxford;  and  several 
smaller  treatises,  chiefly  on  religious  subjects. 

The  chief  sources  are  the  works  of  Cantacuzenus 
and  Nicephorus  Gregoras,  especially  lib.  viii — xv. ; 
Ducas,  c  1,  &c. ;  Phranza,  i.  1 — 14  ;  Fabric. 
BiU.  Graee.  vol.  vii.  p.  787 ;  Hankius,  De  By- 
zantw.  Berum  Script.  G'mec.,  p.  602,  &c. ;  Pon- 
tanus, Vila  Joamtii  Cantaatzeni.)  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES  VI.  PALAEOLOGUS  ('I«ai/Ki,j 
6  Tla\cuo?i6yos)^  emperor  of  Constantinople  (a.  d. 
1355— 1391),  often  called  Joannes  V.,  the  only  son 
and  heir  of  the  emperor  Andronicus  III.  Palaeologiis 
the  younger  was  bom  in  1332,  and  nominally  suc- 
ceeded his  father  in  1341.  It  has  been  narrated 
in  the  preceding  article  how  the  young  prince  first 
reigned  under  Uie  guardianship  of  Joannes  Canta- 
cuzenus, then  under  the  authority  of  a  party  headed 
by  the  admiial  Apocaudius  and  the  empress  Anne 
of  Savoy,  and  at  hist  as  a  nominal  colleague  of 
John  Cantacuzenus,  who  held  the  title  and  the 
power  of  emperor,  till  he  ceded  both  to  John  Po- 
laeologUB,  in  J  355,  whose  real  accession  conse- 
quently begins  with  that  year.  For  the  same 
reason  he  stands  in  the  series  of  emperors  as  John 
VI.,  although  strictly  he  was  the  fifth  of  that  name. 
John  VI.  was  a  weak  prmce.  **  After  his  enfran- 
chisement from  an  oppressive  guardian,**  says 
Gibbon,  ^  he  remained  thirty-six  years  the  helpless 
and,  as  it  should  seem,  the  careless  spectator  of  the 
public  ruin.  Love,  or  rather  lust,  was  his  only 
vigorous  passion ;  and  in  the  embraces  of  the  wives 
or  virgins  of  the  city,  the  Turkish  slave  forgot  the 
dishonour  of  the  emperor  of  the  Romans,^  The 
reign  of  this  emperor  is  nevertheless  full  of  the 
most  important  events,  and  nothing  affords  a  better 

pp  3 


582 


JOANNES. 


insight  into  tlie  cauaet  of  the  final  overthrow  of  the 
Greek  empire  than  the  history  of  hit  time.     Our 
space,  however,  is  too  confined  to  give  more  than  a 
^etch  of  those  event»  which  are  most  remarkable 
for  ecclesiastical  as  well  as  political  history.    The 
young  emperor  was  scarcely  seated  on  his  throne 
when  the  Turks  crossed  the  Bosporus,  and  by  the 
capture  of  the  fortress  of  Tzympe,  now  Chini  or 
Jemenlik,  laid  the  foundation  of  all  their  further 
conquests  in  Europe.    The  plan  of  extending  the 
dominions  of  the  Osmanlis  over  Europe  was  fiwmed 
by  Solinian,  the  son  of  sultan  Urkhan,  the  governor 
of  Cyzicus,  while  he  vras  wandering  in  the  silence 
of  a  moonlight  night  through  the  ruins  of  that  an- 
cient and  once  splendid  town ;  and  having  crossed 
the  Bosporus  with  10,000  horse,  he  soon  conquered 
an  extensive  district  near  the  mouth  of  the  Hebrus. 
He  died  in  1358  ;  but  his  brother  MUrad,  who 
succeeded  sultan  Urkhan  in  1359,  took  up  and 
realized  his  plans.    Neither  the  arms  nor  the  gold 
of  Palaeoiogus  could  stop  the  victorious  career  of 
sultan  MUrad :  town  after  town  fell  into  his  hands; 
and  in  1361  he  took  the  noble  city  of  Adrianople, 
which  soon  became  the  capital  of  the  Turkish  em- 
pire.   Thence  he  directed  his  march  upon  Servia, 
despising  the  forces  of  the  emperor,  who  oonld  have 
fallen  upon  his  rear  and  cut  off  his  retreat  to  Asia, 
but  stood  trembling  within  the  closed  gates  of  Con- 
stantinople.    With  the  fiJl  of  Adrianople  the  fiite 
of  the  Greek  empire  was  sealed.    Pope  Urban  V. 
yielding  to  the  entreaties  of  the  Greek  emperor, 
who  promised  to  submit  to  his  spiritual  authority, 
entreated  king  Louis  of  Hungary  to  arm  for  the 
defence  of  both  the  Servian  and  Greek  Christians, 
and  from  tiiat  time  the  protection  of  the  remnants  of 
the  Greek  empire  depended  entirely  upon  the  Hears 
or  the  courage  of  the  kings  of  Hungary.    A  united 
army  of  Servians  and  Hungarians,  commanded  by 
king  Louis,  advanced  upon  Adrianople,  but  at  two 
days*  distance  from  that  town  was  stopped  by 
Miinid,  who  obtained  a  decisive  victory  over  them 
(1363).    After  this  MUnid  took  up  his  permanent 
residence  at  Adrianople,  and  grsdually  conquered 
the  greater  part  of  the  Thracian  peninsula;  but 
finding  the  Servians  formidable  adversaries,  he 
made  peace  with  John  Palaeoiogus,  who  paid  him 
a  heavy  annual  tribute.    Aware  that  his  turn 
would  come  as  soon  as  the  Servians  should  have 
been  brought  under  the  Turkish  yoke,  Palaeoiogus 
resolved  to  implore  the  assistance  of  the  Western 
princes,  and  with  that  view  made  overtures  to  pope 
Urban  V.  to  adopt  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  if 
he  would  assist  him  in  his  phms.  The  negotiations 
being  carried  on  too  slowly  for  his  fears  and  his 
hopes,  he  went  twice  to  Rome  (1369  and  1870). 
Urban  promised  to  put  15  galleys,  500  men  in 
annour,  and  1 500  arcnen,  at  his  disposal ;  but  this 
succour  never  arrived  at  Constantinople,  nor  did 
the  pope  succeed  in  his  endeavours  to  arm  the 
Western  princes  for  the  defence  of  the  dty.    The 
emperor,  however,  kept  his  promise  to  the  pope, 
and  in  the  presence  of  four  cardinals  solemnly  pro* 
fessed  himself  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  acknowledged 
the  pope  as  the  spiritual  head  of  the  Greek  church. 
Disappointed  in  Rome,  Palaeoiogus  went  to  Venice; 
but  Uiere  he  not  only  fiuled  in  obtaining  assistance, 
but  being  short  of  money,  he  incurred  debts,  and 
was  arrested  by  some  Venetian  merchants.    He 
sent  messengers  to  his  son  Andronicus,  who,  during 
his  absence,  governed  the  empire,  which  was  then 
reduced  to  the  dty  of  Conitantinople^  Theanlonica 


JOANNES. 

with  its  district,  a  few  islands,  and  some  districts 
in  the  Peloponnesus  and  northern  Greece,  and  im- 
plored  him  to  do  his  utmost  for  his  delivery  should 
he  even  be  obliged  to  sell  the  holy  vessels  of  the 
churches.    Andronicus,  in  punuit  of  some  selfish 
and  ambitious  plans,  remained  deaf  to  the  prayers 
of  his  fitther.    Manuel,  however,  the  emperor^a 
second  son  and  lord  of  Thessalonica,  was  no  soonor 
informed  of  the  misfortune  of  his  fiuher,  than  he 
sold  his  whole  property,  hastened  to  Venice,  and 
released  his  &ther,  who  immediatdy  returned  to 
Constantinople    (1370),    although    not    vnthoat 
serious  apprehensions  of  vengeance  from  sultan 
Miiiad*     In  order  to  soothe  him  he  sent  his  third 
son,  Theodore,  as  a  hostage,  to  Adrianople ;  where- 
upon he  deprived  Andronicus  of  his  supreme  au- 
thority, and  appointed  the  faithful  Manuel  e»- 
emperor.     Andronicus,  a  man  full  of  ambition  and 
destitute  of  prindples  and  honour,  now  sought  for 
revenge ;   and  being  acquainted  vrith  one  of  the 
sons  of  MUrsd,  who  governed  the  European  ptx>- 
vinces  during  the  sultan*s  absence  in  Asia,  and 
who  was  a  secret  enemy  of  his  fether,  he  had  an 
interview  with  this  prince,  and  they  mutually  pro- 
mised to  murder  their  fikthers,  and  then  assist  each 
other  in  obtaining  the  supreme  power.    The  name 
of  the  Turkish  prince  was  Sauji,  bat  the  Greek 
historians  call  him  SoSovrpfot  and  MiSni  TpcX^«i|s 
(Moses  the  gentleman),  Chalcocondylas  being  the 
only  one  who  vmtes  the  name  nearly  correctly, 
2«Mur.    MUrad  was  soon  informed  of  the  con- 
spiracy.   He  summoned  the  emperor  to  appear  st 
his  court,  and  to  justify  himself,  since  it  was  be- 
lieved that  only  Sauji,  not  Andronicus,   really 
intended  the  alleged  crime,  and  that  the  whole  vras 
but  a  plot  of  John  Palaeoiogus :  but  the  de^  grief 
of  the  emperor  at  hearing  this  terrible  news  soon 
convinced  the  sultan  of  Us  innocence.     They  now 
resolved  to  unite  their  efforts  in  punishing  the 
traitors,  who  had  meanwhile  raisni  troops  and 
pitched  their  camp  near  Aprieidium,  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Constantinople.    In  the  dead  of  night 
they  were  roused  by  the  voice  of  the  sultan,  who 
was  seen  riding  fearlessly  through  the  tenta  of  the 
rebels,  summoning  them  to  avoid  certain  death  by 
returning  to  their  duty,  and  promising  life  waA 
liberty  to  their  royal  leaders  likewise,  if  they 
would  now  surrender  and  implore  his  mercy.  Most 
of  the  rebels,  Turks  as  well  as  Greeks,  immediately 
availed  themselves  of  the  sultan*s  conditioDa,  and 
were  pardoned,  but  the  two  princes  fled.     Sanji 
was  taken  in  the  town  of  Didymoticum,  Uinded, 
and  afterwards  put  to  death:   and  Androajcns 
having  likewise  Wn  made  prisoner  by  the  imperial 
troops,  he  and  his  son  John  vrere  sentenced  to  be 
deprived  of  their  sight,  but  the  opexation  waa  un- 
skilfully performed  vrith  boilii^  rinegar,  and  Behber 
fether  nor  son  was  entirely  blmded.    The  rebel- 
lion of  the  sons  of  the  two  Eastern  monarcfaa  is 
difierently  told  by  the  Bysantine  and  Tnrkiab 
historians ;  but  the  namtives  of  the  Oredcs,  Chal- 
cocondylas,  Phransa,  and  Duoas,  deserve    aoie 
credit,  because  they  agree  even  in  details.  Phxanaa 
indeed  says  that  the  rebellion  took  place  previous 
to  the  emperor^  journeys  to  Rome  in  1369  and 
1870,  though  it  reaUy  happened  in   1385  ;   bat 
chronology  is  the  weak  side  of  Phransa,  and  here, 
as  in  many  other  cases,  he  makes  an  amchronism. 
Andronicus  and  his  son  vrere  confined  in  the  tower 
of  Anemas,  a  sort  of  state  prison,  where  forty  jeaza 
previously  the  admiial  Apocandms  waa  mardjeied. 


JOANNES. 

SoBM  time  befiire  this  an  eTent  took  place  waicfa 
showed  the  ntter  deeaj  of  the  Greek  power. 

When  prince  Manoel  was  deapot  of  Thetsalooica, 
he  waged  war  on  hb  own  account  against  the 
Turka,  who  were  then  engaged  in  aeriooa  contesti 
with  the  Senrians  in  Europe,  and  aome  Turkoman 
princes  in  Alia.  Hia  underteking  was  raah,  and 
niaforeto  inadequate.  Khair«d-din  Pasha  advanced 
upon  ThtMalonica,  and  despuring  of  defending 
himself  with  success,  Manuel  left  the  town  to  its 
fitte,  and  fled  by  sea  to  Constantinople.  Trembling 
for  hia  own  aaietj,  hia  fitther  refused  to  receive  in 
his  pakoe  a  son  who  had  incurred  the  anger  of  the 
saltan,  and  the  unfortunate  prince  sailed  to  Lesbos, 
in  hopes  of  finding  protection  at  the  court  of  Ga*> 
telussi,  the  Latin  prince  of  that  isbmd,  but  there 
also  the  gates  were  dosed  at  his  iq>peaFance. 
Having  no  other  alternative  but  voluntary  exile 
or  death,  Manuel,  with  noble  boldnesa,  hastened 
to  Brusa,  appeared  resolutely  in  presence  of  the 
sultan,  cottfttMed  himself  guilty,  and  impbred  his 
cn«my*s  mercy.  After  a  silence  of  some  minutes, 
the  saltan  said  to  him,  **  You  have  been  wicked, 
be  better,  and  if  vou  are  good,  the  condition  of  the 
empire  ow  which  you  are  destined  to  rule  will  be 
good  too.  Betum  to  Constantinople — I  will  give 
orden  to  your  fitther  to  receive  yon  well.**  Not 
till  then  did  the  emperor  dare  to  embrace  his 
son.  In  1389  sultan  Murad  was  assassinated  by 
a  Servian  captive,  Milosh  Kobilovici;  and  his  suc- 
cessor, the  terrible  B&yazid,  won  manifested  more 
hostile  intentions  than  his  £sther.  Availing  him- 
self of  the  dissensions  in  the  imperial  fimily,  he 
carried  on  secret  negotiations  with  Andronicus  and 
his  son  while  they  were  imprisoned  in  the  tower 
of  Anemaa,  and  with  them  and  the  leaders  of  the 
Genoese  at  Pern  he  concerted  the  plan  of  dethrour 
ing  John.  Andronicus  having  escaped  from  his 
prison,  with  the  aid  of  the  Genoese,  fi&yasfd  sud- 
denly surprised  John  and  Manuel  in  one  of  their 
paboes  without  the  gates  of  Constantinople,  and 
gave  them  to  the  custody  of  Andronicus,  who  con- 
fined them  in  the  same  prison  whence  he  had 
escaped,  and  treated  them  with  humanity,  although 
the  sultan  constantly  urged  him  to  put  them  to 
death.  Andronicus  was  acknowledged  as  emperor 
by  B4yasld  on  condition  of  paying  a  heavy  tribute; 
but  the  captive  emperor  having  promised  to  pay 
the  same  tribute,  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to 
the  sultan,  and  to  assist  him  in  all  his  wan  with 
12,000  horse  and  foot,  B&yasfd,  after  aacertaining 
that  the  Greeks  prefiened  Manuel  to  Andronicus, 
ordered  the  latter  to  restore  his  fitther  to  liberty, 
and  to  be  satisfied  with  the  conditions  which  be 
would  make,  in  order  to  prevent  any  further  dis> 
sensions  between  him  and  his  fiither.  These  con- 
ditions were,  that  John  and  Manuel  should  reign 
over  Constantinople  and  its  environs  as  fiff  as  they 
wen  subject  to  the  imperial  sceptre,  and  that 
Andronicus  should  hold,  as  a  fief  of  the  crown,  the 
towns  and  districts  of  Selymbria,  Hersdeia,  Rhae> 
destus  or  Rhodosto,  Dauas  and  Panidaa,  on  the 
Propontia,  and  the  fine  town  of  Thessalonica,  which, 
dunng  the  time,  had  alternately  been  in  the  hands 
of  the  Turka,  the  Venetians,  and  the  Greeks.  The 
ehraiology  of  these  events  is  fiv  from  being  dear. 
B4yasid  succeeded  in  1389,  and  John  died  in 
1391.  Yet  it  is  said  that  John  was  imprisoned 
through  the  same  sultan,  remained  in  prison  during 
two  years,  and  afterwards  reigned  again  during 
sevenl  yeaia.    Waa  John  perhapa  arrested  by 


JOANNES. 


583 


Bayacfd  previous  to  this  prince  having  succeeded 
bis  fiither  in  1389  ?  If  this  were  the  case,  the 
whole  matter  would  be  dear.  Gibbon  pays  no 
attention  to  the  chronology  of  this  period,  and  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  the  account  he  gives  of  the 
last  Greek  emperors  is  very  short  and  incomplete. 
The  submission  of  Mannd  to  sultan  MUrad,  and 
the  generous  pardon  he  obtained,  are  not  even 
alluded  to  by  Gibbon,  although  he  had  undoubtedly 
read  it  in  Chalcocondylas  and  Phranxa:  the  last 
three  volumes  of  Ameilhon^s  continuation  of  Le 
Beau*s  **  Histoire  du  Bas  Empire  ^  were  net 
published  when  Gibbon,  in  1787,  condaded  the 
last  volume  of  his  *^  Decline  and  Fall**  The 
writer  of  this  artide  bas  endeavoured,  but  in 
vain,  to  dear  up  the  chronology  of  the  eventa 
alluded  to,  by  means  of  **Hammer*s  History  of 
the  Turkish  finpire  ;  **  and  the  conjecture  he  bas 
ofiered  seems  to  be  the  only  means  of  solving  the 
difficulty. 

When  John  waa  once  more  established  on  his 
throne,  he  sent  hb  son  Manuel,  then  co-emperor, 
and  acknowledged  by  all  parties  as  his  future  suc- 
cessor, as  a  hostage  to  sultan  B4yazid.  Both  of  them 
were  summoned  by  the  sultan  to  assist  him  in  re- 
dttdng  the  town  of  Philadelphia,  now  Albh  Shehr, 
which  was  the  last  possession  of  the  Greeks  in 
Asm  Minor ;  and  so  complete  was  their  depend- 
ence, that  they  folbwed  the  summons,  and  were 
seen  among  the  foremost  of  the  Turks  while  the 
town  was  stormed,  thus  compelling  their  own  sub- 
jecto  to  submit  to  the  Turkish  yoke  (1390). 
Manuel,  moved  by  fear,  now  secretly  proposed  to 
hb  fiither  to  strengthen  and  increase  the  fortifica- 
tions of  Constantinopb,  but  the  emperor  baring 
bfigun  the  work,  and  already  constructed  several 
new  walb  and  towers,  a  peremptory  order  came 
from  Bayasid  to  pull  down  the  new  fi)rtifications, 
and  leave  every  thing  in  its  former  state.  The 
order  was  complied  with ;  and  it  b  nid  that  the 
shame  whbh  the  old  emperor  fdt  at  being  thus 
treated  as  an  humUe  vassal  of  the  Turks,  hiutened 
hb  death,  which  took  place  in  1391.  (Chalcocon- 
dylas, L  2,  dec.  i  Phrania,  i.  16, &c ;  Dncas,  c.5-— 
15 ;  Cantacuienus,  ill  4,  &c)  [  W.  P.] 

JOA'NNES  Vir.  PALAECLOGUS,  emperor 
of  Constantinopb  (a.  d.  1425 — 1448),  was  bom  in 
1390,  and  succeeded  hb  fitther,  the  emperor  Manuel 
II.,  in  1425,  after  having  been  made  co-emperor  in 
1419.  In  the  year  of  his  accession  he  concluded  a 
new  peace  with  sultan  Miarad  II.,  and  the  Turks 
being  then  engaged  in  war  with  Hungary,  Servia, 
WaUachia,  Venice,  and  the  Turkomans,  in  Asm 
Minor,  he  enjoyed  the  quietude  of  a  sbve  during 
more  than  ten  years.  His  empire  consisted  of  the 
dty  of  Constantinopb  and  its  immedbte  neigl^> 
bourhood :  the  other  Greek  possessions  in  Greece, 
on  the  Propontb  and  on  the  Black  Sea,  were  go- 
verned with  sovereign  power  by  his  six  brothers, 
among  whom  was  Constantino,  Uie  last  emperor  of 
Constantinopb.  But  the  peace  with  Murad  did 
not  indude  hb  brothers  abo,  and  several  of  them 
were  deprived  by  the  sultan  of  their  small  prin- 
dpaliticB,  and  took  refiige  at  Constantinople.  Still, 
hoping  thai  the  Greek  empire  could  be  restored, 
through  the  western  prinoes,  ho  fi)Uowed  the  line  of 
polby  which  had  been  adopted  by  so  many  of  hb 
predecessors,  and  promisMi  to  unite  the  Greek 
church  with  the  Koman,  if  the  pope  would  rouse 
the  kings  of  Europe  for  hb  defenceu  Pope  Eu- 
gene IV.  invited  him  tq  Rome,  alleging  that  hb 

p  p  4 


584 


JOANNES. 


presenee  there  would  do  most  in  his  &voar.  Bot 
the  imperial  finances  were  exhausted,  through  the 
heary  tribute  paid  to  the  Turks,  and  the  emperor 
would  have  been  unable  to  accept  the  inntation 
but  for  a  timely  succour  of  eight  papal  gallies  laden 
with  provisions,  and  the  still  more  acceptable  pre- 
sent of  a  handsome  sum  of  money,  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  his  journey.  John,  accompanied  by 
his  brother  Demetrius,  a  host  of  prelates  and 
priests,  among  whom  was  the  learned  Bessarion, 
set  out  from  Constantinople  in  Noyember,  1437, 
and  safely  arriyed  at  Venice,  where  he  was  received 
with  all  the  honours  due  to  his  rank.  After  a  short 
stay  at  Venice,  he  proceeded  to  Fenaia,  and  there 
also  was  received  with  great  state  by  the  sovereign 
of  that  principality.  It  was  at  Ferrara  that  the 
council  was  to  assemble.  Pope  Eugene  IV.  had 
preceded  him  thither.  Particular  reasons  induced 
the  pope  to  treat  the  Greek  emperor  with  much 
more  attention,  and  the  Greek  prelates  with  much 
less  pride,  than  the  mightier  emperor  of  Germany, 
or  the  arrogant  prelates  of  the  West  The  council 
of  Ferrara  was  but  a  continuation  of  those  of  Pisa, 
Constance,  and  Basel,  in  which  the  supremacy  of 
the  popes  had  met  wiUi  severe  checks,  especially  in 
the  latter,  where  the  authority  of  the  councils  was 
declared  to  be  superior  to  that  of  the  popes ;  and 
Eugene  flattered  himself  that,  through  the  re-union 
of  the  widely-spread  church  of  the  Greeks  with 
that  of  Rome,  he  would  secure  for  himself  and  his 
successors  that  unlimited  authority  which  was  once 
possessed  by  pope  Gregory  VII.,  and  others  of  the 
preceding  centuries.  In  the  following  year  the 
council  was  transferred  to  Florence,  and  there, 
after  long  negotiations,  carried  on  with  remarkable 
ability  and  learning  by  Bessarion  and  bishop 
Marcus,  of  Ephesus,  on  the  part  of  the  Greeks,  the 
re-union  of  the  two  churches  was  concluded  in  July, 
1439.  The  Greek  Syropulus  has  written  the  his- 
tory of  the  councils  of  Fernua  and  Florence;  and  to 
his  work,  of  which  Robert  Creighton  published  a 
Iiatin  translation  at  the  Hague,  1660,  fol.,  we 
refer  the  reader  for  particulars.  The  emperor  and 
his  suite  returned  to  Constantinople  early  in  1440, 
rather  disappointed  that  the  western  princes  had 
declined  giving  any  direct  promise  of  restoring  the 
Greek  empire  to  its  ancient  splendour,  and  his  dis^ 
appointment  was  still  greater  when  he  went  on 
shore  in  his  capital  The  Greek  people  considered 
their  spiritual  union  with  Rome  as  the  prelude  to  a 
second  Latin  empire  in  the  East ;  the  orthodox 
and  the  bigotted  thought  their  souls  in  danger ;  the 
learned  were  shocked  at  the  idea,  that  by  submit- 
ting to  the  infallible  decision  of  the  pope  they 
would  henceforth  be  deprived  of  all  the  honours 
and  advantages  they  derived  frx)m  either  remov- 
ing or  creating  religious  difficulties ;  and  bishop 
Marcus  of  Ephesus,  who  had  constantly  opposed 
a  reunion  on  conditions  dictated  by  the  pope, 
raised  the  standard  of  Greek  orthodoxy,  and  con- 
fined the  doctrine  of  the  united  church  within  the 
palace  of  the  emperor,  and  the  narrow  cells  of  his 
chaphuns. 

The  journeys  of  several  of  the  Greek  emperors 
to  Rome  were  of  great  importance  in  the  revival  of 
chissical  learning  in  Italy,  and  that  of  John  VII. 
forms  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  literature,  the  con- 
aeqnences  of  which  we  can  trace  down  to  the  present 
day.  After  his  return  to  Constantinople,  John  was 
engaged  for  some  time  in  secret  negotiations  with 
Ihe  pope,  who,  moved  by  the  dangers  of  a  Tnrkiah 


JOANNES. 

invasioD  of  Italy,  rather  than  by  compassion  for  the 
independence  of  the  Greeks,  rmised  king  Ladialans 
of  Hungary  to  break  the  peace  which  he  had  con- 
cluded with  sultan  Miirad,  and  to  invade  Turkey. 
The  dreadful  rout  of  the  Hungariana,  in  1444,  at 
Varna,  where  king  Ladislaus  and  the  cardinal  Ju- 
lian were  slain,  placed  John  and  his  capital  in  jeo- 
pardy, but  the  sultan  was  bent  upon  retiring  &om 
the  throne,  and  refrained  from  punishing  the  em- 
peror. During  the  Hungarian  campaign,  the  em- 
peror*s  brother,  Constantine,  had  enkiged  his 
dominions  in  Greece  so  much,  that  in  1445  he 
reigned  over  the  whole  Peloponnesus  and  a  ooo- 
siderable  part  of  northern  Greece.  Miirad  manned 
against  him  with  the  victors  of  Varna,  stormed  the 
Hexamilion,  or  the  wall  which,  stretching  across 
the  isthmus  of  Corinth,  served  as  a  barrier  against 
an  invasion  from  the  north,  took  and  destroyed 
Corinth  and  Patras,  and  was  only  induced  through 
a  second  invasion  of  the  Hungarians,  in  1447,  to 
allow  Constantine  the  further  ponession  of  the 
Peloponnesus,  on  condition  of  paying  an  annual 
tribute.  The  peace  between  Constantine  and  the 
sultan  was  concluded  by  the  historian  Phranaa.  In 
the  following  year,  1448,  John  died,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  his  brother  Constantino,  the  last  em- 
peror of  Constantinople.  John  was  thrice  married, 
1 .  to  Anna,  a  Russian  princess  ;  2.  to  Sophia  of 
Montfeirat ;  and  3.  to  Maria  Comnena,  of  ihe  im- 
perial family  of  Trebizond  ;  but  by  none  of  them 
did  he  leave  any  issue.  (Phranza,  liK  iu  ;  Ducaa, 
c.  28 — 33  ;  Syropulus,  in  the  edition  of  Creighton 
quoted  above.)  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES,  commonly  called  Joanne*  of  Cap- 
PADOCIA,  because  he  was  a  native  of  that  country, 
one  of  the  principal  ministers  of  the  emperor  Jus- 
tinian I.,  was  appointed  praefectus  praetorio  of  the 
East  in  a.  d.  530.    His  services,  however,  woe 
more  in  the  cabinet  than  in  the  field  ;  and  in  the 
administration  of  the  provinces  subject  to  his  an- 
thority  he  evinced  a  degree  of  rapacity  and  fiacal  op- 
pression that  filled  his  own  and  the  emperor*a  parse, 
but  rendered  him  odious  to  the  people.     Kor  had 
he  fewer  enemies  among  the  great,  for  he  was  con- 
stantly busy  in  ruining  his  rivals,  or  other  persons 
of  eminence,  through  all  sorts  of  slander  and  in- 
trigues.    Proud  of  Justinian*s  confidence,  who,  in 
his  torn,  was  too  fond  of  money  not  to  like  a  ser- 
vant of  John^s  description,  the  praetorian  praefect 
continued  his  system  of  peculation  and  oppi«esian 
during  thirteen  years.    John  opposed  aending  an 
expedition  against  the  Vandals  in  Afirica,  because 
he  would  be  unable  to  appropriate  so  much  of  the 
imperial  revenues ;  but  Justinian  would  not  take 
the  advice  of  his  fitvonrite,  and  in  533  Beliaarins 
set  out  for  the  conquest  of  Carthage.     When  he 
arrived  off  Methone,  now  Modon,  in  Greece,  where 
he  put  some  troops  on  shore,  a  disease  decimated 
the  men,  and  it  was  discovered  to  be  the  efiect  of  a 
sultry  climate  combined  with  bad  food :  their  bread 
was  not  fit  to  eat ;  John,  who  was  at  the  head  of 
the  provision  department  at  Constantinople,  having 
given  secret  orders  to  bake  the  bread  at  the  aame 
fires  which  heated  the  public  baths,  whence  it  be- 
came not  only  very  bad,  but  also  increased  both  in 
bulk  and  weight    In  this  way  John  robbed  the 
treasury.    Belisarius  soon  remedied  the  evil,  and 
was  much  praised  by  Justinian,  but  John  waa  not 
punished.    The  arrogance  of  this  rapscioiia  man 
became  daily  more  insupportable,  and  at  last  he 
undertook  to  ruin  the  empress  Theodora  iu  the  e»- 


JOANNES.» 

timation  of  ber  hmband.  Upon  this,  Theodora  and 
Antonina,  the  wife  of  Belisariua,  concerted  one  of 
those  petty  plot*  through  which  women  often  suc- 
ceed in  ruining  men :  they  surrounded  him  with 
fidse  flatterers,  who  pointed  out  to  him  the  pos- 
sibility of  seizing  the  crown  from  Justinian,*  and 
Antonina,  having  feigned  hostile  intentions  towards 
the  emperor,  persuaded  John  to  an  interview  with 
her.  Their  conyenation  was  heard  l^  spies  phiced 
there  by  Antonina  and  the  empress,  and  Justi- 
nian having  been  informed  of  it,  deprived  him  of 
his  office,  copfiscated  his  property,  and  forced  him 
to  take  the  habit  of  a  monk.  Soon  afterwards, 
however,  he  gave  him  most  of  his  estates  back,  and 
John  lived  in  splendour  at  Cyzicus  (541).  Four 
years  afterwards  he  was  accused  by  Theodora  of 
having  contrived  the  death  of  Eusebius,  bishop 
of  Cyzicus,  who  was  slain  in  a  riot,  and  he  was 
BOW  exiled  to   Egypt,  where    he   lived  in   the 

r test  misery,  till  after  the  death  of  Theodora 
was  allowed  to  return  to  Constantinople. 
There  he  led  the  life  of  a  mendicant  monk,  and 
died  in  obscurity.  [JasriNiANUS,  1.]  (Procop. 
JklL  Fen,  i.  24,  25,  ii.  30,  BelL  Vand.  i.  13, 
Antedot.  c.  2,  17,  22 ;  Theophanes,  p.  160,  ed. 
Paris.)  [W.  P.] 

JOANNES  ('I«MCrvi}r),  Literary  and  Ecclesias- 
tical The  index  to  the  BiblioAeea  Graeea  of 
Fabricius  contains  a  list  of  about  two  hundred 
persons  by  whom  this  name  was  borne ;  and 
many  more  are  recorded  by  the  Bytantine  histori- 
ans, or  noticed  in  the  Biblialheea  Orienialit  of  As- 
semani,  the  Hittoria  Litteraria  of  Cave,  and  the  ca- 
talogues of  MSS.  by  Montfaucon  and  others.  Many 
of  these  persons  are  too  obscure  \o  require  notice 
here,  and  information  respecting  them  must  be 
sought  in  the  works  above  mentioned :  others  are 
better  known  by  their  surnames,  as  Joannes  Chry- 
sostomus,  Joannes  Damascenus,  Joannes  Xiphilinus, 
and  Joannes  Zonaras,  and  are  given  elsewhere. 
[Chrtsostomus,  Damascsnus,  &c]  The  re- 
mainder we  give  here,  with  the  references  to  those 
who  are  treated  of  under  their  surnames : — 

1.  ACTUARIUB.      [ACTUARIUS.] 

2.  Abgrat»  {6  Ahytdrris)^  a  presbyter  of 
Aegae  (AvytU),  apparently  the  town  so  called  in 
CiJida,  between  Mopsuestia  and  Issus.  Photins 
calls  him  (cod.  55)  a  Nestorian ;  but  Fabricius, 
with  reason,  supposes  that  this  is  a  slip  of  the  pen, 
and  that  he  was  an  Entychian.  He  wrote,  1 .  *E«r- 
KAriauurrue^  /«rropfo,  Hisloria  EceUnattiea^  in  ten 
books.  Photius  had  read  five  of  these,  which 
contained  the  history  of  the  church  from  the  de- 
position of  Nestorius  at  the  council  of  Ephesus,  (the 
third  general  council,  a.  d.  431,)  to  the  deposition 
of  Petms  FuUo  (a.  d.  477X  wbo  had  usurped  the 
see  of  Antioch,  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Zeno. 
As  the  council  of  Ephesus  is  the  point  at  which  the 
ecclesiastical  histoiy  of  Socrates  leaves  off,  it  is 
probable  that  the  history  of  John  of  A^gae  com- 
menced, like  that  of  Evagrius  [Evaorids,  No.  SJ, 

at  that  point,  and  consequently  that  the  five  books 
which  had  been  read  by  Photius  were  the  first  five. 
Photins  describes  hb  style  as  perspicuous  and  florid  ; 
and  tays  that  he  was  a  great  admirer  of  Dioscorus  of 
Alexandria,  the  successor  of  Cyril,  and  extolled  the 
synod  of  Ephesus  (a.  d.  449),  generslly  branded 
with  the  epithet  i)  Anirrpunf,  ^  the  synod  of  rob- 
ben*^  [  Flavian ut.  No.  3],  while  he  attacked  the 
council  of  Chalcedon.  To  how  late  a  period  the 
history  oune  down  cannot  be  deteimined;  if  known. 


JOANNES. 


585 


it  might  guide  us  in  determininff  the  time  when  the 
writer  lived.  2.  A  work'  whicn  Photius  describes 
as  Kar^  r^r  ctyfoi  rerdprris  ovyMov,  Adversu§ 
Qiuaiam  Sandam  Sjfnoditm,  This  must  be  Pho- 
tius^s  description,  not  the  original  title  of  the  work; 
for  a  writer  against  the  authority  of  the  council  of 
Chalcedon  would  hardly  have  described  it  as  ^  the 
fourth  sacred  council.*  Photius  commends  the 
style  in  which  the  woric  was  written.  Fabricius 
identifies  John  of  Aegae  with  the  Joannes  6  Bta- 
Kpaf6fit¥os^  L  e.  ^the  dissenter,**  cited  by  the  anony- 
mous writer  of  the  Auurrdaus  irArrofwi  xpovacal^ 
Breve»  DenumMtrcUumea  Chronograpkicae^  given  by 
Comb^fis  in  his  Origwmm  CPoHHnarum  Mtunpulna 
(pp.  24,  33) ;  but  Comb^fis  himself  (/6rV/.  p.  59) 
identifies  this  Joannes  6  AtaKpw6fAnros  wiUi  Jo- 
annes Malalas.  The  epithet  AMKptv6fi9yos  was 
ap{Jied  to  one  who  rejected  the  authority  of  the 
council  of  Chalcedon.  Whether  John  of  Aegae  is 
the  Joannes  6  Pifr«pt  **  the  Rhetorician,**  cited  by 
Evagrius  Scholasticus  (H.  K\.  16,  ii.  12,  iii.  10, 
&c.),  is  doubtful.  Le  Quien  {Opera  &  Joamu» 
Danuueaiij  vol.  i.  p.  368,  note)  identifies  them, 
but  Fabricius  thinks  they  were  difierent  persons. 
[See  below.  No.  105.] 

The  period  at  which  John  of  Aegae  lived  is  not 
determined :  Vossius  places  him  under  Zeno ;  Cave 
thinks  he  was  kter.  (Photius,  BibL  cod.  41,  55 ; 
Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr.  voL  vii.  p.  419  ;  Cave,  Hi»L  Lit, 
vol  i.  p.  456,  ed.  Oxford,  1740-43.) 

3.  AsovpTius,  or  of  Eotpt  (1).  A  Christian 
martyr,  who  suffered  in  Palestine  in  the  persecution 
generally  known  as  that  of  Diocletian.  Eusebius 
speaks  of  him  as  the  most  illustrious  of  the  sufferer» 
in  Palestine,  and  especially  worthy  of  admiration 
for  his  philosophic  (i.e.  ascetic)  life  and  conversa- 
tion, and  for  the  wonderful  strength  of  his  memory. 
He  suffered  the  loss  of  his  eyesight,  either  in  the 
earlier  part  of  Diocletian*s  persecution,  or  at  soma 
earlier  period ;  but  afterwards  acted  as  Ana- 
gnostes  or  reader  in  the  church,  supplying  the  want 
of  sight  by  his  extrsordinary  power  of  memory. 
He  could  recite  correctly,  as  Eusebius  testifies  from 
personal  observation,  whole  books  of  Scripture, 
whether  from  the  prophets,  the  gospels,  or  the  apo- 
stolic epistles.  In  the  seventh  year  of  the  perse- 
cution ( A.  D.  310)  he  was  treated  with  great  cruelty 
one  foot  was  burnt  off,  and  fire  was  applied  to  his 
sightless  eyeballs,  for  the  mere  purpose  of  torture. 
As  he  was  unable  to  nndei^  the  toil  of  the  mines 
or  the  public  works,  he  and  several  others  (among 
whom  was  Silvanus  of  Gaza),  whom  age  or  infir- 
mity had  disabled  from  labour,  were  confined  in  a 
pboB  by  themselves.  In  the  eighth  year  of  the 
persecution,  a.  d.  311,  the  whole  party,  thirty- 
nine  in  number,  were  decapitated  in  one  day,  by 
order  of  Maximin  Daza,  who  then  governed  the 
Eastern  provinces.  (Euseb.  de  Martyrib,  Palae»- 
tmae^  sometimes  subjoined  to  the  eighth  book  of 
}ttM  Hid, Eedet,c\Z.) 

4.  Abovptius  (2).    [See  No.  16.] 

5.  AiGTPnus  (3).  A  monk  of  the  Thehaid. 
celebrated  for  his  supposed  power  of  foretelling 
future  events.  The  emperor  Theodosius  the  Qreat, 
when  preparing  for  his  expedition  aoainst  Eogenius 
(a.  d.  393  or  394),  sent  the  eunuch  Entropius  to 
fetch  Joannes  to  court,  that  the  emperor  might 
learn  |from  him  what  would  be  the  result  of  the 
expedition.  Joannes  refused  to  go  with  the  eu« 
nuch ;  but  sent  word  to  the  emperor  that  he  would 
gain  Uie  victory,  but  would  soon  after  die  in  Italy, 


585 


JOANNES. 


(Soiomeii.  H,  JB.  vii.  22 ;  Theodoiet  H,  JSL  ▼. 
24.) 

6.  Of  Alexandria.    [See  No.  115.] 

7.  Anaqnostbs  H).    [See  No.  3.] 

8.  Anaonostbs  (2).    [Anaono8ts&] 

9.  Antxocubn  us,  or  of  Antioch  ( 1 ).  Patriarch 
of  that  city  in  the  fint  half  of  the  fifth  century. 
Care,  we  know  not  on  what  authority,  detaibet 
him  as  having,  early  in  life,  studied  in  the  monaa- 
tery  of  St.  Euprepiua,  in  the  tuburbt  of  Antioch, 
where  Nettorius  and  Theodore!  were  his  fellow- 
diaciples.  He  niooeeded  Theodotos  ai  patriarch  of 
Antioch  aj>.  427  according  to  Gaye,  or  428  or  429 
according  to  Tillemont  In  the  then  riung  con- 
tro7eny  between  Cyril  and  Nestoriut,  John  of 
Antioch,  with  the  Eaetem  biahope,  were  disposed 
to  &vour  Nestorioa ;  and  John  induced  Theodoret, 
bishop  of  Cyrui,  and  Andreas  of  Samosata,  to 
charge  with  the  Apollinarian  heresy  the  twelve 
^*  capitula,**  condemnatory  of  the  doctrines  of  Nes- 
toritts,  which  had  been  issued  by  a  synod  held  at 
Alexandria  a.  d.  429,  under  the  audioes  of  Cjrril. 
When  the  council  of  Ephesus  (the  third  general 
council)  was  called  (a.d.  431),  John  of  Antioch 
was  desirous  of  having  no  addition  made  to  the 
confession  of  Nice,  so  that  the  doctrines  of  Nes- 
torins  might  not  be  condemned ;  but  as  John  was 
long  on  the  road,  he  did  not  reach  Ephesus  till  five 
days  after  the  commencement  of  the  council,  when 
he  found  that  the  vehement  Cyril  had  already  pro- 
cured the  condemnation  of  Nestorius,  and  lus  de- 
position from  the  patriaiehal  see  of  Constantinople. 
With  more  seal  than  discretion,  John  assembled 
the  prelates  of  hia  party  at  his  own  lodging,  and  with 
them  issued  a  retaliatory  anathema  and  deposition 
against  Cyril,  for  the  heretical  views  embodied  in 
his  **  d^itula,**  and  against  Memnon,  bishop  of 
Ephesus,  for  supporting  Cyril  John  also  (accord- 
ing to  Cave,  who  does  not  cite  his  authority)  took 
an  4>ath  never  to  be  reconciled  to  Cyril,  even  if 
Cyril  should  consent  to  the  condemnation  of  his 
own  **  capitula.*^  The  council  being  over,  John 
hastened  to  the  emperor  Theodosius  the  younger, 
to  engage  him  in  his  cause,  and  at  Chalcedon  de- 
livered an  exhortation  to  the  people  of  Otnstanti- 
nople  who  resorted  to  hear  him,  animating  them 
to  continue  steadfiist  in  adhering  to  the  old  con- 
fession of  Nice.  He  then  hastened  homeward,  and 
assembling  councils  of  the  prelates  of  his  patxiazchate 
at  Tarsus  (a.  d.  431)  and  Antioch  (a.  d.  431  or 
432),  repeated  the  declamtwn  of  the  deposition  of 
CyriL  The  emperor,  however,  supported  the  de- 
cision of  the  council  oif  Ephesus ;  and  Nestorius  did 
not  recover  his  see,  though  he  was  allowed  to  re- 
side in  the  monastery  of  St  Euprepius,  where  he 
was  treated  with  kindness  and  respect  Theodosius 
was  anxious  to  heal  the  schism,  and  his  inter- 
position (and,  according  to  Liberatua,  his  threats 
of  exile  in  case  of  contumacy)  softened  the  stub- 
bornness of  John,  and  some  explanation  by  Cyril  of 
his  obnoxious  **capitula**  prepared  the  way  for  a 
reconciliation.  After  the  schism  had  continued  for 
about  a  year,  John  accepted  the  conditions  of  an 
amicable  arrangement  offered  by  Cyril,  and  (a.  d. 
432)  sent  Paid  of  Emesa,  one  of  his  bishops,  to 
Alexandria  to  complete  the  arrangement  Cyril 
received  Paul  with  great  respect,  and  pronounced 
in  public  the  highest  euloginm  on  John.  John  now 
joined  in  the  condemnation  of  Nestorius ;  and  after 
much  trouble  and  oppositbn,  which  he  vanquished, 
partly  by  penoasion,  partly  by  deposing  the  perti- 


JOANNE& 

nacions,iooeeeded  in  bringing  over  the  other  Eastern 
bishops  to  do  the  same  in  provincial  councils  held 
at  Antioch  fA.D.  432),  Anasaibus  (a.i>.  433), 
and  Tarsus  (a.x».  434).  The  unhappy  Nestorius 
was  banished  to  the  I^yptian  Oasis,  and  it  is  aaid 
(Evagr.  H.E.L7)  to  have  been  at  John*a  insti- 
gation that  the  emperor  made  his  banishment  per- 
petual ;  which  statement,  if  true,  shows  that  either 
John  had  become  exaqwrated  against  hia  femer 
friend,  or  was  anxious  by  the  manifestation  of  xesl 
to  regain  the  lost  fiivour  of  his  opponents.  In  a 
counal  held  a.  d.  438,  John  refiued  to  condemn 
the  writings  and  opinions  of  Theodore  of  Mojpsu- 
estia,  and  dictated,  according  to  Liberatns,  three 
letters  in  defence  of  him,  one  to  Theodosina  the 
emperor,  one  to  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  and  one  to 
Produs,  who  had  succeeded  Nestorius  in  the  a«e  of 
Constantinople.    John  died  in  a.  d.  441  or  442- 

John  of  Antioch  wrote,  1.  'EriffrokaL,  ICpiaUdae^ 
and  'Aya^opol,  Rdatiom»^  respecting  the  Nestorian 
controversy  and  the  council  of  Ephesus,  of  which 
several  are  contained  in  the  various  editions  of  the 
Concilia,  2.  'OfuX(a,  Homilia^  the  homily  or  ex- 
hortation already  referred  to  as  delivered  at  Chal- 
cedon, just  after  the  council  of  Ephesus ;  a  finagment 
of  which  is  contained  in  the  QmcUia.  3.  n^ 
rw  Mc^aAiaviTVfr,  JM  MeauUanis,  a  letter  ad- 
dressed to  Nestorius,  and  enumerated  by  Photios 
(BibL  cod.  32)  among  the  episcopal  and  aynodical 
papers  against  that  heretical  body,  contained  in  the 
nistoxy  or  acta  of  the  council  of  Side,  held  a.  d. 
383.  4.  Qmira  eot  qui  una  tanhim  saftitonfw  oass- 
rmni  adonmdum  Ckngtum.  Wo  have  no  account 
of  the  work  except  from  Qennadius,  and  cannot 
give  the  title  in  Chreek.  It  is  probably  fi:om  this 
work  that  the  passages  are  cited  whidi  are  given 
by  EulogiuB  (Phot  BibL  cod.  230,  p.  269,  ed. 
Bekker).  Theodoret  dedicated  his  commentary  on 
the  Song  of  Solomon  to  John  of  Antioch.  Gennadiua 
speaks  of  John^s  power  of  extemporaneona  speak- 
ing (^  didtur  extempore  dedamare  **)  as  something 
worthy  of  notice.  (Socmtes,  H,  E*  viL  34  ;  Eva- 
grius,  H.E,l  3—7  ;  Oennadius,  da  Viri»  IUmb- 
tribusj  c.  93 ;  Liberatus  Diaconus,  Breviarmta^  c  5 
— 8,  apud  GaUand.  BibL  Pofnun,  vol.  ziL  ;  Theo- 
phanes,  CAroncgrrc^xUa,  pp.  73 — 82,  ed.  Paris,  pp. 
58—66,  ed.  Venice,  pp.  131—148,  ed.  Bonn. ; 
Cave,  Hiti..Liit,  voL  i  p.  412 ;  Tillemont,  Mi- 
moires^  vol.  xiv. ;  Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr.  voL  x.  p.  349, 
voL  xiL  p.  392;  Mansi,  ConeOia,  vols.  W.  v. 
passim.) 

10.  Antiocbxnus  (2).  On  the  depoaition  of 
Petrus  Gnapheus  or  FuUo  (the  Fuller)  from  the 
patriarchate  of  Antioch,  a.  d.  477,  the  vacant  see 
was  occupied  by  Joannes,  snmamed  Codonataa 
(Ku^uafdros\  who  had  been  previously  Inahop  of 
Apameia :  but  after  holding  the  patriarchate  three 
months,  he  was  deposed  by  a  synod  of  Eaat^n 
bishops,  and  succeeded  by  Stephoi.  Theoplianea 
incorrectly  places  the  appointment  of  Joannea  «ftor 
Stephen*s  death.  Both  Joannes  and  his  predeoeasor 
Petms  had  been,  at  the  instigation  of  Acaoiia  e£ 
Constantinople,  excommunicated  by  the  ptqie  ;  jet, 
after  the  deposition  of  Joaimes,  the  same  Aoadna 

?rocured  his  elevation  to  the  bishopric  of  Tyre. 
'heophanes  incorrectly  ascribes  this  bat  appoiBV 
ment  to  (^lendion  of  Antioch.  (Thoc^khaaes, 
Cknnog,  p.  1 10,  &e.  ed.  Paris,  p.  88,  &c.  ed.  Venice, 
p.  199,  &C.  ed.  Bonn. ;  Valesius,  NU.  ad  Evagnk 
H*  E.  iii.  15,  and  Obaervatitmei  Eodet»  ad  "^ 
jTUMR,  il  8.) 


JOANNES. 

11.  AKTiocBBfVS  (S).    [See  No.  105.] 

12.  A11T10CHBNU8  (4).    [See  No.  108.] 
J3L  AifTiocHBNU8(5).    [Malalao.] 

14.  ANTiocaBNUS  (6).    The  Eaeetrjila  e*  Col- 
Cbmtkmtmi  At^^MtU  PoryJ^froj^uuti,  ««pi 

ih  col  «udot,  JM  VvrUtiB  ei  FaWo,  edited  by 
4tow  Pttift,  1634,  and  firtqnentlj  cited  m 
Ihe  Entrpta  Pewmdama^  eontain  eztiacta  from  the 
'Uropia  X^wrucil  dv^  'A&^  Hklona  CSbxMO- 
grapUea  «6  AdamOf  of  a  writer  called  Joauiet  of 
Antiodiv  of  whom  nothing  it  known  beyond  what 
may  be  gathered  from  the  work.  The  last  extiaet 
leiateo  to  the  emperor  Phocaa,  whose  character  it 
deicribed  in  the  past  tenie,  d  odr^i  ^wuu  iMp- 
X«v  uinarims^  **  This  nme  Phocaa  wu  blood- 
thinty:**  from  which  it  appean  that  the  work  waa 
written  after  the  death  01  Phocaa,  a.  d.  610,  and 
befeie  the  time  of  Conitantina  Poiphyrogenitna,  in 
the  tenth  eentniy.  Cave  places  Joannes  of  Antioch 
in  A.  o.  620.  He  is  not  to  be  confounded  with 
Joannea  Malalat,  from  whom  he  ia  in  the  Excerpta 
ezpteasly  disdngniahed.  (Fabric.  BibL  Gr,  vol  iii. 
p.  44«ToLTiii  p.  7 ;  Cvft^HuULUU  vol.  i.  n.  677.) 

15.  AifTiocBBNua  (7)b  A  diaooorse,  Aotos,  on 

the  gift  of  monaateriea  and  their  pooaeaaiona  to  ky 

penona  b  given  in  the  EeeUmtm  Gnueat  Momm- 

MMto  of  Cotelerins  (vol.  i  p.  159,  &e.).    It  is  in 

the  title  described  as  the  work  toS  irfmr6frw  nX 

IwiifiMirfioi»  wrptapfx^  'Arrioxs^  KvpUv  *I«- 

irrov  rev  dr  Tp  'Ofyi^  v4i9^  int^nrri»^  Satto- 

timimi  €i  heidimm  pairiankae  AnHockiae^  domim 

Joaammqmi  ta  Onia  mtula  oHqwamdo  numaekiu/wL 

From  internal  evidence,  Cotelerins  dednoea  that 

thta  patriarch  Joannea  lived  about   the  middle 

of  the  tweifUi  century.    The  island  of  Oxia,  in 

wbkh,  befine  his  elevation  to  the  patriarchate,  he 

poraned  a  monastic  life,  is  in  the  Propontii.  There 

is  (or  was)  extant  in  MS.,  in  the  imperial  library 

at  Vienoa,  a  work  described  as  Edogae  Atoeiiea»j 

containing  extracts  from  the  Fathers  and  other  ec- 

Tfrt^*T*^**'  aathoritiea    The  inscription  subjoined 

to  this  work,  r^Aot  r^f  ^gAov  tov  /«aicapc«rrdrov 

wmrptfifrxm  'Arriex*^  arupfov  ^Imihnwt  rov   4v 

ri  'OCf%  Fim»  hbri  hiufiuimi  pairiaftAae  AmU- 

9ekiam  domim  Joama»  ami  m  (Ma  /mi^  has  led 

Coielerina  {Ibid.  p.  747)  with  reason  to  ascribe  it 

to  the  same  writer.    From  this  conclusion  Cave 

djasents,  and  contends  that  the  Edojfoe  Aaedicae 

h  tke  wotkof  an  eartier  Joannes,  patriarch  of  An- 

tioA,  who  lived,  according  to  William  of  Tyre  ( vi. 

23),  Ordericns  Vitalia  (lib.  x.),  and  otbera,  about 

the  doae  of  the  eleventh  century ;  but  the  mention 

of  the  isfaind  Oxia  leads  us  to  identify  the  writers 

with  caeb  other;  and  Cave^  argument  that  the 

latest  writer  from  whom  any  part  of  the  Edagat  is 

token  ia  Hichael  Paelloa,  who  flourished  about 

A.  Ik  1 050,  is  inaaiBcient  for  hie  pnrpooe.  Cotelerins 

aacfibaa  aone  other  woriu  and  dtatioDa  to  this 

Jonnea.  (Cave,  HitL  Zttt.  vol  ii.  pp.  159,  225 ; 

Catekrioa,  tf.  oB.) 

16.  Aa^HAPH,  *Afx^  >a  Egyptian  achismar 
tie,  cootcmpofary  with  Athanaainai  MeUtina,  an 
bishop,  and  author  of  a  schism  among  the 
elcrgy,  having  been  condemned  at  the 
of  Nice  A.  D.  325,  was  really  bent,  while 
sabmitting  to  the  judgment  of  the 
cewDcil,  OB  maintaining  his  party :  and  just  before 
death,  which  ocnured  shortly  after  the  council 
up),  prepared  Joannea  or  John,  sumamed 
AidHspb,  one  of  hio  partixana,  and  ^>parently  Mo- 
fitauibiiliop  of  Memphis,  to  aanme  the  leadership 


JOANNES. 


587 


of  the  body.  John  did  so ;  and  the  Melitians  being 
supported  in  their  attacks  on  the  orthodox  party 
by  the  Arians,  the  schism  became  as  violent  as 
ever.  Athanasins,  now  patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
and  leader  of  the  orthodox  party  [Athanasius], 
was  the  great  object  of  attadc :  and  John  and  his 
followers  soQght  to  throw  on  him  the  odium  of 
originating  the  disturbances  and  of  persecuting  his 
opponenta ;  and  especially  they  charged  him  with 
the  murder  of  Arsouus,  a  MeUtian  bishop,  whom 
they  had  secreted  in  order  to  give  colour  to  the 
charge.  [ATaANASios.]  Athuanus  on  his  part 
apposed  to  the  emperor,  Constantine  the  Great, 
chaiging  John  and  his  followers  with  unsoundness 
in  the  foith,  with  a  desire  to  alter  the  decrees  of 
the  Nicene  council,  and  with  raising  tumults  and 
insulting  tlie  orthodox ;  he  also  objected  to  them, 
as  being  irregukrly  «rdained.  He  refuted  their 
chaiges,  especudly  the  charge  of  murder,  ascer- 
taining that  Arsenius  waa  alive,  and  obliged  them 
to  remain  quiet  John  professed  to  repent  of  hia 
disorderly  proceedings,  and  to  be  reconciled  to 
Athanasius ;  and  returned  with  his  party  into  the 
communion  of  the  orthodox  church :  but  the  recon- 
ciliation was  not  sincere  or  lasting :  troubles  broke 
out  again,  and  a  fresh  separation  took  place ;  John 
and  his  followers  either  being  ejected  from  com- 
munion by  the  Athanasian  party,  or  their  return 
opposed.  The  council  of  Tyre  (a.  d.  335),  in  which 
the  opponenta  of  Athanasius  were  triumphant,  or^ 
dered  them  to  be  re-admitted;  but  the  emperor 
deeming  John  to  be  a  contentious  man,  or,  at  least, 
thinking  that  his  presence  was  incompatible  with  the 
peace  of  the  f^gyptian  church,  banished  him  (a.  d. 
336)  just  after  he  had  banished  Athanasius  into 
OanL  The  place  of  his  exile,  and  his  subsequent 
fiite,  are  not  known.  (Sozomen,  H.  E.  ii.  21,  22, 
25,  31 ;  Athanasius,  ApoL  oomira  Aritma*^  c.  65^ 
67«  70,  71  ;  Tillemont,  Mimoirtaf  voL  vi.  passim, 
voL  viiL  passim.) 

17.  ARGYROPULU8  Qhfrpip9wwKot\  one  of  the 
learned  Greeks  whose  flight  into  Western  Europe 
contributed  so  powerfully  to  the  revival  of  learning. 
Joannes  Argyropulns  (or  Argyropylus,  or  Argyio- 
polus,  or  Ajgyropilui,  or  Aigyrophilus,  for  the 
name  is  variously  written)  was  bom  at  Constan- 
tinople of  a  noble  family,  and  waa  a  presbyter  of 
that  city,  on  the  capture  of  which  (a.  n.  1453)  he 
is  said  by  Fabridus  and  Cave  to  have  fled  into 
Italy  ;  but  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  his 
removal  was  antecedent  to  that  event.  Nicolaua 
Comnenus  Papadopoli  {HiaL  Oymmu,  Paiavimi) 
states  that  he  was  twice  in  Italy ;  that  he  was  sent 
the  fint  time  when  above  forty  yean  old,  by  Car- 
dinal Bessarion,  and  studied  Latin  at  Paidna,  and 
that  his  second  removal  was  after  the  capture  of 
Constantinople.  What  truth  there  is  in  this  state- 
ment it  is  difficult  to  say :  he  was  at  least  twice  in 
Italy,  probably  three,  and  perhaps  even  four  times ; 
but  that  he  was  forty  years  of  age  at  his  first  visit 
is  quite  irreconcileable  with  other  statements.  A 
passage  dted  by  Tiraboschi  {Storia  deUa  IML 
ItaUeuu,  voL  vl  p.  198)  makes  it  likely  that  he 
was  at  Padua  a.  d.  1434,  reading  and  explaining 
the  works  of  Aristotle  on  natural  philosophy.  In 
A.D.  1439  an  Argyropulns  was  present  with  the 
emperor  Joannes  Palaeologus  at  the  council  <^ 
Florence  (Michael  Duces,  HitL  BfumL  c  31) :  it 
is  not  clear  whether  this  was  Joannes  or  tome  other 
of  his  name,  but  it  was  probaUy  Joannes.  In 
A.».  1441  he  waa  at  ComtantinopUi  ■•  appease 


I 


588 


JOANNES. 


from  a  letter  of  FmnceMo  Filelfo  to  Pietro  Per> 
leoni  (Philelphus,  JSpistoL  v.  3),  ensaged  in  pub- 
lic teaching,  but  it  is  uncertain  how  long  he 
had  been  established  there.  Probably  he  had  re- 
turned some  time  between  A.  D.  1434  and  1439, 
and  accompanied  Bessarion  to  and  from  the  council 
of  Florence.  Among  his  pupils  at  Constantinople 
was  Michael  Apostolius.  Argjropulus  must  have 
left  Constantinople  not  long  after  the  date  of  the 
letter  of  Philelphus,  for  in  1442  he  was  rector  of 
the  university  of  Padua  (Facciolati,  Fasti  Gym- 
fuuii  PcUavini)  ;  and  he  was  still  there  a.d.  1444, 
when  Francesco  della  Rorere,  afterwards  pope 
Sixtus  IV.,  took  his  degree,  not,  however,  as  Nic. 
Comnen.  Papadopoli  [JL  e.)  states,  as  a  student  (dis- 
cipulus),  but,  according  to  the  better  authority  of 
Tiraboschi  (/.  c),  as  master  of  the  school  of  philo- 
sophy (philosophiae  magister  scholaris).  That  he  re- 
turned to  Constantinople  after  1444  is  improbable, 
and  rests  on  no  better  evidence  than  tlte  assertion, 
chiefly  of  later  writers,  that  he  fled  into  Italy  on 
its  capture  in  1453.  During  his  abode  in  Italy, 
after  his  last  removal  thither,  he  was  honourably 
received  by  Cosmo  de*  Medici,  then  the  principal 
person  at  Florence,  for  whose  assistance  in  ben 
coming  acquainted  with  the  philosophy  of  Aristotle, 
some  of  his  Latin  versions  of  that  great  writer 
were  made.  He  also  assisted  the  studies  of  Piero  de* 
Medici,  son  of  Cosmo,  and  was  preceptor  to  Lo- 
renzo de*  Medici,  the  celebrated  son  of  Piero, 
whom  he  instructed  in  Greek  and  in  the  Aris- 
totelian philosophy,  especially  in  ethics.  When 
Lorenzo,  who,  from  his  father*s  ill  health,  took  a 
leading  part  in  afiairs  during  his  life,  and  succeeded, 
on  his  death  (a.  d.  1469),  to  his  pre-eminence  at 
Florence,  established  the  Greek  academy  in  that 
city,  Argyropulus  read  and  expounded  the  clas- 
sical Greek  writers  to  the  Florentine  youth,  and 
had  several  among  his  pupils  who  afterwards  at- 
tained to  eminence,  as  Angelo  Poliziano  (Politi- 
anus)  and  Donate  Acciajuoli. 

Argyropulus  is  said  to  have  visited  Fiance  (a.  d. 
1 4  56  ),  to  itfk  the  assistance  of  the  French  king  in  pro- 
curing the  release  of  some  of  his  kindred  who  were 
detained  in  captivity  by  the  Turks,  but  he  returned 
to  Florence.  From  Florence  he  removed  to  Rome, 
on  account  of  the  plague  which  had  broken  out  in 
the  former  city :  the  time  of  his  removal  is  not  as- 
certained, but  it  was  before  147)»  At  Rome  he 
obtained  an  ample  subsistence,  by  teaching  Greek 
and  philosophy,  and  especially  by  publicly  ex- 
pounding the  works  of  Aristotle.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  seventy,  from  an  autumnal  fever,  said  to 
have  been  brought  on  by  eating  too  freely  of  me- 
lons. But  the  year  of  his  death  is  variously  stated: 
all  that  appears  to  be  certainly  known  is,  that  he 
survived  Theodore  Gaza,  who  died  a.  d.  1478. 
Fabricius  states  that  he  died  a.  d.  1480  ;  but  this 
date  appears  from  the  anecdote  of  his  interview 
with  Reuehlin  to  be  too  early. 

The  attainments  of  Argyropulus  were  highly 
estimated  in  his  own  and  the  succeeding  age.  The 
love  and  reverence  of  his  most  eminent  pupils,  Lo- 
renzo de*  Medici,  Poliziano,  and  Acciajuoli,  is  an 
honourable  testimony  to  his  character.  Yet  he  has 
been  severely  censured  ;  and  is  charged  with  glut- 
tony, to  which  his  corpulence  is  ascribed,  and  with 
drunkenness,  as  well  as  vrith  conceit  and  jealousy. 
These  last  qualities  were  so  likely  to  be  manifested 
by  persons  in  the  situations  of  these  Greek  exiles, 
revexenced  and  sought  as  instnictors  by  the  men 


JOANNES. 

most  eminent  in  Italy  for  intellect  and  tocial  po- 
8ition,andyet  dependent  upon  their  pupils,  and  com- 
petitors with  each  other  for  their  patronage,  that 
the  chaige  is  credible  enough.  A  letter  of  intro- 
duction or  recommendation  written  by  Frani^aco 
Filelfo,  while  speaking  highly  of  hu  erudition, 
apologises  for  his  ^^moroseness  and  fickleness.^ 
The  allegation,  sufficiently  improbable  in  itself, 
that  it  was  jealousy  which  led  him  to  depreciate 
Cicero*s  acquaintance  with  Greek  literature  (by 
which  depreciation  he  incurred  much  reproach), 
shows  the  judgment  which  was  formed  of  his  cha- 
racter. Yet  Theodore  Gaza  ia  said  to  have 
esteemed  him  very  highly ;  and  when  he  found 
that  Aigyropulus  was  engaged  in  translating 
some  pieces  of  Aristotle  on  which  he  had  also 
been  occupied,  he  burnt  his  own  versions,  that 
he  might  not,  by  provoking  any  unfavoarable 
comparison,  stand  in  the  way  of  his  friend*s  rising 
reputation. 

Reuehlin  when  in  Italy  had  an  interview  with 
Argyropulus  at  Rome.  Ai^ropulus  was  explain- 
ing Thucydides ;  and  having  asked  Reuehlin  to 
translate  and  expound  a  passage,  was  so  astonished 
at  the  extent  of  his  erudition,  that  in  the  words  of 
Melancthon,  nephew  of  ReuchUn,  who  has  recorded 
the  anecdote,  **"  gemens  exdamat,  ^  Graecia  nostro 
exilio  Alpes  transvolavit  *  **  (Meltmcthon,  Ongtio  de 
Jo,  Capmoney  apud  Boemer.)  This  anecdote  de- 
serves notice,  inasmuch  as,  if  it  refers  (which  is 
probable)  to  Reuchlin*B  visit  to  Italy  in  1482,  it 
shows  that  the  date  1480,  assigned  by  acme  to 
Aigyropulus*s  death,  is  inaccurate. 

Aivyropultts  had  several  sons.  Hodj  thinks 
that  tne  Joannes  Aigyropulus  who  translated  Aris- 
totle*s  work  litpi  'Epfiiyi'cfaf,  and  to  whose  name 
some  subjoin  the  epithet  '^  junior,^*  was  one  of  his 
sons,  and  that  he  died  before  his  father  ;  but  Uiis 
version  was  the  work  of  Aigyropulus  himself  nor 
does  he  appear  to  have  had  a  son  Joannes.  He 
had  a  son  Bartolommeo,  a  youth  of  great  attain- 
ments,  who  was  mortally  wounded  by  maMmn» 
(a.  d.  1467)  at  Rome,  where  he  was  living  under 
the  patronage  of  Cardinal  Bessarion.  Another  son, 
Isaac,  survived  his  father,  and  became  eminent  as 
a  musician.  Demetrius  Aigyropulus,  who  is  men- 
tioned (a.  D.  1451)  in  a  letter  of  Francesco  Fi- 
lelfo, was  apparently  a  brother  of  Joannea. 

The  works  of  Argyropulus  are  as  follows : — I. 
Original  works.  1.  Ilcpi  ri}r  rov  ^iou  Ilrcvfia- 
Tor  ^Kiropc^o'fws,  De  Prooeuione  SpiriUt»  ScateA  ; 
printed  with  a  Latin  venion  in  the  &nieetd  Oriho- 
doaea  of  Leo  AlUtius  (voL  i.  pp.  400 — 418).  2. 
Oratio  quarta  pro  Synodo  FUnrtnima^  cited  by  Ki- 
eolaus  Comnenus  Papadopoli  in  his  PraenoHoma 
Afyitaffoyioae.  We  do  not  know  if  this  has  been 
published,  or  whether  it  is  in  Latin  or  Greek.  3w 
ChmmeiUaru  in  Ethioa  NieomaekMj  fol.  Florence, 
1478.  This  work  comprehends  the  substance  of 
his  expository  lectures  on  the  Nicomacheauk  Bthics 
of  Aristotle,  taken  down  from  his  lips,  and  pub- 
lished by  Donatut  Aociaiolus  or  Donate  A€da> 
juoli,  who  has  already  been  mentioned  as  a  pupE 
of  Argyropulus,  and  who  dedicated  thia  work 
to  Cosmo  de*  Medici.  4.  Ckunmeniarii  im  Ari^ote^ 
Metapkynea^  published  with  fiessarion^s  Tusion  of 
that  work,  fol.  Paris,  1515.  The  other  original 
works  of  Argyropulus  are  scattered  in  MS.  throv^ 
the  libraries  of  Europe.  They  are,  5.  Cotmiai» 
ad  Imperatorem  Coiuku^imim  im  morfe  /rutria  «/b- 
anms  Paheoloffi  eactmctit  a.  d.  1448.   Thia  woric  is 


JOANNES. 

mentioned  by  Allatins  in  his  book  />»  S^fnodoPko- 
tiaim^  p.  542.  6.  Monodia  in  obilum  ImpercUorit 
Joanmt  PalaeologL  7.  ComparaHo  veterum  If»- 
peratorum  eum  hodiemo,  or  Veierum  Prmeipum  cum 
Imperaiort  mtne  regnanie  ComparxUia,  The  title  is 
indefinite,  bat  the  comporiBon  inttitnted  in  the 
vork  is,  according  to  some  of  our  anthoritiei,  be- 
tween the  Greek  emperors  of  Constantinople  and 
their  Turkish  successors.  8.  HcmUia  de  Imperio^ 
ad  QmstanHnum  Palaeoloffum.  9.  Solutiones  Quaes' 
iiaiutm  quae  propotueratU  Phtioaopki  et  Afedtd  qui- 
dam  ex  Cjfpro  innda,  1 0.  Ad  Papam  Nicolaum  V. 
11.    Poemata  Graeoa  Ecdenattiea^  by   Argyro- 

Sulus  and  others.  A  manuscript  in  the  Bodleian 
brary  {Cod,  Barooe.  laeaarviL,  according  to  the 
Catalog.  MStorum  AngUa»  ei  Hibermae)^  contains 
Porpkyrii  laagoge  eum  edujUU  marginalibu»  fort^ 
Jo.  Argyrapulif  et  Aritiotelie  Orgatton  eum  tckolm 
/orti  per  eundem.  It  has  an  effigy  of  Argyropulus 
in  his  study,  which  is  engraved  in  Hody^s  work 
cited  below.  Fabricius  (BibL  Gr.  toI.  iii.  p.  479) 
speaks  of  his  ExpoeUUmeM  in  Arittoteli»  Etkioa^ 
PhfeioOit  Lib.  de  Anima  et  Mechemiea ;  and  distin- 
guishes them  from  the  work  published  by  Acciar 
juoli,with  which  we  should  otherwise  have  supposed 
the  EjrpomHome»  m  EUdoa  to  be  identical.  Harless, 
in  a  note  to  Fabricius  (B3ii.  Gr.  voL  Ti.  p.  l«tl), 
speaks  of  his  Prolegg.  in  Proggmnatm.  as  contained 
in  a  MS.  at  Heidelbeig. 

The  Latin  yersions  of  Argyropulus  are  chiefly  of 
the  works  (genuine  or  reputed)  of  Aristotle.  1. 
Etiioa  NieomackeOj  Ubri  X,  There  it  reason  to 
think  that  this  was  printed  at  Florence  about  a.  d. 
1478,  in  which  year  the  CommaUarii  taken  down 
by  Acciajuoli  were  printed:  it  was  certainly  printed 
at  Rome  A.  D.  1492,  and  in  the  Latin  edition  of 
the  works  of  Aristotle  published  by  Oregorins  de 
Oregoriis,  2  vols.  foL  Venice,  1496.  This  edition 
contained  rersions  of  the  following  works  of  Aris- 
totle by  Aigyropulus : — 2.  Categoriae  s.  Praedioa- 
menta.  3.  Phgsiea  s.  Acroaee»  Phgsicae  s.  De 
Naturali  AuecuUatione,  Libri  VIIL  4.  De  Coelo 
ei  Mundo^LibrilV.  5.  De  Auima^  Libril/I.  6. 
Metaphgwica^  LibriXII.  The  thirteenth  and  four- 
teenth books  were  not  translated  by  him.  7*  De 
Interprdatione.  8.  Analgtica  Priora,  9.  Analgtica 
Potteriora^  Ubri  II.  10.  Epietola  ad  Alexandrum 
**  in  qua  de  libris  ad  methodum  civilium  sermonnm 
spectantibus  disseritur.'*  Some  of  our  authorities 
s{)eak  of  the  following  works  as  having  been  trans- 
lated by  him,  but  we  have  not  been  able  to  trace 
them  in  print :— 11.  PoUtioa,  Libri  VHI.;  and  12. 
Oeoonomiea^  Libri  IL  These  two  works  are  said 
to  have  been  published  in  8vo.  Venice,  a.  d.  1 506, 
but  we  doubt  the  correctness  of  the  statement. 
\Z.  De  Muni/0,  14.  Medianica  ProUemata.  Some 
of  his  transhitions  are  reprinted  in  the  volume  of 
Latin  versions  which  forms  a  sequel  to  Bekker^s 
edition  of  Aristotle. 

He  also  translated  the  Praedioabilia  orDe  qmnque 
Vodbus  of  Porphyry,  and  the  Homiliae  S.  BasUii 
in  Ileaeacmeron.  His  version  of  Porphyry  was 
printed  with  his  translations  of  Aristotle  at  Venice 
in  1496,  and  that  of  Basil  at  Rome  a.  d.  1515. 

(Hody,  de  Graecie  lUuetribu»^  pp.  187—210  ; 
Boemer,  de  Doeti»  Hominibua  Graeci*;  Roscoe, 
Life  of  Lorenzo  de*  Medid^  4th  edition,  vol.  i.  pp. 
61, 101,  vol.  ii.  pp.  107— 110 ;  Wharton  apud  Cave, 
I/iet.  LitL  vol  ii..  Appendix,  p.  168  ;  Fabric.  Bibl. 
Graee.  vol.  iii.  p.  496,  &c.,  vol.  zL  p.  460,  &c.;  Fac- 
ciolati,  TiraboKhi,  Nic.  Comnenui  Papadopoli,  U, 


JOANNES. 


589 


00. ;  Bayle,  Dieiionnaire,  $,  v.  AeekUoU  (DgiuU.)^ 
AgggropgU.) 

18.  Barbucallus.    [Barbucallus.} 

19.  S.  Basilii  D18CIFULUS,  sive  Obsdibn- 
TiAB  F1LIU8.    [See  No.  28.] 

20.  Bbccus,  or  Vbccus.     [Vbccus.] 

21.  Bbssarion  or  Bbssario,  sometimes  Bbsa- 
RiON,  BissARioN,  B18ARION,  or  Bbarion  (Bi|<r<ra- 
(Aw  or  Bi)<raf>Iwv,  or  BurcrapW),  in  Italian  Bbssari- 
ONB.  The  first  name  of  this  eminent  ecclesiastic  has 
been  the  subject  of  dispute :  he  is  commonly  men- 
tioned by  the  name  Bessarion  only:  some  have  pre- 
fixed the  name  of  Basilius,  others  (as  Panzer,  An^ 
nates  Tgpog.  Indices)  that  of  Nicolaus  ;  but  it  has 
been  shown  by  Bandini  (CommentariMs  de  Vita  Bee' 
sarionis,  c.  2)  upon  the  authority  of  the  cardinal  him- 
self that  his  name  was  Joannes  or  John.  He  was  bom 
at  Tnpezus,  or  Trebiaond,  A.  d.  1395,  whether  of 
an  obscure  or  noble,  or  even  royal  fiunily,  is  muck 
disputed.  He  studied  at  Constantinople,  and  at- 
tended the  school  of  OeorgiusChiysocoooes  [Chry- 
8OC00CBS],  and  had  for  his  fellow-student  Francesco 
Filelfo  (Franciscus  Philelphus),  as  appears  fix>m  a 
letter  of  Filelfo  dated  x.  CaL  Feb.  1448.  (Philel- 
phus, Epittoiae^  lib.  vi.  fol  84,  ed.  Basil.  1506.) 
Having  embraced  a  monastic  life  in  the  order  of  St. 
Basil,  he  turned  his  attention  from  poetry  and  ora- 
tory, in  which  he  had  already  become  eminent,  to 
theology,  which  he  studied  under  two  of  the  most 
learned  metropolitans  of  the  Greek  church.  He 
also  studied  the  Platonic  philosophy  under  Oeor- 
gius  Pletho  or  Gemistos  [GbmibtusJ,  for  whom  he 
ever  retained  the  greatest  reverence,  and  under 
whom  he  became  a  tealous  Platonist.  To  study 
under  Gemistus  he  withdrew  (apparently  about 
A.  D.  1416  or  1417)  into  the  Morea,  and  remained 
21  years  in  a  monastery  there,  except  when  en- 
gaged in  diplomatic  missions  fbr  the  emperors  of 
Constantinople  and  Trebizond. 

Bessarion  was  an  advocate  for  the  proposed 
union  of  the  two  churches,  the  Latin  and  the 
Greek,  and  was  one  of  those  who  urged  upon  the 
emperor  Joannes  Pabeologus  the  convocation  of  the 
general  council  for  the  purpose,  which  met  a.  d. 
1438  at  Ferrara,  and  from  thence  adjourned  to 
Florence.  He  had,  just  before  the  meeting  of  the 
council,  been  appointed  archbishop  of  Nicaea,  and 
appeared  as  one  of  the  managers  of  the  conference 
on  the  side  of  the  Greeks,  Mark,  archbishop  of 
Ephesus  [Eugbnicus  Marcus],  being  the  other. 
He  at  first  advocated,  on  the  points  of  difference 
between  the  two  churches,  the  opinions  generally 
entertained  by  the  Greeks,  but  was  soon  converted 
to  the  Latin  side,  either  firom  honest  conviction,  as 
he  himself  affirmed,  or,  as  his  enemies  intimated,  in 
the  h3pe  of  receiving  honours  and  emoluments  from 
the  pope.  He  was  possibly  influenced  by  a  feeling 
of  jmlousy  against  Mark  of  Ephesus,  his  coadjutor. 
Phranxa  asserts  (il  17)  that  on  the  death  of  Joseph, 
patriarch  of  Constantinople  [Josbphus,  No.  7]» 
during  the  sitting  of  the  council,  the  emperor  Joan- 
nes Palaeologus  and  the  oouncU  elected  Bessarion 
to  succeed  him;  but  Bessarion  probably  thought  that 
his  Latinist  predilections,  however  acceptable  to  the 
emperor,  would  not  recommend  him  to  his  country- 
men in  general,  and  declined  the  appointment  He 
did  not,  however»  remain  in  Italy,  as  Phransa 
incorrectly  states,  but  returned  to  Constantinople 
soon  after  the  breaking  up  of  the  council.  He  was, 
however,  almost  immediately  induced  to  return  to 
Italy  by  the  intelliigence  that  the  pope  had  con* 


590 


JOANNES. 


fened  on  liim  (Dec  1439)  a  CBrdinal'a  hat  This 
honour,  following  m  close  upon  his  embndng  the 
side  of  the  Latins,  and  the  fact  that  the  pope  had 
preTioosly  granted  him  an  annuity,  gaye  eoloor  to 
the  report  that  his  change  had  not  been  wholly 
disinterested.  Hody  rejects  the  stoiy  of  his  elec* 
tion  to  the  patriarchate,  but  his  arguments  are  not 
convincing :  the  &cts  uiged  by  him  only  show  that 
the  patriarchate  was  vacant  at  the  dissolution  of  the 
council,  which  it  would  be  in  conseqoenoe  of  Be»- 
8arion*s  declining  it 

From  thb  time  he  resided  ordinarily  at  Rome, 
where  his  house  became  the  resort  and  asylum  of 
men  of  letters.  Filelfo  (Philelphus),  Poggio  Fio- 
rentino,  Lorenzo  or  Laurentius  Valla,  Platina,  and 
others,  were  among  his  intimate  friends,  and  he 
was  the  patron  of  the  Greek  exiles,  Theodore 
Gaza,  George  of  Trebizond,  Aigyropulns,  aAd 
others.  In  a.  d.  1449  he  was  appointed  by 
Nicolas  V.  bishop  of  Savina,  and  shortly  after- 
wards of  Frascati,  the  ancient  Tusculum.  About 
the  same  time  he  waa  appointed  legate  of  Bo- 
logna :  he  retained  this  office  about  five  years,  and 
succeeded,  by  his  prudence  and  moderation,  in  re- 
storing the  tranquillity  of  the  district  He  exerted 
himself  also  to  revive  the  former  splendour  of  the 
university,  which  had  much  decayed.  On  the 
death  of  Nicolas  V.  (a.d.  1455),  he  returned  to 
Rome,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  Bolognese  ;  and 
would  probably  have  been  chosen  to  the  vacant 
papacy  but  for  jealousy  of  his  Greek  origin  enter- 
tained by  a  few  of  the  cardinals.  Cardinal  Alfonso 
Borgia  waa  therefore  chosen,  and  assumed  the  name 
of  Callistus  or  Calixtus  III.  During  the  papacy 
of  Callistus,  and  of  his  successor,  Pius  II.,  Bessarion 
was  very  earnest  in  rousing  the  princes  and  states 
of  Italy  to  defend  what  remained  of  the  Greek 
empire  after  the  fidl  of  Constantinople.  He  visited 
Naples,  where  he  was  honoumbly  received  by  the 
king,  Alfonso;  and  attended  the  congress  of 
Mantua,  held  a.  d.  1458  or  1459,  soon  after  the 
election  of  pope  Pius  IL,  for  the  purpose  of  forming 
a  league  against  the  Turks.  He  shortly  after 
visited  Gemumy  as  papal  legate,  to  unite,  if  pos- 
sible, the  Germans  and  Hungarians  in  a  league 
against  the  same  enemy;  but  his  efforts  on  all  these 
occasions  failed  of  their  purpose,  and  be  returned  to 
Rome  before  the  end  of  1461.  In  1463  he  was 
appointed  by  the  pope  bishop  of  Chalcii,  in  Negro- 
ponte  (Euboea),  and  soon  after  titular  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  in  which  character  be  addressed  an 
encyclical  letter  to  the  clergy  of  his  patriarehate, 
in  which  he  exhorted  them  to  union  with  the  Latin 
church,  and  submission  to  the  papal  authority.  It 
is  remarkable  that  in  this  letter,  according  to  the 
version  of  Areudio,  he  styled  himself  ^  oecumenical 
patriarch,**  notwithstanding  the  umbrage  which  that 
ambitious  title  had  formerly  given  (See  Nos.  27, 
28,  JoANNBfl  Cappadox,  1,  2)  to  the  Roman 
see,  under  subjection  to  which  he  was  now  living. 
During  the  pontificate  of  Pius  he  was  made  dean 
of  the  College  of  Cardinals.  In  the  same  year, 
1463,  Bessarion  was  sent  as  legate  to  Venice,  to 
prevail  on  the  Venetians  to  unite  in  a  league  with 
the  pope  against  the  Turks.  His  efforts  on  this 
occasion  were  successful,  and  he  induced  the  Vene- 
tians to  fit  out  a  fleet,  in  which  he  returned  to 
Ancona,  just  in  time  to  attend  the  dying  bed  of  the 
pope,  Pius  II.,  and  the  election  of  his  successor, 
Paul  II.,  A.  D.  1464.  During  the  papacy  of  the 
latter  (1464—1471)  Bessarion  mingled  little  in 


JOANNES. 

public  a£BurB,  and  devoted  hnnaelf  to  fiteniy  pm^ 
suits.  About  the  end  of  1 468  he  took  part  in  the 
solemn  reception  of  the  emperor  Frederic  III.  at 
Rome. 

On  the  death  of  Paul  II.,  a.  d.  1471,  Beaaarion 
was  again  near  being  elected  pope,  but  jealouay  or 
accident  prevented  it,  and  Francesco  della  Rovevs 
waa  chosen,  and  took  the  title  of  Sixtus  IV.  Sizy 
tus,  anxious  to  remove  Bessarion  from  Rome,  en- 
trusted to  him  the  legation  to  Louis  XL  of  Fnuiee, 
that  he  might  effect  a  reconciliation  between  Liouis 
and  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  and  induce  them  to 
join  the  league  against  the  Turks.  Bessarion,  who 
was  now  far  advanced  in  age,  and  af&icted  with  a 
disease  of  the  bladder,  was  anxious  to  decline  the 
i^pointment,  but  the  pope  was  presung;  and  eariy 
in  the  spring  of  ]  472  ho  set  out  for  the  Nether- 
Umds,  to  confer  with  the  Duke  of  Buignndy.  His 
making  the  fint  application  to  the  Duke  excited  the 
jealousy  of  Louis,  and  Bessarion  &iled  in  his  ob- 


ject. Bessarion  died  at  Ravenna  1 8th  Not.  1 472,itt 
the  77th  year  of  his  age,  on  his  return  from  Fxssce. 
His  body  was  conveyed  to  Rome,  and  boned  there 
in  a  tomb  which  ho  had  prepared  in  his  tifetime,  in 
a  chapel  of  the  Basilica  of  the  Twelve  Apoatlea,  the 
pope  himself  attending  his  funeral  obsequieaw  The 
year  of  Bessarion*s  death  has  been  variooal  j  atated, 
but  the  date  given  above  is  correct. 

Bessarion  was  held  in  neat  respect  by  bia  con- 
temporaries, and  deservedly  so.  With  the  ezorp- 
tion  of  his  opportune  conversion  at  Florence,  in 
which,  after  aU,  nothing  can  be  urged  againat  him 
bat  the  suspiciousness  which  attaches  to  every  con- 
version occurring  at  a  convenient  time,  hia  career 
was  exempt  from  reproach.  He  supported,  by  every 
exertion  that  hia  position  aUowed,  the  cause  of  his 
fidling  country,  and  was  a  generous  patron  to  his 
exiled  fellow-countrymen.  His  literary  laboon 
and  his  important  soyices  in  the  reviiml  of  daa- 
sical  literature,  entitle  him  to  the  gratitude  of  sub- 
sequent ages.  His  valuable  library  he  gave  in  his 
lifetime  (a.d.  146B)  to  the  library  of  St.  Mark, 
belonging  to  the  republic  of  Venice;  and  it  was 
deposited  fint  in  the  ducal  palace,  and  then  in  a 
bmlding  erected  for  the  library,  of  which  the  Latin 
and  Greek  MSS.  of  Bessarion  are  among  tiie  most 
precious  treasures. 

The  works  of  Bessarion  are  numerons:  they 
comprehend  original  works  and  translations  from 
Greek  into  Latin.  Of  the  original  worka  aereral 
exist  only  in  MS.  in  various  libraries,  eepecially  in 
that  of  St  Mark  at  Venice.  We  giTe  onlj  hia 
published  works:  the  othen  are  enumerated  by 
Bandini,  Hody,  Cave,  and  Fabricins.  I.  Trsolo. 
orcAL  Works  :  1.  A^y,  Sermo;  a  dlsoooxse  in 
honour  of  the  Council  of  Femia,  delivered  at  the 
opening  of  the  counci],  a.  d.  14S8,  and  printed  in 
the  CondUa  (voL  xiiL  coL  S5,  &c.,  ed.  Labhe  ;  voL 
ix.  col.  27,  ed.  Hardouin ;  voL  31,  coL  495,  ftc,  ed. 
Mansi).  2.  Aayftarat^s  i)  s-fpl  iptiv^mt  XAyw^ 
OroHo  DogmaHoa^  iive  de  Umone;  called  also  Dt 
Oompimdiom  (Panser,  voL  viiL  p.  271 )  ;  delivered 
at  the  same  council  (coL  891,  &&,  Labbe  ;  e6L  988; 
&c,  Mansi).  3.  Dedaratio  aliquorum  qmoB  an  dicta 
Oratione  DogmaHoa  eontmadur^  quae  Oraeeia  m>> 
ti$$ima^  Laihn»  ignxAa  stmtj  written  in  Lartxn  and 
subjoined  to  the  preceding  oration.  4.  Ad  AUaemm 
Laiearim  EpiMtola^  de  Sueee$8u  S^^nodi  FforenimaB 
et  de  Prooemtme  ^piritm  ScmetL  The  Greek 
original,  with  two  Latin  versiona,  one  by  BeaaaiMn 
himself  and  one  by  Pietn»  Axcndio^  was  pohlialied 


JOANNES. 


JOANNE& 


591 


in  tbe  Opmaia  Awna  TkeUogiea  of  the  ktter, 
Rmne,  1649:  a  Lfttm  Tcnioii  appcut  in  the  Cbn- 
tHia  (coL  1227,  &c^  Ubbe).    5.  BpiMola  CaOo- 

BubjKiai  d9  pt  uiDtltM^a  Homamw  JBetsftnwt  ObMli- 

eatia,  ^jfmodiqm  Fiormdmae  Deenik  admittendit,  et 

iiemamPainartkamCPoUittnmmEieeiHme.  This 

letter,  notioed  in  our  bio^phied  iketch,  wu  alto 

published  by  Aicodio  with  a  doable  Tenion,  one 

by  himself  and  one  by  Betmion.    A  Latin  Ter- 

•ion,  appaiently  of  this  letter,  aa  it  ii  entitled 

^litiota  ad  Gtmooc,  was  printed  with  a  venion 

of  the  work  on  the  eneharist  mentioned  below  at 

Strasboig,  4to.  A.  o.  1518.  (Fuuer,  toI.  tL  62.)  A 

La^  Ternon  alto  it  giyen  by  Raynald,  Annal,  E^ 

tUmad.  ad  «ma.  1468,  c.  IviiL  Ac.    6.  Apologia 

advenm  Ongorimm  Patamam  pro  Jo,  Veeei,  Patri- 

anka»  CPolitam  lAbro  advenm  Ruponmomea  Orao- 

eontm  d»  Procntwm  Spiriim  SaadL    Thit  woik, 

with  a  Latin  Tenion,  wat  pnblithed  by  Aicadio.  7* 

Rapomtio  ad  gaaimor  Argmmmta  Maaemi  Plamidae 

dt  Piouemiam  ^writat  Sameti  em  aolo  Patro t  pub- 

luhed,  with  a  Latin  Terrion,  by  Arendio.  8.  Otq&- 

Coa^atiod»  FerbU  QmmcratiomM^eiTnmmib- 

A  Latin  vertion  of  thit,  by  Nieoolo 

Sagnndino,  it  eontained  in  the  Muteum  Italiatm  of 

MthOlon,  vol.  L  part  iL  p. 248,  &e.    9.  DeSamdo 

EadantHas  Myderio^  at  qmod  put  Vtitha 

— n't  jSal  Cbatiiffofi'o,  oonlni  AiatvoM 

or,  De  Sacmmemto  Euehariatiaet  et  gmhu  Verbi» 

O^ruH  C»pm  cai^kiatmr,  A  Latin  veruon  of  thit 

wit  pablithed,  at  we  have  notioed  above,  at  Strtt- 

hoig,  A.  D.  1518;  and  alto  at  Nnxembnig,  a.  d. 

J 527.    (Panier,  voL  vii  pw  478).    One  appeart  in 

the  BSUiotkeea  Patmm  (voL  zxiri.  p.  787,  &e.  ed. 

Lyon.  1 677).   10.  Do  oa  Parte  Eoamgdu^  *  &  atm 

oota  mmaen\  fo^  ondHaH  oaUU  mtilii  Dueeptath^ 

printed  with  the  Dialoge  of  Salonint,  of  Vienna, 

4tA.  Haguenao,  1532,  Ptnser,  vol  viL  p.  109.   11. 

Ad  Pamkm  IL  P,  M.  Epialola^  qua  na$  do  Pro- 

oemom  Spinimt  SomsU  tmeobtaikmeM  oi  affbri  et 

dieat;  and,  12.  Ad  Patdmm  IL  P.  M.  do  Erroro 

PoecLUe,    These  two  letters  are  inserted  in  the 

lotma  et  Ilaliea  2>.  Mami  BiUiotkooa  Oodd.  MSlo- 

nm  per  TUmloe  Digetta^  of  ZanettL    FoL  Venice, 

1741,  pp.  76, 196. 

II.       PHIIX>tOnilCAL     AND     MuCBLLAlfBOUB 

WoBo:  13.  In  Qdmmniaiorem  PUdomo^  LSbn 
y» ;  a  reply  in  Latin  to  the  Ompafotiomee  PhUooih 
fkenm  Ptatomo  et  AritloteUe  of  George  of  Tre- 
fajaad.  [Gboaoivs,  No.  48,  Tbapbvntiub.] 
Beemon^  woik  waa  first  printed  at  Rome  by 
Sweynheym  and  FUmarta,  a.  o.  1469.  14.  Ik 
Ndtma  et  Arte  advonm  omMdem  TrapegmdioM, 
Thia  woric,  written  aome  time  before  the  pre- 
oediag^  waa  printed  with  it  aa  a  aizth  book.  15. 
Ad  Pldkoaom  do  Qaateor  Q^uoeHombaa  PUdomeit 
Epkteia;  written  in  Greek,  and  printed  with  a 
Latin  venion  by  Beimar,  Leyden,  a.  d.  1722, 
from  a  1C&  in  the  Bodleian  Ubiary.  16.  Ad 
Mkkaekeo  ApodoHmm  ot  Andromemm  CalHetum 
Epktdao.  In  theae  lettera  he  aeverelT  reprehends 
ApostoUu  for  the  violent  attack  which  he  had 
Made  on  Tbeodofe  Gaia,  and  eoomiendt  Calliatnt, 
wIm  had  replied  in  a  moderate  and  decent  manner 
to  ^  attaA  of  ApoatoUotL  The  letteit  of  Bea- 
■nrian  wen  paUiahed  by  Boivin  in  his  Hutoria 
Aeadomiao  Hegiae  Inoer^dkmumj  voL  ii.  p.  456. 
17.  Ad  Ikmetrmm  ot  Andromam  PUtkome  Fiiioe, 
jyiiirfa.  Thia  letter,  written  to  the  aona  of  Oeoige 
after  their  fother*a  death,  waa  pnbliaheid 


by  AUatina  (Diainba  do  Cfoorgiit^  p.  392,  and 
Do  Qmaeium  Ecderiao^  OeddenL  ot  Orieid,^  lib.  iii. 
ciiLp.937.)  18.  Ad  Tkomao  Palaeologi  FiUormm 
Paodagogum  Ejpielola.  Thomas  Palaeologus,  despot 
of  the  Morea,  and  brother  of  the  last  Byzantine 
Emperor,  Constantine  XIIL,  when  driven  oot  of 
the  Morea  by  the  Tories,  fled  with  his  wife  and 
children  to  Rome,  where  he  was  much  indebted  to 
the  good  offices  of  Bessarion,  who,  upon  his  death, 
eontinned  bis  friendly  care  towards  hb  orphan 
children.  The  letter  of  Besaarion  was  printed  by 
Meorsina,  with  the  Opaecola  of  Hesyehiaa  of 
Miletus  [HasTCHiua,  No.  9.},  Leyden,  a.  d.  1613. 
19.  Ad  Dueem  et  Senaium  Veaetum  do  BiUiotheeao 
iuae  Domdiimo  Epidola,  This  Latin  letter  is 
printed  in  the  Hiatona  Rorum  Vautittrum  of  Jus- 
tiniani,  at  the  end  of  the  eighth  book.  20.  Monodia 
m  Obitam  Mdimdit  Palaeoloffi  Imperaiori»,  A 
Latin  version  of  this  Monody  by  Niccolo  Perotti 
is  given  in  the  Anoaleo  Eodeiadki  of  Bcovina,  vol. 
zviiL  p.  72,  &c  21.  OraHoma  Qoaitior  ad  lialoe. 
Three  of  thete  orationt,  dengned  to  route  the  statet 
and  princet  of  Wettern  Europe  againtt  the  Turks, 
were  published  at  Paris,  a.  d.  1471,  and  apparently 
a  second  time  in  a.  d.  1500  (Pinter,  vol.  ii.  p. 
332),  and  the  whole  four  in  the  second  volume  of 
the  CcmooUatumot  atqoo  Oratiomee  Turdeao  of  Ni- 
coUtt  Reutner.  An  Italian  version,  we  know  not 
whether  of  the  three  or  four,  was  printed,  probably 
at  Venice,  a.d.  1471.  (Panxer,  voL  iii.  p.  80.)  22. 
Ad  Ludovieum  Fnmeofmm  Regem  do  ena.Eteetiono 
M  Xe^wa  ad  ^psam  et  Dacem  BurgondtaOj  pub- 
lished in  the  Spukiegnun  of  D*Ach^,  vol.  iv.  Paris, 
1661.  23.  Various  Epietoiao  and  Omfioaes,  in- 
cluding apparently  some  of  those  already  noticed, 
in  1  voL  4to.,  withont  note  of  phue  or  year  of  pub- 
lication, but  known  to  have  beoi  printed  by  Guil. 
Fitchet,  Paris,  about  1470  or  1472.  (Panzer,  vol. 
iLp.  271.) 

Hb  verrions  into  Latin  were  of  the  following 
works :  1.  Xenopkomtio  do  Dietit  et  Faetit  Soeratis^ 
Libri  /F,  printed  in  various  editions  of  Xenophon, 
and  separately  in  4to,  at  Lonvain,  a.  d.  1533.  2. 
Anetotdi»  MetapikgrieorvM  LSbri  XIV^  repeatedly 
printed.  3.  Thoopikradi  Metaphfoioa^  repeatedly 
printed,  subjoined  to  his  version  of  the  Metaphj/oiea 
of  Aristotle.  4.  Ratilu  Magni  Oratio  m  iUud 
^Attoado  aU  ipoi;  *  et  HamUia  m  Ckridi  Natalom. 
These  homilies  are  extant  only  in  MS.  The  ver- 
sions of  Aristotle  and  Theophrastos  are  contained, 
with  the  work  /a  Oalmmmiatortm  Platome^  in  a 
volume  published  by  Aldus,  Venice,  1516.  ( Aloy- 
sius  Bandinius,  Do  Vita  et  Robme  Godia  Beeearionie 
Oardinalie  Nteaeni  Commeidanu$j  4to,  Rome,  1777  ; 
Hody,  Do  Graode  HbutrUm»  lAitgoao  Graeeao,  S^c. 
InttaoratorHnu ;  Boemer,  De  Doctie  HomtMua 
Graode;  Fabric.  Bibl.  Oraoe.  vol.  zL  p.  422,  &c. ; 
Cave,  HieL  UtU  vol.  iL  Appendi»  by  Geiy  and 
Wharton,  pp.  138,  139 ;  Oudin,  Commeniar,  de 
Seriptor.  Bodet,  voL  iiL  coL  2411,  &c;  Niceron, 
Mimoirott  vol.  xxi.  p.  129  ;  Ducas,  HitL  Ryzant, 
c.  xxxi. ;  Phranxa,  Philelphua  EpidolaOf  Labbe 
CoaeUiaj  Mansi  QmcUiOy  U,  ee,;  Panzer,  AftnaUo 
JjfpograpUei  (0.  00.  and  vol.  ii.  p*  411,  vol.  viiL 
pp.  368,  434) ;  Laonicus  Chalcocondyles,  Hietoria 
TWrftinnn,  voL  vi.  viii.  pp.  155,  228,  ed.  Paris,  pp. 
121, 178,  ed.  Venice ;  Nic.  Comnenus  Papadopoli, 
Hid,  Gymmu.  PataviHi^  vol.  il  lib.  ii.  c  8,  p.  H  M 

22.  Calkas.     [Calica«.1 

23.  CAMATUUa.       fCAMAT»^»-! 

24.  Camwiata,     i^c^^jkuTA.] 


592 


JOANNES. 


25.  Can  ANUS.    [Can  an  us.] 

26.  Cantacczsnub.  [Joannks  V.,  emperor 
See  above.} 

27.  Cappadox,  or  the  CAPPADoaAN(l).  Jobu 
the  Cappodocian  was  made  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople ( he  was  the  second  patriarch  of  the  name  of 
John,  Chrysostom  being  John  I,)  ▲.  D.  517  or  518, 
a  short  time  before  the  death  of  the  aged  emperor 
Anastasius.  Of  his  preyious  history  and  opinions 
we  hare  little  or  no  information,  except  that  he 
was,  before  his  election  to  the  patriarchate,  a  pres- 
byter and  syncelltts  of  Constantinople.  Subsequent 
events  rather  indicate  that  his  original  leaning 
was  to  the  opponents  of  the  Council  of  Ciudcedon : 
but  he  had  either  too  little  firmness  or  too  little 
principle  to  follow  out  steadily  the  inclination  of 
his  own  mind,  but  appears  to  have  been  in  a 
great  degree  the  tool  of  others.  On  the  death 
of  Anastasius  and  the  accession  of  Justin  I.  the 
orthodox  party  among  the  inhabitants  of  Constan- 
tinople raised  a  tumult,  and  compelled  John  to 
anathematize  Severus  of  Anttoch,  and  to  insert  in 
the  diptychs  the  names  of  the  fathers  of  the  Council 
of  Chalcedon,  and  restore  to  them  those  of  the  pa- 
triarchs Euphemius  and  Macedonius.  These  dip- 
tychs were  two  tables  of  ecclesiastical  dignitaries, 
one  containing  those  who  were  living,  and  the  other 
those  who  had  died,  in  the  peace  and  communion  of 
the  church,  so  that  insertion  was  a  virtual  declaration 
of  orthodoxy;  erasure,  of  heresy  or  schism.  These 
measures,  extorted  in  the  first  instance  by  popular 
violence,  were  afterwards  sanctioned  by  a  synod  of 
forty  bishops.  In  a.  d.  519  John,  at  the  desire 
and  almost  at  the  command  of  the  emperor  Justin, 
sought  a  reconciliation  with  the  Western  church, 
from  which,  during  the  reign  of  Anastasius,  the 
Eastern  churches  had  been  disunited.  John  ac- 
cepted the  conditions  of  pope  Hormisdas,  and 
anathematized  the  opponents  of  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon,  erasing  from  the  diptychs  the  names  of 
Acacius,  Euphemms,  and  Macedonius,  three  of  his 
predecessors,  and  inserting  those  of  popes  Leo  I. 
and  Hormisdas  himself.  Hormisdas,  on  this,  wrote 
a  congratulatory  letter  to  John,  exhorting  him  to 
seek  to  bring  about  the  reconciliation  of  the  pa- 
triarchs of  Antioch  and  Alexandria  to  the  orthodox 
church.  John  the  Cappadocian  died  about  the  be- 
ginning or  middle  of  the  year  520,  as  appears  by 
a  letter  of  Hormisdas  to  his  successor,  Epiphanius. 

John  the  Cappadocian  wrote  several  letters  or 
other  papers,  a  few  of  which  are  still  extant.  Two 
short  letters  ('EirurToXai),  one  to  Joannes  or  John, 
patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  and  one  to  Epiphanius, 
bishop  of  Tyre,  are  printed  in  Greek,  with  a  Latin 
version,  in  the  Concilia,  among  the  documents  re- 
lating to  the  Council  of  Constantinople  in  a.  d. 
536.  (Vol.  V.  col.  185,  ed.  Labbe,  vol.  viii.  coL 
1065—1067,  ed.  MansL)  Four  Relaiionet  or  Li- 
belli  are  extant  only  in  a  Latin  version  among  the 
jEpistolae  of  pope  Hormisdas  in  the  Concilia.  (Vol 
iv.  col.  1472,  1486,  1491,  1521,  ed.  Labbe;  vol. 
viii.  col.  436,  451,  457,  488,  ed.  Mansi.) 

It  is  remarkable  that  in  the  two  short  Greek 
letters  addressed  to  Eastern  prelates,  John  takes 
the  title  of  oiKovixtviK6s  varpiapxris,  oecumenical, 
or  universal  patriarch,  and  is  supposed  to  be  the 
first  that  assumed  this  ambitious  designation.  It 
is  remarkable,  however,  that  in  those  pieces  of  his, 
which  were  addressed  to  pope  Hormisdas,  and 
which  are  extant  only  in  the  Latin  version,  the 
title  does  not  appear  ;  and  circumstances  are  not 


JOANNES. 

wanting  to  lead  to  the  suspicion  that  its  preflenoo 
in  the  Greek  epistles  is  owing  to  the  mistake  of 
some  transcriber,  who  has  confounded  this  John 
the  Cappadocian  with  the  imbject  of  the  next  ar- 
ticle. It  is  certainly  remarkable  that  the  title,  if 
assumed,  should  have  incurred  no  rebuke  from  the 
jealousy  of  the  popes,  not  to  speak  of  the  other 
patriarchs  equal  in  dignity  to  John ;  or  that,  if 
once  assumed,  it  should  have  been  dropped  again, 
which  it  must  have  been,  since  the  employment  of 
it  by  the  younger  John  of  Cappadocia,  many  yean 
aAer,  was  violently  opposed  by  pope  Gregory  L  as 
an  unauthorized  assumption.  [Joannks  Cappa« 
Dox,  2.]  We  may  conjecture,  perhaps,  that  it  was 
assumed  by  the  patriaichs  of  Constantinople  with- 
out opposition  from  their  fellow-prelates  in  the 
East  during  the  schism  of  the  Eastern  and  Western 
churches,  and  quietly  dropped  on  the  tennination 
of  the  schism,  that  it  might  not  prevent  the  re- 
establishment  of  friendly  relations.  (Theopbancs, 
Chronog,  pp.  140-- 142,  ed.  Paris,  pp.  112,  113, 
ed.  Venice,  pp.  253 — 256,  ed.  Bonn  ;  Cave,  HiaL 
Liit.  vol.  L  p.  503  ;  Fabric  BibL  Gr,  voL  xi.  p.  99.) 

28.  CAPPAi>ox,or  the  CAPPADoaAN  (2),  patri- 
arch of  Constantinople,  known  by  the  anmame 
Nbstbuta    (i^H^cvnfs),    or    Jxjunator,    the 
Faster.    He  is  Joannes  IV.  in  the  list  of  the 
patriarchs  of  Constantinople.     He  was  a  deacon  of 
the  great  church  at  Constantinople,  and  aucoeeded 
KutychiuB  [EuTYCHias]  in  the  patriarchate  a.  d. 
582,  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Tiberius  II.    In 
a  council  held  at  Constantinople  a.  d.  589,  for  the 
examination  of  certain  charges  againat  Gr^ory, 
patriarch  of  Antioch  [G&KSORiua,  eodeaiaatiGal  and 
literary.  No.  5  ;  EvAORius,  No.  3],  John  assumed 
the  title  of  universal  patriarch  (oLcov/xfvuc^s  worpi- 
^Xyi*)%  oi"  perhaps  resumed  it  after  it  had  fidloi 
into  disuse.     [See  above.  No.  27.]     Upon  the  in- 
telligence of  this  reaching  the  pope,  Pelagius  IL, 
he  protested  against  it  most  loudly,  and  annulled 
the  acts  of  the  council  as  informal.  A  letter  written 
in  the  most  vehement  manner  by  Pelagius  to  the 
Eastern  bishops  who  had  been  present  in  the 
council,  appears  among  his  Epistolae  in  the  Con- 
cilia (Ep.  viiL  vol.  V.  col.  948,  ed.  Labbe,  vol.  ix. 
col.  900,  ed.  Mansi) ;  but  some  doubt  has  been 
cast  on  its  genuineness.    Gregory  I.,  or  the  Great, 
who  (in   A.   o.   590)   succeeded    Pelagius,  was 
equally  earnest  in  his  opposition,  and  wrote  to 
the  emperor  Maurice  and  to  the  patriarchs  of  Alex- 
andria and  Antioch,  and  to  John  himself,  to  protest 
against  it.     (Gregorius  Papa,  EpisUJae,  lib.  iv.  ep. 
3'2,36,  38,  39,  apud  ConeiUa,  voL  v.  coL  1181, 
&c,  ed.  Labbe,  vol.  x.  coL  1206,  &&,  ed.  Mansi.) 
John,  however,  retained  the  title  probably  till 
his  death  (about  A.  d.  596);  and  &r  from  being 
odious  to  the  Greek  Christians,  was  and  is  re- 
verenced by  them  as  a  saint. 

John  of  Cappadocia  wrote:  I.  *AicoXov0Cb  ml 
rd^it  M  i^ofjLoKoyovfjJpwf  <rwTay€ttra^  Const- 
^uentia  et  Ordo  erga  eo$  qtd  peooaia  eomfite»htr 
obaervanda;  called  by  Cave  IdbeUus  JPoeiutimti- 
alisj  and  by  Allatius,  Pfxueis  Graeei»  prameripta  » 
oonfutione  peragendo'  This  work,  there  is  eveiy 
reason  to  conclude,  has  been  much  interpolsted : 
and  Oudin  {De  Scripior,  Ecda,  vol.  i.  col.  1473, 
seq.)  affirms  is  altogether  the  production  of  a  later 
age.  It  is  given  by  Morinus  in  the  Appemdi* 
(pp.  77—90)  to  his  work,  Commemkiruu  Uatoriaa 
de  Disdfitna  in  AdnUnisiraUone  Socramenii  Fomi- 
ientiae^  foL  Paris,  1651.    2.  A^70f  wpit  t^  fUx^ 


JOANNES. 

Xorra  ^(oyopciMrflu  r^y  iawroS  wpw/iarusAy  itoripa^ 
Ad  €0$  qui  PeoocUorum  Gm/etsumem  PaJtri  tuo 
Spiriima&  editmri  tnU  Sermo  ;  also  giren  by  Mori- 
nos  (pp.91 — 97).  But  Morinus  himielf  doubts 
the  gmmBeness  of  tbit  wori:,  and  Ondin  (/.  e.)  de- 
nies it  altogether.  S.  IIc/il  fA/rrwmlas  mu  ^Kp»- 
Tfias  Koi  irapStflas  KAyoSy  Sermo  de  Poemimtioj 
Comtmentia^  ei  VirgmUaU.  This  disooune  is  in 
some  MSS.  ascribed  to  Chrysostom,  and  is  printed 
in  the  editions  of  his  works  by  Morell,  toL  i.  p. 
809,  and  Savil,  vol.  TiL  p.  641.  4.  Atfyof  wfA 
'^f€v^owpo^iilTm¥  jcal  ^^fv^tMourtdiXm^  ksX  dtf^wr 
alprrumw^  jcal  «-^  <ntftc(wr  r^f  «rurrfAttof  raw 
atfivs  TO^ov,  Strmo  de  Pamdopropheti»  H  foUi» 
Doeloribm  H  impm  HaereHm^ei  de  Sigma  C^ffman- 
wiatiomt  kmjtu  SaeadL  Thb  discourse,  which  is 
ascribed  in  some  MSS.  to  Chiysostom,  and  printed 
in  some  editions  of  his  works  (toL  rii.  p.  221,  ed. 
Savil,  who,  howoTer,  regards  it  as  spurious,  toL 
TiiL  ed.  Montfimcon,  m  S/mriit,  p.  72,  or  p.  701  in 
the  reprint  of  Mont&uoon*s  edition,  Paris,  1836),  is 
by  Vossias,  Petarius,  Cave,  and  Assemani  ascribed 
to  John  of  Caj^ndocia.  5.  D»  SaaramaUo  BapUM- 
wnaHa  ad  Limdrum  Hiapalenaem,  Thb  woric, 
mentioned  by  Isidore  of  Seville  (De  Seripttnib, 
Eodu,  c  26)^  is  lost:  it  contained  only  a  collection 
of  passages  from  older  writers  on  the  subject  of 
trine  immersion.  6.  Epiddarmm  ad  dioenoa  Li- 
her.  This  work,  which  is  mentioned  by  Trithe- 
mius  {Da  EedeaJatHna  Ser^ftoribaat  c.  224),  is  also 
lost  7.  Praeoepta  ad  Momadimm  gmemdoMj  extant 
in  MS.  in  the  Vatican  Library  at  Kome,  and  in  the 
King*s  Library  at  Paris.  8.  HapeeyyaKUu  9ui- 
^opoi  rdia  Ilurrsa,  Admomitioma  Dicenae  ad 
Piddea. 

Beside  the  above  writings,  there  is  reason  to 
think  that  John  of  Cappadocia  is  the  author  of  a 
Kttiwfdpunf^  OanomariiuiL,  describing  the  various 
depraved  abactions  of  the  mind  and  the  penance 
suitable  to  each,  given  by  Morinus  (ibid.  pp.  101 
—117).  The  work  is  in  some  MSS.  entitled 
'iMfrvov  fjun^axw  m^  Scox^v,  /M^ifrov  rw  it/aydr 
Aow  BoiriAtfov,  o(ri90t  i)  hrvmffda  T4kpw  *Tr(ucoi|S 
Kaawfdpunfj  Joamnia  Monacki  at  daaeoni^  diadpuU 
magai  BaaUn^  ad  eagnomemUim  eat  Obedienliaa 
FStima^  Cttnomaruim  :  and  some  writers,  as  Morinus, 
Allatius,  and  Fabridua,  distinguish  this  **  Joannes, 
Disdpulus  Magni  Basilii  et  ObedienUae  Filius,** 
from  our  John,  but  Assemani  has  shown  that  there 
is  every  reason  to  identify  them.  Natalia  Alex- 
ander (Saec  X.  and  xi.  pars  iiL  p.  671,  apud  Far 
brie.  SihL  Gr,  voL  L  p.  699,  not  xx.)  ascribes  to 
John  of  Cappadocia  the  EpiitUa  ad  Caaaarium 
Afonodhrm,  ascribed  by  others  to  Chrysostom,  and 
celebrated  for  the  testimony  against  transubstan- 
tiation  contained  in  it :  but  his  opinion  appears  to 
have  been  approved  by  few.  (Cave,  HiaL  IML 
voL  i.  p.  541 ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Or,  vol  xi.  p.  108,  &&; 
Morinus,  tLee.  ;  Assemani,  Sibliotk,  Juria  Orieit' 
kdia,  v(d.  iiL  pp.  479—542.) 

29.  CaRPATHIUS.    [CAEPATHItlS.] 

30.  CAauANUB.  [Cassianus.] 

81.  Chaeax  (X4fMi{),  a  Greek  gnunmarian  of 
unknown  date,  author  of  a  little  treatise  on  the 
Enclitics,  commonly  but  erroneously  entitled  Iltpl 
rmw  kyttKvoiUatnr.  It  was  first  published  in  the 
collection  of  gnmmatical  treatises  entitled  The- 
aamrma  Oommeopiae  et  Horti  Adomdia^  printed  by 
Aldus,  foL  Venice,  1496.  fo.  226,  &c.:  and  was 
again  ^vm  among  the  pieces  subjoined  to  the 
Dietiomarimm  CfraaemM^  printed  by  Aldus,  foL  Ve- 

voL.  n. 


JOANNES, 


593 


nice,  1524,  and  among  those  subjoined  to  that 
printed  by  Melchior  Sessa  and  Petrus  de  Ravanis, 
fol.  Venice,  1525.  Yet,  notwithstanding  these 
three  editions,  it  is  described  in  the  catalogue  of 
MSS.  in  the  Kingli  Librsry  at  Paris,  as  ''ineditus'* ; 
and  was  given,  as  if  for  the  first  time,  by  Iriarte 
in  the  Regiae  BibUotkeeae  Mahitanaia  Codieea  Graed 
MSS,  vol.  i.  p.  816,  &c  There  is  another  treatise 
of  Joannes  Charax,  Da  OrthqgnqMa,  extant  in 
MS.  Harles  expresses  his  uncertainty  whether 
the  woriL  printed  by  Aldus  was  the  same  as  that 
given  by  Iriarte  ;  but  a  comparison  of  the  two 
shows  their  identity.  Uesner  suspects  that  the 
work  ntfH  ZuJUktw^  printed  in  the  Theaaurma 
Oorumeopiae  of  Aldus,  and  usually  ascribed  to 
Joannes  Philoponus  [Philoponus],  is  by  Joannes 
Charax. 

32.  ChRYSOLORAB.   [CHRy80L0RA&] 

33.  CHRT80ST0MU&    [ChRT608TOMU&] 

34.  CXNNAMUS.   [CiNNAMUB.] 

35.  Of  Citrus  ^now  Kitro  or  Kidros),  in  Mace- 
donia, the  ancient  Pydna.  Joannes  was  bishop  of 
Citrus  about  a.  d.  1200.  He  wrote  'Atroitplaus 
vphs  Kauvratrriyotf  'Apx^arUncavw  Av^x^^^  f^^ 
Kti€dfftKaM,  Reapomaa  ad  OmaUudmum  Cabamlwm^ 
A  rMepiaoopam  Dyrradiu^  of  which  sixteen  answers, 
with  the  questions  prefixed,  are  given  with  a  Latin 
version  in  the  Jua  Graeco-Romanum  of  Leun- 
chvius  (fol  Frankfort,  1596),  lib.  v.  p.  323.  A 
ktfger  portion  of  the  Reaponaa  is  given  in  the  Sy- 
nepaiaJnria  Graed  of  Thomas  Diplouaticius  (Diplo- 
vatisio).  Several  MSS.  of  the  Reaponaa  contain 
twenty-four  answers,  others  thirty-two  ;  and  Nic. 
Comnenus  Papadopoli,  citing  the  work  in  his  Prae- 
ttoUonea  Afyatagogioaef  speaks  of  a  hundred.  In  one 
MS.  Joannes  of  Citrus  has  the  surname  of  Dala»- 
sinus.  Allatius,  in  his  />s  Cbassma,  and  Conira 
Hotiimgerum,  quotes  a  work  of  Joannes  of  Citrus, 
De  ConauetudinUnu  et  DogmatAua  Latinomm,  (Fa- 
bric BibL  Gr,  vol  xi.  pp.  341,  590 ;  Cave,  IJiaL 
Liu.  vol  il  p.  279.) 

36.  ClIMACUS.      [CLIMACU&] 

37.  COBIDAS.      [COBIDAB.] 

38.  Of  Constantinople,  1.    [See  No.  27.] 

39.  Of  CoNBTANTiNUPLB,  2.  [See  below,  Jo- 
annes, Juriata^  No.  3.] 

40.  Of  Constantinople,  3.    [See  No.  28.] 

41.  Of  Constantinople,  4.  or  Joannes  VI.  in 
the  list  of  patriarchs  of  that  city.  He  was  appointed 
patriarch  by  the  Emperor  Philippicus  Bardanes, 
A.  D.  712,  on  account  of  his  agreement  with  that 
emperor  in  his  monothelite  opinions,  and  in  re- 
jecting the  authority  of  the  sixth  oecumenical  (third 
Constantinopolitan )  council  Cyrus,  the  predecessor 
of  Joannes,  was  deposed  to  make  way  for  him. 
According  to  Cave,  Joannes  was  deposed  not  long 
after  his  elevation,  in  consequence  apparently  of  the 
deposition  of  his  patron  Philippicus,  and  the  eleva- 
tion of  Artemius  or  Anastasius  IL  Theophanea 
does  not  notice  the  &te  of  Joannes,  but  records 
the  elevation  of  his  successor  Oermanus,  metropo- 
litan of  Cyxicus,  to  the  patriarchate  of  Constan- 
tinople, a.  D.  715.  Joannes  wrote  *Esr((rroA4  wphs 
KwroToyriror  r6w  dyuiraratf  tdiraa  'Ptififis  dbroAo- 
Tcrimf,  Epiatola  ad  QmtfawtinumSameiiasimmm  Pa- 
pam  Romanum  Apologttiea^  in  which  he  defends  cer- 
tain trsnsactions  of  the  reign  of  Philippicus.  This 
letter  is  published  in  the  ComdUa  (vol  vl  coL 
1407,  ed.  Labbe;  vol  xiL  col  196,  ed.  Mansi). 
It  had  previously  been  published  in  the^iieten«m 
Novum  of  Comb6fis,  vol  ii.  p.  211.  (Fabric  BSbL 


594 


JOANNES. 


C/roee.  toL  zl  p.  152  ;  Cave,  Hid,  LUL  ▼ol.  i.  p. 
619.) 

42.  Of  CONSTANTINOPLX,  5.      [CaMATBRUB.] 

43.  Of  CONSTANTINOPLX,  6.      [CaLBCA&] 

44.  Of  CoNSTANTTNOPLB,  7.  A  Joannes  Con- 
•tantinopolitanus,  of  whom  nothing  further  isknoum, 
was  the  compiler  of  the  first  part  of  that  division  of 
the  CuUeotanea  of  Constantino  Porphjrogenitns, 
which  hears  the  tiUe  IIcp)  npc<r€ci4Sy,  De  Legatio- 
nibus.  This  first  part  was  published  by  FolTias 
Ursinus,  4to.  Antwerp,  1582,  with  notes  ;  it  was 
entitled  *Eir  rm»  TioKv€iou  roC  MryaKtnroKirov 
MoKall  mpl  Tp9<r€tMVy  with  an  addition  to  the 
title,  printed  on  the  back,  in  Latin,  Fragmenki  ex 
Historm  quae  nofi  extend  DimtysU  HaHoarmu9ei, 
Diodori  Sieuliy  Appiam  Aleaeemdrmi^  Diomfi  Cami 
Nioaei,  de  Legationibu» ;  Diony$  Lib.  Ixaax,  et  Lmnt, 
imper/ectti»,  Emendaiionet  in  PolyUum.  This 
copious  title  enumerates  the  contents  of  the  work, 
and  indicates  their  Talae.  (Ursinus,  Prae/atio  ; 
Fabric.  BihL  Or,  toI.  Yiii.  p.  7.) 

45.  CUBIDIUS.      [COBIDAB.] 

46.  CucuzKLSfl  (KovKov^dAi^r  or  KovKo%jf4\ti\ 

a  Greek  musical  composer  of  the  later  Byzantine 
period.  Fabricias  says  be  was  a  bishop  of  Enchaita 
or  Euchaitaa  [see  Na  58] ;  but  we  do  not  know  the 
authority  for  this  assertion,  and  doubt  its  cwrcct- 
ness.  Various  MSS.  of  his  musical  compositions 
are  extant,  in  some  of  which  he  is  designated  simply 
i  /udorup^  magittery  in  others  that  designation  is 
prefixed  to  his  name.  Part  of  one  of  his  pieces  is 
given  in  an  engrared  pUte  to  Martin  Qerbert^s 
work  De  Cantu  et  Afuaica  Sau^ro,  yol.  i.  p.  587 ; 
and  there  is  a  notice  of  him  in  voL  ii.  p.  7«  of  the 
same  work.  Joannes  Cncuxelesis  to  be  distinguished 
from  Joasaph  Cncuseles,  another  Greek  musical 
composer,  of  less  reputation  apparently,  than  Jo- 
annes. (Fabric  BibL  Oraec,  vol.  iii  p.  653 ;  Ger- 
bert,  /.  c) 

47.  CUROPALATA.      [SCYLITZSH.} 

48.  Cyparissiota  (Kvirapi<r<ri«^s),  tumamed 

Sapiens  or  the  Wise,  an  ecclesiastical  writer,  who 
lived  in  the  Utter  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  not 
in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth,  as  erroneously  stated 
by  I^bbe  in  his  C^ronoloffia  Brevie  Eodenastioorum 
Scriptorum.  From  indications  in  his  own  works 
they  were,  some  of  them  at  least,  written  after  the 
year  1359.  C3rparissiota  was  an  opponent  of 
Gregory  Palamas  [Pal  am  as]  and  his  followers 
(the  believers  in  the  light  of  Mount  Thabor), 
and  his  principal  publications  had  reference  to 
that  controversy.  They  compose  a  series  of  five 
treatises  ;  but  onlr  the  first  and  fourth  books  of  the 
first  treatise  of  the  series,  Palamiiiearum  TVems» 
grenioKum  Libri  /F,  have  been  published.  They 
appeared,  with  a  Latin  version,  in  the  AuctBtrium 
Novimmmm  of  Comb^fis  (Pars  iL  pp.  68 — 105), 
and  the  Latin  version  was  given  in  the  BStUotkeca 
Patrum  (vol.  xxi.  p.  476,  &c.,  ed.  Lyon.  1677). 
Cyparissiota  wrote also^Eir^ceriT  <rroiXfui9iisPi/lv€V¥ 
^toKoyiKtify  ExpoeOio  Matariarmm  earum  quae  de 
Deo  a  Theologis  diemntar.  The  work  is  divided 
into  a  hundred  chapters,  which  are  arranged  in  ten 
Deeadee  or  portions  of  teti  chapters  each,  from 
which  arrangement  the  work  is  sometimes  referred 
to  by  the  simple  title  of  Decades,  A  Latin  version 
of  it  by  Fnmciscus  Turrianus  waa  published  at 
Rome  in  4to,  1581  ;  and  was  reprinted  in  the 
BiUiotheoa  Palrum  (vol.  xxL  377,  &c).  (Comb^fis, 
Auciar,  Noviesim,  pars  ii.  p.  105 ;  Fabric.  BihL  Gr, 
ToL  xi.  p.  507  i  Cave,  //at  LilU  vol.  iL,  Appendix 


JOANNES. 

by  Gery  and  Wharton,  p.  65 ;  Ondin,  De  Scrip- 
toribuM  et  Scr^aOt  Eodeaiattim^  vol.  iii.  col.  1062.) 

49.  Damascsnus.    [Damascbnus.] 

50.  DiACRiNOMBNua.     [See  No.  2.] 

51.  DiAOONUS  et  Rhxtor  (Akfiroror  icoi  'Pif. 
rwp),  deacon  of  the  great  church  (St.  Sophia) 
at  Constantinople,  about  the  end  of  the  ninth  cen- 
tury. He  wrote  A^7of  ti*  v^y  /Stov  roi  ^r  iyiois 
narp^s  iitiSh  *loKr^  tov  CftyaypA^Vj  Vita  S.  «/o- 
«Ta&t  ffymnograpki ;  published  in  the  Ada  Sando- 
rum,  AprUia  (a.  d.  iiL),  voL  i. ;  a  Latin  version 
being  given  in  the  body  of  the  work,  with  a  lesmed 
Commemkariue  Praevim  at  p.  266,  &c.,  and  the 
original  in  the  Appendix,  p.  xxxiv.  AHatins  {De 
Pseliis  e.  xxx  )  cites  another  work  of  this  writer 
en  titled  Tff  i  ffKowis  r^  &t^  rifr  frpthnis  roO  dv6p«J- 
vov  irXduretn^  k.  r.  A.,  QiM  ed  CtmmHum  Dei  in 
prima  Homimt  Formationey  4'C>  1*be  designation 
Joannes  Diaconus  is  common  to  several  mediaeval 
writers ;  as  Joannes  Galenas  or  Pediatmui,  Joannes 
Hypatos,  Joannes  deacon  of  Rome  (who  eomes 
not  within  our  limits  as  to  time),  and  Joannes 
Diaconus,  a  contemporary  and  correspondent  of 
George  of  Trebixond.  [Georoius,  No.  48.]  {Ada 
Sandorumy  L  e. :  Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr,  vol.  x.  p.  264, 
vol.  xi.  p.  654 ;  Cave,  Hid.  LiU,  vol.  ii  Ditsedatio  I, 
p.  11 ;  Oudin,  De  Scriptoribu»  d  SeripHi  Eeden- 
ojMo»,  vol.  ii.  coL  335.) 

52.  I>OXIPATOR,Or])OXOPATOR.  [DOXIPATOR.] 

53.  DRUN0ARIU8,0rDBUNOABIA8,orofDRUN- 

OARiA  (Mmtfiuicon  gives  the  name  'Iwdmif  r^r 
ApovyyafiiaSf  and  expressly  observes  that  it  is  so 
in  the  MS.),  a  contemporary  of  Cyril  of  Alexandria 
[Cyrulus],  and  probably  one  of  his  clergy.  At 
the  instigation  of  Cyril  he  undertook  a  com- 
mentary on  Isaiah,  which  is  extant  in  MSi  The 
np6\oyoSy  Prae/atio,  is  given  by  Mont&ucon  in 
his  Nova  OoUedio  Patrum^  voU  ii.  p.  350,  and  by 
Fabricius,  BibL  Graee,  vol.  viii.  p.  663.  Fabricins, 
in  giving  the  anthor*s  name,  omits  the  article  before 
Apovyyapias,  (Montfoncon,  Fabricius,  U,  ce.) 

54.  Of  Egypt.   [See  Nos.  3,  5,  16.] 

55.  Elxxmosynaeius  the  Almoner,  patriarch 
of  Alexandria  early  in  the  seventh  century.  He 
was  appointed  to  the  patriarchate  in  a.  d.  606,  or, 
according  to  some  of  our  authorities,  in  a.  d.  609  ; 
and  was  dead  in  or  before  a.  d.  616.  Gardiner, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  as^ibed  to  Joannes  Eleemo- 
synarius  the  celebrated  Epistola  ad  Caeearium, 
which  is  by  most  Protestant  critics,  and  by  some 
Roman  Catholics,  ascribed  to  Chrysostom  ;  and 
which  is  appealed  to  as  containing  a  dear  declaration 
against  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  The 
eminence  of  Joannes  is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that 
three  biographical  accounts  of  him  were  written;  one, 
not  now  extant,  by  JoannesMotchus  [MoscHUs]  and 
Sophronins ;  and  a  second  by  Leontiua,  bishop  of 
Neapolis  in  Cyprus,  of  which  a  Latin  version,  niade 
in  the  ninth  century  by  Anastasius  Bibliothecarius, 
has  been  repeatedly  printed.  It  is  given,  with  a 
Commentariug  /Vawtut,  in  the  Ada  Samdorum  of 
the  BoUandists  {Januar.  23.  vol  ii.  p.  495).  The 
third  life  is  either  by  Symeon  Metaphrastes,  or  by 
some  older  Greek  writer:  a  Latin  version  of  it,  by 
Gentianus  Hervetus,  was  published  by  Aloysius 
Lippomani  (De  VOie  Sattdomm^  a.  d.  1 2  Novemb,)^ 
by  Suritts  {De  ProbaHs  Sandorum  Ksfts,  a.  d.  23 
«Asnuar.),  and  in  the  Ada  Sandorum  of  the  Bol- 
Undisto  (ut  supra).  (Fabric.  BibL  Gr.  vol.  i.  p.  699^ 
note  XX. ;  vol  viii.  p.  322,  vol  x.  p.  262.) 

5S,  Of  Epiphansia  in  Syria,  a  Byuntine  hi»- 


JOANNES. 

torian,  who  flooriihed  towBrd  the  dose  of  the  dzth 
centvrj.  Evagriiu  Schohuticas,  the  eodenutical 
historian  (/f.  J&  v.  14,  aah  fin.),  tpeaka  of  him  as 
hit  kinanan  and  townsman.  Voaaius,  misled  hy 
the  ktter  expression  of  ETagrioa,  has  considered 
Joannes  as  a  natiTe  of  Antioeh  instead  of  Epi- 
phaneia.  He  wrote  a  history  of  the  affiun  of  the 
Byzantine  Empire,  from  the  latter  part  of  the  rngn 
of  Justinian  to  the  restoration  of  Uie  Persian  king 
Choaroes  or  Khosm  II.  by  the  Byzantine  emperor 
Maurice.  ETagrius  says  the  history  had  not  been 
published  at  the  time  his  own  work  was  written 
A.  D.  593  or  594  [see  Evaorius,  No.  3.}.  The 
history  of  Joannes  has  nerer  been  published ;  a 
M&  of  it,  the  only  one  known,  is  said  to  be  in  the 
libniy  at  Heidelberg.  Joannes  of  Epiphaneia  is 
sometimes  improperly  confounded  with  another 
writer,  Joannes  Rhetor  [See  below.  No.  105],  who 
wrote  a  history  of  the  tinws  of  Theodosios  II., 
Mareiao,  Leo,  and  Zeno,  and  who  is  repeatedly 
quoted  by  EvagrittS.  (Valesius,  JVb^.  ad  Etagr, 
^.  £1 L  16 ;  Cave,  i/ut  £«tt.  Tol  i.  p.  546  ;  Vosains, 
J>»  Htdonei»  Oraeek^  iv.  20,  sub  fin.) 

57.  Epipbanu  Discipulub.  A  spurious  life  of 
Epiphanius  of  Constantia  (or  Salamis),  in  Cyprus 
[£piPHANXU8],of  which  a  Latin  rersion  was  printed 
by  Aloysins  Lipomanns {Db  VUis  Sa$ieiorttm\  and 
Surius  (De  Frobati»  Sandorum  VUi$)y  and  both 
the  Greek  original  and  a  Latin  version  by  PetaTius, 
pcofesses  to  be  written  in  great  part  during  the  life  of 
fpipbaniuB,  by  Joannes,  a  disciple  of  the  Saint 
Joannes,  howeTer,  is  represented  as  having  died 
before  the  subject  of  his  memoir,  which  was  finished 
by  another  person.  The  piece  was  rejected  by  the 
BoUandists  as  worthless.  (Papebroche,  in  the 
Ada  Stmetorum^  Maii  12,  toI.  iii  p.  37.) 

58.  Of  EucflArTA  or  Euchaitab  or  Euchanxa, 
a  city  of  Heloio-Pontus,  which  had  received  not 
long  before  (i.  e.  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Joannes 
Zimisces)  the  name  of  Theodoropolis  ;  it  was  not 
fiur  from  Amasia.  Joannes  was  archbishop  of  En* 
chaita  {JAtfrpawofdrjis  E^xAfrwr),  and  lived  in  the 
time  of  the  emperor  Constantino  X.  Monomachus 
(A.  p.  1042—1054),  but  nothing  further  is  known 
of  him.  He  was  sumamed  MAUBOPua,  Mavf)^ous, 
i.  e.  -  Blackfoot." 

He  wrote  a  number  of  iambic  poems,  sermons, 
and  letters.  A  volume  of  his  poems  was  published 
by  Matthew  Bust,  4to.,Eton,  1610:  the  poems 
occupy  only  about  73  pp.  small  4to.,  and  were  pro- 
bably written  on  occasion  of  the  church  festivals, 
as  they  are  commemorative  of  the  incidents  of  the 
life  of  Christ,  or  of  the  Saints.  An  QffiaMm^  er 
ritual  service,  composed  by  him,  and  containing 
three  Cbnones  or  hymns,  is  given  by  NicoUus  Ray- 
•ens  in  his  dissertation  De  AeUoutkia  Qffhii  Co- 
rnomdt  prefixed  to  the  Acta  Samctorum,  Jtum^  vol 
iL  Joannes  wrote  also  VUa  &  Dontkei  JumwoHm^ 
given  in  the  ^efti  Scmetorumy  Junii,  voL  i.  p.  605, 
dec.  Various  Sermons  for  the  Church  Festivals, 
and  other  works  of  his,  are  extant  in  MS.  (Fabric 
BibL  Or.  voL  viiL  pp.  309, 627,  dec,  vol  x.  pp.  221, 
226,  vol  xi.  p.  79  ;  Cave,  IHmL  LiU.  vol.  ii.  p. 
139 ;  Oudin,  De  Ser^)Un',  et  SeriptU  Eedee.  voL  iL 
col  606  ;  Ada  SoMdorum^  U,  ce. ;  Bust,  Carmma 
Joamit  EuckaHemtiM.) 

59.  EuoBNXcu&  This  name  is  sometimes  given 
to  Joannes  the  Deacon  and  Rhetorician.  [See  above 
No.  51.] 

60.  EcoBNicus  {^jiyerucSf)  was  deacon  and 
nomophylax  of  tiie  great  chuch  at  Constant!- 


JOANNES. 


595 


no|de,  and  brother  to  the  eelebraied  Marcus  or 
Mark  Eugenicus,  archbishop  of  Ephesns,  one  of 
the  leaders  of  the  Greeks  at  the  councils  of  Fer* 
ram  and  Florence  (a.  d.  1488—39).  [Eugb- 
NICU8,  M.]  Joannea  also  attended  the  council,  and 
embraced  Ute  same  side  as  his  brother.  He  attempted 
to  leave  Italy  during  its  sesawn,  but  was  brought 
back.  He  wrote:  1.  An  imbic  poem  of  25  lines. 
Els  wdva  ToS  fuydKmt  X^MToev^MOv,  /»  imayimm 
mojfid  Ckryeoetomu  2.  An  iambie  tetrastich,  Eif 
vomyi^lpcev,  /»  Pattagiarimm.  3L  TlpeOutpim,  /Vtie- 
/aHot  L  e.  to  the  Aethiopica  of  Heliodorus.  [Hbli- 
0D0BU8 IV.,  Romance  Writer.]  These  three  pieces 
were  published  by  Bandini  {Caialog.  Codd,  Lmw, 
Medio,  vol  iiL  col  322,  &c)  Sevotal  other  works 
of  Joannes  Engenicus  are  extant  in  MS.,  especially 
his  Amtnrietiaun  advenue  Ssfiodum  J^orentmum^ 
quoted  by  AUatius  in  his  work  De  PurgaUtria» 
(Fabric.  BSbL  Gr.  vol  xi  p.  653  ;  Cave,  HisL 
Liti,  vol.  ii.  Appmdig  by  Wharton  and  Gery,  p. 
141.) 

61.  Galbnus  (roXifptft)  or  Pbdiaszmus  (IIc- 
Skdrifios) ;  also  called  Pothus  [U4$ot\  and  Hy- 
PATUS  (s.  Pbincbps)  Philosophobum  (Twteros 
r£p  ^i\oa6^enf).    He  was  Chartophylax,  keeper 
of  the  records  of  the  province  of  Justiniana  Prima, 
and  of  all  Bulgaria,  under  the  emperor  Andronicus 
Pahieologtts  the  Younger  (a.  d.  1328—1341).  He 
was  a  man  of  varied  aooompUshments,  as  his  woriu 
show,  and  the  eminence  which  he  attained  among 
his  countrymen  is  evinced  by  his  title  of  **  Chi^ 
of  the  Philosophers.*^  He  wrote  ;  1.  *E^ihn|ff<s  els 
Ti^  rev  ^eoicplrw  lifyiyya,  Eaiegem  m  Tkeoeriti 
Syrmgem,     This  was  first  published  by  Henry 
Stephens  in  his  smaller  edition  of  TkBoeriHoliorumr' 
que  Poetantm  IdyUia^  l2moL,  Paris,  1579 :  it  is  re- 
printed in  Kiessling*s  edition  of  Theocritus,  8vo.« 
Leipzig,  1819.  2.  SeMiaChaecamOmmiHalie»' 
tioa$,De  Pitdbue,  Harles  thinks  the  scholia  published 
by  Conrad  Rittershnsins  with  his  edition  of  Oppian, 
8va,  Ley  den,  1597,  are  those  of  Joannes  Oalenus. 
3.  n^^ot,  Deeidtrium^  a  short  iambic  poem  in  two 
parts,  respectively  entitled  n<pl  ywauc^s  «wdif, 
De  Mulitre  mala,  and  Iltpl  ywmitis  dryers,  De 
MMliere  boaa.    These  verses  were  first  published 
by  Lucas  Holstenius  in  his  edition  of  DewupkUi^ 
^a.  SeniemHae  Mondes,  12mo.,  Rome.  1638  ;  and 
were  reprinted  by  Gale  in  his  Opiuatla  Mytkologica, 
Btkwh  Phgejooy  8VO.,  Cambr.  1671 ;  and  by  Fa- 
bridus  in  his  BUfL  Gr.  vol  xiii.  p.  576,  ed.  vet. 
It  is  firom  the  title  of  these  verses  that  Joannes  is 
thought  to  derive  his  surname  of  Pothus.     4.  IIc^ 
Tiiy  Zdietca  SBXmv  toS  'HpoicAiovf,  De  Dmodedm 
Labores  HercuUe.      This  piece  was  printed  by 
AUatius  in  hb  Excerpta  Vuria  Graeeantm  Sopku- 
tarmHf  8vo.,  Rome,  1641.    He  gave  it  as  the  work 
of  an  anonymous  author  ;  but  Fabricius  thinks  it 
may  be  a  woric  of  Joannes  Galenus,  '*  forte  Pe- 
diasimi**  {BibL  Or.  vol  vi.  p.  54).^   Joannes* 
other  works  are  still  in  MS. :  they  consist,  I.  of 
commentaries  and  expositions  of  the  Greek  poets, 
as,  5.  AUegoria  Anagqgica,  m  quaiuor  primoe  ear- 
me  Lib.  IV.  lUadoe.     6.  Els  Ti|r  'HaMov  Beoyih 
via»  dXKnyopUu,  Imterprdatio  AUegoriea  m  ffetiodi 
Tkeomiam.    7.  TexyoXtyta  els  ri^r  tov  'H^i^v 
dtf-rioo,  CbmsitfNiimMt  GrammaHeiu  m  Hetiodi  Scu- 
tum.   8.  Allegtnria  TankU».    9.  Ho  wrote  also  a 
work  on  the  science  of  allegorical  interpretation, 
De  iripUdRatiaaieAUegoriaeFabuiarumPodinrmm^ 
fc.  Phydtoy  JSaka,  Thedojfiea.     II.  Philosophical 
and  scientific  worki.      10.  Ex^geea  m  quoedam 

Q<l  2 


59« 


JOANNES. 


Aristoidis  Ubroi^  especially  on  the  AnaljfHea  priora, 
11.  Introdudio  and  Scholia  to  the  works  of  the 
Astronomer  Cleomedet  [Clbombdis].  His  other 
scientific  works  are,  12.  Arithmeiicarum  Quaettio- 
«um  Expontio.  1 3.  /n  quaedam  Aritkmetioa  loca 
obteura,  14.  Tn^furpla  ital  o^ro^is  vcpl  firrrpi^- 
auts  Kid  fiMpurfun  T^f,  Geometria^  ei  Compendium 
de  MamuxUioM et  DtvuKme  Terrae.  \h,  De  Cvbo 
DupUoando,  16.  Opuactdum  de  Septem  PlaneUs, 
17.  X^  Synyf)honiis  Mueieii,  III.  Miscellaneous. 
Two  other  works  of  Joannes ;  one,  18,  apparently  on 
canon  law,  De  Cotuaiujuiniiate  ;  and  another,  19, 
possibly  an  allegorical  commentary,  De  Novem 
MusU^  are  also  enumerated.  (Fabric.  BilL  Gr,  toL 
vL  p.  371 ;  vol.  xi.  p.  648,  &c. ;  Bandini,  GUal, 
Codd.  Lour,  Medic,  vol.  ii  col.  95,  162.) 

62.  Abbot  of  the  monastery  on  Monnt  Oanus. 
[See  No.  101.} 

63.  Of  Gaza,  a  Greek  writer  (grammaticus),  of 
whose  date  nothing  is  known,  except  that  he  lived 
after  the  time  of  the  Christian  poet  Nonnus  [Non- 
Nus],  who  may  be  placed  in  or  just  before  the  reign 
uf  Justinian  I.  John  of  Gaxa  appears  to  have 
imitated  the  style  of  Nonnus.  He  wrote :  1.  "Eir- 
^peurif  roy  KoirfUKoS  vtycucos  toO  4r  T^^  ^  iy 
*Avrioxc^  TabeUae  Unvoeni  Eephratitf  an  iambic 
poem  of  701  lines,  published  by  Janus  Rutgersius 
in  his  Variae  LecUonet^  4to.,  Leyden,  1618,  pp.  98, 
ice  2.  Ilfpl  *ApXBuo\oyiaff  De  AntiqmtatibuM^  ex- 
tant in  MS.,  and  quoted  by  Du  Cange  in  his  notes 
to  Zonaras.  (Rutgersius,  Var,  Led.  L  e. ;  Fabric. 
BiU,  Gr.  voL  viii.  p.  610,  Tol  xL  p.  653.) 

64.  GiOMBTRA,  the  Gbomktbr  (rcct^piji), 
called  also  Protothronus  {npan6$povos)^  a  Greek 
writer,  of  whose  date  nothing  is  accurately  known. 
Comb^iis,  in  the  Notitia  Seriptonan  in  the  first  vol. 
of  his  BiUioiheca  Gmdonatoria^  places  him  in  the 
ninth  or  tenth  century.  Oudin.  phices  him  in  the 
eleventh  century.  He  is  quoted  by  Mncarius 
Chrysocephalus  [Chrysocbphalus  Macarius], 
whom  some  critics  place  in  the  thirteenth,  others  in 
the  fourteenth  century,  in  his  Catena  in  Mattkaeum. 
He  wrote,  1.  Epigramma  in  &  Cruoem^  published 
by  Allatius  in  his  Eaxerpta  Varia  Graeoorum 
Sophuitarum^  8to.,  Rome,  1641.  2.  Metapkratia 
Caniicorum  S,  Seripturae,  or  Odarum  («.  CatUieorum) 
Ecdesiae  MeUipknuit ;  a  paraphrase  in  iambic  verse 
of  nine  songs  from  the  0.  and  N.  T. ;  published 
by  Bandini  in  his  Caial.  Codd,  Lour,  Medic  toL  i 
p.  65,  &C.  3.  "Tfiyot  V  9ls  n)v  mrtpayioM  Bcor^Koy, 
/fymni  quatuor  EUegiaci  m  S,  Viiyinem^  with  a 
short  CoroUarium  or  epilogue,  in  iambic  Terse. 
These  hymns  which,  from  each  distich  beginning 
with  the  word  Xa^,  are  sometimes  referred  to  by 
the  descriptive  term  Xai^rcfr/uol,  were  published 
by  Fed.  Morel,  with  a  Latin  version,  8vo.,  Paris, 
1591,  and  were  reprinted  in  the  Corpm  Poetarum 
Graecorum^  fol.  Geneva,  1614,  vol.  iL  p.  746 ;  in 
the  Appendim  (or  Auelarium)  Biblio&eoae  Patrum 
of  Ducaeus,  vol.  ii.  fol.  Paris,  1624 ;  and  in  the 
Bibliolh,  Pairtun,  vol.  xiv.  p.  439,  &&,  Paris,  1654. 
In  this  last  work  they  are  followed  by  a  Hymnus 
Alphabetiettt,  the  authorship  of  which  is  uncertain. 
4.  'EinypdfifiaTa  rerpdffrtxa  ^ucd  iv  4  hrtypeupii 
flofNiSf «rof,  Paradieue  TetratHchorum  MoraHum  et 
Piorum,  These  poems,  ninety-nine  in  number,  are 
eommonly  said  to  have  been  first  published  by  Fed. 
Morel,  8vo.,  Paris,  1595  ;  but  Oudin  says  they 
were  published  at  Venice,  4to.,  1563.  They  were 
reprinted  with  the  Hymni  m  S.  Vhrginem^  in  the  Ap- 
pendi*  of  Ducaeus,  and  in  the  BUiotk,  Patrum  of 


JOANNES. 

1654.  Joannes  Geometia  wrote  several  Mrmons 
and  poems  extant  in  MS.  (Fabric.  BUA,  Gr,  voL 
viil  pp.  625.  676,  voLx.  p.  130  ;  Cave,  Hi$L  LiiL 
vol.  ii.  Dis$.  1  ma,  p.  10;  Oudin,  De  Scr^aior,  el 
Seripti»  Eode»,  vol.  iL  coL  615.) 

65.  Glycu,  Glycxus,  QLTcza,  or  Olycas. 
[Glycis.] 

66.  Grammaticus.    [Philoponus.] 

67.  HiBROSoLYMrrANUS.   [See  Nos.  72  to  76.J 

68.  Hyp^tus  («.  pRiNCBPs)  Philosophorum. 
[See  No.  61  and  No.  7a] 

69.  Jacobitarum  Patriarch  a,  a  Latin  version 
of  a  letter  of  Joannes,  patriareh  of  the  Egyptian 
Jacobites,  to  Pope  Eugenius  (a.  d.  1431  to  1447), 
in  reply  to  a  letter  of  the  Pope  to  him,  is  given  in 
the  Conciikt,  vol.  xiiL  col  1201,  ed.  Labbe  ;  Cave« 
HisL  IMt,  vol  ii..  Appendix^  p.  151. 

70.  Janopulus.     [Janopulus.] 

71.  Jbjunator.     [See  No.  27-] 

72.  Of  Jbrusalxm  (I ),  was  originally  a  monk ; 
but  little  is  known  of  his  history  till  a.  d.  386, 
when  he  was  elected  to  succeed  Cyril  [Cyrillus, 
St.  of  Jbru8ALBm}  as  bishop  of  Jerusalem.  He 
was  then  not  much  more  than  thirty  years  of  age. 
(Hieron.  EpieL  Ixxxii.  8).  Some  speak  of  him  as 
patriareh,  but  Jerusalem  was  not  elevated  to  the 
dignity  of  a  patriarehate  until  the  following  cen- 
tury. Joannes  was  a  man  of  insignificant  per- 
sonal appearance  (Hieron.  LSb.  contra  Joan,  c. 
10),  and  Jerome,  who  Was  disposed  to  disparage 
him,  thought  him  a  man  of  small  attainments : 
he  acknowledges,  however,  that  others  gave  him 
credit  for  eloquence,  talent,  and  learning  (Hieron. 
Lib,  contra  Joan,  c.  4) ;  and  Theodoret  calls  him  a 
man  worthy  of  admiration  {H,  E,  v.  35).  He  was 
acquainted,  at  least  in  some  degree,  with  the  He- 
brew and  Syriac  languages,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  he 
was  acquainted  with  Latin.  He  is  said  to  have  been 
at  one  period  an  Arian,  or  to  have  sided  with  the 
Arians  when  they  were  in  the  ascendant  under  the 
emperor  Valens  (Hieron.  Lib,  contra 9  Joan,  c  4, 8 ): 
Jerome  hints  that  there  were  other  reports  current 
to  his  discredit,  but  as  he  does  not  state  what  were 
the  charges  against  him,  there  is  some  difficulty  in 
judging  whether  they  had  any  other  origin  than 
the  muice  of  his  opponents. 

For  eight  yean  after  his  appointment  to  the 
bishopric,  he  was  on  friendly  terms  with  Jerome, 
who  was  then  living  a  monastic  life  in  Bethlehem 
or  its  neighbourhood:  but  towards  the  close  of 
that  perioo,  strife  was  stirred  up  by  Epiphanius  of 
Constantia  (or  Salamis)  in  Cyprus,  who  came  to 
Palestine  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  a  report  which 
had  reached  him,  that  the  obnoxious  sentiments  of 
Origen  were  gaming  ground  under  the  patronage 
of  Joannes  [Epiphanius].  The  violence  with 
which  Epiphanius  preached  against  Origenism,  and, 
by  implication,  against  Joannes,  provoked  at  first 
merely  contempt  for  what  Joannes  regarded  as  the 
revilings  of  a  dotard  ;  and  Joannes  contented  him- 
self with  sending  his  arehdeacon  to  advise  him  to 
leave  off  such  preaching  (Hieron.  Lib.  contra  Joan. 
c.  14).  The  matter,  however,  produced  serious  re- 
sults ;  for  Epiphanius,  failing  to  induce  Joannes 
pointedly  to  condemn  Origenism,  roused  against 
him  the  fierce  and  intolerant  spirit  of  Jerome  and 
the  other  solitaries  of  Bethlehem :  and  in  his  ardour 
proceeded  to  the  irregular  step  of  ordaining  Pau- 
linianus,  the  younger  brother  of  Jerome,  as  deacon 
and  presbyter.  The  ordination,  however,  took 
place,  not  in  the  diocese  of  Jerusalem,  but  in  the 


JOANNES. 

ftdjaceiit  one  of  Eleutheropolis.  This  uregnlar  pro- 
ceeding either  roiued  Joannes»  or  aerred  him  as  a 
pretext  for  anger,  and  he  ezdaimed  against  Epi- 
phanius,  and  resorted  to  Beveie  measures  for  quelUiig 
the  contumacious  spirit  of  the  monks  of  Bethlehem ; 
and  eTen  endearonred  to  procure  the  banishment 
of  Jerome.  His  opponmts,  however,  were  not  to 
be  daunted  ;  Epiphaiiins  wrote  a  letter  to  Joannes 
(about  A.  D.  394),  which  Jerome  translated  into 
Latin,  affirming  that  the  real  cause  of  the  differ- 
ence was  the  leaning  of  Joannes  to  Origenism, 
justifying  the  ordination  of  Paulinian,  and  solenmly 
warning  Joannes  against  that  heresy.  The  letter 
appears  among  the  Epislolae  of  Jerome  (Na  60 
in  the  older  editions,  No.  110  in  the  edit,  of  Mar- 
tianay,  Ko.  51  in  the  edition  of  Vallarsi).  Joannes 
did  not  reply  to  Epiphanius,  but  addressed  an 
apologetic  letter  to  Tbeophilus,  patriarch  of  Alex- 
andria, who,  with  considerable  difficulty,  effected  a 
reconciliation  between  Joannes  and  Jerome,  perhaps 
about  A.  D.  400.  Rufinus  had  in  this  quarrel  been 
the  supporter  of  Joannes,  who  afterwards  requited 
his  services  by  writing  to  Pope  Anastasius  in  his 
behali^  when  Rufinus,  then  in  Italy,  was  accused 
of  heresy.  The  reply  of  Anastasius  is  given  in  the 
OrneUia  (toL  ii.  coL  1194,  ed.  Labbe,  toL  iiL  coL 
943,  ed.  Mansi). 

Whether  Joannes  really  cherished  opinions  at 
variance  with  the  orthodoxy  of  that  time,  or  only 
exercised  towaid  those  who  held  them  a  forbearance 
and  liberality  which  drew  suspicion  on  himself; 
he  vms  again  involved  in  squabbles  with  the  sup- 
porters of  orthodox  views.  He  was  charged  with 
favouring  Pelagius,  who  was  then  in  Palestine,  and 
who  was  accused  of  heresy  in  the  councils  of  Jerusa- 
lem and  Diospolis  (a.  d.  415),  but  was  in  the  latter 
council  acquitted  of  the  chaige,  and  restored  to  the 
communion  of  the  church.  The  followers  of  Pehigius 
are  represented  as  acting  with  great  violence  against 
Jerome.  Jerome  applied  for  the  support  and  coun- 
tenance of  Pope  Innocent  I.  (a.  o.  402 — 417),  who 
accordingly  wrote  to  Joannes  (Innooentii  EpittoL 
3,  apad  Labbe,  Cbad/to,  vol  iL  coL  1316 ;  Mansi, 
Gmci/.  vol.  iii.  col.  1125),  with  whom  Augustin 
also  remonstrated  (Epistola^  252,  ed.  vett.,  179,  ed. 
Caillaa,  Paris,  18-42)  on  the  fisvour  which  he  showed 
to  Pelagius.  Augustin^s  letter  is,  however,  re- 
spectiol  and  courteous,  and  he  has  elsewhere  re- 
cognised Joannes  as  connected  with  himself  in 
the  unity  of  the  £uth  (Contra  LUl.  PetUliani, 
ii.  117j.  In  the  struggle  of  Joannes  of  Con- 
stantinople, better  known  as  Chrysostom,  against 
his  enemies,  Joannes  of  Jerusalem  had  taken  his 
part,  and  Chrysostom  in  his  exile  (a.  d.  404)  ac- 
knowledged his  kindness  in  a  letter  still  extant 
(Chrysostom,  EfiaL  88,  Opera,  vol.  iii.  p.  640, 
ed.  Bened.  Ima.  p.  771,  ed.  2dA.  Paris,  1838). 
Joannes  died  A.  d.  416  or  417.  (Hieronymus, 
EpuUdae^  60,  61,  62.  ed.  Vet.  39,  110,  ed. 
Benedictin.  51,  8i2,  and  Liber  Contra  Joan. 
leroaofymiL  ed.  Vallarsi,  to  which  the  references 
in  the  course  of  the  article  have  been  made  ;  Chry- 
sostom. Augustin.  fl^oc:;  Socrates, /T.i^.  v.  15;  Soco- 
men.  H.  E.  vii.  14 ;  Tillemont,  MimoirtM^  vol.  xii. 
passim;  Cave,  Hi$i.  Xttt.  voL  i  p.  281 ;  Fleury^/Tis- 
ioire  EoeUtiatUgmt  voL  iv.  p.  634.  &C.,  vol  v.  p.  126, 
4 1 4,  &C.  447 ;  Baronius,^  ima/!ef,  ad  ann.  386,  Ixvi. ; 
391,  xlv. ;  392,  xliL— xlvii. ;  393,  il— xxi;  399, 
xxxviiL ;  402,  xxvL — xxx. ;  4 15,  xix. — xxiv. ;  416, 
xxxL  xxziL  XXXV. ;  Pagi,  Criiice  in  Baron,  An- 
male$j  ann.  416,  xxxv. ;  Ceillier,  Autcun  SacrcMj 


JOANNES. 


597 


vol.  X.  p.  87,  &c. ;  Le  Quien,  Oriem  CkrisUanui^  vol 
iii  col.  161.) 

Joannes  wrote,  according  to  Gennadius  (De  Virt» 
lUnttr.  c.  30),  Advertu»  OUrecUUoret  m  Studii 
Liber,  in  which  he  showed  that  he  rather  admired 
the  ability  than  followed  the  opinion  of  Origen. 
Fabricius  and  Ceillier  think,  and  with  apparent 
reason,  that  this  work,  which  is  lost,  was  the 
apologetic  letter  addressed  by  Joannes  to  Tbeo- 
philus of  Alexandria.  No  other  work  of  Joannes 
is  noticed  by  the  ancients :  but  in  the  seventeenth 
century  two  huge  volumes  appeared,  entitled, 
Joanma  Nepaiia  Syltani,  ffteroBoij/m,  Episcopi 
XLIV.  Opera  omnia  quae  kacienui  inoognitay  m- 
periri  poiuerunt:  m  unum  eoUeda,  tuoqus  Auc' 
tori  et  AndorOati  iribtu  Vindiaarum  libri»  asseria, 
per  A,  R.  P.  Peirum  WasUlium^  foL  Brussels, 
1643.  The  Vmdiciae  occupied  the  second  volume. 
The  works  profess  to  be  translated  from  the  Greek, 
and  are  as  follows : 

1.  LUter  de  Inttiiutione  primomm  Monachonan^ 
m  Lege  Veteri  easortorum  et  in  Nova  pereeverantium, 
ad  Co^nxuium  Afonaekwn,  Inierprete  Aymerico 
Patriardta  Antiodieno.  This  work  is  mentioned 
by  Trithemius  (apud  Fabric.  Bihl.  Gr.  voL  x.  p.  526) 
as  **  Volumen  insigne  de  principle  et  profectu  or- 
dinis  Carmelitid,**  and  is  ascribed  by  him  to  a 
later  Joannes,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem  in  the  eighth 
century.  It  is  contained  in  several  editions  of  the 
BibUoiheaa  Patrvm  (in  which  work  indeed  it  seems 
to  have  been  first  published,  voL  ix.  Paris,  fol. 
1589),  and  in  the  works  of  Thomas  a  Jesu,  the 
Carmelite  (vol  i.  p.  416,  &c.  foL  Colon.  1684).  lu 
origin  has  been  repeatedly  discussed ;  and  it  is 
generally  admitted,  except  by  the  Carmelites,  to 
be  the  production  of  a  lAtin  writer,  and  of  much 
Uter  date  than  our  Joannes.  2.  In  ttratagemata 
Beat»  Jobi  Libri  III,,  a  commentary  on  the  first 
three  chapters  of  the  book  of  Job,  often  printed  in 
Latin  among  the  works  of  Origen,  but  supposed  to 
belong  neither  to  him  nor  to  Joannes.  3.  In  S. 
Matthaeum^  an  imperfect  commentary  on  the  Gospel 
of  Matthew,  usually  printed  under  the  title  of  Qpus 
imperfectnm  in  Matihaeum^  among  the  works  of 
Chrysostom,  in  the  Latin  or  Graeco- Latin  editions 
of  that  father;  but  supposed  to  be  the  work  of 
some  Arian  or  Anomoean,  about  the  end  of  the 
sixth,  or  in  the  seventh  century.  4.  Fragmenta  em 
Commentario  ad  prima  Capita  XL  &  Mard,  cited 
by  Thomas  Aquinas  {Catena  Aurea  ad  Evang. )  a* 
a  work  of  Chrysostom.  5.  Fragmenia  ex  Com- 
mentario m  Lttoam^  extant  under  the  name  of 
Chrysostom,  partly  in  the  editions  of  his  works, 
partly  in  the  Latin  version  of  a  Greek  Catena 
in  Lneam  published  by  Corderius,  foU  Antwerp, 
1628  ;  and  partly  in  the  Catena  Aurea  of  Thomaa 
Aquinas.  6.  Homiliae  LXIIL^  almost  all  of  them 
among  those  published  in  the  works  of  Chrysos- 
tom. There  is  no  good  reason  for  ascribing  any  of 
these  works  to  Joannes ;  nor  are  they,  in  fact, 
ascribed  to  him,  except  by  the  Carmelites.  (Fabric. 
Bibl.  Gr.  vol  ix.  p.  299,  voL  x.  p.  525,  &c. ; 
Cave,  Hid.  IM.  vol.  L  p.  281,  &c. ;  Dupin,  No^ 
f/eUe  Bibliothiqne  dee  Auteure  Eoofieiaetiquet^  vol. 
iii.  p.  87,  ed.  Paris,  1690.) 

73.  Of  Jkrusalsm  (2).  A  synodical  letter  of 
Joannes,  who  was  patriarch  of  Jerusalem  early  in 
the  sixth  century,  and  his  suffiagan  bishops  assem- 
bled in  a  council  at  Jerusalem  a.  d.  517  or  518,  to 
Joannes  of  Constantinople  [Joannxs  Cappadox 
I.  No.  27],  is  given  in  the  Concilia  (toL  v.  coU 

QQ  3 


598 


JOANNES. 


187,  &c^  ad.  Labbe,  toL  Tiii.  col.  1067,  ad. 
Mansi.) 

74.  Of  Jbrubalbm  (S).  Three  extant  pieces 
relating  to  the  Iconoclutie  eontroTeny  bewr  the 
name  ^  Joannet  of  Jeniialeiiif  but  it  is  doabtful 
how  far  they  may  be  ascribed  to  the  same  author. 
1.  'IttM^Mfov  tdkaitordrov  roS  'UpoaoXifpdrov  fuh 
vaxoS  Anfytjinf,  Jbonmf  Hwrotolymiiam  reverend' 
immi  Atonadd  Narratio^  a  veiy  brief  account  of 
the  origin  of  the  Iconoclastic  movement,  published 
by  Combefis  among  the  Scriptoree  pott  Theopkaaiem, 
fol.  Paris,  1685,  and  reprinted  at  Venice  a.  d. 
17*29,  as  part  of  the  series  of  Byzantine  historians; 
and  is  also  incladed  in  the  Bonn  edition  of  that 
series.  It  is  also  printed  in  the  BibUolkeea  Pairmm 
of  OallandiuB,  toL  xiiL  p.  270.  2.  AmXoyof  (rn|Xi- 
reurti«)t  y9v6fX€P6s  wapil  trurr&v  «a!  4p$M^ 
Kol  ft69oy  icttl  ^\ov  ^x^'^^'^  ^P^*  iKryxoy  riSv 
ivatrritty  r^f  iricrHn  icol  rift  BiituneoKtan  r£r 
dyitty  vol  Jp0o$tf(wv  iljfMP  irafrfytnff  DieeejOatia 
wveoUtfa  quae  katiUa  e$i  a  PiddUbm  el  Orikodoans, 
Studiumgue  ac  Zdum  kabmUbus  ad  eon/tUandot  ad- 
verearioe  Pidei  aique  Dodrmae  ecmeiorum  orthodost' 
crumque  Patrwm  nodrcrum,  first  pnblished  by 
Combefis  in  the  SeripUjfu  poai  TTteopkanem  as  the 
work  of  an  anonymoos  writer,  and  is  contained  in 
the  Venetian,  but  not  in  the  Bonn  edition  of  the 
Byzantine  writers.  It  is  also  reprinted  by  Oal- 
landius  {ni  nrpi  p.  852)  as  written  by  **  Joannes 
Damascenus,^  or  **  Joannes  Patriaidia  Hi^osoly- 
mitanns,**  some  MSSb  giving  one  name  and  others 
giving  the  other.  Oallandius  considers  that  he  is 
called  Damascenos,  from  his  birth-place.  The 
author  of  this  InvectxM  is  to  be  distinguished  from 
the  more  celebrated  Joannes  Damascenus  [Damas- 
cBNUs],  his  contemporary,  to  whom  perhaps  the 
transcribers  of  the  MSS.,  in  prefixing  the  name 
Damascenus,  intended  to  ascribe  the  work.  S. 
lud»¥9v  fiowaxoy  «al  iqt€96vr4pov  roS  Aofuuriatvov 
\6yos  dro^tiKTue^t  irtpl  rAif  dyltnf  ical  ^ewrmv 
elK6vw,  wpbs  vdvTor  Hfntrrmyai^s  ical  vp6t  r6y 
fiaaiKia  KwnrrarrufW  riy  KaSaXcyov  jco)  wpdf 
wdmf  alperanCtfJoannit  Damateeni  MonaxAi  ae 
Pretbyteri  Oraih  demonHraima  de  neria  ae  vene- 
nmdia  Imagmibut^  ad  ChrieUanoe  onmes,  advemuque 
Imperatarem  Oonstanlimim  QAaUnum.  The  title 
is  given  in  other  MSS.  *£indrToAii)  *lwdy¥ov  *Icpo- 
trok&iucv  dpx*9irurK&Tov,  k.  t.  A.,  Epistola  Joannit 
HieroenfymUani  ArMepUeopif  ftc  The  work  was 
first  printed  in  the  Atutariutn  Novum  of  Combefis, 
vol.  ii.  fol.  Paris,  1648,  and  was  reprinted  by 
Oallandius  (W  rap.  p.  858,  &c.).  Fabricius  is  dis- 
posed to  identify  the  authors  of  Nos.  1  and  3  ;  and 
treats  No.  2  as  the  work  of  another  and  unknown 
writer ;  but  Oallandius,  from  internal  evidence, 
endeavours  to  show  that  Nos.  2  and  3  are  written 
by  one  person,  but  that  No.  1.  is  by  a  different 
writer;  and  this  seems  to  be  the  preferable  opinion. 
He  thinks  there  is  also  internal  evidence  that  No.  3 
was  written  in  the  year  770,  and  was  subsequent 
to  No.  2.  (  Fabric.  B&l.  Or.  vol  vii.  p.  682  ;  Oal- 
landius, B^  Patrum,  vol.  xiii.  Prolegomena^  c.  10, 
16.) 

75.  Of  Jkrusalxm  (4),  patriarch  of  Jerusalem, 
author  of  a  life  of  Joannes  Damascenus,  Bios  to€ 
dfftov  irarp^f  if/uciy  *lwdyrov  too  IkOLfuunciivov  <nry' 
ypaxpeit  wapd  'Ivdyrov  mrptdpxoo  *lepotroXvfjMV, 
VUa  waneii  Patrit  noetriJoannisDamaeoema  Joanne 
Patriardkt  Hiertadynaiano  conseripta.  The  life  is  a 
translation  from  the  Arabic,  or  at  least  founded  upon 
an  Arabic  biography;  and  was  written  a  considerable 


JOANNES. 

time  aiiar  the  death  of  Damascenus,  which  occurred 
about  a.  d.  756,  or  perhaps  later  [Damascbnus 
JoANNBS],  and  after  the  cessation  of  the  Icono- 
clastic contest,  which  may  be  regarded  as  having 
terminated  on  the  death  of  the  emperor  Theophilus, 
A.  D.  842.  But  we  have  no  data  for  determining 
how  long  after  these  events  the  aothor  lived.  Le 
Quien  identifies  him  widi  a  Joannes,  patriarch  of 
Jerusalem,  who  was  burnt  alive  by  the  Saracens  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  reign  (a.  d.  968—969)  of 
Nioephonis  Phocas,  upon  suspicion  that  he  had 
excited  that  emperor  to  attack  theoL  (Cedrenua, 
Compend,  p.  661,  ed.  Paris,  voL  ii.  p.  374,  ed. 
Bonn.)  The  life  of  Joannes  Damascenus  was  first 
pnblished  at  Rome,  with  the  orations  of  Damasce- 
nus, De  Saerit  Imagmibm^  8vo.  Rome,  1 553 :  it  was 
reprinted  at  Basel  with  the  worice  of  Damascenus  A.D. 
1575 ;  and  in  the  Ada  Sandorum  Mail  (a-d.  6), 
vol.  ii.  (the  Latin  version  in  the  body  of  the  work, 
p.  Ill,  &c,  and  the  original  in  the  Appendix,  p. 
723,  &c.) ;  and  in  the  edition  of  the  works  of 
DainaacenuB  by  Le  Qnien,  voL  i  foL  Paris,  1712. 
The  Latin  version  is  given  (a.  d.  vL  Maii)  in  the 
VUae  Sandorum  of  Lippomani,  and  the  De  Pro- 
baHt  SandoruM  VUis  of  Surius.  (Le  Quien,  Jo, 
Damaeeeni  Opera,  note  at  the  beginning  of  the 
Vita  S»  Jo,  Danuue, ;  and  Orient  ^ridkumt,  vol. 
iii.  p.  466  ;  Fabric.  BUtL  Gr.  voL  ix.  pp.  686,  689, 
vol  X.  p.  261  ;  Cave,  HitL  lAU,  vol.  ii.  p.  29.) 

76.  Of  Jbrusalem  (5).  There  are  several 
works  extant  in  MSS.  in  different  libraries,  the 
authors  of  which  are  called  Joannes  Hierosolymi* 
tanns,  especially  two  works  apparently  by  the  same 
writer  on  the  points  of  controversy  between  the 
Oreek  and  Latin  churches,  1.  'Iimuvov  Xiarpidp- 
Xov  rmy  'lepoiro\6f»tw  Kiyos  SioAffmirvr  firrd 
rtvos  Aaerivov  ftkoir^^cv  ty  iwev^aro  ip  'I^nnto- 
K6piOit  vtpi  Twr  d^ftmp^  Joannit  PalrianAae 
HierotolynUiani  Disptdatio  de  Axymitj  qnam  it  in 
urbe  Hierotolymitana  cum  pkilotopko  qmodam  Latino 
halndt.  2.  Joannet  Patriardki  HierotolymUamtt, 
de  Spiritu  Sando,  Whether  the  work  described  as 
Joannit  Pairiatrckae  Hierotolymitani  Liber  eonira 
Latmot  {Catalog.  MStorum  AngHae  d  HUmmiae^ 
vol.  ii.  pars  i  p.  358,  No.  9121)  is  one  of  the  fore* 
going  works  or  a  different  one  we  have  no  means 
of  ascertaining.  The  date  of  the  writer  is  uncer- 
tain. Oudin  fixes  him  eariy  in  the  fifteenth  cen« 
tury,  when  the  projects  of  union  between  the  two 
churches  had  revived  and  inflamed  the  controversies 
between  them.  (Cave,  Hitt,  LUL  vol.  iL  DisterL 
Prima,  p.  1 1 ;  Fabric  Bibl.  Or.  vol.  xi.  p.  656 ;  Oudin, 
de  Sariptor.  d  Seriptit  Eedet.  voL  iii.  coL  2366.) 

77.  JoSBPHUS.  Theodoret  {DitterL  M&  in 
Propkdat  d  BdiHonet,  and  QnaeeOo  xaeiv,  in  EmmL 
and  QitaetHo  c.  in  Jotuam)  mentions  a  Joannes 
Josephus  ('Ittdmrfis  *IaSfftnros)  as  having  revised  the 
Septuagint  Hody  thinks  it  probable  that  he  was 
the  same  as  Josephus,  a  Christian  [Josbphus,  No. 
12],  and  author  of  a  work  extant  in  MS.,  entitled 
TvofuniffrtKiv,  Hypomnettieum  s.  CommonUorwmy 
whom  Cave  {Hid,  Litt.  vol.  i  p.  897) phices  in  the 
year  420.  (HoAy^de  BtbUor.TeatOmtOriginaiilmt, 
iv.  3.  §  3  ;  Usher,  ifa  Edit.  LXX.  InierpretL  c.  vii« 
p.  78  ;  Hettinger,  Dmertationam  Tkeotogieo-Philo- 
logieamm  Fatdadut,  Die.  JIL  c  Ix.  9  ;  Fabric. 
BiU,  Or.  vol.  iii.  p.  715 ;  Cave,  /.  c.) 

78.  Italus  (*lTaA3r),  a  philosopher  and  here» 
siarch  in  the  reign  of  Alexis  or  Alexins  I.  Com- 
nenus  (a.  d.  1081 — 1118)  and  his  predecessors, 
derived  hia  name  from  the  country  of  his  birth. 


JOANNES. 

Italy.  He  «it  the  eon  of  an  Italian^  who  engaged 
as  an  anxiliaiy  in  an  attempt  of  the  Sicilians  to 
inthdnw  from  their  subjection  to  the  Bysantine 
emperor,  and  took  with  him  his  son,  then  a  child, 
-who  thus  spent  his  early  years,  not  in  the  schools, 
but  the  camp.  When  the  Byiantine  commander, 
George  Maniacea,  revolted  against  Constantine  X. 
[OaoROiua,  Historical,  No.  15],  a.  d.  1042,  the 
&ther  of  Italas  fied  back  to  Italy  with  his  son, 
who  alter  a  time  found  his  way  to  Constantinople. 
He  had  already  made  some  attainments,  ei^etially 
in  logic  At  Constantinople  be  pnnued  his  studies 
imder  seyeral  teachers,  and  last  under  Michael 
Psellus  the  younger ;  with  whom,  howoTer,  he  soon 
quarrelled,  not  being  able,  according  to  Anna 
Comnoia,  to  enttt  into  the  subtleties  of  his  phi> 
loaophy,  and  being  renuuikable  for  his  arrogance 
and  di^utations  temper.  He  ii  described  as 
haTing  a  commanding  figure,  being  moderately 
tall  and  broad-chested,  with  a  large  head,  a 
prominent  forehead,  an  open  nostril,  and  well- 
knit  limbs.  He  knew  the  Greek  language  well, 
but  spoke  it  with  a  foreign  accent.  Ue  acquired 
the  &Tour  of  the  emperor  Michael  Ducas  (a.  jk 
1071 — 1078)  and  his  brothers ;  and  the  emperor, 
when  he  was  contemplating  the  leeoTery  of  the 
Byzantine  portion  of  Italy,  counting  on  the  attach- 
ment of  Italua,  and  expecting  to  derive  advantage 
fnm  his  knowledge  of  that  country,  sent  him  to 
Dyrradiium ;  but  having  detected  him  in  some  acts 
of  treachery,  he  ordered  him  to  be  xemoved.  Italua, 
avrare  of  this,  fled  to  Rome ;  from  whence,  by 
feigning  repentance,  he  obtained  the  emperor^s  per- 
mission to  return  to  Constantinople,  where  he  fijced 
himself  in  the  monastery  of  Pege.  On  the  banish- 
ment of  Psdlus  from  the  capital  (a.  d.  1077), 
and  his  enforced  entrance  on  a  monastic  life, 
Italns  obtained  the  dignity  of  'IVorof  rw  tiAo- 
ff^^MT,  or  principal  teacher  of  philosophy ;  and 
filled  that  office  with  great  appearance  of  lean- 
ing ;  though  he  was  better  skilled  in  logic  and 
in  the  Aristotelian  philosophy  than  in  other  parts 
of  science,  and  had  little  acquaintance  with  gram- 
mar and  rhetoric  He  was  passionate,  and  rude  in 
disputation,  not  abstaining  even  from  personal  vio- 
lence ;  but  eager  to  acknowledge  his  impetuosity, 
and  ask  pardon  for  it,  when  the  fit  was  over.  His 
school  was  crowded  with  pupils,  to  whom  he  ex- 
pounded the  writings  of  Proclus  and  Plato,  lam- 
Uichus,  Porphyry,  and  Aristotle.  His  turbulence  and 
anegance  of  spirit  seem  to  have  been  infectious  ; 
for  Anna  Comnena  declares  that  many  seditious 
perMus  (rvpamfciit)  arose  among  his  pupils ;  but 
their  names  she  could  not  remember :  they  were, 
however,  before  the  accession  of  Alexis.  The  dis' 
tnrbances  wliich  arose  from  the  teachings  of  Italus 
attracted  the  emperor*s  attention  apparently  soon 
after  his  accession  ;  and  by  his  order,  Italus,  after 
a  preliminary  examination  by  Isaac,  the  sebaato- 
crator,  the  brother  of  Alexis,  was  cited  before  an  eo- 
clesiastical  court.  Though  protected  by  the  patriarch 
Eustratius,  whose  fovour  he  had  won,  he  narrowly 
escaped  death  from  the  violence  of  the  mob  of 
Constantinople ;  and  he  was  forced  publicly  and 
bareheaded  to  retract  and  anathematize  eleven  pro- 
positions, embodying  the  obnoxious  sentiments 
which  he  was  charged  with  holding.  Cave  places 
these  transactionB  in  a.  d.  1084.  He  was  charged 
with  teaching  the  tranimigration  of  souls,  with 
holding  some  erroneous  opinions  about  ideas,  and 
with  ridiculing  the  use  of  images  in  worship ;  and 


JOANNES. 


599 


he  is  said  to  have  succeeded  in  diffusing  his  heresies 
among  many  of  the  nobles  and  officers  of  the  palace, 
to  the  great  grief  of  the  orthodox  emperor.  Not- 
withstanding his  enforced  retractation,  he  still  con- 
tinued to  inculcate  his  sentiments,  until,  after  a 
vain  attempt  by  the  emperor  to  restrain  him,  he 
was  himself  sentenced  to  be  anathematized  ;  but  as 
he  professed  repentance,  the  anathema  was  not 
pronounced  publicly,  nor  in  all  its  extent.  He 
afterwards  fully  renounced  his  errors,  and  made  the 
sincerity  of  his  renunciation  manifest.  The  above 
account  rests  on  the  authority  of  Anna  Comnena 
(AUaaat,  v.  8,  9,  pp.  143^149,  ed.  Paris,  pp.  115 
—119,  ed. Venice,  vol.  i.  pp.  256—267,  ed.  Bonn), 
whose  anxiety  to  exalt  the  reputation  of  her  father, 
and  her  disposition  to  disparage  the  people  of  West- 
em  Europe,  prevents  our  relying  implicitly  on  her 
statements,  which,  however,  Le  Beau  {Ba$  Empire, 
liv.  Ixxxi.  49)  has  adopted  to  their  full  extent.  The 
anathema  pronounced  on  his  opinions  is  published 
in  the  Greek  ecclesiastical  book  T/nmSiov,  Triodium 
(Cave,  HiaL  IML  vol.  il  DutertaHo  Secunda^  p.  38), 
and  from  this  it  is  inferred  by  Du  Cange  {Noia  in 
Aimae  Comn.  Alexiad.\  that  his  views  were  not  dis- 
similar to  those  of  the  western  heretic  Abailard. 
Some  works  of  Italus  are  extant  in  MS.  1.  *£«- 
96a9is  tit  Sui^pa  {Vfnffuira,  Expotitionea  in  varioM 
quoB  corn  propomeruni  Qiiae$titme$^  Capp,  «cm.  s. 
iZapoaaa  ad  aDdii.  Qmu$liomes  pkHoaopkuxu  Mimxl- 
laneoi.  The  questions  were  proposed  chiefly  by  the 
emperor  Michael  Ducas  and  his  brother  Andronicua. 
2.  "ExSoaif  tis  rd  Torucd,  Expo$itio  Topioorum 
AritMeiii.  3.  n«p2  8<aA«jrri«qr,  JDe  Dialectioa.  4. 
M49oiot  fiifroput^t  iic9oBuera  icard  (rt^yotf^iy.  Ah- 
Ikodus  SynopHea  RketoriooA,  an  art  of  which  Anna 
Comnena  says  he  was  altogether  ignorant.  5 
Eipiiome  AritioteiU»  de  InUrprdatUme,  6.  Orationes. 
7.  Sjfnoptit  qmnque  vocum  Porp^frii,  (Fabric  BM, 
Gr,  voL  iii.  pp.  213,  217,  vol.  y'u  p.  131,  vol.  xL  pp. 
646,  652 ;  Cave,  ffid.  LUL  vol  ii.  p.  154  ;  Oudin, 
Commentar.  de  ScripiorUK  ei  SoripU$  Ecdeniadicis, 
voL  ii  coL  760;  Ijambecius,  Oommeniar,  de  BibUotk, 
Caeear.  ed.  Kollar.  lib.  iii.  col.  411,  seq.  note  A.) 
79.  Laurkntius  or  Lyous  (the  Lydian),  oi 
of  Philadklphia,  or  more  fully  Joannrs  Lau- 

RXNTXUB  of  PHILADU.PHJ4,theLY01AN  ('IcM(yn)ff 

Aavp^Krtot  ttXoScA^vf  6  Avi6s\  a  Byzantine 
writer  of  the  sixth  century.  He  was  bom  at 
Philadelphia,  in  the  ancient  Lydia,  and  the  Roman 
province  of  Asia,  a.  d.  490.  His  parents  appear 
to  have  been  of  a  respectable  fiunily,  and  of  con- 
siderable wealth.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  (a.  d. 
511)  he  went  to  Constantinople,  and  after  deliber- 
ation determined  to  enter  the  civil  service  of  the 
government  as  a  **  memorialis ;  **  and  either  whil 
waiting  for  a  suitable  vacancy,  or  in  the  intervals 
of  his  official  duties,  studied  the  Aristotelian,  and  a 
little  of  the  Platonic,  philosophy,  under  Agapius, 
the  disciple  of  Procluiu  By  Uie  fovour  of  his 
townsman  Zoticus,  praefect  of  the  praetorium  under 
the  emperor  Anastasius  I.,  he  was  appointed  a 
tachygraphus  or  notarius,  in  the  office  of  the  pra» 
feet,  in  which  office  his  cousin  Anunianus  had 
alr^y  obtained  considerable  advancement ;  and 
though  the  praefecture  of  Zoticus  lasted  little  more 
than  a  year,  he  put  Joannes  in  the  way  of  making 
1000  aurei,  without  any  transgression  of  justice  or 
moderation.  Joannes  gratefully  addressed  a  poet* 
ical  panegyric  to  his  patron,  which  obtained  from 
the  hitter  a  reward  of  an  aureus  per  line  The 
kindness  of  some  official  persons  (Joannes  calls 

QQ  4 


600 


JOANNES. 


them  **  ab  actit**)  to  whom  Zoticni  recommended 
him,  procnivd  for  him,  without  parchaie  (a  moft 
unusual  thing)  the  post  of  primus  chartularius  in 
their  office,  which  he  held  with  seTeral  other  employ- 
ments, labouring  most  assiduously  in  the  fulfilment 
of  his  duties.  During  this  period  Zoticus,  at  the 
suggestion  of  Joannes*  cousin,  Ammianus,  obtained 
for  him  a  wife  of  pre-eminent  modesty  and  consider- 
able wealth.  He  concluded  his  official  career  in  the 
office  of  matricubrius  or  comicuhrius,  which  was 
formerly  so  profitable  as  to  be  conferred  as  the 
reward  of  long  serrice  in  subordinate  situations; 
but  the  circumstances  of  the  times  and  the  ne- 
cessities of  the  state  had  diminished  the  emoluments 
of  the  office,  so  that  Joannes  was  by  no  means 
satisfied  with  the  pecuniary  results  of  this  long- 
coveted  climax  of  forty  years*  service.  The  disap- 
pointment of  his  hopes  in  this  respect  was,  however, 
somewhat  alleviated  by  marks  of  distinction,  and 
flattering  testimonials  of  his  literary  attainments. 
The  latter  part  of  his  life  seems  to  have  been 
wholly  devoted  to  literature  ;  and  he  received  two 
literary  appointments  from  the  emperor  Justinian 
I.,  one  to  compose  and  deliver  a  panegyrical  address 
to  the  emperor,  in  the  presence  of  the  chief  persons 
of  the  capital ;  the  other  to  write  a  history  of  the 
Persian  war  or  campaign,  in  which  the  enemy  suf- 
fered a  signal  repulse  before  Dara.  The  forcing 
particulars  are  gathered  from  Joannes*  own  state- 
ments {De  MoffistrcUibutt  iil  26 — 30  ;  oomp.  Hase, 
d«  Joanne  Lydo  ejtaqtie  Ser^)tii  CommeiUariuM). 

Joannes  obtained  reputation  as  a  poet  (De  Ma- 
gitirat.  c  27,  29),  but  his  poetical  compositions  are 
all  lost  His  encomium  on  Zoticus  and  his  com- 
plimentary address  to  Justinian  are  also  lost ;  as 
well  as  his  history  of  the  Persian  war,  if  ever  it 
was  finished,  which  is  not  certain.  His  works,  of 
which  many  parts  are  extant,  were  all  written  in 
his  old  age,  and  are:  1.  n«/4  /uiyviSy  ov/ypa^, 
De  Mensibus  Libera  of  which  there  are  two  epitomae 
or  summaries  and  a  fragment  extant.  2.  n«pl 
dpxi''  T^r  *PMfieUwf  ToKnttat,  or  Tltpi  ipx^'' 
voXiTiJc»!',  De  MagutrtUUme  Re^pnAlieae  Romans» 
(s.  De  MagittnOUm»  FolUicu)  lAbri  tnn.  3.  ntpi 
oiotnifiMi£p^  De  Ostentisj  the  hut  written  of  his 
works.  The  work  de  MenaUnu  is  an  historical 
commentary  on  the  Roman  calendar,  with  an  ac- 
count of  its  various  festivals,  their  occasion  and 
mode  of  celebration,  derived  from  a  great  number 
of  authorities,  most  of  which  have  perished.  Of 
the  two  summaries  of  this  curious  work,  the  larger 
one  is  by  an  unknown  hand,  the  shorter  one  by 
Maximus  Planudes.  They  were  both  published 
by  Nicolans  Schow  (the  shorter  one  inserted  in 
brackets  in  the  course  of  the  larger),  8vo.  Leipzig, 
1794,  with  a  fragment,  Ilfpl  o-tta/A»»,  De  Terrae 
MotUnu^  of  the  work  De  Ostentie.  The  Epitomae 
in  a  revised  text,  and  with  the  addition  of  a  Latin 
version  and  variorum  notes,  were  published  by 
Roether,  8vo.  Leipiig  and  Darmstadt,  1827.  The 
work  De  MagiatrtUSim  was  thought  to  have 
perished,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  glosses  given 
anonymously  in  the  Qloseariiim  ad  SeripUjree 
Mediae  aique  Infimae  GraeeUaH»  of  Du  Cange: 
for  an  extract,  given  as  if  from  it,  by  Lnmbecius, 
in  his  Ammadvemomee  in  Codinum  (p.  208,  ed. 
Paris),  is  really  from  the  De  Memibm,  But  in  or 
about  1785  a  MS.  (known  as  the  Codex  Caseo- 
linns)  was  discovered  by  J.  B.  d*Ansse  de  Villoison 
in  the  suburbs  of  Constantinople,  and  obtained  by 
the  Le  Comte  de  Choiaeul-Goaffier,  then  French 


JOANNES. 

ambaiiador  in  that  city,  containing  abont  nine- 
tenths  of  the  work  De  MagietratSme^  three-fourth* 
of  that  De  OatenHa^   and    two    leaves,    scarcely 
legible,  of  the  De  MentUme,     From  this  MS.  the 
De  Magietratibtu  was  published  at  the  cost  of  M. 
de  Choiseul-Oouffier,and  under  the  editorial  care  of 
Dominic   Fuss,  with  a  Commeniariue  tie  Joanne 
Lydo  ejumne  ScripHt,  by  Ch.  Benert  Hase,  Paris, 
181 1.    The  fragments  of  the  De  Oeteniit,  and  the 
fragment  of  the  De  MeneSme^  were  published  from 
the  skme  MS.,  but  with  some  iterations,  with  a 
prefiice  and  a  Latin  version  and  notes,  by  C.  B. 
Hase,  8ro.  Paris,  1823.    One  of  the  fragments  of 
the  De  OelenHe^  containing  a  Greek  version  by 
Lydus,  of  the  *E^fiepof  fipinrrwncowla  of  P.  Nigi- 
dius  Figulus,  had  been  published  by  Rutgersius 
{Lectionee  Vatiae,  lib.  iii.  p.  246,  &c),  and  another 
fragment,  as  already  noticed,  by  Nic.  Schow.    All 
the  extant  portion  of  the  works  of  Joannes  Lydus, 
with  a  text  revised  by  Imman.  Bekker  (8vo.  Bonn, 
1 837),  form  one  of  the  volumes  of  the  reprint  of  the 
Oorpue  Seriptorum  Hietoriae  Byzantinae.     Photius 
mentions  the  three  worics,  wpteyfwreiatf  of  Lydus 
he  criticises  his  style  severely,  as  too  stately  and 
elaborate  where  simplicity  was  required,  and  as 
mean  where  greater  elevation  was  appropriate.  He 
charges  him  also  with  bare&ced  flattery  of  the 
living,  and  unjust  censure  on  the  dead:  and  inti- 
mates that  he  was  a  heathen,  yet  spoke  respectfully 
of  Christianity,  whether  sincerely  or  not  Photius 
could  not  determine.  (Photius,  Btft^iotfi.  Cod.  180; 
Suidas,  s.  e.  Ittdnnit  ^cAoScA^ci);  AuS^r ;  Hase, 
/.& ;  Fabric.  BUU.  Graee,  voL  iv.  p.  155.) 

80.  Lector.  [ANA0N0STB8,and  above,  No.3.] 

81.  Of  LvDDA,  of  which  city  he  was  bishop 
A.  D.  1194.  His  only  extant  woric  is  given  in  the 
Mieoellanea  of  Baluxe.  (Lib.  ii.  p.  242,  or  vol.  iii. 
p.  90,  ed.  Mansi.)  It  is  a  Latin  letter  or  Latin 
version  of  a  letter  written  by  him  to  Michael,  dean 
of  Paris  and  patriarch  elett  of  Jerusalem.  (Cave, 
^iiCXiML  vol.  iLp.253.) 

82.  LvDua,  the  Lydian.    [See  No.  79.] 

83.  Malblas  or  Malalas.    [Malalas.] 

84.  Marcus.  A  spurious  work,  Aeki  et  Faerio 
S,  Bamabae  m  Qpro,  professing  to  be  written  by 
Joannes  Marcus,  or  John  Mark  (Acts.  xii.  12,  25, 
xiii.  5,  13,  zv.  87,  39),  is  given  with  a  Latin 
version  in  the  Ada  Sanolorum  «Am»,  vol.  iu  p. 
431,  ftc 

85.  Maro,  so  called  firom  the  monastery  of  St. 
Maro  on  the  Orontes,  near  Antioch,  an  eminent 
ecclesiastic  among  the  Maronites  of  Syria  ;  and  ac- 
cording to  some  authors,  Maronite  patriarch  of 
Antioch.  He  is  sud  to  have  enjoyed  the  fiivour  of 
the  emperor  Heraclius.  He  wrote  in  Syriac  Com' 
mentariui  m  Liinrffiam  &  Jaeobi^  of  which  many 
extracts  have  been  published.  (Cave,  Uiet,  IMU 
voL  i.  p.  537.) 

86.  Mauropvs.    [See  No.  58.] 

87.  MAXBNT108.      [MaXBNTIUS.] 

88.  MoNACHua.     [See  No.  106.] 

89.  MoflCHUs.    [MoecHus.] 

90.  Nrpos.     [See  No.  71.] 

91.  Nrstsuta.    [See  No.  28.] 

92.  Of  Nicasa(I).  Joannes,  archbishop  of  Nice 
before  the  1 1th  century,  wrote  BpitUda  de  Natiei^ 
tate  Domini  ad  Zadktriam  CatkUienm  Armeniae^ 
published  with  a  Latin  version  in  the  NomiM  Amo' 
larmm  of  Comb6fi8,voL  ii.  p.  298.  (FOmc  BibL  Or. 

vol  X.  p.  238;  Cave,  HiaL  £AU,  voL  ii.  DiaaarUah 
Prima^  P<  11*) 


JOANNES. 

9S.  Of  NiCAKA  (2).  [See  No.  21.] 
94  OfNiooMKDSiA.  Joannei,  presbyter  of  the 
chudi  of  Nicomedeia  in  Bithynia,  in  the  time  of 
Conttantine  the  Great,  wrote  Mapr^ptov  rw  dytov 
BotfcA^wf  iwiffK^wwf  *Atuur%ias^  Ada  Martyrii  & 
Baaiiei  Epiwopi  Ama$iaej  which  is  giren  in  the 
Ada  Samdorum  of  the  BoUandiste,  Aprilis^  vol.  iii.; 
the  liUin  Teruon  in  the  body  of  the  worlc  {p.  417), 
with  a  preliminary  notioe,  by  Henechen,  and  the 
Greek  original  in  the  Appendix  (pi  50).  An  ez- 
tiact  from  the  Latin  Tenion,  containing  the  hietory 
of  the  female  nint  Glaphyra,  had  been  given  pre- 
Tionsly  in  the  lame  work.  (Januar.  toL  i  p.  771.) 
The  Latin  Teruon  of  the  Ada  Mar^frii  S,  BasiUi 
had  been  already  publiihed  by  Aloydnt  Lippo- 
mani  ( VUae  Sandor.  Patnim,  vol.  rii.)  and  by 
Sarins.  (De  Probatii  Samdorum  Ft/it,  a,<L  26 
ApriUa.)  Basileus  was  put  to  death  about  the 
close  of  the  reign  of  Lidnios,  a.  o.  322  or  323;  and 
Joannes,  who  was  then  at  Nicomedeia,  professes  to 
have  conTersed  with  him  in  ynMtm,  Cave  thinks 
that  the  Ada  have  been  interpolated  apparently  by 
Hetaphrastes.  (Ada  Satutarum^  IL  ee. ;  Cave, 
//M.  LUL  Tol.  L  p.  185.) 

95.  Obedikntiab  Filius.    [See  No.  28.] 

96.  PsoiASiMus.    [See  No.  61.] 

97.  Of  Philadxlphia.    [See  No.  79.] 

98.  PHILOPONU&    [Philoponus.] 

99.  Philosophorum  Htpatus  v.  Maoutxr. 
[See  Nos.  61  and  78.] 

100.  Pbocas  i*oi^syt  a  Cretan  monk,  son  of 
Matthawis,  who  became  a  monk  in  Patmos.  Jo* 
annes  had  serred  in  the  army  of  the  emperor 
Manuel  Comnenns  (who  reigned  a.  d.  1143 — 
1 180)  in  Asia  Minor.  He  married,  and  had  a  son, 
by  whom  his  work  was  transcribed ;  and  after- 
wards became  a  monk  and  priest,  and  Tisited 
( A.  o.  1 185)  Syria  and  Palestine,  of  which  he  wrote 
a  short  geogn4>hical  account,  entitled  "Eic^pcvit  i¥ 
nwi(^i  r«y  dbr^  'Ayriox«^t  /UxP^  'ItpwroKiumw 
Kourrpmf  «al  x^P^  Xvptat  md  ^irdmr  teat  rtoy 
ntrd  noXourrmiy  dy(«y  r6mwWf  Ckmtpemiittria 
Deaariptia  CoMtronm  d  Urbtmm  (sic  in  Allat  vers.) 
oh  Urht  Antiodda  tiaque  Hieroto^fmam ;  neaum 
Syria»  ao  Pkomidae^  d  in  Paledma  Saenrum 
Loeorum.  The  work  was  published  by  Allatius, 
with  a  Latin  Tcrsion,  in  his  S^fifwera,  toL  i  pp.  1 
—46.  The  Latin  Tersion  u  also  given  in  the 
Ada  Samdormm  of  the  BoUandists,  A/cm,  toI.  ii. 
ad  iniL  (Alhitins,  Xdft^wcra^  Pra^aiiaaada ; 
Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr.  toL  iv.  p.  662,  toL  riii  p.  99.) 

101.  Phijrnxs  (^vpyqs),  a  monk  of  the  mo- 
nastery of  Mount  OanuB  in  the  leign  of  the  em- 
peror Alexis  Comnenns.  He  was  an  opponent  of 
the  Latin  church,  and  wrote  an  'AvoAo^Co,  Ih- 
/auto,  or  AiiUe^ts,  Duo^pto^  a  discussion  with 
Peter,  archbishop  of  Milan,  in  the  presence  of  the 
emperor.  If  this  is  the  work  which  Joannes  Veccus 
cites  and  replies  to  in  his  2>0  Umone  Eodenarum 
Orat»  (apud  Allatinm,  Gratda  Ortkodoaca,  vol.  L 
p.  179,  ftc.),  it  appears  that  the  form  of  a  dialogue 
was  merely  assumed  for  conTenience  sake,  and  uat 
it  was  not  the  record  of  a  real  conference.  Accord- 
ing to  Fabricius,  Allatius  published  in  his  work  De 
CbesMia  (ic  De  Eedeeiae  Owideataiie  d  OrieniaUe 
Perpetma  QmaeneuMe),  p^  1 153,  a  work  of  Joannes, 
which  is  described  as  Epidola  de  RitUme  mmuUUia 
M  Saera  Qmrnmnioae.  Other  works  of  Joannes 
are  extant  in  MS.  (AUatius,  Graee.  Ortiodoat, 
Ic;  Fabric  BihL  Gr,  toL  xL  pp.  648, 650.) 

102.  Plusxadbnub.  [Josbphub,No.  13.] 


JOANNES. 


601 


103.  Protospatharius,  a  writer  of  uncertain 
date,  wrote  for  the  use  of  his  son  *£{if)n}<ris  ^v- 
(Tijn)  T«r  iifitpSif  'Ho'ioSov,  a  brief  commentary  on 
the  Opera  d  Dies  of  Hesiod.  We  are  not  aware 
that  it  has  been  published.  (Fabric  BibL  Gr.  vol. 
i.  p.  576.] 

104.  Raithuxnsis,  or  Raithbnus,  i.  c  of  Rai- 
THUS  or  Raithu  (rmt  *FtuBo»),  hegumenos  or  abbot 
of  a  monastery  at  Elim,  or  the  Seyenty  Springs,  on 
the  western  coast  of  the  peninsula  of  Mount  Sinai, 
lived  in  the  sixth  century,  and  was  the  friend  of 
Joannes,  sumamed  Climacus.  [Climacu&]  It 
was  at  the  desire  of  Raithuensis  that  Climacus 
wrote  the  work  K\ifu^  Soaia  Paradisic  from  which 
he  derives  his  name,  and  to  which  Raithuensis 
wrote  a  Commendatio  and  «Soio/io.  The  'EvurroAi) 
ToO  dylov  *h»dnfQV  ro5  iliyoufUvou  rov  'ValOoO, 
Litterae  Joanuie  RaUkuenaii^  addressed  to  Climacus, 
requesting  him  to  undertidce  the  wori[,  and  the 
answer  of  Climacus,  are  given  by  Raderus  in  the 
original  Greek,  with  a  Latin  version,  in  his  edition 
of  the  works  of  Climacus,  foL  Paris,  1633.  This 
version  of  the  JJUerae  of  Raithuensis,  and  a  Latin 
version  of  his  Commendaiio  and  &sAo/ia,  are  given 
in  various  editions  of  the  BUdioikeea  Patrum ;  the 
IMUrae  in  voL  iiL  ed.  Paris,  1575 ;  the  IMtrae 
and  Cbmmeiuiatto,  vol  v.  ed,  Paris,  1 589  and  1 654; 
the  Litterae  s.  Epidola,  Commaidatio,  and  ScAotio, 
in  voL  vLpt.ii.ed.  Cologne,  1618 ;  and  voL  x. 
ed.  Lyon,  1677*  (Fabric  BibL  Gr,  vol  ix.  pp. 
523—524;  Ittif^u»,  De  BibUotked»  Patrum,) 

105.  RHBTORCPifrMp)»  an  historian  of  the  earlier 
Bysantine  period,  frequently  cited  by  Evagrins. 
(ff,  E.  L 16,  iL  12,  iii.  10, 28,  iv.  5.)  As  most,  if  not 
all,  of  the  particulars  for  which  Evagrius  reifers  to 
him  relate  to  Antioch,  and  some  of  them  imply 
considerable  local  knowledge,  it  is  probable  that 
Joannes  was  a  resident  in  that  town,  if  not  a  native 
of  it.  His  history,  which  is  not  extant,  comprised  the 

feriod  from  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Theodosius 
I.  to  the  earthquake  and  fire  by  which  Antioch 
was  in  a  great  degree  destroyed,  a.  d.  526,  with  an 
account  of  which  calamities  John  ** mournfully" 
dosed  his  history.  He  must  have  lived,  therefore, 
about  that  time,  or  between  that  and  the  time  of 
Evagrius,  A.  D.  593  or  594.  [Evagrius,  No.  3.] 
Joannes  Rhetor  is  not  to  be  confounded  with 
Joannes  of  Epiphaneia  [see  No.  56],  as  he  has 
been  by  Vossius.  (Evagrius,  IL  oe.,  with  the  notes 
of  Valesius  ;  Cave,  Hi$L  IML  vol  i.  p.  508.) 

106.  Of  St.  Saba.  There  is  extant  in  the 
various  European  libraries  a  religious  romance,  or, 
as  some  have  regarded  it,  a  history,  'O  B/os  Bop- 
Aad/4  Kol  'laMur^,  BatiauMnii  d  Joaeaphi  Vita,  as 
yet  unpublished,  except  in  versions,  especially  in 
an  ancient  Latin  version,  De  Barlaam  d  JoeapheU 
Hidoria,  to  which,  in  the  printed  editions,  the  name 
of  Geoigius  Trapesuntius  is  often  prefixed,  but 
which  is  much  more  ancient  than  the  time  in  which 
he  lived  [Gborgxus,  No.  48],  and  is  ascribed  by 
some  to  Anastasius  Bibliothecarius,  a  writer  of  the 
8th  century.  'l*he  work  professes  to  contain  the 
account  of  the  conversion  of  Joasaph  or  Josaphat, 
son  of  Abenner,  an  idolatrous  and  sensual  Indian 
king,  and  a  persecutor  of  the  Christian  monks  of 
India,  because  they  had  induced  some  of  his  nobles 
to  fonake  a  luxurious  life,  and  become  solitaries. 
Joasaph,  a  youth  pursuing  his  studies,  was  converted 
by  Barlaam,  a  Christian,  with  whom  he  met,  and 
whose  various  instructions  to  him  are  given  at  con- 
siderable length.     Suspicion  arising   from  their 


602 


JOANNES. 


frequent  conferencet,  Barlaam  wu  compelled  to  fly, 
and  Josaphat  had  to  encounter  reproaclies  from  hii 
father,  and  temptations,  by  which  it  was  hoped  to 
lead  him  into  sin.  He  suooeeded  in  converting  his 
principal  opponents,  and  at  length  his  Ceither,  on 
whose  death  he  came  to  the  throne,  bat  soon  re- 
signed it,  retired  to  solitude,  and  lived  many 
years  with  his  old  friend  Barlaam,  whom  he 
succeeded  in  finding.  On  the  death  of  Barlaam  he 
buried  him,  and  on  his  own  death  was  buried  near 
htm.  The  writer  professes  to  have  derived  his 
narrative  firom  some  pious  men  of  Aethiopia  In- 
terior, **  quos  Indos  vocant ;  ^  and  is  himself  de- 
scribed in  MSS.  as  *\ooAytnis  ftovaxis  aio)p  rifuot  xoi 
Mptrof  fju>vfi%  rov  dyiou  2a(a,  **  John  the  Monk, 
an  honourable  and  virtuous  man  of  the  monastery  of 
St  Saba."  It  is  ascribed  by  some,  especially  by  Billy, 
who  argues  the  point  at  some  length,  to  Joannes  Da- 
maseenus  [Damascknus],  who  was  a  monk  of  St 
Saba  ;  but  Le  Quien  did  not  include  it  in  his  edi- 
tion of  the  works  of  that  fiither.  Others  ascribe  it 
to  a  Joannes  Sinaita  or  Joannes  of  Mt  Sinai, 
others  to  Joannes  Climacus.  [Climacus.]  The 
Latin  version  has  been  published,  however,  by 
other  editors  among  the  works  of  Damascenus,  and 
sepiirately  by  Billy,  12mo.  Antwerp,  1602.  There 
are  two  more  ancient  editions,  one  a  small  folio  in 
black  letter,  the  other  in  4to. :  neither  of  them 
have  any  indication  of  time  or  place.  There  are 
also  two  ancient  editions,  one  in  black  letter,  printed 
at  Augsburg  about  a*  d.  1470  ;  the  other  also  at 
Augsburg,  perhaps  about  A.  d.  1477.  (Fabric.  BibL 
Gr,  voL  viii.  p.  144,  vol.  ix.  p.  737  ;  Lambecius, 
Comfnent  de  BUdioik,  Caetareoy  lib.  viiL  coL  1 4, 
&c,  ed.  Kollar;  Panzer,  AnnaL  Topograph,  vol. 
iii.  p.  30,  No.  67,  vol.  iv.  p.  93,  No.  158  ;  Dfenis, 
Annal.  Typog,  Mcuilaire^  Supplement^  p.  505,  Nos. 
4331,  4932,  p.  593,  Nos.  5194, 5195.) 

107.  Sapiens.    [See  No.  48.] 

108.  ScHOLASTicus.  [See  below,  Joannbs, 
Jurist»)  No.  4.] 

1 09.  ScHOLASTicus.     [  See  No.  111.] 

110.  SCYLITZXS  CUROPALATA.      [Sc7LITZK8.] 

111.  Of  ScYTHOPOLis,  a  Greek  ecclesiastiod 
writer,  apparently  of  the  latter  end  of  the  fifth  cen- 
tury or  the  beginning  of  the  sixth.  He  wrote  a  work 
against  the  followers  of  Eutyches  and  Dioscorus, 
entitled  Kard  rȴ  diroax*"^^^  ""I*  iKKKrurlas^ 
Omtra  dcBertortt  Eodesiae.  It  was  divided  into 
twelve  parts,  and  was  undertaken  at  the  suggestion 
of  a  certain  prelate,  one  Julianus,  in  reply  to  an 
anonymous  Eutychian  writer,  who  had  published  a 
book  deceitfully  entitled  Karcl  NcoroptW,  Advemu 
Nettorium^  and  whom  Photius  supposed  to  be  Ba- 
silius,  a  presbyter  of  Cilicia.  This  Basilius  wrote 
a  reply  to  Joannes  in  very  abusive  style,  charging 
him,  among  other  things,  with  being  a  Manichaean, 
and  with  restricting  Lent  to  a  period  df  three  weeks, 
and  not  abstaimng  from  flesh  even  in  that  shortened 
period. 

Certain  XlapaBiatit,  SekoUttf  to  the  works  of  the 
pseudo  Dionysius  Areopagita,  which  Usher  has 
observed  to  be  mingled  in  the  printed  editions  of 
Dionysius  with  the  Sckolia  of  St  Maximus,  have 
been  ascribed  to  Joannes  of  Scythopolis.  Anastasius 
Bibliothecarius  in  the  eighth  century  made  a  Latin 
translation  of  these  mingled  scholia,  not  now  ex- 
tant, in  which  he  professed  to  distinguish  those  of 
Maximus  from  those  of  Joannes  by  the  mark  of 
a  cross.  Fabricius  identifies  the  Sdudia  of  Joannes 
with  the  Ckmrntntam  m  Vkmytium  Areopagitam 


JOANNEa 

cited  by  Joannes  Cyparissiota  as  by  Dionrsioa  of 
Alexandria.  (Phot  BibL  cod.  95,  107;' Usher, 
Diaert,  de  Ser^aH»  Dionj^.  Areop,  mppoeiiie^  p^ 
299,  subjoined  to  his  Hietaria  DogmaHca  de  Scnp- 
turie,  S[c.  Vernaatlis,  4to.  Lond.  1 689  ;  Fabric  BiU, 
Gr.  vol  viL  p.  9,  vol.  x.  pp.  707, 710;  Cave,  Hist, 
LitLroll^  466.) 

112.  SicuLUS,  or  of  Siolv,  author  of  a  Greek 
Ckromieony  extending  from  the  creation  to  the  end 
of  the  reign  of  Michael  III.,  the  son  of  Theophilua, 
or  to  A.  o.  866.  It  was  formerly  extant  in  the 
library  of  the  Elector  Palatine,  and  was  used  by 
Sylburgius,  as  he  says  in  the  preface  to  his  «Ss- 
raeetnea;  it  is  probably  still  extant  in  the  Va- 
tican litauy  at  Rome.  Mongitore  mentions  one 
other  copy,  if  not  more.  It  is  probable  that  he 
is  the  author  cited  by  Cedrenus  in  his  Compendium 
{Prooem,)  as  6  Xuc^Kuiryis^  but  this  is  not  clear.  A 
Joannes  Siculus,  apparentiy  the  same,  is  enumer- 
ated among  the  Christian  commentators  on  Her- 
mogenes.  (Fabric.  BUjL  Or.  vol.  vii.  p.  471 ;  Voss. 
de  Hisioride  Graecis^  ir.  21 ;  Mongitore,  BUJialheea 
Sieula^  vol  L  p.  313.) 

113.  Of  SiNAL     [Climacus,  and  No.  1 06.] 

114.  SvLVANua     [See  No.  72.] 

115.  Talaia,  or  Talaida,  otherwise  Tabkk- 
NisiOTA  (Ta^ovio-icvn}!),  firom  the  monastery  of 
Tabenna,  near  Alexandria ;  or  of  Albxandria, 
from  his  patriarchal  see  ;  or,  from  the  offices  which 
he  had  previously  held,  Obconomus  {oU&vofAos) 
and  Prxsbttxr.  This  ecclesiastic  was  sent  l>y 
the  advice  of  some  of  the  Alexandrians  on  a  mission 
to  the  Emperor  Zeno  (about  a.  d.  478 — 480),  that 
in  case  of  a  vacancy  in  the  patriarehate  of  that 
city,  then  held  by  Timotheus*Salophaciolus,  a  de- 
fender of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  the  clergy  and 
laity  of  Alexandria  might  be  allowed  to  choose  his 
successor.  According  to  Evagrius  (or  rather  accord- 
ing to  2^harias  Rhetor  whom  Evagrius  cites  as  his 
authority)  Joannes  was  detected  in  intrigues  to  ob- 
tain his  own  appointment  in  the  event  of  a  vacancy : 
perhaps  his  connection  with  Illus  [Illus],  whose 
friendship,  according  to  Liberatus,  he  cultivated  by 
cosdy  presents,  excited  the  jealousy  and  apprehen- 
sions of  the  emperor.  However  this  might  be, 
though  Zeno  granted  to  the  Alexandrians  the  liberty 
which  they  had  requested,  he  bound  Joannes  by  a 
solemn  oath  not  to  seek  the  succession  for  himael£ 
Soon  after  the  return  of  Joannes,  Timothus  Salo- 
phaciolus  died  (a.  d.  48 1 ),  and  Joannes  was  elected 
to  succeed  him,  but  was  almost  immediately  expelled 
from  his  see  by  order  of  the  emperor.  The  cause 
of  his  expulsion  is  differentiy  stated.  Liberatus 
says  that  he  was  expelled  mainly  through  the 
jealousy  of  Acacius,  patriareh  of  Constantinople, 
to  whom  on  difierent  occasions  he  had  fiuled  in 
paying  due  attention.  According  to  Evagrius,  who 
quotes  Zacharias  as  his  authority,  he  was  detected 
in  having  procured  his  own  election  by  bribery, 
and  thus  breaking  the  oath  which  the  emperor  had 
constrained  him  to  take.  The  circumstances  of 
the  times  make  it  probable  that  his  connection 
with  lUus,  then  the  object  of  jealousy  and  sus- 
picion to  Zeno,  if  not  actually  in  rebellion  against 
him  [  Illus]  ,  had  much  to  do  with  his  expulsion,  and 
was  perhaps  the  chief  cause  of  it  Joannes,  expelled 
from  Alexandria,  first  resorted  to  Illus,  then  at 
Antioch ;  and  having  through  his  intervention 
obtained  from  the  patriarch  of  Antioch  and  his 
suffragans  a  synodical  letter  commending  him  to 
the  Pope  (Simplidos),  departed  to  Rome  to  plead 


JOANNES. 

liu  enie  there  in  penon.  Simplidiu,  with  the 
nsoal  papal  jealousy  of  the  patriarchs  of  Con* 
stantinople,  took  the  side  of  Joannes  against  Aca* 
cius  and  Zeno,  the  hitter  of  whom  replied  that 
Joonnea  had  been  expelled  for  perjury,  and  for 
that  alone  ;  but  neither  the  exertions  of  Simplicios 
nor  those  of  his  successor  Felix,  could  obtain  the 
restoration  of  the  banished  patriarcL  Joannes 
after  a  time  accepted  from  Felix  the  bishopric  of 
Nola  in  Campania,  where  he  lired  many  yean, 
and  at  hut  dii^  peaceably. 

Joannes  (whom  Theophanes  extols  for  his  jnety 
and  orthodoxy)  wrote  a  work,  Up6s  TtKiffW¥  r6p 
'Psk/tiff  iwoKoyia^  Ad  GeUmum  Ptqpam  Jpologiti, 
in  which  he  anathematised  Pelagianism,  as  well  as 
its  defenders  Pehigius  and  Celestius,  and  their  sac* 
oessor  Jnlianns.  The  work  which  is  noticed  by 
Photitts  is  not  extant.  ( Victor  Tununensis,C%ro- 
nioom;  Liberatus  Diaoonus»  Bremarium  Cauua» 
NetieriaMor,  ei  Eutyekianor,^  capp.  16 — 18  (apud 
Galland.  BUJioih.  Patrwm^  roL  xiL  p.  146,  &c.)  ; 
£Tagriua,  H,E,  iii.  12,  13, 15, 18,  20,  cum  notis 
Valesii ;  Theophanes,  CkronogrofiUa,  pp.  1 1 0 — 1 1 3, 
ed.  Paris,  pp.  88—90,  ed.  Venice,  pp.  199—204, 
ed.  Bonn ;  Photius,  B&Uoth,  cod.  54,  sub  fin. ; 
Tillemont,  Mimmra^  vol.  xtl  ;  Cave,  HiaL  LkU 
▼ol.  i.  p.  455.) 

116.  Of  Thsssalonica  (1).  Joannes,  arch- 
bishop of  Thessalonica,  was  a  stout  defender  of  the 
orthodox  fiuth  agauist  the  Monothelites  of  the 
seventh  century.  He  attended  aa  papal  legate  the 
third  Conatantinopolitan  (sixth  oecumenical)  coun- 
cil (a.  D.  680),  and  in  that  character  subscribed 
the  Ada  of  the  council.  [OmeUia^  vol.  ri.  coL  1058, 
ed.  Labbe ;  roL  iii.  coL  1425,  ed.  Hardouin  ;  toL 
xi.  col.  639,  ed.  Mansi.)  The  time  of  his  death  ia 
altogether  uncertain.  He  wrote  i  \,  EXs  r6s  fivpo- 
^povs  yvpoutas^  In  Mulierea  /eraUes  UnguenUk,  a 
discoune  or  treaUse  in  which  his  object  is  to  show 
that  there  is  no  contradiction  in  the  scTeral  accounts 
of  the  resurrection  of  Christ  given  by  the  four  Evan- 
gelists. This  piece  appean  to  have  been  regarded 
by  some  as  a  work  of  Chryaostom,  and  was  fint 
published  (but  from  a  mutilated  and  eoirupt  text) 
by  Sarile  in  his  edition  of  Clirysostom  (voL  v.  p. 
740,  fol.  Eton.  1610,  &&),  though  with  an  expres- 
sion of  doubt  aa  to  its  genuineness.  It  was  sub- 
sequently printed  more  correctly  in  the  Novum 
Auetarhun  of  Combefis  (voL  i.  fol.  Paris,  1648), 
and  by  him  assigned  to  the  right  author.  It  is 
given  in  a  mutilated  form  in  Montfiiucon*s  edition 
of  Chryaostom,  among  the  ^pmria^  vol.  viii.  p.  159, 
fol.  Paris,  1718,  Ac,  or  vol.  viiL  p.  81 6  of  the  8vo.  re- 
print, Paris,  1 839.  It  is  also  given  in  the  BSbUoihieea 
Patrmm  of  GalUndiua,  vol  xiii.  p.  185,  &c.  A  Latin 
version  is  given  in  the  BiblioA,  Pairumj  vol.  xii 
Lyon,  1677.  2.  A^ov,  Oratia,  of  which  a  con- 
aidenble  extract  waa  read  by  Nicolaua,  biahop  of 
Cysicua  at  the  aeoond  Nicene  (aeventh  oecumenical) 
council, and  ia  printed  in  the  ConeUia  (vol  vii  coL 
353,  ed.  Labbe,  vol  iv.  coL  292,  ed.  Hardouin,  vol 
xiii.  col.  163,  ed.  Manai),  and  by  Galhmdiua  in  hia 
BibUoAeca  Patntm  (vol  xiiL  p.  196).  (Gallan- 
diua,tf.w.;  CtmcUia^  U.  ec. ;  Cave,  HisULULnA. 
i.  p.  597  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gr.  vol.  x.  p.  250.) 

117.  Of  THX88AL0NICA  (2),  the  youuger.  A 
fragment  of  a  diacoune  which  waa  entitled  Ai  rm 
dBKo^6pov  AfifafTpiov  ^v  /ttputf  8iir)^4rffi  Oovfto- 
rovpyiiuj  TViumjAali»  MartyriM  Demetni  tigUlatim 
ftorrota  Miraeula^  or*T/tyof  df  Oc^k  kcX  cit  t^k 
«ajrirBc|or  i0Ko^6pw  Ai|fu^p(or  4w  f^put^  ^"t- 


JOANNES. 


60S 


Ttkei  r^v  adrw  hwfjjutrtt^^  Hymmu  ad  Deum  ei 
ad  ^^oriotum  Demetrium  cum  particulari  narraiione 
miraculorum  tyu$^  is  given  by  Combefis  in  the  Paris 
edition  of  the  Bysantine  writers,  among  theiSStn^^orea 
pod  Theophanemf  p.  314,  &c,  and  ia  described  as  the 
work  of  Joannes,  archbishop  of  Thessalonica,  whom 
Combefis  apparently  confounds  with  the  subject  of 
the  preceding  article,  and  erroneously  places  in  the 
reign  of  the  emperors  Justinian  I.  and  Maurice. 
Combdfis  (whom  Cave  follows)  is,  however,  mani- 
festly in  error,  for  the  extract  itself  refen  to  the 
capture  of  the  city  **  many  yean  befora  **  by  **  the 
children  of  the  handmaid,  that  ia,  Hagar,^  "  in  the 
reign  of  Leo.**  Thia  can  hardly  be  any  other  cap- 
ture than  that  by  the  Saracena  of  Tripoli,  in  the 
reign  of  Leo  VI.  (Sapiena  or  Philoaophus)  a.  d. 
904,  and  conaequently  the  Joannea  of  Thessalonica 
from  whom  the  extract  ia  taken  could  not  have 
lived  earlier  than  the  tenth  century,  and  must 
therefore  be  a  different  person  from  the  author  of 
the  preceding  article.  Oallandius  reprints  the 
extract  with  the  works  of  the  preceding  (BibL 
Pairmm,  vol  xiiL  p.  195),  but  intimates  in  his 
ProUffomenaf  c.  iv.,  that  it  can  hardly  be  by  the 
aame  author.  It  ia  not  given  in  the  Bonn  reprint 
of  the  Bysantine  writers.  It  ia  probable  that 
Combdfis,  by  confounding  the  woric  of  Joannes  with 
an  anonymous  account  of  a  deliverance  of  Theaaa- 
lonica,  through  the  mixacnloua  interposition  of  Deme- 
triua,  when  beaieged  by  barbariana,  probably  Avan, 
in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Maurice,  waa  led  into 
error.  (Gallandiua,//.  ec ;  Cave,  ffi$L  LiU,  voL  l  p. 
597;  Fabric  BibL  Gr,  vol.  viL  p.  683^  vol  x.  pp. 
218,  219  ;  Allatiua,  de  Symeoitum  Scriptia^  p.  97.) 

118.  Of  THS88ALONICA  (3).      [CaMBNIATA.] 

119.  Of  THB88AL0NICA  (4).      [  An AQNOSTKS.] 

120.  TzBTZBa.    [TZXTZX&] 

121.  Vkx:u8  or  Biocus.    [Vbocus.] 

122.  XiPHiLZNUs  (1).  Patriarch  of  Conatanti- 
nople.    [XiPBiLiNUS,  1.] 

123.  XlPUILZNUS  (2).      [XlFHILlMUa,  2.] 

124.  Z0NARA8.     [Z0NARA8.]  [J.  C.  M.] 
JOANNES,  juriata.  1.  Combs  Sacrarii,  under 

Theodosiua  the  younger,  waa  one  of  the  nine  com- 
miaaionen  appointed  by  that  emperor  in  a.  n.  429 
to  compile  cndea  of  law  upon  a  phm  which  waa 
aubaequendy  abandoned.  He  waa  not,  however, 
afterwarda  employed  in  compiling  the  Theodosian 
code,  of  which  a  great  part  is  still  extant  [Dio- 
DORUS,  Vol  I.  p.  1018.] 

2.  Wsa  at  the  head  of  the  fint  commiaaion  of 
ten  appointed  by  Justinian  in  a.  d.  528  to  compile 
the  ConstUuiumum  Code*.  In  Const.  Haee  quae 
uecaearia,  §  4,  and  Const.  Stannui  Reipub/ieae^ 
§  2,  he  is  designated  by  the  title  **  Vir  exoellen- 
tissimus  ex-quaeatore  aacri  palatii,  consularis  atqne 
patridua.**  In  the  aubsequent  revision  of  the  code 
he  had  no  part,  though  a  person  of  the  same  name 
waa  one  of  the  aeoond  commiaaion  of  five. 

3.  An  advocate  in  the  courta  of  the  praefecti 
praetoriornm  at  Conatantinople,  waa  one  of  the 
conuniasion  of  aixteen,  headed  by  Tribonian,  who 
were  employed  by  Juatinian  (a.  d.  530 — 533)  to 
compile  the  Digeat  (Conat.  TVmfti,  $  9,  Conat. 
AiScMrtr,  §  9.)  He  ia  a  different  person  from  the 
Joannes  who  was  at  the  head  of  the  commission 
appointed  to  compile  the  fint  CouHMioimm  Code» ; 
but  it  appean  from  Const.  Cordi,  $  2,  that  he  waa 
one  of  the  commisaion  of  five,  headed  by  Tribonian, 
who  drew  up  the  rtpetiia  praeheHo  oniiaa,  which 
waa  pttbliahed  in  a.  d.  534. 


604 


JOANNES. 


4.  Antiocbbnus  and  Scholasticus,  from  his 
natiTe  place  Antioch,  and  the  profession  of  ad- 
Tocate,  which  he  once  exercised  there  {dni 
a-xoXcurrucSv),  At  a  Liter  period  of  his  life  he 
entered  into  holy  orders,  and  was  ordained  priest. 
He  was  then  named  Apocrmaruu^  agent  or 
charge  tCaffaim  of  the  church  of  Antioch  at  the 
imperial  court  in  Constantinople  towards  the  end 
of  the  reign  of  Justinian.  In  a.  d.  565  he  was 
elevated  to  the  vacant  patriarchate  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  he  died  on  the  31st  of  August,  a.  d. 
578,  in  the  12th  year  of  the  reign  of  Justin  the 
younger.  (Theophanes,  Ckrtmogrt^pkuk^  p.  203,  fol. 
Par.  1655,  Assemani,  BiU,  Jur.  OrienL  toL  iiL  p. 
340—343.) 

Joannes  published  a  collection  of  canons  in  50 
titles.  Assemani  (toL  i.  p.  114)  thinks  that  it 
was  published  and  prescribed  by  him  as  a  rule  to 
the  bishops  of  the  patriarchate,  after  he  was  made 
patriarch.  In  the  preface  to  the  work,  however, 
he  himself  assumes  no  higher  rank  than  presbyter. 

This  collection  is  entitled  ^vyayvyij  Kmf6vvt¥ 
*ls  if  rfrXovf  BnifnifUini,  and  is  founded  on  the 
basis  of  a  previous  collection,  which  is  attributed 
by  some  manuscripts  to  Stephanns  Ephesins.  It 
consists  chiefly  of  decrees  of  early  councils,  and 
letters  of  St.  Basil  The  ^wayiyi^  of  Joannes 
(which  was  one  of  the  earliest  compilations  of  the 
kind)  enjoyed  for  some  centuries  great  credit  in 
the  Oriental  chnrch,  received  from  time  to  time  cor- 
rections and  additions,  and  was  translated  into 
tevend  foreign  languages.  Assemani  (vol.  i.  p.  60) 
cites  the  Syrian  translation :  Biener  {de  CoUectio- 
n^nis  Cbfioftvm,  p.  49)  treats  of  the  Sclavonic 
translation;  and  Beveridge  (Synodieon,  p.  211) 
mentions  an  Egyptian  collection  of  Abnalcassabi  in 
51  titles,  resembling  that  of  Joannes.  The  2vv- 
ayvyii  of  Joannes  is  printed  in  Voelli  et  Justelli 
Bibliotheoa  Jur,  Canon,  vol.  ii.  p.  499—602. 

A  collection  of  87  chapters,  intended  as  a  sup- 
plement to  tlie  former  SvyfrywTi^,  was  published 
(if  we  may  credit  the  title  to  the  work)  by  Joannes, 
after  he  was  in  possession  of  the  metropolitan 
throne,  and  after  the  death  of  Justinian.  It  was 
published,  therefore,  between  a.  d.  565  and  578. 
Ai  the  former  collection  contained  the  rules  of 
purely  ecclesiastical  origin  (Kortfycf ),  tlie  present 
was  intended  to  comprehend  the  enactments  of  the 
civil  law  {v6noi)  relating  to  the  affiurs  of  the  church, 
and  was  compiled  from  the  Novells  of  Justinian. 
Joannes  makes  abridged  extracts  from  Novells 
3,  5,  6,  32,  46,  56,  57,  83,  120, 123,  131,  usuaUy 
employing  the  words  of  the  orig^ial  text 

These  87  chapters  have  in  several  catalogues  of 
manuscripts  been  wrongly  attributed  to  Balsamo. 
Some  notices  of  their  contents,  and  some  extracts 
from  them,  were  given  by  Assemani  {Bibl,  Jur, 
Orient,  vol  ii.  p.  451 — 459):  and  Biener  has 
treated  of  them  with  his  usual  sagacity  and  learn- 
ing. (G^esdbiciUs  (ieriVb«e/£m,  p.  167--173,  p.  584 
— 597.)  They  were  first  printed  at  length  by 
Heimbach  in  1840.     {Anecdotal  vol.  ii.) 

A  Nomooanon  (combination  of  Koi^ycf  and  v6uoi) 
in  50  titles,  with  a  supplement  of  21  chapters,  was 
subsequently  compiled  from  the  two  works  of 
Joannes.  This  compilation  (printed  in  Voel.  et 
JustelL  B&t,  Jur.  Canon,  vol.  ii.  p.  603—672)  has 
been  wrongly  attributed  to  Joannes  himself.  The 
author  of  it  is  uncertain,  but  it  was  probably  com- 
posed by  Theodoretus,  bishop  of  Cyrrhus  (now 
KhoroB,  in  Syria).    The  87  chapters  of  Joannes 


lOCASTUS. 

were  muck  referred  to  by  subsequent  compilen,  as 
by  Arsenios  in  his  Synopd»  Canonum.  (Heimbach, 
AnBodataUf  vol.  ii  in  Prolegomenis ;  Zachariae, 
Hist.  Jur,  Gr,  Rom,  Delin.  §  22;  Mortreueil, 
Higtoire  du  Dnrit  Byzantin,  vol  I  p.  201— 211, 
p.  288;  Bocking,  InstttuUonen^  vol.  i.  p.  102. 
103.) 

5.  NoMOPHYLAX.  He  is  commonly  called  a 
scholiast  on  the  Basilica,  but  was  rather  a  jurist, 
whose  Scholia  are  appended  to  that  work.  In 
the  heading  of  the  Scholia  taken  from  Joannes 
he  is  called,  from  his  office,  Joannes  Nomophylax, 
and  sometimes  kot*  ^(oxii".  Nomophylax  alone. 
In  the  Scholia  (vol.  ii.  p.  549 — 648,  vol.  iiL  p. 
400,  ed.  Fabrot.)  he  appears  to  cite  the  text  of  the 
Basilica ;  and  Assemani  (BibL  Jur.  Orient,  vol.  ii. 
p.  415)  believes  him  to  have  lived  abont  a.  d. 
1 100,  under  Alexiua  Comnenus ;  while  Suarex 
(Notit.  BomL  §  42)  confounds  him  with  Joannes 
Antiochenus,  In  his  Scholia  appended  to  the 
Basilica,  he  interprets  passages  in  the  Digest, 
the  Code,  and  the  NoveUs.  (Schol.  Basil,  vol.  ii. 
pp.  544,  558,  559,  587,  voL  iii.  pp.  360,  390,  vol. 
iv.  pp.  658,  662.)  Constantinus  Nicaens  (who,  in 
Basil,  vol.  iii.  p.  208,  calls  himself  a  disciple  of 
Stephanus)  dtes  Joannes  Nomophylax,  with  whom 
he  disagrees.  (BasU,  vol.  iL  p.  549.)  Joannes  is 
coupled  with  Dorotheus  in  BasU,  vol.  v.  p.  410. 
In  BasiL  vol.  iii.  p.  360,  and  vol  iL  p.  587,  we 
find  him  citing  Athanasins  and  Theodonis  Hermo- 
polita.  From  these  indications,  we  believe  him  to 
have  lived  not  long  after  the  reign  of  Justinian, 
and  would  expbiin  his  apparent  citations  of  the 
Basilica  by  supposing  that  his  original  citations  of 
the  Digest  were  subsequently  adapted  to  the  Basi- 
lica— a  charge  which  was  firequently  made,  and 
which  has  occasioned  much  chronological  difficulty. 
Many  of  the  jurists,  whose  fragments  appear  ap- 
pended to  the  Basilica,  have,  for  this  reason,  been 
referred  to  too  kite  an  age.  Thus,  every  circum- 
stance tends  to  show  that  Constantinus  Nicaeus, 
who  cites  Joannes,  lived  before  the  compilation  of 
the  Basilica,  if  we  except  his  supposed  citations  of 
the  Basilica,  and  of  the  oroixcfoi'  of  Garidas. 
(Fabric.  BUd.  Gr.  voL  xii.  p.  447;  Reiz.  ad 
Tkee^akHum^  p.  1236;  Pohl,  ad  Snare»,  Notil. 
Basil,  p.  138.  n.  $ ;  Heimbach,  tU  Orig,  BasiL 
n  87  ^  n  T  O  1 

*  JOANNES  ALEXANDRI'NUS,  a  physician 
of  Alexandria,  who  may  be  supposed  to  have  lived  in 
the  seventh  or  eighth  century  after  Christ,  and  under 
whose  name  are  extant  some  commentaries  on  two 
works  of  the  Hippocratic  Collection.  That  on  the 
sixth  book  De  Morbis  Popularibus  is  said  to  have  been 
translated  from  Greek  into  Arabic,  and  from  thenco 
into  Latin,  in  which  language  it  is  to  be  found,  to- 
gether with  Hcnain  Ibn  Ishak  (commonly  called 
by  his  lAtinifled  name,  Joanmtius\  and  other 
authors,  in  the  edition  of  the  collection  called  Ar^ 
tioelUt,  printed  at  Venice,  1483,  fol.,  and  in  other 
editions.'  His  commentary  on  the  De  Natura  Bur 
eri,  which  is  imperfect,  was  first  published  in  Greek 
in  the  second  voL  of  Dietz^s  SdmL  in  Hippoer,  et 
GaL  Regim.  Pruss.  8vo.  1834.  (See  Fabric.  BUiL 
Gr.  vol  xiL  pp.  687-88,  ed.  vet)  [ W.  A.  G.] 
lOBAT  ES.  [  Bkllerophon.] 
lOCASTE.  [Epicabtx  and  Oxoipus.] 
lOCASTUS  {*l6Katrros),  a  son  of  Aeolus,  king 
on  the  «Hist  of  Italy  in  the  district  of  Rhegium. 
(Diod.  V.  8;  Taetz.  ad  Lyeoph,  732;  Callinu 
Frofftn.  202,  ed.  Bentley.)  [L.  S.] 


lOLAUS. 

lOBAMEIA  (*Io8^ia),  a  priettMS  of  Athena 
Itonia,  who  once,  aa  she  entered  the  aanctnary  of 
the  goddeas  by  night,  was  changed  into  a  block  of 
atone  on  seeing  the  head  of  Medusa,  which  was 
worked  in  the  gannent  of  Athena.  In  conunemo- 
lation  of  this  erent,  a  fire  was  ertty  day  kindled 
on  the  altar  of  lodameia  by  a  woman  amid  the 
exckimation,  '*  lodameia  lives  and  demands  fin  I  ^ 
(Pans.  ix.  34.  §  1.)  [L.S.} 

JOEL  (*lMifXos),  a  Bynntine  historian,  lived 
at  the  end  of  the  12th,  and  in  the  b^inning  of  the 
13th  century,  and  wrote  XpoinrypA^a  iw  (rim^<, 
being  a  short  narrative  of  the  most  memorable 
events  of  history,  especially  Byzantine.  The  work 
begins  vrith  Adam,  and  finishes  with  the  death  of 
the  emperor  Alexis  Ducas  Mursuphlus,  and  the 
conquest  of  Constantinople  by  the  listins,  in  1204. 
From  the  lamentations  with  which  he  ends  his 
history,  one  might  conclude  that  he  witnessed  the 
capture  of  the  Greek  capital  The  whole  work  is 
of  little  importance,  though  the  btter  part  of  it 
is  of  some  value  for  Bysantine  history.  The 
first  edition  was  published  by  Leo  Allatins,  with 
notes  and  a  Latm  transUtion,  Paris,  1651,  fol., 
together  with  Oeorgius  Acropolita,  The  second 
edition,  in  the  Venice  collection  of  the  Bysantines, 
and  the  third  by  Immanuel  Bekker,  together  with 
Acropolita  and  Constantino  Manasses,  Bonn,  1837, 
Svo.,  are  reprints  of  the  Paris  edition.  (Fabric. 
BM,  Graec  vol.  TiL  p.  773 ;  Cave,  Hid,  Lit,  vol 
iLp.281.)  [W.  P.] 

lOLA'US  (ItfAoos),  a  son  of  Iphides  and  Au- 
tomedusa,  and  consequently  a  relation  of  Heracles, 
whose  fiuthful  charioteer  and  companion  he  was. 
[Hbraclbs.]  He  is  especially  celebrated  for  his 
attachment  to  the  descendants  of  the  hero,  even 
after  his  death,  for  he  is  said  to  have  come  to  their 
assistance  from  the  lower  world ;  for  when  Eurys- 
theus  demanded  of  the  Athenians  the  surrender  of 
the  children  of  Heracles,  who  had  been  kindly  re- 
ceived there,  lolaus,  who  was  already  dead,  b^ged 
of  the  gods  of  the  lower  world  permission  to  re- 
turn to  life,  to  attist  the  children  of  his  master. 
The  request  being  granted,  he  returned  to  the 
upper  world,  slew  Eurystheus,  and  then  went  to 
rest  again.  (Pind.  Piftk,  ix.  137;  Eurip.  Hero- 
eiidae,)  After  Heracles  had  instituted  the  Olym- 
pian games,  lolaus  won  the  victory  with  the  horses 
of  his  master,  and  Heracles  sent  him  to  Sardinia 
at  the  head  of  his  sons  whom  he  had  by  the 
daughters  of  Thesptus.  He  there  took  from  the 
savage  inhabitants  the  finest  portions  of  their 
country,  civilised  them,  and  was  afterwards  ho- 
noured by  than  with  divine  worship.  From  Sar* 
dinia  he  went  to  Sicily,  and  then  returned  to  He- 
racles shortly  before  the  death  of  the  hitter.  After 
the  burning  of  Herades,  when  his  remains  could 
not  be  discovered,  lolaus  was  the  first  that  offered 
sacrifices  to  him  as  a  demigod.  (Pans.  v.  29  ; 
Diod.  iv.  29,  30,  40.)  According  to  Pansanias 
(ix.  23),  lokms  died  in  Sardinia,  whereas,  accord- 
ing to  Pindar  [OL  ix.  149,  Fytk.  ix.  137  ;  Hygin. 
lab.  103  ;  ApoUod.  ii.  4.  §  11, 5.  §2,  6.  §  1),  he 
was  buried  in  the  tomb  of  his  gnndfistther,  Amphi- 
tryon, and  was  worsliipped  as  a  hero.  His  de- 
scendants in  Sardinia  were  called  'loXatit  (Strab. 
V.  p.  225)  and  lolaenses,  and  in  the  time  of  Pansa- 
nias (x.  17.  §  4),  a  town  lolaia  still  existed  in 
Sardinia,  where  lolaus  was  worshipped  as  a 
hero.  [L.S.] 

lOLAUS.    [Claudius  Julius,  p.  778,  a.] 


ION. 


605 


I'OLE  C^Xv)%  the  hist  beloved  of  Heracles,  and 
a  daughter  of  Euiytus  of  Oechalia.  [HuiACLBa.] 
According  to  some  writers,  she  was  a  half-sister  of 
Dryope.  (Anton.  Lib.  32;  Ov.  Md,  ix.  325, 
Ac)  [L.  &] 

lOLLAS  or  lOLAUS  QUKat  or  *UKXas)^  son 
of  Antipater,  and  brother  of  Cassander,  king  of 
Macedonia.  He  was  one  of  the  royal  youths  who, 
according  to  the  Macedonian  custom,  held  offices 
about  the  king^s  person,  and  was  cup-bearer  to 
Alexander  at  the  period  of  his  last  illness.  Those 
writers  who  adopt  the  idea  of  the  king  having 
been  poisoned,  represent  lollas  as  the  person  who 
actually  administered  the  fi&tal  draught,  at  the 
banquet  given  to  Alexander  by  Medius,  who,  ac- 
cording to  this  story,  was  an  intimate  friend  of 
loUas,  and  had  been  induced  by  him  to  take  part 
in  the  plot.  (Arrian,  Anab.  viL  27 ;  Plut.  Alar. 
77  ;  CurL  x.  10.  §  14;  Justin,  xii  14;  Vitniv. 
viii.  3.  §  16.)  It  is  unnecessary  to  point  out  the 
absurdity  and  inconsistency  of  this  tale.  (See 
Stahr's  ArittoUUa  voL  i.  p.  136,  &c;  and  Blakes- 
ley's  lAfe  of  Arittotle,  p.  85,  &c.)  Plutareh  him- 
self tells  us  expressly  that  it  was  never  heard  of 
until  six  years  afterwards,  when  Olympias  availed 
herself  of  this  pretext  as  an  excuse  for  (he  cruelties 
she  exercised  upon  the  friends  and  adherents  of 
Antipater.  loUas  was  then  dead*  but  she  caused 
his  grave  to  be  opened,  and  desecrated  with  every 
mark  of  indignity.  (Plut.  Ale»,  77 ;  Diod.  xix.  11.) 
The  period  or  occasion  of  his  death  is  nowhere 
mentioned :  the  last  we  hear  of  him  is  in  &  c.  322, 
when  he  accompanied  his  sister  Nicaea  to  Asia, 
where  she  was  married  to  Perdiccas.  ( Arrian,  ap. 
PhoL  p.  70,  a,  ed.  Bekk.)  The  story  of  Hyperides 
having  proposed  the  voting  a  reward  to  lollas  as 
the  murderer  of  Alexander  {ViLX,  OratL  p.  849), 
which  is  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  statement  of 
Plutarch  already  cited,  is  unquestionably  a  mere 
invention  of  hiter  times.  (See  Droysen,  Hellemm, 
vol.  L  p.  705.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

lOLLAS,  lOLAUS,  or  lOLAS  (*WAAar, 
*U\ao%  or  'I^Aos),  a  writer  on  materia  medics,  bom 
in  Bithynia,  who  was  probably  a  contemporary  of 
Heracleides  of  Tarentum,  or  a  little  anterior  to  him, 
in  the  third  century  b.  c,  as  he  is  mentioned  in  com- 
pany with  him  by  Dioscorides.  {De  Mat  Med.  L 
Prae£  vol.  i  p.  2. )  He  is  mentioned  also  by  Celsus 
{De  Medic  v.  22,  p.  93),  Pliny  {H.  M  xx.  73, 76), 
Galen  (De  Amid.  i.  2,  vol  xiv.  p.  7),  St.  Epipha- 
nius  {Adv,  Haeres.  L  1.  S.p.  3.),  and  the  scholiast 
on  Nicander  (T^er.  v.  683),  but  nothing  is  known 
of  the  events  of  his  life,  nor  are  any  of  his  writings 
preserved.  [W.  A.  O.] 

ION  (^'Isnr),  the  fobulous  ancestor  of  the  lonians, 
is  described  as  a  son  of  Apollo  by  Creusa,  the 
daughter  of  Erechthens  and  wife  of  Xuthus. 
(Apollod.  i  7.  $  3 ;  Crbura.)  The  most  cele- 
brated story  about  him  is  that  which  forms  the 
subject  of  the  Ion  of  Euripides.  Apollo  had 
visited  Creusa  in  a  cave  below  the  I^pyhiea, 
and  when  she  gave  birth  to  a  son,  she  exposed  him 
in  the  same  cave.  The  god,  however,  had  the  child 
conveyed  to  Delphi,  and  there  had  him  educated 
by  a  priestess.  When  the  boy  had  grown,  and 
Xuthus  and  Creusa  came  to  consult  the  oracle  about 
the  means  of  obtaining  an  heir,  the  answer  was, 
that  the  fint  human  being  which  Xuthus  met  on 
leaving  the  temple  should  be  his  son.  Xuthus  met 
Ion,  and  recognised  him  as  his  son  ;  but  Creusa« 
imagining  him  to  be  a  son  of  her  husband  by  a 


606 


ION. 


fonner  beloved,  canied  a  cup  to  be  presented  to  tbe 
3'outh,  which  was  filled  with  the  poisoDous  blood  of 
a  dragon.  However,  her  object  was  discovered,  for 
OS  Ion,  before  drinking,  poured  oat  a  libation  to 
the  gods,  a  pigeon  which  drank  of  it  died  on  the 
spot.  Creusa  thereupon  fled  to  the  altar  of  the 
god.  Ion  dragged  her  away,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  killing  her,  when  a  priestess  interfered, 
explained  the  mystery,  and  showed  that  Ion  was 
the  son  of  Creusa.  Mother  and  son  thus  became 
reconciled,  but  Xuthus  was  not  let  into  the  secret 
The  latter,  however,  was  satisfied,  for  he  too  re- 
ceived a  promise  that  he  should  become  a  father,  viz. 
of  Donis  and  Achaeus. 

The  inhabitants  of  Aegialus,  on  the  northern 
coast  of  Peloponnesus,  were  likewise  lonians, 
and  among  them  another  tradition  was  current. 
Xuthus,  when  expelled  from  Thessaly,  went 
to  Aegialus.  After  his  death  Ion  was  on  the 
point  of  marehing  against  the  Aegialeans,  when 
their  king  Selinus  gave  him  his  daughter 
Helice  in  marriage.  After  the  death  of  Selinus, 
Ion  succeeded  to  the  throne,  and  thus  the  A^a* 
leans  received  the  name  of  lonians,  and  the  town 
of  Helioe  was  built  in  honour  of  lon^s  wife.  (Pans, 
vii.  I.  $  2  ;  ApoUod.  I  7.  §  2.)  Other  tradidons 
represent  Ion  as  king  of  Athens  between  the  reigns 
of  Erechtheus  and  (>crops ;  for  it  is  said  that  his 
assistance  was  called  in  by  the  Athenians  in  their 
war  with  the  Eleusinians,  that  he  conquered  Eu- 
molpus,  and  then  became  king  of  Athens.  He 
tiiere  became  the  fisther  of  four  sons,  Oeleon,  Aegi* 
cores,  Argades,  and  Hoples,  according  to  whom  he 
divided  the  Athenians  into  four  classes,  which  de- 
rived their  names  from  his  sons.  After  his  death 
he  was  buried  at  Potamus.  (Enrip.  /on,  578 ; 
Strab.  viiL  p.  383  ;  Conon,  NarraL  27  ;  comp. 
Herod,  v.  66.)  [L.  S.] 

ION  ("Ivy),  of  Thesaalonica,  was  an  o£5cer  of 
Perseus,  king  of  Macedonia,  and  commanded,  with 
Timanor,  his  light-armed  troops  in  the  battle  in 
Thessaly,  in  which  the  Romans  were  defeated, 
B.  c.  171.  In  B.C.  168,  after  Perseus  had  been 
conquered  at  Pydna,  Ion  delivered  up  at  Samo- 
thrace  to  Cn.  Octavius  (the  commander  of  the 
Roman  fleet)  the  king*s  younger  children,  who  had 
been  entrusted  to  his  care.  (Liv.  zHL  58,  zlv. 
6.)  [E.  E.] 

ION  Clw).  1.  Of  Chios,  was  one  of  the  five 
Athenian  tragic  poets  of  the  canon,  and  also  a  com- 
poser of  other  kinds  of  poetry ;  and,  moreover,  a 
prose  writer,  both  of  history  and  philosophy.  He 
is  mentioned  by  Strabo  (xiv.  p.  645)  among  the 
celebrated  men  of  Chios.  He  was  the  son  of  Or- 
thomenes,  and  was  sumamed  the  son  of  Xuthus : 
the  hitter  ^vas  probably  a  nickname  given  him  by 
the  comic  poets,  in  allusion  to  Xuthus,  the  father 
of  the  mythical  Ion.  (SchoL  ad  AristopL  J*ac. 
830  ;  Suid.  Eudoc  Harpocr.  s.  «.)  When  very 
young  he  went  to  Athens,  where  he  enjoyed  the 
society  of  Cimon,  of  whom  he  left  laudatory  notices 
in  some  of  his  works  (probably  in  the  ih-o/uij/iaTa), 
which  are  quoted  by  Plutarch,  (dm,  5,  9,  16.) 
The  same  writer  informs  us  that  Ion  severely  criti» 
cised  Pericles  (Peric  5,  28),  who  is  said  to  have 
been  his  rival  in  love.  (Ath.  x.  p.  436,  t)  Ion 
was  familiarly  acquainted  with  Aeschylus,  if  we 
may  believe  an  anecdote  related  by  Plutarch  (De 
Ptrfect,  in  ViH.  8,  p.  79),  but  he  did  not  come 
forward  as  a  tragedian  till  after  that  poet*s  death. 
We  also  leaxn  firom  Ion  himself  (in  his  ^ri8i}fUai, 


ION. 

op.  AA.  xiii  p.  603,  e.)  that  he  met  Sopbodes  at 
Chios,  when  the  latter  was  commander  of  the  ex- 
pedition against  Samos,  b.  a  440.  His  fint  tragedy 
was  brought  out  in  the  82d  Olympiad  ( B.  c  452)  i 
he  is  mentioned  as  third  in  competition  with  Euri- 
pides and  lophon,  in  OL  87,  4  (b.c.  429—428); 
and  he  died  before  B.C.  421,  as  appean  from  the 
Peace  of  Aristophanes  (830),  which  was  brought 
out  in  that  year.  Only  one  victory  of  lou*s  ia 
mentioned,  on  which  occasion,  it  is  said,  having 
gained  the  dithyrarabic  and  tragic  prizes  at  the 
same  time,  he  presented  every  Athenian  with  a 
pitcher  of  Chian  wine.  (Schol.  ad  AriMoph.  /.e.  / 
Suid.  f.  f>.  *AH>'atos  ;  Ath.  i.  p.  3,  f. ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn,  p.  1454,  24.)  Hence  it  would  seem  that  he 
was  a  man  of  considerable  wealth. 

The  number  of  his  tragedies  is  variously  stated 
at  12,  30,  and  40.  We  have  the  titles  and  a  few 
fragments  of  11,  namely,  *Ayafiifmfy^  *A\Kft/ip7f^ 
*Afty§7ok,  Miya  Lpofta^  ^povpci,  ^oivi^  ^  Koiycil^s, 
^tyi^  dclh-tpot,  TtvKpot^  *0^^^1},  EiJjpvrfSoi,  and 
Aaifnritf  of  which  the  'Oft/^dKri  was  a  satyrio 
drama.  Longinus  (33)  describes  the  style  of  Ion*s 
tragedies  as  marked  by  petty  refinemento  and  want 
of  boldness,  and  he  adds  an  expression  which  shows 
the  distance  which  there  was,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
ancients,  between  the  great  tragedians  and  the  best 
of  their  rivals,  that  no  one  in  his  senses  would 
compare  the  value  of  the  Oedipui  with  that  of  all 
the  tragedies  of  Ion  taken  together.  Nevertheless, 
he  was  greatly  admired,  chiefly,  it  would  seem,  for 
a  sort  of  elegant  wit  Il^tC^irrof  8c  fy^ytro,  says 
the  scholiast.  There  an  some  beautiful  passages  in 
the  extant  fragments  of  his  tragedies.  Commenta- 
ries were  written  upon  him  by  Areesilaus,  fiatton 
of  Sinope,  Didymus,  Epigenes,  and  even  by  Ari- 
starehus.  (Diog.  Laert.  iv.  31 ;  Ath.  x.  p.  436,  f, 
xL  p.  468,  c,  d,  xiv.  p.  634,  c,  e.) 

Besides  his  tragedies,  we  are  told  by  the  schcH 
liast  on  Aristophanes,  that  Ion  also  wrote  lyric 
poems,  comedies,  epigrams,  paeans,  hymns,  scholia, 
and  elegies.  Respecting  his  comedies,  a  doubt  has 
been  raised,  on  account  of  the  confusion  between 
comedy  and  tragedy,  which  is  so  frequent  in  the 
writings  of  the  grammarians  ;  but,  in  the  case  of  so 
univenal  a  writer  as  Ion,  the  probability  seems  to 
be  in  fiivour  of  the  scholiasts  statement  Of  his 
elegies  we  have  still  some  remnanto  in  the  Greek 
Anthology.    (Bnmck,  AnaL  vol.  L  p.  161.) 

His  prose  works,  mentioned  by  the  scholiast  on 
Aristophanes,  are  one  called  vfMaS^vrucoyf  which 
some  thought  spurious ;  «rrfe-is,  itoffftoXayac^s^ 
iwoiiyinuera^  and  some  others,  which  are  not  speci- 
fied. The  nature  of  the  fint  of  these  worics  is  not 
known.  The  full  title  of  the  icrUm  was  X(ov 
mlffisi  it  was  an  historical  work,  in  the  Ionic 
dialect,  and  apparently  in  imitation  of  Herodotos : 
it  was  probably  the  same  as  the  mrffpaxpi^  which 
is  quoted  by  Pausanias  (vii.  4.  $  6.)  The  mvfjuh 
\oyac6t  is  probably  the  same  as  the  philosophical 
work,  entitled  rptay/iSs  (or  rpmyfwi)^  which  seems 
to  have  been  a  treatise  on  the  constitution  of  thmga 
according  to  the  theory  of  triads,  and  vrhidi  some 
ancient  writen  ascribed  to  Orpheus.  The  ihrofuni- 
/uara  are  by  some  writen  identified  with  the  hrt» 
iijfiUu  or  UhiforrucSs  (Pollux,  ii.  88.),  which  con- 
tained either  an  account  of  his  own  travels,  or  of 
the  visits  of  great  men  to  Chios.  (  Bentley,  JE^iisL 
ad  Jok.  MUUunk,  Chronico  Joanma  MaMae  nd^teda^ 
Oxon.  1691,  Venet  1733;  Opui»,  pp.494— 510 
ed.  Lips.;  C.  Nieberding,  De  Ioku  Chn  VUa^  ATott- 


lOPHON. 


JORNANDES. 


eor 


hm§^  M  Sbtdm  Doetrmae,  with  the  fiagmenta,  Lips. 
1836;  Kopke,  /3^/oiw  Podtu  Vtia  ei  Fragmeniit^ 
BeroL  1836,  and  in  the  ZeOackrift  fur  AUerihai»' 
wis/eiuekaftj  1836,  pp.589— €05;  Welcker,  dm 
GriecL  TVo^.  pp.  938^958 ;  Fabric.  BM.  Grtue, 
vol  IL  pp.  307,  308;  Kayaer,  HitL  CHL  Trag. 
Graec.  Getting.  1845,  pp.  175—190.) 

2.  Ion,  of  Ephenu,  a  rhapsodist  in  the  time  of 
Sooatea,  from  whom  one  of  Plato*i  dialoguei  ia 
named,  has  been  confonnded  by  many  writen  with 
Ion  of  Chios ;  bat  Bentley  has  dearly  proved  that 
they  are  different  from  the  character  and  dicnm- 
stances  of  the  rhapsodist  as  described  by  Plato. 
(Epiti.  ad  MOl. ;  Nitssch,  Proleg.  ad  Plat,  Ion. ; 
Kayier,  Hist.  CrU,  Trag,  Grace  p.  180.)     [P.  S.] 

ICTNICUS  (*I«ruc^s),  a  physician  of  Sardis  in 
Lydia,  whose  &ther  had  also  followed  the  same 
profession  with  credit  He  studied  medidne  under 
Zenon,  and  was  a  fellow-pupil  of  Oribasins  and 
Magnos,  in  the  latter  half  of  the  fourth  century 
after  Christ.  Ennapiua,  who  has  given  a  short  ac- 
count of  his  life  {De  ViL  PhiUm,  p.  174,  ed.  Ant- 
werp.), says  that  he  was  not  only  well  skilled  in 
all  the  branches  of  medical  sdenoe,  but  that  he  had 
also  paid-  attention  to  rhetoric,  logic,  and  poetry, 
and  enjoyed  the  highest  reputation.  [ W.  A.  O.] 

K^NIDES  (*I«v(8«f  or 'lun^cf),  a  name  borne 
by  four  nymphs  beUeved  to  poieess  healing  powers. 
They  had  a  temple  on  the  river  Cythems  in  Elis, 
and  derived  their  name  from  a  mythical  Ion,  a  son 
of  Gaigettus,  who  was  believed  to  have  led  a  colony 
from  Athens  to  those  districts.  The  story  un- 
doubtedly anae  from  the  existence  of  a  mineral 
spring  on  the  spot  where  their  sanctuary  stood. 
(Pius,  vi  22.  $  4 ;  Strab.  viii.  p.  356.)    [L.  S.] 

rOPE  (*I^),  a  daughter  of  Aeolus  and  wife  of 
Cepheus,  from  whom  the  town  of  Joppa  derived 
its  name.  (Steph.  ByL  a.  v.)  In  the  l^iends  of 
Peneua  and  Andromeda,  she  ia  called  Cassio- 
peia. [L.  S.] 

rOPHON  Clo^r).  The  legitimate  son  of  Sopho- 
dea,  by  Nicostrate,  was  a  distinguished  tragic  poet 
He  broQght  out  tragedies  during  the  life  ot  his 
fether  ;  and,  according  to  a  scholiast,  gained  a  bril- 
liant victory  (4y&n|<rff  Xoftrpms).  He  is  said  to 
have  contend^  with  his  fether  ( ViL  Soph.)  ;  and 
it  is  recorded  that  he  gained  the  second  piaoe  in  a 
contest  with  Euripides  and  Ion,  in  a.  c  428.  (Arg. 
M  Emt.  Hipp,)  He  was  still  flourishing  in  B.a 
405,  the  year  in  which  Aristophanes  brought  out 
the  Frog$,  The  comic  poet  speaks  of  him  as  the 
only  good  tragedian  left,  but  expresses  a  doubt 
whether  he  wiU  snatain  his  reputation  without  the 
help  of  hia  fether  (who'  had  lately  died);  thus  in- 
dnuating  either  that  Sophodes  had  asauted  lophon 
in  the  oompoaition  of  his  plays,  or  that  lophon  was 
bringing  out  his  fetber*s  posthumous  tragedies  aa 
hia  own.  The  number  of  Iophon*s  tragedies  was 
50,  of  which  the  following  are  mentioned  by  Suidas : 
*Ax«AAc^s,  T^Xe^r,  ^AjctoW,  'IAIov  v^^ir, 
Ae^ofMi^s,  BdKXU^  IIsi^c^:  the  last  two  titles 
evidendy  belong  to  one  play.  To  these  should 
perhaps  be  added  a  aatyric  drama  entiUed  KiKfUi 
(Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p.  280.)  Of  aU  his  diamaa, 
onlj  a  very  few  linea  are  preaerved.  For  the  cele- 
brated story  of  his  undutiful  charge  against  his 
fether,  see  Sophoclks.  Sophocles  is  suid  to  have 
been  reconciled  to  lophon,  who  placed  an  inscrip- 
tion on  his  fathers  tomb,  in  which  particular  men- 
tion waa  made  of  the  oompodtion  of  the  Oedtpiu  at 
OtUmm.    (VaL  Max.  viiL7.  ext  12.)    There  u  a 


curioua  paaaage  of  the  aame  grammarian  (Cramer, 
Amed,  voL  iv.  p.  315),  attributing  the  composition 
of  the  Antigome  to  lophon.  (Suid.  $,  v,  'Io^k, 
Ifi^oKKiit ;  Aristoph.  Ran,  73 — 78,  and  schoL  ; 
Wekker,  Jw  Grieck,  Trag,  pp.  975—977  ;  Kayser, 
HiaL  CriL  Trag.  Graee,  pp.  76—79 ;  Fabric 
BiU.  Graee,  vol  u,  pp.  308,  309.) 

2.  Of  Gnossus,  a  composer  of  oracles  in  hexa* 
meter  verse,  quoted  by  Pansanias  as  preserving  some 
of  the  orades  of  Amphianus.     (1 34.  §  3.)  [  P.  S.] 

lOPHOSSA  (*Io^Mr<ra),  a  daughter  of  Aeetes 
commonly  called  Chaldope.  (SchoL  ad  Apollon. 
liiod,  ii  1115,  1153 ;  Hesych.  $.  e.)       [L.  S.] 

lOPS  Clo^),  a  hero  who  had  a  sanctuary  at 
Sparta.    (Pans.  iii.  12.  j  4.)  [L.  S.] 

JORNANDES,  or  JORDA'NES,  aa  he  ia 
called,  perhaps  correctly,  in  the  Codex  Ambrosia- 
nus,  and  some  other  MS.  of  his  works,  an  historian 
of  more  renown  than  merit,  yet  of  such  great  im- 
portance, that  without  him  our  knowledge  of  the 
Goths  and  other  barbarians  would  be  very  limited. 
He  lived  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Justinian  I., 
or  in  the  sixth  century  of  our  era,  but  we  know 
neither  the  time  of  his  birth  nor  that  of  his  death. 
He  waa  a  Goth  ;  hia  fether'k  name  was  Alanova- 
muthis,  and  his  giandfether,  Peria,  had  been  ncH 
tarius,  or  private  and  state  secretary,  to  Candax, 
king  of  the  AUni.  Jomandes  held  the  same  office 
at  Uie  court  of  the  king  of  the  Alani,  adopted  the 
Christian  religion,  took  orders,  and  was  made  a 
bishop  in  Italy.  It  ia  said  that  he  was  bishop  of 
Ravenna,  but  this  opinion  does  not  rest  on  sufficient 
evidence,  and  ia  the  leaa  credible  as  his  name  does 
not  occur  in  the  ^Vitae  Episooporum  Ravenna- 
tium  ^  by  Agnellna,  who  Hved  in  the  middle  of  the 
ninth  century. 

Jomandea  ia  the  author  of  two  hiatorical  works 
written  in  the  Latin  Unguage.  The  fint  is 
entitled  De  Gttamm  {Gatkomm)  OrigiMe  et  RAue 
GeeOe^  in  which  he  relates  the  history  of  the  Goths 
from  their  eariiest  migrations  down  to  their  sub- 
jugation by  Belisarius  in  541  ;  addmg,  how- 
ever, some  fects  which  took  place  after  that  event, 
from  which  we  may  infer  the  time  when  he  wrote. 
Aachbach,  the  eminent  author  of  the  Geachidite 
der  Weatgotkemj  characterises  this  work  as  fellows : 
**  In  many  respects  thia  work  ia  very  valuable,  be- 
cause the  author  has  derived  much  information  from 
the  old  traditions  of  the  Goths,  and  relates  things 
which  we  find  neither  in  the  Roman  nor  in  the 
Greek  writen.  In  other  respects,  however,  it  de- 
serves very  little  credit,  since  it  is  written  without 
any  criticism,  abounding  in  feblea,  and  betraying 
every  where  the  author*s  extreme  ignorance.  He 
is  the  prindpal  source  of  the  common  belief  which 
confonnded  the  Gotha,  the  Getae,  and  the  Scythi- 
ana,  being  mided  by  earlier  Roman  and  Greek 
writera,  with  whoae  worka  he  waa  well  acquainted; 
and  he  thua  aaeribes  to  the  Gotha  whatever  the 
andenta  report  of  the  Scythians  and  Getae,  and 
places  the  emigration  of  the  Goths  in  the  remotest 
time.  Hb  accounts  of  the  settiement  of  the  Gotiie 
on  the  Black  Sea,  and  their  extennve  dominiona 
and  great  power  during  the  reign  of  king  Herman- 
ric  (in  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century),  are  among 
the  best  ports  of  his  work.**  Jomandes  is  chiefly 
to  be  blamed  for  his  partiality  to  hia  countrymen, 
incorrectneaa,  confndon  of  eventa,  anachronisms, 
and  want  of  historical  knowledge.  According  to 
his  own  statement  (Dedication  to  Caatalina), 
hia  book  ia  an  extract  from  the  kiat  biatorr  of 


608 


JOSEPH  US. 


the  Oothi,  or  Oetae,  as  be  cbUb  them,  in  tweWe 
▼olnmea,  by  the  **  Senator^  (CaMiodonii),  to  which 
he  added  aererel  thing*  which  he  had  read  in  the 
Roman  and  Greek  writers,  and  he  alio  drew  np  the 
eondiuion  and  the  commencement,  as  well  as  many 
episodes,  according  to  his  own  knowledge  or  taste. 
It  would  be  unjust  to  charge  Jomandes  with  pure 
iuTentioos ;  his  fault  is  credulity  and  want  of  judg^ 
ment ;  and  none  of  his  statements  ought  to  bo  re> 
jected  without  a  preTioos  cardul  examination.  This 
remark  refers,  among  other  examples,  to  his  account 
of  the  second  invasion  of  Gaul  by  Attila,  for  which 
he  is  the  only  authority.  In  spite  of  so  many  de- 
fects, the  history  of  the  Goths  by  Jomandes  is  a 
very  interesting  work,  and  whatever  may  have 
been  said  against  him  by  modem  historians,  they 
show  by  the  numerous  quotations  of  Ids  name  that 
they  owe  a  great  deal  of  information  to  him. 

The  second  woric  of  Jomandes  is  entitled  D» 
RegnoruM  ao  Tempontm  Svooesnone^  being  a  short  ^ 
compendium  of  the  most  remarkable  events  from 
the  creation  down  to  the  victory  obtained  by  Nar- 
ses,  in  552,  over  king  Theodatus.  It  is  only  va- 
luable for  some  accounts  of  several  barbarous  na- 
tions of  the  north,  and  the  countries  which  they 
inhabited. 

Editions,  nearly  all  of  which  comprehend  both 
the  works : — Editio  princeps,  with  Paulns  Diaco- 
nus,  by  C.  Pentinger,  Augsburg,  1515,  foL  ;  with 
Procopius,  by  Beatus  Rhenanus,  Basel,  1531,  foL  ; 
with  Cassiodorus,  by  G.  Fourrier,  Paris,  1579,  foU 
1583,  and  often,  by  B.  Vulcanius,  with  Procopios 
and  some  minor  writers,  Ley  den,  1597,  8vo. ;  the 
same,  reprinted  in  Scriptorea  CMk,  et  Longcb.  Rer^ 
Leyden,  1617,  8vo.,  and  in  Hugo  Grotius,  //»/. 
Goth,  Vand.  et  Longob.^  Amsterdam,  1655,  1676, 
8vo.,  by  Groter,  in  Hid.  Aug,  ScripL  LaJU  Muu, 
Hanover,  161 1,  foL  ;  by  Lindenbrog,  with  Isidoras 
and  Paulus  Diaconus,  Hamburg,  1611,  4to. ;  by 
Garet,  with  Cassiodorus,  Paris,  1679,  fol,  reprinted 
Venice,  1729,  fol. ;  the  same,  revised  by  Mnratori, 
in  voL  L  part  L  of  his  Scr^  Rer.  ItaU :  these  are 
the  two  best  editions.  There  are  several  others, 
but  we  still  want  a  good  critical  edition.  There  is 
a  bad  French  translation  by  Drouet  de  Maupertuy, 
and  a  better  one  in  Swedish,  by  J.  T.  Peringskiold, 
Stockholm,  1719,  4to.  Swedish  scholars,  especially 
Peringskiold  and  Eric  Benzelius,  have  devoted 
much  time  and  labour  to  writing  commentaries  upon 
Jomandes,  which  the  reader  ought  to  perase  with 
no  less  caution  than  the  original.  ( Fabric.  BibL 
Med,etln/.LaiimL;BiU,LaLYoli]L^7;  Yoss. 
De  fJiit.  LaL  lib.  ii.)  [W.  P.] 

JOSE'PHUS  {*lmffnwQS  or  *h&ffninros),  1.  Of 
Albxandru^  archdeacon  of  Alexandria,  attended 
the  council  of  Constantinople  (reckoned  to  be  the 
eighth  oecumenical  (K>uncil  by  the  Latin  church) 
held  by  order  of  the  emperor  Basil  the  Macedonian 
(a.  d.  869),  as  vicarius  of  the  absent  patriarch  of 
Alexandria,  Michael.  A  Latin  version  of  a  written 
address  presented  by  Josephus  at  the  council  is 
given  in  the  Ooneilia.  (Vol.  viii  col.  1114,  ed. 
Labbe ;  voL  v.  coL  887«  ed.  Hardouin  ;  voL  xvi. 
ooL  148,  ed.  Mansi ;  Fabric.  BibL  Or,  vol.  t.  p. 
59  ;  Cave,  HitL  IM.  voL  ii.  p.  55,  ed.  Oxford, 
1740—1742.) 

2.  Of  Arimathka.  There  is  an  ancient  tradi- 
tion that  Joseph  of  Arimathea  was  sent  by  the 
apostle  Philip  to  preach  the  gospel  in  Britain  ;  and 
this  tradition  was  gravely  uiged  at  the  council  of 
Constance^  ▲.  o.  1414,  in  a  dispute  between  the 


JOSEPHUS, 

representatives  of  the  French  and  English  churehea 
for  the  eminence  of  their  respective  establishments. 
Some  writers,  for  instance  Bale,  have  ascribed 
to  Joseph  of  Arimathea  ^dttaiae  quaedam  ad 
EederioM  BriUamorum;  but  there  is  great  doubt 
whether  any  such  vmtings  ever  existed,  and  still 
greater  doubt  as  to  their  genuineness.  (Fabric. 
BibL  Gr,  vol.  v.  p.  59  ;  Cod.  Apoetypk,  Nod  TetL 
Pars  iiL  p.  506  ;  Ittigins,  BibUoik,  Patrum  Apot- 
toL  DitmrtoL  c  13.) 

3.  Brybnnius.    [Brtsnnivs.] 

4.  Christlanus.    [See  No.  12.] 

5.  CONFBSSOR.      [StUDITA.] 

6.  Of  CONSTANTINOPLB,  1.      [GlNBtUUS.] 

7.  Of  CoNBTANTiNOPLB,  2.  Joseph,  who  pre- 
viously held  the  archbishopric  of  Ephesus,  waa 
elected,  a.  o.  1416,  patriarch  of  Constantinople» 
Some  writen  have  pkwed  his  appointment  to  the 
patriarchate  a.  d.  1424  ;  but  the  date  given  above 
on  the  authority  of  Sylvester  Sgnropulus,  or 
Syropulus  (HitL  CondL  PhrenL  ix.  16),  is,  we 
believe,  more  correct  The  emperor  Joannes  Pa- 
laeologus  II.  was  extremely  anxious,  for  political 
reasons,  to  promote  the  union  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  churches :  the  patriarch  did  not  oppose  this» 
but  contended  for  holding  the  council  at  Constanti- 
nople ;  but  afier  a  time  the  emperor  prevailed  on 
him  to  alter  his  determination,' and  to  send  legates 
to  the  council  of  Basel,  A.  D.  1434.  {Acta  QmdL 
Basil,  Setmo  xix.)  The  heads  of  the  Greek 
church  were,  however,  drawn  over  by  the  pope  to 
embrace  his  part  in  the  diiq>nte  with  the  council  of 
Basel,  and  determined  to  attend  the  rival  rouncil  of 
Ferrara,  a.  d.  1438,  afterwards  transfeired  to 
Florence.  The  patriarch  Joseph  attended  this 
council ;  and  though  he  vainly  attempted,  by 
various  devices,  to  avoid  recc^nising  the  precedence 
of  the  pope,  he  showed  himself  a  warm  supporter  of 
the  proposed  union,  uiging  upon  hia  companions 
and  attendants  the  necessity  of  conciliating  the 
Latins.  Towards  the  close  of  the  council  he  fell 
ill,  and  during  his  illness  was  induced  to  subscribe 
the  di^mas  of  the  Latin  church  in  the  points  in 
dispute,  partly,  according  to  Sgnropulus,  by  the  bad 
faith  of  Bessarion,  who  having,  at  Josephus  request, 
read  to  him  the  judgments  of  the  &tners,on  these 
points,  made  various  omissions  and  alterations,  to 
suit  his  purpose.  Joseph,  however,  appean  to  have 
made  up  his  mind  to  yield,  and  probably  only  re- 
quired an  excuse :  he  bitterly  rebuked  some  Greek 
prelates,  who  showed  less  pliability  than  himself. 
He  died  at  Florence  before  the  conclusion  of  the 
council,  June  10.  a.  o.  1439.  Joseph  wrote  .£)m» 
tola  ad  Concilium  BcuiUenae  and  Bulla  plumbea 
fnMsa  Coneilio  Baailiatai,  given  in  a  Latin  version 
in  the  Cbnct/to.  His  Tptifiti^  Sadeniia,  delivered 
at  the  Council  of  Florence,  and  his  TcAcirroMt 
yvtifiV,  Eadnma  Sententioy  written  the  night  of  his 
death,  are  also  given  in  Greek  and  Latin  in  the 
Coneaia,  (Vols.  xiL  coL  545,  571,  xiiL  coL  482, 
494,  ed.  Labbe;  vols.  viiL  coL  1189,  1215,  ix. 
393,  405,  ed.  Hardouin  ;  vols,  xnx,  97, 126,  xxxi. 
994,  1008,  ed.  Mansi.)  And  one  or  two  of  hia 
speeches  are  given  by  Sguropulus.  {Oondlia,  vol. 
dL  ;  Sguropvdus,  Hidoria  VondL  FtorenUnx^  pof 
dm;  Cave,  Hid.  Litt,  toL  ii.  ^p/Mndur,  p.118 ; 
Fabric.  Bibl.  Gr,  vol  xL  p.  479.) 

8.  Flavius.    [See  below.] 

9.  Gbnksius.    [Gbnxsius.] 

10.  GORIOMDES,  or  JOSBPH  BbN   GORION,  OF 

JosiPPON.    The  Jewish  historian.  Flavins  Jose* 


JOSEPHU& 

phm,  mentioiii  among  his  conteinponries  and 
coimtryisen  another  Joaephus  or  Joseph,  whom  he 
diBtisguifthes  (De  Belt.  JwL  iL  20,  sitc  25)  at 
vU%  TmpUn^os,  the  aon  of  Gorion.  In  the  middle 
ages  there  appeared  a  histoiy  of  the  Jews  (ffittoria 
jMdaiea),  written  in  Hebrew,  in  an  easy  and  even 
elegant  style,  professedly  by  Joseph  Ben  Gorion,  a 
priest,  or,  as  the  name  is  Latinized,  Josephus  Gorio- 
nidesu  The  work,  which  in  the  main  coincides  with 
the  Jewuh  JniiqiiUief  and  with  the  JewUk  War  of 
FlaTios  Josephus,  was  regarded  by  the  Jews  of  the 
middle  aoes  with  great  fiivonr,  and  was  supposed  by 
many  to  have  been  written  by  the  celebrated  Flavius 
Josephus.  But  the  seneial  conclusion  of  Christian 
critics  of  modem  tunes  is,  that  the  Hittoria  Ju- 
daiea  is  not  written  either  by  flarius  Josephus  or 
by  the  Joseph  Ben  Gorion,  his  contemporary,  but 
is  a  foigezy,  compiled  chiefly  from  a  Latin  version 
of  the  works  of  Flavins  Josephus  by  a  later  writer, 
probably  a  French  Jew  of  Brittany  or  Tounine, 
after  the  sixth  century,  as  appears  by  his  applying 
names  to  places  and  nations  which  were  not  in  use 
till  then.  As  the  history  is  in  Hebrew,  a  further 
account  of  it  would  be  out  of  place  in  this  work. 

11.  Htmnooraphus,  a  Greek  ecclesiastic, 
sceuophylax,  or  keeper  of  the  sacred  vessels  under 
Ignatius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople  in  the  ninth 
century,  wrote  Mariale^  apparently  a  hymn  or 
serrice  in  honour  of  the  Virgin,  of  which  a  Latin 
version,  with  notes,  was  published  by  Ippolito 
Maiacci,  Rome,  8vo.  1662.  (Fabric,  ^i&^  O.  voL 
V.  p.  60.) 

12.  Htpomnbstici  Auctor,  sometimes  called 
JosBPBUs  Christianus,  has  been  conjectured  by 
Vossius  to  be  the  Joseph  of  Tiberias  who,  having 
been  converted  from  Judaism  to  Christianity,  was 
raised  by  Constantine  the  Great  to  the  rank  of 
comes,  and  was  the  friend  and  host  of  Epiphanius 
(comp.  Epiphan.  Adv,  Haeru.  xxz.  4 — 12)  ;  but 
Cave,  who  was  at  one  time  disposed  to  coincide 
with  Vossius,  has  shown  that  there  are  good  reasons, 
derived  from  the  work  itself  for  pUicing  the  author  of 
the  Hypommstiefm  early  in  the  fifth  century,  about 
A.  D.  420,  long  after  the  friend  of  Epiphanius,  who 
was  already  an  aged  man  in  the  middle  of  the 
fourth  century.  The  work  'IsKnfwov  fiiSKlov 
*TvQtantfruc6ifj  Jomplu  Hjfpomnettieon  »eu  LUtellus 
MtmoriaUi  ar  Oommomtorium^  is  devoted  chiefly 
to  the  removal  of  such  doubts  or  difficulties  as 
might  occur  to  less  instructed  Christians  in  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  is  usually  divided  into  five 
books,  and  167  chapters.  Chapter  136  is  an  ex- 
tract from  Hippolytus  of  Thebes  [Hippolytus, 
No.  3],  interpolated,  as  Cave  supposes,  by  a  later 
hand.  This  extract  inclined  Fabridus,  who  was 
not  disposed  to  regard  it  as  an  interpoUtion,  to 
place  the  writer  in  the  eleventh  century  ;  and  it 
was  probably  the  same  reason  which  induced  Gal- 
landius  to  assign  to  the  work  the  date  a.  o.  1000. 
But  the  editor  of  the  last  and  posthumous  volume 
of  the  BMiolJuoa  of  Gallaiidius  supports  the  con- 
clusion of  Cave  as  to  the  eariier  existence  of  the 
writer,  whom,  however,  he  identifies  with  Joseph 
of  Tiberias.  The  materials  of  the  work  are  chiefly 
taken  from  Flavius  Josephus,  who  is  once  or  twice 
cited  by  name  ;  and  Cave  suspects  that  the  work 
was  originally  anonymous,  and  that  the  name  of 
Josephus  indicated,  not  the  author*s  name,  but  the 
source  from  which  he  borrowed  his  statements ; 
but  that  being  mistaken  for  the  author's  name,  he 
(eceived  the  designation  of  Christianus,  by  way  of 

roL.  IL 


JOSEPHUS» 


60» 


distinction  from  FUvius  Josephus.  The  Hjfpth 
mnedxcon  was  first  published  by  Fabridus,  with  a 
Latin  version  and  notes,  as  an  appendix  to  the 
Codex  Pseudqngraphus  Veteris  Tatameati^  vol.  iu 
8vo.  Hamb.  1723,  and  was  reprinted  in  the  second 
edition  of  that  work  (8vo.  Hamb.  1741),  and  by 
Gallandius  in  the  volume  above  mentioned  (the 
14th)  of  the  BiUiotheoa  Pairum,  foL  Venice,  1781. 
Oudin  regards  the  Hypommaticon  as  an  interpolated 
Greek  version  of  portions  of  the  Hebrew  work  of 
the  Pseudo  Joseph  Ben  Gorion  [No.  10].  (Cave, 
Hixi,  Liu.  vol.  i.  p.  397 ;  Fabric  BAL  Graee.  vol.  v. 
p.  60,  voL  viiL  p.  347,  voL  xi.  p.  51 ;  and  Cod. 
Pseud.  VeL  TesL  voL  iL ;  Galland.  BibL  Patnm, 
vol.  xiv. ;  Oudin,  Commei^,  de  Seriptor.  EodaicuL 
voL  iL  col.  1058,  &c) 

13.  Of  Mkthonx.    a  defence  of  the  Florentine 
council  A.  D.  1439,  and  of  the  union  there  negoti- 
ated between  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  in 
reply  to  Marcus  Eugenicus  of  Ephesus  [Euubni- 
cub],  is  extant,  under  the  name  of  Joseph,  bishop 
of  Methone  (Modon^,  in  the  Peloponnesus.     It  is 
entitled  *K'roKorfia  «r  t3  ypofiftdrunf  Kvpou  M4pK0v 
Tov  Edy9vtKoQ  /uiyrpovoX/Tou  T^eiTov,  Jiespomio  ad 
Libellum    Domim   Mard  Eugemei    MetropolUae 
Ephesif  and  is  given,  with  a  Latin  version  by  Jo. 
Matt  Caryophilus,  in  the  Concilia  ( voL  xiiL  coL 
677,  &c,  eid.  Labbe,  and  voL  ix.  col.  549,  &&,  ed. 
Hardouin).     Of  this  Joseph  of  Methone,  Sguropu- 
lus  relates  that  he  represented  himself  to  the  pa- 
triarch Joseph  of  Constantinople  [No.  7 J,  when  the 
latter  touched  at  Methone,  on  his  voyage  to  Italy  to 
attend  the  council,  as  fiivouiable  to  the  opinions  of 
the  Greek  church.     If  so,  his  subsequent  change 
was  countenanced  by  the  example  of  the  patriarch 
himself  and  of  the  leading  prelates  who  attended 
the  council    There  is  also  extant  another  defence 
of  the  Florentine  council,  entitled  'lofcb^yov  tov 
npctroUpws  TOV  TlKowruJifi^ov  AfcUc(»  vcpl  r^s 
im^Htpaf  T^t  o&nir  fUffoif  TpaucHv  aol  Aarfywy  trt 
Tc  icol  v«/4  r^r  Upai  «ol  (fylar  irwiZov  r^r  4v  tA«»- 
fwrr^  7«vo/Wi^f,  JoannitArckqnreibjfteri  Plu$iadeni 
Ditoq)latio  de  Difftreaim  inter  Graeco»  et  Lalinot  et 
de  Saeroeanda  Synodo  FhrenHntu  AUatiusand  Fa- 
bridus identify  the  two  writers,  and  suppose  that 
Joannes   Plusiadenus,  changed   his  name  to  Jo- 
sephus on  becoming  bishop  of  Methone.     Allatiua 
founds  his  supposition  on  the  fiict,  that  a  MS.  of 
the  Reeponno  ad  Marcum  Epketinum,  in  the  Am- 
brosian  library  at  Milan,  bears  in  its  title  the  name 
of  Joannes  Plusiadenus ;  to  which  it  may  be  added 
that  there  are  or  were  extant  in  modem  Greek, 
according  to  the  statement  of  Allatius,  some  MS» 
Condone»  m  die»  Qtiadroffedmali»  Jejuiui^  by  Jo- 
seph of  Methone,  in  the  title  of  which  he  is  sur- 
named  Plusiadenus.     Cave  denies  the  identity  of 
the  two,  because  Sguropulus  has  called  Joseph  of 
Methone  a  Latin  (o  'P«/iaIfl»r  iwiffKOwos),  but  this 
probably  only  refers  to  his  support  of  the  opinions 
of  the  Latin  church.     Oudin  translates  toe  ex- 
pression   **  a  Romanorum  auctoritate   derivans.^* 
The  Disoejdaiio  de  DifferetUii»^  &C.,  was  published 
by  Allatius  in  his  Graeda  Ortkodomt^  vol.  u  p.  583, 
&c.,  4  to.  Rome,  1652.    The  author  of  the  IHeoep- 
tatio  refers  to  a  defence  of  the  Quiuque  Capiiula 
Coudlii  Florentini,  which  he  had  previously  written, 
and  which  is  not  known  to  have  been  published  ^ 
but  Oudin  suspects  it  is  the  Apologia  pro  quinque 
Capiiibu»  Condlxi  Florentinif  commonly  ascribed  to 
Geoigius  Schohmus,  or  Gennadius,  of  Constanti- 
nople. [GxNNADiua,  No.  2.]    We  may  here  add^ 

B  R 


(10 


J08EPHU& 


that  thit  Apologia  has  been  printed  not  only  in 
Latin,  as  stated  in  the  article  referred  to,  but  also 
in  Greek  (Rome,  1577)«  and  in  modern  Greek,  with 
a  Latin  version  (Rome,  4to.  1628).  Nicohius 
Coronenns  cites  a  work  of  Joannes  Plnsiadenus, 
A  ntirrhetieum  Secundum  oonlra  MarcumEpketuium, 
(AlIatiuB,  Cfraee,  Orthod,Lc^tLadEpilog.adVol,I.; 
Cave,  Hist.  lAU.  toL  n..  Appendix^  by  Wharton,  pp. 
161,  167;  Fabric.  BibUotk  Graee^  toI.  r.  p.  60, 
ToL  xi.  p.  458 ;  Oudin,  CommeKtar.  deSeriptor^  Eo- 
oUi.  ToL  iii.  col.  2422.) 

14.  Of  Sicily.     [Studita.] 

15.  Studita.    [Studita.] 

16.  Of  Thbssalonica.    [Studita.] 

17.  Of  Tiberias.       [See  No.  12.]      [J.  C.  M,] 
JOSE/PHUS,  FLA'VIUS  {*Xd€tos  •Wmriroi ), 

the  Jewish  historian,  son  of  Matthias,  is  celebrated 
not  only  as  a  writer,  bat  also  as  a  warrior  and  a 
statesman.  He  is  himself  oar  main  authority  for 
the  events  of  his  life,  a  circumstance  obviously  not 
without  its  drawbacks,  especially  as  he  is  by  no 
means  averse  to  self-laudation.  He  was  bom  at 
Jerusalem  in  A.  D.  37,  the  first  year  of  Caligula^s 
reign,  and  the  fourth  after  our  Lord*s  ascension. 
His  advantages  of  birth  were  very  considerable, 
for  on  his  mother*s  side  he  was  descended  from  the 
Asmonaean  princes,  while  from  his  fether  he  inhe- 
rited the  priestly  office^  and  belonged  to  die  first 
of  the  24  courses.  (Comp.  1  Chron.  24.)  For 
these  facts  he  appeals  ( Vit  1 )  to  public  records, 
and  intimates  that  there  were  detracton  who  en- 
deavoured to  disparage  his  claims  of  high  descent. 
(Comp.  Phot  BUd,  pp.  167,  168.)  He  enjoyed, 
as  we  may  well  suppose,  an  excellent  education, 
and  exhibited  great  prooft  of  diligence  and  talent 
in  his  boyhood,  insomuch  that,  even  in  his  four* 
teenth  year,  he  was  resorted  to  by  chief  priests  and 
other  eminent  men  who  wished  for  information  on 
recondite  questions  of  the  Jewish  law.  Nor  iras 
his  attention  confined  to  such  studies  ;  for  St 
Jerome  (the  most  learned  perhaps  of  the  fisthers), 
referring  especially  to  his  treatise  against  Apion, 
expresses  astonishment  at  the  extent  of  his  ac- 
quaintance with  Greek  literature.  (Hieron.  ad 
Magn,  OraL  EpuL  83.)  At  the  age  of  16  he  set 
himself  to  examine  the  merits '  and  pretensions  of 
the  chief  Jewish  sects,  with  the  view  of  making  a 
selection  from  among  them  ;  and  if  in  this  there 
was  much  self-confidence,  there  was  also,  at  this 
time  of  his  life  at  least,  no  little  earnestness  in  his 
struggle  to  grasp  the  truth,  for  we  find  him  spend- 
ing three  years  in  the  desert,  under  the  teaching  of 
one  Banns,  and  following  his  example  of  rigorous 
asceticism.  At  the  end  of  this  period  he  returned 
to  Jerusalem,  and  adhered  to  the  sect  of  the  Pha- 
risees, whom  he  speaks  of  as  closely  resembling 
the  Stoics.  (Ant  xiiL  5.  §  9,  xviii.  2,  BelL  Jud. 
n.  8,  Vit,  2.)  When  he  was  26  years  old  he  went 
to  Rome  to  plead  the  cause  of  some  Jewish  priests 
whom  Felix,  the  procurator  of  Judaea,  had  sent 
thither  as  prisoners  on  some  trivial  charge.  After 
a  narrow  escape  from  death  by  shipwreck,  he  was 
picked  op  by  a  vessel  of  Cyrene,  and  safely  landed 
at  Puteoli ;  and  being  introduced  to  Poppaea  by 
an  actor  named  Alitums,  he  not  only  efl^ted  the 
release  of  his  friends,  but  received  great  presents 
from  the  empress.  (  VU.  3.)  By  some  it  has  been 
thought  that  the  shipwredc  alluded  to  was  the 
same  of  which  we  have  an  account  in  Acts  xxvii., 
that  Josephns  and  St.  Paul  were  therefore  fellow- 
passengers  daring  port  of  the  voyage,  and  travelled 


JOSEPHU& 

from  Puteoli  to  Rome  in  eompany,  and  that  the 
apostle  was  himself  one  of  the  persons  on  whose 
behalf  Josephns  undertook  the  journey.  (Otdus, 
SpiciUg.  e»  Jotepho^  pp.  336—338 ;  Bp.  Gray's 
Conmeetion  of  Sacred  <md  Clattieal  LMerature^  voL 
i.  p.  357«  &c.)  Such  a  notion,  however,  rests  on 
no  grounds  but  pure  fimcy,  and  the  points  of  differ- 
ence between  the  two  events  are  too  numeroas  to 
admit  of  mention,  and  too  obvious  to  require  it 
The  hypothesis,  moreover,  deariy  involves  the 
question  of  the  reUgian  of  Josephus,  which  will  be 
considered  below.  On  his  return  to  Jerusalem  he 
found  the  mass  of  his  countrymen  eagerly  bent  on 
a  revolt  from  Rome,  from  which  he  used  his  best 
endeavours  to  dissuade  them  ;  but  fiiiling  in  this, 
he  professed,  with  the  other  leading  men,  to  enter 
into  the  popular  designs.  After  the  retreat  of 
CxKTius  Gall  us  from  JeruBalem,  Josephus  was 
chosen  one  of  the  generals  of  the  Jews,  and  was 
sent  to  manage  afi5»irs  in  Galilee,  having  instruc- 
tions from  the  Sanhedrim  to  persuade  the  seditious 
in  that  province  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and  to 
entrust  them  to  Uie  keeping  of  the  Jewish  rulers. 
(  Vit.  4-7,  Bdl  Jud.  it  20.  §  4.)  It  would  cany 
us  beyond  our  limits  to  enter  into  the  details  of  his 
government  in  Galilee,  which  he  appears,  however, 
to  have  conducted  throughout  with  consummate 
prudence  and  ability.  From  the  Romans  until  the 
arrival  of  Vespasiaii,  he  did  not  experience  much 
annoyance  ;  and  such  efibrts  as  they  made  against 
him  he  easily  repelled :  meanwhile,  he  took  care  to 
discipline  the  Galilaeans,  and  to  fortify  their  prin- 
cipal towns.  (  F».  4,  &c.,  24,  43,  BM.  Jud.  h.  20, 
iii.  4,  6.)  His  chief  troubles  and  dangers,  from 
which,  on  more  than  one  occasion,  he  narrowly 
escaped  with  life,  aixwe  from  the  envy  and  machi- 
nations of  his  enemies  among  his  own  countrymen, 
and  in  particular  of  John  of  Gischala,  who  was 
supported  by  a  strong  and  unscrupulous  party  in 
the  Sanhedrim  at  Jerusalem*  But  Josephus  had 
won  by  his  administration  the  warm  affections  of 
the  Galihieans  ;  and  this,  combined  with  his  own 
presence  of  mind  and  ability  in  connte^pIotting, 
enabled  him  to  bafBe  effectually  the  attempu  of  his 
opponents.  {Vit.  13—66,  BelL  Jud.  ii.  20,  21.) 
The  appearance  of  Vespasian  and  his  army  in 
Galilee  spread  terror  (ar  and  wide,  so  that  all  but  a 
few  deserted  the  camp  of  Josephus  at  Garis  ;  and 
he,  having  no  hope  of  the  sucoess  of  the  war,  with- 
drew to  Tiberias,  to  be  as  fiv  as  he  could  from  the 
reach  of  danger.  (BelL  Jud.  iii  6,  ViL  74.)  Thence 
he  sent  letters  to  the  Sanhedrim,  giving  an  ac- 
count of  the  state  of  things,  and  impressing  on  them 
the  necessity  of  either  cafntolatiii^  or  supplying 
him  with  forces  sufficient  to  make  head  against  the 
Romans.  He  had  no  hope  himself  that  anything 
could  be  done  against  the  power  of  Rome,  but 
something  like  a  sense  of  honour  seems  to  have 
restrained  him  from  abandoning,  without  a  struggle, 
the  national  cause ;  and  accordingly,  when  Vespa- 
sian advanced  on  lotapata  fthe  most  strongly  forti- 
fied of  the  Galilaean  cities),  Josephus  threw  him- 
self into  it,  inspired  the  inhabitants  with  courage, 
animated  and  directed  their  counsels,  and  defended 
the  place  for  47  days  with  no  less  ability  than 
valour.  lotapata,  however,  was  at  length  taken, 
its  fell  being  precipitated  by  the  tieachery  of  a 
deserter ;  and  Josephus,  having  escaped  the  general 
massacre, concealed  himself^  wiUi  40 others,  in  a  cave. 
His  pbioe  of  refuge  being  betrayed  to  the  Romans 
by  a  woman,  Vespasian  sent  several  mesaengeis. 


JOSEPHUS. 

and  among  the  vett  Nicanar,  a  friend  of  Jowphua, 
to  induce  him  to  siinender  on  a  promiae  of  eafety. 
His  fiuiatical  companions  stroTO  to  pemiade  him 
that  taidde  was  the  only  honooiaUe  course ;  and 
oontinning  deaf  to  his  aignmentSi  were  preparing 
to  slay  hinif  when  he  proposed  that  they  should 
nther  pat  one  another  to  death  than  fiUl  each  by 
his  own  hand.  The  lots  were  cast  saooessiTely 
until  Josephiis  and  one  other  were  left  the  sole 
sorrivors  ;  fortunately,  or  proTidentially,  as  he 
himself  suggests,  although  a  third  explanation  may 
possibly  occur  to  his  raiders.  HaTing  then  per- 
suaded his  remaining  companion  to  aSntain  from 
the  sin  of  throwing  away  his  life,  he  quitted  hu 
place  of  refuge,  and  was  brought  before  Vespasian. 
Many  of  the  Romans  called  aloud  for  his  death, 
but  he  was  spared  through  the  intercession  of  Titus, 
and  Vespasian  desired  him  to  be  strictly  guarded, 
as  he  intended  to  send  him  to  Nero.  Josephns 
then,  hannff  requested  to  speak  with. the  Roman 
general  in  the  presence  of  a  few  only  of  his  friends, 
solemnly  announced  to  his  captor  Uiat  he  was  not 
to  regard  him  in  the  light  of  a  mere  prisoner,  but 
as  Ood^s  messenger  to  him,  to  predict  that  the 
empire  should  one  day  be  his  and  his  son^  ;  and 
he  professed  to  derive  his  prophecy  from  the  sacred 
books  of  the  Jews.  According  to  Josephus*s  own 
account,  the  suspicion  of  artifice,  which  Vespasian 
not  unnatuiaUy  Mi  at  first,  was  lemoTed  on  his 
finding,  from  the  prisonen,  that  Josephus  had' pre- 
dicted the  exact  duration  of  the  siege  of  lotapata 
and  his  own  capture ;  whereupon  ne  loaded  the 
prophet  of  hii  greatness  with  Taloable  presents, 
though  he  did  not  release  him  immediately  from 
hia  bondsL  Clearly  the  prophecy,  like  diat  of  the 
weird  sisters  to  Macbeth,  was  one  which  had  a 
tendency  to  fulfil  itsel£  (Fit,  74,  76,  BelL  Jmd. 
iii  7,  8,  Ti  &  $  4  ;  comp.  Suet.  Vetp,  4,  5 ;  Tac. 
BkL  T.  13;  Zonar.  Jim.  ri.  18,  xi.  16 ;  Eosebi 
HtML  EeeL  iii.  8;  Suid«  s. «.  'lAarfwot ;  comp. 
H^gai,  ii  7;  Suet  TiL  1.) 

When  Vespasian  waa  deckred  emperor,  at  Cae- 
sareia,  according  to  Jooephus  (BdL  JwL  i?.  10), 
but  aecording  to  Tacitus  and  Suetonius,  at  AlexaU' 
dria  (Tac.  HitL  ii.  79,  80 ;  Suet.  Vup,  7),  he 
released  Jos^hus  from  his  confinement  of  nearly 
three  years  (a.  d.  70),  his  chain  being  cui  from 
him,  at  the  suggestion  of  Titus,  as  a  sign  that  he 
had  been  nnjosUy  bound  {BdL  Jwi.  iv.  10.  $  7)  ; 
and  hu  reputation  as  a  prophet  was,  of  conne, 
greatly  raised.  He  was  present  with  Titus  at  the 
siege  of  Jerusalem,  and  was  suspected  as  a  traitor 
bodi  br  Jews  and  Romans.  From  the  anger  of  the 
latter  be  waa  saved  by  Titus,  through  whose  fevour 
also  he  was  able  to  preserre  the  Htcs  of  hu  brother 
and  of  many  others  after  the  capture  of  the  city. 
Having  been  presented  with  a  gnnt  of  land  in 
Judaea,  he  accompanied  Titus  to  Rome,  and  re- 
oeiTed  the  freedom  of  the  city  from  Vespasian, 
iriio  assigned  him,  as  a  reaidence,  a  house  formeriy 
occupied  by  himself  and  treated  him  honourably  to 
the  end  of  his  reign.  The  same  fevonr  was  ex- 
tended  to  him  by  Titus  and  Domitian  as  well,  the 
latter  of  whom  made  his  hnds  in  Judaea  free  from 
tribute.  He  mentions  also  that  he  received  much 
kindness  from  Domitia,  the  wife  of  Domitian. 
(FaL  75,  76 ;  Phot.  BibL  p.  170.)  The  name  of 
Fbvins  he  assumed  as  a  dependent  of  the  Flavian 
finnily.  His  time  at  Rome  appears  to  have  been 
employed  mainly  in  literary  porsuiu,  and  in  the 
eompooition  of  his  works.    The  date  of  his  death 


JOSEPHU& 


611 


cannot  be  fixed  with  aceurscy ;  but  we  know  that 
he  survived  Agrippa  IL  ( Ftt  65),  who  died  in 
A.  D.  97*  Josephns  was  thrice  married.  His  first 
wife,  whom  he  took  at  Vespasianis  desire,  was  a 
capHve;  his  marriage  with  her,  therefore,  since  he 
was  a  priest,  was  contrary  to  liie  Jewish  law,  ac- 
cording to  his  own  statement  {AnL  iii.  12.  $  2) ; 
and  ms  language  (  ViL  75)  may  imply  that,  when 
he  vras  released  firam  his  bonds,  and  had  accom- 
panied Vespasian  to  Alexandria,  he  divorced  her. 
At  Alexandria  he  took  a  second  wife,  whom  ho 
also  divorced,  from  dislike  to  her  charscter,  after 
she  had  borne  him  three  sons,  one  of  whom,  Hyr- 
canus,  was  still  alive  when  he  wrote  his  life.  His 
third  wife  waa  a  Jewess  of  Cyprus,  of  noble  femily, 
by  whom  he  had  two  sons,  vis.  Justus  and  Simo* 
nides,  snmamed  Agrippa.    (  ViiL  76.) 

With  reqwct  to  the  character  of  Josephus,  we 
have  already  noticed  his  tendency  to  glorify  his 
own  deeds  and  qualities,  so  that  he  is  himself  by 
no  means  firee  from  the  vanity  which  he  charges 
upon  Apion.  (  Fit,  passim.  Bell,  JndL  iiL  7.  §§  3, 
16,  8.  §  8,e.  Apim,  iL  12.)  Nay,  the  weaknesa 
in  question  colours  even  some  of  those  convictions 
of  his,  which  might  otherwise  wear  a  purely  reli- 
gions aspect^sucfa  as  his  recognition  of  a  particular 
Providence,  and  hu  belief  in  the  conveyance  of 
divine  intimaticHUi  by  dreams.  (BeU,  Jmd,  iiL  8. 
§§  8,  7,  Vd,  15,  42.)  Again,  to  say  nothmg  of 
the  court  he  paid  to  the  notorious  Agrippa  II.,  his 
profime  flattery  of  the  Flavian  fimuly,  *'  so  gross 
(to  use  the  words  of  Fuller)  that  it  seems  not 
limned  with  a  pendl,  bat  daubed  with  a  trowel  ** 
(see  Dr.  C.  Wordsworth's  Ditetmnet  cm  PvbUe 
Edweatum^  Dm.  xx.),  is  another  obvious  and  re- 
pulsive feature  in  Josephns.  His  early  visit  to 
Rome,  and  introduction  to  the  sweeto  of  court 
fevour,  must  have  brought  more  home  to  him  the 
lesson  he  might  have  learnt  at  all  eventa  from  the 
example  of  Herod  the  Great  and  others — that  ad- 
herence to  the  Roman  cause  was  the  path  to 
worldly  distinction.  And  the  awe,  with  which 
the  greatness  and  power  of  Rome  inspired  him, 
lay  idways  like  a  spell  upon  his  mind,  and  stifled 
his  patriotism.  He  felt  pride  indeed  in  the  an- 
tiquity of  his  nation  and  in  ito  ancient  glories,  as 
is  clear  firom  what  are  commonly  called  his  books 
against  Apion:  his  operations  at  lotapata  were 
vigorous,  and  he  braved  danger  fearlessly,  though 
even  this  must  be  qualified  by  his  own  confession, 
that  when  he  saw  no  chance  of  finally  repulsing 
the  enemy,  he  formed  a  design  of  escaping,  with 
some  of  the  chief  men,  from  the  dty  (Betf.  Jui.  iii. 
7>  §§  15,  dec.):  nor,  lastly,  do  we  find  in  him  any 
want  of  sympathy  with  lus  country's  misfortunes : 
in  deaeriUng  the  miserable  fete  of  Jerusalem,  he  ia 
free  from  that  tone  of  revolting  coldness  (to  give  it 
the  mildest  name)  which  shocks  us  so  much  in 
Xenophon's  account  of  the  downfel  of  Athens, 
{HdU  iL  2.  §§  3,  &C.)  But  the  fisult  of  Josephus 
waa,  that  (as  patrioto  never  do)  he  despaired  of  hia 
country.  From  the  very  beginning  he  appears  to 
have  looked  on  the  national  cause  as  hopdess,  and 
to  have  dierished  the  intention  of  making  peace 
with  Rome  whenever  he  could.  Thus  he  told 
some  of  the  chief  men  of  Tiberias  that  he  was  well 
aware  of  the  invincibility  of  the  Romans,  though  ho 
thought  it  safer  to  dissemble  his  conviction  ;  and 
he  advised  them  to  do  the  same,  and  to  wait  for  a 
convenient  season — «'«pmUmvo'i  nuftfr  (  FtKL  35  ; 
comp.  BtlL  Jwd,  iiL  5) ;  and  we  find  him  agam,  ia 

AR  2 


612  JOSEPHUS. 

his  attack  on  Jiutos,  the  histozian  {Vit,  65), 
earaettly  defending  himself  from  the  charge  of 
having  in  any  way  caused  the  war  with  Rome. 
Had  this  feeling  originated  in  a  religious  conTiction 
that  the  Jewish  nation  had  forfeited  Ood^s  fittvour, 
the  case,  of  course,  would  have  been  different ;  but 
such  a  spirit  of  living  practical  fiuth  we  do  not 
discover  in  Josephus.  Holding  in  the  main  the 
abstract  doctrines  of  a  Pharisee,  but  with  the  prin- 
ciples and  temper  of  an  Herodian,  he  strove  to 
accommodate  his  religion  to  heathen  tastes  and 
prejudices ;  and  this,  by  actual  omissions  (Ottius, 
Pradermima  a  Joaepho,  appended  to  his  Spici- 
i^mm\  no  less  than  by  a  rationalistic  system  of 
modification.  Thus  he  speaks  of  Moses  and  his 
law  in  a  tone  which  might  be  adopted  by  any  dis- 
believer in  his  divine  legation.  {Prooem.  ad  AnL 
§  4,  c.  ApUm.  ii.  15.)  He  says  that  Abraham 
went  into  Egypt  (Gen.  xil),  intending  to  adopt  the 
Egyptian  views  of  religion,  should  he  find  them 
better  than  his  own.  (AnL  i.  8.  §  1.)  He  speaks 
doubtfully  of  the  preservation  of  Jonah  by  the 
whale.  {Amt.  ix.  10.  §  2.)  He  intimates  a  doubt 
of  there  having  been  any  miracle  in  the  passage  of 
the  Red  Sea  (ffrc  xari  fio^Kriinp  9«ov,  cfrt  icor^ 
a&rSfiarov),  and  compares  it  with  the  passage  of 
Alexander  the  Great  along  the  shore  of  the  sea  of 
Pamphylia.  (i4n^.  ii.  16.  §  5 ;  comp.  Arr.  Afiab,  L 
26 ;  Strab.  xiv.  p.  666.)  He  interpreU  Exod.  xxiL 
28,  as  if  it  conveved  a  command  to  respect  the  idols 
of  the  heathen.  {AnL  iv.  8.  §  10,  &  Apion.  iL  S3i.) 
Daniers  interpretation  of  Nebuchadnessar*s  dream 
of  the  image  he  details  as  far  as  the  triumph  of  the 
fourth  kingdom;  but  there  he  stops,  evidently 
afraid  of  o&nding  the  Romans.  {AnL  x.  10.  §  4.) 
These  inBtanees  may  suffice :  for  a  fuller  stateme.it 
see  Brinch,  Exam.  Hi$L  FL  Jtueph,,  appencled  to 
Havercamp^s  edition,  voL  iL  p.  300,  &c.  After  all 
this,  it  will  not  seem  uncharitable  if  we  ascribe  to 
a  latitudinarian  indifference,  as  much  at  least  as  to 
an  enlightened  and  humane  moderation,  the  oppo- 
sition of  Josephus  to  persecution  in  the  name  of 
religion,  and  his  maintenance  of  the  principle  that 
men  should  be  left,  without  eompulsion,  to  serve 
God  according  to  their  conscience.  (  VtL  23,  31.) 

The  way  in  which  Josephus  seems  to  have  been 
actually  affiscted  towards  Christianity  is  just  what 
we  might  ex^t  antecedently  from  a  person  of  such 
a  character.  We  have  no  room  to  enter  fully  into 
the  question  of  the  genuineness  of  tlie  £unous  pas- 
sage (A*L  xvili.  3.  §  3)  first  quoted  by  Eusebius 
(ffigt.  JBoeL  i.  11,  Dem,  EfKM.  iii.  5),  wherein 
Christ  is  spoken  of  as  something  more  ^n  man — 
•tyt  dvUpa  adr^if  K4y9ty  xp^  if^^  ^®  must  not, 
with  Heinichen,  insist  too  much  on  the  alleged  clas- 
sical usage  of  cfyc)~and  testimony  is  borne  to  his 
miracles,  to  the  truth  and  wide  reception  of  his 
doctrines,  to  his  Messiahship — d  Xpt&ris  tiros  ifv, 
and  to  his  death  and  resurrection,  in  accordance 
with  the  prophecies.  For  a  detailed  discussion  of 
the  question  we  must  refer  the  reader  to  the  treatise 
of  Danbus,  and  to  AmoIdas*s  collection  of  letters 
on  the  subject,  appended  to  Havercamp^s  edition  of 
Josephus  (vol.  ii.  p.  189,  &&),  also  to  Harles^s  Fa- 
bricius  (vol.  v.  p.  18,  note  bb),  and  especially  to 
Heinichen^s  Excursus  on  Euseb.  HitL  EccL  i.  11, 
and  the  anthers  on  both  sides  of  the  controversy,  of 
whom  he  there  gives  a  full  list.  The  external 
evidence  for  the  passage  is  very  strong ;  but  the 
testimony  which  it  beaurs  in  favour  of  Christianity 
is  10  decisive,  that  some  hare  concluded  from  it 


JOSEPHUS. 

that  Josephus  must  have  been  himself  a  believerv 
an  Ebiouite  Christian  at  least,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  Whiston  (DinerL  i.),  while  othen  have 
adduced  the  fiict  that  he  was  not  a  Christian  as  a 
proof  that  the  passage  is  spurious.  The  former 
opinion  appears  to  be  contradicted  by  positive  tes- 
timony (see  Grig.  Cbmm.  ad  MaU.  ap.  Havere.  ad 
t'ntf.,  c.  Cd».  p.  35),  and  has  no  support  from  the 
works  of  Josephus  beyond  this  one  place  itself.  He 
speaks,  indeed,  in  high  terms  of  John  the  Baptist 
(one  of  whose  disciples  Hudson  supposes  Banus  to 
have  been),  but  there  is  nothing  in  his  language  to 
show  that  he  had  any  correct  notion  of  his  true 
character  as  the  predicted  forerunner  of  our  Lord 
{AnL  xviii.  5.  $  2).  His  condemnation  also  of  the 
murder  of  St  James,  the  first  bishop  of  Jerusalem 
{Ant.  XX.  9.  $  1),  is  no  more  than  might  have  been 
and  teas  expressed  (as  he  himself  tells  us)  by  all 
the  most  moderate  men  among  the  Jews ;  and  the 
statement,  quoted  as  from  him  by  Origen  (//.  ee.) 
and  Eusebius  {HisL  EceL  ii.  23),  that  the  destmc- 
tim  of  Jerusalem  was  a  punishment  from  God  for 
this  murder,  is  not  to  be  found  in  any  of  our  pre* 
sent  copies  of  his  works.  As  to  his  having  been  an 
Ebionite,  this  conjecture  would  imply  a  warmer 
zeal  for  the  Jewish  law  than  he  seems  to  have  felt, 
though  it  would  be  somewhat  more  plau«ble  (since 
the  Ebionites  and  Essenes  had  much  in  common  ; 
see  Burton^s  BampL  Led.  vi.  notes  81 — 83),  were 
there  any  good  grounds  for  the  assertion  of  Daubus 
that,  as  Josephus  was  disposed  in  his  youth  to  the 
tenets  of  the  Essenes  (to  whom  he  thinks  Banus 
belonged),  so  he  returned  to  those  opinions  after 
the  ruin  of  his  country,  when  nothing  more  was  to 
be  got  by  being  a  Pharisee,  and  was  an  Essoie 
when  he  wrote  his  Antiquities.  We  may  conclude 
then  that  Josephus  was  no  believer  in  Christ ;  but 
this  need  not,  of  itself  be  any  hairier  to  our  recep- 
tion of  the  disputed  passage  ;  since  it  is  quite  con- 
ceivable that,  with  his  character  and  temptations, 
he  might  well  admit  the  divine  legation  of  Jesus^ 
without  fully  realising  all  that  such  an  admission 
required,  without,  in  fisct,  the  consistency  and 
courage  to  be  a  Christian.  A  man  of  the  world, 
with  little  or  no  earnestness,  he  might  think  it  the 
moderate  and  philosophical,  certainly  the  jo/^ 
coune,  to  sit  loose  to  religion  altogether  ;  and  ^e 
term  indifference  may  describe  his  state  of  mind 
even  more  appropriately  than  perplexity,  such  as 
Oamaliers.  (Acts,  v.  34,  &c)  To  this  we  may 
add,  as  not  impossible,  the  view  of  Danbus,  Boeh- 
mert,  and  others,  that  there  were  Christians  even 
at  the  court  of  Domitian  who  at  (bat  time  (a.  d. 
93)  were  persons  of  influence  —  Flavins  Clemens, 
for  instance,  and  Flavia  Domitilla,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  doubtful  case  of  Epaphroditus,  and  that 
Josephus  therefore  had  an  obvious  motive  for 
speaking  with  reverence  of  the  author  of  Christi- 
anity. (Euseb.  HitL  Ecd.  iiu  17,  )8:  comp.  St 
Paul,  Philip,  iv.  22.)  Nor  are  the  above  remarks 
less  applicable  in  the  main,  even  if  we  entirely  or 
partially  reject  the  passage ;  for  Christianity  nmd 
have  attracted  the  attention  of  Josephus,  and  so 
there  would  be  much  significance  either  in  his  si- 
lence on  the  subject  or  in  his  faltering  testimony. 
Our  own  opinion  is,  that  he  was  not  likely  to  eomr 
mit  himself  by  language  so  decisive ;  nor  at  the 
same  time  do  we  look  upon  the  passage  as  altogether 
spurious.  It  would  rather  appear  (according  to  the 
view  of  Villoison,  Routh,  and  Heinichen)  that 
the  strongest  expressions  and  phrases  have  been 


JOSEPHUS. 

intefpolatod  into  it,  perhaps  by  Euaebiiu,  who, 
there  it  reason  to  fear,  waa  quite  capable  of  the 
fraud,  perhaps  by  some  earlier  Christian,  not  ne- 
oesMuily  with  a  dishonest  purpose,  but  in  the  way 
of  marginal  annotation.  (ViUoison,  AneeeL  GfXMse, 
iL  pp.  69—71  ;  Rooth,  ReL  Sac  ir.  p.  389 ;  Hei- 
BJenen,  Emtn,  ad  Euieb,  i.  11.) 

The  writings  of  Josephns  have  always  been  con- 
sidered, and  with  justice,  as  indispensable  for  the 
theological  student  For  the  detiennination  of 
various  readings,  both  in  the  Hebrew  text  of  the 
Old  Testament  and  in  the  Septuagint  Teriion,  they 
are  by  no  means  without  their  ralue,  though  they 
hare  been  herein  certainly  OTe^^lted  by  Whiston. 
But  their  chief  use  consists  in  such  points  as  their 
testimony  to  the  striking  fnlfifanent  of  our  Saviour^s 
prophecies,  their  confirmation  of  the  canon,  lacts, 
and  statements  of  Scripture,  and  the  obTious  col> 
latetal  aid  which  they  supply  for  its  elucidation. 
(See  Fabr.  BM.  Gmee,  toI.  ▼.  p.  20,  &c. ;  Gray's 
CmmBetkm  ofSaered  and  Clatnoal  LUerature,  rol.  i. 
p.310,  ftc.) 

The  character  of  a  fiuthful  historian  is  claimed 
by  Josephns  for  himself^  and  has  been  pretty  ge- 
nenUly  acknowledged,  though,  from  what  has  been 
already  said  of  his  anxiety  to  concfliate  his  heathen 
readers,  it  cannot  be  admitted  without  some  draw- 
backs, (e.  Ap.  t  §  9,  Prooem.  ad  Aut^  Prooem. 
ad  BeO.  Jud. ;  Fabr.  B&l.  Graec  toI  ▼.  p.  1 6,  dec.) 
On  this  subject  see  Brinch,  Eaeam,  Hist,  Jo$^  to 
the  instances  adduced  by  whom  we  may  add  our 
author's  omission  of  the  promises  to  Eve,  and 
Abrsham,  and  Jacob,  of  the  delirering  Seed,  and 
his  adoption,  with  some  variations,  of  the  story 
about  ARnrrmAS  and  the  serenty-two  translators 
of  the  Old  Testament  (Ant  L  1, 13,  19,  xii.  2 ; 
Gcn«  iii  15,  zxiL  18,  xxriil  14.) 

His  chronology,  differing  as  it  does  in  many 
points  fnm  that  of  the  Septuagint,  as  well  as  from 
that  of  the  Hebrew  text,  is  too  wide  a  subject  to 
be  discussed  here.  The  reader  is  referred  for  sa- 
tisfaction on  the  point  to  Vossius,  Chron,  Sac  ; 
Brinch,  Exam,  Ckron.  Joe  ;  Hale's  New  Analytu 
</ Chronology;  Stackhouse's  Hiat  of  the  Bible,  ch. 
3 ;  L*Estrange,  Diac  ii.,  prefixed  to  his  transL  of 
Josephns  ;  Spanheim,  Chron.  Jo». 

The  language  of  Josephns  is  remarkably  pure, 
though  we  meet  oocasionidly  with  nndassicai,  or  at 
least  mnuuaL,  expressions  and  constructions,  in 
some  of  which  instances,  however,  the  readings  are 
doubtfiiL  On  his  style  in  general,  and  on  the  dif- 
ferent charKter  it  bars  in  different  portions  of  his 
works,  the  reader  will  find  some  sensible  remarks 
in  the  treatise  of  Daubus  above  referred  to  (b.  ii. 
§§  3,  ftc.).  It  is  characterised  by  considerable 
clearness  in  what  may  be  called  the  4f>7<>^  Mf^ 
such  as  narrative  and  discussion ;  the  q>eeches 
which  he  introduces  have  much  spirit  and  ?  isonr ; 
and  there  is  a  graphic  liveliness,  an  ^I'dpysio,  m  his 
descriptions,  which  carries  our  feelings  along  with 
it,  and  fiiUy  justifies  the  title  of  the  Grtek  Iwjf^ 
applied  to  him  by  St  Jerome.  (Phot  BSbL  p.  33 ; 
Hienn. ad EnatoeL  de  CusL  Vhy. Ep.  xviii.;  Chzys. 
M  Ep.  ad  Bom.  Horn,  xxv.) 

The  works  of  Josephns  are  as  follows :  — 

1.  The  History  of  the  Jewish  War  {wtpi  rev 
*Iov8aIirov  woKiftau  II  *Iov3ciZdiff  lorofilas  ircfii 
dAsMTffif  r),  in  seven  books.  Josephns  tells  us  that 
he  wrote  it  fint  in  his  own  language,  and  then 
translated  it  into  Greek,  for  the  information  of 
Enropean  readen  {Prooem.  ad  BdL  Jnd,  §  1). 


JOSEPHUS. 


613 


The  Hebrew  copy  is  no  longer  extant  The  Greek 
was  published  about  A.  d.  75,  under  the  patronage 
and  with  the  especial  recommendation  of  Titus. 
Agrippa  II. also, in  no  fewer  than  sixty- two  letters 
to  Joaephus,  bore  testimony  to  the  care  and  fidelity 
displayed  in  it  It  was  admitted  into  the  Palatine 
library,  and  its  author  was  honoured  with  a  statue  at 
Rome.  It  commences  with  the  capture  of  Jerusalem 
by  Antiochus  Epiphanes  in  B.C.  170,  runs  rapidly 
over  the  events  before  Josephus's  own  time,  and 
gives  a  detailed  account  of  the  fatal  war  with 
Rome.  (Jos.  VU.  65  ;  Euseb.  Hist  Ecd.  iil  9  ; 
Hieron.  CaUd.  Script.  Ecel.  13;  Ittigins,  Prolego- 
mena;  Fabric.  BiU.  Oraee.  vol.  v.  p.  4  ;  Voss.  de 
Hist  Graee.  p.  239,  ed.  Westermann.) 

2.  The  Jewish  Antiquities  (*Iov3aIin)  ipxaioXo- 
yiay,  in  twenty  books,  completed  about  a.  d.  93, 
and  addressed  to  EPAPHHODrrus.  The  title  as 
well  as  the  number  of  books  may  have  been  sug- 
gested by  the  Tw^toZin)  ApxatoKoyla  of  Dionysius  of 
Halicamassus.  The  work  extends  from  the  creation 
of  the  world  to  A.  d.  66,  the  12th  year  of  Nero,  in 
which  the  Jews  were  goaded  to  rebellion  by  Ges- 
sius  Floras.  It  embraces  therefore,  but  more  in 
detail,  much  of  the  matter  of  the  first  and  part  of 
the  second  book  of  the  Jewish  war.  Both  these  his- 
tories are  said  to  have  \wen  translated  into  Hebrew, 
of  which  version,  however,  there  are  no  traces, 
though  some  liave  erroneously  identified  it  with  the 
work  of  the  Pieudo- Josephns  Gorionides.  [See 
above,  Josipbus,  No.  10.] 

3.  His  own  life,  in  one  book.  This  is  an  appendage 
to  the  Arehaeologia,  and  is  addressed  to  the  same 
Epaphroditus.  It  cannot,  however,  have  been 
written  earlier  than  a.  d.  97«  since  Agrippa  II.  is 
mentioned  in  it  as  no  longer  liring  (§65). 

4.  A  treatise  on  the  antiquity  of  the  Jews,  or  «rord 
'Aw(c#vof,  in  two  books,  alao  addressed  to  Epaphro- 
ditus. It  is  in  answer  to  such  as  impugned  the 
antiquity  of  the  Jewish  nation,  on  the  ground  of 
the  silence  of  Greek  write»  respecting  it  The 
title,  **  against  Apion,**  is  rather  a  misnomer,  and 
is  applicable  only  to  a  portion  of  the  second  book 
{§§  1 — 13).  The  treatise  exhibits  considerable 
learning,  and  we  have  already  seen  how  St  Jerome 
speaks  of  it  The  Greek  text  is  deficient  from  j  5 
to  §  9  of  book  iL  [Apollonius  of  Alabanda,  No. 
3.] 

5.  Els  MoKKoiaSovs,  ^  wtpi  odroirpdropoT  Xo- 
yuriutO^  in  one  book.  Its  genuineness  has  been 
called  in  question  by  many  (see  Cave,  Hi»t.  Lit. 
Script.  EeeL.  p.  22),  but  it  is  referred  to  as  a  work 
of  Josephns  by  Ensebius,  St  Jerome,  Philostorgius, 
and  others.  ( See  Fabr.  BiU.  Graee.  voL  v.  p.  7  ; 
Ittigius,  Prolegom,)  Certainly,  however,  it  does 
not  read  like  one  of  his.  It  is  an  extremely  de- 
clamatory account  of  the  martyrdom  of  Eleasar  (an 
aged  priest),  and  of  seven  youths  and  their  mother, 
in  the  persecution  under  Antiochus  Epiphanes  ; 
and  this  is  prefiiced  by  a  discussion  on  the  supre- 
macy which  reason  possesses  de  jure  over  pleasure 
and  pain.  Its  title  has  reference  to  the  teal  for 
God's  law  displayed  by  the  sufibren  in  the  spirit 
of  the  Maccabees.  There  is  a  paraphrase  of  it  by 
Erasmus ;  and  in  some  Greek  copies  of  the  Bible  it 
was  inierted  as  the  fourth  book  of  the  Maccabees 
(Fabr.  /.  c). 

6.  The  treatise  vfpl  rov  nwrrSs  was  certainly 
not  written  by  Josephns.  For  an  account  of  it  see 
Photius,  Bibl.  xlviii. ;  Fabr.  BiU.  Graee,  vol.  v.  p. 
8  ;  Ittigius,  Proleg.  ad  fin. 

RR  3 


«U  J03EPHU8. 

SL  JmniB  IPraif.  ad  Lib.  XI.  OmH.  ad 
EKOam)  ipaki  ota  woric  o[  una  JoKphni  on  Da- 
niel'i  TiuoD  of  ths  Hnntf  naki ;  but  whether  he 
i*  RfeRiag  to  the  mbject  of  the  pnimt  article  ii 
daabtfOL 

At  the  endDThuAKhaMilogu^oMphiumeiitiani 
hit  iatenliaa  of  wriliog  a  worfc  in  loar  book*  on 
the  Jeviih  notiai»  of  Qod  and  hi*  nwDce,  and  on 
the  TBtionale  of  the  Monie  lav*.  Il  ii  uneertiin 
whether  he  erer  aecoinpluhed  thii.     At  any  rale, 

the  nme  pkcs  ■  lifg  of  hiDiiell  (which  hu  been 
noticed  above),  and  *  reTiiien  of  hia  hiitsiy  of  the 
Jeviih  war.  {See  WhiitonV  note,  ^aC  a((>i.  ,- 
Fahr.  BH.  Grate  toL  t.  p.  9.) 

Joaephiu  fint  appeared  in  print  in  ■  I^itin 
truilation,  with  no  notice  of  the  place  or  date  of 
publication  :  the  edition  leenu  to  hare  contaiDcd 
only  ■  portion  of  the  Antiquiiiet.  TheH,  with  the 
KTen  booki  of  the  Jewiih  war,  vera  agaiu  printed 
b;  Schililer,  Angab.  U70,  in  Uiiu  ;  and  then 
were  manj  editiooi  in  the  lanH  Laognage  of  the 
whole  worfci,  and  of  portiona  of  them,  befcn  the 
editia  priooepiof  theOmkteit  uppoml  at  Biael, 
im,  edited  b;  Atleniui.  Aootber  edition  of  the 
vorka,  in  Uieek  and  Latin,  wu  publiahed  bj  De 
In  KcTJcre,  Aur.  Allob.  1691,  and  nprinled  at 
OeneTa  in  16U,  and  again,  itrj  badlc,  is  1635. 
The  edition  of  Ittlgiua  wa«  printed  b;  WeidnuuiD, 
Leipiig,  1691,  with  Ariiteu'a  biitory  of  the  Stp- 
tmginl  anneied  to  it.  The  tmtiae  on  the  Mao- 
caheet  wu  edited,  with  a  Latin  tranalation,  by 
Comb«fii,  in  hia  Atdarwm  BM.  Patr..  Paria, 
167a,andb;Llojd.O(fbrd,l690.  The inralaable 
bat  poathamoua  ediiion  \>j  Uudaon  of  the  whole 
worki,  in  Oraek  and  Latin,  <ame  out  at  Oiford  in 
1730.  The  Latin  veraian  waa  new  ;  the  teit  ww 
founded  on  a  moat  careful  and  extenaiTe  collation 
at  IISS.,  and  the  edition  «aa  fiirther  enriched  b; 
note*  and  indicea.  HaicnaDip'a  ediiion,  Amat. 
IT3E,  ia  more  cODTcnient  for  the  readier  than  cre- 
diuble  to  the  ediloc.  TbM  of  Obenhiir,  in  3  Yola. 
Bra,  Leipiig,  1782— 17fli.  containi  only  the 
Or«k  teil,  moat  carefully  edited,  and  the  edition 
remaina  unfortnnately  incomplete.  Another  wu 
edilMl  by  Richter,  Leipiig,  1 B26,  ii  part  of  a  Bib- 
liotheea  Pstnnn  ;  and  one  by  Dindorf  hu  recently 
appeared  at  Paria,  1S45. 

Then»  hare  been  DDmerooi  tranalationi  of  Jo- 
aq>hua  into  difltrtnt  langnagca.  The  principal 
Engliih  Tcnioniare  thoie  of  Lodge,  Lend.  1G02P; 
one  fnrni  the  Fitoch  of  D'Andilty,  Oxford,  1676, 
reprinted  at  London  I  £83;  that  of  L'Eatr*n|[e, 
Lond.  1702  1  and  that  of  Whiaton,  Lond.  17S7. 
The  two  Uit-menlioned  TcnioDO  hare  been  fre- 
qnentl;  nprinted  in  nrioua  ahapea.  [E.  E.] 

JOSrPHUS,  TENFDIUS.  Tliongh  ihii 
name  ocean  in  the  nwdem  catalognei  of  Qiaecn- 
Homan  juritti,  the  eiiitenca  of  aach  a  juriat  may 
ml]  be  doubted.  He  ia  mentioned  by  Ant.  Au- 
foatinna  (in  the  commencement  of  hu  Oxutit»- 
Uaaim  Gratanm  Calitctio,  Sto.  Ilerdae,  1567}  aa 
a  penoa  to  whom  had  been  attribnlei)  the  antbor- 
ihip  (rf  a  npix"Ff'  BoffAirw  hbtcI  rroix'io'', 
**  Prochiron  inceili,  ordiie  literanun,  aire  Joaephi 
Tnwdil"  By  Ihia  title,  Snarea  (A'attt.  BatU.  §  6), 
P.Pilhoa  (Obirv.  ad  Oadiam,  fbl..  Par.,  1687, 
p.  4S),  and  Franpila  Payen  {PndmiHii  JuMia- 
(MU,  p.  639),  undentand  Angnatinua  to  deiignal* 
the  ^aspiii  BuUinn-im  Miyar ;  and  accordin^y 
P.  I^Uion  and  f .  Payen  make  Jowphua  Tenedini 


I0TAP1ANU3. 

the  anlhor  of  that  work.  Thii  alpbahetic  Sjnopat* 
appear!  to  hare  been  £i*t  eonialed  about  A,  n. 
969,  and  to  haTt  andergone  conaidenble  altarip 
■■  ona,  which  a; 


Jmr.  Gt.  Rom.  Dtlm.  §  31 


(Zvihaiiae,  Mil. 
wretcbedly  nati- 
lation  (CaL  BaiiL 
157S),  wai  pabliihed  by  LeuoehiTiiu,  who  depart* 
&om  the  alphabatk  order  of  the  original,  in  an  ill- 
coaiideted  altempt  to  i»«nimge  the  matariala  it 
coDtaini,  according  to  the  order  of  the  Baiilifa. 
C  LAbbaeua  afterwarda  pabliihed  fhuHUuH  d 
Ottenatioiui  ad  Sj/nofim  Batiliamm,  Sto.  Paiia, 
IGOtf. 

The  work  wluch  AdL  Augnitinna  ratUy  referred 
to,  ai  probatJj  compoeed  by  Joaephni  of  Tenedoa, 
waa  the  Ti  luxfir  mnl  irretxaw'  (u  it  ia  called 
by  HarmeiH^iilua,  g  49)  or  ^naopBi  Mmar  BaM- 
eanai,  which  aome  haie  attiibalad  to  Dodma*  or 
Dodmini  [Dociuua].  It  ia  tram  thi*  work  that 
the  eiUacta  are  bortowBd,  which  Angnatinu,  in 
hia  Pantithi  on  the  Orack  Conititotioni,  ^eaki  of 
aa  taken  from  Tenedina. 

What  reaaon  the  lei^  learned  Aogoidniu  nay 
hare  had  lor  atGribatiiig  to  Joiephua  Tenedina  the 
authonhip  of  the  Synopaii  Minor  it  iko»  altogether 
unknown.  Joaephui  Tenediui  it  inietted  in  the 
indei  of  aulhon  (p.  65)  contained  in  the  ffloe- 
•nrian  ad  Seriptom  Mtdiat  et  Infima»  Gratdlalii 
bC  Dacange,  where  he  U  claued  among  aaotif- 
■wuGreek  authon.  (Zachariae,  Af  'P»a£,  p.  63; 
hfortieueil,  Hutoirt  du  Dmt  ByxanH»,  pp.  450, 
451.)  [J.  T.  0.] 

lOTAPB  Cltrrdwii).  1.  A  daoghier  of  Art»- 
•Bidei,  king  of  Uedia,  waa  married  to  Alexander, 
the  tea  of  Antony,  the  trimniir,  after  the  Arme- 
nian ounpaign  in  b.  c  34.  Antony  gare  to  Arta- 
Tiidai  the  part  of  Armenia  which  he  bad  eon- 
qnered.  [Aktavasdrs,  p.  370,  b.]  After  the 
battle  of  Actium  lotape  wu  realoied  to  bar  &thet 
hy  OctBTianai.     (Dion  Can.  ilii.  40,  44,  I.  16.) 

2.  Wife  of  Antiocbui  IV.,  King  of  C 
[ANTiocutia.  p.  194.]  In  llie  aur  — 
ia  called  BA3IAU3A  IQTAnH  • 
from  the  latter  epithet  we  may  infer  that  ihe  wai 
the  aiiler  u  well  at  wife  of  Antioehni,  id  whkh 
wi  find  iav  examplei  among  the  Qreek  kingi  of 
Syria,  though  the  piaclioo  wu  very  common 
among  thou  of  Egypt.  loUpe  had  a  daughter  of 
the  lame  name,  who  wu  marrried  to  Alexander  of 
the  race  of  Herod.  The  terene  of  the  coin  ii  the 
one  which  we  coaUDonly  find  on  the  eoini  of  the 
m  of  Commamiie. 


Ion  having  h  , 

conaequence  of  the  intolerable  oppmaion  of  Prit- 
cot,  who  had  been  appointed  goreraot  of  the  Eatt 
by  hia  brotbei,  the  emperor  Philip,  the  ptuple  wu 
BiaiuDtd  by  a  certain  lotaiuanat,  who  claimed  de- 


JOVIAN  USL 

went  from  Akzuder,  bat  that  the  intmreetion 
was  tpeediljr  rappretsed.  Vktor  atngns  these 
events,  or  at  least  the  death  of  the  pretender,  to 
the  xeign  of  Decius.  [Pacatianci8.]  (Zosim.  i 
21  ;  Vktor,  de  Caa.  29.)  [W.  R.] 

JOVIA'NUS,  FLA'VIUS  CLAU'DIUS,  Ro- 
man emperor  (a.b.  363— 364),  was  the  son  of  the 
Comes  VarronianoB,  one  of  the  most  distinjruished 
genezals  of  hk  time,  who  had  retired  firom  public  life 
when  the  aoeenuon  of  hu  son  took  place.  Jovianus 
was  primus  ordink  domestkomm,  or  captain  of  the 
Ufegnards  of  the  emperor  Julian,  and  accompanied 
him  on  his  unhappy  «wnpsign  against  the  Persians. 
Julian  having  beisn  skin  on  the  field  of  battle,  on 
the  26th  of  June,  Ju  d.  363,  and  the  election  of  an- 
other emperor  being  urgent,  on  account  of  the 
danger  in  which  the  Roman  army  was  pkoed,  the 
choice  of  the  leaders  fell  first  upon  thek  vetenn 
brother  Sallustius  Secundus,  who,  however,  de- 
clined the  honour,  and  proposed  Jovian.  The 
merits  of  his  fiither  more  than  hk  own  induced  the 
Roman  generals  to  follow  the  advice  of  thek  col- 
league,  and  Jovian  was  prockimed  emperor  on  the 
day  after  the  death  of  Julian.  He  immedktely 
prafiessed  himself  to  be  a  Chrktian.  The  principal 
and  most  difficult  task  of  the  new  emperor  was 
to  lead  hk  army  back  into  the  old  Roman  terri* 
tones.  No  sooner  had  he  begun  hk  retreat,  than 
Sapor,  the  Persian  king,  who  had  been  informed  of 
the  death  of  Julian,  made  a  general  attack  upon  the 
Romans.  Jovian  won  the  day,  continued  his  re- 
treat nnder  constant  attacks,  and  at  kst  reached 
the  Tigris,  but  was  unable  with  all  hk  efforts  to 
cross  that  broad,  deep,  and  rapid  river  in  presence 
of  the  Persian  army.  In  thk  extremity  he  Iktened 
to  the  propositions  of  Sapor,  who  was  afiaid  to 
ronse  the  despak  of  the  Romans.  Afker  four  days* 
n^tktions  he  purchased  the  safety  of  hk  aimy 
by  giving  up  to  Uie  Persian  king  the  five  pro- 
vinces, (ff  rather  dktricts,  beyond  the  Tigris, 
which  Galerius  had  united  to  the  Roman  empin 
in  A.  D.  297,  viz.  Arauene,  Moxoene,  Zabdicene, 
Rehimene  and  Corduene,  as  well  as  Nisibk  and 
several  other  fortresses  in  Mesopotamia.  Great 
Uame  has  been  thrown  upon  Jovian  for  having 
made  such  a  disgraceful  peace ;  but  the  ciicum- 
stanoes  in  which  he  was  placed  rendered  it  neces- 
sary, and  he  was,  moreover,  anxious  to  secure  his 
crown,  and  establish  hk  authority  in  the  western 
provinces.  He  had  no  sooner  crossed  the  Tigrk 
than  he  despatohed  officers  to  the  West,  investing 
hk  fiitber-in«Uw  Lucillianus  with  the  supreme 
command  in  Italy,  and  Malaricus  with  that  in 
OauL  On  the  western  banks  of  the  Tigris  he  was 
joined  by  Prooopius  with  the  troops  stationed  in  Me- 
sopotamia, and  being  now  out  of  danger,  he  devoted 
some  time  to  adminktrative  and  legislative  busi- 
ness. His  chief  measure  was  the  celebrated  edict, 
by  which  he  pkced  the  Christian  religion  on  a 
1^^  basis,  and  thus  put  an  end  to  the  penecutions 
to  which  the  Christians  had  been  exposed  during 
the  short  reign  of  Julian.  The  heathens  were, 
however,  equiUly  protected,  and  no  superiority  was 
allowed  to  the  one  over  the  other.  The  different 
sectaries  assailed  him  with  petitions  to  help  them 
against  each  other,  but  he  declined  interfering,  and 
relferred  them  to  the  deckion  of  a  general  council ; 
and  the  Ariaas  showing  themselves  most  trouble- 
some, he  gave  them  to  understand  that  impartiality 
was  the  fint  duty  of  an  emperor.  Hk  friend 
Athaaaaiai  was  restored  to  hk  see  at  Aleiandria. 


JOVIUS. 


613 


After  having  abandoned  Nkibk  to  the  Peniaiis« 
he  marched  through  Edessa,  Antioch,  Tarsus,  and 
Tyana  in  Cappadoda,  where  he  learnt  that  Mala** 
ricus  having  declined  the  command  of  Gaul,  Lu- 
cillianus had  hastened  thither  from  Italy,  and  had 
been  slain  in  a  riot  by  the  soldiers,  but  that  the 
army  had  been  restored  to  obedience  by  Jovinus. 
From  Tyana  Jovian  pursued  hk  march  to  Con- 
stantinople, in  spite  of  an  unusually  severe  winter. 
On  the  1st  of  January,  364,  he  celebrated  at 
Ancyra  hk  promotion  to  the  consulship,  taking  as 
colleague  his  infimt  son  Varronianus,  whom  he 
called  nobilisiimus  on  the  occasion.  Having  ar^ 
rived  at  Dadastana,  a  small  town  in  Gaktia,  on  the 
borden  of  Bitbynia,  he  indulged  in  a  hearty  supper 
and  copious  libations  of  wine,  .and  endeavoured  to 
obtain  sound  repose  in  an  apartment  which  had 
ktely  been  whitewashed,  by  ordering  burning 
charcoals  to  be  pkoed  in  the  damp  room.  On  the 
following  morning  (17th  of  February,  364)  he  was 
found  dead  in  hk  bed.  His  death  is  ascribed  to 
various  causes — to  intemperance,  the  coal-gas,  and 
the  poison  of  an  assassin.  It  k  possible,  though 
not  probable,  that  he  died  a  violent  death,  to 
whkh  Ammianus  MarcelUnus  (xxv.  10)  seems  to 
allude  when  he  compares  his  death  with  that  of 
Aemilianus  Scipio.  (Amm*  Marc  xxv.  5 — 10; 
Eutrop.  z.  17,  18 ;  Zosim.  iii.  p.  190,  &c.,  ed. 
Paris  ;  Zonar.  voL  ii.  pp.  28,  29,  ed.  Paris ; 
Oros.  viL  31 ;  Sozomen.  vi.  3 ;  Philostorg.  viii. 
5  ;  Agathias,  iv.  p.  135,  &C.,  ed.  Paris ;  The- 
mistius  dwells  upon  the  hktory  of  Jovian  in  several 
orations,  especially  Or,  5  and  7,  and  bestows  all 
the  praise  on  him  which  we  might  expect  finm  a 
panegyrist;  Be  k  Bl^terie,  Histoire  de  Jovien^  Am- 
sterd.  1740,  the  best  work  on  the  subject)  [W.P.] 

JOVINIA'NUS,  a  name  eometimes,  but  errone- 
ously, given  to  the  emperor  Jovianus.     [W.  P.] 

JO'VIUS,  a  bold  and  &itbless  intriguer,  was 
Pnefectus  F^torio  of  lUyricum,  under  the  em- 
peror Honoritts,  and  was  promoted  to  that  office  by 
Stilicho,  who  made  uie  of  him  in  hk  negotktions 
with  Akric  In  ▲.  d.  608,  Jovius  was  appointed 
Patricius  and  Praefectus  Praetorio  of  Italy,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  &11  of  the  eunuch  Olympius,  who 
held  the  office  of  prime  minkter  of  Honorius. 
Through  hk  intrigues,  Jovius  soon  became  sole 
master  of  the  administration  of  the  empire,  and 
made  great  changes  among  ite  principal  officers. 
When  Rome  was  beskged  by  Akric  in  ▲.  n.  409, 
Honorius  charged  Jovjus  with  arranging  a  peace. 
He  accordingly  went  to  Rimini  for  that  purpose, 
and  there  had  an  interview  with  Alaric,  with 
whom  he  was  on  friendly  terms.  Jovius  proposed 
to  HeracHus  to  settle  the  differences  by  appointing 
Akric  commande^in<hkf  of  the  Roman  armies, 
and  informed  Alaric  of  thk  step,  with  whkh  the 
Gothk  king  was  of  coarse  quite  satisfiedi  Honorius, 
however,  declined  conferring  that  important  office 
upon  the  already  too  powerful  Akricaad  wrote  a  kt- 
ter  to  that  effect  to  Jovius,  who  had  the  imprudence 
to  read  it  aloud  In  presence  of  Akric  and  his  chiefs. 
Alaric  had  never  demanded  the  supreme  command 
of  the  Roman  armies,  but  the  refusal  of  the  em- 
peror was  quito  sufficient  to  nuie  hk  anger,  and 
the  diffBrences  between  him  and  Honorius  now  aa- 
snmed  a  still  more  dangerous  character.  Jovius 
consequently  returned  to  Ravenna,  where  he  con- 
tinued to  exercise  hk  important  fbnctions,  though 
he  lost  much  of  hk  former  influence.  No  sooner 
had  Akric  indnced  Attains  to  assume  the  porplei 

RJl  4        ^ 


616 


IPHICLES. 


than  the  treachery  of  JoTioa  became  manifest. 
Honorius  having  despatched  him,  Valens,  the 
quaestor  Potamius,  and  the  notarins  Julian  to 
Rimini  to  effect  an  arrangement  with  Attains,  Jovius 
proposed  to  Attains  to  divide  the  western  empire 
with  Honorius ;  but  the  usurper  having  declined  the 
proposition,  Joviussuddenly  abandoned  the  emperor, 
and  made  common  cause  with  Attains.  After  the 
unhappy  issue  of  the  rebellion  of  Attalus,  Jovius 
fearlessly  returned  to  Honorius,  and  had  the  im- 
pudence  to  assert  that  he  had  only  joined  the  rebel 
for  the  purpose  of  causing  his  certain  ruin.  He 
escaped  punishment.  It  is  very  doubtlnl  whether 
this  Jorius  is  the  same  with  the  quaestor  Jovius 
mentioned  by  Ammianui  Maicellinui  (ixi.  8.), 
in  the  year  361.  (Zosim.  v.  p.  363,  &c.  ed.  Paris  ; 
Olympiodor.  mmd  PhoHum^  p.  180,  &c.)  [  W.  P.] 

lOXUS  (  Io(os),  a  son  of  Melanippus,  and 
mndson  of  Theseus  and  Perignne,  is  said  to  have 
fed  a  colony  into  Caria,  in  conjunction  with  Or- 
nyttts.  (Pint  7)(<«.  8.)  [L.  S.] 

IPHIANASSA  (*l^tdyaff<ra),  the  name  of  four 
mythical  personages :  the  first  was  a  daughter  of 
Proetus  by  Anteia  or  Stheneboea  [Proktus]  ;  the 
second  a  daughter  of  Agamemnon  and  Clytaemnee- 
tta,  and  one  of  the  three  maidens  among  whom 
Achilles  was  to  be  allowed  to  choose  (Hom.  JL  iz. 
U6,  287) ;  the  third  was  the  wife  of  Endymion 
(Apollod.  i.  7.  §  6),  and  the  fourth  one  of  the  Ne- 
reides. (Lucian,  DiaL  Dear.  14.)  [L.  S.] 

rPHIAS  ('I^tof ),  i.  e.  a  daughter  of  Iphis,  a 
name  applied  to  Evadne,  the  wife  of  Capanens. 
(Ov.  Ep.  exPimL  iii.  1,  111  ;  Eurip.  Smppl,  985, 
&C.)  Iphias  is  also  the  name  of  a  priestess  men- 
tioned in  the  story  about  the  Aigonants.  ( Apollon. 
Rhod.  L  312.)  [L.  S.] 

IPHICIA'NUS  (^^iituu^s),  a  physician,  who 
Ss  mentioned  four  times  by  Oalen,  and  whose  name 
is  in  each  passage  spelt  differently,  vis.  *l^u»^s 
(Comment,  m  H^ppoer,  **  Ik  Offie,  Med,  L  3,  vol 
xviu.  pt.  ii.  p.  654),  'Efucioydr  (De  Ord.  Libnr. 
emr.  vol.  ziz.  p.  58),  #uciawtfr  ( CommeHt  m  ffip- 
peer,  *•  Epid.  Ill:'  L  29,  vol.  xviL  pt.  i.  p.  575), 
and  ^KMUf6s  {Comment,  m  Hippoer,  **  De  Humor.^ 
iii  34,  vol  xvi.  p.  484. )  The  form  of  the  name 
here  adopted  is  considered  by  Fabricius  {BUd,  Gr, 
vol  ill  p.  571,  xiii.  p.  302,  ed.  vet)  to  be  the  most 
correct,  but  M.  Littre,  in  his  edition  of  Hippocrates 
(vol  i.  p.  113),  seems  to  prefer  Pheekunu.  He  was 
a  pupil  of  Quintus,  and  one  of  the  tutors  of  Oalen, 
abiout  the  middle  of  the  second  century  after  Christ. 
He  was  a  follower  of  the  Stoic  philosophy,  and 
commented  on  part  or  the  whole  of  the  works  of 
Hippocrates.  [W.  A.  O.] 

IPHICLES  or  IPHICLUS  fl^ucAiJf,  •'I^ 
icXof,  or  *l^iieXci;f ).  1 .  A  son  of  Amphitryon  and 
Alcmene  of  Thebes,  was  one  night  younger  than 
his  half-brother  Heracles,  who  strangled  the  snakes 
which  had  been  sent  by  Hera  or  by  Amphitryon, 
and  at  which  Iphicles  was  frightened.  (Apollod.  iU 
4.  $  8.)  He  was  first  married  to  Automedusa,  the 
daughter  of  Alcathous,  by  whom  he  became  the 
fiither  of  lokins,  and  afterwards  to  the  youngest 
daughter  of  Creon.  (Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  11.)  He 
accompanied  Heracles  on  several  expeditions,  and 
is  also  mentioned  among  the  Calydonian  hunters. 

{Apollod.  i.  8.  §  2.)  According  to  ApoUodoms 
ii.  7.  §  3),  he  fell  in  battle  against  the  sons  of 
Hippocoon,  but  according  to  Pausanias  (viiL  14. 
§  6),  he  was  wounded  in  the  battle  agunst  the 
^lolionides,  and  being  carried  to  Pheneus,  he  was 


IPHICRATES. 

nursed  by  Buphagus  and  Promne,  but  died  there; 
and  was  honoured  with  a  heroum. 

2.  A  son  of  Thesdtts  by  Laophonte  or  Deida- 
meia,  and,  according  to  others,  by  Eurythemis  or 
Leucippe.  He  took  part  iu  the  Calydonian  hunt 
and  Uie  expedition  of  the  Aigonauts.  (Apollod.  L 
8.  §  3,  9.  §  16  ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  L  201  ;  Orph. 
Arg.  158  ;  Val.  Flaoc.  L  370 ;  Hygin.  FuJi.  14.) 

3.  A  son  of  Phylacns,  and  grandson  of  Deion  and 
Cljrmene,  or,  according  to  others,  a  son  of  Cephalus 
and  Clymene,  the  daughter  of  Minyaa.  He  was 
married  to  Diomedeia  or  Astyoche,and  was  the  fether 
of  Podarces  and  Protesilans.  (Horn.  IL  ii.  705,  xiiL 
698 ;  Apollod.  i.  9.  $  12;  Paus.  iv.  36.  $  2;  x. 
29.  §  2  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  103.)  He  was,  like  the 
two  other  Iphicles,  one  of  the  Aigonants,  and  po«> 
sessed  large  herds  of  oxen,  which  he  gave  to  Me- 
lampus,  who  had  given  him  a  fevonrable  prophecy 
respecting  his  progeny.  (Hom.  IL  ii.  705,  Od. 
xL  289,  &c)  He  was  also  celebrated  for  his 
swiftness  in  racing,  by  which  he  won  the  prize  at 
the  funeral  games  of  Peliaa,  but  in  those  of  Anui- 
rynoens  he  was  conquered  by  Nestor.  (Pans.  v. 
17.  §  4,  36.  $  2.  X.  29.  §  2 ;  Hom.  IL  xxiiL 
636.)  [L.  &] 

IPHrCRATES  (l^wpdEmr),  the  femoos  Athe- 
nian general,  was  the  son  of  a  shoemaker,  whose 
name  seems  to  have  been  Timotheus.  He  fint 
brought  himself  into  notice  by  gaUantly  boarding  a 
ship  of  the  enemy  (perhaps  at  the  batUe  of  Cnidna, 
B.  c.  394)  and  bringing  off  the  captain  to  his  own 
trireme.  It  was  from  this  exploit,  if  we  may  be- 
lieve Justin,  that  the  Athenians  gave  him  the  com- 
mand of  the  forces  which  they  sent  to  the  aid  of 
the  Boeotian!  after  the  battle  of  Coroneia,  when  he 
was  only  25  years  old.  (Arist  BheL  L  7.  $  3%  9- 
§31,  ii.  23.  §  8 ;  Plut  ApopL  p.  41.  ed.  Tanchn. ; 
Just  vL  5 ;  Ores,  iii  1 ;  see  Rehdantz,  VU,  IpUe. 
Chabr.  Timotk  i.  §  7.  BeroL  1845.)  In  B.  c.  393  we 
find  him  general  of  a  force  of  mercenaries  in  the  Athe- 
nian service  at  Corinth ;  and  in  this  capacity  he  took 
part  in  the  battle  of  Lechaenm,  wherein  the  Laco- 
daemonian  commander,  Praxitaa,  having  been  ad- 
mitted within  the  long  walls  of  Corinth,  defeated 
the  Corinthian,  Boeotian,  Argive,  and  Athenian 
troops.  (Dem.  PUL  i  p.46  ;  ^hol  ad  AriaL  PimL 
173 ;  Died.  xiv.  86,  91 ;  Polyaen.  i.  9  ;  Plat 
Menex.  p.  245;  Xen.  HdL  iv.  4.  §§6—12; 
Andoc.  de  Pace^  p.  25  ;  Harpocr.  and  Said.  s.  «• 
Bcvur^r.)  The  system  now  adopted  by  the  belli- 
gerent parties  of  mutual  annoyance,  by  inroads  on 
each  others  territories,  seems  to  have  directed  the 
attention  of  Iphicrates  to  an  important  improve- 
ment in  military  tactics  —  the  formation  of  a  body 
of  taigeteers  (TtAvoirra/)  possessing,, to  a  certain 
extent,  the  advantages  of  heavy  and  light-armed 
forces.  This  he  effected  by  substituting  a  small 
target  for  the  heavy  shield,  adopting  a  longer  sword 
and  spear,  and  replacing  the  old  coat  of  mail  by  a 
linen  corslet,  while  he  also  made  his  soldiers  wear 
light  shoes  cslled  afterwards,  firom  his  name,  'I^ 
«pctriBcf.  Having  thus  incnassed  the  efficiency  of 
**  the  hands  of  the  army,**  to  use  his  own  metaphor 
(Plut  Pelop,  2),  he  invaded  with  these  troops  the 
territory  of  PhUus,  and  slew  so  many  of  the  Phli»- 
sians,  that  they  were  obliged  to  call  in  the  aid  o£ 
a  Lacedaemonian  garrison,  which  ever  before  they 
had  carefully  avoided ;  and  he  ravaged,  too,  the 
lands  of  Arcadia  with  impunity,  as  the  Arcadian 
heavy-armed  forces  were  afraid  to  free  the  tar- 
geteera.   (Xen.  HelL  iv.  i.  §§  14—17  ;  Diod.  xiv. 


IPHICRATES. 

91,  XT.  44  ;  Polraen.  iii.  9  ;  Corn.  Nep.  Ipk»  I  ; 
Suid.  «.  «.  *l^parfB«s  ;  Stnb.  Yiii.  p.  889.)     In 
the  spring  of  392   IphicratM  with  hit  peltasU 
Ibrmed  pvt  of  the  gniruon  of  the  fortrcM  Peiraeam, 
in  the  Corinthian  territory,  whence  he  wm  turn- 
noned  to  the  defence  of  Corinth,  against  which 
Agesihuu  had  made  a  feint  of  marching.     Bat  the 
rral  object  of  the  Spartan  king  was  Peiraeum,  and, 
when  it  was  weakened  bj  the  withdrawal  of  Iphi- 
ciates,  he  advanced  and    took  it      Meanwhile 
Iphicrates  reached  Corinth ;  and  here  it  was  that, 
sallying  forth  with  his  targeteers,  he  defeated  and 
nearly  destroyed  the  Lacedaemonian  Mora,  which 
was  on  its  way  back  to  Lechaeum,  after  having 
escorted  for  some  distance  homewards  the  Amy- 
daeans  of  the  army  of  Agesikos,  retaining  to 
Laconia  lor  the  cdebradon  of  the  Hyacinuian 
fiestivaL    This  exploit  of  Iphicrates  became  very 
celebrated  throughoot  Greece,  and  had  more  im- 
portance assigned  to  it  than  we  should  be  inclined 
at  first  to  imagine  posiible,  as  is  clear  from  the 
grief -it  caosed  in  the  camp  of  Agesilans,  from  the 
cantion  with  which  he  marched  home  through  the 
Peloponnesus,  and  from  the  suspension  of   the 
Theban  negotiations  for  terms  with  Sparta.   Thirl- 
wall  supposes  that  it  may  have  also  prerented  the 
peace  between  Lncedaemon  and  Athens,  which 
Andocidks  with  others  had  been  commissioned  to 
ooncluda.     Iphicrates,  encouiaged  by  his  success, 
recoTered  Sidus  and  Crommyon,  which  Praxitas 
had  taken,  as  well  as  OenSe,  where  Agesihius  had 
placed  a  garrison.    Soon  after  he  retired,  or  was 
dismissed,  from  the  conmiand,  in  consequence,  it 
seems,  of  the  jealousy  of  the  Aigives  ;  for  he  had 
shown  a  desire  to  reduce  the  Corinthian  territory 
under  the  power  of  Athens,  and  had  put  to  deau 
some  Corinthians  of  the  ArgiTe  party.    He  was 
succeeded  by  Chabkiail  (Xen.  HdL  vt.  5, 8.  §  34; 
Died.  xiT.  91,  92 ;  PluL  Agm.  22 ;  Dem.  Phil.  L  p. 
46 ;  e^Arkloe.  pu  686;  Pans.  iiL  10 ;  Nep.  IpL  2  ; 
Andoc  de  Pace,)    In  B.  c.  389  he  was  sent  to  the 
Hellespont  to  counteract  the  operations  of  Anaxi- 
BIU8,  who  was  de&ated  by  him  and  slain  in  the 
following  year.    In  spite  of  his  victory,  however, 
Iphicrates  was  not  able  to  prevail  against  Antal- 
ciDAA.    (Xea.  HdL  iv.  8*  §§  34,  &c. ;  Polyaen. 
iU.  9.) 

On  the  peace  of  387  Iphicrates  did  not  return  to 
Athens  ;  but  we  do  not  know  whether  he  acted 
on  a  command  of  the  state  or  on  his  own  judgment 
in  aiding  Seuthes,  king  of  the  Odrysae,  to  recover 
his  kingdom,  from  which  he  had  been  expelled, 
possibly  by  Cotys  (see  Rehdants,  iL  $  4  ;  Senec. 
iS».  Coat  vi.  5.).  Be  that  as  it  will,  we  find  him 
not  long  after  in  alliance  with  the  btter  prince, 
who  gave  him  his  daughter  in  marriage,  and  per- 
haps  enabled  him  to  build  the  town  of  Apvf  in 
Thrace.  (DeoL  c.  AritL  p.  663 ;  Anannd.  ap, 
Atkem,  iv.  p.  131  ;  Nep^  fpk  2,  3;  Ineus,  de 
Haer.  AiemeeL  §  7  ;  Polyaen.  iiL  9  ;  Suid.  and 
Harpocr.  #. «.  Apvs.)  When  the  Athenians,  in 
B.  c  377,  recalled  Chabrias  firom  the  service  of 
Acoris,  king  of  Egypt,  on  the  remonstrance  of 
Phamabasus,  they  also  sent  Iphicrates  with  20,000 
Greek  mercenaries  to  aid  the  satrap  in  reducing 
Egypt  to  obedience.  SevenJ  yean,  however, 
wasted  by  the  Persians  in  preparation,  elapsed  be- 
fore the  allied  troops  set  forth  from  Aci  (Acre). 
They  met  with  some  suoeeu  at  first,  till  a  dispute 
arose  between  Iphicrates  and  Pharnabasus,  the 
fonner  of  whom  was  anxious  to  attack  Memphis, 


IPHICRATES. 


617 


while  the  over-cautious  eatrap  would  not  consent, 
and  (much  time  having  been  lost)  when  the  season 
of  the  Nile*s  inundation  came  on,  he  drew  off  his 
army.     Iphicrates,  remembering  the  fiite  of  Conon, 
and  fearing  for  his  personal  safety,  fled  to  Athens, 
and  was  denounced  to  the  Athenians  by  Pbama- 
basus  as  having  caused  the  fiiilure  of  the  expedi- 
tion.   The  people  promised  to  punish  him  as  he 
deserved ;  but  the  next  year  f  b.  c  373)  they  ap- 
pointed him  to  command  against  Mnasippus  in 
Coreyra,  in  conjunction  with  Callutratus  and 
Chabrias,  with  the  former  of  whom  he  also  joined 
in  proiecuting  Timothbus,  the  supeneded  gene- 
ral.   In  getting  ready  the  fleet  necessary  for  this 
service,  Iphicrates  exhibited  great  and  probably  not 
over>scrupulons  activity ;  and  the  Athenians  allowed 
him  (perhaps  through  the  influence  of  Caliistratus) 
to  make  use  of  all  Uio  ships  round  the  coast,  even 
the  Paialus  and  Salaminia,  on  a  promiie  from  him 
that  he  would  send  back  a  great  number  in  return 
for  them.    The  stete  of  affiiirs  in  the  West  left 
him  no  time  to  lose,  and  his  crews  were  in  a  very 
imperfect  state  of  training  ;  but  he  remedied  this 
by  making  the  whole  voyage  an  exercise  of  naval 
tactics.     On  hu  way  he  bindrd  in  Cephallenia 
(where  he  received  full  assurance  of  the  death  of 
Mnasippus),  and  having  brought  over  the  island 
to  the  Athenians,  he  «liled  on  to  Corc3rra.     De- 
feating here  the  force  which  Dionysius  I.  of  Syra- 
cuse had  lent  to  the  aid  of  the  Lacedaemonians,  he 
carried  on  the  war  with  vigour  till  the  peace  of 
371  put  an  end  to  operations  and  recalled  him  to 
Athens.  (Xen.  HeU.  vi  2,  3  ;  Diod.  xv.  29,  41— 
43,  47,  xvi.  57  ;  Nep.  IpL  2  ;  Dem.  c.  Tim,  pp. 
1 187,  1 188.)    In  B.  c.  369,  when  the  Peloponne- 
sus was  invaded  by  Epaminondas,  Iphicrates  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  forces  voted  by 
Athens  for  the  aid  of  Sparta  ;  but  he  did  not  effect, 
perhaps  ho  did  not  with  to  effect,  any  thing  against 
the  Thebans,  who  made  their  way  back  in  safety 
through  an  unguarded  pass  of  the  Isthmus.    (See 
Vol  II.  p.  22,  b  ;  Rehdantc,  iv.  §  6.)  About  b.  c. 
367,  he  was  sent  against  Amphipolis,  apparently, 
however,  to  observe  rather  than  to  act,  so  small 
was  the  force  committed  to  him.    At  this  period  it 
was  that  he  listened  to  the  entreaties  of  Eurydicx, 
the  widow  of  Amyntas  IL  (who  had  adopted  Iphi- 
crates as  his  son),  and  drove  out  from  Macedonia 
the  pretender  PaasaniaSk      But,  notwithstanding 
this  fiivour,  Ptolemy  of  Alorus,  the  regent  of  Mar 
cedon,  and  the  reputed   paramour  of  Eurydioe, 
supported  Amphipolis  against  Iphicrates,  who,  with 
the  aid  of  the  adventurer  Charioxmus,  continued 
the  war  for  three  years,  at  the  end  of  which  time 
the  Amphipolitans  agreed  to  surrender,  and  gave 
hostages  for  the  fulfilment  of  their  promise  ;  imme- 
diately after  which  Iphicrates  was  supeneded  by 
Timotheus.    (Aesch,  de  FaU,  Leg.  pp.  31,  32 ; 
Nep.  IflL  3  ;  Dem.  e,  Ariti.  p.  669  ;  Suid.  «.  e. 
Kdpoyor.) 

The  connection  of  Iphicrates  with  Cotys  may 
perhaps  have  led  to  the  decree  which  deprived  him 
of  the  command  in  those  parte  ;  and,  if  any  alarm 
was  felt  by  the  Athenians  on  this  score,  the  result 
proved  that  it  was  not  unfounded,  for  we  find  him 
soon  after  aiding  his  &ther>in-law  in  his  war  with 
Athens  for  the  possession  of  the  Thrscian  Cher- 
sonesus.  This  seems,  indeed,  to  have  been  the 
ground  of  the  ypeu^  («Was  which  Timotheus 
pledged  himself  in  the  strongest  way  to  bring 
against  him,  though  he  aftennuds  abandoned  ity 


619 


IPHICRATES. 


and  even  gftre  hi»  daughter  in  marriage  to  Menes- 
theua,  the  ton  of  Iphicratea  by  the  daughter  of 
CotTft.  Rehdants  (tl  §  7)  nippoaei  the  word 
Icvutff  to  be  used  wiUi  reference  to  the  threatened 
proiecution  in  a  wide  lense  and  with  pretty  nearly 
the  meaning  of  irpoioa-las  ;  but  it  may  have  been 
adopted  to  imply  that  Iphicratea  had  made  himself 
in  fact  an  alien,  and  had  no  longer  any  chum  to 
the  priTileges  of  Athenian  citisenahip.  Iphicratea, 
however,  wonld  not  go  w  &r  as  to  astiit  Cotys  in 
taking  the  towns  which  were  actually  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  Athenians ;  and  feeling  that  his 
refusal  made  his  residence  in  his  father-in^law^s 
dominions  no  longer  safe,  while,  from  his  previous 
conduct,  a  return  to  Athens  would  be  equally  dan- 
gerous,  he  withdrew  to  Antissa  first,  and  thence 
to  the  city  (Apvr)  which  he  had  himself  built. 
(Dem.  e.  Tim.  p.  1204,  c.  AritL  pp.  663,  664,  673, 
&c.  ;  Nep.  IpL  3.)  After  the  death  of  Chabrias, 
Iphicratea,  Timotheus,  and  Menestheus  were  joined 
with  Chares  as  conunanders  in  the  Social  War, 
and  were  prosecuted  by  their  unscrupulous  col- 
league, either  because  they  had  refused  to  risk  an 
engagement  (for  which  he  was  anxious)  in  a  storm, 
or  because  he  wished  to  screen  himself  from  the 
consequences  of  his  own  rashness  in  actually  en- 
gaging [Charbs].  The  prosecution  was  conducted 
by  Aristophon,  the  Asenian.  Iphicratea  and  his 
son  were  brought  to  trial  first,  and  appear  to  have 
endeavoured  to  shift  the  danger  from  Timotheus 
by  taking  all  the  responsibility  on  th^nselves. 
According  to  the  author  of  the  lives  of  the  Ten 
Orators  {Ly».  ad/im,),  the  speech  in  which  Iphi- 
crates  defended  himself  was  written  for  him  by 
Lysias  ;  but  the  soldierlike  boldness  of  the  oration, 
as  described  by  Dionysius  (de  Lys,  p.  480),  and 
exemplified  in  the  extract  given  by  Aristotle  {RkeL 
ii.  23,  §  7),  seems  to  show  that  the  accused  was 
probably  himself  the  author  of  it.  He  does  not 
seem,  however,  to  have  trusted  entirely  either  to 
his  eloquence  or  to  the  justice  of  his  cause,  for  we 
hear  that  he  introduced  into  the  court  a  body  of 
partisans  armed  with  daggera.  and  that  he  himself 
took  care  that  the  judges  should  see  his  sword 
during  the  triaL  He  and  Menestheus  were  ac- 
quitted :  Timotheus  was  anaigued  afterwards,  pro- 
bably in  the  following  year  (B.  c.  354),  .and  con- 
demned to  a  heavy  fine.  From  the  period  of  his 
trial  Iphicratea  seems  to  have  lived  quietly  at 
Athens.  The  exact  date  of  his  death  is  not  known, 
but  Demosthenes  (c.  Meid.  p.  534)  speaks  of  him 
as  no  longer  alive  at  that  time  (b.  c.  348).  (Diod. 
xvi  21 ;  Nep.  Ipk,  3,  Tim.  3  ;  Deinarch.  c.  PkHod. 
p.  110;  Polyaen.  iii.  9  ;  Arist  Rket,  ui.  10,  §  7  ; 
Quint.  V.  10,  §  12  ;  Senec.  JSxe.  Cat  vl  5  ;  Isocr. 
ir«prArri8.  $  137  ;  Rehdants,  vii.  §  7.) 

Iphicrates  has  been  commended  for  his  combined 
prudence  and  energy  as  a  general.  The  worst 
words,  he  said,  that  a  commander  could  utter  were, 
•*  I  should  not  have  expected  it,"  —  o^k  iv  wpoat- 
d^nciHro.  (PluL  ApopL  Jpk,  2  ;  Dem.  Prooem,  p. 
1457  ;  Polyaen.  ilL  9.)  Like  Chabrias  and  Chares, 
he  was  fond  of  residing  abroad  (Theopomp.  ap. 
Aiken,  xii.  p.  532,  b),  and  we  have  seen  that  he 
did  not  allow  oonuderations  of  patriotism  to  stand 
in  the  way  of  his  advancement  by  a  foreign  service 
imd  alliance.  Yet  we  do  not  find  the  Athenians 
depriving  him  of  the  almost  unprecedented  honours 
with  which  they  had  loaded  him,  and  6f  which  one 
HarmodiuB  (a  descendant,  it  seems,  of  the  mur- 
derer of  Hippazehus)  had  endeavoured  to  strip 


IPHIGENEIA. 

him  by  a  prosecution.  We  do  not  know  at  what 
period  this  case  was  tried ;  but  it  was  probably  iii 
a  c.  371,  after  the  return  of  Iphicrates  from  the 
Ionian  Sea.  (Dem.  e.  Arid.  p.  663-~665  ;  Pint 
Apoph.  IpL  5 ;  Arist  meL  iL  23.  §§  6,  8  ; 
Pseudo-Plut.  VtL  X.  OraL  Ly».  ad  fin. ;  Rehdants, 
vi.  §  2.)  If  the  Athenians  had  a  strong  sense  of 
his  value,  he  appears  on  his  part  to  have  presumed 
upon  it  not  a  little.  He  had  also,  however,  in  ail 
probability,  a  strong  party  in  Athena  (for  his 
friendly  connection  with  Lysias  see  above),  and 
the  circumstanees  of  the  times  wonld  always  throw 
consideiable  power  into  the  hands  of  a  leader  of 
mercenary  troops.  [£.  £.] 

IPHICRATES  {n^pucpdnis),  a  son  of  the  above, 
was  one  of  the  ambassadors  sent  firom  Greece  to 
Dareius  Codomannns.  With  his  colk*agaes  he  fell 
into  the  hands  of  Parmenion,  at  Damascus,  after 
the  battle  of  Issus  (b.  a  333).  Alexander  treated 
him  honourably,  from  a  wish  to  conciliate  the 
Atlienians  as  well  as  firom  respect  to  his  &ther*s 
memory  :  and  on  his  death  (which  was  a  natural 
one)  he  sent  his  bones  to  his  roladves  at  Athens. 
(Arr.  Anab.  il  15  ;  Cart.  iii.  10.)  [E.  E-l 

IPHrCRATES,  statuary.  [Amphicratks.] 
IPHI'DAMAS  (VMfMt).  1.  A  son  of  Bn- 
siris,  whom  Heracles  ordered  to  be  put  to  death 
together  with  his  fother.  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon.  Rkod, 
iv.  1396.)  Apollodoms  (ii.  5.  $  11)  calls  him 
Amphidamas. 

2.  A  Trojan  hero,  a  son  of  Antenor  and  Theano, 
the  daughter  of  Cissens.  He  was  a  brother  of 
Coon,  together  with  whom  he  was  shun  by  Aga- 
memnon in  the  Trojan  war.  (Hom.  IL  xi.  2*21, 
&c. ;  Patts.iv.  36.  §2.) 

3.  A  son  of  Alens  (Orph.  Airy.  148),  but  he  is 
commonly  called  Amphidamas.  [L.  S.] 

IPHIGENEIA  {l4>tjwM\  according  to  the 
most  common  tradition,  a  daughter  of  Agamemnon 
and  Clytaemnestra  (Hygin.  Fab.  98),  but,  aocoid- 
ing  to  others,  a  daughter  of  Theseus  and  Helena, 
and  brought  up  by  Clytaemnestra  only  as  a  foster^ 
child.  (Anton.  Lib.  27  ;  Txets.  ad  Lyeoph.  183.) 
Agamemnon  had  once  killed  a  stag  in  the  grove  of 
Artemis,  or  had  boasted  that  the  goddess  herself 
could  not  hit  better,  or,  according  to  another  story, 
in  the  year  in  which  Iphigeneia  was  bom,  he  had 
vowed  to  sacrifice  the  most  beautifol  thing  which 
that  year  might  produce,  but  had  afterwards 
neglected  to  ^udfil  his  vow.  Either  of  these  cir- 
cumstances is  said  to  have  been  the  cause  of  the 
calm  which  detained  the  Greek  fleet  in  the  port  of 
Aulis,  when  the  Greeks  wanted  to  sail  against 
Troy.  The  seer  Calchas,  or,  according  to  others, 
the  Delphic  orade,  declared  that  the  sacrifice  of 
Iphigeneia  was  the  only  means  of  propitiating 
Artemis.  Agamemnon  at  first  resisted  Uie  com- 
mand, but  the  entreaties  of  Menelaus  at  length 
prevailed  upon  him  to  give  way,  and  he  consented 
to  Iphigeneia  being  fetched  by  Odysseus  and  Die- 
modes,  under  the  protext  that  she  was  to  be  married 
to  Achilles.  When  Iphigeneia  had  arrived,  and 
was  on  the  pobt  of  being  sacrificed,  Artemis 
carried  her  in  a  cloud  to  Taniis,  where  she  was 
made  to  serve  the  goddess  as  her  priestess,  while  a 
stag,  or,  according  to  others,  a  she-bear,  a  bull,  or 
an  old  woman,  was  substituted  in  her  place  and 
sacrificed.  (Eurip.  Iphig.  Tour.  10 — 30,  783, 
Ipkig.  Aid.  1540,  &e. ;  Welcker,  Die  AtadtyL 
Triiog,  p.  408,  &c. ;  Suid.  «.  o.  U^vBtpis.)  Acooid- 
ing  to  Dictys  CretenaiB  (i.  19,  &&),  Iphigeneia 


IPHIQENEIA^ 

^rift  nT6d  m  a  pnl  of  thvnder  by  tho  Toioe  of  Ar- 
temit  and  the  interference  of  AchSlei,  who  had 
been  gained  over  bj  Cljlaemneetia,  and  tent 
Iphigeneia  to  Scythia.  Tutus  (L  e.)  even  etatet 
that  Achillea  wai  aetnallj  married  to  her,  and  be- 
came by  her  the  &ther  of  Pyrrhns. 

WhUe  Iphigeneia  was  lerring  Artemis  as  priest^ 
ess  in  Tanris,  her  brother  Orestes,  on  the  adrice  of 
an  oiade,  formed  the  plan  of  fetching  the  image  of 
Artemis  in  Taoris,  which  was  belwved  once  to 
hare  fallen  from  hearen,  and  of  carrying  it  to  Attica. 
(Enripw  Ipk,  Tarn-.  79,  kc)  When  Orestes,  ac- 
companied by  Pybdes,  arrived  in  Tauris,  he  was, 
aooording  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  to  be  sacri- 
ficed in  Uie  temple  of  the  goddess.  But  Iphigeneia 
iccflgnised  her  brother,  and  fled  with  him  and  the 
autue  of  the  goddess.  Some  say  that  Thoas,  king 
of  Taoris,  wu  prerioosly  murdered  by  the  fugi- 
tiTea.  (Hygin.  Fab.  121 ;  Serr.  ad  Atn,  iL  1 16.) 
In  the  meantime  Elcctim,  another  sister  of  Orestes, 
had  heard  that  he  had  been  sacrificed  in  Tanris  by 
the  priesteas  of  Artemis,  and,  in  order  to  ascertain 
the  trath  of  the  report,  she  tiarelled  to  Delphi, 
where  she  met  Iphigeneia,  and  was  informed  that 
she  had  murdered  Orestes^  Eleetta  therefore  re- 
solved on  putting  Iphigeneia'k  eyes  out,  but  was 
prevented  by  the  interference  of  Orestes,  and  a 
scene  of  recognition  took  place.  All  now  returned 
to  Mycenae ;  but  Iphigeneia  carried  the  statue  of 
Artemis  to  the  Attic  town  of  Brauron  near  Mara- 
thon. She  there  died  u  priestess  of  the  goddess. 
As  a  daughter  of  Theseus  she  was  connected 
with  the  heroic  fiunilies  of  Attica,  and  after  her 
death  the  veils  and  most  costly  garments  which 
had  been  worn  by  women  who  had  died  in  child- 
birth  were  offered  up  to  her.  (Enripb  IpL  Taatr, 
1464  ;  Died.  iv.  44,  Ac. ;  Fans.  i.  33.)  Paussnias 
(I  43)»  however,  speaks  of  her  tomb  and  heroom 
at  Megsrs,  wbereu  other  traditions  stated  that 
Ifdugeneia  had  not  died  at  all,  but  had  been 
changed  by  Artemis  into  Hecate,  or  that  she  was 
endowed  by  the  goddess  with  immortality  and 
eternal  youth,  and  under  the  name  of  Oreilochia 
she  became  the  wife  of  Achilles  in  the  ishmd  of 
Leuce.  (Anton.  Lib.  27.)  The  Lacedaemonians, 
on  the  other  hand,  maintained  that  the  carved 
image  of  Artemis,  which  Iphigeneia  and  Orestes 
had  carried  away  from  Tauris,  existed  at  Sparta, 
and  was  worshipped  there  in  Limnaeon  under  the 
name  of  Artemis  Orthia.  (Pans.  iiL  16.)  The 
worship  of  this  goddess  in  Attica  and  Lacedaemon 
is  of  great  importance.  At  Sparta  her  image  was 
said  to  have  been  found  in  a  bush,  and  to  have 
thrown  the  beholders  into  a  state  of  madness  ;  and 
onoe,u  at  the  celebration  of  her  festival,  a  quarrel 
arose  which  ended  in  bloodshed,  an  oracle  com- 
manded that  in  foture  human  saorifices  should  be 
oflered  to  her.  Lycurgoa,  however,  is  said  to  have 
abolished  these  ncrifices,  and  to  have  introduced 
in  their  stead  the  sconiging  of  youths.  (Pans.  iii. 
16.  §  6 ;  DieL  of  AmHq.  «.  v.  /MnaMUft^OM.) 
That  in  Attica,  also,  human  sacrifices  were  offered 
to  her,  at  least  in  early  times,  may  be  infiened 
from  the  foct  of  its  being  customary  to  shed  some 
human  blood  in  the  worship  instituted  there  in 
honour  of  Oresten  (Eurip.  IpL  Tamr,  1446,  &c.) 

Now,  u  regards  the  explanation  of  the  mythus 
of  Iphigeneia,  we  ars  informed  by  Pansanias  (ii. 
35. 1  2)  that  Artemis  had  a  temple  at  Hermione, 
under  the  surname  of  Iphigeneia ;  and  the  same 
author  (viL  26)  and  Herodotus  (iv.  103)  tell  us, 


IPHI& 


619 


that  the  Taurialis  considered  the  goddess  to  whom 
they  offered  sacrifices,  to  be  Iphigeneia,  the  daughter 
of  Agamemnon.  From  these  and  other  circum- 
stances, it  has  been  inferred  that  Iphigeneia  was 
originally  not  only  a  priestess  of  Artemis,  or  a 
heroine,  but  an  attribute  of  Artemis,  or  Artemis 
berselt  For  further  exphwations,  see  Kanne, 
Mv&ol,  p.  115,  &&;  Muller,  Dor,  IL  9.  §  6 ; 
Schwenk,  Etym.  Mytiol,  A  ndetd.  p.  21 8 ;  O.  Meyer, 
De  Diana  Tauriea  DitaeH.  Beriin,  1835.      [L.  S] 

IPHIMEDEIA  or  IPHI'MEDE  ('I^(A«^8«a, 
*I^AA^),  a  daughter  of  Triops,  and  the  wife  of 
Aloeus.  Being  in  love  with  Poseidon,  she  often 
walked  to  the  sea,  and  collected  its  waters  in  her 
lap,  whence  she  became,  by  Poseidon,  the  mother 
of  the  Akadae,  Otus  and  Ephialtes.  When  Iphi- 
medeia  and  her  daughter,  Pancratis,  celebrated  the 
orgies  of  Dionysus  on  Mount  Drins,  they  were 
carried  off  by  Thracian  pirates  to  Naxos  or  Stron- 
gyle;  but  both  were  delivered  by  the  Aloadae. 
The  tomb  of  Iphimedeia  and  her  sons  was  shown 
at  Anthedoo.  She  was  worshipped  as  a  heroine  at 
Mylasia  in  Ouia,  and  was  represented  by  Poly- 
gnotus  in  the  Lesche  at  Delphi.  (Hom.  Od,  xi. 
304;  Apollod.  L  7.  Ms  ^^  ▼•  ^  \  Hynn. 
Fab.  28 ;  Pans.  ix.  22.  i  5»  x.  28.  in  fin. ;  Pmd. 
PyOu  viL  89.)  [L.  8.] 

IPHI'MEDON  (*I^i^Mr),  a  bob  of  Eurys^ 
theus,  who  fell  in  the  battle  against  the  Hen- 
cleidu.    (ApoUod.  ii.  8.  S  1.)  [L.S.] 

IPHI'NOE  (l^wH),  1.  A  daughter  of  Proe- 
tus  and  Stheneboea.    (Apollod.  ii.  2.  §  2.) 

2.  The  wife  of  Motion,  and  mother  of  Daedalus. 
(Schol.  ad  Soph,  Oed,  CoL  468.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Nisus,  and  the  wife  of  Mega- 
reus.    (Pans.  L  39,  in  fin.) 

4.  A  daughter  of  Alcathons,  who  died  a  virgin. 
The  women  of  M^ra  previous  to  Uieir  marriage 
oflfored  to  her  a  funeral  sacrifice,  and  dedicated  a 
lock  of  hair  to  her.    (Pans.  L  43.  $  4.) 

5.  One  of  the  Lemnian  women  who  received  the 
Argonauts  on  their  arrival  in  Lemnosi  (Apollon. 
Rhod.  i.  702  ;  VaL  Flacc  iL  162, 327.)      [L.  S.] 

IPHION  (*I^W)  of  Corinth,  a  nainter,  who  is 
only  known  by  two  epigrams,  whicL  ars  ascribed, 
on  doubtful  grounds,  to  Simonides.  {Atdk  PaL 
ix.  757,  xiiL  17  ;  Brunck,.^wi^  voL  L  p.  142,  No. 
85,  86.)  [P.  &] 

IPHIS  C^^')*  1.  A  son  of  Alector,  and  a 
descendant  of  Megapenthes,  the  son  of  Proetus. 
He  was  king  of  Argos,  and  from  him  were  descended 
Eteoclus  and  Evadiae,  the  wifo  of  Caponeus.  (Pans. 
iL  18.  §  4,  X.  10.  $  2  ;  ApoUod.  iii.  7.  $  1 ;  SchoL 
ad  Pmd.  OL  vL  46.)  He  adrised  Polyneices  to 
induce  Amphianus  to  take  part  in  the  expedition 
asainst  Thebes,  by  giving  the  £smous  necklace  to  Eri- 
phyle.  (Apollod.  iiL  6.  §  2.)  As  he  lost  his  two 
children,  he  leli  his  kingdom  to  Sthenelos,  the  son 
of  Oipaneus.  (Pans.  iL  18.  §*  4 ;  Eurip.  SuppL 
1034,  &C.) 

2.  A  son  of  Sthenelus,  and  brother  of  Eurys- 
theus,  was  one  of  the  Aigonaats  who  fell  in  the 
battle  with  Aeetea.  (Schol  ad  ApoUom.  Rhod.  iv. 
223;  Val.  Flacc  L  441 ;  Diod.  iv.  48,  with  We»- 
seling^s  note.) 

Sl  [Anaxarrb.]  [L.a] 

IPHIS  (*I^t).  1.  One  of  the  daughten  of 
Thetpius,  by  whom  Heracles  became  the  fiuher  of 
Celeustanor.    (Apollod.  ii.  7*  §  8. ) 

2.  The  bek>ved  of  Patrodus,  of  the  ishmd  of 
Scyns.    (Horn.  IL  U.  667 ;  Phihwtr.  Htr.  10.) 


620 


IRENAEUS. 


3.  A  daughter  of  Ligdai  and  Telethma,  of 
Phaeitas  in  Crete.  She  was  brought  op  at  a  boy, 
because,  previous  to  her  birth,  her  &ther  had  or> 
dered  the  child  to  be  killed,  if  it  should  be  a  girl. 
When  Iphis  had  grown  up,  and  was  to  be  be- 
trothed to  lanthe,  the  difRcuIty  thus  arising  was 
removed  bj  the  favour  of  Isis,  who  had  before  ad- 
vised the  mother  to  treat  Iphis  as  a  boy,  and  now 
metamorphosed  her  into  a  youth.  (Ov.  Mei.  ix. 
665,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

I'PHITUS  ("I^oj).  1.  A  son  of  Eurytus  of 
Oechalia,  is  mentioned  among  the  Azgonauts,  but 
was  killed  by  Heracles.  (Hom.  Od.  xxi.  14,&c. ; 
Apollod.  iL  6.  $  1;  Pans.  iii.  15.  §  2;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  i.  86.) 

2.  A  son  of  Naubolus,  and  fiither  of  Schedius, 
Epistrophus,  and  Eurynome,  in  Phocis,  was  like- 
wise one  of  the  Argonauts.  (Horn.  IL  ii.  518,  xviL 
306 ;  Paus.  z.  4.  §  1  ;  Apollod.  i.  9.  $  16  ;  Apol- 
lon. Rhod.  i.  207  ;  Orph.  Arg,  144.) 

3.  A  son  of  Haemon,  Prazonides,  or  Iphitus. 
At  the  command  of  the  Delphic  oncle,  he  restored 
the  Olympian  games,  and  instituted  the  cessation 
of  all  war  during  their  celebration.  (Paus.  v.  4. 
$  5.)  Another  Iphitus,  who  is  otherwise  unknown, 
is  mentioned  by  Apollodorus  (ii.  5.  $  1).     [L.  Sij 

IPHTHI'ME  \:\^imY  1.  One  of  the  Nere- 
ides, and  the  mother  of  the  Satyn.  (Nonn.  Diony», 
xiv.  114.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Icarins,  and  sister  of  Penelope. 
Athena  assumed  the  appeaiance  of  Iphthime,  when 
she  appeared  to  the  unfortunate  mother  of  Tele- 
machus.     (Horn.  Od.  iv.  797.)  [L.  S.] 

IRENAEUS  (Eif^raibf).  1.  St,  bishop  of 
Lyon,  in  GauU  during  the  latter  port  of  the  second 
century  after  Christ,  seems  to  have  been  a  native 
of  Smyrna,  or  of  some  neighbouring  place  in  Asia 
Minor.  The  time  of  his  birth  is  not  known  ex- 
actly, but  Dodwell  is  certainly  wrong  in  placing  it 
so  early  as  a.  o.  97  ;  it  was  probably  between  a.d. 
120  and  a.d.  140.  In  his  early  youth  he  heard 
Polycarp,  for  whom  he  felt  throughout  life  the 
greatest  reverence.  The  occasion  of  his  going  from 
Asia  to  Gaul  is  uncertain  ;  the  common  account  is 
that  he  accompanied  Pothinns  on  his  mission  to 
Gaul,  which  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  churehes 
at  Lyon  and  Vienne.  He  became  a  presbyter  to 
Pothinus,  on  whose  martyrdom,  in  a.  d.  177, 
Irenaeus  succeeded  to  the  biriiopric  of  the  church 
at  Lyon.  His  government  was  signalised  by 
Christian  devotedness  and  seal,  and  he  made  many 
converto  from  heathenism.  He  was  most  active  in 
opposing  the  Gnostics,  and  especially  the  Valen- 
tinians-  He  also  took  part  in  the  controversy  re- 
specting the  time  of  keeping  Easter,  and  wrote  a 
letter  to  Victor,  bishop  of  Rome,  rebuking  the  arro- 
gance with  which  he  anathematised  the  Asiatic 
churehes.  Irenaeus  seems  to  have  lived  till  about 
the  end  of  the  second  century.  The  silence  of  all 
the  early  writers,  such  as  Tertullian,  Eusebius, 
Augustin,  and  Theodoret,  sufficiently  refutes  the 
claim  to  the  honours  of  martyrdom,  which  later 
writers  set  up  in  his  behal£  But  he  eminently  de- 
serves the  &r  higher  honour  attached  to  sincere 
piety  and  the  lealous,  but  not  amgant  discharge 
of  his  episcopal  duties.  He  was  possessed  of  con- 
siderable learning,  but  was  very  deficient  in  sound 
judgment  respecting  the  value  of  those  traditions, 
which,  as  they  came  from  men  who  lived  in  tlie 
age  next  to  the  apostles,  he  eageriy  received  and 
recorded.    On  the  subject  of  the  Millennium,  for 


TRENAEU& 

example,  his  writings  contain  the  most  puerile 
absurdities. 

The  chief  work  of  Irenaeus,  and  the  only  one 
now  extant,  is  entitled  Advtntu  Haemety  or  De 
RefuUUuMB  et  Evertiome  /aisae  SeienikUy  LUiri  K, 
the  object  of  which  is  to  refute  the  Gnostics.  The 
original  Greek  is  lost,  with  the  exception  of  some 
fragmento  preserved  by  Epiphanius  and  other 
writers  on  heresies ;  but  the  work  existo  in  a  bar- 
barous, but  ancient  Latin  version,  which  Dodwell 
supposes  to  have  been  composed  towards  the  end  of 
the  4th  century.  Irenaeus  also  wrote  a  discourse 
against  the  Gentiles,  ircpi  iwicm^fais  i  a  work  on 
the  preaching  of  the  apostles,  addressed  to  his 
brother  Mareianus ;  a  book  of  tracU  on  various 
questions,  Aia\f  {cmv  ^mpipmif ;  and  several  letters 
respecting  the  ecclesiastical  controversies  of  his  day, 
among  which  were  two  to  Florinus,  a  friend  of  his, 
who  had  become  a  convert  to  Gnosticism  ;  one  to 
Blastus  on  schism,  and  the  synodic  epistle  above 
referred  to,  from  the  Gallic  churehes  to  Victor, 
bishop  of  Riome,  respecting  Easter.  Of  these  works 
only  a  few  fragmenU  remain. 

The  ediUo  prineepi  of  Irenaeus  is  that  of  Eras- 
mus, Basel,  1526,  8vo.,  containing  the  Latin  version 
of  the  five  books  against  heretics,  reprinted  at 
Basel,  1534,  1548,  1554,  and  1560,  fol.;  at  Paria, 
1545,  1563,  and  1567,  8vo.;  re-edited,  with  va- 
rious readings,  by  Jo.  Jac  Grynaeus,  Basel,  1571: 
the  first  edition,  containing  the  fragments,  besidea 
the  Latin  version,  was  that  of  Nicohu  Gallasiua, 
Paris,  1570,  foL  ;  next  comes  the  edition  of  Fr. 
Feuardentius,  Cologne,  1596, 1625,  and  best,  1639  ; 
but  the  best  edition  of  all  is  that  of  Grabe,  Oxon. 
1702,  fol.,  which  was  re-edited  by  the  Benedictine 
Massuet,  Paris,  1 710,  fol. :  this  Benedictine  edition 
was  reprinted  in  two  volumes  folio,  at  Venice, 
1 734.  *  The  chief  separate  edition  of  the  fragments 
is  that  of  PfidF,  Hag.  Com.  1715,  8vo.  (Euseb. 
H.  E,  V.  15,  20,  24,  26  ;  Hieron.  de  Vir.  Jilusi. 
33;  Dodwell,  Dusefiatumet  ta  Iremaeum;  Cave^ 
Hi$L  Liu,  sub  ann.  167;  Laidner's  Credibiiiiy;  the 
EoeUskutieal  Ifidones  of  Tillemont,  Fleury,  Jwtin, 
Mosheim,  and  Schrockh ;  Fabric.  Bibl.  Graee.  voL 
vil  p.  75.) 

2.  Bishop  of  Tyre,  but  previously  a  count  of  tho 
empire,  was  the  representative  of  the  emperor  Theo- 
dosius  at  the  council  of  Ephesus,  where  he  took 
part  with  the  Nestorians,  A.  d.  431.  Immediately 
after  the  ooundli  he  hastened  to  Constantinople,  in 
order  to  counteract  the  influence  of  the  representa- 
tives of  the  party  of  Cyril  on  the  emperor's  mind. 
In  this  he  succeeided  for  the  time  ;  but,  after  long 
vacillation,  Theodoslus  at  last  declared  himself 
against  the  Nestorians,  and  banished  Irenaeus  from 
his  court,  about  a.  d.  435.  Irenaeus  betook  him* 
self  to  his  friends,  the  Oriental  bishops,  by  whom  he 
was  made  bishop  of  Tyre,  A.  d.  444.  In  an  im- 
perial decree  against  the  Nestorians,  which  still 
exists,  it  is  ordered  that  Irenaeus  should  be  deposed 
from  his  bishopric,  and  deprived  of  his  clerical 
character.  The  sentence  was  carried  into  effect  in 
A.  D.  448.  In  his  retirement,  Irenaeus  wrote  a 
history  of  the  Nestorian  struggle,  under  the  title  of 
Trapoedia  sea  Commentarii  de  Rebms  m  i^aodo 
Epketma  ae  m  OrietUe  getiU.  The  original  Greek 
is  lost  entirely,  but  we  have  an  old  Latin  transla- 
tion of  parte  of  it,  published  by  Christian  Lupus, 
Louvain,  1682 ;  for,  though  Lupus  entitled  his 
book  Variorum  PtUrum  Epitlolae  ad  Ooneitium 
i^Mlssuntm  pertimHie$f  then  can  be  no  doubt  that 


IRENE. 

an  ihe  poMiget  in  it  are  remains  of  the  work  of 
IrenaeuB.  ( Manti,  Soar,  OoncU,  Nov.  CoUecL  yoI. 
▼.  pp.  417«  731;  TiUemont,  Mhn,  EooUt,  vol  ziv.; 
Care,  IfitL  LUL  nib  aniu  444.) 

3.  An  Alexandrian  gnunmarian,  known  also  by 
the  Latin  name  of  Hinuciut  Pacatus,  was  the  pupil 
of  Heliodoms  Metricns.  His  works,  which  were 
chieflj  on  the  Alexandrian  and  Attic  dialects,  were 
held  in  high  esteeoL,  and  are  often  quoted :  a  list  of 
them  is  given  by  Soidas.  He  probably  lived  aboat 
the  time  of  Augnstna.*  (Suid. «.  «.  ttpninSas  and 
ndKoras;  Falwic.  BibL  Graee.  yoL  tL  pp.  170, 
171.) 

4.  Refetendarius,  the  author  of  three  amatory 
epigrams  in  the  Greek  Anthology,  from  a  com- 
parison of  which  with  the  epigrams  of  Agathias 
and  Panl  the  Silentiary,  Jacobs  condudes  that  the 
author  lived  onder  Justinian.  (Bnmck,  Anal.  vol. 
iil  p.  10 ;  Jacobs,  Anik,  Graee,  vol.  iii.  p.  231,  vol. 
ziiL  p.  905.)  [P.  &] 

IRE'NE  (Eipifni),  empress  of  Constantinople 
(▲.  D.  797—802),  one  of  the  most  extiaordinaiy 
women  in  Bytantiue  history,  was  bom  at  Athens 
about  A.  D.  752.  She  was  so  much  distinguished 
by  beauty  and  genins,  that  she  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  Leo,  the  son  and  afterwards  successor  of  the 
emperor  Constantino  V.  Copronymna,  who  married 
her  in  769,  the  nuptials  being  celebrated  with  great 
splendour  at  Constantinople.  She  had  been  educated 
in  the  worship  of  images,  and  was  compelled  by 
her  husband  to  adopt  the  purer  form  of  religion 
which  he  professed.  Leo  was  extremely  kind  to- 
wards her  and  her  family  both  before  and  afier  his 
accession  in  775 ;  but  having  discovered  that  she 
still  adored  images,  he  banished  her  from  his  palace. 
Leo  IV.  died  shortly  afterwards  (780),  and  Irene 
administered  the  government  for  her  minor  son, 
Constantine  VI.  The  principal  events  of  her 
regency  are  related  in  the  life  of  Constantine  VI. : 
we  therefore  confine  ourselves  to  such  occurrences 
as  are  in  closer  connection  with  her  personal 
history.  In  786  she  assembled  a  council  at  Con- 
stantinople for  the  purpose  of  re-establishing  the 
worship  of  images  throughout  the  whole  empire ; 
and  the  assembled  bishops  having  been  driven  out 
by  the  riotous  garrison  of  the  capital,  she  found  a 
pretext  for  removing  the  troops ;  and  during  their 
absence  she  assembled  another  council  in  787,  at 
Nieomedeia,  where  the  adorers  of  images  obtained 
a  complete  victory.  The  attempts  of  Constantine 
to  emancipate  himself  from  his  mother^s  control  are 
intimately  connected  with  the  religious  troubles : 
they  ended  wiUi  the  assassination  of  the  young 
emperor  by  a  band  hired  by  Irene  and  her  fo>vourite, 
the  general  Stauradus.  Irene  succeeded  her  son 
on  the  throne  (797),  and  had  some  difficulty  in 
maintaining  her  independence  against  the  influence 
of  Stauracius  and  another  fo,vourite,  Aetius,  who, 
in  their  turn,  were  jealous  of  each  other,  and  would 
have  caused  great  dissensions  at  the  court,  and 
perhaps  a  civil  war,  but  for  the  timely  death  of 
Stauracius  (800).  About  this  time  Irene  renewed 
the  intercourse  between  the  Byzantine  court  and 
that  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  ;  and,  if  we  can  trust  the 
Greek  writers,  she  sent  ambassadors  to  Charlemagne 
in  order  to  negotiate  a  marriage  between  him  and 
herself^  and  to  unite  the  western  and  the  eastern 

*  In  Hkliodorus,  No.  II.  1.  the  writer  fell 
into  the  error  of  several  preceding  writers,  in  making 
^renaetis  and  Minucius  Pacatus  distinct  persons. 


IRIS. 


621 


empires ;  and,  according  to  the  same  sources,  the 
phin  first  originated  with  the  Prankish  king.  The 
whole  scheme  is  said  to  have  been  rendered  abortive 
by  Aetius.  The  western  writers  do  not  even 
aUude  to  this  match,  though  Eginhard  would  cer- 
tainly have  mentioned  it  had  Charlemagne  actually 
entertained  such  designs.  The  scheme  must  there- 
fore have  been  concocted  at  Constantinople,  and 
kept  there  as  a  secret,  which  was  only  divulged 
after  the  death  of  the  parties.  From  the  accession 
of  Charlemsgne,  the  Greek  emperors  were  no  longer 
styled ''fother'' and  **  lord**  by  the  Prankish  and 
German  kings  and  emperors  ;  but  down  to  a  late 
period  the  successors  of  Constantine  refused  the 
title  of  BfluriAfvs  to  the  Roman  emperors  in  Ger- 
many. Irene  continued  to  govern  the  empire  with 
great  prudence  and  energy,  but  she  nerer  succeeded 
entirely  in  throwing  oblivion  over  the  horrible 
crime  ^e  had  committed  against  her  son ;  and  she 
who  trusted  nobody  was  at  last  ensnared  by  a 
man  who  deserved  her  keenest  suspicions,  for  the 
despicable  vices  of  hypocrisy,  avarice,  and  ingrati- 
tude. We  speak  of  the  great  treasurer,  Nicephorus, 
who  suddenly  kindled  a  rebellion,  and  was  pro- 
claimed emperor  before  the  empress  had  recovered 
from  her  surprise  and  indignation.  Irene  proposed 
to  share  the  throne  with  him;  and  Nicephorus 
having  apparently  acceded  to  her  proposals,  she 
received  hun  with  confidence  in  her  palace,  but  waa 
suddenly  arrested  and  banished  to  the  island  of 
Lesbos  (802).  Deprived,  through  the  base  avarice 
of  the  usurper,  of  all  means  of  subsistence,  this 
haughty  princess  was  compelled  to  gain  her  liveli- 
hood hj  spinning ;  and  she  died  of  grief  in  the 
following  year,  at  the  age  of  about  fifty.  Forgetful 
of  her  bloody  crime,  and  only  rememberug  her 
protection  of  images,  the  Greeks  have  placed  her 
among  their  saints,  and  celebrate  her  memory  on 
the  1 5th  of  August,  the  supposed  day  of  her  death. 
(Cedren.  p.  473,  dec ;  Theophan.  p.  399,  &c. ; 
Zonar.  vol  iL  p.  120,  &c ;  Glycas,  p.  285,  in  the 
Paris  editions  ;  Vincent  Mignot,  Hutoire  de  flm- 
peralriee  Jrine^  Amsterdam,  1762,  is  a  very  good 
book.  The  character  of  Irene  is  best  drawn  by 
Gibbon,  and  by  Schlosser  in  Geaddehte  dtr  biUer- 
t^rmendtn  Kaiaer  de»  OtlrKomitcken  Reiehe»^  Frank- 
fort-on-the-Main,  1812.)  [W.  P.] 

IRE'NE,  the  daughter  and  pupil  of  the  painter 
Cratinus,  painted  a  picture  of  a  girl,  which  Pliny 
saw  at  Eleusis.  (Plin.  H.  N,  xxxv.  1 1.  s.  40.  § 
43 ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  iv.  p.  523,  K  ed.  Syl- 
bung.)  [P.  S.] 

IRIS  C^pa\  a  daughter  of  Thaumas  (whence 
she  is  called  TTkmmanda»^  Virg.  A€$u  ix.  5)  and 
Electrs,  and  sister  of  the  Harpies.  (Ues.  Theog, 
266,  780 ;  Apollod.  L  2.  §  6 ;  Phit  Tketut.  p.  155. 
d  ;  Plut  de  Piae.  PhUot.  uL  5.)  In  the  Homeric 
poems  she  appears  as  the  minister  of  the  Olympian 
gods,  who  carries  messages  from  Ida  to  Olympus, 
from  gods  to  gods,  and  from  gods  to  men.  (JL  xv. 
144,  xxiv.  78,  95,  ii.  787,  xviiL  168,  Hymn,  in 
ApolL  Del,  102,  &c)  In  accordance  with  these 
functions  of  Iris,  her  name  is  commonly  derived  from 
ipA  ^tpt»  I  so  that  Iris  would  mean  **  the  speaker 
or  messenger :  **  but  it  is  not  impossible  that  it  may 
be  connected  with  «IpM,  **  I  join,**  whence  ci/nf  vi| ; 
so  that  Iris,  the  goddess  of  the  rainbow,  would  be 
the  joiner  or  conciliator,  or  the  messenger  of  heaven, 
who  restores  peace  in  nature.  In  the  Homeric 
poems,  it  is  true.  Iris  does  not  appear  as  the  god- 
dess of  the  rainbow,  but  the  rainbow  itself  is  called 


623 


IRUS. 


7ptf  (//.  u.  27«  xviL  547) :  and  this  brilliant  phe- 
nomenon in  the  akiet,  which  ranifthes  as  quickly  as 
it  appears,  was  regarded  as  the  swift  minister  of  the 
gods.  Her  genealogy  too  supports  the  opinion 
that  Iris  was  originally  the  personification  of  the 
ninbow.  In  the  earlier  poets,  and  eTen  in  Theo- 
critus (zni.  184)  and  Virgil  (Am.  y,  610)  Iris 
appears  as  a  rirgin  goddess  ;  but  according  to  later 
writers,  she  was  married  to  Zephyrus,  and  became 
by  him  the  mother  of  Eros.  (Eustath.  ad  Hem, 
pp.  391,  555;  Plut  Amat  20.)  With  regard  to 
her  functions,  which  we  hare  above  bridSy  de- 
scribed, we  may  further  obsenre,  that  the  Odyssey 
never  mentions  Iris,  but  only  Hermes  as  the  me»* 
senger  of  the  gods :  in  the  Iliad,  on  the  other  hand, 
she  appears  most  frequently,  and  on  the  most  dif- 
fercnt  occasions.  She  is  principally  engaged  in  the 
service  of  Zeus,  but  also  in  that  of  Hen,  and  even 
serves  Achilles  in  calling  the  winds  to  his  assist- 
ance. {IL  xxiiL  199.)  She  further  performs  her 
services  not  only  when  commanded,  but  she  some- 
times advises  and  assists  of  her  own  accord  (iii 
122,  XV.  201.  zviii  197.  xxiv.  74,  &c).  In  later 
poets»she  appears  on  the  whole  in  the  same  ci^iacity 
as  in  the  Iliad,  but  she  occun  gradually  more  and 
more  exclusively  in  the  service  fk  Hera,  both  in  the 
later  Greek  and  Latin  poets.  (Callim.  Hywuu  tn 
Del,  232  ;  Virg.  Am,  v.  606  ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  il 
288,  432 ;  Ov.  Met,  xiv.  830,  Ac.)  Some  poets 
describe  Iris  actually  as  the  rainbow  itself,  but 
Servius  {ad  Aen,  v.  610)  states  that  the  rainbow  is 
only  the  road  on  which  Iris  travels,  and  which 
therefore  appears  whenever  the  goddess  wants  it, 
and  vanishes  when  it  is  no  longer  needed :  and  it 
would  seem  that  this  latter  notion  was  the  more 
prevalent  one  in  antiquity.  Respecting  the  worship 
of  Iris  very  few  traces  have  come  down  to  us,  and 
we  only  know  that  the  Delians  offered  to  her  on 
the  island  of  Hecate  cakes  made  of  wheat  and 
honey  and  dried  figs.  (Athen.  xiv.  p.  645  ;  comp. 
tAvMeXy  Aegm,  p.  170.)  No  statues  of  Iris  have 
been  preserved,  but  we  find  her  frequently  repre- 
sented on  vases  and  in  bas-reliefs,  either  standing 
and  dressed  in  a  long  and  wide  tunic,  over  which 
hangs  a  light  upper  garment,  with  wings  attached 
to  her  shoulders,  and  carrying  the  herald^s  staff  in 
her  left  hand;  or  she  appean  flying  with  wings 
attached  to  her  shoulden  and  sandals,  with  the 
staff  and  a  pitcher  in  her  hands.  (Hirt,  MjftkoL 
BUderimeky  i.  p.  93.  tab.  12,  2,  3 ;  Bottiger,  Vamt- 
gemaldA,  il  pp.  68, 86,  &c)  [L.  S.] 

IRUS  (*Ipor).  1.  A  son  of  Actor,  and  &ther 
of  Eurydamas  and  Eurytion.  He  propitiated 
Peleus  for  the  murder  of  his  brother  ;  but  during 
the  chase  of  the  Calydonian  boar,  Peleus  uninten- 
tionally killed  Eurytion,  the  son  of  Ims.  Peleus  en- 
deavoured to  soothe  him  by  offering  him  his  flocks  ; 
but  Irus  would  not  accept  them,  and  at  the  com- 
mand of  an  oracle,  Peleus  allowed  them  to  run 
wherever  they  pleased.  A  wolf  devoured  the 
sheep,  but  was  thereupon  changed  into  a  stone, 
which  vras  shown  in  later  times  on  the  frontier  be- 
tween Locris  and  Phocis.  ( Antoiu  Lib.  38 ;  Tiets. 
ad  Lyeopk,  175 ;  SchoL  ad  ApoUtm.  Rhod.  L  71.) 

2.  The  well-known  beggar  of  Ithaca,  who  was 
celebrated  for  his  voracity.  His  real  name  was 
Amaens,  but  be  was  called  Ims  because  he  was 
employed  by  the  sniton  of  Penelope  as  the  mes- 
senger; for  Irus,  according  to  the  lexicographen, 
signifies  a  messenger.  (Horn.  Od,  xviil  5,  Ac, 
239.)  [L.  S.] 


ISAACUS. 

ISAACUS  L  COMNE'NUS  flotidUiof  6  Ks^ 
nyvijr),  emperor  of  Constantinople  (a.  d.  1057 — 
1059),  and  the  fint  of  the  Comneni  who  ascended 
the  imperial  throne,  was  one  of  the  most  virtnous 
emperon  of  the  East  [See  the  genealogical  table 
of  the  Comneni,  Vol  I.  p.  820.]  He  was  the  elder 
son  of  Manuel  Comnenns,  praefectus  totius  orientis 
in  the  reign  of  Basil  II.,  whom  he  lost  while  still 
a  boy,  and  was  educated,  t  igether  with  his  younger 
brother  John,  under  the  care  of  Basil.  Their  learn- 
ing, talents,  and  moral  principles,  as  much  as  the 
merits  of  their  late  fother,  recommended  them  to 
the  favour  of  the  emperor,  and  at  an  early  age  they 
were  both  entrusted  with  important  civil  and  mili- 
tary functions.  Isaac  beoune  so  distinguished, 
that,  supported  by  the  illustrious  name  of  his 
fiunily,  he  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  hand  of 
CaUtarina,  or  Aicatharina,  the  dau^ter  of  Samuel, 
or  perhaps  John  Wladislans,  king  of  the  Bulgarians, 
a  lady  who,  at  the  time  when  Isaac  made  her  ac- 
quaintance, was  a  captive  at  the  Byxautine  conrL 
During  the  stormy  reigns  of  the  eight  immediate 
successon  of  Basil  II.  (Constantino  IX.,  Romanns 
III.,  Michael  IV.,  Michael  V.,  Zoe,  Constantine  X., 
Theodora,  and  Michael  VI.),  who  suooessively  oc- 
cupied the  throne  during  the  short  period  of  32 
years,  the  position  of  Isaac  was  often  dangenma ; 
but  he  conducted  himself  with  so  much  pradence, 
and  enjoyed  so  much  of  the  general  esteem,  that  he 
not  only  esoqwd  the  many  dangen  by  whidi  he 
was  surrounded,  but  was  considered  by  the  people 
a  worthy  successor  of  their  worthless  master, 
Michael  VI.  The  conduct  of  this  emperor  was  so 
revolting,  that  shortly  after  his  accession  in  1056, 
the  principal  nobles  and  functionaries,  supported  by 
the  clergy  and  a  large  majority  of  the  nation,  re- 
solved to  depose  him.  They  offered  the  crown  to 
the  old  Catacalon,  a  distinguished  general  who  waa 
the  leader  of  the  conspiracy,  but  he  declined  the 
proposition  on  the  ground  of  his  age  and  obscure 
birth,  and  pointed  out  Isaac  Comnenns  as  a  fit 
candidate  for  their  choice.  Isaac  was  proclaimed 
emperor  (August  1057)  without  his  knowledge, 
and  was  with  some  difficulty  induced  to  accept  tiio 
crown.  Michael  sustained  a  severe  defieat  at  a 
place  called  Hades,  and,  despairing  of  success,  pro- 
posed to  Isaac  to  share  with  him  the  imperial  power, 
an  offer  which  the  peaceful  prince  would  have  ac- 
cepted but  for  the  interference  of  Catacalon,  who 
strongly  opposed  any  amicable  arrangement,  on  the 
ground  of  the  well-known  fiuthlessness  of  Michael 
The  latter  was  soon  after  compelled  to  resign,  and 
assume  the  monastic  habit  In  his  struggle  with 
Michael,  Isaac  was  cordially  assisted  by  his  excel- 
lent brother  John.  He  rewarded  the  leaders  of  the 
conspiracy  with  great  liberality,  but  in  a  manner 
that  showed  his  good  sense,  for  he  sent  most  of 
them  into  the  provinces,  and  conferred  sndi 
honoun  and  offices  upon  them  as  entailed  only  a 
moderate  degree  of  power  and  influence.  He 
divided  the  important  functions  of  the  cniopalatea 
between  Catacalon  and  his  brother  John.  The 
treasury  being  exhausted,  he  introduced  a  system 
of  great  economy  into  all  the  branches  of  the  ad- 
ministration, showing,  by  his  own  example,  how 
his  subjects  ought  to  act  under  such  circumstances. 
In  levying  new  taxes,  however,  he  called  upon  the 
clergy  also  to  contribute  their  share,  but  they  r^ 
fused  to  comply  with  his  orden ;  and  the  patriaroh 
of  Constantinople,  Michael  Cerukrins,  had  the  im- 
pudence to  ny  to  the  emperor :  **  I  have  given  you 


ISAACUS. 

tbe  crown,  and  I  know  how  to  take  it  from  yov 
Again.**  Banishment  was  the  reward  for  this  into- 
lenoe,  and  death  prevented  the  priest  from  taking 
reTenge  bj  kindling  a  rebellion.  In  MTeral  cases 
Isaac  acted  rather  haughtily,  and  he  sometimes 
found  difficulty  in  reconciling  through  his  wisdom, 
those  whom  he  had  wounded  through  his  pride. 
In  1059  he  maiched  against  the  Hungarians,  who 
had  crossed  the  Danube,  and  compelled  them  to 
sue  for  peace.  This  was  the  only  occasion  during 
his  reign  where  he  could  show  that  he  was  the 
best  tactician  among  the  Greeks.  The  empire  re- 
ooTered  risibly  under  his  administration  from  so 
many  calamities,  and  great  was  the  grief  of  the 
people  when,  after  his  return  from  the  Hungarian 
campaign,  he  was  suddenly  attacked  by  a  violent 
fever,  which  brought  him  to  the  verge  of  the  tomb. 
Feeling  his  death  approaching,  he  called  for  his 
brother  and  offered  him  the  crown,  but  John  having 
declined  it,  he  appointed  Constantine  Ducas,  a  re- 
nowned general,  lus  future  succenor.  Inact  how- 
ever, recovered  from  his  illness,  but.  to  the  utmost 
grief  and  astonishment  of  his  brother  and  the 
people,  resigned  the  crown  into  the  hands  of  Con- 
stantine Ducas,  and  retired  to  a  convent  (  December, 
1059).  His  wife  and  daughter  followed  his  ex- 
ample, and  took  the  veil.  Isaac  survived  his  ab- 
dication about  two  years,  living  in  the  strictest 
performanoe  of  the  duties  of  a  monk,  and  devoting 
nil  leisure  hours  to  learned  occupations.  The  em- 
peror Constantine  XI.  often  visited  him  in  his  cell, 
and  consulted  him  on  important  affiun ;  and  among 
the  people  he  was  in  the  odour  of  sanctity.  His 
death  probably  took  place  in  1061.  He  left  no 
male  issue.  Homer  was  the  &vourite  author  of 
Isaac,  who  wrote  Scholia  to  the  Iliad,  which  are 
eitant  in  several  libraries,  but  are  still  unpublished. 
There  are  also  extant  in  manuscript  IIc^  riiw  imra- 
Xtt^irr^y  i9ird  rod  *0^ifpou,  and  XapaKryipurfiaTOf 
being  characteristics  of  the  leaders  of  the  Greeks 
and  Trojans  mentioned  in  the  Iliad.  His  other 
works  are  lost.  (Cedren.  p.  797,  &c. ;  Zonar.  vol. 
iL  pi  265,  &c. ;  Scylitses,  p.  807,  Ac  ;  Glyeas,  p. 
822,  &c  ;  Joel,  p.  1 84,  &e.,  in  the  Paris  editions ; 
Fabric.  BAL  Graeo,  vol  L  p.  558.)         [ W.  P.] 

ISAA'CUS  II.,  A'NGELUS  Clirorfiwof  6 
A^yfAof),  emperor  of  Constantinople  (a.  d.  1185 
• — 1195),  was  the  eldest  son  of  Andronicus  An- 
gelua,  and  was  bom  in  the  middle  half  of  the  12th 
century.  Belonging  to  one  of  the  great  Byxantine 
£unilies  and  descended,  through  his  grandmother 
Theodora,  from  the  imperial  fiimily  of  the  Comneni, 
he  held  severs]  offices  of  importance  in  the  reign  of 
the  emperor  Manuel  Comnenos ;  but  his  name  re- 
mained obscure,  and  the  emperor  Andronicus  Com- 
nenus,  the  exttfminator  of  the  Greek  nobility, 
despised  to  kill  such  a  harmless  being,  although  he 
put  his  fiither  Andronicus  Angelus  to  death.  The 
weak-minded  Isaac  became,  nevertheless,  the  canse 
of  the  deposition  and  miserable  end  of  Andronicus 
Comnenus.  In  the  summer  of  1185  the  emperor 
retired  for  a  short  time  to  one  of  his  country  seats 
in  Asia,  appointing  one  Hagiochristophorites  his 
lieutenant  in  Constantinople  during  his  absence. 
This  officer  gave  orders  to  put  Isaac  to  death,  be- 
cause his  name  began  with  an  I ;  and  there  was  a 
sniy  belief  among  the  people  that  Andronicus 
would  be  mined  by  somebody  whose  name  began 
with  an  I.  Isaac  was  fortunately  apprised  of 
the  bloody  design  of  the  empenr*s  lieutenant,  but 
had  barely  time  to  eanpe  from  his  palace,  and  to 


ISAACUS. 


629 


avail  himself  of  the  sanctuary  of  the  church  of  St. 
Sophia.  A  dense  crowd  soon  filled  the  church : 
Isaac  implored  their  assistance ;  and  the  numerous 
enemies  of  Andronicus,  exerting  themselves  to 
kindle  a  revolt  in  favour  of  any  one  persecuted  by 
that  crael  emperor,  the  fickle  people  of  Constanti- 
nople suddenly  took  up  arms,  killed  the  officen  des- 
patched by  Hagiochristophorites  to  put  Isaac  to 
death,  and  piodaimed  the  latter  emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople (a.  d.  1185).  Andronicus  hastened  to 
his  capital,  but  it  was  too  late :  he  was  seised  by 
the  mob,  and,  by  order,  or  at  least  with  the  consent 
of  Isaac,  perished  in  the  miserable  manner  which 
is  related  in  his  life.    [Andronicus  L] 

No  sooner  was  Isaac  firmly  established  on  the 
throne  than  he  began  a  life  which  Gibbon  thus  de- 
scribes:—  **He  slept  on  the  throne,  and  was 
awakened  only  by  the  sound  of  pleasure:  his 
vacant  hours  were  amused  by  comedians  and  buf- 
foons ;  and  even  to  these  buffoons  the  emperor  was 
an  object  of  contempt:  his  feasts  and  buildings 
exceeded  the  examples  of  royal  luxury,  the  number 
of  his  eunuchs  and  domestics  amounted  to  twenty 
thousand,  and  the  daily  sum  of  four  thousand 
pounds  of  silver  would  swell  to  four  millions  sterling 
the  annual  expense  of  his  household  and  table. 
His  poverty  was  relieved  by  oppression,  and  the 
public  discontent  was  inflamed  by  equal  abuses  in 
the  collection  and  the  application  of  the  revenue." 
Shortly  after  his  accession  Isaac  was  involved  in  a 
dreadful  war  with  the  Bulgarians,  which  arose 
under  the  following  circumstances:  —  After  the 
conquest  by  Basil  IL  of  the  powerful  Bulgarian 
kingdom,  which  extended  over  the  greater  part  of 
the  Thiacian  peninsula,  the  Bulgarians  continued 
to  live  under  the  sway  of  the  Byiantine  emperors, 
till  Peter  and  Asan,  two  brothers,  who  were  de- 
scended firom  the  ancient  kings  of  Bulgaria,  took 
up  aims  in  order  to  deliver  their  country  from  the 
insupportable  oppression  and  rapacity  of  Isaac 
They  were  suooessfnl — ^they  penetrated  as  far  as 
Thesaalonica — ^they  defeated  and  made  prisoner 
Isaac  Sebastocntor,  the  Greek  generalissimo,  in  a 
pitched  battle  ;  and  at  last  Asan  was  acknowledged 
as  king  of  Bulgaria  Nigra,  or  that  country  which 
is  still  called  Bulgaria.  In  this  war  the  Bulgarians 
were  assisted  by  the  BbMshi  or  Moro-VIachi,  the 
descendants  of  ancient  Roman  colonists  in  the 
mountainous  parts  of  Thessaly  and  Macedonia, 
who  were  likewise  driven  to  despair  by  the  rapa- 
cious emperor,  and  who  finally  left  their  homes  and 
emigrated  into  the  countries  beyond  the  Danube 
(Daeia),  where,  mixed  with  Slavonian  tribes,  they 
continued  to  live,  and  still  live,  as  Wallachians. 
However,  some  of  them  remained  in  their  native 
mountains  in  Thessaly  and  Macedonia :  they  were 
the  anceston  of  the  present  Kntso- Wallachians. 
In  a  second  war  with  the  Bulgarians,  the  Greek 
arms  obtained  a  decisive  victory  (11 93)  ;  but  Isaac 
was,  nevertheless,  obliged  to  recognise  the  successor 
of  Asan,  Joannicns  or  Joannes.  Isaac  was  more 
successful  against  William  II.,  the  Good,  who 
was  compelled,  in  1187,  to  give  up  the  conquests 
which  he  had  made  two  yean  previously  in 
Epeirus,  Thessaly,  and  Macedonia.  In  1189  the 
emperor  Frederic  I.  of  Germany  appeared  on  the 
northern  frontier  of  the  Bysantine  empire,  with  an 
army  of  150,000  men,  on  his  way  to  the  Holy 
Land.  In  spite  of  the  menaces  of  Isaac,  the  em- 
peror quietly  advanced,  took  up  his  winterquarten 
at  Adnanople,  and  crossed  the  BosponiSi  decUmsg 


624 


ISAACUS. 


both  to  help  the  Bulgarians  agamat  the  Greeka, 
and  the  Greeks  against  the  Balgarians. 

Isaac  was  so  teirified  by  the  emperor's  march 
through  his  dominions,  and  the  suooesa  of  the  other 
crusaders  in  Syria  and  Palestine,  that  he  sent  an 
ambassador  to  Sakdin  offering  him  his  alliance 
against  the  Latins,  which,  howeyer,  Sakdin  de- 
clined, because  Isaac  demanded  the  restitution  of 
the  holy  sepulchre.  Besides  Bulgaria,  Isaac  lost 
the  isUnd  of  Cyprus,  where  Alexis  Comnenus  had 
made  himself  independent,  but  was  deprired  of  his 
conquest  by  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion  of  England 
(1191),  who  in  1192  ceded  it  to  king  Guido  of 
Jerusalem  ;  and  Cyprus  was  nerer  again  united 
to  the  Byxantine  empire.  Isaac,  continuing  to 
make  himself  despised  and  hated  by  the  Greeka,  a 
rebellion  broke  out  at  Constantinople  while  he  was 
hunting  in  the  mountains  of  Thrace ;  and  Alexis,  the 
younger  brother  of  Isaac,  was  raised  to  the  throne. 
On  this  news,  Isaac  fled  without  daring  to  im- 
plore the  assistance  of  any  one.  Arrived  at  Stagyra 
in  Macedonia,  he  was  arrested  and  brought  before 
Alexis,  who  ordered  his  eyes  to  be  put  out,  and 
confined  him  in  a  prison  (1195).  [Alxxis  III.] 
Alexia,  the  son  of  Isaac,  fortunately  escaped,  fled 
to  Italy,  and  succeeded  in  rousing  the  Latin 
princes  to  a  war  against  Alexis  III.,  which  resulted 
in  the  capture  of  Constantinople  in  1203,  and  the 
restoration  of  the  blind  Isaac,  who  reigned,  together 
with  his  son  [Alkxis  IV],  till  the  following  year, 
1204,  when  Alexis  IV.  was  dethroned  and  killed 
by  Alexis  Ducas  Mumiphlns  [Alkxis  V.],  who 
usurped  the  throne,  and  kept  it  during  two  months, 
when  he,  in  his  turn,  was  deposed  by  the  Latins. 
Murzuphlus  spared  the  life  of  Isaac,  who,  however, 
did  not  long  survive  the  melancholy  fiite  of  his 
youthinl  and  spirited  son.  (Nioetas,  Jtaadtu  An- 
geltu ;  laaacmi  et  Alegisjilmt ;  the  Latin  authori- 
ties quoted  under  Alexis  III.,  IV.,  V.]     [W.  P.] 

ISAACUS,  Uterary.  1.  Of  Antioch.  [See 
No.  5.] 

2.  Arqyrus.    [Arotros.] 

3.  Of  Armbnia,  catholicus  or  patriarch  of  Ar- 
menia Magna,  lived  in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth 
century,  and  wrote  OraUonea  invecUvae  II,  advemu 
ArmeMos,  published  in  Greek  and  Latin,  and  with 
notes  in  Combefisius,  Auduar,  Nov,  BU/L  voL  iL 
p.  317,  &C.,  and  by  Galland.  BibL  Pair,  vol  xiv. 
p.  411,  &c  (Cave,  Hist,  lAtL  vol  iL  p.  227 ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol  xl  p.  123,  &c.) 

4.  Of  NiNivxH.     [See  No.  6.] 

5.  Snmamed  SvRus,  because  he  was  a  native  of 
Syria,  was  first  monk  and  afterwards  priest  at 
Antioch,  and  died  about  a.  d.  456.  He  wrote 
in  Syriac,  and  perhaps  also  in  Greek,  different 
works  and  treatises  on  theological  matters,  several 
of  them  to  oppose  the  writers  of  the  Nestorians  and 
Eutychians.  His  principal  work  is  De  ContenUu 
Mundi,  de  Operalvme  Corporali  et  ttd  AhjecUone 
lAber^  published  in  the  second  edition  of  Uie  Or- 
thodwBOffraphiy  Basel,  1569 ;  in  the  BilU.  Pair, 
Colon,  vol  vi. ;  in  the  B,  P,  Paris,  vol  v. ;  in  the 
B,  P.  Ncvienma  Lvgdun,  vol  xi.  ;  and  in  Gal- 
land. BibL  Pair.  vol.  xli.  In  all  these  collections 
it  is  printed  in  Greek,  with  a  Latin  translation,  but 
the  Greek  text  also  seems  to  be  a  translation  from 
the  Syriac.  It  is  very  doubtful  whether  this  work 
was  written  by  Isaac,  the  subject  of  this  notice,  or 
by  another  Isaac,  the  subject  of  the  following  article. 
Neither  Trithemius  nor  Gennadius  (De  Script, 
EooUe,)  attribute  the  work  to  our  Isaac.    There  is 


ISAEUS. 

more  reason  to  believe  that  he  wrote  '*  De  Cogita- 
tionibus,**  the  Greek  text  of  which,  with  a  I^tin 
translation,  was  published  by  Petrus  Poasinus,  in 
his  Aaoetica*  Several  other  productions  of  Isaac 
are  extant  in  MS.  in  the  library  of  the  Vatican  and 
in  other  libraries.  (Cave,  Hid,  LU.  vol  L  p.  434 — 
435  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gruee,  vol.  xi.  p.  214,  &c.) 

6.  Sumamed  Strus,  lived  in  the  middle  of  the 
sixth  century,  and  was  bishop  of  Niniveh,  but  abdi- 
cated and  retired  to  a  convent,  of  which  he  waa 
afterwards  chosen  abbot  After  having  lived  several 
years  in  that  convent  he  went  to  Italy  and  died 
near  Spoleto.  It  is  probable  that  he  is  the  author 
of  the  work  De  CoiUemtu  Mundi,  which  is  mentioned 
in  the  preceding  article.  He  also  wrote  87  Ser- 
monet  AaeeHci,  which  some  attribute  to  the  preceding 
Isaac,  and  which  are  extant  in  MS.  in  Greek,  in 
the  imperial  library  at  Vienna.  Some  Homilies  of 
this  Isaac  are  extant  in  MS.  in  the  Bodleian  and 
other  libraries.  It  is  probable  that  Isaac  wrote 
originally  in  Syriac.  (Cave,  Hid.  IML  vol  i.  p. 
519—520  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gruee,  vol  xi  p.  215,  &c) 

7.  TZKTZRB.      [TZITZRS.]  [W.  P.] 

ISAEUS  ('liTcubs).  1.  One  of  the  ten  Attic 
orators,  whose  orations  were  contained  in  the  Alex- 
andrian canon.  The  time  of  his  birth  and  death 
is  unknown,  but  all  accounts  agree  in  the  statement 
that  he  flourished  (ilKftaaM)  during  the  period  be- 
tween the  Peloponnesian  war  and  the  accession  of 
Philip  of  Macedonia,  so  that  he  lived  between 
B.C  420  and  348.  (Dionys.  leaem,  1;  Plut.  ViL 
X,  Orat  p.  839;  Anonym,  yhos  *l<ralou,)  He 
was  a  son  of  Diagoras,  and  was  bom  at  Chalds  or, 
as  some  say,  at  Athens,  probably  only  because  he 
came  to  Athens  at  an  early  age,  and  spent  the 
greater  part  of  his  life  there.  He  was  instructed 
in  oratory  by  Lysias  and  Isocrates  (Phot.  BibL 
Cod.  263  ;  Dionys.  Plut.  ILec)  He  was  afterwards 
engaged  in  writing  judicial  orations  for  others,  and 
established  a  rhetorical  school  at  Athens,  in  which 
Demosthenes  is  said  to  have  been  his  pupil.  Suidaa 
states  that  Isaens  instructed  him  gratis,  whereas 
Plutarch  lehites  that  he  received  10,000  drachmaa 
(comp.  Plut.  de  Glor.  Atk.  p.  350,  c. ;  Phot.  /.  &); 
and  It  is  further  said  that  Isaeus  composed  for 
Demosthenes  the  speeches  against  his  guardians, 
orat  least  assisted  him  in  the  composition.  All. 
particulars  about  his  life  are  unknown,  and  were  so 
even  in  the  time  of  Dionysius,  since  Hermippus» 
who  had  written  an  account  of  the  disciples  of  Iso- 
crates, did  not  mention  Isaeus  at  all. 

In  antiquity  there  were  sixty-four  orations  which 
bore  the  name  of  Isaeus,  but  fifty  only  were  reco^ 
nised  as  genuine  by  the  ancient  critics.  (Plut. 
Vit,  X,  Orat  L  e.)  Of  these  only  eleven  have 
come  down  to  us ;  but  we  possess  fragments  and 
the  titles  of  56  speeches  ascribed  to  him.  The 
eleven  extant  are  all  on  subjects  connected  with 
disputed  inheritances ;  and  Isaeus  appears  to  have 
been  particularly  well  acquainted  with  the  laws 
relating  to  inheritance.  (Ilfpl  kXtHpov.)  Ten  of 
these  orations  had  been  known  ever  since  the  re* 
vival  of  letters,  and  were  printed  in  the  collections 
of  Greek  orators  ;  but  the  eleventh,  Tltpi  rav  Mc- 
v*K\iovs  irAijpoi/,  was  first  published  in  1785,  from 
a  Florentine  MS.,  by  Th.  Thyrwitt,  London, 
1785,  8vo. ;  and  afterwards  in  the  Gotting.  BiUiaHL 
/Hr  aite  Lit.  und  Kund  for  1788,  port  iii.,  and  by 
J.  C.  Orelli,  Ziirich,  1814,  8vo.  In  1815  A.  Mai 
discovered  the  greater  half  of  the  oration  of  Isaeus, 
Tltpl  row  K?iwini/Aov  «AiSpov,  which  he  published  aft 


ISAGORAS. 

Milui,  1 81 5, foL,and  reprinted  in  bis  Oaaticn  Attdor, 
€  Cod,  VatiooM,  vol.  W.  p.  280,  &c.  (Rome,  1831.) 
Ineus  alio  wrote  on  ibetorical  subjects,  each  as  a 
work  entitled  lUcu  rix^nu^  which,  howeTer,  is  lost. 
(Plut.  ViL  X.  OroBt.  p.  839 ;  Dionys.  Ej^  ad 
Ammon.  L  2.)  Although  his  orations  were  phoed 
fifth  in  the  Alexandrian  canon,  still  we  do  not  hear 
of  any  of  the  grammarians  haTing  written  com" 
mentaries  upon  them,  except  Didymns  of  Alexan- 
dria. (Harpocnit  «.  vo.  TOfiirXfa,  iroySoiafo.)  But 
we  still  possess  the  criticism  upon  Isaens  written 
by  Dionysitts  of  Halicamassos ;  and  by  a  com* 
parison  of  the  orations  still  extant  with  the  opinions 
of  Dionysins,  we  come  to  the  following  conclusion. 
The  oratory  of  Isaeus  resembles  in  many  points 
that  of  his  teacher,  Lysias :  the  style  of  both  is 
pore,  clear,  and  concise ;  but  while  Lysias  is  at  the 
same  time  simple  and  graceful,  Isaeus  evidently 
atriTea  to  attain  a  higher  degree  of  polish  and  re- 
finement, without,  howeyer,  in  the  least  injuring 
the  powuful  and  impressiTe  character  of  his  oratory. 
The  same  spirit  is  visible  in  the  manner  in  which 
he  handles  his  subjects,  especially  in  their  skilful 
division,  and  in  the  artful  manner  in  which  ho 
interweaves  his  aiguments  with  various  parts  of  the 
expoastion,  whereby  hia  orations  become  like  a 
painting  in  which  light  and  shade  are  distributed 
vrith  a  distinct  view  to  prodnee  certain  effects.  It 
waa  mainly  owing  to  uia  mode  of  management 
that  he  was  envied  and  censured  by  his  contempo- 
raries, as  if  he  had  tried  to  deceive  and  iQisguide 
his  hearers.  He  waa  one  of  the  first  who  turned 
their  attention  to  a  scientific  cultivation  of  political 
oratory  i  but  excellence  in  this  department  of  the 
art  was  not  attained  till  the  time  of  Demosthenes. 

The  orations  of  Isaeus  are  contained  in  the  col> 
lections  of  the  Greek  orators,  published  by  Aldus, 
Stephens,  Miniati,  Reiske,  Dueas,  Bekker,  and 
Baiter  and  Sanppe.  A  separate  edition,  with 
Reiske's  and  TayIor*B  notes,  iqtpeared  at  Leipiig, 
1773,  8vo^  and  another  by  G.  H.  Schafer,  Leip- 
ng,  1822,  8to.  The  best  separate  edition  is  that 
by  G.  F.  Schomann,  with  critical  notes  and  a 
good  eommentary,  Greifswald,  1831,  8 vo.  There 
is  an  English  translation  of  the  orations  of  Isaeus, 
by  Sir  William  Jones  (London,  1794,  4to.),  with 
prefistory  discourse,  notes  critical  and  lustorical, 
and  a  commentary.  (Comp.  Westermann,  Gt$ek, 
d,  G^rwol.  BertdiMLwh^  §  51,  and  BeUage^  v.  p. 
293,  Ac ;  J.  A.  Liebmann,  D»  Jaaei  VUa  et 
Seripti»^  Halle,  1831,  4to.) 

2.  A  sophist  and  rhetorician,  was  a  native  of 
Assyria.  In  hia  youth  he  gave  himself  up  to 
sensual  pleasures  and  debauchery  ;  but  after  attain- 
ing the  age  of  manhood,  he  changed  his  mode  of 
life,  and  became  a  person  of  very  respectable  and 
sober  habits.  He  must  have  lived  for  some  time 
at  Rome  in  the  life  of  Pliny  the  younger,  who 
speaks  of  him  {EpitL  iL  3 ;  comp.  Juvenid,  iii.  74, 
with  the  Scholiast)  in  terms  of  the  highest  praise* 
He  seems  to  have  eifjoyed  a  very  great  reputation 
as  a  declaimer,  and  to  have  been  particularly  strong 
in  extempore  speaking.  None  of  hb  productions 
bave  come  down  to  us.  Philostratus  ( VU.  Sopk, 
i.  20)  has  dedicated  a  whole  chapter  to  his  bio- 
graphy, but  relates  only  some  anecdotes  of  him,  and 
adds  a  few  remarks  on  the  character  of  his  orations. 
(Comp.  Anonym.  *I<ra/ov  T^^or,  p.  261,  in  Wester- 
mannas  VUaarum  SrripL  Gnuei  Minor,)       [L.  S.] 

ISA'GORAS  {^l<ray6pas)^  an  Athenian,  son  of 
Tisander.    Herodotus  says  that  his  fiunily  was  one 

VOL.  n. 


ISCHOLAUS. 


625 


of  note :  of  its  remote  origin  he  professes  himself 
ignorant,  but  adds  that  his  kinsmen  sacrificed  to 
Carian  2Seus.  When  Cleomenes  I.  of  Sparta  came 
to  Athens,  in  b.  c.  510,  to  drive  out  Hippias,  he 
formed  a  connection  of  friendship  and  hospitality 
with  Isagoras,  who  was  suspected  of  conniving  at 
an  intrigue  between  his  wife  and  the  Spartan  king. 
Not  long  after  this  we  find  Isagoras,  the  leader  of 
the  oligarchical  party  at  Athens,  in  opposition  to 
Cleisthenes,  and,  when  be  found  the  latter  too 
strong  for  him,  he  applied  to  Cleomenes  for  aid* 
The  attempt  made  by  the  Spartans  in  consequence 
to  establish  oligarchy  at  Athens  was  defeated ; 
and  when  Cleomenes,  eager  for  revmge,  again  in- 
vaded Attica,  with  the  view  of  plaong  the  chief 
power  in  the  hands  of  Isagoras,  his  enterprise 
again  came  to  nothing,  through  the  defection  of 
the  Corinthians  and  Demaratus.  (Herod,  v.  66, 
70—72,  74,  75 ;  Pint  de  Herod,  Mtdign,  23  ; 
Pans.  iii.  4,  vi  8.)  [Clbisthsnbs  ;  Clbombkbs  ; 
Dbmaratus.]  [E.  E.] 

ISANDER  fl(ray8por),  a  son  of  Bellerophon» 
killed  by  Ares  in  the  fight  with  the  SolymL  ( Horn. 
//:  vi  197 ;  Strab.xiL  p.573,  xiii.p.630.)     [L.  S.] 

ISAU'RICUS,  a  surname  of  P.  Servilius  Vatia^ 
father  and  son.     [Vatia.] 

rSCANUS,  JOSE'PHUS,  the  author  of  a  Latin 
poem  on  the  Trojan  war,  in  six  books,  in  hexameter 
metre.  This  poem  has  sometimes  been  ascribed  to 
Cornelius  Nepos,  for  which  reason  it  is  mentioned 
here,  but  its  author  was  a  native  of  Enghmd,  and 
lived  in  the  twelfth  century  of  onr  era.  It  is 
printed  at  the  end  of  the  edition  of  Dictys  Creten- 
sis,  published  at  Amsterdam,  in  1702. 

ISCHA'GORAS  {^laxairt6pns),  commanded  the 
reinforcements  sent  by  Sparta  in  the  ninth  year  of 
the  Peloponnesian  war,  b.  c.  423,  to  join  Brasidas 
in  Chalcidioe.  Perdiccas,  as  the  price  of  his  new 
treaty  with  Athena,  prevented,  by  means  of  his 
influence  in  Thesaaly,  the  passage  of  the  troops. 
Ischagoras  himself^  with  some  others,  made  their 
way  to  Brasidas, but  how  long  he  staid  is  doubtful; 
in  B.  c.  421  we  find  him  sent  again  firom  Sparta  to 
the  same  district,  lo  urge  Clearidas  to  give  up  Am* 
phipolis,  according  to  the  treaty,  into  the  hands  of 
the  Athenians.  (Thuc.  iv.  132,  v.  21.)  [A.  H.  C] 

ISCHANDER  ("Iffxcu^/wr ),  an  obscure  Athe- 
nian tragic  poet,  in  whose  plays  Aeschines  is  said 
to  have  acted.  (  Akschinbs,  p.  37,  a ;  VU,  Aeach.  ; 
Harpocrat,  «.  v,  "l^ap^pos ;  Kayser,  Hist.  CriL 
Traq.  Grwe,  p.  284.)  [P.  S.] 

l^SCHENUS  {"Iffxwos),  also  caUed  Taraxippus, 
from  the  horses  becoming  shy  on  his  tomb,  is  said 
to  have  allowed  himself  to  be  sacrificed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  averting  a  pUigue,  for  which  reason  sacri- 
fices were  offered  to  him  at  the  Olympian  games. 
(Tzetx.  ad  Lycopk,  43 ;  Taraxippus.)       [L.  &] 

ISCHOLA'US  or  I'SCHOLAS  (1<rx<^Aoof, 
*I<rX^^Af  )<  &  Spartan,  who,  when  the  Peloponnesus 
was  invaded  by  the  Thebans  and  their  allies  in 
B.  c  369,  was  stationed  at  the  village  of  lum  or 
Oium,  in  the  district  of  Sciritis,  with  a  body  of 
FcoSoyu^is  and  about  400  Tegean  exiles.  By 
occupying  the  pass  of  the  Sciritis,  he  might,  accord- 
ing to  Xenophon,  have  succeeded  in  repelling  the 
Arcadians,  by  whom  the  invasion  was  made  in  that 
quarter :  but  he  chose  rather  to  make  his  stand  in 
the  vilhige,  where  he  waa  surrounded  and  dain, 
with  almost  all  his  men.  Diodorus,  who  lauds  his 
valour  somewhat  rhetorically,  and  compares  hiui 
with  Leonidas  at  Thermopylae,  tells  ns  that,  when 

S  8 


A 


626  ISIDORUS. 

IiG  saw  that  the  number  of  the  Arcadians  rendered 
renatance  hopeleaa,  he  disdained  to  leare  his  post,  but 
sent  away  the  young  soldiers  of  his  force  to  Sparta 
to  serve  her  in  her  impending  danger,  while  he 
himself  and  the  older  men  remained  behind,  and 
died  fighting  brsrely.  (Xen.  Hell,  vL  5.  §§  24 — 
26  ;  Diod.  xr.  64 ;  comp.  Plut.  Pdop.  24,  Age», 
31.)  This  is  probably  the  same  Ischolans  who  is 
mentioned  by  Polyaenus  (ii.  22).  [E.  E.] 

ISCHO'MACHUS  ('l(rx($^x<»0« »  Athenian, 
whose  fortune,  according  to  Lysias,  was  supposed 
daring  his  life  to  amount  to  more  than  seventy  ta- 
lents (above  1 7*000/.),  but  on  his  death  he  was  found 
to  have  left  less  than  twenty,  i.  e.  under  5,000^ 
( Lys.  pro  Arid.  Bon.  p.  1 56.)  It  appears,  however, 
that  he  squandered  his  money  on  flatterers  and 
parasites.  (HeiacL  Pont  op.  Athen.  xii.  p.  537, 
c.)  The  union  of  meanness  and  prodigality  is  so 
common  as  to  furnish  no  reason  against  supposing 
this  Ischomachus  to  have  been  the  same  person 
whose  stingy  and  grasping  character  we  find  at- 
tacked by  Cmtinns  ( ap.  Athen.  i.  p.  8,  a.).  We 
can,  however,  hardly  identify  him  with  the  Ischo- 
machus whom  Xenophon  introduces  {Oeoon.  6,  &c.) 
as  holding  a  most  edifying  conversation  with  his 
newly-married  wife  on  the  subject  of  domestic 
economy,  of  which  he  is  represented  as  a  bright 
example.  Whether  either  of  these  was  the  Ischo- 
machus whose  daughter  was  married  to  the  noto- 
rious Calliah,  is  again  a  doubtful  point  (Andoc. 
De  Afyst.  p.  16.)  The  Ischomachus  mentioned  in 
the  Nymenaeu»  of  Araros  (ap.  A  then.  p.  237,  a.) 
was  perhaps,  says  Meineke  {Fmffm,  Com.  Grcieo. 
vol.  ii.  p.  176),  a  grandson  of  the  man  who  is 
satirised  by  Cratinus.  But  the  name  was  possibly 
used  by  Araros  as  the  representative  of  a  dass,  and 
in  that  case  is  no  other  than  the  mean  feeder  of 
parasites  in  the  older  poet  [E.  £.] 

ISCHYS  ("hrxvs),  a  son  of  EUitus,  and  the  be- 
loved of  Coronis  at  the  time  when  she  was  with 
child  ( Asclepius)  by  Apollo.  The  god  wishing  to 
punish  her  fiiithlessness,  caused  Artemis  to  kill 
her,  together  with  Ischys.     [Coronu.]      [L.  S.] 

rSEAS  (*I<rcas),  tyrant  of  Ceryneia  in  Achaia, 
at  the  period  of  the  first  rise  of  the  Achaean  league. 
Alarmed  at  the  rapid  progress  of  the  confederacy 
— the  four  cities  of  Dymc,  Patrae,  Tritaea,  and 
Pharae,  which  formed  the  original  league,  having 
been  already  joined  by  Aegium  and  Bura — he 
*ndged  it  prudent  to  provide  for  his  penonal  safety 
by  voluntarily  abdicating  the  sovereign  power, 
whereupon  Ceryneia  immediately  joined  the  Achae- 
ans.     (Polyb.  ii.  41.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

ISTDO'RUS  {*l<rld«opos).  1.  Of  Aboab,  an 
epigrammatic  poet,  five  of  whose  epigrams  are  con- 
tained in  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Brunck,  Anal. 
vol.  ii.  p.  473  ;  Jacobs,  Anik.  Graec  vol.  iii.  p. 
1770  Nothing  farther  is  known  of  him;  but, 
from  the  style  of  his  epigrams,  Brunck  conjectured 
that  he  was  not  a  very  late  writer,  and  that  he 
might  perhaps  be  considered  as  a  contemporary  of 
Antiphilua,  who  flourished  about  the  time  of  Nero. 
(Brunck,  Lection,  p.  228;  Jacobs,  AuiU.  Grace. 
vol.  xiii.  p.  905.) 

2.  A  son  of  Baailidbs,  the  Gnostic  heretic, 
wrote  a  work,  wepl  irpo<r^uotfr  ^vxns,  which  only 
exists  in  MS.  (Fabric.  BM.  Graec.  vol.  x.  p.  495. ) 

3.  Of  CuARAx,  a  geographical  writer,  whose  r^r 
Tlapdlas  irtpifTfirrMis  is  quoted  by  Athenaens  (iii. 
p.  93,  d.),  and  whose  IfraBiAoi  nap0uco(  (probably  a 
part  of  the  above  work)  are  printed  among  the 


ISIDORUS. 

works  of  the  minor  geographers  in  the  collectioni 
of  Hoschel  (1600),  Hudson  (1703),  and  Miller 
{Supplement  cnue  derwiiree  idiUons  dee  petit»  Geo- 
grapke»^  Paris,  1839 ;  comp.  Letronne,  Fragnten» 
de»  Pocmes  Geogr.  de  Scymnu»,  Paris,  1840.)  That 
his  geographical  work  embraced  not  only  Parthia, 
but  probably  the  whole  of  the  then  known  world, 
may  be  inferred  from  several  quotations  from  Isi- 
doms  in  Pliny,  (ff.  N.  ii.  108,  s.  112  ;  iv.  4.  s.  5; 
22,  s.  37;  v.  6,  et  alib.)  He  seems  to  have  lived 
under  the  early  Roman  emperors.  A  passage  in 
his  aroBfwi^  in  which  he  refen  to  the  flight  of 
Tiridates  (p.  4  ;  comp.  Tac  AnnaL  vL  44),  seems 
to  fix  his  time  in  or  after  the  reign  of  Tiberias. 
He  is  quoted,  however,  by  Ludan  (Macrob.  15), 
in  a  way  which  seems  at  fint  sight  to  imply  that 
he  lived  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy  I.,  that  is,  before 
the  existence  of  the  Parthian  empire  which  he  de- 
scribes. There  is  no  ooession,  however,  to  assume 
another  Indore  of  Charax;  we  would  lather  assume 
either  that  the  Artaxerxes  of  whom  Ludan  speaks 
was  one  of  the  Araacidae,  or  that  the  words  M 
r£v  warr^poty  are  not  to  be  taken  literally,  or  that 
here,  as  in  many  other  instances,  Lndan*s  inci- 
dental chronology  is  worth  nothing.  (DodwelU 
Di»»ert.  de  Itidaro  damomo  ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Graecm 
vol.  iv.  pp.  612 — 614.) 

4.  A  CYNIC  philosopher,  who  had  the  courage  to 
utter  a  sarcasm  against  Nero  fa)  public.  (Sueton. 
Ner.  39.) 

5.  Of  Gaza,  aNeo- Platonic  philosopher,  the  friend 
of  Proclus  and  Marinas,  whom  he  succeeded  aa 
chief  of  the  schooL  He  again  retired,  however, 
into  private  life.  His  wife,  according  to  Snidas 
(f.  v,  Tsrarfa),  was  Hjrpatia,  herself  also  celebrated 
in  the  history  of  philosophy  ;  but  it  seems  doubtful 
whether  Suidas  has  not  committed  an  anachronism' 
in  this  statement  (Wemsdorf^  Di»»erL  iv.  de 
Hgpatia,  phUoaopha  Alexandrina ;  H ypatia.)  H  is 
mother,  Theodote,  was  also  one  of  a  family  of  phi- 
losophers, being  the  sister  of  Aegyptus,  the  friend 
of  HermeiaSk  (Suid.  «.  v.  'Epfuias.)  The  life  of 
Isadorus,  by  Damasciua,  is  quoted  by  Photius, 
BiUioth.  Cod.  242  ;  see  also  Suid.  ».  v.  'ItriSmms, 
^vpuurSs^  Mapivot,  ZaptarlctP. 

6.  Of  PKLuaiDM,  a  Christian  exegetical  writer, 
at  the  end  of  the  fourth  and  the  beginning  of  the 
fifth  century.  He  was  a  native  of  Alexandria 
(Phot  BiUioik.  Cod.  228,  p.  247.  a.  3,  ed.  Bekker), 
but  he  spent  his  life  in  a  monastery  near  Pehisium, 
of  which  he  was  the  abbot,  and  where  he  practised 
the  most  severe  asceticism.  He  was  a  great  ad- 
mirer of  Chrysostom,  in  defending  whom  he  vehe- 
mently attacked  the  patriarchs  Theophilns  and 
Cyril  of  Alexandria.  (Phot  Bibl.  Cod.  232, 
p.  291,  a.  42~b.  3.)  He  died  about  B.C.  450.  A 
book  which  he  wrote  against  the  Gentiles  is  lost, 
but  a  huge  number  of  his  letten  are  still  extant 
They  are  almost  all  expositions  of  Scripture,  and 
are  valuable  for  the  piety  and  learning  which  they 
dispUy.  They  amount  to  the  number  of  2013, 
and  it  is  not  improbable  that  these  are  only  a  part 
of  his  letters,  written  for  the  benefit  of  some  parti- 
cnlar  monastery.  On  the  other  hand,  many  of 
them  are  believed  to  be  spurious.  They  are  divided 
into  five  books,  of  which  the  fint  three  were 
printed,  with  the  Latin  translation  and  notes  of  J. 
de  Billy,  at  Paris,  1585,  foL  ;  reprinted,  with  the 
addition  of  the  fourth  book,  by  Conrad  Ritter»- 
hausen,  Heidelberg,  1605,  fol. ;  the  fifth  book  was 
fint  published  from  a  MS.  in  the  Vatican,  by  the 


TSIDORUS. 

Jeniit  AndraM  Sehott,  Antweq»,  1623,  8to.  ;  re- 
printed with  Latin  ▼enaon  and  notes,  at  Frank- 
fort-on-the-BCaia,  1629,  feL;  fioallj,  tliete  editions 
wen  eoaibined  into  a  complete  one,  Paria,  1638, 
fi»L  (SchKickh,  CkritUiek»  Kirehmge9cUelUe,  vol 
zriL  pp.  520 — 529 ;  Hennann,  Diamri.  ds  Itidoro 
PelmdakM^  €JmKfm  eymfofi^  Getting.  1737,  4to.; 
Fabric.  BUiL  Oraec  vol  z.  i^  480— 494.) 

7.  Of  PsKGAM  08,  a  riietoncian,  of  whom  nothing 
more  is  known  than  the  mention  of  him  by  Dio- 
genes Laertioa  (rii  34),  and  a  single  qnotation 
from  him  by  Rntilins  Lnpos.  (/>•  Fig,  Sad.  ei 
Bioe,u.  16.) 

8.  ScHOLAsncua,  of  the  town  of  Bolbotioe,  in  the 
Delta  of  Egypt,  the  author  of  a  single  epigram  in 
the  Greek  Anthology.  (Biiinek,  AuaL  vol.  ii. 
p.  474  ;  Jacobs,  Anik  Oraec  toL  iL  p.  179 ;  toI 
ziiLp.905.) 

9.  Metropolitan  of  Thbssalonica,  abont  ▲.  d. 
1401,  vas  the  author  «f  fonr  homilies  on  the 
Viigin  Ifary,  published  in  Latin,  with  notes,  by 
Hippolytns  Manecius,  Rome,  1651,  8?o. ;  and  of 
other  hoimlies,  oommentaries,  and  episties,  which 
exist  in  M&  in  Tarioos  libraries.  (Fabric  Bihl. 
Graeo.  n>L  z.  p.  498.)  [P.  S.] 

ISIDC/RUS.  We  read  of  three  Spanish  eccle- 
siastics who  bore  this  name,  and  who  must  be  care- 
fully distinguished  from  each  other — Isidores, 
bishop  of  Cordova  (Cordub&ima)^  who  is  said  to 
hare  ilouiished  about  the  end  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, but  whose  very  existence  has  been  called  in 
question  by  Nicolas  Antonio  in  the  BAUoikeea 
Hiapana  fxtm ;  Iridoras,  Inshop  of  Serilla  (Hi»' 
/xi&nsu),  who  flourished  at  the  beginning  of  the 
serenth  century ;  and,  finally,  Isidores,  bishop  of 
Badajos  (Amomu),  who  flourished  in  the  middle 
of  the  eighth  century.  Of  these  by  fitr  the  most  re* 
maikaUe  was 

IsiDORUS  H18PALSN8X8,  whose  merits  are  but 
imperfecdy  acknowledged  when  he  is  pronounced 
to  hare  been  the  most  eloquent  speaker,  the  most 
profound  schobr,  and  the  most  able  prelate  of  the 
barbarous  age  and  country  to  which  he  belonged. 
Descended  from  an  honounUe  Gothic  stock,  his 
fiither,  ScTerianus,  was  gorernor,  and  his  elder 
brother,  Fulgentins,  bishop  of  Cartagena,  while  an- 
other brother,  Lemder,  also  his  senior,  presided 
over  the  see  of  Sevilla.  In  the  palace  of  the  hitter 
Isidoros  passed  his  youth  doToted  to  stady  and  to 
religions  exercises,  labouring  at  tiie  same  time  with 
seal  and  success  in  the  conversion  of  the  Arian 
Visigoths.  Upon  the  death  of  Leander,  in  a.  d. 
600  or  601,  he  succeeded  to  his  episcopal  charge. 
One  of  his  first  acto  was  to  establish  a  coDege  for 
the  education  of  youth ;  soon  after  he  repaired  to 
Rome  for  the  purpose  of  holding  personal  communi- 
cation with  the  great  Gregory,  in  616  (or  617X1*0 
presided  at  the  second  council  of  Serilla,  and  in 
December,  a.  d.  633,  at  the  great  conncO  of  To- 
ledo, manifiesting  at  all  times  the  most  eager 
anxiety  for  the  extension  of  the  orthodox  frith, 
and  for  the  maintenance  of  order  and  strict  disci- 
pline among  the  clergy.  He  died  in  the  churoh  of 
8l  Vincentins  on  the  4th  of  April,  a.d.  636.  The 
esteem  in  which  he  was  held  by  his  contemporaries 
and  immediato  sueoesson  is  sufficiently  attested  by 
the  tribute  to  his  memory  in  the  Acts  of  the  eighth 
council  of  Toledo,  held  fourteen  yean  after  his 
death :  **  Nostri  seedi  doctor  egregius,  ecclesiae 
Catholicae  norissimum  decus,  pneoedentibus  ae- 
late  postiumna,  doetrinae  eompantione  non  infimus, 


ISIDORUS. 


62f 


et,  quod  majus  est,  in  saeculoram  fine  doctissimus 
atqne  cum  rererentia  nominandus,  IsinoRua.** 

His  nnmeicus  works  display  an  extent  of  know- 
ledge which,  although  at  once  superficial  and  inao- 
cnnte,  must  hare  caused  them  to  be  regarded  as 
absolutely  marvellous  ai  the  period  when  they 
were  given  to  the  vrorld,  exhiUting  at  they  do  a 
certain  degree  of  frmiliarity  with  almoU  eveiy 
branch  of  learning  known  even  by  name  in  those 
times.  The  fruita  of  this  umemitting  industry  are 
even  in  the  present  day  not  altogether  destitute  of 
valuer  since  considenUe  portions  of  the  frcta  are 
derived  from  sources  no  longer  accessible^  although 
it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  ancient  authorities 
were  consulted  direct^  or  only  through  the  me- 
dium of  previous  compilations  drawn  up  during  the 
fifth  and  sixth  centuries.  In  giving  a  catalogue  of 
the  woricB  of  Isidores,  without  attempting  any 
regular  er  formal  classification,  which  is  scarcely 
practicable,  we  shall  endeavour  to  rank  those  to- 
gether which  approach  most  neariy  in  the  nature 
of  their  subject^  assigning  the  first  phce  to  the 
most  important  of  all,  namely, — 

I.  Oriffimm  s.  JSfymo^o^Mnim  UbriXJT.  An 
Encyclopaedia  of  Aits  and  Sciences  belonging  to 
the  same  dass  with  the  medley  of  Martianus  Car 
pella  [Capslla],  but  fiir  superior  to  it  both  in 
matter  and  manner.  From  this  book  we  can  form 
a  very  distinct  idea  of  the  state  of  mental  culture 
at  the  epoch  of  ita  publication,  when  the  stady  of 
the  ancient  authon  was  almost  entirely  superseded 
by  meagre  abridgmente  and  confosed  condensa- 
tions, and  it  is  of  high  importance  in  so  far  as  the 
history  of  education  and  literature  during  the 
middle  ages  is  concerned,  shioe  it  was  one  of 
the  very  few  manuals  by  means  of  which  some 
acquaintance  with  the  Greek  and  Roman  cb*- 
sics  was  kept  alire  during  six  hundred  yean. 
Prefixed  is  a  conespondence  between  Isidoros 
and  his  pupU  Braulio,  bishop  of  Sangossa,  to 
whom  we  are  indebted  for  a  **  Praenotatio  libro- 
rum  Isidori,**  and  who,  together  with  another 
papil,  Ildefonsus,  bishop  of  Toledo,  revised  the 
production  now  before  us.  The  fint  book  treato  of 
grammar,  with  four  chapten  at  the  end,  upon  the 
nature,  advantages,  and  diflerent  species  of  his- 
tory ;  the  second,  of  rhetoric  and  (iUalectics ;  the 
tiiird,  of  the  four  great  departmento  of  mathema- 
tical science,  arithmetic,  geometry,  music,  and  a»- 
tnmomy ;  the  fourth,  of  medicine ;  the  fifth,  of 
law,  to  which  is  subjoined  a  dissertation  on  the 
diflerent  measures  of  time,  together  with  a  short 
chronicle,  extending  from  the  creation  of  the  worid 
to  the  reign  of  Heraclius ;  the  sixth,  of  the  canon 
of  Scripture,  of  libraries,  of  books  in  general,  book- 
binding, and  writing  materials,  and  of  the  determi- 
nation of  Easter,  concluding  with  an  explanation 
of  sundry  sacred  words  and  technicalities ;  the 
seventh,  of  God,  of  angels,  and  of  the  various 
orden  of  holy  men  from  patriarehs,  prophets,  and 
apostles  down  to  monks ;  the  eightii,  of  the  Jews 
and  tiieir  sects,  of  the  Christian  churoh  and  ito  he- 
resies, of  the  gods,  soothsayers,  priesU,  and  magi- 
dans  of  the  pagans  ;  the  ninth  of  hinguages,  of  the 
names  of  nations,  of  various  political  combinations, 
of  the  titles  of  magistrates  and  military  authorities  ; 
and  of  the  various  grades  of  relationship ;  the 
tenth,  of  topics  purely  etymological,  expounding 
the  derivation  of  a  number  of  words  anranged  in 
alphabetical  order ;  the  eleventh,  of  man  and  of 
monsten ;  the  twelfth,  of  domestic  animals,  and 

88  2 


«28 


ISIDORUS. 


«f  beaits,  birds,  insects,  reptiles,  and  fishes  in ' 
general ;  the  thirteenth  and  fonrteenth,  of  geo- 
graphy, mathematical,  physical,  and  political,  in- 
cluding atmospheric  phenomena ;  the  fifteenth, 
of  the  origin  of  the  principal  states  and  kingdoms 
in  the  world,  of  edifices  both  public  and  priyate,  of 
land-surveying  and  of  roads  ;  the  sixteenth,  of  the 
constitution  of  soils,  of  mineralogy,  of  weights  and 
measures ;  the  seventeenth,  of  agriculture ;  the 
eighteenth  of  war,  and  of  games  and  sports  of 
every  description ;  the  nineteenth,  of  ships  and 
their  equipments,  of  architecture,  of  clothing  and 
the  textile  fiibrics ;  the  twentieth,  of  food,  of  do- 
mestic utensils  and  furniture,  of  carriages,  of  har- 
ness, and  of  rustic  implements. 

The  earliest  edition  of  the  Ort^tnet  which  bears 
a  date  is  that  published  at  Vienna  by  Gintherus 
Zainer  of  Rentlingen,  fol.  1472,  but  there  are 
three  editions  in  Gothic  characters  without  date 
and  without  name  of  place  or  printer,  all  of  which 
are  supposed  by  bibUographers  to  be  older  than 
the  first  mentioned.  One,  if  not  two,  of  these  is  be- 
lieved to  have  proceeded  from  the  press  of  Ulric 
Zell  at  Cologne,  another  from  that  of  Mantelin  at 
Strasboui^,  while,  in  addition  to  the  above,  at  least 
six  editions  more  belong  to  the  fifteenth  century, 
a  sure  evidence  of  the  popularity  of  the  work. 
The  most  accurate  is  that  which  forms  the  third 
volume  of  the  *^  Corpus  Grammaticonim  Veterum  ** 
of  Lindemann,  Lips.  4to.  1833.  The  second 
book  was  printed  separately  by  Pithou  in  his 
^'Antiqui  Rhetores  Latinl*'  Paris,  ita.  1599,  p. 
356. 

The  two  following  works  belong  to  grammar : 
II.  J)e  Dijhnmtiis  B.  De  PropriekUe  Verborumy  in 
two  parte,  of  which  the  first  is  less  purely  gramma- 
tical than  the  remainder,  since  it  treats  chiefly  of 
the  precise  meaning  of  various  theological  terms, 
many  of  which  involve  abstruse  questions  of  doc- 
trine. The  second  part  is  borrowed  in  great  mea- 
sure from  Agroetius  and  other  old  writers  upon  the 
same  subject.  This  treatise  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  ever  printed  in  a  separate  form,  but  will  be 
found  in  editions  of  the  collected  works. 

III.  Liber  GUmarwn  Latinarmny  a  collection 
from  various  glossaries  circulated  under  the  name 
of  Isidorus.  It  was  published  along  with  the 
Graeco- Latin  glosses  of  Philoxenus  and  others,  by 
Vulcanius,  Lug.  Bat  fol.  1 600,  and  appean  in  its 
best  form  at  the  end  of  the  third  edition  of  the 
Lexicon  Philologicum  of  Martinius,  which  was 
published  under  the  superintendence  of  Graevius, 
Traj.  ad  Rhen.  1698. 

The  following  work  belongs  to  natural  pbilo- 
Bophy :  — 

JV.  De  Rerum  Naturoj  s.  De  Mundo^  addressed 
to  king  Sisebutus.  It  contains  in  forty-seven 
short  chapters  discussions  on  sundry  questions  con- 
nected with  astronomy,  meteorology  and  physical 
geography  ;  such  as  the  career  of  the  sun  and  of 
the  moon,  eclipses,  falling  stars,  clouds,  rain, 
winds,  prognostics  of  the  weather,  earthquakes, 
the  ocean,  the  Nile,  mount  Aetna,  and  the  great 
divisions  of  the  earth.  It  will  be  found  in  the 
collected  works. 

The  four  following  works  belong  to  history :  — 

y.  C^roaicon.  Chronological  tables  fixnn  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world  to  the  fifth  year  of  the  emperor 
Heraclius,  that  is,  a.  d.  627.  It  was  edited  with 
much  care  by  Garcia  de  Loais&,  Tanrin.  4to.  1593, 
whose  text  has  been  followed  by  Roncolli  in  his 


ISIDORUS. 

Vett,  Lai,  Script,  Ckrom,  p.  ii.  p.  419,  dnd  in  thd 
Madrid  edition  of  the  collected  works. 

VI.  Historia  Gotkorum^  a  short  account  of  the 
Goths  from  their  first  collisions  with  the  Romana 
in  the  reigns  of  Valerian  and  Gallienus  down  to 
the  death  of  Sisebutus. 

VII.  Hittoria  Vandalorunk,  firam  the  time  of 
their  entrance  into  Spain  under  Gunderic  until 
their  final  destmetion  upon  the  fall  of  Gelimer, 
embracing  a  period  of  one  hundred  and  twentjp- 
three  yean  and  seven  months,  which  is  compre- 
hended within  the  limits  of  a  single  folio  page. 

VIII.  Historia  Sitetforuni,  equally  brief,,  from 
their  entrance  into  Spain  under  Hermeric  until 
their  final  destruction,  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  yean  afterwards.  These  three  tracts  will  be 
found  in  their  best  form  in  the  edition  of  the  Chro- 
nicon  by  Garcia  de  Loaisa  named  above,  in  the 
compilations  of  Labb^  and  Florez,  and  in  the  Ma- 
drid edition  of  the  collected  works. 

The  following  works  belong  to  poetry :  — 

IX.  Poemata.  Among  the  collected  works  we 
find  a  sacred  song  in  trochaic  tetrameten  cat,  en- 
titled Lamentmn  PoenHentiaspro  Indulgattia  Peeea- 
toTttm,  and  in  the  Acta  Sanctorum  under  the  fifth 
of  February,  two  hymns  in  praise  of  St  Agatha. 
Some  assign  to  Isidorus  an  astronomical  poem  in 
heroic  verse  more  commonly  ascribed  to  Fulgen- 
tins,  the  firagments  of  which  are  included  in  the 
collection  of  Pithou  published  at  Paris  in  1 590. 

The  rest  of  the  works  of  Isidorus  are  all  of  a 
theological  character.  Two  belong  to  Sacred  Bio- 
graphy. 

X.  De  Vita  et  Obiiu  SoMctorum  qui  Deo  pla- 
euerunt.  Short  sketches  of  sixty-five  holy  men 
belonging  to  the  Old  Testament  history,  and  of 
twenty-two  under  the  new  dispensation,  from 
Adam  to  the  Maccabaean  brothers,  from  Zachariaa 
to  Titus. 

XI.  De  Scr^fUoribua  EcdenatHei»  Liher,  or 
simply,  De  Viri»  lUuttribiu,  or,  as  the  title  some- 
times appean  at  greater  length,  Jddwri  Additio  ad 
Librae  &  Ifieronjfmi  et  Geimadii  de  Seriptoribttt 
Ecdeaasticiey  a  continuation  of  the  biographical 
sketches  of  eminent  divines  by  Hieronymus  {Hib- 
RONYMUs ;  Gbnnadius],  upon  the  same  plan, 
commencing  in  the  older  editions  with  Osius, 
bishop  of  Cordova,  and  ending  with  Maximus, 
bishop  of  Saragossa,  including  thirty-three  indi- 
viduals ;  but  in  the  Madrid  editions  of  the  collected 
works  we  find  several  new  lives  prefixed,  from  a 
MS.  not  before  collated,  reaching  horn  Sixtus, 
bishop  of  Rome,  down  to  Marcellinus. 

The  two  following  works  belong  to  formal  tbeo* 
logy  :— 

XII.  De  Officii»  EoeteeiqBticie  Ltbrill^,  with  a 
pre&tory  epistle  addressed  to  FulgentiuSb  The 
fint  book,  which  bean  the  separate  title  De  Ori" 
gine  Offidorum,  is  devoted  to  the  rites,  oeremonieSa 
liturgies,  and  festivals  of  the  church,  with  an  ex- 
amination of  the  authority  upon  which  each  is 
founded,  whether  Scripture,  apostolical  tradition, 
or  uninterrupted  and  invariable  practice  ;  the 
second  book,  vrith  the  title  De  Oriyine  Minieirorumy 
treats  in  like  manner  of  the  different  orden  among 
the  clergy,  and  of  those  persons  among  the  laity,  who 
were  more  immediatdy  connected  with  them,  such 
as  holy  maidens,  widows,  catechumens,  and  the 
like.  This  piece  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to 
those  who  employ  themselves  in  investigating  the 
ritual  of  the  Romish  Church.    It  was  published  ia 


ISIDORUS. 

tlie  MonwauHta  &  Patmm  OHkodomgmjAa  o( 
GryramvM,  Colon.  foL  1568,  in  the  S^Uoffe  Sayii, 
de  Caiholid»  EeoknM  Qfficiu  of  Melchior  Hittor- 
pinf,  Rom.  foL  1591,  and  in  the  Sylloge  Seriptorum 
de  OJien»  EeeknuHeU,  Parii,  fol  1610. 

XIII.  Regtda  Mofnaehontm^  a  code  of  rules  in 
twenty-one  wction»  ibr  the  goTerament  of  the  Coe- 
nobium  Honorianum,  founded  by  Isidorni  himself. 
It  is  remarkable  only  from  displaying  a  mora  gentle 
spirit  than  such  statute-books  usually  exhibit.  It 
is  included  in  the  Code»  Regmtarum  of  Holstenius, 
Rom.  4to.  1661,  p.  iL  p.  198. 

The  four  following  works  belong  to  ezegetical 
theology :  — 

XIV.  LSier  Pfw>emiorum^  or  Prooenua  m  Li- 
brot  Veteri»  ae  Novi  Testamaiti^  a  succinct  outline 
of  the  contents  of  each  of  the  books  which  form 
the  canon  of  Scripture. 

XV.  CommeiUaria  in  Vehu  Tettamenimm^  or, 
Quaeriumei  et  M^etieorum  ExporiUone»  Saerame»' 
iorum  m  Vetua  TVstomaitem.  An  exposition  of 
the  mystical,  typical,  and  allegorical  signification  of 
the  principal  events  recorded  in  the  Pentateuch, 
Joehua,  Judges,  Ruth,  Kings,  Chronicles,  Esdro, 
and  the  Maccabees,  selected  from  the  writings  of 
Tarions  fiithers,  of  whom  Origen,  Victorinus,  Am- 
brosins,  Hieronymus,  Cassianus,  Augustinus,  Ful- 
gentittt,  and  Gregory  are  specially  named  in  the 
prefi^e,  the  object  of  Isidoras  being  to  render  the 
researches  of  these  wise  and  learned  men  accessible 
to  a  greater  number  of  readers  by  presenting  them 
in  a  compressed  and  familiar  form.  Published  se- 
parately, Haganoae  (Haguenau),  4to.  1529. 

XVI.  AUefforiae  quaedam  Saerae  ScriplMrae, 
Short  allegorical  interpretations  of  many  passages 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The  spirit  of 
this  piece  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  preceding,  but 
the  results  are  enunciated  mnch  mora  briefly. 

XVII.  BxpoeUio  in  QtnUeum  CanHoorum  Scdo- 
momis.  The  same  principles  are  here  applied  to 
prove  that  Solomon's  Song  is  a  shadowing  forth  of 
the  union  of  Christ  with  his  church. 

In  the  ten  following  works  we  have  a  mixture  of 
dogmatical,  speculative,  sentimental,  and  practical 
theology,  combined  so  intimately  that  not  one  of 
them  can  be  said  to  belong  to  any  single  depart- 
ment exclusively. 

XVIII.  SetUadiarumt  s.  De  $Hmmo  Bono  L8tri 
III,  A  voluminous  collection  of  short  essays  and 
dogmatic  rules  on  a  great  multiplicity  of  themes 
connected  with  speculative,  practical,  and  ritual 
theology,  forming  a  sort  of  Mamud  of  DimnUy^ 
suited  to  the  wants  and  taste  of  that  epoch,  and 
possessing  the  same  encyclopaedic  character  in  this 
particular  branch  of  knowledge  which  the  Origines 
exhibit  in  relation  to  a  wider  field.  The  whole  is 
KtUe  more  than  a  compilation  from  Augustin  and 
Gregory.  Published  separately,  Lovan.  4to.  I486, 
Lips.  4to.  1493,  Paris,  4to.  1519,  12mo.  1538, 
Taurin.  4to.  1593,  with  the  notee  of  Garcia  de 
Loaisa. 

XIX.  De  Naimlode  Domini,  Pamone  et  Peeur- 
nclione^  Regno  atque  Judido,  addressed  to  his 
sister,  St.  Florentia,  in  sixty-one  chapters,  with  an 
Epilogue  embodying  a  mass  of  prophetic  passages 
from  the  Old  Testament  which  indicate  the  career 
and  divinity  of  our  Lord. 

XX.  De  Voeatione  Gentiumj  addressed  also  to 
St.  Florentia,  in  twenty-six  chapters,  with  a  reca- 
pitubtion  pointing  out  bow  the  prophets  had  clearly 
ftcetold  the  abrogation  of  the  ceremonid  bw  and 


ISIDORUS. 


629 


the  free  admission  of  the  Gentiles  to  all  the  bene- 
fits of  the  New  Covenant. 

The  two  hist-iuuned  tracts  are  sometimes  con« 
joined  under  the  title  Contra  Neqmtiam  Judaeorum^ 
or.  Contra  Judaeoe  Libri  II.  ;  or,  De  Fide  Catftolica 
e»  VeUsre  et  Novo  TestameniOf  or,  finally,  Testimonio' 
mm  de  Oiristo  et  Eodesia  lAJber,  They  were  printed 
separately,  Venet.  4to.  1483,  Hagan.  4to.  1529. 
There  is  a  very  curious  old  German  or  Prankish 
translation  of  a  portion  of  these  pieces,  apparently 
as  old  as  the  eighth  century.  This  has  been  care- 
fully published  by  Holzmann  Iitidori  de  Nativiiate 
Domini,  j'a,  Carolsruh.  8vo.,  1836. 

XXI.  J^nonimorunk,  s.  Soliloguiorum  Libri  II. 
Not,  as  the  former  titie  might  lead  us  to  expect,  a 
grammatical  disquisition,  but  a  series  of  sacred  me- 
ditations and  moral  precepts.  At  the  commence- 
ment we  find  the  lamentations  of  an  imaginary 
individual,  the  representative  as  it  were  of  awa- 
kened sinners,  who  deplores  his  lost  state  amid  the 
vice  and  misery  of  this  wicked  world,  and  is  upon 
the  point  of  abandoning  himself  to  despair,  when 
Haiio,  or  Reason,  comes  forward  to  comfort  him, 
and  in  the  dialogue  which  follows  proves  that  he 
may  still  hope  for  pardon,  teaches  him  how  he  may 
best  avoid  the  snares  of  evil,  and  how  he  can  most 
fittingly  repent  of  sin  so  as  at  length  to  become  pure 
and  holy,  and  to  be  able  to  look  forward  with  con- 
fidence to  eternal  happiness  in  heaven.  The  collo- 
quial form  is  gradually  abandoned,  and  the  moral 
precepts  are  arranged  regularly  under  different 
heads,  as  De  CaaOtaie^  De  OraUonA,  De  Parrimo- 
mo,  De  HumiliUUe,  and  the  like.  The  term  «yno* 
nima  seems  to  be  derived  from  the  cireumstance 
that  the  same  ideas  are  repeated  again  and  again 
under  different  shapes  and  in  different  words. 
Published  separately,  Antv.  4to.,  1488. 

XXlh  De  Contemptu  Mundi  Libellus.  A  sort 
of  continuation  of  the  foregoing,  since  here  also  we 
have  a  dialogue  between  an  imaginary  personage 
and  Ratio,  in  which  the  latter  descants  upon  a  suc- 
cession of  religious  and  moral  themes.  Published 
separately,  Venet  8vo.,  1523. 

XXIII.  De  Cot^ictu  ViHorum  et  ViritUum^  erro* 
neously  ascribed  by  some  to  Leo  I.,  by  others  to 
Augustin,  by  others  to  Ambrose.  It  betuv  a  strong 
resembh&noe  in  its  contents  to  the  foregoing. 

XXIV.  EtAortatio  ad  Poenitentiam  cum  Conto- 
laHom  ad  Animam  de  Salute  detperantetn^  in 
which  the  mercy  of  God  is  pUced  in  opposition  to 
the  overwhelming  dread  of  future  punishment  It 
is  a  mere  repetition  of  certain  portions  of  the  Syno- 

XXV.  Norma  Vteendi,  a  collection  of  apor 
phthegms  culled  from  the  four  works  last  mentioned. 

XXVI.  Oratio  de  FUndi»  temper  Peeoaii»  ad 
Comeiionem  yiioe» 

XXVIL  Oratio  eonim  Insidiat  DiabolL 
It  only  remabs  to  notice,  in  the  last  place, — 
XXVIII.  .f^ptsto/oe.  A  considerable  number  of 
letters,  referring  chiefly  to  questions  of  doctrine  or 
discipline.  Thus  there  is  one  addressed  to  Ludi- 
fred,  bishop  of  Cordova,  Quodnam  Episoop%  et  cete- 
rorum  eit  Offkmm  m  Eeeleeia ;  another  to  Massa- 
nus,  bishop  of  Merida,  (^i  sunt  reparandi  pott 
Lapaum  vel  ^iit  no»  ;  a  fragment,  belonging  perhaps 
to  the  last,  Quare  tit  vuOttUum  pott  teptem  Annot 
tf>  prittinmn  Statum  Poenitentet  redire^  and  several 
others,  the  authenticity  of  which  is  very  question- 
able. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  list,  and  much 

s  8  3 


630 


ISIDORU& 


more  deail j  from  a  peraaal  of  the  difiereni  pro- 
ductions themMWei,  that  Isidonu  not  only  abridged 
othen.  Vat  not  nnfirequently  epitomised  himself, 
and  presented  the  same  matter  repeatedly  with 
•light  modification.  The  style  throogbout  pre- 
sents a  sad  pictnre  of  the  de<ay  of  the  Latin  lan- 
guage, and  even  in  the  Origines,  where  he  appears 
to  make  great  exertions  to  oopy  closely  the  phra- 
seology of  pore  models,  we  meet  with  a  constant 
rccarrenoe  of  miserable  barbarisms. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  collected  w(»ks  was 
printed  by  Michael  Sonnins,  under  the  inspection 
of  Margarinus  de  la  Bigne,  Paris,  foL  1580,  which 
was  followed  by  the  more  accurate  and  complete 
edition  which  issued  from  the  royal  press  at 
Madrid,  foL,  2  yols^  ld99,  resting  chiefly  on  the 
MS.  of  Alraius  Oomez,  and  enriched  with  the 
notes  of  J.  B.  Peres,  and  of  the  editor,  J.  Orial. 
Besides  th«MS,  editions  appeared  at  Paris,  fbL,  1 601, 
by  Jac  dn  Breul,  at  Cologne,  foL,  1617,  which  is 
a  reprint  of  the  preceding,  and  a  second  Madrid 
edition  in  1778  ;  but  by  &r  the  most  complete  and 
most  useful  of  all  is  that  of  F.  Aieraii»  Ronu, 
7  vols.  4to.,  1797—1803. 

(See  the  PraenotaOo  lAhmmm  ItidoHt  by 
Braulio,  prefixed  to  the  edition  of  Orial }  Ildefon- 
sus,  De  Script,  EocUt.  c  9  ;  Sigebertus  Oembhi- 
censis,  De  Six^  EocUs.  c  55  ;  Jo.  Trithemius,  De 
Script,  Ecdes.  c.  232 ;  Isidorua  Pacensis,  in 
Ckron,)  [  W.  R.] 

ISIDOHUS,  one  of  the  professors  of  law  to 
whom  the  constitatio  Omnem^  de  Cone^pHone  Dir 
pedorum  was  addressed  by  Justinian  in  ▲.  d.  533. 
It  is  generally  supposed  that  Isidoras  was  a  pro- 
fessor at  Berytua,  not  Constantinople,  but  there  is 
no  express  authority  for  this  belief.  (Ritter,  ad 
ffeituiccn  Higt.  Jwr.  Rom.  §  336.)  By  Snares 
(Noiit.  Basil  §  41),  Pabridus  (BiU.  Or.  vol.  xii. 
p.  345),  and  Hoffinann  (Hist.  Jur.  iL  2,  p.  556) 
Isidorus  is  stated  to  have  been  one  of  the  jurists 
employed  by  Justinian  in  compiling  the  Digest,  but 
there  is  no  warzant  for  this  assertion  in  Const. 
Tanta,  §  9,  where  the  names  of  the  .commis6i<mers 
appointed  by  Justinian  for  that  purpose  are  enu- 
merated. 

In  the  ''Collectio  Constitntioniun  Graecamm,^ 
edited  by  Ant.  Augustinn  (8vow  Uerdae,  1567, 
foL  6,  A.)  is  an  extract  from  Matthaeus  Blastares, 
which,  as  it  differs  considerably  from  the  text  of 
Blastares  given  by  Beveridge  (Sj/nodieon^  toL  iL  in 
Prae£  Syntagmatos),  we  here  transcribe: 

Sre^ovos  ydp  ri»  cit  irAdrot  rd  ^yetna  J{1^ 
■yifo-arw  (sic)  KypiKKos  mtr*  hrerofii^r,  A»p6Beot 
ft4a^  rdi^ei  ixp^^^^^  9akiktuos  wnuthirop  (sic) 
ro^i  IXMuns  %U  irAirot  ^ieS^Scmccl  ^Ulmpos 
'E^/LunnraAinyf  avyrtrfv^ims^  In  M  ffwrofuhrepor 
*AraT^A<or.  *0  8^  'Io-(8«|WS  orsM^cpoy  fUx  rov 
6aAcAa(ov,  itXaritrepw  8^  rS»  konrHv  9vo, 

(Reii.  ad  Theophilum^^  1246.  §  16  ;  Zachariae, 
/fiet.  Jur.  Gr,  Rom.  Delin.  Conigenda  ad  p.  27, 
lin.  21.) 

The  woric  of  Isidorus  here  mentioned  was  pro* 
bably  a  Greek  abridgment  of  the  Code,  with  com- 
mentary. Fragments  of  it  are  to  be  found  in  SchoL 
BasU.  vol  tL  p.  211,  212,  213,  230—234,  251— 
253.  The  abridgment  seems  to  have  been  ad- 
mitted into  the  text  of  the  Basilica,  while  the  com- 
mentary is  appended  by  way  of  scholium.  (Mor- 
treueil,  Hisioire  du  Droit  ByxtmtiM,  vd.  I  n.  142.) 
This  is  probably  the  work  referred  to  by  the  scho- 
liast on  BatU.  yoL  t.  p,  356»  under  the  name  4  rod 


ISI& 

*lirSdpmt  ^icMrv,  for  the  schoUmn  on  that  passage 
rektea  to  cod.  3u  tit  41.  In  SchoL  BasiL  vol  vi. 
p.  2 19,  Isidorus  dtes  a  Constitution  of  Leoi.  This 
dtation  has  by  some  been  supposed  to  point  to  a 
Novel  of  Leo  the  Philosopher,  iad  accordingly  the 
date  of  Isidorus  has  been  Uirown  forward ;  but 
Reiz  has  justly  obaeryed  (ad  TkeopL  p.  1237)  thai 
Isidorus  is  refotring  to  a  Constitutioo  of  Leo  the 
ThxBcian  of  ▲.  ».  459,  inserted  in  cod.  8.  tit.  54. 
S.30. 

From  SchoL  BasiL  yoL  ii.  p.  558,  «id  Scfaol. 
Basil  ToL  iii.  p.  53,  Isidorus  is  proved  to  have 
written  a  commentary  on  the  Digest ;  and  seveial 
extracts  from  this  commentary  are  appended  to  the 
BasiUca.  (SchoL  Basil  vol.  iL  pi  556,  556,  558, 
&C.  ed.  Fabrot,  vol.  iL  p.  384, 396,  398, 399, 483, 
ed.  Hdmbach.)  No  credit  is  to  be  given  to  Nic 
Comnenus  Papadopoli,  who  (Jh^aenoL  Mystag.  p. 
403)  speaks  of  an  Isidorus  antecessor  and  logo- 
theta  dromi,  and  mentions  his  Scholia  on  Sie 
Novells  of  Alexias  Comnenoa.  (Heimbach,  d» 
Basil  Orig.  p.  40.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

ISIDO'RUS,  artists.  1.  A  scnlptor,  of  uncer- 
tain time  and  country,  known  by  his  statue  of 
Hercules  at  Parium,  on  the  Propontia.  (Plin. 
/T.  M  xxxiv.  8.  a.  19. 1 16.)  This  is  according  to 
the  common  text  of  PHay,  which  is,  however,  al- 
most certainly  corrupt    See  Hbobsia»,  p.  368,  b. 

Some  years  ago  the  base  of  a  statue,  inscribed 
with  the  name  of  Isidorus,  was  dug  up  in  the  fo- 
rum at  Cumae.  (Baool-Rochette,  iktre  d  ilf. 
Sehom^  p.  79.) 

2,  3.  Of  Miletus,  the  elder  and  younger,  were 
eminent  architects  in  the  reign  of  Justinian.  The 
elder  of  them  waa  aaociated  with  Anthemius  of 
Trallea,  in  the  rebuilding  of  the  great  church  of  St 
Sophia,  at  Constantinople,  before  a.  d.  537.  The 
younger  Isidorus  rebuilt  the  dome  of  St  Sophia, 
after  it  had  been  destroyed  by  an  earthquake,  a.  d. 
554,  apd  made  some  additions  to  the  interior  of  the 
church.  (Procop.  L  I  $  Agathiaa,  v.  9  \  Malalaa, 
p.  81 ;  MuUer,  AnAaol.  d.  Kwut,  §  194«  n.  4  ; 
Kugler,  Kunstgeadichtej  p.  360,  &c)  [P.  &] 

ISI;G0NUS  (*Iirl7oiros),  a  Greek  writer,  who, 
according  to  Stephanus  Byiantinus  (s.  v.  Nucofa), 
was  a  native  of  Nicaea,  and,  according  to  Cyrillus 
(adv.  Julian.  3)  of  Cittium,  though  it  is  not  im- 
toobable  that  in  the  hitter  passage  d  Ktrrteis  may 
be  only  a  fislse  reading  for  i  Nucae^s,  The  time 
at  which  he  lived  is  uncertain,  though  Gellius  (ix. 
4)  calls  him  an  ancient  writer  of  no  niall  authority. 
Taeties  (ad  Ljfoopk,  102H  calls  him  an  historian, 
but  the  only  woik  he  is  «mown  to  have  written 
bore  the  title  "Ainoro,  whence  he  is  regarded  as 
one  of  the  class  of  writers  called  Tap<i8o(o7pc(^NM. 
(Tseta.  Chil  viL  144.)  The  foct  that  Pliny  (H.  K. 
vii.  2)  and  Sotion  used  the  work  seems  to  show 
that  Isigonus  lived  previous  to  the  beginning  of 
the  Christian  ent  The  work  of  Isigonus  is  lost, 
and  the  few  fragments  of  it  which  have  come  down 
to  us  are  collected  in  Westermann^s  Ha^aZofyrfpe^ 
^^  pp.  162,  163.  [L.S.] 

ISrGONUS,  a  Greek  statuary,  was  one  of  the 
artists  who  represented  the  battles  of  Attains  and 
Eumenes  against  the  Gauls,  aboul^  b.  a  239.  (Plin. 
H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  8.  19.  §  24.)  [P.  S.) 

ISIS  Clois)^  one  of  the  principal  Egyptian  divv' 
nities.  The  ideas  entertained  about  her  and  her 
worship  underwent  the  neatest  changes  and  modi- 
fications in  antiquity.  She  is  described  as  the  wife 
of  Osiris  and  the  mother  of  Homi.    As  Osiris,  tha 


ISI& 

god  of  the  Kile,  ttnght  the  people  the  nie  of  the 
ploogh,  eo  Iiii  inTented  the  cultivation  of  wheat  and 
bailey,  which  were  carried  about  in  the  processions 
at  her  festifaL  (Died.  i.  14,  27,  t.  69,  &c)  She 
was  the  goddess  of  the  earth,  which  the  Egyptians 
called  tl^  mother  (Died.  i.  12 ;  Serr.  ad  Aem. 
▼iii  696 ;  Isid.  Orig.  viii.  11),  whence  she  and 
Osiris  were  the  only  diTinities  that  were  worshipped 
by  aU  the  Egyptians-  (Herod,  it  42.)  Being 
married  to  Osiris,  Isis  is  the  land  ferdliied  by  the 
NUe.  (Pint  «is /s.  ef  0^.  32.)  This  simple  and 
primitite  notion  of  the  Egyptians  was  modified  at 
an  eariy  period  through  this  influence  of  the  East, 
with  which  Egypt  came  into  contact,  and  at  a  later 
time  through  die  influence  of  the  Greeks.  Thus 
Osiris  and  Isis  came  grsdually  to  be  considered  as 
dirinities  of  the  sun  and  the  moon ;  and  while 
some  of  the  Greeks  fiibled  that  the  worship  of  Isis 
had  been  introduced  into  Egypt  by  Ogyges  and  his 
wife  Thebe  (SchoL  ad  Arutid.  Symk  iiL  128),  the 
Egyptian  pnests  described  the  principal  religions 
institutions  of  Greece  as  derived  from  Egypt ;  and 
after  the  time  of  Herodotus,  this  belief  became 
firmly  established  in  Greece.  Hence  Isis  was 
identified  with  Demeter,  and  Osiris  with  Dionysus, 
and  the  suffsrings  of  Isis  were  accordingly  modified 
to  harmonise  with  the  mythus  of  the  imfortnnate 
Demeter.  Diodoms,  Plutarch,  and  others,  treat 
the  stories  about  Isis  according  to  the  principles  of 
Euhemerus,  and  represent  her,  as  well  as  Osiris,  as 
rulers  of  ^ypt:  but  in  these,  as  well  as  the  mys- 
tical accounts  of  other  writers,  the  original  chaiao- 
ter  of  Isis  may  yet  be  discerned.  We  cannot 
enter  here  into  an  ejtamination  of  the  development 
which  the  worship  of  Isis  underwent  in  Egypt  in 
the  course  of  centuries,  but  must  confine  ourselves 
to  some  remarks  respecting  her  worship  in  Greece, 
at  Rome,  and  other  Enropetn  parts  of  the  ancient 
worid.  Her  worship  in  all  parts  of  Greece  is  amply 
attested  by  express  statements  of  ancient  writers 
and  numerous  inscriptions.  Under  the  names  of 
Pekgia  (the  ruler  of  the  sea)  and  Aegyptia,  she 
had  two  sanctuaries  on  the  road  to  Acrocorinthus 
(Pans.  iL  4.  §  7),  and  othen  at  Megam  (i.  41. 
§  4),  Phlhis  (il  13.  $  7),  Tithorea  in  Phocis  (x. 
32.  f  9),  Methana  and  Troesene  (il  32.  §  6,  34. 
1 1),  Hermione  (iL  34.  f  10),  and  Andns  (see 
the  hymn  to  Isis,  btely  diBcovered  there,  in  the 
Cfasfc  Jlfuf.  ToL  L  n.  84,  Ac).  In  the  western 
parts  of  Europe  the  worship  of  Isis  became 
likewise  established,  and  many  places  in  Sicily, 
Italy,  and  Gaul,  are  known  to  have  been  the 
seats  of  it.  According  to  Appoleius  (Met.  xi.  p. 
262),  it  was  introduced  at  Rome  in  the  time  of 
SoUa:  at  a  later  time  her  statue  was  removed 
from  the  capitol  by  a  decree  of  the  senate  (Tertull. 
ad  Naihm.  L  10,  Apolog,  6 ;  Amob.  adv,  GtnL  iL 
73) ;  but  the  popuhce  and  the  consuls  Piso  and 
Oabinins,  in  B.C.  58,  resisted  the  decree.  A 
further  decree  of  &  a  53  forbade  the  private  wor- 
ship of  Isis,  and  ordered  the  chapeU  dedicated  to 
her  to  be  destroyed.  Subsequently,  when  the 
worship  was  restored,  her  sanctuaries  were  to  be 
found  only  outside  the  pomoerium.  (Dion  Cass, 
xl  47.)  This  interference  on  the  part  of  the  go- 
vernment was  thought  necessary  on  account  of  the 
licentious  orgies  with  which  the  festivals  of  the 
goddess  were  celebrated.  In  b.  a  50,  the  consul, 
L.  Aemilins  Paulus  himself,  was  the  first  to  begin 
the  destructioii  of  her  temples,  as  no  one  else  ven- 
tondledoso.    (VaL  Max.  L  3.  §  3.)    But  these 


ISMENE. 


681 


decrees  do  not  appear  to  have  quite  succeeded  in 
destroying  the  worship  of  Isis,  for  in  &  c.  47  a  new 
decree  was  issued  to  destroy  die  temple  of  Isis  and 
Serapis.  By  a  mistake,  die  adjoining  temple  of 
BeUona  was  likewise  pulled  down,  and  in  it  were 
found  pots  filled  with  human  flesh.  (Dion  Cass. 
zliL  26.)  As  it  had  thus  become  evident  that  the 
people  were  extremely  partial  to  the  worship  of 
those  foreign  divinities,  the  triumvin  in  B.&  43 
courted  the  popular  fevour  by  building  a  new 
temple  of  Isis  and  Serapis  in  the  third  region,  and 
sanctioning  their  wonhip.  (Dion  Cass,  xivii.  15.) 
It  would  appear  that  after  this  attempts  were  made 
to  erect  sanctuaries  of  Isis  in  the  city  itself,  for 
Augustus  forbade  her  wonhip  in  the  city,  while 
outside  of  it  there  seem  to  have  been  several  tem- 
ples, which  were  subjected  to  government  inspec- 
tion. (Dion  Cass.  Iiii.  2;  comp.  liv.  6.)  The 
interference  of  the  government  was  afterwards  re- 
peatedly required  (Tac  Ann.  iL  85;  Suet.  Tik, 
36 ;  Joseph.  AmL  Jud.  xviiL  3.  §  4  ;  Hegesippi  ii. 
4) ;  but  from  the  time  of  Vespasian  the  worship  of 
Isis  and  Senpis  became  firmly  established,  and  re- 
mained in  a  flourishing  condition  until  the  general 
introduction  of  Christianity.  The  most  important 
temple  of  Isis  at  Rome  stood  in  the  Campus 
Martius,  whence  she  viras  called  Isis  Campeuftis. 
(Juven.  vL  329 ;  AppuL  MeL  xi.  p.  259.)  An 
Isium  Metellinum  is  mentioned  by  Trebellius 
Pollio  {Trig.  Tyr.  25);  and  other  temples  and 
chapels  of  Isis  occur  in  many  Latin  inscnptions. 
The  priests  and  servants  of  the  goddess  wore  linen 
garments  {6^¥wl)^  whence  she  herself  is  called 
iimgera.  (Ov.  Ep,  ex  Pout.  L  1,  51,  Amor,  iL  2, 
25;  comp.  Tac.  //wt  iii.  74  ;  Martial,  xiL  29,  19 ; 
Juven.  vL  533.)  Those  initiated  in  her  mysteries 
wore  in  the  public  processions  masks  representing 
the  heads  of  dogs.  (Appian,  B.  C.  iv.  47  ;  Suet. 
DamiL  1.)  As  a  specimen  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  festival  of  Isis  was  celebrated  in  Greece,  the 
reader  may  be  referred  to  that  of  Tithorea,  which 
is  described  by  Pausanias  (x.  32),  and  the  naval 
sacrifice  offered  to  her  at  Corinth,  as  described  by 
Appuleius  in  his  Golden  Ass.  Isis  was  frequently 
represented  in  works  of  art  (TibulL  L  3,  27 ;  Juven. 
xiL  28) ;  and  in  those  still  extant  she  usually  ap- 
pears in  figure  and  countenance  resembling  Hera : 
she  wean  a  long  tunic,  and  her  upper  garment  is 
festened  on  her  breast  by  a  knot:  her  head  is 
crowned  with  a  lotus  flower,  and  her  right  hand 
holds  the  sistrum.  Her  son  Horus  is  often  repre- 
sented vrith  her  as  a  fine  naked  boy,  holding  the 
fere-finger  on  his  mouth,  with  a  lotus  flower  on  his 
head,  and  a  cornucopia  in  his  left  hand. 

It  should  be  remarked  that  Tacitus  {Germ.  9) 
speaks  of  the  wonhip  of  Isis  among  the  ancient 
Germans,  but  he  there  applies  the  name  Isis  only 
on  account  of  the  analogy  existing  between  the 
German  divinity  and  the  Isis  of  his  own  country- 
men ;  and  the  German  goddess  whom  he  hod  in 
view  was  probably  no  other  than  Hertha.  (Comp. 
c.  39.)  [L.  S.] 

I'SMARUS  Clo-fuipof ),  a  son  of  Eumolpus,  is 
said  to  have  fled  with  his  father  from  Aethiopia  to 
Thrace,  and  from  thence  to  Eleusis.  (Apollod.  iiL 
15.  §  4.)  There  is  one  other  personage  of  the  same 
name.   (Apollod.  iii.  6.  §  8  ;  Astacus.)     ^L.  S.J 

ISME'NE  (*l4rMi(nf ).  1 .  A  daughter  of  Asopus 
and  Metope,  and  wife  of  Aigus,  by  whom  she  b^ 
came  the  mother  of  lasus  and  lo.  (Apollod.  iL  K 
18*) 

SB  4 


63*2 


ISOCRATES. 


2.  A  daughter  of  Oedipus  by  JocaBte,  or,  ac- 
cording to  others,  by  Eurygeneia.  (ApoUod.  iii. 
5.  §  8  ;  Pans.  ix.  5.  §  5  ;  Soph.  Antig.  1,  &c.,  Oed, 
Col,  321 1  Eurip.  Phoen,  56.)  [L.  S.] 

ISME'NIAS  ('IffAiffvuu),  a  Theban,  of  the  party 
adverse  to  Rome  and  iriendly  to  Macedonia.  When 
he  was  chosen  Boeotarch,  a  considerable  number  of 
the  opposite  &ction  were  driven  into  exile,  and 
condemned  to  death  by  him  in  their  absence. 
These  men  met,  at  Larissa  in  Theiaaly,  the  Roman 
commissioners,  who  were  sent  into  Greece  in  B.  c. 
171,  preparatory  to  the  war  with  Perseus  ;  and  on 
being  upbraided  with  the  alliance  which  Boeotia 
had  made  with  the  Macedonians,  they  threw  the 
whole  blame  on  Ismenias.  Shortly  after  they  ap- 
peared before  the  commissioners  at  Chalcis ;  and 
here  Ismenias  also  presented  himself  and  proposed 
that  the  Boeotian  nation  should  collectively  submit 
to  Rome.  This  proposal,  however,  did  not  at  all 
suit  Q.  Marcius  and  his  colleagues,  whose  object 
was  to  divide  the  Boeotian  towns,  and  dissolve  their 
confederacy.  They  therefore  treated  Ismenias  with 
great  contumely  ;  and  his  enemies  being  thereby 
emboldened  to  attack  him,  he  narrowly  escaped 
death  by  taking  refuge  at  the  Roman  tribunal 
Meanwhile,  the  Roman  party  entirely  prevailed  at 
Thebes,  and  sent  an  embassy  to  the  Romans  at 
Chalcis,  to  surrender  their  city,  and  to  recal  the 
exiles.  Ismenias  was  thrown  into  prison,  and, 
after  some  time,  was  put  to  death,  or  (as  we  may 
perhaps  understand  tne  words  of  Polybius)  com- 
mitted suicide.  (Liv.  zlii.  38,  43,  44  ;  Polyb. 
xxvii  1,  2.)  [E.  E.] 

ISME'NIAS  (*l(rMi»Wat),  a  painter  of  Chalcis, 
who  painted  the  pedigree  of  the  Athenian  orator 
Lycui^us  on  a  tablet,  which  was  deposited  in  the 
Ecechtheium.  (Pseud.  Plut  ViL  X.  Oral.  p.  843, 
e.)  [P.  S.] 

ISME'NIUS  (^iTnivunX  1.  A  son  of  Apollo 
and  Melia,  who  is  said  to  have  given  his  name  to 
the  Boeotian  river  which  was  before  called  Ladon 
or  Cadmus.     (Hesych.  f.  v. ;  Paus.  ix.  10.  §  5.) 

2.  A  surname  of  Apollo  at  Thebes,  who  had  a 
temple  on  the  river  Ismenus.  (Paus.  ii.  10.  §  4, 
iv.  27.  $  4.  ix.  10.  §§  2,  5.)  The  sanctuary  of  the 
god,  at  which  the  Daphnephoria  was  celebrated, 
bore  the  name  of  Ismenium,  and  was  situated  out- 
side the  city.  [L.  S.] 

ISME'NUS  (*I<rMi(raf),  a  son  of  Asopus  and 
Metope,  from  whom  the  Boeotian  river  L«don  was 
believed  to  have  derived  its  name  of  Ismenus. 
(Apollod.  iii.  12.  §  6.)  The  Uttle  brooks  Diroe 
and  Strophie,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Thebes,  are 
therefore  called  daughters  of  Ismenus.  (Callim. 
Hymn,  m  Del,  77  ;  comp.  Eurip.  Baech.  519;  Diod. 
iv.  72.)  According  to  other  tmditions,  Ismenus 
was  a  son  of  Amphion  and  Niobe,  who  when  struck 
by  the  arrow  of  Apollo  leaped  into  a  river  near 
Thebes,  which  was  called  Ismenus,  after  him. 
(Apollod.  iii.  5.  §  6  ;  Plut.  de  Fluv.  2.)      [L.  S.] 

ISO'CRATES  ('I<roiCfxinii).  1.  A  celebrated 
Attic  orator  and  rhetorician,  was  the  son  of  Theo- 
dorus,  and  bom  at  Athens  in  b.  c.  4  36 .  Theodorus 
was  a  man  of  considerable  wealth,  and  had  a  manu- 
fficture  of  flutes  or  musical  instruments,  for  which 
the  son  was  often  ridiculed  by  the  comic  poets  of  the 
time;  but  the  father  made  good  use  of  his  property, 
in  procuring  for  the  young  Isocrates  the  best  educa- 
tion that  could  be  obtained :  the  most  celebrated 
sophists  are  mentioned  among  his  teachers,  such  as 
Tisias,  Qorgias,  Prodicns,  and  also  Socrates  and 


ISOCRATES, 

Theramenei.     (Dionys.  Itocrat,  1 ;  Plut.  VU.  Jd 
OraL  p.  836  ;  Suidas,  s.  v,  'IffOKpdrnf  ;  Anonym. 
/Slot   *I(roiKpar.,  in  Westermann^s    $urypd^t^   p. 
253 ;  Phot  Bibl.  Cod,  260.)    Isocntes  was  na- 
turally tunid,  and  of  a  weakly  constitution,  for  which 
reasons  he  abstained  from  taking  any  direct  part 
in  the  political  affidrs  of  his  country,  and  resolved 
to  contribute  towards  the  devdopment  of  eloquence 
by  teaching  and  writing,  and  thus  to  guide  others 
in  the  path  for  which  his  own  constitution  un6tted 
him.     According  to  some  accounts,  he  devoted 
himself  to  the  teaching  of  rhetoric  for  the  purpose 
of  ameliorating  his  circumstances,  since  he  had  lost 
his  paternal  inheritance  in  the  war  against  the 
Lacedaemonians.    (Plut  L  e.  p.  837  ;  Phot  Bi6L 
Cod,Lc,  176;  Isocrat  de  PermuL  §  172.)      He 
first  established  a  school  of  riietoric  in  the  island  of 
Chios,  but  his  success  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
very  great,  for  he  is  said  to  have  had  only  nine 
pupils  there.  He  is  stated,  however,  to  have  exerted 
himself  in  another  direction,  and  to  have  regulated 
the  political  constitution  of  Chios,  after  the  model 
of  that  of  Athens.      After  this  he  returned   to 
Athens,  and  there  t)pened  a  school  of  riietoric    He 
met  with  the  greatest  applause,  and  the  number  of 
his  pupils  soon  increased  to  100,  every  one  of 
whom  paid  him  1000  drachmae.     In  addition  to 
this,  he  made  a  large  income  by  writing  orations  ; 
thus  Plutarch  {L  c  p.  838)  relates  that  Nioodes, 
king  of  Cyprus,  gave  Isocrates  twenty  talents  for 
the  oration  irp^t  HutoicKia,     In  this  maimer  he 
gradually  acquired  a  considerable  property,  and  he 
was  several  times  called  upon  to  undertake  the  ex- 
pensive trierarchy ;  this  h^>pened  first  in  B.  c  353, 
but  being  ill,  he  excused  himself  through  his  son 
Aphaieus.    In  352  he  was  called  upon  again,  and 
in  order  to  silence  the  calumnies  of  his  enemies,  he 
performed  it  in  the  most  splendid  manner.    The 
oration  ir^pi  dyrtS^cwr  wpos  Avalftaxoy  refers  to 
that  event,  though  it  was  written  after  it     In  his 
earlier  years  Isocrates  lived  in  the  company  of 
Athenian  hetaerae  (Plut  ^  c  p.  839  ;  Athen.  xiii. 
p.  592),  but  at  a  later  period  he  married  Plathaoe, 
the  widow  of  the  sophist  Hippias,  whose  youngest 
son,  Aphareus,   he  adopted.     Isocrates  has  the 
great  merit  of  being  the  first  who  clearly  saw  the 
great  value  and  objects  of  oratory,  in  its  practical 
application  to  public  life  and  the  affiurs  of  the 
state.    At  the  same  time,  he  endeavoured  to  base 
public  oratory  upon  sound  moral  principles,  and 
thus  to  rescue  it  from  the  influence  of  the  sophists* 
who  used  and  abused  it  for  any  and  every  purpose; 
for  Isocrates,  although  educated  by  the  most  emi- 
nent sophists,  was  the  avowed  enemy  of  all  so- 
phistry. He  was,  however,  not  altogether  free  from 
their  influence  ;  and  what  is  most  conspicuous  in 
his  political  discourses  is  the  absence  of  all  prac- 
tical knowledge  of  real  political  life,  so  that  his  fine 
theories,  though  they  were  unquestionably  well 
meant,  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to  the  visions  of 
an  enthusiast    The  influence  which  he  exercised 
on  his  country  by  his  oratory  must  have  been 
limited,  since  his  exertions  were  confined  to  his 
school,  but  through  his  school  he  had  the  great- 
est possible  influence  upon  the  development  of 
public  oratory;  for  the  most  eminent  statesmen, 
philosophers,  orators,  and  historians  of  the  time, 
were  trained  in  it,  and  afterwards  developed  each  in 
his  particular  way  the  principles  they  had  imbibed 
in  his  school.    No  ancient  rhetorician  had  so  many 
disciples  that  afterwards  shed    lustre  on  theic 


ISOCRATES. 

coniitfy  u  laocnteii  If  we  tet  aaide  the  qnestion 
as  to  whether  the  political  liewi  he  entertained 
were  praetiaible  or  wise,  it  mntt  be  owned  that 
he  wae  a  rincere  lover  of  hie  native  land,  and  that 
the  greatnei»  and  glory  of  Athena  were  the  great 
objectt  for  which  he  waa  labooring;  and  hence,  when 
the  battle  of  Chaeroneia  had  destroyed  the  last 
hopes  of  freedom  and  independence,  Isociates  made 
away  with  himself  unable  to  sarrive  the  downfid 
of  his  country,  b.  c.  338.  (Pint  p.  837 ;  Dionys. 
Photius,  U,  ec  ;  PhUostr.  ViL  Soph.  I  17.) 

The  Alexandrian  critics  assigned  to  Isocrates  the 
fourth  place  in  the  canon  of  Greek  orators,  and  the 
great  esteem  in  which  his  orations  were  held  by  the 
ancient  grammarians  is  attested  by  the  numerous 
commentaries  that  were  written  upon  tliem  by 
Philonicus,  Hieronymus  of  Rhodes,  Cleochares,  Did- 
ymus,  and  others.  Hermippus  even  treated  in  a 
separate  work  on  the  pupils  of  Isocrates  ;  but  all 
these  woiks  are  lost,  with  the  exception  of  the  cri- 
ticism by  Dionysius  of  Halicamassus.  The  lan- 
guage of  Isocrates  is  the  purest  and  most  refined 
Attic-dialect,  and  thus  forms  a  great  contrast  with 
the  natural  simplicity  of  Lysias,  as  well  as  with 
the  sublime  power  of  Demosthenes.  His  artificial 
style  is  more  elegant  than  graceful,  and  more  os- 
tentations than  pleasing  ;  the  carefully-rounded 
periods,  the  frequent  application  of  figurative  ex- 
pfessions,  are  features  which  remind  us  of  the  so- 
phists ;  and  although  his  sentences  flow  very 
melodiously,  yet  they  become  wearisome  and  mo- 
notonous by  the  perpetual  occurrence  of  the  same 
OTer-refined  periods,  which  are  not  relieved  by 
being  interspersed  with  shorter  and  easier  sen- 
tences. In  saying  this,  we  must  remember  that 
Isocrates  wrote  his  orations  to  be  read,  and  not 
with  a  view  to  their  recitation  before  the  public. 
The  immense  care  he  bestowed  upon  the  com- 
position of  his  orations,  and  the  time  he  spent  in 
working  them  out  and  polishing  them,  may  be  in- 
ferred from  the  statement,  that  he  was  engaged  for 
a  period  of  ten,  and  according  to  others,  of  fifteen 
years,  upon  his  Panegyric  oration.  (Quintil.  x. 
4.  I  4.)  It  is  owing  to  this  very  care  and  Ubour 
that  in  the  arrangement  and  treatment  of  his  sub- 
ject, Isociates  is  far  superior  to  Lysias  and  other 
oiators  of  the  time,  and  that  the  number  of  ora- 
tions he  wrote  is  comparatively  small. 

There  were  in  antiquity  sixty  orations  which 
went  by  the  name  of  Isocrates,  but  Caeeilius,  a 
rhetorician  of  the  time  of  Augustus,  recognised  only 
twenty-eight  of  them  as  genuine  (Plut.  X  &  p.  838; 
Phot  BAL  Ood.  260),  and  of  these  only  twenty- 
one  have  come  down  to  us.  Eight  of  them  were 
written  for  judicial  purposes  in  civil  cases,  and  in- 
tended to  serve  as  models  for  this  species  of  ora- 
tory ;  all  the  othera  are  political  discourses  or  show 
speeches,  intended  to  be  read  by  a  huge  public : 
they  are  particularly  characterised  by  the  ethical 
element  on  which  his  political  views  are  based. 
Besides  these  entire  orations,  we  have  the  tities 
and  fragments  of  twenty-seven  other  orations, 
which  are  referred  to  under  the  name  of  Isocrates. 
There  also  exist  under  his  name  ten  letters,  which 
wen  written  to  friends  on  political  questions  of  the 
time  ;  one  of  them,  however  (the  tenth),  is  in  all 
probability  spurious.  A  scientific  manual  of  rhe- 
toric (Wx**?  hf*^^^)  which  Isocrates  wrote  is 
lost,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  fragments,  so  that 
we  are  unable  to  form  any  definite  idea  of  his  merits 
in  this  respect. 


ISTHMIUS. 


633 


The  orations  of  Isocrates  are  printed  in  the 
various  collections  of  the  Greek  orators.  The  first 
separate  edition  is  that  of  Demetrius  Chalcocondylas 
(Milan,  1493,  foL),  which  was  followed  by  numer- 
ous others,  which,  however,  are  mainly  based  upon 
the  edition  of  Aldus  (e.  g.  those  published  at 
Hagenau,  1533,  8vo. ;  Venice,  1542,  1544,  1549, 
8vo. ;  Basel,  1546,  1550,  1555,  1561,  8vo.).  A 
better  edition  is  that  of  H.  Wolf  (Basel,  1553, 
8vo.),  and  with  Woirs  notes  and  emendations, 
Basel,  1570,  fol.,  the  text  of  which  was  often  re- 
printed. Some  improvements  were  made  in  the 
edition  of  H.  Stephens  (1593,  fol.,  reprinted  in 
1604,  1642,  1651,  8vo.,  in  London  1615,  8to., 
and  at  Cambridge  1686,  8vo.).  The  edition  of  A. 
Auger  (Paris,  1782,  3  vols.  3vo.)  is  not  what  it 
might  have  been,  considering  the  MSS.  he  had  at 
his  disposal.  The  best  modem  editions  are  those 
of  W.  Lange  (Halle,  1803,  8vo.),  Ad.  Cones 
(Paris,  1807,  2  vols.  8vo.),  G.  S.  Dobson  (London, 
1828,  2  vols.  8vo.,  with  a  Latin  transL,  copious 
notes  and  scholia),  and  Baiter  and  Sanppe  (Zii- 
rich,  1839,  2  vols.  r2mo.).  There  are  aiso  many 
good  editions  of  separate  orations  and  of  select 
orations,  for  which  the  reader  must  be  referred  to 
bibliographical  works  (Hoffinann,  Lexieon  BUJiogr. 
voL  iL  p.  615,  &C.)  A  useful  Index  Graeeiiatia  was 
published  by  Th.  MitcheD,  Oxford,  1827,  8vo. 
(Comp.  Westeimann,  Ge»eh,  der  GriedL  Beredi». 
§§  48, 49,  and  Beila^  iv.  pp.  288—293;  Leloup, 
Commewlatio  de  IwoeraiA,  Bonn,  1823,  8vo. ;  J.  G. 
Pfimd,  de  ItocraHa  Vita  ei  SeripHaj  Berlin,  1833, 

2.  Of  Apollonia,  a  disciple  of  Isocrates  of  Athena 
(No.  1),  with  whom  he  has  often  been  confounded. 
He  appears,  however,  to  have  enjoyed  a  consider- 
able reputation  as  an  orator,  for  he  is  mentioned 
among  those  who  competed  with  other  oraton  for 
the  prize  which  Artemisia  of  Caria  proposed  in  the 
literary  contest  which  she  instituted  in  honour  of 
her  husband  Mausolus,  in  b.  c.  352.  Suidas  men- 
tions the  tides  of  five  of  his  orations,  but  none  of 
them  have  come  down  to  us.  (Epid.  Soerat,  xxviii. 
pp.  65, 67  ;  Suid.  ».  v.  l<roKpdn}t ;  Eudoc.  p.  247; 
Spalding,  ad  Qmrntii,  ii.  15.  $  4. )  Some  critics  be- 
lieve that  he  was  the  author  of  the  r^x*^  ht^opueij, 
which  was  mentioned  above  among  the  works  of 
his  master  and  namesake.  (Westermann,  Getek, 
d.  Grieck,  Bendinmk,  §  50,  notes  3  and  4.  §  68, 
note  15.)  [L.  S.] 

ISODAETES  (*Iiro8afTi}r),  from  8af»,  L  e.  the 
god  who  distributes  his  gifts  equally  to  all,  occure 
as  a  surname  of  Dionysus  Zagreus.  (Plut.  de  Ei, 
<9>.  Delpk.  9.)  [L.  S.] 

ISO'DETES  Cl<ro3snrf ),  from  8^,  Uie  god  who 
binds  all  equally,  is  used  as  a  surname  of  Pluto,  to 
express  his  impartiality  (Hesych.  s.  «.),  and  of 
Apollo.     (Bekker,  Aneedct,  p.  267.)         [L.  S.j 

ISSA  {*lffn)j  a  daughter  of  Macareus  in  Les- 
bos, and  the  beloved  of  Apollo,  from  whom  the 
Lesbian  town  of  Issa  is  said  to  have  received  its 
name.  (Ov.  MeL  vi  1 24 ;  Tsetz.  ad  Lycoph.  220 ; 
Steph.  Byx.  «.  v. ;  Strab.  l  p.  60.)  [L.  S.] 

ISSO'RIA  Clffffupta),  a  surname  of  the  Laco- 
nian  Artemis,  derived  bom  Mount  Issorion,  on 
which  she  had  a  sanctuary.  (Pans.  iiL  14.  $  2,  25. 
§  3  ;  Hesych.  and  Steph.  Byi.  $,v.\  Plut.  Age$, 
32;  Polyaen.iL  14.)  [L.  S.] 

rSTHMIUS  ("hrBfuos),  i.  e.  the  god  worship- 
ped on  the  Isthmus  (of  Corinth),  a  surname  of 
Poseidon,  in  honour  of  whom  the  Isthmian  games 
were  celebrated.    (Pans,  ii  9.  §  6.)       [L.  S.] 


634 


ITALIC  US. 


ISTER  or  ISTRUS  C^ffrpos).  1.  A  Onek 
historian,  who  i»  ■ometimes  called  a  native  of  Cy- 
rene,  ■ometimes  of  Macedonia,  and  tometimeft  of 
Paphoft,  in  the  island  of  Cyprus.  (Sixid.  b,  v.  Io*- 
rpos.)  These  contradictory  statements  are  recon- 
ciled by  Biebelis,  in  the  work  cited  b?!ow,  by  the 
supposition  that  Ister  was  bom  at  Cyrene,  that 
thenoe  he  proceeded  with  Callimachus  to  Alexan- 
dria, and  afterwards  lived  for  some  time  at  Paphus, 
which  was  subject  to  the  kings  of  Egypt  (Comp. 
Plut  Quaed,  Graec  4S,  who  calls  him  an  Alexan- 
drian.) Ister  is  said  to  have  been  at  first  a  slave 
of  Callimachus,  and  afterwards  hia  friend^  and  this 
circumstance  determines  the  age  of  Istmi,  who  ac- 
cordingly lived  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Euergetes, 
i.  e.  between  aboot  &  c  250  and  220.  Polemon, 
who  was  either  his  contemporary  or  lived  very 
shortly  after  him,  wrote  against  Ister. 

Ister  was  the  author  of  a  considerable  number  of 
works,  all  of  which  are  lost,  with  the  exception  of 
some  fragments.  The  most  important  among  them 
was,  1.  an  Atthis  (*Ar0ti),  of  which  the  sixteenth 
book  is  mentioned  by  Harpocration  («.  v,  rpcnt- 
iop6pot ;  comp.  a  v.  kwwryKw.)  This  work  is 
often  referred  to  under  d^erent  titles,  such  as 
'AttmcC  (Athen.  iii.  p.  74,  xiiL  p.  557  ;  Plat.  The$, 
33)  rd  T^f  ovKo^tfT^f,  'Arriical  trmfaytyai, 
<rwayttyi^f  ^Ararra,  and  others.  2.  Al  'Asr^AAwrov 
ivupeuftlai^  in  which  he  treated  of  a  variety  of  re- 
ligious rites.  (Plut  de  Mub,  14  ;  Harpocrat  a  v. 
ipapfAcuc6s ;  Phot  Lex.  ;  v.  Tptrrtkof,)  3.  IlroXc- 
/uatt.  Some  consider  this  work  on  the  Egyptian 
town  of  Ptolemais  to  have  been  in  verse,  but  no- 
thing certain  can  be  said  about  it  (Athen.  x.  p. 
478.)  4.  Alyvwritnf  chrouefai,  or  the  colonies  of 
the  Egyptians  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p.  322 ; 
Constanttn.  Porphyr.  de  ThenuU,  i.  p.  13.)  5. 
'ApyoKixd^  or  a  history  of  Aigoa  (Athen.  xiv.  p. 
650  ;  Steph.  Bvx.  a  v,  *Airia.)  6.  HAiomL  (Steph. 
Bys.  a «.  ♦«Jrcior ;  SchoL  m  Plaiom.  p.  380,  ed. 
Bekker  ;  ad  Pmd,  OL  vi.  55,  vil  146.)  7.  ^tn^ 
oTor/i)  Tȴ  Kpifrucmv  dvoriAp.  (Enseb.  Praep, 
Evang,  iv.  16 ;  Porphyr.  de  AhitiM,  il  56.)  8. 
ncpl  ISMtnrror  SB\t»»,  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  iii.  p. 
447.)  9.  MfAoToio/1  (Suid.  «.  v.  ^pvpit ;  SchoL 
ad  Arittoph,  Nub.  967 ;  Anonym.  VU.  SophocL) 
10.  Twoiun/ifMora  or  commentariea  (Plut  QuaetL 
Graec.  43.)  11.  *KrrutaX  A^fit.  (EustatL  ad 
Odjfu,  p.  1627  ;  Suid.  «.  v.  dftv^r  ;  Phavorin.  a  «. 
dpv9i6t ;  Hesydi.  a  v.  «^mAAcu  ;  SchoL  Venet  ad 
Jiiad.  K.  439.) 

2.  A  Qreek  grammarian  of  Calatis,  on  the  Eux- 
ine,  is  mentioned  .only  by  Stephanus  Byxantinus 
(a  V,  KoAartt),  as  the  author  of  a  beautiful 
work,  wffA  rpay^tat,  and  it  is  not  impossible 
that  the  anonymous  author  of  the  life  of  Sophocles 
may  refer  to  him,  and  not  to  the  author  of  the 
Atthia  The  fragments  of  the  works  of  the  latter 
are  collected  by  Siebelis,  Fragm,  Pkanodemi^  D&' 
fMoiL,  CtUodemU  €t  Jftri,  Lipa  1812,  8vo.,  and  by 
C.  and  Th.  M'dller,  Froffminta  Hitlor.  Graee,  p. 
418,  &C.  [L.  S.] 

ISTOM  A'CHUS  ('Itrr^^xM),  the  author  of  a 
work  entitled  ^VmKpdxovt  dXptffit^  that  is,  the 
school  of  Hippoorates,  in  which  he  stated  that 
Hippocrates  was  bom  OL  80.  1.  (Soranus,  VU, 
/fippoer,)  [L.  S.] 

ITA'LICUS,  one  of  the  two  kings  of  the  Soe- 
Tians  who  in  ▲.  D.  70  joined  the  party  of  Vespa- 
sian and  fought  against  the  Vitellians  at  Bedna- 
cum  in  Cinlpine  QauL  (Tac  Hut.  iii  6,  21.)  He 


ITURIUS. 

was  probably  a  son  of  the  Italieua  mentioned  hf 
the  same  historian  (^ma  zL  16)  a.  d.  47,  who 
was  invited  to  the  chieftancy  of  the  Chemscans, 
and  afterwards  for  his  tyranny  and  intemperance 
expelled  by  them.  In  most  editions  of  Tacitus 
the  name  is  ItalnSi  and,  whether  this  or  Italieua 
be  the  true  reading,  his  Teutonic  appellation  is 
probably  superseded  by  an  agnomen  derived  from 
his  education  at  Rome  while  detained  there  as  an 
hostage.     [Flavius,  p.  174.]     [W.&D.] 

ITA'LICUS  SI'LIUS.    [Silius.] 

I'TALUS  {*lraK&s\  an  ancient  king  of  the  Pe- 
lasgians,  Siculians,or  Oenotrians,  from  whom  Italy 
was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Thuc 
vi.  2;  Dionya  i.  35.)  Hyginus  (FaL  127) 
calls  him  a  son  of  Telegonus  by  Penelope.  By 
Electra,  the  dai:^hter  of  Latinos,  he  is  said  to  have 
become  the  £sther  of  Remus,  the  founder  of  Rome, 
and  by  Lucania,  the  £sther  of  the  hooine  Rome, 
to  whom  is  likewise  ascribed  the  foundation  of 
Rome.  (Dionya  i.  72  ;  Plut  RommL  2 ;  comp. 
Serv.  ad  Aeiu  L  6,  viii.  328 ;  Aristot  PoUi,  vii. 
10.)  [L.  S.] 

ITHACUS  ("Iftueof),  a  son  of  Pteiekas,  a 
hero  from  whom  Ithaca  was  believed  to  have  de- 
rived its  name.  (Hom.  CkL  xviL  207 ;  Eustath. 
ad  Horn,  pp^  307,  1815  ;  Hesych.  a  u)  Odysseus, 
king  of  Ithaca,  is  sometimes  simply  odled  Ithacus, 
or  Uie  Ithacan.  (Ov.  JS^.  €Jt  Pout,  L  3, 33 ;  Virg. 
Aen.  ii.  104.)  [L.  S.] 

ITHAMITRES.    [Artatntbs.] 

ITHOMATAS  (*I0«^Taf ),  a  surname  of  Zeus, 
derived  from  the  Messenian  hill  of  Ithome»  where 
the  god  had  a  sanctuary,  and  where  an  annual 
festival,  the  Ithomaea,  was  celebrated  in  his  honour. 
(Paua  iv.  33.  §  2,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

ITHO'ME  ('I0(^Mn),  a  nymph  from  whom  the 
Messenian  hill  of  Ithome  derived  its  name.  Ac- 
cording to  a  Messenian  tradition,  Ithome  and 
Neda,  from  whom  a  small  river  of  the  country  de- 
rived its  name,  were  said  to  have  nursed  Zeus,  and 
to  have  bathed  the  in&nt  god  in  the  well  Clepsy- 
dra.   (Paua.  iv.  33.  §  2.)  [L.  &] 

ITO'NIA,  ITO'NIAS,  or  ITO'NIS  (*lrwla, 
'Irviridt,  or  'Irsirfr),  a  surname  of  Athena,  derived 
from  the  town  of  Iton,  in  the  south  of  Phthiotia 
(Paua  L  13.  §  2  ;  Plut  Pyrrk,  26  ;  Polyb.  iv.  25; 
Strab.  ix.  p.  435;  Steph.  Bya  ae.;  SchoL a^  J^offoa. 
Rhod,\.bS\^adCktUim.HymM.inCer,lB.)  The 
goddess  there  had  a  celebrated  sanctuary  and  fes- 
tivals, and  is  hence  also  called  imxJalUmL  (CatulL 
EpUhaL  P.  el  Th,  228.)  From  Iton  her  worship 
spread  into  Boeotia  and  the  country  about  lake 
Copais,  where  the  Pamboeotia  was  celebrated,  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  a  temple  and  grove  of  Athena. 
(Paua  ix.  34.  §  1  ;  iiL  9,  in  fin.;  Plut  AmaL 
Narr,  4.)  According  to  another  tradition,  Athena 
received  the  surname  of  Itonia  from  Itonus,  a  king 
or  priest  (Paua  ix.  34.  §  1  ;  SchoL  ad  ApoUatu 
Bkod,  L  721.)  [U  S.] 

ITO'NUS  ('iTMyot).  1.  Asonof  Ampbictvon, 
and  husband  of  the  nymph  Melanippe,  by  whom 
he  became  the  fether  of  Boeotus  and  Chromia. 
(Pans.  ix.  1.  §  1,  34.  §  1,  v.  1.  §  2.) 

2.  A  son  of  Boeotus,  and  fiither  of  Hippaldmus. 
Electryon,  Archilochns,  and  Alegenor.  (Diod.  iv. 
67.)  [I*  &] 

ITU'RIUS,  a  client  of  Junia  Silana  [Silana], 
whom,  with  a  fellow-client  [Calvisiub,  p.  586 J, 
she  employed  to  accuse  the  empress  Agrippina  of 
majestas,  a.  d.  56,  and  who^  on  the  fiuloie  oC 


JUBA. 

ihax  chaige,  was  banished  with  hii  patroness. 
After  Agrippina^  murder,  Itoiias  was  recalled 
from  exile  by  Nero.  (Tac.  Anm,  xiii.  19,  21,  22, 
xiT.  12.)  [W.  a  D.l 

ITYS.      [TERBU8.] 

JUBA  I.  ('I4^t),  king  of  Nnmidia,  wa9  4R)n 
of  Hiempsa],  who  was  re-eitabtished  on  the  throne 
by  Pompey.     [Hixmpsal,  No.  2.]     (Dion  Cass, 
zli.  41 ;  Soet  Cba*.  71.)     We  hear  little  of  him 
daring  his  fiither^s  lifetime,  but  Cicero  incidentally 
mentions  him  in  one  of  his  orations  «a  early  as 
B.  &  63  (De  Leg*  Agrar,  Or.  ii.  22),  and  in  the 
following  year  we  find  him  at  Rome,  whither  he 
had  probably  been  sent  by  his  fiither,  to  support 
their  cause  against  a  Nnmidian  named  Masintha, 
on  which  occasion  a  violent  altercation  took  phwe 
between  hdm  and  Caesar,  then  praetor.    (Suet 
CW.  71.)    On  the  death  of  Hiempsal,  Juba  suc- 
ceeded to  all  tha  power  and  privileges  enjoyed  by 
his  father,  whose  authority  appears  to  have  ex- 
tended  not  only  over  all  Numidia  but  over  many 
of  the  Gaetulnn  tribes  of  the  interior  (Hirt.  B» 
Afr.  56),  a  eireomstance  which  probably  gave  rise 
to  the  absurd  exaggeration  of  Lucan,  who  repre- 
sents him  (iv.  670)  as  ruling  over  die  whole  of 
Africa,  from  the  pillars  of  Hercules  to  the  temple 
of  Ammon.    On  the  breaking  out  of  the  dvil  war 
between  Caesar  and  Pompey,  Juba  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  latter,  a  course  to  which  he  was  im- 
pelled both  by  his  hereditaiy  attachment  to  Pompey 
himself^  coniftimed  probably  by  the  dispute  with 
Caesar  already  adverted  to,  and  by  personal  en- 
mity to  Curio,  who  in  the  year  of  his  tribuneship 
(&  a  50)  had  proposed  a  kw  for  reducing  the 
kingdom  of  Juba  to  the  condition  of  a  Roman  pro- 
vince.   Hence,  when  Curio  landed  in  Africa  (a.  c. 
49)  with  an  anny  of  only  two  l^ons,  the  king 
was  prompted  by  private  revenge,  as  well  as  general 
policy,  to  hasten  to  the  support  of  P.  Attius  Varna, 
the  Pompeian  geneial  in  Africa.    Before,  however, 
Juba  could  arrive  to  his  succour.  Varus  had  suffered 
a  considerable  defeat,  and  with  difficulty  maintained 
his  ground  under  the  walls  of  Utica.    On  the  first 
news  of  the  king^s  approach,  at  the  head  of  a  nu- 
merous army.  Curio  retreated  to  a  strong  position 
on  the  searcoast,  called  the  Castra  CorneUa,  but  in 
order  to  draw  him  away  from  thence,  Juba  caused 
a  report  to  be  spread  that  he  himself  had  retired 
into  the  interior,  and  had  only  detached  a  small 
force  under  Saburra  to  the  relief  of  Utica.    Curio 
fell  easily  into  the  mare,  attacked  the  advanced 
guard  of  the  Numidians  at  the  river  Baaiadas,  and 
drove  it  before  him;  nor  did  he  discover  his  mistake 
until  his  little  army  was  entirely  surrounded  and 
overwhelmed  by  the  countless  iwaims  of  the  Nu- 
midian  cavalry.    Curio  himself  fell  in  the  action, 
with  ahnoat  all  his  infantry :  a  few  cohorts  of  ca- 
vidry,  whidi  had  made  their  escape  to  the  camp 
near  Utica,  and  surrendered  to  Varus  at  discretion, 
were  put  to  the  sword  in  cold  blood  by  Juba,  in 
•pita  of  the  opposition  of  the  Roman  generaL 
(Cae8.B.aiL  23—44;  Dion  Caaa.  xli.  41,  42  ; 
Appian,  B,  a  u.  44—46 ;  Lucan,  iv.  581—624 ; 
Liv.  E^hL  ex. ;  Ores.  vi.  15  ;  Flor.  iv.  2.)     For 
these  servicea,  Juba  waa  rewarded  by  the  senate  of 
the  Pompeian  party  with  the  title  of  king,  and 
other  honours ;  while  Caesar  and  the  senate  at 
Rome  proclaimed  him  a  public  enemy.     (Dion 
Caaa.  xU.  42 ;  Lnean,  v.  56.)    He  continued  in 
undisturbed  possession  of  hia  kingdom  until  the 
of  tha  year  b.  c.  46»  when  Caesar  in 


JUBA. 


685 


person  landed  in  Africa,  where  Sdpio,  Cato,  and 
the  remaining  leaders  of  the  Pompeian  party,  were 
now  assembled.  Juba  was  advancing  in  person,  at 
the  head  of  a  large  army,  to  the  support  of  Scipio, 
when  he  received  intdUgenoe  that  his  own  do- 
minions had  been  invaded  from  another  quarter  by 
Bocchus,  king  of  Mauritania,  and  the  Roman  ge» 
neral  P.  Sitius,  who  had  obtained  considerable  suc- 
cesses, and  even  made  themselves  Wuters  of  the 
important  city  of  Cirta.  Hereupon  he  returned 
with  his  army,  to  oppose  this  new  oiemy,  content- 
ing himself  with  sending  thirty  eleplumts  to  the 
assistance  of  Scipia  Of  his  opemtions  against 
Sitius  we  know  nothing,  but  it  was  not  long  before 
the  urgent  request  of  the  Roman  commander  re* 
called  him  to  his  support ;  and  leaving  his  general 
Saburra  to  make  head  against  Bocchus  and  Sitius, 
he  himself  joined  Scipio  in  his  camp  near  Uzita, 
with  three  legions  of  regdar  infantry,  800  well> 
armed  cavalry,  and  thirty  elephants,  besides  a 
countless  swarm  of  light-armed  in&ntry  and  Nn- 
midian horse.  Yet  he  did  not,  afier  all,  render 
any  very  important  services  to  the  cause  of  his 
allies.  A  combat  of  cavalry  took  place  aoon  after 
his  arrival,  in  which,  notwithstanding  their  superior 
numbers,  the  Numidians  were  defeated,  and  Juba 
himself,  as  well  as  Labienns,  narrowly  escaped 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Meanwhile 
he  gave  the  greatest  offence  to  the  Romans  with 
whom  he  was  associated,  by  his  haughty  and  ar- 
rogant bearing  towards  their  officers,  and  even 
towards  Scipio  himsel£  The  Qaetulians  also 
quitted  his  standard  in  great  numbers,  being 
attracted  to  Caesar  by  hu  relationship  to  Mar 
riuB,  whose  name  still  exernsed  a  powerful  in- 
fluence over  them.  In  the  final  action  at  Thapsus, 
the  elephants,  on  which  both  Scipio  and  Juba  in 
great  measure  relied,  having  been  once  pat  to 
flight,  the  Numidians  offered  but  little  resistance, 
and  their  camp  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy 
almost  without  a  struggle.  Juba  himself  fled  from 
the  field  of  battle  to  the  strong  city  of  Zama,  where 
he  had  deposited  his  wives  and  children,  as  well  as 
his  treasures  and  military  stores,  and  in  which  he 
had  prepared  all  things  for  a  desperate  defence ;  but 
the  inhabitants,  having  already  received  tidings  of 
Caesar^  victory,  shut'  the  gates  against  him.  He 
now  wandered  about  for  some  time,  until  at  length, 
having  learnt  that  his  lieutenant  Saburra  had  been 
utterly  defeated  by  P.  Sitius,  and  that  Cato  had 
perished  by  his  own  hand  at  Utica,  he  abandoned 
all  hopes  of  safety,  and  put  an  end  to  his  own  life, 
having  previously,  it  is  said,  dispatched  the  Roman 
gener^  Petreius,  who  had  been  the  companion  of 
his  flight  (Hirtif.4/r.  25,48,52,55— 57,  66, 
74,  80^86,  91—94  ;  Dion  Cass.  xliL  56-^8, 
xliil  2—9 ;  Appian,  B,  C.  il  95—97, 100 ;  Plut. 
Cam.  52,  53 ;  Liv.  EpiL  cxiii.  cxiv. ;  Ores,  vi  16 ; 
Flor.  iv.  2 ;  Eutrop.  vi  23;  Suet  Cbet.  85.)  There 
is  nothing  in  any  of  the  accounts  transmitted  to  us 
of  Juba  which  would  lead  as  to  rank  him  above  the 


OOm  OF  JUBA  I. 


636 


JUBA. 


ordinary  level  of  boibarians ;  but  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  these  accounts  are  derired  from  his 
enemies :  had  the  party  of  Pompey  triumphed,  we 
should  perhaps  have  been  led  to  form  a  more  far 
Tourable  estimate  of  the  Numidian  king.  The  coins 
of  Juba  are  numerous ;  they  all  bear  his  head  on 
the  obverse,  and  are  accommodated  to  the  same 
standard  of  weight  with  the  Roman  denarius :  one 
of  them  is  figured  on  the  preceding  page.  [E.  H.B.] 
JUBA  II.  ('I^af),  king  of  MauriUnia,  son  of 
the  preceding.     He  was  a  mere  child  at  the  time 
of  his  father's  death  (b.c.  46),  after  which  event 
he  was  carried  a  prisoner  to  Rome  by  Caesar,  and 
compelled  to  grace  the  conqueror*s  triumph.     (Ap* 
pian,  B,  C.  ii.  101  ;  Pint.  Cms,  55.)     In  other 
respects  he  appears  to  have  been  well  treated.    He 
was  brought  up  in  Italy,  where  he  received  an  ex- 
cellent education,  and  applied  himself  with  such 
diligence  to  study,  that  he  turned  out  one  of  the 
most  learned  men  of  his  day.    As  he  rose  to  man- 
hood he  obtained  a  high  place  in  the  fifivour  of 
Octavian,  whom  he  accompanied  in  his  expedition 
to  the  East ;  nor  did  he  fail  to  reap  the  fruits  of 
this  favour,  in  the  general  settlement  of  the  af&irs 
of  the  empire,  after  the  death  of  Antony  (b.  c. 
30).  On  that  occasion  Octavian  restored  his  young 
friend  to  the  possession  of  his  paternal  kingdom  of 
Numidia,  at  the  same  time  tliat  he  gave  him  in 
marriage  Cleopatra,  otherwise  called  Selene,  the 
daughter  of  Antony  and  Cleopatra.     (Dion  Cass. 
U.  15  ;  Plut  Ant.  87  ;  Strab.  xvii.  p.  828.)    At  a 
aubsequent  period  (b.  c.  25)  Augustus  gave  him 
the  two  provinces  of  Mauritania  (afterwards  called 
Tingitana  and  Caesariensis),  which  had  formed  the 
kingdoms  of  Bocchus  and  Bogud,  in  exchange  for 
Numidia,  which  was  reduced  to  a  Roman  pro- 
vince.   Some  of  the  Oaetulian  tribes  were  at  the 
same  time  subjected  to  his  sway ;  and  almost  the 
only  event  of  his  long  reign  that  we  find  recorded 
is  an  insurrection  of  these  tribes,  which  assumed  so 
formidable  an  aspect,  that  Juba  was  unable  to  re 
press  it  by  his  ovm  efforts ;  and  even  the  Roman 
general  Cornelius  Cossus,  whom  he  called  in  to  his 
assistance,  did  not  succeed  in  reducing  them  until 
after  a  long  protracted  struggle,  by  which  he  earned 
the  honoiary  appellation  of  Oaetulicus.     (Dion 
Cass.  liii.  26,  Iv.  28 ;  comp.  Strab.  xviL  pp.  828, 
.831.)    The  exact  period  of  his  death  is  nowhere 
mentioned,  but  Strabo  more  than  once  speaks  of 
him  as  lately  dead  (xvii.  pp.  828,  829,  840)  at  the 
time  that  he  himself  was  writing  ;  and  this  state- 
ment, coupled  with  the  evidence  of  one  of  his  coins, 
which  bears  the  date  of  the  48th  year  of  his  reign, 
renders  it  probable  that  we  may  assign  his  death 
to  A.  D.  18  or  19  at  latest.   (See  Eckhcl,  vol  iv.  p. 
157  ;  Clinton,  F.  11.  vol.  iiL  p.  203.) 

The  tranquil  reign  of  Juba  appears  to  have  af- 
forded but  few  materials  for  history  ;  but  it  is 
evident  that  his  kingdom  rose  to  a  pitch  of  power 
and  prosperity  under  his  rule  fax  exceeding  what  it 
had  before  attained,  and  he  endeavoured  to  intro- 
duce as  &r  as  possible  the  elements  of  Greek  and 
Roman  civilisation  among  his  barbarian  subjects. 
Among  other  things,  he  converted  a  town  called 
lol  into  a  handsome  city,  with  an  excellent  port, 
to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  C^sareia,  and  which 
continued  from  thenceforth  the  capital  of  Mauri- 
tania. (Strab.  xvii  p.  831  ;  Eutrop.  vil  10.)  So 
great  was  the  reverence  entertained  for  him  by  his 
own  subjects,  that  they  even  paid  him  divine  ho- 
nours after  his  death  (Lsctant.  de  Fols,  Rdig.  L 


JUBA. 

1 1 ;  Minncjut  Felix,  23),  nw  are  there  wanting 
proofs  of  the  consideration  which  he  enjoyed  during 
his  lifetime  in  foreign  countries  also.  Thus  we 
find  him  obtaining  the  honorary  title  of  duumvir 
of  the  wealthy  city  of  Gades  (Avienus,  </e  Ora 
Marii.  v.  275),  and  apparently  at  New  Carthage 
also  {Menu  de  VAoad.  4et  Inter,  vol.  xxxviii.  p. 
104) ;  and  Pausanias  mentions  a  statue  erected  to 
his  memory  at  Athens  itself.  (Pans.  L  17.  §  2.) 
But  it  is  to  his  literary  works  that  Juba  is  indebted 
for  his  chief  reputation.  He  appears  to  have  re- 
tained on  the  throne  the  habits  of  study  which  he 
had  acquired  in  early  life ;  and  in  the  number  and 
variety  of  his  writings  he  might  vie  with  many 
professed  grammarians.  His  works  are  continually 
cited  by  Pliny  {H.  N.  v.  viii.  x.  xiL  xiii.  &c  paa- 
sim),  who  regards  his  aulJiority  with  the  utmost 
deference.  Plutarch  (S»rt.  9)  calls  him  i  wdrrtof 
Irropuctiraros  fiofftKiw^  Athenaeus  (iil  p.  88,  b.) 
dri^p  wo\vfia0icraros  ;  and  Avienus  {de  Ora  Ma- 
HL  V.  279)  has  described  hun  as 

Octariano  principi  acoeptissimas 
£t  literarum  semper  in  studio  Juba. 

He  appears  indeed  to  have  kiboured  in  almost  eveiy 
branch  of  literature ;  some  of  his  works  being 
purely  grammatical  or  antiquarian,  while  others 
comprise  a  wide  field  of  history,  geography,  natural 
history,  and  the  fine  arts.    The  most  important 
among  those  of  which  the  names  have  been  trans- 
mitted to  us  are  the  following: — I.  A  history  of 
Africa  (Aifojca,  Plut  ParalleL  Minor.  23  ;  ittpl 
At€6nt  ffvYYpdfjifiaTa.   Athen.  iiL  p.   83,  b.),  in 
which  he  had  made  use  of  the  Punic  authorities 
accessible  to  him,  a  circumstance  which  must  have 
rendered  it  especially  valuable.  It  is  evident,  how- 
ever, from  some  of  the  passages  cited  from  it,  that 
he  had  mixed  these  up  with  &bles  of  Greek  origin. 
(Plut.  Sert,  9.)   It  is  probably  from  this  work  that 
most  of  the  information  quoted  from  his  authority 
concerning  the  natural  history  of  lions,  elephants, 
&c.  is  derived,  though  the  title  of  the  book  is  not 
mentioned  (Plin.  H.N.  viii.  4,  5,  13,  &.C.;  Aelian, 
HigL  Anim.  vii.  23,  ix.  58  ;  Plut  de  SolerL  Amm. 
p.  972,  a. ;  Philostr.  ViL  ApoUon.  ii.  13,  p.  62,  ed. 
Olear.),  and  it  was  doubtless  here  also  that  he  gave 
that  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Nile,  derived,  at 
we  are  expressly  told,  from  Punic  sources,  which  ia 
cited  by  Pliny  and  other  authors.    (PliiL  v.  10; 
Amm.  Marc  xxiL  15;  Solin.  35.)     It  may  in- 
deed be  regarded  as   Pliny^s  chief  authority  for 
the  geographical  account  of  Africa  contained  in  the 
fifth  book  of  his  Natural  History.    The  third  book 
of  this  work  is  quoted  by  Plutareh  {ParaileL  L  c). 

2.  Ilcpl  *Kv(rvpiuv^  in  two  books,  in  which  he 
followed  the  authority  of  Berosus.  (Tatian,  OraL 
adv.  Graec,  58  ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p.  329) 

3.  A  history  of  Arabia,  which  he  addressed  to 
C.  Caesar  (the  grandson  of  Augustus)  when  that 
prince  was  about  to  proceed  on  his  expedition  to 
the  East,  b.  c.  1.  It  appears  to  have  contained  a 
general  description  of  the  country,  and  all  that  was 
then  known  concerning  its  geography,  natural  pro- 
ductions, &c.  It  is  cited  by  PUny  a»  the  most 
trustworthy  account  of  those  regions  whjch  was 
known  to  him  {H.  N.  vi.  26,  28,  30,  xii.  31.). 

4.  Pfltffiddn^  Itrropla^  cited  repeatedly  by  Stephanua 
of  Byzantium  («.  w:  'Atfopryu^cs,  *Xl<rr(a,  &c).  Nu- 
merous statements  quoted  by  Plutarch,  from  Juba, 
without  mentioning  any  particular  work,  but  relating 
to  the  early  history  and  antiquitiet  of  Rome,  are 


JUBA. 

«iridently  derived  from  this  treatiie.  (Pint  ItomuL 
14,  15,  17,  Num.  7,  13,  Qyatst,  Rom,  p.  269, 278, 
282,  285  ;  lee  alio  Athen.  iiL  p.  98,  b.  yi.  p. 
229,  e.)  From  Mme  of  these  passages,  it  appears 
that  Juba  displayed  the  same  tendency  as  many 
Greek  writers  to  assign  a  Greek  origin  to  all  the 
R<Mnan  institutions.  This  work  is  styled  in  one 
passage  *Pai/Muin)  df»x«oAo7(a  (Steph.  Byz.  t.«. 
No/iarr(a),  but  it  is  erident,  from  the  mention  of 
Nnmantia,  as  well  as  that  of  events  which  occurred 
in  the  second  Punic  war,  and  even  as  late  as  the 
time  of  Sulla  (Pint.  Chmp,  Mare,  et  Pehp,  1, 
Smlla^  16),  that  it  did  not  relate  exclusively  to  the 
early  periods  of  Rome,  and  was  probably  a  general 
bisiory. 

5.  'O^ioi^nfrffs,  apparently  a  comparison  between 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  Romans  and  those 
of  the  Greeks,  or  of  synonymous  terms  in  the  two 
languages.    (Athenae.  iv.  p.  170,  e.) 

6.  8«aTpfin)  laropia.  (Athen.  iv.  p.  175,  d. ; 
Pbot  BUtL  p.  104,  b.  ed.  Bekker;  Hesych.  s.  v. 
«AMrffa.)  This  seems  to  have  been  a  general 
treatise  on  aD  matters  connected  with  the  stage,  of 
which  the  fourth  book  related  to  musical  instru- 
ments in  particular.  It  was  a  voluminous  work, 
as  the  seventeenth  book  is  mentioned  by  Photius 
(/.c).  The  statements  cited  by  Athenaeus  (iv.  p. 
177,  a.  182,  a.  183,  e.  xiv.  p.  660)  aro  evidently 
taken  from  this  work. 

7.  Utfil  ypapudju  or  vcp)  ftrypd^mif,  (Phot 
BSbL  p.  103^  a. ;  Harpocrat  s.  eo.  lia^pJurtos  and 
UoKiyift^os.)  It  is  not  clear  whether  these  two 
titles  indicate  the  same  work  or  not ;  but  it  seems 
probable  that  it  was  a  general  history  of  painting, 
inrluding  the  lives  of  the  most  eminent  painters. 
The  eighth  book  is  cited  by  Harpocration  («.v.  IIo^ 

8.  9.  Two  little  treatises  of  a  botanical  or  me- 
dical nature ;  the  one  concerning  the  plant  Eu- 
phorbia, which  grew  on  Mount  Atlas,  where  Juba 
was  the  first  to  discover  it,  and  to  which  he  attri- 
buted many  valuable  medical  qualities  (Plin. 
H.  N,  V.  1,  zxv.  38)  ;  the  other,  vfpl  dvo»,  con- 
cerning the  juice  of  the  poppy,  or  opium,  is  cited 
by  Galen.    (0pp.  vol.  il  p.  297.) 

10.  IIcpl  ^opaf  Ac^««ff,  a  grammatical  work, 
of  which  the  second  book  is  cited  by  Photius  in 
his  Lexicon,  and  by  Snidas  (f .  o.  2K0fi€piffm), 

Lastly,  an  epigram  by  Juba  upon  a  bad  actor,  of 
the  name  of  Leonteus,  is  preserved  to  us  by  Athe- 
naeus (viiL  p.  343).  It  is  not  calculated  to  give  us 
a  high  opinion  of  the  poetical  powers  of  the  royal 
grammarian. 

His  exalted  station  did  not  preserve  Juba  from 
the  censure  of  his  rivals  among  men  of  letters,  and 
we  learn  from  Suidas  (s.  o.  *I^at)  that  his  con- 
temporary Didymns,  the  celebrated  grammarian, 
attacked  him  in  many  of  his  writings.  Besides  the 
passages  above  cited,  many  others  will  be  found 
scatt^ed  tiirough  the  works  of  the  later  Greek 
and  Latin  authors,  and  the  lexicographers,  in  which 
the  writings  of  Juba  are  quoted,  but  mostly  without 
any  indication  of  the  particular  work  referred  to. 
An  elaborate  account  of  his  life  and  writings,  by 
the  Abb^  Sevin,  will  be  found  in  the  Memoire»  de 
VAoadimie  da  Intcriplumi^  vol  iv.  p.  457,  &c 
(See  also  Vossius,  da  Hiilorieu  Graeeit,  p.  219,  ed. 
Westermann  ;  CUnton.  F.  H.  vol.  iii.  p.  201,  551 ; 
Wemsdorfl^  E»eumu  L  ad  Aviemum^  in  the  fifth 
vol.  of  hii  Podat  Latim  Mmortty  part  iiL  p. 
4419.) 


JUDEX. 


637 


Jnba  is  supposed  to  have  left  two  children  by 
his  wife  Cleopatra,  of  whom  his  son  Ptolemy  suc- 
ceeded him  upon  the  throne,  while  his  daughter 
DrusiUa  married  Antonius  Felix,  governor  of  Ju- 
daea. There  is,  however,  much  reason  to  doubt 
whether  the  latter  statement  is  correct  [Dru- 
8ILLA.]  According  to  Josephua  (Ant  xviL  13.  § 
4),  he  was  married  a  second  time  after  the  death  of 
Cleopatra  to  Glaphyra,  daughter  of  Archehius,  king 
of  Cappadocia,  and  widow  of  Alexander,  the  son  of 
Herod  the  Great,  but  it  seems  probable  that  this  is 
a  mistake.  (See  Bayle,  Didiomu  Hutoriqne^  vol 
vii.  p.  90,  8vo.  edit)  The  statement  with  which 
Josephus  follows  it  that  GUphyni  survived  her 
husband,  and  returned  after  his  death  to  the  court 
of  her  father,  is  certainly  erroneous,  for  Archelaus 
died  in  A.  D.  17,  when  Juba  was  still  living.  A 
coin  of  Juba,  having  his  head  on  one  side  and  that 
of  his  wife  Geopatra  on  the  other,  is  given  under 
Clbopatra  [Vol  I.  p.  802J.  [E.  H.  B.] 


COIN  OF  JUBA  U. 

JUBE'LLIUS  DE'CIUS.  [Diciua.] 
JUBE'LLIUS  TAU'REA.  [Taurka.] 
JUDACI'LIUS,  a  native  of  Asculum  in  Pi- 
oenum,  was  one  of  the  chief  generals  of  the  allies 
in  the  Social  War,  b.  c.  90.  He  first  commanded 
in  Apulia  where  he  was  very  successful :  Canusinm 
and  Venusia,  with  many  other  towns,  opened  their 
gates  to  him,  and  some  which  refused  to  obey  him 
he  took  by  storm  ;  the  Roman  nobles  who  were 
made  prisoners  he  put  to  death,  and  the  common 
people  and  slaves  he  enrolled  among  his  troops.  In 
conjunction  with  T.  Afranius  (also  called  Lafrenius) 
and  P.  VentidiuB,  Judacilius  defeated  Cn.  Pompeius 
Strabo ;  but  when  the  latter  had  in  his  turn  gained 
a  victory  over  Afranius  and  hud  siege  to  Picenum, 
Judacilius,  anxious  to  save  his  native  town,  cut  his 
way  through  the  enemy*s  lines,  and  threw  himself 
into  the  city  with  eight  cohorts.  Finding,  however, 
that  it  could  not  possibly  hold  out  much  longer,  and 
resolved  not  to  survive  its  fidU  be  first  put  to  death 
all  his  enemies,  and  then  erected  a  funeral  pyre  within 
the  precincts  of  the  chief  temple  in  the  city,  where  he 
banquetted  with  his  friends,  and,  after  taking  poison, 
he  laid  himself  down  on  the  pile,  and  commanded 
his  friends  to  set  it  on  fire.  (Appian,  B,  C,  L  40, 
42,  47,  48  ;  Gros.  v.  18.) 

JUDAS  (MoiJSof ),  a  Greek  historian  and  thecH 
logian,  who  seems  to  have  lived  about  the  time  of 
Alexander  Severus,  and  wrote  a  chronological  work 
(XPo*^fM>^)  fr^ni  the  earliest  times  down  to  the 
tenth  year  of  the  emperor  Alexander  Sevens,  and 
dissertations  on  the  Septuagint  but  both  works  are 
lost  (Euseb.  HiA,  EceL  vL  7  ;  Niceph.  iv.  34  ; 
Hieronym.  Cbto/.  Script.  lUuitr,  52.)  [L.  &] 

JUDEX,  T.  VE'TTIUS,  a  name  occurring  on 
coins,  a  specimen  of  which  is  given  below,  but  it  is 
impossible  to  determine  who  tiiis  person  is.  Some 
modem  writers  have  maintained  that  in  all  those 
passages  in  which  mention  is  made  of  the  L.  Vettius 
who  gave  information  respecting  the  conspiracy  of 
Catiline,  with  the  surname  Imdeac^  that  we  ought 
to  read  Judex  i  but  this  opinion  hardly  needs  r^ 


esa  jucURTHA. 

fbUtioiiiUitla  cimt tb>t  ha  wh odlad  ImdaBtm 

giring  mfonnstinD  (indieinm)  napecting  iha  am- 
tfinej.  (Comp.  Cic  ad  Au.  iL  24,— ViauH  t/b, 
ii'«  Holler  wfcr.)  It  vimld  appflu,  &inn  ihe  i4iTarae 
of  ths  coin,  ll»t  tbu  T.  VeUiu  Judex  had  ui 
(gaamen  Sktrinna.    (Eckbel,  t.  p.  3S6.) 


JUOA  a  JUOA'LIS,  dut  u,  ibe  ffAitm  of 

marriBge,  occnn  u  n  iunLauw  of  Juno,  id  tlio  laaitt 
HiiM  u  Ihf  Qnek  {'■O'''^  ^hi  had  a  temple  under 
thia  name  ia  Iba  formd  U  Rome,  below  the  cspitol, 

warn  called  riciu  Ji^avtuf.  (AuitatLrfAOiv.iJa,!*. 
8,  11.  Ti.  9;  FeHu»,p.  104,  ed.  Milller.)  [US.] 
JUGURTHA  ClotfWf*"  ™  1"7*f*'i).  king 
of  Numidia,  waa  ■  gnndton  of  Maainiua,  being  a 
ton  of  hit  joangeil  un,  Mutanibal;  but  on  ac- 
count of  hit  illegitinule  biith,  hii  nxilher  being 
oqIj  *  concubine,  ha  mu  'neglected  by  hii  grnnd- 
Either,  and  remuned  in  a  privBte  lituatiDn  lo  long 
ni  Maiinim  lived.  But  «hen  Micipia  tucceeded 
to  the  Ihrane  (b.  c.  149),  ha  adopted  hit  nephev. 
and  canaed  him  to  b«  brought  up  with  hii  own 
torn,  Hiempial  imd  AdherbaL  Jugurtha  qnicklj 
diatinguiihed  himaetf  both  hj  hii  abililiei  and  hli 
skill  in  all  bodily  eieniwa.  and  ra»  Id  k  much 
&TOUI  and  papularitjr  with  Hia  Nuinidiani,  that  he 
began  to  eicite  the  jealouiy  of  MidpM,  who  be- 
came BpprellenaiTe  leat  ha  ihould  eiBDtuollr  tup- 

ditlanec,  and  not  without  ■  hope  that  he  might 
periah  in  the  war,  Hicipta  aenl  him,  in  b.  c  1 34, 
with  as  auiihaiy  force,  to  aaiiit  Sdpio  againit 
Numantia  :  but  thia  onlj  proved  to  the  young  man 
a  fnih  occaaion  of  dittinction :  by  hia  aeal,  counige, 
and  ability,  he  gained  the  itnat  not  only  at  hia 
commander,  but  of  all  the  lemding  noblea  in  the 
Roman  camp,  by  many  of  whom  he  wai  lecretlj 
Immolated  to  noorith  ambitioaa  tchemea  fer  sc- 
quiring  the  aole  eoren ignty  of  Nnmidia  ;  and  not- 
withitanding  the  eontnry  advice  of  Scipio,  tbeie 
eouniell  leelD  to  hare  annk  deep  into  the  mind  of 
Jogarth».  On  hia  return  he  waa  reeeired  with 
every  demanatnUioa  of  honour  by  Micipia ;  nor 
did  he  allow  hia  ambitioua  pTojecti  to  break  forth 
during  the  lifetime  of  the  old  man.  Hicipaa,  on 
hii  death-bed.  though  but  too  dearly  foreieeing 
wbttt  would  happen,  commeDded  the  two  young 
princei  to  the  nre  of  Jugurtha :  but  at  the  very 
ont  interview  which  took  place  between  them 
after  hii  decease  (kc  llS).  their  ditaeuiiont 
bnike  out  with  the  utmoal  fierceneai.  Shortly 
after,  Jugunha  found  an  opportunity  to  inrpriae 
and  ajaaatinate  Hiempnl  in  hii  lodging  at  Thir- 
mida  [Hikhpbal]  ;  whereupon  Adherbal  and  hit 
partiaaiii  lUihed  lo  armi,  hut  were  defeated  in 
battle  by  Jugurtha;  and  Adheihal  himaelf  fled  far 
reiiige  to  the  Romin  pnmnce,  from  whence  he 
haitened  tn  Rome,  to  lay  hii  cauH  before  the 
■enato.  Jugurtha  had  now  the  opportunity, 
the  Gnt  lime,  of  putting  to  the  teat  that  which  he 


JUGURTHA. 
had  leamt  ia  th<  camp  bdbre  Nnraantia,  of  tht 
Tenahty  azid  eorruption  of  the  Roman  nobility  :  ho 
lent  ambaiaadon  to  Rome  to  counteract  by  a  lavish 
diitribution  of  hribei  the  effect  of  the  juit  com- 
plainta  of  Adherbal ;  and  by  these  meani  nto- 
ceeded  ia  averting  the  indignation  of  the  lenite. 
A  decrse  waa,  hewerer,  paaieil  for  the  diviiion  of 
the  kingdom  of  Nomidia  between  the  [wo  com- 
petitors, and  a  eonuaittea  of  senators  Knt  lo  en- 
force it*  execution  ;  bat  ai  soon  ai  these  anJTed  in 
Africa,  Jugurtha  iticeeeded  in  gaining  then  over 
by  the  eame  nnecmpaloni  methoda,  and  obtained 
in  the  partition  of  the  kingdom  the  weatem  divi- 
iion, adjaeani  to  HiDiitania,  by  (*i  the  Uiger  and 
richerportionofthalwo(a.cll7).  But  this  ad- 
vantage was  hr  from  contenting  him;  and  notwith- 
itanding  the  obvioua  danger  of  diitorlung  an 
arrangement  so  fonnally  established  by  the  Roman 
government,  he  directed  all  his  eSiirls  to  the  ae- 


kini^om  h;  predatory  incuninns, 
inducing  Adherbal  to  repreii  these  petty  ausulu 
anna,  and  of  thus  obtaining  an  eicnse  (or  re- 
pretcatiiig  hiro  aa  the  aggrcMor.  But  thia  plan 
being  frnitrated  by  the  patience  and  stradineu 
with  which  Adherbal  adhered  lo  a  padfle  and  de- 
fenure  lyttem,  Jugurtha  at  length  threw  laide  all 
reitraint,  and  invaded  hia  terntoriea  with  a  laiga 
array.  Adherbal  was  defivted  in  the  finl  conflict, 
hia  camp  taken,  and  he  himself  with  difiiculty  made 
hia  escape  to  the  strong  fortress  of  Cirta.  Here  he 
was  closely  blockaded  by  Jugurtha ;  but  befbie  tha 
latter  could  make  himself  marier  of  the  town,  an 
embassy  arrived  from  Rome  to  interpoae,  and  cnnw 
wl  both  parties  to  desist  from  hottilities.  Jagnrtha, 
howaver,  succeeded  in  putting  olT  ihe  deputies  with 
fiur  word* ;  and  as  aoon  sa  tbej  had  quitted  A&ica, 
ire.     A 

at  the  head  of  which  waa  M,  Aemilioi  Scanrui,  a 
man  of  the  higheat  dignity ;  but  thongh  Jugurtha 
obeyed  their  summons,  and  presmled  himself  befbrs 
them,  accompanied  only  by  a  few  hoiiemeD,he  did 
not  raise  Ihe  siese  of  Cirta  ;  ind  the  ambasatdor*, 
af^r  mioy  fruiuesa  thieali,  wen  obliged  to  quit 
Africa  irithoat  accomplishing  the  object  of  their 
miaibn.  Hereupon  the  garrison  of  Cirta  mrren- 
dered,  on  a  promise  of  their  lives  being  spared; 
but  these  conditioni  «en  ihamefully  violated  by 
Jugurtha,  who  immediately  put  to  death  Adherbal 
and  all  bit  follower!,  B.  c.  US. 

Indignation  wu  now  loud  at  Rome  againit  tha 
Numidian  king ;  yel  so  powerful  waa  the  influencv 
of  those  whose  bvonr  he  had  gained  by  hia  lar- 
geasea,  that  he  would  probably  have  pivvailed  upon 
the  senate  to  overlook  all  his  misdeeds,  had  not  one 
of  the  tribunes,  C.  Memmiua,  by  bringing  the 
people,  compelled  the  sena^ 


e  lofty  to 


Warw 


iinglj 


dechired  igainat  him,  end  one  of  tha  connili,  L. 
CHlpumiOB  Beitia,  landed  in  Africa  with  a  large 
army,  and  immediately  proceeded  to  invade  Nu- 
midia.  But  Jugurtha,  ha>ing  buled  in  averting 
the  war  by  his  custmoary  arts,  next  tried  Iheir 
effect  upon  the  general  lent  againit  him.  The 
avarice  of  Beatia  rendered  him  mily  acceaiible  to 
Iheie  deiigna ;  and  by  means  of  large  sum*  of 
money  given  lo  him  and  M.  Scanmi,  who  acted  aa 
h]9  principil  lieutenant,  Jngurtha  purchased  from 
them  a  hvourable  peace,  on  condition  oolj  of  > 


JUaURTHA. 

pretandsd  ntaiiMion,  together  with  th«  ranender 
of  SO  elephants  and  a  small  sum  of  money,  b.  a 
111.  As  soon  as  the  tidings  of  this  disgraceful 
transaction  reached  Home,  the  indignation  excited 
was  so  great,  that  on  the  proposition  of  C.  Mem- 
mins,  it  was  agreed  to  send  the  praetor,  L.  Cassins, 
a  man  of  the  highest  integrity,  to  Nnmidia,  in 
order  to  prevail  on  the  king  to  repair  in  person  to 
Rome,  the  popular  party  hoping  to  he  able  to  con- 
▼ict  the  leaders  of  the  nobility  by  means  of  his 
eTidence.  The  safe-condnct  gnmted  him  by  the 
state  was  religiously  obserred:  but  the  scheme 
&iled  of  its  effect,  for  as  soon  as  Jugnrtha  was 
brought  forward  in  the  assembly  of  the  people  to 
make  his  statement,  one  of  the  tribunes  who  had 
been  preriously  gained  over  by  the  friends  of 
Scanms  and  Bestia,  forbade  him  to  speak.  The 
king,  nevertheless,  remained  at  Rome  for  some 
time  longer,  engaged  in  secret  intrigues,  which 
would  probably  have  been  ultimately  crowned  with 
success,  had  he  not  in  the  mean  time  ventured  on 
the  nefiuioos  act  of  the  assassination  of  Biassiva, 
whose  counter  influence  he  regarded  with  appre- 
bension.  [Massiya.]  It  was  impossible  to  over> 
l^wk  so  daring  a  crime,  perpetrated  under  the  very 
«res  of  the  senate.  Bomilcar,  by  whose  agency  it 
bad  been  aeeomplished,  was  brought  to  tnal,  and 
Jugurtha  himself  ordered  to  quit  Italy  without  de- 
lay. It  was  on  this  occasion  that  he  is  said,  when 
leaving  Rome,  to  have  uttered  the  memorshle 
words :  **'  Urbem  venalem,  et  mature  peritursm,  u 
emptorem  inveneriu** 

War  was  now  inevitable;  but  the  incapacity  of 
Sp.  Posturaitts  Albinus,  who  arrived  to  conduct  it 
(B.a  110),  and  still  more  that  of  his  brother 
Aulns,  whom  he  left  to  command  in  his  absence, 
when  called  away  to  hold  the  comitia  at  Rome, 
proved  as  fiivourable  to  Jugurtha  as  the  corruption 
•f  their  predecessors.  Spurius  allowed  his  wily 
adversary  to  protract  the  war  by  pretended  nego- 
tiations and  afiiected  delays,  until  the  season  for 
action  was  ncariy  past ;  and  Aulus,  having  pene- 
trated into  the  heart  of  Numidia,  to  attack  a  city 
named  Siithul,  suffered  himself  to  be  surprised  in 
his  camp:  great  part  of  his  army  was  cut  to  pieces, 
and  the  rest  only  escaped  a  similar  fioe  by  the 
ignominy  of  passing  under  the  yoke.  But  Jugurtha 
had  little  reason  to  rejoice  in  this  success,  great  as 
it  might  at  first  appear,  for  the  disgrace  at  once 
roused  all  the  spirit  of  the  Roman  people:  the 
treaty  concluded  by  Aulns  was  instantly  annulled, 
great  exertions  made  to  rsise  troops,  to  provide 
arms  and  other  stores,  and  one  of  the  conrals  for 
the  new  year  (b.  c:  109),  Q.  Caecilius  Metellus, 
hastened  to  Numidia  to  retrieve  the  honour  of  the 
Roman  armsw  As  soon  as  Jugnrtha  found  that  the 
new  commander  was  at  once  an  able  general,  and 
a  man  of  the  strictest  integrity,  he  began  to  despair 
of  success,  and  made  overtures  in  earnest  for  sub- 
mission» These  were  apparently  entertained  by 
Metellus,  while  he  sought  in  foct  to  gain  over  the 
adherents  of  the  king,  and  induce  them  to  betray 
him  to  the  Romans,  at  the  same  time  that  he  con- 
tinned  to  advance  into  the  enemy^s  territories. 
Jugurtha,  in  his  turn,  detecting  his  des^ns,  at- 
tadced  him  suddenly  on  his  march  with  a  numerous 
force ;  but  was,  after  a  severe  struggle,  repulsed, 
and  his  army  totally  routed.  It  is  unnecessary  to 
follow  in  detail  the  remaining  operations  of  the  war 
Metellus  ravaged  the  greater  part  of  the  country, 
but  fiuled  in  tqking  the  important  town  of  Zamo, 


JUGURTHA. 


6S9 


before  he  withdrew  into  winter  qoarters.  But  he 
had  produced  such  an  effect  upon  the  Numidian 
king,  that  Jugurtha  was  induced,  in  the  course  of 
the  ensuing  winter,  to  make  offers  of  unqualified 
submission,  and  even  actually  surrendered  all  his 
elephants,  with  a  number  of  arms  and  horses,  and 
a  large  sum  of  money,  to  the  Roman  general ;  but 
when  called  upon  to  place  himself  personally  in  the 
power  of  Metellus,  his  oouiage  fiuled  him,  he  broke 
off  the  negotiation,  and  once  more  had  recourse  to 
arms.  Not  long  afterwards  he  detected  a  con- 
spiracy formed  against  his  life  by  Bomilcar  (one  of 
his  most  trusted  friends,  but  who  had  been  secretly 
gained  over  by  Metellus  [Bomilcar]),  together 
with  a  Numidian  named  Nabdalsa :  the  conspirators 
were  put  to  death ;  but  from  this  moment  the 
suspicions  of  Jugurtha  knew  no  bounds ;  his  most 
fiiithful  adherents  were  either  sacrificed  to  his  fears 
or  obliged  to  seek  safety  in  flight,  and  he  wandered 
from  place  to  place  in  a  state  of  unceasing  ahinn 
and  disquietude.  The  ensoing  campaign  ( a.  c.  1 08) 
was  not  productive  of  such  decisive  results  as  might 
have  been  expected.  Jugurtha  avoided  any  general 
action,  and  eluded  the  pursuit  of  Metellus  by  the 
rapidity  of  his  movements :  even  when  driven  from 
Thala,  a  stronghold  which  he  had  deemed  inaccee* 
sible  firom  its  position  in  the  midst  of  arid  deserts, 
he  only  retired  among  the  Gaetulians,  and  quickly 
succeeded  in  raising  among  those  wild  tribes  a 
fresh  army,  with  which  he  once  more  penetrated 
into  the  heart  of  Numidia.  A  still  more  important 
accession  was  that  of  Bocchus,  king  of  Mauritania, 
who  was  now  prevailed  upon  to  raise  an  army,  and 
advance  to  the  support  of  Jugnrtha.  Metellus, 
however,  who  had  now  relaxed  his  own  eflbrts, 
from  disgust  at  hearing  that  C.  Marias  had  been 
appointed  to  succeed  him  in  the  command,  remained 
on  the  defensive,  while  he  sought  to  amuse  the 
Moorish  king  by  negotiations. 

The  arrival  of  Msrius  (b.  c.  107)  infiued  fresh 
vigour  into  the  Roman  arms :  he  quickly  reduced 
in  succession  almost  all  the  strongholds  that  still 
remained  to  Jugurtha,  in  some  of  which  the  king 
had  deposited  hip  principal  treasures :  and  the  latter 
seeing  himself  thus  deprived  step  by  step  of  all  his 
dominions,  at  length  determined  on  a  desperate 
attempt  to  retrieve  his  fortunes  by  one  grand  efibrt. 
He  with  difficulty  prevailed  on  the  wavering  Boe- 
chns,  by  the  most  extensive  promises  in  case  of 
success,  to  co-operate  with  him  in  this  enterprise ; 
and  the  two  kings,  with  their  united  forces.  At- 
tacked Marius  on  his  march,  when  he  was  about  to 
retire  into  winter  quarters ;  but  though  the  Roman 
general  was  taken  by  surprise  for  a  moment,  his 
consummate  skill  and  the  discipline  of  his  troops 
proved  again  triumphant,  the  Numidians  were  re- 
pulsed, and  their  army,  as  usual  with  them  in  case 
of  a  defeat,  dispersed  in  all  directions.  Jugurtha 
hfanseli^  after  displaying  the  greatest  oounge  in  the 
action,  cut  his  way  almost  alone  through  a  body  of 
Roman  cavalry,  and  escaped  from  the  field  of 
battle.  He  quickly  again  assembled  a  body  of 
Numidian  horse  arouz^  him ;  but  his  only  hope 
of  continuing  the  war  now  rested  on  Bocchus.  The 
latter  was  for  some  time  uncertain  what  course  to 
adopt,  but  was  at  length  gained  over  by  SuUa,  the 
quaestor  of  Marius,  to  the  Roman  cause,  and  joined 
in  a  plan  for  seising  the  person  of  the  Numidian 
king.  Jugurtha  feU  into  the  snare:  he  was  in- 
duced, under  pretence  of  a  conference,  to  repair  with 
only  a  few  followen  to  meet  Boochus,  when  he 


€40 


JULIA. 


instantly  turrounded,  his  attendants  cut  to  pieces, 
and  he  himself  made  prisoner,  and  delivered  in 
chains  to  Sulla,  by  whom  he  «as  conveyed 
directly  to  the  camp  of  Marius.  This  occuired 
early  in  the  year  106.  He  remained  in  captivity 
till  the  return  of  Marius  to  Rome,  when,  after 
adorning  the  triumph  of  his  conqueror  (Jan.  1, 
&  c.  104),  he  was  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  and 
there  starved  to  death.  His  two  sons,  who  were, 
together  with  himself  led  in  chains  before  the  car 
of  Marias,  were  afterwards  allowed  to  spend  their 
lives  in  captivity  at  Venusia. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  Jngortha  occupies  a  more 
prominent  place  in  history  than  he  would  other- 
wise deserve,  in  consequence  of  the  war  against 
him  having  been  made  the  subject,  by  Sallust,  of 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  hiitoriad  works  that 
has  been  preserved  to  us  from  antiquity.  From 
that  work  the  above  narrative  is  almost  wholly 
taken,  the  other  authorities  now  extant  adding 
scarcely  any  thing  to  onr  information,  except  the 
circumstances  of  the  death  of  Jugurtha,  which  are 
given  in  detail  by  Plutarch.  Of  his  personal  cha- 
racter it  is  unnecessary  to  say  much,  the  picture  of 
him,  preserved  by  Sallust,  though  drawn  by  one  of 
his  enemies,  has  all  the  appearance  of  a  true  por- 
trait. It  is  that  of  a  genuine  barbarian  chief— Ixild, 
reckless,  fiuthless,  and  sanguinary — daring  and 
fertile  of  resource  in  action,  but  fickle  and  wavering 
in  policy,  and  incapable  of  that  steadiness  of  pur^ 
pose  which  can  alone  command  success.  The 
peculiar  character  of  Numidian  wariare,  and  the 
disasters  of  the  generals  first  employed  against  him, 
appear  to  have  excited  in  the  minds  of  the  Romans 
themselves  an  exaggerated  idea  of  the  abilities  and 
resources  of  their  adversary,  which  the  subsequent 
events  of  the  ^var,  as  reUted  by  Sallust,  hardly  seem 
to  justify.  (Sail  Jugurtha ;  Liv.  EpiL  Ixii.  Ixiv 
— Ixvii;  Plut.  Mar.  7—10,  SulL  S,  6;  Appian, 
Hisp.  89,  NunUd.  2—4 ;  Diod.  Exe.  xxxv.  pp. 
605,  607,  630 ;  Dion  Cass.  Frafftn,  167—169 ; 
Veil.  Pat  ii.  11,  12  ;  Oros.  t.  15 ;  Eutrop.  iv.  26, 
27  ;  Flor.  iiL  2.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

JU'LIA.  1.  A  daughter  of  C-  Julius  Caesar 
[Caesar,  No.  14]  and  Marcia,  and  aunt  of  Caesar 
the  dictator.  She  married  C.  Marius  the  elder,  by 
whom  she  had  one  son,  C.  Marius,  shun  at  Prae- 
neste  in  B.  c.  82.  Julia  died  b.  c.  68,  and  her 
nephew,  C.  Julius  C4iesar,  pronounced  her  funeral 
oration,  in  which  he  traced  her  descent  through 
the  Mareii  to  Ancns,  the  fourth  king  of  Rome, 
and  through  the  Julii  to  Anchises  and  Venus.  At 
the  funeral  of  Julia  were  exhibited,  for  the  first 
time  since  Sulla^s  dictatorship  in  b.  c.  81,  the 
statues  and  inscriptive  titles  of  the  elder  Marius. 
(Plut  Mar,  6,  Caet.  1,6;  Suet  Caes,  6.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  L.  Julius  Caesar  [Caesar,  No. 
9J  and  Fulvia.  She  married  M.  Antonius  Cre- 
ticus  [Antonius,  No.  9],  and,  after  his  death,  P. 
Lentulus  Sura,  who  was  executed  b.c.  63,  as  an 
accomplice  of  Catiline.  By  Antonius  she  had 
three  sons.  Marcus,  afterwards  the  triumvir,  Cains, 
and  Lucius.  Plutarch  (AnL  2)  represents  Julia 
as  an  exemplary  matron,  and  Cicero  (in  Cat.  iv.  6) 
styles  her  ^femina  lectissima.**  But  neither  in 
her  husbands  nor  her  children  was  Julia  fortunate. 
Antonius  lived  a  prodigal,  and  died  inglorious ; 
and  Lentulus,  by  his  bad  example,  corrupted  his 
step-sons.  Her  sons,  especially  Marcus,  who  was 
not  her  favourite  (Cic.  PkiL  ii.  24),  involved  her 
in  the  troublef  of  the  dvil  wan.    While  he  was 


JULIA. 

besieging  Dec.  Brutus  in  Mutina,  B.  c  43,  Julia 
exerted  her  own  and  her  family^s  influence  in 
Rome  to  prevent  his  being  outlawed  by  the  senate 
(App.  B.  C,  iiL  51),  and  after  the  triumvirate  was 
formed,  she  rescued  her  brother,  L.  Julius  Caesar 
[Caesar,  No.  11],  from  her  son,  and  interceded 
with  him  for  many  rich  and  high-bom  women 
whose  wealth  exposed  them  to  proscription.  (App. 
B,C,  iii.  32.)  In  the  Perusine  war,  B.G.  41, 
Julia  fled  from  Rome,  although  Augustus  had  uni- 
formly treated  her  with  kindness,  and  now  up- 
braided her  distrust  of  him,  to  Sext  Pompey  in 
Sicily,  by  whom  she  was  sent  with  a  distin- 
guished escort  and  convoy  of  triremes  to  M.  An- 
tony in  Greece.  (App.  B,  C  t.  52,  63.)  At 
Athens  Julia  forwarded  a  reconciliation  of  the 
triumvirs,  and  returned  with  her  son  to  Italy  in 
B.  c.  89,  and  was  probably  present  at  their  meeting 
with  Sext  Pompey  at  Misenum.  (Plut  Ant,  19  ; 
Dion  Cass,  xlvii.  8,  zlviii.  16  ;  Cic.  PkiL  ii  6,  8  ; 
Schol  Bob.  M  Vat.  p.  321,  Orelli.) 

3.  The  elder  of  the  two  sisters  of  Caesar  the  dic- 
tator, married,  but  in  what  order  is  uncertain,  L.  Pi- 
narius,  of  a  very  ancient  patrician  frmOy  (Liv.  i.  7), 
and  Q.  Pedius,  by  each  of  whom  she  had  at  least  one 
son.  (App.  B.  a  iii  22,  23;  Suet  Out.  83.)  It  ia 
doubtful  whether  it  was  the  elder  or  the  younger  of 
the  dictator*s  sisters  who  gave  her  evidence  against 
P.  Clodius  [Clodius,  No.  40],  when  impeached  for 
impiety  in  b.  c.  61.  (Suet  Caet»  74 ;  SchoL  Bob. 
i»  CUmL  p.  337,  Orelli) 

4.  The  younger  sister  of  Caenr  the  dictator,, 
was  the  wife  of  M.  Atins  Balbus  [Balbus  Atius], 
by  whom  she  had  Atia,  the  mother  of  Augustus 
[Atia].  Julia  died  in  B.  c.  52 — 51,  when  her 
grandson,  Augustus,  was  in  his  twelfth  year 
(Suet.  Auff.  8 ;  Quint  xii  6),  and  he  pronounced 
her  funeral  oration.  NicoUtts  of  Damascus  (c  3), 
indeed,  places  her  decease  three  years  eariier,  in 
her  gnndson*s  ninth  year,  and,  as  a  contemporary, 
his  evidence  might  be  preferable,  were  there  not 
apparent  in  his  narrative  a  wish  to  exalt  the  genius 
of  Augustus  by  abating  from  his  age  at  the  time 
he  pronounced  the  oration.  (See  Weichert,  de 
Imp.  Cat».  Aug.  SeripL  i  p.  11,  Orimae,  1835.) 

5.  Daughter  of  Caesar  l^e  dictator,  by  Cornelia 
[Cornelia,  2],  and  his  only  child  in  marriage 
(Tac  ^ini.  iii.  6).  She  was  bom  b.  c.  83 — 82, 
and  was  betrothed  to  Servilins  Caepio  [Cabpio, 
No.  14],  but  married  Cn.  Pompey,  b.  c.  59.  This 
iamily-alliance  of  its  two  great  chiefs  was  regarded 
as  the  firmest  bond  of  the  so-called  first  triumvirate, 
and  was  accordingly  viewed  with  much  alarm  by 
the  oligarchal  party  in  Rome,  especially  by  Cicero 
and  Cato  (Cic.  ad  Att.  ii.  17,  viii  3  ;  Pint.  Caet, 
14,  Pomp,  48,  Cat,  Mm,  31  ;  App.  B.  C.  ii  14  ; 
Suet  Cm  50 ;  Dion  Cass,  xzxviii  9  ;  OelL  iv. 
10.  §  5  ;  comp.  August.  Cm.  Dei.  iii  13).  The  per- 
sonal charms  of  Julia  were  remarkable  ;  her  ta- 
lents and  virtues  equalled  her  beauty ;  and  although 
policy  prompted  her  union,  and  she  was  twenty* 
three  years  younger  than  her  husband,  die  poa- 
sessed  in  Pompey  a  devoted  husband,  to  whom 
she  was,  in  return,  devotedly  attached.  (Plut 
Pomp.  48,  53.)  It  was  not  the  least  fortunate 
circumstance  in  Julians  life  that  she  died  before  a 
breach  between  her  husband  and  father  had  be- 
come inevitable.  (VeU.  Pat  ii.  44,  47  ;  Flor.  iv.  2. 
§  13  ;  Plut  Pomp.  53  ;  Lucan,  i  113.)  At  the 
election  of  aediles  in  b.  c.  55,  Pompey  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  tumultuous  mob^  and  his  gown  was 


JULIA. 

«prinkled.  wiCh  blood  of  the  rioten.  The  ahiTe  who 
carried  to  his  house  on  the  Cannae  the  stained 
toga  was  teen  by  Julia,  who,  imagining  that  her 
husband  was  ihun,  fell  into  premature  labour  (Val. 
Max.  ir.  6.  §  4 ;  Pint  Pomp,  5S),  and  her  con- 
stitution receiTed  an  irreparable  shock.  In  the 
September  of  the  next  year,  &  a  54,  she  died  in 
childbed,  and  her  infant — a  ton,  according  to  some 
writers  (VelL  il  47 ;  Suet.  Cbe».  26  ;  comp.  Lu- 
can.  T.  474,  ix.  1049),  a  daughter,  according  to 
otben  (Plut  Pomp.  53 ;  Dion  Cass,  zxxix.  64),— 
sonrireM]  her  only  a  few  days  (Id.  zL  44).  Pom- 
pey  wished  her  ashes  to  repose  in  his  favourite 
Alban  viUa,  but  the  Roman  people,  who  loved 
Julia,  determined  they  should  rest  in  the  field  of 
Mars.  For  permission  a  special  decree  of  the 
senate  was  necessary,  and  L.  Domitins  Ahenohar* 
bus  [Ahsnobarbus,  No.  7  J,  one  of  the  consuls 
of  B.  a  54,  impelled  by  his  hatred  to  Pompey  and 
Caetar,  procured  an  interdict  firam  the  tribunes. 
But  the  popnhr  will  prevailed,  and,  after  listening 
to  a  fhnerBl  oration  in  the  forum,  the  people  placed 
her  urn  in  the  Campus  Martins.  (Dion  Cain,  xzzix. 
64;  oomp.  zlviiL  5.3.)  It  was  remarked,  as  a 
singular  omen,  that  on  the  day  Augustus  entered 
the  city  as  Caesar^s  adoptive  son,  the  monument  of 
Julia  was  struck  by  lightning  (Suet  Odae,  95 ; 
comp.  Cbtfs.  84).  Caeiar  was  in  Britain,  according 
to  Sieneca  {Com,  ad  Marc  14),  when  he  received 
the  tidings  of  Julia*s  death.  (Gamp.  Cic.  ad  QumL 
fr,  vL  1,  ad  AtL  iv.  17.)  He  vowed  games  to  her 
manes,  which  he  exhibited  in  B.C.  46.  (Dion 
Cass,  xliii.  22  ;  Suet  Caa.  26  ;  Pint  Caet.  55.) 

6.  Daughter  of  Augustus  by  Scribonia  [ScRi- 
bonis],  and  his  only  child.  She  was  bom  in  b.  c. 
39,  and  was  but  a  few  days  old  when  her  mother 
was  divorced.  (Dion  Casn  xlviiL  34.)  Julia  was 
educated  with  great  strictness.  The  manners  of 
the  imperial  court  were  extremely  simple,  and  the 
accomplishments  of  her  rank  and  station  were  di- 
versified by  the  labours  of  the  loom  and  the 
needle.  (Suet  Atig,  73.)  A  daily  register  was 
kept  of  her  studies  and  occupations  ;  her  words, 
actions,  and  associates  were  jealously  watched ; 
and  her  fiither  gXRvely  reproached  L.  Vinidus,  a 
youth  of  unexceptionable  birth  and  character,  for 
addressing  Julia  at  Baiae  (Suet  Atig,  63,  64). 
She  married,  b.  c.  25,  M.  Marcellus,  her  first  cousin, 
the  son  of  Octavia  (Dion  Cass.  liii.  27),  and,  after 
his  death,  ac.  23^  without  issue,  M.  Vipsanius 
Agrippa  [AoRipPA,  M.  Vipsanius]  (Bion  Cass, 
liii.  30,  liv.  6  ;  Plut  AnL  87 ;  Suet  Aug.  63),  by 
whom  she  had  three  sons,  C.  and  L.  Caesar,  and 
Agrippa  Postumus,  and  two  daughters,  Julia  and 
Agrippina.  She  accompanied  Agrippa  to  Asia 
Minor  in  B.  a  17,  and  narrowly  escaped  drowning 
in  the  Scamander.  (Nic.  Dam.  p.  225,  ed.  Cony. ; 
Joseph.  Antiq.  xvL  2.  §2.)  After  Agrippa'i 
death  in  B.C.  12,  Augustus  meditated  tsking  a 
husband  for  h«s  dao^ter  from  the  equestrian 
order,  and  C.  Proculeius  was  at  the  time  thought 
likely  to  have  been  preferred  by  him.  (Tae.  Aim. 
iv.  39,  40  ;  Suet  Aug.  63 ;  Plin.  N,  H,  viL  45  ; 
Dion  Cass.  liv.  3  ;  Hor.  (Jarm,  ii.  2,  5.)  Accord- 
ing, indeed,  to  one  account  f  Suet  /.  es. ;  Dion  Cass. 
xlviiL  54,  U.  15  ;  Suet  I  c),  he  hod  actually  be- 
trothed her  to  a  son  of  M.  Antony,  and  to  Cotiso, 
a  king  of  the  Oetae  [Cotiso]  ;  but  his  choice  at 
length  fell  on  Tiberius  Nero,  who  was  afterwards 
Caesar.  (Veil.  iL  96  ;  Suet  TOk  7 ;  Dion  Cass. 
liv.  31.)     Their  union,  however,  was  neither 

VOL.  u. 


JULIA, 


641 


happy  nor  lasting.  After  the  death  of  their  infiint 
son  at  Aquileia,  Tiberius,  portly  in  disgust  at 
Julia's  levities  (Suet  Tib.  8),  went,  in  b.c.  6,  into 
voluntary  exile,  and  before  he  returned  to  Italy, 
Augustus  had  somewhat  tardily  discovered  the 
misconduct  of  his  daughter.  With  some  allow- 
ance for  the  malignity  of  her  step-mother  Livia, 
for  the  corruptions  of  the  age  and  the  court,  and 
for  the  prejudices  of  writers  either  fiivourable  to 
Tiberius,  or  who  wrote  aft«r  her  disgrace,  the 
vices  of  Julia  admit  of  little  doubt,  and  her  indis- 
aetion  probably  exceeded  her  vices.  Her  frank 
and  lively  temperament  broke  through  the  politic 
decorum  of  the  palace,  her  ready  wit  disdained 
prudence,  and  created  enemies ;  the  forum  and 
the  rostra  were  the  scenes  of  her  nocturnal  orgies ; 
and,  if  we  may  judse  by  their  names,  her  com- 
panions were  tiUcen  indifferently  from  the  highest 
and  the  lowest  orders  in  Rome.  (Veil.  i.  100 ; 
Dion  Cass.  Iv.  10;  Suet  Aug.  19,  64  ;  Macrob. 
SaL  i.  1 1,  vL  5.)  Her  father^s  indignation  on  dis- 
covering what  all  Rome  knew,  was  unbounded ; 
he  threatened  her  with  death,  he  condemned  her 
to  exile,  and  imprudently  revealed  to  the  senate 
the  full  extent  of  his  domestic  shame.  To  all 
solicitations  for  her  recal — which  towards  the  end 
of  his  reign  were  frequent,  for  the  people  loved 
JuUa,  and  dreaded  Livia  and  Tiberius— he  replied 
with  the  hope  that  the  petitioners  themselves 
might  ha^  similar  daughters  and  wives.  He 
called  her  a  disease  in  his  flesh  ;  repeatedly  wished 
himself  childless ;  and  when  Phoebe,  one  of  Julia's 
fireedwomen,  slew  herself  to  avoid  the  punish- 
ment libendly  inflicted  on  the  partners  of  her 
mistresses  revels,  he  exchiimed,  ^*  Would  I  had 
been  Phoebe*s  fiither  !*"  (Dion  Cass.  Iv.  10; 
Suet.  Aug,  65.)  \U  however,  Pliny  Is  assertion  is 
credible,  that  Julia  had  engajged  in  a  conspiracy 
against  her  father^s  life^  his  anger  is  intelligible 
(Plin.  H.  N.  vil  45),  and,  at  a  later  period  of  his 
reign,  she  seems  to  have  been  an  object  of  interest 
to  the  disaffected.  (Suet  Aug,  19.)  Julia  was 
first  banished  to  Pandataria,  an  island  on  the  coast 
of  Campania.  Her  mother  Scribonia  shared  her 
exile,  but  this  was  the  only  alleviation  of  her  sul^ 
ferings :  wine,  all  the  delicacies,  and  most  of  the 
comforts  of  life,  were  denied  her,  and  no  one,  of 
whatever  condition,  was  permitted  to  approach  her 
place  of  seclusion  without  special  licence  from  Au- 
gustas himself  At  the  end  of  five  years  she  was 
removed  to  Rhegium,  where  her  privations  were 
somewhat  relaxed,  but  she  was  never  snfiered  to 
quit  the  bounds  of  the  city.  Even  the  testament  of 
Augustus  showed  the  inflexibility  of  his  anger.  He 
bequeathed  her  no  legacy,  and  forbade  her  ashes  to 
repose  in  his  mausoleum.  On  the  accession  of 
Tiberius  her  exile  was  enforced  with  new  rigour. 
Her  former  allowance  was  diminished  and  often 
withheld ;  her  just  claims  on  her  fiither*s  personal 
estate  were  disregarded;  she  was  kept  in  close 
and  solitary  confinement  in  one  house ;  and  in  ▲.  d. 
14,  consumption,  hastened  if  not  caused  by  grief 
and  want  of  necessaries,  terminated,  in  the  54th 
year  of  her  age,  the  life  of  the  guilty,  but  equally 
unfortunate,  daughter  of  the  master  of  the  Roman 
world.  (Suet  Tib.  50;  Tac  Amu  i.  53.)  Macro- 
bius  {SaL  vi.  5)  has  preserved  sevoal  specimens  of 
Julia's  conversational  wit,  and  has  sketched  her 
intellectual  character  with  less  prejudice  than  usu- 
ally marks  the  accounts  of  her. 

There  are  only  Greek  coins  of  Julia  extant, 

T  T 


G42  JULIA. 

with  the  exception  of  denarii,  itnicli  by  tb*  mo- 
nejen  of  Angufttiu^  bearing  on  thfi  obvenc  A  bare 
h^  of  Auguilut,  vid  oil  the  niene  a  guluided 
bead  of  Julia,  hiving  the  tiMvlt  of  C.  and  L. 
Cuur  on  either  lidc.  The  anntied  ii  a  Onck 
coin,  haring  on  the  obTcne  the  head  of  Jalia,  and 
en  the  rerene  that  of  Pallu. ' 


7.  DaDjEhteT  of  the  pncedinc,  and  wift  of  L. 
Aemitini  PauUua,  hj  vhom  the  bad  M.  Aenilii» 
Lepidoi  (Dion  Cbh.  lii.  1 1  ;  Suet.  OJip.  34)  and 
Aeniilia,fir«t  wife  of  the  emperor  Claudiu».  (Snet 
CtaBd.  96.)  I'X  celebrated  than  her  mother, 
Julia  inherited  her  licei  and  miifuttmei.  For 
adulteroDi  intenoune  with  D.  Siianiu  (Tae.  Ann. 
iii.  24),  >he  wit  lanlihed  by  her  gnnd&ther  An- 
gnitua  to  the  litiie  iiland  Tremerui,  on  the  coaal 
of  Apulia.  a.O.  9,  when  the  loniTed  twenty 
jan,  dependent  on  the  oitentalioui  bovnl  j  of  the 
entpreu  Liiia.  A  child,  born  after  her  diigrace, 
ina,  bj  order  of  Anguatna,  eipoied  ai  •pnrioiu. 
Julia  died  in  l  D.  SB,  and  «ai  buried  in  her  pbwe 

interdicted  the  mauaoleum  of  AuguHm.  (Tae.  Ann. 
ir.  71  ;  SueL  Aug.  64,  65,  101  ;  SchoL  h  Jut. 
S,it.  vi.  lie.)  It  wai  pmbibly  thii  JuHa  whom 
0>id  celebrated  u  Corinoa  in  hia  elegiea  and 
other  erotic  pooma 

B.  The  foungelt  child  of  OemnnicDi  and  Agrip- 
pina,  waa  bom  in  A.  d.  18.  (Tac  An.  il.  H.) 
She  ffluried  H.  Vimcloa  in  33.  (Id.  16,  «i.  13  ; 
Dion  CiM.  liilL  21.)  Her  bntber  Caligula,  who 
waa  belicTed  to  hnte  had  an  inceituoua  inter- 
coano  with  her,  biniibed  her  in  a.d.  37.  (Dion 
Cm.  11..  S  ■,  Suet.  Cat.  34,  29.)  She  waa  re- 
called by  Daudiufc  (Dion  Caa.  It.  4  ;  Suet.  CU 
.^9.)  He  afterward]  put  her  to  death  at  Meai» 
lina't  initigntion,  who  envied  the  beauty,  dreaded 
the  influence,  ind  rewnted  tho  haughtineH  of 
Julia.  (Dion  Cau.  Ix.  8  )  Suet.  OiBtd.  29  ;  Zonar. 
xi.  B  ;  Sen.  de  MoH.  C3a*d.)  The  charge  brought 
njninit  her  wai  adultery,  and  Senecs,  the  philo- 
■Dpher,  waa  baniahed  to  Conica  ai  the  partner  of 
hergutti  (Dion  Cam.l.c).  She  ia  aoraetimei  called 
Litilla,  and  LivU  (Suet.  CaL  7,  Ondendorp-a  note 
ud  loc.).  Joeephni  {Ai^.  lii.  4.  §  I)  makea 
Jnlii  to  haie  mairiad  M.  Minuciinna. 


married,  *. ».  20,  her  fint  eoniiti,  Nero,  >on  of 
Gcrmanicui  and  Agrippina  fTac.  Ann.  iii.  '29  ; 
Dion  Caai.  Iriii.  21),  and  waa  one  of  the  many 
ipiea  with  whom  her  mother  and  Sejanna  lui- 
rounded  that  unhappy  prince.  (Tae.  Awn.  St.  60.) 
After  Nrn*a  death  Julia  married  RubelUua  Blan- 
dna.  by  whom  «he  had  a  »n,  Rnbelliut  Plautua. 
(Tac.  Am.  ri.  27,  45,  iri.  10  j  Jn».  Sat  Tiii.  40.) 
[ItLANDua.]  Ai  Btandua  waa  merely  the  graod- 
aon  of  a  Roman  eqoea  of  Tibnr,  the  marriage  wit 


preceding,  ii 


JULIA  GENS. 

.  JnUa.  She  bM,  like  iIm 
:iirfed  the  hatred  of  Meaaalini,  and, 
lion,  WOB  pal  to  death  by  Claudia*, 
A.D.  69.  (Tac.  ^».  liii.  43  1  Dion  Cm.  Ii.  IB; 
Suet.  CTax/.  S9  ;  Sen.  dt  Mart.  Oaii.) 

10.  A  daughter  of  TitDt,  the  ion  of  Veapuian, 
by  Fumilla.  She  married  Flaviua  Sobinni,  a  ne- 
phew of  the  emperor  Veapaaian.  Julia  died  of 
abortion,  cauaed  by  her  tmcic  Domilian,  with  whom 
the  liTed  in  criminal  intercourae.  She  waa  inlrrrtd 
ic  the  temple  of  the  FtiTian  Oena,  and  Domitian'a 
aahea  were  subieqnently  placed  with  hen  by  their 
common  nnrie,  Phyllia.  (Snel.  Dim.  17,  33  j 
Dion  Cau.  liriL  3;  Piia.  Ep.  n.  11.  «6;  Jnr. 
SaLiL  S2;  PhUoit.  Fil.  Apok  !>«.  rii.  3.) 

Sereral  coina  of  Julia  are  «xtanl :  ahe  it  repre- 
■entid  on  the  obTene  of  the  one  annexed  with  the 

lene  npriaenta  Venoi  leaning  on  a  column,  with 
the  legend  vemvb  atbtst.  {W.  B.D.] 


JU'LIA  DOMNA  [Dohka  Julu]. 
JU'LlA  DRUSILLA(DiiukilLa,No.3]. 
JU'LIA  PROClLLA(Pliocii.LAJirLM]. 
JU'LIA  OENS,  one  of  the  moat  ancient  pa- 
rieian  gentea  at  Rome,   the  membei»  of  which 
■   I  of  the  atate  ii     ' 


of  (ho 


without 


of  the  leading  Atbin  hoDia,whichTullat  Hcatilioi 
remored  to  Rome  npon  the  deatnmioD  of  Alba 
Longa,  and  enrolled  among  the  Raman  patrea. 
(Dlonya.  iiL  29  ;  Tac  Aw,,  xi.  94  ;  in  LIf.  i.  30, 
the  reading  ihould  probably  he  TuOioi,  and  not 
Jtlim.)  The  Jalii  ai»  eiittrd  at  an  eiriy  period 
at  Dorillae,  aa  we  learn  ftnm  i  lery  ancient  ia- 
•cription  on  an  altai  in  the  theatte  of  that  town, 
which  ipeaki  of  their  oflering  •■cri6cea  according 
to  Alban  litea  —UgB  AOmhi  (Niehnhr,  Horn.  HiM. 
ToL  I  note  1340,  vol  ii.  note  431),  and  their  txm- 
nectim  with  Bovillae  ia  alao  implied  by  the  chapel 
{lacnrinm)  which  the  emperor  Tiberiua  dedicated 
to  the  Otni  Julia  in  the  town,  and  in  which  he 
placed  the  itnlae  of  Angottna  (Tac  Aax.  ii.  41.) 
It  il  not  impDuible  that  (nme  of  the  Julii  may 
bate  acttled  at  BorilbM  after  the  hli  of  Alba. 

Aa  it  became  the  bihion  In  the  later  tiraea  of 
the  republic  to  claim  a  dlTine  origin  for  the  moat 
dijtinguiihed  of  the  Roman  gentea,  it  waa  con- 
tended that  lului,  ths  mythical  anceatoc  of  ths 

and  Anchiiet,  and  that  he  waa  the  founder  of  Alba 
Longs.  In  order  to  piote  the  identity  of  Aacanina 
and  luloa,  recourae  waa  had  to  etymology,  aoma 
«pecimeni  of  which  the  reader  cnriona  in  inch 
matter!  will  find  in  Serviua  [ad  VWg.  Am.  i.  267; 
comp.  Lit,  L  3).  The  dictator  CaiatI  frequently 
illuded  to  the  diiine  origin  of  hii  ruce,  ai.  br  in- 
itince,  in  the  fanetit  ontion  which  he  pronounced 
Julia  (Suet.  Caa.  6), 


n  gixmg  - 


liOenelr 


JULIANUS. 

enough  to  M  in  with  a  helief  which  flattered  the 
pride  aad  exalted  the  origin  of  the  imperial  fiunilj. 
Though  it  would  ■eem  that  the  Julii  fint  cane 
to  Rome  in  the  leign  of  Tnllna  Hostiliot,  the  name 
occurs  in  Roman  legend  as  eariy  as  the  time  of 
Romufais.  It  was  Procuhis  Julius  who  was  said 
to  have  infonned  the  aonowing  Roman  people, 
after  the  stmnge  depottnre  of  Romulus  fimn  the 
world,  that  their  king  had  descended  from  heaven 
and  appeared  to  him,  hidding  him  tell  the  people 
to  honour  him  in  future  as  a  god,  under  the  name 
of  Qnirinna.  (LIt.  i.  16  ;  Or.  F<uL  ii  499,  &&) 
Some  modem  critics  have  inferred  from  this,  that  a 
lew  of  the  Julii  might  hare  settled  in  Rome  in  the 
reign  of  the  fint  king ;  but  considering  the  entirely 
fii^ous  nature  of  the  tale,  and  the  circumstance 
that  the  celebrity  of  the  Julia  Oens  in  later  times 
would  easily  lead  to  its  connection  with  the  earliest 
times  of  Roman  story,  no  historical  argument  cui 
be  drawn  from  the  mere  name  occurring  in  this 
legend. 

The  frmily  names  of  this  gens  in  the  time  of  the 
republic  are  Caxsar,  Iulus,  Msnto,  and  Lino, 
of  which  the  first  three  were  undoubtedly  patrician; 
but  the  only  two  families  which  obtoined  any  ce- 
lebrity are  those  of  lulus  and  Caesar,  the  former  in 
the  first  and  the  latter  in  the  last  century  of  the 
republic  On  coins  the  only  names  which  we  find 
are  Caisar  and  BuRSio,  the  ktter  of  which  does 
not  occur  in  ancient  writers. 

In  the  times  of  the  empire  we  find  an  immense 
number  of  persons  of  the  name  of  Julius ;  but  it 
must  not  be  supposed  that  they  were  connected  by 
descent  in  any  way  with  the  Julia  Oens  ;  for,  in 
consequence  of  the  imperial  fiunily  belonging  to 
this  gens,  it  became  the  name  of  their  numerous 
freedmen,  and  may  haTO  been  assumed  by  many 
other  persons  out  of  ranity  and  ostentation.  An 
alphabetical  list  of  the  principal  persons  of  the 
name,  with  their  cognomens,  is  giren  below.  [Ju- 
lius.] (On  the  Julia  Oens  in  genenl,  see  Klau- 
sen,  AeneoM  und  die  Fenaten,  toI.  ii.  p.  1059,  &c. ; 
I>nimann*s  Aom,  toL  iil  p.  114,  &c.) 

JULIA'NUS,  historical  1.  A  Roman  general, 
who  distinguished  himself  in  the  war  acainst  the 
Dacians  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  I)omitian. 
(I>ionCaas.lzTillO.) 

2.  A  distinguished  Roman  of  the  time  of  the 
emperor  Comroodus,  who  at  first  highly  esteemed 
him,  and  appointed  him  pnefectus  praetorio,  but 
afterwards  treated  him  roost  diagracefully,  and  at 
last  ordered  him  to  be  put  to  death.  (Dion  Cass. 
Ixxii.  1 4  ;  Lamprid.  Commod.  7, 1 1.)  [L.  S.] 

JULIA'NUS  ('lowAiayiJs),  literary.  1.  A  Chal- 
daean,  sumamed  Theuigus,  L  e.  the  magician,  lived 
in  the  time  of  the  emperor  M.  Aurelius,  whose  army 
he  is  sdd  to  have  saved  from  destruction  by  a 
shower  of  rain,  which  he  called  down  by  his  magic 
power.  Siiidas  («.  v.)  attributes  to  him  also  several 
works,  viz.  ^covpyum,  rcXf(mic<£,  and  a  collection 
of  oracles  in  hexameter  verse.  His  pursuits  show 
that  he  was  a  New  PUttonist,  and  it  would  seem 
that  he  enjoyed  a  great  reputation,  since  Porphy- 
rins wrote  upon  him  a  work  in  four  books,  which  is 
lost  A.  Mai  has  discovered  in  Vatican  MSS. 
three  fragmento  relating  to  astrological  subjecto 
{Neva  Sa-ipt,  Gam.  Coiled,  ii.  p.  675),  and  attri- 
buted to  one  Julianus  of  Laodiceia,  whom  Mai  con- 
siden  to  be  the  same  as  Julianus  Uie  Magician. 

2.  Sumamed  the  Egyptian,  because  he  was  for  a 
time  governor  of  Gg^^pt.    The  Oreek  Anthology 


JULIANUS. 


64S 


containi  leTenty-one  epigruns  which  bear  hit  name, 
and  in  which  the  author  ^>pears  as  an  imitator  ctf 
earlier  poems  of  the  same  kmd*  They  are  mostly 
of  a  descriptive  diaiactei^  and  refer  to  works  of  art. 
Julianus  probably  lived  in  the  reign  of  Justinian, 
for  among  his  epigrams  there  are  two  upon  Hy- 
patius,  the  nephew  of  the  emperor  Anasta- 
siua,  who  waa  put  to  death  A.  o.  632,  by  the 
command  of  Justinian.  Another  epigram  is  written 
upon  Joannes,  the  grandson  of  Hypatius.  (Bmnck, 
AmaL  iL  493 ;  Jacobs,  AmOoL  Gneo.  ilL  195  ; 
comp.  xiiL  p.  906.) 

3.  Of  Caesareia  in  Cappadocia,  was  a  contem- 
porary of  Aedesina,  and  a  discifde  of  Maximus  of 
Ephesua.  He  was  one  of  the  aophisto  of  the  time, 
and  tought  rhetoric  at  Athena,  where  he  enjoyed  a 
great  reputation,  and  attracted  youths  from  all 
parte  of  the  world,  who  were  anxious  to  hear  him 
and  receive  his  instruction.  It  is  not  known 
whether  Julianus  wrote  any  works  or  not.  (Eunap. 
VfL  Sopk.  p.  68,  dec.  ed.  Bmsson.,  and  Wytten- 
bach*s  notes.  Ibid,  p.  250,  &c.) 

4.  A  Oreek  grammarian,  who,  according  to 
Photius  (BAL  cod.  150),  wrote  a  dictionary  to  the 
ten  Attic  orators,  entitled  Ac^iir^'  rmv  wapd  roir 
Siica  p^opai  A^^fwr  jcord  <rTocx«<o*' ;  but  this, 
like  other  similar  works,  is  entirely  lost.  Fa- 
bricins  {BAl.  €fr,  roL  vL  n.  245)  considen  ito 
author  to  be  the  same  as  the  Julianus  to  whom 
Phrynichui  dedicates  the  fourth  book  of  his 
woriE.  [L.  S.] 

JULIA'NUS,  ANTO'NIUS,  a  fiiend  and 
contemporary  of  A.  Oellina,  who  speaks  of  him  as 
a  public  teacher  of  oratory,  and  praises  him  for  his 
eloquence  as  well  as  for  his  knowledge  of  early 
literature.  He  appean  to  have  also  devoted  him- 
self to  grammatical  studies,  the  fruite  of  which  he 
collected  in  his  Commemtarii,  which,  however,  are 
lost.  (OelL  iv.  1,  ix.  15,  zv.  1,  xviii.  5,  xix.  9, 
XX.  9.)  [L.  S.J 

JULIA'NUS,  M.  AQUI'LLIUS,  was  consul  in 
A.  D.  38,  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of  Domitian. 
(Dion  Cass.  lix.  9;  Frontin.  de  Aqwud,  \X  [L.  S.] 

JULIA'NUS  DI'DIUS.   [Dioiog.) 


e 

e 


COIN  OF  DIDIU8  JULIAN Ul. 

JU'LIANUS,  sumamed  Eclanbnbis  for  the 
sake  of  distinction,  is  conspicuous  in  the  ecclesi- 
astical history  of  the  fifth  century  as  one  of  the 
ablest  supporten  of  Pehigius.  His  father,  Memo- 
rius  or  Memor,  who  is  believed  to  have  presided 
over  the  see  of  Capua,  was  connected  by  clos 
friendship  with  St.  Augustine  and  Paulinus  o 
Nola,  the  latter  of  whom  celebrated  the  nuptials  of 
the  son  with  la,  daughter  of  Aemilius,  bishop  of 
Beneventum,  in  a  poem  breathing  the  wannest  af- 
fection towards  the  different  members  of  the  feroily. 
Julianus  early  in  life  devoted  himself  to  the  duties 
of  the  priesthood,  and  after  passing  through  the 
subordinate  grades  of  reader,  deacon,  and  probably 
presbyter  also,  was  ordained  to  the  episcopal  charge 
of  Eclanum  in  Apulia,  by  Innocentius,  about  a.  d. 
416.  No  suspicion  seems  to  have  attached  to  his 
orthodoxy  un^  he  lefiised  to  sign  the  Tradoria  or 
public  denunciation  of  Coelestina  and  Pehigius,  for- 

T  T  2 


€44 


JULIANUS. 


imrded  by  ZosimT»  in  418  to  the  authoritiet  of  the 
Christian  chnrch  throughout  the  world.  This  act 
of  contumacy,  in  which  he  was  supported  by  many 
prelates  of  Southern  Italy  and  Sicily,  was  soon 
followed  by  the  banishment  of  himself  and  his  ad- 
herents in  terms  of  the  imperial  edict  Quitting 
his  natire  country,  he  repaired  to  Constantinople, 
but  being  driven  from  thence,  took  refuge  in  Cillcia 
with  Theodoms  of  Mopsuestia,  with  whom  he  re- 
mained for  seTeral  yeara.  In  428  we  find  him 
Again  at  Constantinople,  patronised  by  Nestorius, 
who  addressed  two  letters  to  pope  Coelestinus  on 
behalf  of  the  exile.  But  in  429  Marius  Mercator 
arrived,  and  by  the  charges  contained  in  the  Com- 
tnonUorhun  [Marius  Mercator],  presented  to 
Theodosius,  procured  the  expulsion  of  the  heretics 
from  the  capital  of  the  East.  Having  been  formally 
condemned  by  the  great  council  of  Ephesus,  in 
431,  Julianus  appears  to  have  lived  in  obscurity 
until  439,  when  he  made  a  hist  desperate  effort  to 
recover  his  station  and  privileges  ;  but  the  attempt 
having  been  frustrated  by  the  firmness  of  Sixtus 
II I ^  his  name  from  this  time  forward  disappears 
entirely  from  history,  if  we  except  the  statement  of 
Gennaditts,  who  records  that  he  died  under  Valen- 
tinian,  and  therefore  not  later  than  ▲.  D.  455, 
having  previously  swelled  the  number  of  his  fol- 
lowers by  distributing  his  whole  fortune  among  the 
poor,  to  alleviate  their  sufferings  during  a  famine. 

No  work  of  Julianus  undoubtedly  genuine  has 
Iteen  transmitted  to  us  entire,  and  his  merits  as  an 
author  are  known  only  from  mutilated  fragments 
contained  in  the  writings  of  his  theological  oppo- 
nents.    We  find  traces  of  the  following : — 

]  Epidola  ad  Zosimuniy  composed  probably  in 
418,  quoted  by  Marius  Mercator  in  the  sixth  and 
ninth  chapters  of  his  Subnotatume$  [Marius  Msr- 
cator].  The  different  passages  are  collected  and 
arrauged  by  Qamier  (Din.  V,  ad  Mar,  MeroaL 
vol.  i.  p.  333).  2.  Epiatofa  communii  et  cum  p/u- 
rimi$  Pclttgiania  epiacopia  fguam  TktiiaUmieam  mi- 
aerufU.  Such  is  the  title  given  by  St.  Augustine 
to  the  epistle  which  he  undertook  to  refute,  in  four 
books,  addressed  to  pope  Bonifiscius.  The  frag- 
ments will  be  found  placed  in  order  in  Gamier^s 
edition  of  Mercator.  See  above.  3.  LUni  /Fl,  ad 
Turhantium  ^Moopum^ advenus  libnimprimum  Au- 
fftistini  de  ConeuptsoenHa,  written  about  419.  Con- 
siderable fragments,  of  the  first  book  especially,  are 
included  in  the  second  book  of  Augustine,  De 
Nttptm^  in  his  libri  VL  contra  Julianum^  and  in 
his  Opus  Iv^ter/ectum,  (Gamier,  App.  ad  Diss, 
VI.  de  Scriplis  pro  Haeren  Pek^ianoy  p.  388,  and 
Diss.  VI.  p.  349.)  4.  Liher  de  Constufdiae  Bono 
contra  Perjidiam  Manichaeif  vmtten,  according  to 
Gamier,  after  the  expulsion  of  Julianus  from  his 
bishopric.  A  few  fn^ents  have  been  preserved 
by  Beda.  (See  Gamier,  as  above.)  5.  Libri  VII f, 
ad  Florum  Epucopum  adversuM  $eeundum  Ubrum 
Augustim  de  Nuptua  et  CkmcupiacetUia^  written,  ac- 
cording to  Gamier,  in  Cilicia,  and  published  about 
426.  The  first  five  buoki,  or  perhaps  six,  are  given 
entire  in  the  Opua  imperfedum  of  Augustine. 
(Gamier,  Mereaioris  Op.  vol.  i.  p.  34.)  6.  Uber 
de  Amort^nve  Commentariua  in Cantica  Cantieorumy 
mentioned  by  Beda  alone,  who  remarks  that  it  was 
divided  into  two  books,  the  first  being  devoted  to 
a  dissertation  on  Love,  the  second  embracing  the 
commentary.  For  the  fragments  and  various  spe- 
culations concerning  the  history  of  this  piece,  see 
Oamier,  Append,  ad  Diaa.  VI.  vol.  I  p.  388. 


JULIANUS. 

The  Epiakla  ad  Demehiadem^  which  really  be- 
longs to  Pelagius  [PslagiusI,  and  the  LUtellua 
Fidd,  published  from  a  Verona  MS.  by  Gamier, 
8vo.  Par.  1668,  have  been  erroneously  ascribed  to 
Julianus. 

(Gennad.  de  FtV.  lUual,  45.  Every  thing  that 
can  be  ascertained  with  regard  to  Julianus  or  his 
productions  will  be  found  in  the  dieaertations  at- 
tached to  Gamier*s  edition  of  Marius  Mercator, 
and  in  the  annotations  upon  those  works  of  St. 
Augustine  directed  specially  against  this  heretic. 
See  aho  Voss.  Hiator.  Pdag,  i.  6  ;  Schonemann, 
BibL  Pair.  Lot  voL  iL  §  18,  where  much  inform- 
ation is  exhibited  in  a  condensed  form.)      [  W.  R.] 

JULIA'NUS,  FLA'VIUS  CLAU'DIUS,  sur- 
named  Apostata,  **the  Apostate,^  Roman  em- 
peror, A.D.  36 1  — ^36  3,  was  bom  at  Constantinople  on 
the  17th  of  November,  a.  d.  331  (332  ?).  He  was 
the  son  of  Julius  Constantius  by  his  second  wife, 
Baailina,  the  grandson  of  Constantius  Chloras  by  his 
second  wife,  Theodora,  and  the  nephew  of  Con- 
stantino the  Great.  [See  the  Genealogical  Table, 
VoL  J.  pp.  831,  832.] 

Julian  and  his  elder  brother,  Flavius  Julius 
GaUuB,  who  was  the  son  of  Julius  Constantius  by 
his  first  wife,  GaUa,  were  the  only  members  of  the 
imperial  fiunily  whose  lives  were  spared  by  Con- 
stantius Iln  tlie  son  of  Constantino  the  Great, 
when,  upon  his  accession,  he  ordered  the  massacre 
of  all  the  male  descendants  of  Constantino  Chlorus 
and  his  second  wife,  Theodora.  Both  Gallus  and 
Julian  were  of  too  tender  an  age  to  be  dangerous  to 
Constantius,  who  accordingly  spared  their  lives, 
but  had  them  educated  in  strict  confinement  at  dif- 
ferent places  in  Ionia  and  Bithynia,  and  after- 
wards in  the  castle  of  Macellum  near  Caesareia ; 
and  we  know  from  Julianas  own  statement  in  his 
epistle  to  the  senate  and  people  of  Athens,  that, 
although  they  were  treated  with  all  the  honours 
due  to  their  birth,  they  felt  most  unhi^py  in  their 
royal  prison,  being  surrounded  by  spies  who  were 
to  report  the  least  of  their  words  and  actions  to  a 
jealous  and  bloodthirsty  tyrant  However,  they 
received  a  careful  and  leamed  education,  and  were 
brought  up  in  the  principles  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion :  their  teachers  were  Nicocles  Luco,  a  gram- 
marian, and  Ecebolus,  a  rhetorician,  who  acted 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  eimuch  Mardo- 
nius,  probably  a  pagan  in  secret,  and  of  Eusebius 
an  Arian,  afterwards  bishop  of  Nicomedeia.  Gallus 
was  the  first  who  was  released  from  his  slavery  by 
being  appointed  Caesar  in  a.  d.  351,  and  govemor 
of  the  East,  and  it  was  through  his  mediation  that 
Julian  obtained  more  liberty.  The  conduct  of  Gal- 
lus in  his  govemment,  and  his  execution  by  Con- 
stantius in  A.  D.  354,  are  detailed  elsewhere. 
[CoKSTANTius  II.,  p.  848.]  JuUan  was  now  in 
great  danger,  and  the  emperor  would  probably  have 
sacrificed  him  to  his  jealousy  but  for  the  circum- 
stance that  he  had  no  male  issue  himself^  and  that 
Julian  was  consequently  the  only  other  surviving 
male  of  the  imperial  family.  Constantius  was  sa- 
tisfied with  removing  Julian  from  Asia  to  Italy, 
and  kept  him  for  some  time  in  close  confinement 
at  Milan,  where  he  lived  surrounded  bv  spies,  and 
in  constant  fear  of  sharing  the  fete  of  his  brother. 
Owing  to  the  mediation  of  the  empress  Eusebia,  an 
excellent  woman,  who  loved  Julian  with  the  tender- 
ness of  a  sister,  the  young  prince  obtained  an  inter- 
view with  ConstantiuB,  and  having  succeeded  in 
calming  the  emperor^i  luipicionB,  was  allowed  to 


JUUANU& 

Itead  a  private  life  at  Athens  (a.  d.  855).  Athens 
was  then  the  centra  of  Oraek  learning,  and  then 
Julian  spent  a  short  but  delightful  period  in  in- 
tercourse with  the  most  celebrated  philosophers, 
■chohrs,  and  artists  of  the  time,  and  in  the  society 
of  a  company  of  young  men  who  were  devoted  to 
the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  and  among  whom  was 
Gregory  Naaianxen,  who  became  afterwards  so 
eelebiated  as  a  Christian  orator.  Among  those 
learned  men  Julian  was  not  the  least  in  ranown, 
and  he  attracted  nnlTeital  attention  both  by  his 
talents  and  hia  knowledge.  The  study  of  Greek 
liteFsture  and  philosophy  was  his  principal  and 
faronrite  pursuit.  He  had  been  brought  up  by 
Greeks  and  among  Greeks,  and  his  predilection  for 
whatever  was  Greek  was  of  course  very  natural ; 
but  he  did  not  neglect  Latin  litemture,  and  we 
learn  from  Ammianus  Marcellinus  (zvL  5),  that 
he  had  a  fidr  knowledge  of  the  Latin  language, 
which  was  then  still  spoken  at  the  court  of  Con- 
stantinople. While  Julian  lived  in  happy  retire- 
ment at  Athens,  the  emperor  was  bent  down  by 
the  weight  of  public  affiurs,  and  the  empire  being 
exposed  to  the  invasions  of  Uie  Persians  in  the  east, 
and  of  the  Germans  and  Sarmatians  in  the  west 
and  the  north,  he  followed  the  advice  of  Eusebia, 
in  opposition  to  his  eunuchs,  in  conferring  the  rank 
of  Caesar  upon  Julian,  who  was  aoeoidingiy  re- 
called from  Athens  and  summoned  to  Milan,  where 
Constantius  was  residing.  Julian  obeyed  reluc- 
tantly :  the  Greek  Minerva  had  more  chaims  for 
him  than  the  Roman  Jupiter,  and  he  was  too  well 
acquainted  with  the  mythology  of  his  anceators 
not  to  know  that  even  the  embraces  of  Jupiter  are 
sometimes  fittaL  On  the  6th  of  November,  a.  d. 
355,  Julian  was  solemnly  proclaimed  Caeiar,  and 
received,  as  a  guarantee  of  the  emperor^s  sincerity, 
the  hand  of  his  sister  Helena»  who  was  the 
youngest  child  of  Constantino  the  Great  At  the 
same  time  he  was  invested  with  the  government  of 
the  provinces  beyond  the  Alps,  but  some  time 
elapsed  before  he  set  out  for  Gaul,  where  he  was 
to  reside,  and  during  this  time  he  began  to  accus- 
tom himself  to  behave  with  that  composure  and 
artificial  dignity  which  suited  a  person  of  his 
exalted  station,  but  which  corresponded  so  little 
with  his  taste  and  habits.  When  he  first  entered 
upon  public  life  he  was  timid  and  clumsy,  and  he 
used  afterwards  to  laugh  at  his  own  awkwardness 
on  those  occasions.  The  internal  peace  of  Gaul 
was  still  suffering  from  the  consequences  of  the 
revolt  of  Sylvanus,  and  her  frontien  were  assailed 
by  the  Germans,  who  had  crossed  the  Rhine, 
burnt  Strassburg,  Trivet,  Cologne,  and  many  other 
flourishing  cities,  and  made  devastating  inroads 
into  the  midland  provinces  of  GauL  Accustomed 
to  the  quiet  occupations  of  a  schohir,  Julian  seemed 
little  fitted  for  the  command  in  the  field,  but  he 
found  an  experienced  lieutenant  in  the  person  of 
the  veteran  general  Sallustias,  and  the  wisdom  he 
had  learned  in  the  schools  of  Greece  was  not 
merely  theoretical  philosophy,  but  virtue :  tempe- 
rate to  the  extreme,  he  despised  the  luxuries  of  a 
Roman  court,  and  his  food  and  bed  were  not  better 
than  those  of  a  common  soldier.  In  his  adminis- 
tntion  he  was  just  and  forbearing;  and  never  dis- 
couraged by  adversity  nor  inflated  by  success,  he 
showed  himself  worthy  to  reign  over  others,  be- 
cause he  could  reign  over  himself. 

Julian  arrived  in  Gaul  late  in  a.  d.  355,  and, 
afier  having  stayed  the  winter  at  Vienna  (Vienne 


JULIAN  US. 


645 


in  Dauphin^),  he  set  out  in  the  spring  of  356  to 
drive  the  bsLrbarians  back  over  the  Rhine.  In 
this  campaign  he  fought  against  the  Alemanni,  the 
invade»  of  Southern  Gad.  He  made  their  first 
acquaintance  near  Rheims,  and  paid  deariy  for  it : 
the^  fell  unexpectedly  upon  his  rear,  and  two 
legions  were  cut  to  pieces.  But  as  he  nevertheless 
advanced  towards  the  Rhine,  it  seems  that  the 
principal  disadvantage  of  his  defeat  was  only  a  loss 
of  men.  In  the  following  spring  (357 )  he  intended 
to  cross  the  Rhine,  and  to  penetrate  into  the 
country  of  the  Alemanni ;  and  he  would  have 
executed  his  plan  but  for  the  strange  conduct  of 
the  Roman  general  Barbatio,  who  was  on  his 
march  from  Italy  vrith  an  army  of  25,000,  or 
perhaps  30,000  men,  in  order  to  effect  his  junction 
with  Julian.  A  sufficient  number  of  boats  was 
collected  at  Basel  for  the  purpose  of  throwing  a 
bridge  over  the  Rhine,  and  provisions  were  kept 
there  for  supporting  his  troops,  but  Barbatio  re- 
mained inactive  on  the  left  bank,  and  proved  his 
treacherous  designs  by  burning  both  the  ships  and 
the  provisions.  In  consequence  of  this,  Julian 
was  compelled  to  adopt  the  defensive,  and  the  Ale- 
manni, headed  by  their  king  Chnodomarius,  crossed 
the  Rhine,  and  took  up  a  position  near  Strassburg 
(August,  A.  D.  357).  Their  army  was  35,000 
strong:  Julian  had  only  13,000  veterans;  but 
he  did  not  decline  the  engagement,  and,  after 
a  terrible  conflict,  he  gained  a  decisive  victory, 
which  was  chiefly  owing  to  the  personal  valour 
of  the  young  prinoe.  Six  thousand  of  the  barba- 
rians runained  on  the  field,  perhaps  as  many  were 
slain  in  their  flight  or  drowned  in  the  Rhine,  and 
their  king  Chnodomarius  was  made  prisoner.  The 
loss  of  the  Romans  in  this  memorable  battle  is 
stated  by  Ammianus  Marcellinus  to  have  been 
only  243  privates  and  four  offioen;  but  this  is 
not  credible.  Chnodomarius  was  well  treated  by 
Julian,  who  sent  him  to  the  court  of  Constantius. 
[Chnooomaiuus.] 

Immediately  after  this  victory  Julian  invaded 
the  territory  of  the  Alemanni  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Rhine,  but  more  for  the  purpose  of  exhibit- 
ing his  power  than  of  making  any  peraianent 
conquests,  for  he  advanced  only  a  few  miles,  and 
then  returned  and  led  his  troops  against  the 
Franks,  who  had  conquered  the  tract  between  the 
Scheldt,  the  Maas,  and  the  Lower  Rhine.  Some 
of  the  Prankish  tribes  he  drove  back  into  Gennany, 
and  othen  he  allowed  to  remain  in  Gaul,  on  con- 
dition of  their  submitting  to  the  Roman  authority. 
Upon  this  he  invaded  Germany  a  second  time,  in 
358,  and  a  third  time  in  359,  in  order  to  nmke 
the  Alemanni  desist  from  all  further  attempts 
upon  Gaul,  and  he  not  only  succeeded,  but  returned 
with  20,000  Romans,  wliom  the  Alemanni  had 
taken,  and  whom  he  compelled  them  to  give  up. 

The  peace  of  Gaul  being  now  established,  Julian 
exerted  himself  to  rebuild  the  cities  that  had  been 
ruined  on  the  frontiers  of  Gennany :  among  those 
rebuilt  and  fortified  by  him  were  Bingen,  Ander- 
nach,  Bonn,  and  Neuss,  and,  without  doubt, 
Cologne  also,  as  this  city  had  been  likewise  bid  in 
ashes  by  the  Germans.  As  the  constant  inroads 
of  the  barbarians  had  interrupted  all  agricultural 
pursuits  in  those  districts,  there  was  a  great  scareity 
of  com,  but  Julian  procured  an  abundant  supply 
by  sending  six  hundred  bafges  to  England,  which 
came  back  with  a  sufiicient  quantity  for  both 
grinding  and  sowing.    The  minimum  of  the  quao- 

TT  3 


€46 


JULIANUS. 


tity  of  com  thas  exported  from  England  hu  been 
calculated  at  120,000  quarten,  and  it  haa  been 
justly  obaerred  that  the  state  of  agricultore  in  this 
country  must  ha^  been  in  an  adranoed  condition, 
since  so  mnch  com  could  be  exported  nearly  alto- 
gether at  the  same  time.  Julian  bestoweid  the 
same  care  upon  the  other  proTincet  of  Gaul,  and 
the  country  eridently  recovered  under  his  admi- 
nistcmtion,  although  the  power  with  which  he  was 
invested  was  by  no  means  extensire  enough  to 
check  the  system  of  rapacity  and  oppression  which 
characterises  the  government  of  the  later  Roman 
emperors.  His  usuil  residence  was  Paris:  he 
caused  the  large  island  in  the  Seine,  which  is  now 
called  nie  de  la  Cit6,  and  whereupon  stood  ancient 
Pari*  or  Lutetia,  to  be  surrounded  by  a  stone  wall 
and  towers,  and  he  built  the  Thermae  Juliani,  a 
palace  with  baths,  the  extensive  remains  of  which, 
**"  les  thermes  de  Julien,**  are  still  visible  in  the 
Rue  de  la  Harpe,  between  the  pabtoe  of  Cluny  and 
the  School  of  Medicine. 

While  Julian  became  more  and  more  popular  in 
the  provinces  entrusted  to  his  administration,  and 
his  fame  was  spr^uling  all  over  the  empire,  Con- 
stantius  once  more  gave  way  to  the  suggestions  of 
jealousy  and  distrust,  and  believed  that  Julian 
aimed  at  popularity  in  order  to  gain  for  himself 
the  supreme  authority.  It  happened  that  in  a.  o. 
360  the  eastern  provinces  were  again  threatened 
by  the  Persians.  Constantios  commanded  Julian 
to  send  to  the  frontiers  of  Persia  four  of  his  best 
legions  and  a  number  of  picked  soldiers  from  his 
other  troops,  apparently  that  he  might  be  able  to 
apprehend  him,  which  it  was  impossible  to  do 
while  he  was  surrounded  by  so  many  thousands  of 
devoted  warriors.  This  order  surprised  Julian  in 
April  360 :  to  obey  it  was  to  expose  Oanl  to  new 
inroads  of  the  Germans,  and  Britain  to  the  lar 
vages  of  the  Scots  and  Picts,  whose  incursions  had 
assumed  such  a  dangwous  character  that  Julian  had 
just  despatched  Lupicinus  to  defend  the  island ; 
but  to  disobey  the  order  was  open  rev<Jt  His 
soldiers  also  were  unwilling  to  march  into  Asia ;  but 
Julian,  notwithstanding  the  dangers  that  awaited 
him,  resolved  to  obey,  and  endeavoured  to  persuade 
his  troops  to  submit  quietly  to  the  will  of  their 
master.  His  endeavours  were  in  vain.  In  the 
night  large  bodies  of  soldiers  surprised  the  palace 
of  Julian,  and  proclaimed  him  emperor.  He  had 
hid  himself  in  his  apartments ;  but  they  soon  die* 
covered  him,  dragged  him,  though  respectfully, 
before  the  assembled  troops,  and  compelled  him  to 
accept  the  crown.  Up<m  this  be  despatched  Pen- 
tadius  and  Eutherius  with  a  conciliatory  messase 
to  Constantiua,  in  which,  however,  he  poaitivcuy 
demanded  to  be  acknowledged  as  Augustus,  and  to 
be  invested  with  the  supreme  authority  in  those 
provinces  over  which  he  bad  ruled  as  Caesar,  via. 
Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain.  The  conditions  of  Julian 
were  haughtily  declined ;  and  after  a  considerable 
time  had  elapsed  in  fruitlesa  n^tiations,  which 
Julian  employed  in  making  two  more  expeditions 
beyond  the  Rhine  against  the  Franks  and  the 
Alemanni,  he  at  last  resolved  to  wage  open  war, 
and  to  march  upon  Constantinople.  His  army  was 
numerous  and  well  disciplined,  and  the  frontier 
along  the  Rhine  in  an  excellent  state  of  defence : 
his  troops,  who  had  refused  leaving  Oaul  without 
him,  now  joyiully  left  it  with  him.  Meanwhile, 
Constantius  likewise  collected  a  strong  army,  and 
gave  directiona  for  the  defence  of  his  capital  from 


JULIANUS. 

Antioeh,  from  whence  he  had  superintended  the' 
Persian  war.  Informed  of  his  phuis,  Julian  re- 
seived  to  thwart  them  by  quickness  and  eneigy. 
At  Basel  on  the  Rhine  he  divided  his  army  into  two 
corps:  one,  commanded  by  Novitta,  was  to  mareh 
through  Rhaetia  and  Norieum  ;  the  other,  under 
the  orden  of  Jovius  and  Jorinus,  was  to  cross  tlie 
Alps  and  mareh  through  the  north-eastern  comer  of 
ItiUy :  both  divisions  were  to  unite  at  Sirmium,  a 
town  on  the  Savus,  now  Save.  Julian,  at  the  head 
of  a  small  but  chosen  body  of  3000  veterans,  plunged 
into  the  wildernesses  of  the  Marcian,  now  Black 
Forest ;  and  for  some  time  the  rival  of  Constantiua 
seemed  to  be  lost  in  those  dark  glens  whence  issue 
the  sources  of  the  Danube.  But  when  Novitta, 
Jovius  and  Jovinus  arrived  at  Sirmium,  they  be- 
held, to  their  joy  and  astonishment,  the  active 
Julian  with  his  band,  who  had  descended  the 
Danube  and  had  already  defeated  the  extreme  out- 
poets  of  Lucilian,  the  lieutenant  of  Constantius  in 
those  regions. 

From  Sirmium  Julian  moved  upon  Constanti- 
nople :  the  ofitcen  of  Constantius  fled  before  him, 
but  the  idiabitants  received  him  with  acclamations 
of  joy ;  and  at  Athens,  Rome,  and  other  important 
dties,  he  was  either  publicly  or  privately  acknow- 
ledged as  emperor,  having  previously  sent  expU- 
natory  letten  to  the  authorities  of  those  distant 
phioes.  Informed  of  the  unexpected  appearance  of 
Julian  on  the  Danube,  Conitantius  set  out  from 
Syria  to  defend  his  capital ;  and  a  terrible  civil 
war  threatened  to  desolate  Italy  and  the  East, 
when  Constantius  suddenly  died  at  Mopsocrene  in 
Cilida,  on  the  third  of  November,  ▲.  d.  361, 
leaving  the  whole  empire  to  the  undisputed  posses- 
sion of  Julian.  On  the  1 1th  of  December  follow- 
ing, Julian  made  his  triumphal  entrance  into  Con- 
stantinople. Shortly  aftenraids  the  mortal  remaina 
of  Constantius  arrived  in  the  Golden  Horn,  and 
were  buried  by  Julian  in  the  church  of  the  Holy 
Apostles  with  great  solemnity  and  magnificence. 

While  Julian  tlms  gave  a  Christian  burial  to  the 
body  of  his  rival,  he  had  long  ceased  to  be  a 
Christian  himself.      According  to  Julianas  own 
statement  {Epitt,  ii.),  he  was  a  Christian  up  to  his 
twentieth  year;  and  the  manner  in  which  he 
praises  his  tutor,  Mardonius,  seems  to  imply  that 
Mardonius  and  tiie  philosopher  Maximus  first  caused 
him  to  love  the  religion  of  the  ancient  Greeks, 
wiUiout,  however,  precisely  estranging  him  from 
the  Christian  religion,  which  seems  to  have  been 
the  effect  of  his  study  of  the  ancient  Greek  philo- 
sophers.   The  vile  hypocrisy  of  the  base  and  crael 
Constantius,  the  conviction  of  Julian  that  Con- 
stantino the  Great  had  at  fint  protected,  and  after- 
wards embraced,  Christianity  from  mere  political 
motives,  the  persecuting  spirit  manifested  equally 
by  the  Orthodox  and  Arians  against  one  another, — 
had  also  a  great  share  in  the  conversion  of  Julian. 
During  ten  yean  he   dissembled  his   apostacy, 
which  was,  however,  known  to  many  of  his  friends, 
and  early  suspected  by  his  own  brother  Gallus ; 
and  it  was  not  till  he  hiad  succeeded  to  the  throne 
that  he  publicly  avowed  himself  a  pagan.    Our 
aptuee  does  not  allow  ns  to  enter  into  the  details 
of  his  apoataey,  and  we  must  refer  the  reader  to 
the  sources  cited  below.    His  apostacy  was  no 
sooner  known  than  the  Christians  feared  a  crael 
persecution,  and  the  heathens  hoped  that  paganism 
would  be  forced  upon  all  who  were  not  heathens  ; 
bat  they  were  both  disi4>pointed  by  an  edict  of 


JULIANUS. 

Jnlkiii,  in  which  he  proclaimed  a  perfect  tolention 
of  all  partie*.  He  was  not,  howerer,  impartial  in 
his  conduct  towards  the  Christians,  since  he  pre> 
feired  pagans  as  his  civil  and  militaiy  officers, 
forbade  the  Christians  to  teach  rhetoric  and  gram- 
mar  in  the  schools,  and,  in  cnder  to  annoy  them, 
allowed  the  Jews  to  rebuild  their  great  temple  at 
Jemsalem*,  and  compelled  the  follower!  of  Jesus  to 
pay  money  towards  the  erection  of  pi^jan  temples, 
and,  in  some  instances,  to  assist  in  building  them. 
Had  Julian  lived  longer  he  would  have  seen  that 
his  apostacy  was  not  f<dlowed  by  those  effects,  either 
religious  or  political,  which  he  flattered  himself 
would  take  pbce:  he  would  have  learnt  that 
paganism,  as  he  nndentood  it,  was  not  the  religion 
of  the  great  mass  of  pagans,  and  that  paganism,  as 
it  actuiiUy  existed,  was  a  rotten  institution,  desti- 
tute of  all  nligiouB  and  moral  discipline ;  and  he 
woold  have  witnessed  that,  however  divided  the 
Christians  were,  there  was  something  better  and 
healthier  in  Christianity  than  futile  subjects  for 
aubtle  controversies. 

Soon  after  his  accession  Julian  set  out  for 
Antioch,  where  he  remained  some  time  busy  in 
oiganising  a  powerful  army  for  the  invasbn,  and 
perhaps  subjugation,  of  Persia.  The  people  of 
Antioch  received  him  coolly:  they  were  Christians, 
but  also  the  most  frivolooa  and  luxurious  people 
in  the  East,  and  they  despised  the  straightforward 
and  somewhat  rustic  manners  of  an  emperor  who 
had  formed  his  chamcter  among  stem  Celts  and 
Oennans.  At  Antioch  Julian  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  the  orator  Libanius ;  but  the  latter  was 
unable  to  reconcile  the  emperor  to  the  sort  of  life 
which  prevailed  in  ^at  splendid  city.  He  there- 
fore withdrew  to  Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  where  he  took 
up  his  winier>quarters.  In  the  following  spring 
(March,  868)  he  set  out  for  Penia.  The  different 
corps  of  his  army  met  at  Hierapolis,  where  they 
passed  the  Euphrates  on  a  bridge  of  boats,  and 
thence  moved  to  Carrhae,  now  Hanan,  a  town 
in  Mesopotamia  about  fifty  miles  £.  N.  E.  from 
Hierapolia.  Julianas  plan  was  to  march  upon 
Ctesiphon,  but  in  order  to  deceive  the  Persian 
king,  S^r,  he  despatched  Procopius  and  Sebas- 
tianus  vrith  30,000  men  against  Nisibis  (east  of 
Canrhae),  while  he  himself  wheeled  suddenly  round 
to  the  south,  following  the  course  of  the  Euphrates 
en  its  left  or  Mesopotamian  side.  Procopius  and 
Sebastianus  were  to  join  Arsaoes  Tiranns,  king  of 
Annmia,  and  Julian  expected  to  effect  a  junction 
with  their  united  forees  in  the  environs  of  Ctesi- 
phon  ;  but  the  Ueacherf  of  Arsaces  prevented  the 
aooomipUshment  of  his  plan,  as  is  mentioned  below 
[Compare  VoL  I.  p.  363,  b.].  While  Julian  marched 
along  the  Euphiates  in  a  south-eastern  direction, 
he  was  accompanied  by  a  fleet  of  1 100  ships,  fifty 
of  which  were  well-armed  galleys,  and  the  rest 
baiges,  carrying  a  vast  supply  of  provisions  and 
military  stores.  At  Ciroesium,  situated  on  the 
confluence  of  the  Chaboras,  now  the  Khabur,  with 
the  Eaphiates,  he  arrived  at  the  Persian  frontier, 
which  ran  along  the  lower  part  of  the  Chaboras, 
and  he  entered  the  Persian  territory  on  the  7th  of 
April,  368,  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  66,000 
Tetenm^    The  bridge  of  the  Chaboras  was  broken 

*  Respecting  the  alleged  miracle  which  inter» 
npted  the  Jews  in  this  work,  see  the  judicious  re- 
marks in  Lwdner'st/ewwi  and  Heatkm  TesUmtmiei^ 
rol.  ir. 


JULIANUS. 


647 


down  behind  them  by  his  orders,  to  convince  the 
soldiers  that  a  retreat  was  no  plan  of  their  master. 
Fran  Ciroesium  he  continued  marching  along  the 
Euphrates  till  he  came  to  that  narrow  neck  of  hind 
which  separates  the  Euphrates  from  the  Tigris  in 
the  latitude  of  Ctesiphon.  Thia  portion  of  the  route 
lies  partly  through  a  dreary  desert,  where  the 
Romans  experienced  some  tnfling  losses  from  the 
light  Persian  horse,  who  hovered  round  them,  and 
occasionally  picked  up  straggle»  or  assailed  the 
rear  or  the  van.  Previous  to  crossing  the  neck  of 
land,  Julian  besieged,  stormed,  and  burned  Peri- 
«abor,  a  large  town  on  the  Euphrates  ;  and  while 
crossing  that  tract,  he  was  delayed  some  time 
under  the  walls  of  Maogamalcha,  which  he  like- 
wise took  after  a  short  si^^  and  raaed  to  the 
ground.  Julian  now  accomplished  a  most  difficult 
and  extraordinary  task:  he  conveyed  his  whole 
fleet  across  the  above-mentioned  neck  of  land,  by 
an  ancient  canal  called  Kahar-Malcha,  which,  how- 
ever, he  was  obliged  to  deepen  before  be  could 
trust  his  ships  in  such  a  passage  ;  and,  as  the 
canal  joined  the  Tigris  below  Ctesiphon,  he  looked 
for  and  found  an  old  cut,  dug  by  Trajan,  from 
Colche  to  a  place  somewhat  above  Ctesiphon, 
which,  however,  he  was  likewise  compelled  to  make 
deeper  and  broader,  so  that  at  last  his  fleet  run 
safely  out  into  the  Tigris.  The  canal  of  Nahar- 
Malcha  is  now  called  the  canal  of  Sakl&wfyeh,  or 
Isa ;  it  joins  the  Tigris  a  little  below  Baghdad, 
and  it  still  affords  a  communication  between  the 
two  rivers.  Through  a  very  skilful  manoeuvre,  he 
brought  over  his  army  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Tigris, — a  passage  not  only  extremely  difficult  on 
account  of  the  npid  cuivwit  of  the  Tigris,  but 
rendered  still  more  so  through  the  stout  resistance 
of  a  Persian  army,  which,  however,  was  routed  and 

Sursued  to  the  walls  of  Cteaiphon.  The  city  would 
ave  been  entered  by  the  Romans  together  with 
the  fugitive  Persians,  but  for  the  death  of  their 
leadn*,  Victor.  Julian  was  now  looking  out  for  the 
arrival  of  Procopius  and  Sebastianus,  and  the  main 
anny  of  the  Annenian  king,  Ariaces  or  Tirana». 
He  was  sadly  disappointed:  his  lieutenants  did 
not  arrive,  and  Tiranus  arranged  for  a  body  of  bis 
Armenians  to  desert  which  had  joined  the  Romans 
previously,  and  which  now  secretly  withdrew  from 
the  Roman  camp  at  Ctesiphon.  Julian  neverthe- 
less began  the  siege  of  that  vast  city,  which  was 
defended  by  the  flower  of  the  Persian  troops,  king 
Sapor,  with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  not  having 
yet  arrived  from  the  interior  of  Persia.  Unable  to 
take  the  city,  and  desirous  of  dispersing  the  king*s 
army,  Julian  imprudently  foUowoi  the  advice  of  a 
Persian  nobleman  of  great  distinction,  who  appeared 
in  the  Roman  camp  under  the  pretext  of  being 
persecuted  by  Sapor,  and  who  recommended  the 
emperor  to  set  out  in  search  of  the  Persian  king. 
In  doing  so,  Julian  would  have  been  oompelled  to 
abandon  his  fleet  on  the  Tigris  to  the  attacks  of  a 
hoetile  and  infuriated  populace :  this  he  avoided  by 
setting  fire  to  his  ships,--the  best  thing  he  could 
have  dMie,  if  his  march  into  the  interior  of  Persia 
had  been  dictated  by  absolute  necessity;  but 
as  he  was  not  obliged  to  leave  the  city,  even  suc- 
cess would  not  have  compensated  for  the  loss  of 
1200  ships.  In  proportion  as  the  Romans  ad- 
vanced eastward,  the  country  became  more  kad 
more  barren,  and  Sapor  remained  invisible.  The 
treachery  of  the  Persian  noble  was  discovered  after 
his  secret  flight,  and  Juliaii  was  obliged  to  retreat* 

T  T  4 


648 


JULIANUS. 


He  took  ihe  direction  of  tlie  provinoe  of  Cordaene. 
The  Persians  now  appeared:  swaims  of  light 
hone  were  seen  hovering  roand  the  army ;  laiger 
bodies  followed,  and  ere  long  Sapor,  with  his  main 
army,  came  in  sight,  and  harassed  fearfully  the 
rear  of  the  Romans.  Still  the  Romans  remained 
victorious  in  many  a  bloody  engagement,  especially 
at  Maronga  ;  but  it  was  in  the  month  of  June,  and 
the  oppressire  heat,  and  the  want  of  water  and 
provisions  had  a  pernicious  effect  upon  the  troops. 
On  the  26th  of  June  the  Roman  rear  was  suddenly 
assailed  by  the  Persians,  and  Julian,  who  com- 
manded the  van,  hastened  to  the  relief  of  the  rear 
without  his  cuirass,  the  heat  making  a  heavy 
armour  almost  insupportable.  The  Persians  were 
repulsed,  and  fled  in  confusion.  Julian  was  pursu- 
ing them  with  the  utmost  bravery,  when  in  the 
middle  of  the  m^lee  he  was  shot  by  an  arrow,  that 
pierced  through  his  liver.  He  feU  from  his  horse 
mortally  wounded,  and  was  conveyed  to  his  tent. 
Feeling  his  death  approaching,  he  took  leave  of  his 
friends  with  touching  words,  but  certainly  not  with 
that  fine  and  elegant  speech  with  which  Ammianus 
Maroellinus  (xzv.  S)  makes  him  bid  fiuewell  to 
the  world. 

Jovian  was  chosen  emperor  in  his  stead,  on  the 
field  of  battle.     [Jovian  us.] 

We  cannot  enter  into  a  long  description  of  Ju- 
lianas character.  His  talents,  his  principles,  and 
his  deeds,  were  alike  extraordinary.  His  pride  was 
to  be  called  by  others  and  by  himself  a  philosopher, 
yet  many  &cts  prove  that  he  was  very  superstitious. 
Most  Christian  writers  abused  and  calumniated 
him  because  he  abandoned  Christianity:  if  they 
had  pitied  him  they  would  have  acted  more  in  ac- 
cordance with  that  sublime  precept  of  our  religion, 
which  teaches  us  to  forgive  our  enemies.  It  must 
ever  be  recollected  that  the  bigotry,  the  hypocrisy, 
and  the  uncharitablenest,  of  the  majority  of  the 
Christians  of  Julianas  time,  were  some  of  the  prin- 
cipal causes  that  led  to  his  apostacy.  In  reading 
the  ancient  authorities,  the  student  ought  to  bear 
in  mind  that  the  heathen  writers  extol  Julian  far 
too  high,  and  that  the  Christians  debase  him  fiir 
too  low. 

Julian  was  great  as  an  emperor,  unique  as  a 
man,  and  remarkable  as  an  author.  He  wrote  an 
immense  number  of  works,  consisting  of  orations 
on  various  subjects,  historical  treatises,  satires, 
and  letters :  most  of  the  latter  were  intended  for 
public  circulation.  All  these  works  are  very  ehi- 
borotely  composed,  so  much  so  as  to  afford  a  fih 
tiguing  and  monotonous  reading  to  those  who  peruse 
them  merely  for  their  merits  as  specimens  of  Greek 
literature  ;  but  they  are  at  the  same  time  very  im- 
portant sources  fw  the  history  and  the  opinions  of 
the  age  on  religion  and  philosophy.  Julian  also 
tried  to  write  poetry,  but  he  was  no  poet:  he 
lacks  imagination,  and  his  artificial  manner  of  em- 
bellishing prose  shows  that  he  had  no  poetical 
vein.  He  was  a  man  of  reflection  and  thought,  but 
possessed  no  creative  genius.  His  style  is  remark- 
ably pure  for  his  time,  and  shows  that  he  had  not 
only  studied  the  classical  Oieek  historians  and  phi- 
losophers, but  had  so  fiv  identified  himself  with  his 
models,  that  there  is  scarcely  a  page  in  his  works 
where  we  do  not  meet  with  either  reminiscences 
from  the  dassical  writers,  or  visible  eflbrts  to  express 
his  ideas  in  the  same  way  as  they  did.  With  this 
painful  imitation  of  his  classical  models  he  often 
unites  the  exaggerated  and  ovei^Lkbotate  style  of 


JULIANUS. 

his  contemporaries,  and  we  trace  in  his  writings  th» 
influence  of  the  PUtonists  no  less  than  that  of 
Plato,  Aristotle,  Thucydides,  and  so  many  other 
writers  of  the  golden  age.  There  is,  however,  one 
circumstance  which  reconciles  the  reader  to  many 
of  the  anthor^s  defects:  Julian  did  not  merely 
write  for  writing^s  sake,  as  so  many  of  his  contem- 
poraries did,  but  he  shows  that  he  had  his  subjecta 
really  at  heart,  and  that  in  literature  as  well  as  in 
business  his  extraordinary  activity  arose  from  the 
wants  of  a  powerful  mind,  which  desired  to  improve 
itself  and  the  worid.  In  this  respect  Julian  excites 
our  sympathy  much  more,  for  instance,  than  the 
rhetorician  Libanius. 

The  following  are  the  editions  of  the  entire  works 
of  Julian: — JuHani  ImpenUoris  Opera  qmn  extamt, 
with  a  Latin  translation  by  P.  Martinius  and  C.  Can* 
toclarus,  and  the  author*s  life  by  Martinius,  Paris, 
1583, 8 vo. :  Juliani  Openutquae  qtddem  reperiripo~ 
tuertmt,  omina,  Paris,  1630, 4to.,  by  Petavius,  with 
notes  and  a  Latin  translation.  A  better  edition  than 
either  of  the  two  preceding  is: — JmUatd  Impend 
toriM  Opera^  quae  nKpemad  ommia,  Leipzig,  1 696,  foL, 
by  Ecechiel  Spanheim,  who  perused  an  excellent  co- 
dex, which  enabled  him  to  publish  a  much  purer  text 
than  Petavius,  and  he  added  the  notes  of  Petavius 
and  his  translation,  which  he  corrected,  as  well  as 
an  excellent  commentary  of  his  own.  This  edition 
contains  63  letters  of  Julian.  Spanheim  further 
added  to  it  ^.  CyriUi^  AUxantdrwi  Attkiepnoopit 
contra  impium  Julianum  Libri  Deeem^  which  is  the 
more  valuable  as  Cyrillus  was  one  of  the  most  able 
adversaries  of  Julian,  as  is  mentioned  below.  The 
following  is  a  list  of  Julian's  works,  with  the  prin- 
cipal separate  editions  of  each  : — 

I.  Letter»,  The  first  collection,  published  by 
Aldus,  Venice,  1499,  4to.,  contains  only  48  letters; 
Spanheim  puUished  63  in  his  edition  of  the  works 
of  Julian  ;  others  were  found  in  later  times,  four  of 
which  are  printed  in  Fabricins,  BiUioik,  Graec. ; 
the  last  and  best  edition  is  by  L.  H.  Heyler,  Mains, 
1828,  8vo. ;  it  contains  83  letters,  with  a  Latin 
translation  and  a  commentary  of  the  editor.  There 
are  besides  some  fragments  of  lost  letters.  Among 
the  letters  of  Julian,  there  is  also  one  which  was 
written  to  him  by  his  brother  Gallns,  in  a.  d.  353, 
who  advises  him  to  remain  faithful  to  the  Christian 
religion.  The  authenticity  of  several  letters  is  con- 
tested. They  treat  on  various  subjects,  and  are  of 
great  importance  for  the  history  of  the  time.  One, 
which  was  addressed  to  the  senate  and  people  of 
Athens,  and  in  which  the  author  expUins  the  mo- 
tives of  his  having  taken  up  arms  against  the  em« 
peror  Constantius,  is  an  interesting  and  most  im- 
portant historical  document 

II.  OraOoiu,  1.  ^Eytui/unf  wp6t  r^  aJroarpt^- 
Topa  Ktt¥9riimov^  with  a  Latin  translation  by 
Petavius,  Paris,  1614,  8vo.:  an  encomium  of  the 
emperor  Constantius,  in  which  Julian  is  not  con- 
sistent with  his  usual  feelings  of  contempt  and  hatred 
towards  that  emperor.  In  general  Julian  speaks 
very  badly  of  the  whole  imperial  family,  and  even 
Constantino  the  Great  does  not  escape  his  severe 
censure.  Wyttenbach,  in  the  work  quoted  below,  has 
written  some  excellent  observations  on  this  work.  2. 
lit  pi  r&v  KAroKpdropot  Tipdl^mr^  4  '«P*  Ba<nAc<af , 
two  orations  on  the  deeds  and  the  reign  of  the  em- 
peror Constantius,  which  are  of  great  importance 
for  the  knowledge  of  the  time:  in  the  complete 
editions.  Julian  wrote  these  ontions  in  Gaul,  and 
betrays  in  many  a  passage  his  preference  of  pagan» 


JULIANUS. 

bm  to  CEhriitiaiuty,  as  veil  m  his  enthosiastic 
love  of  the  new  Platonic  philosophy.  3.  EA<rt6ias 
Tijs  /SocriAitoi  *E7JC«v/uoy,  an  encomium  on  the  em- 
preiB  Eusebia,  the  patnmess  of  Julian :  ed.  Peta- 
Yius,  Paris,  1614,  Sva  4.  Els  row  fioffiXia^HXtow, 
sua  oration  on  the  worship  of  the  sun,  addressed  to 
Sallnstios,  his  old  military  councillor  and  friend, 
first  in  Gaul  and  afterwards  in  Germany :  ed.  by 
Theodoras  Maicilios,  Paris,  1583.  8vo. ;  by  Vin- 
centins  Alaiinerins,  Madrid,  1625,  8to.  5.  Els 
T^y  larripa  rmv  6«wy,  an  oration  on  the  mother 
of  gods  (Cybele)  :  Julian  visited  the  temple  of 
CySele  at  Pessinus,  and  restored  her  worship.  6. 
Eis  rods  daroiScvTovs  K^yas  ;  and  7.  tlp6s  *Hpdr 
jcAcioy  Kwuc6p^  wfpl  rov  vw  Kwiariop^  icoi  ci 
wpiwtt  T^  Kvrl  fU^Oovs  vpArrtiy^  two  orations  on 
true  and  false  Cynicism,  ^e  latter  addressed  to  the 
Cynic  Heiacleius.  8.  *£vi  if  HvS^  roG  dyoB»- 
rirou  SoAAoMrriov  vapofuAvriM&s^  a  letter  to  the 
aforesaid  Sallustins,  in  which  he  consoles  himself 
and  his  friends  on  the  recal  of  Sallustios,  by  the 
emperor  Constantius,  from  Gaul  to  the  East.  9.  A 
letter,  or  more  correctly  dissertation,  addressed  to 
his  former  tutor,  the  philoaopher  Themistius,  on  the 
difficulty  the  author  thinks  ne  would  experience  in 
showing  himself  so  perfect  an  emperor  as  Themis- 
tius expected. 

III.  Other  Works.  1.  XaiVapcs  ^  Ivyatwrtop^ 
the  **■  Caesars  or  the  Banquet,**  a  satirical  com> 
position,  which  Gibbon  justly  calls  one  of  the  most 
agreeable  and  instruGtive  productions  of  ancient 
wit.  Julian  describes  the  Roman  emperors  ap- 
proaching one  after  the  other  to  take  their  seat 
round  a  table  placed  in  the  hearens ;  and  as  they 
come  up,  their  fisults,  vices,  and  crimes,  are  cen- 
sured with  a  sort  of  bitter  mirth  by  old  Silenus, 
whereupon  each  Caesar  defends  himself  as  well  as 
he  can,  that  is,  as  well  as  Julian  allows  him  to  do; 
but  in  this  Julian  shows  much  partiality,  especially 
towards  Constantino  the  Great  and  other  members 
of  the  imperial  family.  Alexander  the  Great  also 
appears.  He  and  other  great  heroes  at  last  ac- 
knowledge that  a  royal  philosopher  is  greater  than 
a  royal  hero,  and  the  piece  finishes  with  a  great 
deal  of  prsise  bestowed  upon  Julian  by  himself. 
There  are  many  editions  and  translations  of  this 
remarkable  production.  Of  these,  the  most  im- 
portant are  the  text  with  a  Latin  translation  by 
C.  Cantodarus,  Paris,  1577,  8vo.,  the  EdiHo  Frin- 
cep$;  the  same,  lUi.  1583,  8to.  ;  the  same,  corrected 
by  Frederic  Sylburg,  in  the  third  volume  of  his 
Homanae  Higtonae  Scriptort»  AfinortSj  and  sepa- 
rately, Frankfort,  1590,  fol;  by  Petnis  Cunaeas, 
with  an  elegant  Latin  translation,  Leyden,  1612, 
r2mo.,  1632,  12mo.;  the  same  with  the  notes  of 
Cellaritts,  Leipzig,  1693,  8vo.,  1735,  8to.  The 
best  editions  are  by  J.  M.  Heusinger,  Gotha,  1736, 
8vo.,  1741,  8to.,  and  by  Harless,  the  editor  of 
Fabricius,  Bibl,  GrtueOy  Erlangen,  1785,  8vo.  An 
English  translation  of  the  Caesares,the  Misopogon, 
and  several  other  productions  of  Julian,  is  contained 
in  **  Select  Works  of  the  Emperor  Julian,  and  some 
Pieces  of  Uie  Sophist  Libanius,  ftc,  with  Notes  frx>m 
Petav,  La  Bl^terie,  Gibbon,  ftc,  and  a  tnmskition 
of  La  B16terie*s  Km  d«  Jovien^  by  John  Dnncombe,** 
London,  1784,  8vo.  Several  French,  German, 
Italian,  and  Dutch  translations  are  mentioned  by 
Fabricius. 

2.  'Amox<ic3f  4  Mt0'oirflv7Mr,  **the  Antiochian,  or 
the  Enemy  of  the  Beard,**a  severe  satire  on  the  licen- 
tions  and  effeminate  mannen  of  the  inhabitants  of 


JULIANUS. 


649 


Antioch,  with  occasional  ironical  confessions  of  the 
aathor^s  own  friults,  who  was  induced  to  write  this 
amusing  piece  during  his  stay  at  Antioch,  as  men- 
tioned above.  Juliui  chose  the  title  Micarrtiywp 
because  the  inhabitants  of  Antioch,  being  accus- 
tomed to  shave  themselves,  ridiculed  Julian,  who 
allowed  his  beard  to  grow,  in  the  ancient  fashion. 
Editions :  by  Petrus  Martinius,  Paris,  1567,  8vo., 
1583,  8vo. ;  by  H.  I.  Lasius,  together  with  the 
Caeaaies,  and  a  German  transUtion  of  both,  Greifs- 
wald,  1770,  8vo. ;  there  are  also  English,  French, 
and  Gennan  translations  of  the  Misopogon.  The 
following  English  transhitions  of  some  of  the  minor 
productions  of  Julian  are  worthy  of  mention: 
**  Julian's  Letter  to  the  Bostreus,**  translated  by 
the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  in  his  *^  Characteristics,** 
London,  1733,  12ma  ;  two  Orations  of  the  Em- 
peror Julian,  via.  to  the  Sun,  and  to  the  Mother 
of  the  Gods,  with  notes,  &c..  London,  1793,  8vo. 
The  English  literature  is  rich  in  works  on  Julian. 

IV.  Poems,  Three  epigrams  of  little  import- 
ance, in  the  **  Anthologia  Graeca,**  and  a  fourth, 
discovered  by  Boissonade,  in  the  **  Analecta,**  and 
in  Heyler*s  edition  of  Julian*8  Letters. 

V.  Losi  Works.  The  most  important  is,  KarA 
XptarM/fSy^  a  refutation  of  the  Christian  religion, 
in  seven  books,  according  to  Hieronymus,  al- 
though Cyrill  only  speaks  of  three.  These  three 
books  were  directed  against  the  dogmatical  part  of 
the  Christian  religion,  as  contained  in  the  Gospels ; 
and  it  is  against  this  part  of  the  work  that  Cyrill 
wrote  his  fiunous  work  *Tir^p  rijs  vAr  Xpiartor 
vw»  cikryovs  SpncrKctas,  wp6s  rk  rw  Iv  d04ois 
'lovXtoyov,  which  is  separately  printed  in  Spanheim*8 
edition  of  the  works  of  Julian.  All  the  copies 
of  Julian*s  work  which  could  be  found  were  de- 
stroyed by  order  of  the  emperor  Tbeodosius  II.,  and 
the  whole  would  have  been  lost  for  ever  but  for 
Cyrill,  who  gives  extracts  from  the  three  fint 
books  in  his  refutation  of  Julian.  But  these  extracts 
are  &r  from  giving  an  adequate  idea  of  the  work. 
Cyrill  confesses  that  he  had  not  ventured  to  copy 
several  of  the  weightiest  arguments  of  the  author. 
The  Kord  Xpumay&y  was  likewise  refuted  by 
ApoUinaris,  whose  A^yos  Mp  dAi}0c/as  «rord 
*IovAiayov,  however,  is  lost,  as  are  the  refutations 
of  Photitts  and  Philippus  of  Sida.  The  marquis 
d*Aigens,  a  chamberlain  to  Frederic  the  Great, 
king  of  Prussia,  translated  the  extracts  made  by 
Cynll,  and  tried  to  complete  them,  according  to 
some,  at  the  suggestion  of  his  master.  The  title  of 
the  trandation  is,  **  Defense  du  Paganisme  par 
l*Empereur  Julien,  en  Grec  et  en  Fran9ais,**  &c. 
&C  Berlin,  1764,  8vo. ;  lb.  (Geneva),  1768,  8to.; 
lb.  1769,  2  vols.  8vo.  The  marquis  was  any  thing 
but  a  Christian,  and  his  opinions  on  Julian  and 
Paganism  were  attacked  by  G.  F.  Meier  in  his 
**  Benrtheilung  der  Betrachtungen  des  Marquis 
d*ATgens  iiber  Julian,**  Halle,  1764, 8vo. ;  by  W. 
Crichton,  **  Betrachtungen  iiber  den  Abfall  Julian's;** 
and  by  othen.  Other  lost  works  of  Julian  are : 
n«p\  rw  rfnsnf  cx^juitrwy  ;  IIcpl  rov  iroBtP  vd 
Kcurd  Kord  roi^s  dircuScvrovs  ;  Td  KoXaiiiwa 
Kp6via ;  Memoin  on  his  .Campaigns  in  Germany ; 
his  Journal,  in  which  he  used  to  write  down  the 
events  of  every  day  ;  and  others,  especially  many 
letten. 

Julian  composed  his  works  in  the  following 
chronological  order: — The  Encomia  on  Constantius; 
the  Encomium  on  the  Empress  Eusebia,  not  before 
A.  D.  356  ;  the  Letter  to  Sallustius,  in  ▲.  D.  360  s 


650 


JULIANUS. 


Ihe  Letter  lo  the  Stiuita  and  lh«  P»p1e  of  Atheni, 
in  ji.  D.  360 ;  tfaa  loiter  to  Themiitiiu,  ind  the 
OratioD  on  Helmi.  in  3G1  ;  tbe  Kaitap,t,  in  the 
winterof  361— iM>2,  or  perh^  in  the  fnlloving 
y«i ;  moat  ol  hi>  cilont  Letien  daring  tbe  ume 
|Kriod  ;  one  nf  hi>  Oraliona  on  (tiie  Cj^idam,  uid 
thee  on  the  Mother  of  Oodi,  u  well  u  a  Letiir  on 
the  rettomtionorBacientHelleniim,  of  which  afm^ 
Dienl  ii  extant,  in  362  ;  the  Mieopogon  in  the  be- 
ginning of  363;  uid  theKord  XfHOTuinii, finished 
during  hie  expedition  igainit  the  Peraani,  in  the 
■ummer  at  363. 

(The  work*  of  Julian  ;  Amn.  Mart  r.  8— iit. 
5  ;  meit  of  the  Oiationi  tmd  Epitllee  of  Libaniui, 
eipeciillj,  OraliB  I'artalali» ;  Ad  . 
Imptratorii  Ira;  Dt  A'n»  Jtliiud 
Swxnlre,  H.  E.  lib.  iii. ;  Znui.  lib.  xiii. ;  Z» 
«im.  lib.  iii. ;  Eutrop.  i.  It,  &c ;  Themiit.  Orat. 
IT. ;  Cre^r.  Naiiini.  Orat.  iii.  iT,  i.  ui. ;  So- 
lomen.  lib.  t.  li. ;  Mamertinui  in  Pantgyrie.  Vet. 
(M^ertinni  wu  Comea  lArgitiondni  to  Julian, 
whom  he  accompanied  in  QanI,  and  en  bit  me- 
morable expedition  down  the  Danube)  ;     Aanl. 


Vict 


•   Chon 


iiL  ;  Theophanea,  pp.  29—44.  ed.  Parii ; 
Fabric  B&l.  Oraeoa,  «ol.  tl  p.  719,  &e.  For 
other  «nrcea,  eapecinlly  ecdeaiaitical  writen,  and 
with  regard  to  Julian'i  apntacf,  we  refer  the 
reader  to  Fahricini,  the  netei  to  the  splendid  lift 
of  Julian  hj  Qihbon,  in  hit  Dcdiu  amd  FaU,  and 
Ihe  KhU  do  hi  Bleterie'i  Vit  de  JiJitn,  of  o-bich 
there  i.  an  Engliih  Iranilation  ;  Meander,  UiAer 
lUm  KoaerJ^iia.  Leipi.  1812  ;  WiggIr^  KiMrt 
de  Julaao  ApoHala.  RDttack,  1S)0,  of  which  there 
ii  a  new  edition  in  Oerman  in  Illgen's  ZtUid,rifi 
fur  Hilt.  Thiol.  1837,  loL  tiL  ;  Schnlie.  D,  Ju- 
fuwi  P/iHoKfkia  ft  MorHMt,  1839;  Teuflel,  ^ 
Jullimo  nli^ana  CSItMbh  amltB^itore,  Tiibingen. 
1844.)  [W.  P.] 


JUUA'NUS.  Uie  Otmeco-Roman  Juhibt.  A 
Latin  Epitome  of  the  NofelU  of  Jnitinian  if  eitant 
under  Ihiiname.  In  one  MS.  the  work  ii  attributed 

no  Buihor  it  aemed  ;  bat  in  wreral  the  tranilalion 
and  abridgment  are  BAcribed  to  Julianna,  a  prorceKr 
(oHtovaor)  at  Conitantinople.  It  ia  remarkable 
that  no  jurial  a!  Ihe  name  ia  reconied  among  the 
compiler!  emplojed  by  Jualinian,  and  ne  profeaaor 
of  the  name  occun  in  the  inecriptioa  of  the  Conat. 
Ommm  addreaeed  by  Juatiniu  la  a.  d.  533  to  the 
proreuora  of  law  at  Conatan^nople  and  Berylua. 
Among  tbe  eitmcla  from  contempomriea  of  Jua- 
linian, which  were  oHginally  appended  to  the  leit 
of  the  Baailica,  there  ii  not  one  that  bean  the  name 
of  Julianua.  In  BaiiL  16.  lit  1.  a.  6.  g  2  (vol.  ii. 
p.  ISD,  ed.  Ilcimbach),  a  Julianua  ia  named  ai 
putting  a  queatioD  lo  Siephanui, 


ofJoili 


ime,  and  I. 


tuppowd  that  the  author  of  the  Epitome  of  the 
No«:lla  wRi  a  diaciple  of  Stephanua.     That  a  Ju- 

nign  of  Juttinian  aa  to  be  complimented  with  the 


JULIANUS. 

phnia  **  The  Inminaij  of  the  law,"  may  be  inferred 
from  the  epignun  *  of  hia  GOntemporarr  Thevetetoa 
Schobialicua  praterred  in  the  Antbologia  Otueoi 
{rol.  iiL  p.  216.  ed.  Jacohaj,  among  othar  epigtama 
addreaaed  to  the  alataee  of  eminent  men ; — 

'PvitTi  Kol  Btpi^,  "  Tliima  ^iait  Iiimrai." 
Hunc  videntea  Julian  um,  aplendldnm  juria  decua, 
Aoma  Beryluaque,  Nil  nan,  inquiunC,  naturm  quit. 
To  (hia  aame  Jnlianna  ia  atlribnled  Ihe  authonhip 
of  three  eptgiania  in  Ihe  fame  collection  (tdL  iii. 
p.  230)  headed  'InuAuiniu  'Ai^unfraoput.  Alciatni 
(/'urciy.  ii.  46)  callt  Julluini  patiiciut  and  ei- 
conaul.  but  without  aaScient  autborily  ;  and  Hn- 
ber  Golliiui,  in  hie  prebce  to  the  edition  of  the 
Epitome  of  the  Norella,  which  wai  pufaliehed  u 
Brugea  in  15GS,  thinka  it  likelr  thst  the  anthor  of 
the  Epitome  wai  identical  with  the  coniul  Julia- 
nua, to  whom  Priacian  dedicalea  hii  grammar. 

That  the  author  of  the  Epitome  wee  a  pnfenw 
ii  ahown  by  varioua  forma  of  eipreaaion  occurring 
in  thai  work  which  are  known  In  baxe  been  uaiiJ 
among  (he  ptofeuora  of  the  Lower  Empire  ;  aa.  for 
example,  the  word  dblidmui,  at  tbe  beginning  of 
the  67th  conititulion  of  the  Epitome.  It  ii  a1» 
clear,  from  internal  STidencc,  that  the  anthr»-  waa  ■ 
rciident  in  Conatantinople,  which  in  e.  21fi  and 
358  be  calla  hate  civitai,  alihongh  in  neither  one 
doei  the  Noyell  of  Justinian  which  he  ia  abatnicl- 
ing  contain  a  parallel  expreaaion. 

The  colleclioa  of  Noyella  Ininalaled  and  abridged 
by  Julianua  ia  referred  by  Friherui,  in  hi*  Chmmt- 
logia  prefixed  to  the  Jia  Grotto- Romaimm,  to  the 
year  i.  D.  570,  and  this  date  ha*  been  followed  by 
the  majorily  of  legal  hittoriana ;  but  there  i*  every 
reaun  lo  belieie  that  the  Epitome  waa  completed 
during  the  life  of  Jualinian,  in  i.  o.  556.  In  it 
Justinian  !i  uniformly  called  «afcrintpenflor,  while 
preceding  emperora,  aa  Leo  and  Juatinua,  an  called 
DiTui  I^  and  Dirna  Juatinua.  In  the  abatracU 
of  Novella  117  and  134  itiere  it  no  allntion  to  the 
nibsequent  legitlalion  of  Jnttiuian,  nhich  again 
permitted  ifrKorfiiiiiiiiimapiilfa.  IntbeDriginatco)- 
lection,  also,  no  Novell  of  later  date  than  the  year 
*,  D.  556  it  abtlracted. 

Tbe  original  collection  conaiala  of  124,  or  at 
moat  13S,  conititntiona.  Thete  again  are  divided 
into  cbnplera,  which,  in  the  edition*  subaeqneni  lo 
A.  n  1561,  are  deuhly  numbered,  one  numbering 
running  (hrough  the  work  from  the  commencement, 
and  another  beginning  anew  vrilb  each  conatitution. 
The  135  constluUona  make  66*  ebaplera.  Thii 
will  explain  the  different  modea  of  citation.  Thna 
conat  1  conaiati  of  four  chapter*,  and  conat  2  of 
live  chapter*.  The  fourlh  ctupler  of  conat  2  night 
'    '  "  ^onit.  2,  c.  4.     Again,  the 


[hapler  (the  4Hth),  may  be  cited  at 


of  which  mi^et  oi 


Alltli 


:  fbllov 


I  the  125th  ci 


•  In  thia  epigram,  by  "Pi(m1  we  are  probably  lo 
understand  Constantinople,  which  waa  New  ftomc^ 
Porhapt  'louXnrJv  ia  to  be  pninonnced  aa  a  tri- 
ayllable,  YonlyanorL  In  the  epigram  prefixed  to 
Ihe  Digeat  in  tbe  Florentine  n 
the  name  Ifitmrarit  admitted 


icript,  wo  find 


JtlLIANUS. 

the  nanQKripU  and  printed  editiont  eomiiU  of 
additioiia  formmg  an  appendix  to  the  original  col- 
lection. 

The  Older  of  the  Epitome  is  very  different  from 
that  of  the  168  NoTellt  in  the  ordinary  modem 
editions  of  the  Corpus  Joris.  Of  those  168  No- 
▼ells,  seTFn  are  constitutions  of  Justin  II.  and  Ti- 
bcritts,  four  are  edicts  of  praefecti  piaetorio,  and 
several  are  oonstitotions  of  Justinian  subsequent  to 
A.  D.  556.  OCthe  168  Novells,  NoTells  114,  121, 
138,  143i,  and  150,  are  abstracted  in  the  appendix 
to  the  Epitome  found  in  some  manuscripts,  and  1 9, 
2U  33,  36,  37,  60,  116,  12*2,  132,  133,  135,  137, 
139—149,  151 — 158,  are  altogether  wanting  in 
Jnlianus. 

Tables  exhibiting  the  correspondence  of  the  No- 
yells  in  the  Corpus  Juris  with  the  corresponding 
abstracts  in  Juliimus  may  be  found  in  Biener,  Ge»- 
rUdite  der  NoveUem^  pp.  538-9 ;  Sarigny^s  ZeU- 
mknft,  ToL  ir,  p.  187 ;  Backing,  ItutUtaitmeny  pp. 
73 — 75.  The  fint  thirty-nine  constitutions  in  the 
Epitome  are  arranged  very  irregularly,  but  the  ar- 
rangement from  const  40  to  const  1 1 1  is  chrono- 
logical, and  agrees  pretty  closely  with  that  of  the 
NoTells  in  the  Corpus  Juris  from  Nor.  44  to  Not. 
120. 

Julianas  translated  from  the  original  Greek,  and 
he  had  before  hhn  the  Latin  text  of  those  Novelis 
which  were  originally  published  in  Latin.  He 
leayes  out  the  inscriptions,  Terbose  prooemia,  and 
epilogues,  but  gives  the  snbseriptiones  (containing 
the  date  at  the  end).  The  substance  of  the  enact- 
ing part  is  given  without  much  abridgment,  and  the 
Latin  style  of  the  author  is  toIeiaUy  clear  and  pure. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  a  professor  living  in  a 
country  where  Greek  was  the  vernacular  language, 
at  a  time  when  others  were  translating  into  Greek 
the  monuments  of  Roman  legislation,  should  em- 
ploy himself  in  composing  a  lAtin  Epitome  of  the 
Greek  NoveUs.  It  may  be  that  his  work  vras 
composed  for  the  benefit  of  the  Italians,  who  by  the 
conquest  of  the  Ostrogoths  in  ▲.  d.  554  had  been 
reduced  under  the  dominion  of  Justinian,  or  for 
those  western  students  who  frequented  the  law 
schools  of  Constantinople  and  Berytus.  There  are 
passages  in  the  work  (e.  g.,  c.  15.  &  29 — 32)  which 
show  that  it  was  intended  for  those  who  weie  not 
Greeks. 

Among  the  cultivators  of  Roman  law  in  the 
school  of  Bologna,  this  Epitome  was  called  Novella, 
Movellae,  liber  NowUaruwu  It  was  probably 
known  early  in  the  eleventh  century,  before  the 
discovery  by  Imerius  of  another  ancient  translation 
of  the  Novells,  containing  134  constitutions  in  an 
unabridged  form.  The  ^ossators  were  wholly  un- 
acquaint«>d  with  the  original  Greek  NoveUs.  The 
Epitome  was  perhaps  at  first  regarded  as  the  au- 
thentic work,  containing  the  latest  legislation  of 
Justinian.  iSachariae,  indeed,  states  {Aneedota,  p. 
202,  citing  Pertz,  Monumaita,  voL  iil),  that  Jn- 
lianus is  quoted  as  the  author  of  it  in  the  Otpitula 
Ifigdhamama  as  early  as  a.  d.  826,  and  Julianus, 
apostate!  and  monk,  is  named  by  Huguccio  in  the 
twelfth  century  (in  an  unpublished  Summa  Deere^ 
tprum)  as  the  author  of  the  Novella;  but  the 
greater  number  of  the  glossators,  though  they  dili- 
gently studied  the  Epitome  (Ritter,  ad  HetneooU 
J  lid,  Jur.  Civ,  vol.  i.  §  4U  3),  appear  to  have  known 
nothing  of  Julianus.  After  the  Latin  translation 
of  1 34  Novells  vras  found,  it  seems  at  first  to  have 
shared  the  name  of  Novella  with  the  work  of  Ju- 


JULIANUS. 


651 


lianus,  and  its  anthentidty  was  for  a  time  doubted 
by  Imerius,  even  after  it  had  received  the  name  of 
mUhentieum,  recognising  its  authenticity,  and  dis- 
tinguishing it  from  the  Epitome  of  Julianus.  (Sa- 
vigny,  Ge$Mchie  de$  Rom,  RedU»  an  MillMier^ 
vol  ii.  pp.  453—466,  it.  p.  484.)  The  AutJunf 
tieam,  or  Femo  VvigaUt^  was  now  taught  in  the 
schools,  while  the  EpUome  or  NandloL,  though  per> 
mitted  to  be  read  as  a  subsidiary  louroe  of  in- 
straction,  so  rapidly  fell  into  disnse,  that  neither 
Fulgosius  nor  Cacdalnpi  ever  saw  a  copy  of  it  It 
is  commonly  believed  that  the  Epitome  of  Julian 
was  re-discovered  by  the  monk  Ambrosios  Traver- 
sarius,  in  ▲.  D.  1433,  in  the  library  of  Victorinus  at 
Mantua.  The  main  authority  for  this  statement 
is  Suarez,  in  his  NotU.  BatiL  §  21 ;  but  there  is 
reason  to  doubt  the  story,  which  is  not  confirmed 
by  an  extant  letter  of 'Ambrosins  (Ambrosii  TVo- 
venaru  CamddmmentiM  B^nttolae^  voL  i  p.  419, 
Florent  1759),  giving  an  account  of  the  books 
that  he  found  in  the  library  at  Mantua.  He  men- 
tions a  work  Joanmt  ContuHi  de  VarOs  Quauti- 
ombu$^  but  by  this  he  can  scarcely  mean  the  Epi- 
tome, for  it  seems  to  have  been  a  Greek  book.  A 
very  elaborate  and  valuable  literary  history  of  the 
Epitome  was  drawn  up  by  Haubold,  and  inserted 
in  the  fourth  volume  of  Savigny*s  Zeittdin^  As 
an  appendix  to  this  paper.  Professor  H'maeL  of 
Leipaig  has  given  in  the  eighth  volume  of  the 
ZeUxhrifi  an  accurate  enumeration  of  the  known 
existing  manuscripts.  Though  the  printed  editions 
of  the  Epitome  are  numerous  they  are  scarce,  and 
the  new  edition  which  Hanel  is  understood  to  be 
preparing  will  be  an  acceptable  boon  to  students  of 
Roman  law. 

The  following  are  the  principal  printed  editions, 
for  the  full  titles  of  which  the  reader  is  referred  to 
the  above-mentioned  paper  of  Haubold.  Transcripts 
of  preceding  editions  of  the  Epitome  have  from 
time  to  time  been  inserted  in  editions  of  the  Vo- 
lumen — that  is  to  say,  the  last  volume  into  which 
the  CarpH»  Juris  CiviltM  was  formerly  usually  di- 
Tided,  containing  the  Autkeutieum  or  Verno  Vulgata 
of  the  NoveUs,  the  last  three  of  the  twelve  books  of 
the  Code,  the  Libri  Feudorum,  &c. 

1.  The  first  printed  edition  was  pubtished  in 
8vo.,  without  name  or  year,  at  Lyons  in  1512,  at 
the  end  of  a  coUection  of  the  Laws  of  the  Lom- 
bards. The  editor  was  Nic.  Boherios.  The  work, 
which  is  imperfectly  given,  is  divided  into  nine 
eoUiUimeB.  This  division,  found  in  several  manu- 
scripts, was  probably  made  about  the  time  of  Ir- 
nerins,  to  correspond  with  the  first  nine  books  of 
the  Code.  The  AvtkenUeum  was  similariy  divided 
into  nine  coUationes. 

2.  The  Epitome  was  next  ]mnted  at  the  end  of 
the  Autheuikum,  apud  Sennetonios  firatres,  Lugd. 
1550.  In  this  edition  the  Epitome,  as  in  many 
manuscripts,  is  divided  into  two  parts  or  books, 
and,  through  a  misunderstanding  of  a  manuscript 
inscription,  the  authorship  of  the  work  is  attrilmted 
to  an  anonymous  citiaen  of  Constanoe. 

3.  An  independent  edition  of  the  Epitome  is  in- 
serted in  the  very  rare  edition  of  the  Fb/titne», 
apud  Ludovicum  Pesnot,  8vo.  Lugd.  1558. 

4.  Next  comes  the  edition  of  Lnd.  Mirsens  (Le 
Mire,  whose  name  appears  in  the  prefiu»),  foL 
Lugduni.  156 1 .  In  this  edition  Jnlianus  is  named 
as  the  author,  "/tap.  Jtutiuiaui  Cotuiitutioue$,  inters 
prete  JulianoJ**  There  is  a  reprint,  with  a  prefiuse 
by  Goltsiusy  4  to.  Bragis,  1565. 


652 


JULIANUS. 


5.  The  edition  of  Ant  Aaguttinni,  8to.  Ilerdae, 
1567«  at  the  end  of  Aogustini  CoiutihUionum  Grae- 
earum  Codici»  Coiledio.  This  edition  is  reprinted, 
with  additions,  in  Aagrastini  Opera,  toI.  iu  pp.  255 
—406,  foL  Lucae,  1766. 

6.  Imp,  Jiutiniani  Novellas  ConstUutionet,  per 
Julianumj  anteoettorem  Cotutantinopoiilanumj  de 
Cfraeoo  iranslatae.  Eat  BibHotheca  Petri  Piihoeij 
foL  Boail.  1576. 

7.  Petri  et  Franeisei  Pithoei  Idorttm  Obsertati- 
ones  ad  Codioem  et  Novellas  Justiniani  Jmperatoris 
per  Julianum  translataSf  eura  Frandsd  Detmares, 
fol.  Paris,  1689. 

The  last-mentioned  editions,  6  and  7,  are  the 
best  known  and  the  most  complete.  The  j  contain 
two  short  works,  called  the  JXetatum  pro  ConsUi- 
ants  and  the  CoUectio  ds  Tuioribus,  These  had 
been  previously  printed  in  Pithou^s  first  edition  of 
the  Collatio  Legum  Mosaioantm  et  Romanarum 
(entitled  Fragmenta  quaedam  Papitdani,  &c.  4to. 
Paris,  1573).  In  seyeral  manuscripts  they  are 
attributed  to  Jnlianus  ;  but  Biener,  in  his  Historia 
Authentioarum  Oodid  Inseriarum^  4to.  Lips.  1807, 
has  adduced  strong  arguments  to  show  that  Juli- 
anas was  not  the  author  of  them.  Their  Latinity 
is  for  less  pure  than  that  of  the  Epitome.  It  is  not 
unlikely,  however,  that  these  worics,  as  well  as  the 
ancient  scholia  upon  the  Epitome  of  Jnlianus,  were 
written  in  Grecian  Italy  during  the  lifetime  of 
Justinian,  who  in  the  Dictatum  is  twice  styled 
princeps  nosier ,  and  in  the  scholia  (ed.  Miiaei,  p. 
177)  imperator  noster,  (Savigny,  Gesckichtej  &c^ 
Tol.  iL  pp.  195—197  ;  Biener,  in  Savigny^s  Zeit- 
Khrifty  voL  V.  pp.  338—357.) 

A  German  translation  of  the  Epitome,  by  D. 
Justin  Gobler,  was  published  anonymously,  foL 
Frank.  1566. 

Zachariae  {Anecdota,  p.  202,  &c.)  endeavounto 
identify  Julianus  with  the  author  of  a  much  shorter 
Greek  Epitome  of  the  Novells,  who  is  cited  in  the 
sources  of  Oraeco-Roman  law  as  Anonymus.  An<^ 
nymus,  like  Julianus,  seems  to  have  been  a  pro- 
fessor at  Constantinople.  Anonymus  cites  the 
Novells  of  Justinian  in  an  order  which  does  not 
very  considerably  differ  from  that  of  Julianus. 
Anonymus  seems  to  have  been  skilled  in  Latin  as 
well  as  Greek,  and  was  perhaps  the  author  of  an 
ancient  Latin  version  of  the  Greek  fragments  of 
Modestinus  which  occur  in  the  Digest  Further, 
there  is  strong  reason  to  identify  the  anonymous 
with  Enantiophanes ;  and  Enantiophanes,  like 
Julianus,  was  a  disciple  of  Stephanus.  [Enantio- 
PHANKs.]  When  Italy,  after  the  invasion  of  the 
Lombards  in  a.  d.  568,  was  rent  from  the  Roman 
empire,  Julianus  may  have  turned  to  itwiting  in 
Greek.  Mortreueil  (Hisloire  de  Droit  Byzantin, 
Tol.  i.  pp.  293 — 300),  who  agrees  with  Zachariae 
in  these  conjectures,  thinks  that  Julianas  was  pro- 
bably not  an  authorised  expositor  of  the  Uw,  and 
that  none  but  jurists  specially  authorised  could, 
without  a  breach  of  rule,  be  cited  by  name.  The 
conjecture  that  Julianus  and  Anonymus  were  iden- 
tical is  controverted  by  0.  E.  Heimbach,  in  Rich- 
ter's  Kriiische  Jahrbucker  for  1839,  p.  970. 

(Winckler,  Opusculoj  Tol.  i.  p.  418  ;  Biener, 
Oeschiehle  der  NoveUen,  pp.  70—84.)      [J.  T.  G.] 

JULIA'NUS  flovAioyJf),  a  physician  of  Alex- 
andria, a  contemporary  of  Galen,  in  the  second  cen- 
tury sifter  Christ.  (Gal.  Adn,  Julian,  c.  1.  vol. 
xviii.  pt  L  p.  248.)  He  was  a  pupil  of  Apollonius 
of  Cyprus  (GaL  De  Meth.  Med.  I  7»  vol  z.  p.  54), 


JULIANUa 

and  belonged  to  the  sect  of  the  Metbodici,  and 
said  to  have  onnposed  forty-eight  books  against  the 
**  Aphorisms^  of  Hippocrates  (Adv.  Julian.  L  c). 
The  second  of  these  was  directed  against  the  second 
Aphorism  of  the  first  section,  and  is  confuted  in  a 
short  essay  written  by  Galen  with  excessive  and 
unjustifiable  rudeness  and  asperity.  None  of  his 
writings  (which  were  numerous)  are  still  extant. 
From  Galenas  mentioning  that  it  was  more  thaa 
twenty  years  since  he  had  met  Julianus  at  Alex- 
andria (De  Meth.  Med.  p.  53),  and  that  he  was 
then  still  alive,  it  will  appear  that  Julianus  waa 
living  as  late  as  about  the  year  180  after 
Christ  (See  Littr6*s  H^poerates^  voL  i.  pp. 
103,114.)  [W.A.G.] 

JULIA'N  US,  SA'LVIUS,  an  eminent  Roman 
jurist,  who  flourished  under  Hadrian  and  the  An- 
tonines.  Of  his  private  history  little  is  known,  and 
different  opinions  have  been  held  as  to  the  pUoe  of 
his  birth.    Many  of  his  biognphen  (as  Rivallios, 
Val.  Forsterus,  Pancirolus,  Rutilius,  Bertrandus, 
GuiL  Grotius)  make  him  a  native  of  Milan  (Insu- 
her  Mediolanensis),  while  the  majority  of  mora 
modem  writen  say  that  he  was  bom  at  Hadrume- 
tum,  a  Phoenician  colony  on  the  coast  of  Africa. 
These  opposite  opinions  are  both  grounded  on  a 
passage  of  Spartianui  (Did.  Julian,  c.  1),  where 
it  is  asserted  that  the  paternal   grand&ther  of 
the  emperor  who  ascended  the  throne  after  Per- 
tinax  came  from  Mediobinum,  and  the  maternal 
grandfather  firom  Hadrumetum.     It  is  well  ascer- 
tained that  Salvius  Julianas  the  jurist  was  a  nuk" 
temal  ancestor  of  the  emperor  Didius  Julianus,  and 
it  is  probable  that,  according  to  the  express  tes- 
timony of  Spartianus  (L  e.%  the  jurist  was  the 
great-grandfather  (proavus)  of  the  emperor,  not,  as 
Politianns  asserts  (EpisL  ad  Jac  Modestum),  the 
uncle,  nor,  as  Paulus  Diaoonus  (Hist  Misc.  x.  20) 
would  make  him,  the  giandfsther.   Eutropius  (viii. 
9)  hesitates.    **  Salvius  Julianus,**  says  he,  **  nepos 
vel,  secundum  Lampridium,  pronepos  Salvii  Julioni^ 
qui  sub  Hadriano  perpetuum  composuit  edictum.** 
Zimmem   {R.R.  O.   vol.  i.   §  91)  agrees  with 
Paulus  DiaconuB.    Many  mistakes  have  been  com- 
mitted, from  the  confusion  of  the  jurist  with  others 
of  the  same  name  and  family.     For  example,  Au- 
reliua  Victor,  if  his  text  be  not  interpoUted  (De 
Caes.  19),  confounds  the  jurist  with  the  emperor, 
who,  like  his  ancestor,  was  distinguished  on  account 
of  his  legal  acquirements.    And  this  mistake  of 
Aurelius  Victor  misled  the  celebrated  Hugo  Gro- 
tius (Fhrum  Sparsio^  p.  78,  ed.  Amst  1643).     It 
is  Uierefore  historically  important  to  establisn  cor- 
rectly the  genealogy  of  the  fiunily. 

This  investigation  was  undertaken  by  Casanbon 
(ad  Spartiani  Did.  Julian.  1,  in  Historiae  Augustae 
Sertptores)^  and  was  subsequently  punuod,  with 
the  aid  of  two  inscriptions,  by  Reinesius  (Far. 
LecL  iil  2,  p.  344  ;  Gmter.  Jnse.  pw  xviiL  2,  10, 
p.  459),  who  was  followed  by  Christ  ad.  Ruperti 
(Animad.  in  Enekirid.  Pomponii,  p.  473,  inserted 
in  the  useful  collection  of  Uhlus,  entitled  Opuscula 
ad  Historiam  Juris  pertinaitia^  p.  215).  The 
laboun  of  former  inquire»  were  reviewed  by 
HeinecciuB,  whose  elaborate  reaearehes  have  ex- 
plored every  source  of  information  concerning  the 
jurist  Julianas.  We  subjoin  tables  of  the  gene- 
alogy of  the  £unily,  so  fisr  as  may  be  useful  to 
illustrate  the  relationships  of  persons  with  whom 
the  jurist  has  been  confounded.  These  tables  are 
constructed  according  to  the  riew  which,  upon 


JULIAN  us. 

eompnrisoo  of  «ithoritiea,  appean  to  as  Iqr  far  the 
most  probable : — 

(A)  Patgrmal  Um  cflke  Emperw  Didvu  Jmtkaat», 
Didius  Sevenia, 
Ineuber  Me* 
diolanenaia. 

I 

Didius  SeTenis. 

PetroDins  Didius  Severos, 
married  Aemilia  Ckua, 
grand-daughter  of  the 
jurist  Julianns.  [See 
(B)]. 


JULIAN  US. 


653 


I 


M.  Didius  Salrios 
Julianns  SeTenis 
AugustnSi  emperor, 
married  Manlia 
Scantilla. 

Didia  Clan  Augusta, 
destined     for    her 
the  son  of 


Didius  Procnlns. 

A  son,  to  whom 
Didia  Clara  was 
betrothed. 


ooQsm, 


Didius  ProculuSy 
but  married  to  Cor- 
nelius Repentinus. 

(B)  Maiernal  lim  offkts  Empmmr  Didim  JmUomu, 
Sal?ius  Julianas,  the  jorist, 
Hadrumetinus,  Afer. 

I 

M.  Salrius  Julianns,  by  Dion 
Cassius  wrongly  named  Ser^ 
▼iuB,  consul  A.D.  175,  put  to 
death  by  Commodus  about 
▲.  D.  188,  by  many  bio- 
graphers confounded  with 
die  jurist. 


Aemilia  Clara,  married        Salyius  Julianas,  undo 
Petronius      Didius  of  the  emperor,  be- 

Severos,    fisither    of  trothed  to  the  daugh- 

the  emperor.     [See  ter     of    the    jurist 

(A)].  TamntenusPatemus, 

has  been  sometimes 
confounded  with  the 
Jurist  Julianas. 

It  appears  from  Spartianus,  that  the  emperor  had 
a  brother,  Numius  Albinos,  and  from  an  inscription 
in  Gruter  {Inaer.  p.  459,  2),  it  has  been  thought 
that  Numius  Albinns  was  the  son  of  a  Vibia  Salvia 
Varia.  Hence  Reinesius  conjectures  that  the  Vi- 
bia of  the  inscription  and  the  Aemilia  Clara  of 
Spartianus  are  the  same  person,  while  Heineccius 
supposes  that  Numius  Albinos  was  oaUed  tie  bro- 
tier  of  the  emperor,  though  he  had  neither  the 
same  fother  nor  the  same  mother,  as  being  tie  mm 
bjf  a  former  kutband  of  a  former  wife  of  the  em- 
peror*$  ftiikar.  According  to  Heineccius,  one  Nu- 
mius and  Vibia  were  the  parents  of  Numius  Albi- 
nns ;  then,  after  the  deadi  of  Numius  the  father, 
Petronius  Didius  and  Vibia  were  the  parents  of 
Didius  Proculus ;  then,  alter  the  death  of  Vibia, 
Petronius  Didius  and  Aemilia  Clara  were  the  pa- 
rents of  the  emperor. 


Jofianus  was  bom  about  the  year  ik.  o.  100, 
after  Trajan  had  become  emperor.  This  is  inferred 
from  the  date  of  his  labours  on  the  Edict,  which, 
according  to  Eusebius,  were  undertaken  about  a.  d. 
132,  when  he  was  probably  praetor.  At  this  pe- 
riod the  legn  ammUea  were  strictly  obsenred,  and 
the  regular  age  for  the  pnetorship  was  about  thirty. 
(PUn.  J^  TiL  30  ;  Dion  Cass,  lil  p.  479.)  He 
is  the  first  jurist  named  in  the  Florentine  Index  to 
the  Digest,  though  there  are  fragments  in  that  work 
from  nine  jurists  of  earlier  date,  and,  though  he 
was  not  the  last  of  the  Sabinians,  he  is  the  last 
jurist  named  by  his  contemporary  Pomponius  in 
the  fngment  De  Oriffme  JurU  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2.  s.  2). 
That  he  flourished  under  Antoninus  Pius,  and  sur^ 
Tived  that  emperor,  may  be  collected  from  seyerol 
passages  in  the  Digest.  (Dig.  4.  tit.  2.  s.  18 ;  Dig. 
3.  tit  5.  s.  6.)  In  Dig.  37.  tit.  14.  s.  17,  the  Diri 
Fntzes,  Antoninus  Miiffcus  and  Lucius  Vems,  call 
him  fheur  fritud^  a  designation  ordinarily  given  by 
the  emperors  to  living  members  of  their  council 
By  many  it  has  been  supposed  that  he  lived  to  a 
great  age,  from  a  misunderstanding  of  Dig.  40.  tit. 
5.  s.  19.  In  that  passage,  the  person  who  speaks 
of  having  attained  his  78th  year,  and  of  being  de- 
sirous to  gain  information,  though  he  had  one  foot 
in  the  grave,  is  not  JuUanus,  but  the  client  who 
seeks  his  opinion. 

In  Dig.  40.  tit  2.  s.  5,  he  speaks  of  Jarolenns 
as  his  praeceptor.  It  was  usual  to  manumit  sUves 
before  praetors  and  consuls,  when  they  held  their 
levees.  Whether  the  magistrate  could  manumit  his 
own  slaves  at  his  own  levee  was  doubted.  Julianus 
says  that  he  remembered  Javolenus  haying  done  so 
in  Africa  and  Syria,  that  he  followed  his  praeceptor*s 
example  in  his  own  praetorship  and  consulship,  and 
recommended  other  praetors  who  consulted  him  to 
act  in  the  same  manner.  It  thus  appears  that  he 
was  consul,  and  Spartianus  says  that  he  was  prae- 
fectus  nrbi,  and  twice  consul,  but  his  name  does  not 
iqipear  in  the  Fasti  among  the  consules  ordinarii. 
He  was  in  Egypt  when  Serapias,  the  Alexandrian 
woman  who  produced  five  children  at  a  birth,  was 
in  Rome.  (Dig.  46.  tit  3.  s.  46.)  Pancirolus  and 
others,  fnnn  supposing  the  jurist  to  be  referred  to 
in  passages  of  the  Digest  (e.  g.  Dig.  48.  tit  3.  s. 
12)  which  probably  relate  to  other  Salvii,  have 
conferred  upon  him  various  provincial  governments. 
The  time  of  his  death  is  uncertain,  but  it  appears 
that  he  vras  buried  in  the  Via  Lavicana,  for  Spar- 
tianus (Julian,  c.  a^)  says  that  the  body  of  the 
emperor  was  deposited  in  the  monument  of  his 
firoaxn». 

It  was  under  Hadrian  that  he  chiefly  signalised 
himsel£  That  emperor  was  accustomed,  when  he 
presided  at  trials,  to  haye  the  advice  and  assistance 
not  only  of  his  friends  and  officers  of  state,  but  of 
jurists  approved  by  the  senate.  Among  the  most 
eminent  of  this  legal  council  were  Juyentius  Celsus, 
Salvius  Julianus,  and  Neratius  Priscus.  (Spart 
Hadr,)  By  the  order  of  Hadrian,  he  collected 
and  arranged  the  clauses  which  the  praetors  were 
accustomed  to  insert  in  their  annual  edict  and  ap- 
pears to  have  condensed  his  materials,  and  to  have 
omitted  antiquated  provisions.  The  exact  nature 
and  extent  of  this  reformatioB  of  the  Edict  is  one 
of  the  most  obscure  and  disputed  questions  in  the 
history  of  the  Roman  law.  Some  legal  historians 
look  upon  it  as  a  most  important  change,  and  sup- 
pose that  the  power  of  departing  from  the  Edict  by 
additions  or  modified  dauses  was  now  taken  away 


654 


JULIANUS. 


from  the  xnagiBtrates.  Other  writers,  especially 
Hugo,  seem  disposed  to  reduce  the  dimensions  of 
the  change  within  the  narrowest  compass.  The 
direct  testimony  of  ancient  writers  upon  this  sub- 
ject is  scanty.  In  Const.  A^SoMtcr,  §  18,  and 
Const.  Tania^  §  18,  is  contmned  the  most  detailed 
information  we  possess.  From  these  parallel  pas- 
sages it  appears  that  in  the  body  of  the  reformed 
Edict,  and  in  the  decree  of  the  senate  which  ac- 
companied it,  there  was  an  enactment,  that  any 
case  not  provided  for  might  be  ruled  ey  prh  by 
the  emperor  and  his  magistrates.  In  Const.  Tanta, 
§  18,  Julianus  is  styled  by  Justinian  Legum  et 
Edicti  perpetui  subtilissimus  Conditor,  whence  it 
may  perhaps  be  inferred  that  Julianus  not  only 
arranged  the  Edict,  but  collected  the  Constitutions 
of  emperors,  which  are  often  designated  by  the  word 
i>y».  He  introduced  a  new  clause  of  his  own 
into  the  Edict  (Dig.  37.  tit.  8.  s.  3).  Paeanius,  a 
contemporary  of  Justinian,  in  his  Metaphrasis  of 
Eutropius  (yiiL  9,  Paeanius,  H.  ij*),  says  that  the 
new  Edict  was  called  the  Edict  of  Hadrian,  or,  in 
Latin,  the  Edictum  Perpetuum.  The  Edictum  of 
Hadrian,  mentioned  in  Cod.  x.  tit.  39.  s.  7,  was 
probably  a  special  proclamation  of  that  emperor, 
distinct  from  the  Edict  we  are  treating  of.  The 
name  perpetttmm  edictum  was  given  in  early  times 
to  the  praetor^s  annual  edicts,  intended  as  the  rule 
of  ordinary  practice,  as  distinguished  from  special 
proclamations — to  **  id  quod  Jurimiidiomt  perpetuae 
causa,  non  quod  prout  res  incidit,  in  albo  proposi- 
tum  emt "  (Dig.  2.  tit.  1.  s.  7) ;  but,  after  the  re- 
form of  Hadrian,  the  epithet  perpduttm  seems  to 
have  acquired  new  force.  Though  all  the  great 
principles  of  the  Jut  Honorarium  were  settled 
before  the  end  of  the  republic,  though  the  Edict 
had  long  assumed  an  approach  to  permanence,  not 
only  in  matter  but  in  form  (for  the  earlier  writers 
upon  the  Edict  appear  to  follow  the  same  order 
with  those  who  wrote  after  Hadrian),  the  new 
edictum  perpetuum  was  manifestly  endowed  with 
an  additional  authority,  which,  if  it  did  not  pre- 
clude the  future  exercise  of  the  jua  edk&ndi  in 
magistrates,  must  have  practically  restricted  it  to 
cases  not  provided  for  in  the  compilation  of  Juli- 
anus. In  a  manuscript  at  Florence  (Cod.  Laurent. 
Plut.  Ixxx.  cod.  6)  of  a  Oneco- Roman  Epitome  of 
Law  of  the  tenth  century,  Hadrian  is  sud  to  have 
associated  Servius  Cornelius  with  Julianus  in  the 
task  of  consolidation  and  arrangement ;  but  the 
Graeco-Roman  jurists  are  very  unsafe  authorities 
in  matters  of  history,  and  the  author  of  the  cited 
Epitome  may  have  been  led  to  mention  a  Cornelius 
in  connection  with  the  Edict,  from  having  heard  of 
the  lex  Cornelia  (proposed  by  the  tribune  C.  Cor- 
nelius in  B.C.  67),  by  which  it  was  enacted  ^  ut 
pmetores  ex  edictis  suis  perpetnis  jus  dicerent.** 
[C.  Cornelius  ;  CoRNstius,  SsRVius.]  The 
other  early  writers  who  mention  the  labours  of  Ju- 
lianus on  the  Edict  are  Aurelius  Victor  (de  Oae$. 
19),  Eusebius(C9bi(w.  ad  a.u.c.  884,  n.  2147),  and 
Paulus  Diaoonus  (Hid.  Miac,  x.  20).  How  fax 
the  reform  alfected  the  edict  of  the  praetor  pere- 
grinus  (which  was  in  the  main  similar  to  that  of 
the  praetor  urbanus)  and  the  edict  of  the  aediles 
(which  seems  subee<Iuentiy  to  have  been  treated  of 
as  an  appendage  to  the  praetor^  edict,  Pauli  Sen- 
tentiaey  i.  tit.  15.  s.  2),  there  are  not  sufficient  data 
to  determine.  (F.  A.  Biener,  de  SalvH  JuHani  in 
edicto  praetorit  meritit  rite  aedumandi»^  4to.  Lips. 
1809  ;  Francke,  de  Edido  praetori»  urbamfprae- 


JULIANUS. 

miim  perpehto^  Kilon.  1830 ;  Hugo*  R.ItO,  p. 
795  ;  Puchta,  IndUutionen^  vol.  i.  §  114.) 

In  the  Roman  law  there  was  a  form  of  proceed- 
ing, called  the  Interdictum  Salvianum,  by  which  a 
landlord  miffht  obtain  possession  of  goods  of  his 
tenant,  which  had  been  pledged  as  a  security  for 
the  payment  of  the  rent,  ((iaius,  iv.  147.)  Cnjas 
suspected  that  Julianus  the  jurist  was  the  author 
of  the  Interdictum  Salvianum,  and  in  this  conjec- 
ture was  followed  by  Menage  {Amoen,  Jur»  c.  24), 
but,  as  Byukershoeck  has  shown  {Obeerv,  Jur, 
Rom.  i  24),  the  Interdictum  Salvianum  is  probably 
of  much  earlier  date  than  the  reign  of  Hadrian.  It 
is  commented  upon  by  Julianus  as  an  established 
form  of  proceeding,  which  had  been  extended  by 
equitable  construction  to  cases  not  originally  con- 
templated {interdidum  utile)^  and  he  does  not  use 
a  single  expression  to  render  it  likely  that  he  him- 
self introduced  or  invented  it.  (Dig.  43.  tit.  33. 
s.1.) 

Pomponiui  enumerates  AbumoB  Valens,  Toscia- 
nns,  and  Julianus,  as  the  successors  of  Javolenus  in 
the  leadership  of  the  Sabinian  school  of  jurists.  The 
addiction  of  Julianus  to  the  tenets  of  his  school  is 
clear,  from  many  passages  in  his  remains,  but  he  was 
not  an  undeviating  adherent.  Thna,  in  Dig.  43.  tit. 
24.  s.  11.  §  12,  he  differs  from  Casvus ;  and  in 
Dig.  40.  tit  4.  s.  57,  Gains  observes  that  his  opi- 
nion is  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  Cassina 
and  Sabinns. 

He  was  a  Toluminous  legal  writer,  and  a  Tery 
able  reasoner  npon  legal  sabjecta»  His  style  is 
easy  and  dear,  and,  though  it  has  often  been  said 
that  his  language  abounds  in  Graedsms,  not  one 
has  been  pointed  out,  except  the  use  of  the  word 
fnani/e8tu$y  in  such  an  expression  as  **  Manifestus 
est  dotem  relegasse,"*  (Dig.  S3,  tit.  4.  s.  3.)  His 
opinion  was  highly  valued  by  oontemporaty  and 
succeeding  jurists,  who  oonstantiy  cite  him  with 
approbation,  and  some  of  whom  appear  to  have 
consulted  him  personally  on  difficult  questions. 
(  Vol  Frag.  77,  Dig.  37.  tit  5.  s.  6,  Dig.  30.  tit  1. 
s.  39.)  He  is  one  of  those  foremost  jurists  whose 
names  are  mentioned  by  way  of  example  in  tb« 
citation-bw  of  Valentinian  IIL  (Cod.  Theod.  i. 
tit  4.  s.  3.)  His  authority  is  cited  by  emperore 
in  their  Constitutions,  as  by  Leo  and  Anthemius  in 
Cod.  6.  tit  61.  s.  5,  and  by  Justinian  in  Cod.  4. 
tit  5.  s.  10,  Cod.  2.  tit  19.  s.  24,  Cod.  3.  tit  33. 
s.  15,  Nov.  74  pr«  About  457  extracts  from  his 
works  are  inserted  in  the  Digest  In  HommePs 
PaUt^enesia  these  fragments  occupy  ninety  pages. 
He  is  more  often  cited  by  other  jurists  than  any 
legal  writer,  except  Ulpian,  Paulus,  and  Papinian, 
and  he  is  commonly  named  without  special  refer- 
ence to  the  passage  where  his  opinion  is  contained. 
Volusius  Maectanus  and  Terentius  Clemens  both 
call  him  Julianus  noeier  (Dig.  35.  tit  1. 1.  85,  Dig. 
28.  tit.  6.  s.  6),  perhaps  as  his  pupils,  or  perhaps 
as  his  associates  in  the  imperial  oounciL  In  the 
fragments  of  Africanus  there  appears  to  be  tnch  a 
constant  reference  to  the  opinions  of  Julianus,  that 
Africanui  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  his 
pupil. 

The  following  are  the  titles  of  his  woiIes: — 

1.  Digeatorum  JJbri  XC,  It  was  periiaps  this 
titie  which  led  Matthaeus  Blastares,  in  the  prefisn 
to  his  Syntagma,  to  the  blunder  of  attributing  the 
Digest  of  Justinian  to  Hadrian.  By  some  the  vo- 
luminous Digest  of  Julianus  has  been  confiranded 
with  the  reformed  Edict,  which  was  comprised  in  m 


JULIANUS. 

sini^  book.  Tht  Digetta,  like  other  works  of  other 
Jurists  bearing  the  same  title,  appears  to  have  been 
a  system  of  Roman  law,  following  the  arrangement 
of  the  Edict,  and  compiled  from  the  commentators 
on  the  text  of  the  Edict  In  Jiilian*s  Digest,  the 
actual  words  of  the  Edict  seem  to  haTo  been  in- 
serted and  interpreted.  The  work  cited  in  Dig.  8* 
tit  2.  s.  1,  as  Julianni»  libro  1**  ad  Edictom,  u 
perhaps  no  other  than  the  Digesta  of  Jolianns,  bat 
the  reading  of  ^e  Florentine  MS.  is  doubtful,  and 
it  b  rerj  likelj  that  Ulpianus  ought  to  be  sub- 
stituted for  Julianos.  In  Dig.  I.  tit  S.  s.  32,  the 
94th  book  of  the  Digesta  is  dted,  but  here  there  is 
undoubtedly  an  error  in  the  reading  of  Izxzziiii 
in  place  of  Izxxiiii.  Indeed,  U  T.  Qronorius  as- 
serts that  the  fourth  z  in  the  Florentine  manuscript 
is  not  from  the  first  hand.  The  Digesta  was  an* 
notated  by  the  Proculeian  Ulpins  Muoellus,  one  of 
the  Tery  few  jurists  who  seem  more  disposed, 
whenerer  it  is  practicable,  to  censure  than  to  praise 
Jniianus ;  hence  Cujas  remarks  (O&s.  xiiL  35)  that 
there  can  scarcely  be  a  stronger  proof  of  the  cor* 
rectness  of  an  opinion  than  the  agreement  of  Mar- 
cellos  and  Julianus.  Another  critic  was  found  in 
Maoricianns  (Dig.  2.  tit  U.  s.  7.  §  2,  and  Dig.  7. 
tit  1.  s.  25.  §  1).  Cervidius  Scaevola  (Dig.  2.  tit 
14. 8.  54,  Dig.  18.  tit  6.  s.  10)  was  a  less  nnfavour- 
ahle  annotator.  The  fragment  in  Dig.  4.  tit  2.  s. 
11,  u  inscribed  "^  Paulas  Uk  W.  Juliani  Digest- 
orum  notat,**  and  there  is  a  similar  inscription  in 
Dig.  18.  tit  5.  s.  4,  bat  there  is  no  mention  in  the 
Florentine  Index  of  any  special  work  of  Paulus 
upon  Julianas.  There  are  376  extracts  from  the 
Digesta  of  Julianus  in  the  Digest  of  Justinian.  In 
modem  times,  the  celebrated  Cujas  wrote  lectures 
on  the  Digesta  of  Julianus.  (Joe.  CujaeU  RecUaii- 
oawf  wolemnn  ad  Scdm  JwUami  Ubroi  Digettorum^ 
Opera,  toL  i.) 

2.  Ad  Mtmebm,  or  Em  Mimdo^  otAjmd  Mmi- 
dmm  LSbri  VL  In  these  various  ways  is  this  work 
named  in  the  Florentine  Index  and  the  inscriptions 
of  the  Fragments.  [FiROX.]  This  was  a  com- 
mentary upon  some  work  of  Minidns  Natalia,  who 
lived  under  Vespasian  and  Trajan.  It  appean  to 
follow  the  arrangement  not  of  the  Edict,  but  of  the 
IMni  Jurit  OoOiM  of  Sabinus.  Of  the  forty  frag- 
ments in  the  Digest^  those  from  the  first  and  second 
book  rekte  to  testaments,  bonorum  possessiones, 
legacies,  and  fidei-commissa ;  those  from  the  third, 
to  the  patria  potestas  and  the  power  of  the  do- 
minus  ;  those  from  the  fourth,  to  loans  and  con- 
tnicu ;  those  from  the  fifth,  to  marriage,  tutela, 
acquiring  peasession,  ftc. ;  those  from  the  sixth,  to 
interdicts  and  procedure.  In  Dig.  19.  tit  1.  s.  1 1. 
§  15,  Ulpian  i^tpeara  to  cite  the  tenth  book,  but 
the  reading  ought  probably  to  be  altered  from  x 
to  V. 

t.  Ad  Urmimm  JJbri  IV,  A  commentary  apon 
some  work  of  Uneius  Ferox.  From  the  forty-two 
extracts  in  the  Digest,  it  appean  that  Julianas  in 
this  treatise  followed  the  series  of  the  books  of 
Sabinus. 

4.  Dt  AvMgmUiiAm»  lAm'  Singularis,  From 
this  work  there  are  four  extracte  in  the  Digest  It 
explained  the  legal  sense  of  ambiguous  words,  and 
the  rules  of  interpretation  to  be  applied  to  obscure 
expressions  in  wiUs  and  contracts. 

These  are  all  the  ascertained  works  of  Julianas. 
That  Julianus  wrote  upon  Sextos  has  by  some 
been  inferred  from  the  expression  '^Juliano  ex 
Sexto  pbcuit**  in  Gaioa,  iu  218,  compared  with 


JULIUS. 


65ft 


Fraffmada  Vatieamek,  §  88.  Bertiandua,  from  a 
misundentanding  of  the  expression  **  trsctatu  pro- 
posito  **  in  Cod.  6.  tit  60.  s.  5,  imagined  that  he 
wrote  a  special  treatise,  De  DUaU  Praedio. 

(Manage,  AmoeiL  Juritj  24  ;  GuiL  Grotius,  de 
Vit,  Jdontm^  iL  6.  §  1 ;  Strauchius,  Vitae  atiquU 
Idonan^  Num.  1  ;  Neuber,  Dk  jwidiadten  Klae- 
nktr^  pp.  183 — ^208.  Above  all,  Heineccius,  de 
Sahno  Julianoj  Idontm  tua  aekUe  Coryphaeoy  Op. 
ToL  ii  pp.  798—618  ;  Hiatona  Edidonm  Edkii- 
qm  perpehtit  ii.  3,  Op.  toI.  tIL  sect  2,  pp.  196 — 
261.)  ^  [J.  T.  O.] 

JU'LIUS,  was  ordained  bishop  of  Rome,  as  the 
successor  of  Mark,  on  the  6th  of  February,  a.  d« 
337,  a  short  time  before  the  period  when  the  per- 
secution against  Athanasius  was  most  fiercely 
reriTed  in  consequence  of  the  permission  accorded 
to  him  by  Constantinus,  Constantius,  and  Constans 
to  quit  Tr^Tes,  where  he  had  been  living  in  exile, 
and  return  to  Alexandria.  Julius,  who  desired  to 
be  considered  the  arbiter  of  the  dispute,  invited 
both  parties  to  appear  before  a  council  summoned 
to  meet  at  Rome  in  the  month  of  June»  341,  a 
proposal  gladly  accepted  by  Athanasius,  but  evaded 
l^  his  opponents.  The  cause  of  the  former  having 
been  fuUy  investigated  before  this  assembly,  he 
and  his  adherents  were  declared  guiltless  of  all  the 
crimes  with  which  they  had  been  charged,  and 
were  restored  to  the  full  exercise  of  all  their 
rights, — a  decision  confirmed  by  the  synod  of  Sar- 
dica,  held  A.D.  347«  by  permission  of*  Constantius 
at  the  solicitation  of  Cionstans,  in  the  proceedings 
of  which  the  Arian  dignitaries  refused  to  take  any 
share,  because  the  bishops  whom  they  had  con- 
demned were  not  excluded.  Throughout  the 
straggle,  the  prelates  of  the  Western  churches,  in 
their  eageniess  for  victory,  made  many  most  im- 
portant admisuons  with  regard  to  the  authority  of 
the  Roman  see,  admissions  which  were  carefully 
noted,  and  at  a  subsequent  period  turned  to  the 
best  account  Julias  died  on  the  12th  of  April, 
A.  D.  352,  after  hating  occupied  the  papal  chair 
for  upwards  of  fifteen  years. 

Many  epistles  of  this  pope  connected  with  the 
Athanasian  controversy  have  perished ;  but  two, 
unquestionably  genuine,  are  stiU  extant,  written  in 
Greek,  one  addressed  to  the  inhabitants  of  Antioch 
in  342,  the  other  to  the  Alexandrians  in  349,  both 
preserved  in  the  Apologia  eotdra  Artanoe  of 
Athanasioa.  They  will  be  foond  also  in  the 
EpistoUtB  Pomti^ewn  Romanorum  of  Constant  (fol. 
Par.  1721),  p.  350,  p.  399,  and  Append,  p.  69, 
with  notes  and  illustrative  pieces ;  and  in  the 
BibUotheea  Pairwm  of  Oalland,  vol.  v.  (fbl.  Venet 
1769),  p.  3. 

The  letten  Ad  Ditmynnm  Aleattmdrinwn  ;  Ad 
Doeum;  Ad  Cyrillum  Akaocmdrinum^  on  topics 
connected  with  the  Incarnation ;  fragments  of  a 
Sermo  de  Hcmousia,  several  Deereta^  and  various 
other  tracts  collected  in  the  compilation  of  Con- 
stant, Append,  p.  69,  all  of  which  have  at  different 
periods  been  ascribed  to  Julius,  are  now  univer- 
sally admitted  to  be  the  work  of  other  hands, 
many  of  them  being  forgeries  by  the  Eutychians. 

(See  Du  Pin,  Ecdeskutieal  Hittory  of  the  Fotaih 
Cmtury ;  Schonemann,  BiUiotk  Patrum  Lot,  voL 
i.  cap.  4.  $  3  ;  Biihr,  GtxkkkL  der  Rom.  UtteroL 
Suppl.  Band.  Ilte  Abtheil.  §  61.)         [  W.  R.] 

JU'HUS  AFRICA'NUS.    [Africanus.] 

JUXIUS  AORI'COLA.    [Agrioola.] 

JU'UUS  A'QUILA.    [Aquila.] 


656 

JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 

JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 

ikNTIUS.] 

JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 

JflCUS.] 

JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JITLIUS 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 
laciNirs.] 
JU'LIUS 
JU'LIUS 


JULIUS. 

ATERIA'NUS.    [Atirianus.] 
AUSO'NIUS.    [AU80NIU8.] 
BASSUS.    [BA88U8.] 
BRIGA'NTICUS.  [Brioanticus.] 
BURDO.    [BuRDo.] 
CALE'NUS.    [Calbnus.] 
CA'LIDUS.    [Calidus.] 
CALLISTUS.    [Callwtus.] 
CALVASTER.    [Calvastbr.] 
CANUS.    [Canur.] 
CAPITOLl'NUS.  [Capitolinus.] 
CARUS.    [Carus.] 
CELSUS.     [CsLfius.] 
CEREA'LISw     [CxRBALis.] 
CIVI'LIS.  [CiviLis,  p.  758,  b.  note.] 

CLA'SSICUS.      [CLA881CU8.] 

CLAU'DIUS.    [Claudius,  p.  778, 

CO'TTIUS*    [CoTTius.] 
CRISPUS.    [CRI8PU8,  p.  892,  a.] 
DENSUS.    [DRN8U8.] 
DIOCLES.    [DiocLES.] 
EXSUPERANTIUS.    [Ezsupkrt 

FEROX.    [Fbrox,  Ursezus.] 
FI'RMICUS  MATERNU&   [Fir- 

FLORUS.    [Florus.] 
FRONTI'NUS.    [Frontinus.] 
FRONTO.    [Fronto.] 
OABINIA'NUS.    [Oabinianus.] 
GALLIE'NUS.    [Oallixnus.] 
ORAECI'N  US.     [Oraecinus.] 
GRANIA'NUS.    [Granianu8.3 
GRATUS.    [Fronto,  Julius.] 
HYGI'NUS.    [Hyoinus.] 
LEO'N  IDES.    [LE0NIDX8.] 
MA'RATHUS.    [Marathus.] 
MARTIA'LIS.     [Martialis.] 
MODESTUS.     [MoDBSTUS.] 
MONTAN  US.    [MoNTANUs.] 
NASD.     [Naso.] 
O'BSEQUENS.    [Obsbqubns.] 
PARIS.    [Paris.] 
PAULLUS.    [Paullus.] 
PELIGNUS.    [Pelionus.] 
PHILIPPUS.    [Philippus.] 
PLA'CIDUS.    [PLACiDua] 
POLLUX.     [Pollux.] 

POLYAENUS.      [P0L7ABNU8.] 

PO'STUMUS.    [PosTUMus.] 
PRISCUS.    [Priscus.] 
ROMA'NUS.    [RoMANus.] 
RUFINIA'NUS.   [RuFiNiANua] 
RUFUS.    [RuFUs.] 
SABI'NUa    [Samnus.] 
SACROVIR.    [Sacrovir.] 
SECUNDUS.     [SxcuNOUS.] 
SERVIA'NUS.    [Servlanus.] 
SEVERIA'NUS.     [Sbverianus.] 
SEVE'RUS.    [Sbvbrus.] 
SOLI'NUS.    [SoLiNus.] 
SOLON.    [Solon.] 
SPERA'TUS.    [Spbratus.] 
TITIA'NUa     [TiTiANUS.] 
TUTOR.    [Tutor.] 
VALE'RIUS.     [Valerius.] 
VERUS  MAXIMI'NUS.    [Max- 

VESTI'NUS.    [Vbstinus.] 
VICTOR.    [Victor.] 


JULUS. 

JU'LIUS  VINDEX.  [ViNDix.] 
JU'LUS,  the  eldest  son  of  AKantof,  vrho 
claimed  the  government  of  Latiam,  but  was  obliged 
to  give  it  up  to  his  brother  Silviua,  and  received 
a  compenaation  in  the  form  of  a  priestly  office. 
(Dionya.  L  70 ;  Li  v.  L  2.)  According  to  the 
author  of  De  Orig,  GtHL  Rom,  15,  the  lAtim  be- 
lieved that  Ascanius  was  identical  with  Julua,  and 
that  out  of  gratitude  they  not  only  described  him 
as  a  son  of  Jupiter,  but  also  called  him  Jobus,  and 
afterwards  Julus.  It  is  at  any  rate  not  impossible 
that  Jmlv»  may  be  a  diminutive  of  Dius.  The 
Roman  Julia  gens  traced  their  origin  to  this 
Julus.    [Julia  Gbn&]  [L.  S.] 

JULUS,  the  name  of  an  ancient  patrician  fismily 
of  the  Julia  gens,  which  obtained  the  highest  dig- 
nities in  the  early  times  of  the  republic. 

1.  C.  Julius,  L.  f.,  Julus,  consul  in  b.c.  489 
with  P.  Pinarius  Mamercinus  Rufus,  in  whose 
consulship  the  Volscians  under  Coriolanns  com- 
menced war  against  Rome.  (Dion3rs.  viiL  1.)  Livy 
omits  the  consuls  of  this  year  altogether. 

2.  C.  JuLiuSf  C.  F.  L.  N.,  Julus,  son  of  No.  1, 
consul  in  B.  c.  482  with  Q.  Fabius  Vibulanus,  was 
elected  to  the  office  in  consequence  of  an  agreement 
between  the  two  parties  in  the  state,  who,  after 
the  most  violent  opposition  in  the  consular  comitia, 
had  at  length  contented  that  C.  Julius  should  be 
chosen  as  the  popular,  and  Fabius  as  the  aristocrar 
tical  candidate.  Such  is  the  account  of  Dionysius; 
but  Livy  merely  says  that  the  discord  in  the  state 
was  as  violent  &u  year  as  previously.  The  consuls 
marched  against  the  Veientes ;  but  as  the  enemy 
did  not  appear  in  the  field,  they  returned  to 
Rome,  after  only  laving  waste  the  Veientine  terri- 
tory.   (Dionys.  viii.  90,  91 ;  Liv.  ii.  43.) 

This  C.  Julius  was  a  member  of  the  first  decem- 
virate,  B.  c.  451,  and  it  is  recorded  as  an  instance 
of  the  moderation  of  the  first  decemvirs,  that, 
though  there  was  no  appeal  £rom  their  sentenctiv 
Julius,  notwithstanding,  accused  before  the  people 
in  the  comitia  oenturiata  P.  Sestins,a  man  of  patri- 
cian rank,  in  whose  house  the  corpse  of  a  murdered 
person  had  been  found,  when  he  might  have  himself 
passed  sentence  upon  the  ciiminaL  (Liv.  iii.  33  ; 
Cic  de  Rep.  ii.  36  ;  I>ionyB.  z.  56 ;  Died.  xiL  23.) 
C.  Julius  is  again  mentioned  in  B.C.  449,  as  one  oC 
the  three  consulara  who  were  sent  by  the  senate  to 
the  plebeians  when  they  had  risen  in  arms  against 
the  second  decemvirate,  and  were  encamped  upon 
the  Aventine.  (Liv.  iii.  50 ;  Ascon.  m  Cie.  ConteL 
p.  77,  ed.  Baiter.) 

3.  Vopiscus  Julius,  C.  f.  L.  n.,  Julus,  son  of 
No.  1,  and  brother  of  No.  2,  was  consul  with  L. 
AemiUus  Mamercus  in  B.  c.  473.  Livy  (iL  54.) 
mentions  Opiter  Vergiuius  as  the  colleague  of 
Aemilius,  but  says  that  he  had  found  in  some 
annals  the  name  of  Voinscus  Julius  in  place  of 
Veipnius.  There  were  great  civil  commotions  at 
Rome  in  this  year.  First  came  the  murder  of  the 
tribune  Genucius,  and  the  consequent  excitement ; 
and  since  the  consuls,  flushed  with  this  victory,  as 
they  deemed  it,  over  the  people,  pressed  the  levy 
of  troops  with  more  than  usual  rigour,  and  among 
other  acts  of  oppression  attempted  to  compel  one 
Volero  Pnblilius  to  serve  as  a  common  soldier, 
though  he  had  previously  held  the  rank  of  centu- 
rion, the  people  at  length  became  so  indignant, 
that  they  rose  against  the  consuls,  and  drove  them 
out  of  the  forum.  (Liv.  iL  64,  55 ;  Dionya.  ix. 
37—41 ;  Died.  xi.  65 ;  Flor.  i.  22.) 


JULUS. 

4.  C.  JuLiCis  C.  p.  C.  N^  JcTLua,  md  of  No.  2, 
wa»  oontiil  in  B.  c.  447«  with  M.  QegaDiot  Maoe- 
riniiB,  and  again  in  b.  c  435,  with  L.  Vei]B:inia8 
Tricoitm.  In  the  latter  year  Rome  was  Tiaited 
with  Mch  a  grieTaus  pestilence,  that  not  only  were 
the  Romans  unable  to  march  out  of  their  own  ter- 
ritoiy  to  devastate  the  enemy*s,  but  eren  ofEered 
no  opposition  to  the  Fidenates  and  Veientes,  who 
admnoed  ahnost  up  to  the  CoUine  gate.  While 
Julius  manned  the  walls,  his  colleague  consulted 
the  senate,  and  OTentually  muned  a  dictator.  (Lit. 
iii.  65,  ir.  21 ;  Died.  zii.  29,  49.)  According  to 
Licinius  Macer,  Julius  was  elected  consul  for  the 
third  time  in  the  following  year,  with  his  colleague 
of  the  preceding.  Other  accounts  mentioned  other 
persons  as  the  consuls ;  and  others  again  gave 
consular  tribunes  this  year.    (Lir.  ir,  23.) 

5.  L.  Julius,  Vop.  p.  C.  n.,  Jul  us,  son  of 
No.  3,  one  of  the  three  consular  tribunes  in  B.  c. 
438.  (Lir.  ir.  16 ;  Died.  xiL  38.)  He  was  mar 
gister  equitum  in  b.  a  431  to  the  dictator,  A.  Pos- 
tumina  Tubertus,  who  left  him  and  the  consul  for 
the  year,  C.  JuUus  Mento,  in  chaige  of  the  dty, 
while  he  marched  against  the  Aequians  and  Vol- 
sciana.  (lAy,  ir,  26,  27;  Died,  zii  64,  who  places 
the  dictatorship  in  the  preceding  year.)  In  the 
following  year,  b.  c.  430,  L.  Jidius  (emmeonsly 
called  by  Cicero  C.  Julifls)  was  consul  with  C. 
Papirina  Cnssus.  HaTins  learnt  from  the  treachery 
of  one  of  the  tribunes,  that  the  latter  intended  to 
bring  forward  a  law  which  was  much  wished  for  by 
the  people,  imposing  a  pecuniary  fine  instead  of  the 
one  in  cattle,  which  had  been  fixed  by  the  Atemia 
Tarpeia  lex.,  b.  c.  454,  the  consuls  anticipated  their 
purpose,  and  proposed  a  law  by  which  a  small  sum 
of  money  was  to  be  paid  in  phice  of  each  head  of 
cattle  (mwUarum  aedimaiio).  This  law  was  occa- 
sioned, accoxding  to  Cicero»  by  the  censors,  L. 
Pkpirins  and  P.  Pinarius,  hanng,  through  the  in* 
diction  of  fines,  deprired  private  persons  of  an  im- 
mense quantity  of  cattle,  and  brought  them  into 
the  possession  of  the  state.  (lAr,  ir.  30  ;  Diod. 
zii.  72  ;  Cic.  de  Rep.  iL  35;  Niebuhr,  Horn,  liitt. 
ToL  ii.  note  690.) 

6.  Six.  Julius  Julus,  consuhur  tribune  in  b.  c. 
424,  with  three  collesgues.  (Lir.  ir.  35 ;  Diod. 
ziL82.) 

7.  C  Julius,  L.  p.  Vop.  n.,  Julus,  grandson 
of  No.  3,  consulsr  tribune  in  b.  a  408,  with  two 
colleagues,  and  asain  in  b.  c.  405,  with  five  col- 
leagues. In  the  former  year  he  and  his  colleague, 
Cornelius  Cossus,  vehemently  opposed  the  nominar 
tion  of  a  dictator  ;  and  in  Uie  latter  year  he  took 
part  with  his  colleagues  in  the  commencement  of 
the  siege  of  Veii.  (Liv.  iv.  56,  61 ;  Diod.  ziil 
104,  ziv.  17.)  He  was  censor  in  b.  a  393,  and 
died  in  his  year  of  office.  (Liv.  v.  31,  iz.  34;  Plut 
ChmilL  14.) 

8.  L.  Julius  Julus,  oonsdar  tribune  in  b.  c. 
403,  with  five  colleagues,  according  to  the  Capito- 
line  Fasti.  Diodorus  mentions  only  five  tribunes, 
but  Livy  inoeases  the  number  to  eight.  Siz  is 
probably  the  real  number,  to  which  Livy  has  added 
the  two  censors.  The  consular  tribunes  of  this  year 
continued  the  siege  against  Veii  during  the  winter. 
(Liv.  T.  1,  2;  Diod.  ziv.  35.) 

9.  L.  JuLitTS,  L.  p.,  Vop.  n.,  Julus,  the  son  of 
No.  5,  and  the  grandson  of  No.  3,  consuUr  tribune 
in  B.  a  401,  with  five  collei^;ues,  and  a  second  time 
in  &  a  397t  with  the  same  number  of  colleagues. 
In  the  fonner  of  these  two  years  the    consular 

VOL.  IX. 


JUNIA. 


657 


tribunes  entered  upon  their  office  on  the  kalends  of 
October  instead  of  the  ides  of  December,  which 
was  the  usual  time,  in  consequence  of  a  defeat  sus- 
tained by  their  predecessors  befora  Veii ;  and  their 
own  year  of  office  was  distinguished  by  the  number 
of  foreign  wars  and  civil  broils.  In  the  latter  year 
Julius,  with  his  colleague,  Postumius,  fell  upon  the 
Tarquinienses,  who  had  made  a  plundering  inroad 
into  the  Roman  territoiy,  and  stripped  them  of  the 
booty  they  had  gained.  (Liv.  V.  9,  10, 16  ;  Diod. 
ziv.  44,  85.) 

10.  L.  Julius  Julus,  consuhur  tribune  in  b.  c. 
388,  with  five  colleagues ;  and  a  second  time  in 
B.  a  379,  with  seven  colleagues.  (Liv.  vL  4, 30  ; 
Diod.  zv.  23,  51.) 

11.  C.  Julius  Julus,  was  nominated  dictator 
in  B.  c  352,  under  pretence  of  an  apprehended  was 
with  the  Etruscans,  but  in  reality  to  carry  the 
election  of  two  patricians  in  the  consular  comitia, 
in  vioUition  of  the  Licinian  Uiw.    (Liv.  vii.  21.) 

JULUS  ANTO'NIUS.   [Antonius,  No.  19.] 

JUNCUS,  a  Greek  philosopher,  from  whoso 
treatise  '*  On  Old  Age  *^  {wtfA  y^s)  considerable 
eztracts  are  made  by  Stobaeus,  but  of  whose  life 
and  age  we  know  nothing.  The  work  was  in  the 
fi>rm  of  a  dialogue,  and  the  writer  appears  to  have 
been  a  PUitonic  philosopher.  (Stobaeus,  Florileg, 
tit  115.  §  26, 116.  $  49,  117.  $  9,  121.  §  35,  ed. 
Oaisford.) ' 

Tacitus  {Atm,  zi.  35)  speaks  of  a  Roman  senator, 
Juncus  Vergilianus,  who  was  put  to  death  in  the 
reign  of  the  emperor  Claudius:  but  perhaps  we 
should  read  Junius  instead  of  Juncus. 

JU'NIA.  1.  The  wife  of  C.  Maroellus,  the 
augur,  and  the  motlier  of  C.  Marcellus,  who  was 
consul  in  B.  c.  50.  She  is  mentioned  with  great 
respect  by  Cicero  in  his  oongiatdatory  letters  to  her 
son  and  husband  upon  the  election  of  the  former  to 
the  consulship.    (Cic.  ad  Fam,  zv.  7,  8.) 

2.  The  daughter  of  Servilia  and  D.  Junius  Si- 
lanus,  consul  in  b.c.  62.  She  was  also  the  half- 
sister  of  M.  Junius  Brutus,  the  murderer  of  Caesar, 
who  was  the  son  of  Servilia  by  her  first  husband, 
M.  Junius  Brutus,  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.  c.  83. 
Junia  was  married  to  M.  Lepidus,  subsequently  the 
triumvir.  When  Cicero  was  in  Cilicia,  in  &  c.  50,  he 
was  told  that  she  was  not  fisithful  to  Lepidus :  he 
speaks  of  her  portrait  being  found  among  the  chat- 
tels of  the  debauchee  P.  vedius,  and  expresses  his 
surprise  at  her  brother  and  husband  taking  no 
notice  of  her  conduct  He  afterwards  speaks  of  her 
in  one  of  the  Philippics  in  terms  of  praise  (pro6a- 
tissuna  tueor).  She  seems,  at  all  events,  to  have 
won  the  affections  of  her  husband ;  and  when  she 
became  involved  in  the  conspiracy  formed  by  her 
son  Lepidus  against  the  life  of  Octavian,  after  the 
battle  of  Actium,  her  husband  offered  to  become 
security  for  her.  (Cic.  ad  Att,  rL  1,  ziv.  8,  Phil, 
ziii.  4;  VelL  Pat  iL  88;  Appian,  B,  C,  iv.  50.) 

3.  Junia  Tbrtia,  or  Txrtulla,  own  sister  of 
the  preceding,  and  consequently  half- sister  of  M. 
Brutus.  The  enemies  of  the  dictator,  Caesar, 
spread  abroad  the  report  that  her  mother,  Servilia, 
had  introduced  her  to  Caesar^s  fitvour,  when  she 
herself  became  advanced  in  years.  Tertia  was  the 
wife  of  C.  Cassius,  one  of  Cae»r*s  murderers  ;  but 
she  survived  her  husband  a  long  while,  for  she  did 
not  die  till  the  sizty-fourth  year  after  the  battle  of 
Philippi,  A,D,  22,  under  the  reign  of  Tiberius. 
Her  property  was  very  large  ;  but  though  she  left 
legacies  to  almost  all  the  great  men  of  Rome,  she 

u  u 


658 


JUNIUS. 


passed  orer  the  emperor  Tiberias.  He  did  not, 
noweTer,  resent  the  slight,  but  allowed  her  funeral 
to  be  celebrated  with  all  the  usual  honours :  the 
ancestral  images  of  twenty  illustrious  houses  were 
carried  before  her  bier  ;  ^  but  Casaius  and  Brutus,*^ 
says  the  historian,  **^one  before  all  the  others, 
from  the  fact  that  their  statues  were  not  seen.** 
(Suet.  Ok».  50 ;  Macrob.  Sat  u.  2  i  Ck.  ad  AtL 
xiy.  20,  XY.  11 ;  Tac.  Amu  iii.  76.) 
JU'NIA  CALVI'NA.  [Calvina.] 
JU'NIA  SILA'NA.  [Silana.] 
JU'NIA  TORQUA'TA.  [Tobquata.] 
JU'NIA  GENS,  one  of  the  most  celebrated  of 
the  Roman  gentes,  was  in  all  probability  originally 
patrician,  as  we  can  hardly  conceive  that  the  6rst 
consul,  li.  Junius  Brutus,  connected  as  he  was  with 
the  iaimily  of  the  Tarquins,  could  have  been  a 
plebeian,  although  the  latter  hypothesis  is  main- 
tained by  Niebimr.  But  however  this  may  be,  it 
is  certain  that,  with  the  exception  of  the  first  consul 
and  his  sons,  all  the  other  members  of  the  gens  were 
plebeians^  [Brutus.]  The  family  names  and  sur- 
names which  occur  in  the  time  of  the  republic  are, 
Brutus,  Bubulcus,  Gracchanus,  Norbanus, 
Paciaxcus,  Pbnnus,  Pkba,  Pullus,  Silanus: 
the  few  who  are  mentioned  without  any  cognomen 
are  given  below,  under  Juniusl  Many  Junii  appear 
under  the  empire  with  other  surnames  than  those 
mentioned  above,  but  of  course  they  cannot  be  re- 
garded as  any  port  of  the  real  Junia  gens :  of  these 
an  alphabetioil  list  is  likewise  given  below. 

JU'NIUS,  1  .Q.  Junius,  one  of  the  tribunes 
of  the  plebs  in  b.  c.  315,  who  endeavoured  to  excite 
the  people  against  the  murderers  of  Sp.  Maelius. 
(Liv.  iv.  16.) 

2.  D.  Junius  was  stationed  with  a  force  by  the 
con&ul,  Ap.  ClaudiuB,  in  the  second  Punic  war, 
b.  c.  212,  to  command  the  mouth  of  the  Vultumus. 
(Liv.  XXV.  22.) 

3.  T.  Junius,  l.  p.,  a  contemporary  of  Snlla, 
possessed  no  mean  oratorical  powers,  but  was  un* 
able  to  rise  beyond  the  tribuneship  of  the  pleba,  on 
account  of  his  always  suffering  from  ill  health.  He 
accused  and  obtained  the  condemnation  of  P. 
SextiuB,  praetor  designatus,  for  bribery  at  the 
election  s.   ( Cic  Brut,  48.) 

4.  M.  Junius,  the  previous  defender  of  Cicen>*s 
client,  P.  Quintius,  but  was  absent  on  an  embassy 
when  Cicero  spoke  on  behalf  of  Quintius,  B.  c  81. 
(Cic  pro  QumL  1.) 

5.  C.  Junius,  presided  as  judex  quaestionis  in 
the  year  of  Verres*s  pn^torship,  B.  c.  74,  in  the 
court  which  condemned  Scamander,  Fabricius,  and 
Oppianicus,  for  having  attempted  to  poison  the 
elder  Clucntius.  The  opinion  that  this  verdict  was 
gained  by  bribing  the  judices,  and,  among  them, 
Junins,  was  so  strongly  believed,  and  excited  such 
universal  indignation,  that  Junius,  although  he  had 
been  aedile,  and  had  a  good  prospect  of  obtaining 
the  praetorship,  was  obliged  to  retire  from  public 
life  altogether,  and  the  Judicium  Jumanum  became 
a  bye- word  for  a  corrupt  and  unrighteous  judgment 
(Cic.  pro  Guent,  1,  20,  27,  29,  33,  &  Verr,  i.  10, 
61  ;  Pseudo-Ascon.  t»  Verr,  p.  141,  ed  Orelli.) 
This  Junius  had  a  son  of  the  same  name.  {Fro 
aueni.  49.) 

6.  M.  Junius,  the  praetor  before  whom  Cicero 
defended  D.  Matrinius.  (Cic.  pro  Ctueui,  45 ; 
Plin.  H.  JV.  XXXV.  10.) 

JU'NIUS  BLAESUS.    [Blaxhos.] 
JU'NIUS  CILO.    [CiLO.] 


JUNO, 

JU'NIUS  CORDUS.    [CoKDua,  AnitTs.] 
JU'NIUS  OA'LLIO.    [Gallic.] 
JU'NIUS  JUVENA'LIS.    [Jovinalis.] 
JU'NIUS  MAU'RICUS.    [Mauricus.] 
JU'NIUS  MA'XIMUS.    [Maximum] 
JU'NIUS    MODERA'TUS  COLUMELLA. 
[Columblla.] 
JU'NIUS  OTHO.    [OTHa] 
JU'NIUS    PHILARGY'RIUS.      [Philar- 

OYRIUS.] 

JU'NIUS  RU'STICUS.  [RcsTicufc] 
JU'NIUS  SATURNI'NUS.  [Satubninus.} 
JUNO.  The  name  of  Juno  is  probably  of  the 
same  root  as  Jupiter,  and  differs  from  it  only  in  ita 
termination.  As  Jupiter  is  the  king  of  heaven 
and  of  iht  gods,  so  Juno  is  the  queen  of  heaven, 
or  the  female  Jupiter.  The  Romans  identified  at 
an  early  time  their  Juno  with  Hera,  with  whom 
she  has  indeed  many  resemblanees,  but  we  shall 
endeavour  here  to  treat  of  the  lUnnan  Juno  ex- 
clusively, and  to  separate  the  Qieek  notiona 
[Hbra]  entertained  by  the  Romans,  from  those 
which  are  of  a  purely  Italian  or  Roman  nature. 
Juno,  as  the  queen  of  heaven,  bora  the  samame 
of  Jieffuia^  under  which  she  was  worshipped  at 
Rome  from  eariy  timet,  and  at  a  later  period 
her  worship  was  solemnly  transferred  from  Veii 
to  Rome,  where  a  sanctuary  was  dedicated  to 
her  on  the  Aventine.  (Liv.  v.  21,  22,  xxiL  1, 
xxvii.  37  ;  Varr.  de  /«.  L.  v.  67.)  She  is  rarely 
described  as  hnrling  the  thunderbolt,  and  the  main 
feature  of  her  eharacter  is,  that  she  was  to  the  fe- 
male sex  all  that  Jupiter  was  to  the  male,  and  that 
she  was  regarded  as  the  protectress  of  every  thing 
connected  with  marriage*  She  was,  however,  not 
only  the  protecting  goiins  of  the  faaale  sex  in 
general,  but  accompanied  every  individual  woman 
through  life,  from  the  moment  of  her  birth  to  the 
end  of  her  !!£».  Henoe  she  bore  the  special  snr» 
names  of  Virgmaii»  and  Afotnaia,  as  well  as  the 
general  ones  of  Optima  and  Soapita  (Ov.  FokL  vi. 
33  ;  Horat.  Carm,  iii.  4,  59  ;  Serv.  ad  Am,  viiL 
84 ;  August,  de  Ch,  Dei,  iv.  11  ;  Festns,  p.  343, 
ed.  MUller),  under  which  she  was  worshipped 
both  at  Lanuvlom  and  at  Rome.  (Liv.  xxiv. 
10,  xxvil  3,  xxxii.  30 ;  Ov.  Fatt,  iL  56 ;  Cic. 
de  Div.  i.  2.)  On  their  birthday  women  ofiered 
sacrifices  to  Juno  sumamed  natalia,  just  as  men 
sacrificed  to  their  genius  natalis  (TibulL  iv.  6. 
13.  15);  but  the  general  festival,  which  was 
celebrated  by  all  the  women,  in  honoor  of  Juno, 
was  called  Matronalia  {DicL  of  Amt.  t.  v.),  and 
took  place  on  the  1  st  of  Mareh.  Her  protection 
of  women,  and  especially  her  power  of  making 
them  fruitful,  is  further  aJluded  to  in  the  festivu 
Populiiugia  (Diai,  efAut,$.v,)  as  well  as  in  the 
sunuune  oiFehruiky  Februata^FebrutiifOt  Febnudu, 
(Fest  8.V.  FAruarha,  p.  85,  ed.  Muller  ;  oomp.  Ov. 
Fad,  ii.  441.)  Juno  was  fruther,  tike  Saturn,  the 
guardian  of  the  finances,  and  under  the  name  of 
Moneta  she  had  a  temple  on  the  Capitoline  hill, 
which  contained  the  mint.  (Liv.  vi  20.)  Some 
Romans  considered  Juno  Moneta  as  identical  with 
Mny/u0oi^n},  bat  thb  identification  undoubtedly 
arose  from  the  desire  of  finding  in  the  name  Moneta 
a  deeper  meaning  than  it  really  contains.  [Monb- 
TA.]  The  most  important  period  in  a  woman's  life 
is  that  of  her  marnage,  and,  as  we  have  already 
remarked,  she  was  bdieved  especially  to  preside 
over  mairiage.  Hence  she  was  called  «/ty«  or 
JugaUi   [Jug a],    and  had  a  variety  ■  of  other 


JUPITER. 

anndinff  to  the  TBrioos  occanoin  on 
which  the  ww  invoked  by  newi j-married  people, 
nch  u,  Domidnca,  Iterdaca,  Pronuba,  Cinzia, 
Prema,  Pertnnda,  Fliumia,  and  Laciiia.  (Viig. 
^M.  !▼.  J  66,  457,  with  Senr.  note ;  Or.  Htroid, 
▼L  43;  August,  de  Go.  Dti^  tl  7,  U,  m  3;  Amoh. 
iiL  7,  25,  vi  7,  25 ;  Feet  «;  m)  The  month  of 
June,  which  is  said  to  haTO  oRffinally  been  called 
Jononins,  was  considered  to  be  ue  most  fisTouaUe 
period  for  mairjing.  {Macrob.  SaL  L  12 ;  Ot. 
Eut,  ▼!.  56.)  Jono,  however,  not  only  presided 
over  the  fertilitj  of  marriage,  bat  also  over  its  in- 
violable nnctity,  and  nnchastitj  and  inordinate 
love  of  senal  pleasures  were  hated  by^the  goddess. 
Hence  a  law  of  Nona  ordained  thi^  a  prostitnte 
should  not  touch  the  altar  of  Juno,  and  that  if  she 
had  dons  so,  she  should  with  dishevelled  hair  oflRer 
a  female  laiab  to  Juno;.  (GelL  ir.  S.)  Women 
in  chaMfaed  invoked  Juno  Lnsina  to  hdp  them 
(Plant.  AmhL  ir.  7,  11 »  Pint.  Qmed.  Ram,  77  ; 
Proper!  ir.  1,  95 ;  Araob.  iii.  9,  21,  23),  and 
after  the  delivery  of  the  child,  a  table  was  hud  out 
for  her  in  the  house  for  a  whole  week  (TertuIL  d* 
Amuil  39),  for  newly-bom  childien  wen  likewise 
under  her  protselion,  whence  she  was  sometimes 
confouBded  with  the  Qrsek  Artenus  or  Eileithyia. 
(CatalL  xxxir.  13  ;  Dionyi.  HaL  iv.  15 ;  oomp. 
MjLTtrrA.) 

As  Juno  haa  an  the  characteristics  of  her  hus- 
band, m  so  for  as  they  refer  to  the  female  sex,  she 
presidea  over  all  human  afbirs,  which  are  based 
upon  instice  and  foithfnlness,  and  more  especially 
over  the  domestic  affiurs,  in  which  women  are  more 
particulariy  concerned,  Uiough  public  affiun  were 
not  beyond  her  sphere,  as  we  may  infer  firam  her 
surnames  of  Otriatia  and  PapnUmia,  [Comp.  Em- 
PANOA.  j  In  Etznria,  where  the  wonhip  of  Juno 
was  veiy  genenl,  she  bore  the  surname  of  C^pro, 
which  is  said  to  have  been  derived  from  the  name 
of  a  town,  but  it  may  be  connected  with  the  Sabine 
word  eypruty  which,  according  to  Varro  (de  L,  L, 
V.  159),  signified  good^  and  aho  occurs  in  the  name 
of  ricus  Cyprius.  At  Falerii,  too,  her  worship 
was  of  great  importance  (Diouys^  i.  21),  and  so 
also  at  Lanurium,  Aricia,  Tibur,  Praeneste,  and 
other  places.  (Ov.  FtuL  vL  49,  59  ;  Liv.  v.  21,  x. 
2  ;  Serv.  ad  Am,  viL  739 ;  Stmb.  v.  p.  241.)  ,  In 
the  lepiesentatiana  of  the  Roman  Juno  that  have 
come  down  to  us,  the  type  of  the  Greek  Hera  is 
commonly  adopted.  [L.  S.] 

JUN0PUXU8    [Janopulus.] 

JU'PITER,  or  perhaps  more  correctly,  JUP- 
PITER,  a  contraction  otDiom»  jxder^  or  IHespHer^ 
and  Dioma  or  die$,  which  was  originally  identical 
with  divmm  (heaven) ;  so  that  Jupiter  literally 
means  **  the  heavenly  fiither.^*  The  same  meaning 
is  implied  in  the  name  Lucesius  or  Lucerius,  by 
which  he  was  called  by  the  Oscans,  and  which  was 
often  used  by  the  poet  Naevius  (Serv.  ad  Am.  is. 
570;  oompw  Fest.  s.  «u  laieetmm^  p^  114,  ed. 
MUUer;  Macreb.  Skit  L  15;  GelL  v.  12.)  The 
corresponding  name  of  Juno  is  Lucina.  It  is 
further  not  impossible  that  the  forgotten  name, 
divus  pater  Falacer,  mentioned  by  Varro  {de  L.  L. 
V.  84,  viL  45),  may  be  the  same  as  Jupiter,  since, 
according  to  Festus  («.  v. /aloe,  p.  88,  ed.  MiUler), 
folandum  was  the  Etruscan  name  for  heaven.  The 
surname  of  SupmaiUs  (August  de  do.  Dei^  vii.  1 J ) 
likewise  alludes  to  the  dome  of  heaven. 

As  Jupiter  was  the  lord  of  heaven,  the  Romans 
attributed  to  him  power  over  all  the  changes  in 


JUPITER. 


659 


the  heavens,  as  rain,  storms,  thunder  and  light- 
ning, whence  he  had  the  epithets  of  P/aotM,  FttU 
gtmUoTj  To$ttirwalU,  T(mam$^  fSdndnatar^  and  S^ 
rmator.  (AppuL  de  Mumd.  37  ;  Fest.  «.  *.  pror- 
mm;  Suet.  Aug.  91.)  As  the  pebble  or  flint 
stone  was  regarded  as  the  symbol  of  ligfatning, 
Jupiter  was  frequently  represented  with  sudi  a 
stone  in  his  hand  instead  of  a  thunderbolt  ( Aznob. 
vi.  25) ;  and  in  ancient  times  a  flint  stone  was  ex- 
hibited as  a  symbolic  wpwseatation  of  the  god. 
(Serv.  ad  Am.  viil  641 ;  August  de  Oh.  Dei,  ii. 
29.)  In  concluding  a  treaty,  the  Romans  took 
the  sacred  symbols  oS  Jupiter,  via.  the  sceptre  and 
flint  stone,  together  with  some  grass  from  his 
temple,  and  the  oath  taken  on  such  an  occasion 
was  expressed  by  per  Joeem  Ldpidem  jttrare. 
(Feet  s.e.  Farehiwe;  Uv.  xxx.  43  ;  Appul.  de 
Dea  SeeraL  4 ;  Cic.  «f  #bm.  vii  12 ;  Gell.  i. 
21 ;  Polybw  iiL  26.)  When  the  country  wanted 
rain,  the  help  of  Jupiter  was  sought  by  a  sacrifice 
called  aqnilidnm  (TertnlL  Apol.  40);  and  'respect- 
ing the  mode  of  calling  down  lightning,  see  Eli- 
CIU&  These  powen  exercised  br  the  god,  and 
more  especially  the  thunderbolt,  which  iras  ever  at 
hi»  command,  made  him  the  highest  and  most 
powerful  among  the  gods,  whence  he  is  ordinarily 
called  the  best  and  most  high  (optimus  nuudmus), 
and  his  temple  stood  on  the  capitol ;  for  he,  like 
the  Greek  Zeus,  loved  to  ersct  his  throne  on  lofty 
hills.  (Uv.  i.  10,  38,  xliii.  55.)  From  the  capitol, 
whence  he  derived  the  anmames  of  Capitolinus 
and  Tarpeius,  he  hwked  down  mwn  the  forum  and 
the  ci^,  and  from  the  Alban  and  sacred  mounts  he 
surveyed  the  whole  of  Latium  (Fest.  «.  v.  iSitiocT 
Mons)^  for  he  was  the  protector  of  the  city  and 
the  surrounding  country.  As  such  he  was  wor- 
shipped by  the  consuls  on  entering  upon  their 
office,  and  a  general  returning  from  a  campaign  had 
first  of  all  to  offsr  up  his  thanks  to  Jupiter,  and  it 
was  in  honour  of  Jupiter  that  the  victorious  ge- 
neral celebnted  his  triumph.  (Liv.  xxi.  63,  xli. 
32,  xliL  49.)  The  god  himself  was  therefore 
designated  by  the  name»  of  Imperator,  Victor, 
Invictus,  Stator,  Opitnlus,  Feretrius,  Praedator, 
Triumphator,  and  the  like.  (Liv.  L  12,  vL  29,  x. 
29  ;  Ov.  Fast  iv.  621 ;  August  de  Ov.  Dei,  viii. 
11;  Serv.  ad  Am.  iiL  223;  Appul.  de  Mund. 
37  ;  Festus,  ».  v.  OpHuhu  ;  Cic.  de  Leg.  ii.  1 1,  »i 
Verr.  iv.  58.)  Under  all  these  surnames  the  god 
had  temples  or  statues  at  Rome ;  and  two  temples, 
viz.  tiiose  of  Jupiter  Stator  at  the  Mucian  gate  and 
Jupiter  Feretrius,  were  believed  to  have  been 
built  in  the  time  of  Romulus.  (Liv.  i.  12,  41 ; 
Dionys.  iL  34,  50.)  The  Roman  games  and  the 
Feriae  Latinae  were  celebrated  to  him  under  the 
names  of  Capitolinus  and  Latialisk 

Jupiter,  according  to  the  belief  of  the  Romans, 
determined  the  course  of  all  earthly  and  human 
afiaire :  he  foresaw  the  future,  and  the  events  hap- 
pening in  it  were  the  results  of  his  wilL  He  re- 
vealed the  future  to  man  through  signs  in  the 
heavens  and  the  flight  of  birds,  which  are  hence 
called  the  messengers  of  Jupiter,  while  the  god 
himself  is  designated  as  ProdigiaUe^  that  is,  the 
sender  of  prodigies.  (Phmt  Ampidtr.  iL  2,  107.) 
For  the  same  reason  Jupiter  was  invoked  at  the 
beginning  of  every  undertaking,  whether  sacred  or 
profane,  together  with  Janus,  who  blessed  the  be- 
ginning itself  (August  de  On.  Dei,  vii.  8  ;  Liv. 
viiL  9  ;  Cato,  de  R.  R.  134, 141  ;  Macrob.  Sat.  i. 
16) ;  and  rams  were  sacrificed  to  Jupiter  on  the 

u  u  2 


660 


JUPITER. 


idet  of  every  month  by  hit  flamen,  while  a  female 
lamb  and  a  pig  were  offered  to  Juno  on  the  ka- 
lends of  every  month  by  the  wife  of  the  rex  sacro- 
rum.  (Macrob.  Sat.  L  15  ;  Ov.  FomL  i.  587  ;  Fett. 
M.  V.  Idtdia  OvU.)  Another  aacrifice,  consisting  of 
a  nun,  was  offered  to  Jnpiter  in  the  regia  on  the 
nundines,  that  is,  at  the  beginning  of  every  week 
(Macrob.  Sat,  i.  16  ;  Fettns.  «.  v.  ntmdiiuu) ;  and 
it  may  be  remarked  in  general  that  the  first  day 
of  every  period  of  time  both  at  Rome  and  in  La- 
tium  was  sacred  to  Jupiter,  and  marked  by  festi- 
vals, sacrifices,  or  libations. 

It  seems  to  be  only  a  necessary  consequence  of 
what  has  been  already  said,  that  Jupiter  was  con- 
sidered as  the  guardian  of  law,  and  as  the  pro- 
tector of  justice  and  virtue :  he  maintained  the 
sanctity  of  an  oath,  and  presided  over  all  trans- 
actions which  were  based  upon  faithfulness  and 
justice.  Hence  Fides  was  his  companion  on  the 
capitol,  along  with  Victoria ;  and  hence  a  traitor 
to  his  country,  and  persons  guilty  of  perjury,  were 
thrown  down  the  Tarpeian  rock.  Faithfulness  is 
manifested  in  the  internal  relations  of  the  state,  as 
well  as  in  its  connections  with  foreign  powers,  and 
in  both  respects  Jupiter  was  regarded  as  its  pro- 
tector. Hence  Jupiter  and  Juno  were  the  guar- 
dians of  the  bond  of  marriage  ;  and  when  the  har- 
mony between  husband  and  wife  was  disturbed, 
it  was  restored  by  Juno,  sumamed  Conciliatriz  or 
Yiiiplaca,  who  had  a  sanctuary  on  the  Palatine. 
(Fest  «.  e.  Ooneiliatriat ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  1.  §  6.) 
Not  only  the  fiunily,  however,  but  all  the  political 


JUSTINIANUS. 

bodies  into  which  the  Roman  people  was  divided, 
such  as  the  gentes  and  curiae,  were  under  the 
especial  protection  of  the  king  and  queen  of  the 
gods  ;  and  so  was  the  whole  body  of  the  Roman 
people,  that  is,  the  Roman  state  itselt  The  fact 
of  Jupiter  being  further  considered  as  the  watchful 
guardian  of  property,  is  implied  in  his  surname  of 
Hercius  (from  the  ancient  herctum^  property),  and 
from  his  being  expressly  called  by  Dionysios  (iL 
74),  Spios  Ztvf,  i.e.  Jupiter  Terminus,  or  the  pro- 
tector of  boundaries,  not  only  of  private  property, 
but  of  the  state. 

As  Jupiter  was  the  prince  of  light,  the  white 
colour  was  sacred  to  him,  white  animals  were  sa- 
crificed to  him,  his  chariot  was  believed  to  be 
drawn  by  four  white  horses,  his  priests  wore 
white  caps,  and  the  consuls  were  attired  in  white 
when  they  offered  sacrifices  in  the  capitol  the  day 
they  entered  on  their  office.  (Festna,  «.«.  atbogo' 
leruM  pUemn.)  When  the  Romans  became  ac- 
quainted with  the  religion  of  the  Greeks,  they 
naturally  identified  Jupiter  with  Zeus,  and  after- 
wards with  the  Egyptian  Ammon,  and  in  their 
representations  of  xhe  god  they  likewise  adopted 
the  type  of  the  Greek  Zeus.  [Zbus  ;  oomp.  Har- 
tung.  Dm  ReUg,  der  Rom,  vol.  ii  p.  8,  &c.)  [L.  &] 

JUSTI'NA.    [Valbntinianus.] 

JUSTINIA'NUS,  I.  FLA'VIUS  ANl'CIUS, 
sumamed  MAGNUS,  or  tbx  Grbat,  emperor  of 
CoNSTANTiNOPLX  and  RoMi  from  a.d.  5*27  to 
565.  His  descent  and  fiunily  connections  are  given 
in  the  following  genealogical  table : — 


A  Gothic  &imer  or  shepherd. 


JusTiNus  I.,  Flavius  Aniciub, 
bom  A.  D.  450  ;  emperor  in 
518  ;  died  in  527  without 
issue. 


BiGLKNZA,  Latinised 
Yioilantia  ;  m. 
Istocus,  Latinised 
Sabatius. 


JusTiNiAKUS,  Flavius  Anicius,    Vigilaktia, 
bom  probably  in  483  (see  the        m.  Dulcis- 
text  below) ;  adopted  by  the        simus. 
emperor  Justinus  I.  in  520  ; 
emperor    527  ;   died   14th  of 
November,  565  ;  m.  Theodora, 
who  died  in  548,  and  by  whom 
he  left  no  issue.    Some  illegi- 
timate children  are  mentioned. 


A  son. 


I 


I 


1.  BaRAIDBS.       2.  JURTUS. 


1.  Justinus  II.,  Flavius 
Anicius,  sumamed 
Thrax,  emperor  565; 
died  5th  of  October, 
578;  m.  Sophia,  niece 
of  the  empress  Theo- 
dora. 


Justus, 
died 
young. 


I 


m. 


Arabia, 
Baduarius, 
Baredurius, 
orBiduriuB, 
Curopalata. 


2.  "Bidurius, 
Baduarius, 
or  Baudurius, 
Curopalata  ?,  m. 
Arabia?. 

— 3.  Marcbllus. 


Prabjbcta,  m. 
1.  Areobindus, 
Patricius ;  2. 
Joannes,  ne- 
phew of  the 
emperor  Anas- 
tasius. 


3.  Gbrmanus,  Patricius, 
a  great  general,  died  541 ; 
m.  1.  Pessara  ;  2.  Ma- 
thasuenta,  daughter  of 
Eutharic,  king  of  the  East 
Goths,  and  the  celebrated 
queen  Amalasuntha. 

I 


—1. 


Justinus, 
consul,  put 
to  death  by 
Justin  II., 
in  568, 
572. 


8.  JUSTINA, 

m.  Joannes, 
nephew  of 
Yitalianua. 


I 

4.  Gbrmanus, 

Posthumus. 


or 


-2. 


(Dn  Cange,  FamU,  Bgxant,  p.  95,  &c) 


JUSTINIANUS,  a 

peat  general 
m  the  reisna 
of  Justin  II. 
andTiberioa. 


JUSTINIANUS. 

The  date  of  the  birth  of  JaBtinian  it  fixed  on  the 
llth  of  May,  A.D.  483,  mVAri  de  Vtnjier  In 
Daie$  (vol.  i  p.  409),  where  the  question  U  cri- 
tiollj  inrestigated.  His  birthplace  was  the  Tillage 
of  Taniesiimi,  in  the  district  of  Bederiaaa,  in  Dw- 
dania,  when  he  afterwards  built  the  splendid  dtj 
of  Justiniana,  on  the  site  of  which  stands  the 
modem  town  of  Kostendil.  (See  D'Anville,  Mh^ 
Motr»  Mr  demm  viilea  qui  <mt  porU  le  nom  de  Jtu- 
Mmno,  in  the  31st  toI.  of  Mlmoiret  de  VAoadimie 
de$  MuKt'wtkjtn  H  BtOtt  LtUm,') 

At  an  early  age  Justinian  went  to  Constanti- 
nople, where  his  imcle  Justin,  who  had  risen  to  high 
military  honours,  took  care  of  his  education  and 
adTanoement.  During  tome  time  he  lired  as  an 
hostage  at  the  court  of  Theodoric,  king  of  the  East 
Goths.  After  the  accession  of  his  uncle  Justin  to 
the  imperial  throne,  in  518,  he  rose  to  eminence, 
and  prepared  his  own  fortune  by  securing  that  of 
the  emperor.  Active  in  the  destruction  of  the  eu- 
nuch Amantius  and  his  associates,  he  contrived  or 
perpetnted  the  murder  of  Vitalian,  the  Goth,  so 
fiunons  by  his  rebellion  against  the  emperor  Anas- 
tasins,  and  who  was  stabbed  at  a  banquet  in  the 
preoenoe  of  Justin  and  Justinian.  In  reward 
for  his  fiuthfnl  allegiance,  Justinian  was  made 
coomiander-in-chief  of  the  armies  in  Asia ;  but  he 
was  no  warrior,  and  preferred  remaining  at  Con- 
stantinople, where  he  canvasied  the  friendship  of 
the  clergy  and  the  senators.  He  was  advanced  to 
the  oonsulihip  in  621,  and  his  influence  became  so 
great,  that,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  senate,  tiie 
aged  emperor  adopted  him,  and  proclaimed  him 
eo-emperor,  1st  of  April,  527.  Justin  died  a  few 
months  afterwards,  and  Justinian  was  crowned  by 
the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  together  with  his 
wife,  Uie  actress  Theodora,  whom  he  raised  to  the 
dignity  of  empress,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  his 
mother  and  other  reUitives.     [Thiodora.] 

Justinian  signalised  his  accession  by  public 
festivals  more  splendid  than  the  Greeks  had  ever 
witneoaed,  and  the  money  alone  which  was  distri- 
buted among  the  people  is  aaid  to  have  amounted 
to  288,000  pieces  of  gold.  Had  he  not  been  an 
excellent  financier,  his  extravagances  might  have 
impeded  his  operations  against  the  enemies  of  the 
empire,  against  whom  he  was  obliged  to  prosecute 
the  vrar  which  had  been  begun  by  his  predeoestor ; 
but  he  understood  thoroughly  the  subtle  art  of 
emptying  thoie  purses  again  which  his  liberality 
had  filled  ;  and  if  his  genenis  were  not  successful 
against  the  Persians,  it  was  not  for  want  of  money. 
The  Huns  on  the  northern  shores  of  the  Euxine, 
especially  around  the  Palus  Maeotis,  or  the  Sea  of 
Azo^  were  either  subjugated  or  submitted  volun- 
tarily ;  and  the  Arabs,  who  made  frequent  inroads 
into  Syria  as  fiiras  Antioch,  were  likewise,  though 
with  more  difficulty,  compelled  to  desist  finm  hos- 
tilities. The  rehtions  between  Constantinople  and 
Persia  were  of  an  indifferent  character,  and  an 
open  war  broke  out  between  the  two  powers,  when 
Justinian  promised  to  assist  Tiathus,  the  king  of 
the  Laxi,  between  Pontus  and  the  Caucasus,  who 
came  to  Constantinople  to  implore  the  aid  of  the 
Romans  against  the  Persians.  In  the  first  cam- 
paign against  these  hereditary  enemies  of  Rome, 
the  generals  of  Justinian,  Belisarius,  Cyricus,  and 
Petrus,  were  defeated ;  but  their  successor,  Petrus 
Notarius,  was  suoeessfiil.  The  war  was  chiefly 
carried  on  in  Armenia,  but  also  on  the  frontiers  of 
Syria  and  Mesopotamia,  and  lasted  till  532,  when. 


JUSTINIANUS. 


661 


after  as  many  defeats  as  victories,  but  without 
being  compelled  by  necessity,  Justinian  made  peace 
with  Chosroes,  the  Persian  king,  who  desisted 
from  ftirther  hostilities  on  receiving  an  annual 
tribute  of  440,000  pieces  of  gold.  Justinian 
wished  for  peace  with  Persia,  beosuse  he  intended 
to  make  war  against  the  Vandals  in  Africa,  and  to 
subdue,  if  possible,  the  political  fiictions  by  which 
the  empire  had  so  often  been  shaken,  and  which 
had  created  a  fearftil  riot  in  the  very  year  that  the 
peace  was  concluded  with  Persia.  In  January, 
532,  Justinian  honoured  the  public  feast  in  the 
hippodrome  with  his  presence,  being  surrounded  by 
vast  numbers  of  the  ^  Blue  fiiction  **  (o/  Biprrot), 
who  were  adherents  of  the  orthodox  Catholic 
church,  and,  consequently,  partisans  of  the  ortho- 
dox emperor.  Suddenly  some  of  the  **  Green  fac- 
tion ^  (ol  IlfMfffiyot),  who  had  already  made  much 
noise,  rose  and  complained  of  several  grievances, 
espedaUy  that  the  emperor  patronised  the  Blue, 
and  showed  himself  too  indulgent  towards  their 
riotous  and  dissolute  conduct  They  further  com- 
plained of  fiscal  oppression  and  the  partial  adminis- 
tration of  justice.  In  all  these  points  they  were 
perfectly  right.  The  emperor  answered  them 
through  a  crier  (MorSdb'tip,  the  Latin  Mandator), 
and  a  long  dialogue  ensued,  which  grew  more  and 
mon  violent  on  both  sides,  and  which  Theophanes 
gives  with  apparent  fidelity.  The  Blues  took  the 
empenc's  part;  the  quarrel  came  to  blows,  and 
after  a  short  struggle  within  the  hippodrome,  the 
infuriated  foctions  rushed  into  the  streets,  and  soon 
Constantinople  was  filled  with  murder  and  blood- 
shed. The  houses  of  the  leaders  of  the  two  parties 
were  demolished,  others  were  set  on  fire  ;  and  every 
body  being  engaged  either  in  saving  their  own  lives 
or  in  attempting  the  lives  of  others,  the  flames 
spread  from  street  to  street,  and  a  general  conflar 
gration  consumed  thousands  of  houses,  the  church 
of  St.  Sophia,  a  laige  part  of  the  imperial  palace, 
the  baths  of  Zeuxippus  (Alexander),  the  great  hos- 
pital of  Sampso,  and  a  vast  number  of  churches 
and  public  or  private  palaces.  After  five  days* 
murder  and  plunder,  many  thousands  of  dead 
bodies  covered  the  streets,  or  lay  roasting  among 
burning  ruins.  These  riots  are  known  by  the 
name  of  the  pitta  riots,  the  word  vUta,  **  be  vic- 
torious,** having  been  the  war^ry  of  both  the  Blue 
and  the  Green.  Unfortunately  for  the  emperor, 
the  two  foctions,  after  fighting  against  each  other, 
perceived  that  the  victory  of  neither  would  remove 
those  abuses  against  which  the  Green  had  first 
risen,  and  they  consequently  formed  an  union,  and 
turned  their  fury  against  such  of  the  imperial 
officers  as  were  most  suspected  of  peculation  and 
oppression.  The  chief  objects  of  their  hatred  were 
the  quaestor  Tribonian,  the  jurist,  and  the  praefect 
John,  of  Cappadocia ;  Justinian  deposed  them 
both,  in  order  to  appease  the  popular  fury,  but 
in  vain.  Hypatius  and  Pompeius,  two  nephews 
of  the  late  emperor  Anastasius,  who  were  removed 
from  the  court  because  they  were  suspected  of 
being  engaged  in  the  riots,  were,  apparently 
against  their  will,  chosen  by  the  populace  to  act  as 
their  leaders ;  Hypatius  was  proclaimed  onperor, 
and  Justinian,  despairing  of  quelling  the  rebellion, 
prepared  to  fly  with  his  treasures  to  Heradeia,  in 
Thrace,  none  of  his  ministers,  not  even  Belisarius, 
having  succeeded  in  discovering  any  mrans  of 
saving  their  master  in  this  critiad  moment.  He 
would  have  been  lost  bat  for  his  wife  Theodora, 

u  u  3 


es^ 


JUSTINIANUS. 


-who  exercised  an  extnoidinaiy  influence  over 
him.  Being  present  at  the  privy  coimeil,  where 
the  emperor  declared  his  resolntion  of  leaving  the 
city,  she  rose,  and  with  impressive  words,  sometimes 
reproaching  and  sometimes  encouraging,  produced 
a  happy  change  in  the  minds  of  Justinian  and  his  - 
«ouncillors.  Narses  bribed  the  chiefs  of  the  Blae, 
and  soon  rekindled  those  hostilities  between  the 
two  factions  whidi  only  an  eztraordinaiy  event 
had  appeased  for  a  moment ;  and,  snre  of  the  as- 
sistance of  the  Blue,  Belisarius  led  a  body  of  3000 : 
veterans  against  the  hippodrome,  where  the  Oreen 
had  fortified  themselves.  In  a  dreadful  carnage 
30,000  of  the  Green  were  massacred  within  the 
space  of  one  day ;  and  Hypatius  and  Pompeius 
having  been  made  prisoners,  were  led  to  death, 
with  eighteen  other  leaders  of  patrician  or  con- 
snkr  rank.  Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  terrible 
riots  that  had  ever  happened  at  Constantinople ; 
but  the  power  of  the  Oreen  was  Su  from  being 
broken,  and  the  two  factions  continued  to  make 
the  hippodrome  an  occasional  scene  of  bloodshed 
during  the  whole  reign  of  Justinian. 

Immediately  after  these  troubles  Justinian  made 
serious  preparations  for  a  war  against  the  Vandals. 
His  pretext  was  to  avenge  the  deposition  of  the 
aged  Hilderic,  the  lawfiu  king  of  the  Vandals, 
and  a  great  iavonrite  of  Justinian,  on  account  of 
his  orthodoxy,  who  had  been  deprived  of  his  throne 
by  the  warrior  Gelimer  ;  but  his  dengn  upon  Car^ 
thage  was  bhimed  by  the  people,  who  had  in  mind 
the  unhappy  campaign  of  Basiliscus  against  the  Van- 
dals in  A.  D.  468,  and  still  more  so  by  most  of  his 
ministers,  espedaUy  John  of  Cappadocia,  who, 
however,  acted  from  very  selfish  motives»  [Jo- 
ANN»  of  Cappadocia.]  Nor  does  it  appear  that 
Justinian  originated  the  plan,  which  seems  to  have 
been  suggested  to  him  by  Theodora  and  Antonina, 
the  wife  of  Belisarius,  and  to  which  he  was  finally 
prsuaded  by  this  great  general.  This  was  the 
last  contest  between  Rome  and  Carthage,  but  on 
neither  side  was  it  carried  on  by  Romans  or  Car- 
thaginians, those  who  boasted  of  the  former  name 
being  Greeks  and  Scythian  or  Gothic  barbarians, 
while  the  defenders  of  Carthage  were  a  mixture 
of  Germans  and  Slavonians,  commanded  by  Ger- 
manic chiefs.  An  army  of  35,000  soldiers,  com- 
manded by  Belisarius,  left  the  Bosporus  in  June, 
533,  in  a  fleet  of  500  ships,  manned  by  20,000 
mariners,  and  among  the  troops  were  several  thoa> 
sand  archers  with  coats  of  mail,  who  fought  on 
horseback,  and  of  which  Pfocopius  gives  a  descrip- 
tion which  strongly  resembles  that  of  the  brave 
Caucasians  in  our  time.  From  the  Bourns  the 
fleet  made  for  Methone  (Modon),  in  Messenia, 
where  the  troops  were  landed,  and  remained  a  short 
time  on  the  shore  to  refresh  themselves ;  thence 
they  sailed  round  the  Peloponnesus,  reached  Zante, 
and  cast  anchor  at  Caucana,  about  50  miles  from 
Syracuse,  where  they  were  well  treated  by  the 
Goths — a  great  act  of  imprudence  on  their  part  — 
and  they  finally  landed  on  the  African  shore,  near 
the  promontory  of  Cafui  Vada,  now  Capaudia,  at 
five  days*  journey  south  of  Carthage.  Gelimer, 
having  dispatched  part  of  his  army  and  fleet  for 
the  conquest  of  Sudinia,  was  unable  to  offer  any 
effective  resistance:  moreover,  the  aborigines  of  the 
country,  and  the  descendants  of  the  former  Roman 
settlers,  received  the  Romans  as  Catholic  brethren, 
and  Belisarius  advanced  as  fiur  aa  the  palace  of 
(Wrasse,  only  60  miles  from  Carthage,  meeting  only 


JUSTINIANUS. 

with  friends,  and  not  with  enemiea.  At  10  mfles 
distance  from  Carthage  the  Romans  encoontered 
the  main  army  of  the  Vandals,  who  were  routed, 
and  so  completely  dispersed,  that  Gelimer  despaired 
-of  defending  his  capital  with  success,  and  fled  into 
the  interior,  in  onier  to  collect  a  new  amy.  A 
few  days  afterwards,  on  the  15th  ni  SeptembeE, 
533,  the  inhahitanta  of  Carthage  opened  thdr  gotea 
to  the  victor,  not  only  without  resistance,  but  with 
manifestations  of  joy.  While  Belisarius  employed 
his  time  in  repairing  the  fortifications  of  Carthage, 
Gelimer  succeeded  in  raising  a  oonsiderBble  number 
of  troops,  and  his  brother  Zaao,  who  had  mean- 
while conquered  Sardinia,  returned  in  haste  with 
his  army,  which,  however,  waa  only  5000  men 
strong,  and  joined  Gelimer  in  his  camp  at  BaUo, 
five  days*  journey  from  the  capital  They  mardied 
upon  Carthage,  and  their  forces  increased  daily  ;  so 
that  when  Uiey  arrived  at  Tricameron,  20  miles 
from  Carthage,  they  coramaoded  an  army  ten  times 
more  numerous  than  that  «^  Belisarius.  But  the 
Vandals  who  defended  Africa  were  do  logger  the 
same  who  had  conquered  it :  they  were  enervated 
by  the  climate  and  the  luxuries  of  the  South ;  and 
in  a  pitched  bottle  at  Tricameron  they  were  en- 
tiielv  defeated.  Gelimer  fled  into  the  mountains 
in  the  South,  but  was  pursued  by  the  Roman 
Pharasi  who  kept  him  besieged  in  a  castle  on 
Mount  Papua,  where  he  was  reduced  to  such  ex- 
tremity that  he  at  last  surrendered,  and  after 
having  been  presented  to  Belisarius  ait  Carthage, 
was  sent  to  Constantiw^jde,  where  he  was  treated 
by  Justinian  with  great  generosity.  [GBLUcaa.] 
After  the  conquest  of  Carthage,  Belisvius  reduced 
the  whole  tnct  of  Africa  along  the  shore  of  die 
Mediterranean,  as  fer  as  the  cSumns  of  Hercules, 
and  brought  likewise  the  islands  of  Sardinia  and 
Corsica,  as  well  as  the  Balearea,  under  the  anihority 
of  Justinian. 

The  overthrow  of  the  Vandal  kingdom  in  Africa 
was  followed  by  a  war  with  the  East  Goths  in  Italy, 
which  arose  out  of  the  fc^owing  dccumstanoes,  in 
which  the  canning  and  artfulness  of  Justinian  were 
no  less  conspicuous  than  the  frank  heroism  of  Bdiso- 
rius.  Shortly  afiter  the  accession  of  Justinian,  the 
young  kif  ig  of  the  East  Goths,  Atfaahric,  died,and  his 
mother  Amalasuntha,  a  h^ly  gifted  woman,  who 
was  the  youngest  daughter  of  the  great  Tbeodoric^ 
succeeded  her  son,  and,  in  order  to  establish  her 
power  the  better,  married  her  cousm  Thoodat  It 
happened,  however,  that  Justinian  contemplated  a 
marriage  with  that  queen,  although  he  was  already 
married  to  Theodora ;  and  we  cannot  doubt  that, 
in  order  to  obtain  his  ends,  he  would  have  sacri- 
ficed both  his  wife  and  kiog  Thoodat.  Suspecting 
his  designs,  Theodora  secretly  negotiated  with 
Theodat,  and  nude  him  great  promises,  if  he  would 
put  Amahtfuntha  to  death.  Theodat  saw  his 
danger,  and  lost  no  time  in  seismg  his  unfortunate 
queen,  and  confining  her  in  a  cosue,  when  she  was 
found  strangled  some  time  after  her  imprisonment 
(534).  The  anger  of  Justinian  was  ejctrame,andas 
the  Gothic  kingdom  was  shaken  by  political  frictions» 
while  his  own  power  had  much  increased  through 
his  conquest  of  Africa,  he  prepared  fer  an  invaaion  of 
Italy.  The  pretext  he  alleged  was  to  avenge  the  mur- 
der of  AmalasuAtba.  He  began  his  hostile  demon- 
strations by  demanding  the  fortress  of  Lilybaeum, 
in  Sicily,  from  the  Goths:  (his  town  had  been 
given  to  Thrasimond,  king  of  the  Vandals,  by 
Theodoric  the  Great,  but  after  the  overthrow  of 


JUSTINUNUS. 

the  VasdalB  in  584,  tbe  Ootht  ooenpied  the  town, 
and  Rfosed  to  rarrender  it  to  Jnttinian,  when  he 
ckinied  it  as  en  appendage  of  the  Vandal  king- 
dom. That  the  war  broke  out,  the  chief  event»  of 
which,  till  the  final  recal  of  Beliiariua  in  648,  aie 
nhted  in  the  life  of  Bblisariub.  When  Beli- 
■aixna  waa  recalled,  the  Roman  anny  was  in  a 
critkal  podtion,  becanse  the  hnve  Gothic  king, 
Totihu,  had  gained  gnat  advantages  OTor  Belisa- 
rios,  and  after  his  recal  the  Ooths  made  soch  pro- 
gress as  to  reduce  the  Roman  power  in  Italy  to  a 
shadow.  Totilaa  took  Room  by  a  stiatageia,  re* 
stored  the  senate,  and  made  it  once  more  the  seat 
of  the  Gothic  empire.  Thence  he  sailed  to  Cal»- 
bria,  took  Tarentmn  and  Rhegium,  conquered 
Stdly,  Sardinia,  and  Cornea,  and  despatched  a 
fleet  of  300  gallies,  which  were  probably  manned 
by  Greek  natives  of  Sonthem  Italy,  for  the  Goths 
woe  no  mariners,  to  the  coast  of  Greece,  where  the 
Gothic  wairiorB  landed,  and  spread  terror  among 
the  inhabitants.  They  poshed  as  for  as  Nicopolu 
and  Dodona,  and  Totiks  sent  envoys  to  Justinian, 
offering  him  peace,  and  promising  to  assist  him 
agninst  any  enemy,  if  he  would  desist  from  his 
designs  upon  Italy.  Justinian  would  perhaps  have 
accepted  his  offers  but  for  the  drcnmstance  that  the 
Goths  being  Arians,  the  orthodox  ehureh  in  Italy 
was  in  dai^er  of  being  overthrown  by  schismatiea. 
Fresh  troops  were  consequently  sent  to  Italy,  and 
Germanus,  the  nephew  of  Justinian,  who  was 
renowned  by  many  victories  over  the  Bulgarians, 
the  Persians,  and  die  Manritanians,  was  destined  to 
command  them,  but  died  at  Sardica,  in  Illyricum, 
on  his  march  to  Italy.  [Gbemanus,  No.  2.]  The 
choice  of  Germanus  proves  the  danger  in  which  the 
empire  was  phwed  br  the  victories  of  Totihu.  This 
prince  was  dear  to  the  Goths  through  his  maixiage 
with  Mathasnntha,  daughter  of  Amalasnntha,  and 
grand-daughter  of  Theodorie  the  Great ;  and  as 
he  was  also  one  of  the  best  Roman  generals,  a 
sospieions  man  like  Justinian  must  have  had 
uisent  motives  for  sending  him  into  Italy,  where, 
in  case  of  success,  he  had  still  greater  chances  of 
hfcoming  king  of  the  Goths  than  Beliaarius  could 
have  had  in  making  himself  independent  in  Africa. 
But  Germanus  was  a  man  of  so  excellent  a  cha- 
laeter  as  to  be  above  the  suspicions  even  of  a  Jus- 
tinian. The  mere  foct  of  his  beins  i4ipointed  to  the 
command  roused  the  spirit  of  the  Roman  army, 
and  ere  the  eunuch  Narses  was  choien  to  succeed 
him,  the  Gothic  fleet  had  been  defeated,  and  Sicily 
reconquered  by  Artahanua.  Narses  led  the  Roman 
anny  round  the  Adriatic  into  Italy,  while  a  fleet 
followed  him  along  the  shove,  and  in  a  dreadful 
battle  at  Tagina  (July,  562)  slew  6000  Goths,  and 
dispersed  the  rest.  Totilas  fell  in  the  conflict,  and 
his  bloody  dress  was  sent  as  the  most  acceptable 
trophy  to  Justinian.  The  successor  of  Totilaa, 
Teias,  continued  the  war,  but  he  Ukewiw  was 
killed  in  a  pitched  battle  on  the  river  Samus,  near 
Naples,  and  his  death  was  the  downfol  cf  the 
Gothic  kingdom  in  Italy.  A  host  of  Frsnks  and 
Alemanni  descended  from  the  Alps  to  diipnte  the 
possession  of  Italy  with  Naises,  and  their  first  in- 
road was  so  irresistible  tbat  they  penetrated  as  far 
as  the  straits  of  Sicily.  But  in  a  battle  on  the 
river  Voltumns,  near  the  bridge  of  CasOinum,  they 
were  rooted  with  great  sbmghter  by  Narses,  who 
drove  their  scattered  remnants  beyond  the  Alps 
(554).  Naiaes  was  appointed  exarch,  or  viceroy, 
ii  Italy,  and  took  np  his  residence  at  Ravenna, 


JUSTINIANU8. 


6G3 


and  he  united  his  efforts  with  those  of  his  master 
in  settling  the  domestic  state  of  Italy,  which  was 
nearly  mined  through  the  protracted  war,  while 
millions  of  her  inhabitants  had  perished  by  the 
sword  and  fiunine. 

To  these  oonqnests  the  lieutenants  of  Justinian 
in  Africa  added  a  consideraUe  tract  in  Spain,  along 
the  shores  of  the  Meditenanean  and  the  Atlantic, 
from  the  south-western  extremity  of  Algarve  in 
the  west  to  the  confines  of  the  modon  kiiwdom  of 
Murcia  in  the  east,  which  the  West  GoUis  were 
obliged  to  cede  to  the  victorious  Romans ;  and  the 
fertmnate  Justinian  now  reigned  over  the  whole 
extent  of  the  Roman  empire  as  it  existed  under  the 
eariier  emperors,  except  the  greater  part  of  Spain, 
Gaul,  and  Britmn,  where  the  most  warlike  of  all 
the  barbarians  of  those  times  exercised  an  authority 
unchecked  by  either  Romans  or  Greeks.     The 
strength  of  Justinian*s  empire,  however,  did  not 
correi^nd  with  its  dimensions.    Both  the  Romans 
and  Gred(s  were  enervated,  and  little  diifwsed  to 
serve  in  the  field,  when  they  could  buy  foreigners 
to  defend  Rome  and  Constantinople  ;  and  the  prac- 
tice of  enlisting  barbarians  proved  very  dangerous, 
since  so  many  veterans,  who  returned  into  their 
native  forests  or  steppes,  informed  their  brethren  of 
the  internal  weakness  of  the  Roman  empire.     We 
thus  aee  that,  notwithstanding  the  fear  which  the 
victories  of  Belisarins,  Narses,  Germanus,  and  so 
many  other  great  generals,  necessarily  caused  among 
the  immediate  neighbours  of  the  Romans,  many 
barbarian  nations,  that  lived  at  greater  distances 
from  the  Roman  frontiers,  pushed  slowly  towards 
Italy,  Greece,  and  Asia  Minor,  in  order  to  be  ready 
to  invade  the  empire  at  the  first  opportunity. 
Erom  the  extreme  north  of  Germany,  the  Longo- 
bards,  of   Saxon  origin,  advanced  towards  the 
Danube,  and  settled  in  Moravia  and  Northern 
Hungary,  whence,  but  a  few  years  after  the  death 
of  Justinian,  they  broke  forth  for  the  conquest  of 
Italy.  Their  neighbourhood  appeared  so  dangerous 
to  Justinian,  that  he  tried  to  gain  them  to  his  in- 
terests, and  to  use  them  as  a  barrier  against  other 
enemies,  by  ceding  to  them  Pannonia  and  Noricum. 
The  latter  province  was,  however,  soon  taken  from 
the  Longobards  by  the  Franks.    The  neighbours 
of  the  Longobards,  the  Gepidae,  had  founded  a 
kingdom  in  Eastern  Hungary  and  Tran^lvania  as 
early  as  the  middle  of  the  fifih  century ;  and  since 
they  were  always  annoying  the  Romans  in  lUyri- 
cnm,  Justinian  availed  himself  of  their  fends  with 
the  Longobards,  and  assisted  the  latter.     In  con- 
sequence of  this,  the  power  of  the  Gepidae  was 
weakened,  but  that  of  die  Longobards  increased  in 
proportion  ;  and  had  Justinian  lived  but  two  years 
longer,  he  would  have  seen  that  the  final  overthrow 
of  the  Gqpidae  had,  as  its  immediate  consequence, 
the  destruction  of  the  Roman  power  in  Italy  by  the 
Longobards.  Still  fitfther  in  the  East,  on  the  river 
Don,  ^ipearsd  in  557  the  Avars,  a  nation  of  Turk- 
ish origin.    In  accordance  with  his  usual  policy  of 
turning  the  foods  of  the  barbarians  to  his  own 
profit,  Justinian  lavished  his  money  upon  the 
Avars,  and  employed  them  together  with  his  own 
fitrees  against  some  barbarian  tribes  which  annoyed 
the  Roman  possessions  in  the  Chersonnesus  Taurica 
(the  Crimea).    This  waa  in  558.    Only  four  years 
afterwards  the  whole  of  the  nations  north  of  the 
Danube,  as  for  west  as  modem  Bavaria,  was  sub- 
jugated by  the  Avars,  and  Justinian  II.  paid  dearly 
for  the  timid  and  waveiiiig  conduct  of  Justinian  T. 

u  u  4 


664 


JUSTINIANUS. 


Among  the  nations  sabdued  by  the  Avars  were 
the  Bulgarians,  between  the  Don  and  the  Volga, 
who,  in  559,  poised  the  frozen  Danube,  and  under 
their  chief,  Zabcigan,  ravaged  Thrace  and  Mace- 
donia, and  appeared  under  the  walls  of  Constan- 
tinople.     The  capital  was  saved  by  Belisarius, 
whom  Justinian  rewarded  with  a  dry  compliment. 
If  we  torn  our  eyes  from  the  West  to  the  East, 
we  find  that  the  treaty  of  peace  had  scarcely  been 
concluded  between  Constantinople  and  Persia,  be- 
fore the  Persian  king  Chosroes  or  Nnshirwan,  with 
his  accustomed  feithlessness,  violated  its  conditions, 
and  a  new  and  terrible  war  broke  out  in  640.    Ac- 
cording to  Procopius,  however,  Justinian  purposely 
excited  the  Persian  king  to  take  up  arms,  and,  at 
any  rate,  wished  for  a  new  war,  which  is  the  more 
likely,  as  he  was  then  at  the  pinnacle  of  his  power. 
In  the  year  mentioned  Nushirwan  invaded  Syria, 
and  the  Roman  army  being  too  weak  to  arrest  his 
progress,  he  spoiled  the  principal  towns  of  their 
riches,  and   laid    siege  to   Antloch,  which   was 
defended  by  Oermanus.     This  general  thought  his 
forces  insufficient  for  an  eitiBCtive  resistance,  and  con- 
sequently withdrew,  a  step  for  which  he  has  been 
charged  with  cowardice,  although  on  many  other 
occasions  he  had  shown  himself  a  brave  and  fear- 
less man.    The  ^  queen  of  the  East  **  soon  became 
a  prey  to  the  Persians,  and  after  having  been 
plundered,  was  destroyed  by  fire.    The  Asiatic 
provinces  of  Justinian  would  have  been  lost  but  for 
the  timely  arrival  of  Belisarius  (541 ),  who  through 
a  well  calculated  invasion  of  Mesopotamia  and  As- 
syria, compelled  Nushirw&n  to  leave  the  province 
of  Pontus  which  he  was  ravaging,  and  to  hasten  to 
the  defence  of  his  hereditary  dominions.  Suddenly 
Belisarius   was    recalled   to  Constantinople,  and 
during  his  absence  Nushirwin  collected  his  forces, 
and  set  out  for  a  new  invasion  of  Syria  and  Pales- 
tine.   In  this  emezgency  Belisarius  was  again  put 
at  the  head  of  the  Roman  armies  in  those  quarters ; 
and  the  mere  fiict  of  his  presence  was  sufficient  to 
induce  Nushirw&n  to  repass  the  EuphratesL   Every 
body  now  expected  that  Belisarius  would  march 
forthwith  upon  Ctesiphon,  when  the  unfiivourable 
turn  of  the  Gothie  war  required  his  presence  in 
Italy  (543).    No  sooner  was  he  gone  than  30,000 
Romans  suffered  a  severe  defeat  from  4000  Per- 
sians ;  but  the  differences  between  the  two  empires 
were  nevertheless  settled  to  the  satis&ction  of 
Justinian,  and  a  sort  of  truce  was  made,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  that  part  of  the  East  was  no 
longer  disturbed  by  the  Persians.     It  happened, 
however,  that  the  Laxians  and  Colchians  became 
tired  of  their  dependence  upon  Constantinople,  and 
implored  the  protection  of  Nushirw&n,  who  ac- 
cepted the  offer,  and  placed  garrisons  in  the  prin- 
cipal towns  of  those  nations.    A  few  years  were 
sufficient  to  show  them  that  the  rapacity  of  the 
king  was  still  greater  than  that  of  the  emperor,  and 
they  accordingly  entreated  Justinian  to  receive 
them  again  among  his  subjects,  and  to  deliver  them 
from  their  Persian  oppressors.  Justinian  despatched 
Dagisteus  with  7000  Romans  and  1000  Zani  into 
Lazica ;  and  Petra,  the  strongest  fortress  of  the 
country,  was  taken  from  the  Persians  by  storm, 
after  a  memorable  and  protracted   siege  (549 — 
551).     This  war  lasted,  with  various  success,  till 
561,  when,  tired  of  eternal  bloodshed,  the  two 
monarchs  came  at  last  to  an  agreement    Through 
the  peace  of  561  the  tranquillity  of  the  East  was 
finally  restored,  but  Justinian  bought  it  on  the 


JUSTINIANU& 

dishonourable  condition  of  an  annual  payment  of 
30,000  pieces  of  gold.     Yet  the  profit  of  this  ne- 
gotiation was  on  the  side  of  Justinian,  because 
Nushirw&n  renounced  his  claims  upon  Colchis  and 
Lazica,  both  of  which  countries  were  then  renowned 
for  their  gold  mines ;  and  the  restoration  of  peace 
in  all  his  Eastern  dominions  was  a  sufficient  con- 
sideration to  induce  Justinian  to  expend  so  small  a 
sum  as  30,000  pieces  of  gold.    In  the  beginning  of 
the  Persian  war  Justinian  concluded  a  singular 
alliance.  .At  that  time  there  was  a  Christian  king- 
dom in  Southern  Arabia,  which  extended  over  the 
provinces  of  Yemen  and  Hadhrama&t,  and  was 
then  commonly  called  the  kingdom  of  the  fiome- 
ritae.     Dunaan  having  seized  the  supreme  power, 
persecuted  the  Christians,  who  found  assistance  io 
the  person  of  Eleesbam,  the  Negus  or  Christian 
king  of  Abyssinia,  who  came  over  to  Arabia,  and 
made  himself  master  of  the  Homeritic  kingdom. 
With  this  Eleesbam  Justinian  entered  into  nego- 
tiations, and  in  533  despatched  Nonnosos  as  amlns- 
sador  to  him,  to  induce  him  to  unite  hia  forces 
with  the  Romans  against  the  Persians,  and   to 
protect  the  trade  between  Egypt  and  India,  espe- 
cially that   of  silk,  which  Justinian   wished  to 
establish  by  sea,  through  the  assistance  of  the  in- 
habitants of  Abyssinia  and  Arabia.    Nonnosus 
ascended  the  Nile,  and  was  received  by  Eleesbam 
at  Axum,  but  he  did  not  attain  his  objects.    Soon 
afterwards  the  Homeritae  freed  themselves  from 
the  Abyssinian  supremacy;  but  the  rise  of  Moham- 
medanism proved  the  ruin  of  the  Christians  in 
Arabia,  for  the  power  of  the  Abyssinian  kings  in 
Africa  was  weakened  through  internal  discord  and 
revolutions.    Gibbon  remarks  with  great  justness, 
that  **•  these  obscure  and  remote  events  are  not 
foreign  to  the  decline  and  fidl  of  the  Roman  empire. 
If  a  Christian   power  had  been  maintained  in 
Arabia,  Mohammed  must  have  been  crushed  in  his 
cradle,  and  Abyssinia  ^"onld  have  prevented  a  re- 
volution which  has  changed  the  civil  and  religious 
state  of  the  world.** 

The  final  overthrow  of  the  Gothic  power  in  Italy, 
the  peace  with  Persia,  the  reconquest  of  Lazica, 
and  the  last  victories  of  Belisarius  over  the  Bul- 
garians in  559,  followed  each  other  so  closely,  and 
were  of  such  importance  in  their  consequences,  that 
Justinian  was  allowed  during  the  last  years  of  his 
life  to  enjoy  in  peace  the  extraordinary  power 
which  his  ambition  made  him  wish  for,  but  which 
he  owed  entirely  to  the  skill  and  heroism  of  Beli- 
sarius, Narses,  and  Germanus,  and  many  other 
generals,  as  well  as  to  the  valour  and  discipline  of 
the  troops  formed  by  those  eminent  officers.  Nine 
months  after  Belisarius,  the  victim  of  his  base  in- 
gratitude, had  sunk  into  the  grave,  the  emperor 
Justinian  died,  on  the  1 4th  of  November,  565,  at 
the  age  of  eighty-three,  and  left  an  empire,  colossal 
in  size,  threatening  in  its  appearance,  but  rotten 
in  its  foundations,  to  the  imbecile  son  of  his  sister 
Vigilantia,  Justinus  II. 

After  this  sketch  of  the  principal  political  eventa 
of  the  reign  of  Justinian,  it  remains  to  say  a  few 
words  on  the  manner  in  which  he  guarded  his  em- 
pire a^nst  so  many  enemies  which  suirounded  it, 
and  on  the  system  of  his  government  at  home. 

The  ancient  Roman  system  of  fortifying  the 
frontien  of  the  empire  was  earrwd  by  Justinian  to 
an  extent  which  plainly  shows  the  great  danger  to 
which  his  subjects  were  constantly  exposed ;  for 
not  only  were  the  outer  frontiers  secured  by  an 


JUSTINIANUS. 

immenie  nmnlier  of  forts  and  towen,  intenpened 
with  laiger  regnlar  fortreues,  but  eren  most  of  the 
towns  in  the  rery  heart  of  Greece,  Thrace,  and 
Asia  were  prorided  with  walls  and  towers,  to 
protect  the  inhabitants  against  the  irresistible  in- 
roads of  the  barbarians.  Thence  Montesquieu  ob- 
seires,  that  the  Roman  empire  at  the  time  of 
Justinian  resembled  the  Fnmkish  kingdom  in  the 
time  of  the  Norman  inroads,  when,  in  spite  of  every 
Tillage  being  a  fortress,  the  kingdom  was  weaker 
than  at  any  other  period.  The  entire  course  of  the 
Dannbe  waa  defended  by  about  eighty  forts,  of 
different  dimensions,  all  of  which  were  guarded  by 
numerous  garrisons  ;  other  fortresses  were  erected 
beyond  the  river,  in  the  middle  of  the  countries  of 
the  barbarians.  But  these  detached  forts  were 
utterly  unaUe  to  protect  Thiaoe  asainst  an  enemy 
who  used  to  appear  suddenly  with  overwhelming 
forees,leaving  no  alternative  to  the  Roman  garrisons 
than  of  shutting  themselves  up  within  their  walls, 
and  of  beholding  as  inactive  spectators  the  Bul- 
oarians  swimming  over  the  Danube  with  20,000 
hones  at  once,  or  crossing  it  in  the  winter  on  the 
solid  ice.  Similar  forts  were  built,  too,  from  the 
junction  of  the  Save  with  the  Danube  north, 
towards  Pannonia,  and  they  proved  quite  as  in- 
effective against  the  .\vars  as  the  forts  along  the 
Dannbe  against  the  Bulgarians.  Italy  was  fortified 
by  nature,  yet  the  Fruiks  crossed  the  Alps  with 
impunity.  Thence  the  necessity  of  creating  a 
system  of  inhmd  fortifications.  The  ancient  Greek 
wall  acrosa  the  Thracian  Chersonnese,  near  Con> 
stantinople,  was  carefully  restored,  and  brought  to 
a  degree  of  strength  which  caused  the  admiration 
of  Procopius ;  the  Bulgarians  nevertheless  Aossed 
it,  and  fied  their  horses  in  the  gardens  round  Con- 
stantinople. Simibr  walls,  with  towers,  were 
constructed  across  Thessaly  (beginning  with  the 
defiles  of  Thermopylae)  and  across  the  isthmus  of 
Corinth  ;  yet  Bulgarians,  Slavonians,  and  other 
barbarians,  kept  the  inhabitants  of  Greece  in  con- 
stant fear  of  bong  carried  off  as  skives.  At  what- 
ever point  these  savage  warriors  appeared,  they 
were  always  the  strongest,  and  the  poor  Romans 
had  no  other  chance  of  safety  left  than  of  taking 
refuge  within  the  larger  towns,  the  solid  forti- 
fications of  which  wero  sufficient  to  keep  the 
enemy  at  a  distance.  In  the  north-east  the  isthmus 
of  the  Chersonnesns  Taurica,  the  present  Crimea, 
was  fortified  in  the  same  way  aa  the  isthmus  of 
Corinth,  by  a  long  wall.  Tbe  Roman  possessions 
along  the  eastern  shores  of  the  Euzine  and  in  the 
Caucasus  wero  covered  with  forU  and  military 
stations ;  and  from  the  comer  of  Colchis  to  the 
sources  of  the  Euphrates,  and  ak>ng  the  river  as  fiur 
as  Syria,  and  thence  along  the  edge  of  the  Syro- 
Aiabic  desert,  thero  was  scarcely  a  town  or  a 
defile  but  was  surrounded  by  walls  and  ditches,  or 
shut  up  by  massive  barriers  of  stone,  against  the 
inroads  of  the  Persians.  Syria  was  thought  to  be 
sufficiently  guarded  by  the  great  desert  between 
the  Euphrates  and  the  Lebanon,  and  the  fortificar 
tions  of  the  Syrian  towns  wero  allowed  to  fiill  into 
decay,  tiU  the  repeated  invasions  of  Nushirw6n 
and  the  sack  of  Antioch  directed  the  attention  of 
Justinian  to  that  quarter  also.  Dan,  not  far  from 
Nislbia,  was  the  strongest  bulwark  of  the  empire 
on  the  side  of  Mesopotamia,  and  constantly  pro- 
voked the  jealousy  of  the  Persians. 

The  enormous  sums  which  the  defence  of  the 
empire  required,  together  with  the  gold  which 


JUSTINIANUS. 


€B5 


Justinian  lavished  upon  the  barbarians,  involun- 
tarily led  to  the  system  of  his  administration. 
Procopius,  in  his  Secret  History  or  Anecdota,  gives 
an  awfiil  description  of  it ;  but  however  vidons  that 
administration  was»  the  coloun  of  Procopius  are 
too  dark,  and  his  motives  in  writing  that  work  were 
not  fiur.  There  was  decided  order  and  r^nlarity 
in  the  administration,  but  the  leading  principles  of 
it  were  suspicion  and  avarice.  The  taxes  were  so 
heavy,  their  assessment  so  unequal,  that  Gibbon 
compares  them  to  a  hail-storm  that  fell  upon  the 
land,  and  to  a  devouring  pestilence  with  regard  to 
its  inhabitants.  In  cases  of  necessity,  the  inha- 
bitants of  whole  districts  were  compelled  to  bring 
their  stores  of  com  to  Constantinople,  or  other 
places  where  the  troops  might  be  in  want  of  it,  and 
they  wen  either  not  paid  at  all,  or  received  such 
bad  prices  that  they  were  often  completely  rained. 
In  all  the  provinces  the  officers  of  the  crown  took 
much  more  from  the  people  than  the  law  allowed, 
because  the  venality  of  places  was  carried  on  openly 
as  a  means  of  filling  the  emperor*s  treasury,  and 
the  purees  of  his  prime  minister  ;  and  those  who 
purchased  places,  which  were,  after  all,  badly  paid, 
could  not  keep  their  engagementa  with  the  sellers, 
nor  enrich  themselves,  without  carrying  on  that 
system  of  robbery,  which  is  at  the  present  day  the 
general  practice  in  Turkey  and  most  of  the  other 
countries  in  the  East.  Justinian  certainly  tried  to 
check  peenhition  and  venality  {Ncveilti^  viil),  but 
this  thundering  edict  was  soon  forgotten,  and  it 
would  seem  that  the  emperor  himself  lent  his  en- 
deavonn  to  throw  it  into  oblivion.  Another  great 
abuse  which  the  principal  officen  made  of  their 
power  was  that  of  prevailing  upon  wealthy  persons 
to  make  wills  in  their  fovour,  to  the  disadvantage 
of  the  natural  heirs.  A  great  source  of  revenue  for 
the  imperial  treasury  consisted  in  the  numberless 
duties,entry  fees,  and  other  charges,  mostly  arbitrary, 
hud  upon  trade  and  manufiustures,  and  we  may 
foirly  presume  that  the  tndespeople  were  as  much 
oppressed  as  the  land-owners.  Some  branches  of 
trade,  as  for  instance  silk,  were  made  monopolies 
of  the  crown,  and,  in  short,  there  were  no  means 
left  untried  to  fill  his  treasury.  However,  he  never 
tampered  with  the  coinage,  nor  gave  it  an  artificial 
value.  The  millions  thus  obtained  by  Justinian 
were  not  only  sufficient  to  cover  the  expenses 
occasioned  by  the  army,  the  fortifications,  the  wars, 
and  the  bribery  of  barbarians,  but  enough  remained 
to  enable  him  to  indulge  his  passion  of  perpetuating 
his  name  by  public  festivals,  and  especially  by  those 
beautiful  buildings  and  monuments  which  were 
erected  by  his  order,  and  render  his  time  con- 
spicuous in  the  history  of  art.  Procopius  describes 
them  in  his  work  ^*  De  Aedificiis  Justbiani.**  The 
church  of  St  Sophia  in  Constantinople,  that  splendid 
edifice,  which,  though  now  transformed  into  a 
Turkish  mosque,  still  excites  the  admiration  of  the 
spectator,  was  the  most  magnificent  building  erected 
by  Justinian.  Besides  this  Church  of  St.  Sophia, 
there  were  twentf-five  other  churches  constructed  in 
Constantinople  and  its  suburbs,  among  which  were 
the  beautiful  churches  of  St  John  the  Apostle  and 
St  Mary  the  Virgin,  near  the  Blachemae,  the 
latter  of  which  he  perhapa  only  repaired.  The 
imperial  palace  at  Constantinople  was  embellished 
with  unparalleled  splendour  and  taste;  and  his  new 
palace  with  the  gardens  at  Heraeum,near  Chalcedon, 
was  praised  as  the  most  beautiful  residence  in  the 
world.    The  **  Antiquities  of  Constantinoplo,"^  by 


666 


JUSTINIAN  US. 


PetruB  Oyllint  (Eiigii«h  tranilation  by  John  Boll, 
London,  17*29),  give  a  description  of  the  most  t«* 
markable  buildings  of  Justinian,  in  Constantinople. 
Justinian  paid  45  centenaries  of  gold  (nearly 
200,000/.),  towards  the  rebuilding  and  embellish- 
ment of  Antioch,  after  it  had  been  destroyed  by 
an  earthquake  ;  his  native  viUi^e  he  transformed 
into  a  laige  and  ^lendid  city,  to  which  he  gare 
his  name  ;  and,  in  short,  there  was  not  a  town  of 
consequence  in  his  vast  dcnninions,  from  the  Columns 
of  Hercules  to  the  shores  of  the  Caspian,  but  could 
show  some  beautiful  monoment  of  the  emperor*s 
splendour  and  taste.  Asia  Minor  still  contains  a 
great  number  of  edifices  erected  by  Jiutinian,  and 
our  modem  travellers  have  discovered  many  which 
were  formerly  unknown.  Indeed  his  love  of 
splendour  and  his  munificence  in  matters  of  taste, 
show,  or  luxury,  no  less  than  his  extrsordinary 
power,  made  his  name  known  over  the  world, 
whence  he  received  embassies  from  the  remotest 
nations  of  Asia.  In  his  reign  the  silk- worm  was 
brought  to  Constantinople,  by  some  Nestorian 
monks,  who  had  visited  their  fellow-Christians  in 
Chino. 

In  541  Justinian  abolished  the  consulship,  or, 
more  correctly,  discontinued  the  old-established 
custom  of  choosing  consuls.  The  consulate  being 
a  mere  title,  it  was  but  reasonable  to  do  away  with 
it,  although  the  name  was  still  dear  to  the  people  ; 
but  it  was  not  abolished  by  law  until  the  reign  of  the 
emperor  Leo  Philosophns  (886 — 91 1.)  Justinian 
likewise  shut  up  the  schools  at  Athens  and  Alexan- 
dria, where  the  Neo-Platonists  still  professed  dogmas 
which  the  orthodox  emperor  thought  dangerous  to 
Christianity.  In  the  time  of  Justinian,  however, 
those  schools  were  only  a  shadow  of  what  they  had 
been  in  the  first  centuries  of  our  era.  Christian 
orthodoxy  was  one  of  the  most  important  objects 
which  Justinian  endeavoured  to  establish  in  his 
empire,  and  many  of  his  laws  testify  his  seal  on 
behalf  of  the  church  and  the  clergy.  But  his 
piety  was  exaggerated,  and  toleration  was  a  thing 
unknown  to  him.  He  persecuted  Christian  sec* 
taries,  Jews,  and  pagans,  in  an  equally  heartless 
manner,  and  actually  endeavoured  to  drive  them 
all  out  of  his  dominions.  Towards  the  end  of  his 
life,  however,  Justinian  changed  his  religious 
opinions  so  much  that  he  was  considered  a  com- 
plete heretic.  Nestorianism,  which  he  was  so 
active  in  condemning  at  the  fifth  General  Council, 
the  second  of  Constantinople,  in  553,  was  the 
doctrine  which  he  embrsced. 

The  chaiacter  of  Justinian  presented  a  strange 
mixture  of  virtues  and  vices,  but  he  was  neither  so 
depraved  as  Procopius  depicts  him,  nor  so  accom- 
plished as  the  modem  jurists  of  Germany  and 
France  represent  him  in  their  admiration  for  his 
legislation.  His  private  life  was  exemplary.  He 
was  fragal,  laborious,  a&ble,  and  generous,  but  his 
mean  suspicions  and  unreasonable  jealousy  never 
allowed  him  to  gun  the  love  of  his  firiends  or  the 
esteem  of  his  subjects.  His  conduct  towards  Be- 
lisarius  was  execrable.  Another  of  his  vices  was 
rapacity,  and  it  would  seem  that  he  considered 
men  created  to  work,  not  for  themselves,  but  for 
him  alone.  Thence  the  little  regard  he  paid  to  the 
complaints  of  his  subjects  with  reference  to  his  per- 
petual wars  ;  and  although  he  assisted  them  with 
great  liberality  when  they  were  suffering  from  the 
consequences  of  those  plagues  and  earthquakes 
whidi  signaliied  his  time,  hb  motive  was  vanity  as 


JUSTINIANUS. 

murh  as  humanity.  If  we  look  at  his  endlea  and 
glorious  wars,  we  should  think  that  he  was  a  great 
warrior  himself^  or  possessed  at  least  great  military 
talents :  but  however  great  his  talents  were,  th«y 
were  not  in  that  line  ;  he  never  showed  himself  in 
the  field,  and  his  subjects  called  him  a  bigoted  and 
cowardly  tyrant  As  a  statesman  he  was  enhj 
rather  than  wise ;  yet  his  legislation  is  a  lasting 
monument  of  his  administrative  genius,  and  has 
given  him  a  place  in  the  opinion  of  the  worid  fiir 
beyond  that  which  he  really  deserves.  (Pracopint, 
with  special  reference  to  his  Jnaedoia  and  D» 
Aedtfiau ;  Agathias,  Uitt. ;  Paulus  Silentiarias  ; 
Cedrenui,  p.  86G,  &.&  ;  Zonarss,  xiv.  p.  60,  &c.  ; 
Joannes  BAalala,  vol.  ii  p.  1 38,  &e. ;  Marcellinna, 
CkroH,  ad  an.  520,  &c.,  p.  50,  &c  ;  Theophanes, 
p.  300,  &c. ;  Evagrius,  iv.  8,  &.e.  in  the  Paris  edi- 
tions ;  Jomandes,  De  Regn,  Smoe,  p.  62,  &&,  IM 
Reb.  Ocih,  p.  143,  &c.  ed.  lindenbrog;  Paolns 
Diaconus,  De  Cfett  Longobafd.  i,  25,  &c.,  ii.  4,  &c ; 
Ludewig,  VUa  Jtutmicmi^  &c.,  Halle,  1731,  it 
raUier  too  flattering;  the  best  description  of  the 
reign  and  character  of  Justinian  is  given  in  Gib- 
bon's Dedme  and  FaU.)  [W.  P.] 

THB   LK0I6LATI0N  OP  JUSTINIAN. 

The  idea  of  forming  a  complete  code  of  law  has 
been  attributed  to  Pompey,  to  Cicero,  and  to  Julius 
Caesar.  Such,  too,  was  Uie  original  phm  of  Theo- 
dosius  the  younger,  although  a  much  more  limited 
deugn  was  ultimately  carried  into  effect  in  the 
Theodosian  Code.  [Diodorus.]  Shortly  before 
the  reign  of  Justinian,  upon  the  submission  of  the 
WMtem  empire  to  Germanic  rule,  the  Roman  law 
was  still  allowed  to  retain  its  foroe  in  the  West  by 
the  side  of  a  newly-introduced  Germanic  jurispru- 
dence. The  Leat  Romama,  as  it  was  bariwiously 
called,  remained  the  law  of  the  subjugated  Romans, 
while  the  Barbaric  as  the  (}ermans  were  proud  to 
be  styled,  continued  to  live  under  their  own  Ten- 
tonic  institutions.  Under  this  anomalous  system 
of  penomd  laws,  many  difficulties  must  have  arisen, 
and  it  was  found  necessary  to  make  separate  col- 
lections of  such  sources  of  law  as  were  to  be  lecog- 
nised  for  the  future  in  regubting  the  respective 
rights  and  duties  of  the  subjugated  Roman  provin- 
cials and  their  conquerors.  In  the  West  Gothic 
kingdom,  which  was  established  in  Spain  and  a 
part  of  Gaul,  a  collection  of  Roman  laws  was  formed 
during  the  leign  of  Alaric  II.  (a.  d.  484 — 507 ), 
partly  from  the  Theodosian,  Gregorian,  and  Her- 
mogenian  Codes,  and  partly  from  the  works  of 
jurists.  This  collection  is  known  in  modem  timet 
by  the  name  Brtviarium  Aniam  [Aniandb],  or 
Brwiarimn  Alariokmum,  In  A.  d.  493  the  Ostro- 
goths became  masters  of  Italy,  and  in  a.  d.  500 
Theodorie  the  Great  published  for  the  use  of  the 
whole  popnktion  of  the  Ostrogothic  kingdom  a  set 
of  roles  based  on  the  Roman,  not  the  Gothic  law. 
About  the  year  a.  d.  517  the  Lue  Romma  Bar- 
gundiomm  was  compiled  for  the  use  of  the  Boigun- 
dian  Romans^  The  Burgnndian  conquerors,  who, 
towards  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  established 
a  kingdom  upon  the  banks  of  the  Rhone,  had 
already  a  similar  code  of  their  own,  called  Gum- 
dcbada. 

Though  the  necessities  which  called  for  these 
legislative  efforts  in  the  kingdoms  of  the  West  did 
not  exist  to  the  same  extent  in  the  Oriental  em- 
pire, there  were  not  wanting  other  reaaons  for  legal 


JUSTINIANUS. 

nlbrm  and  oottolidationi  From  tli«  time  <>f  Con- 
alantiiM»,  the  Ireth  and  Tigoronft  ■piiit  of  the  dae- 
aical  jurisu  Memt  to  have  Taniahed.  Many  of  the 
moet  active  inteUecU  wen  now  turned  nwmy  from 
legal  to  veUgiona  diacoaaiona.  Jariapradeoca,  no 
longer  the  piirmit  of  the  miniater  and  ttatenian, 
beaune  the  handicraft  of  fraedmen.  (Mamert. 
PoMegjfr.  z.  20.)  The  kw  waa  opfireated  by  ita 
oam  weight.  The  campiezity  of  pnctiee,  the  long 
aeriea  of  aathoritative  writiaga,  the  unwiekly  bulk 
of  expreaa  enactmenta»  and  the  maltitade  of  ^olii- 
minona  commentator^  were  anflifient  to  bewilder 
the  moat  zeaolute  joriaL  In  the  midat  of  conflicting 
tezta,  it  waa  hard  to  find  out  when  the  tme  law 
lay.  By  the  citation  law  of  Theodeaina  II.  and 
Valentinian  III.  (Theod.  Cod.  L  tit  4.  a.  3),  the 
majority  of  joriatic  aofinigea  waa  lubatitated  for  the 
victory  of  icientific  reasoning.  [Gaids,  p.  196.] 
The  achoola  of  law  eatabliahed  by  Theodoaina  II. 
at  Rome  and  Conatantinople  (Cod.  11,  tit  18) 
were  unable  to  revin  the  practical  oieigy  of  ibimer 
timea.  A  boat  of  pedanta  and  pretendera  came  into 
existence.  Some  quoted  at  aeoond-hand  the  namea 
of  ancient  jniiata,  whose  worica  they  had  never  read, 
while  others  derided  all  appeal  to  icaree  and  anti- 
quated booksi  which  they  booated  that  they  had 
ncTer  aeen.  To  them  the  name  of  an  old  jnriat 
was  no  better  than  the  name  of  acme  ontlandiah 
fiah.  (Amm.  AfaiceiL  zzz.  4;  Jac  Oothofredna, 
Fraltgomeua  ad  Theod.  Cod,  L) 

Such  were  the  evils  which  Juatinian  resdved  to 
remedy.  In  his  conceptions  of  the  meaauns  necea- 
aaiy  for  thia  purpose  he  waa  more  vaat  than  all 
who  had  preceded  him,  and  he  waa  more  auooeaalnl 
in  the  complete  execution  of  hia  plan.  It  aeema 
to  have  been  his  intention  to  establish  a  perfect 
aystem  of  written  legislation  for  all  his  dominiona ; 
and,  to  this  end,  to  make  two  great  coUectiona,  one 
of  the  imperial  constitntiona,  the  other  of  all  that 
was  valuable  in  the  worka  of  jorists.  He  waa  per- 
sonally not  unacquainted  with  the  theory  and  the 
working  of  the  law;  for,  in  his  youth,  he  had  de- 
voted cueful  attention  to  the  atudy  of  juriq>rudence 
at  Conatantinople  ;  and,  in  his  manhood,  had  dia- 
chaiged  the  dutiea  of  the  moat  important  offioea  in 
the  state. 

The  first  work  attempted  by  Juatinian»  aa  the 
most  practical  and  the  moat  pnaaii^^  waa  the  col- 
lection of  imperial  oonstitutiona.  Thia  he  com- 
menced in  ▲.  D.  528,  in  the  second  year  of  his 
reign.  The  task  waa  entruated  to  a  commiaaion  of 
ten,  who  are  named  in  the  following  order:  Jo- 
annes, Leontius,  Phocaa,  Basilldea,  Thomaa,  Tr>- 
boniautts,  Constantiima,  Theophilua,  Diosooras, 
Praesentinna.  (Const  Haee  quae  neeeaaarib.)  In 
compiling  preceding  constitutions,  and  making  use 
of  the  Oregoiian,  Hermogenian,  and  Theo£)aian 
Codea,  the  commission  iraa  anned  with  very  ample 
powers.  It  was  authorized  to  comet  and  retrench, 
aa  well  as  to  consolidate  and  arrange.  The  com- 
missioners executed  their  task  speedily.  In  the 
following  year,  on  the  7  th  of  April,  a.  n.  62d,  the 
emperor  confirmed  the  **  Novum  Juatinianeum  * 
Codicem,^  giving  it  legal  force  firm  the  16th  of 
April  following,  and  abolishing  from  the  same  date 
all  preceding  coUectiona.    LitUe  did  he  then  think 


*  This  ia  the  adjective  used  by  Justinian  him- 
self. The  purer  lAtin  form  would  be  ^^Juitini- 
anus  Codex,**  like  **  Theodoiianus  Codex.** 


JUSTINUNUS. 


667 


how  short  waa  destined  to  be  the  dnmtion  of  his 
own  new  code !   (Const.  Summa  BeipiAiieaiB.) 

At  the  end  of  the  following  year  (Const  Deo 
iiffctofv,  dated  Dec  15«  a.  n.  680),  Tribonian, 
who  had  given  proof  of  his  great  ability  in  drawing 
np  the  code,  was  authorised  to  oelect  foUow-labouren 
to  aaaiat  him  in  the  other  division  of  the  under- 
taking— a  part  of  Jnatinian*s  plan  which  the  em- 
peror justly  regarded  aa  the  most  difficult,  but  also 
aa  the  most  important  and  the  moat  glorious.  Tri- 
bonian waa  endowed  with  text  qualifications  for 
such  an  appointment  He  waa  himaelf  deeply 
learned  in  law,  and  poaaeaaed  in  hia  library  a  match- 
leaa  collection  of  legal  aources.  He  had  pasaed 
through  many  gradations  of  rank,  knew  mankind 
well,  and  was  iwnarkable  for  energy  and  pemver- 
ance.  **  His  genina,**  saya  Gibbra,  ^  like  that  of 
Bacon,  embraced  aa  its  own  all  the  business  and 
knowledge  of  the  age.**  In  pursuance  of  hia  oom- 
misaion,  he  selected  the  following  sixteen  coad* 
jutors:  Constantinna,  comes  sacreium  largitionum; 
Theophilna,  pnfeasor  at  Constantinople;  £K>rotheua, 
professor  at  Berytns;  Anatotius,  professor  at  Be- 
rrtua  ;  Cratinna,  professor  at  Constantinople,  and 
«even  advocates  who  pnctiaed  in  the  courts  of  the 
praefecti  pnetorio,  namely,  Stephanos,  Menna, 
Proadodna,  Entohnina,  Timotheua,  Leonidaa,  Leon- 
tius,  Plato,  Jaooboa,  Constantinua,  Joannes.  This 
commission  proceeded  at  enoe  to  Uiy  under  oontri- 
butien  the  works  of  then  jurists  who  had  received 
from  former  emperan  ^  auctoritatem  conscribend»- 
rum  interpietandique  legnm.**  They  wen  ordered 
to  divide  their  materi^  under  fitting  titles,  into 
fifty  books,  and  to  pmrsoe  the  arrangement  of  the 
fint  code  and  the  perpetual  edict  Nothing  that 
waa  valuable  iraa  to  be  exckded,  nothing  that  waa 
obsolete  waa  to  be  admitted,  and  neither  repetition 
nor  inconaiatencT  waa  to  be  allowed.  This  ^  juris 
enudeati  codex  was  to  bear  the  name  Digeala  or 
Pamdeetae^  and  to  be  compiled  with  the  utmoat 
care,  but  with  all  convenient  speed.  Rapid  indeed 
iras  the  projgreaa  of  the  commissioners.  That 
which  Justinian  acanely  hoped  to  aee  completed 
in  lesa  than  ten  years,  waa  finished  in  little  more 
than  three  ;  and  on  the  30th  of  Dec  a.  d.  633, 
received  from  the  imperial  sanction  the  authority 
of  law.  It  comprehends  upvrards  of  9000  extracts, 
in  the  aelection  of  which  the  compflen  made  use  of 
neariy  2000  different  books,  containing  more  than 
3,000,000  (trecenties  decem  millia)  linea  {venme 
or  arixoi).    (Const  route.  Const  AtfiMtfy.) 

This  extraordinary  work  has  been  bbmied  by 
men  of  diven  views  on  diven  accounts.  Tribonian 
and  his  associates,  regarding  inther  pmctical  utility 
than  the  curiosity  of  arehaeohigista,  did  not  scruple 
at  times  so  to  adulteiate  the  extracts  they  made, 
that  a  theoriaer  in  l^al  history  might  easily  be 
muled  if  he  trusted  implicitly  to  tlMir  accuracy. 
Hence  the  etMewuda  Tribomam  have  been  to  many 
critica  a  fertile  topic  of  reprehension.  The  eom- 
plainta  of  others  are  levelled  against  scientific  rather 
than  historical  deiinqaendea.  Unity  and  system, 
say  they,  could  result  only  from  a  single  complete 
code  of  nmodeUed  laws,  and  not  from  the  lasy 
plan  of  two  separate  coUectiona,  made  out  of  inde- 
pendent pre-existing  writings ;  and  though,  firom 
the  circumstances  of  the  time,  Justinian  may  have 
been  foreed  to  adopt  the  ktter  alternative,  it  waa 
unphilooophical  to  commence  with  the  conatitotiona 
in  place  of  the  jurists.  Those  ptindpica  which  lie 
at  the  ibundA^um  of  jniiaprndence  pervade  thi» 


668 


JUSTINIANUS. 


writingB  of  the  Roman  lawyers,  and  their  works 
are  in  reality  more  full  of  practical  law  than  the 
constitutions  to  which  occasional  exigency  gave 
birth.  Then  the  arrangement  of  the  Digest  sins 
against  science.  The  order  of  the  Edict,  which  it 
followed,  was  itself  based  on  the  order  of  the  twelve 
tables,  and  was  historical  or  accidental,  not  sys» 
tematic  There  is  no  pars  gmeraiit — no  connected 
statement  of  first  principles — no  regular  develop- 
ment of  consequences.  Leading  maxims  are  intro- 
duced incidentally,  and  matters  of  the  greatest 
moment,  as  the  law  of  procedure,  are  scattered 
under  various  heads — here  a  little^  and  there  a 
little. 

The  Digest  is  divided  into  seven  /Mrfes,  and  is 
also  divided  into  fifty  books.  The  partes  begin 
respectively  with  the  1st,  5th,  12th,  20th,  28th, 
37th,  and  45th  books.  Each  book  is  divided  into 
titles,  and  each  title  has  a  rubric  or  heading  denoting 
the  general  nature  of  its  contents.  The  division 
into  seven  parts,  though  the  late  Hugo  ofien  took 
occasion  to  insist  upon  its  importance,  has  been 
little  attended  to  in  modem  times.  Under  each 
title  are  separate  extracts  from  ancient  jurists — 
sometimes  only  a  single  extract  These  were  not 
originally  numbered,  but  they  were  headed  by  the 
name  of  the  author,  and  a  reference  to  his  work 
{tntcrijitUmes).  Justinian  directed  that  a  catalogue 
should  be  prefixed  to  the  Digest  with  the  names  of 
all  the  authors  cited,  and  of  the  particukr  works 
from  which  the  extracts  were  taken.  Such  a  cata- 
logue, though  not  perhaps  the  genuine  original,  is 
placed  at  the  beginning  of  the  celebrated  Florentine 
manuscript  of  the  Digest,  and  is  thence  called  (he 
JFlorentine  Index,  The  jurists  from  whom  extracts 
are  directly  taken,  often  cite  other  jurists,  but  seldom 
literally.  These  are,  however,  pure  or  literal, 
though  not  direct  extracts,  from  Q.  Mucins  Scae- 
vohi,  Aelius  Gallus,  and  Labeo.  There  are  39 
jurists,  from  whose  works  the  Digest  contains  literal 
extracts,  whether  made  directly  or  at  second-hand ; 
and  these  39  are  often  called  the  dcuneal  jurists, 
a  name  sometimes  extended  to  all  those  jurists 
who  lived  not  later  than  Justinian,  and  sometimes 
confined  to  Papinian,  Paulus,  Ulpian,  Gains,  and 
Modestinus,  from  the  special  manner  in  which 
these  five  an  mentioned  in  Uie  citation  law  of 
Valentinian  III.  Extracts  from  Ulpian  constitute 
about  one  third  of  the  Digest ;  from  Paulus  about 
one  sixth  ;  from  Papinian  about  one  twelfth.  In 
HommePs  PaUngetiesia  Pandedarmn  the  fragments 
of  each  jurist  are  collected  and  printed  separately : 
an  attempt  is  made  to  reanimate  the  man — to  re- 
store his  individuality — ^by  bringing  together  his 
dispersed  limbs  and  scattered  bones. 

The  internal  arrangement  of  the  sepazate  frag- 
ments of  jurists  under  each  title  would  appear  at 
first  sight  to  be  completely  fortuitous.  It  is  neither 
chronological  nor  alphabetical ;  nor  does  it  con- 
sistently and  uniformly  follow  any  rational  train 
of  thought,  depending  on  the  subject  treated  of. 
Blume  (as  he  now  writes  himsell^  or  Bluhme,  as 
the  name  was  formerly  written)  has  elaborately 
expounded  a  theory  which,  though  rejected  by 
Tigerstrbm  and  others,  seems  to  rest  upon  the 
foundation  of  fiscts,  and  must  at  least  be  something 
like  the  truth.  No  one  can  form  a  sound  opinion 
of  the  merits  of  Blume*s  theory  without  a  careful 
examination  of  a  great  number  of  titles  in  the 
Digest  It  is  found  that  the  extracts  under  each 
tiUe  usually  resoWe  themselves  into  three  masses 


JUSTINIANUS. 

or  series — that  the  first  series  is  headed  by  extracte 
taken  from  commentaries  on  Sabinus  ;  the  second 
from  commentaries  on  the  Edict ;  and  the  third 
from  commentaries  on  Papinian.  Hence  he  sup- 
poses that  the  commission  was  divided  into  three 
sections,  and  that  to  each  section  was  given  a 
certain  set  of  works  to  analyse  and  break  up  into 
extracts.  The  masses  or  series  he  names  from  the 
works  that  head  them :  the  Sabinian,  Edictal,  and 
Papinian  masses;  although  each  mass  contains 
extracts  from  a  great  number  of  other  works  un- 
connected with  Sabinus,  the  Edict,  or  Pi4>inian. 
Besides  these  three  principal  masses  of  extracts,  a 
set  of  miscellaneous  extracts,  forming  an  appendix 
to  the  Papinian  mass,  seems  to  have  been  drawn 
up  in  order  to  complete  the  selection,  and  may  be 
said  to  form  a  fourth,  or  supplementary  mass, 
called  by  Blume  the  Post-Papinian. 

Regularly,  the  mass  that  contained  the  greatest 
number  of  finagments  relating  to  any  particumr  title 
appears  first  in  that  title.  The  total  number  of 
fragments  belonging  to  the  Sabinian  mass  exceeds 
the  number  in  the  Edictal,  and  the  Edictal  frag- 
ments are  more  numerous  than  the  Papinian. 
Hence  the  usual  order  is  a,  b,  p.  By  these  initial 
letters  (previously  used  by  Blume)  the  brothers 
Kriegel  in  their  edition  of  the  Digest  (Lips.  1833), 
mark  the  separate  fragments,  to  denote  the  masses 
with  which  they  are  chtssed.  The  fragments  be- 
longing to  the  supplementary  mass  are  marked  Pp. 
For  the  details  of  exceptions  from  this  arrange- 
ment, and  the  reasons  for  such  exceptions ;  for  lists 
of  the  works  of  ancient  jurists,  so  classed  as  to 
show  to  what  mass  the  fragments  of  each  work  be- 
long ;  and  for  applications  of  the  theory  to  critical 
purposes,  the  reader  is  referred  to  Blume^s  justly 
celebrated  essay  on  the  Ordnung  der  Fragmenia  m 
dem  PandedentUdn^  in  the  4th  volume  of  Savigny*s 
Zeitackriftj  and  to  the  following  works:  Hugo, 
Lehrlmch  der  Digetlen,  2te  Ausg.  8vo.  Berl  1828; 
Reimarus,  Bemerkungen  ii5er  die  InseripHomen- 
ruhen  der  Pandeden  /rapmenta^  Svo.  Ootting. 
1830  ;  the  synoptic  tables  appended  to  the  Digest 
in  the  edition  of  the  brothers  Kriesel,  which  forms 
part  of  the  last  Leipsig  edition  of  Uie  Corpus  Juris 
dmlia. 

It  may  seem  remarkable  that  the  credit  of  this 
discovery  should  be  reserved  to  so  recent  a  date. 
Most  of  the  modems  who  investigated  the  subject 
had  sought,  by  reference  to  the  actual  contents  of 
the  fragments,  to  make  out  the  principle  on  which 
they  were  arranged  ;  but  it  was  an  examination  of 
the  interiptumei  that  led  Blume  to  his  theory. 
Some  approximations  to  it  had  been  previously 
made  by  inquirers  who  followed  the  same  clue. 
Ant  Augustinus  had  observed  that,  in  each  title, 
the  fragments  taken  from  different  books  of  the 
same  work  were  regulariy  arranged,  an  extract 
from  book  2.  never  coming  before  an  extract  from 
book  1.  Oiphanius  (Oeoonomia  Juris^  4to,  Franc 
1606,  c  ult)  had  gone  further  than  Augustinus  ; 
and  Jac  Gothofredus,  in  his  commentary  on  the 
title  of  the  Digest  ''  De  Regulis  Juris**  {Opera 
Minora^  P>  7 1 9, 739),  approaches  more  closely  than 
Oiphanius  to  Blume^s  discover}'. 

It  is  to  be  remarked  that  roost  of  the  institutional 
works,  and  most  of  the  dogmatic  treatises  on  the 
pure  jus  civile  of  Rome  —  on  the  law  of  Rome  as 
unaltered  by  legislation  or  equitable  construction — 
furnish  extracts  to  the  Sabinian  mass.  The  works 
which  rehite  to  the  modifications  of  the  original  law 


JUSTINIANUS. 

introdaced  by  the  jm  honorarium  (all  natundly  into 
the  Edictal  maas ;  while  the  Popinian  maM  consiits 
of  fragmento  from  works  which  lehite  chiefly  to  the 
practical  application  of  the  law,  e.  g.  cases  and 
opinions  relating  to  misoellaneoas  points  in  the  con- 
•traction  of  wiUs.    Those  who  are  still  opposed  to 
Blume^s  theory  think  that  the  compilers  of  the 
IHgeet  were  led  to  their  arrangement  of  the  fng- 
ments  by  something  like  a  natanl  development  of 
the  subject  treated  nnder  each  title:   that  they 
inserted  at  the  eommenoement  of  a  title  such  paa* 
aagea  as  explain  the  law  institutionally,  or  such 
aa  relate  chiefly  to  the  original  principles  of  the 
jus  ciTile :  that  they  then  proceeded  to  the  modifi- 
cations of  the  or^jnal  law,  and  finally  to  its  pno* 
ttcal  applications.    According  to  this  theory,  the 
priQci{Je  of  internal  aiiangement,  though  rude, 
irould  lead  incidentally  to  something  like  uniformity 
in  the  order  of  the  works  analysed :  aooording  to 
BIume*s  theory,  where  the  contents  of  a  title  pro- 
ceed from  the  simple  to  the  more  complex,  such  an 
anangement  is  secondary  and  dependent  on  the 
general  character  of  the  three  groups  of  woxks  ana- 
lysed by  different  sections  m  the  commissionerB. 
He  admits,  howerer,  that  some  of  the  exceptions  to 
the  genend  rule  of  arrangement  which  his  theory 
propounds  result  from  attention  to  the  natural  otdtt 
of  xdeaa.    Thus,  at  the  beginning  of  a  title,  frag^ 
ments  are  {daced,  seyered  from  the  mass  to  which 
they  regularly  belong  if  they  contain  definitions  of 
wonts  or  general  diyisions  of  the  subject,  or  give 
a  summary  explanation  of  leading  prind^ea. 

Considering  the  short  time  in  which  the  Digest 
was  completed,  and  the  peculiarity  of  its  anange- 
mcnt,  its  oomfdiance  with  the  requisitions  of  Justi- 
nian deserves  high  commendation.  It  was  not, 
however,  entirely  free  from  repetitions  of  the  same 
passage  under  different  titles  (lepet  ffsnuiuUae),  nor 
from  the  insertion  of  fragments  under  nnappropriate 
heada  {leget  /wgitieai  or  erraiiea»),  nor  from  the 
admission  of  actual  inconsistencies  or  contradictions 
(ojilMosnae,  leges  inter  se  pugnantes). 

Justinian  forbade  all  commentary  on  his  collec- 
tions, and  prohibited  the  citation  of  older  writings. 
It  is  said  that  Napoleon  exdaimed,  when  he  saw 
the  first  commentary  on  the  Code  Gvd,  **  Mon 
Code  est  perdu !  ^  and  Justinian  seems  to  have 
been  animated  with  the  same  spirit.  He  allowed 
no  explanation  save  the  comparison  of  parallel  paa* 
sages  (umIicw,  paraHila\  and  the  interpretation  of 
single  wor^  or  phrases»  Such  at  least  were  his 
ori^nal  injunctions,  though  they  were  not  long 
obeyed.  The  text  was  to  be  written  in  letters  at 
length,  all  abbreviations  («otatf,  ngla)  and  numeral 
figures  being  interdicted. 

The  emperor  was  desirous  that  the  body  of  law 
to  be  compiled  under  his  direction  should  be  all  in 
all,  not  only  for  practice,  but  for  academical  instruc- 
tion ;  but  the  Digest  and  the  Code,  though  they 
were  to  form  part  of  an  advanced  stage  of  legal 
education,  led  fu  into  detail,  which  could  not  well 
be  understood  by  beginners.  It  became  necessary 
therefore  to  compose  an  elementary  woric  for 
students.  Already  in  the  constitution,  I3)ao  ^actons, 
of  Dec.  A.  D.  630,  Justinian  had  declued  his  inten- 
tion of  ordering  an  elementary  work  to  be  written. 
The  composition  of  it  was  entrusted  to  Tribonian, 
in  conjunction  with  Theophilus  and  Dorotheus, 
who  were  respectively  professors  in  the  two  great 
schools  of  law  at  Constantinople  and  Berytus. 
Florentinui  and  other  Roman  jurists  had  written 


JUSTINIANUS. 


669 


elementary  works  (TntiUuHoiut^  Reguhrum  Itbn)^ 
but  none  were  so  fiuuous  as  the  IntHUUe»  and  Rtu 
Quotidianae  of  Oaius,  which  were  taken  as  the 
basis  of  Justinian^s  Institutes.  Other  treatises, 
however,  were  also  made  use  o^  and  alterations 
were  made  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the  new 
treatise  into  harmony  with  the  Code  and  th( 
Digest  Hence  there  is  an  occasional  incongruity 
in  the  compilation,  from  the  employment  of  hetero- 
geneous materials.  For  example,  at  the  very  com- 
mencement the  discordant  notions  of  Oaius  and 
Ulpian  on  the  jtu  naturaU  and  the  Jus  ffenUitm  are 
brought  together,  but  refiise  to  blend  in  consistent 
union.  The  genend  arrangement  of  the  work, 
which  is  divided  into  four  books,  does  not  mate- 
rially differ  from  that  of  the  Institutes  of  Oaius,  of 
whidi  we  have  given  a  sketch  under  Oaius, 
pp.  201,  202.  The  Institutes  received  the  imperial 
sanction  on  the  21st  of  November,  533,  and  full 
legal  authority  waa  oonferred  upon  them,  from  the 
30th  of  December,  a.  d.  533,  the  same  day  from 
which  the  Digest  waa  to  take  effect  aa  law. 
(Proomn,  ItuUL  ;  Const  Tamia^  §  23.) 

Had  it  been  possible  to  make  few  for  ever  fixed, 
and  had  the  emperor^s  workmen  been  able  to  ac- 
complish this  object,  the  desire  of  Justinian*s  heart 
would  have  betm  fulfilled.  But  there  were  many 
questions  upon  which  the  ancient  jurists  were 
divided.  Under  the  earlier  emperors,  these  differ- 
ences of  opinion  had  given  rise  to  permanent  sects 
[CAPrro]  ;  nor  were  they  afterwards  entirely  ex- 
tinguished, when  party  spirit  had  yielded  to  inde- 
pendent eclecticism.  The  compilers  of  the  Digest 
tacitly,  by  their  selection  of  extracts,  manifested 
their  choice;  but  a  Catholic  doctrine,  the  great 
object  of  Justinian^  wishes,  waa  not  thus  to  be 
accomplished.  At  the  suggestion  of  Tribonianns, 
the  emperor  began,  while  his  compilations  were 
yet  in  progress,  to  issue  constitutions  having  for 
their  object  the  decision  of  the  ancient  controversies. 
These  constitutioiu  helped  to  guide  the  compile» 
of  the  Digest  and  Institutes ;  but,  as  they  were 
issued  from  time  to  time  after  the  first  contUuUonum 
code»  (the  greater  part  of  them  in  the  yean  529 
and  530),  it  was  found  desinble,  when  they  had 
reached  the  number  of  fifty,  to  form  them  into  a 
sepuate  collection,  which  seems  to  have  been  pub- 
lished under  the  title  L.  CknutUutUmum  L^ber,  This 
collection  has  not  come  down  to  us  in  a  separate 
form,  for  its  legal  authority  was  repealed  upon  the 
revision  of  the  Cbnsfstetibnai»  Codex;  and  the 
separate  publication  of  the  Fifty  Decisions  has  been 
doubted ;  but  the  phrase  in  the  ancient  Turin 
Oloss  upon  the  Institutes,  Sietd  libro  L.  conetkuti- 
OHum  mvemee  (Suvigny,  Geedt,  dee  B,  R.  im  Mit- 
telaUer,  voL  iL  p.  452,  ed.  2),  confirms  the  inference 
to  be  drawn  from  Const.  Oordij  §  1,  and  Inst  1. 
tit  5.  §  a  (Brunqnell,  liiei.  Jvr,  Rom,  ed.  1742, 
p.  239—247 ;  Hugo,  CMUtL  Mag,  vol  v.  p.  118 
—125.) 

Even  after  the  publication  of  the  fifty  decisions, 
the  imperfection  and  ambiguity  of  the  existing  law 
required  to  be  remedied  by  ftirther  constitutions. 
The  incompleteness  of  the  Code  of  a.  d.  529  was 
now  apparent,  and  Justinian  was  not  indisposed  to 
the  revision  of  a  compilation,  which,  having  been 
made  at  the  commencement  of  his  reign,  contained 
but  little  of  his  own  legislation.  Accordingly,  the 
task  of  revision  was  entrusted  to  Tribonianua 
(who  had  no  part  in  t^e  original  compilation),  with 
the  assistance  of  the  legal  professor  Dorotheus,  and 


670 


JUST1NIANU3. 


the  advocates,  Mama,  Conitantinus,  and  Josnnefl. 
They  were  empowered  to  omit,  to  improTe,  and  to 
add  ;  and,  in  the  fonnation  of  the  teeunda  editio,  or 
repekta  praehetiot  care  wat  taken  to  intert  the  con- 
stitutions of  Justinian  which  had  appeared  since 
the  first  edition.  It  is  probable  that  all  the  Fifty 
Decisions  were  inc<«poiated,  although  we  have  not 
the  means  of  predsely  identifying  them.  On  the 
1 6th  of  Nov.  A.  D.  534,  Justiman  issued  a  consti- 
tution, giving  I^ial  force  to  the  new  edition  of  the 
Code,  fimn  the  29th  of  Dec.  534.  To  ^s  new 
edition,  in  contmdistinction  to  the  former  (which 
was  now  superseded  and  carefully  suppressed),  has 
been  usually  given  the  name  Code»  Repttitae  Pta^ 
lectkmit.  It  is  now  ordinarily  called  the  Code  of 
Justinian,  although  it  is  more  correctly  called  Cbf»> 
eUtutionum  Codex^  since  the  other  collections  of 
Justinian  are  also  entitled  to  the  name  of  Codes. 
The  earliest  constitution  contained  in  ^  Code  is 
one  of  Hadrian,  the  latest  one  of  Justinian,  dated 
Nov.  4.,  A.  D.  534.  The  matter  of  constitutions 
(dder  than  Hadrian  had  been  fully  developed  in  the 
works  of  jurists.  The  Code  is  divided  into  12 
books,  and  the  books  into  titles,  with  rubrics  de- 
noting their  contentSk  Under  each  title,  the  con- 
stitutions are  arranged  dironobgicaUy.  Each 
constitutio  is  headed  by  an  mscr^p^  or  address, 
and  ended  by  a  eubeer^pHOf  announcing  the  place 
and  time  of  its  date^  The  geneial  arrangement 
corresponds  en  the  whole  with  that  of  the  Digest, 
so  fisr  as  the  two  works  tieat  of  the  same  subject, 
but  there  are  some  variations  which  cannot  be  ao- 
counted  for.  For  instance,  the  law  of  pledges  and 
the  hiw  of  the  &ther''s  power  occupy  verydifierent 
relative  positions  in  the  Digest  and  the  Code.  Some 
eonstitutiones,  which  are  referred  to  ia  the  Insti- 
tutes, do  not  appear  in  the  modem  manuscripts  of 
the  Code ;  and  it  is.  doubtful  whether  they  were 
omitted  by  the  compilers  of  the  second  edition,  or 
left  out  by  subseqveat  copyists» 

Justinian,  though  fond  of  legal  outy,  was  fend 
of  hiw-making.  If  he  had  lived  long  enough,  there 
might  perhaps  have  been  a  second  edition  of  the 
Digest.  When  the  new  Code  was  published,  he 
contemplated  the  necessity  of  a  supplement  to  it, 
and  promised  that  any  legislative  reforms  which  he 
might  sfterwards  make  should  be  formed  into  a 
collection  of  Novella/e  ComUMumes,  (ConsL  Cordi, 
§  4.)  Many  such  Novells  (r^apa^  Stardfeis),  with 
various  dates,  from  Jan.  1.  535,  to  Nov.  4.  564, 
were  published  from  time  to  time,  by  authority,  in 
his  life-time.  The  greater  part  were  promulgated 
in  the  first  five  yean  after  the  publication  of  the 
new  Code  ;  and  there  is  a  marked  diminution  in 
the  number  of  Novells  subseqotist  to  the  death  of 
Tribonian  in  545.  There  are  extant  at  least  165 
NoveUs  of  Justinian,  making  many  reforms  of  great 
consequence,  and  seriously  affecting  the  law  as  hiid 
down  in  the  Digest,  Institutes,  and  Code.  Though 
the  imperial  uchives  contained  all  the  Novc&s 
that  were  issued  from  time  to  time,  no  collective 
publication  by  official  authority  seems  to  have  taken 
place  before  Justiniaa^s  death,  for  Joannes  Scholas- 
ticus,  at  the  beginning  of  his  collection  of  87 
chapters,  compiled  from  ^  Novells  of  Justinian, 
between  a.  d.  565  and  578,  neaks  of  those  Novells 
as  still  (nropdinf  mtifUimi^.  (HeimbBch,  Aneodata, 
voLiLp.208.) 

Such  were  Ju8timaa*s  legislative  works — ^works 
of  no  mean  merit — ^nay,  with  all  their  fiuilts,  con- 
sideriDg  the  drcnmstanoes  of  the  time,  worthy  of 


JUSTINIANUS. 

veiy  great  praise.  They  have  long  ezeidsed,  and, 
pervading  modem  sjrstems  of  law,  continue  t» 
exercise,  enormous  influence  over  the  thoughts  and 
actions  of  men.  It  is  true  that  they  exhibit  a 
certain  enslavenient  to  dements  originaily  base,  for 
there  was  much  that  was  mvrow  tad  barfaarous  is 
;  the  early  law  of  Rome ;  but,  partly  by  tortaous 
fictions,  and  partly  by  bolder  reform,  the  Reman 
jurisprodence  of  later  times  stn^led  to  arrive  at 
better  and  moie  rational  rales.  The  Digest  is 
especially  precious,  as  preserving  the  xemaiBS  of 
jurists  whose  works  would  otherwise  have  been 
wholly  lost,  notwithstanding  their  great  value  as 
illustrathms  of  history,  as  mateiials  for  thinking, 
and  as  models  of  legpil  reasoning  and  expression. 
If  adherence  to  the  contents  of  the  impcrisl  law 
daring  the  middle  sges  cramped  on  the  one  hand 
the  spontsneity  of  indigenous  development,  it  op- 
posed barriers  on  the  other  to  the  progress  of  feudal 
barbarism. 

We  proceed  now  to  give  sosBe  aoooont  of  the 
Htemry  history,  and  ta  mention  the  principal  edi- 
tions, separate  and  collective,  of  Justinian's  com- 
pilations. The  editions  up  to  the  end  of  the  first 
third  of  the  16th  centnry  am  scarce,  fee,  from  the 
inconvenience  of  their  fiurn,  and  the  fnrisQr  of  con- 
tractions they  employ,  they  have  been  subjected  to 
the  same  fete  with  the  early  mannsciipts :  but,  like 
the  early  manuscripts,  they  are  often  of  use  in  cor- 
recting the  text 

The  first  printed  edition  of  the  Institatea  is  that 
of  Petras  Schoyffier,  foL  Mogunt  1468.  The  last 
editioB  of  mxportaaoe  b  tSat  of  Sdnnder,  4to. 
Berlin,  1832.  This  is  an  exceedingly  learned  and 
ekboEate  performance,  and  is  intended  to  fomi  part 
of  an  intended  Berlin  Cnjm»  Jmru  CmUU,  which 
is  still  promised,  but  has  hithesto  made  no  fiircher 
visible  progress.  Among  the  «Mgcticsl  coaamenta- 
tora,  Vmnina,  4  Costa,  and  Otto,  will  be  feund  the 
most  usefi^  The  InttUuHoma  cans  Ccmmuntanif 
JcadenuoOf  by  Vinnius,  first  appeared  4to,  AmsL 
1642,  and  has  been  frequently  reprinted.  Tha 
Elzevir  Vinnius  of  1665  is,  typographically,  the 
neatest;  but  the  jurist  will  prdEer  those  editians 
which  are  enriched  with  the  notes  of  Heineoeius, 
and  contain  the  QuaetUtmes  SdeeUu  of  Vinnius. 
(2  vols.  4to.  Lugd.  1747, 1756, 1761,  1767, 1777.) 
The  CbmeiefftanM  od  ImtiMkmee  of  i  Costa 
(Jean  de  la  Costs)  fint  appcnred,  4ta  Ptais,  1659; 
but  the  best  editions  are  those  of  Van  de  Water 
(4to.  Ultraj.I714XandMcker(4to.Lugd.l744). 
The  CbmmeatertM  et  Noiae  Oriimae  of  Everaid 
Otto  first  ^peand  4to.  Traj.  ad  Rhen.  1729  ;  and 
the  best  edition  is  that  of  laelin  r4to.  BasiL  1760^ 
The  commentaries  of  Balduinns  (feL  Paris,  1546), 
Hotomann  (Basil  1560,  1569,  Lugd.  1588),  Oi- 
phanius  (4to.  Ingolsb  1596,  &c.),  Bachoviua  (4tOL 
Frank,  1628,  1661,  Ac),  MeriUius  (4to.  Paris, 
1654,  Traj.  ad  Rhen.  1739),  and  Hoppius  (Dants. 
1693,  &e. ;  and  edited  by  Wakhhs,  4tD.  Frsnk. 
ad  Moeo.  1772),  also  deserve  mention.  There 
are  modem  Frendi  commentaries  and  tmnshtiona 
by  Blondeau,  Ducaurroy,  Ortolan,  and  Eticnne ; 
and  there  is  an  English  tnnshition,  with  the  Larin 
text  and  notes,  by  Gcoi^s  Harris,  LLJ).  (4ta. 
London,  1796,  1812.)  We  regard  the  Greek 
PartqoiarasU  of  Theophjlns  as  the  most  usalul  of  all 
commentaries,  but  the  original  work  is  so  clear  aa 
seldom  to  require  voluminous  explanation ;  and  not 
without  reason  was  an  Essay,  ss  long  ago  as  the 
fiiBt  year  of  the  18th  centnry,  compooeid  by  Hon»* 


JUSTINUNUS. 

bog,  'pnhmn  of  law  at  Hehnitadt,  De  MulH- 
fiirfwifl  mimia  Oomateidaiontm  m  JtuUivtioita  Juri$. 
Tlie  Inttitntet  of  Jiutinian  were  edited,  jointly 
with  thoee  of  Oaiua,  by  Klenae  and  Booking  (4ta. 
BcroL  182d).  The  most  valuable  critical  editions 
anterior  to  Schiader*s  an  thoae  of  Haloander 
(Naiemk  1529X  Contiiu  (Paria,  1567),  Cujaa 
(Paris,  1585 ;  n^dited  by  Kobler,  Oottinaen, 
1773),  Biener  (Berlin,  1812X  and  Bucher  (£1^ 
langea,  1826).  A  omnplete  accoant  of  the  litemture 
eoanected  with  the  Institates  would  fill  a  Tolome. 
The  reader  is  referred  for  fall  and  authentic  in- 
£onnatioii  on  the  sabject  to  Spaagenbezg,  EinleUta^ 
ts  da»  Cofpma  Jwru  Cmii» ;  Bodung,  ImsHtMHoneHf 
pp.  145 — 158;  Prodromui  CorportM  Juri$  CHmlit 
a  Sekradero^  CUmia,  TofiUo  edeadi,  8to.  Berol. 
1823 ;  Beck,  Jndwis  Codieum  et  Edkiamm  Juris 
Juathnam  Prodronuia,  8va  Lips.  1823';  and  the 
aditiona  of  the  Institates  by  Biener  and  Schrader. 

The  liteiary  history  of  the  Digest  has  been  a 
anbiect  of  hot  and  still  naextingniahed  controyersy- 
The  most  celebrated  existing  mannscript  ef  this 
work  is  that  called  the  Florentiae,  consisting  of 
two  huge  quarto  yolomes,  written  by  C^reek  scribes, 
profaaUy  not  Uter  than  the  end  «f  the  sixth,  or  the 
beginning  of  the  seyenth  century.  It  was  formerly 
•opposed  by  some  to  be  one  of  die  authentic  copies 
transmitted  to  Italy  in  the  lifetime  of  Justinian, 
but  this  opinion  is  now  abandoned.  It  is,  in  go* 
neral,  fine  from  contractions  and  abbreriations, 
which  were  strictly  forbidden  by  the  emperor,  but 
letters  and  parts  of  letters  are  sometimes  made  to 
do  doable  duty,  as  mee$Bd  for  neoeue  tMad  (^entt- 
iMlKXMs),  and  ^  for  A  B  (ttumogrtgrnmiday  The 
Florentine  manuscript  was  for  a  bng  time  at  Pisa, 
and  hence  the  glossators  refer  to  its  text  as  Uttra 
Piaama  (P.  or  PI),  in  contradistinction  to  the  com- 
mon  text  (Ukm  vmlgakt).  Its  history  before  it 
arrived  at  Pisa,  is  doubtfiiL  According  to  the  tes- 
timony of  Odofiredus,  who  wrote  in  the  1 3thcentnry, 
it  was  brought  to  Pisa  from  Constantinople,  and 
Bartolns,  in  the  14th  century,  relates  that  it  was 
always  at  Pisa.  We  are  strongly  inclined  to  put 
frith  in  the  constant  tradition  that  it  was  given  to 
the  Piaans  by  Lothario  the  Second,  jbS\m  the  cap- 
ture of  AmaUi,  in  a.  d.  1135  (?),  asa  memorial  of 
his  gratitude  to  them  for  their  aid  against  Roger 
the  Norman.  The  truth  or  frlsehood  of  this  tra- 
dition vrould  be  a  matter  of  little  importance,  if  it 
were  not  usually  added,  among  other  more  apocry- 
phal embellishments,  that  Lothario  directed  the 
Digest  to  be  taught  in  the  schools,  and  to  be  re- 
garded aa  law  in  the  courts,  and  that  the  Roman 
kw  had  been  completely  forgotten,  until  the  atten- 
tion of  the  school  of  Bologna  was  turned  to  it  by 
the  ordinance  of  the  emperor,  consequent  upon  the 
finding  of  the  manuscript  (Sigonius,  da  Ragno 
ItaL  xi.  in  fine.)  It  is  certain  that  soon  after  the 
capture  of  Amalfi,  the  Roman  law,  which  had  long 
been  compaiatively  neglected,  was  brought  into 
remarkable  repute  by  the  teaching  of  Imerins,  but 
this  resosettation  is  attributed  by  Savigny  to  the 
growing  illumination  of  men*s  minds,  and  to  that 
frit  want  of  legal  science  which  the  progress  of 
commerce  and  civilisation  natunlly  producea.  He 
thinks  that  civilisation,  excited  by  these  causes, 
not  by  any  sudden  discovery,  had  only  to  put  forth 
its  arm  and  seize  the  sources  of  Roman  Uiw,  which 
were  previously  obvious  and  ready  for  its  grasp. 

Pisa  was  conquered  by  the  Florentine  Caponius, 
in  1406,  and  the  manuscript  waa  brought  to  Flo- 


JUSTINIANUS. 


671 


rence  in  141 1  (?),  ever  since  which  time  it  has 
been  kept  there  as  a  valuable  treaaure,  and  regarded 
with  the  utmost  reverence. 

Where  the  Florentine  manuscript  may  have  been 
before  the  siege  of  Amalfi  is  of  little  consequence  ; 
but  it  is  of  great  consequence  that  we  should  be 
able  to  decide  another  modi  disputed  question, 
namely,  whether  the  Flocenttne  manuscript  be  or 
be  not  the  soleanthentie  source  whence  the  text  of 
all  other  existn^  manuscripts,  and  of  all  the  printed 
editions,  is  denved.  In  frvour  of  the  afBrmative 
opinion  there  are  several  frets,  whi^  have  not,  we 
think,  been  satisfiictorily  accounted  for.  The  leaves 
of  the  Florentine  manuscript  an  written  en  both 
sides^  and  the  last  leaf  bat  onc^  in  binding  the 
volume,  has  been  so  placed  as  to  reverse  the  order 
of  the  pagesi  The  fruit  is  copied  in  all  the  exist- 
ing  manuscripts.  The  order  of  the  8th  and  9th 
titles  in  the  37th  book  of  the  Digest  is  reversed  in 
the  Florentine  manuscript,  but  the  enor  is  corrected 
by  the  scribe  by  a  (rrvefcnote  in  the  maigin.  There 
are  fngments  similariy  reversed  in  lib.  35,  tit  2, 
and  lib.  40,  tit  4,  and  similariy  corrected.  In  the 
other  existing  old  manuscripts,  written  by  men  who 
did  not  undentand  Greek,  the  error  is  reprodneed, 
but  not  the  correction.  On  the  other  hand,  an 
interpolation  added  in  Latim  in  the  margin  of 
the  Florentine  manuscript,  is  inserted  in  the  text 
of  the  other  manuscripts.  For  this  reason,  the  last 
four  fragments  of  lib.  41,  tit  3,  are  wrongly  con- 
verted into  a  separate  title,  with  the  rubric  da  So- 
Into,  In  the  20th  and  22nd  titles  of  the  48th 
book,  there  are  blanks  in  the  Florentine  manuscript, 
indicating  the  omission  of  several  fragments,  which 
were  fint  restored  by  Cujas  from  the  BasiKwu  The 
omissions  exist  in  all  the  andent  manuscripts.  In 
general,  where  the  text  of  the  Ftorentine  manu- 
script presents  insuperable  difficulties,  no  assistance 
is  to  be  derived  from  the  other  manuscripts, 
whereas  they  all,  in  many  passages,  retun  the 
erron  of  the  Florentine.  Their  variations  are 
nowhere  so  numerous  and  arbitiaiy  as  where  the 
Florentine  n  defective  or  corrupt  Moreover,  they 
af^Mar  to  be  all  later  than  the  beginning  of  the 
twelfth  century  ;  and,  in  general,  the  older  they 
are^  the  less  they  depart  from  the  Florentine. 

In  opposition  to  these  fiicts,  the  supporters  of  the 
conflicting  theory  adduce  many  passages  of  the 
ordinary  text  in  whidi  the  omissions  and  fruits  of 
the  Florentine  manuscript  are  c(»rected  and  sup- 
plied. Some  of  the  variatiens  are  not  improve» 
ments,  some  may  be  ascribed  to  critical  sagacity 
and  haroy  conjecture,  and  some  may  have  been 
drawn  from  the  Basilica  or  other  Eastern  sources : 
yet,  in  the  list  which  Savigny  has  given,  a  few 
variatioiu  remain,  which  can  scarcely  be  accounted 
for  in  any  of  these  ways.  Passages  firom  the  Digest, 
containing  readings  difierent  finmi  those  of  the  Flo- 
rentine manuscript,  occur  in  canonists  and  other 
authors,  anterior  to  the  supposed  discovery  at 
Amalfi.  Four  palimpsest  leaves  of  a  manuscript  of 
the  Digest,  nearly  as  old  as  the  Florentine,  were 
found  at  Naples  by  Oaupp,  and  an  aMxnmt  of  them 
was  published  by  him  at  Breslau,  in  1823.  They 
belong  to  the  tenth  book,  but  an  nearly  illegible. 

In  most  of  the  manuscripts  and  eariy  editions, 
the  Digest  consists  of  three  nearly  equal  volumes. 
The  first,  comprehending  lib.  1 — 24,  tit  2,  is  called 
DigestMm  Velm;  the  second,  comprehending  lib. 
24,  tit  3— lib.  38,  iscaUed  It/orHaiMm ;  the  third, 
comprehending  libb  39 — ^lib.  50,  is  called  Vigatimm 


672 


JUSTINUNUS. 


Novum.  The  Digntum  Vetiu  and  Diffotum  Novum 
are  each  again  divided  into  two  parte  ;  the  second 
part  of  the  former  beginning  with  the  12th  book  ; 
the  second  part  of  the  latter  with  the  45th.  The 
Iilfortiatum  is  divided  into  three  parts,  of  which 
the  second  begins  with  the  30th  book,  and  the 
third  (strangely  enough)  with  the  words  tre$  partes 
occurring  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence,  in  Dig.  35, 
tit.  2.  s.  82.  The  third  part  of  the  Imfortiatum  is 
hence  called  Tre$  Porta,  The  glossators  often 
use  the  name  InfortiEUum  for  the  first  two  parte 
of  the  second  volume,  e.  g.  Infortiaium  cum  Trilnu 
Partem» ;  and  sometimes  the  Trea  Porte»  are 
attached  to  the  Digettum  Novum.  In  order  to  ex- 
plain these  peculiarities,  many  conjectures  have 
been  haxarded.  It  is  most  probable  that  the  division 
owes  ite  origin  partly  to  aondent ;  that  the  IH- 
gestum  Vetut  first  came  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
earliest  glossators ;  that  they  were  next  furnished 
with  the  Digedum  Novum  ;  then  with  the  Tres 
Pariety  which  they  added  to  the  Digestum  Novum; 
and  that  then  they  got  the  In/brtkUum^  so  called, 
perhaps,  from  ite  being  /oroed  m  between  the 
others  ;  and  that  finally,  in  order  to  equalise  the 
size  of  the  volumes,  they  attached  the  TreiPartet 
to  the  In/ortiatum.  The  common  opinion  is  that 
the  In/ortkUum  derived  ite  name  from  having  been 
rtinforoed  by  the  Tre»  Paries. 

The  editions  of  the  Digest,  with  reference  to 
the  character  of  their  text,  may  be  divided  into 
three  classes,  the  Florentine,  the  vuIgate»  and  the 
mixed.  Politianus  and  Bologninus  had  both  care- 
fully collated  the  Florentine  manuscript,  but  no 
edition  represented  the  Florentine  text  before  the 
year  a.  d.  155S,  when  the  beautiful  and  celebrated 
edition  of  Laelius  Taurellius  (who,  out  of  paternal 
affection,  allowed  his  son  Franciscus  to  name  him- 
self as  the  editor)  was  published  at  Florence.  This 
edition  is  the  basis  of  that  given  by  Oebaner  and 
Spangenberg  in  their  Corpu»  Juris  CivUis^  and 
these  editors  had  the  advantage  of  referring  to  the 
later  collation  of  Brenkmann.  The  vuloate  editions 
have  no  existing  standard  text  to  refer  to.  The 
ideal  standard  is  the  text  formed  by  the  glossators, 
as  revised  by  Accursius.  Their  number  is  immense. 
The  first  known  edition  of  the  Digestum  Vetus  was 
printed  by  Henricus  Clayn  (foL  Perusiae,  1476), 
although  Montfauoon  {BibL  MSS.  p.  157)  mentions 
the  existence  of  an  edition  of  1473,  of  the  first 
and  second  parte  of  the  Digest.  The  first  edition 
of  the  In/brtiaium  is  that  of  Pdcher  (foL  Rom. 
1475),  and  the  first  Digestum  Novum  was  printed 
by  Pucher  (fol.  Rom.  1476).  In  the  early  vulgate 
editions  the  Greek  passages  of  the  original  are 
given  for  the  most  part  in  an  old  Latin  translation, 
and  the  inscriptions  prefixed  to  the  extracts,  and 
referring  to  the  work  and  the  author,  are  either  im- 
perfect or  wanting.  Of  the  mixed  editions,  the 
earliest  is  that  which  was  edited  by  Baublommius 
(Paris,  1523,  1524),  with  the  aid  of  the  collation 
of  Politianus,  but  the  most  celebrated  is  that  of 
Haloander  (4to.  Nuremb.  1529),  published  with- 
out the  gloss.  Haloander  was,  himself,  a  daring 
and  adventurous  critic,  and  made  much  use  of  the 
conjectural  emendations  of  Budaeus  and  Alciatus. 

The  oommentetors  upon  the  Digest  and  upon 
separate  portions  of  it  are  extremely  numerous. 
Among  the  most  useful  are  Dnarenus  (Opera,  Luc 
1765),  Cujacius,  Ant  Faber  (RaHomiUa  in  Pom- 
dsdas^  Lugd.  1659—1663),  Donellus,  Ant.  Mat- 
thaeua  {JM  OrimiaiibuSf  Chmmeutariusod  Ub,  47  el 


JUSTINIANUS. 

48  Dig.)j  Bynkershoek,  Noodt.  The  commentaries 
of  Voet  and  Pothier  are  well  known  in  this  country. 
The  voluminous  MedOaHoitea  m  Paudedas  of  Ley- 
serus,  and  the  still  more  voluminous  German  Er- 
lauierungeu  of  GlUck,  with  the  continuations  of 
Miihlenbnich  and  Reichardt,  are  intemttng,  as 
showing  the  construction  put  upon  the  law  of  the 
Digest,  in  cases  that  occur  in  modem  practice. 
One  of  the  most  valuable  works  upon  the  Digest 
is  Ant.  Schulting*s  Noiae  ad  Dtgesiot  eum  amimad'- 
versiou&us  Nie.  SmaUenherg^  7  vol.  8vo.  Lug.  Bat. 
1804—1835.  Here  the  reader  will  find  ample 
references  to  the  work  where  the  difficulties  of  Uie 
text  are  best  explained.  The  PwsdeeUmreeki  of 
Thibaut  and  the  Doctrina  Paudedarum  of  M'uh- 
lenbmch  are  not  commentaries  on  the  Digest,  bat 
are  systematic  expositions  of  the  civil  kw,  as  it 
existe  in  Germany  at  this  day. 

In  Brenkmann*s  Historia  PamdeeUarum  will  be 
found  a  full  account  of  the  early  stete  of  the  con- 
troversy relating  to  the  history  of  the  Florentine 
manuscript.  The  writings  of  Augnstinus,  Grandi, 
Tanned,  Guadaflni,  Schwarti,  and  others,  who 
have  signalised  tnemaelTes  in  this  field,  are  rrferred 
to  in  Walch*s  note  on  £ckhaid*s  Ermeiteuiiea 
JuriSf  §  74  ;  and  the  researches  of  Sav%ny  on  the 
same  subject  will  be  found  in  the  second  and  third 
volumes  of  his  **  History  of  the  Roman  Law  in  the 
Middle  Ages.**  For  detailed  infbzmation  as  to 
editions  of  the  Digest  and  Commentaries  on  that 
work,  Spangenbeig^s  Einleitu^gf  and  Beckys /*ro- 
dromus,  may  be  consulted  with  advantage. 

The  eariiest  manuscript  containing  a  portion  of 
the  Oouttiiutiouum  Cods»  is  a  palimpsest  in  the 
Chapter  House  at  Verona,  and  two  of  the  10th 
century  have  been  lately  discovered  by  Blume  at 
Pistoia  and  Monte  Casino.  In  the  eariy  editions 
the  first  nine  books  are  separated  from  the  other 
three,  which,  reUting  principally  to  the  public  law 
of  the  Roman  empire,  were  of^  inapplicable  in 
practice  under  a  different  goTemment.  Hence,  by 
the  glossators,  the  name  OodsM  is  siren  exclusively 
to  the  first  nine  books  ;  while  the  remainder  are 
designated  by  the  name  Tree  lAri.  At  first  the 
tMcriptumes  and  SMbsariptumes  of  the  constitutions 
were  almost  always  omitted,  and  the  Greek  con* 
stitutions  were  wanting.  Haloander  considerably 
improTed  the  text,  and  was  followed  by  Rnssardns. 
Cujas,  Augnstinus,  and  Contius,  were  of  service  in 
restoring  to  their  places  the  omitted  constitutions 
i}tgee  rBsftMcw).  Leunclavius  (1575),  Chanrndas 
(1575),  Pacius  (1580),  Dionysius  Gothofredus 
(1583),  Petrus  and  Franciscus  Pithoens  (06*.  ad 
Cod,  Par.  fbl.  1689),  all  contributed  to  the  criticism 
and  restoration  of  the  text ;  and  in  more  modem 
times,  Biener,  Witte,  and  the  brothers  Heimbach, 
have  similarly  distinguished  themselves. 

The  first  edition  of  the  first  nine  books  was 
printed  by  P.  Schoyffer  (foL  MogunC  1475) ;  and 
the  Tree  Ukri  first  appeared  (along  with  the  No- 
veils  and  the  Uhri  Feudorum)  at  Rome  (foL  1476). 
The  first  edition  of  the  twelve  books  was  given  by 
Haloander  (fol.  Noremb.  1530). 

Cujas  and  Wissenbach  are  among  the  best  am- 
mentetors  on  the  Code.  The  commenteries  of  the 
latter  comprise  the  first  seven  books  (ta  Ub.  iv. 
prior.  4to.  Franeq.  1660 ;  im  UL  v.  et  vL  ih»  1664 ; 
M  lib.  vn.  ib.  1664). 

For  further  particulars  as  to  the  other  editions 
and  commentators,  reference  may  be  made  to  Span- 
genbeig^s  EitdeUut^^  Beck's  ProdromuSf  Bienet^s 


JUSTINIANUS. 


JUSTINIAN  US. 


673 


der  JngUn.  Ood.^  and  the 
nrefiue  of  S.  Hemuumi  to  his  edition  of  the  Code 
u  the  Leipzig  edition  of  the  Qn-pua  Juris  CXvUisy 
cnnmenced  bj  the  brothers  KriegeL 

An  abstnct  of  the  first  eight  books  of  the  Code, 
made  at  latest  in  the  9th  centorj,  was  discovered 
by  Niebuhr  at  Perugia ;  and  this  Sttmma  Perutina 
has  been  edited  by  O.  £.  Heimbach,  in  the  second 
volome  of  his  Ameedoia  (foL  Lips.  1840). 

We  possess  the  Norells  of  Justinian  in  three 
ancient  forms  ;  the  Latin  Epitome  of  Julianus,  of 
which  we  have  already  spoken  [Julianus]  ;  an 
ancient  Latin  translation  (the  AuiketUiaam^  or 
Venio  Vtdgala\  containing  134  Novells,  and  the 
Greek  collection,  numbering  168  Novells. 

Of  the  134  Novells  contained  in  tho  Vemo  Vul- 
ffoict,  the  glossators  recognised  only  97  as  practically 
useful,  and  these  were  the  only  Novells  to  which 
they  iqipended  a  gloss.  As  the  Institutes,  Digest, 
and  Code,  were  «Uvided  into  books  and  titles,  the 
glossators  divided  the  97  glossed  Novells  f  which 
they  arranged  chronologically)  into  nine  books,  in- 
tended to  correspond  with  the  first  nine  books  of 
the  Code.  These  books  were  called  coUoHonet, 
Under  each  colhtio  was  placed  a  certain  number  of 
constitutions,  and  each  constitution  formed  a  sepa* 
rate  title,  except  the  8th,  which  was  divided  into 
two  titles.  There  were  thus  98  titles.  The  rubrics 
of  the  constitutions,  and  the  division  into  chapters 
and  paragraphs,  though  not  due  to  Justinian,  were 
probably  older  than  die  glossators,  and  to  be  attri- 
buted to  the  original  collectors  or  translators.  The 
97  glossed  Novells,  thus  divided,  constituted  the 
l&er  ordmariat;  the  remaining  Novells  of  the 
AmikaiHcmm  were  called  extravc^OMtet  or  €Uiiken- 
Hcae  extraordmariae^  and  were  divided  into  three 
t6Baiiome$^  to  correspond  with  the  last  three  books 
of  the  Code :  but,  as  they  were  not  used  in  forensic 
practice,  diey  soon  ceased  to  be  copied  in  the 
manuscripts.  The  oldest  printed  edition  of  the 
venio  mdgiUa  is  that  of  Vit.  Pucher,  containing  the 
97  NoveUs,  with  the  gloss,  followed  by  the  last 
three  books  of  the  Code  (Rom.  1476). 

The  Greek  collection  of  the  Novells  of  Justinian 
was  made  for  the  use  of  the  Oriental  lawyers,  pro- 
bably under  Tiberius  II.,  who  reigned  a.  d.  578 — 
582.  The  Greek  collection  was  not  confined  to  con- 
stitutions of  Justinian.  There  an  four  of  Justin 
IT.,  three  of  Tiberius  II.,  and  four  edicts  («TwrcAtt», 
forma»)  of  the  praefectus  urbi  and  praefectus  prae- 
torio.  A  list  of  the  rubrics  of  the  168  Novells  was 
first  printed  in  Latin  by  Cujas  {EaeptmL  NwdL 
fi»L  Lugd.  1570),  and  the  original  Greek  text  of 
this  list  is  given  in  the  second  volume  of  Heimboch*s 
Aneedota.  It  is  called  Index  Regmae,  firom  having 
been  found  in  the  queen*B  library  at  Paris^ 

The  Greek  NoveUs  were  wholly  unknown  to  the 
gloesators.  Haloander  was  the  fint  who  published 
them  at  Nurembttig,  in  1531,  firom  an  imperfect 
Florentine  manuscript  Scrimger,  a  Scotchman 
and  Professor  of  the  Civil  Law  at  Geneva,  after- 
wards published  them  fifom  a  less  imperfect  Vene- 
tian manuscript.  The  collection  of  Scrimger  was 
printed  by  H.  Stephanas  at  Geneva  in  1558. 
Neither  the  Venetian  nor  the  Florentine  manuscript 
contains  in  full  tiie  168  Novells.  Sometimes  the 
mere  title  of  an  omitted  Novell  is  inserted ;  some- 
times only  the  number  of  the  Novell  is  given,  and 
the  lacuna  is  marked  by  asterisks. 

Haloander  gave  a  Latin  version  of  the  NoveUs 
lie  published.    Scrimger  published  the  Greek  with- 

voL.  n. 


out  a  translation  ;  but  the  NoveUs,  which  ore  con- 
tained in  Scrimger  and  not  in  Haloander,  were 
transhited  by  Agylaeus.  {SupplemeiUum  Novel' 
larum^  Colon.  1560.) 

The  labours  of  Contius  constituted  the  next  im- 
portant stage  in  the  literary  history  of  the  NoveUs. 
He  formed  a  Greek  text  from  combining  Haloander 
and  Scrimger.  He  formed  a  Latin  text  finom  tho 
Verno  VukfaiOt  so  for  as  he  was  acquainted  with, 
it.  This  he  supplied  by  a  translation  from  tho 
Greek,  partly  his  own  and  partly  compiled  from 
Haloander.  He  subjoined  the  matter  contained  in 
Julianas  Epitome,  so  fiur  as  it  was  not  contained 
either  in  the  Verno  Vvlgata  or  in  the  published 
Greek  Novells.  In  this  manner  he  made  up  the 
168  Latin  NoveUs,  which  compose  the  stock  of 
NoveUs  in  ordinary  modem  editions  of  the  Corput 
June  CioiUs. 

Contius  published  many  editions  of  the  NoveUs, 
difiering  among  themselves  in  a  way  which  it  ia 
necessary  to  remark.  Some  of  the  editions  con- 
tained the  gloss,  and  in  these  the  97  glossed 
Novells  were  arranged  as  usual  in  the  old  nine 
coUcUioHes,  whUe  aU  the  remaining  Novells  were 
subjoined  as  a  tenth  coUatio.  An  important  change, 
however,  took  place  in  the  unglossed  edition  of 
1571.  In  this,  Contius  cUissed  the  168  NoveUs 
with  reference  to  their  dates  (though  there  are- 
some  exceptions  to  the  chronological  order),  and 
distributed  them,  so  arranged,  into  nine  eoUationes^ 
and  subdivided  the  eoUaiioiies  into  titles.  The 
same  order  was  reproduced  in  the  edition  of  1581, 
and  has  been  followed  ever  since  in  aU  but  the 
glossed  editions.  From  the  account  which  we 
have  given,  it  will  easily  be  conceived  that  great 
confusion  has  been  occasioned  in  references  by  the 
varieties  of  arrangement  in  diiforent  editions  of  the 
Novells;  for  example,  the  131st  NoveU  of  modem 
editions  of  the  Corput  Jurie  CtviHa  forms,  according 
to  the  arrangement  of  Contius,  the  1 4th  title  of  tho 
9th  eoUatio,  while  it  was  the  6th  title  of  the  9th 
ooUaHo  of  the  old  glossators. 

Of  modem  editions  since  the  time  of  Contius,  it 
is  unnecessary  to  say  much.  Under  the  title 
NooeUae  OotutitutUme»  Juetmiam,  a  Graeoo  m 
Latinum  veraae  opera  Homber^  xu  Vcuh  (4to.  Mar- 
burg,  1717),  more  is  performed  than  is  promised. 
The  author  presents  to  us  not  only  a  very  good 
new  Latin  translation,  but  the  Greek  text,  and  a 
series  of  Latin  NoveUs  from  the  verno  vufgaia,  of 
which  the  original  Greek  has  not  been  preserved, 
and  valuable  critical  notes.  The  translation  of 
Hombergk  zu  Vach  is  the  basis  of  that  of  Osen- 
br'dggen,  the  editor  of  the  NoveUs  in  the  Leipzig 
Corpui  Juri»  CXvitie. 

Among  the  best  commentators  upon  the  Novella 
may  be  mentioned  Cujas,  Joach.  Stephanus  (£U>- 
poeiiio  NoveUcurum,  8vo.  Franc.  1608),  and  Mat- 
thaens  Stephanus.  {Commeulariut  Novellarum,  4 to. 
Gryphsw.  1631.  Cum  notis  Brunnemanni,  4to. 
Viteb.  1700,  4to.  Lips.  1707.) 

G.  £.  Heimbach,  in  the  first  volume  of  his 
Aneedotckt  has  publi^ed  the  remains  of  the  ancient 
commentators,  Athanasius  Scholasticus,  Theodorus 
HermopoUtanus,  Philoxenus,  Symbatius,  and  Ano- 
nymus. 

Much  labour  and  learning  have  been  recentiy 
expended  in  unravelling  the  intricacies  of  this  part 
of  Uterary  history,  and  in  correcting  the  errors  of 
former  writers  on  the  NoveUs.  Biener^s  Getckichie 
der  Novdlen  JuttmituCt  oontain»  the  most  accurato 

z  X 


€74 


JUSTINIAN  US. 


and  daborate  information  upon  this  subject.  G.  E. 
Heimbach^t  eway,  De  Origma  et  Fatia  Corporii 
quod  dacvUL  NoveUU  Omstiiutiotdbus  conttat  (8to. 
Lips.  1844),  contains  some  questionable  views. 
Mortreneil  has  treated  of  the  Novells  in  his  Hi»- 
toirs  du  Droit  ^pcanim,  toL  L  pp.  25 — 60. 

The  separate  Norells  were  designated  by  the 
glossators  by  the  lame  AutkentioaA, but  that  word  has 
also  another  signification,  which  it  is  necessary  to 
explain,  in  order  to  prevent  the  mistakes  which  have 
sometimes  occurred  in  consequence  of  this  verbal 
ambiguity.  In  their  lectures  on  the  Institutes  and 
the  first  nine  books  of  the  Code,  the  earliest  glos- 
sators were  accustomed  to  insert  in  the  margin  of 
their  copies  abbreviated  extracts  from  such  parts  of 
the  Novells  as  made  alterations  in  the  law  contained 
in  the  text  In  reading  the  Digest,  they  referred 
to  the  notes  contained  in  the  margin  of  the  Code. 
At  a  later  period  these  abstracts  were  discontinued 
in  the  Institutes.  In  the  Code  they  were  taken 
from  the  margin,  and  phiced  under  the  text,  where 
they  still  appear,  distinguished  by  Italic  type  in 
most  of  the  modem  editions.  They  are  called 
Auiheniicae  either,  as  some  assert,  from  their  repre- 
senting the  latest  authentic  state  of  the  law,  or 
from  the  name  of  the  source  whence  they  were 
taken,  and  which,  in  practice,  they  nearly  super- 
seded. Certain  capituhiries  of  Frederic  I.  and 
Frederic  11^  emperors  of  Qermany,  about  the  end 
of  the  12  th  century,  were  treated  by  the  glossators 
as  Novells,  and  thirteen  extracts  taken  from  them 
are  inserted  in  the  Code,  with  the  inscription 
**  Nova  Constitutio  Frederici*^  They  are  known 
by  the  name  Authenlicae  Frederieianae, 

The  collections  of  Justinian,  together  with  some 
later  appendages,  formed  into  one  great  work,  are 
commonly  known  by  the  name  Corpus  Juri»  CivUif, 
The  later  appendages  are  really  arbitrary  and  mis- 
placed additions,  having  no  proper  connection  with 
the  law  of  Justinian,  and  they  vary  in  diiferent 
editions.  They  consist,  for  the  most  part,  of  a 
collection  of  constitutions  of  Leo  tlie  Philosopher, 
anterior  to  a.  d.  893 ;  of  some  other  constitutions 
of  Byaintine  emperors,  from  the  7th  to  the  14th 
century ;  of  the  so-called  Canoitei  Sanetorum  Apoa- 
iolorum  ;  of  the  Fwdorum  CotuuBtudinea  ;  a  few 
constitutions  of  German  and  French  monarchs; 
and  the  Liber  de  Pace  ConiOantiae. 

The  expression  Corpus  Juris  was  employed  by 
Justinian  himself  (Cod.  5.  tit.  13.  s.  1)  ;  but  the 
earliest  editions  of  the  whole  of  his  legal  collections 
have  no  single  title.  Russardus  first  chose  the  title 
Jus  Civile,  The  modem  name  Corpus  Juris  Civilis 
appears  first  in  D.  Godefroi*s  edition  of  1583, 
though  the  phrase  had  been  employed  by  others 
before  him.  The  old  glossed  editions  consist  of 
five  volumes,  folio  (usually  bound  in  five  difierent 
colours),  namely:  I.  Diffestum  Vetus;  2.  Inforti- 
aium  i  3.  Digestum  Novum ;  4.  The  Chdegy  i.  e. 
the  first  nine  books  of  the  Code  ;  5.  Vohanen^  or 
Voiumen  Parvum^  or  Volumen  Legum  Parvum, 
containing  the  Tres  Libri^  the  Authentteae,  and  the 
Institutiones,  The  hitter  had  a  separate  title-page, 
and  was  sometimes  bound  as  a  separate  volume, 
distinct  from  the  Voiumen,  This  arrangement  was 
first  departed  firom  by  R.  Stephanus  in  his  edition 
of  the  Digest  in  five  instead  of  three  volumes  (8vo. 
Paris,  1527—1528).  The  editions  of  the  Corpus 
Juris  Civilis  may  be  divided  into  the  glossed  and 
the  unglossed*  The  gloss  is  an  annotation  which 
was  gndually  formed  in  the  school  of  Bologna, 


JUSTINIANUSu 

and  finally  settled  by  Aocunius.  It  is  of  greil 
practical  importance,  since,  in  the  countries  which 
adopted  the  civil  law,  the  portions  without  the  gloss 
did  not  possess  legal  authority  in  the  courts.  Quod 
non  recipitfflossoj  td  ncn  reeqrit  curia,  was  the  general 
maxim.  All  the  editions  up  to  that  of  Claud.  Che- 
vallon  (12mo.  Paris,  1525—1527)  have  the  gloss. 
The  latest  glossed  edition  is  that  of  J.  Fehiua. 
(Lugd.  1627.)  This  celebrated  edition  has  on  the 
title-page  of  every  volume  (in  allusion  to  the  place  of 
its  publication,  Lyons)  the  representation  of  a  /iew^ 
lion,  surrounded  by  bees,  with  the  motto  Ex  /oris 
duleedo.  Hence  it  is  known  by  the  name  EdiHon 
du  LioH  Mou^eti  — a  name  also  given  to  one  of 
the  previous  editions  of  D.  Gothofredus.  ( FoL  Lugd. 
1589.)  The  very  valuable  index  of  Daoys  is  ap- 
pended as  a  sixth  volume  to  the  edition  of  J. 
Fehius.  Of  the  unglossed  editions,  some  have  note* 
and  some  have  none.  Of  the  nngbssed  editions 
with  notes,  the  two  most  celebrated  and  useful  are 
that  of  D.  Godefroi  and  Van  Leeawen  (2  vols.  IbL 
apud  Elxeviros,  Amst.  1663),  and  that  of  Gebauer 
and  Spangenbeig  (2  vols.  4to.Gotting.  1776, 1797). 
Of  the  editions  without  notes  the  most  beautiful 
and  convenient  is  the  well-known,  but  not  very 
correct  8vo.  Elzevir  of  1664,  distinguished  as  the 
Pars  Secundus  edition,  firom  an  error  in  p.  150. 
Two  editions  by  Beck,  one  in  4to.  and  one  in  5 
vols.  8vo.,  were  published  at  Leipaig  in  1825 — 
1836.  The  latest  edition  is  that  which  was  com- 
menced by  the  brothers  Kriegel  in  1 833,  and  com- 
pleted in  1840,  Hermanni  having  edited  the  Code, 
and  Osenbruggen  the  NoveUs.  The  edition  under* 
taken  by  Schrader  and  other  eminent  scholars  will, 
if  completed  as  it  has  been  begun,  supersede  for 
some  purposes  all  that  have  gone  belbie  it.  The 
old  editions  of  Contius,  Russaidus,  Charondas  and 
Pacius,  are  sought  for  by  critics.  A  more  complete 
enumeration  of  the  editions  of  the  collective  Corpue 
Juris  Civilis  will  be  found  in  Bocking*s  InstituU' 
onen^  p.  85 — 88. 

There  is  a  French  translation  of  the  whole 
Corpus,  with  the  Latin  text  en  regard^  published 
at  Paris  1805—1811.  In  this  work  we  have: 
1.  The  Institutes,  by  Hulot,  1  voL  4to.  or  5  vols. 
8vo. ;  2.  The  Digest,  by  Hulot  and  Berthelot,  7 
vols.  4to.  or  35  vols.  12mo. ;  3.  The  Code,  by 
Tissot,  4  vols.  4to.  or  18  vols.  12ma  ;  5.  The  No- 
vells, by  Berenger,  2  vols.  4to.  or  10  vols.  ISrao., 
to  which  Is  appended,  6.  La  dffdes  Lcis  Romamet, 
ou  DidionnairA,  &c,  2  vola  4 to.  There  is  also  a 
German  translation  of  the  whole  Corpus^  by  a 
society  of  savans,  edited  by  C.  E.  Otto,  Bruno 
Schilling,  and  C.  F.  F.  Sintenis  (7  vols.  8vo.  Lipa. 
1830-1833).  [J.  T.G.J 

THE  COINS  OP  JUSTINIAN. 

The  coins  of  Justinian,  which  are  very  mime* 
rous,  have  been  exphuned  in  an  interesting  mono* 
gram  entitled,  *^Die  MUnzen  Justiniana,  mit 
sechs  Kupfertafeln,**  by  M.  Pinder  and  J.  Fried- 
I'ander,  Beriin,  184  a  These  writers  give  a  satis- 
factory explanation  of  the  letters  conob,  which 
frequently  appear  on  the  coins  of  the  Bjaantine 
emperors,  and  which  have  given  rise  to  much  dis- 
pute. That  CON  should  be  separated  from  ob,  and 
and  that  they  signify  Constantinople,  seems  clear 
from  the  legends  aqob,  tksob,  axid  tbob,  which 
indicate  respectively  the  towns  of  Aquileia,  Thesea- 
lonica.  and  Treves.  The  above-mentioned  writers 
suppose  that  ob  represent  the  Greek  numenlt,aiid 


JUSTINIAN08. 
that  ihej  Gontequentlj  indicate  the  BUmbet  73. 
In  ttis  time  of  Angwln*  forty  gold  coini  (aurn  or 
Ktlidi)  «en  equal  to  ■  pound  ;  but  u  IhcH  coini 
wen  itmck  lighlrr  and  lighter,  it  wu  it  length 
enacted  by  Valentinian  I.  in  *.D.  367  (Cod.  10. 
tit.  12  (70),  L  5),  thai  fiCDCdorth  72  ultdi  •hoatd 
be  coined  out  oT  a  pwnd  of  gold  ;  and  wt  anord- 
inplj  find  CONOB  Tar  ths  fint  time  on  the  coini  of 
the  latter  emperor. 


introduced  of  indiating  < 


D  the  ceini  (he  namber  at 
reign.  Thit  practice  be- 
of  JnatinianV  reign,  and 
explain!  the  reuon  why  Juitinian  enacted,  in  the 
clerenth  jear  of  hie  reign,  that  in  fntore  all  official 
docinnenti  ver*  to  contain  in  them  the  year  of  the 
emperor')  reign.  (NoTella,  17.)  In  the  nme  year 
SDOther  change  wai  made  in  the  coini.  Hitherto 
thay  had  repreiented  the  emperar  ai  a  warrior  with 
a  Una  ;  but  Jnatiniaii,  who  carried  on  hie  wan  by 
mcana  of  fail  genanla,  and  who  wai  more  inteiealed 
penonallj  in  legitlalion,  theological  ditpotea,  and 
pnhtic  boildingi,  cauaed  himielf  to  be  repreiented 
with  the  imperial  globe  and  no  kinger  u  a  warrior. 
The  drawing  below  repieeenl*  a  medal  of  Juati- 
nlan,  which  wai  fbond  by  the  Turk*  among  the 
ntini  of  Caeiareia,in  Cappadods,  in  the  year  1751. 
It  wai  carried  to  Conitantinople,  where  il  wai 
bonght  by  Deaallenn,  who  preiented  il  to  Lonii 
XV.  It  «aa  itolen  from  the  royal  coUection  at 
Paiii,  in  the  year  1832,  bnt  an  engraiing  of  it  had 
been  pr^ouily  given  by  De  Boae,  in  the  Mtmomt 
Ja  CAeadimit  da  /aKr^pltoM  tt  BtUa  Lettnt,  lA. 
uTi.  p.  633.  Ita  loai  ii  the  more  to  be  deplored, 
aa  it  il  the  only  ^ecimen  known  to  be  in  eiiiteoce. 
The  obTene  npreienu  the  haul  of  Jnatinian  with 
the  legend  D  N  ivsTiNiANve  rr  kvo  :  he  wean  a 
richly  adorned  helmet,  behind  which  t>  the  nimbni, 
and  holdi  in  hii  right  hand  a  ipear.  On  the  re- 
*ene  the  emperor  i)  riding  on  a  hone,  adorned 
with  pearli  ;  the  helmet,  the  nimboa,  the  ipear, 
and  the  ditu,  correipond  to  the  repreaentalion  on 
the  obrerae:  before  him  walka  Vicloiy,  looking 
round  at  him,  and  carrying  in  her  left  hand  a 
trophy :  by  the  aide  of  Jaitiniaa'a  head  a  itat  ap- 
pean.  The  legend  ia  ULva  it  gloru  kohano- 
arit.  Thii  medal  wai  itmck  ptobably  in  the  early 
year*  of  the  empetor'a  reign,  ai  the  bu»  ii  that  of 
a  yonng  man,  and  the  obieree  rteemble*  what  we 
find  on  the  early  cojni  of  Jnaiinian.  De  Boie 
tbinki  that  it  hu  reference  to  the  Penian  Tic- 


JUSTINIA'NUS  II,  aumamed  RHINO- 
TMETUS  (ho  who.»  nou  ii  cnt  ofl),  emperor  of 
the  Eaat  (i.  D.  685—695  and  7(M— 711).  «uc- 
ceeded  liti  bther  Conatanline  IV.  Pogonatut,  in 
the  month  of  September,  i.  D.  6BS,  at  the  age  of 
■ineen.  Soon  after  faia  aceetuon  he  made  a  tmce 
of  ten  yean  with  the  khalif  'Abdn-l-mUek,  which 


JUSTINIANUS.  67» 

ia  very  remarkable  in  the  hiitory  of  the  Eailera 
empire.  The  civil  wara  by  which  the  empire  of 
the  Araba  waa  ibaken  compelling  the  khalir  to 
ceaie  making  war  vrithont  hi>  iwhn,  in  order  to 
obtain  peace  within,  he  boand  himielf  to  pay  a 
daily  "tribole  of  IDOO  piece*  of  gold,  one  alare, 
and  one  hone  of  noble  breed."  The  eiopeior  in  hii 
[nm  ceded  to  the  khalif  one  moiety  of  the  income 
of  Armenia,  Iberia  (in  the  Cancaini],  and  Cypnu, 
which  wen  heneeiorth  held  in  joint  occupancy  It 
the  two  monarchi,  and  he  promiied  lo  employ  hia 
fbreeaand  authority  in  compeUiDg  the  UanJailH  or 
Maronitei,  in  Mount  Lebanon,  to  refrain  bma  too- 
letting  the  Arabi.  Thia  prnmiae  waa  a  gnat 
political  blunder,  the  coniequencea  of  which  are 
atU)  fblt  by  the  inhabitant!  of  the  Lebanon  and  Syria. 
Leontina,  ont  of  the  mnt  diitingniihed  generali  of 
the  Oreeka,  and  afterwardi  emperor,  having  been 
charged  with  eucnting  the  treaty  in  the  caie  of 
the  Uaronilei,  aHBiiinated  their  chief  Joanoel, 
compelled  the  people  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance, 
and  petiuadcd  10,000  Maronilea  to  leave  their  na- 

to  lettle  in  Thrace  and  Armenia.  Until  then  the 
Chriitian  Maronitea  had  been  a  barrier  againat  the 
progreu  of  (he  Araba  in  theee  quartera,  and  no 
■ooner  were  they  Ihui  diapened  than  the  Moham- 
the  Tauro»  and 


uid  found  tt 


Itlitr 


:  entirely. 


Maronitei  never  lott  their  independeui 
but  other  tribea,  haatile  to  them,  leniea  in 
Lebanon  ;  end  (hey  continned  to  be  what  ihey 
itlU  are,  an  ontpott  mrronnded  by  the  enemiei  ^ 
Chrialianity,  learcely  able  lo  maintain  tbemielTea 
on  iheir  native  rocki,  and  luiahle  to  make  a  itep 
beyond  them. 

It  wa*  expected  that  the  enei;gy  which  yonng 
Juuinian  had  ahownonmany  occaaiona  would  lead 
him  to  perform  gnat  and  good  actiona  ;  bul  hii 
bad  character  aoon  became  manifeit,  and  cnnaed 
a  tuiivena]  and  deep  diiappointment  (hrougbout 
hia  dominiona  Inalead  of  ealabliahing  peace  in 
the  church,  he  cauied  new  diuenaioni  tbmugh  hi* 
intolerance :  the  Manichaeani  were  cruelly  pe> 
■ecuted  -,  many  (haunuida  were  put  to  death  by 
the  aword  or  by  fin ;  and  the  remainder  were 
driven  into  meimlMi  eiile.  In  63H  he  broke  ihe 
peece  wilh  the  Bulgariani,  and  obtained  a  iplendid 
victory  over  themi  bnt  having  allowed  himielf  ta 
be  anrpriied  by  another  army,  he  waa  totally 
routed,  loat  half  of  hia  troopi,  and  fled  in  confuBion 
to  Conitantinople.  About  the  lame  time  the  Anba 
let  ont  for  their  fburth  invaiion  of  Africa.  Juiti- 
nianeierted  himielf  wilh  great  activity  in  oppoiing 
their  deiigni ;  a  numeroui  fleet  carrying  a  itroDg 
body  of  tioopi,  left  Conitantinople,  and,  being 
reinforced  by  the  garriioni  of  Sicily,  compelled 
Ihe  Atabi  to  retreat  in  haite  to  their  native  countrj-. 
Initeadof  availing  himielf  of  hit  aucceia,  Juitinlan 
fooliihly  gate  up  hit  joint  occupancy  of  Cyprui, 
which  wat  forthwith  eeiud  by  the  Ainbi,  who, 
eneonraged  by  the  ttrange  condnet  of  the  empemr, 
invaded  Aaia  Minor  and  Meiopotamia  in  692,  and 
in  Ihe  folloiring  year  conquered  all  Armenia.  Ju>- 
tinian  conaoled  himaelf  with  pleaaurei,  and  fannd 
relief  in  torturing  hii  mbjeeti.  Hi*  Inmry,  e>- 
pecially  hia  love  of  erecting  magnificent  building*, 
in  which  he  rivalled  hii  great  namenke  Jnatinian 
I.,  involved  him  in  eilnordinary  eipeoie*,  and 
the  art  of  inventing  new  taiei  toon  became  hia 


«76 


JUSTINIANUS. 


&TOiirite  oocnpation.  He  was  ably  aaristed  by 
two  monsters  whose  names  are  branded  in  the  his- 
tory of  civilisation.  Stephanns,  the  minister  of 
finances,  so  pleased  his  master  by  his  skill  in  plun- 
dering, that  he  continued  to  enjoy  his  farours, 
although  he  threatened  the  emperor^s  mother,  Anas- 
tasia,  with  the  punishment  inflicted  upon  naughty 
children ;  and  the  monk  Theodatus,  who  rose  to 
the  dignity  of  Logotheta,  was  unsurpassed  in  the 
art  of  realising  the  rapacious  measures  of  his  col- 
league. Those  who  could  not  pay  the  taxes  were 
driven  out  of  their  homes,  tortured,  or  hanged  by 
hundreds  ;  and  those  who  refused  paying  them 
were  stifled  with  the  smoke  of  damp  burning  straw, 
till  they  gave  up  either  their  property  or  their  lives. 
The  people  of  Constantinople,  exasperated  by  ra^ 
pacity  and  cruelty,  showed  symptoms  of  rebellion, 
and,  in  a  moment  of  fury,  Justinian  ordered  his 
guards  to  rush  into  the  streets  and  to  massacre  all 
whom  they  might  find  abroad.  The  order  became 
known  before  it  was  executed,  and  a  general  re- 
bellion ensued,  to  which  chance  gave  an  able  and 
successful  leader.  Leontius,  the  commander  against 
the  Maronites,  having  become  suspected  by  Justi- 
nian, soon  after  his  return  from  that  campaign  was 
arrested  and  confined  in  a  prison,  where  he  remained 
about  three  years,  till  the  emperor,  who  neither  dared 
to  put  him  to  death,  nor  liked  to  have  him  alive  in 
his  capital,  suddenly  restored  him  to  liberty,  and 
gave  him  the  government  of  Greece,  with  an  order 
to  set  out  immediately.  As  he  was  in  the  act  of 
stepping  on  board  a  galley  in  the  Golden  Horn,  he 
was  stopped  by  an  exasperated  and  trembling  crowd, 
who  implored  him  to  save  them  from  the  fury  of 
Justinian.  Without  hesitation  he  put  himself  at 
the  head  of  the  people.  To  St.  Sophia !  they 
shouted.  Thousands  of  well-armed  men  soon  sur- 
rounded the  cathedra],  and  in  a  few  hours  the 
revolution  was  achieved,  and  Leontius  was  seated 
on  the  imperial  throne.  Justinian,  a  prisoner 
loaded  with  chains  ^^  dragged  before  him ;  the 
mob  demanded  his  head ;  but  Leontius  remem- 
bering the  kindness  of  the  fiither  of  Justinian, 
saved  the  life  of  his  rival,  and  banished  him  to 
Cherson  in  the  present  Crimea.  Previous  to  his 
departure,  however,  Justinian  had  his  nose  cut  off: 
hence  his  name  *PiM^r/Ai|rot.    (a.  d.  695.) 

After  a  reign  of  three  years  Leontius  was  de- 
throned and  confined  in  a  prison,  in  698,  by  Tibe- 
rius Absimarus,  who  reigned  till  704«  when  the 
exiled  Justinian  regained  possession  of  his  throne 
under  the  following  circumstances : 

In  his  exile  Justinian  thought  of  nothing  but 
revenge,  and  his  misfortunes,  fiir  from  smoothing 
his  violent  temper,  increased  thefiury  of  his  passions. 
He  ill  treated  the  inhabitants  of  Cherson,  where 
he  seems  to  have  exercised  some  power,  or  enjoyed 
at  least  too  much  liberty,  so  unmercifully  that  they 
formed  a  plan  to  put  him  to  death.  He  escaped 
their  just  resentment  by  a  sudden  flight  to  Busirus, 
the  khan  of  the  Khaian,  who  received  him  well, 
gave  him  his  sister  Theodora  in  marriage,  and 
assigned  him  the  town  of  Phanagoria,  in  the  present 
island  of  Taman*  on  the  Cimmerian  Bosporus,  as  a 
residence.  When  Tiberius  became  informed  of 
this,  he  bribed  Busirus,  who  sent  out  messengers 
with  an  order  to  kill  the  imperial  refugee.  But 
Theodora  discovered  their  designs,  and  having 
communicated  them  to  her  husband,  he  killed  two 
of  the  messengers,  sent  his  fiuthful  wife  back  to 
her  brother,  and  escaped  to  Terbelis,  the  king  of 


JUSTIN  UNUa 

the  Bulgarians.  Terbelis  was  soon  persuaded  t9 
undertake  one  of  those  sudden  inroads  for  which 
the  Bulgarians  were  so  much  dreaded  in  those 
times,  and  before  Tiberius  knew  that  his  rival  had 
fled  from  Phanagoria,  he  saw  him  with  fifteen 
thousand  Bulgarian  horse  under  the  walls  of  Con« 
stantinople.  Some  adherents  of  Justinian  led  the 
barbarians  secretly  into  the  city,  and  flight  was  now 
the  only  safety  for  Tiberius.  Overtaken  at  Apol* 
Ionia,  he  was  carried  back  to  Constantinople,  and 
together  with  his  brother  Heraclius,  and  the  deposed 
and  still  captive  emperor  Leontius,  dragged  before 
Justinian,  who  was  just  amusing  himself  in  the 
Hippodrome.  While  they  lay  prosttute  before  him 
the  tyrant  placed  his  feet  on  the  necks  of  his  two 
rivals,  and  continued  to  look  at  the  performances 
and  to  listen  to  the  savage  demonstration  of  joy 
of  the  people,  who  were  shouting  the  verses  of  the 
psalmist :  ^  Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and 
Adder ;  the  young  lion  and  the  dragon  shalt  thou 
trample  under  thy  feet.**  Having  at  last  satisfied 
his  revenge  he  ordered  them  to  be  put  to  death.  A 
system  of  persecution  was  now  carried  on  against 
the  adherents  of  Leontius  and  Tiberius,  of  which 
few  examples  are  found  in  Byiantine  history :  the 
capital  and  the  provinces  swarmed  with  mformersand 
executioners,  who  committed  unheard  of  cruelties, 
while  the  confiscated  property  of  the  unhappy 
victims  was  employed  in  satisfying  the  demands  of 
Terbelis.  As  early  as  708  the  friendship  between 
the  khan  and  the  emperor  was  at  an  end.  Terbelis 
treated  and  was  justified  in  treating  Justinian  as 
a  madman.  War  was  declared,  and  Justinian 
having  suffered  a  total  defeat  at  Anchialus,  re- 
turned to  Constantinople  to  commit  fresh  cruelties. 
About  this  time  the  Arabs  took  Tyana  and  made 
great  progress  in  Asia  Minor,  and  the  inhabitants 
of  Ravenna  having  shown  their  discontent  with 
the  rapacity  of  the  exarch,  an  expedition  was  sent 
against  them,  and  after  the  town  had  been  taken, 
it  was  treated  worse  than  if  it  had  belonged  to  the 
Persians  or  Bulgarians;  the  rich  spoil  of  that 
ruined  city  was  carried  to  Constantinople.  In  710 
Pope  Constantine  was  summoned  to  appear  at  Nioo- 
medeia  before  the  emperor,  who  had  some  ecclesi- 
astical reform  in  view,  and  he  went  thither  trembling, 
but  against  his  expectation  was  treated  with  great 
honours,  and  returned  in  the  following  year.  From 
Nicomedeia,  where  he  had  resided  tor  some  time, 
Justinian  was  compelled  to  fly  suddenly  to  his 
capital,  as  a  body  of  Arabs  had  penetrated  as  £u 
as  Chaloedon.  Unable  to  obtain  any  advantage  over 
them,  Justinian  resolved  to  cool  his  fury  in  the 
blood  of  the  Chersonites,  and  the  savage  Stephanus 
was  sent  against  them  with  a  fleet  and  the  order  to 
destroy  the  whole  population.  They  found,  how- 
ever, time  to  fly  into  the  country,  and  Stephanos 
returned  in  anger,  after  having  hanged,  drowned, 
or  roasted  alive,  only  a  few  hundreds  when  be 
hoped  to  massacre  thousands.  Neither  he  nor  his 
fleet  reached  the  capital:  a  storm  destroyed  the 
ships,  and  the  Euxine  swallowed  up  the  crew. 
He  had  no  sooner  left  Cherson  than  the  inhabitants 
returned  to  their  city,  a  general  insurrection  arose, 
and  Baidanes  was  proclaimed  emperor,  and  assumed 
the  purple  under  the  name  of  Philippicus  (Phi- 
lepicus).  Infuriated  at  the  loss  of  his  fleet,  and 
the  escape  of  the  Chersonites,  Justinian  fitted  out  a 
second  expedition,  under  the  command  of  Maoros, 
who,  however,  found  Cherson  well  fortified  and 
still  better  defended.    Trembling  to  appear  befsre 


JUSTINIAHUS. 

Uieir  master  without  haring  executed  his  bloody 
ordexs,  Haorns  with  his  whole  amiy  joined  Philip- 
picus,  who,  with  them  and  his  own  forces,  forthwith 
sailed  for  Constantinople.  Meanwhile,  Justinian 
was  gone  to  Sinope,  on  the  Enzine,  opposite  the 
Crimea,  in  order  to  be  as  near  as  possible  to  the 
theatre  of  the  war,  and  he  was  delighted  when  he 
diacoTewd  his  fleet  on  the  main  in  the  direction  of 
the  Bosporus.  He  was  soon  informed  of  the 
rebellion,  and  hastened  to  his  capital,  in  order  to 
prepare  a  rigorous  defence,  but  on  his  way  thither 
ne  reeeiTod  the  terrible  news  that  Constantinople 
had  soirendered  to  Philippicus,  and  that  his  son, 
the  youthful  Tiberiui,  had  been  assassinated  on  the 
alter  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Virgin.  He  has- 
tened back  to  Sinope,  but  while  he  was  hesitoting 
what  to  do,  he  was  overtaken  by  Elias,  once  his 
firiend,  but  whom  he  had  cruelly  persecuted,  and 
who  put  him  to  death  (December,  711).  Elias 
struck  off  the  tymnt^  head  and  sent  it  to  Constan- 
tinople, where  it  arrived  in  January,  712.  Phi- 
lippicns  now  reigned  without  opposition.  Justinian 
was  the  last  emperor  of  the  fomily  of  the  great 
Hendius  ;  and  ne  was  the  first  who  caused  the 
image  of  Christ  to  be  put  on  his  coins.  (Theophan. 
p.  303,  &C. ;  Niceph.  Call  p.  24  ;  Cedren.  p.  440, 
&C. ;  Zonarss,  vd.  iL  p.  91,  ftc  ;  Olycas,  p.  279  ; 
Const  Manasses,  p.  79 ;  ConsL  Porphyr.  De 
Adm,  Imp,  c  22,  27,  in  the  Paris  edit ;  Suidas, 
$.  V,  'lowrrcMOv^t ;  Panlus  Diaoon.Z>0  GesL  Lomgob, 
▼i  11,12,31,32.)  [W.P.] 

JUSTINIA'NUS,  the  second  son  of  Germanus, 
and  the  grand-nephew  of  Justinian  I.  (see  the 
genealogical  teble  prefixed  to  the  life  of  that  em- 
peror), a  distinguished  general,  becomes  first  con- 
spicnoai  in  the  Gothic  campaign  of  A.D.  550, 
when,  alter  exerting  himself  in  raising  the  army 
that  was  to  invade  Italy  through  Illyricum,  he  was 
appointed,  on  the  sudden  death  of  his  fiither,  to 
succeed  him  in  the  supreme  command.  He  was 
then  very  young,  but  the  time  of  his  birth  can  only 
be  conjectured :  it  was  probably  about  530.  In 
the  following  year  he  commanded,  with  his  elder 
brother,  Justin,  against  the  Shivonians ;  and  he  is 
also  mentioned  as  the  commander  of  the  Greek 
auxiliaries  of  Alboin  against  Thiasimund,  king  of 
the  Gepidae.  His  name  became  universally  known 
as  one  of  the  first  generals  of  the  empire,  when 
the  regent,  Tiberius,  appointed  him,  in  574,  or,  as 
some  say,  576,  commander-in-chief  of  an  army  of 
1 50,000  German  and  Scythian  mercenaries,  against 
the  Persian  king,  Choeroes,  who  had  invaded 
Armenia.  Justinian  advanced  firam  Cappadocia, 
and  Chosroes  pushed  on  to  meet  him.  The  en- 
counter took  place  at  Melitene,  in  Lesser  Armenia, 
not  fitf  from  the  Euphrates;  and  after  a  sharp 
strug^e,  the  left  wing  of  the  Persians  was  totally 
routed ;  in  consequence  of  which  Chosroes  was 
compelled  to  retreat  in  haste  and  confusion  into 
the  heart  of  his  dominions.  This  splendid  victory 
was  equally  due  to  the  military  skill  of  Justinian, 
and  the  undaunted  valour  of  Curs,  a  Scythian  in 
the  Greek  service.  Upon  this  Justinian  crossed 
the  Euphrates,  and  turning  to  the  left,  conquered 
part  of  northern  Persia,  took  up  his  winter^quarten 
in  Hyrcania,  and  returned  unmolested  in  the  fol- 
lowing spring  to  Armenia.  But  there  he  suffered 
a  severe  defeat  firom  the  Persian  general,  Tam- 
diosroes,  in  consequence  of  which  the» pending 
negotiations  for  peace  were  abruptly  broken  off  by 
Chosroes,  and  the  war  continued  without  any  pro- 


JUSTINUS. 


677 


ipect  of  a  speedy  termination.  Tiberius,  dissatis- 
fied with  Justinian^s  conduct  in  this  campaign, 
recalled  him,  and  gave  the  command  to  Mauricius. 
Justinian  thought  himself  unfidrly  dealt  with,  and 
entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  assassinate  Tiberius 
on  the  day  of  his  coronation,  and  to  have  himself 
chosen  in  his  stead.  It  appears  that  he  had  no 
chance  of  success,  for  he  voluntarily  confessed  his 
eril  designs,  and  Tiberius  generously  pardoned 
him.  When,  in  the  following  year,  579,  Tiberius 
was  absent  finm  the  capital,  the  empress  Sophia, 
who  expected  that  Tiberius  would  baye  married 
her,  but  was  grievously  disappointed  at  seeing  that 
he  was  secretly  married  to  another,  persuaded 
Justinian  to  resume  his  former  designs,  promising 
to  assist  him  with  her  treasures  and  influence.  The 
plan  was  discovered,  the  property  of  Sophia  was 
confiscated,  and  a  wateh  was  put  upon  her ;  but 
Justinian  was  again  pardoned  by  the  noble  Tibe- 
rius. The  time  of  Justinian^s  death  is  not  known. 
(Theophan.  p.  385,  &c.,  ed.  Paris ;  Evagrius,  v. 
14,  &e. ;  Pncop.  BdL  Gotk,  iii.  32,  40,  iv.  25,  26  ; 
Theophyhict  iii.  12,  &e. ;  Paul  Diaoon.  iii.  12 ; 
Menander  in  Excerpt.  Legat. ;  the  sources  quoted 
in  the  lives  of  Justin.  II.  and  Tiberius.)     [  W.  P.] 

JUSTINIA'NUS,  son  of  Mauricius.    [Mau- 
Riciua.] 

JUSTrNUS  l,f  or  the  elder,  emperor  of  the 
East  firom  a.  d.  518 — 527,  was  of  barbarian,  pro- 
bably Gothic  extraction.  Tired  of  the  humble  o<xu- 
pation  of  a  shepherd,  for  which  he  had  been  brought 
up  in  his  native  village,  Tauresium,  in  Dardania, 
he  went  to  Constantinople  in  company  with  two 
youthful  comrades,  to  try  his  fortune  in  the  capital. 
Justin  entered  the  guards  of  the  emperor  Leo,  and 
through  his  undaunted  courage  soon  rose  to  some 
eminence.  He  served  with  great  distinction  against 
the  Isaurians  and  the  Persians,  and  his  merite  were 
successively  rewarded  with  the  dignities  of  tribunus, 
comes,  senator,  and  at  kst  commanderin-chief  of 
the  imperial  guards,  an  important  post,  which  he 
held  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Anastasius.  It 
was  expected  that  the  aged  Anastasius  would 
appoint  one  of  his  three  nephews  his  future  suo- 
oessor,  but  as  they  evinced  little  capacity,  the  em« 
peror  hesitated.  His  prime  minister,  die  eunucb 
Amantius,  availed  himself  of  his  niaster*s  irresolu- 
tion to  promote  his  own  interest  by  bringing  about 
the  election  of  his  creature  Theodatus,  and  for  thi» 
purpose  entrusted  large  sums  of  money  to  Justin, 
with  which  he  was  to  bribe  the  guards  and  other 
persons  of  influence  to  espouse  the  cause  of  Theo- 
datus. He  expected  that  an  illiterate  and  rude 
barbarian,  who  resembled  Hercules  more  than  Mer- 
cury, would  fiiithfttlly  execute  his  orders.  But  he 
was  greatly  mistaken.  Justin  employed  the  money- 
for  his  own  elemtion  ;  and  when  Anastasius  died, 
on  the  10th  July,  518,  it  was  not  Theodatus  whom 
the  army  proclaimed  emperor,  but  Justin,  who  thus 
ascended  the  throne  without  opposition,  at  the 
advanced  age  of  sixty-eight  Justin  could  neither 
read  nor  write,  and  was  in  every  respect  a  rude 
soldier ;  but  his  predecessor  Anastasius  was  scarcely 
more  civilised,  and  the  people  preferred  a  bnve 
master  to  a  learned  one.  Feeling  his  incapacities 
as  a  statesman,  Justin  committed  the  direction  of 
affiun  to  the  quaestor  Produs,  and  this  excellent 
man  discharged  his  functions  to  the  satisfiKtion  of 
both  master  and  subjecto.  Soon  after  his  accession, 
as  it  appears,  Justin  assumed  the  noble  name  of 
Anicius  ;  some,  howcTor,  beUeve  that  he  had  pre- 

X  X  3 


678 


JUSTINU& 


Tioutl  J  been  adopted  by  a  member  of  that  Qliutrions 
family.  Amaxitiua,  indignant  at  being  cheated  by 
a  rustic,  gave  rent  to  his  feelings,  and  perhaps 
conspired  with  Theodatus.  They  were  accordingly 
accused  of  treason,  and,  what  was  still  worse,  of 
heresy,  and  they  paid  for  their  imprudence  with 
their  heads.  Several  of  their  associates  shared  their 
fate.  In  519  Justin,  who  was  a  stanch  adherent 
of  the  orthodox  church,  and  had  adopted  energetic 
measures  against  the  Eutychians,  concluded  an  ar^ 
mngement  with  pope  Hormisdas,  in  consequence  of 
which  the  harmony  between  Rome  and  Constan- 
tinople remained  undisturbed  during  a  considerable 
time,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  the  East  In  the 
following  year,  520,  Justin  adopted  his  nephew 
Justinian,  whom  he  had  withdrawn  in  early  youth 
from  their  native  villas,  and  the  goTomment  was 
henceforth  in  the  hands  of  Justinian.  The  eleva- 
tion of  Justinian  was  signalised  by  an  event  which 
occasioned  great  discontent  and  disorders  in  the 
empire.  The  Goth  Vitalian,  so  famous  by  his  war 
against  Anastasius,  and  who  held  the  offices  of  con- 
sul and  magister  militum,  under  Justin,  became 
an  object  of  suspicion  and  jealousy  to  the  emperor 
and  his  crafty  nephew,  and  on  rising  from  a  banquet 
to  which  he  had  been  invited,  was  treacherously 
assassinated  by  the  order  and  in  presence  of  Justin 
and  Justinian.  Vitalian  was  beloved  by  the  faction  of 
the  Green,  who  immediately  took  up  arms,  and  as 
they  were  opposed  by  the  Blue,  who  enjoyed  the 
favour  of  the  emperor,  great  troubles  arose,  which 
lasted  during  three  years,  without  Justin^s  becoming 
well  acquainted  with  the  extent  of  danger.  When 
he  was  at  hut  apprised  of  it,  he  appointed  one 
Theodotus  prefect  of  the  capital,  who  succeeded 
in  restoring  peace.  In  522  some  misunderstand- 
ing arose  between  Justin  and  Theodoric,  king 
of  the  East  Goths  in  Italy,  who  was  offended 
with  Justin  because  he  continued  to  appoint  consuls, 
a  dignity  which,  in  the  opinion  of  Theodoric,  could 
only  be  conferred  by  the  master  of  Rome  ;  but 
Justin  prudently  renounced  the  privilege,  leaving 
its  exercise  entirely  to  the  Gothic  king,  who  accord- 
ingly appointed  Symmachus  and  the  fiimous  Boe- 
thius  consuls  for  the  year  522.  In  the  same  year 
misunderstandings  arose  between  Justin  and  the 
Persian  king  Cabade%  on  account  of  the  kingdom 
of  Colchis  or  Lacka.  Cabades  proposed  to  the 
emperor,  as  a  guarantee  for  their  mutual  friendship, 
to  adopt  his  favourite  son  Nushirwan  or  Chosroes, 
who  afterwards  reigned  over  Persia  with  so  much 
glory,  and  Justin  would  have  complied  with  the 
king^s  wishes,  but  for  the  interference  of  the  wise 
quaestor  Proclus,  on  whose  advice  the  emperor 
declined  the  proposition.  Annoyed  by  the  failure 
of  his  pUm,  Cabades  prepared  for  war,  the  outbreak 
of  which  was  hastened  by  Gui^enus,  king  of  Iberia, 
throwing  himself  upon  the  protection  of  the  em- 
peror. The  Persians  having  invaded  Iberia,  Justin 
dispatched  Sittas  and  Belisarius  against  them,  and 
this  is  the  first  time  that  the  name  of  Belisarius 
bi^comes  known  in  history.  He  waa,  however,  not 
successful  in  this  campaign,  but  was,  neverthe- 
less, appointed  governor  of  the  great  fortress  of 
Dara,  on  the  confines  of  Mesopotamia  and  Syria, 
and  the  historian  Procopius  was  appointed  his 
secretary.  The  war  was  carried  on  fer  some  years 
without  leading  to  important  results  on  either  side^ 
In  525  a  terrible  earthquake  and  the  overflowing 
of  several  rivers  carried  destruction  through  some 
of  the  finest  cities  of  the  empire.  In  the  East  Edesso, 


JUSTINUS 

Anazarba,  and  Pompeiopolis  were  laid  in  rains,  and 
in  Europe  Corinth  and  Dyrrachium  met  with  a 
similar  fate.    But  the  destruction  of  Antioch  at 
the  same  time  by  fire  and  water  offered  a  still  more 
heart-rending  s^t    When  Justin  heard  of   ita 
awful  fate,  he  ordered  the  theatres  to  be  closed, 
took  off  his  royal  diadem,  and  dressed  himself  in 
mourning.     He  spent  two  million  ponnda  sterling 
towards  the  rebuilding  of  Antioch,  which  waa  done 
with  the  utmost  splendour,  and  he  evinced  a  pro- 
portionate liberality  towards  the  other  sofieren. 
On  the  whole,  Justin,  though  a  harharian  and  a 
fimatic,  waa  a  man  of  good  sense,  a  sincere  well- 
wisher  of  his  subjects,  and  successful  in  choosing 
capable  persons  to  govern  them  ;   his  knowledge 
of  the  human  character  was  remarkably  sound. 
He  died  on  the  1st  of  August,  527,  shortly  after 
having  conferred  the  dignity  of  Augustus  upon  his 
nephew  and  successor,  the  great  Justinian.   He  waa 
buried  in  the  church  of  Euphemia  near  his  wife 
Euphemia,  a  woman  as  illiterate  and  rude  as  her 
husband,  but  who  never  interfered  with  pnUia 
afiBiirs,  and  who  caused  that  church  to  be  built  at 
her  expense.    (Evagr.  iv.   1 — 10,  56  ;   Procop. 
Va$uiaL  I  9;  De  Aed.  ii.  6,  7,   iii.  7,  iv.  1  ; 
Arca$t^  c  6,  9  ;  Pen.  i.  19.  iL  15,  &G. ;  Theoph. 
p.  141,  &c. ;  Zonar.  voL  ii.  p.  58,  &c. ;  Cedren. 
p.  863  in  the  Paris  edit ;  Jomand.  De  Regn,  Smee, 
p.  62,  ed.  Lindenbrog.)  [W.  P.] 

JUSTI'NUS  II.,  the  younger,  emperor  of  the 
East  from  a.  d.  565 — 578,  and  nephew  of  the  great 
Justinian.  (See  the  genealogical  table  prefixed  to 
the  life  of  Justinian  I.)  His  reign  is  signalised  by 
important  and  extraordinary  events.  Justin  had  in- 
finitely less  merit  than  his  cousins  Justinus  and  Jna- 
tinian,  the  sons  of  Germanus,  who  had  distinguished 
themselves  in  the  field  against  the  Persians,  and 
were  universally  beloved  for  the  Ctankness  of  their 
character  ;  but  he  was  of  a  crafty  disposition,  and 
while  his  cousins  exposed  their  liv«i  in  the  defenoe 
of  the  empire,  he  prudently  remained  at  Constan- 
tinople and  courted  the  ageid  Justinian.  In  order 
to  insinuate  himself  the  better  into  his  uncle^a 
favour,  he  married  Sophia,  the  niece  of  the  empresa 
Theodora,  a  beautiful  and  clever  woman,  but  am- 
bitious, imperious  and  revengeful.  In  the  night 
that  Justinian  died  (13th  of  November,  565), 
Justin  had  retired  to  his  apartments,  and  was  &at 
asleep,  when  he  was  suddenly  awakened  by  a  loud 
knocking  against  his  door :  it  was  a  deputation  of 
the  seimte,  composed  of  some  of  its  members  who 
had  witnessed  the  emperor*s  death,  and  now  came 
to  congratulate  Justin,  whom,  according  to  their 
report,  the  dying  monarch  had  appointed  his  suc- 
cessor. Whether  this  was  true  or  not,  no  time  waa 
lost  by  Justin  and  his  friends.  He  went  imme- 
diately to  the  senate,  who  were  already  waiting 
for  him,  and  after  a  document  had  been  read  to 
him,  which  purported  to  be  the  will  of  Justinian, 
he  was  forthwitli  proclaimed  emperor.  Eariy  in  the 
following  morning  he  repaired  to  the  hippodrome, 
which  was  filled  by  an  immense  and  anxiona  crowcL 
and  after  having  delivered  divers  fine  speeches, 
which  met  with  boisterous  acclamation,  he  issued  a 
general  pardon  for  all  offenders,  and,  in  order  to 
convince  the  people  the  more  eompletely  of  his  vir- 
tuous and  generous  sentiments,  summoned  the 
numerous  creditors  of  Justinian  to  come  forth  with 
their  daims.  They  obeyed  cageriy,  and  their  as- 
tonishment was  stUl  greater  when  a  file  of  porten 
mode  their  appeazanoei  each  sighing  under  tha 


JUSTINUS. 

wdght  of  an  enoimoiu  bag  of  gold :  in  a  few  hoon 
the  whole  of  Jnttinian^t  debto  was  diicharged. 
The  people  foand  no  limiu  to  their  praiae  and 
delight,  and  their  admiration  of  their  new  matter 
was  at  its  height,  when  Sophia,  imitating  the  noble 
eiample  set  by  her  lord,  opened  her  tieasuy  and 
paid  the  debts  of  a  host  of  poor  people.  At  the 
aaow  time  the  orthodox  Justin  issued  an  edict  of 
oniversal  toleration ;  all  perHHis  exiled  for  their 
religion,  except  Eotychivs,  were  recalled  and  re- 
stored to  their  fiunilies  or  friends  ;  and  the  chnich 
enjoyed  a  state  of  peace  for  fifty  years,  unprece- 
dented in  the  annals  of  the  ecclesiastical  history  of 
the  East  The  golden  age  seemed  to  have  airiTed 
In  Constantinople  and  the  proTinces. 

Too  soon,  howeTer,  did  the  real  character  of 
Justin  show  itself  and  sadly  disappointed  the  san- 
guine hopes  of  the  Greeks.  An  embassy  of  the 
khan  of  the  Aran  having  solicited  an  audience, 
Justin  dismissed  them  haughtily  and  proToked  the 
resentnent  of  their  chief ;  and  he  exhibited  an 
equaUy  overbearing  conduct  in  his  negotiations  with 
the  Persians,  whence  an  eariy  rupture  might  easily 
be  prognosticated.  In  566  the  indignation  of  the 
Greeks  was  pioToked  by  the  murder  of  Justin  the 
younger,  the  emperor^s  cousin.  This  distinguished 
prince  excited  the  jealousy  of  both  Justin  and 
Sophia,  and,  from  the  Danube,  where  he  com- 
manded against  the  Avars,  he  was  suddenly  sent 
as  governor  to  Egypt,  but  had  scarcely  put  his 
foot  on  the  shore  of  Alexandria,  when  he  feU  under 
the  dagger  of  a  hired  assassin.  His  numerous 
friends  were  exasperated  ;  it  was  said  that  they 
had  conspired  against  the  empeior,  and  the  alleged 
conspiracy  was  stifled  in  blood.  The  treasures 
Jnstm  had  spent  in  satisfying  the  creditors  of 
Justinian,  he  recovered  by  a  system  of  oppression 
and  rapad^  which  surpassed  even  that  of  his 
predecessor,  and  the  phwes  under  government  were 
sold  without  shame  or  disguise.  Italy,  exhausted 
and  ravaged  by  the  Gothic  war  and  its  consequences 
fiimine  and  disease,  was  in  a  deplorable  state. 
Alboin,  king  of  the  Longobards,  coveted  that  fiur 
conquest  of  Justinian,  but  his  hopes  were  checked 
through  fear  of  Nanes,  who  still  held  the  com- 
mand at  Ravenna.  Yet  Narses  was  approaching 
tile  extreme  limits  of  human  life,  and  Alboin  re- 
solved to  wait,  and  to  increase  his  power  by 
breaking  that  of  his  troublesome  neighbours  the 
Gepidae,  who  reigned  in  Hungary.  He  entered 
into  an  alliance  with  the  Avars,  and  in  566  the 
Gepidae  disappeared  from  among  the  independent 
^mfbarians  in  Europe.  Every  one  could  now  fore* 
see  an  invasion  of  Italy,  and  Justin  ought  conse- 
quentiy  to  have  concentrated  his  power  in  the  plains 
of  the  Po,  and  put  both  his  treasures  and  soldiers  at 
the  free  disposition  of  Narses.  Narses,  however,  was 
hated  by  Sophia,  and  he  had  given  just  causes  of 
comphunt  to  the  Italians,  by  his  arbitrary  govern- 
ment and  his  extreme  rapacity.  Justin,  listening 
to  the  fioolish  advice  of  his  wife,  sent  him  an  order 
to  return  to  Constantinople,  ud  bring  with  him 
his  own  riches  and  those  of  the  public  treasury  ; 
and  Narses,  having  remonstrated,  pointing  out  the 
imminent  danger  from  the  Longobards,  Sophia 
sent  him  a  most  insulting  letter,  which  so  roused 
the  fury  of  the  old  general  that  he  invited  Alboin  to 
turn  his  aims  against  Italy,  promising  that  he  would 
not  take  the  command  of  the  Romans.  Soon  after* 
wards,  however,  he  deeply  regretted  his  fidthless- 
neas,  and  tried  to  divoade  Alboin  from  the  nnder^ 


JUSTINUS. 


67ft 


taking.  But  it  was  too  late,  the  Longobards 
descended  into  Italy,  and  Narses  died  of  grief. 
[Nabsks.] 

In  568  Albom  descended  the  Julian  Alps,  with 
his  stem  Longobards  and  numerous  contingento  of 
Bavarians,  Suevians,  and  other  Germans :  20,000 
Saxons,  the  kinsmen  and  old  confederates  of  the 
Longobards,  joined  the  expedition  with  their  wives 
and  children.  Longinus,  the  successor  of  Narses, 
was  an  incompetent  general,  who  had  n^lected  to 
fortify  the  passes  through  the  Alps,  and  tiius  the 
barbarians  rushed  down  into  Italy  like  an  Alpine 
torvenC  Forum  Julii,  built  by  Caesar,  was  the 
first  town  they  conquered,  and,  having  been  made 
by  Alboin  the  seat  of  a  feudal  duchy,  which  ex- 
tended over  the  adjacent  districts,  was  the  cause 
of  that  province  being  now  called  Friuli,  or  in 
German  Friaul,  which  is  a  corruption  of  Forum 
Julii :  Orasulf  was  ite  first  duke.  Aquileia  soon 
followed  the  fisto  of  Forum  Julii,  and  ite  fugi- 
tive  itthabitante  took  refuge  on  the  Venetian 
islands.  In  569  Alboin  took  Biantua,  conquered 
Liguria  as  fiv  as  the  Cottian  Alps,  and  on  the  5th 
of  September  of  the  same  year,  victoriously  entered 
Milan  (Medioknum),  when  he  was  crowned  king 
of  Italy.  Henceforth  the  country  surrowiding 
Milan  waa  called  Longobardia,  or  Lombordy,  the 
name  which  it  still  bean.  In  the  following  year 
Alboin  made  himself  master  of  a  large  portion  of 
Central  Italy,  and  founded  a  second  feudal  duchy 
at  Spoleto,  when  Faroald  reigned  under  his  su- 
premacy. The  esteblishment  of  a  third  duchy  at 
Benevento  was  the  fruit  of  the  campaign  of  570 : 
Alboin  found  a  strong  colony  of  Longobuds  in  that 
phwe,  who  had  settied  then  nineteen  yean  pre» 
viously,  having  received  the  town  with  ite  territory 
from  Narses,  in  nward  for  their  services  in  the 
Greek  armies ;  their  chief^  Zotto,  was  made  duke. 
In  571  Calabria  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Longo- 
bards, and  now  the  name  of  CahU)ria  was  given  by 
the  Greek  government  to  the  narrow  peninsula  of 
Bmttium  and  part  of  Lucania,  countries  which 
an  stiU  called  Calabria.  Rome  and  Ravenna, 
however,  as  well  as  diffoent  other  portions  of  Italy 
in  the  north  and  in  the  south,  withstood  the  con- 
queror, and  remained  under  the  away  of  the  em- 
peror. 

While  the  most  splendid  conquest  of  Justinian 
was  thus  wrested  from  the  Oredcs,  Justin  found 
consolation  in  pleasures  and  luxury,  leaving  the 
government  in  the  hands  of  his  wife,  his  ministers, 
and  his  eunuchs.  At  the  very  time  that  Italy  was 
taken  from  him,  he  was  involved  in  a  dangerous 
war  with  the  Persians,  which  broke  out  under  the 
following  circumstances.  The  Turiu  having  by 
this  time  made  great  conqueste  in  the  countries  to 
the  north  of  Penia,  gave  nmbrsge  to  the  Persian 
king  Chosroes,  especially  since  they  concluded  an 
alliaiace  with  Justin,  and  Chosroes  began  hostilities 
by  invading  and  subjugating  the  kingdom  of  the 
Homeritae,  in  Southern  Anbia.  Encounged  by 
the  approach  and  success  of  the  Turks,  the  Iberians 
and  Persarmenians  throw  off  the  Persian  yoke, 
and  submitted  to  Justin,  on  condition  of  his  de- 
fending them  against  Chosroes.  The  emperor  pro- 
mised to  do  so,  and  at  the  same  time  nfhsed  to 
pay  the  annual  tribute  of  30,000  pieces  of  gold, 
which  had  been  fixed  by  former  treatiM.  Thus 
war  broke  out  in  572.  Justin  sent  Martian  against 
the  Persians,  an  able  general,  who  found  no  army 
on  bis  arrival  at  the  frontiers,  but  created  ooe  in  a 

X  X  4 


€80 


JUSTINUS,. 


short  time,  and  did  more  than  could  hare  been  ex- 
pected nnder  such  circumstances.  He  was  shut 
up  for  some  time  in  the  important  fortress  of  Dara. 
Reinforced  by  the  contingents  of  the  Lasians  and 
other  Caucasian  nations,  he  suddenly  sallied  forth, 
laid  siege  to  Nisibis,  and  offered  batUe  to  Chosroes, 
who  approached  with  an  army  of  100,000  men. 
At  this  critical  moment  Acadns  arriTed  from  Con- 
stantinople with  an  order  for  Marcian  to  hasten 
directly  to  the  capital,  and  surrender  the  command 
to  him.  Marcian  obeyed,  but  no  sooner  was  he 
gone  than  the  whole  Greek  army  disbanded,  as 
Acacitts  was  known  to  be  destitute  of  all  military 
talent.  The  consequence  was  that  Syria  was 
raraged  by  the  Persians  with  fire  and  sword,  and 
Dara,  the  bulwark  of  the  empire,  was  taken  by 
Chosroes,  after  a  long  and  gallant  resistance.  When 
this  news  reached  Constantinople,  JnsUn  showed 
all  the  symptoms  of  insanity,  and  his  mental  dis- 
order incr^ised  so  much  as  to  make  him  unfit  for 
any  business  (574).  The  entire  government  now 
devolved  upon  the  empress  Sophia. 

Two  years  previously  Alboin  had  been  assas- 
ainated,  shortly  after  he  had  taken  Pavia,  where 
his  successor  Clepho  took  up  his  residence.  This 
king  was  shun  a  short  time  after  his  accession,  but 
the  Longobaids,  nevertheless,  maintained  them- 
selves in  the  greater  part  of  Italy.  These  events 
were  coincident  with  a  war  against  the  Avars,  who 
worsted  the  Greek  commander  Tiberius,  a  great 
general  at  the  head  of  a  bad  army.  The  state  of 
the  empire  was  so  critical  that  Sophia  persuaded 
Justin  to  adopt  Tiberius  and  to  make  him  Caesar. 
The  emperor  followed  the  advice,  and  in  574  the 
new  Caesar  was  presented  to  the  senate.  Sophia 
acted  wisely  in  buying  a  truce  of  one  year  from  the 
Persians  for  the  sum  of  45,000  pieces  of  gold, 
which  was  soon  afterwards  prolonged  for  three 
years,  by  an  annual  tribute  of  30,000  pieces.  But 
this  truce  did  not  include  Annenia,  and  thus 
Chosroes  set  out  in  576,  or  more  probably  as  early 
as  574,  wiUi  a  large  army  to  extend  the  frontiers 
of  his  realm  in  the  north-west.  With  great  ex- 
ertions and  sacrifices  Tiberius  succeeded  in  raising 
an  army  of  150,000  foreign  mercenaries,  with 
whom  he  despatched  Justinian,  the  eraperor^s  cousin, 
against  the  Persians,  tibus  leaving  Italy  unprotected 
and  Greece  open  to  the  inroads  of  the  Slavonians. 
The  details  of  this  remarkable  campaign  are  nar- 
rated in  the  lives  of  Tiberius  and  Justinian.  Jus- 
tinian obtained  splendid  victories,  and  sent  24 
elephants  to  Constantinople ;  but  he  sustained  in 
his  turn  seven  defeats,  and  was  succeeded  in  the 
supreme  command  by  Mauricius,  who,  in  578, 
penetrated  as  &r  as  the  Tigris.  The  war  was  still 
raging  with  unabated  fniy,  when  Justin,  whose 
mental  sufferings  were  increased  by  an  ulcer  on  his 
leg,  felt  his  dissolution  approaching,  and  conse- 
quently created  Tiberius  Augustus  on  the  26th  of 
September,  578,  and  had  him  crowned  and  publicly 
acknowledged  as  his  successor.  Justin  died  on  the 
5th  of  October  following  ;  the  best  action  of  his 
life  was  the  choice  of  his  successor.  (Corippus,  De 
Lomd.  Juttim;  Evagrius,  v.  1 — 13  ;  Theophan.  p. 
198,  &C. ;  Cedren.  p.  388,  &c. ;  Zonaras,  vol.  iL 
p.  70,  &c. ;  Gljcas,  p.  270,  dec. ;  Const.  Manasses, 
p.  68,  &c  ;  Joel,  p.  173,  in  the  Paris  edit ;  Paul. 
Diacon.  ii.  5,  &C.,  iiu  U,  12  ;  Theophyhict  iii.  9, 
&c. ;  Menander,  in  EmojuI.  Legation,)  [W.  P.] 

JUSTrNUS,  the  elder  son  of  (Jermanus  (see 
the  genealogical  table  prefixed  to  the  life  of  Jus- 


JUSTINUa. 

tinian  I.),  a  general  of  great  distinction  and  popu- 
larity in  the  army,  but  justly  suspected  by  Justinian 
I.  and  Justin  II.,  on  account  of  his  ambition  and 
feithlessness.  In  a.  d.  551  he  held  a  command 
in  the  army  against  the  SUvonians,  and  shared  its 
defeat  in  the  battle  of  Adrianople.  He  was  more 
fortunate  against  the  Persians  in  (3oldiis,  over 
whom  he  obtained  a  complete  victory  on  the  river 
Phasis  (555),  in  consequence  of  which  he  was 
entrusted  with  the  command  in  chie^  which  had 
been  taken  from  Martinus.  Some  time  after  he 
discovered  the  secret  designs  of  the  khan  of  the 
Avars,  who  had  sent  an  embassy  to  Omstantinople 
under  the  pretext  of  making  a  treaty  of  alliance, 
while  their  real  object  was  the  purchase  of  arms, 
nnd  the  stores  which  they  were  secretly  sending 
into  Avaria  were  consequently  taken  firom  them  by 
Justin,  who  commanded  on  the  Avaiian  frontien 
(the  Danube).  The  accession  of  his  cousin  Juatin 
proved  fetal  to  him  :  they  had  made  an  agreemant 
that,  after  the  expected  death  of  Justinian,  the 
son  of  Germanns  should  be  Caesar,  while  the  other 
Justin,  the  son  of  Vigilantia,  was  to  reign  aa 
Augustus.  But  no  sooner  was  the  latter  seated  on 
the  throne,  than  Justin,  the  subject  of  this  article, 
was  recalled  from  the  Danube,  and  alter  having 
been  detained  a  short  time  at  (Constantinople,  waa 
sent  as  governor  (Dux  and  Augustalis)  to  Alexan- 
dria, where  he  was,  however,  treated  like  a  prisoner^ 
and,  shortly  after  his  arrival,  treacherously  assassi- 
nated while  asleep.  His  murder  caused  several  of 
his  friends  to  conspire  against  the  emperor,  as  ia 
narrated  in  the  life  of  Justin  IL  (Theophan.  p. 
198, 204—210,  ed.  Paris ;  Agathias,  il  18,  iii.  2, 
17—23,  iv.  13—22 ;  Procop.  BeU.  Goth,  iii.  32  ; 
Evagrius,  V.  1,  2.)  [W.  P.] 

JUSTrNUS,  son  of  Mauricius.  [MAuaiciua] 
JUSTI'NUS,  the  historian.  We  possess  a  work 
entiUed  Jiutini  Hiatoriamm  PkUtppieantm  Ubri 
XLIV,^  in  the  preface  to  which  the  author  infonnsua 
that  his  book  was  entirely  derived  from  the  Uni- 
verwl  History  (iofo'i»  Orhi»  Hisiorku)^  composed  iii 
Latin  by  Trogus  Pompeius.  Before  proceeding, 
therefore,  to  consider  the  former,  it  is  neceasaiy 
to  inquire  into  the  contents  and  character  of  the 
more  important  and  voluminous  archetype. 

From  the  statement  of  Trogus  Pompeius  himself 
as  preserved  by  Justin  (xliii.  5),  we  learn  that  hia 
anceston  traced  their  origin  to  the  Gaulish  tribe  of 
the  Vocontii,  that  his  grand&ther  received  the 
citizenship  of  Rome  from  Cn.  Pompeius  during  the 
war  against  Sertorius,  that  his  paternal  undo  com* 
manded  a  squadron  of  cavalry  in  the  army  «^  the 
same  general  in  the  hist  struggle  with  Mithridates, 
and  that  his  fether  served  under  C.  (}aesar  (ie. 
the  dictator),  to  whom  he  afterwards  beosme 
private  secretary.  It  is  hence  evident  that  the 
son  must  have  flourished  under  Augustus ;  and 
since  the  recovery  of  the  standards  of  Crassos  from 
the  Parthians  was  recorded  towards  the  close  of 
his  history,  it  is  probable  that  it  may  have  been 
published  not  long  after  that  event,  whicl  took 
phice  B.  a  20.  Our  knowledge  of  this  fffodnction 
is  derived  from  three  sources  which,  taken  in  com- 
bination, afford  a  considerable  amount  of  inform- 
ation with  regard  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  the 
undertaking.  "  1.  A  few  brief  fragments  quoted  by 
(Pliny?),  Vopiscus,  Jerome,  Augustin,  Oioeius, 
Priscian,  Isidorus,  and  others  down  to  John  of 
Salisbury  and  Matthew  of  Westminster.  2.  The 
Excerpts  of  Justin.    3.  A  aort  of  epitome  found  ia 


JUSTINUS. 

teveiil  MSS.,  indicating,  nnder  the  name  of  pio- 
loguei  (proloffiy,  the  content!  of  each  chapter  in 
R^nlar  order,  bearing  a  don  letemblanoe,  in  form 
mui  rabstance,  to  the  aommaries  prefixed  to  the 
books  of  LiTj,  and,  like  these,  proceeding  firam 
•ooie  unknown  pen. 

We  thns  ascertain  that  the  original  was  com- 
prised in  44  books,  that  the  title  was  Liber  Hitio- 
riorum  PkUijppioarum^  the  additional  words  ei 
tatim  mtmdi  origine$  €t  terra»  tUut,  given  by  the 
anthor  of  the  prologues,  being  in  all  probability  an 
inaecoiate  explanation  appended  by  himself.  The 
tenn  HiMoriae  Fkil^tpieae  was  employed  because 
the  chief  object  proposed  was  to  give  a  complete 
account  oi  Uie  origin,  rise,  progress,  dedine,  and 
extinction  of  the  Macedonian  monarchy,  wiUi  all 
its  bnnches  ;  but  in  the  execution  of  this  design, 
Trogns  permitted  himself  in  imitation  of  Hero- 
dotos  and  Theopompus,  to  indulge  in  so  many  ex- 
currions,  that  a  very  wide  field  of  investigation 
was  embraced,  although  the  designation  Univereal 
Hittory  is  altogether  inapplicable.  In  the  firit  six 
books,  which  lenred  as  a  sort  of  introduction  to 
the  rest,  while  ostensiUy  examining  into  the  re- 
cords of  the  period  anterior  to  Philip  I.,  he  took  a 
survey  of  the  various  slates  which  eventually  be- 
came subject  to,  or  in  any  way  connected  with,  the 
Macedonians.  In  this  manner  the  empires  of  the 
Assyrians,  Modes,  and  Persians,  were  passed 
under  review :  the  expedition  of  Cambyses  against 
Egypt  led  to  a  delineation  of  that  country  and  its 
people :  the  contest  of  Darius  with  the  Scythians 
was  accompanied  by  a  get^iraphical  sketch  of  the 
nations  wluch  bordered  on  the  northern  and  eastern 
shores  of  the  Euxine :  the  invasion  of  Xerxes 
brought  the  Athenians  and  Thessalians  on  the 
stage,  who  in  turn  called  up  the  Spartans  and  other 
Dorian  clans.  A  narrative  of  the  Peloponnesian 
war  naturally  succeeded :  with  the  &tal  expedition 
to  Sicily  was  interwoven  a  description  of  that 
fiunons  island,  of  its  races,  and  of  the  cdonies  spread 
over  its  sur&ce.  The  downfall  of  Athens  was 
next  recorded,  fc^owed  by  the  entoprise  of  the 
younger  Cyrus,  the  cmnpaigns  of  Agesilaus  in  Asia, 
and  various  minor  events,  until  the  decay  of  the 
Lacedemonian  and  the  rise  of  the  Boeotian  influence 
gradually  introduced  the  history  of  Maoedon,  which, 
commencing  with  the  seventh  book,  was  continued 
down  to  the  ruin  of  Perseus  and  the  abortive 
attempt  of  the  impostor  Andriscus,  which  were  do* 
tailed  in  the  thirty-third.  But  even  after  the  main 
subject  had  been  fiurly  commenced,  it  could  only 
be  regarded  in  the  same  light  as  the  aigument  of  an 
Epic  poem,  which  admits  of  continual  episodes  and 
digressions — the  gniding-tiiread  of  the  discourse, 
which,  although  often  apparently  lost,  forms  the 
connecting  links  by  which  the  various  portions  of  the 
complicated  fitbric  are  united  and  held  together  in 
one  pieces  Thus  the  interference  of  Philip  in  the 
a&irs  of  Greece  suggested  an  exposition  of  the 
causes  which  led  to  the  Sacred  War :  his  attacks 
upon  Perinthus  and  Bysantium  involved  a  disqui- 
sitbn  on  the  early  fortunes  of  the  cities  in  question : 
his  dispute  with  the  Scythians  and  his  relations 
with  the  Persians  afibrded  an  apology  for  resuming 
the  chronicles  of  these  nations :  the  transactions  of 
Artaxerxes  Mnemon  produced  an  account  of  the 
Cyprians  and  Paphlagonians,  while  the  exploits  of 
Alexander  the  Epirotan  furnished  a  pretext  for  an 
essay  on  the  Apnlians,  Sabines,  and  Samnites. 
The  strifo  which  arose  among  the  successors  of 


JUSTINUS. 


081 


Alexander  the  Great  formed  in  itself  an  almost 
inexhaustible  theme,  while  the  ambitious  schemes 
of  Pynhus  were  iliustnited  by  a  dissertation  on 
the  Sicilians  and  Carthaginians,  which  occupied  no 
less  than  six  books.  After  the  reduction  of  Mace- 
donia to  a  Roman  province,  with  which,  as  we 
have  aeen  above,  toe  thirty-third  book  dosed, 
the  following  nine  were  devoted  to  the  affiiirs  of 
Asia,  Pontus,  Syria,  Egypt,  and  Boeotia,  including 
the  Parthian  moniirehy ;  the  forty-second  and 
forty-third  contained  a  dietch  of  the  steps  by  which 
the  Romans  had  attained  to  supremacy ;  and  in  the 
last  were  collected  some  scattered  notices  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Ligurians,  liassi]ians,and  Spaniards,  the 
Greeks  having  been  previously  (lib.  xxiv.)  discussed. 

To  what  period  Justin  (who  is  designated  in  one 
MS.  as  JutUntu  Fnntmue,  and  in  another  as  M, 
Jmnanue  Juttimu,  while  the  great  majority  exhibit 
the  simple  appellation  JusUmus)  belongs  it  is  im- 
possible to  determine  with  certainty.  The  expres- 
sion which  he  employs  (viii.  4.  §  7),  **  Gnieciam 
etiam  nunc  et  viribus  et  dignitate  orbis  terrarara 
prindpem**  would  in  itself  be  scarcely  sufiScient  to 
prove  that  he  flourished  under  the  Eastern  em- 
perors, even  if  it  related  to  the  age  in  which  ha 
composed,  and  not,  as  it  does  in  reality,  to  the 
particular  epoch  of  which  he  happened  to  be  treat- 
ing in  his  narrative ;  while  the  words  **  Imperator 
Antonine,**  which  appear  in  the  pre&ce,  are  to  be 
found  in  no  MS.  now  extant,  but  are  probably  an 
interpolation  foisted  in  by  some  of  the  earlier 
editors  who  followed  Isidoms,  Jomandes,  and 
John  of  Salisbury,  in  confounding  Justin  the  histo- 
rian with  Justin  the  Christian  fiither  and  martyr. 
The  earliest  writer  by  whom  he  is  mentioned  is 
Saint  Jerome  (Proo^m.  m  Darnel),  and  therefore  he 
cannot,  at  all  events,  be  later  than  the  beginning  of 
the  fifth  century. 

Justin  has  been  frequently  censured  by  scholars 
in  no  measured  terms  for  the  slovenly  manner  in 
which  he  executed  what  they  are  pleased  to  con- 
sider as  an  abridgment  of  Trogus.  It  is  unques- 
tionable that  many  leading  events  are  entirdy 
omitted,  that  certain  topics  are  dismissed  with  ex- 
cessive brevity,  that  others  not  more  weighty  in 
themsdves  are  developed  with  great  fulness,  and 
that  in  consequence  of  this  apparent  caprice  an  air 
of  incoherence  and  inequality  is  diffused  over  the 
whole  performanoe.  But  before  subscribing  to  the 
justice  of  these  animadversions,  it  would  be  well  to 
ascertain  if  possible  the  real  object  of  the  compiler. 
Now  we  are  distinctly  told  by  himself  {Frae/.) 
that  he  had  occupied  his  leisure  during  a  residence 
in  the  city  by  selecting  those  passages  of  Trogus 
which  seemed  most  worthy  of  being  generally 
known,  passing  over  such  as  in  his  estimation  were 
not  particulariy  interesting  or  instructive.  Thus 
it  is  clear  that  the  pages  of  Justin  are  not  to  be 
viewed  in  the  light  of  a  systematic  compendium  of 
Trogus,  but  rather,  in  his  ovm  words,  as  an  An- 
thology {brew  Jlonm  eorpti$adttm\  and  that  the 
criticisms  alluded  to  above  are  altogether  inappli- 
cable to  what  is  professedly  merdy  a  collection  of 
Elegant  Extracts.  We  may  indeed  lament  that 
he  should  have  thought  fit  to  adopt  a  plan  by 
which  we  have  entirely  lost,  or  at  least  very  im- 
perfectiy  retained,  a  mass  of  valuable  information 
on  a  great  variety  of  topics,  of  which  we  are  igno- 
rant ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  we  must  feel  grateful 
to  the  kibours,  which  have  preserved  from  oblivion 
many  fiicts  not  recorded  elsewhere. 


682 


JUSTINUS. 


To  discover  the  sources  from  which  a  lost  writer 
deri?ed  his  materials  would  seem  to  be  a  hopeless 
quest,  when  it  is  certain  that  most  of  these  sources 
have  themselves  disappeared.  For  not  only  did 
Trogtts  enter  upon  Uuge  departments  of  historical 
research,  where  we  can  compare  him  with  no  au- 
thority now  extant ;  but  even  when  he  trod  the 
ground  previously  travelled  over  by  Herodotus, 
Thttcydides,  Xenophon,  and  Polybius,  we  clearly 
perceive  that  far  from  confining  himself  to  their 
statements,  he  frequently  adopted  accounts  com- 
pletely at  variance  with  those  which  they  followed. 
It  is  certain,  however,  that  his  guides  were  ex- 
clusively Greek,  and  we  have  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  to  no  one  did  he  owe  more  than  to 
Theopompus,  from  whom  he  borrowed  not  only  the 
title,  but  much  of  the  general  plan  and  execution  of 
his  work.  He  was  also,  we  may  conjecture,  largely 
indebted  to  Ephorus,  Timaeus,  and  Posidonius ; 
but  our  limits  forbid  us  to  enter  upon  an  inquiry 
which  has  been  prosecuted  with  great  learning  by 
Heeren  in  the  essay  quoted  below. 

We  must  not  omit  to  remark  that  the  quotations 
from  Trogus  found  in  Pliny  appear  to  be  aU  taken 
from  a  treatise  De  Animalibut  mentioned  by 
Charisius  (p.  79.  ed.  Putsch.],  and  not  from  his 
histories. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  Justin  was  printed  at 
Venice  by  Jenson,  4to.  1470,  and  another  very 
early  impression  which  appeared  at  Rome  without 
date  or  name  of  printer  is  ascribed  by  bibliogra- 
phers to  the  same  or  the  following  year.  The  first 
critical  edition  n^as  that  of  Marcus  Antonius  Sabel- 
licus,  published  along  with  Florus  at  Venice,  fol 
1490,  and  again  in  1497  and  1507  :  it  was  super> 
seded  by  that  of  Aldus,  8vo.  Venet.  1522  ;  the 
volume  containing  also  Cornelius  Nepos  ;  and  this 
in  turn  gave  way  to  that  of  Bongarsius,  8vo.  Paris, 
1581,  in  which  the  text  was  revised  with  great 
care,  and  illustrated  by  useful  conunentaries ;  but 
conjectural  emendations  were  too  freely  admitted. 
Superior  in  accuracy  to  any  of  the  preceding  is  the 
larger  edition  of  Oraevius,  8vo.  Lug.  Bat  1683; 
that  of  Heame,  8vo.  Oxon.  1705  ;  and  above  all, 
those  of  Oronovius,  Lug.  Bat  1719  and  1760,  be- 
longing to  the  series  of  Variorum  Classics,  in  8vo. 
The  lut  of  these  is  in  a  great  measure  followed  by 
Frotscher,  3  vols.  8vo.  Lips.  1827,  whose  labours 
exhibit  this  author  under  his  best  form. 

Numerous  translations  have  firom  time  to  time 
appeared  in  all  the  principal  languages  of  Europe. 
The  eariiest  English  version  is  that  executed  by 
Arthur  Goldinge,  printed  at  London  in  4to,  by 
Tho.  Marshe,  1564,  and  again  in  1570,  with  the 
following  title,  **  Thabridge  mbntb  of  the  Histo- 
ries of  Trogus  PompeiiM,  gathered  and  written  in 
the  Laten  tung,  by  the  fiunous  historiographer 
Justine,  and  translated  into  English  by  Artkur 
Qcldinge :  a  worke  containing  brefly  great  plentye 
of  moste  delectable  Historyes  and  notable  exam- 
ples, worthy  not  only  to  be  read,  but  aUo  to  bee 
embraced  and  followed  of  al  men.  Newlie  con- 
ferred with  the  Latin  copye,  and  corrected  by  the 
Translator.  Anno  Domini  1570.  Imprinted  at 
London  by  Th.  Marshe.**  We  have  also  transla- 
tions by  Codrington,  12mo.  Lond.  1654 ;  by 
Thomas  Brown,  12mo.  Lond.  1712;  by  Nicohu 
Bayley,  8vo.  Lond.  1732  ;  by  John  CUtfke,  8vo. 
Lond.  1732;  and  by  Tumbull,  12mo.  Lond. 
)  746 ;  most  of  which  have  passed  through  several 
editions. 


JUSTINUS. 

The  fingmenta  spoken  of  at  the  beginning  of  tkaa 
article  will  be  found  in  Plin.  H,  N,  vii.  3,  x.  33, 
XL  39,  52,  xvil  10,  xxxi.  sub  fin. ;  Vopisc  Am 
Uan,  2,  Prob.  2  ;  Hieron.  Pfxtoenu  m  Jkudei^  Co 
mad.  m  DaaatL  c.  5 ;  Augustin,  de  Ore.  2>a,  £▼. 
6 ;  Oros.  L  8,  10,  iv.  6,  vu.  27,  34 ;  Isidor.  dm 
N,  R,  6  ;  Priscian,  v.  3.  §  12,  viL  11.  §  63 ;  Vet. 
Interp.  ad  Virg.  Aen.  UL  108,  iv.  37  ;  Jomandea, 
de  R.  G.^y  10.  Every  thing  that  is  known  or 
can  be  conjectured  wiUi  r^ard  to  Trogus,  Juatin, 
and  their  works,  is  contained  in  the  **  Commen- 
tationes  de  Trogi  Pompeii  eiusque  epitomatoris 
Justini  fontibus  et  anctoriiate,**  by  Heeren,  printed 
originally  in  the  15th  volume  of  the  Gfottingen 
Transactions,  and  prefixed  to  the  edition  of  Frot- 
scher. [W.  R.] 

JUSTI'NUS  (lovffTiros),  ecclesiastical.  1. 
Sumamed  the  Martyr  {6  Mdf^vt),  or  the  Phi- 
losopher (6  4iA^<ro^f ),  one  of  the  earliest  of  the 
Christian  writers,  was  a  native  of  Flavia  Neapolia, 
or  the  New  City  of  Flavia  (Justin.  Apolog.  Pruno, 
c.  1),  which  arose  out  of  the  ruins,  and  in  the  im- 
mediate vicinity  of  the  ancient  town,  called  Sh«- 
chem  in  the  Old  Testament  and  Sychar  in  the 
New.  The  year  of  his  birth  is  not  known :  Dod> 
well,  Grabe  {SpieSeg,  SS.  Pahrmm^  saec  iL  p.  147)« 
and  the  BoUandista  (AetaSandorum^ApriL  vol.  ii. 
p.  1 10,  note  c),  oonjectore  from  a  passage  of  £pi« 
phanius  {Adv.  Haeret,  xlvL  1 ),  which,  as  it  now 
stands,  is  clearly  erroneous,  that  he  was  bom  about 
A.  D.  89  ;  but  this  conjecture  (which  is  adopted  by 
Fabricius)  is  very  uncertain,  though  sufficiently  in 
accordance  with  the  known  fiusts  of  his  history. 
Tillemont  and  Ceillier  pUce  the  birth  of  Justin  in 
A.  D.  103,  Maran  in  a.  d.  114,  Halloix  in  a.  d.  1 18. 
He  was  the  son  of  Priseus  Baochius,  or  rather  of 
Priscus,  the  son  of  Bacchius,  and  vras  brought 
up  as  a  heathen ;  for  though  he  calls  himself  a 
Samaritan  (Apolog.  Seeunda,  e.  15,  Dialog,  cum 
Dryphome,  c  120),  he  appean  to  mean  no  more 
thfui  that  he  was  bom  in  the  country  of  Samaria, 
not  that  he  held  that  Semi^udaism  which  was  to 
prevalent  among  his  countrymen.  (Comp.  Apolog. 
PrimOf  c.  53,  sub  med.)  He  devoted  himself  to 
philosophy,  and  for  a  considerable  time  studied  the 
system  of  the  Stoics,  under  a  teacher  of  that  sect ; 
but  not  obtaining  that  knowledge  of  the  Deity 
which  he  desired,  and  finding  that  his  tesKher  nn- 
dervalued  such  knowledge,  he  transferred  himself 
to  a  Peripatetic,  who  plumed  himself  on  his  acnte- 
ness,  whom,  however,  he  soon  left,  being  disgusted 
at  his  avarice,  and  therefore  judging  him  not  to  be 
a  philosopher  at  aU.  Still  thirsting  after  phi- 
losophical acquirements,  he  next  resorted  to  a  Py- 
thagorean teacher  of  considerable  reputation,  but 
was  rejected  by  him,  as  not  having  the  requisite 
preliminary  acquaintance  with  the  sdenoea  of  mu- 
sic, geometry,  and  astronomy.  Though  at  fint 
disheartened  and  mortified  by  his  repulfle,  he  de- 
termined to  try  the  Platonists,  and  attended  the 
instructions  of  an  eminent  teacher  of  his  native 
town,  under  whom  he  became  a  proficient  in  the 
Platonic  system.  His  mind  was  much  puffed  up 
by  the  study  of  incorporeal  existences,  and  e«pe« 
cully  by  the  Platonic  doctrine  of  ideas,  to  that  he 
soon  conceived  he  had  become  wise  ;  and  so  greatly 
were  his  expectations  raised,  that,  says  he,*^  I  fool- 
ishly hoped  that  I  should  soon  behold  the  Deity.** 
Under  the  influence  of  these  notions  he  sought  <^ 
portunities  for  solitary  meditation  ;  and  one  day, 
going  to  a  lone  place  near  the  sea,  he  met  with  an 


JUSTINUS. 

old  man,  of  meek  and  TenenbU  aspect,  by  whom 
he  was  conyinced  that  Plato,  although  the  most 
illoBtrioiu  of  the  heathen  philosophers,  was  either 
unacquainted  with  many  things,  or  had  erroneous 
notions  of  them  ;  and  he  was  recommended  to  the 
study  of  the  Hebrew  prophets,  as  being  men  who, 
'guided  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  had  alone  seen  and 
revealed  the  truth,  and  had  fioretold  the  coming  of 
the  Christ  The  oonyersation  of  this  old  man  with 
Justin,  which  is  narrated  with  considerable  fulness 
by  the  latter  (Dial,  cum  TV^^mL  c  3,  &c.)«  led  to 
Justin^s  oonveision.  He  had,  while  a  PUuonist, 
heard  of  the  calumnies  propagated  against  the 
Christians,  but  had  hardly  been  able  to  credit 
them.  (Apolog,  Secuttda,  c.  12.)  The  date  of  his 
conversion  is  doubtful  The  Bollandists  place  it 
in  A.  D.  1 19;  Cave,  Tillemont,  Ceiilier,  and  others, 
in  A.  o.  133 ;  and  Halloix  about  ▲.  o.  140. 

Whether  Justin  had  U?ed  wholly  at  Flavia 
Neapolis  before  his  conversion  is  not  quite  clear : 
that  it  had  been  his  chief  place  of  abode  we  have 
every  reason  to  believe.  Otto  conjectured,  from  a 
passage  in  his  works  {CohorUxL  ad  Graee,  c.  13), 
thM  he  had  studied  at  Alexandria  ;  but,  firom  the 
cimimsCance  that  while  in  that  city  he  had  seen 
with  interest  the  remains  of  the  cells  built,  accord- 
ing to  the  Jewish  tradition,  for  the  authors  of  the 
Septuagint  venion  of  the  Old  Testament,  we  are 
disposed  to  place  his  visit  to  Alexandria  after  his 
oonversion.  He  i^pears  to  have  had  while  yet  a 
heathen  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  firmness  with 
which  the  Christians  braved  suffering  and  death 
(ApoL  Seatiida,  c  12),  but  we  have  no  means  of 
knowing  where  or  on  what  occasion. 

Justin  retained  as  a  Christian  the  garb  of  a  phi- 
losopher, and  devoted  himself  to  the  propagation, 
by  writing  and  otherwise,  of  the  faith  which  he 
had  embraced.  Tillemont  argues  from  the  language 
of  Justin  (Apolog,  FrimOj  c  61 ,  65)  that  he  was  a 
priest,  but  his  inference  is  not  borne  out  by  the 
passage ;  and  though  approved  by  Maian,  is  rejected 
by  Otto,  Neander,  and  Semisch.  That  he  visited 
many  places,  in  order  to  diffuse  the  knowledge  of 
the  Christian  religion,  is  probable  (comp.  CokorlaL 
ad  Graee.  cc.  13, 34),  and  he  appears  to  have  made 
the  profession  of  a  philosopher  subservient  to  this 
purpose.  (Dialog,  cum  Tryphom,  init. ;  Eusebw 
H,  E.  iv.  11  ;  Phot  BibL  cod.  125.)  According 
to  what  is  commonly  deemed  the  ancient  record  of 
his  martyrdom  (though  Papebroche  considers  it  to 
narrate  the  de^  of  another  Justin),  he  visited 
Rome  twice.  On  his  second  visit  he  was  appre- 
hended, and  brought  before  the  tribunal  of  Rus- 
ticns,  who  held  the  office  of  praefectus  nrbi ;  and 
as  he  refused  to  offer  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  he  was 
sentenced  to  be  scouiged  and  beheaded;  which  sen- 
tence appears  to  have  been  immediately  carried 
into  effect  Several  other  persons  suffered  with 
him.  Papebroche  rejects  this  account  of  his  mar- 
tyrdom, and  thinks  his  execution  was  secret, 
so  that  the  date  and  manner  of  it  were  never 
known :  the  Greek  Menaea  (a.  d.  1  Junii)  state 
that  he  drank  hemlock.  His  death  is  generally 
considered  to  have  taken  ph^e  in  the  persecution 
under  the  emperor  Marcus  Antoninus ;  and  the 
CkrmieoH  PamAale^  (voLi.  p.  258,  ed.  Paris,  207, 
ed.  Venice,  482,  ed  Bonn),  which  is  followed  by 
Tillemont,  Baronius,  Pagi,  Otto,  and  other  modems, 
places  it  in  the  consulship  of  Orphitus  and  Pudens, 
A.  D.  165  ;  Dupin  and  Semisch  place  it  in  a.  d. 
166,  Fleniy  in  A.  D,  167,  and  Tillemont  and  Ma- 


JUSTINUS. 


683 


ran  in  A.  D.  168.  P^wbroche  (Ada  Sanetorum^ 
April,  vol.  ii.  p.  107),  assigning  the  Apologia  Se- 
eunda  of  Justin  to  the  year  171,  contends  that  he 
must  have  Uved  to  or  beyond  that  time.  Dodwell, 
on  the  contrary,  following  the  erroneous  statement 
of  Eusebius  in  his  Ckronicouj  places  his  death  in 
the  reign  of  Antoninus  Pius ;  and  Epiphanius,  ac- 
cording to  the  present  reading  of  the  passage  al- 
ready referred  to,  which  is  most  likely  corrupt, 
places  it  in  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Hadrian  or 
Adrian,  a  manifest  enor,  as  the  Apologia  Prima  is 
addressed  to  Antoninus  Pius,  the  successor  of  Ha- 
drian, and  the  second  probably  to  Marcus  Aurelius 
and  L.  Verus,  who  succeeded  Antoninus.  The 
death  of  Justin  has  been  very  commonly  ascribed 
(comp.  Tatian.  contra  Graeooty  c.  19 ;  Eusebw 
H,E.  iv.  16,  and  Chron,  Paaekale\  to  the  ma- 
chinations of  the  Cynic  philosopher  Crescens,  The 
enmity  of  Crescens,  and  Justin^s  apprehension  of 
injury  from  him,  are  mentioned  by  Justin  himself 
(Apolog,  Seamda^  c.  3)  ;  but  that  Crescens  really 
had  any  concern  in  his  death  is  very  doubtful. 
[Crbscbns.]  Justin  has  been  canonized  by  the 
Eastern  and  Western  churches :  the  Greeks  cele- 
brate his  memory  on  the  1st  June  ;  the  Latins  on 
the  13th  April.  At  Rome  the  church  of  S.  Lorenzo 
without  the  walls,  is  believed  to  be  the  resting- 
place  of  his  remains ;  but  the  church  of  the  Jesuits 
at  Eystadt,  in  Germany,  claims  to  possess  his 
body  ;  there  is,  however,  no  reason  to  believe  that 
either  daim  is  well  founded.  The  more  common 
epithet  added  to  the  name  of  Justin  by  the  ancients 
is  that  of  **  the  philosopher  ^  (Epiphan.  Lc\  Euseb. 
Chronicomj lib.  ii.;  Hieronjrm.  de  Fir.  JlltuL  c  xxiiL ; 
Chron.  Pcuekale^  L  c. ;  Georgius  Synoellus,  pp.  350, 
351,  ed.  Paris,  p.  279,  ed.  Venice ;  Glycas,  Annal. 
pars  iii  p.  241,  ed.  Paris,  186,  ed.  Venice,  449, 
ed.  Bonn) ;  that  of  **'  the  martyr,**  now  in  general 
use,  is  employed  by  Tertullian  (Adv,  VaUaL  c.  5), 
who  calls  him  **  philosophus  et  martyr;  **  by  Pho- 
tius  (BiUioih.  cod.  48,  125,  232),  and  by  Joannes 
Daroascenus  (iSiicra  ParalL  vol.  ii.  p.  754,  ed.  Le- 
quien),  who,  like  Tertullian,  conjoins  the  two 
epithets. 

In  our  notice  of  the  works  of  Justin  Martyr  we 
adopt  the  classification  of  his  recent  editor,  J.  C.  T. 
Otto,  by  whom  they  are  divided  into  four  classes. 

I.  UNDiaPUTKD  Works.  1.  *Aieo\oyia  rptirri 
ihrip  Xpiariaymr  itpds  'Aprwyiyov  rdr  'EOctiij, 
Apologia  prima  pro  CkritHcmi»  ad  Antoninum  Pittm, 
In  the  only  two  known  MSS.  of  the  Apologies,  and 
in  the  older  editions  of  Justin,  e.  g.  that  of  Stepha- 
nus,  fol.  Paris,  1551, and  thatof  Sylburg,foI.  Heidel- 
burg,  1593^  this  is  described  as  his  Second  Apolog}-. 
It  is  the  longer  of  the  two  Apologies,  and  is  one  of 
the  most  interesting  remains  of  Christian  antiquity. 
It  is  addressed  to  Uie  emperor  Antoninus  Pius  and 
to  his  adopted  sons  ^  Verissimus  the  Philosopher,** 
afterwards  the  emperor  M.  Aurelius,  and  *^  Lucius 
the  Philosopher**  (we  follow  the  common  reading, 
not  that  of  Eusebius),  afterwards  the  emperor  Verus, 
colleague  of  M.  Aurelius.  From  the  circumstance 
that  **■  Verissimus**  is  not  styled  Caesar,  which  dig- 
nity he  acquired  in  the  course  of  A.  D.  139,  it  is 
inferred  by  many  critics,  including  Pagi,  Neander, 
Otto,  and  Semisch,  that  the  Apology  was  written 
previously,  and  probably  early  in  that  year.  Eu- 
sebius places  it  in  the  fourth  year  of  Antoninus,  or 
the  first  year  of  the  230th  Olympiad,  a.  d.  141, 
which  is  rather  too  late.  Others  contend  for  a 
hiter  date  still    Justin  himself,  in  the  course  of 


b'84 


JUSTIN  US, 


the  work  (c.  46),  states  that  Christ  was  bom  a 
hundred  and  fifty  yean  before  he  wrote,  hot  he 
must  be  understood  as  speaking  in  round  numbers. 
However,  Tillemont,  Grabe,  Fleury,  Ceillier,Maran, 
and  others,  fix  the  date  of  the  work  in  a.  d.  150. 
To  this  Apology  of  Justin  are  commonly  subjoined 
three  documents.  (1.)  *A6puxyov  ihr^  XpioTuafwv 
irurroKii^  Adriani  pro  Ckrigtianis  Epidola^  or 
Earemjilum  Epistolae  Imperatoris  Adriani  ad  Minu- 
eium  Ftmdcmumj  Proconstdem  Asiae,  This  Greek 
Tersion  of  the  emperor^s  letter  was  made  and  is 
given  by  Eusebius  (/T.  E.  iv.  9.)  Justin  had  sub- 
joined to  his  work  the  Latin  original  (Euseb.  U.  E. 
iv.  8 ),  which  probably  is  still  preserred  by  Rufinus 
in  his  version  of  Eusebius,  for  which  in  the  work  of 
Justin  the  version  of  Eusebius  was  afterwards  sub- 
stituted. (2.)  'Ajnotpiyov  hrurroXil  rff6s  r6  koiv6v 
Trjs  *A<rlas,  Antonini  EpiUola  ad  Qmmune  Anae. 
It  is  hardly  likely  that  this  document  was  inserted 
in  its  place  by  Justin  himself ;  it  has  probably  been 
added  since  his  time,  and  its  genuineness  is  subject 
to  considerable  doubt.  It  is  given,  but  with  con- 
siderable variation,  by  Eusebius  {H,  E,  iv.  13), 
andwas  written,  accoixling  to  the  text  of  the  letter 
itself  as  it  appears  in  Eusebius,  not  by  Antoninus, 
but  by  his  successor  M.  Aurelius.  (3).  Mapicov 
/SouriAetff  iiruTToKij  wp6s  t^v  tniyKKiiToy^  ir  f 
fioprvpu  Xpurrtayoi^s  edriovs  ytytyiiffBai  Trjs  vltcris 
adrwy^  Mard  Imperatoris  Epistola  ad  Senalumqua 
tesiatur  Ckrittianoa  victoriae  eausam  fiUsse,  This 
letter,  the  spuriousness  of  which  is  generally  ad- 
mitted (though  it  is  said  by  Tertullian,  Apologet, 
cap.  5,  that  a  letter  of  the  same  tenor  was  written 
by  the  emperor),  relates  to  the  famous  miracle  of 
the  thundering  legion.  [M.  Aurblius,  p.  441  j. 
2.  *Airo\oyia  ^tvripa  drip  rtiv  Xpioruuf£¥  itpot 
T^¥  'Ptitfudoiv  (TvyKXifTOWy  Apologia  Secunda  pro 
Chrittiams  ad  Senatum  Romaaum,  This  second 
and  shorter  Plea  for  the  Christians  was  addressed 
probably  to  the  emperors  M.  Aurelius  and  Lucius 
Verus,  or  rather  to  Aurelius  alone,  as  Venis  was 
engaged  in  the  East,  in  the  Parthian  war.  It  was 
written  on  occasion  of  an  act  of  gross  injustice  and 
cruelty,  committed  by  Urbicus,  praefectus  urbi  at 
Rome,  where  Justin  then  was.  Neander  adopts  the 
opinion  maintained  formerly  by  Valesius,  that  this 
Apology  (placed  in  the  older  editions  before  the 
longer  one  just  described)  was  addressed  to  Antoninus 
Pius :  but  Eusebius  (H,  E.  iv.  17, 18),  and  Photius 
(JiiU.  cod.  125),  among  the  ancients  ;  and  Dupin, 
Pagi,  Tillemont,  Grabe,  Ruinart,  Ceillier,  Maran, 
Mosheim,  Semisch,  and  Otto,  among  the  modems, 
maintain  the  opposite  side.  Otto  thinks  it  was 
written  about  a.  o.  164  ;  others  place  it  somewhat 
later.  Scaliger  {Animadv.  in  Chron.  Euseb.  p.  219), 
and  Papebroche  {Acta  Sandorum^Aprilis^  vol.  ii.  p. 
106),  consider  that  this  second  Apology  of  Justm  is 
simply  an  introduction  or  preface  to  the  first,  and 
that  the  Apology  presented  to  Aurelius  and  Veras 
has  been  lost ;  but  their  opinion  has  been  refuted 
by  several  writers,  especially  by  Otto.  Two  Frag- 
menia^  given  by  Grabe  in  his  SpteUeg,  Saecul. 
ii.  p.  1 73,  are  supposed  by  him  to  belong  to  the 
second  Apology,  in  the  present  copies  of  which  they 
are  not  found  ;  but  the  correctness  of  this  sup- 
position is  very  doubtful  8.  Ilp6s  Tpu^ra  *Iou- 
OMV  8u(Ao70f,  Cum  Tryphtme  Judaeo  Diologus, 
This  dialogue,  in  which  Justin  defends  Christianity 
against  the  objections  of  Trypho,  professes  to  be 
the  record  of  an  actual  discussion,  held,  according 
to  Eusebius  {H.  E,  iv.  18),  at  Ephesui.    Trypho 


JUSTINUS. 

describes  himself  as  a  Jew  "flying  from  the  war 
now  raging,**  probably  occasioned  by  the  revolt 
under  £birchochebas,  in  the  reign  of  Hadrian,  a.  u. 
132 — 134.    But  though  the  discussion  probabljr 
took  place  at  this  time,  it  was  not  committed  to 
writing,  at  least  not  finished,  till  some  years  afier, 
as  Justin  makes  a  reference  to  his  fifst  Apology, 
which  is  assigned  as  we  have  seen  to  a.  d.  1  ^ 
or  1 39.     It  has  been  conjectured  that  Trypho  ia 
the   Rabbi  Tarphon  of  the  Tahnndists,  teacher 
or  colleague  of  the  celebrated  Rabbi  Akiba,  but 
he  does  not  appear  as  a  rabbi  in  the  dialogue. 
The  dialogue  is,  perhaps,  founded  upon  the  con- 
versation of  Justin  with  Trypho,  rather  than  an 
accurate  record  of  it ;  but  Uie  notices  of  persons, 
and  especially  the  interesting  account  of  Justin*» 
onm  studies  and  conversion,  are  likely  to  be  generally 
correct.     It  appears  to  be  mutilated,  but  to  wh^ 
extent  is  a  matter  of  dispute.     Two  fragments  are 
assigned  to  it  by  Grabe,  Spieileg.  Saec.  ii.  p.  175  ; 
but  it  is  doubtful  with  what  correctness. 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  although  Otto  ranks 
the  Dialogue  cum  Tryphone  among  the  undisputed 
works  of  Justin,  its  genuineness  has  been  repeatedly 
attacked.  The  first  assault  was  by  C.  G.  Koch,  of 
Apenrade,  in  the  Duchy  of  Sleswick  {JuaUni  Mar- 
tyrie  Dialogue  cum  Trypkone.^.PoBe^ireees^.eom- 
victus)y  but  this  attack  was  regarded  as  of  little 
moment  That  of  WeUtein  (Pnlog.  m  Noo.  Teei» 
voL  i.  p.  66),  founded  on  the  difference  of  the 
citations  from  the  text  of  the  LXX.  and  their 
agreement  with  that  of  the  Hexaplar  edition  of  On- 
gen,  and  perhaps  of  the  version  of  Symmachus,  which 
are  both  later  than  the  time  of  Justin,  was  more 
serious,  and  has  called  forth  elaborate  replies  from 
Krom  (Diatribe  de  Avthetttia  Dialog,  JueL  Martyr, 
cum  Tfypk  &c.  8vo.  177H),  Eichhora  (Einleitung 
in  doe  A,  7*.),  and  Kredner  (Bsttro^  zur  Ein- 
leitung.  Sec).  The  attack  was  renewed  at  a  later 
period  by  Lange,  but  with  little  result,  An  account 
of  the  controversy  is  given  by  Semisch  (book  ii. 
sect.  i.  ch.  2),  who  contends  earnestly  for  the 
genuineness  of  the  work.  It  may  be  observed 
that  the  genuineness  even  of  the  two  Apologies 
was  attacked  by  the  leamed  but  eccentric  Hardouin. 

II.  Disputed  or  Doubtful  Works.  4.  AiAyot 
irp^f 'EAAifKar,  Oratio  ad  Graecoe.  If  this  is  indeed 
a  work  of  Justin,  which  we  think  very  doubtful, 
it  is  probably  that  described  by  Eusebius  (//.  E, 
iv.  18)  as  treating  TtpH  rris  to»v  Scu^vwr  ^vireen 
(Comp.  Phot.  BiU.  cod.  125)  ;  and  by  Jerome  (D» 
Vir.  Illuetr.  c.  23)  as  being  **  de  Daemonum  natura  ;** 
for  it  is  a  severe  attack  on  the  flagitious  immoral- 
ities ascribed  by  the  heathens  to  their  deities,  and 
committed  by  themselves  in  their  religious  festivals. 
Its  identity,  however,  with  the  work  respecting 
demons  is  doubted  by  many  critics.  Cave  sup- 
poses it  to  be  a  portion  of  the  work  next  mentioned. 
Its  genuineness  has  been  on  various  grounds  dis- 
puted by  Oudin,  Sender,  Semisch,  and  others ;  and 
is  doubted  by  Grabe,  Dupm,  and  Neander.  The 
grounds  of  objection  are  well  stated  by  Semisch 
(book  ii.  sect  it  c.  1 ).  But  the  genuineness  <^ 
the  piece  is  asserted  by  Tillemont,  Ceillier,  Cave, 
Maran,  De  Wette,  Baumgarten-Cruaius,  and 
others,  and  by  Otto,  who  has  aivued  the  qnes 
tion,  we  think,  with  very  doubtful  success.  If 
the  work  be  that  described  by  Eusebius  it  must 
be  mutilated,  for  the  dissertation  on  the  nature  of  the 
daemons  or  heathen  deities  is  said  by  Eusebius  te 
have  been  only  h  part  of  the  work,  but  it  now  con- 


JUSTINUS. 

•titntes  the  wholes  5.  Aiyos  TlapeLareracis  Tp^^'EK' 
htiwas,  CokoHaUo  ad  Oraeoos,  Thia  is,  perhaps, 
another  of  the  works  mentioned  by  Ensebios,  Jerome 
and  Photias  (IL  eo.)  ;  namely,  the  one  laid  by  them 
to  hare  been  entitled  by  the  aathor^EAryx^'i  Oonfu- 
laiia,  or  perhaps  Tow  HXarSms  ^Kwyxos^  Platom» 
Qm/iikaio  (Fhot.  BiU.  cod.  232),  thongfa  the  title 
has  been  dropped.  Others  are  disposed  to  identify 
the  «rork  last  described  with  the  Ckm/ktaUo,  The 
genuineness  of  the  extant  work  has  been  disputed, 
chiefly  on  the  ground  of  internal  evidence,  by 
Ottdin,  and  by  some  German  scholars  (Semler, 
Aroidt,  and  Herbig) ;  and  is  spoken  of  with  doubt 
by  Neander;  but  has  been  generally  received  as 
genuine,  and  is  defended  by  Maran,  Semisch  (b.  iL 
sect  L  c  3),  and  Otto.  It  is  a  much  longer  piece 
than  the  Oraiio  ad  Graeoot,  6.  TltfA  ftovapxias, 
J)e  Motianskia.  The  title  is  thus  given  in  the 
MSS.  and  by  Maran.  A  treatise  under  nearly 
the  same  title,  Ilcpt  Ocov  /tovapxias^  De  Monardda 
Dei,  is  mentioned  by  Eusebins,  Jerome,  and  Photius 
(U.  ee.).  The  word  9tov  is  contained  in  the  title 
of  the  older  editions  of  the  extant  treatise,  which 
is  an  argument  for  Monotheism,  supported  by 
numerous  quotations  from  the  Greek  poets  and 
philosophers.  As,  according  to  Eusebius,  Justin 
had  used  citations  from  the  sacred  writings,  which 
are  not  found  in  the  extant  work,  it  is  probable 
that  if  this  be  the  genuine  work,  it  has  come  down 
to  us  mutilated.  Petavins  and  Tillemont,  in  a 
former  age,  and  Herbig  and  Semisch,  in  the  jnesent 
day,  doubt  or  deny  the  genuineness  of  this  treatise, 
and  their  arguments  are  not  without  considerable 
force  ;  but  the  great  majority  of  critics  admit  the 
treatise  to  be  Jnstin*s,  though  some  of  them,  as  Cave, 
Dnpin,  and  CeiUier,  contend  that  it  is  mutilated. 
Maran,  understanding  the  passage  in  Eusebius 
differently  from  others,  vindicates  not  only  the 
genuineness  but  the  integrity  of  the  work.  Some 
of  the  passages  quoted  from  the  ancient  poets  are 
not  found  in  any  other  writing,  and  are  on  that 
account  suspected  to  be  the  spurious  additions  of  a 
later  hand.  7.  'EirurroAi)  irp^r  Atdyyifrovj  Epu- 
(ola  ad  Diogmetum.  This  valuable  remain  of  an- 
tiquity, in  which  the  writer  describes  the  life  and 
worship  of  the  early  Christians,  is  by  some  eminent 
critics,  as  Labbe,  Cave,  Fabricius,  Ceillier,  Baum- 
garten-Crusius,  and  others,  ascribed  to  Justin :  by 
others,  as  Tillemont,  Le  Nouiry,  Oudin^  Neander, 
and  Semisch,  it  is  ascribed  to  some  other,  but  un- 
known writer,  whom  some  of  these  critics  suppose  to 
have  lived  at  an  earlier  period  than  Justin.  Grabe, 
Dupin,  Maian,  and  Otto,  are  in  doubt  as  to  the 
authorship.  Both  Otto  and  Semisch  give  a  length- 
ened statement  of  the  arguments  on  the  question : 
those  of  Semisch,  derived  chiefly  from  a  com- 
parison of  the  style  and  thoughts  of  the  author 
with  those  of  Justin  in  his  undisputed  works,  seem 
decisive  as  to  the  author  being  a  diflttrent  person 
from  him. 

The  fragment  of  Justin  on  the  Resurrection  is 
noticed  below  under  No.  14,  among  the  kwt  works. 

III.  Spurious  Work&  8.  ^Ayarparij  Zoyftd- 
rmf  ram»  ^AfMrrortKucaiv,  QKonmdam  ArutoUliB 
JDogmatum  Confutaiio.  Possibly  this  is  the  work 
described  by  Photius  (BUiL  cod.  125)  as  written 
agunst  the  fint  and  second  books  of  the  Phjrsics  of 
Aristotle.  Its  spuriousness  is  genendly  admitted  ; 
scarcely  any  critics  except  Cave,  and  perhaps  Grabe, 
contend  that  it  belongs  to  Justin  ;  but  its  date  is 
very  doubtful,  and  its  real  authorship,  unknown. 


JUSTINUS. 


683 


9.  "^irtfco-ts  riis  dpOris  6fMKoyias^  ExpotiHo  redae 
Con/essiomt.  Possibly  this  is  the  work  cited  as 
Justin^s  by  Leontius  of  Byzantium,  in  the  sixth  cen- 
tury ;  but  it  was  little  known  in  Western  Europe  till 
the  time  of  the  Reformation,  when  it  was  received 
by  some  of  the  reformers,  as  Calvin,  as  a  genuine 
work  of  Justin,  and  by  oUlen^  as  Mehmcthon  and 
the  Magdeburg  Centuriators,  placed  among  the 
works  of  doubtful  genuineness.  But  it  is  now 
generally  allowed  that  the  precision  of  its  orthodoxy 
and  the  use  of  various  texms  not  in  use  in  Justin^s 
time,  make  it  evident  that  it  was  written  at  any 
rate  after  the  commencement  of  the  Arian  contro- 
veny,  and  probably  after  the  Nestorian,  or  even  the 
Eutychian  controversy.  Grabe,  Ceillier,  and  some 
othen  ascribe  it  to  Justinus  Siculus  [No.  3].  10. 
*AwoKpUrtu  vp6s  rodt  6pBa96^ovf  vtf^  rtniy  diwy- 
KoUn^  {Vrnjfutroir,  Rapomiome$  ad  Ortkodoato»  de 
gmbiudam  Neouaarua  QfuugtionSmi,  This  is  con- 
fessedly spurious.  11.  'Epo^o'ctr  l&puntcafucai 
irp6s  rods  'EAAnwn,  Qiiaetlume$  CkrigHanae  ad 
Gmeeoc,  and  ^'Eptor^us  'EAAifyurol  vp^r  raits 
Xptaruufods,  Quaesthnea  Graeoae  ad  CkmHoMos, 
Kestn»  alone  of  modem  writen  contends  for  the 
genuineness  of  these  pieces.  It  is  thought  by 
some,  that  either  these  Answers,  &&,  or  those  to 
the  Orthodox  just  mentioned,  are  the  'Airopuir 
icord  rils  c^f ^tlas  Kf^oAoisSScif  ^viAidrcti,  Brief 
Betotutums  of  DouUa  unfivourable  to  Piaty^  men- 
tioned by  Photius  (BiU.  cod.  125).  l2.]EpiMtola 
ad  Zmam  et  Seraunnj  commencing  'lovorirof  Zi}rf 
irol  Xtp^v^  rots  dScA^Mf  x"'^"^*  JutHmm  Zenao 
et  Sereno  /niriinu  saliUan.  This  piece  is  by  the 
learned  (except  by  Giabe,  Cave,  and  a  few  others), 
rejected  from  the  works  of  Justin  Martyr.  Halloix, 
TiUemont,  and  Ceillier,  ascribe  it  to  a  Justin,  abbot 
of  a  monastery  near  Jerusalem,  in  the  reign  of  the 
emperor  HenwUus,  of  whom  mention  is  made  in  the 
life  of  St  Anastasius  the  Persian ;  but  Maran  con- 
siden  tills  as  doubtfni 

IV.  Lost  Works.  — 13.  2^1^07/ua  irctrcl 
Tnurwp  rutv  y^y^nnUimv  alpifftw.  Liber  comtra 
omnes  Hatrete»,  mentioned  by  Justin  himself  in  his 
Apologia  Pnma  (c.  28,  p.  70,  ed.  Maian.  vol.  i. 
p.  194,  ed.  Otto),  and  Uierefore  antecedent  in  the 
time  of  its  composition  to  that  work.  1 4.  hoyoi 
g.  ivYYpofifMa  Kord  MapKimns^  or  Upds  Mopicf- 
»•«,  Cimtra  Mardonenu  (Irenaens,  Adv.  Haeres, 
iv.  6,  con£  v.  26  ;  Hieron.  de  Viria  lUuatr»  c.  23  ; 
Euseb.  H»  E,  iv.  1 1 ;  Phot.  BSd,  cod.  125.)  Baum- 
garten-Crusius  and  Otto  conjecture  that  this  work 
against  Maicion  was  a  part  of  the  larger  work. 
Contra  onmea  Haereaett  just  mentioned ;  but  Jerome 
and  Photius  clearly  distinguish  them.  The  frag- 
ment De  Beaurreetiow  Carma  preserved  by  Joannes 
Damascenus  (Sacra  ParalL  OperOy  vol  ii.  p.  756, 
&&,  ed.  Lequien),  and  usually  printed  with  the  works 
of  Justin,  is  thought  by  Otto  to  be  from  the  Idber 
contra  omnea  Haereaea,  or  frt>m  that  against  Mar- 
don  (supposing  them  to  be  distinct  works),  for  no 
separate  treatise  of  Justin  on  the  Resurrection 
appears  to  have  been  known  to  Eusebius,  or 
Jerome,  or  Photius :  but  such  a  work  is  cited  by 
Procopius  of  Gaza,  In  OdaUndi  ad  Genea.  iil  21. 
Semisch,  however  (Book  ii.  Sect  I  c.  4),  who,  with 
Grabe  and  Otto,  contends  for  the  genuineness  of 
the  fragment,  which  he  vindicates  against  the  ob- 
jections of  Tillemont,  Le  Nourry,  Maran,  Neander, 
and  others,  thinks  it  was  an  independent  work. 
15.  YaXniT,  PaaUea^  a  work,  the  nature  of  which 
is  not  known ;  and  16.  XlyA  ^«xn>»  De  Anima, 


686 


JCSTINUS. 


JUSTINUS. 


both  mentioned  by  Eusebiua  (ff.  B.  it.  18)  and 
Jerome  {L  c).  Besides  these  works,  Justin  wrote 
several  others,  of  which  not  even  the  names  have 
come  down  to  us  (Euseb.  iv.  18) ;  but  the  follow- 
ing are  ascribed  to  him  on  insufficient  grounds: 
17.  "firo/Ayi{fiara  f/t  'E|ai(^por,  Commentariu»  in 
ffeacacmeront  a  work  of  which  a  fhigmeni,  cited  from 
Anastasios  Sinaita  ( In  Heaaem,  Ub.  tm.),  is  given 
by  Grabe  (Spial,  SS,  Pair,  vol.  s.  «aec.  iL  p.  195) 
and  Maran  ( Opp,  JusHn.).  Maran,  however,  doubts 
if  it  is  JnstinX  &nd  observes  that  the  words  of 
Anastasins  do  not  imply  that  Justin  wrote  a  sepa- 
rate work  on  the  subject.  18.  Upis  EA^pdaior 
ffo^urHjv  vspl  irpwfoiat  ircd  irfurfwr,  advemu 
Eupkfxuium  Soiphidam^  de  ProvidewHa  et  Fide^  of 
which  a  citation  is  preserved  by  Maximus  (Opuac, 
PoUmioa^  vol.  iL  p.  154,  ed.  Comb^fis).  This 
treatise  is  probably  the  work  of  a  later  Justin. 
19.  ^  Commentary  on  ih6  Apoealypte,  The  sup- 
position that  Justin  wrote  such  a  work  is  pro- 
bably founded  on  a  misunderstanding  of  a  passage 
in  Jerome  {De  VirU  IUu$tr,  c  9.),  who  says  that 
•*  Justin  Martyr  interpreted  the  Apocalypse : "  but 
without  saying  that  it  was  in  a  separate  work. 
The  authorship  of  the  work,  Tltpl  rw  wayT68j  De 
Unmereo^  mentioned  by  Photius  {BibL  cod.  48), 
was,  as  he  tells  us,  disputed,  some  ascribing  it  to 
Justin,  but  apparently  with  little  reason.  It  is 
now  assigned  to  Hippolytus.     [Hifpolttos,  No. 

Nearly  all  the  works  of  Justin,  genuine  and 
spurious  (vis.  all  enumerated  above  in  the  first 
three  divisions  except  the  Oratio  ad  Gfxteeot  and 
the  Epietola  ad  Diopneiam\  were  published  by 
Robert  Stephanus,  foL  Paris,  1551.  This  is  the 
editio  princeps  of  the  collected  works ;  but  the 
Cohortatio  ad  Graecoe  had  been  previously  pub- 
lished, with  a  Latin  version,  4to.  Paris,  1539. 
There  is  no  discrimination  or  attempt  at  discrimi- 
nation in  this  edition  of  Stephanus  between  the 
genuine  and  spurious  works.  The  Oraiio  ad 
Oraeoot  and  the  Epittola  ad  Diognetum^  with  a 
Latin  version  and  notes,  were  published  by  Hen. 
Stephanus,  4to.  Paris,  1592,  and  again  in  1595. 
All  these  worics,  real  or  supposed,  of  Justin  were 
published,  with  the  Latin  version  of  Langus,  and 
notes  by  Frid.  Sylburgius,  fol.  Heidelbuig,  1593: 
and  this  edition  was  reprinted,  fol.  Paris,  1615  and 
1636,  with  the  addition  of  some  remains  of  other 
early  fathers ;  and  foL,  Cologne  (or  rather  Wit- 
temburg),  1686,  with  some  further  additions.  A 
far  superior  edition,  with  the  remains  of  Tatian, 
Athenagoras,  Theopbilus  of  Antioch,  and  Hermias 
the  Philosopher,  with  a  learned  prefisce  and  notes, 
was  published,  **  opera  et  studio  unius  ex  Monachis 
congreg.  S.  Mauri,"  i.  e.  by  Prudentius  Maraaus, 
or  Maran,  fol.  Paris,  1742.  In  this  the  genuine 
pieces,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  editor 
\No8.  1 — 6  in  our  enumeration),  are  given  in  the 
body  of  the  work,  together  with  the  Epidola  ad 
Dmgnetnm^  of  the  authorship  of  which  Maran  was 
in  doubt  The  two  Apologies  were  placed  in  their 
right  order,  for  the  first  time,  in  this  edition.  The 
^mabbg  works,  together  with  fragments  which 
had  been  collected  by  Onibe  (who  had  first  pub- 
lished, in  his  SpkO^iiim  SS.  Patrmn^  the  fng- 
ment  on  the  Resurrection,  from  Joannes  Damaa- 
cenus)  and  others,  and  the  Martyrum  S.  Juttinif  of 
which  the  Greek  text  was  first  published  in  the 
Acta  Sanctorum^  ApriL  voL  ii.,  were  given  in  the 
Appendix.    From  the  time  of  Manm,  no  complete 


edition  of  Justin  was  published  until  ihat  of  Otto^ 
2  vols.  8vo.  Jena,  1842—1844.  The  first  volume 
contains  the  Oraiio  et  Cokortatio  ad  Graeooe^  and 
the  Apologia  Prima  and  Apologia  Secunda.  The 
second  contuns  the  Dialogue  cum  Tryphone^  the 
EpietfJa  ad  Diogneinm,  the  fragments,  and  the 
Ada  MartyrU  Juetini  et  Sodorum,  Sevieral  valnable 
editions  of  the  separate  pieces  appeared,  chiefly  in 
England.  The  Apologia  Prima  was  edited  by 
Grabe,  8vo.  Oxford,  1700  ;  the  Apologia  Seeunda^ 
OraUo  ad  Groeeoe^  CohortaHo  ad  Graecoe^  and  Do 
Mouardkiot  by  Hutchin,  8vo.  Oxford,  1703 ;  and 
the  Dialogue  cum  Tryphone,  by  Jebb,  8vo.  London, 
1719.  These  three  editions  had  the  Latin  version 
of  Langus,  and  variorum  notes.  The  Apologia 
Prima,  Apologia  Secmnda,  and  Dialogue  ernm  7Vy- 
pkone^  from  the  text  of  Rob.  Stephanus,  with 
some  corrections,  with  the  version  of  Langna, 
amended,  and  notes,  were  edited  by  Thirlby, 
and  pubUshed,  fol.  London,  1722.  It  has  been 
conjectured  that  this  valuable  edition,  though  pub- 
lished under  the  name  of  Thirlby,  was  really  by 
Markland.  Tlko  Apologia  Prima^  Apologia  SeeumdtMj 
Dialogue  eum  Trypkone,  and  the  firagmenta,  are  given 
in  the  first  volume  of  the  B&lidAeea  Pairum  of 
Oallandi.  We  do  not  profess  to  have  enumerated 
all  the  editions  of  the  Greek  text,  and  we  have  not 
noticed  the  Latin  versions.  Full  information  will 
be  found  in  the  prefiioes  of  Maian  and  Otto.  There 
are  English  translations  of  the  ,Apologiee  by 
Reeves,  of  the  Dialogue  with  l\ypko  by  Brown,  and 
of  the  Esdiortaiion  to  the  Gentilee  by  Moses.  (Eu- 
seb. H,  EL  iv.  8—13,  16—18;  Hieronym.  Do 
Vir.  lUuetr.  e.  23  ;  Phot  BU)l,  codd.  48, 125, 232, 
234;  Mariyrium  s.  Acta  MartyrU  JuetinL  apud 
Acta  Sanetorumj  AprU,  vol  ii. ;  s.  apud  Opera 
Juetini,  edit  Maran  and  Otto  ;  HaUoix,  JUuetrium 
Bod.  Orient  Soriptorwm  Vitae^  SaecuL  il  p^  151, 
&C. ;  reprinted  with  a  Comment,  Praeoiue  and 
NotoA,  by  Papebroche,  in  the  Acta  Sanctorum^ 
ApriL  vol  iL;  Grabe,  Spieilegium  SS.  Patrum^ 
Saecul.  (s.  vol.)  ii.  p.  133 ;  Baronius,  Annalee^  ad 
annos  130,  142,  143,  150,  164,  165  ;  Pagi,  Cri^ 
iioe  m  Baronkan ;  Cave,  Hist,  IM.  voL  L  p.  60,  ed. 
Oxford,  1740 — 1743;  the  ecclesiastical  histories 
of  Tillemont,  vol.  iL  p.  344,  &c. ;  Fleury,  voL  i. 
pp.  413,  &&,  476,  &c ;  Neander  and  Milman; 
Dupin,  Nouvelle  Biblkikique^  ^e, ;  CeiUier,  Au- 
teure  Saerie^  voL  ii.  p.  1,  ice, ;  Lardner,  Oredibiliiy^ 
&C.  ;  Otto,  De  Juetini  Martyrie  Seriptie  ;  Fabric. 
BibL  Graec,  voL  viL  p.  52,  &c  ;  Semisch,  Justin, 
Martyr,  (transl  by  Ryhuid  in  the  Biblical  (>ibinet) ; 
and  the  Prolegomena  and  notes  to  the  editions  of 
Justin,  by  Maran  and  Otto.) 

2.  Of  JxRUSALUC.  In  the  Atkt  S,  AuaetasU 
Pereae  Martyrie^  of  which  two  Latin  versiona  are 
given  in  iheAeta  Sanetorum^Jamiar,  voL  ii.  p.  426, 
&C.,  mention  is  made  of  Justin,  who  was  abbot  of 
the  monastery  of  St  Anastaifau,  about  four  miles 
distant  from  Jerusalem,  about  a.o.  620.  To  this 
Justin  some  critics  ascribe  the  Epittola  ad  Zenam 
et  Serenma^  which  has  been  ascribed  to  Justin 
Martyr,  and  printed  among  his  works.    [No.  I.] 

3.  Of  SiOLT,  bishop  of  one  of  the  sees  in  that 
island  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fifth  century.  He 
was  present  at  a  council  held  at  Rome  a.  d.  483 
or  484«  under  Pope  Felix  III.,  in  which  Petnis 
Fullo  (rra^s),  or  Peter  the  Fuller,  patriarch  of 
Antioch,  was  condemned  as  a  heretic,  for  having 
added  to  the  **  trisagion^*  the  heretical  words  **  who 
suffered  for  us.*^    Several  bishops,  among  whon 


JUSTUS. 

Jattin,  desiroiu  of  lecalliog  Peter  from  his 
errors,  addressed  letters  to  him.  The  letter  of 
Peter,  in  the  original  Greek,  with  a  Latin  Tersion, 
Epuicla  Justim  Epueopi  m  SieUia,  ad  Pdmm  Ful- 
lonem  s.  Cnaphewn^  is  given  in  ^e  CkmdUa  (toI. 
IT.  ooL  1103,  &C.,  ed.  labbe ;  vol.  ii.  col.  839,  ed. 
Hardouin  ;  toI.  rii.  ooL  1115,  ed.  MansL)  The 
genuineness  of  this  letter,  and  of  six  oUien  of 
similar  character,  &om  varions  Eastern  or  Western 
bishops,  which  are  also  giTen  in  the  Concilia^  is  dis- 
puted by  Valesius  (Otmrvat,  Eedes,  ad  Bvaffrium 
JUbri  duo^  Lib.  I.  De  Petro  Antioehn,  Epiaoop, 
c.  4)  ;  but  defended  by  Cave  (HiaL  LiU.  toL  i. 
p.  468),  who,  however,  contends  that  the  Greek 
text  is  not  the  original,  but  a  version  from  the 
Latin.  Pagi  {Orilioe  in  BaromU  Anmdn^  ad  ann. 
485,  c  15)  proposes  to  correct  the  reading  of  the 
title  of  Justine's  letter  from  **  Episoopi  in  Sicilia,** 
to  **  Episcopi  in  Cilida ;  ^  others  would  read  the 
name  ^  Justinianus,**  but  on  what  authority  we  do 
not  know.  Dodwell  and  others  ascribe  to  this 
Justin  the  Re^poiuume»  ad  Ortkodoxoa,  and  the 
Eaepodtio  Reetas  Ckm/e$tionis^  reputed  to  be  by 
Justin  Martyr,  and  printed  with  his  works.  [No. 
1.]  (Cave,  l.  e. ;  Mongitor.  BiUioth,  Sicula,  vol 
i.  p.  417,  &c  ;  Fabric.  Bild,  Gr.  voL  vii.  p.  53 ; 
vol  zi.  p.  661 ;  vol.  xiL  p.  655.)        [J.  C.  M.] 

JUSTI'NUS,  HESY'CHIUS.  [Hbsychids, 
No.  5.] 

JUSTI'NUS,  JUXIUS,  the  name  of  one  of 
the  lexicographers  prefixed  to  the  work  of  Suidas, 
but  instead  of  which  we  ought  to  read  Julius  Ves- 
tinus.    [V18TINU&] 

JUSTUS  ('lotfiTToi),  a  Jewish  historian  of  Ti- 
berias in  Galilaea,  was  a  otmtemporary  of  the 
Jewish  historian  Josephus,  who  was  very  hostile 
to  him.  Justus  wrote,  according  to  Photius  {BibL 
cod.  33),  a  chronicle  of  the  Jewish  kings,  from  the 
time  of  Moses  down  to  the  death  of  Herod,  in  the 
third  year  of  the  reign  of  Trajan.  The  style  of 
the  work,  which  is  lost,  is  said  by  Photius  to  have 
been  oondie,  and  the  author  omitted  many  of 
the  most  important  events,  such  as  the  history  of 
Christ,  which  it  was  a  common  practice  with  Jewish 
writers  to  pass  over  unnoticed.  Justus  is  further 
charged  with  having  falsified  the  history  of  the  wars 
with  Rome,  which  led  to  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem. (Comp.  Joseph.  ViL  §§  37,  65,  74,  who 
gives  a  long  account  oJF  him,  and  censures  him  very 
severely.)  He  edited  his  work  after  the  death  of 
AgrippB  and  the  other  great  men  of  the  time, 
bMause,  as  Josephus  says,  he  knew  that  his 
accounts  were  &lse,  and  had  reason  to  fear  the  con- 
sequences. Some  writers  (Euseb.  /f.  ik  iii.  9  ; 
Steph.  Byz.  s.  o.  Titfcpiar)  speak  of  a  work  of 
his  on  the  Jewish  war,  but  this  may  refer  only  to 
the  last  portion  of  his  chronicle,  which  Diogenes 
Laertius  (ii.  41 )  calls  a  2W/i/ia.  Suidas  (s.  v. 
'I<iv<rror)  mentions  some  other  works  of  Justus,  of 
which  however  not  a  trace  has  come  down  to 
us.  [L.  S.] 

JUSTUS  CATO'NIUS.    [Catoniusl] 

JUSTUS,  FA'BIUS,  a  friend  of  Tacitus,  who 
addresses  him  in  the  beginning  of  his  treatise  De 
OratorUm»,  He  was  alM  connected  by  friendship 
with  the  younger  Pliny,  who  mentions  him  in  his 
letters  (Bpigt.  i  11,  vii.  2),  and  we  have  every 
reason  tat  believing  that  he  was  a  distinguished 
rhetorician  of  the  time.  [L.  S.] 

JUSTUS,  PAPrRIUS,  a  Roman  jurist,  who 
lived  in  the  time  of  the  Antonines,  and  collected  | 


JUVENALIS. 


687 


imperial  constitutions.  Of  his  Coiutituiumum  lAbn 
XX.  there  are  16  fragments  in  the  Digest,  not 
extending  beyond  the  8th  book.  The  constitutions 
cited  are  all  rescripts  of  the  Antonines, either  Marcus 
alone  (Dig.  2.  tit  14.  s.  60)  or  Marcus  and  Vems 
jointly.  Of  the  collector  nothing  more  is  known, 
but  his  date  is  inferred  from  the  circumstance  that 
the  Antonines  are  named  in  the  extracts  taken  from 
his  work  without  the  epithet  Divus.  (Aug.  C. 
Stockmann  [Car.  Aug.  Hennike],  Papiru  Juxti, 
Icti  Romam,  fragmada  obtentdhtnculi»  Uhatrata^ 
4to,  Lips.  1792  ;  Petr.  Elisa  Piepers,  d»  Pajdrio 
Judo^  laUh,  4to.  Lug.  Bat  1824.)        [J.  T.  G.] 

JUTURNA,  the  nymph  of  a  well  in  Latium, 
fiuious  for  its  excellent  healing  qualities.  Its 
water  was  used  in  nearly  all  sacrifices  (Serv.  ad 
Am,  xiL  139;  Varr.  dt  L.  L.  v.  71),  and  a 
chapel  was  dedicated  to  its  nymph  at  Rome  in  the 
Campus  Martius  by  Lutatius  Catulus ;  sacrifices 
were  oflfered  to  her  on  the  1 1th  of  January  both 
by  the  state  and  private  persons.  (Ov.  FatL  i. 
463 ;  Serv.  Lo,)  A  pond  in  the  forum,  between 
the  temples  of  Castor  and  Vesta,  was  called  Lacus 
Jutumae,  whence  we  must  infer  that  the  name  of 
the  nymph  Jutuma  is  not  connected  with  jugi»^ 
but  probably  with  Jncors.  She  is  said  to  have  been 
beloved  by  Jupiter,  who  rewarded  her  with  immor- 
tality and  the  rule  over  the  waters.  (Viig.  Aeiu 
nl  140,  878  ;  Ov.  Fati.  ii.  585,  606.)  Amobius 
(iiL  29)  calls  her  the  wife  of  Janus  and  mother  of 
Fontns,  but  in  the  Aeneid  she  appears  as  the 
affectionate  sister  of  Tnmus.  (Hartung,  Die  ReUg. 
dor  Rom,  voL  ii.  p.  101,  &c)  [L.  S.] 

JUVENAXIS,  DE'CIMUS  JU'NIUS.  The 
small  amount  of  direct  information  which  we  poa- 
sess  with  regard  to  the  personal  history  of  Juvenal 
is  derived  almost  exclusively  from  a  very  meagre 
memoir,  which  bears  the  name  of  Suetonius,  but 
which  is  by  most  critics  ascribed,  with  greater  pro- 
babihty,  to  Valerius  Probus,  or  some  later  gram- 
marian. We  are  here  told  that  the  poet  was  either 
the  son  or  the  **  alumnus"  of  a  rich  freedman  ;  that 
he  occupied  himself^  until  he  had  nearly  reached  the 
term  of  middle  life,  in  declaiming,  more,  however, 
for  the  sake  of  amusement  than  with  any  view  to 
professional  exertion ;  that,  having  subsequently 
composed  some  clever  lines  upon  Paris  the  panto- 
mime, he  was  induced  to  cultivate  assiduously 
satirical  composition  ;  that  for  a  conuderable  period 
he  did  not  venture  to  publish  his  essays ;  but  that 
having  eventually  attracted  numerous  audiences, 
and  gained  great  applause,  he  inserted  in  one  of  his 
new  pieces  the  verses  which  had  formed  a  portion 
of  his  first  effort,  those,  namely,  which  we  now 
read  in  Sai,  viL  86 — 91,  where,  speaking  of  the 
popularity  of  Statius,  he  adds : 


sed  quum  fregit  subsellia  versu 


Esurit,  intactam  Paridi  nisi  vendat  Agaven. 
lUe  et  militiae  multis  Urgitur  honorem, 
Semestri  vatum  digitus  circumligat  auro. 
Quod  non  dant  proceres,  dabit  histrio ;  tu  Ca- 

merinos 
Et  Bareas,  tu  nobilium  magna  atria  curas !  ** 

That  tk$  actor  (or  cm  actor)  being  at  that  time  in 
high  fisvour  at  court,  and  enjoying  extensive  influ- 
ence, Juvenal  became  an  object  of  suspicion,  as  one 
who  had  indirectly  (fguraie)  censured  the  corrupt 
practices  of  the  day  ;  and  although  now  an  old  man 
of  eighty,  was  forthwith,  under  the  semblance  of 
honourable  distinction,  appointed  to  the  command 


688 


JUVENALIS. 


of  a  body  of  tioopi  qiuirtered  in  a  remoto  district 
of  Egypt,  where  he  died  within  a  very  brief  tpaoe, 
the  rictim  of  disgust  and  griefl  The  account  of  the 
banishment  to  Egypt  is  supposed  to  be  coRobonted 
by  the  genenl  tenor  of  the  fifteenth  satire,  and 
especially  by  the  words  (44«-46) 


**  Horrida  sane 


Aegyptns,  sed  luxuria,  quantum  ipte  nolaviy 
Barbara  fiunoso  non  cedit  turba  Canopoy** 

which  are  interpreted  to  imply  personal  obeenrar 
tion,  while  Sidonius  Apollinaris  is  believed  to  refer 
to  the  same  personages  and  the  same  events,  when 
he  says  {Carm.  iz.  270— 274.), 

**  Non  qni  tempore  Caesaris  secundi 
Aetemo  coluit  Tomos  reatu. 
Nee  qui  consimili  deinde  casu 
Ad  Tulgi  tenuem  strepentis  aoram 
Irati/uit  kistriomt  eauL" 

Sereial  other  biographies  are  found  in  the  MSS., 
but  all  certainly  of  a  later  date  than  that  of  which 
we  have  given  an  abstract  These  agree,  in  many 
points,  almost  word  for  word,  with  the  above  nar- 
rative, but  differ  much  from  it  and  from  each  other 
in  various  details  connected  with  the  misfortune 
and  fate  of  the  satirist.  Thus  one  of  these  declares 
that  the  events  happened  in  the  reign  of  Nero  ;  and 
in  this  it  is  supported  by  the  schcniast  on  Sat  vii 
92 ;  that  Juvenal  returned  to  the  city,  and,  being 
filled  with  grief  in  consequence  of  the  absence  of 
his  friend  Martial,  died  in  his  eighty-first  year.  In 
another  we  are  told,  that  having  been  exiled  to- 
wards the  close  of  Domitian^s  caree^  and  not  re- 
called by  the  successors  of  that  prince,  he  died  of 
old  age,  under  Antoninus  Pius.  In  a  third  it  is 
stated  that  Trajan,  incensed  by  an  attack  upon  his 
&vourite,  Paris,  despatched  the  author  of  the  libel 
upon  an  expedition  agmnst  the  Scotch.  Joannes 
Malelas  of  Antioch,  who  is  copied  by  Suidas,  re- 
cords {Chnmogr,  lib.  z.  p.  262.  ed.  Bonn)  the 
banishment  of  Juvenal  by  Domitian  to  the  Penta- 
polis  of  Libya,  on  account  of  a  lampoon  upon 
**  Paris  the  dancer,*^  whom,  it  is  evident  from  what 
follows,  the  Byzantine  confounds  with  some  other 
individual ;  and,  finally,  the  old  commentator  on 
the  fourth  satire  ignorantly  imagines  that  the  lines 
37,38, 

**  Quum  jam  semianimem  laceraret  FUvius  orbem 
Ultimus  et  calvo  serviret  Roma  Neroni,** 

were  the  cause,  and  the  Oasis  the  place  of  exile. 

Before  going  fiuther,  we  must  remember  that  there 
were  two  fiunous  pantomimes  who  bore  the  name 
of  Paris,  one  contemporaxy  with  Nero,  the  other 
with  Domitian,  and  that  each  was  put  to  death  by  the 
emperor,  under  whom  he  flourisned  (Dion  Cass. 
Ixiii.  18,  Ixvil  3 ;  Sueton.  Ner.  54,  Dom,  3,  10)  ; 
but  it  is  evident,  from  the  transactions  with  Statins 
alluded  to  in  the  lines  quoted  above,  that  the 
second  of  these  is  the  Paris  of  the  seventh  satire. 
This  being  premised,  we  shall  find  that  the  older 
annotators,  taking  the  words  of  the  pseudo-Sueto- 
nius in  what  certainly  appears  at  first  sight  to  be 
their  natnial  and  obvious  acceptation,  agree  in  be- 
lieving that  Juvenal,  on  account  of  his  insolent 
animadversions  on  the  all-powerful  minion  of  the 
court,  was  banished  at  the  age  of  eighty  by  Do- 
mitian to  Egypt,  where  he  very  soon  afterwards 
aunk  under  die  pressure  of  age  and  sorrow.  But 
A  careful  examination  of  the  hutorical  notioet  in  the 


JUVENALIS. 

satirei  themselves  will  at  ooce  prove  that  this 
opinion  is  untenable,  although  we  must  carefuUj 
separate  what  is  certain  from  what  is  doubtfiiL 
Thus  it  is  often  asserted  that  the  thirteenth  satire 
belongs  to  A.o.  119  or  even  to  a.d.  127,  because 
written  sixty  years  after  the  consulship  of  Fauieivg 
(see  V.  17),  as  if  it  were  unquestionable  that  thia 
Fonteius  must  be  the  C.  FonieiuM  CapUo  who  waa 
consul  A.D.  59,  or  the  L.  Fbmteius  Capito  who  wa» 
consul  A.D.  67,  while,  in  reality,  ^e  individual 
indicated  is  in  all  probability  C.  Fonteius  Oapiits 
who  was  consul  a.d.  12,  since  we  know,  from 
Statins,  that  Rutitius  Gallicus  (see  v.  157)  waa 
actually  dty  pnefiBct  under  Domitian.  Again,  the 
contest  between  the  inhabitants  of  Ombi  and  of 
Tentyra  is  said  (zv.  27)  to  have  happened  **•  nuper 
consule  Junio ;  ^  but  even  admitting  this  name  to 
be  correct,  and  the  MSS.  here  vary  much*  we  can- 
not tell  whether  we  ought  to  fa  upon  Appimt 
Jumut  Sttbimus^  consul  a.  d.  84,  or  upon  Q.  Jtmuu 
ButtwuMf  consiU  a.d.  119.  We  have,  however, 
fortunately  evidence  more  precise. 

1.  We  know  from  Dion  Cassius  (Izvii.  3)  that 
Paris  was  killed  in  a.d.  83,  upon  suspicion  of  an 
intrigue  with  the  empress  Domitia. 

2.  The  fourth  satire,  as  appears  from  the  con- 
cluding lines,  was  written  after  the  death  of  Domi-> 
tian,  that  is,  not  earlier  than  a.  d.  96. 

3.  The  first  satire,  as  we  learn  from  the  forty- 
ninth  line,  was  written  afVer  the  condemnation  of 
Marias  Priscus,  that  is,  not  eariier  than  a.d.  100. 
These  positions  admit  of  no  doubt  or  cavil,  and 
hence  it  is  established  that  Juvenal  was  alive  at 
least  17  years  after  the  death  of  Paris,  and  that 
some  of  his  most  spirited  productions  were  com- 
posed after  the  death  of  Domitian.  Hence,  if  the 
powerful  **  histrio  ^  in  the  biographT  of  the  pseudo- 
Suetonius  be,  as  we  should  natunlly  conclude,  the 
same  person  with  the  Paris  named  in  the  preceding 
sentence,  it  is  impossible  that  Juvenal  could  have 
been  banished  hiter  than  a.  d.  83  ;  it  is  impossible 
that  he  could  have  died  immediately  afterwards, 
since  he  was  alive  in  a.  d.  100  ;  and  it  is  incredible 
that  if  he  had  pined  for  a  long  series  of  years  at  a 
distance  from  his  country  his  works  should  contain 
no  allusion  to  a  destiny  so  sad,  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  they  bear  the  most  evident  marks  of  having 
bem  conceived  and  brought  forth  in  the  metropoUa 
amid  the  scenes  so  graphically  described. 

Salmasius  was  much  too  acute  not  to  perceive 
this  difficulty ;  but  clinging  to  the  idea  that  Ju- 
venal actually  was  banished  to  Egypt  at  the  age  of 
80  and  there  died,  he  endeavournl  to  escape  from 
the  embarrassment  by  supposing  that  the  seventh 
satire,  containing  the  lines  composed  originally 
against  Paris,  was  not  published  until  the  accession 
of  Hadrian ;  that  the  word  **  histrio  ^  does  not  refer 
to  Paris  at  all,  but  to  some  player  of  that  epoch 
protected  by  the  sovereign,  who,  taking  oftnce  at 
the  passage  in  question,  disgniced  the  author  of 
what  he  considered  as  a  scarcely  hidden  attack 
upon  his  abuse  of  patronage.  This  notion  ia  fol- 
lowed out  by  Dodweil  (Amial.  QumUL  §  37),  who 
maintains  that  all  the  satires  were  published  after 
the  elevation  of  Hadrian,  whom  he  suppoaes  to  be 
the  object  of  the  oomplhnentary  address,  **  £t  apes 
et  ratio  studiomm  in  Caenre  tantam,^  expressiona 
which  Salmasius  refers  to  Trajan,  and  the  scholiast 
to  Nero!  But  although  the  words  both  in  the 
satire  and  in  the  memoir  might,  without  much  vio- 
lence, be  accommodated  to  lome  nieh  ezplanatioii. 


JUVENALIS. 

yet  the  bypotheiia,  taken  ai  a  whole,  is  >o  fimciful 
and  80  de«titate  of  all  external  rapport,  that  it  has 
been  adopted  by  few  schobn,  while  Franke  has 
written  two  elaborate  pamphlets  for  the  purpose  of 
demonstrating  that  the  whole  tale  of  the  banish- 
ment to  Egypt  is  a  mere  figment  of  the  gram- 
marians; that  the  ignorance  of  topography  displayed 
in  the  15th  satire,  by  placing  Ombi  in  the  imme- 
diate Ticinity  of  Tentyra,  is  snch  as  to  render  it 
highly  impn^Mble  that  the  author  had  at  any  time 
visited  the  country  of  which  he  speaks,  and  that 
the  whole  pangraph  containing  the  words  **  quan- 
tum ipse  notavi,**  is  palpably  a  gross  interpolation. 

Without  pretending  to  embrace  the  views  of  this 
or  of  any  prerious  critic  to  their  fiill  extent,  we  may 
safely  assume  a  sceptical  position,  and  doubt  every 
point  which  has  been  usually  assiuned  as  true.  The 
narradves  contained  in  the  di£feient  ancient  bio- 
graphies are  so  vague  and  indistinct  that  they  could 
scarcely  have  ]»roceeded  from  a  contemporary  or 
from  any  one  who  drew  his  knowledge  froin  a  dear 
•r  copious  source,  while  the  contradictory  chancter 
of  many  of  the  statements  and  the  manifest  blun- 
ders involved  in  others,  prevent  us  from  reposing 
any  confidence  in  those  particulars  in  which  they 
agree,  or  are  not  confuted  by  external  testimony. 
The  only  fects  with  regard  to  Juvenal  upon  which 
we  can  implicitly  rely  are,  that  he  flourished  to- 
wards the  close  of  the  first  century,  that  Aquinum, 
if  not  the  place  of  his  nativity,  was  at  least  his 
choaen  residence  {Sat  iiL  319),  and  that  he  is  in 
all  probability  the  fnend  whom  Martial  addresses 
in  three  epigrams. 

There  is,  periiaps,  yet  another  dreumstanoe 
which  we  may  admit  without  suspicion.  We  are 
told  that  he  occupied  himself  for  many  years  of  his 
life  in  declaiming ;  and  assuredly  every  page  in  his 
writings  bears  evidence  to  the  accuracy  of  thb 
assertion.  Each  piece  is  a  finished  rhetorical 
essay,  energetic,  glowing  and  sonorous ;  the  succes- 
sive attacks  upon  vice  are  all  planned  with  sys- 
tematic skill ;  the  arguments  are  marshalled  in 
imposing  array;  they  advance  rapported  by  a  heavy 
artillery  of  powerful  and  well-aimed  illustrations, 
and  sweeping  impetuously  onward,  carry  by  assault 
each  position  as  in  turn  assailed.  But  although 
the  impression  produced  at  first  is  overwhelming, 
the  results  are  not  permanent  The  different 
poems  are  too  obviously  formal  works  of  art ;  and 
while  the  figures  in  eadi  picture  are  selected  with 
anxious  care,  grouped  with  all  attention  to  effect, 
and  rich  with  the  most  brilliant  colouring,  the 
composition  as  a  whole  is  defident  in  the  graceful 
ease  and  reality  which  impart  rach  a  matchless 
charm  to  tLe  less  regular  and  less  elaborate  sketches 
of  Horace.  The  means  by  which  the  two  great 
satirists  seek  to  achieve  their  object  are  as  widely 
different  as  the  tempers  and  habits  of  the  men.  It 
is  imposuble  to  imagine  a  contrast  more  strik- 
ing than  is  presented  by  the  pUyful,  good-hu- 
moured gaiety  with  trhich  the  one  would  laugh 
his  hearers  out  of  their  follies  and  their  guUt, 
and  by  the  uncompromising  sternness  with  which 
the  other  seeks  to  scare  Uiem,  callii^  to  his  aid 
frightful  images  and  terrific  denunciations.  In 
the  one  case,  however,  we  are  fully  convinced  of  the 
absolute  sincerity  of  our  monitor;  we  feel  that  his 
precepts  are  the  fruit  of  long  experience,  [woceeding 
from  one  who,  having  mingled  much  with  the 
world,  and  encountered  its  perils,  is  filled  with 
kindly  sympathy  for  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of 

VOL.  IL 


JUVENALIS. 


689 


those  whom  he  warns  to  avoid  the  rocks  and  shoals 
on  which  he  had  himself  well  nigh  been  wrecked ; 
while  the  stately  well-measured  indignation  of  the 
other  belongs  to  the  eloquence  of  the  head  rather 
than  of  the  heart ;  and  the  obvious  tone  of  exag» 
geration  which  pervades  all  his  thundering  invec- 
tives leaves  us  in  doubt  how  fer  this  sustained 
passion  is  real,  and  how  far  assumed  for  show. 
But  while  the  austere  and  misanthropic  gloom  of 
Juvenal  touches  less  deeply  than  the  warm-hearted 
social  spirit  of  his  riral,  we  must  not  forget  the  dif- 
ference of  their  position.  Horace  might  look  with 
admiration  upon  the  high  intellect  of  his  prince, 
and  the  generous  protection  extended  by  him  to 
literature;  and  he  might  feel  grateful  to  the  prudent 
firmness  which  had  restored  peace  after  long  years 
of  dvil  bloodshed,  while  a  decent  show  of  freedom 
was  still  left.  But  the  lapse  of  half  a  century  had 
wrought  a  fearful  change.  Galling  to  the  proud 
spirit  filled  with  recollections  of  ancestral  glory, 
must  have  been  the  chains  with  which  the  coarse 
tyranny  of  Nero  and  Domitian  ostentatiously 
loaded  their  dependents ;  deep  must  have  been  the 
humiliation  of  the  moralist  who  beheld  the  utter 
degradation  and  corruption  of  his  countrymen :  the 
canker  was  perchance  too  deeply-seated  even  for 
the  keenest  knife,  but  delicate  and  gentle  palliit- 
tives  would  have  been  worse  than  modcery. 

The  extant  works  of  Juvenal  consist  of  sixteen 
satires,  the  last  being  a  fragment  of  very  doubtful 
authenticity,  all  composed  in  heroic  hexameters, 
and  divided,  in  several  MSS.,  into  five  books,  an 
arrangement  which,  although  as  old  as  the  time  of 
Priscian,  is  altogether  arbitrary  and  unmeaning. 
According  to  this  distribution,  the  first  book  com- 
prehends SaL  L  iL  iiL  iv.  v. ;  the  second  SaL  vi.  ; 
the  third  Sat  vii  viii.  ix. ;  the  fourth  Sat  x.  xL 
xii. ;  and  the  fifth  the  remainder. 

Not  less  than  six  very  eariy  impressions  of 
Juvenal  have  been  described  by  bibliographers, 
each  of  which  may  chum  the  distinction  of  being 
the  Editio  PrmeepB^  but  the  honour  would  seem  to 
be  divided  between  Uie  three  following :  — 

1.  A  folio,  in  Roman  characters,  containing  68 
sheets,  with  32  lines  in  each  page,  without  date 
and  without  name  of  place  or  of  printer.  See 
Maittaire,  AnmU.  Typog,  vol.  i»  p.  296. 

2.  A  quarto,  in  Roman  chanicters,  containing  80 
sheets,  with  25  lines  in  each  page,  without  date 
and  without  name  of  pUce,  but  bearing  the  name 
of  Ulric  Han,  and  therefore  printed  at  Rome. 

3.  A  quarto,  in  Roman  characters,  containing  71 
sheets,  with  SO  lines  in  each  page,  without  name 
of  phioe  or  of  printer,  but  bearing  the  date  1470, 
and  supposed  to  be  the  work  of  Vindelin  de 
Spin. 

The  text,  as  first  exhibited,  underwent  a  nadiud 
but  slow  improvement  in  the  editions  of  Jac  de 
Rubeis,  foL  Venet.  1475 ;  of  G.  VaUa,  fol  Venet. 
1486  ;  of  Mancinellus,  foL  Venet  1492  ;  of  Aldus, 
8vo.  Venet.  1501, 1535,  and  another  wiUiout  date; 
of  Junta,  8vo.  Florent.  1513 ;  of  Colinaeus,  8vo. 
Paris,  1528,  1535,  1542;  of  Gryphius,  8vaLugd. 
1534,  1535,  1538,  1545,  1560,  1576;  of  R.  Ste- 
phanus,  8vo.  Paris,  1544,  1549 ;  of  Pulmannus, 
8vo.  Antv.  1565,  24mo.  1585;  and  was  at  length 
reduced  to  a  satisfactory  form  by  P.  Pithoeus, 
8vo.  Paris,  1585,  Heidelb.  1590;  and  above  all,  by 
Nic.  Rigaltiu^  12mo.  Paris,  1613,  8vo.  1616, 
whose  rMdings  were  adopted  almost  implidtly  for 
nearly  two  centuries,  undl  the  labours  of  Ruperti, 

Y  V 


690 


JUVKNALI8. 


8vo.  Lips.  ISOV;  Qott.  1808,  LipiL  1819 ;  of 
Achaiutre,  8vo.  Paris,  1810;  of  Weber,  8to. 
Weimar,  1825;  and  of  Heinrich,  8vo.  Bonn,  1839, 
effected  probably  everything  that  our  present  re- 
sources will  permit  us  to  accomplish. 

Oar  author  appears  to  have  been  studied  with 
extreme  aridity  upon  the  reTiTal  of  letters,  and  the 
presses  of  the  fifteenth  century  teemed  with  com- 
mentaries. The  earliest  were  those  of  Angelas 
Sabinus  and  Domitins  Calderinus,  both  published 
in  foL  at  Rome  in  1474 ;  followed  by  those  of 
Oeorgius  Memla,  foL  Venet.  1478,  and  Tarris, 
1478 ;  of  Geotgios  Valla,  fol.  Venet.  1486 ;  of 
Antonius  Moncinellus,  fol.  Venet  149*2  ;  of  Badius 
Ascensius,  4to.  Lugd.  1498;  of  Joannes  Britan- 
nicus,  fol.  Venet.  1499.  To  these  may  be  added 
the  annotations  of  PnlmumuB,  Pithoeus  and  Rigal- 
tius,  attached  to  their  editions,  as  specified  above  ; 
of  Lubinus,  8to.  Rostoch.  1602,  4to.  Hanor.  1603; 
of  Famabius,  12nio.  1612,  very  often  reprinted  ;  of 
Prateus,  the  Dolphin  editor,  4to.  Paris,  1684  ;  of 
Heninnius,  4to.  Ultraj.  1685,  4to.  Lugd.  Bat. 
1695;  and  of  Marshall,  8to.  Lend.  1723.  The 
brief  remarks  of  Coelius  Curio,  which  were  first  ap» 
pended  to  the  edition  of  Colinaeus,  8to.  Paris, 
1528,  and  afterwards  in  a  much  enlarged  and  im- 
proved shape  to  that  of  Frobenius,  fol.  Basil,  1551, 
possess  much  merit.  The  old  scholia  were  first 
printed  in  a  complete  form  in  the  edition  of  Pithoeus, 
8vo.  Paris,  1585.  The  whole  of  the  above  have 
been  repeatedly  reprinted  both  entire  and  in  selec- 
tions. 

The  student  who  provides  himself  with  the  edi- 
tions of  Heninnius,  4to.  Lugd.  Bat.  1 695 ;  of 
Achaintre,  of  Ruperti,  and  of  Heinrich,  will  possess 
every  thing  he  can  require.  The  commentary  of 
Ileinrich,  written  in  Qeiman,  is  the  best  that  has 
yet  appeared. 

The  earliest  English  versions  are  those  of  Barten 
Holyday  (best  ed.  foL  Oxford,  1673),  and  of  Sir 
Robert  Stapylton  (best  ed.  fol.  London,  1660), 
both  of  which  enjoyed  considerable  popularity 
daring  the  seventeenth  century.  Although  the 
lines  in  Holyday  are  ludicrously  quaint  and  rugged, 
the  meaning  of  the  original  is  for  the  most  part  re- 
presented with  great  fidelity,  and  the  commentary 
attached  may  still  be  consiUted  with  advantage. 
Dryden  hai  rendered  the  first,  third,  sixth,  tenth 
and  sixteenth  satires,  in  language  full  of  genius  and 
spirit,  but  always  paraphrastic,  and  often  inaccurate. 
The  most  &ithfal  and  scholarlike  translation  which 
has  yet  appeared  is  that  of  Qifibrd,  4  to.  Lond.  1802; 
and  much  praise  is  due  to  that  of  Badham,  at  least 
to  the  second  edition,  published  in  Valpy^s  Family 
Classical  Library. 

All  the  ancient  documents  regarding  the  life  of 
Juvenal  will  be  found  collected  and  amnged  in  the 
edition  of  Ruperti,  and  the  various  inferences  de- 
duced from  them  have  been  fully  discussed  by 
Franke  in  his  two  dissertations,  the  first  published 
at  Altona  and  Leipsig,  8vo.  1820  ;  the  second  at 
Dorpat,  fol.  1827;  by  C.  Hermann,  in  his  Dispth 
tatio  da  Jwotntdia  SaHrcu  Septimae  TempwUma,  4to. 
Qott.  1843 ;  by  Pinxger,  in  Jahn"^  Jakrinichar/ur 
Philologies  vol.  ziv.  p^  261 ;  and  by  Duntzer,  in  the 
sixth  supplemental  volume  to  the  same  work, 
p.  373.  [W.  R.] 

JUVENA'LIS,  ST.,  a  physician  at  Carthage  in 
the  4th  century  after  Christ,  who  was  also  in  priest  s 
orders.  He  afterwards  left  Africa,  and  went  to 
Rome,  where  he  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Namia 


JUVENCUa 

in  Umbria,  May  3,  a.  d.  369.  He  converted  many 
of  the  people  to  Christiani^,  and  is  said  to  have 
performed  several  miracles,  both  during  bis  life, 
and  also  by  his  relics  after  hia  death,  which  took 
place  Aug.  7,  a.  d.  376.  His  epitaph  is  preserved, 
and  also  a  rhyming  Latin  hymn,  which  lued  to  be 
sung  in  his  honour  by  the  ehuich  of  Namia,  on  the 
day  on  which  his  memory  was  observed,  vis.  May 
3.  (Ada  Sandor.  May,  vol.  i.  p.  376  ;  Surius,  <& 
Probatis  Sandor.  Hidor,  vol.  vii  p.  361  ;  Bzovina» 
Nomend.  Sane.  Pro/en.  Medkor.)  [W.  A.  O.] 

JUVENCUS  VE'TTIUS  AQUIU'NUS.  one 
of  the  earliest  among  the  Christian  poets,  flourished 
under  Constantine  the  Great,  was  a  native  of 
Spain,  the  dMcendant  oH  an  illustriona  fiunily,  and 
a  presbyter  of  the  church.  These  particnkra,  for 
which  we  are  indebted  chiefly  to  St  Jerone,  «mi- 
prise  the  whole  of  our  knowledge  with  regard  to  the 
personal  history  of  this  writer,  who  owes  his  repu- 
tation to  the  first  of  the  two  following  works: — 

1.  Hidorias  Bvanffdieae  Vbri  /PI,  published 
about  A.  D.  332,  a  life  of  Christ  in  hexameter 
verse,  compiled  firom  the  four  evangelists.  The 
narrative  of  St.  Matthew  is  taken  as  the  ground- 
work, the  additional  HxAm  sullied  by  the  three 
others  are  interwoven  in  their  proper  places,  the 
whole  thus  forming  a  complete  harmony  of  the 
Gospels.  The  liberal  praises  bestowed  upon  Ju- 
vencns  by  divines  and  schobrs,  from  St.  Jerome 
down  to  Petrsreh,  must  be  understood  to  belong 
rather  to  the  substance  of  the  piece  than  to  the 
form  under  which  the  materials  are  presented.  We 
may  honour  the  pious  motive  which  prompted  tiie 
undertaking,  and  we  may  bestow  the  same  com- 
mendation upon  the  laborious  ingenuity  with  which 
every  particular  recorded  by  the  sacred  historians, 
and  frequently  their  vvry  words,  are  forced  into 
numbers  ;  but  the  very  plan  <^  the  composition 
excludes  all  play  of  fancy  and  all  poetical  freedom  of 
expression,  while  the  versification,  although  fluent 
and  generally  harmonious,  too  often  bids  defiance 
to  the  laws  of  prosody,  and  the  language,  although 
evidently  in  many  places  copied  from  the  purest 
models,  betrays  here  and  there  evident  indications 
of  corruption  and  decay.  The  idea  that  thh  pro- 
duction might  be  employed  with  advantage  in  the 
interpretation  of  the  Scriptures,  inasmuch  as  it 
may  be  supposed  to  exhibit  faithfully  the  meaning 
attached  to  various  obscure  passages  in  the  early 
age  to  which  it  belongs,  will  not,  upon  examina- 
tion, be  found  to  merit  much  attention. 

2.  IMier  m  Genedm^  in  1541  hexameters, 
divided  into  as  many  chapters  as  the  original ;  an 
attempt,  it  would  appear,  to  render  the  study  of 
the  Old  Testament  more  generally  popular  by 
clothing  it  in  a  metrical  dress,  the  pbn  and  exe- 
cution being  in  every  respect  similar  to  the  Historia 
Evangelica.  For  a  long  period  the  first  four  sec- 
tions alone  were  known  to  exist,  and  were  va- 
riously ascribed  by  different  critics  to  Tertulliaa, 
Cyprian,  or  Salvianus  of  Marseilles ;  but  the 
entire  book,  together  with  the  real  author,  were 
made  known  in  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  from  a  MS.  of  the  eleventh  century,  and 
published  by  Durand.   (See  below.) 

3.  St  Jerome  and  other  ecclesiastical  biographers 
mention  some  hexameters  upon  the  sacraments,  but 
of  these  no  trace  remains. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  Htdoria  Etmngdica 
was  printed  at  Devon ter  in  Holland,  4to.  1490  ;  it 
is  included  in  the  Podarum  vderum  Ecdu,  Opera 


V 


JUVENTIUS. 

»f  O.  Fabridoi,  foL  Basil  1564  ;  in  the  Opera  d 
FragmtHta  «d  PoH.  Lot  of  Maittain,  fbl.  Lond. 
1713 ;  in  the  BUdioikeoa  Pair.  Mcut,  Lngdun. 
1677»  ToL  iT.  p.  55  ;  and  waa  publiahed  lepaFatelj 
with  a  collectioa  of  commentariea,  by  Reoaduiu, 
8td.  LipiL  1710. 

The  Liber  ta  Gemetim  fint  appeared  in  ite  com- 
plete Ibnn  in  Martene  et  Durand,  Sctyiiorum  d 
MomumaiiMum  Amplurima  CoUeeJiOy  foL  Parisi 
1723,  vol.  ix.  p.  14,  from  whence  it  was  reprinted, 
along  with  the  Hiatoria  EfnwgeUn,  in  the  BibHo- 
iUea  Painm  of  GaOand,  foL  Venet  1770,  toL  It. 
p.  587. 

(Hieron.  IM  Vir.  IlL  fU,  Sp,  ad  Magimm, 
Ouron.  EatA.  ad  ▲.  D.  oocxxix. ;  Gebser,  De  CL 
Vettii  Aqmlni  Juvmd  Vita  d  SeriptU,  8to.  Jen. 
1827.)  [W.  R.] 

JUVENTA&    [HxBi.] 

JUVB'NTIA  ORNS,  an  ancient  plebeian  gens, 
which  came  from  Tnscolom  (Cic.  pro  Plamo,  8), 
and  settled  in  Rene,  probably  in  the  coarse  of  the 
fenrth  century  b.  &  According  to  the  statement 
of  Lfc  Gassina,  who  united  with  L.  Javentins  La- 
terensis  in  aceosing  Cn.  Plandna,  Cicero^s  dient, 
the  first  plebeian  aedile  was  a  member  of  the  Ju- 
Tentia  geniL  The  correctness  of  this  statement  is 
denied  by  Cicero ;  hot  whether  tme  or  frilse,  the 
htt  of  its  being  made  sa£Bciently  prorea  the  an- 
tiqoity  of  the  gens.  (Cie.  pro  Phme.  24.)  The 
name  doea  not  occor  again  in  history  till  the  year 
■.&  197  [JovKNTius,  No.  1]  ;  and  the  first  of 
the  gens  who  obtained  the  consulship  was  M.  Ju- 
ventiaa  Thalna  in  &  a  163.  Notwithstanding 
their  antiqnity  and  nobility,  none  of  the  Javentii 
pbyed  any  prominent  part  in  history,  and  the 
name  is  indebted  for  its  celebrity  chiefly  to  the  two 
jorists  who  lired  in  the  second  century  of  the 
Christian  aera.     [CxLSUS,  Juvxntius.] 

The  fiunily-namea  of  this  gens  are  CxLaus,  Lat 
TiaBNKis,  PxDO,  TflALNA :  a  few  occur  without 
a  surname.  Owing  to  the  common  interchange  of 
B  and  V,  the  name  is  frequently  written  Juben- 
tina  in  manuscripts  and  inscriptions. 

JUVENTI'NUS  AXBIUS  OVI'DIUS,  the 
name  attached  to  thirty^fiTe  distichs  entitled  EI&- 
^  de  PkUonuta^  containing  a  collection  of  those 
words  which  are  supposed  to  express  appropriately 
the  sound  uttered  by  birds,  quadrupeds,  and  other 
animals.    Take  as  a  specimen, 

Mas  avidus  mintrit,  relox  mustecula  drindit, 
£t  grillus  girillat,  desticat  inde  sorex. 

The  age  of  the  author  is  quite  unknown,  but 
from  the  but  couplet  in  the  piece  it  would  appear 
that  he  waa  a  Christian.  Bemhaidy  has  en- 
deaToured  to  prove  from  Spartianus  {Gruadrim  der 
Howu  lUL  p.  135),  that  this  and  other  trifles 
of  a  similar  description  were  composed  by  the 
contemporaries  of  the  emperor  Oeta,  the  son  of 
Septimius  Seven»  and  the  broUier  of  Canicalla. 
(Barman.  AnHoL  Lai,  v.  148,  or  n.  233,  ed. 
Meyer ;  Wemsdorf^  Pod»  Lot,  Minore»^  vol  viL 
p.  17&andp.279.)  [W.R.] 

JUVE'NTIUS.  1 .  T.,  a  tribune  of  the  soldiers 
who  fell  in  battle  in  'b.  c.  197,  when  the  consul 
Q.  Minucius  Rufns  was  defeated  by  the  Cisalpine 
Oanls.     (Liv.  xxxiiL  22.) 

2.  T.,  mentioned  by  Livy  (xlii.  27)  as  one  of 
the  legati  sent  into  Apulia  and  Calabria  to  pnr> 
chaae  com  in  b.c.  172,  is  probably  the  same  as 


IXION. 


691 


the  T.  Juventius  Thalna  who  was  pnetor  in  b.  c. 
194.    [Thalna.] 

3.  A  comic  poet,  who  probably  lived  in  the 
middle  of  the  second  century  b.  c.  He  is  referred 
to  by  Varro  {L,  L,  vi.  50,  vii.  65,  ed.  Mttller)  and 
A.  Oellius  (xviii.  12). 

4.  P.,  pnetor  in  b.  c.  149,  who  was  defeated 
and  slain  in  battle  in  Macedonia  by  the  usurper 
Andriscus  (Psendophilippns).  [ANDRacua.]  (Liv. 
EpU,  50 ;  Flor.  il  14  ;  Entrop.  iv.  13 ;  Oios.  iv. 
22.) 

L  A  beantifnl  youth,  to  whom  Catullus  has 
addressed  several  of  his  poems.  (Cbrm.  24,  48, 
99.) 

C.  JUVETNTIUS,  a  Roman  jurist,  one  of  the 
numerous  avdiioret  of  Q.  Mucins,  P.  £  Scaevola, 
the  Pontifex  Maximus.  He  is  mentioned  by  Pom- 
ponius  aloQg  with  Aquilins  Gallus,  Balbus  Locilios, 
and  Sextus  Papirius,  as  one  of  the  four  most  emi- 
nent pupils  of  Mucins.  Nothing  more  is  known  of 
him.  His  works  possessed  high  authority,  and 
were  inoorponted  by  Servius  Sulpidos  in  his 
own  writings.  In  the  time  of  Pomponius,  the 
original  productions  of  the  disciples  of  Mudos 
were  scarce,  and  were  known  chiefly  through  the 
books  of  Servius  Sulpidus.  (Dig.  I  tit.  2.  s.  2.  $ 
42.)  [J.T.  G.] 

T.  JUVFNTIUS,  an  advocate,  who  was  much 
employed  in  private  causes.  He  was  a  slow  and 
rather  cold  speaker,  but  a  wily  disputant  He  pos- 
sessed considerable  legal  knowledge,  as  did  also  his 
diidple  Q.  Orbius,  who  was  a  contemporary  of 
Cicero.  (Brut,  48.)  Ch.  Ad.  Ruperti  thinks  that 
the  T.  Juventius  mentioned  by  Cicero  is  the  some 
with  the  disciple  of  Mudus,  to  whom  Pomponius 
gives  the  praenomen  Caius.  {Ammad,  ta  Enekirid 
PomponU,  iil  8.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

IXI'ON  (*I{W),  a  son  of  Phlegyas  (Schol.  ad 
ApoUoa,  Ekod,  iil  62 ;  comp.  Stnb.  x.  p.  442,  who 
calls  him  a  brother  of  Phlegyas),  or,  according  to 
others,  a  son  of  Antion  by  Perimek,  of  Pasion,  or 
of  Ares.  (SchoL  ad  Pind.  Pyth.  il  39  ;  Diod.  iv. 
69  ;  Hygin.  Fafr.  62.)  According  to  the  common 
tradition,  his  mother  was  Dia,  a  £iughter  of  Dei- 
oneua.  He  was  kins  of  the  Loxrithae  or  Phlegyes, 
and  the  fisther  of  Peirithousi  ( Apollod.  i  8.  §  2  ; 
Hygin.  Fab,  14.)  When  DeToneus  demanded  of 
Ixion  the  bridal  gifts  he  had  promised,  Ixion  trear 
cherously  invited  him,  as  though  it  were  to  a 
banquet,  and  then  contrived  to  make  him  fell  into 
a  pit  filled  with  fire.  As  no  one  purified  Ixion  of 
this  treacherous  murder,  and  all  the  gods  were  in- 
dignant at  him,  Zeus  took  pity  upon  him,  purified 
him,  and  invited  him  to  his  table.  But  Ixion  waa 
ungmtefnl  to  his  benefiictor,  and  attempted  to  win 
the  love  of  Hera.  Zens  made  a  phantom  resem- 
bling Hera,  and  by  it  Ixion  became  the  fether  of  a 
Centaur,  who  again  having  intercourse  with  Mag- 
nesian  mares,  became  the  fether  of  the  Hippo- 
centaurs.  (Pind.  Pylk.  il  39,  &c  with  the  Schol ; 
SchoL  ad  Emr^Pkoen,  1185  ;  Ludan,  Dm/.  Deor. 
6.)  Ixion,  as  a  punishment,  waa  chained  by 
Hermes  with  his  hands  and  feet  to  a  wheel,  which 
is  described  as  winged  or  fiery,  and  said  to  have 
roUed  perpetually  in  the  air  or  in  the  lower  world. 
He  is  further  said  to  have  been  scourged,  and  com- 
pelled to  exdaim,  '*Bene&ctors  should  be  ho- 
noured."* (Comp.  Schol  ad  Horn.  (kL  xxi.  303  ; 
Hygin.  Fab,  33,  62  ;  Serv.  ad  Vtry,  Aea.  vi.  601, 
Georg.  iil  38,  ir.  484 ;  SdioL  Venet  ad  II.  L 

266.)  [uai 

YY  2 


692 


LABEO. 


IXrONy  ft  Bnrname  of  Demetrias,  the  gram- 
marian, of  Adramyttium.     [Vol.  I.  p.  968,  a.] 

IXIO'NIDES,  a  patronymic,  applied  by  Ovid 
(Met,  TiiL  566)  to  Peirithous,  the  son  of  Ixion ; 
but  the  plural,  Ixionidae,  occurs  also  aa  a  name  of 
the  Centaurs.  (Lucan,  vi.  386.)  [L.  S.] 

rXIUS  CUios),  a  surname  of  Apollo,  derived 
from  a  district  of  the  island  of  Rhodes  which  was 
called  Ixiae  or  Ixia.  (Steph.  Byf.  j;  v.  "Uuu ; 
compw  Strab.  xir.  p.  655.)  [L.S.] 

lYNX  nv7{),a  daughter  of  Peitho  and  Pan, 
or  of  Echo.  She  endeavoured  to  charm  Zeus,  or 
make  him,  by  magic  means,  fall  in  love  widi  lo ; 
in  consequence  of  which  Hera  metamorphosed  her 
into  the  bird  called  lynx  (iynx  torqnilla).  (SchoL 
ad  TheocriL  \l  17,  ad  Find.  Pyth.  iv.  380,  Nem, 
iv.  56 ;  Txets.  ad  Lycoph.  310.)  According  to 
another  story,  she  was  a  daughter  of  Pierus,  and  as 
she  and  her  sisters  had  presumed  to  enter  into  a 
musical  contest  with  the  Muses,  she  was  changed 
into  the  bird  lyax,  (Anton,  lib.  9.)  This  bird,  the 
symbol  of  passionate  and  restless  love,  was  given 
by  Aphrodite  to  Jason,  who,  by  turning  it  round 
and  pronouncing  certain  magic  words,  excited  the 
love  of  Medeia.  (Pind.  Pyth,  iv.  380,  Ac;  Tzetz. 
/.&)  [L.S.] 

IZATES.    [Arsacbs  XIX.  p.  358»  a.] 


LABDA  {hMa\  a  daughter  of  the  Bacchiad 
Amphion,  and  mother  of  Cypselus,  by  Eetion. 
(Herod,  v.  92.)  According  to  the  Etymologicum 
Magnum  (p.  199),  her  name  was  derived  from  the 
fact  of  her  feet  being  turned  outward,  and  thus  re- 
sembling the  letter  A  [Comp.  Cypsslus.]  [L.S.] 

LABDA'CIDAE  (AoffdaicISai),  a  patronymic 
from  Labdactts,  and  frequently  used  not  only  to 
designate  his  children,  but  his  descendants  in 
general,  and  is  therefore  applied  not  only  to  Oedi- 
pus, his  son,  but  to  Polyneices,  Eteocles,  and 
Antigone.  The  fiimily  of  the  Labdacidae  is  par> 
ticularly  fiunous  in  ancient  story,  on  account  of  the 
misfortunes  of  all  that  belonged  to  it  (Soph* 
Antig,  560;  Stat  ThA,  yL  451,  and  many  other 
passages.)  [L.  S.] 

LA'BDACUS  {hd^9Kos)y  a  son  of  the  Theban 
king,  Polydorus,  the  son  of  Cadmus,  by  Nycteis, 
who  was  descended  from  a  Spartan  family.  Lab- 
dacus  lost  his  lather  at  an  early  age,  and  was  placed 
under  the  guardianship  of  Nycteus,  and  afterwards 
under  that  of  Lycus,  a  brother  of  Nycteus.  When 
Labdacus  had  grown  up  to  manhood,  Lycus  sur- 
rendered the  government  to  him ;  and  on  the  death 
of  Labdacus,  which  occurred  soon  afler,  Lycus 
agiiin  undertook  the  guardianship  of  his  son  Laiua» 
the  father  of  Oedipus.  (Paus.  ix.  5.  $  2  ;  Eurip. 
Here.  Fur.  27  ;  Apollod.  iiu  5.  §  5 ;  comp.  Nvo 
TBUS.)  [L.  S.] 

LA'BEO,  Q.  ANTI'STI  US,  a  Roman  jurist,  one 
of  those  disciples  of  Servius  Sulpicius,  who  are 
stated  by  Pomponius  (Dig.  I.tit2.  s.2.$44)to  have 
written  books  which  were  digested  by  Aufidius 
Namusa.  He  was  the  fisther  of  the  more  eminent 
jurist  of  the  same  name,  who  lived  under  Augustus. 
In  his  attachment  to  the  ancient  republican  liberty, 
he  joined  the  conspiracy  of  Bnttus  and  was  one  of 
the  murderers  of  Julias  Caesar.  Constant  to  the 
party  he  had  espoused,  he  was  present  at  the  battle 
of  Pharsalia,  and,  after  the  defeat,  was  unwilling  to 


LABEO. 

survive  Bmtna,  who,  he  was  told,  had  pronounced 
his  name  with  a  sigh  before  his  death.  Having 
dug  in  his  tent  a  hole  of  the  length  of  his  body, 
he  settled  his  woridly  afiairs,  and  sent  messages  to 
his  wife  and  children.  Then,  taking  the  hand  of 
his  most  &ithful  slave,  he  turned  him  round  (aa 
was  usual  in  the  ceremony  of  manumission),  and, 
giving  him  his  sword,  presented  his  throat  to  be 
stabbed,  and  was  buried  in  his  tent  in  the  hole 
which  he  had  dug.  ( SchoL  ad  HoraL  &<.  i.  3. 83  ; 
Plut  Brut.  12  ;  Appian,B.  C  iv.  135.)   [J.  T.  G.] 

LA'BEO,  M.  (?)  ANTI'STIUS,  the  son  of  the 
subject  of  the  preceding  article,  adopted  the  repub- 
lican opinions  of  his  father,  and  finally  eclipsed  him 
in  reputation  as  a  jurist  His  praenomen  is  un- 
certain. The  Scholiast  on  Horace  {Sat  i.  3.  83) 
calls  him  Marcus,  and  Gellius  (xx.  1)  calls  him 
Quintus.  In  his  youth  he  was  prompted  by  hit 
active  intellect  to  cultivate  philosophy,  and  to  apply 
himself  to  Tarioiu  branches  of  learning.  He  be- 
came a  proficient  in  logic,  philosophy,  and  archaeo- 
logy, and  turned  these  acquirements  to  profit  in 
the  cultivation  of  law.  In  tracing  the  origin  and 
signification  of  Latin  words  he  was  pecnliariy 
skilfnl,  and  by  this  kind  of  knowledge  he  was 
able  to  unravel  many  legal  knots.  He  received 
the  elements  of  his  legal  education  firom  Trehatiuay 
but  he  also  listened  to  the  instruction  of  Tubero 
and  Ofilius.  Pomponius  states  that  he  was  a  legal 
innovator  (jplurima  mnovare  iiutiimt,  Dig.  I.  tit  2. 
s.  2.  §  47),  whereas,  the  letter  of  Capito,  cited  bj 
Gellius,  makes  him  out  to  be  a  strict  adherent  to 
ancient  usages  (raium  tamem  nil  kaberetj  mm  qmod 
justum  ianetumque  essse  m  Bomams  asitiqiataiibua 
Icffisaet^  GelL  xiii.  12).  Under  the  article  Capito 
[Vol.  I.  p.  6001,  we  have  mentioned  the  manner  in 
which  it  has  been  attempted  to  reconcile  these 
testimonies.  Though  in  prwate  law  Labeo  was  an 
innovator,  he  held  &st  to  the  ancient  fomu  of  the 
constitution.  The  anecdote  of  his  refusing  to  obej 
the  iummotu  of  a  tribune,  while  he  admitted  the 
right  of  a  tribune  to  arreri  (GelL  Le.),  is  an  in- 
stance of  his  pertinacity  in  matters  of  public  right. 
On  the  other  hand,  his  resort  in  bis  own  case  to 
eodieUli  (a  word  used  in  very  difierent  senses  in 
Roman  and  in  English  law)  instead  of  a  formal 
testament,  proves  that  he  was  not  arexse  to  every 
kind  of  legal  novelty.  (Inst  tit  25,  pr.)  It  ta 
also  a  proof  of  the  great  authority  he  possessed, 
that  codicil  were  universally  recognised  as  admis- 
sible, after  the  precedent  which  Li£eo  had  afibtded 
in  his  own  case.  If  Labeo,  our  jurist,  be  referred 
to  in  Dig.  34.  tit  2.  s.  32.  §  6,  we  are  in  possession 
of  a  clause  of  his  will,  containing  a  bequest  to  hit 
wife  Neratia. 

The  rugged  republicanism  of  Labeo  {liUrlaa 
quaedam  nimia  atque  veeon)  was  not  pleasing  to 
Augustus,  and  it  has  been  supposed  by  many  that 
the  haJbeone  wfoatbr  of  Horace  {SaL  i  8.  80) 
was  a  stroke  levelled  against  the  jurist,  in  order  to 
please  the  emperor  ;  though  Wieland  has  suggested 
that,  at  the  time  when  Horace  wrote  his  first  book 
of  Satires,  Labeo  the  jurist  was  probably  too  young 
and  undistinguished  to  provoke  such  sarcasm. 

In  the  year  b.  c.  18  Labeo  was  one  of  those  who 
were  appointed  by  Augustus  to  nominate  senators, 
and,  in  the  exercise  of  his  power,  he  nominated  M. 
Lepidus,  who  was  disliked  by  the  emperor.  On 
being  threatened  with  punishment  by  Augustus,  for 
selecting  an  unfit  person,  he  answered,  **"  Each  of  ua 
has  a  right  to  exercise  his  own  discretkHi,  and  what 


LABEO. 

hum  luve  T  done  in  admitting  into  tke  senate  one 
whom  you  allow  to  be  pontiff?**  The  answer  was 
clerer,  and  not  nnaeeeptable  to  the  emperor,  who 
wished  .to  be  pontiff  himself,  but  could  not  make 
up  his  mind  to  go  to  the  length  of  depriving  Le- 
pidns  of  that  dignity.  A  proposal  was  made  in 
the  senate,  that  the  senators  should  guard  Augustus 
by  turns,  by  passing  the  night  in  hia  ante-chamber, 
liabeo,  not  liking  the  plan,  but  not  wishing  openly 
to  oppose  it,  excused  himself  by  saying,  **  I  am  a 
snorer,  and  not  fit  to  sleep  near  the  emperor.  (Dion 
Cass.  Ut.  15  ;  Suet  Aiig.  54.) 

We  have  already  [CAprro]  fully  adrerted  to 
the  contrast  between  Labeo  and  Capito,  and  have 
giren  an  account  of  the  different  legal  sects  which 
they  founded.  Tacitus  (At».  iiL  75)  calls  these 
two  great  rival  jurists  of  the  age  of  Augustus  duo 
deeora  pacts.  The  statement  of  Pomponius  {L  c), 
that  Labeo  refused  the  consulship,  seems  to  be 
inconsistent  with  the  statement  of  Tacitus  (/.  e.), 
that  Labeo  became  popular  from  the  wrong  he 
suffered  in  not  rising  above  the  praetorship.  The 
following  is  the  most  plausible  explanation  of  the 
apparent  inconsistency: — Labeo  was  of  an  older 
and  fiu*  more  distinguished  fiimily  than  Capito, 
whose  anceators  first  came  into  notice  in  the  time  of 
Solla,  whereas  the  Antistii  are  heard  of  in  the 
earliest  period  of  Roman  history,  and  by  reference 
to  Eckhel  it  will  be  found  that  there  are  still  many 
subsisting  medals  of  the  gens  Antestia  or  Antistia, 
but  none  of  the  gens  Atteia.  In  age,  too,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  Labeo  was  senior  to  Capito.  The  wrong 
spoken  of  by  Tacitus  may,  therefore,  have  consisted 
in  allowing  Labeo  to  remain  praetor  at  a  time  when 
regularly  he  might  have  expected  the  consulship, 
and  in  promoting  Capito,  out  of  the  ordinary  course, 
over  his  head.  This  wrong  would  not  have  been 
purged  by  a  subsequent  offer  on  the  part  of  the 
emperor  to  make  Labeo  consul  suffisctus. 

Perhaps  the  desire  of  leisure  to  punue  hia  studies 
may  have  been  the  real  cause,  or  may  have  contri- 
buted, along  with  the  feeling  of  having  suffered  a 
slight,  as  a  cause  of  Labeo^s  refiisal  to  accept  poli- 
tiaJ  power,  offered  in  such  a  way,  and  at  such  a 
time,  that  it  possessed  little  value.  He  devoted 
himself  to  reading  and  literature,  and  the  study  of 
his  profession.  Half  of  every  year  he  spent  at 
Rome  in  giving  instruction  to  his  pupils,  and  an- 
swering in  public  the  questions  of  those  who  con- 
sulted him  on  legal  points  ;  and  six  months  he 
passed  in  the  country  in  writing  books.  Of  these 
he  left  no  fewer  thim  four  hundred  behind  him,  a 
number  at  which  we  need  not  be  surprised,  when 
we  consider  how  small  in  general  were  the  ancient 
Hbri  and  volumuuu  His  works  were  more  in  re- 
quest in  subsequent  ages  than  those  of  most  of  the 
vetere$.  By  Oaius  he  is  cited  several  times,  and 
his  name  appean  more  than  once  in  the  Institutes. 
The  extracts  from  Labeo  in  the  Digest  occupy  about 
twelve  pages  in  Hommers  Palingenma  Pandecta- 
rum.  They  are  sixty-one  in  number,  but  the  name 
of  Labeo  occurs  in  other  passages  of  the  Digest  no 
fewer  than  five  hundred  and  forty-one  times.  He 
wrote  commentaries  on  the  laws  of  the  twelve  tables 
(GelL  i  12  ;  ib.  viL  15,  where  the  second  book  is 
cited  ;  ib.  xx.  1)  and  upon  the  Praetor^s  Edict,  in  at 
least  four  books  (Gell.  xiii.  10  ;  Dig.  1 1.  tit  4.  s. 
i.  §  5).  Ulpian  dtes  Labeo  Ubro  prima  praeiortM 
urbatn  (Dig.  50.  tit  16.  s.  19),  and  refers  to  his 
thirtieth  book  praetoris  peregrini  (Dig.  4.  tit.  3.  s. 
9.  §  4).    The  books  so  cited  by  Ulpian  may  form 


LABEO. 


693 


part  of  the  general  work  on  the  Praetoris  Edict 
( Wieling,  de  Labeonu  ad  EdicL  JJhru^  4to.  Fnmeq. 
1731.) 

Of  his  works,  the  Florentine  Index  mentions 
only  nc(0aM0v  ^^^hXo.  6x79»,  and  Poderiorum  fii€\la 
94Ka,  and  these  are  the  works  firom  which  the 
greater  number  of  passages  from  Labeo  that  occur 
in  the  Digest  are  taken.  The  Peiikanom  or  Pro- 
beAilium  are  cited  sometimes  simply  (as  in  Dig.  19. 
tit  1.  s.  53),  and  sometimes  with  the  addition  a 
Paulo  Epitomaiorum  (as  in  Dig.  28.  tit  1.  s.  2). 
It  is  doubtful  whether  any  of  the  remains  of  Labeo 
given  in  the  Digest,  even  those  which  appear  to  be 
cited  from  his  original  writings,  were  not  taken  by 
the  compile»  from  his  works  as  they  appeared  in 
the  remodelled  editions  of  subsequent  commentators. 
(Von  Regius,  'Ewu^im^oiwv,  L  25,  in  Otto,  TAes. 
vol.  ii.  p.  1493 ;  Blume,  in  Savigny*s  ZeiUchrifly 
vol  iv.  p.  317,  &c.)  The  Peilhanon  of  Labeo 
treated  of  general  rules  of  law  which,  though  pro- 
babiliiie$^  were  sometimes  fidlacious  ;  and  Paulus, 
in  his  notes,  directed  attention  chiefly  to  the  par- 
ticular  cases  which  formed  exceptions  to  the  rule. 
(Bynkershoeck,  Cfb$.  iii.  16.)  Of  the  Libri  Potie- 
riorum  of  Labeo,  and  the  Epiiome  of  that  work 
made  by  Javolenus,  we  have  already  treated  under 
the  article  Javolxnus.  The  Liri  (qu.  Liber) 
Bpittolarum  and  LiM  Retponaorum  of  Labeo,  are 
referred  to  under  Labeo,  DoMiriua,  while  his 
Commeatarii  de  Jure  PoiU^ao  and  his  other  theo- 
logical works,  are  mentioned  under  Labco,  Cor- 
NXLIU8.  In  ancient  times,  not  only  were  commen- 
taries written  upon  him  by  Paulus  and  Javolenus, 
but  we  read  of  the  Notae  upon  Labeo  of  Proculus 
(Dig.  3.  tit  5.  s.  10.  §  1  ;  Dig.  35.  tit  1.  s.  69  ; 
Dig.  17.  tit  2.  s.  65.  §  5),  and  of  a  certain  Quin- 
tns  (Dig.  4.  tit  3.  s.  7.  §  7)  ;  and  we  find  from 
Dig.  28.  tit  5.  s.  17.  §  5,  that  his  Potteriorum 
L^bri  were  annotated  by  Aristo  and  by  Aulus 
(probably  Aulus  CascelUus).  In  modem  times, 
according  to  Maiansius  {Ad  XXX.  letorum  Frag. 
Cornment.  vol  i  praeC),  Sebastian  Ortega  com- 
mented specially  on  his  remains  ;  but  such  a  work 
(like  the  works  of  many  other  Spanish  jurists)  is 
unknown  to  the  legal  bibliognphers.  (Bach.  Hitt. 
Jur,  Rom.  iii.  1.  §  10  ;  Zimmem.  ILR.G.  vol.  L 
§  82,  83  ;  Chr.  Thomasius,  Comparatio  Antistii 
Labeoms  ei  AieU  CapUonis^  4to.  Lips.  1683  ;  Chr. 
Thomasius,  Comparatio  Labeonis  et  TMaiii,  4  to. 
Lips.  1684  ;  Com.  van  Eck,  De  Ftfo,  Moribus  ei 
StudOs  M.  Antistii  Labeoms  et  C.  Aieii  CapUoms^ 
8vo.  Franeq.  1692,  reprinted  in  Oelrich*s  Thesaurus 
Novus  Disseriationum  Juridiearumy  vol  ii.  tom.  2, 
p.  821—856  ;  A.  N.  MoUer,  Seleeia  Quaedam,  4to. 
Tnj.  ad  Rhen.  1763,  reprinted  in  Oelrich's  Thes, 
Nov.  Dis.  Jur.  vol.  ii.  tom.  2,  pp.  107 — 1 54 ;  Neu- 
ber,  Dis  Juristiscbe  KUusiher,  pp.  77 — 92,  and  pp. 
209—216  ;  P.  Ph.  Wolffhardt  De  PosteriorUms 
Labeoms,  4to.  Rentel.  1751  ;  Chr.  Glob.  Biener, 
Antistius  Labeoy  Juris  CimUs  Nooator^  4to.  Lips. 
1786,  reprinted  (vol  i.  No.  9)  in  Chr.  Glob. 
Biener*8  OpuscuUi  Academica,  2  vols.  4to.  Lips. 
1830;  Oteysa  et  Olano,  Paralipomemm  et  JE&o* 
torum  Juris  Oivilis,  vol.  i.  in  Meerman^s  Thesaurus^ 
vol  i.  pp.  619—622.)  [J.  T.  G.J 

LA'BEO,  ATE'IUS,  a  contemporary  of  Pliny, 
who  mentions  his  fancv  for  small  pictures  (H.  N. 
XXXV.  4).  BeiiranduM  [deJurisp.  i.  7.  §  4)  would 
read  Antistius  for  Ateius,  and,  unmindful  of  chro- 
nology, would  confound  the  picture-fimcier  with  the 
celebrated  jurist  of  the  time  of  Augustus.    But  wo 

Y  Y  3 


694 


LABEO. 


ought  probably  to  read  TUidius  inttead  of  Atehu. 
Seo  below,  p.  695,  a.  [J.  T.  O.] 

LA'BEO,  C.  ATI'NIUS.  1.  Tribune  of  the 
plebs  in  B.C.  197,  and  praetor  peregrinua  in  195. 
(Liv.  zxjdu.  22,  25,  42,  43.) 

2.  Praetor  in  B.C.  190.  He  receired  Sicily  at 
hifl  prorince.  (Lit.  xxxti.  45,  xxxm  2. )  [C.P.M.] 

LA'BEO,  A'TTIUS,  a  Roman  poet,  the  author 
of  a  translation  of  the  poems  of  Homer,  which  is 
no  longer  extant.  (Wemsdorf^  Poetae  Lot,  mm. 
voLiT.  p.  677).  [a  P.M.] 

LA'BEO,  CLAU'DIUS,  a  BaUvian,  was  pre- 
fect of  the  Batavian  ala^  which  went  orer  from 
Lupercus  to  Cirilis.  [CiYXLia]  CiTilis,  whose 
rival  he  was  in  their  native  town,  not  being  willing 
to  incur  the  odium  of  putting  him  to  death,  and  yet 
fearing  that,  if  allowed  to  remain  with  his  army, 
he  might  excite  disaffection,  sent  him  as  a  prisoner 
among  the  FrisiL  He  afterwards  escaped,  and  offered 
his  senrices  to  Vocula,  who  gave  him  a  small  force, 
with  which  he  carried  on  an  irregular  warfare 
against  the  insurgents.  He  was  defeated  by  Civi- 
lis,  who,  however,  tried  in  vain  to  crush  him. 
[CiviLis.]  (Tac.  Hid.  iv.  18,  56,  66,  70.)  [P.aj 

LA'BEO,  CORNE'LIUS,  a  writer  cited  by 
Macrobius.  He  wrote  books  <U  FawUa  {Sahum,  i. 
16),  and  de  Oraeulo  ApollimtGaru  (i.  18).  From 
the  former  work  are  probably  extracted  the  pas- 
sages cited  in  Saturn,  l  12.  He  evidently  went 
deep  into  mythological  speculations.  That  he 
wrote  a  treadse  entitled  De  DiU  PenaiSbua  cannot 
&irly  be  inferred  from  Saium,  iii.  4,  though  it  is 
clear  that  he  treated  of  the  Penates.  In  Saturn, 
iii  10,  Labeo,  without  the  name  Cornelius  (Zo5ro, 
iexagetimo  et  odavo  Hbro),  is  coupled  with  Ateins 
Capito,  and  it  is  evident  from  the  context,  that 
here  the  same  Labeo  is  meant  as  in  Saturn,  iii.  4. 
Hence,  there  appears  to  be  some  ground  for  sus- 
pecting that  Macrobius  intends  to  designate  the 
celebrated  jurist  Antistius  Labeo,  the  contemponuy 
of  Capito,  and  has  given  to  him  by  mistake  the 
name  Cornelius.  This  suspicion  is  confirmed,  when 
we  find  that  Cornelius  Labeo  is  nowhere  mentioned 
but  in  Macrobius,  that  Labeo,  without  auy  ad- 
ditional  name,  is  dted  by  other  writers  as  having 
written  on  exactly  similar  subjects  ;  and  when  we 
know  that  Antistius  Labeo  the  jurist  wrote  upon 
pontifical  law,  was  given  to  mythological  research, 
and  was  learned  in  antiquity  (Kiierat  OMUxqukrei  alth- 
reaque  penetraverat,  Oell.  ziii  101  Servius  {ad 
Virg.  Am.  iii.  168)  cites  a  work  of  Labeo  de 
Dm  Animalibus,  and  Fulgentius  {de  Priteo  Ser- 
•none,  §  4.  j.  «.  Manaiee)  gives  a  fragment  from 
the  work  of  Labeo  de  Dieeqjiime  Hetrutei»  Tagetie 
et  BaecheOdiM.  There  are  severs!  passages  relating 
to  ancient  Roman  mjrthology,  cited  from  Labeo  by 
St.  Augustin  {De  Civ.  Dei,  iL  11  (compare  viii 
IS),  ii.  14,  iii.  25,  ix.  19,xxiL  28). 

Now  we  know  from  the  citations  of  Festus 
(s.  w.  Proculiunty  Spureumf  Prox,  Siderefama), 
that  Antistius  Labeo,  the  jurist,  wrote  a  treatise, 
containing  at  least  15  books,  de  Jure  Pomtifieio, 
and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  68th  book,  cited  by 
Macrobius  {Satmm.  iii.  10),  is  one  of  the  books  of 
this  treatise.  Pomponius  (Dig.  1.  tit  2.  s.  2.  §  47) 
tells  us  that  Antistius  Labeo  left  behind  him  400 
volumes.  The  work  De  Qffido  Augurum,  men- 
tioned by  Festus  (s.  v.  Remiteo),  probably  formed  a 
part  of  the  treatise  De  Jure  Pon^fido.  It  cannot 
be  doubted  that  the  Labeo  cited  by  Festus  (j.  «• 
Poptde^ia  Saen,  PuSia  Sam),  by  Pliny  {H.  N. 


LABEO. 

X.  15),  and  by  Aulus  Oellius  (xv.  27),  from  the 
work  of  Laelius  Felix  ad  Q.  Mucium,  is  AntisUna 
Labeo  the  jurist.  Anlittiug  Labeo  probably  treated 
of  the  Penates  as  Comeliui  Labeo  did,  according  to 
Macrobius,  for  we  learn  from  Festus  (s.«.Peao^) 
that  Antistius  Labeo  thought  that  the  word  Penatb 
might  be  used  in  the  singular  number.  Other 
fragments,  similariy  rdating  to  antiquarian  and 
pontifical  researches  (e.  g.  Festns, «.  «.  Sqitimcntkt^ 
Proeimurium,  SeripUim  Lapidem,  SeeeepUa,  Suiigere 
Arietem  ;  Plut.  Quaeet.Rum.  c.  46),  where  Antistius 
alone  or  Antistius  lahto  is  expressly  mentioned, 
confirm  our  opinion  as  to  the  mistake  of  Macrobius 
(who  is  not  accurate  in  names),  and  as  to  the  iden- 
tity of  the  jurist  with  the  writer  whom  he  calls 
Chmeina  JjJbeo.  (Heinec.  HieL  Jur.  Rom,  $  182  ; 
Bach.  Hitl.  Jur.  Rom.  iii.  1.  §  10  ;  Bynkerdioeck, 
Praetermma  ad  Pompomum,  §  47  ;  Dirksen,  BruA- 
eiucke  out  den  Sdmflen  der  Romiechen  Juritten,  p^ 
74—83.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

LA'BEO,  DOMI'TIUS.  In  Dig.  28.  tit  1.  s. 
27,  is  contained  an  epistle  of  Domitius  Labeo  to 
Jnventius  Celsus,  with  the  rude  answer  of  the 
hitter  [Cblsus,  Vol  L  p.  662].  In  Dijg.  41.  tit  3. 
B.  30.  §  1,  Pomponius  cites  Labeo  LSrie  £^netO' 
larum,  and  Cujas  supposes  that  for  Labeo  should 
be  read  Javolenus,  as  the  LAri  Epiaiolarum  of 
Antistius  Labeo  the  jurist  are  nowhere  else  men- 
tioned ;  but  there  is  nothing  unusual  in  the  work 
of  a  jurist  being  2va|  \ry6fAeyow. 

It  is  not  unlikely,  indeiMl,  that  the  lAri  Epittih' 
larum  cited  by  Pomponius  is  identical  with  th« 
lAbri  Reeponaorum  of  AnUstius  Labeo,  of  which 
the  15th  book  is  dted  by  Ulpian,  in  CdL  Leg. 
Rom.  et  Moe.  xii.  7.  We  have  Labeo  reeeribit  in 
Dig.  37.  tit.  1.  s.  3.  $  1-  «id  in  Dig.  33w  tit.  7.  s. 
12.  §  35,  we  find  the  expression  Neratiue^  Hb.  iv. 
epiaiofarum  reepondii,  showing  that  epietotae  and 
responea  may  be  used  synonymously.  As  the  pro- 
posed alteration  of  Cujas  is  unnecessary,  so  there 
IS  no  need  for  the  conjecture  of  Bertrandns  {De 
Juriep.  L  10.  §  9),  that  the  Labeo  mentioned  in 
Dig.  41.  tit  3.  s.  30.  $  1.  is  Domitins  Labeo.  In 
Dig.  28.  tit  I.  s.  27,  Domitius  Labeo  is  the  ques- 
tioner, and  it  is  the  jurist  who  is  questioned  from 
whom  we  should  expect  the  publication  of  Epie" 
iolae.  There  is  nothing  even  to  prove  that  Domitins 
Labeo  was  a  jurist,  though  he  is  classed  as  such  by 
Cotta,  Rivallius,  Eberiinus  and  others.  It  is  tme 
that  one  jurist  sometimes  consulted  another,  as 
AtiUcinus  consulted  Proculus  (Dig.  23.  tit  4.  sl  17), 
but  epistolae  were  more  .requently  addressed  to 
jurists  by  non-professional  persons.  B.  Rutilius 
(  Vitae  letorum,  c.  60)  seems  to  think  that  in  Dig. 
35.  tit  1.  s.  39.  §  40,  the  extract  is  taken  from  one 
Labeo,  and  contains  a  citation  of  another  Labeo, 
and  that  Domitina  Labeo  cites  the  earlier  jurist, 
Antistius  Labeo  ;  bat  in  the  extract  referred  to, 
it  is  Javolenus  who  cites  Antistius  Labeo.  (GuiL 
Grot  de  ViLlcL  n.4.%B;  M^naoe,  Amoen.  Jur. 
c.  20  ;  Alphen,  de  Javolem,  c.  4.  §  2.) 

It  has  been  supposed  by  some  that  the  ignonmoe 
of  kw  manifested  by  Domitins  Labeo  in  his  cele- 
brated letter,  is  rather  an  argument  that  he  was 
not  a  jurist,  and  Celsns  has  been  thought  unpoUte, 
but  not  hasty,  in  chaiiging  him  with  folly.  But 
P.  Kiimmerer  (Beitrage  sur  Geedudde  und  H^eorie 
dee  Rdmieehen  Reckte,  pp.  208—226)  has  shown 
that  this  question  may  have  a  deeper  meaning  than 
is  commonly  supposed.  We  find  from  Ulpian 
(Dig.  28.  tit  1.  B.  21.  g  2),  that  in  wills  where 


LABEO. 

there  ought  to  be  tatu  roffoH,  odo  who  was  aeci- 
dentally  pment  alterim  rri  omm  oould  not  be  a 
witneaa.  Ulpian  qualifies  the  rule,  by  saying  that 
a  penon,  though  aaked  to  come  for  another  puipoae, 
might  be  a  witnees,  if  ipecially  infoimed  before  the 
aitettation  that  he  was  wanted  as  such.  The 
question  of  Domitius  Labeo  may  mean  to  ask 
whether  a  penon«  invited  to  write  the  will,and  not 
spedally  to  wHmrn  it,  was  a  good  witness,  if  he 
signed  without  further  intimation  that  his  testimony 
was  required.  [J.  T.  G.] 

LA'B£0,Q.FA'BIUS,  was  quaestor  urbanus 
in  B.  c.  ld6L  The  ai^pinand |>ciests  had  fiw  some 
years  resisted  the  payment  of  the  tribntnm ;  but, 
after  a  stout  contest,  Labeo  and  his  ooUeagne  L. 
Aarelins  compelled  them  to  yield  the  point,  and 
pay  up  all  aircars.  (Lir.  zzziii.  42.)  In  b.  c  189 
he  was  elected  ptsetor,  and  was  appointed  by  lot 
to  the  command  of  the  fleet  Eager  for  some  op- 
portunity of  distinguishing  himself  he  sailed  from 
Ephestts  to  Crete,  when  it  was  reported  that  a 
large  number  of  Roman  dtisens  were  in  a  state  of 
slavery.  None  but  the  Gortynii  heeded  his  demand 
that  they  should  be  surrendered ;  but  from  them 
he  obtained  a  considenble  number  (4(M)0  aecoiding 
to  Valerius  Antias),  which  afforded  him  a  pretext 
for  demanding  a  triumph.  He  then  sent  three 
ships  to  Macedonia,  to  demand  the  withdiawment 
of  the  ganisoos  of  Antiochus  from  Aenus  and 
MaroniL  The  treaty  with  Antiochus  had  just 
been  concluded  by  Cn.  Maalius,  and  in  accordance 
with  the  terms  of  it  Labeo  was  despatched  to 
Patarn,  to  destroy  the  ships  of  the  king  which 
were  tiwie.  He  afterwards  got  possession  of  Tel- 
missus,  and  then  conducted  the  fleet  back  to  Italy. 
The  triumph  which  he  demanded  was  accorded  to 
him,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  tribunes. 
(Liv.  zzzvii.  47, 50, 60,  xzxviiL  39,  47).  In  &  a 
185  he  became  a  candidate  for  the  consulship  ;  but 
App.  Claudius  succeeded  in  getting  his  brother 
Pablius  elected  in  kis  stead.  This  was  the  second 
repulse  of  the  kind  which  he  had  received.  (Liv. 
xzziz.  32).  In  the  following  year  he  was  appointed 
one  of  the  trinmvin  fat  pbntiag  colonies  at  Potentia 
and  Pisanrum.  (Id,  44).  In  b.  c.  183  he  was 
elected  consul  with  M.  Claudius  Marcellua.  lA- 
guria  was  assigned  to  the  consuls  as  their  province. 
{Id.  45.)  He  was  created  pontifoz  in  B.  c.  180.  (zl 
42.)  Cicero  (De  Of.  L  10)  has  a  story  of  a  trick 
by  which  either  Labeo,  or  somebody  else,  having 
been  appointed  arbitrator  between  the  towns  of  Nola 
and  Neapolis,  respecting  some  disputed  land,  obtained 
a  tract  of  territory  for  the  Romans.       [C.  P.  M.] 

LA'BEO,  POMPO'NIUS,  governor  of  the  pro- 
vuioe  of  Moesia  for  eight  years,  in  the  reign  of 
Tiberius.  The  emperor,  in  a  letter  to  the  senate, 
denounced  him  as  guilty  of  maladnunistration  and 
other  offences.  Labeo  by  a  voluntary  death  anti- 
cipated the  threatened  execution,  (a.  d.  34.)  His 
wife  Pazaea  imitated  his  example.  (Tac  Awn.  iv. 
47,  vi.  29  :  Dion  Cass.  Iviu.  24).       [C.  P.  M.] 

LA'BEO,  TITI'DIUS,  a  Roman  pamter,  cele- 
biated  for  small  panel  pictures^  He  was  of  prae- 
torian rank,  and  was  at  one  time  proconsul  of 
Gallia  Narbonensis,  in  which  office  he  made  him- 
self contemptible.  He  died  at  a  great  age,  shortly 
before  the  time  when  Pliny  the  Elder  wrote.  (Plin. 
H.  N.  XXXV.  4.  s.  7.)  The  common  reading  is 
AieiM»  Labeo.  Jan  (SMbeeii.  1833,  p.  723)  sug- 
gested TV/titMS,  which  is  adopted  by  Sillig,  in  his 
edition  of  Pliny.    The  MSS.  are  corrupt.   [P.  S.] 


LABERIUS. 


695 


LABEHIUS  DE'CIMUS,  a  Roman  eques,  and 
a  distinguished  writer  of  mimes.  He  was  bom 
about  B.C.  107,  and  died  in  January  43  (Hieron. 
m  Emmh.  Ckrmu  Olymp.  184.  2),  at  Puteoli,  in 
Campania.  At  Caesar*s  triumphal  games  in  Oc- 
tober, B.  c.  45,  P.  Syrus,  a  professional  mimus, 
seems  to  have  challenged  all  his  craft  to  a  trial  of 
wit  in  extemporaneous  foree;  and  Caesar,  to  whom 
Laberius  may  have  been  known  through  his  friend 
Cn.  Matins,  himself  a  mimiambic  poet,  offered  him 
500,000  sesterces  to  appear  on  the  stage.  Laberius 
was  sixty  years  old,  and  the  profession  of  a  mimus 
was  infwnona,  but  the  wish  of  the  dictator  was 
equivalent  to  a  command,  and  he  reluctantly  com- 
plied. Whether,  by  this  somewhat  wanton  exer- 
cise of  power,  the  usually  indulgent  Caesar  meant 
to  disgrace  Laberius  penonally,  or  the  equestrian 
order  generally,  or  merely  to  procure  for  the  spec- 
tatois  of  the  games  an  unusual  spectacle,  is  uncer- 
tain. Laboius,  however,  had  revenge  in  his 
power,  and  took  it  His  prologue  awakened  com- 
passion, and  perhaps  indignation  :  and  during  the 
performance  he  aidnitly  availed  himself  of  his 
various  charscten  to  point  his  wit  at  his  oppressor. 
In  the  person  of  a  beaten  Syrian  slave  ke  cried 
out, — 

Many !  Qnirites,  but  we  lose  our  freedom, 

and  an  eyes  were  tuned  upon  the  dictator  ;  and 
in  another  mime  he  uttered  the  pregnant  maxim 

Needs  must  he  fear,  who  makes  all  else  adread. 

Caeaar,  impartially  or  vindictively,  awarded  the 
price  to  Syrus,  saying  to  Laberius 

Though  I  fovoured  yont,  Laberius,  Syrus  bean 
the  palm  away. 

He  returned  to  him,  however,  his  equestrian  ring, 
and  permitted  him  to  resume  his  seat  among  the 
equites.  As  Laberius  was  passing  by  the  senato- 
rian  benches  to  the  equestrian,  Cicero  called  to  him, 
**  Were  we  not  so  crowded  h««,  Laberius,  I  would 
make  room  for  you,** — a  double  allusion  to  the 
degxadation  of  the  histrionic  eques  and  to  the  num- 
ber of  low-bom  and  foreign  senators  created  by 
Caesar.  But  Laberius  parried  the  hit  by  replying, 
^  I  marvel,  Cicero,  jfoti  should  be  crowded,  who 
usually  sit  on  two  stools,** — Cicero  being  at  the 
time  unjustly  suqwcted  of  wavering  in  his  politics. 
As  Laberius  was  leaving  the  stage  at  the  condn- 
sion  of  a  mime  Sjrrus  said  to  him. 

Whom  upon  the  stage  yon  strove  with,  from  the 
benches  now  applautL 

In  the  next  mime,  Laberius,  alluding  at  once  to 
Syrus*  victory,  and  to  Caesar*k  station,  responded 
in  graver  tone, — 

None  the  first  place  for  ever  can  retain  — 
But,  ever  as  the  topmost  round  you  gain. 
Painful  your  station  there  and  swift  your  falL 
I  fell  —  the  next  who  wins  with  equal  pain 
The  slippenr  height,  foils  too  —  pride  lifts,  and 
lowers  all. 

(Macrob.  6WL  ii.  3»  7,  vii.  8 ;  CK.(«/iPam.viL  11, 
xiL  18  ;  Hor.  SaL  i.  10,  6  ;  Suet.  Com.  89  ;  Sen. 
d$  Ink,  it  11,  CkmtriM,  iiL  18  ;  comp.  Ziegler,  de 
Mim.  Romam.  OStUng.  1788  ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Lot. 
I  16,  $  3.) 

If  the  prologue  of  Laberius,  the  longest  fragment 
of  his  works  (Macrob.  Sat.  ii.  7),  may  be  taken  as 

Y  Y  4 


696 


LABIENUS. 


a  specimen  of  his  style,  be  would  tank  Abore  Te- 
rence, and  second  only  to  Plautua,  in  dramatic 
vigour,  and  Hoiace^s  depreciation  of  him  {Sat  L 
10,  6)  might  stand  beside  Pope*B  sneer  at  Chaucer, 
and  '^  such  writing  as  is  never  read.^  But  there 
is  reason  to  infer  that  the  diction  of  Laberius 
abounded  in  unauthorised  words  (OelL  zvi.  7)  and 
in  antitheses  and  verbal  jokes  (Sen.  Cim^r.  18), 
allowable  in  a  farce-writer,  but  beneath  the  dig^ 
nity  of  comedy.  He  was,  however,  evidently  an 
original  thinker,  and  made  great  impression  on  his 
contemporaries.  (Niebuhr,  Leehtm  on  Rom,  Hist- 
vol.  ii.  p.  169.)  The  fragments  of  Laberius  are 
collected  by  Bothe,  PoeL  Soen,  Laim,  vol.  v.  pp. 
202 — 218.  A  revised  text  of  the  proloffue  has 
been  published,  with  a  new  firagment  by  Scnneide- 
win,  in  the  Rknniaeku  Museum  for  1843,  p. 
632,  &c.  A  writer  of  verses,  named  Laberius,  is 
mentioned  by  Martial  {Ep,  vi.  14.)       [W.  B.  D.] 

Q.  LAB£'RIUS  DURUS,  a  tribune  of  the 
soldiers  in  Caesar^s  army,  feU  in  battle  in  the 
second  invasion  of  Britain,  b.  c.  54.  He  is  by 
mistake  called  Labienus  by  Orosius.  (Caea.  B.  G. 
V.  15  ;  Oros.  vi.  9.) 

LABE'RIUS  MA'XIMUS  was  procurator  of 
Judaea  in  a.  d.  73,  74,  the  third  and  fourth  years 
of  Vespasian*s  reign.  After  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem  the  emperor  sent  Laberius  orders  to 
offer  for  sale  all  the  lands  in  Judaea.  (Joseph.  Bdl. 
Jud,  vii.  6,  §  6.)  A  Laberius  Maximus,  whether 
the  same  is  uncertain,  was  banished  by  Trajan  on 
suspicion  of  aspiring  to  the  puxple  (Spartian.  Ho 
drian,  5)  ;  and  a  person  of  the  same  name  is  men- 
tioned by  Martial  {Ep,  vL  14)  and  by  Pliny  {Ep. 
X.16).  [W.B.D.] 

LABIE'NUS,  the  name  of  a  Roman  &mily, 
which  does  not  occur  in  history  till  the  last  cen- 
tury  of  the  republic  Most  modem  writers  say 
that  l4ibienus  was  a  cognomen  of  the  Atia  gens, 
but  there  is  no  authority  for  this  in  any  ancient 
author.  The  name  was  first  assigned  to  this  gens 
by  P.  Manutiua,  but  apparently  on  conjecture ; 
and  although  Spanheim  (Z^  Proust,  et  Usu  Nuwdsm. 
vol.  ii.  pp.  11,  12)  pointed  out  that  there  was  no 
authority  for  this,  the  error  has  been  continued 
down  to  the  present  day,  as,  for  instance,  in 
Orelli^s  Onomattieon  TutUanum. 

1.  Q.  Labienus,  the  uncle  of  T.  Labienus 
[No.  2],  joined  Satnminns  when  he  seized  the 
capitol  in  B.C.  100,  and  perished  along  with  the 
other  conspirators  on  that  occasion.  It  was  under 
the  pretence  of  avenging  his  death  that  his  nephew 
accused  Rabirius  of  the  crime  of  perduellio.  (Cic. 
pro  Rabir.  5,  7.) 

2.  T.  Labienus  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.  a 
63,  the  year  of  Cicero^s  consulship  ;  and,  under 
pretence  of  avenging  his  uncle*s  death,  as  is  men- 
tioned above,  he  accused  Rabirius  of  perduellio.  The 
real  reason,  however,  of  his  undertaking  this  ac- 
cusation was  to  please  Julius  Caesar,  whose  motives 
for  bringing  the  aged  Rabirius  to  trial  have  been 
mentioned  elsewhere.  [Caesar,  p.  541.]  Ra- 
birius was  defended  by  Cicero,  who  was  then  ex- 
erting himself  to  please  the  senatorial  party,  and 
who  consequently  speaks  of  the  tribune  with  great 
contempt,  and  heaps  upon  him  no  measured  terms 
of  abuse.  Being  entirely  devoted  to  Caesar^  in- 
terests, Labienus  introduced  and  carried  a  ple- 
biscitum,  repealing  the  enactment  of  Sulla,  which 
gave  the  college  of  pontifis  the  power  of  electing 
its  members  by  co-optation,  and  restoring  to  the 


LABIENUS. 

people  the  right  of  electing  them.  It  was  in  con- 
sequence of  wis  new  law  that  Caesar  obtained  the 
dignity  of  pontifex  maximus  this  year.  (Dion 
Cass,  xxxvii  26,  27,  37 ;  Suet  Cues.  12,  13  ;  Cic. 
pro  Rabir.  passim.)  It  was  likewise  no  doubt  at 
Caesar^i  suggestion,  who  was  anxious  to  gratify 
Pompey,  that  Labienus  and  his  colleague  T.  Am- 
pins Balbns  proposed  those  honours  to  Pompey, 
which  have  been  detailed  elsewhere.  [VoL  I.  p. 
455,  a.]     (Comp.  Veil  Pat.  iL  40.) 

All  these  services  did  not  go  unrewarded. 
When  Caesar,  after  his  consulship,  went  into  his 
province  of  Transalpine  Gaul  in  B.  c.  58,  he  took 
Labienus  with  him  as  his  legatus,  and  treated  him 
with  distinguished  &vour.  We  find  that  Labienus 
had  the  tide  of  pro  pradtxm  (Caes.  B,  G.  i.  21), 
which  title  had  doubtless  been  conferred  upon  him 
by  Caesar*s  influence,  that  he  might  in  the  absence 
of  the  proconsul  take  his  place,  and  discharge  his 
duties.  Labienus  continued  with  Caesar  during 
a  great  part  of  his  campaigns  in  Gaul,  and  showed 
himself  an  able  and  active  officer.  He  was  with 
Caesar  throughout  the  whole  of  his  first  campaign 
(b.  c.  58).  According  to  Appiai)  (CdL  3, 15)  and 
Plutarch  (Caes.  18),  it  was  Labienus  who  cut  to 
pieces  the  Tigurini ;  but  Caesar  ascribes  the  merit 
of  this  to  himself  {B,  G,  i.  12);  and  as  he  never 
manifests  a  disposition  to  appropriate  to  himself 
the  exploits  of  his  officers,  his  authori^  ought  to 
be  preferred  to  that  of  the  former  writers.  He 
speaks,  moreover,  of  the  services  of  Labienus  in 
this  campaign ;  and  after  the  conquest  of  the 
Helvetii  and  the  Germans  we  find  him  leaving 
Labienus  in  command  of  the  troops  in  their 
winter>quarters,  while  he  himself  went  into  Cis- 
alpine Gaul  to  discharge  his  civil  duties  in  this 
province.     (Caea.  B,  G.  L  10, 22,  54.) 

As  we  have  no  further  mention  of  Labienus  in 
Gaul  for  the  next  three  years,  it  is  probable  that 
he  quitted  the  army  when  Caesar  returned  to  it, 
after  the  winter  of  b.  c.  58.  His  absence  was  sup- 
plied by  P.  CrasBUS,  the  son  of  the  triumvir ;  but 
when  the  Utter  left  Gaul,  in  &  a  54,  in  order  to 
join  his  fiither  in  the  fiital  expedition  against  the 
Parthiana,  Caesar  may  periiaps  have  sent  for  La- 
bienus, or  the  prospect  of  honour  and  rewards  may 
have  again  attracted  him  to  the  camp  of  his  patron. 
However  this  may  be,  we  find  Labienus  again  in 
Gaul  in  B.  c.  54,  in  the  winter  of  which  year  be 
was  stationed  with  a  legion  among  the  Remi,  on 
the  confines  of  the  Treviri.  Here  he  defeated  the 
latter  people,  who  had  come  under  the  command  of 
Induciomarus,  to  attack  his  camp,  and  their  leader 
fell  in  the  battle.  Still  kter  in  the  winter  La- 
bienus gained  another  great  battle  over  the  Treviri, 
and  reduced  the  people  to  submisdon.  (Caes. 
B,  Q.  V.  24,  53—58,  vi.  7,  8  ;  Dion  Cass.  xL  11, 
31.) 

In  the  great  campaign  against  Vercingetorix  in 
B.  c.  52,  wnich  was  the  most  arduous  but  at  the 
same  time  the  most  brilliant  of  all  Caesar^s  cam- 
paigns in  Gaul,  Labienus  played  a  distinguished 
part  He  was  sent  by  Caesar  with  four  legions 
against  the  Senones  and  Parisii,  and  took  up  his 
head-quarters  at  Agendicum.  From  this  place  he 
marched  against  Lutetia,  which  was  burnt  at  his 
approach  ;  and  in  his  subsequent  retreat  to  Agen- 
dicum, which  was  rendered  necessary  by  the  revolt 
of  the  Aedui  and  the  rising  of  the  Bellovaci,  his 
conduct  is  greatly  praised  by  Caesar.  He  sub- 
sequently reached    Agendicum  in   nfety,  after 


LABIENUS. 

^imng  a  complete  Tictoiy  over  CamnlogeniiB,  who 
commanded  the  enemy.  During  the  winter  of  this 
year  he  waa  left  in  command  of  the  troope,  while 
Caieear  repaired,  according  to  his  usual  custom,  to 
Cisalpine  Oanl ;  and  finding  that  Commios,  the 
Atrebatian,  was  endeavouring  to  excite  a  new  re- 
Tolt  in  Oflol,  he  made  an  ineffectual  attempt  to 
lemoTe  him  by  assassination.  During  the  two 
following  years,  which  preceded  the  breaking  out 
of  the  civil  war,  Labienus  continued  to  hold  the 
chief  command  in  the  anny,  next  to  Caesar  him- 
selL  In  B.  c.  51  Caesar  sent  him  into  Gallia 
Togata,  or  Cisalpine  Oaul,  to  defend  the  Roman 
colonies,  lest  the  barbarians  should  make  any 
sudden  attack  upon  them  ;  and  on  his  return  into 
Transalpine  Qaid,  he  was  again  despatched  against 
the  Treviri,  whom  he  had  conquered  three  years 
before,  and  whom  he  again  subdued  without  any 
difficulty.  So  much  confidence  did  Caesar  place  in 
I^abienus,  that  when  he  returned  into  Transalpine 
Qiml  in  B.  c.  50,  he  left  Labienus  in  command  of 
Cisalpine  Oanl,  that  the  latter  might  in  his  absence 
still  furtha  win  over  the  Roman  dtisens  in  his 
province  to  support  Caesar  in  his  attempts  to  gain 
the  consulship  lor  the  year  following.  (Caes.  B.  G. 
viL  57—62,  viiL  23,  24,  25,  45,  52  ;  Dion  Cass, 
zl.  38,  43.) 

But  Caesar*s  confidence  was  misplaced.  The 
great  success  which  Labienus  had  gained  under 
Caesar,  and  which  was  rather  due  to  Caesar*s 
genins  than  to  his  own  abilities,  had  greatly  elated 
his  little  mind,  and  made  him  fimcy  himself  the 
equal  of  his  great  general,  whom  he  was  no  longer 
■disposed  to  obey  as  heretofore.  (Comp.  Dion  Cass, 
xli.  4.)  Such  conduct  naturally  caused  Caesar  to 
treat  him  with  coolness ;  and  the  Pompeian  party 
eagerly  availed  themselves  of  this  opportunity  to 
gain  him  over  to  their  side.  They  entered  into 
negotiations  with  him  in  this  year,  while  he  was 
in  Cisalpine  Gaul,  and  their  efforts  were  successful, 
notwithstanding  the  large  fortune  which  had  been 
bestowed  upon  him  by  Caesar  (comp.  Cic.  ad  AtL 
viL  7),  and  the  other  numerous  marks  of  &vour 
which  he  had  received  at  his  hands.  Accordingly, 
on  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  in  b.  a  49, 
lAbienus  took  an  early  opportunity  to  desert  his 
old  friend  and  captain.  The  news  of  his  defection 
was  received  at  Rome  with  transport ;  and  Cicero 
speaks  of  it  again  and  again  in  terms  of  the  greatest 
exultation.  **  I  look  upon  Labienus  as  a  hero,^  he 
writes  to  Atticus  ;  **  that  great  man  Labienus,**  he 
caUs  him  in  another  letter,  and  speaks  of  **  the 
tremendous  blow**  (nuunma  fiaga)  which  Caesar 
had  received  fimn  the  desertion  of  his  chief  ofilcer. 
But  this  **  hero  **  was  destined  to  disappoint 
grievously  his  new  friends.  He  brought  no  ac- 
cession of  strength  to  their  cause ;  he  had  not 
sufficient  influence  with  Caesar*s  veterans  to  induce 
them  to  forsake  the  general  whom  they  idolised  ; 
even  the  town  of  Cingulum,  on  which  he  had  spent 
so  much  money,  was  one  of  the  first  to  open  its 
gates  to  Caesar  (Caes.  B,  C,  L  15) ;  and  in  war 
his  talents  seem  to  have  been  rather  those  of  an 
officer  than  of  a  commander ;  he  was  more  fitted 
to  execute  the  orders  of  another  than  to  devise  a 
phin  of  action  for  himself.  In  a  few  weeks*  time 
we  find  Cicero  speaking  of  him  in  very  altered 
language,  and  expressing  a  desire  for  the  arrival  of 
Afrantus  and  Petreius,  as  little  was  to  be  expected 
from  Labienus.  (In  Labieno  parum  est  d^nUatis^ 
Cic.  ad  AtL  viii.  2.  §  3  ;  comp.  Cic.  ad  AU,  viL 


LABIENUS. 


€97 


11,  12,  18,  a,  b.  15,  16,  ad  Fanu  xiv.  14,zvi. 
12.) 

In  the  following  year  (b.  c.  48)  Labienus  took 
an  active  part  as  one  of  Pompey*s  legates  in  the 
campaign  in  Greece.  Here  he  distinguished  himself 
like  many  others  of  Pompey*s  officers,  bv  his  cruelty 
and  overweening  confidence  ;  though  we  ought 
perhaps  to  make  some  deduction  from  the  un- 
fisvouraUe  terms  in  which  he  is  spoken  of  by 
Caesar.  Appian,  however,  relates  (B.C.  iL  62), 
that  it  was  through  the  adrice  of  Labienus  that 
Pompey  did  not  follow  up  the  success  which  he 
had  gained  at  Dyrrhachium,  by  forcing  Caesar*s 
camp,  which  he  might  easily  have  done,  and  thus 
have  brought  the  war  to  a  close.  And  the  act  of 
cruelty  committed  by  Labienus  after  this  battle 
was  of  so  public  a  nature,  that  Caesar  would  not 
have  ventured  to  record  it  unless  it  had  been  ac- 
tually committed.  He  is  related  to  have  obtained 
from  Pompey  all  Caesar*s  soldiers  who  had  been 
taken  prisoners  in  the  battle,  to  have  paraded  them 
before  the  Pompeian  army,  and,  after  taunting 
them  as  his  ^  fellow-soldiers,**  and  upbraiding  them 
by  asking  *^  whether  veteran  soldiers  were  accus- 
tomed to  fly,**  to  have  put  them  to  death  in  the 
presence  of  die  assembled  troops.  In  the  council 
of  war  held  before  the  fistal  battle  of  Pharsalia,  he 
expressed  the  utmost  contempt  for  Caesar*^  army, 
and  thus  contributed  his  share  to  increase  that 
fialse  confidence,  which  was  one  of  the  main  causes 
of  the  disastrous  issue  of  the  battle.  (Caes.  B,  C, 
iu.  13,19,71,87.) 

Afier  the  defeat  at  Pharsalia  Labienus  fled  to 
Dyrrhachium,  where  he  found  Cicero,  and  informed 
him  of  the  news  (Cic.  de  Dm.  i.  32),  but  at  tho 
same  time,  to  give  some  courage  to  his  party,  pre- 
tended that  Caesar  had  received  a  severe  wound  in 
the  engagement  (Frontin.  Strai.  ii.  7.  §  13.) 
From  Dyrrhachium  Labienus  repaired  with  Afranius 
to  Corcyra,  in  order  to  join  Cato  ;  and  from  thence 
he  proceeded  to  Cyrene  (PluL  Cai.  Min.  56^ 
which  refused  to  receive  him,  and  finally  he  joined 
the  scattered  remnants  of  the  Pompeian  party  in 
Africa.  Here  Scipio  and  Cato,  two  of  the  most 
celebrated  leaders  of  the  Pompeians,  collected  a 
considerable  army.  Labienus  had  at  first  the 
command  of  an  army  near  Ruspina,  where  he 
fought  against  Caesar,  in  b.  c.  46,  at  first  with  some 
success,  but  was  at  length  repulsed.  Soon  after 
this  battle  Labienus  united  his  forces  with  those  of 
Scipio,  under  whom  he  served  as  legate  during  the 
rest  of  the  campaign.  (Dion  Cass,  xlii  1 0,  xliiL 
2  ;  Appian,  B,  0.  ii.  95  ;  Hirt  B,  A/r,  15^19, 
Ac) 

When  the  battle  of  Thapsus  placed  the  whole  of 
Africa  in  Caeaar*s  power,  Labienus  fled  into  Spain 
with  the  surviring  relics  of  his  party,  in  order  to 
continue  the  war  therein  conjunction  with  Cn. 
Pompey.  At  the  battle  of  Munda,  which  was 
fought  in  the  following  year,  b.  c.  45,  Labienus 
was  destined  once  more  to  oppose  his  old  com- 
mander, and  by  a  strange  fiitality  to  give  the 
death-blow  to  the  very  party  that  had  welcomed 
him  with  so  much  joy.  The  battle  was  undecided, 
and  would  probably  have  remained  so,  had  not 
Labienus  quitted  his  ranks,  to  prevent  Bogud, 
king  of  Mauritania,  from  capturing  the  Pompeian 
camp.  The  Pompeian  troops,  thinking  that  Lap 
bienus  had  taken  to  flight,  lost  their  courage, 
wavered,  and  fled.  Labienus  himself  fell  in  the 
battle,  and  his  head  was  brought  to  Caesar.    The 


69B  LABIENU3. 

gennnl  chuicler  of  l^ienut  liu  b«<n  nifflcMntlj 
shown  bj  Ih«  Blw<e  tlietcb :  ha  leemi  (o  han 
bwn  B  Tain,  haaghij,  beadMcoDg  nuin ;  uolhing 
i)  recorded  of  him  wfaich  eihibiu  him  in  a  bfour- 
■ble  light  I  «Dd  with  the  eiception  of  hit  militaij 
■bilitiei,  «hich  veie  not,  howoTei,  of  tho  highetl 
ardei,  ha  pniHwed  nothing  to  diitinguiah  him 
from  ibt  general  mui  of  th«  RomAn  noblei  of  hi> 
time.  (Uion  Cau.  lUii.  3D,  36  ;  FJor.  ir.  2 ; 
Appiu,  a.  C.  iL  105  ;  Auctor,  B.  Hup.  16,  31.] 
S.  Q.  Labibnub,  the  •on  of  the  prewding, 
joined  the  puly  of  Brnto)  Mid  CaHim  aftec  the 
murder  of  CuMi  (B.  c.  It),  and  vat  tent  bj  ibem 
into  Parthia  to  seek  aid  from  Orode*,  the  Faithian 
king.  [ABUcra  XIV.J  Hen  be  remained  foT  a 
coniidetable  time,  and  before  he  could  obtain  any 
defiaite  aniwer  fmn  Orodea,  the  newt  caxoe  of  the 
bottle  of  Philippi  (b.  c  43).  Seeing  that  the 
Uiumyirt  were  reaolved  to  iiBre  none  of  their  op- 
poncntt,  Labienui  made  up  hit  mind  to  continue 
in  Parthia  ;  but  cirenmitancet  toon  occomd  which 

psTlj.  The  Bttentioa  of  Octavian  wat  full;  en- 
«ged  by  the  a&in  of  Italy  and  the  war  againtt 
MX.  Pompey  ;  and  Antony,  to  whom  the  gorera- 
ment  of  the  Eait  had  deroliad,  had  retired  to 
Egypt,  captiTated  by  the  chaimt  of  Cleopatra,  and 
carekit  about  aiery  thing  cite.  Labiennt  psi- 
luaded  Orodei  to  embraoe  thit  &Toun>ble  oppor- 
tunity for  the  inwion  of  the  Roman  proiineea 
in  M». ;  and  accordingly  the  Parthian  liing  en- 
tnuted  to  him  and  Pacomt  a  large  aimy  for  the 
pnrpoee.  They  croited  the  Euphratei.  and  in- 
Tsded  Syria,  ia  B.  c  40.  At  Gnt  they  were 
rapulied  from  the  wailt  of  Apameia  i  but  at  al- 
mott  all  the  fortified  pUcei  were  ganitoned  by  the 
old  toldien  of  Bnitnt  and  Cauiui,  who  had  joined 
the  army  of  the  trituniin  after  the  Ticlory  of  the 
latter.  liabieniuand  PicorDi  met  with  little  reiiit- 
taob.  MotI  of  thete  tioopi  joined  their  bannen  ; 
but  their  commander,  I^idiiu  Saia,  continued 
firm  in  hit  allegiance  to  Antony.  He  waa,  how. 
eier,  eaiily  oTercams  in  battle  ;  and  aa  the  fruit  of 
thit  victory,  Labienut  and  the  Parthiont  obtained 

Apameia,  While  Paconu  remained  with  the 
Putbiani  in  Syria,  to  complete  the  lubjngatiou  of 
the  country,  advancing  for  that  object  at  (ar  Huth 
■t  Palettine,  l^bienut,  with  the  Roman  tnwpi  be 
had  collected,  entered  Aua  Minor  in  panuit  of 
Saia,  whom  he  ofertook  and  ilew  in  Cilicin,  and 
then  proceeded  along  the  touth  of  Aiis  Minor, 
receiving  the  inbmiuiDn  t>(  almoit  all  the  citiet  iu 
hit  way.  The  only  Rtiitance  be  experienced  wat 
from  Alabanda,  Mylata,  and  Stratoniceia ;  the  two 
former  of  wbich  he  took  by  force  [compare  Hv- 
BBRAS],  while  die  [aCler  lucceuftilty  reutted  all  hit 
effortt.  Hereupon  he  aatamed  the  name  of  Par- 
thian impeistor,  a  title  which  we  alio  find  upon 
hit  coini,  aa  it  mentioned  below.  In  adopting  thii 
title,  Dion  Cauiui  rrmarkt  (iliiii.  26),  Labienui 
departed  from  the  ciutom  of  all  Roman  command- 
en,  who  were  wont  to  take  inch  titlet  from  the 
namei  of  the  people  whom  they  conquered,  of 
which  we  have  eiamplet  in  Sdpic  A&icanua,  Ser- 
Tilini  liauricua,  Fabiui  Allobrogicut,  and  the  like, 
while  Labienui,  on  the  contiaiy,  attumed  hit  from 
the  victoriont  nation.  It  waa  in  icfennce  to  thit 
that  Hybrew^  when  be  waa  defending  Myhuui, 
aent  Labienna  the  taunting  meaaage  that  he  would 
«■U  himtalf  Ibe  Caiiaa  impeiator. 


LABIENU& 
let  U  lengdi  rooted  Antony  (naa 


t39,co 


y  P.  Ventidin. 


to  Alia  Minor 


able  of  hit  legale*,  who  luddeuly  ca 
bienoi  before  the  latter  had  received  any  intelli- 
gence of  hit  approach.  Not  having  any  of  hit 
Parthian  alliet  with  him,  he  dared  not  meet  Ven- 
lidiui  in  the  field,  and,  accordUlgly,  fled  with  the 
utmoat  haate  towardi  Syria,  to  effect  a  junctioa 
with  Paeon».  Thia,  however,  wat  prevented  by 
the  rapid  punuit  of  Ventidiut,  who  came  up  with 
him  by  Mount  Taomt,  and  ttopped  him  from  ad- 
vancing fiirther.  tleie  both  paxtie*  rsaainod  for 
lome  dayi,  Ventidiut  waiting  for  fait  heavy-armed 
troopa,  uid  Lahienui  the  arrival  of  the  PartbiaoB. 
The  latter  marched  to  bit  aauilance,  but  were 
defeated  by  Ventidiui  before  they  joined  Labienaa, 
whom  they  then  deaerted,  and  ded  into  Cilicia.  In 
theie  cirenmitancet  Labienut,  not  daring  to  en^ige 
witb  Ventidiut,  abendooed  hit  men,  and  fied  in 
diiguiee  into  Cilicia.  Here  be  remained  concealed 
tor  ume  time,  but  waa  at  lengtli  apprehended  bj 
Demetriiu,  a  freedmau  of  Octavian,  and  pat  to 
death.  It  would  appear,  from  a  tialement  of 
Strabo  (liv.  p.  eOO),  that  thit  Labienu  pottcttad 
the  tame  arrogance  and  vehemence  of  temper 
which  ditlinguiabed  bit  father.  (Dion  Caat.  ilviiL 
2*— 2fi,  39,  40  ;  Lit.  ii^.  cxiviL ;  Flor.  iv.  »  j 
Veil.  Pat.  iL  7S;  PluU  AnL  30,  33 1  Appian, 
B.  a  v.  G5, 133  1  Jnitin,  ilii.  i.)  The  coin  art- 
neied  haa  on  the  obvena  the  head  <rf  L^bienua, 

on  the  revene  a  herte,  which  refeti  clearly  to  the 
celebrated  caralry  of  the  Panhiaui.  (Eckhel,  voL 
T.  p.  146.) 


of  the 


e  indnded  in  the 
B.C  43,  but  we 
ny  way  connected 


know  not  whether  he  « 
with  the  other  peruni  of  thia  name.  It  it  related 
of  him  that  he  had  taken  an  active  put  in  ap- 
prehending and  killing  theie  who  had  been  pro- 
icribed  by  Sulla ;  and  deeming  it  diigncefol  not 
to  meet  a  timilBr  fat«  with  courage,  bo  tested  him- 
lelf  in  iTDal  of  bit  boute,  and  quietly  waited  fur 
theaiaaauna.  (Appian.  AC  iv.  S6.)  Whether 
thit  Labienut  it  the  time  at  the  one  whote  pUre 
of  conceekaent  liii  freedmen  could  be  induced  by 
no  (ortnret  to  reveal  (Maciob.  JiUan.  L  11).  it 
doubtful :  the  acGonnt  of  Appitn  would  imply  that 
they  were  two  difierent  pertont,  at  the  fbimer  did 
not  teck  to  conceal  bimielf. 

B.  T.  Labiknub,  a  celebrated  orator  and  bia- 
torian  in  the  reign  of  AuguituB,  appcart  to  have 
been  either  the  ton  or  gtandton  of  Uie  I^ienui 
who  deterled  Juliut  Caeau.  [No.  3.]  He  ntained 
bU  the  republican  feelingt  of  hit  family,  and,  unlike 
moat  of  hu  conttmporanei,  never  becunereoondled 
to  the  imperial  government,  but  took  every  op- 
portnnitf  to  attadt  Augnttut  and  bit  friend*.  In 
contequence  of  hit  hittemeu  he  received  the  nick- 
name of  RMaiia  from  the  imperial  party.  He 
V3t  an  intimate  friend  of  Caiaiut  Seienu,  and  bb 


LABRANDEUS. 

eneoiy  of  Anniu  PoUio»  whom  he  bnnded  in  «me 
of  his  omtions  at  the  easnar  of  parasite  of  Ai^s- 
tas.     He  is  represented  by  the  elder  Seneca  as 
very  poor,  of  an  infiunoos  chaiacter,  and  uniTeraally 
hatad ;  bat  his  oratorical  talents  most  have  been 
▼erj  gnat,  as  Seneca  jiwtly  lemarics,  to  have  ob- 
tained under  these  circnmstanoes  the  remarkable 
reputation  which  he  enjoyed  as  an  orator.     In  his 
speeches  he  adopted  a  style  of  oratory  which  par- 
took of  the  leading  charscteristics  both  of  the  an- 
cient and  modem  ichools,  so  that  each  party  oonld 
daim  him.    The  history  which  Labienos  wrote 
was  apparently  one  of  his  own  times ;  since  the 
ekier  Seneca  relates,  that  when  he  heard  him  on 
one  occasion  reading  his  history,  he  pasied  over  a 
sreat  part,  remarking  that  it  could  only  be  read  after 
his  death ;  but  if  the  work  had  related  merely  to 
past  times,  he  probably  would  not  have  feared  to  have 
read  it.     Labienns  seems  never  to  have  been  en- 
gaged in  any  plots  against  Augustas  ;  but  his 
enemies  at  length  revenged  themselves  upon  him, 
by  obtaining  a  decree  of  the  senate  that  all  his 
writings  ehcnild  be  burnt    This  indignity  affiscted 
Labienos  so  much,  that,  resolving  not  to  survive 
the  productions  &i  his  genius,  he  diut  himself  up 
in  the  tombs  of  his  ancestors,  and  thus  perished. 
Uis  death  probably  took  place  in  iu  d.  12,  as  Dion 
Cassius  relates  (Ivi.  27)  that  several  libellous  works 
were  burnt  in  that  year.    Caligula  allowed  the 
writings  of  Labienus,  as  well  as  those  of  Cremutius 
Cordus  and  Cassius  Severus,  which  had  shared  the 
same  £ste,  to  be  again  collected  and  read.    (Senec 
CbiUm,  V.  pp.  328 — 330,  ed.  Bipont. ;  Suet  OaL 
16.) 

We  find  mention  of  only  three  orations  of  La- 
bienns:— 1.  An  oration  for  Figulus  against  the 
heirs  of  Urbinia:  the  cause  of  the  hitter  was 
pleaded  by  C.  Asinius  Pollio.  (Quintil.  iv.  1.  § 
1 1  ;  Tac  de  OraL  38.)  Z  An  oration  against 
Pollio,  which  may,  however,  be  the  same  as  the 
preceding,  and  which  was  ascribed  by  some  to 
Cornelius  Oallus.  (QuintiL  i.  5.  $  8.)  3.  An 
oration  against  Bathyllns,  tlie  freedman  of  Maece- 
nas, who  was  defended  by  Oallio.  (Senec  Cba/fvv. 
T.  p.  330.) 

(De  Chambort,  DiM$ert  tur  T.  Labieinu^  in  the 
Mem.  de  VAcad,  det  JtueripL  vol.  z.  pp.  98—110  ; 
Meyer,  Orator,  Rom.  Froffmada^  pp.  628 — 631, 
2nd  ed. ;  Westermann,  GuA.  dor  Homueken  Be- 
rtdtmmheit,  §  73,  n.  3  ;  Weichert,  do  Cattio  Par- 
momgij  pp.  319—324  ;  comp.  Bentley,  ad  Hor, 
Serau  i.  3.  82,  who  proposes  to  read  Labiono  in- 
stead of  Laboomo  in  that  passage.) 

LABO'TAS  (Aotfi^af,  Paus.),  fourth  king  of 
Sparta  in  the  line  of  Agis,  has  nothing  recorded  of 
his  reign  except  that  he  saw  the  commencement  of 
the  Spartan  qoarrel  with  Argos.  (Pans.  iii.  2. 
i  3.)  Herodotus  says  that  Lycurgus  was  his  uncle 
and  guardian.  The  other  account,  which  names  the 
Prodid  Charikius  as  the  name  ot  the  young  king, 
is  so  generally  stated  by  ancient  writers  [Chari- 
LAU8  J,  that,  although  Pausanias  read  the  passage  in 
Herodotus  as  it  now  stands,  Wesseling  and  Clinton 
approve  the  correction,  ^irpovcvorra  iB*K^ 
h4ov  ftip  iwrroSf  fiaaOioiSorrot  3^  XiraprsnTivr 
AmvCbPtcw.  (Herod.  L  66.)  A  similar  difficulty  at- 
taches to  the  name,  which  Pausanias  says  Herodotus 
spelt  Acwtf^f ;  whereas  our  MSS.,  it  seems,  have 
only  Acflf^afrfo»  and  Acwf^reti.  [A.  H.  C] 

LABRANDEUS  (AaS^oySciJr),  a  surname  of 
Zeus  Stratius,  which  he  doived  from  a  temple  he 


LACHARE& 


699 


had  at  Labranda.      (Herod,  t*  119;  Stmb.  ziv. 
p.  669  ;  Pint  QuaetL  Gr.  46.)  [L.  S.] 

IiABYNE'TUS  {AMinrfot)^  a  name  common 
to  several  of  the  Babylonian  monarchs.  It  seems 
to  have  been  a  title  rather  than  a  proper  name.  A 
Labynetns  is  mentuned  by  Herodotus  (i.  74)  as 
mediating,  in  conjunction  with  a  prince  of  Cilicia, 
a  peace  between  Cyaxares  and  Alyattes.  From 
the  chronology,  it  is  clear  that  this  Labynetus 
must  have  been  identical  with  Nebuchadneszar. 

AnoUier  Labynetus  is  mentioned  by  Herodotus 
(i.  77)  as  a  contemporary  of  Cyrus  and  Croesus, 
with  the  latter  of  whom  he  was  in  alliance.  This 
Labynetus  is  the  same  with  the  Belshazzar  of  the 
prophet  Daniel  By  other  writers  he  is  called  Na- 
boimdius  or  Nabonidus.  He  was  the  last  king 
of  Babylon.  [Cyrus.]  The  mode  in  which  the 
city  was  captured  by  Cyrus  is  described  by  Hero- 
dotus, i.  188.  [C.P.M.] 

LACEDAEMON  (Aafrf8af/i«y),  a  son  of  Zens 
by  Taygeta,  was  married  to  Sparta,  the  daughter  of 
Eurotas,  by  whom  he  became  the  &ther  of  Amyclas, 
Eurydiee,  and  Asine.  He  was  king  of  the  country 
which  he  called  after  his  own  name,  Lacedaemon, 
while  he  gave  to  his  capital  the  name  of  his  wife, 
Sparta.  (Apollod.  iil  10.  §  3;  Pans.  iii.  1.  §  2, 
&c. ;  Steph.  Byz.  s.  v.  'Acini,)  He  was  believed 
to  have  built  the  sanctuary  of  the  Charites,  which 
stood  between  Sparta  and  Amydae,  and  to  have 
given  to  those  divinities  the  names  of  Cleta  and 
Phaenna.  (Pans.  iiL  18.  $  4.)  An  heroum  was 
erected  to  him  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tberapne. 
(Paus.  iii.  20.  §  2.)  [L.  &] 

LACEDAEMCTNIUS  (AaKfiatfiSnos),  son  of 
Cimon,  so  named  by  his  nither  in  honour  of  the 
Lacedaemonians,  had  for  his  mother,  according  to 
Stesimbit>tas,  an  Arcadian  ;  according  to  Diodorus 
Periegetes,  Isodioe,  daughter  of  Euryptolemus,  son 
of  Megacles.  He  was  joint  commander  of  the  ten 
ships  which  the  Athenians,  after  making  alliance 
with  the  Corcyreans,  despatched  to  assist  them,  b.c. 
432.  Plutarch  has  what  seems  a  foolish  story, 
that  this  appointment  to  a  quite  inadequate 
squadron  was  a  piece  of  political  spite  on  the  port 
of  Pericles;  and  that  the  reinforcement  which 
quickly  followed  was  only  sent  in  consequence  of 
general  complaints.  (Plut  dm,  16,  f*er.  29  ; 
Thuc  i  46.)  (A.  H.  C] 

LACE'DAS  (AomfSof),  or,  as  Herodotus  (vi. 
127)  calls  him,  Leocedes,  a  king  of  Argos,  and 
father  of  Melas,  is  reckoned  to  have  been  a  de- 
scendant of  Medon  in  the  fifth  generation.  (Paus. 
ii.  19.  §  2.)  Another  person  of  the  same  name  is 
Lacedais  the  son  of  Pheidon.  Some  writers  not 
only  identify  the'  two,  but  try  to  prove  that  the 
Lacydas  mentioned  by  Plutarch  {Do  Cap.  at  inim. 
utU.  89.)  is  likewise  the  same  person.  (Comp. 
Wyttenbach,  ad  Plut.  L  c  ;  Schubart  and  Walz 
ad  Pans.  /.  e.)  [L.  S.] 

LACER,  C.  JU'LIUS,  an  architect  in  the  time 
of  Trajan.  His  name  is  preserved  in  an  inscription 
on  a  bridge  which  he  built  over  the  Tagus  at  At- 
cantara.    (Oruter,  p.  162.)  [P.  S.] 

C.  LACE'RIUS,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  b.c  401, 
was  elected  by  the  other  tribunes  (by  cooptatio) 
through  the  influence  of  the  patricians,  who  were 
anxious  to  set  aside  the  Lex  Trebonia.  (Liv.  v. 
10.) 

LA'CHARES  (Aax^Qnjj),  an  Athenian,  was 
one  of  the  most  influential  demagogues  in  his  native 
city,  after  the  democracy  had  beoi  re-established 


700 


LACHARES. 


by  Demetrins  Polioroetea.  He  was  afterwardi  se- 
cretly gained  over  by  Cassander,  who  incited  him 
to  aim  at  the  acquisition  of  the  tyranny,  hoping  to 
be  able  through  his  means  to  rule  Athens.  (Paus. 
i.  25.  §  7.)  He  does  not  seem,  however,  to  have 
been  able  to  effect  this  purpose  until  Athens  was 
besieged  by  Demetrius  (b.  c  296),  when  he  took 
advantage  of  the  excitement  of  the  popohu*  mind  to 
expel  Demochares,  the  leader  of  the  opposite  party, 
and  establish  himself  as  undisputed  master  of  the 
city.  We  know  but  little  either  of  the  intrigues 
by  which  he  raised  himself  to  power  or  of  his  pro- 
ceedings afterwards  ;  but  he  is  described  in  general 
terms  by  Pausanias,  as  **  of  all  tyrants  the  most 
inhuman  towards  men,  and  the  most  sacrilegious 
towards  the  gods.**  He  plundered  the  temples, 
and  especially  the  Parthenon,  of  all  their  most 
valuable  treasures,  stripping  even  the  statue  of 
Athena  of  her  sacred  ornaments.  At  the  beginning 
of  his  rule  he  had  procured  a  decree  to  be  passed, 
forbidding,  under  pain  of  death,  even  the  mention 
of  treating  with  Demetrius ;  and  he  succeeded  in 
inducing,  or  compelling,  the  Athenians  to  hold  out 
until  they  were  reduceid  to  the  last  extremities  of 
famine.  At  length,  however,  he  despaired  of  doing 
so  any  longer,  and,  stealing  out  of  the  ci^  in  dis- 
guise, made  his  escape  to  Thebes.  (Paus.  i.  25.  § 
7,  29.  §  10  ;  Plut.  Demeir,  33,  34,  De  h,  ei  Osir, 
71,  p.  379,  Adv,  Epieur,  p.  1090,  e. ;  Polyaen.  iv. 
7.  §  5  ;  Athen.  ix.  p.  405,  f.)  A  story  is  told  of 
him  by  Polyaenus  (iil  7.  $  I ),  that  being  pursued 
by  some  horsemen  of  Demetrius,  he  escaped  from 
them  by  dropping  gold  pieces  along  the  road  as  he 
fled.  According  to  the  same  author,  he  remained 
at  Thebes  until  it  was  taken  by  Demetrius,  when 
he  fled  from  thence  to  Delphi,  and  afterwards  to 
Thrace.  Here  he  was  again  in  danger  of  £edling 
into  the  hands  of  his  enemy,  Demetrius  having 
invaded  Thrace  during  the  captivity  of  Lysimachus, 
and  besieged  the  town  of  Sestos,  in  which  Lachares 
then  happened  to  be  ;  but  he  once  more  succeeded 
in  making  his  escape  to  Lysimachia.  (Polyaen. 
iii.  7.  §§  2,  3.)  We  again  hear  of  him  at  Cassau- 
drea  as  late  as  b.  a  279,  when  he  was  expelled 
from  that  city  by  Apollodorus,  on  a  chai^  of 
having  conspired  to  betray  it  into  the  hands  of 
Antiochus.  {Id,  vi.  7.  §  2.)  Hence  it  appears 
clear  that  Pausanias  is  mistaken  when  he  states 
that  Lachares  was  murdered  soon  after  his  escape 
from  Athens,  for  the  sake  of  the  wealth  he  was 
supposed  to  have  accumulated.  (Paus.  i.  25. 
§  7.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LA'CHARES  (haxdfn\s\  a  rhetorician  of 
Athens,  who  flourished  in  the  fifth  century  of  our 
era,  under  the  emperors  Marcianus  and  Leo.  He 
was  a  disciple  of  Heracleon,  and  in  his  turn  he  was 
the  instructor  of  many  eminent  men  of  the  time, 
such  as  Eustephius,  Nicolaus,  Asterius,  Proclus, 
and  Superianns.  (Suid.  s.  oo.  Aax^v,  Zoinnjpt- 
qm6s  ;  Marinns,  VU.  Prod.  11.)  He  is  spoken  of 
in  terms  of  very  high  praise  both  by  Suidas  and 
Marinus,  as  a  man  of  a  noble  character  and  an  orator 
of  great  popularity  in  his  time.  Suidas  mentions 
several  works  of  his,  but  all  are  lost,  and  scarcely 
a  single  trace  of  them  has  come  down  to  us.  Their 
titles  are :  1.  n«pl  KtiKoVy  ical  K&ixfUkros^  kcX  wtpt- 
69ov,  (Comp.  Schol.  ad  Hermoff,  in  the  Bhet 
Gr<ue.  vol  iii.  pp.  719,  721,  vol.  viL  p.  930.)  2. 
AiaAi^«tf,  or  Disputations.  3.  *lirropla  i)  icarol 
Kopyovror:  whether  this  was  an  historical  or  a 
rhetorical  work  is  nnoertain,  no  historian  of  the 


LACINIUS. 

name  of  Comutus  being  known.  4.  *EirXo7al 
p/rfTopittjaX  «card  <rroix«<of,  i.  e.  select  passages  froax 
the  Greek  orators  in  alphabetical  order.        [L.  S.] 

LACHES  (A^x^f^,  an  Athenian,  son  of  Mela* 
nopua,  was  joined  with  Charoeades  in  the  command 
of  the  first  expedition  sent  by  the  Athenians  to 
Sicily,  in  B.  c  427.  His  colleague  waa  soon  after 
slain  in  battle,  and  Laches,  being  left  sole  general, 
took  Messina,  and  gained  some  slight  advantages 
over  the  Epizeph3rrian  Locrians.  In  b.  c.  426  he 
was  superseded  by  Pythodorus,  with  whom  So- 
phocles and  Enrymedon  were  shortly  joined,  and 
was  recalled,  apparently  to  stand  his  trial  on  a 
charge  of  peculation  in  his  command,  brought 
against  himbyCleon.  (Thuc.  iii. 86, 88,90,99, 103, 
115,  vl  1,  6,  75  ;  Just  iv.  3  ;  Arist.  Vesp,  240, 
836,  895,  903,  937  ;  Dem.  c  Tim,  §  145  ;  Schol 
adAriiL  Vap,  240,  836.)  The  Scholiast  thinks 
that  Aristophanes,  in  the  Wa^^  meant  no  reference 
to  Laches  in  the  arraignment  of  the  dog  LabeM,  for 
cheese-stealing.  But  the  name  of  Laches*  demns 
Aexone  (comp.  Plat  Lack.  p.  1 97),  and  the  special 
mention  of  SicUian  cheese,  seem  to  fix  the  allusion 
beyond  dispute,  while  by  the  accusing  dog,  the 
KvwKviaBnycutut,  himseLTas  great  a  filcher,  Cleon 
is  as  evidently  intended.  Laches,  we  find  from 
Pkto  (Lack,  p.  181),  was  present  at  the  battle  of 
Delium,  in  B.  c.  424.  In  B.  c.  421  he  was  one  of 
the  commissioners  for  concluding  the  fifty  years* 
truce  between  Athena  and  Sparta,  as  well  as  the 
separate  treaty  between  these  states  in  the  same 
year.  He  was  also  one  of  the  commanders  of  the 
fbrra  sent  to  Argos,  in  BLc.  418,  when  Alcibiadea 
induced  the  Argives  to  break  the  truce  made  in 
their  name  with  the  Lacedaemonians,  by  Thrasyllus 
and  Aldphron  ;  and  in  the  same  year  he  fell  at  the 
battle  of  Mantineia,  together  with  his  colleague 
Nicostratus.  (Thuc.  t.  19,  24,  61,  74.)  In  the 
dialogue  of  Plato  which  bears  his  name,  he  is  re- 
presented as  not  over-acute  in  argument,  and  with 
temper  on  a  par  with  his  acuteness.  His  son  Me- 
lanopus  was  one  of  those  whom,  being  in  possession 
of  some  prize-money,  which  waa  public  property, 
the  law  of  Timocrates  would  have  shielded.  (See 
Dem.  c  Tim,  p.  740.)  [E.  E.] 

LACHES,  artist     [Chabbs,  p.  684,  a] 

LA'CHESIS.    [MoBRAB.] 

LACI'NI  A  ( Aofciy/a),  a  surname  of  Juno,  onder 
which  she  was  worshipped  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Croton,  where  she  had  a  rich  and  fiunous  sanctuary. 
(Stnb.  vi.  p.  261,  Ac,  281;  Liv.  xxiv.  3.)  The 
name  is  derived  bv  some  from  the  Italian  hero  La- 
cinius,  or  from  the  Lacinian  promontory  on  the 
eastern  coast  of  Bruttium,  which  Thetis  waa  sud 
to  have  given  to  Juno  as  a  present  (Serr.  ad 
Aetu  iii.  552.)  It  deserves  to  be  noticed  that 
Hannibal  dedicated  in  the  temple  of  Juno  Lacinia 
a  bilingual  inscription  (in  Punic  and  Greek),  which 
recorded  the  history  of  his  campaigns,  and  of  which 
Polybiua  made  use  in  writing  the  history  of  the 
Hannibal  ian  war.  (Polyb.  iiL  33;  comp.  Liv» 
xxviii.  46.)  [L.  S.] 

LACrNIUS  (AoKli^tos),  1.  An  Italian  hero 
and  fabulous  robber,  by  whom  Heracles,  on  his 
expedition  in  Italy,  is  said  to  have  been  robbed  of 
some  of  the  oxen  of  Geryonea,  and  who  waa  killed 
by  the  hero  in  conaequence.  After  the  place  of  the 
murder  was  purified,  Heracles  built  a  temple  to 
Hera  (Juno),  sumamed  Lacinia.  (Died.  iv.  24  ; 
Scrv.  ad  Aen,  iii.  552.) 

2.  A  son  of  Cyrene  and  king  among  the  BmW 


LACRATES. 

tiftiiB,  by  wbom,  aoeotdiog  to  some,  the  temple  of 
Jano  Lacinia  was  bnilt  (Seir.  /.  c)       [L.  S.] 

LA'CIUS  {AdKtos\  an  Attic  hero,  to  whom  a 
lanctoary  was  erected  on  the  tacred  road  from 
Athens  to  Eleuais,  and  from  whom  the  demas  of 
Lacia  or  Laciadae  derired  its  name.  (Pans.  i.  37. 
§  1.)  [L.  S.] 

LACO  (Admwy,  son  of  Aeimnestus,  proxenns  of 
the  Spartans  at  Plataea,  was  chosen  with  Astj- 
machos,  son  of  AsopoUos,  to  address  Uie  Lacedae- 
monians in  behalf  of  the  Plataean  people,  when  the 
town  capitulated,  in  the  fonrth  year  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesian  war,  B.  c.  427*  In  thw  mouths  is  placed 
the  pathetic  speech  giren  in  Thucydides.  (Thnc 
iii.  52.)  [A.  H.  C] 

LACO,  a  native  of  Anagnia,  the  ancient  capital 
of  the  Hemicans,  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  one  of 
Antonyms  boon-companions — poculorum  prinoeps — 
in  the  reTelries  at  Yarrows  country-house,  b.  c.  44. 
(PUlipp.  iL  41,  ad  AtL  zvi.  11.)       [W.  B.D.] 

LACO,  CORNFLIUS,  ori|^y  a  praetor*^ 
connael  (Heinec&  AttHq.  Rom.  iv.  6,  §  9),  was 
promoted  by  Oalba,  ▲.  d.  70,  to  the  posts  of  court- 
chamberlain  and  praetorian  prefect  Of  the  three 
£sTonrites  of  Oalba,  who  from  their  influence  with 
him  were  called  his  pedagogues  (Suet  Cfalh.  14  ; 
Dion  Cass.  Ixir.  2),  I^u»  was  the  most  slothfrd  and 
not  the  least  arrogant.  In  the  disputes  concerning 
tiie  appointment  of  a  colleague  and  successor  to  Galba, 
Iaco  (^iposed  the  nomination  of  Otho,  and  moved, 
it  is  said,  by  his  intimacy  with  Rubellius  Plantns, 
supported  that  of  Piso.  In  the  divisions  of  Qalba^s 
court  and  favourites  Imco  seems  to  have  taken  port 
with  Icelus.  [Icelus.]  Oalba  wished  to  send 
Laoo  to  appease  the  discontent  of  the  legions  under 
ViteUius  in  Oermany ;  but  he  refused  to  go,  and 
was  thought  to  have  contributed  to  his  patron^s 
destruction  by  concealing  from  him  the  muxmurs  of 
the  soldiery,  and  by  advising  him,  when  tiie  prae* 
toiians  had  declared  for  OUio,  to  present  himself 
to  the  mutineers.  On  Otho*s  accession  I^wo  was 
ordered  for  deportation  ;  but  the  centurion  who 
guarded  him  had  secret  orders  to  put  him  to  death 
on  the  way.  Laco,  however,  according  to  Plutarch 
{Galh.  13),  perished  at  the  same  time  with  Galba. 
(Tac.  Hitt.  i.  6,  13,  14,  19,  26,  33,  46  ;  Suet 
Galb,  14 ;  Plut  GoUk  13,  26,  29.)     [W.B.D.] 

LACO,  GRAECrNUS,  was  conmiander  of  the 
night-watch  (praefeettu  vigibm)  in  the  18th  year 
of  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  a.  d.  31.  When  the  em- 
peror had  commissioned  Sertorius  Macro  to  arrest 
Sejanus,  Laco  was  stationed  with  his  band  of  vigiles 
around  the  temple  of  Apollo,  in  which  the  senate 
vras  held.  At  a  preconc^ted  signal,  after  Tiberius* 
letter  (Jnv.  Sat.  z.  71)  had  been  read,  Laco  en- 
tend  with  his  guards  and  took  Sejanus  into  cus- 
tody. For  this  service,  which  from  the  power  of 
the  criminal  required  both  secrecy  and  boldness, 
Laco  was  rewarded  with  a  large  pecuniary  donation 
and  with  the  quaestorian  ornaments.  (Dion  Cass. 
Iviii.  9,  10,12.)  [W.B.D.] 

LA'CRATES  (AairpeCnys).  1.  A  general  sent 
out  by  the  Thebans,  at  the  head  of  1000  heavy- 
armed  troops,  ta  assist  Artaxerzes  Ochus  in  his  in- 
vasion of  Egypt,  B.  c.  350.  He  commanded  that 
division  of  the  royal  forces  sent  against  Pelnsium. 
(Died,  xvi  44,  49). 

2.  A  Pythagorean,  a  native  of  Metapontum, 
mentioned  by  lamblichns  (  VU.  Pyth,  c.  36).  Another 
reading  of  the  name  is  Lacritus.        [C.  P.  M.] 

LAXRATES,  artist    [Pyrrhus.] 


LACTANTIUS. 


701 


LA'CRITUS  (AiiicpiTot),  a  sophist,  a  native  of 
Phaselis,  known  to  us  chiefly  from  the  speech  of 
Demosthenes  against  him.  A  man  named  Androcles 
had  lent  a  sum  of  money  to  Artemo,  the  brother  of 
Lacritus.  The  latter,  on  the  death  of  his  brother, 
refused  to  refund  the  money,  though  he  had  become 
security  for  his  brother,  and  was  his  heir.  Hence 
the  suit  instituted  against  him  by  Androdes,  for 
whom  Demosthenes  composed  the  speech  in  ques- 
tion. Lacritus  was  a  pupil  of  Isociates,  of  which 
he  seems  to  have  been  rather  vain.  (Dem.  m  Laer* 
p.  928.)  Photius  {Cod,  260,  p.  487,  a.  ed. 
fiek.)  speaks  of  him  likewise  as  the  author  of 
some  Athenian  laws.  (Plut  Doe.  OraL  p.  837» 
b.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

LACTA'NTIUS.  Notwithstanding  the  high 
reputation  enjoyed  by  this  father,  no  sure  record 
has  been  preserved  by  which  we  can  determine 
either  his  exact  name,  or  the  place  of  his  nativity, 
or  the  date  of  his  birth.  In  modem  works  we  find 
him  usually  denominated  iMdna  Codnu  Firmkuiuo 
LacUmtima  ;  but  the  two  former  appellations,  in  the 
second  of  which  CkuciUm»  is  often  substituted  for 
Coeliua,  are  both  omitted  by  Hieronymus,  and  also 
in  many  MSS.,  while  the  two  hitter  are  frequently 
presented  in  an  inverted  order ;  moreover,  we  have 
no  means  of  deciding  whether  Firmiamu  is  a  fimiily 
or  a  local  designation  ;  and  some  critics,  absurdly 
enough  perhaps,  have  imagined  that  LaeiaMtUu  is 
a  mere  epithet,  indicating  the  milk-like  softness 
and  sweetness  which  characterise  the  style  of  this 
author.  Since  he  is  spoken  of  as  having  been  he 
advanced  in  life  about  Ju  D.  315,  he  must  have 
been  bom  not  later  than  the  middle  of  the  third 
century,  probably  in  Italy,  possibly  at  Firmium, 
on  the  Adriatic,  and  cerUdnly  studied  in  Africa, 
where  he  became  the  pupil  of  Amobins,  who 
taught  rhetoric  at  Sicca.  His  fame,  which  sur« 
passed  even  that  of  his  master,  became  so  widely 
extended,  that  about  a.  d.  301  he  was  invited  by 
Diocletian  to  settle  at  Nicoroedeia,  and  there  to 
practise  his  art  The  teacher  of  Latin  eloquence, 
however,  found  so  little  encouragement  in  a  city 
whose  population  was  chiefly  Greek,  that  he  was 
reduced  to  extreme  indigence ;  and,  without  at- 
tempting to  turn  his  talents  to  account  as  a  public 
pleader,  abandoned  his  profession  altogether,  de- 
voting himself  entirely  to  literary  composition. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  at  this  period  he 
became  a  Christian  ;  and  his  change  of  religion 
may  in  no  small  degree  have  proved  the  cause  of 
his  poverty  ;  for  we  can  scarcely  suppose  that  he 
would  have  been  left  without  support  by  the  em- 
peror, had  he  not  in  some  way  forfeited  the  pa- 
tronage of  the  court  We  know  nothing  farther 
of  his  career  until  we  find  him  summoned  to 
Gaul^  about  a.d.  312 — 318,  when  now  an  old 
man,  to  superintend  the  education  of  Crispns,  son 
of  Constantine,  and  it  is  believed  that  he  died  at 
Treves  some  ten  or  twelve  years  afterwards  (a,  d. 
825—330). 

Among  the  writings  of  LaetantJus  we  must 
assign  the  first  pbwe  to  I.  Dhmarum  ImaUtuiionum 
Libri  VIL^  a  sort  of  introduction  to  Christianity, 
intended  to  supersede  the  less  perfect  treatises  of 
Minucius  Felix,  Tertullian,  and  Cyprian.  It  is 
partly  jpolemical,  since  it  contains  a  direct  attack 
upon  the  pagan  system  ;  partly  apologetic,  since  it 
undertakes  to  defend  the  new  faith  from  the  mis- 
representations of  its  adversaries ;  partly  didactic, 
since  it  presents  an  exposition  of  the  Uiuity,  ho- 


702 


LACTANTIUS. 


liness,  and  wiidom  of  pnre  religion ;  thus  seeking 
to  recommend  the  principle!  of  the  true  belief  to 
the  fiiToor  of  the  philosophers  and  educated  men  of 
the  age,  to  whom  chieffj  the  work  is  addressed. 
The  period  at  which  this  manual  was  composed  is 
involved  in  eonsideraUe  doubt.  There  is  on  the 
one  hand  a  direct  allusion  (v.  l7*§5)toa  per- 
secution still  raging  (SpedataB  gimt  aiim  tpedaiUur^ 
que  adhue  per  orbem  poenae  adiorum  Dei,  Ac.), 
whidi  seems  to  point  to  the  horrors  under  Diocle- 
tian ;  while  on  the  other  hand  Constantino  is  ad- 
dressed by  name  as  emperor,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  first,  second,  fourth,  and  fifth  books.  These 
clauses,  it  is  true,  are  omitted  altogether  in  several 
MSS.,  and  hence  have  by  some  editors  been  re- 
jected as  spurious  ;  while  others  avoid  the  difficulty 
by  supposing  that  the  task,  commenced  in  Bithy- 
nia,  was  completed  in  Oaul,  after  a  \apae  of  twenty 
yean  ;  or  by  adopting  the  pkusible  conjecture  of 
fialuae,  that  copies  psased  into  circulation  at  Ni- 
comedeia,  from  which  one  fiunily  of  MSS.  was 
derived,  and  that  a  second  edition  was  published 
at  a  bter  epoch  under  happier  auspicen  Each  of 
the  seven  books  into  which  the  Institutions  are 
divided  bears  a  separate  title,  whether  proceeding 
from  the  author  or  from  a  transcriber  it  is  impot- 
sible  to  say,  and  oonstitntes  as  it  were  a  separate 
essay.  In  the  first,  DeFaltd iisAj^MMie,  the  ruling 
providenM  and  unity  of  God  are  asserted,  the  un- 
reasonableness of  a  plurality  of  deities  is  demon- 
strated, and  the  absurdity  of  the  popular  creed  is 
illustrated  by  an  examination  of  the  history  and 
Intends  of  the  ancient  mythology.  In  the  second, 
De  Origitm  Erroris,  the  sane  subject  is  pursued, 
with  reference  particularly  to  the  folly  of  paying 
reverence  to  idols,  and  then  the  step*  are  traced  by 
which  men  gradually  wandered  away  from  the  phiin 
and  simple  truth.  The  third,  De/alta  Sapientia, 
exposes  the  empty  pretences  of  so-called  phi- 
losophy, which  is  pronounced  to  be  an  arrogant 
but  weak  imposture,  a  mass  of  fiimsy  speculations 
upon  physics,  morals,  and  tiieology,  at  once  unsub- 
stantial and  contradictory.  The  fourth,  Ds  vera 
SapiaUia  et  Rdigiomey  points  out  that  pure  religion 
is  the  only  source  whence  pure  wisdom  can  flow, 
and  then  proceeds  to  prove  that  Christianity  is  the 
religion  required,  by  entering  into  an  inquiry  with 
regard  to  Uie  nature  and  history  of  the  Messiah. 
The  fifth,  De  JuttHiaj  ii  occupied  with  a  dis- 
quisition upon  righteousness,  which,  having  been 
banished  from  earth  by  the  invasion  of  the  heathen 
gods,  was  brought  back  by  Christ ;  and  concludes 
with  a  vehement  denunciation  of  the  injustice  and 
impiety  of  those  who  persecuted  the  followers  of 
the  Saviour.  The  sixtn,  De  Veto  Oultit,  treats  of 
the  manner  in  which  homage  ought  to  be  rendered 
to  the  one  true  Ood.  The  sevenUi,  De  VUa  Beala, 
embraces  a  great  variety  of  discussions ;  among 
others,  an  investigation  of  the  chief  good,  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul,  the  duration  of  the  world, 
the  second  coming  of  Christ,  the  general  resurrec- 
tion, future  rewards  and  punishments. 

XL  An  Epitome  of  the  Institutions,  dedicated  to 
Pentadiua,  is  appended  to  the  larger  work  and  is 
attributed  to  Lactantius  by  Hieronymus,  who  de- 
scribes it  as  being  even  in  his  time  dW^oXoi ;  and 
in  fisct,  in  all  the  earlier  editions  this  abridgement 
begins  at  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  the  fifth  book  of 
the  original.  But  in  the  eighteenth  century  the 
work  was  discovered  nearly  entire  in  a  very  an- 
cient MS.  deposited  in  the  royal  library  at  Turin, 


LACTANTIUS. 

and  was  published  at  Paris  in  1712  by  C.  M.  Pfid; 
chancellor  of  the  university  of  Tubingen.  It  may 
be  observed,  that  Walchius  and  others  nave  doubted 
whether  tiie  Epitome  really  proceeded  from  the  pen 
of  Lactantius,  but  we  can  scarcely  prefer  their 
conjectures  to  the  positive  testimony  of  Jerome 

III.  De  Jra  Deiy  addressed  to  an  unknown 
Bonatns,  is  a  oontrorcrsial  tract,  directed  chiefly 
against  tiie  Epicureans,  who  maintained  that  the 
deeds  of  men  could  produce  no  emotions  either  of 
anger  or  of  pleasure  in  the  Deity  ;  a  position  which 
Lactantius  declares  to  be  subversive  of  all  true 
religion,  since  it  at  once  destroys  the  doctrine  of 
rewards  and  punishmentsi 

IV.  De  Op^ido  Dei  s.  De  Formatione  HomimM, 
addressed  to  a  certain  Demetrianus.  The  first 
put  of  this  book,  to  which  there  seems  to  be  a 
reference  in  the  Institutions  (ii.  10.  $  15),  belongs 
to  natural  theology,  being  an  argument  in  fisvonr  of 
the  wisdom  and  bieneficence  of  God,  dedoced  from 
the  wonderful  contrivances  and  adaptations  of 
means  to  ends  discernible  in  the  structure  of  the 
human  frame ;  the  second  part  is  devoted  to  spe* 
culations  concerning  the  nature  of  the  souL 

V.  De  McrtUm»  Peneemtormm.   See  CiUBCtttD& 
YI.  Hieronymus  speaks  of  Lactantios  as  a  poet, 

amd  several  pieces  still  extant  have  been  ascribed 
to  him,  but  erroneously.  These  are,  1.  De  Phoe- 
«OS,  in  elegiacs,  containing  a  eoUection  of  all  the 
most  remarkable  tales  and  l^nds  regarding  the 
fitf^fiuned  Arabian  bird.  It  is  probably  a  com- 
pilation comparatively  modem.  For  full  inform- 
ation with  regard  to  its  history  see  Wemsdorff, 
Poelae  LaL  Mimore»^  voL  iii  pb  283.  2.  ^rmposNon, 
an  assemblage  of  one  hundred  riddles.  This  is 
noticed  in  the  article  Firmianu&  3.  De  Paeeka 
ad  Felieem  E^pieoopum^  m  el^pacs,  is  generally  be- 
lieved to  have  been  composed  by  Venantius  Ho- 
norianus  Clementianus  Fortnnatus,  who  flourished 
in  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century,  i.  De  Pumkme 
DomntL,  in  hexameters,  one  of  the  most  admired 
productions  of  the  Christian  muse,  not  unworthy 
of  Lactantius,  but  bearing  in  its  language  the  im- 
press of  a  much  later  age.  It  will  be  found  in  the 
Poetantm  Veterum  Eodee,  Op,  OmsOana^  edited 
by  G.  FabriciuE,  Bas.  fol.  1564,  and  i^i  the  BHUUh 
iheca  Patrum  Max^  Lugdun.  1677,  vol  iL  p.  671. 

VII.  Lactantius,  according  to  Hieronymus,  was 
the  author  of  a  Sympoetutiit  of  a  piece  called  Grvmt- 
nuUieus^  of  an  itinerary  in  hexameters,  'Oiotwoput^ 
de  Africa  luqae  Moometfaam,  of  two  books.  Ad 
AedepiadeM^  who  had  himself  addressed  to  Lae- 
tantius  a  woric  De  Prwideeitia  eammi  Dei  (ItutiL 
vii.  4),  of  four  books  of  epistles  Ad  Probmm^  two 
Ad  Sevemm,  and  two  Ad  Demehriammm^  all  of 
which  are  now  lost  It  anpean  from  his  own 
words  {JnetiL  vii  I,  sub  fin.),  that  he  had  formed 
the  design  of  drawing  up  a  work  against  the  Jews, 
but  we  cannot  tell  whether  he  ever  accomplished 
his  purpose. 

The  style  of  Lactantius,  formed  upon  the  model 
of  the  great  orator  of  Rome,  has  gained  for  him 
the  appellation  of  the  CkmtiaM  Oioero,  and  not 
undeservedly.  No  reasonable  oitic,  ixideed,  would 
now  assert,  with  Picus  of  Mxrandnla,  that  the 
imitator  has  not  only  equalled  but  even  surpassed 
the  beauties  of  his  original.  Bot  it  is  impossible 
not  to  be  charmed  with  the  purity  of  diction,  the 
easy  grace,  the  calm  dignity,  and  tiie  sonorous  flow 
of  his  periods,  when  oompared  with  the  har^ 
phraseology  and  barbarous  extravagance  of  his 


LACUMACES. 

Afiriean  contemponriM,  or  the  itiff  afifeetation, 
vulgar  finery,  and  empty  pompofity,  of  the  Oraeco- 
Italian  rhetoricians.  He  waa  nnqneatioDably  al«o 
a  man  of  extensiTe  erudition ;  and  much  coiiooa 
and  Taknble  information  concerning  ancient  taper- 
atition  and  ancient  philosophy  may  be  gathered 
from  hit  paget,  in  which  aie  pretenred  many  quo- 
tationa  from  lott  workt  of  intereet  and  importance. 
Hit  meritt  at  a  theologian  aie  more  qaettionahle. 
It  is  almost  certain  that  he  became  a  convert  late 
in  life:  he  probably  did  not  receive  inttroction 
from  a  judieioat  teacher,  nor  fully  oompnhend  all 
that  he  had  learned.  Hit  exprettionB  relative  to 
the  nature  of  Chritt,  hit  view  of  the  redemption, 
hit  picture  of  the  day  of  judgment,  hit  predictions 
oonoeming  the  miUennium,  the  unmtpecting  con- 
fidence with  which  be  qnotet  tuch  authoritiet  at 
the  Sibylline  oradet  and  Hermet  Tiismegittut,  the 
line  of  afgument  adopted  in  the  i)e  Ira  D»j  hit 
remarkt  on  the  immortality  of  the  toul  and  on  early 
death,  may  be  given  at  a  few  examples  out  of  many 
which  might  be  adduced  of  erroneous  doctrinet,  of 
rath  and  unwarrantable  conclutimiE,  of  uniound 
crittdam,  of  reatoning  rhetwical  but  not  logical,  of 
auperfieial  investigation,  and  fiilae  induction.  The 
charge  of  a  leaning  towarda  Manicheiam  and  Anti- 
Trinitarian  opiniona  aeema  altogether  unfounded. 

The  Editio  Pxinceps  of  Lactantiua  ia  one  of  the 
earliest  specimena  of  the  typographical  art  in  ex- 
iatence,  hanng  been  printed  at  the  monaatery  of 
Subiaco  in  1465  by  Sweynheym  and  Pannartx  ;  a 
aeoond  and  a  third  impietaion  by  the  tame  printers 
appeared  at  Rome  in  1468  and  1470,  the  latt 
under  the  editorial  inspection  of  Andrew,  bithop  of 
Aleria.  The  great  popularity  of  this  author,  and 
the  multitude  of  MSS.  ditperaed  over  Eurone,  gave 
riae  to  a  multitude  of  editiona,  of  which  the  moat 
notable  are  that  of  Gallaeua,  Lug.  Bat  1660, 
forming  one  of  the  aeriet  of  Variorum  Clatsict,  in 
8vo. ;  tiiat  of  C.  CeUariut,  Lips.  Svo.  1698  ;  that 
of  Walchint,  Lipt.  8vo.  1715  ;  that  of  Heumann, 
Getting.  8va  1736  ;  that  of  Bunemann,  Lipa.  8vo. 
1739  ;  and  iJuit  of  Le  Brun  and  Lenglet  du 
Fresnoy,  Paria,  2  vola.  4to.  1748. 

(Hieronym.^  VimllL  79,  80  ;  Chronic.  Euaeb. 
ad  ann.  coexviii.,  CommenL  in  Eooles,  c.  10,  Com- 
menL  in  Ephe»,  c.  4,  Ad  PamHn,  EpiaL ;  Lactant 
ITrna.  Instit  L  1.  §  8,  v.  2.  §  2,  iii.  13.  §  12  ; 
Schrockh,  Kirehei^ieschL  vol  v.  p.  232  ;  Schone- 
mann,  BiUiotkeoa  Patrum  Xot  vol  L  §  2  ;  Bahr, 
Gttch.  der  HomiadL  LUUrat,  SuppL  Band.  1«  Ab- 
theiL  §  9,  2«  AbtheiL  §  38—46.)         [W.  R.] 

LACTANS,  LACTURNUS,  and  LACTUR- 
CIA,  Roman  divinitiea,  who  were  believed  to  pro- 
tect the  young  frnita  of  the  field.  (Serv.  ad  Aw, 
L  315  ;  Angnat  De  Cio.  Deiy  iv.  3.)  Some  believe 
that  Lactana  and  Lacturcia  are  mere  aumamea 
of  Opa,  and  that  Lactumua  ia  a  aumame  of  Sa- 
tumua.  (Hartung,  Dia  Rdig,  der  Rmu  vol.  ii.  pp. 
129,  132.)  [L.  S.] 

LACTU'CA,  a  aumame  of  M.  Valerius  Maxi- 
mna,  consul,  b.  c.  456.  [Mazimus.] 

LACTUCrNUS,  a  aumame  of  M.  Valerius 
Maximua,  consular  tribune,  ac.  398  and  395. 
[Maxim  us.] 

LACUMACES,  a  Numidian,  the  younger  aon 
of  Oeaalcea^  king  of  the  Maaaylians,  waa  phiced  on 
the  throne  while  a  mere  child  by  Mezetnlna,  who 
had  overthrown  hia  brother  Capuaa.  On  the  land- 
ing of  Maainissa  in  Africa,  Laciunacea  repaired  to 
the  court  of  Syphax  to  solicit  asaistauce,  but  waa 


LADOGENE& 


70S 


attacked  by  Maainiaaa  on  hia  march,  and  narrowly 
eacaped  friUing  into  hia  handk  He,  however,  ob> 
tained  fron  Syphax  a  large  auxiliary  force,  \>ith 
which  he  joined  hit  guardian  Mezetulna,  but  their 
combined  armiea  were  defeated  by  Maainiaaa,  and 
they  thonselvea  fled  to  Syphax  for  refuge.  From 
thence  they  were  induced  by  the  conqueror  to 
return,  and  Lacumaces  waa  received  at  the  court 
of  Mnainiaiia  with  the  honours  due  to  hia  royal 
birth.     (Liv.  xxix.  29,  30.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LACY'DES  (AcunJSiis).  1.  A  native  of  Cyrene, 
the  aon  of  Alexander.  In  hia  youth  he  waa  poor, 
but  remaricaUe  for  hia  induatry,  at  well  aa  for  hia 
afihble  and  engaging  mannera.  He  removed  to 
Athena,  and  attached  himaelf  to  the  New  Aca- 
demy, according  to  a  ailly  atory  quoted  by  Euaebiua 
(Praep.  Ewmg,  xiv.  7)  from  Num^niua,  becauae 
the  frunlity  with  which  hia  aervanta  robbed  him 
without  being  detected,  convinced  him  that  no  re- 
liance could  be  placed  on  the  evidence  of  the  aenaea. 
He  waa  a  diaciple  of  Arceailaua,  and  aucoeeded 
him  aa  preaident  of  the  achool,  over  which  he  pre- 
aided  fiw  26  yeara.  The  place  where  hia  inatmctiona 
were  delivered  waa  a  guden,  named  the  AaictfSatoy, 
provided  for  the  purpoae  by  hia  friend  Attalua 
Philometor  king  of  Pergamus.  This  aheiation  in 
the  locality  of  the  ichool  aeems  at  least  to  have 
contributed  to  the  riae  of  the  name  of  the  Nmo 
Academy.  Before  hia  death  Lacydea  reaigned  hia 
place  to  Teleclea  and  Evaader  (tf  Phocia,  a  thing 
which  no  philoaopher  had  ever  done  before  him. 
He  died  in  blc.  241,  according  to  Diogenea  Laertiua 
(iv.  §  60  ;  comp.  Aelian,  F.  ^.  ii.  41  ;  Athen.  x. 
p.  438.  a.),  from  the  efikcta  of  exceaaive  drinking. 
According  to  Euaebiua  {Praep»  Ev,  xiv.  7),  he  waa 
ao  frugal,  in  other  reapecta  at  leaat,  that  he  waa 
atyled  i  okoyo/uK^s:  In  hia  philoaophical  tenets 
he  followed  Aroesilaus  closely.  Cicero  {Acad,  ii,  6), 
speaking  of  the  latter,  aaya:  ^cnjua  primo  non 
admodum  probata  ratio,  quanquam  floruit  quum 
acumine  ingenii  tum  admiiabili  quodam  lepore 
dicendi  proximo  a  Lacyde  aolo  retenta  eat"  Suidaa 
(a.  o.  Aaic.)  mentions  writinga  of  hi»  under  the 
general  name  of  ^tXdvo^  or  w^pi  ^nhttM,  (Diog, 
lAert.  iv.  59->61.) 

2.  A  peripatetic  philoaopher,  mentioned  by 
Aelian  (IhaL  An.  viL  41 ),  and  Pliny  {H,  N.  x.  22). 
Nothing  ia  recorded  of  him  but  that  he  had  a  pet 
gooae  which  nefer  left  him  either  by  day  or  by 
night.  [C.  P.  M.] 

LADAMAS,  artist.    [Moschion.] 

LAD  AS  (A^os).  1.  A  celebrated  runner,  a 
native  of  Laoonia.  He  gained  the  victory  at 
Olympia  in  the  S^Xixoi,  and  expired  soon  after. 
There  waa  a  monument  to  hia  memory  on  the 
banka  of  the  Eurotaa.  In  Arcadia,  on  one  of 
the  roada  leading  to  Orehomenna,  waa  a  atadium, 
called  the  atadium  of  Ladaa,  where  be  used  to 
practiae.  There  waa  a  fiimoua  atatue  of  him  by 
Myron,  in  the  temple  of  Apollo  Lyciua  at  Aigos, 
and  another  atatue  in  the  temple  of  Aphrodite 
Nicephoraa.  (Pana.  ii.  1 9.  §  7,  iii.  21,  §  1,  riii.  12, 
§  3.)  Hia  awiftneaa  became  proverbial  among  the 
Romana.  (CatulL  Iv.  25  ;  Auctorad  Herenn.  iv.  8  ; 
Jnv.  xiii.  97  ;  Mart  ii.  86.  8,  x.  100.  5.^ 

2.  A  native  of  Aegium  in  Achaea,  who  gained 
a  victory  in  the  foot  race  at  Olympia,  in  the  125th 
Olympiad,  B.C.  280.  (Paua.  ui.  21.  §  1,  x.  23, 
§14.)  [C.P.M.] 

LApaGENES  or  LADO'NIS  (Aa8«7«nff  or 
Aaiktvis)y  a  name  by  which  the  poeU  aomctiniM 


704 


LAELAPS. 


detignated  Daphne,  the  daughter  of  Ladon.  (Pans, 
z.  7  ;  Tsetz.  ad  Lycopk,  6 ;  Hesjch.  «.  v.)  [L.  S.] 

LADON  (AdSMv).  1.  A  riyer  god  of  Arcadia, 
h  described  as  a  son  of  Oceanus  and  Thetjs,  and 
as  the  husband  of  Stymphalis,  by  whom  he  became 
the  &ther  of  Daphne  and  Metope.  (Hes.  Theog. 
344  ;  SchoL  ad  Pmd.  CM.  vi  143 ;  Diod.  iv.  72  ; 
Paus.  viiL  20.  §  1,  x.  7,  in  fin.) 

2.  The  dragon,  who  was  belieTed  to  guard  the 
apples  of  the  Hesperides.  He  is  said  to  have  been 
able  to  assume  various  tones  of  voice,  and  to  have 
been  the  offspring  of  Tjphon  and  Echidna ;  but  he 
is  also  called  a  son  of  Ge,  or  of  Phorcjs  and  Ceto. 
He  had  been  appointed  to  watch  in  the  gardens  of 
the  Hesperides  bj  Juno,  and  never  slept ;  but  he 
was  slain  by  Heracles  ;  and  the  image  of  the  fight 
was  pkced  by  Zeus  among  the  stars.  (Hes.  Tk»ag. 
333  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  iv.  1396  ;  Serv.  ad  Jeruix, 
484 ;  Hygin.  Poet  Atlr,  iL  6.)  [L.  S.] 

LAECA,  PO'RCIUS.  1.  P.,  was  tribune  of  the 
plebsB.  c  199,  and  by  his  veto  prevented  Manlius 
Acidinus  on  his  return  from  Spain  from  entering  the 
city  in  an  ovation,  which  had  been  granted  him 
by  the  senate.  [AcioiNus,  No.  1.]  Laeca  was 
appointed  in  b.  c.  196  one  of  the  triumviri  epulones, 
who  were  first  created  in  that  year  (see  DieL  of 
Ant.  $,  V.  Eptdolut)  ;  and  in  the  following  year, 
B.  c.  195,  he  was  one  of  the  praetors,  and  was  sta> 
tioned  with  an  army  in  the  district  of  Pisae  in 
Etruria,  that  he  might  co-operate  with  the  consul 
Valerius  Flaocus,  who  was  carrying  on  war  in 
Northern  Italy  against  the  Gauls  and  Ligurians. 
(Liv.  zzzii.  7,  xzxiiL  42,  43.)  The  name  of 
Laeca  occun  on  coins  of  the  Porcia  gens,  of  which 
a  specimen  is  given  below.  On  the  obverse  is 
the  head  of  Pallas,  with  the  legend  p.  laxca,  roma 
and  z :  the  reverse  represents  three  figures,  the 
centre  one  is  a  man  dad  in  the  paludamentum, 
laying  his  right  hand  on  the  head  of  a  citisen 
wearing  a  toga,  and  behind  him  stands  a  lictor  ; 
beneath  these  figures  there  is  on  most  coins  the 
legend  provoco,  which,  however,  is  wanting  in 
the  one  figured  below.  This  evidently  refen  to  the 
lex  Porcia  de  Provocatione  (Liv.  x.  9  ;  Cic.  de 
Rep,  ii.  31,  pro  Rabir,  3,  4)  ;  and  as  the  name  of 
P.  Laeca  occun  on  the  coin,  it  is  supposed  that  the 
law  may  have  been  proposed  by  the  above-men- 
tioned P.  Laeca  in  his  tribunate  in  b.  c.  199.  There 
is  nothing  improbable  in  this  supposition ;  but  the 
name  of  the  proposer  of  the  law  is  not  mentioned 
by  any  ancient  writer.  (EckheU  vol.  v.  p.  286 ; 
PighiuB,  Atm.  Horn,  voL  ii.  p.  255,  &c) 


COIN   OF   P.   PORCIUS   LAXCA. 

2.  M.,  a  senator  and  a  leading  member  of  the 
Catilinarian  conspiracy.  It  was  at  his  house  that 
the  conspiraton  met  in  November,  b.  c.  63.  (Sail. 
OaL  17,  37  ;  Cic  w  OK.  L  4,  iL  I6,pn  SuU,  2, 
18  :  Flor.  iv.  1.  §  3.) 

LAEDUS,  silver-chaser.     [Lbostbatidis.] 
LAELAPS  (AeuKarf^  i.  e.  the    storm-wind, 
which  is  personified  in  the  legend  of  the  dog  of 
Procris  which  bore  this  name.    Procris  had  re- 
ceived this  extremely  swift  animal  as  a  present^ 


LAELIA  GENS. 

either  from  Artemis  or  Minos,  and  afterwards  left 
it  to  her  husband  Cephalus.  When  the  Teumes- 
sian  fox  was  sent  as  a  punishment  to  the  Thebans, 
to  which  they  had  to  sacrifice  a  boy  every  month, 
and  when  Creon  had  requested  Amphitryon  to 
deliver  the  city  of  the  monster  fox,  Cephalus  sent 
out  the  dog  Laebps  against  the  fox.  The  dog  over- 
took the  fox,  but  Zeus  changed  both  animals  into  a 
stone,  which  was  shown  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Thebes.  (Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  6  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  189, 
Poet.  Astr.  iL  35  ;  Ov.  MeL  vii.  771.)       [L.  S.] 

LAE'LIA.  1.  The  elder  of  the  two  daughters 
of  C.  Laelins,  sumamed  the  wise.  She  was  married 
to  Q.  Mucins  Scaevola,  the  augur,  by  whom 
she  had  two  daughters,  Mncia  major  and  minor. 
Laelia  was  celebrated  for  the  purity  with  which  she 
spoke  her  native  language,  and  she  transmitted  her 
conversational  exceUenoe  to  two  generations — to 
her  daughters  the  Muciae,and  to  her  grandaughten 
the  two  Llciniae.  Her  son-in-law,  L.  Lidnius 
Crassus  [Crassus,  No.  23],  whose  eloqnenee  pro- 
fited by  her  instructions,  describes  Laelia*8  con- 
versation as  a  perfect  model  of  the  antique  tone 
of  Naevius  and  Plautus  ;  and  Cioeio,  in  whose 
eariy  manhood  she  was  still  surviving,  represents 
her  diction  as  possessing  a  certain  indefinable  Ro- 
man grace  and  propriety,  of  which  highly  educated 
women  were  the  best  depositaries,  and  which  con- 
veyed a  correct  and  lively  image  of  the  eloquence 
of  her  fether  Laelius  and  his  illustrious  friend,  the 
second  Africanus.  The  conversation  of  Laelia  gave 
the  tone  to  the  polished  society  of  her  age,  and 
was  distinguished  from  that  of  Cornelia,  the  mirror 
of  a  later  generation,  by  its  native  Latiniam,  and 
by  its  sincerity  and  earnestness,  which  qualities 
were  in  some  degree  sacrificed  afterwards  to  exotie 
graces,  and  to  a  composite  idiom  borrowed  from  the 
schools  and  sophists  of  Athens.  (Cic  BnO,  58. 
§  111,  deOr.iii.  12.  §44.) 

2.  The  younger  of  the  two  daughten  of  C. 
Laelius  the  wise,  married  C.  Fannins  Stnbo.  (Cic 
Bnri.  26.  §  101.)  [W.aD.l 

LAE'LIA  GENS,  plebeian,  appean  in  the 
Fasti  for  the  first  time  in  B.&  190.  Its  only 
rq;ular  cognomen  is  Balbus  [Balbub],  though 
Laelius  who  was  the  friend  of  the  younger  Scipio 
Africanus  was  sometimes  sumamed  Sapiens. 

The  following  stemma  exhibits  iht  extinction  of 
one  branch  of  the  Laelii  in  the  male  line  after  the 
fourth  generation,  and  the  marriages  and  descendants 
of  the  female  line :  — 

STSmi A  LABLZORUlff. 


1.  C.  LiwIhMb  C.  r.  C.  IT. 
Cm.  m.e.  190. 

S.  CLmUw 
Cm.  •.  c.  140. 
I 

S.  LmU»  Dial-  mmted  4.  I^dU  inln.  manlad 

Q.  Iffoe:*!  BcMvola,  C  Fannlw  Mnbo. 

tlwAugar. 


I 


I 


T 


6.  Q.  line.  8cMT«la,       7.  Mod*  nii^. 

Aii(|ttr,,a.c.  48.  L.  Ltdtlhii  CruMM, 


8.  Macte 


L^ 


6.  Mods  tnlia, 
marrivd 


tlM 


_L 


1.  Co.  Pompdui  M4ffmu.    g.  Lkiato  m^.  10.  Lkdnla 

S.  M.  AonfUus  Scsnim.  ^  manlad 

P.  Cora.  ad|ito  Ni 
'  ■.c.tS. 
I 


11.  L.  RHpio,  It.  P.  Cara.gdpio  Ni^ea, 

In  adoptloiij  bv  adopuMi, 

L.  lifeln.  Craana  Sdpio.    Q.  Case.  Matdlus  Ploa  Sdplik 

Coa.B.e.  St. 

IS.  aictalla.  mmiaa 

Our 


LAELIUS. 


705 


LAELIA'NUS.  U'LPIUS  CORNELIUS. 
Tiefaelliiu  Pallia  wigni  tha  fourth  pkca  in  fait  Ittt 
of  ths  thiitj  tjnnU  [AuRlOLIIs]  to  ■  «rtain 
LoIIiuiai,  wbo,  «xonling  la  tba  iiamtin  of  the 
Angoitan  hialonto,  «Ai  the  LrndtT  of  the  inmrnc- 
tioD  hj  vbicb  Pottomiu  [Pustuhus]  wu  oTer- 
tbtDirn  ;  «nd  *(t*r  gaUutlj  dtfeaduiji  Oaal  ftnm 
the  incnruoni  of  the  Oennani,  wu  himwlf  ikia 
by  hu  own  ■oldien,  wbo  mutinied  on  ucount  of 
'*  '  '^      L-  L  1     ioipoMd,  Mud  procLiinied 


Viclorinai  [ViCTo; 
eieoti  took  place,  il 
A.  D.  267.  Victor, 
eune  iadindiu]  l^i 
(c  32),  Aelium;  i 


lNtT«]    i; 


■  (tewL      ThcH 


Sutivpiu  (ix.  7 )  L.  Aeli- 


CDted  ^)|anntlT  bj  the  MOW  wDiiinen  u  thoia  of 
PoetniDui,  beuiDg  on  the  obicne  Ibe  legend  imp.c 

LiiLJANUS,  which  would  lead  ui  at  once  to  coi^ 
dude  that  the  oune  plued  al  the  head  of  thia 
attjcle  waa  the  real  deaignatioa  of  thia  pzetender  to 
the  puiple.  A  aolilary  medal,  howerer,  belieied 
to  be  genuiue,  wai  ODce  contained  in  the  collection 
of  the  priooe  of  Waldcck.  from  wbenca  it  waa 
italen,  which  eihibiled  ixr.  c.  lollianub  r.  r. 
AUG. ;  and  to  complete  the  confuaion,  manjr  nnraii- 
niati>lDgiata  refer  ta  thia  epoch  a  imall  hraaa,  with 

Tetae,  and  on  the  teTcne  JOVI.  CONSUL  AlTua., 
vordi  which  indicate  a  ditided  loteiEigntj.  Thia 
laat  medal,  mar,  howeTer,  be  aaiigned,  with 
mom  protnbiliif,  to  that  Aelianua  who,  along 
with  Amandna,  headed  the  rebellion  of  the  Ba- 
Ifaadae  in  the  reign  of  Diocletian.  [AiLUNut. 
HaxiMiANua  HuCUI.IUS.1  (Eckhel,  toL  vii. 
[W.  R.] 


LAFLIUS.  1.  C  Laklius,  waa  from  exlj 
nanhood  the  friend  and  campanion  of  P.  Corn. 
Scipia  Afrjcaniu.aiid  tlieiractianiue  u  interwoTen, 
that  ilia  difficult  to  reUla  tbem  aepaiatelf .  (Polyb. 
X.  3  ;  Veil.  Pat.  ii.  127.}  Laeliua  Snt  Ippean 
in  hiitoij  ai  the  commandei  of  the  Roman  OMt  in 
the  attack  on  New  Canhage,  B.  c  210.  To  bim 
alone  waaconfided  the  dettination  of  tbe  annainent, 
which,  in  conupoadenct  with  the  moTrmenta  of 
the  land  fonea,  he  conducted  from  the  moulh  of 
the  Ebn>  to  the  ba>en  of  the  Carthaginian  capital 
of  Spain.  Ideliua,  duriug  the  aaaault,  blockaded 
the  port,  aflei 


and,  for 


Scipio  a  golden  wreath  and  tbirtj  oxen.  (Poljb. 
I.  3,  9  ;  Lii.  Iiii,  42,  48  ;  Appiwi,  Uitpan.  20.) 
Having  awiated  in  diilribniiDg  the  boot}-,  the 
hoetagea,  and  the  priiea  of  Talour  to  the  aoldlera, 
he  waa  diipatched  la  Rome  with  the  captivea  and 
the  tidinga  of  lictor]'.  lie  arrired  thither  eail; 
in  a  c  309.  and,  after  reporting  to  the  Mtiate  and 
the  pecple  the  &1I  of  New  Carthage,  and  delirering 
up  bia  ptiaooen — among  whom  were  Mago,  (be 


gOTonoT  of  the  dty,  fifteen  memlera  of  the  greM 
council  of  Carthage,  and  two  membera  of  tba 
conndt  of  eldera,— he  rejoined  Scipio  al  Tamco. 
(Polyb.  X.  IS,  19,  37  ;  Lii.  xxtI  48,  £1,  iiviL 
7.)  Thnu^onl  the  war  in  Spain,  Sidlj,  and 
Africa,  Idelini  acted  aa  confidential  l^atua  to  hia 
friend,  nor  until  B.  c  202,  when  tbe  aenate   ap- 

Kiuted  bim  Scipio'i  quaeator  eitraonlinaiy,  had 
an;  official  rank  or  itadon.  (Liv.  ixi.  33.) 
At  the  battle  of  Baecola,  in  the  npper  Tallcy  of 
tbe  Guadalquivir,  he  commanded  Scipio'aleft  wing, 
B.  c  308  {Polyb.  x.  39  ;  Lir.  xxviL  18  ;  Appian, 
Hiipm.  25,  26)  ;  and  in  B.C  S06,  a  atoming- 
party,  when  Illiturgi,  on  tba  right  bank  of  the 
"      '  laken(LiT.  xxriiL  19,  2D)t  adetacb- 


t  of  the  i 


when  Qad 


volt,  with  which  he  defeated  the  Punic  adminl 
Adberbal  in  the  atiaita  (Liv.  xxvilL  23,  30)  ;  and 
the  cavalry,  when  Indibllia  wa*  muted  (Polyb.  li, 
32,  33 :  Liv.  iiviii.  33).  Twice  be  viiiied  the 
csiirt  of  Syphax,  king  of  the  Maaeaylian*,  and 
the  moat  powerful  of  the  African  princea,  wboae 
alliance  waa  of  eijnal  importance  to  Carthage  and 
to  Rome.  The  brat  time  be  went  aa  Scipio'a 
envoy,  the  next  aa  hi*  companion  ;  and,  many 
jean  afUrwarda,  he  related  to  their  camDon  friend, 
the  hiatorian  Polybiua  (Polyb.  x.  3),  theparticulat» 
of  that  memorable  banquet  at  which  Sypbax  en- 
tertained at  one  table  and  on  one  conch  twn  «ic- 
ceiaive  «mqueron  of  Spain,  the  Punic  Haadmbal 
and  the  Roman  Scipio.  (Polyb.  xL  21 ;  hiv. 
xiTiii.  17,  IS  ;  Appian,  Ilapati.  29.)  Afler  the  ' 
Carthaginiani  had  evacuated  Spain,  I^eliua  re- 
turned with  Scipio  to  Ri 


(Polyb.  X 


iitumn  of  B.  c  206. 
i.  33  ;  Liv.  xxviiL  38.) 
lat  completion  of  the  lecond  Ponic  war  waa 
natunlly  aaaigned  to  the  conqueior  of  Spain  ;  but 
while  Scipio  waa  aaaembling  bia  forcea  in  Sicily, 
Laeliua.  with  a  portion  of  the  fleet,  wu  deipaiched 
to  the  African  coaat.  He  diaemborked  at  Hippo 
Regiua ;  the  farms  and  Tineyardi  of  a  populoua  and 
unguarded  dialrict  afforded  abundant  apoil  ;  the 
high  rotd  to  Carthage  wa>  thronged  with  fugitivea. 
and  it  waa  believed  thai  Scipio  himaelf^  whoas  pre- 
parationa  were  known  and  dreaded,  had  landed 
with  the  main  army.  At  Hippo  the  Mnaajlian 
chief  Maainiaaa  renewed  bia  overturea  to  Rome. 
He  urged  l«eliii>  to  bailen  Scipio'a  invaiioD,  and 

Carthaginiana  had  diicDvered  their  error,  and  were 
preparing  to  cat  off*  hia  retreat.  Laelioa  accord- 
ingly retuned  to  Heiaana.  Ilia  booty  betrayed 
the  wenltb  and  weakneat  of  Carthage,  and  whetted 
the  appatite  of  the  legiona  for  the  plunder  of 
AfHca.     (Liv.  ixii.  I,t,fi.) 

In  the  apring  of  B.C  204,  Utelina,  with  twenty 
war-galliea,  convoyed  tbe  left  diiiaion  of  tmntporl* 
from  the  harbour  of  Lilybaenm  to  Ihe  Fair  Pro- 
montory.    (Liv.   xiii.  24—27.)      "     ■' 


d  hit  friend.     To  bi 


and  Maainiua  waa  entniited  the  burning  of  ths 
Punic  and  Numidian  campa  (Polyb.  liv.  4  ;  Liv. 
IXI.  3—6)  ;  the  pnranil  of  Haadmbal  and  Syphax 
Ekr  into  the  arid  watlea  of  Numidia  ( Polyb.  nv.  9  ; 
Liv.  III.  9,  comp  ib.  17  ;  Appian.  Pit.  26—28)  ; 
and  the  captnn  of  the  Maaaeaylian  king  and  bit 
capital  Ciria,  for  which  aervicei  lAoliua  recnved 
for  the  aecond  time  a  golden  crown  (Liv.  xxi.  II 
— 16).  At  Cirta  he  aiterted  the  Kvere  ditcipline 
of  Rome  towarda  ita  moat  bithfnl  ■lliea,  by  tearing 


706 


LASLIUS. 


MosiniHa  fiom  the  am»  of  Sophoniiba,  the  bean- 
tifal  and  unfortunate  daughter  of  Haadrubal  Barca 
(Liv.  XXX.  12).  A  second  time  also  he  wai  the 
usher  of  victory  and  of  a  train  of  illustrious  captives 
— Syphax  and  his  Masaesylian  nobles — to  the 
senate  and  people  of  Rome  (xxx.  16,  17).  He 
was  detained  in  Italy  until  the  last  Carthaginian 
envoys  had  received  their  final  answer,  and  rejoined 
Scipio  in  Africa  in  the  latter  months  of  B.  c.  203 
(xxx.  22,  25).  At  the  battle  of  Zama  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  he  commanded  the  Italian  horse  that 
formed  the  extreme  left  of  the  Roman  line.  His 
repulse  and  pursuit  of  the  Numidian  cavalry  ex- 
posed the  enemy*s  flank,  and  his  charge  at  the  close 
of  the  day,  on  Hannibal*s  reserve,  determined 
Scipio*s  victory  (Polyb.  xv.  9,  12,  14  ;  Li  v.  xxx. 
33—85  ;  Appian,  Pun,  41,  44).  A  third  time 
Laelias  was  despatched  to  Rome:  but  he  then 
announced  not  the  fall  of  a  city  or  of  a  single  host, 
but  the  consummation  of  a  war,  which  for  sixteen 
years  had  swept  over  Italy,  and  risen  to  the  barriers 
of  Rome  itself.     (Liv.  xxx.  35,  40.) 

The  civil  career  of  Laelius  began  after  his 
military  life  had  comparatively  closed.  It  was  less 
brilliant,  but  his  influence  with  the  senate  was  at 
all  thnes  great  (Liv.  xxxvii.  1.)  If,  as  seems 
probable,  he  was  nearly  of  the  same  age  with  his 
illustrious  friend,  Laelius  was  bom  about  B.  c.  235 
and  may  have  been  in  his  fortieth  year  when  chosen 
praetor  in  196.  His  proving  was  Sicily  (Liv. 
xxxiii.  24,  26).  He  fiailed  in  his  first  trial  for  the 
consulship.  Scipio^s  popularity  was  on  the  wane, 
and  the  old  patrician  party  in  the  ascendant  (xxxv. 
10).  He  was,  however,  elected  consul  in  B.C. 
190,  two  years  after  his  rejection  (Liv.  xxxvi.  45). 
Whether  time  and  the  accidents  of  party  had 
wrought  any  change  in  their  ancient  friendship,  we 
are  not  told  ;  but  it  was  through  Scipio  Afri- 
canus  that  Laelius  lost  his  appointment  to  the  pro- 
vince of  Greece,  and  the  command  of  the  war 
against  Antiochus  the  Great  [Antiochus  III.] 
(Liv.  xxxvii.  1  ;  Cic.  PkUipp,  xi.  7),  which  he 
probably  desired  as  much  for  wealth  as  for  glory, 
since  the  Laelii  were  not  rich  (Cic  OomeL  ii. 
Fragm,  8,  p.  453,  Orelli).  He  obtained  instead  the 
province  of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  where  he  remained  two 
years,  engaged  in  colonising  the  ancient  territory  of 
the  Boinns  (Liv.  xxxvii.  47,  50).  In  B.C.  174,  he 
was  one  of  a  commission  of  three,  sent  into  Mace- 
donia to  counteract  the  negotiations  of  Carthage 
(Liv.  xli.  22),  and  in  b.  c.  1 70  he  was  despatched 
by  the  senate  to  inquire  into  certain  charges  brought 
against  C.  Cassius,  consul  in  b.  c.  171,  by  some  of 
the  Gaulish  tribes  of  the  Grisons.  The  date  of 
Laelius*  death  is  unknown.  (Zonar.  ix.  13  ;  Fron- 
tin.  Strut  i.  1.  §  3,  i.  2.  §  1,  iL  3.  §  16.) 

2.  C.  Laxlius  Sapibns,  was  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding. His  intimacy  with  the  younger  Scipio 
Africanns  was  as  remarkable  as  his  father*s  friend- 
ship with  the  elder  (Veil.  ii.  127  ;  Val.  Max.  iv. 
7.  §  7)«  and  it  obtained  an  imperishable  monument 
in  Cicero*8  treatise  **  Laelius  sive  de  Amicitia.** 
He  was  bom  about  B.  c.  1 86 — 5  ;  was  tribune  of 
the  plehs  in  151  ;  praetor  in  145  (Cic.  de  Amk. 
25)  ;  and  consul,  after  being  once  rejected,  in  140 
(Cic.  Bruf.  43,  Tusc.y,  19  ;  P\\it.Imp.Ap(^phtk<^m. 
p.  200).  His  character  was  dissimihir  to  that  of 
his  father.  The  elder  Laelius  was  an  ofiicer  of  the 
old  Roman  stamp,  softened,  perhaps,  by  his  inter- 
course with  PolybiuB,  but  essentially  practical  and 
enterprising.  A  mild  philosophy  refined,  and,  it  may 


LAELIUS. 

be,  enfeebled  the  younger  Laelius,  who,  thoqgh  not 
devoid  of  military  talents,  as  his  campaign  against 
the  Lusitanian  guerilla-chief  Viriatus  proved 
(Cic.  de  Off,  ii.  11),  was  more  of  a  statesman  than 
a  soldier,  and  more  a  philosopher  than  a  statesman. 
From  Diogenes  of  Babylon  [Diogbnxs,  literary,  3], 
and  afterwards  from  Panaetius,  he  imbibed  the 
doctrines  of  the  stoic  school  (Cic.  de  Fin.  ii.  8)  ; 
his  father*s  friend  Polybius  was  his  friend  also ; 
the  wit  and  idiom  of  Terence  were  pointed  and 
polished  by  his  and  Scipio*s  conversation  (Suet. 
viU  Terent.  2  ;  Prolog.  Terent  Adetpk,  15  ;  Cic 
ad  AH.  vii.  3  ;  comp.  Quint.  InsL  x.  I.  §  99)  ;  the 
satirist  Lucilius  was  his  £&miliar  companion  (Cic 
de  Fin.  ii.  8  ;  Hor.  Sat.  ii  1,  65  ;  Schol.  Vet.  m 
Hor.  loc.) ;  and  Caelius  Antipater  dedicated  to  him 
his  history  of  the  Punic  war  (Cic  OraL  69).* 
Laelius  was  so  distinguished  also  for  his  augnral 
science,  that,  according  to  Cicero  (Phil.  ii.  33), 
**  Laelius**  and  **  bonus  augur**  were  convertible 
terms.     (Id.  De  NaL  Dear.  iiL  2.) 

The  political  opinions  of  Laelius  were  different 
at  different  periods  of  his  life.  At  first  he  inclined 
to  the  party  which  aimed  at  renovating  the  plebs 
by  making  them  again  land-owners,  and  at  raising 
the  equites  into  an  efficient  middle-class.  He  en- 
deavoured, probably  during  his  tribunate,  to  procure 
a  re-division  of  the  state-demesnes,  but,  either 
alarmed  at  the  hostility  it  excited,  or  convinced  of 
its  impracticability,  he  desisted  from  the  attempt, 
and  for  his  forbearance  received  the  appellation  of 
the  Wise  or  the  Prudent  (Pint.  Tib.  Gracck.  8). 
Laelius  indeed  had  neither  the  steady  principles  of 
Tiberius,  nor  the  fervid  genius  of  C.  Gracchtt&  He 
could  discern,  but  he  could  not  apply  the  remedy 
for  social  evils.  And  after  the  tribunate  of  the 
elder  Gracchus,  b.c  133,  his  sentiments  under- 
went a  change.  He  assisted  the  consuls  of  b.  a 
132  in  examining  C.  Blossius  of  Cumac  and  the 
other  partizans  of  Tib.  Gracchus  (Cic  deAmie.  1 1  ; 
comp.  Plut  Tib.  Graech.  20),  and  in  B.C.  130,  he 
spoke  against  the  Papirian  Rogation,  which  would 
have  enabled  the  tribunes  of  the  plebs  to  be  re- 
elected from  year  to  year  (Cic.  de  A  mic.  25  ;  Liv. 
£^»U.  59).  But  although  Laelius  was  the  strenuous 
opponent  of  the  popukir  leaden  of  his  age — ^the 
tribunes  C.  Liciuius  Crassus,  b.  c  145,  C  Papirios 
Carbo,  B.C.  131,  and  C.  Gracchus  b.c.  123—122 
— nature  had  denied  him  the  qualities  of  a  great 
oratw.  His  speeches  read  better  than  tliose  of  his 
contemporary  and  rival  C.  Servius  Galba,  yet 
Galba  was  doubtless  the  more  eloquent  (Cic 
BruL  24)  Laelius  in  his  own  age  was  the  model, 
and  in  history  is  the  representative  of  the  Greek 
culture  which  sprang  up  rapidly  at  Rome  in  the 
seventh  century  of  the  city.  Serene  and  philoso- 
phical by  temperament  (Cic.  de  Off,  i.  26  ;  Sen. 
Ep,  11),  erudite  and  refined  by  education,  Laelius 
was  among  the  eariiest  examples  of  that  cosmopolite 
character  ( Cic  Tnec.  iv.  3),  which,  in  CicerD*s  time, 
had  nearly  e&red  the  old  Latin  type,  and  of  which 
the  younger  Brutus  perhaps  presents  the  Surest 
aspect.  Smoothness — lemicu  (Cic.  de  OraL  iii.  7. 
§  28),  which  he  probably  derived  firom  his  old 
master  Diogenes  (Gell.  vii.  14),  was  the  charac- 
teristic of  his  eloquence.     It  was  better  adapted 

*  It  isdoubtful,  however,  whether  in  tiiis  passage, 
and  in  AucL  ad  Herenmum^  iv.  12,  for  Laelio,  we 
should  not  read  L.  Aelio.  (Comp.  Cic  pro  SeoMrOf 
p.  172»  285.   Oxelll) 


LAELIUS. 

for  a  deliberatiTe  aaaembly  than  for  the  tmoiilt  of 
the  fDninu  Ckeio,  indeed  (Bnt,  21), — and  his 
oentore  is  confirmed  by  the  author  of  the  dialogne 
De  OBinsit  Carrupiae  Elo^mentiae  (25) — cflmpbuns 
of  a  certain  harshness  and  crudity  in  the  diction  of 
Laetiui.  The  grammarians  resorted  to  his  writings 
for  archaisms  (Festus,  ».  «.  Saiitra  ;  Nonius,  $,  «. 
^smmiii),  and  he  may  have  shown  habits  of  study 
lather  than  of  business.  But  the  defect  was  per- 
haps as  much  in  the  organ  he  employed  as  in 
Lfluetius  himself.  The  Latin  tongue  was  yet  in  the 
bondage  of  the  old  Satumian  forms  (comp.  Vair. 
R.  R.  i.  2)  ;  and  had  not  acquired  the  ductility 
and  copiousness  it  possessed  in  Cioero*s  age.  A 
ftagment  of  the  younger  Scipio^s  orations,  preferred 
by  Macrobius  {Saturn,  ii.  10),  will  afibrd  a  notion 
of  the  language  of  Laelius. 

The  titles  of  the  following  orations  of  Laelins 
have  been  preserved: — I.  D^  ColUgn»^  delivered 
by  Laelins  when  praetor,  b.  c.  145.  It  was  directed 
against  the  rogation  of  C.  Licinius  Crassus,  then 
tribune  of  the  plebo,  who  proposed  to  transfer  the 
election  of  the  augurs  firom  the  college  to  the  people 
in  their  tribes.  The  bill  was  rejected  through 
Laelins*  eloquence.  (Cic.  Brvt,  21,  de  Amie.  25, 
tU  Repmb.  yL  2,  <20  Nat.  Dear,  iii.  2,  17,  where  it 
is  described  as  aureola  orathmcula ;  Nonius, ».  v. 
Samium,)  2.  Pro  PtoUioamk,  B.  c.  1 89.  Laelius, 
after  twice  pleading  in  behalf  of  the  revenue-con- 
tractors, resigned  their  cause  to  his  rival  C.  Servins 
Galba,  since  it  seemed  to  require  a  more  acrimonious 
style  than  his  own.  (Cic.  Brttt.  22.)  3.  Dissuasio 
Legk  PapMae,  B.C.  131,  against  the  law  of  C. 
Papirius  Carbo,  which  enacted  that  a  tribune, 
whose  office  had  expired,  might  be  re-elected  as 
often  as  the  people  thought  advisable.  Scipio 
Africanus  the  younger  supported,  and  C.  Gracchus 
opposed  Laelius  in  this  debate.  (Cic.  de  Amie. 
25  ;  Liv.  E^  lix.)  4.  Pro  «e.  The  date  and 
immediate  occasion  of  this  speech  are  uncertain ; 
but  it  was  probably  in  reply  to  Carbo  or  Gracchus. 
An  extract  from  it  seems  to  have  once  been  read  in 
Festus  (s.  V.  Saiura:  comp.  Salluat.  Jug.  29.) 
5.  Laudaticmei  P.  A/rieani  mtnoru,  written  after 
B.  c.  129.  These  were  mortuary  orations,  which 
Laelius,  after  the  manner  of  Isaens  and  the  Greek 
rhetoricians,  composed  for  other  speakers.  Q.  Tu- 
bero,  the  nephew  of  Africanus  (Cic  de  Oral,  iL 
84),  delivered  one,  and  Q.  Fab.  Maximns,  brother 
of  the  deceased,  the  other  of  these  orations,  at 
Scipio*S  funeral.  (Schol.  Bob.  pro  MUon,  p.  283, 
Orelli  ;  comp.  Cic.  pro  Muraem,  36.) 

Laelius  is  the  prindpal  interlocutor  in  Cioero^s 
dialogue  De  AmieUia;  one  of  th^  speaken  in  the 
De  Senechtte^  and  in  the  De  RepubUcot  maintains 
the  reality  of  justice  against  the  sceptical  acade- 
mician Philus.  His  domestic  life  is  pleasingly  de- 
scribed by  Cicero  {de  OrcU.  ii.  6)  and  by  Horace 
{Sat.  ii.  1.  65 — 74).  He  seems  to  have  had  a 
country  house  at  Formiae  (Cic.  de  Rep.  i  39). 
His  two  daughten  were  married,  the  one  to  Q. 
Mncius  Scaevola,  the  augur,  the  other  to  C.  Fannius 
Strabo  {de  Amie  8).  Of  his  wit  and  playfulness 
— kilaritaa  {de  Cff.  i.  30),  only  two  specimens 
have  been  transmitted  {de  Oroi.  ii.  71  ;  Sen. 
NaJU  Quaeei,  vi.  32).  The  opinion  of  his  worth 
seems  to  have  been  universal,  and  it  is  one  of 
Seneca*s  injunctions  to  his  friend  Lucilins  *'  to  live 
like  Laeluu.*"  (Cic.  Topic.  20,  §  78  ;  Sen.  E^}. 
104.)  [W.B.D.] 

LAE'LIUS  BALBUS.    [Balbus,  No.  7.] 


LAENAS. 


707 


LAE'LIUS  DE'CIMUS.    1.  Was  one  of  Cn, 

Pompey*s  lieutenants  in  the  Sertorian  war.  He 
was  slain  in  an  engagement  near  the  town  of 
Lauro,  b.  c.  76,  by  Hirtuleius,  a  legatus  of  Sei^ 
torius.  (Sallust  SdM.  Bob,  pro  Fiaee.  p.  235, 
Orelli  ;  Frontin.  Strat.  ii.  5.  §  31  ;  Obseq.  d4 
Prod,  119.)  [HzRTULBius.]  Ludlius,  the  sa- 
tirist, as  dted  by  Cicero  {De  Or.  ii.  6),  and  Cicero 
himself  (/6.)  speaks  with  some  contempt  of  Lae- 
lius*s  pretensions  to  literature. 

2.  Son  probably  of  the  preceding,  impeached  L. 
Flaccus  for  extortion  in  his  government  of  Asia 
Minor  b.  c.  59.  (Cic.  pro  Flaeo,  1,  6 ;  SchoU 
Bob.  pro  Place,  p.  228,  Orelli.)  [Valxrius 
Flaocus,  No.  15.]  In  the  civil  wars  b.  c  49, 
Laelius  commanded  a  detachment  of  Cn.  Pom- 
pey*s  fleet  (Caea.  B,  C.  iii.  5^  ;  conveyed  Pom- 
pey^s  letten  to  the  consuls  (Cic  ad  AU.  viii. 
1 1,  o.  12,  A.)  ;  watched  M.  Antonyms  passage  over 
the  Adriatic  (Caes.  B.  C.  iii.  40) ;  and,  about  the 
time  of  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  blockaded  the  har- 
bour of  Brundiunm.  (Caes.  B.  C.  iii  100.)  M. 
Antony  placed  Ijaelins  on  the  list  of  Porapeians 
forbidden  to  return  to  Italy  without  licence  from 
Caesar  ;  but  the  prohibition  was  subsequently  re- 
moved.    (Cic  ad  Att.  id.  7,  1 4.)      [ W.  R  D.J 

LAE'LIUS,  FELIX.    [Fblix  Laelius.] 

LAENAS,  the  name  of  a  distinguished  plebeian 
fiimily  of  the  gens  Popillia.  The  name  was 
derived,  according  to  Cicero  {BnU.  14),  from 
the  sacerdotal  doiSc  {laema)  with  which  the  consul 
M.  Popillius,  who  was  at  the  same  time  flamen 
Carmentalis,  rushed  from  a  public  sacrifice  into  the 
forum,  to  pacify  the  plebeians,  who  were  in  open 
revolt  against  the  nobility.  The  name  is  to  be 
spelt  accordingly  Laenas,  as  the  Fasti  Cnpitolint 
and  Diodonts  (xvi.  15)  have  it,  and  not  Leiia8,as  is 
found  in  some  MSS.  of  Livy.  The  family  of  the 
Laenates  was  unfavourably  distinguished  even 
among  the  Romans  for  their  sternness,  cruelty,  and 
haughtiness  of  character. 

1.  M.  Popillius  M.  p.  C.  i<r.  Labnas,  was 
consul  B.  c  359.  The  civil  disturbances  which  he 
is  said  to  have  suppressed  by  his  authority  and 
eloquence  were  perhaps  more  effectually  quelled,  as 
Livy  intimates  (vii.  12),  by  a  sudden  attack  in  the 
night  of  the  Tiburtines  on  Rome.  The  city  was 
full  of  consternation  and  fear :  at  daybreak,  how- 
ever, and  as  soon  as  the  Romans  had  organised  a 
sufficient  corps,  and  sallied  forth  with  it,  the  enemy 
was  repulsed.  In  the  second  year  after  this  M. 
Laenas  is  mentioned  (Liv.  vii.  16)  as  prosecutor  of 
C.  Licinius  Stole  for  the  transgression  of  his  own 
law,  which  limited  the  possession  of  public  land  to 
500  jugera.  Pighius  {Annalet,  vol.  i.  p.  284)  has 
put  down  Popillius  as  praetor  of  the  year  b.  c  357, 
but  this  is  not  warranted  by  Livy*s  expression,  as 
Diakenborch  has  shown  (ad  Liv.  vii.  16);  and  it 
is  even  improbable,  from  the  term  {accueare)  used 
by  Valerius  Maximns  (viiL  6.  f  8).  Perhaps  Po- 
pillius was  aedile,  whose  duty  it  seems  to  have 
been  to  prosecute  the  transgressors  of  agrarian  as 
well  as  usury  laws.  (Comp.  Liv.  x.  ]  3.)  Popil- 
lius was  consul  again  in  the  next  year  (b.  c.  356), 
when  he  drove  the  Tiburtines  into  their  towns. 
(Liv.  vii.  17.)  He  was  chosen  consul  for  a  third 
time  B.  c.  350,  when  he  won  a  hard-fought  battle 
against  the  Gauls,  in  which  he  himself  was 
wounded  (Liv.  viL  23 ;  App.  CbIL  L  2.),  and  for 
which  he  celebrated  a  triumph  —  the  fint  ever 
obtained   by  a    plebeian.     Popillius    concluded 

zz  2 


708 


LAENAS. 


his  brilliant  career  by  a  fbortli  contaUhip,  B.  c. 
348. 

2.  M.  PopiLLiuR,  M.  p.  M.  N.  Lasnas,  consul 
B.C.  316.     (Liv.  iz.  21.) 

3.  M.  PoPiLLius  P.  F.  P.N.  Laxnas,  One  of  the 
tribunes  for  establishing  a  colony  near  Pisae  (Lit.  xL 
43),  was  chosen  praetor  B.C.  1 76  (LiT.  xll  18),  bat 
obtained  leave  to  stop  at  Rome  instead  of  going 
into  his  province,  Sardinia,  the  command  of  which 
was  continued  to  the  pro-praetor,  Aebutius.  Po- 
pillius  was  chosen  consul  B.  c.  172,  and  sent  with 
an  army  agamst  the  Ligurian  mountaineers.  He 
conquered  them  in  a  pitched  battle,  after  great 
slaughter.  The  remainder  of  the  whole  tribe  who 
had  escaped  from  the  carnage  determined  on  sur- 
rendering themselves  to  the  mercy  of  the  Roman 
general ;  but  they  were  all  sold  as  daves,  and  their 
city  plundered  and  destroyed.  When  this  news 
reached  Rome,  the  senate  disapproved  of  Popillius^s 
proceedings,  and  decreed,  in  spite  of  his  haughty 
and  angry  remonstrances,  that  he  should  restore 
the  Ligurians  to  liberty,  to  their  country,  and,  as 
far  as  possible,  to  their  property.  Popillius,  how- 
ever, acted  in  direct  opposition  to  this  decree.  On 
his  return  to  Rome  he  was  called  to  account,  but 
escaped  through  the  influence  of  his  family.  (Li v. 
xlii.  22.)  Nevertheless,  Popillius  obtained  (b.  c. 
159)  the  most  honourable  office  of  Rome,  that  of 
censor,  which  he  exercised,  as  may  be  presumed, 
with  vigour  and  severity.  (Fast.  Capitol. ;  Liv. 
Epit.  47  ;  Gell.  iv.  20 ;  Nonius,  s.  v.  Strigosu»,) 

4.  P.  Popillius  Laxnas,  brother  to  the  pre- 
ceding, and  with  him  triumvir  coloniae  deducendae. 
(Liv.  xl.  43.) 

5.  C.  Popillius,  P.  r.  P.  n.  Laxna.s  brother 
to  the  two  preceding  ones,  was  consul  (b.  c. 
172)  in  the  year  after  his  brother  Marcus  had  so 
shamefully  treated  the  Ligurians.  He  supported 
his  brother,  and  warded  off  his  punishment  He 
was  the  first  plebeian  consul  who  had  a  plebeian 
for  a  colleague  (Fast.  Capitol.) ;  and  he  served 
afterwards  as  legate  in  Greece.  (Liv.  xliii.  19,24.) 
The  haughtiness  of  his  character  is  most  apparent 
in  his  behaviour  as  ambassador  to  Antiochus,  king 
of  Syria,  whom  the  senate  wished  to  abstain  from 
hostilities  against  Egypt.  Antiochus  was  just 
marching  upon  Alexandria  when  he  was  met  by 
the  three  Roman  ambassadors.  Popillius  trans- 
mitted to  him  the  letter  of  the  senate,  which  Anti- 
ochus read  and  promised  to  take  into  consideration 
with  his  friends.  Then  PopilliuB  described  with 
his  cane  a  circle  in  the  sand  round  the  king,  and 
ordered  him  not  to  stir  out  of  it  before  he  had  given 
a  decisive  answer.  This  boldness  so  frightened 
Antiochus,  that  he  at  once  yielded  to  the  demand 
of  Rome.  (Liv.  xlv.  12;  Polyb.  Exc,  Legat,  92 ; 
Val.  Max.  vi.  4  ;  VelL  Pat  i,  10 ;  App.  Syr.  13 J.) 
C.  Popillius  was  consul  a  second  time  b.  c.  158. 

6.  M.  Popillius,  M.  p.  P.  n.  Laxnao,  the  son 
of  No.  3,  was  consul  b.  c.  1 39,  and,  as  pro-consul 
in  the  following  year,  suffered  a  defeat  from  the 
Numantines.  (Liv.  EpU,  55;  Frontin.  Straieg, 
iii.  17  ;  App.  Hiap,  79.) 

7.  P*  Popillius,  C.  f.  P.  n.  Laxnas,  was  consul 
B.  c.  1 32,  the  year  after  the  murder  of  Tib.  Grac- 
chus. He  was  charged  by  the  victorious  aristo- 
cratical  party  with  the  prosecution  of  the  accomplices 
of  Gracchus ;  and  in  this  odious  task  he  showed  all 
the  hard-heartedness  of  his  family.  (Cic.  Lad.  20 ; 
Val.  Max.  iv.  7 ;  Plut.  T,  Gracek  20.)  C.  Grac- 
chus afterwiurds  aimed  at  him  in  particular,  when 


LAERTES. 

he  passed  the  bill  that  those  magistrates  who  had 
condemned  a  citizen  without  trial  should  be  called 
to  account.  Popillius  withdrew  himself,  by  volun- 
tary exile,  from  the  vengeance  of  Graochui,  and 
did  not  return  to  Rome  till  after  his  death.  (Veil. 
Pat.  ii.  7 ;  Cic.  BrtU,  25  ;  Plut.  T.  Graeek,  20.) 

8.  C.  Popillius  Laxnas,  the  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding, is  mentioned,  as  well  as  his  father,  by 
Cicero  (Brut  25),  as  an  eloquent  speaker.  Perhapa 
he  is  the  same  C.  Popillius  who  is  spoken  of  by 
Cicero  (  Verr.  i.  13)  as  being  convicted  for  embez- 
zlement (peculattu). 

9.  C.  Popillius  (Laxnas?),  served  as  legate 
in  Asia,  and  commanded,  along  with  Minncius 
Rufus,  a  Roman  fleet  in  the  war  with  Mithridates. 
(Appian,  Miih.  17.) 

10.  P.  Popillius  Laxnas,  tribune  of  the  people 
b.  c.  85,  a  furious  partisan  of  Marius,  had  his  pre- 
decessor, Lucilius,  thrown  down  from  the  Tarpeian 
rock,  and  his  colleague*  baniahed.  (VelL  Pat  ii. 
24.) 

11.  Popillius  Laxnas,  a  senator  who  unin- 
tentionally frightened  Brutus  and  his  fellow-con- 
spirators by  his  confidential  conversation  with 
Caesar  in  the  senate  on  the  day  Caesar  was  mur- 
dered.   (Appian,  J?.  C.  ii.  115,  116.) 

12.  C.  Popillius  Laxnas,  the  military  tribune 
who  executed  on  Cicero  the  sentence  of  the  trium- 
virs in  cutting  off  his  head  and  right  hand,  for 
which  he  was  rewarded  by  Antonius  with  1,000,000 
sesterces  above  the  stipulated  price.  (Appian, 
AC.  iv.  19.)  [W.  I.] 

M.  LAE^NIUS,  or  LE'NIUS  FLACCUS,  a 
friend  of  Atticus,  who,  notwithstanding  the  strin- 
gent edict  of  Clodius,  b.  c.  58  ('^  Lex  Clodia  in 
Ciceronem,**  Pseud.  Cic.  pro  Dom,  17),  sheltered 
Cicero  in  his  country-house  near  Brundisium,  until 
he  could  securely  embark  for  Epeirui.  The  £fitber, 
brother,  and  sons  of  Laenius  were  equally  earnest 
in  befriending  the  exile.  Laenius  afterwiuds,  b.  c 
51,  met  Cicero  in  Asia  Minor,  and  applied  to  him 
for  a  sub-prefecture  in  Cilicia,  where  Laenius  had 
money  at  interest.  Cicero,  however,  refused  to 
gratify  him,  since  he  had  made  a  rule  to  grant  no 
money-lender  {negotianti)  ofiice  in  his  province. 
Yet  in  the  same  year,  and  fur  a  similar  purpose,  he 
highly  recommended  Laenius  to  P.  Silius  Nerva, 
pro-praetor  in  Bithynia  and  Pontus.  (Cic.  pro 
Plane  41,  ad  Fam,  xiii.  63,  xiv.  4,  ad  AIL  v.  20, 
21,  vi  1,  3.) 

LAE'NIUS,  STRABO.    [Strabo.] 

LAERCES  (Aa^pKiis),  a  mythical  artist  in 
gold,  mentioned  by  Homer,  in  a  pasiage  from 
which  we  learn  that  it  was  the  custom,  in  offering 
a  sacrifice  of  the  greatest  solemnity,  to  gild  the 
horns  of  the  victim.  (Hom.  Od.  iii.  425  ;  see  also 
Nitzsch's  note  and  the  Sdiolia.)  [P:  &] 

LAERTES  (AalpTi;f),  a  son  of  Acrisius  and 
Chalcomeduaa,  and  husband  of  Anticleia,  by  whom 
he  became  the  fiither  of  Odysseus  and  Ctimene. 
(Hom.  Od.  iv.  755,  zi.  85,  xv.  362,  xvi.  118; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1791.)  It  should,  however, 
be  remembered  that,  according  to  others,  Odysseus 
was  the  son  of  Sisyphus.  (Hygin.  Fab.  201  ;  SchoL 
ad  Soph.  PhilocL  417.)  In  his  youth  Laertes  had 
conquered  Nericum,  a  coast  town  in  Cfphalenia 
(Hom.  Od.  xxiv.  376),  and  he  is  also  said  to  have 
taken  port  in  the  Calydonian  hunt,  and  in  the  ex- 
pedition of  the  Argonauts.  (Hygin.  Fah.  173; 
Apollod.  i.  9.  $  16.)  At  the  time  when  Odysseus 
returned  from  Troy,  Laertes  lived  in  ruzal  retire- 


LAETORIUS. 

meot,  and  was  occupied  with  agricnltiinl  pnntiita, 
and  an  old  female  «laTe  attended  to  hit  wants  (Od. 
t  189)  ;  but,  after  the  departure  of  Telemachus,  he 
was  so  oTerpowered  by  his  giiei^  that  he  gave  up 
his  rustic  puisnits.  (Oi.  zvi.  138.)  After  the 
murder  of  the  suitors,  Odyisens  visited  him,  and 
led  him  back  to  his  house,  and  Athena  made  him 
young  again,  lo  that  soon  after  he  was  able  to  take 
part  in  the  fight  against  the  approaching  Ithacans. 
(Oi  xxiT.  204—370,  497.)  [L.  S.] 

LAE'RTIUS  DIO'GENES.    [Diogxnss.] 

LAESPCKDIAS  (AoitfwoSlar),  was  one  of  three 
Athenian  commanden,  who,  with  a  force  of  30 
ships,  joined  the  Argives  in  ravaging  the  Lacedae- 
monian coast,  B.  c.  414  ;  and  thus,  at  the  moment 
when  Gjlippus  was  tailing  for  Symcute,  gave  the 
Spartan  government  justification  for  open  hostili- 
ties. He  is  named  again,  b.  a  41 1,  as  one  of  three 
ambassadors  who  were  sent  by  the  Four  Hundred 
to  treat  with  Sparta,  but  were,  when  their  ship, 
the  Paialnsy  was  off  Argos,  seized  and  given  in 
custody  to  the  Aigives  by  the  sailors,  who  pro- 
ceeded to  join  the  fleet  at  Samos.  (Thuc  vi.  105, 
viii.  86.)  He  had  something  the  matter  with  the 
shin  or  calf  of  his  leg,  and  arnuiged  his  dress  to 
conceal  it. 

Tt,  4  KOK^^atfuuf  AounroSlos,  cT  Ti)y  ^«rcr  ; 
says  Poseidon,  when  scolding  the  uncouth  Triballos 
for  letting  his  garment  hang  about  his  legs.  (Aris- 
toph.  Av.  1568.)  And  the  Scholiast  gives  a  variety 
of  references  (see  also  Piut.  Symp,  viL  8),  which 
show  that  his  misfortune  made  him  a  standing  joke 
with  the  comedians.  [A.  H.  C] 

LAETA.     [Oratzanur,  p.  303.] 

LAETIXIUS.  1.  The  person  whom  Verres 
constantly  employed  as  his  tabellarius.  (Cic  Verr, 
ii.  26,  56.) 

2.  C.  Ljlbtilivb  Apalus,  whose  name  occurs 
as  duumvir  along  with  that  of  Ptolemaeus,  the  son 
of  the  younger  Juba,  on  a  coin  of  New  Carthage 
or  Oadesw  (Eckhel,  vol  iv.  p.  160,  vol.  v.  p.  232.) 

LAETCrRlUS.  1.  M.  Lavtorius,  a  centurion 
primi  pili,  mentioned  as  the  first  plebeian  magit- 
txate,  B.  c.  495,  chosen  even  before  the  secession 
to  the  Sacred  Hill  and  the  election  of  the  first  tri- 
bunes of  the  people  ;  for  there  cannot  be  any  doubt 
that  this  Laetorius  was  a  plebeian,  although  it  is 
not  exactly  stated  by  Livy  (ii.  27).  He  was  chosen 
to  establiiii  a  guild  of  merchants  {eoUegium  merea- 
ionm\  to  dedicate  a  temple  of  Mercury,  and  to 
superintend  the  com  market.  From  these  fimctions 
it  is  probable  that  he  was  aedile,  and  the  conclusion 
is  obvious  that  the  establishment  of  the  plebeian 
aedileship  preceded  that  of  the  tribnneship.  (Comp. 
VaL  Max.  ix.  3.  $  6.) 

2.  C.  Lastoriub,  was  tribune  of  the  people  in 
B.  c.'471,  and  by  his  courage  and  energy  decided 
the  success  of  the  Publilian  rogation,  by  which  the 
comitia  tribnta  obtained  the  power  of  legisUting 
for  the  whole  community,  and  of  electing  the  ple- 
beian magistrates,  tribunes  and  aediles,  who  ac- 
cordingly must  have  been  chosen  formerly  either 
by  the  comitia  curiata  or  centnriata,  a  disputed 
point  on  which  see  Did,  of  Ant,  *,  v,  TMbumiu. 
(Liv.  it  56—58  ;  Dionys.  ix.  41—49.)  It  seems 
not  improbable  that  this  Laetorius,  if  not  a  relation, 
was  the  same  who,  vrith  the  praenomen  Marcus, 
occurs  in  the  annals  a  few  years  before.   [No.  1.] 

3.  M.  Laxtorius  MxROua,  a  military  tribune 
during  the  third  Samnite  war  (a  a  298—290), 
«ras  accused  of  adultery  by  the  tribune  of  the  peo- 


LAEVINUS. 


70S( 


pie,  Cominins.  He  first  escaped  and  then  killed 
himself  but  the  people  passed  sentence  on  him 
nevertheless.  (VaL  Max.  vi.  1.  §  11  ;  Suid.  «.  o. 
DiXos  Aorrsfpiof ;  Dionysw  Eaeerpt,  Vale»,  p.  88, 
&e.,  ed  Mai) 

4.  M.  Laxtorius  Plancianub,  magister  equi- 
turn  of  the  dictator  Q.  Ogulnius  Oallua,  b.  c.  257. 
(Fast  Capit) 

5.  C.  Laxtorius,  curule  aedile,  a  c.  216,  sent 
as  ambassador  by  the  senate  to  the  consuls  App. 
Claudius  and  Q.  Fulvius  FUccus,  a  c.  212,  praetor, 
ac  210,  and  decemvir  sacris  faciundis,  b.  c.  209. 
(Liv.  xxiii.  30,  xxv.  22,  xxvi.  23,  xxvil  7,  8.) 

6.  L.  Laxtorius,  plebeian  aedile  in  a  c.  202, 
was  obliged  to  abdicate  as  his  election  was  decbured 
invalid  on  religious  grounds.  (Liv.  xxx.  39.) 

7.  Cn.  Laxtorius,  legate  of  the  praetor,  L. 
Fulvius  Purpureo  in  the  battle  against  the  Oauls, 
ac.  200.  (Liv.  xxxl  21.) 

8.  Laxtorius,  a  friend  of  C.  Gracchus,  who  on 
the  wooden  bridge  opposed  himself  to  the  purauers 
of  Oncchus,  and,  as  he  could  not  stop  them,  killed 
himself  (Val.  Max.  iv.  7.  §  2.)  PlutaitJi  (CI 
Graeek  16, 17)  calls  him  Licinnius. 

9.  M.  Laxtorius,  a  senator  of  the  party  of 
Marius,  was  declared  a  public  enemy  by  Sulk,  es- 
caped from  Rome,  and  afterwards  returned  with 
Marius.  (Appian,  B.  C,  i.  60,  &c.)         [W.  L] 

LAETUS  (AaiTof),  a  Greek  writer  of  uncer- 
tain age,  who  transh&ted  from  the  Phoenician  lan- 
guage a  work  of  Theodotusw  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom, 
i.  p.  140  ;  EuseU  Prwp,  Ev.  x.  11,  where  Xturos 
is  a  fidse  reading.) 

LAETUS,  Q.  AEMI'LIUS,  waspraefectof  the 
praetorium  under  Commodus,  and  one  of  the  chief 
agents  in  his  assassination.  [Commodus,  £c- 
LxcTus,  Marcia.]  By  Laetus  and  his  associate 
Edectns  the  vacant  throne  was  offered  to  Pertinax, 
and  Laetus  was  the  firat  to  incite  the  guards  to  rebel 
against  the  new  prince,  and  to  prochiim  Sosius 
Falco,  the  consul,  emperor  in  his  pbce.  At  length 
the  turbulent  career  of  this  adventurer  was  brought 
to  a  close  by  Julianus,  who  put  him  to  death  on 
the  suspicion  that  he  was  fovourable  to  the  claims 
of  Severus.  (Dion  Cass.  Izxii.  19,  22,  Ixxiil  1, 
6,  8,  9  ;  Herodian.  i,  16,  17,  il  1,  2;  Lamprid. 
Commod,  15,  17;  Capttolin.  Pertau  5,  6;  Spar- 
tian.  Jmiian,  6,  Sept,  Sever,  4.)  [W.  R.j 

LAETUS,  was  one  of  the  lieutenants  of  Sep- 
timius  Severus  in  the  campaign  against  the  Ara- 
bians and  Parthians,  a.  d.  195  ;  and  a  few  yeara 
afterwards  (a.  d.  199)  gained  great  renown  by  his 
galhint  and  successful  defence  of  Nisibis  against  a 
sudden  attack  headed  by  Vologaesus.  Notwith- 
standing this  good  service,  and  the  high  reputation 
which  he  enjoyed  both  as  a  statesman  and  a  general, 
he  ]vas  put  to  death  by  the  emperor,  who  had  be- 
come jealous  of  his  popuhirity  with  the  soldiers. 
(Dion  Cass.  Ixxv.  2,  9,  10.)  [W.  R.] 

LAEVI'NUS,  a  cognomen  of  the  Gens  Valeria 
at  Rome.  It  appean  on  the  Fasti  for  the  fint 
time  in  a  c.  280,  and  was  extant  in  the  age  of 
Augustus  (Hor.  SoU,  1,  6,  12,  ScioL  VeL%  and  in 
that  of  Domitian  or  Nerva.  (Mart.  Ep,  vl  9. ) 
Laevina  is  also  mentioned  by  Martial  {Ep.  i.  62). 

1.  P.  Valxrius  Laxvikus,  one  of  the  consuls 
in  B.  c.  280,  obtained  for  his  province  Southern 
Italy,  and  the  conduct  of  the  war  with  Pyrrhus, 
king  of  Epcirus.  Pyrrhus  had  recently  knded  at 
Tarentum,  and  it  was  important  to  foree  him  to 
engage  before  he  was  joined  by  his  Italian  allies, 

zz  3 


710 


LAEVINUS. 


and  while  he  could  bring  into  the  field  onlj  his 
own  troops  and  the  Tarentines.  Laevinus  accord- 
ingly was  despatched  early  in  the  spring  into 
Lucania,  where^  from  a  strong  position  he  had 
seized,  he  watched  the  moTements  of  the  Epeirots. 
Pyrrhus,  to  gun  time,  attempted  negotiation,  and 
wrote  to  Laevinus,  offering  to  arbitrate  between 
Rome,  Tarentum,  and  the  Italian  allies.  Laevinus, 
however,  bluntly  bade  him  leave  the  Romans  to 
settle  their  own  quarrels,  and  begone  to  Epeirus,  if 
he  wished  them  to  listen  to  his  overtures.  Two  of 
the  letters  which  passed  between  Pyrrhus  and 
Laevinus  are  extant,  in  substance  at  least,  among 
the  fragments  of  Dionysius.  They  were  probably 
copied  from  the  history  of  Hieronymus  of  Cardie, 
who  consulted  Pyrrhus^s  own  memoirs  of  his 
Italian  campaign.  Laevinus  and  his  opponent 
were  encamped  on  the  opposite  banks  of  the  Sins  ; 
and,  while  battle  was  impending,  an  Epeirot  spy 
was  taken  in  the  Roman  linesw  Laevinus  showed 
him  the  legions  under  arms,  and  bade  him  tell  his 
master,  if  he  was  curious  about  the  Roman  men 
and  tactics,  to  come  and  see  them  himself.  Laevi- 
nus, whose  numbers  were  superior  to  the  enemy, 
was  driven  back  over  the  Siris  ;  his  camp  was 
taken,  and  night  alone  enabled  the  fugitives  to 
reach  an  Apniian  town,  probably  Venusia.  In  the 
same  year,  however,  he  defended  Capua,  and  hung 
upon  the  rear  of  the  Epeirot  army  both  in  its  march 
to  Rome  and  on  its  retreat ;  and  he  had  so  effectu^ 
ally  restored  the  courage  and  discipline  of  his  le- 
gions, that  Pyrrhus  did  not  venture  to  attack  him. 
The  army  of  Laevinus,  as  the  penalty  of  its  defeat, 
remained  in  camp  at  the  foot  of  the  Samnite  high- 
lands throughout  the  following  winter.  His  name 
does  not  again  occur  in  the  war  with  Pyrrhus. 
(Liv.  EpH.  xiii.;  Dionys.  xvii.  15,  16,  xviii.  1 — 
4  ;  Dion  Cass.  Fr,  Peinse.  xl. ;  Appian.  Samnit, 
Fr.  X.;  Plut  Pyrrk  16,  17;  Zonar.  viiL  3 ;  Justin, 
xviii.  1  ;  Oros.  iv.  1  ;  Front  Strat.  ii.  4.  $  9,  iv.  7. 
§  7 ;  Vict.  Vir.  IlL  36  ;  Flor.  i.  18  ;  Eutrop.  il 
11.) 

2.  M.  Valbrius  Laeyinus,  grandson  probably 
of  the  preceding,  was  praetor  peregrinus  in  b.  c. 
215.  But  at  that  crisis  of  the  second  Punic  war — 
the  year  following  the  defeat  at  Cannae — all  the 
civil  magistrates  were  employed  in  military  com- 
mands ;  and  Laevinus,  with  the  legions^  lately 
returned  from  Sicily,  was  stationed  in  Apulia,  and 
a  fleet  of  twenty-five  gallies  was  attached  to  his 
land-forces,  that  he  might  watch  the  coast  of  Italy 
from  Brundisium  to  Tarentum.  While  he  lay  en- 
camped near  Lnceria,  his  outposts  brought  in  the 
ambassadors  of  Philip  IV.  of  Macedonia,  whom  they 
had  intercepted  on  their  way  to  Hannibal's  quar- 
ters. Laevinus,  however,  deceived  as  to  the  pur- 
pose of  their  mission  by  Xenophanes,  the  chief  of 
the  legation,  furnished  them  with  guides  and  an 
escort  to  Rome.  [Xbnopuanss.]  During  the 
autumn  of  the  same  year  he  retook  three  towns  of 
the  Hirpinians,  which,  after  the  defeat  at  Cannae, 
had  revolted  to  Hannibal.  Having  placed  garrisons 
in  Tarentum  and  Rhegium,  Laevinus  with  one 
legion  wintered  at  Brundisium,  from  whence  he 
watched  the  eastern  coast  of  Italy,  where  a  Ma- 
cedonian invasion  was  expected.  Envoys  from 
Oricum,  in  Epeirus,  came  to  his  winter-quarters, 
announcing  the  capture  of  their  own  city  by  Philip, 
and  the  imminent  danger  of  ApoUonia.  Laevinus 
immediately  crossed  the  Adriatic,  recovered  Ori- 
cum, and  by  a  detachment  under  Q.  Naevius 


LAEVINUS. 

Crista,  one  of  his  lieutenants,  raised  the  aege  of 
Apollonia,  took  Philip^s  camp,  and  concluded  a 
league  between  the  Aetotians  and  Rome.  The 
terms  of  the  league  may  be  gathered  from  Polybins 
(ix.  28,  &&).  Laevinus  was  four  times  re-ap« 
pointed  pro-praetor,  b.  c.  214,  213,  212,  211.  In 
the  first  of  these  years  he  wintered  at  Oricum  ;  in 
the  second,  and  in  212,  211,  he  watched  the 
movements  of  Philip  in  Aetolia  and  Acfaaia.  At 
the  comitia  in  B.  c.  21 1,  on  account  of  his  services 
in  Northern  Greece,  he  was  elected  consul  without 
solicitation,  in  his  absence.  In  the  latter  part  of 
B.  c.  21 1  he  drove  the  Macedonians  tnm  the  island 
of  Zac}'nthus,  and  from  Oeniadae  and  Nasus  in 
Acamania.  He  wintered  at  Corcyra,  and  in  the 
following  spring  took  Anticyra,  when  the  news  of 
his  election  to  the  consulship  reached  him.  Sick- 
ness, however,  prevented  Laevinus  from  returning 
to  Rome  till  ihe  beginning  of  summer.  On  land- 
ing in  Italy,  he  was  met  by  envoys  from  Capua, 
charged  with  complaints  against  the  pro-consul,  Q. 
Fulvius  Flaccus  [Fulvius  Flaocus,  No.  2]  ;  and 
by  Sicilians,  charged  with  similar  complaints 
against  M.  Chiudius  Marcellns,  and  he  entered 
Rome  with  a  numerous  attendance  of  these  appel- 
lants, and  of  delegates  from  the  Aetolian  lei^e. 
Having  reported  to  the  senate  his  three  years*  ad- 
ministretian  in  Greece,  Laevinus  was  allotted  the 
province  of  Italy  and  the  war  with  Hannibal, 
which,  however,  he  presently  exchanged,  by 
mutual  consent,  with  his  colleague  Marcellus  for 
Sicily,  as  the  Syracusans  deprecated  the  ap- 
pointment of  Marcellus  to  the  government  of  that 
island.  The  debate  on  the  petition  of  the  Sy- 
racusans closed  with  the  senate^  recommending 
their  interests  to  Laevinusw  An  edict,  brought 
forward  by  the  consuls  for  raising  supplies  far  the 
fleet,  having  excited  great  alarm  and  indignation 
among  the  Roman  commonalty  and  the  Italian 
allies,  already  overburdened  with  taxes  for  the  war 
in  Italy,  Laevinus  proposed  that  all  who  had 
borne  curule  magistracies,  and  all  members  of  the 
senate,  should  bring  voluntarily  to  the  treasury  all 
their  gold,  silver,  and  brass,  whether  coined, 
wrought,  or  boUion,  except  what  was  required  for 
family  sacrifices,  or  did  not  consist  of  the  rings  of 
the  equites,  the  bullae  of  male  children,  or  certain 
articles  of  female  ornament  His  proposal  was 
cheerfully  complied  with,  and  quietc»!  ^e  pnbtic 
discontent,  and  Laevinus  departed  for  Sidly.  By 
the  end  of  autumn  Laevinus  reported  to  the  senate 
the  complete  expulsion  of  the  Carthaginians  from 
the  island.  The  gates  of  Agrigentnm  were  opened 
to  him  by  Mutines,  a  discontented  Numidian 
chief;  and  of  sixty-six  other  towns,  six  were 
stormed  by  him,  twenty  were  betrayed,  and  forty 
voluntarily  surrendered  to  him.  Laevinus  enoou- 
n^d  or  compelled  the  Sicilians  to  resume  the  pur- 
suit of  agriculture,  that  the  iskmd  might  again  be- 
come one  of  the  granaries  of  Rimie ;  and  finding  at 
Agathyma  a  mixed  multitude  of  criminals,  desert- 
ers, and  fiiffitive  slaves,  whose  presence  was  dan- 
gerotw  to  the  public  peace,  he  exported  them  to 
Rh^um,  where  they  did  the  republic  good  service 
as  a  predatory  force  against  Hannibal  in  Brattmm. 
The  senate  then  ordered  Laevinus  to  return  to 
Rome,  to  hold  the  consular  comitia  for  &  c.  209. 
But  presently  after  his  arrival  he  was  remanded  to 
his  province,  which  was  threatened  with  a  fresh 
invasion  from  Africa.  He  was  directed  to  nominate 
a  dictator,  to  preside  at  the  Sections.    But  on  this 


LAEVINUS. 

point  Laemiu  and  the  MDate  were  at  variance  ; 
and  this  is  probably  the  canie  whyt  notwithfitand- 
ing  his  long  semcet,  hit  name  doet  not  appear  on 
the  triumphal  Faati.  Laevinua,  indeed,  did  not 
vpfiiM  to  nominate  a  dictator,  but,  that  he  might 
protract  hia  own  term  of  office,  intisted  upon 
making  the  nomination  after  hii  return  to  Sicily. 
This,  however,  was  contrary  to  uaage,  which  re- 
quired the  nomination  to  be  made  within  the  limits 
of  Italy.  A  tribune  of  the  plebs,  therefore,  brought 
in  a  bill,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  senate,  to 
compel  Laevinus*s  obedience  to  its  orders.  But  he 
left  Rome  abruptly,  and  the  nomination  was  at 
length  made  by  his  colleague  MaroeUus.  Laevinns 
continued  in  Sicily  as  pro-oonsnl  throughout  B.  c 
209.  His  army  consisted  of  the  remains  of  Varro*s 
and  Cn.  Fulvins  Flaocus*s  legions,  which,  for  their 
respective  defeats  by  Hannibal  at  Cannae  in  b.  a 
216,  and  at  Herdonea  in  212,  were  sentenced  to 
remain  abroad  while  the  war  lasted.  To  these  he 
added  a  numerous  force  of  Sicilians  and  Numidi- 
anst  and  a  fleet  of  seventy  gallies.  His  government 
was  vigilant  and  prosperous  ;  the  island  was  ex- 
empt from  invasion,  and,  by  the  revival  of  its 
agriculture,  he  was  enabled  to  form  magazines  at 
Catana,  and  to  supply  Rome  with  com.  In  b.  c. 
208  Laevinns,  still  proconsul,  crossed  over  with  a 
hundred  gallies  to  Africa,  ravaged  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Clupea,  and,  after  repulsing  a  Punic  fleet, 
returned  with  his  booty  to  Lilybaeum.  In  the 
following  year  he  repeated  the  expedition  with 
equal  success.  His  foragers  swept  round  the  walls 
of  Utica,  and  he  again  defeated  a  squadron  sent  to 
cut  off  his  retreat  In  206  he  conducted  the  ar- 
mament back  to  Italy,  and  on  the  arrival  of  Mago 
in  Liguria  in  the  following  year  was  stationed  with 
the  two  city  legions  at  Arretium  in  Etruria.  Soon 
afterwards  he  was  sent,  with  four  other  oommie- 
aionera,  to  Delphi,  and  to  the  court  of  Attains  I.  at 
Pergamus,  to  fetch  the  Idaean  mother  to  Italy. 
[Falto,  Valxriua,  Na  3.]  In  204  he  moved  in 
the  senate  the  repa3rment  of  the  voluntary  loan  to 
the  treasury  made  in  his  consulate  six  years  before. 
In  203;,  in  the  debate  on  the  terms  to  be  granted 
to  Carthage,  Laevinns  moved  that  the  envoys  be 
dismissed  unheard,  and  the  war  be  prosecuted. 
His  counsel  was  followed  ;  and  it  marks  Laevinns 
as  belonging  to  the  section  of  the  aristocracy  of 
which  the  Scipios  were  the  leaders.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  the  first  Macedonian  war  in  201 — 
200,  Laevinns  was  once  more  sent  as  propraetor, 
with  a  fleet  and  army,  to  Northern  Greece,  and  his 
report  of  Philip^s  preparations  gave  a  new  impulse 
to  the  exertions  of  the  republic.  He  died  in  b.  c. 
200,  and  his  sons  Publius  and  Marcus  honoured 
his  memory  with  funeral  games  and  ghuliatorial 
combats,  exhibited  during  four  successive  days  in 
the  forum.  (Polyb.  viii.  3.  §  6,  ix.  27.  §  2,  xini. 
12.  $  11  ;  Liv.  xxiii.  24,  30,  32,  S3,  34,  37,  38, 
48,  xxiv.  10,  11,  20,  40,  44,  xxv.  3,  xxvi  1,  22, 
24,  26,  27,  28, 29,  30,  32,  36,  40,  xxvii.  6,  7,  9, 
22,  29,  xxviiL  4,  10,  46,  xxix.  11,  16,  xxx.  23, 
xxxi.  8,  5,  50  ;  Flor.  ii.  7  ;  Just  xxix.  4  ;  Eutrop. 
iii.  12  ;  Claud,  d»  Bd.  Q^,  395.) 

3.  C.  Valbrius  Labvinus,  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding, vnis  by  the  mother*s  side  brother  of  M. 
Fulvins  Nobilior,  consul  inB.c.  189.  Laevinns 
accompanied  his  brother  to  the  siege  of  Ambracia 
in  that  year,  and  the  Aetolians,  with  whom  he  in- 
herited from  his  father  ties  of  friendship,  chose 
him  for  their  patron  with  the  consul  in  behalf  of 


LAEVIUS. 


711 


the  Ambraciots  and  the  Aetolian  league  generally. 
Fulviua  allowed  of  his  mediation,  granted  the  Am- 
braciota  and  Aetolians  unusually  fitvourable  terms, 
and  sent  him  with  their  envoys  to  Rome,  to  dispose 
the  senate  and  the  people  to  ratify  the  peace.  In 
B.C.  179  Laevinns  was  one  of  the  four  praetors 
appointed  under  the  LexBaebia  (Liv.  xl.  44 ;  Fest 
s.  o.  BxigaL ;  comp.  Meyer.  Or,  Bom.  Fragm.  p. 
62),  and  obtained  Sardinia  for  his  province.  In 
B.C.  176  CiL  Cornelius  Scipio  Hispallus  died  sud- 
denly, in  his  year  of  office,  and  Laevinua  was  ap- 
pointed  consul  in  his  room.  Eager  for  military 
distinction,  Laevinua  left  Rome  only  Uiree  days 
after  his  election,  to  take  the  command  of  the  Li- 
gurian  war.  He  triumphed  over  the  Ligurians  in 
B.  a  175.  In  &c  174  he  was  sent,  with  four 
other  commissioners,  to  Delphi,  to  adjust  some  new 
dissensions  among  the  Aetolians.  In  b.  c.  173  the 
senate  despatched  him  to  the  Macedonian  court,  to 
watch  the  movements  of  Perseus  ;  and  he  was 
instructed  to  go  round  by  Alexandreia,  to  renew 
the  alliance  of  Rome  with  Ptolemy  VI.  Philometor. 
He  returned  from  Greece  in  ac.  172.  In  b.  c 
169  Laevinns  was  one  of  several  unsuccessful  can- 
didates for  the  censorship.  (Polyb.  xxil  12.  $  10, 
14.  $  2  ;  Liv.  xxxviiL  9,  10,  xl  44,  xE  25,  xlu. 
6,  17,  xliii.  14.) 

4.  P.  VALBRiua  Labvinus,  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding, was  one  of  the  praetors  in  &  c.  177,  and 
obtained  for  his  province  a  part  of  Cisalpine  GauL 
(Liv.  xxxi.  60,  xli.  8.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

LAE'VIUS.  That  a  poet  bearing  this  appella- 
tion ought  to  be  included  in  a  list  of  the  mora  ob- 
scure Roman  writers  is  generally  admitted,  but 
wherever  the  name  appean  in  the  received  text  of 
an  ancient  author  it  will  invariably  be  found  that 
some  of  the  MSS.  exhibit  either  Livius,  or  Laelius, 
or  Naevius,  or  Novius,  or  Pacuvius,  or  several  of 
these,  or  similar  variations.  On  the  other  hand,  a 
considerable  number  of  fragments  quoted  by  gram- 
marians from  Ennius,  Livius  (Andronicus),  Nae- 
vius, and  the  earlier  bards,  must,  as  mtemal 
evidence  deariy  proves,  belong  to  a  later  epoch ; 
and  many  of  them,  it  has  been  supposed»  are  in 
reality  the  property  of  Laevins  ;  but  every  ciroum- 
stance  rekiting  to  hia  works  and  the  age  when  he 
flourished  is  involved  in  such  thick  darkness  that 
Vossius  {D$  PoeL  Lai.  c.  viii.)  decUred  himself 
unable  to  establish  any  fact  connected  with  his 
history  except  that  he  lived  before  the  reign  of 
Charlemagne ;  while  one  or  two  scholars  have  called 
his  very  existence  in  question.  There  are  in  all 
perhaps  only  four  passages  in  the  classics  from 
which  we  can  be  justified  in  drawing  any  con- 
clusion. Two  are  in  Aulus  Gellius  (ii.  24,  xix.  9, 
comp.  7),  one  in  Apuleiua  {Apolop.  p.  294,  ed. 
Elmenhont),and  one  in  Ansonius  {Paneba§.  Cent. 
NupL  praef.)  From  these  we  may  infer,  with 
tolerable  security,  that  Laevins  flourished  during 
the  first  half  of  the  century  before  the  Christian 
era,  being  the  contemporary  of  Hortensius,  Mem- 
mius,  Cinna,  Ctitullus,  Lucretius,  and  Cicero ;  and 
that  he  was  the  author  of  a  collection  of  lyrical 
pieces  of  a  light  amatory  stamp,  styled  Eroto- 
ffoegnia^  which  were  pronounced  by  critics  to  be 
deficient  in  simplicity  (impfiboto),  and  in  no  way 
comparable  to  the  easy  flowing  graces  {^umUt 
earmmum  deUdae)  of  the  Teian  Muse. 

A  fragment  extending  to  six  lines  has  been  pre- 
served by  Apuleins  (/.  c),  another  of  two  lines  by 
Gellius  (L  c)f  and  many  which  may  possibly  be- 

z  4 


712 


LAIPPUS. 


long  to  the  lame  or  different  works  haye  been 
brought  together  by  Weichert,  whose  assumptions 
are,  howeTcr,  in  some  instances,  in  the  highest  de- 
gree arbitrary  and  ianciful.  (Weichert,  Poetarum 
Latmorum  Reliquiae^  8vo.  Lips.  1830;  Wiillner, 
J)e  Laevio  Pceta,  4to.  Rocklingh.  1830.)  [W.  R.] 

LAEVUS,  CrSPIUS,  a  friend  and  legatus  of 
L.  Munatitts  Plancus^and  the  bearer  of  confidential 
letters  from  him  while  praefect  of  Transalpine 
Gaul,  in  b.  c.  44,  to  Cicero  at  Rome.  (Cic.  ad 
Fam,  X.  18,  21.)  From  Liry  (v.  35,  xxxiiL  37) 
Laevus  appears  to  have  been  originally  a  Ligurian 
name.  [  W.  B.  D.] 

T.  LAFRE'NIUS,  the  name  of  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  allies  in  the  Marsic  war,  B.  c.  90.  He  is 
called  by  other  writers  Afranins.  [Afraniub, 
No.  8.] 

LA'GIUS  (Aiyios\  belonged  to  the  Roman 
party  among  the  Achaeans,  and  was  one  of  those 
whom  Metellns  sent  to  Diaeus  to  offer  peace,  in 
B.  c.  146.  For  this,  Diaeus  threw  him  and  his 
colleagues  into  prison  ;  but  he  afterwards  released 
them  for  a  sum  of  money,  especially  as  the  people 
of  Corinth  were  sufficiently  exasperated  already  by 
the  cruel  execution  of  Sosicrates,  the  lieutenant- 
general.     (Pol.  xL  4,  5.)  [E.  E.] 

LAG  US  (Adyos),  I.  The  father,  or  reputed 
father,  of  Ptolemy,  the  founder  of  the  Egyptian 
monarchy.  He  married  Arsinoe,  a  concubine  of 
Philip  of  Macedon,  who  was  said  to  have  heva 
pregnant  at  the  time  of  their  marriage,  on  which 
account  the  Macedonians  generally  looked  upon 
Ptolemy  as  in  reality  the  son  of  Philip.  (Pans.  i. 
6.  §  2  ;  Curt.  ix.  8  ;  Suidas.  «.  v,  Adyos.)  From 
an  anecdote  recorded  by  Plutarch  {De  cohiL  Iroy 
d,  p.  458),  it  is  clear  that  Lagus  was  a  man  of  ob- 
scure birth  ;  hence,  when  Theocritus  (/e/ytf.  xvii. 
26)  calls  Ptolemy  a  descendant  of  Hercules,  he 
probably  means  to  represent  him  as  the  son  of 
Philip.  Lagus  appears  to  have  subsequently  mar- 
ried Antigone,  niece  of  Antipater,  by  whom  he 
became  the  father  of  Berenice,  afterwards  the  wife 
of  her  step-brother  Ptolemy.  (SchoL  ad  Theocr. 
/J.  xvii.  34,  61.) 

2.  A  son  of  Ptolemy  L  by  the  celebrated 
Athenian  courtezan  Thais.  (Athen.  xiiL  p.  576, 
e.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LAGON,  a  beautiful  youth  beloved  by  Brutus. 
He  was  a  frequent  subject  of  artistic  representa- 
tion. (Mart.  ix.  51,  xiy.  171  ;  Plin.  H,  N. 
xxxiv.  8.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

LA'GORAS  (\a,y6pas)y  a  Cretan  soldier  of  for- 
tune, who,  when  in  the  service  of  Ptolemy  IV. 
(Philopator),  was  sent  by  Nicolaus,  Ptolemy^s 
general,  to  occupy  the  passes  of  Mount  Libanus  at 
BerytuSf  and  to  check  there  the  advance  of  An- 
tiochus  the  Great,  who  was  marching  upon  Ptole- 
maiSy  B.  c.  219.  He  was,  however,  defeated  and 
dislodged  from  his  position  by  the  Syrian  king. 
In  B.C.  215,  in  the  war  of  Antiochus  against 
Achaeus,  we  find  Lagoras  in  the  service  of  the 
former  ;  and  it  was  through  his  discovery  of  an 
unguarded  part  of  the  wall  of  Saidis,  that  Antiochus 
was  enabled  to  take  the  city,  Lagoras  being  him- 
self one  of  the  select  party  who  forced  their  way 
into  the  town  over  the  portion  of  the  wall  in  ques- 
tion.    (Pol.  V.  61,  viL  15—18.)  [E.  E.] 

LAIAS  (Aotdf ),  a  son  of  Oxylus  and  Pieria, 
king  of  Elis.  (Paus.  v.  4.  §  2,  &c. ;  oomp.  Abto- 
Lua,  No.  2.)  [L.  S.] 

LAIPPU&    [Daippus.] 


LAIS. 

LAIS  (Aa£t),  a  name  borne  by  more  than  one 
Grecian  Hetaera.  Two  were  celebrated  ;  but,  as 
the  ancient  writers  in  their  accounts  and  anecdotes 
respecting  them  seldom  indicate  which  they  refer 
to,  and  where  they  do  draw  the  distinction,  fre- 
quently speak  of  the  one,  while  what  they  say  of 
her  is  manifestly  applicable  only  to  the  other,  it  is 
difficult,  and  sometimes  impossible,  to  decide  how 
to  apportion  the  numerous  notices  respecting  them 
which  have  come  down  to  ua.  Jacobs,  who  has 
bestowed  some  attention  on  this  subject,  distin- 
guishes the  two  following  : — 

1.  The  elder  Lais,  a  native  probably  of  Corinth. 
Athenaeus  (xiii.  p.  588)  says  that  she  was  bom  at 
Hyccan,  in  Sicily,  but  he  has  probably  confounded 
her  with  her  younger  namesake,  the  daughter  of 
Timandra  (Athen.  xii.  p.  635,  c.  xiii.  p.  574,  e.) ; 
for  Timandra,  as  we  know  from  Plutarch  (AlcA^ 
39),  was  a  native  of  Hyccara.  The  elder  Lais 
lived  in  the  time  of  the  Peloponnesian  war,  and 
was  celebrated  as  the  most  beautiful  woman  of  her 
age.  Her  figure  was  especially  admired.  (Athen. 
xiii.  p.  587,  d.  588,  e.)  She  was  notorioos  also  for 
her  avarice  and  caprice.  (Athen.  xiii.  p.  570,  c  588« 
c  585,  d.)  Amongst  her  numerous  lovers  she  num- 
bered the  philosopher  Aristippun  (Athen.  xiL  544, 
xiii.  588),  two  of  whose  works  were  entitled  Up^i 
AdQei^  and  IIp6s  AolSa  trc^  rov  Koriwrpou,  ( Diog. 
lAerL  iu  84).  She  fell  in  love  with  and  offered 
her  hand  to  Eubotas,  of  Cyrene  [Eubotas],  who, 
after  his  victory  at  Olympia,  fulfilled  his  promise 
of  taking  her  with  him  to  Cyrene,  in  word  only — 
he  took  with  him  her  portrait  ( Aelian,  V.  //.  x.  2  ; 
Clemens  Alex.  Strom.  iiL  p.  447,  c.)  In  her  old 
age  she  became  addicted  to  drinking.  Of  her 
death  various  stories  were  told.  (Athen.  xiiL  p. 
570,  b.  d.  587,  e. ;  Phot  cod.  cxc  p.  146,  23,  ed. 
Bekker.)  She  died  at  Corinth,  where  a  monument 
(a  lioness  tearing  a  ram)  was  erected  to  her,  in  the 
cypress  grove  called  the  Kpdyttoy,  (Pans.  ii.  2,  §  4 ; 
Athen.  xiiL  p.  589,  c)  Numerous  anecdotes  of 
her  were  current,  but  they  are  not  worth  relating 
here.  (Athen.  xiii.  p.  582;  Auson.  J^ng,  17.) 
Lais  presenting  her  looking-glass  to  Aphrodite  was 
a  frequent  subject  of  epigrams.  (Brunck.  Anal.  L 
p.  170,  7,  ii.  p.  494,  5  ;  AnthoL  Pal.  vi.  1,19.) 
Her  fame  was  still  fresh  at  Corinth  in  the  time 
of  Pausanias  (iu  2.  §  5),  and  od  K6piv$os  offrs 
Aolf  became  a  proverb.    (Athen.  iv.  p.  137,  d.) 

2.  The  younger  Lais  was  the  daughter  of 
Timandra  (see  above),  who  is  sportively  called 
Damasandra  in  Athenaeus  (xiii.  p.  574,  e.).  Lais 
was  probably  bom  at  Hyccara  in  Sicily.  Accord- 
ing to  some  accounts  she  was  brought  to  Corinth 
when  seven  years  old,  having  been  taken  prisoner 
in  the  Athenian  expedition  to  Sicily,  and  bought 
by  a  Corinthian.  (Pint.  /.  c  ;  Pans.  ii.  2.  §  5  ; 
Schol  ad  Ariatopk,PluL  179  ;  Athen.  xiii.  p.  589.) 
This  story  however,  which  involves  numerous 
difficulties,  is  rejected  by  Jacobs,  who  attributes  it 
to  a  confusion  between  this  Lais  and  the  elder  one 
of  the  same  name.  The  story  of  Apelles  having 
induced  her  to  enter  upon  the  life  of  a  courtesan 
must  have  reference  to  the  younger  Lais.  (Athen. 
xiii.  p.  588.)  She  was  a  contemporary  and  rival 
of  Phryne.  (Athen.  p.  588,  e.)  She  became 
enamoured  of  a  Thessalian  named  Hippolochus, 
or  Hippostntus,  and  accompanied  him  to  Thessaly. 
Here,  it  is  said,  some  Thessalian  women,  jealous 
of  her  beauty,  enticed  her  into  a  temple  of  Aphro- 
dite, and  then  stoned  her  to  death.    (Paus.  ii.  2. 


LAMACHUS. 

f  5  ;  Pint,  vol  iL  p.  767,  e. ;  Athen.  ziii.  p.  589, 
b.)  According  to  the  scholiast  on  Aristophanes 
{Plmt.  179),  a  pestilence  ensued,  which  did  not 
«bate  till  a  temple  was  dedicated  to  Aphrodite 
Anoeia.  She  was  buried  on  the  bonks  of  the  Peneus. 
The  inscription  on  her  monument  is  preseired  by 
Athenaeas  (xiii.  p.  589).  [C.  P.M.] 

LAI  US  (AdSot).  1.  A  son  of  Labdacus,  and 
father  of  Oedipus.  After  his  father*s  death  he  was 
placed  under  the  guardianship  of  Lycus,  and  on  the 
death  of  the  latter,  Laius  was  obliged  to  take  re- 
(bge  with  Pelopa  in  Peloponnesus.  But  when 
Amphion  and  Zethus,  the  murderers  of  Lycus,  who 
had  usurped  bis  throne,  had  lost  their  lives,  Laius 
returned  to  Thebes,  and  ascended  the  throne  of  his 
fisther.  He  married  Jocaste  (Homer  calls  her 
Epicaste),  and  became  by  her  the  iather  of  Oedi- 
pus, by  whom  he  was  slain  without  being  known 
to  him.  His  body  was  buried  by  Damasistratus, 
king  of  Plataeae.  (Herod.  ▼.  59  ;  Paas.  ix.  5.  § 
2  ;  ApoUod.  iiL  5.  §  5,  &c  ;  Died.  r.  64  ;  comp. 
Osoipus.) 

2.  A  Detan,  who,  together  with  Aegolius,  Ce- 
leus,  and  Cerberus,  entered  the  sacred  caTo  of  bees 
in  Crete,  in  order  to  steal  honey.  They  succeeded 
in  their  crime,  but  perceived  Uie  cradle  of  the  in- 
fant Zeus,  and  that  instant  their  brazen  armour 
broke  to  pieces.  Zeus  thundered,  and  wanted  to 
kill  them  by  a  flash  of  lightning  ;  but  the  Moeiae 
and  Themis  prevented  him,  as  no  one  was  allowed 
to  be  killed  on  that  sacred  spot,  whereupon  the 
thieves  were  metamorphosed  into  birds.  (Anton. 
Lib.  19  ;  Plin.  H.  iV.  x.  60, 79.)  [L.  S.] 

LA  LA,  of  Cyzicus,  a  female  painter,  who  lived 
at  Rome  at  the  time  when  M.  Vnrro  was  a  youug 
man  (about  B.  c  74).  She  painted  with  the  pencil, 
and  also  prsctised  encaustic  painting  on  ivory  with 
the  cestrum.  Her  subjects  were  principally  pictures 
of  women,  among  which  was  her  own  portrait, 
painted  at  a  mirror.  No  painter  surpassed  her  in 
speed.  Her  works  were  so  highly  esteemed  as  to 
be  preferred  to  those  of  Sopolis  and  Dionysius, 
whose  pictures  filled  the  galleries  at  Rome.  She 
was  never  married.  (Plin.  H.  iV.  xxxv.  1 1.  s.  40. 
§  43.)  It  is  useless  to  discuss  the  inferences  drawn 
from  the  various  reading,  itivmia  for  juventoy  as 
there  is  no  authority  in  any  MS.  for  that  reading ; 
and  it  can  hardly  be  made  to  give  a  good  mean- 
ing. [P.  S.] 

LA'LAGE.  Under  the  name  of  Lalage  two 
distinct  persons  are  intended  by  Horace.  In  one 
ode  (L  22, 10)  a  wolf  appeara  to  the  poet  as  he  is 
singing  of  hu  Lalage ;  but  in  another  ode  (ii.  5, 16) 
an  unnamed  friend  is  advised  to  defer  making  love 
to  Lakige  until  she  is  older.  It  is  evidently  not  a 
personal  name,  but  the  Greek  AoAoyi),  prattling, 
chattering  (Oppian,  HaL.i.  135),  used  as  a  term 
of  endearment,  ''little  prattler,**  which  accords  with 
the  tender  age  of  the  Horatian  damsel.  [  W.  B.  D.] 

LA'MACHUS  {Adntaxos\  son  of  Xenophanes, 
in  the  8th  year  of  the  Peloponnesian  war,  B.  c. 
424,  with  a  detachment  of  10  ships  from  the 
tribute-coUectinff  squadron,  sailed  into  the  Euxine  ; 
and  coming  to  harbour  at  the  mouth  of  the  Calex, 
near  Heradeia,  had  his  ships  destroyed  by  a  sudden 
£ood.  He  succeeded  in  making  his  way  by  land 
to  Chalcedon.  (Thuc.  iv.  75.)  His  name  recun  in 
the  signatures  to  the  treaties  of  B.a  421.  And 
in  the  17th  year  a  c.  415  he  appean  as  colleague 
of  Alcibiades  and  Nicias,  in  the  great  Sicilian  ex- 
pedition.   In  the  consultation  held  at  Kgesta  on 


LAMIA. 


713 


their  first  arrival,  in  which  Nicias  proposed  a  return 
to  Athens  and  Alcibiades  negotiation,  Lamachus, 
while  preferring  of  these  two  plans  the  hitter, 
urged,  as  his  own  judgment,  an  immediate  attack 
on  Syracuse,  and  the  occupation  of  Megara,  as  the 
base  for  future  attempts,  advice  which  in  him  may 
have  been  prompted  less  by  counsel  than  courage, 
but  which  undoubtedly  was  the  wisest,  and  would 
almost  certainly  have  been  attended  with  complete 
success.  In  the  following  year,  soon  after  the  in- 
vestment was  commenced,  he  fell  in  a  sally  of  the 
besieged,  in  advancing  against  which  he  had  en- 
tangled himself  amongst  some  dykes,  and  got  parted 
from  his  troops.  The  loss  of  his  activity  and 
vigour  must  have  been  severely  felt :  his  death  was 
one  of  those  many  contingendes,  each  one  of  which 
may  be  thought  to  have  singly  turned  the  scale  in 
the  Syracusan  contest.    (Thuc.  vi  8, 49,  101.) 

Lamachus  appean  amongst  the  dramatis  per- 
sonae  of  Aristophanes  (uleA.  565,  &c.  960,  1070, 
&c)  as  the  brave  and  somewhat  blustering  soldier, 
delighting  in  the  war,  and  thankful,  moreover,  for 
its  pay.  Plutarch,  in  like  manner,  describes  him  as 
brave  and  honest,  and  a  hero  in  the  field ;  but  so 
poor,  and  so  ill-provided,  that  on  every  firesh  ap- 
pointment he  used  to  b^  for  money  from  the 
government  to  buy  clothing  and  shoes ;  and  this 
dependent  position  he  thinks  made  him  backward 
to  take  a  part  of  his  own,  and  deferential  to  his 
coUeagues—Nicias,  perhaps,  in  espedaL  (PluU 
Nic  16,  cf.  lb.  12,  13,  and  Aldb.  18,  20,21.) 
Phtto  also  speaks  of  his  valour.    (ZocA.  p.  198.) 

If  we  may  trust  a  passage  of  Plutarch  (Perida^ 
20),  Lamachus,  in  an  expedition  made  by  Pericles 
into  the  Euxine,  was  left  there  in  chaige  of  1 3 
ships,  to  assist  the  people  of  Sinope  against  their 
tyrant,  Timesilaus ;  after  the  expulsion  of  whom 
the  town  received  600  Athenian  colonists.  The 
precise  date  of  this  occurrence  can  hardly  be  esta- 
blished :  in  Plutarch*s  narrative,  it  is  previous  to  the 
Thirty  Yean*  Peace  of  B.  c.  445.  He  must  there- 
fore have  been  an  old  man  at  the  time  of  his  hist 
command.  [A.  H.  C] 

LA'MEBON  (Ao^Sfifv),  a  son  of  Coronas,  and 
husband  of  Pheno,  by  whom  he  became  the  father 
of  Zeuxippe.  He  was  the  successor  of  Epopeus  in 
the  kingdom  of  Sicyon.  (Pausan.  iL  5,  in  fin.,  6, 
2.)  [L.  S.] 

LA'MIA  ( A<vua).  1.  A  daughter  of  Poseidon, 
became  by  Zeus  the  mother  of  the  Sibyl  Herophile. 
(Pans.  X.  12.  §  1  ;  PIuU  (U  Pytk.  Orac  9.) 

2.  A  female  phantom,  by  which  children  were 
frightened.  According,  to  tradition,  she  was  ori- 
ginally a  Libyan  queen,  of  great  beauty,  and  a 
daughter  of  Belus.  She  was  beloved  by  Zeus,  and 
Hen  in  her  jealousy  robbed  her  of  her  children. 
Lamia,  from  revenge  and  despair,  robbed  othen  of 
their  children,  and  murdered  them ;  and  the  savage 
cruelty  in  which  she  now  indulged  rendered  her 
ugly,  and  her  face  became  fearfully  distorted.  Zeus 
gave  her  the  power  of  taking  her  eyes  out  of  her 
head,  and  putting  them  in  again.  (Diod.  xx.  41  ; 
Suidas,  s.v.  ;  Plut.  de  Cwrio$.  2  ;  Schol.  ad  Ari»- 
ioph,  Pae,  757  ;  Strab.  i.  p.  19.)  Some  ancients 
called  her  the  mother  of  Scylla.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  1714  ;  Arist.  tie  Mor.  viL  5.)  In  later  times 
Lamiae  were  conceived  as  handsome  ghostly  wo- 
men, who  by  voluptuous  artifices  attracted  young 
men,  in  order  to  enjoy  their  fresh,  youthful,  and 
pure  fiesh  and  blood.  They  were  thus  in  andent 
tunes  what  the  vampires  are  in  modem  legends. 


714 


LAMIA. 


(Philostr.  ru.  Apolhn.  iv.  25 ;  Hont  de  AH, 
Poei,  340  ;  Isidor.  Orig.  yiii  1 1  ;  Apulei.  Met.  i. 
p.  57  ;  comp.  Spanheim,  ad  Callim.  Hymn,  in 
Dian,  67  ;  Empusa  and  Mormolyce.)      [L.  S.J 

LA'MIA  (A/ifAia)y  a  celebrated  Athenian  courte- 
zan, daughter  of  Cleanor.  She  commenced  her 
career  as  a  flute-player  on  the  stage,  in  which  pro- 
fession she  attained  considerable  celebrity,  but 
afterwards  abandoned  it  for  that  of  a  hetaera.  We 
know  not  by  what  accident  she  foand  herself  on 
board  of  the  fleet  of  Ptolemy  at  the  great  sea-fight 
off  Salamis  (b.  c.  306),  but  it  was  on  that  occasion 
that  she  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  yoong  Demetrius, 
over  whom  she  quickly  obtaincMl  the  most  un- 
bounded influence.  Though  then  already  past  her 
prime,  she  so  completely  captivated  the  young 
prince,  that  her  sway  continued  unbroken  for  many 
years,  notwithstanding  the  numerous  rivals  with 
whom  she  had  to  contend.  It  was  apparently  not 
so  much  to  her  beauty  as  to  her  wit  and  talents 
that  she  owed  her  power :  the  latter  were  cele- 
brated by  the  comic  writers  as  well  as  the  historians 
of  the  period,  and  many  anecdotes  concerning  her 
have  been  transmitted  to  us  by  Plutarch  and 
Atbeuaeus.  Like  most  persons  of  her  cUss,  she 
was  noted  for  her  profusion,  and  the  magnificence 
of  the  banquets  which  she  gave  to  Demetrius  was 
celebrated  even  in  those  times  of  wanton  extrava- 
gance. In  one  instance,  however,  she  is  recorded 
to  have  made  a  better  use  of  the  treasures  which 
were  lavished  upon  her  by  her  lover  with  almost 
incredible  profusion,  and  built  a  splendid  portico 
for  the  citizens  of  Sicyon,  probably  at  the  period 
when  their  city  was  in  great  measure  rebuilt  by 
Demetrius.  Among  the  various  flatteries  invented 
by  the  Athenians  to  please  Demetrius  was  that  of 
consecrating  a  temple  in  honour  of  I^mia,  under 
the  title  of  Aphrodite,  and  their  example  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Thebans.  (PluL  Demetr.  16,  19, 
24,  25,  27  ;  Athcn.  iii.  p.  101,  iv.  p.  128,  vi.  p. 
253,  xiU.  p.  577,  xiv.  p.  615  ;  Aelian.  V.  H.  xii. 
17,  xiii.  9.)  According  to  Athenaeus,  she  had  a 
daughter  by  Demetrius,  who  received  the  name  of 
Phila.  Diogenes  Laertius  ^v.  76)  mentions  that 
Demetrius  Phalereus  also  cohabited  with  a  woman 
named  Lamia,  whom  he  calls  an  Athenian  of  noble 
birth.  If  this  story  be  not  altogether  a  mistake, 
which  seems  not  improbable,  the  Lamia  meant 
must  be  distinct  from  the  subject  of  the  present 
article.  [E.H.B.J 

LA'MIA,  a  family  of  the  Aelia  gens,  which 
claimed  a  high  antiquity,  and  pretended  to  be  de- 
scended  from  the  mythical  hero,  Lamus.  [Lamus.] 
No  member  of  this  family  is,  however,  mentioned 
till  the  end  of  the  republic,  but  it  was  reckoned 
under  the  empire  one  of  the  noblest  fiunilies  in 
Rome.  (Hor.  Carm.  iiL  17  ;  Juv.  iv.  154,  vL 
885.) 

1.  L.  AxLius  Lamia,  was  of  equestrian  rank, 
and  distinguished  himself  by  the  zealous  support 
which  he  afforded  to  Cicero  in  the  suppression  of 
the  Catilinarian  conspiracy.  So  great  were  his 
services  that  he  was  marked  out  for  vengeance  by 
the  popular  party,  and  was  accordingly  banished 
{rd^yitus)  by  the  influence  of  the  consuls  Oabinius 
and  Piso  in  b.  c.  58.  He  was  subsequently  re- 
called from  exile  ;  and  during  the  civil  wars  he 
appears  to  have  espoused  Ca«sar*s  party,  since  we 
find  that  he  obtained  the  aedileship  in  b.  c.  45. 
During  this  time  he  lived  on  intimate  terms  with 
Cicero,  and  there  are  two  letters  of  the  latter  to 


LA^IPADIUS. 

Brutus,  intreating  Bmtus  to  use  his  influence  to 
assist  Lamia  in  his  canvass  for  the  praetorship. 
He  seems  to  have  carried  his  election,  and  would 
have  been  praetor  in  b.  c.  43,  the  year  in  which 
Cicero  was  put  to  death.  (Cic.  pro  Seat,  12,  in 
Pison.  27,  post  Bed.  in  Sen.  5,  ad  AtL  xiii  45,  ad 
Fam.  XL  16,  17.)  This  Lamia  seems  to  be  the 
same  as  the  L.  LandOy  praetoritu  vtr,  who  is  said 
to  have  been  placed  upon  the  funeral  pile  as  if 
dead,  and  then  to  have  recovered  his  senses,  and 
to  have  spoken  after  the  fire  was  lighted,  when  it 
was  too  late  to  save  him  firom  death.  (VaL  Max. 
i.  8.  $  12  ;  Plin.  ff.  N.  viL  32.) 

Lsjnia  was  the  founder  of  his  family,  to  whom 
he  appears  to  have  bequeathed  considerable  wealth, 
which  was  acquired  by  his  commercial  speculations 
as  a  Roman  eques.  We  see  from  a  letter  of  Cicero 
to  Q.  Comificius  that  Lamia  must  have  hod  ex- 
tensive commercial  transactions  in  Asia  {cul  Fam. 
xii.  29) ;  and  his  gardens  at  Rome  (Hotti  Lavtiani^ 
which  Cicero  sp(»ks  of  {ad  ^^  xii  21),  were  a 
well-known  spot  even  in  the  time  of  the  emperor 
Caligula.  (Suet  Calig.  59.) 

2.  L.  Ablius  Lauia,  Uie  son  of  the  preceding, 
and  the  friend  of  Horace,  was  consul  in  a.  o.  3. 
He  was  appointed  by  Tiberius  governor  of  Syria, 
but  was  never  allowed  to  enter  upon  the  adminis- 
tration of  his  province.  On  the  death  of  L.  Piso 
in  A.  D.  32,  Lamia  succeeded  him  in  Uie  office  of 
praefecttts  urbi,  but  he  died  in  the  following  year, 
A.  o.  33,  and  was  honoured  with  a  oensor^s  fnneraL 
(Dion  Cass.  Iviii  19  ;  Tac.  Ann.  vi.  27.)  Two  of 
Horace's  odes  are  addressed  to  him.  iCarnu  i  26, 
iii.  17.) 

3.  L.  AxLiDs  Lamia  Axmilianus,  belonged 
originally,  as  we  see  from  the  last  name,  to  the 
gens  Aemilia,  and  was  adopted  into  the  gens 
Aelia.  He  was  consul  suffectus  in  a.  n.  80  in  the 
reign  of  Titus,  and  was  originally  married  to  Do- 
mitia  Longina,  the  daughter  of  Corbulo  ;  but  dur- 
ing the  lifetime  of  Vespasian  he  was  deprived  of 
her  by  Domitian,  who  first  lived  with  her  as  his 
mistress  and  subsequently  married  her.  [Domitia 
LoNOiNA.]  Lamia  was  put  to  death  by  Domitian 
after  his  accession  to  the  throne,  (l)ion  Casa, 
Ixvi.  3  ;  Suet  Dom.  1, 10 ;  Juv.  iv.  154)  Lamia*s 
full  name  was  L.  Aelius  PUutius  Lamia.  (Mariui, 
AtU  degli  /nUr,  an.  i  tav.  xxiii  25,  p.  exxx.  and 
222.) 

LAMISCUS  (AifuffKos),  of  Samos,  is  quoted 
by  Palaephatus  (De  Jnered.  init.  p.  268,  ed.  West- 
ermann)  as  a  writer  irtpl  Mffraw.  There  is  a 
Pythagorean  of  this  name  mentioned  in  a  letter  of 
Aichytas  to  the  tyrant  Dionysius  the  younger. 
(Diog.  Laert  iii  22.) 

LA'MIUS  or  LAMUS  (Adfuos)^  a  son  of  He- 
racles and  Omphale,  from  whom  the  Thessalian 
town  of  Lamia  was  believed  to  have  derived  its 
name.  (Diod.  iv.  31 ;  Steph.  Bys.  «.  w,  AofJo, 
Bdffyaaa  ;  Ov.  Heroid.  ix.  54.)  [L.  &] 

LAMPA'DIO,  C.  OCTA'VIUS,  a  Roman  gram- 
marian»  who  divided  into  seven  books  the  poem  of 
Naenus  on  the  first  Punic  war,  which  had  not 
been  divided  by  its  author  into  books.  (Suet.  De 
JUtutr.  Gramm,  2.) 

LAMPA'DIUS,a  Roman  senator,  who  made 
himself  conspicuous  by  the  boldness  of  his  patriotism 
and  political  principles,  at  a  time  when,  the  Roman 
senate  was  renowned  for  its  servility.  In  a.  d. 
408,  the  Gothic  king  Alaric  offered  his  services  to 
the  emperor  Honorius,  on  oondition  of  receiving  in 


LAMPRIAS 

Kwaid  lerend  proTincea,  and  an  anniul  tribute  of 
4000  pieces  of  gold.  Stilicho,  who  bad  been 
carrying  on  intrigues  with  Alaric,  to  the  diiad- 
rantage  of  Rome,  proposed  in  the  senate  to  accept 
those  conditions,  since  the  troubles  by  which  Qaul 
was  then  shaken  could  not  be  queUed  without  the 
aid  of  the  Ooths.  But  Lampadios  boldly  rose, 
and,  using  the  words  of  Cicero,  **  Non  est  ista 
pax,  sed  pactio  serntutis  !'*  violently  opposed 
the  conclusion  of  such  a  degradinff  convention. 
The  motion  of  Stilicho  was  nevertheless  carried 
by  the  timid  senate,  and  Lampadius  was  com- 
pelled to  take  sanctuary  in  a  church.  Lampa- 
dius had  a  brother,  Theodorus,  who  is  likewise 
fisvourably  spoken  of.  (Zosim.  pp.  335,  336,  ed. 
Oxfoid,  1679.)  [W.  P.] 

LAMPE'TIA  {Aafarrriii\  a  daughter  of  Helios 
by  the  nymph  Neaera.  After  her  birth  she  and 
her  sister  Phaetnsa  were  carried  to  Sicily,  in  order 
there  to  watch  over  the  herds  of  their  fiiUier.  Some 
call  Lampetia  a  sister  of  Phaeton.  (Hom.  Od.  xii. 
132,  &c.,  374,  &c. ;  Propert  iii.  12,  29  ;  Hygin. 
Fab.  164;  Or.  Met  iL  349.)  [U  S.J 

LA'MPIDO,orLA'MPITO.  [Lbotychidm.] 

LAM  PON  {Adfiwanr).  1.  A  native  of  Aegina, 
son  of  Pytheas  [Pytuxas],  mentioned  by  Hero- 
dotus (ix.  78)  as  having  urged  Pausanias  liter  the 
battle  of  Plataea  to  avenge  the  death  of  Leonidas 
by  insulting  and  mutilating  the  corpse  of  Mar- 
donius. 

2.  An  Athenian,  a  celebrated  soothsayer  and 
interpreter  of  oracles.  Ciatinus  satirised  him  in 
his  comedy  entitled  Apmrtrtin  (Meiueke,  Proffm. 
Com.  il  1.  p.  42,  51).  Aristophanes  also  alludes 
to  him  {Av.  521,  988X  Plutaroh  (Per.  6)  has  a 
story  of  his  foretelling  the  ascendancy  of  Pericles 
over  Thueydides  and  his  party.  In  B.  c.  444, 
Lampon,  in  conjunction  with  Xenocritns,  led  the 
colony  which  founded  Thurii  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  Sybaris.  (Died.  xii.  10  ;  Schol.  ad  ArU- 
iopk.  Nub.  331,  Av,  521,  P<u^  1083  ;  Suidaa, «.  v. 
SovpiofUbnrstf .)  The  name  Lampon  is  found  amongst 
those  who  took  the  oaths  to  the  treaty  of  peace 
made  between  the  Athenians  and  Lacedaemonians 
in  B.  c.  421.  (Thnc.  v.  19,  24.)  Whether  this 
was  the  soothsayer  of  that  name,  or  not,  we  have 
no  means  of  deciding.  [C.  P.  M.] 

M.  LAMPCXNIUS,  a  Lncanian,  was  one  of  the 
principal  captains  of  the  Italians  in  the  war  of  the 
allies  with  Rome,  B.a  90 — 88.  He  commanded 
in  his  native  province  at  the  breaking  out  of  the 
war,  since  he  drove  P.  Licinius  Ciassus  [Cbassus, 
LicxKiUfi,  No.  14]  with  great  loss  into  Orumen- 
tnm.  (Front.  Sirat.  ii.  4,  16.)  In  the  last  war 
with  Sulla,  B.  c.  83 — 2,  when  the  Samnites  and 
Lucanians  had  become  the  allies  of  the  Marian 
party  at  Rome,  Lamponius  was  the  companion  of 
Pontius  of  Telesia  in  his  march  upon  the  capital 
After  victory  finally  declared  for  Sulhi  at  the  Col- 
line  gate,  Jjamponitts  disappeared  with  the  herd  of 
fugitives.  (Appian,  £.  C.  i.  40,  41,  90,  93  ;  Pint. 
SuU.  29  ;  Flor.  iii.  21  ;  Eutrop.  t.  &)  'Amnios 
in  Biedorns  (zxxvii.  Edoff.  i)  is  a  misreading  for 
Lamponius.  [W.  B.  D.] 

LA'MPRIAS  (Aafjarplas)j  a  name  which  occurs 
three  times  in  the  history  of  the  family  of  Plutarch 
of  Chaeroneia. 

1.  The  grandfather  of  Plutarch.  (Anion.  2Bi 
De  Dtfiti,  Orac.  8,  88, 46,  &&  ;  j^yaipos.  i  5,  ▼.  5, 
ix.  2.) 

2.  A  brother  of  Plutarch,  and  a  follower  of  the 


LAMPROCLES. 


715 


Peripatetic  philosophy.  (Sympot.  I  2,  8,  ii.  2, 
viii.  6.) 

3.  A  son  of  Plutarch,  who,  according  to  Suidas 
(«.  V.  Aa/jorpias),  made  a  list  of  all  his  father^s 
works.  This  list,  which  is  still  extant,  was  first 
published  by  D.  Hoeschelius,  from  a  Florentine 
MS.,  and  afterwards  reprinted  in  the  Frankfort 
edition  of  Plntarch*s  works.  It  is  also  printed  in 
Fabricius,  Bibl.  Cfraee*  vol.  v.  p.  159,  &c.,  with 
some  Editions  and  alterations  from  a  Venetian 
MS.  But  this  list,  though  it  is  preceded  by  a 
letter  in  which  the  author  calls  himself  a  son  of 
Plutarch,  can  scarcely  be  the  production  of  so  near 
a  relation  and  contemporary  of  Plutarch,  for  it  con- 
tains works  which  an  acknowledged  by  all  to  have 
been  written  many  centuries  later,  perhaps  not  long 
before  the  time  of  SuidaSb  It  is,  however,  not 
impossible  that  the  titles  of  these  furious  works 
may  have  been  introduced  by  a  kter  hand,  and 
that  the  groundwork  may  nsdly  be  the  work  of 
Lamprias,  a  son  of  Plutarch.  (Comp.  A.  Schiifer, 
CommenL  de  IM>ro  Vii.  Decern  Orator,  p.  2,  &c.) 

Another  person  of  the  name  of  Lamprias,  though 
it  is  perhaps  only  a  fictitious  person,  occurs  in  Lu- 
ciaii.    (Dialog.  Mereir.  3.)  [L.  S.] 

LAMPRI'DIUS  AE'LIUS,  one  of  the  six 
^  Scriptores  Historiae  Augnstae**  [Capitolinus]. 
His  name  is  prefixed  to  the  biographies  of,  1.  Com- 
modus ;  2.  Antoninus  Diadumenus ;  3.  Elagabalus, 
and  4.  Alexander  Severus  ;  of  which  the  &rst  and 
third  are  inscribed  to  Diocletian,  the  second  to  no 
one,  the  fourth  to  Constantane.  In  the  Palatine 
MS.  all  the  lives  from  Hadrianus  down  to  Alex- 
ander Severus  inclusive  are  attributed  to  AeUus 
Spartianus,  and  hence  Salmasins  has  conjectured, 
with  great  phmsibility,  that  he  is  one  and  the  same 
with  Lampridius,  and  that  the  name  of  the  author 
in  full  was  Aelius  Lampridius  Spartianui,  a  sup- 
position in  some  degree  confirmed  by  the  circum- 
stance that  Vopiscus,  in  referring  to  the  writers 
who  had  preceded  him,  makes  special  mention  of 
Trebellius  Pollio,  Julius  Capitollnu^  and  Aelius 
Lampridius  ;  but  says  not  a  word  of  Spartianus. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  if  we  examine  carefully  the 
lives  of  Commodus  and  Diadumenus,  we  can 
scarcely  avoid  the  conclusion  that  they  are  from 
the  same  pen  with  those  of  M.  Aurelius  and  M»- 
crinus,  both  of  which  are  ascribed  to  Capitolinns. 
Again,  the  dedication  of  the  Elagabalus  to  Diocle- 
tian is  manifestly  erroneous,  for  in  two  places  (c.  2, 
34)  Constantine  is  directly  addressed,  and  in  the 
hitter  passage  the  author  announces  an  intention, 
which  he  repeats  in  Alexander  Severus  (c  64),  of 
continuing  his  undertaking  down  to  the  time  of 
Constantine.  We  have  in  a  former  article  [Capi- 
TOLiNUs]  remarked  that  it  is  impossible,  in  the 
absence  of  all  trustworthy  evidence,  to  assign  the 
pieces  which  form  this  collection  with  any  certainty 
to  their  real  owners.  For  the  editions,  tnnsUtions, 
&c.,  of  Lampridius,  see  Capitounus.      [W.  R.] 

LA'MPROCLES  (AofiirpoirAiif).  1.  The  eldest 
son  of  Socrates.  (Xen.  Mem,  ii  2  ;  Cobet.  Proaop. 
Xemoph.  p.  57.) 

2.  An  Athenian  dithyiambic  poet  and  musician, 
from  whom  Athenaeus  quotes  a  few  words  (xL  p. 
491,  c).  Plutareh  mentions  an  improvement 
which  he  made  in  the  musical  strain  called  Mixo- 
lydian  (De  Mntie.  16,  p.  1 1 36,  e,  f.).  A  scholiast 
on  Plato  makes  him  the  pupil  of  Agathocles,  and 
the  teacher  of  Damon.  (SchoL  m  PhL  AldL  L 
p.  387,  Bekker.)    The  ode  to  Pallas,  which  is  re- 


716 


LANASSA. 


ferred  to  by  AristophaDes  (IsTub.  967)«  wm  atcribed 
to  Lamproclea  by  Phrynichaa,  though  Eratotthenet 
and  others  ascribed  it  to  Phrynichus  himself  while 
•ome  made  Steaichonia  its  author.  (Schol.  in 
Aristojik.  L  e.)  The  scholiast  who  makes  this 
statement  calls  Lamprocles  the  son  or  disciple  of 
Midon.  Thus  much  is  evident  from  all  accoants, 
that  Lamprocles  practised  a  severe  style  both  of 
poetry  and  music,  and  that  he  belongs  to  a  good 
period  of  those  arts,  probably  the  sixth,  or,  ^t  the 
latest,  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  b.  a  (Fa- 
bric BiU.  Graee.  vol.  ii.  p.  127  ;  Schmidt,  Diatrib. 
in  Diiftyramb.  pp.  138 — 143  ;  Schneidewin,  Deiect. 
Po'cs.  Graee.  p.  462.)  [P.  S.] 

LAMPRUS  {haf»Mp6t\  the  husband  of  Gala- 
teia.     [Galatbia,  No.  2.]  [L.  &] 

LAMPRUS  (A^Mirpos).  I.  A  te«:her  of  music 
at  Athens  in  the  youth  of  Socrates,  who  is  made 
by  Plato  to  mention  him  with  a  sort  of  ironical 
praise,  as  second  only  to  Connus.  (Menur.  p.  236; 
comp.  Ath.  z.  p.  506,  f.)  We  learn  from  other 
sources  that  he  was  very  celebrated  as  a  musician. 
(Ath.  ii.  p.  44,  d. ;  Plut.  de  Mu$.  31,  p.  1142  ; 
Nepos,  Epam.  2.)  He  is  said  to  have  been  the 
teacher  of  Sophocles  in  music  and  dancing.  (Ath. 
i.  p.  20,  f. ;  Vit.  Soph.)  This  statement,  and  the 
reference  to  his  death  by  Phrynichus  (ap.  Ath.  ii. 
p.  44,  d.),  fix  his  time  to  the  former  part  of  the 
fifth  century  B.  c. 

2.  Of  Erythrae,  a  Peripatetic  philosopher,  who 
is  mentioned  by  Suidas  as  the  teacher  of  Aristox- 
enus.     (Suid.  «.  o.  *Apurr6^9ros.) 

3.  A  grammarian  mentioned  in  the  Afoffna  Mo- 
tnlia  ascribed  to  Aristotle,  ii.  7.  (Fabric  BiU, 
Graee.  vol.ii.  p.  128.)  [P.  S.] 

LAMPTER  (Aa/iTTi(p),  i.  e.  the  shkiing  or 
torch-bearer,  a  surname  of  Dionysus,  under  which 
he  was  worshipped  at  Pellene  in  Achaia,  where  a 
festival  called  Ao^imfpia  was  celebrated  in  his  ho- 
nour.    (Pans,  vil  27.  i  2.)  [L.  S.] 

LAMPUS  {Adi^aros).  1.  One  of  the  sons  of 
Aegyptns.     (ApoUod.  iu  1.  §  5.) 

2.  A  son  of  Laomedon,  and  father  of  Dolops, 
was  one  of  the  Trojan  elders.  (Hom.  IL  iii.  147« 
XT.  536,  XX.  238.) 

3.  The  name  of  two  horses,  one  belonging  to 
Eos  (Hom.  Od.  xxiii.  246  ;  Fulgent.  Myth.  i.  11), 
the  other  to  Hector.  (Hom.  //.  viii.  185.)  [L.  S.] 

LAM  US  {AdfjLos)j  a  son  of  Poseidon,  was  king 
of  the  Laestrygones.  (liom.  Od.  x.  81  ;  Eustath. 
ad  Horn,  p.  1649  ;  Homt.  Carm.  iii.  17»  1  ;  comp. 
Lamius)  [L.  S.] 

LAMY'NTHIUS  {Aafi^yOtos),  of  Miletus,  a 
Greek  poet  of  uncertain  age,  who  celebrated  in  a 
lyric  poem  the  onuses  of  his  mistress  Lyde.  ( Athen. 
xiii.  p.  697,  a.) 

LAN  ASS  A  (A(£nunrci),  daughter  of  Agathocles, 
tyrant  of  Syracuse,  was  married  to  Pyrrhus,  king 
of  Epeirus,  to  whom  she  brought  as  her  dower  the 
important  island  of  Corcyra,  which  had  been  Utely 
acquired  by  Agathocles.  She  became  the  mother 
of  two  sonSf  Alexander,  the  successor  of  Pyrrhus, 
and  Helenus  ;  but,  indignant  at  finding  herself 
neglected  by  her  husband  for  his  other  two  wives, 
who  were  both  of  barbarian  origin  [Pyrrhus],  she 
withdrew  to  Corcyra,  and  sent  to  Demetrius,  king 
of  Macedonia,  to  offer  him  at  once  her  hand  and 
the  poswssion  of  the  island.  Demetrius  accepted 
her  proposal,  and  sailing  to  Corcyra,  celebrated  his 
nuptials  with  her,  left  a  garrison  in  the  island,  and 
returned  to  Macedonia.    This  was  shortly  before 


LANATUS. 

the  war  that  terminated  in  his  final  overthrow; 
probably  in  288  n.  c.  (Plut.  Fyrrk  9, 10  ;  Diod. 
Em.  HoetdL  xxi.  pw  490,  xxii.  p.  496  ;  Justin. 
xxiiL  3.)  [E.  H.  K] 

LANA'TUS,  the  name  of  a  fiunily  of  the  Men- 
enia  gens,  which  was  of  great  distinction  in  the 
earliest  ages  of  the  republic.  Livy  (iu  32),  speak- 
ing of  Agrippa  Menenius  Lanatus  [see  below,  No. 
I  ],  says  that  he  was  sprung  from  the  plebs  ;  but 
as  this  Agrippa  had  been  consul,  and  this  dignity 
was  not  yet  open  to  the  plebeians,  it  is  certain  that 
he  must  have  been  a  patrician  ;  and,  consequently, 
if  the  statement  of  Livy  is  correct,  the  Lanati  must 
have  been  made  patricians,  probably  during  the 
reign  of  one  of  the  later  Roman  kings. 

1.  Agrippa  Mxnxniuh  C.  p.  Lanatus,  consul, 

B.  c  503,  with  P.  Postumins  Tnbertus,  conquered 
the  Sabines  and  obtained  the  honour  of  a  triuni|^ 
on  account  of  his  victory.  In  the  struggles  between 
the  patricians  and  plebeians  he  is  represented  as  a 
man  of  moderate  views,  who  had  the  good  fortune, 
rarely  to  be  found  in  dvil  strifes,  of  being  beloved 
and  trusted  by  both  parties.  It  was  owing  to  his 
mediation  that  the  fint  great  rupture  between  the 
patricians  and  plebeians,  when  the  latter  seceded  to 
the  Sacred  Mount,  was  brought  to  a  happy  and  peace- 
ful termination  in  B.  c.  493  ;  and  it  was  upon  this 
occasion  he  is  said  to  have  related  to  the  plebeians 
his  well-known  fable  of  the  belly  and  iU  members. 
He  died  at  the  hitter  end  of  this  year,  and  as  he  did 
not  leave  sufficient  property  for  defraying  the  ex- 
pences  of  any  but  a  most  ordinary  funeral,  he  was 
buried  at  the  public  expence  in  a  most  splendid 
manner:  the  plebeians  had  made  voluntaiy  con- 
tributions for  toe  purpose,  which  were  given  to  the 
children  of  Lanatus,  after  the  senate  had  insisted 
that  the  expencesof  the  funeral  should  be  paid  from 
the  treasury.  (Li v.  ii.  16,  32,  33;  Dionya.  v. 
44--47,  vi.  49—89,  96  ;  Zonar.  vii.  13, 14.) 

2.  T.  Mbnbnius  Agrippax  f.  C.  n.  Lanatus, 
son  of  the  preceding,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  477  mth 

C.  Hontius  Pulvillns.  It  was  during  this  year 
that  the  Fabii  were  cut  off  by  the  Etruscans  at 
Cremera,  and  T.  Lanatus,  who  was  encamped  only 
a  short  way  off  at  the  time,  allowed  them  to  be 
destroyed  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  the 
ruling  party  in  the  senate.  He  paid,  however, 
deariy  for  this  act  of  treachery.  The  Etruscans 
flushed  with  victory  defieated  his  army,  and  took 
possession  of  the  Janiculus :  and  in  the  following 
year  the  tribunes  brought  him  to  trial  for  having 
neglected  to  assist  the  Fabil  As  they  did  not 
wish  for -the  blood  of  the  son  of  their  great  bene- 
factor, the  punishment  was  to  be  only  a  fine  of 
2000  asses.  Lanatus  was  condemned ;  and  he 
took  his  punishment  so  much  to  heart,  that  he 
shut  himself  up  in  his  house  and  died  of  grief. 
(Liv.  iu  51,  52  ;  Dionys.  ix.  18—27  ;  Diod.  xl 
53;  Gell.  xvu.  21.) 

3.  T.  MxNBNius  Agrippab  f.  Agrippas  n. 
Lanatus,  called  by  Livy  TOub,  and  by  Dionysius 
LuciuM,  but  by  the  other  authorities  TY/i»,  was 
consul  with  P.  Sestius  Capttolinus  Vaticanus,  b-  c. 
452,  the  year  before  the  first  decemvirate.  (Liv. 
iii.  32  ;  Dionys.  x.  54  ;  Diod.  xii.  22.)  It  appean 
from  Festus  {». «.  peeulatut)  that  the  consuls  of 
this  year  had  someihing  to  do  with  the  lex  Atemia 
Tarpeia,  which  had  b^n  passed  two  yean  pre> 
viously,  but  the  passage  in  Festus,  as  it  stands  at 
present,  is  not  intelligible. 

4.  L.  MiNBNiua  T.  f.  Aomppab  n.  Lakatus, 


LAOCOON. 

ton  of  No.  2  and  grandson  of  No.  1,  was  consol  in 
B.  c.  440,  with  Proculua  Oeganiua  Macerinus. 
Paring  their  consnlship  there  was  a  great  famine 
at  Rome  ;  and  a  praefectos  annonae  was  for  the 
first  time  appointed,  in  the  person  of  L.  Minncius 
Angurinns  [Auourinub,  No.  5],  though  it  was 
not  till  the  following  year  that  the  great  struggle 
between  the  patricians  and  Sp.  Maelins  came  to  a 
head.     (Liv.  iv.  12  ;  Diod.  zii.  36.) 

5.  Agrippa  Mxnknios  T.  p.  Agrippax  n. 
Lanatub,  a  brother  of  No.  4,  was  consul  in  b.  a 
439,  with  T.  Quintios  Capitolinus  Barbatos  ;  but 
they  had  little  to  do  with  the  gOTemment,  as  T. 
Quintius  was  forced  to  nominate  CincinnAtus  as 
dictator,  in  order  to  crush  Sp.  Maelins.  Lanatus 
was  one  of  the  consular  tribunes  in  B.  a  419,  and 
a  second  time  in  417.  (Liv.  ir,  13,  44,  47  ; 
Diod.  ziL  37,  xiii.  7.) 

6.  L.  M  XNXNias  Lanatus,  was  consular  tribune 
four  times,  first  in  B.  c.  387,  secondly  in  380,  thirdly 
in  378,  and  fourthly  in  376.  (Liv.  yi.  5,  27  ; 
Diod.zT.  24,50,  71.) 

LA'NGARUS,  king  of  the  Agriani,  a  con- 
temporary of  Alexander  the  Great,  with  whom  he 
ingratiated  himself  even  before  the  death  of  Philip. 
He  rendered  Alexander  important  services  shortly 
after  his  accession,  in  his  expedition  against  the 
lUyrians  and  Taulantians,  when  the  Autariatae 
were  preparing  to  attack  him  on  his  march.  Lan- 
garuB  by  an  invasion  of  their  territory  prevented 
them  from  carrying  their  purpose  into  effect.  Alex- 
ander conferred  on  him  the  most  distinguished 
marks  of  his  regard  and  fiivour,  and  promised  him 
his  half-  sister  Cynane  in  marriage  ;  but  Langarus 
died  soon  after  his  return  home.  (Arrian,  L 
5.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

LAN  ICE  (Aaydrq),  the  nurse  of  Alexander  the 
Great  She  was  the  sister  of  Cleitus.  [CLBrru&] 
(Anian,  iv.  9  ;  Athen.  iv.  p.  129.)  By  Curtius 
(viii.  1)  she  is  called  Helluiice.  Her  two  sons 
accompanied  Alexander  on  his  Asiatic  expedition, 
and  had  fallen  in  battle  before  the  death  of  Cleitus. 
According  to  Curtius  they  fell  at  the  storming  of 
Miletus.  One  of  her  sons  was  named  Proteas. 
(Aelian,  V.  H.  xii.  26  ;  Athen.  /.  e.)  He  is 
mentioned  as  having  been  grratly  addicted  to 
drinking,  a  propensity  which  his  descendants  seem 
to  have  inherited  from  him.  A  Pfoteas,  son  of 
Andronicus,  is  mentioned  by  Arrian  (ii.  2) ;  but 
the  statement  of  Curtius,  above  referred  to,  is 
against  our  supposing  him  to  be  the  son  of  Lanice,  as 
the  caoture  of  Miletus  took  place  before  the  occasion 
on  which  he  is  mentioned  by  Arrian.     [C.  P.  M.] 

LAOCOON  (Aao«r(Jc»y),  a  Trojan  hero,  who 
plays  a  prominent  part  in  the  post-Homeric  legends 
about  Troy,  especially  in  the  'lAlov  Wp<rtf,  the 
substance  of  which  is  preserved  in  Produs^s  Chre- 
stomathia.  He  was  a  son  of  Antenor  (Tzetz.  ad 
Lyoopk,  347)  or  of  Aooetes  (Hygin. /Vi^.  135), 
and  a  priest  of  the  Thymbraean  Apollo,  or,  accord- 
ing to  others,  of  Poseidon.  (Tzetz.  L  c. ;  comp. 
Virg.  Aen.  ii.  201,  with  Serv.  note.)  His  story 
runs  as  follows : — As  the  Greeks  were  unable  to 
take  Troy  by  force,  they  pretended  to  sail  home, 
leaving  behind  the  wooden  horse.  While  the 
Trojans  were  assembled  around  the  horse,  deliber- 
ating whether  they  should  draw  it  into  their  dty 
or  destroy  it,  Laoieoon  hastened  to  them  from  the 
city,  and  loudly  cautioned  them  against  the  danger 
which  it  might  bring  upon  them.  While  saying 
this  he  thrust  his  lance  into  the  side  of  the  hone. 


LAODAMAS. 


'17 


(Vii^.  Am.  il  40,  &c)  The  Trojans,  however, 
resolved  to  draw  it  into  the  city,  and  rejoiced  at 
the  peace  which  they  thought  they  had  gained  at 
length,  with  sacrifices  and  feasting.  In  the  mean* 
time  Sinon,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  was 
brought  before  the  Trojans,  and  by  his  cunning 
treachery  he  contrived  to  remove  every  suspicion 
fin>m  himself  and  the  wooden  horse.  When  he  had 
finished  his  speech,  and  Laocoon  was  preparing  to 
sacrifice  a  bull  to  Poseidon,  suddenly  two  fearful 
serpents  were  seen  swimming  towards  the  Trojan 
coast  from  Tenedos.  They  rushed  towards  iko- 
coon,  who,  while  all  the  people  took  to  flight,  re- 
mained with  his  two  sons  standing  by  the  altar  of 
the  god.  (Virg.  /L  c.  229  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  135.)  The 
serpents  first  entwined  the  two  boys,  and  then  the 
iather,  who  went  to  the  assistance  of  his  children, 
and  aU  three  were  killed.  (Virg.  Aen.  ii.  199 — 
227  ;  comp.  Q.  Smym.  xiL  398,  &c. ;  Lycoph. 
347.)  The  serpents  then  hastened  to  the  acropolis 
of  Troy,  and  disappeared  behind  the  shield  of 
Tritonis.  The  reason  why  Laocoon  suffered  this 
fearful  death  is  differently  stated.  According  to 
Virgil,  the  Trojans  thought  that  it  was  because  he 
had  run  his  lance  into  the  side  of  the  horse,  but 
according  to  others  because,  contrary  to  the  will  of 
Apollo,  he  had  maxried  and  begotten  children 
(Hygin.  /.&),  or  because  Poseidon,  being  hostile  to 
the  Trojans,  wanted  to  show  to  the  Trojans  in  the 
person  of  Laoooo^.  what  fate  all  of  them  deserved. 

The  sublime  story  of  the  death  of  Laocoon  was  a 
fine  subject  for  epic  and  lyric  as  well  as  tragic  poets, 
and  was  therefore  frequently  treated  by  ancient 
poets,  such  as  Bacchylides,  Sophocles,  Euphorion, 
Lysimachus,  the  Paeudo-Peisander,  Virgil,  Petro- 
nius,  Quintus  Smymaeus,  and  othen.  But  Laocoon 
is  equally  celebrated  in  the  history  of  ancient  art,  as 
in  that  of  ancient  poetry  ;  and  a  magnificent  group, 
representing  the  fiither  with  his  two  sons  entwined 
by  the  two  serpents,  is  still  extant.  It  was  dis- 
covered in  1506,  in  the  time  of  pope  Julius  II.,  at 
Rome,  in  the  Sette  Sale,  on  the  side  of  the  Esquiline 
hill ;  and  the  pope,  who  knew  how  to  appreciate 
its  value,  puretuwed  it  from  the  proprietor  of  the 
ground  where  it  had  been  found,  for  an  annual 
pension,  which  he  granted  to  him  and  his  fimiily. 
This  group  excited  the  greatest  admiration  from 
the  moment  it  was  discovered,  and  may  be  seen  at 
Rome  in  the  Vatican.  Good  casts  of  it  exist  in  all 
the  museums  of  Europe.  Pliny  (H.  N,  xxxvi.  4, 
11),  who  calls  it  the  masterwork  of  all  art,  says 
that  it  adorned  the  pahice  of  the  emperor  Titus, 
and  that  it  is  the  work  of  the  Rhodian  artists 
Agesander,  Polydoms,  and  Athenodorus.  He  fur^ 
ther  states  that  the  whole  group  consists  of  one 
block  of  marble,  but  a  more  accurate  observation 
shows  that  it  consists  of  five  pieces.  Respecting 
the  excellent  taste  and  wisdom  which  the  artists 
have  displayed  in  this  splendid  work,  see  Lessing, 
Laocoon  oder  uber  die  Gremeu  dtr  Afalerei  und 
Poene  ;  Heyne,  AntiquarUeke  Au/s'disx^  ii.  p.  1 — 
52 ;  Thiersch,  Epochen^  p.  322 ;  Welcker,  daa 
Aeadem.  Kumttmuseum  xu  Bonn^  p.  27«  && 

Another  personage  of  the  name  of  Laocoon  is 
mentioned  among  the  Argonauts.  (Apollon.  Rhod. 
L  192.)  [L.  S.] 

LAOCOOSA  (IiaoK6wra\  the  wife  of  Apha- 
Rus,  and  mother  of  Idas.  (Theocrit.  zxii.  206  ; 
comp.  Apollod.  iii.  1 0.  §  3,  who,  however,  calls  tho 
mother  of  Idas  Arene.)  [L.  S.] 

LAO'DAMAS  (AooS^^s)     I.  A  son  of  Alci- 


718 


LAODICE. 


nous,  king  of  the  Phaeacians,  and  Arete,  was  the 
favourite  of  his  father.  (Horn.  Od.  vii.  170,  riii. 
116,&c.,  130,  370.) 

2.  A  son  of  Antenor,  ^^m  slain  at  Troy  by  the 
Tclamonian  Ajax.     (Horn.  Jl.  xv.  516.) 

3.  A  son  of  Eteocles,  and  king  of  Thebes :  in 
his  70uth  he  had  been  under  the  guardianship  of 
Creon.  (Paus.  i.  39.  §  2.)  It  was  in  his  reign 
that  the  Epigoni  marched  against  Thebes.  Liaoda- 
mas  offered  them  a  battle  on  the  river  Olisas,  and 
slew  their  leader  Aegialeus,  but  he  himself  was 
killed  by  Alcmaeon.  (ApoUod.  iii.  7.  §  3.)  Others 
related,  that  after  the  battle  was  lost,  Laodamas 
fled  in  the  night  with  the  remnant  of  his  army,  and 
took  refuge  in  the  territory  of  the  Encheleans  in 
Illyricum.  (Paus.  ix.  5.  §  7;  Herod,  t.  61.)  [L.  S.] 

LAODAMEIA  (Aao8(£/icia).  1.  A  daughter 
of  Bellerophontes,  became  by  Zeus  the  mother  of 
Sorpedon,  and  was  killed  by  Artonis  while  she 
was  engaged  in  weaving.  (Horn.  //.  vi  197 — 
20.5.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Acastus,  and  wife  of  Protesi- 
I.1U8.  As  the  hitter,  shortly  after  his  marriage, 
joined  the  Greeks  in  their  expedition  against  Troy, 
and  was  the  first  that  was  killed  there,  Laodameia 
sued  for  the  &vour  of  the  gods  to  be  allowed  to 
converse  with  him  only  for  three  hours.  The  re- 
quest was  granted :  Hennes  led  Protesilaus  back 
to  the  upper  world,  and  when  ProtesiUus  died  a 
second  time,  Laodameia  died  with  him.  (Ov. 
Heroid.  xiil  ^.  ex  Pont  iU.  1,  110  ;  CatuU.  64. 
74,  &c  ;  Lucian,  Dial,  Mart,  zxiii.  1 ;  Serv.  ad 
Aen.  vi.  447.)  A  hiter  tradition  states,  that  after 
the  second  death  of  Protesilaus,  Laodameia  made 
an  image  of  her  husband,  to  which  she  payed  di- 
vine honours  ;  but  as  her  fkther  Acastus  interfered, 
and  commanded  her  to  bum  the  image,  she  herMlf 
leaped  into  the  fire.     (Hvgin.  Fah.  103,  104.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Amycks  and  Diomede,  and  the 
mother  of  Triphylus  by  Areas.  (Paus.  x.  9.  §  3.) 
Some  writers  call  her  Leaneinu-    (ApoUod.  iii.  9. 

§1.) 

4.  The  nurse  of  Orestes,  is  also  called  Aninoe. 

(SchoL  ad  Find.  Pytk  xi.  26  ;  ad  Aetohyl.  Ckoepk, 
731 ;  comp.  Arsinok.) 

5.  A  daughter  of  AJcmaeon,  and  wife  of  Peleus. 
(Schol.  ad  Horn.  IL  ii.  684.)  [L.  S.] 

LAO'DICE  (AaoS/icn).  1.  A  Hyperborean 
maiden,  who,  together  with  Hjrperoche,  and  five 
companions,  was  sent  from  the  country  of  the  Hy^ 
perboreans  to  carry  sacrifices  to  the  island  of  Delos. 
(Herod,  iv.  S3.) 

2.  A  nymph,  by  whom  Phoroneus  became  the 
fiither  of  Apis  and  Niobe.    (ApoUod.  ii.  1.  $  1.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Cinyras,  and  the  mother  of 
St3rmphalus  and  Pereus.  (ApoUod.  iii.  9.  §  1,  14. 
§3.) 

4.  A  daughter  of  Priam  and  Hecabe,  and  the 
wife  of  Helicaon.  (Hom.  //.  iiL  123;  Paus.  x. 
26.)  According  to  another  tradition,  she  was  the 
beloved  of  Acamas,  the  son  of  Theseus,  who,  with 
Diomedes,  went  as  ambassador  to  Troy,  and  by 
whom  she  became  the  mother  of  Munitus.  (  Par- 
then.  EroL  16.)  On  the  death  of  this  son,  Lao- 
dice,  in  her  grief,  leaped  down  a  precipice  (Lycoph. 
497 ),  or  was  swaUowed  up  by  the  earth.  (Tsets. 
ad  Lycoph.  513,  547.)  Pausanins  (/.  &)  taw  her 
represented  in  the  Lesche  of  Delphi,  among  the 
captive  Trojan  women.  Hyginus  (Fab.  101)  calls 
her  the  wife  of  Telephus. 

5.  A  danghter  of  Agamemnon  and  Cl}tann- 


LAODICE. 

nestra  (Hom.  //.  ix.  146),  bat  the  tmgic  poets  call 
her  Eiectra.     (Hesych.  s.  v. ;  Elbctra.) 

6.  A  daughter  of  Agapenor,  who  founded  a 
sanctuary  of  the  Paphian  Aphrodite  at  Tegea,  and 
sent  to  Athena  Alen  a  peplus  from  Cyprus.  (Paus. 
viii.  6.  §  2,  63.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

LAO'DICE  (AaoStKii).  1.  Wife  of  Antiochus, 
a  general  of  distinction  in  the  service  of  Philip  of 
Macedon,  and  mother  of  Seleucus,  the  founder  of 
the  Syrian  monarchy.  It  was  pretended,  in  con- 
sequence of  a  dream  which  she  had,  that  Apollo 
was  the  real  fiither  of  her  chUd.  (Justin,  xv.  4.) 
No  less  than  five  cities  were  founded  by  Seleucus 
in  difierent  parts  of  his  dominions,  which  bore  in 
her  honour  the  name  of  Laodiceia.  (Appian,  &fr, 
57.) 

2.  Wife  of  Antiochus  IL  Theos,  king  of  Syria, 
and  mother  of  Seleucus  CaUinicus.  According  to  En- 
sebins  (Enseb.  Arm,  p.  164),  she  was  a  daughter 
of  Achaeus,  probably  the  same  as  the  fisther  of 
Antiochis,  who  was  mother  of  Attains  I.,  king  of 
Pei^garous.  (See  Clinton.  F,  H,  iiL  pp.  310,  401.) 
The  statement  of  Polyaenus  (viiL  50),  that  she 
was  a  daughter  of  Antiochus  Soter,  though  followed 
by  Froelich  (Afin,  R»g.  ^/riat.  p.  26),  is  probably 
erroneous.  (See  Niebuhr,  KL  Sekri/i.  p.  257  ; 
Droysen,  ffellenum,  ii.  p.  317.)  By  the  peace 
oonduded  between  Antiochus  and  Ptdemy  Phila- 
delphus  (b.  a  248),  it  was  agreed  that  the  former 
should  marry  Berenice,  the  sister  of  the  Egyptian 
monarch,  and  should  not  only  put  away  Laodioe, 
but  decUre  her  chUdren  Ulegitimate.  Antiochus 
complied  for  a  time,  but  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  the 
death  of  Ptolemy  he  hastened  to  recal  Tjaodic»  and 
her  children.  The  latter,  however,  either  mis- 
trusting her  husband^s  constancy,  and  apprehensive 
of  a  second  change,  or  in  revenge  for  the  slight 
already  put  upon  her,  took  an  early  opportunity  to 
put  an  end  to  his  life  by  poison  (b.  c  246)  ;  at  the 
same  time  artfuUy  eoncMling  his  death  until  she 
had  taken  all  necessary  measures,  and  was  able  to 
establish  her  son  Seleucus  at  onoe  upon  the  throne. 
Her  next  step  was  to  order  the  execution  of  her 
rival  Berenice  and  her  infiuit  son,  who  were  put  to 
death  in  the  sacred  grove  of  Daphne,  where  they 
had  taken  refuge.  An  incidental  notice,  preserved 
to  us  by  Athenaeus  (xiiL  p.  593),  shows  that  these 
were  far  from  being  the  only  victims  sacriBoed  to 
her  vengeance.  But  she  did  not  long  retain  the 
power  acquired  by  so  many  crimes.  The  people  of 
Syria  broke  out  into  revolt;  and  Ptolemy  Euergetes 
having  invaded  the  kingdom,  to  avenge  his  suter^s 
fete,  overran  almost  the  whole  country.  According 
to  Appian,  Laodice  herself  feU  into  his  hands,  and 
was  put  to  death  ;  Plutarch,  on  the  contrary  {De 
Fraiern.  Amor,  18,  p.  489),  represents  her  as  sur- 
viving this  war,  and  afterwards  stimulating  her 
youngest  son,  Antiochus  Hierax,  to  make  war  on 
his  brother  Seleucus.  (Appian,  Syr,  65,  66  ; 
Justin,  xxvii.  1 ;  Polyaen.  xiii.  50  ;  Hieronym.  ad 
DaiueL  zi. ;  Val.  Max.  ix.  14,ext  91  ;  Plin.  H.N. 
viL  10.)  Besides  these  two  sons,  Laodice  had  two 
daughters,  one  of  whom  was  married  to  Mithri- 
dates  IV.,  king  of  Pontus,  the  other  to  Ariarathes, 
king  of  Cappadoda.  (Euseb.  Jrm.  p.  164.)  Both 
of  these  are  caUed  by  difierent  authors  StraUmioe ; 
but  Niebuhr  has  conjectured  (KL  Sekrijt,  p.  261) 
that  only  one  of  them  reaUy  bore  that  name,  and 
the  other  that  of  I^todice. 

3.  Wife  of  Seleucus  Callinieas,  was,  acooxding 
to  the  express  statement  of  Polybina  (iv.  61,  viii. 


LAODICE. 

22),  8  sister  of  AndromachnB,  the  father  of  Achae- 
ut.  It  seems  not  improbable  that  she  was  a  niece 
of  the  preceding,  but  Niebuhr  {KL  Sckri/L  p.  263), 
who  calls  her  so,  has  erroneously  made  her 
dangkter  of  Andromachns,  instead  of  his  sifter, 
and  Drojsen  {HeVenism,  roL  ii.  p.  847)  has  fallen 
into  the  same  mistake.  Great  confusion  certainly 
exists  concerning  the  two,  but  there  seems  no 
reason  to  doubt  the  authority  of  Polybius;  and 
we  haTo  no  evidence  that  the  Achaeos  who  is 
mentioned  bv  Eusebius  as  father  of  No.  2,  was  the 
same  as  the  father  of  Andromachns.  She  was  the 
mother  of  Selencns  Ceraunus  and  Antiochus  the 
Great. 

4.  Wife  of  Antiochns  the  Great,  was  a  daughter 
of  Mithridates  IV.,  king  of  Pontus,  and  grand- 
daughter of  No.  2.  She  was  married  to  Antiochus 
soon  after  his  accession,  about  b.  c.  222,  and  pro- 
claimed queen  by  him  at  Antioch  before  he  set  out 
on  his  expedition  against  Melon.  The  birth  of  her 
eldest  son,  Antiochus,  took  pUce  during  the  ab- 
sence of  the  king  on  that  exhibition.  (Polyb.  t. 
43,  55.)  She  was  the  mother  of  four  other  sons, 
and  four  daughters,  who  will  be  found  enumerated 
under  Antiochus  III. 

5.  Wife  of  Achaeus,  the  cousin  and  adTersaiy 
of  Antiochus  the  Great,  was  a  sister  of  the  pre- 
ceding, being  also  a  daughter  of  Mithridates  IV., 
king  of  Pontus.  (Polyb.  yiii.  22.)  When  Achaeus 
fell  into  the  power  of  Antiochus  (b.  c  214)  Lao- 
dice  was  left  in  possession  of  the  citadel  of  Sardis, 
in  which  she  held  out  for  a  time,  but  was  quickly 
compelled  by  the  dissensions  among  her  own  troops 
to  surrender  to  Antiochus.  {Id,  viii.  23.)  Polybius 
incidentally  mentions  that  this  princess  was  brought 
np  before  her  marriage  at  Selge,  in  Pisidia,  under 
the  care  of  Logbasis,  a  citizen  of  that  place.  {Id. 
T.  74.) 

6.  Daughter  of  Antiochus  the  Great  by  his  wife 
Laodice  [No.  4].  She  was  married  to  her  eldest 
brother  Antiochus,  who  died  in  his  bthez^s  life- 
time, B.C.  195.  (Appian,  Syr.  4  ;  Lit.  xxzt.  15.) 
Froelich  supposes  her  to  have  been  afterwards 
married  to  her  yonnger  brother  Seieucas  IV.,  and 
to  have  been  the  mother  of  Demetrius  Soter,  but 
there  appears  to  be  no  authority  for  this  statement. 

7.  Daughter  of  Selencns  IV.  Philopator,  was 
married  to  Perseus,  king  of  Macedonia.  (Polyb. 
xxvL  7  ;  Liv.  xlii.  12 ;  Inaer.  Del.  ap.  Marm. 
Arundd.  No.  41.)  The  marriage  is  spoken  of  by 
Polybius  in  the  year  b.  c.  177,  as  having  then  tatdy 
taken  place. 

8.  Daughter  of  Antiochns  IV.  Epiphanes,  and 
therefore  first  cousin  of  the  preceding.  She  is  first 
mentioned  as  being  taken  to  Rome  by  Heracleides, 
when  he  determined  to  set  np  the  claim  of  the  im- 
postor Alexander  Balas  against  Demetrius  Soter, 
who  at  that  time  occupied  the  throne  of  Syria.  In 
the  decree  of  the  senate  in  their  favour  I^u)dice  is 
associated  with  her  supposed  brother  Alexander, 
and  it  is  probable  that  she  was  proclaimed  queen 
together  with  him  after  the  defeat  of  Demetrius. 
(Polyb.  xxxiii.  14,  16.)  It  seems  much  mora 
likely,  therefore,  that  the  **  Laodice  legina,**  men- 
tioned in  the  epitome  of  Livy  (lib.  1.)  as  being 
subsequently  put  to  death  by  Alexander's  minister 
Ammonius,  is  the  person  in  question,  than  the  wife 
of  Demetrius  (as  supposed  by  Visconti,  loonogmphie 
Greeque,  tom*  ii.  p.  324,  and  MiUingen,  Aneiemi 
Coim  ofOiHea  and  Kingt,  p.  76),  of  whom  we  have 
otherwise  no  knowledge. 


LAOMEDON. 


719 


9  and  10.  Two  daughters  of  Antiochus  Sidetes, 
otherwise  unknown,  both  bore  the  name  of  Laodice. 
(Enseb.  Arm.  p.  167.) 

11.  Wife  of  Ariarathes  V.,  king  of  Cappadocia, 
by  whom  she  had  six  sons,  all  of  whom,  except  the 
youngest,  she  successively  put  to  death,  in  order 
that  she  herself  might  continue  to  exercise  the  su- 
preme power  in  their  name  without  interference. 
At  length  the  people  revolted  by  her  cruelties,  rose 
in  insurrection  against  her,  and  put  an  end  to  her 
life.     (Justin,  xxxvii.  1.) 

12.  Wife  and  also  sister  of  Mithridates  Enpator 
(commonly  called  the  Great),  king  of  Pontus. 
During  the  absence  of  her  husbond,  and  deceived 
by  a  report  of  his  death,  she  gave  free  scope  to  her 
amoun ;  and,  alarmed  for  the  consequences,  on  his 
return  attempted  his  life  by  poison.  Her  designs 
were,  however,  betrayed  to  Mithridates,  who  im- 
mediately put  her  to  death.    (Justin,  xxxvii.  3.) 

13.  Another  sister  of  Mithridates  Eupator, 
married  to  Ariarathes  VI.,  king  of  Cappadocia. 
After  the  death  of  her  husband,  who  was  assassi- 
nated by  Gordius,  at  the  instigation  of  Mithridates, 
in  order  to  avoid  a  similar  iate  for  herself  and  her 
two  sons,  the  threw  herself  into  the  anns  of  Nico- 
medes,  king  of  Bithynia,  whom  she  married,  and 
put  in  possession  of  Cappadocia.  The  revolutions 
that  followed  are  reUted  under  Aiiiarathb& 
After  the  death  of  her  two  sons,  she  joined  with 
Nicomedes  in  the  attempt  to  establish  an  impostor 
upon  the  throne  of  Cappadocia,  and  even  went  to 
Rome  to  bear  witness  in  person  that  she  had  had 
three  sons  by  Ariamthes  ;  notwithstanding  which, 
the  claim  of  the  pretender  was  rejected  by  the 
senate.    (Justin.  xxxviiL  1,  2.) 

14.  A  queen  of  the  GaUdeni,  mentioned  by 
Josephus  as  being  engaged  in  war  with  the  Par- 
thians,  when  Antiochus  X.,  king  of  Syria,  came  to 
her  assistance,  but  was  killed  in  battle.  (Joseph, 
^fftxiii.  13.^4.)  [E.H.B.] 

LACyDICUS  (AcufSticof),  a  Hyperborean  hero, 
who,  together  with  Hyperochus  and  Pyrrhus,came 
to  assist  the  Delphian s  against  the  Gauls.  (Paus. 
i.  4.  §  4,  z.  23.  §  3;  comp.  Herod,  viii.  39.)  It 
should,  however,  be  remarked,  that  in  Pausanios 
the  common  reading  is  'AiiMkos  or  AaoS<{iror, 
where  Miiller  writes  liMucos.  [L.  S.] 

LAO'DOCUS  {AoMkos).  ].  A  son  of  Apollo 
and  Phthia,  a  brother  of  Donxs  and  Polypoethes,  in 
Curetis,  was  killed  by  Aetolus.     (Apollod.  i.  7. 

$6.) 
2.  A  son  of  Bias  and  Pero,  and  a  brother  of 

Talaus,  took  part  in  the  expedition  of  the  Argo- 
nauts, and  in  that  of  the  Seven  against  Thel^. 
(Apollod.  Hi.  6.  §  4  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  119;  Val. 
Place,  i.  358;  Orph.  Argon.  146.) 

8.  A  son  of  Antenor.     (Hom.  //.  iv.  87.) 
4.  The  friend  and    charioteer  of  AntUochus. 
(Hom.  /Z.  zvii.  699.)  [L.  S.] 

LAO'GORAS  (Aao7<(par),  a  king  of  the  Dry- 
opes,  was  allied  with  the  Lapithae  against  Aegi- 
mius,  but  was  slain  by  Heracles.     (Apollod.  ii.  7. 

LAC/MEDON  (AaoA«l8o»v),  a  king  of  Troy,  the 
son  of  llus  and  Eurydice,  and  the  father  of  Priam, 
Tithonus,  Lampus,  Clytius,  Hicetaon,  and  Buco- 
lion.  (Horn.  /A  xx.  236,  &c,  vi.  23 ;  Apollod.  iii. 
12.  §  3.)  His  wife  is  called  Strymo,  or  Rhoeo, 
Placia,  Thoosa,  Zeuxippe,  or  Leucippe.  (ApoUod. 
/.  c ;  Schol.  ad  Hom.  IL  iii  250 ;  Tzetz.  wi  Lyeoph, 
IB»)  Apollodonu  farther  mentions  three  daughters 


7-20 


LAOMEDON. 


of  his,  Tiz.,  Hesione  or  Theaneira,  Cilia  and  Asty- 
oche,  instead  of  whom  others  mention  Aethylla, 
Medesicaste,  and  Procleia.  (Tzetz.  ad  Lyooph. 
232,  467,  921.)  When  Laomedon  built  Troy, 
Poseidon  and  Apollo,  who  had  revolted  against 
Zeus,  were  doomed  to  serve  Laomedon  for  wages, 
and  accordingly  Poseidon  built  the  walls  of  Troy, 
while  Apollo  attended  to  the  king*8  flocks  on 
Mount  Ida.  (Honu  lU  xxi.  446,  comp.  vii.  4.52.) 
According  to  some,  Poseidon  was  assisted  in  the 
building  of  the  walls  by  Aeacus;  and  the  part 
constructed  by  the  latter  was  the  weakest,  where 
the  wall  might  be  destroyed.  (Pind.  OL  viii.  41, 
with  the  Schol.,  and  Schol.  ad  Eurip.  Ore«M  373.) 
Apollodorus  (ii.  59)  states  that  Poseidon  and 
Apollo  came  to  Laomedon  of  their  own  accord,  in 
order  to  try  him.  When  the  two  gods  had  done 
their  work,  Laomedon  refused  them  the  reward  he 
had  promised  them,  and  expelled  them  from  his 
dominions.  (Hont.  IL  xxi.  441,  &c. ;  Hont.  Conn. 
iiL  3,  21.)  According  to  a  tradition  not  mentioned 
by  Homer,  Poseidon  punished  the  breach  of  pro- 
mise by  sending  a  marine  monster  into  the  territory 
of  Troy,  which  ravaged  the  whole  country.  By 
the  command  of  an  oracle,  the  Trojans  were  obliged, 
from  time  to  time,  to  sacrifice  a  maiden  to  the 
monster ;  and  on  one  occasion  it  waa  decided  by 
lot  that  Hesione,  the  daughter  of  Laomedon  him- 
self, should  be  the  victim.  But  it  happened  that 
Heracles  was  just  returning  from  his  expedition 
against  the  Amazons,  and  he  promised  to  save  the 
maiden,  if  Laomedon  would  give  him  the  horses 
which  Tros  had  once  received  from  Zeus  as  a  com- 
pensation for  Oanymedes.  Laomedon  promised 
to  give  them  to  Heracles,  but  again  broke  his  word 
when  Heracles  had  killed  the  monster  and  saved 
Hesione.  Hereupon  Heracles  sailed  with  a  squadron 
of  six  ships  against  Troy,  and  killed  Laomedon, 
with  all  his  sons,  except  Podarces  (Priam),  and 
gave  Hesione  to  Telamon.  Hesione  nnsomed  her 
brother  Priam  with  her  veiL  (Hom.  JL  v.  265, 
640,  &c.,  xxiii.  348;  SchoL  ad  IL  xx.  145,  xxi. 
442  ;  Apollod.  ii.  5.  §  9,  6.  §  4 ;  Diod.  iv.  32,  49  \ 
Hygin.  Fab.  89.)  His  tomb  existed  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  Scaean  gate  ;  and  it  was  believed 
that  Troy  would  be  safe  so  long  as  the  tomb  re- 
mained uninjured.  (Serv.  ad  Aen,  iL  241;  Ov. 
Met  xi.  696.) 

There  is  another  mythical  person  of  the  name 
of  Laomedon  (Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  8).  [L.  S.] 

LAO'MEDON  (Aao/i^8»y)  of  Mytilene,  son 
of  Larichus  was  one  of  Alexander's  generals,  and 
appears  to  have  enjoyed  a  high  place  in  his  con- 
fidence even  before  the  death  of  Philip,  as  he  was 
one  of  those  banished  by  that  monarch  (together 
with  his  brother  Erigyius,  Ptolemy,  Nearchus,  and 
others)  for  taking  part  in  the  intrigues  of  the  young 
prince.  (Arrian.  Anab.  iii.  6.)  After  the  death 
of  Philip,  Laomedon,  in  common  with  the  others 
who  had  suffered  on  this  occasion,  was  held  by 
Alexander  in  the  highest  honour :  he  accompanied 
him  to  Asia,  where,  on  account  of  his  acquaintance 
with  the  Persian  language,  he  was  appointed  to 
the  charge  of  the  captives.  (Arrian.  L  c.)  Though 
his  name  is  not  afterwards  mentioned  during  the 
wars  of  Alexander,  the  high  consideration  he  en- 
joyed is  sufficiently  attested  by  his  obtaining  in  the 
division  of  the  provinces,  after  the  king's  death,  the 
important  government  of  Syria.  (Diod.  xviiL  3  ; 
Arrian.  ap.  Phot,  p.  69,  a ;  Dexipp.  op.  PkoL  p. 
.  64,  a ;  Justin,  xiii.  4  |  C^urt.  z.  10 ;  Appian.  ^. 


LAPHRL^ 

52.)  This  he  was  still  allowed  to  retain  on  the 
second  partition  at  Triparadeisus,  but  it  was  not 
long  before  the  provinces  of  Phoenicia  and  Coele 
Syria  excited  the  cupidity  of  his  powerful  neighbour 
Ptolemy.  The  Egyptian  king  at  first  offered  Lao- 
medon a  laige  sum  of  money  in  exchange  for  his 
government  ;  but  the  latter  having  rejected  his 
overtures,  he  sent  Nicanor  with  an  army  to  invade 
Syria.  Laomedon  was  unable  to  ofier  any  effectual 
resistance :  he  was  made  prisoner  by  Nicanor,  and 
sent  into  Egypt,  from  whence,  however,  he  ma- 
naged to  effect  his  escape,  and  join  Alcetas  in 
Pisidia.  (Arrian.  ap.  Phot,  pw  71,  b  ;  Diod.  xviiL 
39,  43  ;  Appian,  Syr,  52.)  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  he  took  part  in  the  subsequent  contest  of 
Alcetas,  Attains,  and  the  other  surviving  partisans 
of  Perdiccas  against  Antigonns,  and  shared  in  the 
final  overthrow  of  that  party  (b.  c.  320),  but  kit 
individual  fate  is  not  mentioned.         [£.  H.  B.] 

LAON  (Aawy),  an  Athenian  comic  poet,  who  ia 
mentioned  by  Stobaeus  (Flor,  cxxiii  5),  and  of 
whose  works  a  single  line  is  preserved  by  Dicae- 
archus.  (  VU.  Graee,  p.  28,  ed.  Buttmann.)  It  is 
doubtful  whether  he  belongs  to  the  old  or  to  the 
middle  comedy.  (Meineke,  Hiti,  CriL  Com,  Graee, 
pp.  492,  493;  Fabric  BibL  Graee.  vol.  ii.  p. 
452.)  [P.  S.] 

LAO'NICUS  CHALCOCONDYLESl  [Chal- 

OOOONDYLXS.] 

LAO'NOME  (Aoon^MH),  the  wife  of  Alcaeus, 
and  mother  of  Amphitryo.  (Pans.  viii.  14 ;  Am- 
PHITRVO.)  [L.  S.] 

LAOPHONTE  (Aoo^mi),  a  daughter  of 
Pleuron,  and  wife  of  Thestius,  by  whom  she  had 
Althaea  and  Leto.  (Apollod.  i.  7.  §  7  ;  SchoL  ad 
ApoUon.  mod,  I  li6.)  [L.  S.] 

LAOTHOE  (Aao0({i7),  a  daughter  of  Altes, 
king  of  the  Leleges:  she  became  by  Priam  the 
moUier  of  Lycaon  and  Polydorus.  (Horn.  //.  xxi. 
85.)  [L.  S.] 

LAPERSAE  (AaWpoot  or  AaHpauH),  a  sui^ 
name  of  the  Dioscuri,  which  they  derived  from  the 
Attic  demus  of  Lapersae  (Taetx.  ad  Lyeopk.  511, 
1369),  or,  according  to  others,  from  a  mountain  in 
Laconia.  (Steph.  Bya.  «.  o.  AatwSpaa  \  Eustath. 
ad  Hom,  pp.  230,  295.)  [L.  S.) 

LAPE  RSIUS  ( AaWpo-tof),  a  surname  of  Zens, 
derived  from  the  Attic  demus  of  Lapersae.  (Lycoph. 
1369,  with  the  Schol.)  [h.  &] 

LAPHAES  (Ao^nt),  of  Phliua,  a  statuary  of 
the  early  period  of  Greek  art.  His  wooden  statue 
of  Heracles  at  Sicyon  is  mentioned  by  Pausanias 
(ii.  10.  §  1),  who  also  conjectured  that  the  colossal 
wooden  statue  of  Apollo,  at  Aegeiia  in  Achaia, 
was  the  work  of  the  same  artist,  from  the  lesem- 
bhince  in  style  between  it  and  liie  Hencles  (vii. 
26.  §3,  or  6).  [P.S.] 

LAPHKAEUS  (Ao^tpoTor),  a  nimame  of  Apollo 
at  Calydon.  (Strab.  x.  p.  459,  where,  however, 
some  read  AaBpalos.)  [L.  S.] 

LA'PHRIA  {Aa4>pta\  a  tuniaine  of  Artemia 
among  the  (^alydonians,  from  whom  the  worship  of 
the  goddess  was  introdooed  at  Naupactus  and 
Patrae,  in  Achaia.  At  the  latter  place  it  was  not 
established  till  the  time  of  Augustus,  but  it  became 
the  occasion  of  a  great  annual  festival.  (Paus.  iv. 
31.  §  6,  viL  18.  §  6,  &G. ;  Schol.  ad  Eurip,  Ortd. 
1087-)  The  name  Laphria  was  traced  back  to  a 
hero,  Laphrius,  son  of  (^talius,  who  was  said  to  have 
instituted  her  worship  at  (Calydon.  Laphria  was 
also  a  surname  of  Athena.  (Lycoph.  356. )   [L.  &] 


LAR. 

LAPHT'STIUS  (Aa^Arrm).  1.  A  loniame 
of  Zens,  which  was  deriTed  either  from  Mount 
Laphystins  in  Boeotia,  or  from  the  verb  Xa/pCir- 
0'ff«r,  to  ilee,  10  that  it  would  be  synonymous  with 
^tf{iof :  a  third  opinion  is,  that  it  rignified  **  the 
Toracioas,^  in  reference  to  the  human  sacrifices 
which  wen  offered  to  him  in  eariy  time.    (Pans. 

i.  24. §  2,  ijc  34.  $  4) 

2.  A  surname  of  Dionysus,  from  the  Boeotian 

mountain  Laphystius,  whence  the  female  Bac- 
chantes were  called,  in  the  Macedonian  dialect, 
Laphystiae.  (Tsetx.  ad  Lyoopk.  1236  ;  Miiller, 
Ortkom.  p.  168,  2d  edit.)  [L.  S.] 

LAPIS,  the  stone,  a  surname  of  Jupiter  at 
Rome,  as  we  see  from  the  expression  Jooem  La- 
pidem  jmrare.  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  Tii.  12;  OelL  i.  21 ; 
Polyb.  iiL  26.)  It  was  formeriy  beliered  that 
Jupiter  Lapis  was  a  stone  statue  of  the  god,  or 
originally  a  rude  stone  «enring  as  a  symbol,  around 
which  people  aisembled  for  the  purpose  of  wor- 
shipping Jupiter.  But  it  is  now  generally  acknow- 
ledged that  the  pebble  or  flint  stone  was  regarded 
as  the  symbol  oif  lightning,  and  that,  therefore,  in 
some  representations  of  Jupiter,  he  held  a  stone  in 
his  hand  instead  of  the  thunderbolt  (  Amob.  adv, 
GemL  it,  25.)  Such  a  stone  {lapi»  QgntoUmui,  Au- 
gust De  do,  Det^  ii.  29)  was  even  set  up  as  a 
symbolic  representation  of  the  god  himself.  (Serv. 
ad  Aem,  viii.  641.)  When  a  treaty  was  to  be 
concluded,  the  sacred  symbols  of  Jupiter  were 
taken  from  his  temple,  m.  his  sceptre,  the  pebble 
and  grass  from  the  district  of  the  temple,  for  the 
purpose  of  swearing  by  them  (per  Jovem  Lapid/tm 
jurarBi  lar.  L  24,xzz.  43;  Fest  «.  v.  Fereirius). 
A  pebble  or  flint  stone  was  also  used  by  the  Ro- 
mans in  killing  the  animal,  when  an  oath  was  to 
be  accompanied  by  a  sacrifice ;  and  this  custom 
was  probably  a  remnant  of  very  early  times, 
when  metal  instruments  were  not  yet  used  for 
such  purposes.  (Fest  s.  v.  Lapidem  SiUoemf 
«omp.  Lir.  i  24,  ix.  5 ;  Polyb.  iii.  26  ;  Plut  SmU. 
10.)  [L.S.] 

LA'PITHES  (Aawi0iis\  a  son  of  Apollo  and 
Stilbe,  the  brother  of  Centaurus,  and  husband  of 
Orsinome,  the  daughter  of  Eurynomus,  by  whom 
be  became  Uie  fisther  of  Phorbas,  Triopas,  and 
Periphas.  He  was  regarded  as  the  ancestor  of  the 
Lapithae  in  the  mountains  of  Thessaly.  (Hom. 
n.  xii.  128;  Died.  iv.  69,  ▼.61.)  They  were 
governed  by  Peirithons,  who  being  a  son  of  Ixion, 
was  a  half-brother  of  the  Centaurs.  The  ktter, 
therefore,  demanded  their  share  in  their  fiither*s 
kingdom,  and,  as  their  claims  wera  not  satisfied,  a 
war  arose  between  the  Lapithae  and  Centaurs, 
which,  however,  was  terminated  by  a  peace.  But 
when  Peirithous  married  Hippodameia,  and  invited 
the  Centaurs  to  the  solemnity,  a  bloody  war,  stirred 
by  Ares,  broke  out  between  the  Lapithae  and  Cen- 
taurs, in  which  the  latter  were  defeated  ;  but  the 
Lapithae  were  afterwards  humbled  by  Hersdes. 
(Hom.CM.xxi.295,//.  xiL  128, 181 ;  Orph.  ^t^KM. 
413  ;  Died.  iv.  70  ;  Pans.  i.  7.  §  2,  v.  10.  §  8  ; 
Strab.  ix.  p.  439 ;  Ov.  MeL  xii  210,  &c. ;  Horat 
Carm,  i.  18.  5 ;  PUn.  H.  N,  iv.  8,  15,  xxxvi. 
5,  4.)  [Ll  &] 

LARA.    [Labundjl] 

LARE'NTIA.    [Aoca  LARSNTiik.] 

LAR  or  LARS  (Aifpaf,  Plut  Popik.  16,  A<f^t, 
DionySb  v.  21),  was  an  Etruscan  praenomen,  borne 
for  instance  by  Porsena  and  Tolumnius,  and  from 
the  Etruscans  passed  over  to  the  Romans ;  hence 

roL.  IL 


LARES. 


721 


we  read  of  Lar  Herminius,  who  was  consul  b.  c. 
448.  This  word  is  supposed  by  many  to  have 
signified  ''Lord*^  in  the  Etruscan.  (Val.  Max. 
De  Nomvu  el  Praenom, ;  Li  v.  ii.  9,  iv.  17,  iii  65.) 

LARES.  The  worship  of  the  Lares  at  Rome 
was  closely  connected  with  that  of  the  Manes,  and 
that  of  both  was  analogous  to  the  hero  wor»hip  of 
the  Greeks.  The  name  Lar  is  Etruscan,  and  signifies 
lord,  king,  or  hero.  The  Lares  may  be  divided 
into  two  classes,  the  Loaree  domestiei  and  Zaret 
puUid,  and  the  former  were  the  Manes  of  a  house 
raised  to  the  dignity  of  heroes.  So  long  as  the  houao 
was  the  place  where  the  dead  were  buried  (Serv. 
ad  Aen,  v.  64,  vL  152),  the  Manes  and  Lares  must 
have  been  more  nearly  identical  than  afterwards, 
although  the  Manes  were  more  closely  connected 
with  the  pboe  of  burial,  while  the  Lares  were  more 
particulariv  the  divinities  presiding  over  the  hearth 
and  the  whole  house.  According  to  what  has  here 
been  said,  it  was  not  the  spirits  of  all  the  dead 
that  were  honoured  as  Lares,  but  only  the  spirits 
of  good  men.  It  is  not  certain  whether  the  spirits  of 
women  could  become  Lares ;  but  from  the  euffnm- 
daria  in  Fulgentius  (De  Priee.  Serm,  pi  xL  ed. 
Lersch.),  it  has  been  inferred  that  children  dying  be- 
fore they^  were  40  days  old  might  become  Lares. 
(Comp.  Nonius,  p.  1 1 4  ;  Diomed.  i.  p.  379.)  All  the 
domestic  Lares  were  headed  by  the  Lar  familiaris, 
who  was  regarded  as  the  first  originator  of  the 
fimiily,  corresnonding  in  some  measure  with  the 
Greek  4ipt»t  ivthnffios,  whence  Dionysius  (iv.  2) 
calls  him  6  KOft^  outlaw  Hfws,  (Comp.  Plut  De 
Fort  Rom,  10 ;  and  more  especially  Plin.  H,  iV. 
XXX vL  70 ;  Plant  Aulid,  Prolog.)  The  Lar  &mi- 
liaris  was  inseparable  from  the  family  ;  and  when 
the  hitter  changed  their  abode,  the  liar  went  with 
them.  (Plant  7Vm.  39,  &c.) 

The  puUic  Lares  are  expressly  distinguished  by 
Pliny  (//.  N.  xxi.  8)  from  the  domestic  or  private 
ones,  and  they  were  worshipped  not  only  at  Rome, 
but  in  all  the  towns  regukted  according  to  a 
Roman  or  Latin  model.  ( Hertxbeig,  De  Diie  Rom. 
Pair.  p.  47.)  Among  the  Lares  publici  we  hare 
mention  of  Lares  praestltes  and  liires  compi  tales, 
who  are  in  reality  the  same,  and  differ  only  in 
regard  to  the  phu»  or  occasion  of  their  worship. 
Senrus  TulKus  is  said  to  have  instituted  their 
worship  (Plin.  H,  N,  xxxvi.  70)  ;  and  when  Au- 
gustus improved  the  regulations  of  the  city  made 
by  that  king,  he  also  renewed  the  worship  of  the 
public  Lares.  Their  name.  Lares  praestites,  cha- 
racterises them  as  the  protecting  spirits  of  the  city 
(Ov.  Fatt.  V.  134),  in  which  they  had  a  temple  in 
the  uppermost  part  of  the  Via  Sacra,  that  is,  near  a 
compitum,  whence  they  might  be  called  compitales. 
(SoUn.  1 ;  Ov.  Fatt.  v.  128;  Tacit  Atm.  xii.  24.) 
This  temple  (Saeellum  Latum  or  aedea  Larum) 
contained  two  images,  which  were  probably  those 
of  Romulus  and  Remns,  and  before  them  stood  a 
stone  figure  of  a  dog,  either  the  symbol  of  watch- 
fulness, or  because  a  dog  was  the  ordinary  sacrifice 
offered  to  the  Lares.  Now,  while  these  Lares 
were  the  general  protecton  of  the  whole  city,  the 
Lares  compitales  must  be  regarded  as  those  who 
presided  over  the  several  divisions  of  the  city, 
which  were  marked  by  the  compita  or  the  points 
where  two  or  more  streets  crossed  each  other,  and 
when  small  chapels  (aedieuiae)  were  erected  to 
those  Lares,  the  number  of  which  must  have  been 
very  great  at  Rome.  As  Augustus  wished  to  be 
regarded  as  the  second  fbimder  of  the  city,  the 

3a 


722 


LAROUS. 


genius  Augnsti  was  added  to  the  lAres  praestitea, 
just  Bs  among  the  Laies  of  a  family  the  genius  of 
the  paterfamilias  also  was  worshipped. 

But  besides  the  Lares  praestites  and  compitales, 
there  are  some  other  Lares  which  must  be  reckoned 
among  the  public  ones,  viz.,  the  Lares  ruraleB,  who 
were  worshipped  in  the  country,  and  whose  origin 
was  probably  traced  to  certain  heroes  who  had  at 
one  time  benefitted  the  republic  (Cic.  Dt  Leg, 
ii.  11  ;  Tibull.  i.  1.  24.)  The  Lares  arrales  pro- 
bably belonged  to  the  same  class.  (Klausen,  De 
Oarm.  FraL  Arval,  p.  62.)  We  have  also  mention 
of  Lares  viales,  who  were  worshipped  on  the  high- 
roads by  travellers  (Plant  Mere,  v.  2,  22  ;  Serv. 
ad  Aen.  iii.  302)  ;  and  of  the  Lares  marini  or 
permarini,  to  whom  P.  Aemilins  dedicated  a  sanc- 
tuary in  remembrance  of  his  naval  victory  over 
Antiochus.    (Li v.  xl.  52.) 

The  worship  of  the  Lares  was  likewise  partly 
public  and  pi^Iy  private.  The  domestic  Lares, 
like  the  Penates,  formed  the  religious  elements 
of  the  Roman  household  (Cic  De  Repvb.  iv.  in 
fin.,  ad  Fam.  i.  9,  in  Verr.  iii.  24  ;  Cat.  De  Re 
Rust.  1 43)  ;  and  their  worship,  together  with  that 
of  the  Penates  and  Manes,  constituted  what  are 
called  the  sacra  privata.  The  images  of  the  Lares, 
in  great  houses,  were  usually  in  a  separate  com- 
partment, called  aedicuUu  or  lararia,  ( Juven.  viii. 
110;  Tibull  i.  10.  22  ;  Petron.  29  ;  Ael.  Lamprid. 
Alex.Sev.2S;  comp.  Dict.ofAnl.  i.v.  Lararium.) 
The  Lares  were  generally  represented  in  the  cinctus 
Gabinus  (Pers.  v.  31  ;  Ov.  Fast,  ii.  634),  and  their 
worship  was  very  simple,  especially  in  the  eariy 
times  and  in  the  country.  The  ofiferings  were  set 
before  them  in  patellae,  whence  ihey  themselves  are 
called  patcllarii  (PUut.  Cidell.  ii.  2. 55),  and  pious 
people  made  offerings  to  them  every  day  (PUut. 
Aulul.  Prolog.)  ;  but  they  were  more  especially 
worshipped  on  the  calends,  nones,  and  ides  of  every 
month.  (Cat  De  Re  Ruat  143  ;  Herat  Carm, 
iii.  23.  2  ;  Tibull.  i.  3.  33  ;  Virg.  Edog,  i.  43.) 
When  the  inhabitants  of  the  house  took  their 
meals,  some  portion  was  offered  to  the  Lares,  and 
on  joyful  family  occasions  they  were  adorned  with 
wreaths,  and  the  lararia  were  thrown  open.  (Plant 
Atdul,  ii.  8.  IS  ;  Ov.  Fast,  ii.  633  ;  Pers.  iii.  24, 
&c,  V.  31  ;  Propert.  i.  1.  132  ;  Petron.  38.) 
When  the  young  bride  entered  the  house  of  her 
husband,  her  first  duty  was  to  offer  a  sacrifice  to 
the  Lares.  (Macrob.  Sai.  i.  15.)  Respecting  the 
public  worship  of  the  Lares,  and  the  festii^  of 
the  Larentolia,  see  Diti,  qf  Ant,  ».  v.  Larentalia^ 
Compitalia.  (Comp.  Hempel,  De  Dii»  Larilnu^ 
Zwickau,  1797  ;  Muller,  De  DiU  Romanorum 
Laribus  et  PenaiibuSj  Hafniae,  1811  ;  Schomann, 
De  DOm  Manibui,  Laribui  et  Genii$,  Greifswald, 
1 840 ;  Hertzberg,  De  Dii»  Romanorum  Pairiis^ 
sire  de  Larum  atque  PenaUum  iampiMieorum  quam 
privaiorum  Reliffione  et  Cuitu,  Halae,  1840.)  [L.S.] 

LA'RGIUS  LICl'NIUS.      [Lartius  Lict- 

NIUS.] 

LARGUS,    CAECINA.    [Cakcina,  Noa.  6 

and  7.] 

LARGUS,  SCRIBC/NIUS,  a  Roman  phy- 
sician, whose  praenomen  is  unknown,  and  who 
sometimes  bears  the  agnomen  DesigmUianits,  He 
lived  at  Rome  in  the  first  century  after  Christ, 
and  is  said  to  have  been  physician  to  the  emperor 
Claudius,  and  to  have  accompanied  him  in  his  ex- 
pedition to  Britain.  He  himself  mentions  Mcssa- 
lina,  the  wife  "  Dei  nostri  Caesarit'*  (c.  xi.  §  60, 


LARONIUS. 

p.  203).  He  was  a  pupil  of  Tryphon  (c  xltv.  f 
175,  p.  222)  and  Apuleius  Celsus  (c.  xxiL  $  94, 
p.  208,  c  xlv.  §  171,  p.  221 ).  He  appears  to  have 
written  several  medical  works  in  Latin  (Prat/,  p. 
188),  of  which  only  one  remains,  entitled  **  Com* 
positiones  Medicae,^*  or  **  De  Cdmpositione  Medi- 
camentomm."  It  is  dedicated  to  C.  Julius  Cal- 
listus,  at  whose  request  it  was  written,  at  a  time 
when  Largus  was  away  from  homo  (perhaps  in 
Britain),  and  deprived  of  the  greater  part  of  his 
library  (Prae/.),  It  consists  of  nearly  three  hun- 
dred medical  formulae,  several  of  which  are  quoted 
by  Galen  {De  Compos.  Medioam.  See.  Lot,  voL  xii. 
pp.  683,  738,  764,  vol.  xiii.  pp.  67,  280, 284,  &c), 
and  is  interesting,  as  tending  to  illustrate  the  Ma- 
teria Medica  of  the  ancients,  but  in  no  other  point 
of  view.  It  has  been  supposed  that  the  woric  was 
originally  written  in  Greek,  and  translated  into 
Latin  by  some  later  author,  and  that  it  is  this 
version  only  that  we  now  possess  ;  but  there  does 
not  seem  to  be  any  sufficient  reason  for  this  con- 
jecture. It  was  first  published  at  Paris,  1529,  foL 
appended  by  J.  Ruellius  to  his  edition  of  Celsus. 
Another  edition  was  published  in  the  same  year  at 
Basel,  8vo.  The  best  edition  is  that  of  J.  Rbodius, 
Patav.  1655,  4to.,  contuning  an  improved  text, 
copious  and  learned  notes,  and  a  **  Lexicon  Scribo- 
nianum.**  The  last  edition  is  that  by  J.  Mich. 
Bemhold,  Aigent  1786,  8vo.,  containing  the  text 
of  Rhodius,  but  omitting  his  notes  and  **  Lexicon 
Scribon.'*  The  work  of  Scribonius  Laigus  is  also 
contained  in  the  collections  of  medical  anthon  pub- 
lished by  Aldus,  Venet  1547,  fi>l.  and  H.  Stephens, 
Paris,  1567,  fol.  C.  G.  KUhn  published  in  1825, 
4to.  Lips.,  a  specimen  of  Otto  Sperling's  "  Observa- 
tiones  in  Scribonium,**  firom  a  MS.  at  Copenhagen. 
See  Haller's  BiUioih,  Medic,  PraeL,  and  BihUoUu 
Botan. ;  SpreBgel^HistdelaMed.;  FahncBUtUotJL 
LaL  ;  Choulant,  Handb,  der  Budierkmnde  fur  die 
Aeltere  Median.  [ W.  A.G.] 

LARGUS,  VALE'RIUS,  had  been  a  friend  of 
Cornelius  Gallus,  but  accused  him  before  the  em- 
peror Augustiu.  Largus  was  in  consequence  trvated 
with  marked  contempt  at  Rome.  (Dion  Cass,  liii 
23,  24.) 

LA'RICHUS  (Ailpixos),  one  of  Sappho^s  bro- 
thers, was  cup-bearer  in  the  prytaneium  of  the 
Mytilenaeans,  and  was  praised  in  his  sister^ 
poems.  ( Athen.  x.  p.  425,  a. ;  Eustath.  ad  JL  xx. 
p.  1280;  Schol  Victorin.  ad  JL  xx.  234.)  [P.  &] 

LARISCOLUS,  ACCOLEIU&  [Accoleia 
Gbn&] 

LARISSA  (Adpurffa)^  a  daughter  of  Pebwoa, 
firom  whom  the  arx  of  Argos  and  two  Thesaalian 
towns  are  believed  to  have  derived  their  name. 
(Pans.  ii.  24.  §  1  ;  Strab.  xiv.  p.  621,  who  calls 
her  a  daughter  of  Piasus,  a  Pelasgian  prince.)  [  L.S.] 

LARISSAEUS  and  LARISSAEA  (Aapttriratot 
and  Aof  uro-ua),  surnames  of  Zeus  and  Apollo,  de- 
rived firom  the  arx  Larissa  at  Aigos  (Paus.  iu  24. 
$  4  ;  Strab.  ix.  p.  440.  xiv.  649  ;  Steph.  Bys.  s.  v. 
Adptaaa)^  and  of  Athena,  who  derived  it  from 
the  river  Larissus,  between  Elis  and  Achaia, 
when  the  goddess  had  a  sanctuary.  (Pans.  vii.  1 7. 
§  3.)  IL.S.] 

LARO'NIUS,  an  oflicer  of  Augustus  in  the 
Sicilian  war  with  Sext  Pompey,  b.  c.  36.  He 
was  despatched  with  three  legions  by  M.  Agnppa 
to  relieve  L.  Comificius  from  his  perilous  situation 
at  Tauromenium,  in  Sicily  [L.  CoRKiFicxua,  No. 
5].    (Appian,Aav.  12,16.)        [W.  B.  D,] 


LASTHENES. 

LARS  TOLU'MNIUS,    (Tolumnius.] 

LA'RTIA  OENS,  patrician,  distinguiahed  at 
the  beginning  of  the  republic  through  two  of  its 
membera,  T.  Lartiui,  the  6nt  dictator,  and  Sp. 
LartioKi  the  eonpanion  of  Horatins  on  the  wooden 
bridge.  The  name  loon  after  dia^peanentirely  from 
the  annde.  The  Lartii  were  of  Etnucan  origin,  as 
their  name  deariy  shows.  The  Etruscan  word 
Lars  means  Lord,  with  which  it  is  perhaps  e^mo- 
logically  connected.  It  is  ^It  on  Etruscan  sepul- 
chnl  inscriptions  either  Lacth,  Lart,  Laris,  or  else 
Laree  (Miiller,  £lfr«ae.  toI.  i.  pp.  408,  409). 
Hence  the  various  ways  of  spelling  the  name. 
LiTy  has  it  always  Lortins,  Dionysius  has  AdpKws 
and  AipTios ;  all  three  spellings  occur  on  Latin 
inscriptions  (comp.  Index  Rom.  of  Oruter^s  The- 
saurus Inscr.).  The  Lartii,  according  to  Dionysius, 
bore  the  surname  Flavus.  [W.  I.] 

LA'RTIUS  LICrNIUS,  acontemporary  of  the 
elder  Pliny,  was  praetor  in  Spain,  and  subsequently 
the  goTemor  {leffotuM)  of  one  of  the  imperied  pro- 
▼inoesb  He  died  before  Pliny.  (Plin.  if.  N.  zix. 
2.  s.  11,  zxxi.  2.  8.  18.)  This  must  be  the  same 
perM«  as  the  Largbu  Lidnins,  spoken  of  by  the 
younger  Pliny  {£^.  iL  14,  iii  5),  who  says  that 
his  unde,  when  he  was  in  Spain,  could  have  sold 
his  common  place-book  (Etectorum  Commenkuii) 
to  Licinius,  for  400,000  sesterces.  If  an  inscrip- 
tion in  Oruter  (p.  180)  be  genuine,  Lartmt  must  be 
the  correct  form  of  the  name. 

LARVAE.    [Lkmurss.] 

LARUNDA,  or  LARA,  a  daughter  of  Aknon, 
was  a  nymph  who  denounced  to  Juno  that  there  was 
some  connexion  between  Ji^iter  and  Jutuma ; 
hence  her  name  is  connected  with  Ao^cir.  Jupiter 
punished  her  by  depriving  her  of  her  tongue,  and 
Gondemoing  her  to  be  conducted  into  the  lower 
worid  by  Mercury  ;  but  on  the  way  thither  Mer- 
cury fell  in  love  with  her,  and  afterwards  she  gave 
birth  to  two  Lares.  (Ov.  FaaL  ii.  599,  &c.  ;  Auson. 
Mimot^  de  Dm,  9.)  Hartung  (Die  /2%.  der 
i7om.  ii  p.  204)  infien  from  Lactantius  (L  20)  that 
Loninda  is  identical  with  Muta  and  Tacita.  [L.  S.] 

LARYMNA  (A^v^va),  a  daughter  of  Cynus, 
from  whom  the  Boeotian  town  of  Lary  is  said  to  have 
derived  iu  name.     (Paus.  vi.  21.  §  7.)     [h,  S.] 

LA'SCARIS,  THEODO'RUS.  [Thsodo&us.] 

LAS8US.     [Lasus.] 

LASTHENEIA  (Aiure^it u),  a  native  of  Man- 
tineia,  in  Arcadia,  mentioned  by  lamblichus  (  VU. 
P^  36)  as  a  follower  of  Pythagoras.  Diogenes 
Laertius  (iii.  46,  iv.  2),  on  the  other  hand,  speaks 
of  her  as  a  disciple  of  the  Platonic  philosophy, 
which  is  confirmed  by  other  authorities.  (Clemens 
Alex.  StroBL,  iv.  p.  619  ;  Athen.  xii.  p.  546,  vii. 
p.  279.)  [C.  P.  M.1 

L A'STHEN ES  {AaaBimii).  1.  An  Olynthian, 
who,  together  with  Euthycrates,  is  accused  by 
Demosthenes  of  having  betrayed  his  country  to 
Philip  of  Macedon,  by  whom  he  bad  been  bribed. 
It  appears  that  he  was  appointed  to  command  the 
cavalry  belonging  to  Olyntbus  in  B.a  348,  when 
Philip  directed  his  arms  against  the  city  ;  but 
availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  betray  into 
the  hands  of  the  king  a  body  of  500  horse,  which 
were  made  prisoners  without  resistance.  After  the 
£eU]  of  Olynthus,  Philip  naturally  treated  with  neg- 
lect the  traitors,  of  whom  he  had  no  longer  any 
need ;  but  it  seems  to  have  been  erroneously  in- 
ferred from  an  expression  of  Demosthenes,  that 
they  were  positively  ill  treated,  or  even  put  to 


LASU3. 


723 


death,  by  that  monarch.  An  anecdote  related  by 
Plutarch  shows  that  Lasthenes  was  resident  at  the 
court  of  Philip  at  a  subsequent  period.  (Dem.  da 
Chen.  p.  99,  Philifp,  iiL  p.  128,  De  Cor.  p.  241, 
De  FaU,  Ltgg.  pp.  425,  426,  451  ;  Died.  xvi.  53  ; 
Plut  Apophtk  p.  1 78.  See  also  Thirl  wall*s  Cfreeee^ 
voL  T.  pb  315.) 

2.  A  Cretan,  who  furnished  Demetrius  Nicator 
with  the  body  of  mercenaries  with  which  he  landed 
in  Syria  to  wrest  that  kingdom  from  the  hands  of 
the  usurper  Alexander  Balas.  It  appears  that 
Lasthenes  himself  accompanied  the  young  prince  ; 
and  when  Demetrius  viras  established  on  the  throne 
was  appointed  by  him  his  chief  minister,  and  the 
supreme  direction  of  all  affiurs  placed  in  his  hands. 
Hence  the  blame  of  the  arbitrary  and  tyrannical 
conduct  by  which  Demetrius  speedily  alienated  the 
affections  of  his  subjects  is  imputed  in  great  mea- 
sure  to  the  minister.  It  was  Lasthenes  also  who, 
by  persuading  the  king  to  disband  the  greater  part 
of  his  troops,  and  retain  only  a  body  of  Cretan 
mercenaries,  lost  him  the  attachment  of  the  army, 
and  thus  unintentionally  paved  the  way  for  his 
overthrow  by  Tryphon.  (Joseph.  xiiL  4.  §§  3,  9  ; 
1  Mace,  xi ;  Diod.  Eace,  VoUt.  xxxiiL  p.  593,  and 
Vales,  ad  loe.) 

3«  A  Cretan  who  took  a  prominent  part  in 
urgbg  his  countrymen  to  resist  the  attack  of  M. 
Antonius  in  b.  c.  70.  On  this  account,  when  the 
Cretans,  after  the  defeat  of  Antonius,  sent  an  em- 
bassy to  R<xne  to  excuse  their  past  conduct,  and 
sue  for  peace,  one  of  the  conditions  imposed  by  the 
senate  was  the  surrender  of  Lasthenes  and  Panares, 
as  the  authors  of  their  offence.  (Diod.  Eie.  LegfoL 
xl.  pp.  631,  632  ;  Appian,  Sic,  6 ;  Dion  Cass. 
Frojfnu  177.)  These  terms  were  rejected  by  the 
Cretans  ;  and  in  the  war  that  followed  against  Q. 
Metellus  (&  c.  68)  Lasthenes  was  one  of  the  prin- 
dpal  leaders.  Together  with  Panares,  he  assembled 
an  army  of  24,000  men,  with  which  they  main- 
tained the  conteat  against  the  Roman  army  for 
near  three  years :  the  excellence  of  the  Cretans  as 
archers,  and  their  great  perwnal  activity,  giving 
them  many  advantages  in  desultory  war&re.  At 
length,  however,  Lasthenes  was  defeated  by  Me- 
tellus near  Cydonia,  and  fled  for  refuge  to  Cnossus, 
where,  finding  himself  closely  pressed  by  the 
Roman  general,  he  is  said  to  have  set  fire  to  his 
own  house,  and  consumed  it  with  all  his  valuableSb 
After  this  he  made  his  escape  from  the  dty,  and 
took  refuge  in  Lyttus,  but  was  ultimately  compelled 
to  surrender,  stipulating  only  that  his  life  should 
be  spared.  Metellus  intended  to  retain  both  Las- 
thenes and  Panares  as  prisoners,  to  adorn  his  tri- 
umph, but  was  compelled  to  give  them  up  by 
Pompey,  under  whose  protection  the  Cretans  had 
pUured  themselves.  (Diod.  L  c. ;  Appian,  Sic  6. 
§§  1,  2  ;  Phlegon,  ap.  PhoL  p.  84,  a  ;  Dion  Cass. 
xxxvL  2  ;  VeU.  Pat  ii.  34.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LAS  US  {Adao%),  one  of  the  prmdpal  Greek 
lyric  poets,  was  a  native  of  Hermione,  in  Atgolis, 
and  the  son  of  Chabrinus  or  (according  to  Schnei- 
dewin^s  emendation)  Charminus.  He  is  celebrated 
as  the  founder  of  the  Athenian  school  of  dithy- 
rambic  poetry,  and  as  the  teacher  of  Pindar.  He 
was  contemporary  with  Simonides  (Aristoph.  Veep, 
1410,  and  SchoL),  like  whom,  and  other  great 
poets  of  the  time,  he  lived  at  Athens,  under  the 
patronage  of  Hipparchus.  Herodotus  mentions  bis 
detection  of  Onomacritus  in  a  forgery  of  oradesunder 
the  name  of  Musaeus,  in  consequence  of  which  Hip- 

3a  2 


724 


LASUS. 


parchuB  expelled  Onomocritus  from  Athens  (rii.  6 ). 
There  also  appears  to  have  been  a  strong  rivalry 
between  Lasus  and  Simonides.  (Aristoph.  L  &  ; 
SchoL  ad  loc. ;  Dindorf,  Annot.  ad  SckoL)  The 
time  when  he  instnicted  Pindar  in  lyric  poetry 
must  have  been  about  &  c.  506  (Thonu  Mag.  ViL 
Find.) ;  and  it  must  be  to  this  date  that  Suidas 
refers,  when  he  places  Lasus  in  the  time  of  Dareius, 
the  son  of  Hystaspes.  (Suid.  $,  v,  where,  accord- 
ingly* *^  should  be  corrected  into  {if.)  Nothing 
further  is  known  of  his  life,  and  the  notices  of  his 
poetry  are  very  defective.  Tzetses  mentions  him 
after  Anon,  as  the  second  great  dithyrambic  poet. 
{Frdeg.  w  Lyoopk.  p.  252,  ed«  Muller ;  comp. 
Schol.  ad  Find.  01,  ziiL  25.)  According  to  a 
scholiast  on  Aristophanes  (i^o.  1403),  some  ancient 
writers  ascribed  to  him,  instead  of  Arion,  the  in- 
vention of  the  cyclic  choruses.  (Comp.  Said.  «.  v, 
icuirAtoSiSdfffKCiAos.)  A  better  account  is  given  by 
another  scholiast  {Vetp.  1410)  and  Suidas  (s. «. 
Aaffot),  that  Lasus  was  the  first  who  introduced 
dithyrambic  contests,  like  those  of  the  dramatic 
choruses.  This  seems  to  have  been  in  01.  68,  1, 
B.  c.  508.  (Mann.  Par.  Ep,  46.)  Pntarch  states 
{De  Mui,  p.  1141,  b.  c.)  that  Lasus  invented  va- 
rious new  adaptations  of  music  to  dithyrambic 
poetry,  giving  it  an  accompaniment  of  several  flutes, 
and  using  more  numerous  and  more  varied  voices 
(or  musical  sounds,  ^Biiyyoit),  The  change  of 
form  was  naturally  accompanied  by  a  change  in  the 
subjects  of  the  dithyramb.  Suidu  («.  v.)  and  the 
scholiast  on  Aristophanes  {Veap,  1410)  tell  us 
that  Lasus  introduced  ipurrtKo^s  \6yovs.  From 
these  statements,  compared  with  what  we  know  of 
the  earlier  dithyramb  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the 
other  with  the  works  of  Lasus^s  great  pupil,  Pin- 
dar, we  may  infer  that  Lasus  introduced  a  greater 
freedom,  both  of  rhythm  and  of  music,  into  the 
dithyrambic  Ode  ;  thst  he  gave  it  a  mora  artificial 
and  more  mimetic  character  ;  and  that  the  subjects 
of  his  poetry  embraced  a  &r  wider  range  than  had 
been  customary.  It  is  difficult,  however,  to  say 
what  the  scholiast  means  by  ipurrueo^s  XAyous. 
Some  writers  explain  them  as  jocose  altercations 
among  the  Satyrs,  who  formed  the  chorus ;  but 
this  is  scarcely  consistent  with  the  dignity  of 
dithyrambic  poetry.  Another  exphuiation  is  that 
Lasus,  like  the  dramatic  poets,  introduced  into  his 
poetry  subjects  which  afforded  occasion  for  the  dis- 
play of  dialectic  skill.  It  is  something  in  confirm- 
ation of  this  view,  that,  according  to  some  accounts, 
he  was  reckoned  among  the  seven  wise  men  of 
Greece.  (SchoL  ad  Arittcpk,  Veap,  1410;  Suid. 
a,  V, ;  Diog.  Laert.  i.  42  ;  comp.  the  note  of  Me- 
nagius.) 

Lasus  wrote  a  hymn  to  Demeter,  who  was  wor- 
shipped at  Hermione,  in  the  Doric  dialect,  with 
the  Aeolic  harmony,  of  which  there  are  three  tines 
extant  (Ath.  xiv.  p.  624,  e.),  and  an  ode,  entitled 
Kivraupot^  both  of  which  pieces  were  remarkable  for 
not  containing  the  letter  2.  (Ath.  x.  p.  455,  d.) 
He  is  also  cited  twice  by  Aelian  (  F.  H,  xii.  36  ; 
JV.^.  vii.47). 

Besides  his  poems,  Lasus  wrote  on  music,  and 
he  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  who  did  so.  (Suid. 

4.  V.) 

The  grammarian,  Chamaeleon  of  Hersdeia, 
wrote  a  woric  upon  Lasus.     (Ath.  viii.  p.  338,  b.) 

His  name  is  sometimes  mis-spelt  by  the  ancient 
writers.  Tsetses  {Proieg,  m  Lyeopkr,  le.)  calls 
him  Adacof^  and  Stobaeos  (Serm,  zxm)  writes 


LATERENSia 

Tdffffot.  (Burette,  Mem.  de  VAead.  daa  Inter,  tdnu 
XV.  p.  324  ;  Forkel,  GeaekickU  d,  Muaik,  tdI  i. 
p.  358 ;  Fabric.  BAL  Oraee,  vol  ii.  p.  128  ;  Bockh, 
de  Metr,  Find,  p.  2  ;  MuUer,  Hid.  o/ the  IM.  of 
Greece^  ppw2l4,  215;  Bode,  GeackidUe  d.  lyriaeken 
DtekUamaL  pass.;  Ulrid,  Geack  d.  HelUn.  Dkshik. 
voL  iL  pass. ;  Schneidewin,  CommenL  de  Laao  Her' 
mtbfMim,  Ootting.  1842.)  [P.  S.] 

LATERA'NUS,  was,  according  to  Amobius 
(adv.  GenL  iv.  6),  a  divinity  protecting  the  hearths 
built  of  bricks  {UUerea}^  whence  some  consider  him 
to  be  identical  with  Vulcan.  (Hartung,  Die  Relig, 
tier/tfom.  iLp.  109.)  IL.  S.] 

LATERA^NUS,  APP.  CLAU'DIUS,  was  one 
of  the  lieutenants  of  the  emperor  Septimios  Sevema 
in  the  expedition  against  the  Arabians  and  Par- 
thians,  A.  d.  195,  and  two  years  afterwards  appears 
in  the  Fasti  as  consul  (Dion  Cass.  ixxv.  2; 
Victor,  EpU,  20 ;  Oruter,  Carp,  InacripL  xlvi.  9, 
U.  1,  ccc)  [W.  R.) 

LATERA'NUS,  L.  SE'XTIUS  SEXTI'NUS, 
was  the  friend  and  supporter  of  the  celebrated  C. 
Licinius  Calvns  Stolo  in  his  attempts  to  throw  open 
the  consulship  to  the  plebeians.  He  was  the  col- 
league of  Licinius  in  the  tribunate  of  the  pleba 
from  B.  c.  376  to  367  ;  and  upon  the  passing  of  the 
Licinian  faiws  in  the  latter  of  these  years,  he  was 
elected  to  the  consulship  for  the  year  b,c  366, 
being  the  first  plebeian  who  had  obtained  that 
dignity.  (Li v.  vi.  35 — 12,  vii.  1.)  For  an  account 
of  the  Licinian  laws,  see  VoL  I.  p.  586,  b.,  and  the 
authorities  there  referred  to. 

The  name  of  Sextias  Lateranus  does  not  occur 
again  under  the  republic,  but  re-appears  in  the 
times  of  the  empire.  Thus  we  find  in  the  Fasti  a 
T.  Sextius  Magins  Lateranus  consul  in  a.  d.  94, 
and  a  T.  Sextius  Lateranus  consul  in  a.  d.  154. 

LATERA'NUS,  PLAU'TIUS,  was  one  of  the 
lovers  of  Messallina,  the  wife  of  the  emperor  CUu- 
dius,  and  was  in  consequence  condemned  to  death 
by  the  emperor  in  a.  d.  48 ;  but  pardoned,  says 
Tacitus,  on  account  of  the  brilliant  services  of  his 
uncle,  by  whom  the  historian  probably  means  A. 
Plautius,  the  conqueror  of  Britaiiu  Lateranus  was 
deprived  of  his  rank  as  a  senator,  to  which,  how- 
ever, he  was  restored  on  the  accession  of  Nero,  in 
A.  D.  56.  Ten  yean  afterwards  (a.  d.  66),  although 
consul  elect,  he  took  part  in  the  celebrated  con- 
spiracy of  Piso  against  Nero,  actuated,  says  the 
historian,  by  no  private  wrongs,  but  by  love  for  the 
state.  He  met  death  with  the  greatest  firmness, 
refusing  to  disclose  the  names  of  any  of  the  con- 
spirators, and  not  even  upbraiding  the  tribune, 
who  executed  him  in  the  pkce  where  slaves  were 
put  to  death,  with  being  privy  to  the  oonspiiacy, 
though  such  was  the  case.  The  first  blow  not 
severing  his  head  from  his  body,  he  calmly  stretched 
it  out  again.  (Tac.  ^mi.  xi  30,  36,  xiii.  11,  xv 
49,  60 ;  Arrian,  EpideL  Diaaeri.  i.  1.) 

LATERENSIS,  the  name  of  a  noUe  plebekn 
fiunily  of  the  Juventia  gens  [Juvbntxa  Obns], 
but  not  patrician,  as  has  been  erroneously  stated  by 
a  scholiast  on  Cicero.  (SchoL  Bob.  pro  Flame,  p. 
253,  ed.  OrellL) 

1.  M.  JuvBNTiirs  Latbrbnsis,  appears  to  have 
served  in  eariy  life  in  the  Mithridatic  war.  (Cic. 
pro  Flame,  34.  §  84,  with  Wunder's  note,  p.  207.) 
As  he  was  descended  both  on  his  fiither^  and 
mother^s  side  from  consular  ancestors,  he  luiturally 
became  a  candidate  for  the  public  offices.  The  year 
of  his  quaestonhip  ii  not  stated  and  we  only  kiiow 


LATERENSIS. 

that,  while  holding  thii  office,  he  gave  an  exhibition 
of  games  at  Piaeneste;  and  MibseqaenUy  proceeded, 
perhaps  as  pn>-quaestor,  to  Cyrene.  In  b.  c  59 
(the  year  of  the  consulship  of  Caesar  and  Bibalns) 
he  became  a  candidate  for  the  tribunate  of  the 
plebs;  but  as  he  would  have  been  obliged,  if 
elected,  to  have  sworn  to  maintain  the  agrarian 
law  of  Caesar,  which  was  passed  in  that  year,  he 
retired  Toluntarily  from  the  contest  It  was  pro- 
bably owing  to  his  political  sentiments  that  La> 
terensis  beoune  one  of  Cioero^s  perwnal  friends ; 
and  it  was  doubtless  his  opposition  to  Caesar  which 
led  L.  Vettius  to  denounce  him  as  one  of  the  con- 
spirators in  the  pretended  plot  against  Pompey^s 
life  in  &  c.  58. 

In  B.  c.  55,  in  the  second  consulship  of  Pompey 
and  CrasBUS,  Latoensis  beeame  a  can^date  for  the 
cumle  aedileship,  with  Cn.  Plancius,  A.  Plotius, 
and  Q.  Pedius.  The  elections  were  put  off  this 
year;  but  in  the  summer  of  the  following  year 
(b.  c.  54)  Plancius  and  Plotius  were  elected ;  but 
before  they  could  enter  upon  their  office  Laterensis, 
in  conjunction  with  L.  Cassius  Longinus,  accused 
Phuieius  of  the  crime  of  sodalitium,  or  the  bribery 
of  the  tribes  by  means  of  illegal  associations,  in 
accordance  with  the  lex  Licinia,  which  had  been 
proposed  by  the  consul  Licinius  Crassus  in  the  pre- 
ceding year.  {SeeDict,o/Ant.  s.v,AnUriiMs.)  This 
contest  between  Laterensis  and  Plancius  placed 
Gcao  in  an  awkward  position,  since  both  of  them 
were  his  personal  friends.  Plancius,  however,  had 
much  stronger  claims  upon  him,  for  being  quaestor 
in  Macedonia  in  the  year  of  Cioero^s  buiishment, 
he  had  afforded  him  shelter  and  protection  in  bis 
province,  at  a  time  when  Cicero  believed  that  his 
life  was  in  danger.  Cicero  had  therefore  warmly 
exerted  himself  in  canvassing  for  Plancius,  and 
came  forward  to  defend  him  when  he  was  accused 
by  Laterensis.  He  avoids,  however,  personal  attacks 
upon  Laterensis,  and  attributes  his  loss  of  the  elec- 
tion to  his  relying  too  much  upon  the  nobility  of 
bis  femily,  and  to  his  neglecting  a  personal  can- 
vassing of  the  voters,  and  likewise  to  his  opposition 
to  Caesar  a  few  years  before.  Through  Cicero*s 
exertions,  Plancius  was  probably  acquitted. 
[Plancius.] 

Laterensis  obtained  the  praetorship  in  B.  c.  51, 
and  is  spoken  of  by  Cicero^  correspondent,  Caelius, 
aa  ignorant  of  the  laws.  In  the  civil  wars  between 
Caesar  and  the  Pompeians  his  name  does  not 
occur,  and  he  is  not  mentioned  again  till  b.  a  45, 
in  which  year  we  learn  from  Cicero  that  he  was 
one  of  the  aagurs. 

Laterensis  appears  again  in  history  as  a  legate 
in  the  army  of  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,  who  was 
gotemor  of  the  provinces  of  Nearer  Spain  and 
Southern  Oanl,  b.c.  43.  When  Antony,  after 
the  battle  of  Mutina,  fled  across  the  Alps,  and  was 
drawing  near  to  Lepidus  in  Oaul,  Laterensis  used 
every  possible  exertion  to  confirm  Lepidus  in  his 
allegiance  to  the  senate.  In  this  object  he  was 
warmly  seconded  by  Munatius  Plancus,  who  com- 
mand«d  in  Northern  Oaul.  But  all  their  efibrts 
were  vain,  for  as  soon  as  Antony  appeared,  the 
soldiers  of  Le^dna  threw  open  the  gates  of  the 
camp  to  him ;  and  laterensis,  in  despair,  cast  him- 
self upon  his  sword,  and  thus  perished.  The  senate 
decreed  to  him  the  honour  of  a  public  funeral  and 
the  erection  of  his  statue.  From  his  first  entrance 
upon  public  life  Laterensis  was  always  a  wann 
•nppoiter  of  the  senatorial  party,  to  which  he 


LATINUS. 


725 


sealed  his  devotion  with  his  blood.  (Cic.  pro 
Plane,  passim,  ad  AtLii,  18,  24,  in  VaUn.  11,  ad 
Fam.  viiL  8,  ad  AtL  xil  17 ,  ad  Fam.  x.  11,  15, 
18,21,  23;  Dion.  Cass,  xlvi  51;  Veil.  Pat  ii. 
63  ;  Appian,  B.  C.  iil  84.) 

2.  L.  (JuvxNTiua)  Laterensis,  was  a  legate 
in  the  army  of  Q.  Cassius  Longinus  in  Further 
Spain  B.  c.  49,  and  was  prochumed  praetor  by  the 
soldiers  in  the  conspiracy  against  the  life  of  Cassius, 
whom  they  believed  to  hare  been  put  to  death. 
Cassius,  however,  escaped  the  hands  of  the  assas- 
sins, and  immediately  executed  Laterensis  and  the 
ringleaden  of  the  conspiracy.  (Hirt  B.  Alt».  53 
— 55.)  It  is  not  known  what  relation  this  La- 
terensis was  to  the  preceding. 

LA'THRIA.    [Anaxandra.] 

LATIA'LIS  or  LATIA'RIS,  a  surname  of 
Jupiter  as  the  protecting  divinity  of  Latium.  The 
Latin  towns  and  Rome  celebrated  to  him  every 
year  the  feriae  Latinae,  on  the  Alban  mount, 
which  were  proclaimed  and  conducted  by  one  of 
the  Roman  consuls.  (Liv.  xxi.  63,  xxiL  1 ;  Dionys. 
iv.  49  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  xiL  135  ;  Suet.  CkUig.  22  s 
comp.  Latinus.)  [L.  S.] 

LATIA'RIS,  LATI'NIUS,  in  the  earlier  pan 
of  the  reign  of  Tiberius  had  been  praetor,  but  in 
what  year  is  unknown.  He  was  a  creature  of 
Sejanus,  and  aspired  to  the  consulship.  But  at 
that  time  delation  was  the  readiest  road  to  prefer- 
ment Titius  Sabinus  had  offended  Sejanus  by 
his  steady  friendship  to  the  widow  and  children  of 
Oeimanicns.  Him,  therefore,  in  a.d.  28,  Latiaris 
singled  out  as  his  victim  and  stepping-stone  to  the 
consular  fiiaoes.  Ue  wormed  himself  into  the  con- 
fidoice  of  Sabinus,  and  encouraged  him  to  speak  of 
Agrippina*s  wrongs  and  Sejanus*  tyranny  in  a  room 
where  three  confederates  lay  hid  between  the  ceil- 
ing and  the  roof.  After  the  fiill  of  Sejanus,  Latiaris 
was  soon  marked  for  destruction  by  Tiberius.  The 
senate  gladly  condemned  him,  and  Latiaris  died 
without  a  murmur  in  his  fevour.  (Tac.  ^fia.  iv« 
68,69,vi.4.)  [W.B.D.] 

LATPNUS  (Aar«rof),  a  king  of  Latium,  is 
described  in  the  common  tradition  as  a  son  of 
Faunus  and  the  nymph  Marica,  as  a  brother  of 
Lavinius,  and  the  husband  of  Amata,  bv  whom  he 
became  the  fether  of  Lavinia,  whom  he  gave  in 
marriage  to  Aeneas.  (Vixg.  Aen,  vii  47,  &c  $ 
Serv.  ad  Aen.  L  6 ;  Amob.  ii.  71.)  But  aloug 
with  this  there  are  a  variety  of  other  traditions. 
Hesiod  (TTteog.  1013)  calls  him  a  son  of  Odysseus 
and  Circe,  and  brother  of  Agrius,  king  of  the 
Tyrrhenians,  and  Hyginus  (Fa5.  127)  calls  him  a 
son  of  Telemachus  and  Circe,  while  others  describe 
him  aa  a  son  of  Heracles,  by  an  Hyperborean 
woman,  who  was  afterwards  married  to  Faunus 
(Dionys.  i.  43),  or  as  a  son  of  Heracles  by  a 
daughter  of  Faunus.  (Justin,  xliii.  1.)  Conon 
{Narr,  8)  relates,  that  Latinus  was  the  father  of 
Lanrina,  whom  he  gave  in  marriage  to  Locrus,  and 
that  Latinus  was  slain  by  Heracles  for  having 
taken  away  from  him  the  oxen  of  Oeryones. 
According  to  Festns  (s. «.  OmsUlum)  Jupiter  Latiaris 
once  lived  upon  the  earth  under  thename  of  Latinus, 
or  Latinus  aifker  the  fight  with  Mezentius  suddenly 
disappeared,  and  was  changed  into  Jupiter  Latiaris. 
Hence  the  relation  between  Jupiter  Latiaris  and 
Latinus  is  perfectly  analogous  to  that  between 
Qttirinus  and  Romulus,  and  Latinus  may  be  con- 
ceited as  an  incarnation  of  the  supreme  god.  [  L.  S.  ] 

LATI'NUS,  a  celehnted  player  in  the  fiuvea 


726 


LAVERNA. 


called  mimes  (Diet,  o/  Ant.  $.  «.)  in  the  reign  of 
Domitian,  with  whom  he  was  a  great  favourite, 
and  whom  he  lerved  aa  a  delator.  It  seems  pro- 
hable  that  the  Latinos  spoken  of  by  Juvenal  (L 
35,  vi.  44),  was  the  same  person,  though  the  scho- 
liast on  Juvenal  (IL  oe.)  says  that  this  Latinus  was 
put  to  death  by  Nero  on  account  of  his  being  privy 
to  the  adulteries  of  Messallina.  The  Latinus  of 
the  time  of  Domitian  is  frequently  mentioned  by 
Martial,  who  gives  his  epitaph  (ix.  29),  and  speaks 
of  his  private  character  in  fiivourable  terms.  La- 
tinus frequently  acted  as  mimus  in  conjunction  with 
Thymele  as  mima.  (Juv.  Le*;  Suet.  Dom.  15; 
Mart.  i.  5,  ii.  72,  iii.  86,  t.  61,  ix.  29.) 

LATI'N US,  literary.  1.  A  Greek  grammarian 
of  uncertain  age,  who  wrote  a  work  in  six  books, 
entitled  IIcpl  rSy  odx  Uiiwf  Mwd^fwv,  (Fabric 
BiU,  Graee,  vol.  ii.  p.  456.) 

2.  Latinus  Alcimus  Avitus  Alkthius,  the 
full  name  of  the  Alcimus  spoken  of  in  VoL  I.  p. 
102,  b. 

3.  Latinus  Pacatus  Dbbpanius.    [Drxpa- 

NIUS.] 

LATO'NA.     [L«to.] 

LATRO,  M.  PCVRCIUS,  a  celebrated  Roman 
rhetorician  in  the  reign  of  Augustus,  was  a  Spaniard 
by  birth,  and  a  friend  and  contemporary  of  the 
elder  Seneca,  with  whom  he  studied  under  Maril- 
lius,  and  by  whom  he  is  frequently  mentioned. 
He  flourished  about  the  year  B.c.  17,  in  which 
year  he  declaimed  before  Augustus  and  M.  Agrippa. 
(Senec.  Controv,  ii.  12.  p.  177,  ed.  Bipont.  Comp. 
Ginton,  F.  H,  ad  ann.)  His  school  was  one  of 
the  most  frequented  at  Rome,  and  he  numbered 
among  his  pupils  the  poet  Ovid.  He  possessed  an 
astonishing  memory,  and  displayed  the  greatest 
energy  and  vehemence,  not  only  in  declamation, 
but  also  in  bis  studies  and  other  pursuits.  In  his 
school  he  was  accustomed  to  declaim  himself,  and 
seldom  set  his  pupils  to  declaim,  whence  they  re- 
ceived the  name  of  audUom^  which  word  came 
gradually  into  use  as  synonymous  with  ditdpuR, 
But  great  as  was  the  reputation  of  Latro,  he  did 
not  escape  severe  criticism  on  the  part  of  his  con- 
temporaries :  his  language  was  censured  by  Mes- 
salla,  and  the  arrangement  of  his  orations  by  other 
rhetoricians.  Though  eminent  as  a  rhetorician,  he 
did  not  excel  as  a  practical  orator ;  and  it  is  related 
of  him  that,  when  he  had  on  one  occasion  in  Spain 
to  plead  in  the  forum  the  cause  of  a  relation,  he 
felt  so  embarrassed  by  the  novelty  of  speaking  in 
the  open  air,  that  he  could  not  proceed  till  he  had 
induced  the  judges  to  remove  £rom  the  forum  into 
the  basilica.  Latro  died  in  b.  c.  4,  as  we  learn 
from  the  Chronicle  of  Eusebius.  Many  modem 
writers  suppose  that  Latro  was  the  author  of  the 
Declamations  of  Sallust  against  Cicero,  and  of.Ci- 
cero  against  Sallust.  (Senec.  Conirov,  i.  Prae£ 
p.  6.3.  &c.,  iL  10,  p.  157,  ii.  13.  p.  175,  iv.  25,  p. 
291,  iv.  Pnief.  p.  273,  ed.  Bipont. ;  comp.  QuintiL  x. 
5.  §  18 ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xx.  14.  s.  57  ;  Hieronym. 
t»  Eiud>.  Chron.  Olymp.  194,  1 ;  Westermann, 
Oe»ak.  d,  RomwAen  BanBdiMmkat,  §  86 ;  Meyer, 
Oratorum.  Roman.  FroffmBntOy  p.  539,  &C.,  2d  ed.) 

LAVERNA,  the  protecting  divinity  of  thieves 
and  impostors  ;  a  grove  was  sacred  to  her  on  the 
via  Salaria,  and  she  had  an  altar  near  the  porta 
Lavemalis,  which  derived  its  name  from  her.  ( Ar^ 
nob.  adv.  Gent,  iiL  26 ;  Nonius,  viii.  6  ;  Acron, 
ad  Horat.  Ep.  L  16,  60  ;  Varro,/)»  Z.  L.  r.  163  ; 
Fest.  s. «.  Lttvmnione».)    The  name  of  this  divi- 


LEAGRUS. 

nity,  which  is  said  to  be  a  contraction  of  Lutivema, 
is,  according  to  some,  connected  with  the  veri» 
latere,  or  with  the  Greek  Aoficty  and  the  Sanscrit 
/oM,  but  it  is  more  probably  derived  from  ievare 
and  levator  (a  thief).  See  Petron.  140 ;  Obbariua, 
ad  HoraU  Ep.  i.  16.  60.  [L.  S.] 

LAVrNIA,  a  daughter  of  Latinus  and  Amata, 
and  the  wife  of  Aeneas,  by  whom  she  became  the 
mother  of  Ascanius  or  Silvius.  (Liv.  i.  I ;  Viig. 
Aen,  vii.  52,  &c.,  vL  761  ;  Dionys.  L  70.)  Some 
traditions  describe  her  as  the  daughter  of  the  priest 
Anius,  in  Delos.  (Dionys.  i.  50  ;  Aur.  Vict. 
Orig.  GenL  Rom.  9.)  [L.  S.] 

P.  LAVI'NIUS,  a  Latin  grammarian,  who  wrote 
a  work,  De  Verbis  Sordidu^  which  is  referred  to  by 
A.  Gellius  (xx.  11),  but  of  wh<»n  we  know  nothing 
more.  It  has  been  conjectured  that  he  may  be  the 
same  as  the  Laevinus  mentioned  by  Macrobina. 
{Satwm.  iii.  8.) 

LAURE'NTIA.     [Aoca  Laurxntia.] 

LAURE'NTIUS  JOANNES.  [Joakmbb, 
Na  79.] 

LAUSUS.  1.  A  son  of  Mesentins,  who  waa 
slain  while  defending  his  fJEither  against  Aeneas. 
(Viig.  Ae$i.  viL  649,  x.  790.)  According  to  the 
author  of  the  De  Orig.  Gent  Rom.  (15),  Lausoa 
fell  at  a  later  time,  during  the  siege  of  lAvinium, 
by  the  hand  of  Ascanius. 

2.  A  son  of  Nnmitor  and  brother  of  Ilia,  waa 
fraudulently  killed  by  Amulins.  (Ov.  FatL  iv. 
55.)  [L.  S.] 

LEADES  (Ac(<8ifs),  a  son  of  Astacus,  who, 
according  to  Apollodorus  (iii.  6.  $  8),  fought  in  the 
defence  of  Thebes  against  the  Seven,  and  slew 
Eteodes  ;  but  Aeschylus  (SepL  474)  represents 
Megareus  as  the  person  who  killed  Eteocles.  [L.S.] 

LEA  EN  A  (A^cura).  1.  An  Athenian  hetaen, 
beloved  by  Aristogeiton,  or,  according  to  Athenaeui, 
by  Harmodius.  On  the  murder  of  Hipparchos 
she  was  put  to  the  torture,  as  she  was  suppoeed  to 
have  been  privy  to  the  conspiracy  ;  but  she  died 
under  her  sufferings  without  making  any  disclosure, 
and,  if  we  may  believe  one  account,  she  bit  off  her 
tongue,  that  no  secret  might  be  wrung  from  her. 
The  Athenians  honoured  her  memory  greatly,  and 
in  particular  by  a  bronze  statue  of  a  lioness  (Kiaaa) 
without  a  tongue,  in  the  vestibule  of  the  Acropolis. 
(Paus.  i.  23 ;  Athen.  xiiL  p^  596,  e ;  Plut.  de 
Garr.  8 ;  Polyaen.  viiL  45.)  Pausanias  tells  ua 
(L  c)  that  the  account  of  her  constancy  was  pre- 
served at  Athens  by  tradition. 

2.  An  hetaera,  one  of  the  frivourites  of  Demetrius 
Poliorcetes,  at  Athens.  (Mach.  c^  AAem.  xiii.  pi 
577,  d  ;  comp.  Pint.  Dem.  26.)  [£.  £.] 

LEAGRUS  (Akiypos),  son  of  Glaueon,  in  con- 
junctbn  with  Sophanes  the  athlete,  of  Deoeleia, 
commanded  the  Athenians  who  fell  in  the  first 
attempt  to  colonise  Amphipolis,  b.  c.  465,  at  Dm- 
bescus  or  Datos  (Herod,  ix.  75  ;  Paus.  i.  29.  §  4 ; 
comp.  Thuc.  i.  100).  His  son,  a  second  Olauoon, 
commanded,  with  the  orator  Andoddes,  the  rein- 
forcements sent  to  the  aid  of  the  Cotcjrraeans,  b.  c 
432 ;  and  his  grandson,  another  Leagius,  is  ridi- 
culed in  a  passage  of  the  comic  poet  Plato  {ap, 
Atken.  ii.  p.  68,  c),  as  a  highborn  moL 

odx  ^P^  ^' 
6  fuv  Aiaypot  rKa6taiwas  fi^y^ov  7^i«vr 
K^tcKv^  ^\i$ios  mpUpxtrm, 

A  sister  of  his  was  mazried  to  Calliaa  IIL,  loa  ef 


LEARCHUS. 

Hippraucna  ( Andoc.  MyiL  p.  126,  Bekk.),  to  that 
the  genealogy  itands  thm, 

Glancon  L 

,   I 

Leagnis  I. 

I 

GlaucoQ  II. 
I 


LEDA. 


727 


Leegiui  IL  a  dangbter^Callias  III. 

[A.  H.  C] 

LEANDER  (AtiaySpot),  the  fiunoos  youth  of 
Abvdoa,  who,  from  love  of  Hero,  the  priesteu  of 
Aphrodite,  in  Sestus,  swam  ereiy  night  acioM  the 
Helletpont,  being  gnided  by  the  light  of  the  liffht- 
home  of  Sestna.  Once  during  a  very  atonny  night 
the  light  waa  extinguished,  and  he  perished  in  the 
waves.  On  the  next  morning  his  corpse  waa 
waahed  on  the  coast  of  Sestus,  and  Hero,  on  seeing 
it,  threw  herself  into  the  sea.  This  story  is  the 
subject  of  the  epic  poem  of  Musaeus,  entitled  De 
Amon  fferoii  ei  Leandri^  and  is  also  mentioned  by 
Ovid  {Her.  zmii.  19),Statitts(7%s6.  vi.  535),  and 
Virgil  {Geoiy.  iii.  258,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

LEANDER  or  LEA'NDRIUS  (Mayipos  or 
Aed»Spioi),  of  Miletus,  seems  to  have  been  the 
author  of  a  work  on  the  history  of  his  native  city. 
A  few  quotations  from  it  are  still  extant,  but 
we  have  no  means  of  determining  the  age  at 
which  Leander  lived.  (Diog.  Lacrt.  i  28,  41 ; 
Ckm.  Alex.  Prdr^  ^  13,  Strm»,  i.  p.  129,  vi. 
p.  267;  Euseb.  Pra^.  Ev.  ii.  p.  45;  Theodoret 
Therap.  i.  p.  700,  viii.  p.  909;  SchoL  ad  ApoUon, 
nkod.  ii  706.)  [L.  S.J 

LEANEIRA.    [Aphbidas.] 

LEARCHUS.    [ATHAMA0.] 

LEARCHUS  (A^o^oi).  1.  Of  Rhegium,  is 
one  of  those  Daedalian  artiats  who  stand  on  the 
confines  of  the  mythical  and  historical  periods,  and 
about  whom  we  have  extremely  uncertain  inform- 
ation. One  account  made  him  a  pupil  of  Daedalus, 
another  of  Dipoenus  and  Scyllia.  (Paus.  iii.  17. 
§  6.)  Pauaaniaa  saw,  in  the  Braxen  House  at 
Sparta,  a  atatue  of  Zeua  by  him,  which  was  made 
of  separate  pieces  of  hanunered  bronze,  fiutened 
together  with  nails.  Pausanias  adds,  that  this  was 
the  most  ancient  of  all  existing  statues  in  bronze. 
It  evidently  belonged  to  a  period  when  the  art  of 
eaaUng  in  bronze  waa  not  yet  known.  But  tiiis  is 
inconsistent  with  the  account  which  made  Learchus 
the  pupil  of  Dipoenus  and  Scyllis,  for  these  artists 
are  said  to  have  been  the  inventors  of  sculpture  in 
marble,  an  art  which  is  generally  admitted  to  have 
had  a  hiter  origin  than  that  of  casting  in  bronze. 
Moreover,  Rhoecus  and  Theodoras,  the  inventon 
of  casting  in  bronze,  are  placed  about  the  beginning 
of  the  Olympiads.  Learchus  must,  therefore,  have 
flourished  still  earlier ;  but  the  date  of  Dipoenus 
and  Scyllis  ia,  according  to  the  <mly  account  we 
have  of  it,  about  200  years  kter.     [Dipoxnus.] 

The  difficulty  is  rather  increased  Uian  diminished 
if  we  substitute  for  A^a^or,  in  the  passage  of 
Pausaniaa,  KA^a^or,  which  is  probably  the  true 
reading.  (See  the  editions  of  Sdmbart  and  Walz, 
and  Bekker.)  In  another  passage,  Pausanias 
mentbns  (vi  4.  §  2)  Clearchns  of  li&egium  as  the 
instructor  of  Pythagoras  of  Rhegium,  and  the 
pupil  of  Encheirua  of  Corinth.  This  Clearchua 
must  therefore  have  lived  about  b.  c  500,  eighty 
yean  later  than  Dipoenus  and  Scyllis.  We  must 
therefore   either  assume   the   existence  of  two 


Cleazchi  of  Rhegium,  one  near  the  beginning,  and 
the  other  at  the  end  of  the  Daedalian  period,  or 
else  we  must  account  for  the  statement  of  Pausanias 
by  supposing  that,  as  often  happens,  a  vague  tradi- 
tion affixed  the  name  of  a  well-known  ancient 
artist  to  a  worit  whose  true  origin  was  loat  in  re- 
mote antiquity. 

2.  Some  reoentlv  discovered  painted  vases,  in 
the  collection  of  tne  Prince  of  Canino  at  Rome, 
bear  the  name  of  Learchus  of  Rhegium.  It  is  in- 
ferred from  the  inscriptions  that  there  were  two 
vase  painters  of  this  name.  (Nagler,  Neuea  AUge- 
meme»  Kunttier  Lexicon,  $,  «.)  [p.  S.] 

LECA'NIUS,  1.  C.  One  of  the  consuls  in 
A.  D.  65  (Tac.  Amu  xv.  3 ;  Fasti),  and  probably 
the  same  person  with  Q.  Lecanius  Bassus,  a  con- 
temporary of  the  elder  Pliny,  who  died  from  punc- 
turipg  a  carbuncle  on  his  left  hand.  (Plin.  //.  N. 
xxvi.  1  (4) ;  comp.  Ryckios  ad  Tac  Ann.  xv.  8.) 

2.  A  soldier,  one  of  the  several  persons  to  whom 
Galba's  death-blow  waa  attributed,  a.  d.  69.  (Tac. 
HitL  i  41.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

LECA'NIUS  AREIUS.     fARJiiufiL] 

LECAPENUS,  GEORGIUS.  [Gboroius, 
No.  30.] 

LECHEA'TES  (Acx«<Tifr)  i.  e.  the  protector 
of  childbed,  a  surname  of  Zeus,  who,  as  the  fiither 
of  Athena,  was  worshipped  under  this  name  at 
Aliphera.     (Paus.  viii  26.  §  4.)  [L.  S.] 

LECHES  (Aff'xiir),  a  son  of  Poseidon  and 
Peirene,  and  brother  of  Cenchrias.  (Pans.  ii.  2. 
§  3,  24.  §  7.)  [L.  S.] 

LEDA  (Ai$8a),  a  daughter  of  Thestius,  whence 
she  u  called  Theatias  ( Apollod.  iii.  1 0.  §  5  ;  Paus. 
iii  IS.  §  8  ;  Eurip.  Ipk.  AmL  49)  ;  but  others  call 
her  a  daughter  of  Thespius,  Thyestes,  or  Glaucus, 
by  Laophonte,  Deidamia,  Leucippe,  Eury  themis,  or 
Paneidyia.  (Schoi  <k/ ^;)o/AMk  mod,  i.  146,  201  ; 
Serv.  ad  Aen.  viii  130  ;  Hygin,  Fab.  14 ;  Apollod. 
i  7.  §  10.)  She  was  the  wife  of  Tyndareus,  by 
whom  she  became  the  mother  of  Timandra,  Cly- 
taemnestra,  and  Philonoe.  (Apollod.  iii  10.  §  6  ; 
Hom.  Od.  xxiv.  199.)  One  night  she  was  embraced 
both  by  her  husband  and  by  Zeus,  and  by  the  former 
she  became  the  mother  of  Castor  and  Clvtaem- 
nestra,  and  by  the  latter  of  Polydeuces  and  Helena. 
(Hygin.  Fab.  77.)  According  to  Homer  {Od.  xi 
298,  &C.)  both  Castor  and  Polydeuces  were  sons 
of  Tyndareus  and  Leda,  while  Helena  is  described 
as  a  daughter  of  Zeus.  (//.  iii.  426  ;  comp.  Ov. 
FoMi.  i.  706  ;  HonL  Qurm.  i.  12,  25  ;  Martial,  i 
37.)  Other  traditions  reverse  the  story,  making 
Castor  and  Polydeuces  the  sons  of  Zeus,  and 
Helena  the  daughter  of  Tyndareus.  (Eurip.  Helen. 
254, 1497, 1680;  Scholac/^;Do/2M.  Hkod.  ii  808  ; 
Herod,  ii  112.)  According  to  the  common  legend 
Zea»  visited  Leda  in  the  disguise  of  a  swan,  and 
she  produced  two  eggs,  frtxm  the  one  of  which  issued 
Helena,  and  from  the  other  Castor  and  PolydeucesL 
(Schoi  ad  Eur^  Oreat.  453  ;  Ov.  Her.  xvii  55  ; 
Paua.  iii.  16.  §  1  ;  Herat  Ar»  Poet.  147  ;  Athen. 
ii  p.  57,  &C.,  ix.  p.  373  ;  Lucian,  Dial.  Deor.  ii 
2,  xxiv.  2,  xxvi. ;  comp.  Virgil,  Cir,  489  ;  Tzetz. 
ad  LyoopL  88.)  The  visit  of  Zeus  to  Leda  in  the 
form  of  a  swan  was  frequently  represented  by 
undent  artists.  It  should  be  observed  that  Phoebe 
is  also  mentioned  as  a  daughter  of  Tyndareus  and 
Leda  (Eurip.  Ipk.  AuL  50),  and  that,  according  to 
Lactantius  (i.  21 .),  Leda  was  after  her  deoth  raised 
to  the  rank  of  a  divinity,  under  the  name  of 
Nemesis.    ^Comp.  Tyndarxu&)  [L.  S.I 

3a  4 


728 


LEMURES. 


LEI(/DES  (Af ifl^iyf),  one  of  the  sniton  of 
Penelope,  was  slain  by  Odysseus.  (Horn.  Od,  xxi. 
144,  xxiL  328.)  [L.  S.] 

LEIS.     [Althepds.] 

LEITUS(Aij<ror),  a  son  of  Alector  or  Alectryon, 
by  Cleobule,  and  father  of  Penelena.  (ApoUod. 
iii.  10.  §  8  ;  Diod.  ir.  67.)  He  is  mentioned  among 
the  Argonauts  (ApoUod.  i.  9.  §  16),  and  com- 
manded the  Boeotians  in  the  war  against  Troy 
(Hom.  IL  ii.  494,  xnu  602 ;  Pans.  ix.  4.  $  3), 
from  whence  he  took  with  him  the  remains  of 
Arcesilaus.  (Paus.  ix.  39.  §  3.)  His  tomb  was 
shown  in  later  times  at  Plataeae.  (Pans.  ix.  4.  § 
3 ;  comp.  Hygin.  Fab,  97.)  [L.  S.] 

LELEX  (A6\c{).  1.  One  of  the  original  in- 
habitants of  Laconia  which  was  called  after  him, 
its  first  king,  Lelegia.  He  was  married  to  the 
Naiad  Cleochareia,  by  whom  he  became  the  &ther 
of  Myles,  Polycaon,  and  Eurotas.  He  had  a  heroum 
at  Sparta.  ( ApoUod.  iii-  1 0.  §  3  ;  Pans.  iii.  1.  §  1 . 
12.  §  4,  iv.  1.  §  2.)  Some  call  his  wife  Peridia, 
and  his  children  Myles,  Polyclon,  Bomolochus,  and 
Therapne  ;  while  Eurotas  is  represented  as  a  son  of 
Myles  and  a  grandson  of  Lelex.  (SchoL  odEurip. 
Orest.  615.)  In  other  traditions,  again,  Lelex  is 
described  as  a  son  of  Spartus,  and  as  the  father  of 
Amyclas.     (Steph.  Byz.  $,v,  AcuccSoifiwi'.) 

2.  A  son  of  Poseidon  and  Libya,  the  daughter 
of  Epaphus.  He  was  regarded  as  the  ancestor  of 
the  Leleges,  and  is  said  to  have  immigrated  from 
Egypt  into  Greece,  where  he  became  king  of  Me- 
gara  ;  and  his  tomb  was  shown  below  Nisaea,  the 
acropolis  of  Megan.  (Paus.  i  44.  §  5,  39.  §  5 ; 
Or.  Met.  vii.  443,  viii.  567,  617.) 

3.  One  of  the  C^ydonian  hunters.  (Or.  Mei. 
▼iii.  312.)  [L.  8.] 

LE'MURES,  L  e.,  spectres  or  spirits  of  the 
dead,  which  were  believed  by  the  Romans  to  return 
to  the  upper  world  and  injure  the  living.  Some 
writers  describe  Lemures  as  the  common  name  for 
all  the  spirits  of  the  dead  (Apul.  de  Deo  Socr. 
p.  237,  ed.  Bip. ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  iii.  63 ;  Mart. 
Capella,  ii.  §  162;  Ov.  Fast  v.  483),  and  divide 
all  Lemures  into  two  classes;  viz.  the  souls  of 
those  who  have  been  good  men  are  said  to  become 
Lares,  while  those  of  the  wicked  become  Larvae. 
But  the  common  idea  was  that  the  Lemures  and 
Larvae  were  the  same  (August.  De  Oh.  Dei,  ix. 
11);  and  the  Lemures  are  said  to  wander  about  at 
night  as  spectres,  and  to  torment  and  frighten  the 
living.  (Herat  Epiti.  ii.  2.  209  ;  Pers.  t.  185.) 
In  order  to  propitiate  them,  and  to  purify  the 
human  habitations,  certain  ceremonies  were  pei^ 
formed  on  the  three  nights  of  the  9th,  1 1  th,  and 
13th  of  May  every  year.  The  pater  £smilias  rose 
at  midnight,  and  went  outside  the  door  making 
certain  signs  with  his  hand  to  keep  the  spectre  at 
a  distance.  He  then  washed  his  hand  thrice  in 
spring  water,  turned  round,  and  took  black  beans 
into  his  mouth,  which  he  afterwards  threw  behind 
him.  The  spectres  were  believed  to  collect  these 
.beans.  After  having  spoken  certain  words  vrithout 
Jooking  around,  he  again  washed  his  hands,  made 
a  noise  with  brass  basins,  and  called  out  to  the 
spectres  nine  times :  **  be  gone,  you  spectres  of  the 
house  I  *^  This  being  done,  he  was  allowed  to  look 
round,  for  the  spectres  were  rendered  harmless. 
The  days  on  which  these  rites  were  performed 
were  considered  unlucky,  and  the  temples 
remained  closed  during  that  period.  (Varro,  ap. 
No»,  p.  135;   Fest.  t.  v»   FaUm;  Ov.  Faei.  t. 


LENTULUS. 

419,  &&  ;  comp.  Hartong,  Die  Bdig,  der  Rom,  L 
p.55,&c.)  [L.  S.] 

LENAEUS  (AiTMuor),  a  surname  of  Dionysus, 
derived  from  Aip>^},  the  wine-press  or  the  vintage. 
(Hesych.  ».  v. ;  Virg.  Oeofy,  u.  4.  529 ;  Diet,  of 
AnL  ».  V.  Lenaea.)  [L.  S.] 

LENAEUS,  a  freedman  of  Pompey  the  Great, 
whence  he  is  sometimes  called  Pompeius  Lenaeus. 
He  was  a  native  of  Athens,  possessed  great  know 
ledge  of  natural  history,  and  was  acquainted  with 
several  hinguages,  in  consequtoce  of  which  Pompey 
restored  him  to  freedom.  (Sueton.  De  lUmtr, 
Grammai.  2, 15;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxr.  2,  S.)  He  ac- 
companied his  patron  in  nearly  all  his  expeditions 
(Suet  L  e.  15),  and  by  his  command  he  translated 
into  Latin  the  work  of  Mithridates  on  poisons. 
(Plin.  U  c,  comp.  xv.  30,  39,  xxiv.  9,  41,  xxt.  6, 
27,  and  Elench.  lib.  xiv.  xy.  xx.  xxiii.  xxvii.) 
After  the  death  of  Pompey  and  his  sons,  Lenaeus 
maintained  himself  by  keeping  a  school  at  Rome, 
in  the  Carinae,  near  the  temple  of  TeUns,  the  dis- 
trict in  which  the  house  of  Pompey  had  been.  This 
fiict  is  a  proof  not  only  of  his  great  attachment  to 
the  memory  of  his  hite  master,  but  also  of  his  not 
baring  made  use  of  his  friendship  with  Pompey  for 
the  purpose  of  enriching  himselt  His  aflSsction  for 
Pompey  also  led  him  to  write  a  very  bitter  satire 
against  the  historian  Sallust,  who  had  spoken  of 
Pompey  in  an  unjust  and  slanderous  manner. 
Suetonius  (/.  &  15)  has  preserved  some  of  the  op- 
probrious terms  in  which  Lenaeus  spoke  of  SaUust 
(0.  M.  MiiUer,  Hittor.  KriL  Damdhmg  der 
Nachridd.  vom  Leben^  ^c^det  Sallutt^ p*  10 ;  Dru- 
mann,  Cfeeeh.  Ronu^  vol.  iv.  p.  556.)       [Ll  S.] 

LE'NIUS.    [Lainiub.] 

LENTI'CULA,  LICI'NIUS,  called  in  some 
manuscripts  of  Cicero  DenHaday  was  one  of  An- 
tonyms dissolute  companions,  who  had  been  con- 
demned for  gambling,  but  was  restored  by  Antony 
to  his  former  status.  Dion  Cassius  fislsely  states 
that  he  was  recalled  fh>m  banishment  by  Antony; 
but  it  would  seem  that  ta/aima  was  a  consequence 
of  being  condemned  for  gambling,  and  that  he  was 
restored  by  Antony  to  bis  fiill  rights  aa  a  citizen. 
(Cic.  PhiL  iL  23 ;  Abiam.  and  Ghuaton.  ad  loe.; 
Dion  Cass.  xIt.  47.) 

LENTI'DIUS,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Clodian 
mob  of  slaves  and  gladiators  in  January,  b.  c.  57, 
when  P.  Sextius,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  was  assailed 
and  left  for  dead  in  the  temple  ot  Castor  in  the 
forum.  (ChcproDom,  33,  pro  SexL  37.)  [  W.BJ).] 

LENTO,  CAESE'NNIUS,  a  follower  of  M. 
Antony  ;  and  unless  Cicero  is  speaking  ironicaUy, 
originidly  a  stage  pUyer.  (PkU.  xL  6.)  Lento 
was  one  of  Antonyms  seven  agrarian  conunissionen 
—septemviratus  (Cic  PM.  ii.  38,  xiL  9,  xiU.  12)— 
in  B.  c.  44,  for  apportioning  the  (^ampanian  and 
Leontine  lands,  whence  Cicero  terms  him  **  divisor 
Italiae.**  During  the  siege  of  Mutina  in  the  spring 
of  B.  c.  43,  Lento  was  stationed  in  Etruria  to 
watch  the  communications  with  Rome  by  the  Via 
Cassia,  which  circumstance  furnished  one  among 
Cioero*s  various  reasons  for  declining  the  legation 
to  Antony  in  Cisalpine  (3aul.  {PM.  xil  9,  xiil 
2.)  [W.  B.  D.) 

LENTULUS,  the  name  of  one  of  the  haughtiest 
patrician  fiuniUes  of  the  0>melian  Gens  [Cornxlia 
GxNs] ;  so.  tliat  Cicero  coins  the  words  Appidoi 
and  DenhUiia»  to  express  the  qualities  of  the  high 
patrician  party  (ad  Fatn.  iii.  7.  §  5).  When  we 
^nd  plebeians  bearing  the  name  (as  a  tribune  of 


LENTULUS. 

the  pkbi,  Cic  pro  Lege  MaauL  19),  they  were  no 
doubt  dewendiuiU  of  fineedmen.  The  name  was 
eridently  derired  from  /ens,  like  Cicero  from  doery 
&c.     (Cic  adAU,\.\9,%2\  PUn.  H.  N,  zviii. 

8TJIMMA  LKNTULORUH. 

1.  L.  Camcliu  Ltntala^ 
Hanatar  ■.&g8T« 

t.  L.  Cora.  Lmtolw, 
Obi.  8.  c.  S87. 

S.  8er.  Cora.  Lntoln% 
Cob.  8.0.  MO. 

4.  Tib.  Con. 

5.  L.  Cora.  Low 

Cos.».  0.^5. 
\ 


LENTULUS. 


729 


6.  L.  OofB.  LmtDhM  C— lihiiw. 
Cm.  a.  e.  <37. 
I 


I 


I 


7.  P.  Com.  LwtahM 
CandiBoa,  Cok 
S.0.X9S. 
I 


L&  L.  Corn.  LoRtaln     9.  P.  Com.  L«itahis   **** '•|SS!te,i!*pS' 
CaBdlaa«>Aod.  CondJmtis     ?»•  »!c!!«C* 


Car.  B.  c  t09. 

1 


B.o.tD«. 


T j  14.  Com.  liCBtalost 

XI.  Cb.  Com.  L«B-     It.  L.  Com.  Lentvlw,  Pr.  a.  c.  1S4. 

tahw,  Cos.  Co».  ■•  c.  199.  

B,  e.  101.  I  1^*  Cn.  Com.  Lonta- 

I  I  1W|  Cot.  a  .ft  97* 

19.  L.  Com.  Lt»>     16.  P.  Com.  LantafaM,  I 

tolaa  LnpBi,  Col  n.  c.  16t.  94.  Cn.   Com.    Lan- 

Coa.B.e.167.  I  tvlwClodSani, 

17.  P.  Com.  Lnmloa.  Coo.  b.c.  79. 

It.  P.  Cora.*LentahM  95.  Ca.  Com.    Lan- 
Bon,  Cok  a.  c  culnsClodianM, 

71.     A  CatiUn.  a.e.fi0. 

ailan  eonapintor 
B.C.6S.  Manied 
Jolla,  metbor  of 
the  trlaniTlr,  M. 


19.  P  Com.  I<0B>  99.  C.  Com.  LmtnhM* 

lalm.  Triumvir     Col. 

I  Dodw-  a.  c.  199. 

90.  P.  Cora.  Lea-  ^— 

tnlw     Soto-  93.  Cn.  Cora.  Lantnln** 

tber,       coa.  Coa.a.c.U6. 

B.C.  57.  — 

I  97.  Scrr.  Com.  L«ital|M. 

91.  P-  Com.  JLm-  Cw.  Aod.  «.c.  907. 
tntna    tipin-  | 


Unr,      Pro-  "i I 

^T*"*"  ""^     98.  Scrr.  Com.  Lmtnhu.    99.  P.  Cora.  Lcd' 
*^  Pr.  a.  c.  169.  tohia.  Logaloi 


96.  L.  Con.  14».     30,  i^  Cora.  Lentttlns, 
J?hu    Cn»,  Pr.  ».0.140. 

Coa.  a.  e.  49. 

*l.  L.  I^ntahu, 
a.  c.  169. 

99.  Cn.  LcBtadM  Valla, 
a.c.56. 


».fl,in 


SS>  X*  Cora.  LaD<    S5. 

tntau   Nlflor,  a.o.4S. 

Plama  ifaitf^ 
a.  0.57. 

94*  1«.  Cam.  IiMiCana, 
~~        Martia. 


Imperial  Period, 

56.  Cku  Cora.  LantahMb 

Coa.a.c  18. 

57.  Cn.  Com.  Lcntalna  88.  L>  Cora.  Lntala^ 
Anftttf,  Coa.  a.  c  Coa.  a.  o.  S. 


14. 


I 


89.  Coama  C<n.  Lanioiaa 
Uaitullcua,  Coa.  a.  c  1. 
1 


40.CamiaCom.LaBtolaa.        41.  Cn.  Cora,  liontiilaa 

Coa.A.B.95.  Oaatnliow^  Co».  A.  P.9B. 

I 

49.  Coana  Com.  LontehMb 
A.B.60. 

43.  Lafhi^MlaMHiaphar. 

For  the  Lentali  Marcellini,  9ee  Marcbllus. 

1.  L.  CoRNELiTTS  LxNTULUS,  WM  the  oidy 
eenittor  who  Toted  agninst  baying  off  Brenniu  and 
hit  Qanis,  b.  a  387.    (Lir.  iz.  4.) 

2.  L.  CORNBLIDS  L.  P.  LXNTULUS,  9on  of  the 
last  (Liv.  /.  c),  cental  in  B.  c.  327.  He  commanded 
an  army  of  obaerration  againtt  the  Samnitet  jntt 
befdn  the  Moond  Samnite  war,  B.  c.  324.    (Lir. 


TiiL  22,  23.)  He  wat  legate  in  the  Caodine  cam 
paign,  fiye  yean  after,  and  adyited  the  consult  to 
accept  the  termt  offered  by  the  enemy.  (Liv.  ix. 
4.)  Next  year  he  waa  dictator,  and  he  probably 
wat  the  officer  who  avenged  the  disgrace  of  the 
Furculae  Caudinae.  This  waa  indeed  ditpnted 
(Liv.  ix.  15)  ;  but  hit  descendants  at  leatt  claimed 
the  honour  for  him,  by  assuming  the  agnomen  of 
Caudinus.     [See  No.  6.] 

3.  Sbr7.  Cornklius  Cn.  f.  Cn.  n.  Lbntulus, 
consul  in  a.  c.  303.    (Liv.  x.  1  ;  Fasti  Cap.) 

4.  TiB.  Cornbuc78  Serv.  f.  Cn.  n.  Lbntulus, 
son  of  the  last.     [See  the  next] 

5.  Lb  CoRNBUUs  Tib.  f.  Sbrv.  n.  Lbntulus, 
son  of  the  last,  consul  b.  c.  275.    {Fadi  Cap.) 

6.  L.  Cornelius  L.  f.  Tib.  n.  Lbntulus 
Caudinus,  son  of  the  last  (FaaU  Cap,  a.  u.  516.) 
He  is  the  first  who  is  expressly  recorded  with  the 
agnomen  Candinut :  but  as  the  Fasti  are  mutilated, 
it  may  have  been  assumed  by  his  &ther.  He  was 
curuie  aedile  (Vaillant,Cbnie2n  No.  18,/*a/Nrn  No. 
1);  Pontifex  Maximus  (Liv.  xxil  10);  and  at 
consul  in  B.  c  237,  he  triumphed  over  the  Ligu- 
rians.  (Fa$U  Cap. ;  Eutrop.  iil  2.)  He  died  b.  c. 
213.    (Liv.  XXV.  2.) 

7.  P.  Cornelius  L.  f.  Tib.  n.  Lbntulus  Cau- 
dinus, brother  of  the  last,  consul  in  &  c.  236. 
{Fasti,  A.  u.  517 ;  VailL  Cbnw/u,  No.  19 ;  Spanh. 
Num.  voL  iL  p.  220.) 

8.  L.  Cornelius  L.  f.  L.  n.  Lbntulus  Cau- 
dinus, son  of  No.  6,  curuie  aedile  in  B.a  209. 
(Liv.  xxvii.  21.) 

9.  P.  Cornelius  L.  f.  L.  n.  Lbntulus  Cau- 
dinus, brother  of  the  last ;  with  P.  Sdpio  in 
Spain,  B.  c.  210  (Liv.  xxvi.  48) ;  praetor  &  c.  204 
{Id.  xxix.  38) ;  one  of  the  ten  ambassadors  sent 
to  PhiHp  of  Macedon  in  b.c.  196.  (Id.  xxxiii. 
35,  39). 

10.  P.  (Cornelius  P.  p.  L.  n.  Lbntulus, 
son  of  No.  7,  praetor  in  Sicily  b.  c.  214,  and 
continued  in  his  province  for  the  two  following 
years.  (Liv.  xxiv.  9,  10,  44,  xxv.  3,  xxvL  1.) 
In  b.  c.  189  he  was  one  of  ten  ambassadors  sent 
into  Asia  after  the  submission  of  Antiochut.  {Id, 
XXX vii.  55.) 

11.  Cn.  (Cornelius  L.  f.  L.  n.  Lbntulus 
(Fasti  Cap,  a.  u.  552);  perhaps  son  of  No.  8,  since 
we  find  him  designated  m  L./,  L.n.\  though,  on 
the  other  hand,  his  pnenomen  Cneius,  and  the  ab- 
sence of  the  agnomen  Caudinus,  are  opposed  to  this 
connection.  He  was  quaestor  in  b.  c.  212 ;  curuie 
aedile  with  hu  brother  (No.  12)  in  204  ;  consul  in 
201  (Liv.  XXV.  17,  xxix.  11,  xxx.  40,  44).  He 
wishMl  for  the  province  of  Africa,  that  he  might 
conclude  the  war  with  Carthage ;  but  this  well- 
earned  glory  was  reserved  for  Scipio  by  the  senate. 
Lentulns  had  the  command  of  the  fleet  on  the  coast 
of  Sicily,  with  orders  to  pass  over  to  Africa  if  neces- 
sary. Scipio  used  to  say,  that  but  for  Lentulus*s 
greediness  he  should  have  destroyed  Carthage. 
(Liv.  XXX.  40—44.)  Cn.  Lentulus  was  proconsul 
in  Hither  Spain  in  b.  a  199,  and  had  an  ovation 
for  his  services.    (Id,  xxxi.  50,  xxxiii  27.) 

12.  L.  Cornelius  L.  p.  L.  n.  Lbntulus,  bro- 
ther of  the  last  (Vaill.  Comeiuj  No.  28),  praetor  in 
Sardinia  n.  c.  211  (Liv.  xxv.  41,  xxvL  1),  suc- 
ceeded Scipio  as  proconsul  in  Spain,  where  he  re- 
mained for  eleven  yean,  and  on  his  return  waa 
not  allowed  more  than  an  ovation,  because  he  only 
held  proconsular  rank.  (Liv.  xxviiL  38,  xxix.  2, 1 1, 
13,xxx.41,  xxxl20,30.)    Doling  his  absence  in 


730 


LENTULUS. 


Spain  he  was  carule  aedile  with  his  brother  Cneiiu 
[No.  11],  though  he  had  been  already  praetor. 
(Liv.  xxiz.  11.)  This  might  be  to  further  his 
designs  upon  the  consulship,  which  he  obtained  the 
year  after  his  return,  B.  c.  )  99 ;  and  the  year  after 
that  he  was  proconral  in  GauJ.  (Liv.  zzzL  49, 
xxxii.  1,  2,  8,  9.)  He  u  perhaps  the  Lentulus 
that  was  decemvir  sacromm  in  B.C.  213,  and  died 
in  173.     {Id,  XXV.  2,  xlii.  10.) 

13.  L.  Cornelius  Cn.  f.  L.  n.  Lxntulus 
Lupus,  son  of  No.  1 1,  nephew  to  the  last  (EckheU 
voL  iL  p.  302)  ;  curule  aedile  in  b.  c.  1 63 ;  consul 
in  156;  censor  in  147.  {Titul,  Teremtu  Heaul. ; 
Fasti,  A.  u.  597,  606  ;  Cic  Brut  20  ;  VaL  Max. 
vi.  9.  §  10.) 

14.  CoRNXLius  Lbntulus  was  praetor  in 
Sicily,  and  was  defeated  in  the  Servile  war  about 
RC.134.    (Florus,  iiu  19, 7.) 

15.  Cn.  Cornelius  Lbntulus,  consul  in  b.  a 
97.  (Fasti;  Plin.  H.N.  x.  2,  xxx.  3  (I)  ;  Cas- 
siod.)  He  was  probably  iiEither  by  adoption  of 
No.  24. 

16.  P.  Cornblius  L.  f.  L.  n.  Lbntulus,  pro- 
bably son  of  No.  12.  He  was  curule  aedile  with 
Scipio  Nasica  in  B.  c.  1 69 :  in  their  Circensian 
games  they  exhibited  elephants  and  bears.  (Liv. 
xliv.  18.)  Next  year  he  went  with  two  others  to 
negotiate  with  Perseus  of  Macedon,  but  without 
efiect  (Liv.  xlv.  4.)  He  was  consul  suffectus, 
with  C  Domitius,  in  b.  c.  162,  the  election  of  the 
former  consuls  being  declared  informal.  (Faati, 
A.  u.  591 ;  Cic  de  A^aL  Dettr,  ii.  4,  de  Divin.  ii 
35  ;  Val.  Max.  L  1.  §  3.)  He  became  princeps  se- 
natus  (Cic  Brut  28,  Divin,  in  CaedL  21,  c^s  Orat, 
i.  48);  and  must  have  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  since 
he  was  wounded  in  the  contest  with  C.  Gracchus 
in  B.  c.  121.     (Cic  m  Cat.  iv.  6,  Fhilipp,  viii.  4.) 

17*  P.  Cornblius  Lbntulus,  only  known 
from  Fasti,  son  of  No.  16,  and  father  of  No.  18. 

18.  P.  Cornblius  P.  f.  P.  n.  Lbntulus,  sur- 
named  Sura,  son  of  the  last,  the  man  of  chief  note 
in  Catiline^s  crew.  (Cic  t»  Cat.  iiL  5,  iv.  6;  Ascon. 
ad  Divin.  21.)  He  was  quaestor  to  Sulla  in  B.C. 
81  (Plut.  Cic.  17):  before  him  and  L.  Triarius, 
Verres  had  to  give  an  account  of  the  monies  he  had 
received  as  quaestor  in  Cisalpine  GauL  (Cic  in 
Verr.  i.  1 4.)  He  was  soon  after  himself  called  to 
account  for  the  same  matter,  but  was  acquitted. 
It  is  said  that  he  got  his  cognomen  of  Sura  from 
his  conduct  on  this  occasion  ;  for  when  Sulla  called 
him  to  account,  he  answered  by  scornfully  putting 
oat  his  ieff,  **like  boys,"  says  Plutarch,  **when 
they  make  a  blunder  in  playing  at  ball.''  (Cic, 
1 7.)  Other  persons,  however,  had  borne  the  name 
before,  one  perhaps  of  the  Lentulus  family.  (Liv. 
xxiL  31  ;  comp.  SueL  DomiL  13 ;  Dion  Cass. 
Ixviii.  9, 15.)  In  B.C.  75  he  was  praetor  ;  and 
Hortensius,  pleading  before  such  a  judge,  had  no 
difficulty  in  procuring  the  acquitttd  of  Terentius 
Varro,  when  accused  of  extortion.  (Asoon.  ad 
Divin.  7  ;  Plut  Gc  17  ;  Acron.  ad  Horat.  Serm, 
ii.  1.  49.)  In  B.C.  71  he  was  consul  (fWt, 
A.  u.  682  ;  ConMularis  in  Veil.  Pat.  ii.  34 ;  Dion 
Cass.  XXX vii.  80.)  But  in  the  next  year  he  was 
ejected  from  the  senate,  with  sixty-three  others, 
for  infiunous  life  and  manners.  (Gell.  v.  6  ;  Plut. 
/.  e. ;  Dion  Cass.,  &c. ;  see  No.  25.)  It  was  this, 
probably,  that  led  him  to  join  Catiline  and  his 
crew.  From  his  distinguished  birth  and  high 
rank,  he  calculated  on  becoming  chief  of  the  con- 
spiracy ;  and  a  prophecy  of  the  Sibylline  books  was 


LENTULUS. 

applied  by  flattering  haruspices  to  him.  Thre» 
Comelii  were  to  rule  Rome,  and  he  was  the  third 
after  Sulla  and  Cinna ;  the  twentieth  year  after 
the  burning  of  the  capitol,  &c,  was  to  be  fatal  to 
the  city.  (Cic  in  Ott  iii.  4,  iv.  1 ,  6 ;  SaL  Cbt 
47.)*  To  gain  power,  and  recover  his  place  in 
the  senate,  he  became  praetor  again  in  B.C.  63. 
(Sail  ^.  C.  17,  46,  &c)  When  Catiline  left  the 
city  for  Etruria,  Lentulus  remained  as  chief  of  the 
home-conspirators,  and  his  irresolution  probably 
saved  the  city  from  being  fired.  (SalL  Cat  32,  43 ; 
Cic  in  Cat  iii.  4,  7,  iv.  6,  BnU,  66,  &c;  comp.  Cb- 
TH  BG  us,  8.)  For  it  was  by  his  over-caution  that  the 
negotiation  with  the  ambassadors  of  the  Allobroges 
was  entered  into ;  and  these  unstable  allies  revealed 
the  secret  to  the  consul  Cicero,  who  directed  them  to 
feign  compliance  with  the  conspirators'  wishes,  and 
thus  to  obtain  written  documents  which  might  be 
brought  in  evidence  against  them.  The  well-known 
sequel  will  be  found  under  the  life  of  Catiline 
[p.  632].  Lentulus  was  deposed  from  the  praetor- 
ship  ;  given  to  be  kept  in  libera  autodia  by  the 
aedile  P.  Lentulus  Spinther  (No.  20  ;  comp.  Cic 
in  Cat,  iii.  6,  iv.  3,p.  Red.  ad  Qmr.  6  ;  SalL  Cat, 
50,  &c) ;  and  was  strangled  in  the  Capitoline 
prison  on  the  5th  of  December.  (Cic  pro  Flaee, 
40,  &c,  PhUipp.  ii.  7  (8) ;  Sail  CaL  55,  &c) 
His  step-son  Antony  pretended  that  Cicero  refused 
to  deliver  up  his  corpse  for  burial.  (Cic  PkHipp, 
L  c  ;  Plut  Anton,  2.)  Lentulus  was  slow  in 
thought  and  speech,  but  this  was  disguised  by  the 
dignity  of  his  person,  the  expressiveness  and  grace 
of  his  action,  the  sweetness  and  power  of  his  voice. 
(Cic.  Brut.  64.)  His  impudence  was  excessive,  his 
morals  infiunous,  so  that  there  was  nothing  so  bad 
but  he  dared  say  or  do  it ;  but  when  danger  showed 
itself  he  was  slow  and  irresolute.  The  former  qua- 
lities made  him  join  the  gang  of  Catiline ;  the  latter 
were  in  great  part  the  ruin  of  their  cause.  (Comp. 
Senec  de  Ira^  iii  38 ;  Cic  pro  SuU.  25.) 

19.  P.  Cornblius  L.  f.  Lbntulus,  &ther  of 
the  next 

20.  P.  Cornblius  P.  f.  L.  n.  Lbntulus,  snr- 
named  Spinthxr.  {Fast.  A.  u.  696  ;  comp.  Golix. 
A.  u.  698;  Eckhel,  vol  v.  p.  182.)  He  received  this 
nickname  from  his  resembhwce  to  the  actor  Sfnnther, 
and  it  was  remarked  as  curious,  that  his  colleague 
in  the  consulship,  Metellus  Nepos,  was  like  Pam- 
philus,  another  actor.  (Plin.  H,N.  vii.  10;  VaL 
Max.  ix.  14.  §  4.)  Caesar  commonly  calls  him  by 
this  name  (A  C  L  15,  &c):  not  so  Cicero  ;  but 
there  could  be  no  harm  in  it,  for  he  used  it  on  his 
coins  when  pro-praetor  in  Spain,  simply  to  distin- 
guish himself  from  the  many  of  the  same  family 
(Eckhel,  Le,);  and  his  son  bore  it  after  him.  He 
was  curule  aedile  in  b.  c.  63,  the  year  of  Cicero*s 
consulship,  and  was  entrusted  with  the  care  of  the 
apprehended  conspirator,  P.  Lent  Sure  (No.  1 8). 
His  games  were  long  remembered  for  their  splen- 
dour ;  but  his  toga,  edged  with  Tynan  purple,  gave 
offence.  (Sail.  Cat,  47  ;  Cic  de  Of.  ii.  16  ;  Plin. 
H.  N.  ix.  63,  xxxvi.  12,  (7).)  He  waa  praetor  in 
b.  c.  60 :  at  the  Apollinarian  games  he,  for  the  first 
time,  drew  an  awning  over  the  theatre  (car6<ut«t 
velot  Plin.  H,  N,  xix.  6),  and  ornamented  the 
scenes  with  silver.  (VaL  Max.  iL  4.  $  6.)  By 
Caesar^s  interest  he  obtained  Hither  Spain  for  his 

*  That  many  fictitious  oracles  were  current  alier 
the  burning  of  the  capitol  it  clear  from  TadL  ^im. 
yL  12 ;  comp.  Suet.  OcL  31« 


LENTULUS. 

next  jear^t  protince,  where  be  renuuned  into  part 
of58.    (Cae8.AC.122;Ci&<K^Fam.i.9.  §4, 

He  RianMd  to  become  candidate  for  the  consul' 
ship,  when  he  was  elected  again,  by  Caeaax^s  sup- 
port.   (Caes.  L  e.)    But  on  the  very  day  of  his 
entering  office,  1  Jan.  b.  c.  57,  he  moved  for  the 
immediate  recall  of  Cicero  {CXc  m  Pi».  1 5);  brought 
oTer  his  colleague  Metellus  Nepos  to  the  same 
views ;  and  his  services  were  gratefully  acknow- 
ledged by  Cicero.     {Pro  Sexi.  40,  69,  Brui.  77, 
adAU.  iii.  22.  &c;  and  comp.  the  letters  to  Lentulus 
himself^  ad  Fam,  L  1 — 9.)     Now,  therefore,  not- 
withstanding his  obligations  to  Caesar,  he  had 
openly  taken  part  with  the  aristocracy.     Yet  he 
oppo&^  them  in  promoting  Pompey^s  appointment 
to  the  supreme  superintendence  of  the  com  market 
His  secret  motive  was  to  occupy  Pompey  at  home, 
and  thus  prevent  him  from  being  chaiged  with  the 
office  of  restoring  Ptolemy  Auletes,  the  exiled  king 
of  Egypt ;  for  then  he  hoped  that  this  would  fall 
to  his  share,  as  |m)consul  of  Cilicia.     (Cic  eul  AU. 
iv.  1,  ad  Fam,  i.  1.  §  7 ;  Pint  Pomp,  49.     For  the 
life  and  fortunes  of  this  king,  see  Ptolxmaeus 
Aulstba).     Lentulus  obtained  a  decree  in  his 
favour  ;  and  intended  to  depart  at  the  close  of  his 
consulship.     But  in  December,  a  statue  of  Jupiter 
on  the  Alban  hill  was  struck  by  lightning :  the 
Sibylline  books  were  consulted,  and  an  oracle  found 
which  forbade  the  restoration  of  a  king  of  Egypt 
by  anned  force.      Cato,  who  had  just  become 
tribune,  was  an  enemy  of  Lentulus:  he  availed 
himself  of  this  oracle  (which  had  probably  been 
forged  to  use  against  Pompey),  and  ordered  the 
quindecemviri  to  read  it  publicly.      (Fenestella, 
ap.  Non,  MarcdL,  p.  385,  ed.  Lips.  1826.)     The 
matter  was  then  brought  before  the  senate,  and 
gave  rise  to  long  and  intricate  debates.    The  pre- 
tensions of  Pompey   were  supported  by  several 
tribunes:    Lentulus  was  backed  by  Hortensius 
and  LucuUus.    The  high  aristocratK  party,  led  by 
Bibulns,  leaned  to  a  middle  course,  to  send  three 
ambassadors  to  Egypt.     Cicero  was  bound  by 
gratitnde  to  Lentulus  ;  by  fear  of  another  exile  to 
Pompey  ;  and  seems  to  have  taken  little  active 
part  in  the  matter.    The  proposition  of  Bibulns 
being  rejected,  the  new  consul,  Harcellinus,  ex- 
erted himself  to  procure  the  adjournment  of  the 
question  sine  die,  and  it  rested  till  the  year  55 
B.  c,  when  Oabinius  got  a  law  passed,  without  the 
authority  of  the  senate,  entrusting  the  coveted 
office  to  Pompey.     (See  Cic.  to  Lentulus,  a</  Fam. 
L,  arf  Q.  Fr,  ii.  2  and  6 ;  Plut  Pomp,  49  ;  Dion 
Qbmk  xxxix.  15,  16).     Lentulus  remained  as  pro- 
consul in  Cilicia  from  &  c.  56  till  July,  53,  though 
Cato  proposed  to  recall  him.    We  hear  little  of  his 
doings.     He  was  saluted  Imperator  for  a  campaign 
in  the  Amanus,  and  Cicero  warmly  supported  his 
claims  to  a  triumph,  which,  however,  he  did  not 
obtain  till  b.  c.  51,  when  Cicero  was  himself  in 
Cilicia.     The  orator  praises  his  justice,  but  recom- 
mends him  to  make  friends  of  the  equites  {puhU- 
cam),    (Cic.  ad  Fam,  L  5,  &&,  iiL  7,  3,  pro  SexL 
69 ;  comp.  Eckhel,  vol  iv.  p.  360,  voL  t.  p.  184.) 
That  Cicero^s  praise  vros  deserved  appears  from 
the  &et  that  Lentulus  was  obliged  to  sell  his  villa 
•t  Tusculum  soon  after.    (Ad  AtL  vi.  1.  20.) 

In  B.  c.  49,  when  the  civil  wars  began,  Lentulus 
took  part  against  Caesar,  and  had  the  command  of 
10  cohorts  in  Picenum.  At  the  approach  of  the 
enemy,  he  fled  and  joined  Domltius  Ahenobarbus 


LENTULUS. 


731 


at  Corfininm.  When  Caesar  invested  the  pkce, 
and  Pompey  refused  to  come  to  their  relief  Len« 
tulus  was  allowed  by  the  garrison  to  open  negotia- 
tions with  Caesar.  The  general  received  him 
fevourably,  dismissed  him  with  his  friends,  and 
took  the  troops  into  his  own  service.  (Caes.  B,  C, 
i.  15-— 23.)  Lentulus  retired  to  Puteoli  and  pro- 
bably joined  Pompey  in  Greece  not  long  after. 
(Cic.  ad  AU,  ix.  11,  13,  15.)  He  shared  in  the 
presumption  of  his  party,  for  we  find  him  diluting 
with  Metellus,  Scipio,  and  Domitius,  who  had  the 
best  right  to  succeed  Caesar  as  pontifex  maximns. 
(Caes.  B,  C,  iii.  83.)  After  Pharsalia,  he  followed 
Pompey  to  Egypt,  and  got  safe  to  Rhodes.  {Ad 
Fam,  xiL  14  ;  comp.  Ca^  B.  C,  iiL  102.)  Of  his 
subsequent  fiite  we  are  not  informed. 

Lentulus  Spinther  owes  his  importance  chiefly 
to  his  high  birth  and  his  connection  with  Cicero. 
He  was  a  common-place  sort  of  man,  of  tolerable 
honesty.  As  an  orator,  he  made  up,  by  pains  and 
industry,  for  the  gifts  that  had  been  denied  him  by 
nature.    (Cic  BnU,  77.) 

21.   P.    CORNBLIUS    P.     F.    P.   N.    LbNTULOS 

Spinthxr,  son  of  the  last.  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  i.  7, 
xii.  15,  act  Q.  Fr,  ii.  3,  &c.)  He  assumed  the 
toga  virilis  in  a.  c.  57,  sod  therefore  was  bom  in 
74.  In  the  same  year  he  was  dected  in  the  college 
of  augurs,  having  been  fint  received  (by  a  sham 
adoption)  into  the  Manlian  gens  ;  because  two  of 
the  same  gens  could  not  at  once  be  in  the  college, 
and  Faustus  Sulla  of  the  Cornelian  was  already  a 
member.  (Cic.  pro  SexL  69 ;  Dion  Cass,  xxxix. 
17;  comp.  Vaill.  Cornel,  No.  48 — 51,  Eckhel,  vol. 
V.  p.  184,  &c.)  In  56,  when  Cato  endeavoured  to 
read  his  father  from  Cilicia,  he  appeared  publicly 
in  mourning.  (Cic.  ad  Q.  Fr.  ii.  3,  init.)  He 
followed  Pompey^s  fortunes  with  his  &ther,  and 
was  supposed  to  have  gone  to  Alexandria  after  the 
murder  of  their  chief — perhaps  to  intercede  with 
Caesar.  {Ad  AU,  xi.  1 3.)  The  dictator  pardoned 
him,  and  he  returned  to  Itidy.  In  b.  c.  45  he  was 
divorced  from  his  abandoned  wife,  Metella.  (He- 
rat. Serm.  ii.  3.  339 ;  Cic.  ad  Att.  xi.  15,  23,  xii. 
52,  xiii.  7.)  Soon  after  we  find  him  visiting 
Cicero,  and  in  close  connection  with  M.  Brutus. 
After  the  murder  of  the  dictator,  he  openly  joined 
the  conspirators.  {Ad  AU,  xiii.  10,  ad  Fam.  xii. 
14,  4 ;  Plut.  Oief.  67,  &c.)  The  senate  sent  him 
as  proqnaestor  to  C  Trebonius,  who  held  Asia  as 
proconsul  for  the  conspirators.  When  the  latter 
was  slain  by  Dolabella,  Lentulus  assumed  the  title 
of  propraetor,  and  sent  home  a  despatch  containing 
an  exaggerated  amount  of  his  own  services ;  and  he 
certainly  was  of  use  in  supplying  Cassius  with 
money,  and  hanssing  Dohibella.  (Cic.  ad  Fam, 
xii.  14,  15.)  When  Brutus  and  Cassius  took  the 
field,  he  joined  them,  and  coined  money  in  their 
name,  with  the  figure  and  title  of  Liberia».  (See 
the  annexed  coin.)  He  served  with  Cassius  against 


fiiOlO ■ 


Rhodes  ;  with  Brutus  in  Lycia.  (App.  B.  C,  iv. 
72,  82.)  After  Philippi,  he  escaped  death,  for  his 
name  appears  «ith  the  augurs*  insignia  on  denaiica 


732 


LENTULUa 


of  AugofltuB,  which  proves  that  he  was  alive  in 
B.  c.  27t  when  Octavius  assumed  this  name. 

22.  C.  Cornelius  LKNTULUs,in  b.c.  199,  one 
of  the  triumffiri  colon,  deduc,   (Li v.  zxxii.  2.) 

23.  Cn.  Cornxlius  Lbntulus,  consul  with 
Mummitts  in  b.  c.  146.  (Cic.  od  AtU  xiii.  33.  §  3 ; 
Veil.  Pat.  i.  12.  §  5,  compared  with  the  F<uU^  a.  u. 
607.) 

24.  Cn.  Cornxlius  Lbntulus  Clooianus 
(Cic.  ad  Ait,  i.  19.  §  2  ;  Oell  xviii.  4),  a  Chiudius 
adopted  into  the  Lentnlus  family  — perhaps  by  No. 
15.  He  was  consul  in  b.  a  72,  with  L.  Qellius. 
They  brought  forward  sevend  important  laws; 
one,  that  all  who  had  been  presented  with  the 
freedom  of  the  city  by  Poropey  (after  the  Sertorian 
war)  should  be  Roman  citizens  (Cic  pro  Balb,  8, 
1 4 ;  see  VoL  I.  p.  456) ;  another,  that  persons  absent 
in  the  provinces  should  not  be  indictable  for  capital 
offences.  This  was  intended  to  protect  Sthenius 
of  Thermae  in  Sicily  uainst  the  machinations  of 
Verres  ;  and  by  the  innuenoe  of  this  person  it  was 
frustrated.  (Cic.  in  Verr,  ii.  34,  39,  &c.)  Len- 
tulus  also  passed  a  law  to  exact  payment  from  those 
who  had  received  grants  of  public  land  firom  SuUa. 
(Sail,  ap,  GdL  zviii.  4.)  In  the  war  with  Spar- 
tacus  both  he  and  his  colleague  were  defeated — but 
after  their  consulship.  (Li v.  E^  96;  Plut  Ctom, 
9,  &c.)  With  the  same  colleague  he  held  the 
censor^ip  in  B.  c.  70,  and  ejected  64  members 
from  the  senate  for  infamous  life,  among  whom 
were  Lentnlus  Sura  [See  No.  18]  and  C.  Antonius, 
afterwards  Cicero^s  colleague  in  the  consulship. 
Yet  the  majority  of  those  expelled  were  acquitted 
by  the  courts,  and  restored  (Cic.  pro  Cluent,  42,  in 
Verr,  v.  7,  pro  FUuc.  19  ;  GelL  v.  6;  Val.  Max. 
V.  9.  §  1.)  They  held  a  lustrum,  in  which  the 
number  of  citizens  was  returned  at  450,000  (Li v. 
EpiL  98 ;  Ascon.  ad  Verr,  AeL  L  18 ;  comp.  PluL 
Fomp.  22.)  The  same  officers  served  as  Pompey^s 
legates  against  the  pirates  in  b.  c.  67, 66  ;  and  Len- 
tulns  supported  the  Manilian  biw,  appointing 
Pompey  to  the  command  against  Mithridates. 
(Appian,  Mithr.  95;  Cic  pro  Leg.  Manil.  23.) 
As  an  orator,  he  concealed  his  want  of  talent  by 
great  skill  and  art,  and  by  a  good  voice.  (Cic. 
Brut.  66.) 

25.  Cn.  Cornxlius  Lbntulus  Clodlanus, 
son  of  the  last  In  b.  c.  60,  he  was  sent  with  Me- 
telltts  Creticus  and  L.  Flaocns,  to  check  the  appre- 
hended inroad  of  the  Swiss  into  the  province  of 
Oaul;  but  their  services  were  not  required.  (Cic 
ad  AtL  i.  19,  20.) 

26.  L.  Cornxlius  Lbntulus  Cru&  (Cic  ad 
Fam,  viiL  4,  init.)  Who  he  was,  and  whence  he 
derived  his  agnomen  of  Cms,  is  unknown. 

In  B.  c.  61,  he  appeared  as  the  chief  accuser  of 
P.  Clodius,  for  violating  the  mysteries  of  the  Bona 
Dea  (Argum.  ad  CXc  in  Ciod^  de  Hartup.  JUtip. 
17).  In  58  he  was  praetor,  and  Cicero  adcukted 
on  his  aid  against  Clodius  (ad  Q.  Fr.  i.  2,  fin.^  ; 
and  he  did  attempt  to  rouse  Pompey  to  protect  the 
orator,  but  in  vain  (m  Fiaon.  31).  He  was  not 
raised  to  the  consular  dignity  till  &  c  50,  when  he 
obtained  this  post,  with  C.  Marcellus  M.  £,  as  being 
a  known  enemy  to  Caesar  (Caes.  B.  G.  8,  50)  ; 
though  in  the  year  before,  P.  Dolabelk  had  beaten 
him  in  the  contest  for  a  phice  among  the  xv.  viri 
(Cic  ad  Fam.  viii.  4).  In  the  year  of  his  consul- 
ship, B.  c.  49,  the  storm  burst.  Lentulus  did  all 
he  could  to  excite  his  wavering  party  to  take  arms 
and   meet  Caesar :    he  called  Cicero  cowardly  ; 


LENTULUS. 

blamed  him  for  seeking  a  triumph  at  nich  a  time 
{ad  Fam,  vi.  21,  xvi  11)  ;  urged  war  at  any  price, 
in  the  hope,  says  Caesar  (B.  C,  i.  4),  of  retrieving 
his  ruined  fortunes,  and  becoming  another  Sulla  ; 
and  Cicero  seems  to  justify  this  accusation  (ad  Fam, 
rl  6,ad  AU,  xi.  6).  It  was  mainly  at  Lentulus* 
instigation  that  the  violent  measures  passed  the 
senate  early  in  the  year,  which  gave  the  tribunes  a 
pretence  for  flying  to  Caesar  at  Bavenna  (Caes. 
B.  a  i.  5  ;  Plut.  Oks.  33).  He  himself  fled  fnmi 
the  city  at  the  approach  of  Caesar;  and  Cioero 
saw  him  at  Formiae  in  January  23rd,  quite  dispi- 
rited [ad  AtL  vii.  12).  On  the  27th,  at  Capua, 
Lentulus  with  others  agreed  to  accept  Caesar*s 
offers  {Ih,  15).  He  was  summoned  by  Casnus  the 
tribune  to  return  to  Rome,  to  bring  the  money  from 
the  sacred  treasury,  but  did  not  go  {lb.  21,  comp. 
viii.  11).  Pompey  had  meantime  collected  foites 
in  ApuUa,  and  ordered  tlie  consuls  to  join  him  there, 
leaving  a  garrison  in  Capua  {ad  Ait  viiL  12  a— 
d.).  While  Pompey  was  retiring  on  Brundisium, 
Balbus  the  younger  was  sent  by  Caesar  to  per- 
suade Lentulus  to  return  to  Rome,  with  offisrs  of  a 
province.  The  consul,  instead,  went  with  his  col- 
league and  some  troops  over  to  lllyria,  though 
Cicero  tried  to  detain  him  in  Italy  {ad  AU.  viiL  9, 
15,  ix.  6);  and,  soon  after,  we  hear  of  his  raising 
two  legions  for  Pompey  in  Asia  (Caes.  B.  (7.  iii.  4). 
When  both  armies  were  encampeid  at  Dyrrbachium, 
Balbus  again  attempted  to  seduce  the  consul,  boldly 
entering  Pompey^s  camp  ;  but  Lentulus  asked  too 
high  a  price  (Veil.  Pat.  it  51  ;  comp.  Cic  ad  Fam. 
X.  32)  ;  and  probably,  like  others  of  his  party, 
thought  Caesar*s  cause  desperate  (Caes.  B.  C.  iil 
82).  After  Pharsalia,  he  fled  with  Poropey  ;  but 
was  refused  admittance  at  Rhodes  (Caes.  B.  C.  iiL 
102 ;  Veil.  Pat.  il  63.)  With  some  others,  he 
determined  to  make  for  Egypt,  and  arrived  there 
the  day  after  Pompey*s  murder.  He  saw  the 
funeral  pyre  on  Mt.  Casius,  but  landed,  was  ap- 
prehended by  young  Ptolemy^s  ministen,  and  put 
to  death  in  prison.  (Caes.  B,  C  iii.  104  ;  VaL 
Max.  i.  8.  §  9  ;  Oros.  vL  15  ;  Pint.  Fomp  80.) 
Notwithstanding  his  prodigality  and  selfishness, 
Cicero  always  regarded  him  with  some  fiivour,  in 
memory  of  the  part  he  had  taken  against  Clodius 
{Brut.  77,  de  Hartup.  Reap.  17). 

27.  SxRV.  Cornxlius  Lxntulus,  comle  aedile 
in  B.  c.  207  ;  military  tribune  in  Spain,  two  years 
after  (Liv.  xxviii.  10,  xxix.  2). 

28.  SxRV.  Cornxlius  Sxrv.  f.  Lxntulus, 
•son  of  the  hist.  In  b.  a  171,  he  went  with  his 
brother  Publius  and  three  others  on  an  embassy  to 
Greece  (Liv.  xlii.  37,  47,  49,  56).  In  169,  he 
was  praetor  in  Sicily  {Id.  xliiL  1 5). 

29.  P.  Cornxlius  Sxrv.  p.  Lxntulus.  [See 
the  hist.] 

30.  L.  Cornxlius  Sxrv.  p.  Sxrv.  n.  Lxntu- 
lus, son  of  No.  28,  praetor  in  &  c.  140  (Frontiji. 
ds  Aqmaed.  7). 

31.  L.  Lxntulus,  in  b.  a  168  was  one  of  three 
who  carried  home  the  despatches  of  the  consul 
Aemilius  Paullus,  after  the  defeat  of  Perseus  (Liv. 
xlv.  1). 

32.  Cn.  Lxntulus  Vatll,  mentioned  by  Cieeroa 
a  c.  56  (orf  Q.  Fr,  il  3.  $  5). 

33.  L.  Cornxlius  Lxntulus  Nioxr,  flamea 
of  Man  (Cic.  ad  AH.  xii.  7,  m  Vatin.  10  ;  comp. 
Ascon.  ad  Oie.  Scaur,  sub  fin.).  At  his  dedieatioD 
by  the  augur  L.  Caesar,  he  gave  a  sumptuous  din* 
ner  (Macrob.  Sat,  ii.  9).    In  B.  c.  58,  he  stood  fop 


LENTULUS. 

the  «nmilshim  tbongh  Cbmbt  tried  to  pat  him 
down  by  implicating  him  in  an  attempt  on  Pompey*8 
life  (Cic  M  ra/i'a.  10  ;  oomp.  ad  AU.  ii.  24).  In 
67,  he  was  one  of  the  priests  to  whom  was  referred 
the  question  whether  ue  site  of  Cicero*s  house  was 
consecrated  groond  (De  Hanup.  Reap.  6,  comp. 
pro  Dom.  49,  52).  He  is  also  mentioned  as  one 
of  the  judges  in  the  case  of  P.  Sextius,  &  c.  56 
{in  VaHn.  L  e^  ad  Q,  Fr.  u,  ^  5).  He  died  in 
the  same  year,  much  praised  by  Cioeio  {ad  AU.  iv. 

6). 

34.  L.  CoRNBLius  L.  F.  Lbntulvs,  ion  of  the 

hut,  and  also  flamen  of  Mars  {ad  AU,  ir.  16,  9, 
ziL  7,  ad  Q.  Fr,  iii.  1,  15).  He  defended  M. 
Scanms,  in  B.C.  54,  when  accused  of  extortion 
(Aicon.  ad  Cic  Seaur.  c.  1):  he  accused  Gabinius 
of  high  treason,  about  the  same  time,  but  was  sus- 
pected of  collusion  {ad  Q.  Fr,  l.  &,  ad  AtL  ir.  16, 
9).  In  the  Philippics  he  is  .'mentioned  as  a  friend 
of  Antonyms  ;  and  he  was  appointed  by  the  Utter 
to  a  prorinoe,  but  made  no  use  of  the  appointment, 
in  B.C.  44  (/'AtfiJDp.  iil  10).  He  strniek  coins  as 
priest  of  Man  (Ultor),  b.  a  20,  to  commemorate 
the  recorery  of  the  standards  from  the  Parthians,  by 
Augustus  (IMon  Cass.  lir.  8 ;  Vaill.  OoneL  No.  38). 

35.  Lbntulus  CRuacBLLio,  of  unknown  origin, 
was  proscribed  by  the  triumrirs  in  a  &  43 ;  he 
escaped,  and  joined  Sezt.  Pompeiusin  Sicily,  where 
his  wife  Sulpicia  joined  him,  against  the  wUl  of  her 
mother  Julia.  (Val.  Max.  vi.  7.  §  3  ;  Appiao, 
A  a  ir.  39.)  [H.  G.  L.] 

36.  Cn.  Cornblius  L.  p.  Lbntulus,  consul 
B.  c.  18,  with  P.  Lentulus  Maroellinus.  (Dion 
Cass.  liv.  12.) 

37-  Cn.  Cobnblius  Cn.  f.  Lbntulus  Auour, 
consul  B.  c.  14,  with  M.  Licinius  Crassus.  He 
was  a  man  of  immense  weath,  but  of  a  mean  and 
pnsiUanimous  spirit.  His  wealth  ezcited  the  avarice 
of  Tiberius,  who  caused  him  so  much  fear  that  at 
length  he  put  an  end  to  his  life,  leaving  his  fortune 
to  the  emperor  (Dion  Cass.  liv.  12  ;  Senec.  de 
Bene/,  ii.  27  ;  Suet.  TUk  49).  This  Cn.  Lentulus, 
who  is  always  spoken  of  as  Augur,  must  not  be 
confounded  with  Cn.  Lentulus  Gaetulicus  [No. 
39].  (See  Lipsius,  ad  Tac  Ann.  ir.  44.)  The 
Augur  Lentulus  spoken  of  by  Tacitus  {Ann.  iiL 
59)  in  A.  D.  22,  must,  therefore,  be  the  same  as  the 
preceding. 

38.  L.  CoRNBLius  L.  F.  Lbntulus,  consul 
b.  c  3,  with  M.  Valerius  Messallinus.  (Indez, 
ad  Dion  Oat».  U. ;  Suet.  Cfaib.  4.)  By  some  au- 
thorities he  is  called  Cneius,  but  Lucius  seems  to 
be  the  correct  praenomen  (see  Pighius,  ad  Ann.), 
He  would  seem  to  have  been  a  brother  of  No.  36, 
and  may  possibly  have  been  the  same  as  Na  34,  the 
son  of  L.  Lentulus  Niger  [No.  33.]. 

39.  Cossus  CoRNBLius  Cn.  f.  Lbntulus  Gab* 
TULicUH,  son  probably  of  Na  37,  is  sometimes 
called  Cn.  Cornelius  Lentulus  Cossus.  The  former, 
however,  is  more  usual ;  but  as  we  find  on  coins 

both  0O88V8  CN.  F.  LBNTVLVS,  and  CN.  LBNTVLVS 

coievs,  it  would  seem  that  he  might  be  called  in- 
diflferently  either  Cneius  or  Cossus  (Pighius,  voL 
iii.  p.  531 ).  Cossus  was  originally  a  femily  name 
in  the  Cornelia  gens,  and  was  first  assumed  as  a 
praenomen  by  this  Lentulus.    [Cossus.] 

Lentulus  was  consul  &  c.  1,  with  L.  Calpumius 
Piso,  and  in  a.  d.  6  was  sent  into  Africa,  where 
he  defeated  the  Gaetuli,  who  had  invaded  the  king- 
dom of  Juba.  In  consequence  of  this  success  he 
received  the  loziiame  of  Gaetulicus  and  the  orna- 


LENTULUS. 


733 


menta  trimmphaUa.  (Dion  Cass.  Iv.  28  ;  Veil  Pat 
ii.  116  ;  Flor.  iv.  12.  $  40  ;  Ores,  vl  21  ;  Tac. 
Ann.  iv.  44.)  On  the  accession  of  Tiberius  in  a.  d. 
14,  he  accompanied  Drusus,  who  was  sent  to  quell 
the  mutiny  of  the  legions  in  Pannonia.  The  mu- 
tineers were  especially  incensed  against  Lentulus, 
because  they  thought  that  from  his  age  and  military 
glory  he  would  judge  their  offences  most  severely  ; 
and  on  one  occasion  he  narrowly  escaped  death  at 
their  handsL  Cn.  Lentulus  is  again  mentioned  in 
A.  D.  16,  in  the  debate  in  the  senate  respecting 
Libo,  also  in  a.  d.  22  in  the  debate  respecting 
Silanus,  and  again  in  a.  d.  24,  when  he  was  falsely 
accused  of  majestas,  but  Tiberius  would  not  allow 
the  charge  to  be  prosecuted.  He  died  a.  d.  25,  at  a 
very  great  age^  leaving  behind  him  an  honourable 
reputation.  He  had  endured  poverty,  says  Tacitus» 
with  patience,  acquired  a  great  fortune  by  honest 
means,  and  enjoyed  it  with  moderation.  (Tac.  Ann, 
i.  27,  ii.  32,  iu.  68,  iv.  29,44  ;  Dion  Cass.  Ivu.  24.) 

40.  Cossus  CoRNBLius  Cossi  F.  Cn.  n.  Lbntu- 
lus, was  consul  a.  d.  25,' with  M.  Asinlus  Agrippa. 
According  to  the  Fasti,  he  would  appear  to  be  a 
son  of  the  preceding.  (Tac.  Ann,  iv.  34  ;  Fasti 
Cons.) 

41.  Cn.  Cobnblius  Cossx  f.  Cn.  n.  Lbntulus 
Oabi  ulicus,  a  son  of  No.  39,  was  consul  a.  d.  26, 
with  C  Calvisius  Sabinus.  He  afterwards  had  the 
command  of  the  legions  of  Upper  Germany  for  ten 
yean,  and  was  very  popular  among  the  troops,  by 
the  mildness  of  his  punishments  and  his  merciful 
rule.  He  was  also  a  favourite  with  the  army  in 
Lower  Germany,  which  was  commanded  by  L. 
Apronius,  his  father>in-kw.  His  influence  with 
the  soldiers  is  said  to  have  saved  him  on  the  fall  of 
Sejanus,  to  whose  son  he  had  promised  his  daughter. 
He  was  the  only  one  of  the  relations  and  con- 
nections of  Sejanus  whom  Tiberius  did  not  put  to 
death  ;  and  Tacitus  is  disposed  to  believe  the  re- 
port, that  Lentulus  sent  to  the  emperor  to  assure 
him  of  his  allegiance,  as  lon^  as  he  was  allowed  to 
retain  the  command  of  the  army,  but  intimating 
that  he  would  raise  the  standard  of  revolt,  if  he 
were  deprived  of  his  province.  Tiberius  thought  it 
more  prudent  to  leave  him  alone ;  but  Caligula, 
thinking  his  influence  with  the  soldiers  too  dan- 
gerous, put  him  to  death  in  a.  d.  39,  apparently 
without  exciting  any  commotion.  Lentulus  was 
succeeded  in  the  command  of  the  army  in  Upper 
Germany  by  Galba,  who  was  subsequently  emperor. 
(Veil.  Pat  ii.  116;  Tac.  Ann.  iv.  42,  46,  vL  30  ; 
Dion  Cass.  lix.  22  ;  Suet  Gaib.  6,  Claud.  9) 

Lentulus  Gaetulicus  was  an  historian  and  a  poet. 
Of  his  historical  writings,  which  are  qaoted  by 
Suetonius  {Calig.  8),  no  fragments  even  are  extant ; 
and  of  his  poems  we  have  only  three  lines,  which 
appear  to  have  belonged  to  an  astronomical  poem, 
and  which  are  preserved  by  Probus  in  his  scholia 
on  Virgil's  Geoigics  (i.  227) :  they  are  given  by 
Meyer  in  the  Anthologia  Latina  {Ep.  113).  The 
poems  of  Lentulus  seem  to  have  been  for  the  most 
part  epigrams,  and  to  have  been  distinguished  by 
their  lascivious  character  (Mart.  Praef.  L ;  Plin.  Ep, 
V.  3.  $  5  ;  Sidon.  ApoU.  Ep.  ii.  10,  p.  148,  Carm. 
iz.  p.  256).  There  are  nine  epigrams  in  the  Greek 
AnUioIogy,  inscribed  with  the  name  of  Gaetulicus, 
who  is  supposed  by  many  modem  writers  to  have 
been  the  same  as  the  Lentulus  Gaetulicus  men- 
tioned above  ;  but  on  this  point  see  Gabtulicus. 

42.  Cossvs  (Cossi  f.)  Curnblius  Lbntulus, 
probably  son  of  No.  40,  was  consul  a.  o.  60,  with 


734 


LEO. 


the  emperor  Nero.  (Tac.  Aim,  ziy.  20  ;  Frontin. 
Aquaed.  102.) 

43.  Lentulus,  an  actor  in  mimes,  and  alio  a 
writer  of  mimes,  which  must  hare  heen  of  consi- 
derable celebrity,  as  they  are  referred  to  sereral 
times  by  subsequent  writers.  He  is  said  to  have 
been  a  man  of  high  rank  ;  bnt  his  age  is  quite  un- 
certain, except  that  he  must  hare  lived  before  the 
end  of  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  aera. 
(Schol  ad  Jwt.  Sat.  viii.  187  ;  TertulL  Ajxioff. 
15,  de  Pallio,  4  ;  Bothe,  PoUt  Lot,  Soemc  Fragm, 
vol.  il  pp.  269,  270.) 

LEO  or  LEON  (Ac«fy),  historical  1.  Son  of 
Eurycrates,  14th  king  of  the  Agid  line  at  Sparta. 
In  his  time  the  Spartans  were  worsted  in  their 
war  with  Tegea.  His  son  was  Anaxandrides, 
the  contemporary  of  Croesus  (Herod,  i.  65  ;  Pans, 
iii.  3.  §  5).  [A.H.C.] 

2.  An  Athenian,  was  sent  out  with  ten  ships, 
in  B.C.  412,  to  act  with  the  squadron  under 
DiomedoD,  and  we  find  the  two  commanders  asso- 
ciated, both  in  naval  operations  and  in  political 
movements,  down  to  the  declaration  of  the  Athe- 
nian army  at  Samoa  against  the  revolutionary 
government  of  the  Four  Hundred,  b.  c.  41 1  [Dio- 
hbdon].  According  to  the  common  reading  in 
Xenophon,  Lieon  was  one  of  the  ten  generals 
appointed  to  supersede  Alcibiades  in  b.  c.  407«  and, 
as  well  as  Erasinidbs,  was  with  Conon  when 
Callicratidas  chased  him  into  Mytilene  (Xen.  HelL 
i  5.  §  16,  6.  16).  Xenophon,  however,  in  two 
other  passages  {Hdl.  i.  6.  §  30,7.  $  2),  omits  Leon^s 
name  and  mentions  Lysias  instead  ;  and  Diodorus 
has  Lysanias  (  an  error  probably  of  the  copyists, 
for  Lysias)  in  his  list  of  the  generals,  saying  nothing 
of  Leon,  and  afterwards  speaks  of  Lysias  as  one  of 
those  who  returned  to  Athens  after  the  battle  of 
Arginuaae  (Died.  xiii.  74, 101)^  Schneider,  accord- 
ingly, would  reject  the  name  of  Leon,  from  Xeno- 
phon substituting  for  it  that  of  Lysias,  in  HelL  i. 
5.  $  16,  and  that  of  Archestratus,  in  HeU,  L  6.  § 
16  (see  Palm,  and  Wess.  ad  Diod.  xiil  74).  But 
these  alterations  are  unnecessary,  if  we  adopt  bishop 
Thirl  wall's  conjecture  (Greece^  vol  iv.  p.  110,  note 
2),  that  Leon  was  originally  elected  among  the 
ten,  but  that  be  fell  into  the  hands  of  Callicratidas, 
in  one  of  the  gallies  which  Conon  sent  out  from 
Mytilene,  and  that  Lysias  was  appointed  to  fill  his 
place  (comp.  Xen.  HelL  I  6.  §§  19—21). 

3.  A  Spartan,  one  of  the  three  leaders  of  the 
colony  founded  at  Heracleia,  in  B.  c.  426.  (Thuc. 
iiL  92  ;  Diod.  xii.  59.) 

4.  One  of  the  three  ambassadors  sent  from  Sparta 
to  dissuade  the  Athenians  from  the  alliance  with 
Argos,  in  B.  c.  420.  (Thuc.  v.  44.)  It  seems 
doubtful  whether  we  should  identify  him  with  the 
father  of  Antalcidas  (Plut.  Artoju  21),  and  again 
with  the  ephor  iittbyvnos  in  the  fourteenth  year  of 
the  Peloponnesian  war,  B.  c.  418  (Xen.  HeU,  ii. 
3.  $  10),  and  also  with  the  Leon  who  was  sent 
out  with  Antisthenes,  in  B.C.  412, as  iiitii&nis 
(whatever  that  may  mean),  and  was  appointed  on 
the  death  of  Pcdaritns  to  succeed  him  in  the  com- 
mand. (Thuc.  viii.  39,  61  ;  comp.  Arnold  and 
Qoeller,  ad  loc.)  The  fiither  of  Pedaritus  (Thuc 
viii.  28)  was  probably  a  different  person,  though 
Krueger  thinks  he  was  the  same  with  the  officer  of 
Antisthenes  and  was  appointed  to  succeed  his  son. 

5.  A  native  of  Salamis  and  a  citizen  of  Athens, 
was  put  to  death  by  the  thirty  tyrants,  who  or- 
dered Socrates,  with  four  others,  among  whom  was 


LEO. 

Meletus,  to  bring  him  from  Salamis,  whither  he 
seems  to  have  retired  to  escape  the  cruelty  and 
rapacity  of  the  new  government.  Socrates  would 
not  execute  the  command,  which  was,  however, 
carried  into  efiect  by  the  xemiuning  four.  From 
the  speech  of  Thenunenes,  in  Xenophon,  we  learn 
that  Leon  was  a  man  of  worUi  and  respectabUitr 
( JKoyiif  <^p))  and  chaigeable  with  no  crime  ;  and 
Andocides  tells  us  that  he  was  condemned  without 
a  trial  (Xen.  HeU,  ii.  3.  $  39  ;  Pbit.  Apol,  p.  32, 
c,  d  ;  Stallb.  ad  loc;  Lys.  c  EraL  p.  125,  e, 
Agarai.  p.  133  ;  Andoc.ds  MytL  §94.) 

6.  An  Athenian,  was  joined  with  Timagoras,  in 
B.  c.  367,  as  ambassador  to  the  Persian  court, 
where  envoys  also  from  Thebes,  Sparta,  and  other 
Grecian  states  presented  themselves  at  the  same 
time.  Pelopidas  obtained  for  Thebes,  from  Arta^ 
xerxes,  all  that  he  asked,  and  Leon  protested  in 
vain  against  the  article  in  the  royal  decree  which 
required  the  Athenians  to  lay  up  their  ships.  Ti- 
magoras,  however,  had  gained  the  king's  favour  by 
taking  part  with  the  Thebans,  and  had  studiously 
separated  himself  from  his  colleague  durii^  the 
embassy.  For  this  conduct  he  was  impeached  by 
Leon  on  their  return  home,  and  put  to  de^. 
(Xen.  HeU.  viL  1.  §§  33,  &c. ;  Dem.  d^Falg.  Leg, 
pp.  383,  400,  ad  fin. ;  Pint.  PeUip,  30,  AHatt.  22  ; 
Val.  Max.  vi.  3,  Ext  2.) 

7.  An  Athenian  of  Uie  Roman  party,  who,  in 
B.  a  192,  accused  Apollodoms  of  fomenting» revolt 
from  Rome  to  Antiochus,  and  caused  him  to  be 
sent  into  exile.  ( Liv.  xxzv.  50.)  We  may  perhaps 
identify  him  with  Leon,  son  of  Icesias,  who,  in 
B.  c.  189,  supported  before  the  Roman  senate  the 
prayer  of  the  Aetolians  for  peace.  (Liv.  zxxviiL 
10  ;  Polyb.  xxii.  14.)  [Damis,  No.  2.]      [E.  E.] 

LEO  L,  FLA'VIUS,  sumamed  the  GREAT, 
and  THRAX,  emperor  of  Constantinople  (▲.  d. 
457—474),  was  of  barbarian  origin,  and  was  bom 
about  A.  D.  400,  in  the  country  of  the  Bessi,  in 
Thrace,  whence  he  received  the  suname  of  ^'  the 
Thracian.^*  At  the  death  of  the  emperor  Mnnwat^ 
(457)  he  was  an  obscure  tribunus  militum,  and 
held  the  command  of  Selymbria.  The  powerful 
patrician,  Aspar,  despairing  to  seize  the  crown 
without  creating  a  civil  and  religious  war,  which 
might  have  proved  his  downfall,  resolved  upon  re- 
maining in  power  by  proclaiming  emperor  a  man 
whom  he  thought  equally  weak  and  obedient ;  and 
he  consequently  contrived  the  election  of  Leo,  who 
was  recognised  by  the  senate  on  the  7  th  of  Fe- 
bruary, 457.  Leo  was  crowned  by  Anatolins, 
patriarch  of  Constantinople ;  and  tiiis  is  the  first 
instance  of  a  Christian  sovereign  having  received 
his  crown  from  the  hands  of  a  priest,  a  ceronony 
which  was  afterwards  adopted  by  all  other  Chris- 
tian princes,  and  from  which  the  clergy,  as  Gibbon 
justly  observes,  have  deduced  the  most  formidable 
consequences.  Shortly  after  Leo*s  accession,  reli- 
gious troubles  broke  out  in  Egypt,  which  afforded 
the  new  emperor  an  opportunity  of  showing  that 
he  did  not  intend  to  be  a  tool  of  his  minister.  The 
Eutychians  of  Alexandria  slew  the  orthodox  bishop 
Proterius,  and  chose  one  of  their  own  creed,  Eln- 
nis,  in  his  stead,  who  was  protected  by  the  Arian, 
Aspar,  in  spite  of  the  emperor^s  authority.  Leo, 
however,  did  not  give  way,  and  in  460  he  had 
Elurus  deposed,  and  superseded  by  an  orthodox 
bishop,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  Aspar.  This 
minister,  finding  himself  checked  in  many  other 
instances  by  the  man  whom  he  had  raised  from  the 


LEOi 

dnst,  once  had  the  impudence  to  reproach  the  em- 
peror with  fiuthleas  condact  toward»  his  beDefiKtor ; 
upon  which  Leo  calmly  replied,  that  do  prince 
should  be  compelled  to  resign  his  own  judgment 
and  the  interest  of  his  subjects  to  the  will  of  his 
•eiTants. 

In  466  the  Huns  thrratened  at  once  the  northern 
proTinces  of  Persia  and  the  Eastern  empire.  Hor- 
midac,  one  of  their  chiefs,  crossed  the  Danube  on 
the  ice,  but  I/eo  had  assembled  a  sufficient  force  to 
check  them.  His  general,  Anthemius,  afterwards 
emperor  of  Rcnne,  defeated  them  at  Sardica,  and 
some  time  afterwards  Ani^astus  routed  them  in 
another  pitched  battle.  Their  principal  chief,  Den- 
gizec,  who  was  a  son  of  Attila,  was  killed,  and  his 
head  was  sent  to  Constantinople,  where  it  was  ex- 
posed to  the  public;  The  Huns  now  sought  for 
peace,  and  desisted  from  farther  hostilities.  About 
this  time  also  Leo  made  serious  preparations  for 
restoring  peace  to  the  western  empire,  where  the 
ambition  of  Ricimer  and  Oenseric,  the  king  of  the 
Vandals  in  Africa,  had  caused  interminable  troubles 
and  bloodshed.  Ricimer  entered  with  him  into 
negotiations,  which  were  not  without  beneficial 
eflects  for  Italy,  since  they  led  to  the  election  of 
Anthemius,  mentioned  above,  as  emperor  of  Rome ; 
but  Oenseric  was  rather  obstinate,  though  he  tried 
to  avoid  war  by  sending  back  to  Constantinople 
Eudozia,  the  widow  of  the  Western  emperor,  Va- 
lentinian  III.,  and  her  daughter,  Placidia,  whom 
he  had  kept  as  captives  during  seven  years.  No 
sooner,  however,  was  Anthemius  proclaimed  in 
Rome,  than  the  two  emperors  concerted  a  joint 
attack  upon  Ckrthage,  the  deplorable  issue  of  which 
is  told  in  the  life  of  Basiliscus,  who  had  the  chief 
conunand  in  this  unfortunate  expedition.  The  de- 
feat of  Basiliscuf  gave  Leo  an  opportunity  of 
getting  rid  of  Aspar  and  his  three  haughty  sons, 
Ardaburius,  Patricius,  and  Ermenaric,  for  public 
opinion  pointed  out  Aspar  as  the  secret  contriver 
of  the  &ilure  of  the  expedition ;  and  the  people, 
especially  the  orthodox,  declared  themselves  against 
him  in  most  violent  huiguage.  In  order  to  ex- 
asperate the  people  stiU  more  against  the  minister, 
Leo  treacherously  proposed  to  him  to  give  his 
daughter,  Ariadne,  in  marriage  to  Aspar^  son, 
Patricius,  or  Patriciolus.  When  the  news  of  the 
intended  marriage  spread  abroad,  the  inhabitants 
of  Constan^opk  rose  in  aims,  and  stormed  the 
pakce  of  Aspar,  who  escaped  assassination  by  fly- 
ing, with  his  sons,  into  the  churoh  of  St.  Eaphe- 
mia.  They  left  it  on  the  promise  of  Leo  that  no 
harm  should  be  done  to  them ;  but  they  had  scarcely 
arrived  within  the  precincts  of  the  imperial  palace, 
when  Tnscalissens  rushed  upon  them  with  a  band 
of  the  emperor*s  body  guard,  and  assassinated 
Aspar  and  Ardaburius.  This  foul  deed  was  per- 
petrated at  the  command  of  Leo,  on  whose  me* 
mory  it  is  an  indelible  stain.  Trascalisseus,  the 
stanch  adherent  of  Leo,  was  rewarded  with  the 
hand  of  his  daughter,  Ariadne,  adopted  the  Greek 
name  of  Zeno,  and  thus  finally  filled  the  imperial 
throne.  Aspar  had  left  many  friends  among  his 
fellow-believerB,  the  Arians,  who,  in  revenge  oif  his 
death,  excited  Ricimer  to  fresh  intrigues  in  the 
West,  and  persuaded  the  Goths  to  invade  Thrace. 
They  came  accordingly,  and  during  two  yean  the 
very  environs  of  Constantinople  were  rendered  un- 
safe till  they  yielded  to  the  superior  skill  of  the 
Roman  generals,  and  sued  for  peace.  The  end  of 
Leols  reign  was  thus  disturbed  by  a  cahimity  which 


LEO. 


735 


was  the  immediate  consequence  and  the  deserved 
punishment  of  the  murder  of  Aspar,  although  the 
emperor  suffered  less  from  it  than  his  innocent 
subjects.  Feeling  his  strength  decline,  and  having 
no  son,  Leo  chose  in  473  his  grandson  Leo,  the 
in£snt  son  of  Zeno  and  Ariadne,  his  ftiture  suc- 
cessor, and  proclaimed  him  Augustus.  He  died  in 
less  than  a  year  afterwards,  after  a  long  and  painful 
illness,  in  the  month  of  January,  474,  and  was 
buried  in  the  mausoleum  of  Constantino. 

Although  Leo  does  not  deserve  the  name  of  the 
Great,  he  was  distinguished  by  remarkable  talents 
and  moral  qualities ;  his  mind  was  enlightened ; 
he  was  active,  wise,  and  idways  knew  how  to 
attain  his  ends.  His  piety  was  sincere ;  he 
showed  great  respect  to  the  clergy,  and  sincerely 
admired  the  famous  Diniel  Stylites,  who  passed 
his  life  on  the  top  of  a  column  in  Constantinople. 
He  is  reproached  with  want  of  firmness  in  his  con- 
duct towards  Aspar  and  Basiliscus.  Leo  was  illite- 
rate, but  appreciated  literature  and  science.  On  one 
occasion  one  of  his  courtien  reproached  him  with 
having  given  a  pennon  to  the  philosopher  Eulogius : 
— *•  Would  God,*'  answered  the  emperor,  ••  that  I 
had  to  pay  no  other  people  than  scholars.'*  Theo- 
doric  the  Great  was  educated  at  the  court  of  Leo. 
The  reign  of  this  emperor  is  signalised  by  some  ex- 
traordinary events.  In  458  Antioch  was  destroyed 
by  an  earthquake  ;  in  465  a  fire  broke  out  in  Con- 
stantinople, and  destroyed  the  public  and  private 
buildings  on  a  space  1750  paces  long,  from  east  to 
west,  and  500  wide  firom  north  to  south.  In  469 
inundations  caused  an  immense  loss  of  life  and 
property  in  various  parts  of  the  empire ;  and  in 
572  there  was  an  eraption  of  Mount  Vesuvius, 
which  was  not  only  felt  in  Constantinople,  but  all 
the  historians  agree  that  there  were  such  showera 
of  ashes  that  the  roofs  of  the  houses  were  covered 
with  a  coat  three  inches  thick.  Whether  this  is 
true  or  not  is  another  question. 

The  wife  of  Leo,  Verina,  was  renowned  for  her 
virtues.  He  had  a  son  by  her  who  died  young, 
and  two  daughters,  Ariadne,  married  to  2^no,  and 
Leontia,  who  married  Mareian,  the  son  of  Anthe- 
mius. (Cedren.  p.  346,  &c ;  Zonar.  vol.  ii.  p.  49, 
&c  ;  Theophan.  p.  95,  &c  ;  Suidas,  «.  v,  A4wy  and 
Zijrwr.)  [W.  P.] 

LEO  II.,  emperor,  succeeded  his  grandfather, 
Leo  I.,  in  a.  d.  474,  at  four  years  of  age,  and  died 
in  the  same  year,  after  having  reigned  under  the 
guardianship  of  his  mother,  Verina,  and  his  &ther, 
Zeno,  by  whom  he  was  succeeded.  [Verina; 
Zeno.]  [W.  P.] 

LEO  III.,  FLA'VIUS,  surnamed  ISAURUS, 
or  the  Isaurian,  emperor  of  Constantinople  (a.  d. 
718 — 741),  and  one  of  the  most  remarkable  of  the 
emperon  of  the  East,  was  a  native  of  Isauria,  and 
the  son  of  a  respectable  fiirmer,  who  settled  in 
Thrace,  taking  his  son  with  him.  Young  Conon, 
which  was  Leo's  original  name,  obtained  the  pbwe 
of  a  spatharius  in  ^e  army  of  the  emperor  Justi- 
nian II.  Rhinotmetus,  and  soon  rose  to  eminence 
through  his  military  talents.  Anastasius  II.,  who 
reigned  from  a.  d.  7 1 3 — 716,  gave  him  the  supreme 
command  in  Asia,  which  he  was  still  holding  when 
Theodosins  III.  deposed  that  emperor,  and  seised 
the  crown  in  January,  716.  Summoned  to  ac- 
knowledge Theodosins,  the  gaUant  general  called 
him  an  usurper,  and  immediately  took  up  anus 
against  him,  alleging  that  he  would  restore  the  de- 
posed Anastasius  to  the  throne,  but  really  intending 


73b' 


LEO. 


to  make  himself  master  of  the  empire.    Artabaxes, 
the  commander  of  the  Armenian  legions,  supported 
Leo,  who  had  besides  many  friends  in  the  army. 
Leo  was  then  holding  the  field  against  the  Arabs, 
who  had  laid  siege  to  Armorium  in  GaUtia.   After 
outwitting  Muslima,  the  general  of  the  Arabs,  he 
set  out  for  Cappadocia,  where  he  found  the  inha> 
bitants  willing  to  submit  to  him,  but  was  closely  fol- 
lowed by  Muslima.     Leo  would  ere  long  have  been 
pressed  by  two  enemies,  had  he  not  anticipated  the 
attack  of  the  weaker  of  them,  the  emperor  Theodosius. 
He  accordingly  left  Cappadocia,  and  his  rapid 
marches  afibided  him  at  once  the  double  advantage 
of  leaving  the  Arabs  ht  behind  him,  while  he  daily 
came  nearer  to  the  imperial  troops,  who  were  feir 
from  being  strong  enough  to  resist  him  in  the  field. 
At  Nicomedeia  he  was  stopped  by  a  son  of  Theo- 
dosius, who  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner.    Leo 
now  marched  upon  Constantinople ;  and  Theodo- 
sius, despairing  of  success,  resigned  his  crown 
(March  718),  and  retired  to  a  convent  at  Ephesus, 
where  he  lived  peacefully  during  more  than  thirty 
years.     Scarcely  had   Leo  received  the  homage 
of  the  people,  when  the  khalif  Soliman  appeared 
before  Constantinople  with  a  powerful  army  and  a 
numerous  ileeL    He  considered  the  trick  phiyed 
by  Leo  upon  Muslima  at  Armorium  as  a  personal 
insult,  and  now  came  to  take  revenge.    This  siege 
of  Constantinople,  the  third  by  the  Arabs,  and  one 
of  the  most  memorable  of  all,  lasted  just  two  years, 
from  the  15th  of  August,  718,  to  the  1 5th  of  the 
same  month  in  720.     Soliman  died  soon  after  its 
commencement,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  khalif 
Omar,  who  swore  by  his  beard  that  he  would  take 
revenge  upon  Leo.     But  Leo  sallied  out  firom  the 
Golden  Horn  with  his  galleys,  the  Greek  fire  con- 
sumed the  Arabian  ships,  and  the  emperor  returned 
laden  with  booty  and  captives.      In  two  other 
naval  engagements  the  Arabs  were  beaten  with 
still  greater  losses ;  and  in  the  beginning  of  August, 
720,  their  land  forces  were  routed  in  a  pitched 
battle,  with  a  loss  of  28,000  men.     Unable  to  con- 
tinue the  siege  any  longer,  the  khalif  raised  it  on 
the  1 5th  of  August,  but  only  a  small  portion  of  his 
fleet — the  third  he  had  built  for  the  conquest  of 
Constantinople — reached  the  harbours  of  Syria,  the 
greater  portion  having  been  destroyed  by  a  stonn. 
So  close  was  the  siege,  so  enormous  the  prepanip 
tions  of  the  Arabs,  that  even  the  splendid  victories 
of  Leo  could  not  prevent  the  inhabitants  of  the 
provinces  from  thinking  Constantinople  was  lost, 
since  the  very  news  of  those  victories  could  not 
reach  them  on  account  of  the  watchfulness  of  the 
besiegers.     The  whole  empire  was  in  consterna- 
tion, and  in  the  western  kingdoms  rumours  were 
afloat  that  the  khalif  had  ascended  the  throne 
of  the  Byzantine  emperors.    Among  those  who 
believed  these  rumours  was  Sergius,  governor  of 
Sicily,  who  took  measures  to  make  himself  inde- 
pendent, and  to  that  effect  proclaimed  his  lieute- 
nant, Basil,  king  of  Sicily  and  Calabria.    Basil 
accepted  the  dignity,  and  adopted  the  name  of 
Tiberius  ;  while  Sergius  took  proper  steps  to  secure 
the  crown  for  himself  in  case  of  complete  success. 
Meanwhile,  however,  Leo  had  bettered  his  con- 
dition BO  much  that  he  could  despatch  his  general, 
Paulus,  with  a  few  loyal  veterans,  to  Sicily  ;  and 
through  the  exertions  of  this  eneigedc  man,  the 
rebellion  was    soon    quelled.      Basil   was  taken 
prisoner  and  lost  his  head  ;  but  Sei|[ius  escaped  to 
the  Lombarda  in  Italy     He  was  subsequently 


LEO. 

pardoned,  and  finally  succeeded  in  obtuning  again 
the  same  government  in  Italy,  which  he  intended 
to  wrest  from  the  emperor.  Another  conspiracy 
that  took  pUwe  in  consequence  of  the  critical  posi- 
tion of  Leo,  was  that  of  the  deposed  emperor, 
Anastaiius  II.  The  plot  was  not  discovend  till 
721,  after  the  termination  of  the  siege  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  Anastasiu»  paid  for  his  temerity  with 
his  head. 

lu  spite  of  his  defeats  before  Constantinople,  the 
khalif  Omar  continued  the  war,  and  in  726  took 
Caesaieia  in   Cappadocia,  and   Neo-CaMareia  in 
Pontus.     Leo,  however,  had  not  only  sufficient 
forces  to  make  the  Arabs  feel  ^t  he  was  stiU 
more  powerful  than  they,  but  his  authority  was  so 
well  established,  that  he  undertook  to  carry  out 
his  favourite  design,  the  abolition  of  the  worship  of 
images  in  the  Catholic  church.    To  this  effisct  he 
issued  a  general  edict,  which  is  one  of  the  most 
important  acts  of  legislation  in  the  Eastern  empire, 
and  perhaps  in  the  whole  Christian  world.    The 
question  of  the  images  was  not  only  a  matter  of 
religion,  but  concerned  as  much  the  political  state 
of  the  empire.     The  abuse  of  the  images  on  one 
side,  and  the  horror  in  which  they  were  held  by 
the  numerous  Mohammedans  and  Jews  iu  the  East 
on  the  other,  gave  origin  at  last  to  the  iconodastSy 
or  image-br^ikers.     In  dechiring  for  them,  Leo 
certainly  intended  to  purify  the  Catholic  creed; 
but  there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  by  removing 
the  images  from  the  churches,  he  hoped  to  make 
the  Jews  and  Mohammedans  more  &vouraUy  in* 
clined  to  the  Christians  and  a  Christian  govern- 
ment ;  and  although  the  adherents  of  images  were 
very  numerous,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  they 
would  have  lost  all  power  if  Leo  had  succeeded  in 
rallying  the   Iconoclasts,  the  Jews,  the  Moham- 
medans, and  the  numerous  worshippers  of  fire  in 
Asia,  round  the  throne  of  an  energetic  and  en- 
lightened emperor.     Indeed  it  seems  that  the  pro- 
tectors of  the  Iconoclasts  in  those  earlier  times 
entertained  some  hope  of  making  them  the  medium 
through  which  the  unbelievers  would  be  led  to 
Christ,  and  the  Eastern  empire  restored  to  ita 
ancient  splendour ;  and  this  explains  at  once  the 
religious  and  the  political  importance  of  the  ques- 
tion.    In  the  West  the  question  of  the  images 
produced  scarcely  any  effect   upon   the  people, 
though  more  upon  the  Frankish  clergy,  and  still 
more  upon  the  conduct  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  who, 
by  declaring  in  fiivour  of  the  Iconodasts,  would 
have  been  abandoned  by  the  last  of  their  followers. 
In  short,  the  question  of  the  images,  like  so  many 
others  connected  with  the  domestic  history  of  the 
Byzantine  empire,  was  at  once  religious  and  poli- 
tical ;  and  while,  among  the  modem  writers,  Le 
Beau  is  but  too  often  influenced  by  religious  opi- 
nions, and  Gibbon  treats  the  history  of  ^t  empire 
too  much  as  a  philosopher  and  an  orator,  we  are 
entitled  to  hope  that  time  will  bring  us  another 
historian  who,  starting  from  a  mere  historical  and 
political  point  of  view,  will  satisfactorily  explain 
the  overwhelming  influence  of  religious  contro- 
versies upon  the  social  devdopment  of  the  Eastern 
onpire. 

The  edict  of  Leo  through  which  the  images  wer» 
condemned  caused  a  general  revolution  throughout 
the  whole  empire,  and  was  the  immediate  cause  of 
the  loss  of  Ravenna,  Rome,  and  several  other  pos- 
sessions of  the  Greeks  in  Italy,  which  were  taken 
by  the  Lombards,  and  of  the  final  separation  of  the 


LEO. 

Latin  from  tbe  Greek  chnrch.  Gercianns,  patriarcli 
of  Constantinople,  Joannes  DamaBoenai,  and  the 
fiolent  Joannes  ChrjsorrfaoM,  in  the  East,  and  pope 
Gr^ry  II.  in  the  West,  were  the  principal  leaders 
of  those  who  opposed  that  edict,  either  by  words, 
writings,  or  deeds.  The  pope  became  so  troa- 
blesome,  that  Paulas,  exarch  of  Rarenna,  was  or- 
dered to  make  an  expedition  against  Rome.  Bat 
the  ardour  of  the  Romans,  who  were  assisted  by 
the  Lombards  of  Spoleto  and  Tusda,  and  the 
feilnre  of  a  plot  to  assassinate  the  pope,  compelled 
Panlus  to  retain  to  Ravenna,  where  he  had  trouble 
eooogh  to  maintain  his  authority  orer  the  inhabitants 
who  worshipped  images.  In  the  East  a  rebellion 
broke  out  in  the  PekBponnesns  and  the  Cyclades, 
and  the  inhabitants  besieged  Constantinople  by  sea, 
but  Leo  compelled  them  to  sail  back  and  to  submit 
to  hu  goTemment  A  revolt  in  Constantinople 
was  not  so  easily  quelled,  till,  after  much  blood* 
shed,  Leo  felt  himself  strong  enough  to  depose  and 
banish  the  patriarch  Germanus,  and  to  appoint  the 
iconoclast  Anastasius  in  his  place  (730).  The  ma- 
joriQr  of  the  professors  in  the  numerous  schools  and 
academies  of  Constantinople  dedared  for  the  images, 
which  enraged  Leo  so  much,  that  it  is  said  he  gave 
orders  to  bum  the  libraiy  of  St  Sophia,  hoping 
thereby  to  prevent  the  doctors  from  strengthening 
their  opinions  by  historical  arguments.  But  this 
is  decidedly  an  idle  story,  invented  by  some  ig- 
noiant  moidc^and  repeated  by  fiuutics:  the  library, 
which  contamed  36,000  volumes,  became  probably 
the  |»ey  of  some  conflagration.  Upon  this  Gregory 
JIf.,  the  successor  of  Gregory  II.,  assembled  in 
731  a  council  at  Rome,  by  which  the  loonodasts 
were  condemned ;  and  now  the  opposition  against 
the  emperor  became  so  great  as  to  induce  him  to 
lend  a  powerful  expedition  against  Italy,  with  a 
special  command  to  reduce  Ravenna  (734).  The 
expedition  fiuled,  and  Ravenna  and  the  exarehate 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Lombards,  who,  after 
having  lost  it  and  gained  it  again,  kept  it  till  756, 
when  king  Aistulph  was  compelled  by  Pipin  of 
France  to  cede  it  to  pope  Stephen  II.,  and  ever 
since  that  prorince  has  continued  to  belong  to  the 
papal  states.  This  check  in  Italy  induced  Leo  to 
detach  Greece,  lUyria,  and  Macedonia  from  the 
spiritual  authority  of  the  popes,  and  to  submit  them 
to  that  of  the  patriarchs  of  Constantinople  ;  and 
this  is  the  real,  effective  cause  of  the  fetal  division 
of  the  Latin  and  Greek  churches  (734). 

During  the  seven  following  years  the  history  of 
Leo  offers  little  more  than  the  horrible  details  of  a 
protracted  war  with  the  Arabs.  The  khalif  He- 
sham  endeavoured  to  produce  an  offset  upon  the 
minds  of  the  Syrians  by  supporting  an  adventurer, 
who  pretended  to  be  Tiberius,  the  son  of  Jus- 
tinianus  IL,  and  who  was  sent  by  the  khalif  to 
Jerusalem,  where  he  made  his  entrance,  in  the 
dress  of  a  Roman  emperor.  But  this  was  a  mere 
ferce.  Things  were  more  serious  when,  in  739,  the 
Arab  genenl  Soliman  invaded  the  Roman  terri* 
toriea  with  an  army  of  90,000  men,  who  were 
divided  into  three  separate  bodies.  The  first  en- 
tered Cappadoda,  and  ravaged  it  with  fire  and 
sword  ;  the  second,  commanded  by  Malek  and 
Batak,  penetrated  into  Phiygia ;  and  the  third, 
under  Soliman,  covered  the  rear.  Leo,  though 
surprised,  had  assembled  sufiicient  forces,  and  his 
general  Acroninus  defeated  the  second  body  in 
Phiygia  in  a  pitched  battle,  in  which  Malek  and 
^tak  were  both  killed.    Soliman  withdrew  in 

VOL.  IL 


LEO. 


787 


haste  into  Syria.  In  October,  740,  an  awful  earth- 
quake caused  great  calamities  throughout  the  em- 
pire. In  Constantinople  many  of  the  principal 
buildings  were  levelled  to  the  ground ;  the  statues 
of  Constantino  the  Great,  Theodosius  the  Great, 
and  Areadius,  were  thrown  from  their  pedestals  ; 
and  the  wall  along  the  Propontis,  together  with  all 
its  towers,  fell  at  once  into  the  sea.  Thrace  waa 
covered  with  ruinSb  In  Bithynia,  Nicomedeia  and 
Prenetus  were  thrown  down,  and  of  the  entire  tovni 
of  Nicaea,  only  one  building,  a  church,  remained 
standing.  In  Egypt  several  towns  disappeared,  as 
it  were,  with  all  their  inhabitanta.  On  the  18th 
of  June,  741,  the  emperor  Leo  died,  after  long 
sufferings,  and  was  interred  in  the  church  of  the 
Apostles :  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Constan- 
tino v.,  sanmmed  Copronymus. 

Leo  IIL,  the  founder  of  the  Isaurian  .dynasty, 
may  be  chaiged  with  cruelty  and  obstinacy,  and  he 
had  only  received  a  soldier^k  education  ;  but  he 
was  prudent,  active,  energetic,  just,  and  decidedly 
the  kind  of  king  whom  the  coimpted  Greeks  re- 
quired. Moreover,  he  acted  upon  principles,  and 
never  abandoned  one  of  them  during  tne  whole 
course  of  his  life.  The  orthodox  writen  have  out- 
raged his  name  because  he  protected  the  Icono- 
clasts, but  we  know  too  well  the  degree  of  impar- 
tiality which  they  can  claim.  (Theophan.  p.  327, 
&C. ;  Cedren.  p.  450,  && ;  Niceph.  p.  34,  &c. ; 
Glyc,  p.  1 80,  Ac. ;  Zonar.  voL  ii.  p.  101,  && ;  Paul. 
Diacon.,  De  GeA  Long,  vi.  47,  &c.)       [  W.  P.] 

LEO  IV.  FLA'VIUS,  sumamed  CHAZA'RUS, 
emperor  of  Constantinople  (a.d.  775 — 780),  be- 
longed to  the  Isaurian  djrnasty,  and  was  the  eldest 
son  of  the  emperor  Constantino  V.  Copronymus, 
whom  he  succeeded  on  the  14th  of  September,  775. 
He  was  bom  on  the  25th  of  Januaiy,  750,  and 
received  his  surname  Chaxarus  on  account  of  his 
mother  Irene,  who  was  a  Chaxarian  princess.  Leo, 
being  in  weak  health,  had  his  infant  son  Constan- 
tine  (VL)  crowned  in  the  year  after  his  accession, 
and  his  five  brothers,  Nicephorus  Caesar,  Christo- 
phorus  Caesar,  Nioetas,  Anthemeus,  and  Eudoxas, 
took  a  sacred  oath  to  acknowledge  the  young  An* 
gustus  as  their  future  master.  This  oath,  howeverj 
they  broke  repeatedly,  formed  conspiracies,  and 
were  punished  with  mutilation  and  exile.  After 
some  fruitless  attempts  at  recovering  freedom  and 
power,  they  finally  disappeared  from  the  world  at 
Athens,  which  was  their  last  pbwe  of  exile.  In 
777  Teleric,  kmg  of  the  Bulgarians,  fled  to  Con- 
stantinople, in  consequence  of  some  domestic  com- 
motions, and  was  well  received  by  Leo,  although 
he  had  behaved  very  treacherously  against  Leo^s 
fether.  In  778  the  Arabs  invaded  the  empire.  Leo 
sent  against  them  an  army  of  100,000  men,  com- 
manded by  Lachano  Draco,  who  routed  them,  after 
they  had  gained  various  successes  in  Syria,  in 
780:  in  this  battle  Othman,  the  son  of  the 
khalif  Mahadi  or  Modi,  lost  his  life.  When  the 
news  of  this  victory  arrived  at  Constantinople  the 
emperor  was  no  more  among  the  living :  his  death 
took  pkce  on  the  8th  of  September,  780.  He 
was  succeeded  by  his  in&nt  son  Constantino  VI., 
who  reigned  under  the  guardianship  of  his  mother 
Irene.  Leo  IV.  was  an  honest  man,  much  better 
than  his  profligate  fether,  but  weak  in  body  and 
mind.  (Theophan.  p.  378,  &c ;  Cedren.  p.  468, 
&C.;  Const.  Manasa.  p.  89  ;  Zonar.  vol  ii.  pi.  113, 
&c;  Glycas,285,  in  the  Paris  editions.)   [W.  P.] 

LEO  V.  FLA'VIUS  ARME'NUS,  emperor  of 

8b 


798 


LEO. 


Conitantraople  (a.  d.  8]  8 — 820),  wceeeded  Mi- 
ehael  I.  Rhangabe,  on  the  11th  of  July,  813:  he 
wM  of  noble  Armenian  deaeent,  and  the  ion  of 
the  celebrated  Bardat  Patridm.  Leo  enjoyed 
great  renown  as  a  skilful  and  intrepid  general,  and 
was  highly  esteemed  by  the  emperor  Nicephorus  L 
(802—811),  whom  he  rewarded,  howerer,  with 
treachery.  He  was  punished  with  exile,  from 
which  he  was  recalled  in  81 1  by  his  friend  Michael 
L,  who  succeeded  Nicephorus  in  that  year.  Mi- 
chael appointed  him  dux  Orientis,  and  was  served 
in  the  same  way  as  his  predecessor.  The  wife  of 
Michael,  Procopia,  having  obtained  great  infloenoe 
over  her  husband,  was  the  cause  of  a  wide-spread 
disaffection  of  the  army,  and  Leo  availed  himself 
of  this  eincnmstanoe  to  seize  the  crown.  There 
is  a  story  of  an  old  woman  at  Constantinople,  a 
prophetess,  who  predicted  the  speedy  down&ll  of 
Michael  and  the  elevation  of  Leo,  who  seems  to 
have  turned  the  superstition  of  the  Greeks  to  his 
own  advantage.  While  Leo  carried  on  a  suceessfbl 
vrar  against  the  Arabs  in  Asia,  the  emperor  fought 
with  great  disadvantage  against  Cram,  king  of  the 
Bulgarians,  who  in  812  took  Mesembrya,  and 
threatened  Constantinople.  His  defeats  obliged 
Michael  to  recall  Leo  from  Asia,  and  in  the  spring 
of  81 3  the  emperor  and  Leo  set  out  from  Constan- 
tinople, at  the  head  of  one  of  the  finest  and  most 
numerous  armies  that  the  Greeks  had  ever  seen. 
Michael  intended  to  harass  the  Bulgarians  by 
manoeuvres,  avoiding  any  deeisive  conflict.  His 
wise  delay  was  secretly  approved  of  by  Leo  and 
his  confederates,  but  they  persoaded  the  army  that 
the  emperor  was  a  cowaird,  who  followed  the  ad- 
vice of  his  wife  rather  than  that  of  his  generals, 
and  the  poor  emperor  was  forsaken  before  he  had 
any  idea  how  and  by  whom.  The  Greeks  met  the 
Bulgarians  in  the  environs  of  Adrianople ;  but 
Michael,  seeing  the  strong  position  of  the  enemy, 
declined  again  to  risk  a  pitcned  battleu  Now  Leo 
and  liis  friends  niged  hun  with  all  their  might  to 
attack  Cmm  ;  and  the  Greek  soldiers  showed  such 
violent  anger  at  being  again  disappointed  in  coming 
to  close  quarters  with  the  barbarians,  that  on  the 
22d  of  June  the  emperor  gave  orders  for  the  attack. 
The  conflict  took  a  fiivonrable  turn  for  the  Greeks, 
and  every  body  prognosticated  a  complete  victory, 
when  Leo,  with  his  Cappadocians  and  Armenians, 
suddenly  took  to  flight,  and  caused  a  total  rout  of 
the  imperial  army.  Michael  saved  himself  virithin 
the  walls  of  Adrianople,  and  in  the  evening  Leo 
arrived  with  his  troops.  Nobody  ventured  to  ac- 
quaint the  emperor  with  the  resl  caose  of  Leo*s 
flight ;  and  the  remnants  of  the  army  being  too 
much  disorganised  to  risk  a  second  battle^  be  fol- 
lowed the  council  of  the  treacherous  general,  and 
withdrew  to  Constantinople.  There  Joannes  Hez- 
abulus,  the  honest  governor  of  the  capital,  mentioned 
to  him  his  suspicions  of  Leo,  but  met  with  dis- 
belief, till  Leo  appeared  with  his  troops  under  the 
walls  of  Constantinople,  and  made  his  entrance 
into  the  city,  without  meeting  with  any  opposition. 
After  the  departure  of  Michael  from  Adrianople, 
the  friends  of  Leo  induced  the  soldiers  to  proclaim 
as  emperor  the  gallant  Armenian,  instead  of  the 
coward  who  was  still  their  master ;  but  Leo  re- 
fused to  accept  the  crown  till,  with  feigned  indig- 
nation, his  friend  and  subsequent  successor,  Michael 
the  Stammerer,  rushed  upon  him  with  his  drawn 
sword,  dying  with  the  aocenU  of  rage,  **  With  this 
sword  I  will  open  the  gates  of  Constantinople,  or 


LEO. 

plnnge  it  into  thy  heart,  if  tlioa  lefnsest  any  longer 
to  comply  with  the  just  wishes  of  thy  comrades.** 
Upon  this  Leo  threw  off  the  mask,  marched  upon 
Constantinople,  and  seated  himself  on  the  throne, 
from  which  Michad  descended  without  mannwing, 
and  retired  into  a  convent,  when  he  lived  daring 
upwards  of  thirty  yean. 

No  sooner  was  Leo  crowned  than  Cnm  appeared 
before  Constantinople.  He  boint  its  sobarbo,  with 
I  all  its  magnificent  baildinsa,  withdrew  to  take 
Adrianople,  and  send  its  iimabitants  into  slavery, 
a|q>eared  again  near  the  capital,  and  continned  his 
devastations  till  Thnoe  was  a  desert.  Having  no 
army,  Leo  showed  the  greatest  activity  in  fanning 
one,  and  his  efibrts  weie  already  crowned  with 
soeoess,  when  Cram  suddenly  died  in  one  of  the 
gardens  of  Constantinople  (81 4),  and  was  soeceeded 
by  king  Deoeom.  Now  Leo  sallied  ovL  At  Me- 
sembrya he  brsoght  the  Bulgarians  to  a  stand,  and 
took  bloody  revenge  for  the  calamities  they  had 
brought  upon  Greece:  the  barbarian  army  was 
annihibted.  In  815  Deooom  appeared  again,  and 
met  with  a  similar  fiite,  wheieapon  Leo  invaded 
Bulgaria,  defeated  the  barbarians  wherever  he  met 
them,  and  ravaged  the  country  in  a  manner  still 
worse  than  the  Bulgarians  had  done  in  Thrace. 
Such  was  the  consternation  ef  the  barbarians,  that 
Mortagon,  the  successor  of  Devcom,  deemed  him- 
self fortunate  in  obtahiing  a  peace  for  thirty  yean ; 
and  such  was  the  impiession  made  apen  the  mind» 
of  his  unruly  subjects  by  the  fierce  onsets  of  Leo, 
that  they  remained  quiet  daring  seventy-foar  years. 
Thus  Leo  crashed  the  hereditary  and  moat  dan- 
gerous enemy  of  the  Bysantine  empire. 

The  empire  now  enjoyed  pease,  and  Leo  was 
active  in  restoring  the  happiness  of  his  subjects. 
He  protected  the  Iconoclasts,  and  showed  himself 
a  firm,  though  often  crael,  opponent  of  the  wor- 
shippen  of  images ;  hence  arose  many  conspbades, 
which  he  quelled  with  ease.  He  reformed  the 
whole  system  of  administration.  Before  his  reign 
all  the  civil  and  military  offices  were  sold  to  the 
highest  bidder ;  he,  on  the  contrsry,  gave  them  to 
the  worthiest,  and  punished  severely  all  those  that 
were  found  guilty  of  peculation.  He  often  presided 
in  the  courts  of  justice ;  and  woe  to  those  judges 
who  had  acted  unfiuriy  or  unjustly.  In  his  punish- 
ments» however,  he  obierved  no  just  proportion  ; 
decapitation,  mutilation,  or  banishment,  being  as 
often  inflicted  for  slight  oflfences  as  for  capital 
crimes.  Pleasure  was  nnknown  to  him,  but  that 
which  arises  from  the  satisfiKtion  of  having  done 
one^s  duty.  Day  and  night  he  was  at  work.  Most  of 
the  provinces  he  visited,  and  his  occasional  visits  had 
a  still  more  beneficial  effect,  since  he  always  arrived 
without  being  announced.  His  conduct  towards  the 
adorers  of  images,  however,  created  him  many 
enemies ;  and  at  last  his  beit  friend  became  the 
cause  of  his  rain.  Michael  the  Stammerer,  though 
a  staunch  adherent  of  Leo,  could  not  help  blaming 
him  for  many  actions  ;  and  being  no  master  of  hi» 
sharp  tongue,  his  words  produced  more  effect  than 
he  intended.  This  annoyed  Leo,  who  ordered 
Michael  to  inspect  the  troops  in  Asia,  as  the  best 
means  of  getting  rid  of  him  at  oonrt  Michael  re- 
fused to  comply  with  the  order,  and  was  soon  sor- 
rsonded  by  a  crowd  of'  the  secret  enemies  of  Leo, 
who  persuaded  him  to  enter  into  their  plans.  The 
honest  Hexabuhs  was  infbmed  of  the  plot,  and 
Michael  was  seised,  tried,  and  sentenced  to  be  burnt 
alive  in  a  furnace.    It  was  jusi  Christmas  eve  820, 


LEO. 

■nd  be  was  to  be  exeented  on  tbe  nme  day.  Leo 
left  bis  pdaee  to  witaeat  the  execntion,  and  the 
nnbappjr  man,  kioded  with  chains,  was  dragged 
along,  when  the  empress  besought  her  husband  not 
to  carry  ont  his  bloody  Terdict  on  that  sacred  day, 
bat  to  wait  till  after  Christmas.  Leo»  mored  by 
her  entreaties,  ordered  Michael  to  be  taken  back  to 
bis  prison.  On  the  following  day  the  emperor  and 
his  whole  court  went  in  procession  to  chnrch,  and 
according  to  a  custom  established  at  the  Bynntine 
court,  the  emperor  himself  began  the  sacied  chant. 
This  was  the  signal  of  his  death.  During  the  night 
the  friends  of  Michael  had  resolTed  to  risk  every 
thing  in  otdet  to  save  his  and  their  own  lives ;  and 
dresMd  in  the  garb  of  priests,  with  arms  hid  under 
their  floating  garments,  they  entered  the  church 
without  creating  any  suspicion.  At  the  moment 
they  heard  Leo^s  voice  they  rushed  upon  him. 
He  escaped  to  the  altar,  and  defended  hinuelf  with 
the  great  cross ;  but  in  vain — nobody  came  to  his 
rescue.  Exhausted  by  an  heroic  resistance,  he  saw 
one  of  his  murderers,  of  gigantic  stature,  aim  a  fiUal 
Uow  at  him.  **  Have  mercy !  ^  cried  the  fiunting 
emperor.  **  Thu  is  not  the  hour  of  mercy,*'  replied 
the  giant,  **  but  the  hour  of  revenge !  **  and  vrith 
one  Uow  he  feUed  him  to  the  ground.  Michael 
was  now  dragged  from  his  prison,  and,  as  Gibbon 
says,  he  was  snatdied  from  Uie  fiery  fornaee  to  the 
sovereignty  of  an  empire.  Leo  left  fiMir  sons,  the 
eldest  of  whom,  Sarbatius  or  Symbatius,  was 
cnwaed  as  his  fiither*s  future  successor  shortly 
after  the  deposition  of  Michael  Rhangabe.  They 
were  all  castrated  by  order  of  Michel  the  Stem- 
merer,  and  confined  in  n  convent.  Sarbatius  died 
in  consequence  of  the  operation.  (Theoph.  p.  424, 
&C. ;  Theoph.  Contin.  p.  428,  Ac. ;  Cedren.  p.  483, 
&c;  Zonar.  voL  ii  p.  127,  Ac: ;  Leo  Oram.  p.  445, 
&C. ;  Const  Manass.  p.  84 ;  Joel,  p.  287 ;  Glycas, 
pi.  287,  &C. ;  Geoesios,  p.  2,  &c)  [  W.  P.] 

LEO  VL,  FLA'VIUS,  sumamed  SA'PIENS 
and  PHILO'SOPHUS,  emperor  of  Constantinople 
(iLD.  886 — ^911),  second  son  of  Basil  L,  the 
Macedonian,  by  his  second  wife,  Eudoxia,  was 
bom  in  A.  D.  865,  and  succeeded  his  fisther  on  the 
1st  of  March,  886,  after  having  preriously  been 
created  Augustus.  A  short  time  before  the  death 
of  Basil,  young  Leo  narrowly  escaped  the  punish* 
ment  of  a  parricide,  a  crime,  however,  of  which  he 
was  not  guilty,  but  of  which  he  was  accused  by 
the  minister,  Santabaren,  the  knavish  fisvourito  of 
die  emperor.  As  soon  as  Leo  ascended  the  throne 
he  prepared  for  revenge.  He  began  by  deposing 
the  notorious  patriaivh  Photius,  who  was  the  chirf 
support  of  Santabaren  ;  and  having  got  rid  of  that 
dangerous  intriguer,  he  had  the  minister  arrested, 
deprived  him  of  his  eyes,  and  banished  him  to  one 
of  the  remotest  comers  of  Asia  Minor.  The  reign 
of  Leo  presents  an  uninterrupted  series  of  wars 
and  conspiracies.  In  887  and  888  the  Armbs  in- 
vaded Asia  Minor,  landed  in  Italy  and  Sicily,  and 
plundered  Somos  and  other  isbmds  in  the  Aichi- 
pelago:  it  was  only  in  891  that  the  emperor*s 
authority  was  re-established  in  his  Italian  domi- 
nioDSL  Stylianus,  Leo*s  &ther>in-law,  and  prime 
minister,  gave  occasion  to  a  bloody  war  with  the 
Bulgarians.  At  that  period  these  people  were  no 
longer  so  barbarous  as  in  former  centuries,  and 
they  carried  on  a  considerable  trade  with  the 
Bjrsantine  empire,  having  their  principal  factories 
at  Thessalonica,  where  they  enjoyed  great  privi- 
leges.   These  privileges  Styliaaua  disr^ardod,  and 


LEO. 


739 


exposed  tbe  Bulgarian  merchants  to  vexations  and 
ill-treatment  Thence  arose  a  war  vrith  the  Bul- 
garian king,  Simeon,  who  ravaged  Macedonia,  and 
routed  the  Greek  army,  commanded  by  Leo  Cata- 
oalon  and  Theodosins,  the  latter  of  whom  was 
killed  in  the  action,  to  the  great  regret  of  the  na- 
tion and  the  emperor.  The  credit  of  Stylianus 
ceased  with  the  death  of  his  daughter,  the  empress ; 
and  his  disgrsce  grieved  him  so  much  that  he  died 
of  sorrow  and  disappointed  ambition  (894).  Leo 
got  rid  of  the  Bulgarians  by  involving  them, 
through  intrigues,  in  a  war  with  the  Hungarians. 
The  following  years  were  rendered  remarkable  by 
sevend  conspiracies.  That  of  895  proved  nearly 
fiUal  to  the  emperor,  but  it  was  discovered  in  time, 
and  quelled  by  one  Samonas,  who,  in  reward,  was 
created  patridus,  and  eoon  rose  to  great  wealth 
and  power.  A  few  years  afterwards  Leo  was 
attacked  in  a  church  during  senriee  by  a  raffian, 
who  felled  him  to  the  ground  with  a  club ;  but  on 
this  occasion  also  the  emperor  escaped,  and  the 
SBsassin  met  with  the  firte  he  deserved.  The  inac- 
tiri^  of  Leo  induced  the  Arabs  and  northern 
neighbours  of  the  empire  to  attack  it  at  their  con- 
venience. The  former  once  more  invaded  Sicily, 
and  took  Tanromenium ;  and  in  904  appeared  «nth 
a  numerous  fleet  in  the  harbour  of  Thessalonica. 
This  splendid  city,  the  second  in  wealth  and  popu- 
lation after  Constantinople,  was  ill  fortified  and 
still  worse  garrisoned,  so  that  in  spite  of  the  efibrto 
of  the  inhabitants,  the  Arabs  soon  made  them- 
selves master  of  it  They  destroyed  a  great  portion 
of  it;  and  after  having  plundered  it  during  ten 
days,  left  the  harbour  with  their  fleet  laden  with 
booty  and  captives.  The  history  of  this  conquest 
was  described  by  Joannes  Cameniata  in  his  valu- 
able work,  Tke  CaptwcfTkumdomka  ('H  tiXwrii 
r%t  Of^tfoAoydnyf).  [Camxniata.]  About  this 
time  the  \uX  remains  of  the  authority  of  the  senate 
were  finally  abolished  by  a  constitution  of  Leo.  In 
910  Samonas  was  sentenced  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment for  having  abused  the  confidence  the  emperors 
had  never  ceased  to  bestow  upon  him  since  he 
had  crushed  the  conspiracy  of  895.  In  911  the 
Arabs  defeated  the  Greek  fleet  off  Samoa.  In  this 
action  the  Greeks  were  commanded  by  Romanus 
Lecapenus,  who  became  emperor  during  the  mino- 
rity of  Omstantine  VII.  Porphjrogenitusi  Leo 
died  in  the  same  year,  911,  eidier  on  the  1 1th  of 
May  or  on  the  1 1th  of  July,  of  a  chronical  dysen- 
tery. His  successor  was  his  infimt  son,  Constantino 
Porphyrogenittts,  whom  he  had  by  his  fourth  wife, 
Zoo ;  and  his  younger  brother,  Alexander,  who 
had  nominally  reigned  with  Leo  since  the  death  of 
theii  father,  Basil,  but  who,  preferring  luxury  and 
idleness  to  business,  had  abandoned  his  share  in 
the  government  to  his  elder  brother  Leo.  Leo  was 
married  four  times ;  in  consequence  of  which  he 
was  exduded  from  the  communion  with  the  faith- 
ful by  the  patriarch  Nicolaus,  as  the  Greek  church 
only  tolerated  a  second  marriu[e :  it  censured  a 
third,  and  it  condemned  a  fourth  as  an  atrocious 
sin.  The  first  wife  of  Leo  was  Theophano,  the 
daughter  of  Constantinus  Martinacius  ;  the  second 
Zoe,  the  widow  of  Theodoras  Guniataita,  and  the 
daughter  of  the  minister  Stylianus,  who,  after  the 
marriage  of  Zoe,  received  from  his  son-in-law  the 
unusual  title  of  basileopator,  or  fiither  of  the  em- 
peror ;  the  third  was  Eudoxia,  a  woman  of  tart 
beauty;  and  the  fourth  was  Zoe  Carbonopsina, 
who  Bunrived  her  hnaband, 

8b2 


740 


LEO. 


It  is  difficult  to  nndentand  bow  the  exalted 
name  of  Philosophns  could  be  given  to  a  man  like 
Leo,  and  one  would  feel  inclined  to  take  it  ironi- 
cally, were  it  not  for  the  impudent  flattery  of  the 
later  Greeks.  Gibbon,  with  a  few  striking  words, 
gives  the  following  character  of  this  emperor :  — 
^  The  name  of  Leo  VI.  has  been  dignified  with  the 
title  of  philosopher ;  and  the  union  of  the  prince 
and  the  sage,  of  the  active  and  specuUitive  virtues, 
would  indeed  constitute  the  perfection  of  human 
nature.  But  the  claims  of  Leo  are  &r  short  of  this 
ideal  excellence.  Did  he  reduce  his  passions  and 
appetites  under  the  dominion  of  reason  ?  His  life 
was  spent  in  the  pomp  of  the  palace,  in  the  society 
of  his  wives  and  concubines ;  and  even  the  clemency 
which  he  showed,  and  the  peace  which  he  strove 
to  preserve,  must  be  imputed  to  the  softness  and 
indolence  of  his  character.  Did  he  subdue  his 
prejudices,  and  those  of  his  subjects  ?  His  mind 
was  tinged  with  the  most  puerile  superstition  ;  the 
influence  of  the  clergy,  and  the  errors  of  the  people, 
were  consecrated  by  his  laws  ;  and  the  onu:les  of 
Leo,  which  reveal  in  prophetic  style  the  &tes  of 
the  empire,  are  founded  on  the  arts  of  astrology 
and  divination.  If  we  still  inquire  the  reason  of 
his  sage  appelUition,  it  can  only  be  replied,  that  the 
son  of  Basil  was  less  ignorant  than  the  greater  part 
of  his  contemporaries  in  church  and  state  ;  that  his 
education  had  been  directed  by  the  learned  Pho- 
tius  ;  and  that  several  books  of  profane  and  eocle* 
siastical  icience  were  composed  by  the  pen,  or  in 
the  name  of  the  imperial  philosopher.** 

In  speaking  of  Leo*s  literary  merits,  we  must 
first  flay  a  few  words  of  his  legislation. 

In  his  time  the  Latin  language  had  long  since 
ceased  to  be  the  official  binguage  of  the  Eastern 
empire,  and  had  gradually  Cedlen  into  such  disuse 
as  to  be  only  known  to  a  few  schohus,  merchants, 
or  navigators.  The  earlier  laws  being  all  written 
in  Latin,  opposed  a  serious  obstacle  to  a  fiur  and 
quick  administration  of  justice  ;  and  the  emperor 
Basil  I.,  the  father  of  Leo,  formed  and  partly 
executed  the  plan  of  issuing  an  authorised  version 
of  the  Code  and  Digest  This  plan  was  carried 
out  by  Leo,  who  was  ably  assisted  by  Sabathius, 
the  commander  of  the  imperial  lifi^guaids.  The 
new  Greek  version  is  known  under  the  titie  of 
BatriKuctd  Aian^^fts,  or  shortiy,  BcuriAtxal;  in 
Latin,  Banlioa^  which  means  **  Imperial  Constitu- 
tions,** or  **  Laws.**  It  is  divided  into  sixty  books, 
subdivided  into  tiUes,  and  contains  the  whole  of 
Justinian*s  legislation,  vie,  the  Institutes,  the 
Digest,  the  Codex,  and  the  Novellae ;  as  also  such 
constitutions  as  were  issued  by  the  successors  of 
Justinian  down  to  Leo  VI.  There  are,  however, 
many  laws  of  the  Digest  omitted  in  the  Basilica, 
which  contain,  on  the  other  hand,  a  considerable 
number  of  laws  or  extracts  from  ancient  jurists 
which  are  not  in  the  Digest.  The  Basilica  like- 
wise give  many  early  constitutions  which  are  not 
contained  in  Justinian*s  Codex.  They  were  afieiv 
wards  revised  by  the  son  of  Leo,  Constantino  Pop* 
phyrogenituSi  Editions :  —  Hervet  published  a 
Latin  translation  of  the  books  28 — 30,  45—48, 
Paris,  1557,  fol.  Cujacius,  who  made  the  Basilica 
a  special  subject  of  his  studies,  and  published  the 
criminal  part  of  them  at  Lyon,  1566,  fol,  estimated 
the  translation  of  Hervet  but  littie,and  accordingly 
published  a  revised  edition  under  the  titie  **  Libn 
VIII.  BaffiXucAv  Awrd^Htv,  id  est,  Imperialium 
Constitutionum  in  quibtts  continentur  totum  Jus 


LEO. 

Civile,  a  Constantino  Porphyrogenito  in  LX.  libror 
redactum,  G.  Herveto  interprete.  Accessit  Liber 
LX.,  Jacobo  Cujiacio  interprete.  Cum  Praefatione 
D.  Gothofredi,**  Hanoviae,  1606,  fol  Previous  to 
this  edition,  Joannes  LeuncUivius  published,  with 
notes  and  commentary,  **  LX.  Libri  BcunXuc»r,  id 
est,  Universi  Juris  Romani,  &e.,  Ecloga  sive  Syn- 
opsis ;  accessit  Novellarum  antehac  ineditaram 
Liber,**  Basel,  1575,  fol  All  these  are  incomplete 
editions  of  Latin  versions.  The  Greek  text,  with 
a  revised  Latin  version,  of  36  complete,  6  incom- 
plete books,  and  fragments  of  the  remaining  18 
books,  was  first  publuhed  by  Fabrot,  Paris,  1647, 
7  vols,  fol  FoTur  of  the  deficient  books,  via.  49 — 
52,  were  afterwards  discovered  in  MS.,  and  pub- 
lished, with  a  Latin  version  by  O.  O.  Reitz,  by  the 
Dutch  jurist  Meermann,  in  the  5th  toI  of  his 
Nov.  Theaaur.  Juris  Civ.  et  Can.  A  separate  re- 
print of  these  (bur  books  was  published  in  London 
1765,  ibl,  as  a  supplement  to  Fabrot*s  edition.  As 
long  ago  as  1830  the  brothers  Heimbauh,  in  Ger* 
many,  began  a  new  critical  edition  of  the  whole 
collection,  of  which  the  first  volume  appeared  in 
1833,  but  which  is  not  yet  finished.  The  biw  of 
the  Basilica  is  by  no  means  a  mere  matter  of  anti- 
qui^ :  it  is  the  groundwork  of  the  legishition  of 
the  modem  Greeks  in  Turkey  as  well  as  in  the 
kingdom  of  Greece,  and  also  that  of  the  legislation 
of  the  principalities  of  Moldavia  and  Widlachia ; 
and  a  closer  investigation  of  the  laws  of  Russia 
would  perhaps  trace  the  influence  of  the  BasilicB 
upon  the  history  of  the  civilisation  of  that  country 
also.  (Montreuil,  Hutoin  dm  Droit  Bjfzwrtm  ; 
C.  W.  E.  Heimbach,  De  BatiUooruM  Or^mtt  Leip- 
xig,  1825,  8vo. ;  Haubold,  Mamuds  BasUioonm^ 
Leipzig,  1819,  4to.) 

The  principal  woHes  written,  or  supposed  to  be 
written,  by  the  emperor  Leo  VI.  are :  — 

I.  T«y  ip  woKi/uus  rruerwm  «r6rrofun  wup^ 
Soflrif,  conmionly  called  *^  Tactica,**  an  essay  on  the 
art  of  warfare  in  the  attthor*s  time,  which  is  cele- 
brated in  military  hbtory.  Leo  perused  freely  the 
works  of  earlier  writers  on  the  subject,  but  it  would 
be  unjust  to  charge  him  with  plagiarism :  there  is 
a  great  deal  of  his  own  in  the  work,  especially  on 
the  policy  to  be  observed  in  waifiue,  but  it  betray* 
no  genius.  The  editio  princeps,  but  only  in  a 
Latin  version,  is  by  Joannes  Checus  (John  Cheke), 
of  Cambridge,  and  was  published  at  Basel,  1554, 
12mo.:  it  is  dedicated  to  king  Henry  VIII.,  and 
was  consequentiy  composed  previously  to  the  death 
of  that  king,  in  1547.  The  Greek  text,  together 
with  the  transition  of  Cheke,  revised  by  Jo. 
Meuzsius,  was  first  published  at  Leyden,  1612, 
4to. ;  the  same  in  the  6th  vol  of  Meursii  Opers, 
edited  by  Lami,  Florence,  1745,  fol ;  the  same, 
together  with  Aelian's  Tactica,  Leyden,  1613, 4to. 
The  importance  of  the  work  caused  it  to  be  trans- 
lated into  several  modem  languages.  The  best 
version  is  the  one  in  French,  entitied,  ^  Institutions 
Militaires  de  TEmpereur  L^n  le  Philosophe, 
traduites  du  Grec  par  M.  Joly  de  Meieray,** 
Paris,  1771,  2  vols.  8vo.,  with  engravings.  The 
best  German  transition  is  entitied  **  Kaiser 
Leo*s  des  Philosopben  Strategic  und  Taktik, 
Ubersetzt  von  einem  MS.  in  der  KaiseiUchen 
Bibliothek  xu  Wien  bei  J.  W.  von  Bonischeid,** 
Vienna,  1771— -1781,  5  vols.  8vo.  with  notes  and 
engravings.  The  notes  are  very  good,  but  the 
version  resembles  much  more  the  French  tian»- 
lation  by  Meseiay  than  the  Greek  text. 


LEO. 

2.  VanffmxuB^  Some  poasaget  extracted  from 
the  Tactka,  and  given  by  Fabriciua,  led  to  the 
Bnpposition  that  they  are  quotations  fronu  and  con- 
•eqoentty  firagments  of^  a  aepantte  work  of  Leo  on 
DETal  warfiue. 

3,  XVII,  Oracmkk,  written  in  Greek  iambic 
Tenei,  and  accompanied  by  marginal  drawings,  on 
the  fiite  of  the  fatore  emperors  and  patriarchs  of 
Constantinople,  showing  the  superstition  of  Leo  if 
he  believed  in  his  divination,  and  that  of  the  people 
if  they  had  faith  in  the  absurd  predictions  The 
17  th  Oracle,  on  the  Restoration  of  Constantinople, 
was  pablished  in  Greek  and  Latin  by  Joan.  Leun> 
ckvioB  ad  Caleem  Const  Manassae,  Basel,  1573, 
8vo.  Janns  Rtttgernns  edited  the  other  sixteen, 
with  a  Latin  version  by  Georg.  Donsa,  Leyden, 
1618,  4to.  Other  editions:  *^  Espositione  delli 
Oracoli  di  Leone  imperatore,**  by  T.  Patridus, 
Brixen,  1596 ;  by  Petnu  Lambecins,  with  a  re- 
vised text  from  an  Amsterdam  Codex,  with  notes 
and  a  new  translation,  Paris,  1655,  foL  ad  Caleem 
Codini.  A  German  tianslation  by  John  and  Theo- 
dore de  Bry  appeared  in  **  Vita,  &c  Mohanunedis,** 
quoted  above ;  and  a  lAtin  one  by  the  same  trans- 
lators, Fhmkfort,  1597,  4ta;  the  same  year  in 
which  the  German  version  was  published.  It  is 
donbtfol  whether  Leo  is  or  not  the  author  of  the 
Oracles.  Fabricins  gives  a  learned  disquisition  on 
the  subject. 

-  4«  Oraikmet  XXXIII,^  mostly  on  theological 
subjects.  One  of  them  appeared  in  a  Latin  version 
by  F.  Melius,  in  Baxonius,  AumaHn ;  nine  others 
by  Gretserus,  in  the  14th  voL  of  his  Opertk,  Ingol- 
atsdt,  1600,  4to. ;  three  others,  together  with  seven 
of  those  published  by  Gretsems,  by  Comb46s,  in 
the  first  voL  of  hia  Bibltoih,  PP,  Graeoo-LoA. 
Auetar.  ATov.,  Paris,  1648,  fol. ;  Oratio  de  Slo, 
Nicoh^  Greek  and  Lflutin,  by  Petroa  Possinus,  Tou- 
louse, 1654,  4to. ;  Oraiio  de  Sto,  Chywodomo^ 
restored  from  the  life  of  that  &ther  by  Georgius 
Alexandrinus,  in  the  8th  vol  of  the  Savilian  ed. 
of  St.  Chryaostomus,  Antwerp,  1614,  fol. ;  some 
others  in  Comb^fis,  BSdUoth.  CmteUmatoriaf  in  the 
BitUoik,  Patrum  Lugdnuu^  and  dispersed  in  other 
woriu ;  Leom$  Imp,  Homilia  ntme  primmm  wdgata 
Qtaeee  el  Latine^  eftudemque  qua  Pkotiana  «si,  Cbw 
/yaHo,  a  Scipione  Ma£bi,  Padua,  1751,  8vo. 

5.  JEpiMiola  ad  Omarum  Saraoemim  de  Fidei 
Chiatkuue  VerikUe  et  Saraeenorum  Erroritmif  in 
lAtin,  Lyon,  1509,  by  Champeriua,  who  translated 
a  Chaldaean  venion  of  the  Greek  original,  which 
seems  to  be  lost ;  the  same  in  the  different  BiUiotk. 
Patrum,  and  separately  by  Pnrfessor  Schwars,  in 
the  Program  of  the  University  of  Leipzig,  of  the 
year  1786. 

6.  CanHcum  ComqnmeHamu  ex  MedUaHom  e»- 
tnmi  Judku^  Greek  and  Latin,  by  Ja&  Pontanus, 
Ingolstadt,  1603,  4to. ;  and  in  the  various  BUJi- 
etLPair, 

7.  Carmen  iambicum  de  mieero  Ofaedae  Siaht, 
with  a  Latin  version  by  F.  Locidus,  edited  by 
Leo  Allatiua  in  his  **De  Consensu  utriusque  £c- 
desiae.** 

8.  XXII.  Venus  Retrogradi  (Kapurol),  pub- 
lished by  Leo  AUatius  in  Eacerpi,  Graec  Rhkor,^ 
Rome,  1641,  8vo.  Different  hymns  of  Leo  are 
extant  in  MS.  in  various  libraries. 

9.  'H  yeyo¥Uia  hardwttais  vapd  toV  fiatn\4ttt 
At6rros  rw  "Xo^cS,  htn  Ix^*'^'  rd^Hts  ol  ^p6wu 
Tmv  *'EjCKX,riauip,  rSw  ^tokmiiUpw^  t^  Harpv^xV 
XanVTorriFoinrtfAiwr  DitpotUio  facta  per  Impertt- 


LEO. 


nt 


tonm  Leonem  Sapieniem  quern  ortftnem  haleani 
ikroni  Ecdesiarum  PaMarAae  ConetantmopoUtano 
eubjeelarumy  Greek  and  Latin,  by  J.  Jjeunclavius» 
in  Jus  QraeetyRomaman  ;  by  Jac  Goar,  ad  caleem. 
Codini,  Paris.  1648,  foL^ 

10.  El's  rd  MoKOftcpcov,  In  Spectaculum  Vmus 
Dei,  an  epigram  of  little  value,  with  notes  by  Bro- 
daeus  and  Opsopoeus,  in  Epigram,  lAbri  VII,^  ed. 
Wechel,  Frankfort,  1600.  Among  other  produc- 
tions ascribed  to  Ijeo,  and  of  which  the  reader  will 
find  an  account  in  the  sources  dted  below,  we 
mention  only  two  books  on  falconry,  extant  in 
MS.  in  a  Munich  MS.,  which  seems  to  be  different 
firom  a  Turin  MS.  entitled  *Of»vto<ro^urTiKdy,  since 
the  first  treats  on  fidconry  exclusively,  and  the 
latter  on  various  birds,  though  on  fidcons  more  than 
others:  the  first  may  be  an  extract  of  the  second. 
(Zonar.  vol  ii.  p.  174,  &c ;  Cedren.  p.  591,  &c. ; 
Joel,  p.  179 ;  Manass.  p.  108,&&  ;  Glycas,  p.  296, 
&C. ;  Genes,  p.  61,  &c. ;  Codin.  p.  63,  &c  ;  Fabric, 
BibL  Grace  vol.  vil  p.  693,  &c. ;  Hamberger. 
Nackndfiien  txm  Gtiekrten  Mannem ;  Cave,  Hist, 
Lit ;  Hankius,  SeripL  ByzanL ;  Oudin,  Com- 
ment de  S&  EecL,  vol.  iL  p.  394,  &c.)       [W.  P.] 

LEO,  or  LEON  (Ac»v),  Greek  writers.  1. 
AcADXMicus,  caUed  by  Justin  the  historian  and 
Snidas  Lsonidss  (AfwyfSiir),  was  apparently  a 
native  of  Heracleia  in  Pontus,  and  a  disciple  of 
Plato.  He  was  one  of  the  conspimtors  who,  with  their 
leader,  Chion,  in  the  reign  of  Ochus,  king  of  Persia,. 
B.  c  353,  or,  according  to  Orelli,  u.  a  351,  assassi- 
nated Clearchus,  tyrant  of  Heracleia.  [Chjon, 
CLSARCHU&]  The  greater  part  of  the  conspirators 
were  killed  on  the  spot  by  the  tyrant*s  guards  ; 
others  were  afterwards  taken  and  put  to  a  cruel 
death  ;  but  which  &te  befel  Leo  is  not  mentioned. 
Nidaa  of  Nicaea  (apud  Athen.xi.  p.  506,  ed.Casatt* 
bon),  and  Favorinus  (Diog.  Laert.  iii.  37  )  ascribed  to 
a  certain  Leo  the  Academic  the  dialogue  Aleyom 
('AAicug^y),  which  was,  in  the  time  of  Athenaeus,  by 
s««ie  ascribed  to  Plato  ;  and  has  in  modem  times 
been  printed  among  the  works  of  Ludan,  by  whom 
it  was  certainly  not  written  ;  and  from  the  general 
character  of  whose  writings  the  subject  (the  power 
of  God  displayed  in  his  works)  is  altogether  alien. 
Fabridus  identifies  the  author  of  the  Dialogue 
with  the  accomplice  of  Chion ;  but  we  know  not 
on  what  ground.  (Memnon,  apud  Pkot  BibL  cod* 
224,  sub  init. ;  Justin,  xvl  5 ;  Suidas,  «.  v.  Khi- 
o{ixos ;  Athen.  Lc;  Diog.  Laert.  /.  e, ;  Lucian* 
Opera,  vol.  i.  p.  128,  ed.  Bipont;  Fabric  BibL 
Gr,  vol  iii.  pp.  108,  173,  178.) 

2.  Of  AcHRH  ('Axp/f),  or  Achridia  (now 
Okhrida  in  Albania),  was  so  called  because  he  held 
the  dignity  of  archbishop  of  the  Greek  church  among 
the  Bulgarians ;  and  the  seat  of  the  archbishopric 
was  commonly  fixed  at  Achris.  He  joined  about 
A.  D.  1053  with  Michael  Cemlarius,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  in  writing  a  very  bitter  letter 
against  the  pope,  which  they  sent  to  Joannes, 
archbishop  of  Trani  in  Apulia,  to  be  distributed 
among  the  members  of  the  Latin  church,  prelates, 
monks,  and  laity.  A  translation  of  this  letter  is 
given  by  Baronius.  {^Afmal,  Eodes,  ad  Ann.  1053, 
xxii.  &C.)  The  pope,  Leo  IX.,  replied  in  a  long 
letter,  which  is  given  in  the  CbudUo,  vol  ix.  col 
949,&&,ed.  Labbe ;  vol  vL  col  927,  ed.  Hardouin  • 
vol  xix.  col  635,  ed.  Mann ;  and  the  following 
year  both  Cerularius  and  Leo  of  Achris  were  ex- 
communicated by  cardinal  Humbert,  the  papal 
legate.    (Baronius,  ad  Amu  1054,  xxv.)     Leo 

3b  3 


743 


LEO. 


wrote  many  other  letten,  which  are  extant  in  MS. 
m  various  European  librariec,  and  are  cited  bj 
Allatia»  in  his  De  CSmmmu  Ecdet,  OrienL  ei  Oeei' 
dent ;  hj  Bereridge  in  his  Code»  Oaaumum  ;  by 
Alexis  Aristenos  in  his  Synoptii  JS^putolarum 
Canonioarum ;  and  by  Nic  Comnenus  Papadopoli 
in  his  Praemotionei  Mytlagoffieae,  (Fabric.  BibL 
Or,  Tol.  vii.  p.  715 ;   Cave,  Hut.  LUL  voL  iL  p. 

138,  ed.  Oxon,  1740;  Oadin,  De  Ser^rib,  tt 
Seriptu  EocUs.  toU  il  coL  603.) 

3.  Abovptiub,  or  the  Egyptian.    The  eariy 
Christian  writers,  in  their  controversy  with  the 
heathens,  refer   not   unfrequently  to  a  Leo  or 
Leon  as  having  admitted  that  the  deities  of  the 
antient  gentile  world  had  been  originally  men, 
agreeing  in  this  respect  with  Evemems  [Evkmb* 
Rus],  with  whom  he  was  contemporary,  or  perhaps 
lather  earlier.    Augnstin  {De  Ootueiuu  Eocmgk, 
i  33,  and  De  Civ.  Dei,  viii.  5),  who  is  most  ex- 
plicit in  his  notice  of  him,  says  he  was  an  Egyptian 
priest  of  high  rank,  **  maffnos  antistes,  **  and  ex- 
pounded the  popular  mythology  to  Alexander  the 
Great,  in  a  manner  which,  though  differing  from 
those  rationalistic  explanations  received  in  Greece, 
accorded  with  them  in  making  the  gods  (including 
even   the   dii    majorum  gentium)  to  have   been 
originally  men.    Augnstin  refers  to  an  account  of 
the  statements  of  Leo  contained  in  a  letter  of  Alex- 
ander to  his  mother.     It  is  to  be  observed,  that 
although  Leon  was  high  in  his  priestly  rank  at  the 
time  when  Alexander  was  in  Egypt  (b.  &  332-^ 
331),  his  name  is  Greek;  and  Amobins  {Adv. 
Oe$ite$,  iv.  29)  calls  him  Leo  Pellaeus,  Leo  of  Pella, 
an  epithet  which  Fabricius  does  not  satis&ctorily 
explain.     Worth  (Not.  ad  Taiian.  p.  96,  ed.  Ox- 
fond,  1700)  would  identify  our  Leo  with  Leo  of 
Lampsacus,  the  husband  df  Themistaor  Themisto, 
the  female  Epicurean  (Diog.  Laert.  x.  5.  25).   But 
the  husband  of  Themista  was  mors  correctly  called 
Leonteus,  while  the  Egyptian  is  never  c^led  by 
any  other  name  than  Leo.    Amobius  speaks  in 
such  a  way  as  to  lead  us  to  think  that  in  his 
days  the  writings  of  Leon  on  the  human  origin 
of  the  gods  were  extant  and  accessible;  but  it 
is  possible  that  he  refers,  like  Augnstin,  to  Alex- 
ander's letter.    The  reference  to  Leon  in  Clem«is 
Alexandrinus  is  not  more  explicit.  (StronuUa^  i.  21. 
§  106.  p.  139,  ed.  Sylbnrg.  p.  382,  ed.  Pott.  vol.  ii. 
p.  75,  ed.  Klots,  12mo.  Lipsiae,  1831.)  Bnt  Tatian^ 
distinct  mention  of  the  Tvofun^fiara^  or  Cbmmento- 
fie»  of  Leo,  shows  that  his  system  had  been  com- 
mitted to  writing  by  himself ;  and  Tertullian  {De  Co- 
ronoy  c.7)  dinBcts  his  readers  to  **  unrdthe  writings 
of  Leo  the  Egyptian.**  Hyginua  (Poettoon  Aetrono' 
micon^  e.  20)  refers  to  Leon  in  terms  whieh  seem 
to  intimate  that  he  wrote  a  history  of  Egypt,  **  Qui 
res  Aegyptiacns  scripdt ;  **  and  the  sdioliast  on 
Apollonius  Rhodius  fiv.  262)  gives  a  reference 
here  to  what  Leon  had  said  respecting  the  antiquity 
of  the  Egyptians,  ^  in  the  first  (of  the  books  or 
letters  P)  to  his  mother.**    But  we  suspect  the  last 
reference  is  to  the  statements  of  Leon  already 
mentioned,  as  given  by  Alexander  the  Great  in 
his  letter  to  his  mother ;  and  perhaps  the  reference 
of  Hyginus  is  to  the  same  document,  for  the  sub- 
ject of  it  belongs  to  the  mythic  period  of  history. 
(Fabria  BiU.  Qroee.  vol  vu.  pp.  713,  719,  vol  xL 
^  664 ;  VossL  De  HiaL  Cfraeo.  hi),  iil  p.  179,  ed. 
Amsterdam,  1699.) 

^  4.  Of  Alabanoa,  in  Carta,  a  xhetorical  and 
historical  writer  of  uncertain  datsu    He  wrote  the  | 


LEO. 

following  works,  now  lost :  1.  KaputAf  fii/fxSa  S', 
De  rebut  Curiae  IMni  qttatmtr;  2.  AmkiomI  Ik 
i3i«A/oi5/3',  De  rebee  Lyaae^IAMduo;  3.  'O  hp^e 
w6K9fMS  ^wcimr  ml  BMwTWf,  BeUum  Sacrum  mier 
Phooeiues  et  Boeoto»;  4.  T^x*%  •^**  (k.  Bket»- 
riea) ;  and  5.  Ilfpl  vrdivewr^  De  StaOUitf  or  De 
SediOonibae.  In  Villoison*s  edition  of  Endocia 
the  last  two  works  are  mentioned  as  one,  the  title 
of  which  is  T^X*^  **f^  ffrcurcair,  Artde  Statibus. 
If  the  above  list  of  the  works  of  Ijoo  be  correct,  we 
may  conjecture  that  he  lived  not  &r  from  the  time 
of  Alexander  the  Great,  that  is,  after  the  close  of 
the  Sacred  War,  of  which  he  wrete  the  history  ; 
and  before  the  local  history  of  Caria  and  Lyda 
had  lost  its  interest  by  the  absorption  of  those  pro- 
vinces in  the  Syrian  and  Pexgamenian  kingdoms, 
and  subsequently  in  the  Roman  empire.  It  is  to 
be  observed,  however,  that  the  authority  of  the 
Sacred  War  and  of  the  work  De  Stat&ae  is  donbt> 
ful,  as  Suidas  and  Endocia  enumemte  works  under 
those  titles  among  those  of  Leo  of  Byiantium. 
[No.  7.]  Vossius  supposes  that  either  Leo  of 
Ahibanda  or  Leo  of  Byiantium  is  the  writer  re- 
ferred to  by  Hyginus  {Aetron.  Poetic  c  20),  as 
having  written  a  work  on  the  histoiy  of  '^gypt, 
[See  No.  3.]  (Suidas,  e.  v.  iUmr  'AXa/6ap»t4s  ; 
Eudocia,  Violetum^».  e.  /Umif*AM8apMt ;  Fabric 
BiU.  Oraeo.  vol.  vi.  p.  122,  voL  viL  p.  713  ;  Voss. 
de  HiaL  Graec  Lib.  iii.  p.  179.) 
6.  AsiNua  ('Airii^t).     [No.  15.] 

6.  Of  BuLOAKtA.     [See  No.  2.] 

7.  Of  Byzantium,  a  rhetorician  and  historical 
writer  of  the  age  of  Philip,  and  perhaps  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great  Philostntus  says  he  was  a  dis- 
ciple of  Plato  ;  but  according  to  Suidas  and  Eudocia 
some  statements  made  him  the  disdple  of  Aristotle; 
and  both  Suidas  and  Eudocia  call  him  a  Peripa- 
tetic He  appean  to  have  eocnpied  a  leading 
position  in  the  Byzantine  oonmMmwealth  at  the 
tune  it  was  attacked  by  Philip  of  Maeedon.  Ac- 
cording to  Hesychius  of  Mtletus,  he  was  strategos  or 
general  of  the  Byxantinea.  Philostratas  has  rscorded 
a  curious  anecdote  in  reference  to  this  in vasioo.  Leo 
sent  to  demand  of  Philip  the  reason  of  the  inva- 
sion ;  and  when  Philip  replied  that  the  beauty  of 
the  city  had  made  him  fell  in  love  with  it,  and 
that  he  came  as  a  snitt»',  Leo  retorted,  that  weapons 
ef  war  were  not  the  usual  instruments  employed 
by  lovers.  The  city  was  almost  taken  by  PhUip; 
but  the  obstinate  resistance  of  the  dtlxens,  and  the 
arrival  of  snoconn  from  Athens,  under  Chares 
(a  c  340),  and  subsequently  under  Phodon,  oem- 
pelled  him  to  withdraw.  Leo  was  sent  as  ambas^ 
sador  to  Athens,  whether  during  the  siege  or  at 
some  other  time  is  not  clear ;  and  an  anecdote  re- 
corded by  Philostratas  and  Soidas  in  connection 
with  this  embassy  shows  the  same  ready  wit  as  his 
reply  to  Philip.  The  dissensions  of  the  Athenians 
retarded  their  movements  ;  and  when  Leo,  on  his 
appearance  in  their  assembly,  was  received  with 
shouts  of  huighter,  on  aoooont  of  his  corpulence, 
**What  do  yon  langh  at,  Athenians?**  said  be; 
**  Is  it  because  I  am  fet,  and  of  such  a  sise  ?  I 
have  a  wife  fetter  than  myself ;  yet  when  we  agree 
the  bed  will  hold  us ;  but  when  we  disagree,  the 
whole  house  will  not.**  Plutarch  {Praieeepta  /*o- 
lUica.  Opera,  voLix.  p.  207f  ed.  Reisk.)  relates  the 
anecdote  wiUi  a  variation,  which  makee  Leo  re- 
markable, not  for  his  corpulence,  but  for  his  dimi- 
nutive stature :  and  Athenaens  (xil  pp.  550, 551), 
rehtes   the   story  of  another  Bynntine,  Pytho» 


LEa 

'Bod  that  profeaedly  on  the  fRithority  of  Lm  him- 

■el£    Toup  (see  note  to  Gaitford^s  Soidu,  «. «. 

A^)  sBi^ectt  that  the  pataege  m  Athenaena  is 

corrupt.    Of  the  death  of  Leo  there  are  two  ae- 

eountib    Aoeoiding  to  Heejchio»  of  Miletoi  he 

died  dining  the  war,  and  before  the  atiival  of 

Chares   with  the  Athenian  fleet    According  to 

Soidaa,  Philip,  after  hia  repulse,  charged  Leo  with 

having  ofibzed  to  betray  the  dty  to  him  for  a  sum 

of  money  ;   and  the  Byamtines,  believing   the 

charge,  assailed  the  house  of  Leo,  who,  Ceannl  of 

being  atoned  to  death  by  them,  hung  himself. 

Both  these  accounts  are,  howerer,  inconsistent 

with  the  statement  of  Suidas  himself,  that  Leo 

wrote  a  history  of  Alexander,  at  least  if  by  that 

name  we  axe  to  understand  Aleacander  the  Great ; 

and  are  hardly  consistent  with  the  ascription  to 

him  of  a  history  of  Philip^  attack  on  Bysantium, 

vnleas  we  suppose  this  to  have  been  a  contemponuy 

record  or  journal  of  the  events  of  the  siege.    The 

writings  of  Leo  are  thns  enumemted  by  Suidas 

and  Eudoda:  I.  Td  jcord  ^(Atwoy  iced  t6  BifdiF- 

Tjoy,  fiig\toa  i*,  Re$  PUliapieae  et  ByBomtmoA, 

LSbriM  wis     2.    TmAfOMunv,    TVniArcunaicM,    or 

TcvD^Mirriic^,  TttUhnuUiaim :  a  history  apparently 

of  Teuthrania,  or  of  Teuthras,  king  of  Mysia  ;  S. 

IIffp2  BivonfAou,  or  Butndmi^  JM  Bttalo,  or  Besoeo, 

probably  on  the  onde  of  Besa  ;  4.  *0  /cp^s  irtfXc- 

|ief,  Bdtum  Sacrum;  5.  TltfA  ardrtuw,  which  some 

render  IM  StiitUmUmu^  but  others  De  Statibm,  i  e. 

a  rhetorical  tieatise  on  the  statement  of  questions  or 

propositiotts ;  6.  Td  cor*  *A\i{ay8poir,  Rg»  Gestae 

AUacamdri.    These  works  are  not  extant,  and  are 

known  to  us  only  through    the  authors   above 

mentioned.      It  has  been  already  observed  that 

Nos.  4  and  5,  at  least  works  under  the  same  or 

nearly  the   same    titks,  are   also  ascribed  both 

by  Suidas  and  Endocia  to  Leo  of  Alaboada.    [No. 

4.]     This  leads  us  to  doubt  the  correctness  of  the 

list  in  other  particulars ;  and  if  the  accounts  given 

above  of  the  death  of  Iioo  be  conect.  No.  6  and 

probably  Now  1  are  incorrectly  ascribed  to  him. 

Plutarch,  in  his  De  Flmm$  (de  Itmeno),  quotes 

from  a  work  of  Leo  of  Bysantium,  which  he  calls 

Td  Bountaxdj  De  RAua  Boeotieit ;  and  again,  in 

the  same  traatise  (de  TVprieb),  be  quotes  from  the 

third  book  of  a  work  of  Leo,  IIc^  irorafM*r,  De 

Flmmie.      Scne,  with  probability,  identiff  Loo 

(sB^MMing  that  the  name  has  been  corrupted)  with 

the  CleoD  mentioned  by  Plutarch  (  Vita  Fkoeiott, 

c  14)  as  an  eminent  Bysantine  at  the  time  of 

Philippe  invasion,  who  had  been  a  fellow  student 

of  Phodon  under  Phito.     Whether  Leo  of  Bynn- 

tinm  was  the  Leo,  fitther  of  Mehmtes  and  Pan- 

cxeon,  the  legatees  of  Theophrastus  (Diog.  Laert  v. 

51,  &c.<^7Aao7iA«vifo)isdoubtfiiL  (Plut.  C^pem, 

ToL  X.  pp.  714, 801,  ed.  Reisk. ;  Suidas,  s. «.  Amt  ; 

Eudoda,  Vuddmm^ «. «.  A^wr ;  Hesych.  Miles.  Ori- 

gme»  (s.  Bee  Patriae)  QmMUmiinop,  c.  26^28, 

Opaeeala^  pp.  66,  ^kc,  ed.  Oielli ;  PMostr.  VUae 

Sopkid.  i.  2.,  ed.  Kayser ;  Voss.  De  HwL  Oraee. 

L  8. ;  Fabric.  BibL  Gnue.  vol  vii.  p.  715.) 

8.  Of  Byzantium.    [Nos.  28  and  29.] 

9.  OfCALon.    [No.  IS.] 

10.  Of  Caria.     [Nos.  4  and  15.] 

11.  Of  Chajxxdon.  Fabricius  (BiXiL  Qnuc, 
Tol.  xi.  p.  665),  inaccurately  states  that  a  synodical 
letter  of  Leo,  who  was  archbishop  of  Chalcedon  in 
the  time  of  Alexius  I.  Comnenus  (a.  n.  1 08 I'- 
ll 18),  was  published  by  Mont&ucon.  (BiUioik 
CbM^B.  CaUdoif.  p.  103»  &c)    The  document,  as 


LEO. 


7^ 


Fabricius  elsewhere  more  aocmately  describes  it 
(B&L  Graee,  voL  viL  7 16),  is  the  record  of  a  synod 
held  to  determine  some  questions  relating  to  the 
worship  of  images,  on  which  Leo  in  a  letter  (which 
Hontfaucon  does  not  give)  had  used  some  hetero- 
dox language. 

12rOf  CoNSTAMTiNOPLB.     [Nos.  28  and  29.] 

13.  DzAOONOs  or  the  Djbaoon,  a  Bysantine 
historian  of  the  tenth  century.  What  little  is 
known  of  his  personal  history  is  to  be  gleaned 
from  incidental  notices  in  his  prindpal  work,  and 
has  been  collected  by  C.  B.  Hase  in  the  Prae/atio 
to  his  edition  of  Leo.  Leo  was  bom  at  Caioe,  a 
town  of  Asia,  beautifully  situated  on  the  side  or  at 
the  foot  of  Mount  Tmohis,  near  the  sources  of  the 
Caystrus,  in  Asia  Minor.  He  was  the  son  of  Ba- 
silius,  but  his  &ther*s  condition  or  calling  is  not 
known.  (Leo  Diac  HidorioA,  i  1.)  The  young 
Leo  was  at  Constantinople,  pursuing  his  studies, 
A.  D.  966,  when  he  was  an  admiring  spectator  of 
the  firmness  of  the  emperor,  Nicephorus  II.  Phocas, 
in  the  midst  of  a  popular  tumult  (iv.  7.)  As  he 
describes  himself  as  a  youth  (netp^Kotr)  at  the  time 
of  this  incident,  Hase  places  his  birth  in  or  about 
A.  o.  950.  He  was  in  Asia  about  the  time  of  the 
deposition  of  Basilius  I.,  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  the  dection  of  his  successor  Antonius  1 1 1., 
A.n.  973  or  974,  and  relates  that  at  that  time  he 
frequently  saw  two  Cappadocians,  twins,  of  thirty 
yean  old,  whose  bodies  wen  united  from  the  arm- 
pits  to  the  flanks  (x.  3).  Having  been  ordained 
deacon,  he  aooompanied  the  emperor  Badlins  II. 
in  his  unfortunate  campaign  against  the  Bulgarians, 
A.  D.  981;  and  when  the  emperor  raised  the  siege 
of  Tralitaa  or  Triaditxa  (the  andent  Sardica),  Leo 
narrowly  escaped  death  or  captivity  in  the  head- 
long flight  of  his  countrymen  (x.  8).  Of  his  his- 
tory after  this  nothing  is  known  ;  but  Hase  ob- 
serves that  he  must  have  written  bis  history  after 
A.  D.  989,  as  he  adverts  to  the  nbellion  and  death 
of  Phocas  Bardas  (x.  9),  which  occurred  in  that 
year.  Both  this  event  and  the  Bulgarian  campaign 
an  noticed  by  him  by  antidpation,  in  a  digression 
respecting  the  evils  which  he  supposed  wen  por- 
tended by  a  comet  which  appeared  just  before  the 
death  of  Joannes  I.  Tsimisces.  He  must  have 
lived  later  than  Hase  has  nmariced,  and  at  least 
till  A.  D.  993,  as  he  notices  (x.  10)  that  the  em- 
peror Basflius  II.  restored  **in  nx  years**  the 
cupok  of  the  gnat  chunh  (St  Sophia)  at  Constan- 
tinople which  had  been  overthrown  by  the  earth- 
quake (comp.  Cednn.  Compeitd,  vol.  ii  p.  438,  ed. 
Bonn)  of  a.  d.  987. 

The  works  of  Leo  Diaconns  compnhend  1.  *I(r- 
ropAa  fit€kioa  i/,  Hitloria  lAbria  decern ;  and  2. 
OruHo  ad  Baeilium  Imperaiorem  ;  and  3.  (unless 
it  be  the  work  of  another  Leo  Diaconos)  Homilia 
in  Mickadem  Arehangdam,  The  two  last  are  ex- 
tant only  in  MS. 

The  history  of  Leo  indndes  the  period  from  the 
Cretan  expedition  of  Nicephorus  Phocas,  in  the 
reign  of  the  emperor  Romanns  II.,  A.n.  959,  to 
the  death  of  Joannes  I.  Tsimisces,  a.  d.  975.  It 
relates  the  victories  of  the  emperon  Nicephorus 
and  Tsimisces  over  the  Mohammedans  in  Cilida 
and  Syria,  and  the  recovery  of  those  countries,  or 
the  greater  port  of  them,  to  the  Bysantine  empire ; 
and  the  wan  of  the  same  emperon  with  the  Bul- 
garians and  Rusnans.  The  style  of  Leo  is  de- 
scribed by  Hase  as  vidous :  be  employs  unusual 
and  inappropriate  words  (many  of  them  borrowed 

Sd  4 


744 


LEO. 


from  Homer,  Agathiaa,  the  historian,  and  the  Sep- 
tuagint),  in  the  place  of  simple  and  common  ones  ; 
and  abounds  in  taatological  phrases.  His  know- 
ledge of  geography  and  ancient  history  is  slight ; 
but  with  these  defects  his  history  is  a  Taluable 
contemporary  record  of  a  stirring  time,  honestly 
and  fearlessly  written.  Scylitxes,  and  through 
him  Cedrenus,  are  much  indebted  to  Leo;  and 
Hase  considen  Zonaras  also  to  ha?e  used  his  work. 
The  Hitloria  was  first  published,  at  the  cost  of 
count  Nicolas  Romanzof,  chancellor  of  Russia,  by 
Car.  Bened.  Hase,  Paris,  1818.  Combeiis  had  in- 
tended to  publish  it  in  the  Parisian  edition  of  the 
Corput  Hiitoriae  ByxantinoB  with  the  Historia  of 
Michael  Psellus,  but  was  prevented  by  death,  a.  d. 
1679.  The  Latin  version  which  he  had  prepared 
was  communicated  by  Mont&ucon  to  Pagi,  who 
inserted  some  portions  in  his  OriUoe  m  Baromum 
(ad  ann.  960,  No.  ix).  The  papen  of  Comb^fis 
were,  many  years  after,  committed  to  Michael  Le 
Quien,  that  he  might  publish  an  edition  of  Psellus 
and  Leo,  and  part  of  the  latter  author*s  work  was 
actually  printed  ;  but  the  breaking  out  of  the  war 
of  the  succession  (a.  d.  1702)  prevented  its  com- 
pletion, and  Hase  could  find  no  trace  of  the  part 
printed.  In  the  disorders  of  the  French  revolution 
the  papen  of  Comb^fis  were  finally  lost  or  de- 
stroyed. Hase  in  his  edition  added  a  Latin  version 
and  notes  to  the  text  of  Leo,  and  illustrated  it  by 
engravings  from  ancient  gems.  His  edition  is, 
however,  scarce  and  dear,  the  greater  part  of  the 
copies  having  been  lost  by  shipwreck;  but  his 
text,  prefisce,  venion,  and  notes  (not  the  engrav- 
ings), have  been  reprinted  in  the  Bonn  edition  of 
the  Corput  Hutoriae  ByxantwoA,  8 vo.  1 828.  (Fabric. 
BibL  Graeo.  vol.  vii.  p.  684,  note  I ;  Cave,  HuL 
LitL  voL  ii.  p.  106 ;  Hase,  Pnufatio  ad  Leon, 
DiaooH,  HuioHam.) 

14.  The  Epicurban  of  Lampsacus  [No.  8]. 

15.  Grammaticus,  one  of  Uie  continuators  of 
Bysantine  history  from  the  period  when  Theo- 
pbmes  leaves  off.     Nothing  certain  is  known  of 

•  him.  A  note,  subjoined  by  the  tFsnscriber,  to  the 
Parisian  MS.  of  Oeoigius  Svncellus,  Theophanes, 
and  Leo  Grammaticus  states  that  **  the  chronography 
of  the  recent  emperors,  completed  (ir\7ipttdu&a)  by 
Leo  Grammaticus,  was  finished  on  the  8th  of  the 
month  of  July,  on  the  feast  of  the  holy  martyr 
Prooopius,  in  the  year  6521  (of  the  Mundane  era 
of  Constantinople))  in  the  11th  Indiction,**  a.d. 
1013  common  era  ;  but  there  can.  be  little  doubt 
that  this  date  refen  to  the  completion,  not  of  the 
original  work,  but  of  the  transcript.  Cave  indeed 
nndentands  the  date  as  being  that  of  the  original 
work,  A  postscript  to  the  same  MS.,  bnt  by  a 
different  hand,  gives  to  Leo  the  surname  of  Tci- 
candaluB  (T^iicu^aAof),  and  atates  that  he  was 
civil  and  military  governor  {irp6^pos  M  8oiJ{)  of 
the  Cibyraeans,  and  one  of  tiie  household  (or  per- 
haps the  intimate  friend,  for  the  expression  ohctios 
6»6pttwos  is  ambiguous)  of  our  mighty  and  supreme 
(or  chief,  irpt^ov)  emperor.  Comb^fis  {Notod  ad 
Leonem  Grammat  aid  tnUnm)  understands  the 
emperor  to  be  Constantino  Porphyrogenitus  [CoN- 
STANTJNUS  VII.],  which  is  probable ;  and  though 
there  are  some  difficulties  about  this  inscription, 
which  prevent  our  giving  entire  credit  to  it,  we  do 
not  participate  in  the  doubt  of  Oomb^fis  whether  it 
refers  to  Leo  Grammaticus  or  the  anonymous  con- 
tinuator  of  Theophanes.  The  town  of  Cibyra  is 
by  Pliny  included  in  Cazia,  and  this  furnifhes 


LEO. 

Comb^fis  with  one  reason  for  identifying  Leo 
Grammaticus  with  Leo  the  Carian  mentioned  by 
Cedrenus.  {Compend.  Historiae,  sub  init.)  That 
the  two  are  identical  is  very  probable  ;  bnt  the 
epithet  **  Carian*^  is  probably  given  rather  from  Leo^s 
birthpbwe  than  from  his  government,  which  appean 
to  have  included  not  merely  the  town  of  Cibyn, 
but  the  whole  thema  of  the  Cibyraeans  or  Cibyr- 
rhaeans  {b4fM  Ktiv^^aunSPf  Constant  Porphyrog. 
De  ThemaUb.  L  Th.  14),  comprehending  all  the 
S.  W.  part  of  Asia  Minor,  and,  of  course,  Caria.  Leo 
Grammaticus  is  perhaps  identical  with  the  Leo 
Asinus,  6  *A<ni^f,  mentioned  by  Joannes  Scylitia 
(apud  Mont&ucon,  BibUoth.  Coitlm,  p.  209). 

The  work  of  Leo  Grammaticus  is  entitled  Xpo- 
yaypa^Of  rd  rw  vittv  fiaaikiwif  ircfyUxouffo,  Ckro' 
no^rapAia  Rea  a  ReeentiorUmt  Imperatanbms  Gtttat 
Compleeteru^  and  extends  from  the  accession  of  Leo 
V.  the  Armenian,  a.  d.  8 1 3,  to  the  death  of  Romanus 
Lecapenus,  a.  d.  948  or  949,  not,  as  Cave  inaccu* 
rately  states,  to  a.d.  1013.  It  was  prepared  for 
publication  by  Gear,  bnt  actually  published  with 
Theophanes,  under  the  care  of  Combefis,  foL  Paris, 
1655,  in  the  Parisian  edition  of  the  Corput  Hit- 
toriae  ByxauHuae,  and  vras  reprinted  at  Venice,  foL 
1729.  Leo  has  little  in  common  with  the  anony- 
mous continuator  of  Theophanes  [Liontids,  No. 
6]  in  that  part  of  his  work  which  comprehends  the 

Ciriod  before  Basil  the  Macedonian;  bat  in  the 
tter  port  the  two  authon  have  many  passages  either 
identical  or  varying  but  little  from  each  other :  but 
the  uncertainty  attaching  to  the  date  of  Leo's  work 
makes  it  doubUful  which  was  the  first  written.  The 
anonvmous  continuation  of  Theophanes  comes  down 
to  a  later  period  than  the  work  of  Leo,  and  may 
therefore  be  inferred  to  have  been  written  later.  The 
somewhat  abrupt  termination  of  Leo*s  history  soon 
after  the  recovery  of  the  sole  poisessioi  of  theimperial 
power  by  the  emperor  Constantino  Porphyrogenitus 
would  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the  writer  lived 
at  that  period,  and  brought  down  his  narrative  to 
the  time  of  it*  composition,  had  he  not  elsewhere 
(sub  init.  iqiperii  Cbnstoat.  PorpJ^frog,  p.  488,  ed. 
Paris,  p.  387,  ed.  Ven.)  given  a  statement  of  the 
whole  length  of  Constantine*s  reign,  which  shows 
that  he  must  have  written  after  its  dose.  Possibly 
he  wrote  during  the  reign  of  his  son  and  successor 
Romanus  II.,  and  broke  off  where  he  did  in  ordtf 
to  avoid  the  necessity  of  adverting  to  Constantine*s 
unhappy  death  and  the  parricide  of  Romanus. 
Some  verses,  probably  by  Leo  of  Theesalonica 
[No.  29],  are  in  some  MSS.  ascribed  to  Leo  Gram- 
maticus. (Comp.  Cedrenus,  p.  641,  ed.  Paris,  voL 
il  p.  337,  ed.  Bonn.)  Cotelerius  (Mo«Mn.  Eoeltt, 
(rroeo,  vol  iiL  463,  &c.)  has  given  a  letter  on  a  qnes- 
tion  of  canon  kw  from  a  presbyter  Joannes  to  **his 
guide  and  spiritual  lather,  Leo  Grammaticus,  arch- 
bishop of  Calabria,"  with  Leo's  answer.  But  this 
Leo  cannot  be  the  historian,  unless  we  reject  the 
account  o§  the  latter  being  governor  of  Cibyra,  or 
suppose  him  to  have  exchanged  his  secuhr  for  an 
ecclesiastical  life.  (Fabric.  BibL  Gr,  vol.  viL  p. 
713;  Cave,  HitL  LUL  vol.  ii.  p.  128 ;  Hankius, 
De  B^xamitH,  Return  Seriptonb,  pt,  iLc.  vii;  Voss. 
Dt  Hitt,  GroM.  iv.  21.) 

16.  Of  liAMPSACua    [No.  3.] 

17.  Maobntknus  (BSoyti^r^s)  or  Maobn- 
TINU8  (MaytrriWos),  a  commentator  on  Aristotle, 
flourished  during  the  fint  half  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  His  first  name,  Leo,  is  frequently  omitted 
in  the  MSS.  of  bis  worics.    He  was  a  monk,  and 


LEO. 

'%ftenrsrdt aichbiahop  of  Mytilene.  He  wrote:  1. 
'E^lfyif^tr  «f  rd  ircpi  fpftiyvclos  'ApiaroT^Aovr, 
Oommmiariau  in  AHsUMa  Dt  InterpreUUknB  Li- 
brum.  This  commentary  was  published  by  Aldoi, 
foL  Venice,  1503,  with  the  commentary  of  Ammo- 
nias, from  which  Leo  borrowed  rezy  largely,  and 
the  paraphraee  of  Psellus  on  the  same  lx>ok  of 
Aristotle,  and  the  commentary  of  Ammonins  on 
Aristotle^t  Categoriae  b.  Praedieamenta.  In  the 
Latin  title  of  this  editioi)  the  aathor  ii  called  by  a 
misprint,  Maigentinns.  A  Latin  Teraion  of  heo*B 
commentary,  by  J.  R  Raaarioa,  has  been  repeatedly 
printed  with  the  Latin  Tersion  of  Ammonius. 
Another  Latin  version  by  Hieronymus  Leostrius 
has  also  been  printed.  2.  'E(ih'i}0'(f  «'s  rd  irp^rtpa 
dnKurucii  roS  'AfMororAovf,  Commeniarimi  in 
Priora  AnafyHea  AriatotsUs,  This  was  printed 
with  the  commentary  of  Joannes  Philoponus  on  the 
tame  work,  by  Trincavellns,  fol.  Venice,  1536  ; 
and  a  Latin  version  of  it  by  Rasarins  has  been  re- 
peatedly printed,  either  separately,  or  with  other 
commentaries  on  Aristotle.  The  following  works 
in  MS.  are  ascribed,  but  with  doubtful  correctness, 
to  Leo  Magentenus:  3.  Commeniarau  in  Cat»' 
gorioM  AritUaaU$^  is  extant  in  the  King's  Library 
at  Paris.  4.  *Aptaror4Kovs  vo^otikAp  ^Kiyx^ 
dp/irp^ia^  Expotitio  Aristoidu  De  SophisHei»  JEUat- 
Mis.-  and  5.  'Apurror^XoM vepl  cinroptaf  Tpordacctfy. 
These  two  works  are  mentioned  by  Moiit&iioon 
{BM,  CottUn.  p.  225).  The  latter  us  perhaps,  not 
a  distinct  work,  but  a  portion  of  No.  1.  In  the 
MS.  the  aathor  is  called  Leontius  Magentenus. 
6.  OornmaOarim  t»  laagogen,  8.  Qninque  Voces  Par- 
jthyHu  Buhle  doubu  if  this  work,  which  is  in  the 
Medioean  library  at  Florence  (Bandini,  Catalog. 
Codd,  Lawr,  Medic,  voL  iiL  p.  239),  is  correctly 
ascribed  to  Magentenus.  In  the  catalogue  of  the 
MSS.  in  the  king^s  library  at  Paris  (voL  ii.  pp.  4 1 0, 
421),  two  MSS.  Nos.  mdcccxlv.  and  mcmzxriii., 
contain  Sekolia  on  the  Cdiegoriae,  the  Ancdytioa 
Priora  et  Poeleriora,  and  the  Tbptbcs  of  Aristotle, 
and  on  the  leagoge  of  Porphyry,  by  Maonkktiu& 
Buhle  conjectures,  with  probability,  that  Magnen- 
tius  is  a  corruption  of  Magentenus  or  Magentinus : 
if  so,  and  the  worics  are  assigned  to  their  real  author, 
we  must  add  the  commentaries  on  the  Tcpiea  and 
the  Analgiica  Potteriora  to  the  works  already  men- 
tioned. Nicolans  Comnenus  Papadopoli  speaks  of 
many  other  works  of  Leo,  but  his  authority  is  of 
little  value.  (Fabric.  Bibl,  Grace  voL  iiL  pp.  210, 
213,  215,  218,  498,  viL  717,  riiL  143,  xii  208  ; 
Mont&ucon,  L  e,  and  p.  219  ;  Buhle,  Opera  Arte- 
totdie^  vol.  L  pp.  165,  305, 306,  ed.  Bipont ;  Cata- 
log, MStor.  BiUioth,  Begiac,  fol.  Paris,  1740,  /.  c) 

18.  Malkinus  (MoA^tiws),  governor  of  the 
towns  of  Hieraz,  Stylus  and  others,  in  the  middle 
of  the  twelfth  century.  A  decree  of  his  with  a 
Latin  version  is  given  by  Mont&ucon,  Po^oeo^ra- 
pkia  Graeca,  p.  410,  &c 

19.  Mkoicus.     [No.  29.] 

20.  Of  Mktapontum.  lamblichns  {PgOmg,  ViL 
c  36}  mentions  a  Pythagorean  philosopher  of  this 
name  and  place,  but  without  giving  any  further 
particulars,  or  assigning  to  him  any  date.  It  is 
conjectured  that  he  is  the  Leo  to  whom  Aicmaeon 
of  Crotona  [Alcmaxon]  dedicated  his  A^os 
^iNTurdf,  or  work  on  natural  philosophy  (Diog. 
Ijaert.  viii.  83).  Fabricius  also  proposes  to  iden- 
tify him  with  the  Leo,  son  of  Neodis,  whose 
2Totx«<a,  EUmenta  sc  Geomeirioa  are  mentioned 
by  I^lns   {fhmmmt,  m  Eudid,  Lib.  iL  c.  4.  p. 


LEO. 


745 


38  of  the  lAtin  version  of  Fr.  Barodns,  fol  Padua, 
1560),  and  who  gave  considerably  greater  accuracy 
to  geometrical  science,  especially  by  showing  how 
to  distinguish  problems  which  admit  of  solution 
from  those  which  cannot  be  solved.  There  is, 
however,  a  chronological  objection  to  the  identifi- 
cation of  Leo,  the  ^end  of  Aicmaeon,  who  lived 
in  the  sixth  century  b.  c.,  with  Leo  the  Geo- 
metrician, who  was  later  than  Leodamas  of  Thasoa, 
and  Archytas  of  Tarentum  (Produs,  /.  c),  who 
belonged  to  the  end  of  the  fifth  century  b.  a : 
and  it  is  nncertam  whether  Leo  of  Metapontum  ia 
not  dififerent  from  both.  (Fabric.  BibL  GraecvoL 
i.  p.  850,  vol  vii.  p.  718.) 

21.  Of  Mttilsnx.    [No.  17.] 

22.  PHILOSUFHU&      [No.  29.] 

23.  PXIUPATSTICUS.     [No.  17.] 

24.  Of  Pklla.     [No.  3.] 

25.  Pythaoobicus.    [No.  20.] 

26.  Rhetor.    [Nos.  4  and  7.] 

27.  Sapibns.    [Lso  VI.  emperor.] 

28.  Stypiota  or  Stvppa  (Srinnr^»),  or  Stvpa 
(2rinrj|f ),  patriarch  of  Constantinople  in  the  twelfth 
century.  His  patriarchate  extended  from  a.  d.  1 1 34 
to  1143  (Fabric.  .01^  Grace  vol  vii.  p.  721,  vol 
xi.  p.  666).  He  died  just  about  the  time  of  the  ac- 
cession of  the  Byiantine  emperor  Manuel  Comnenus, 
who  appointed  as  Leo^s  successor  Michael  Curcnas, 
a  monk  of  Oxeia,  by  whom  he  was  himself  crowned. 
(Nioetas  Choniat.  De  Mamictc  ComncnOf  L  2.)  A 
decree  of  Leo  on  the  lawfulness  of  certain  mar- 
riages, is  given  in  the  Jns  Orienialc  of  Bonefidiua 
(6fo>iol  *Apxt9paTueoi^  Sanction,  Pontifio,  p.  59) 
and  in  the  Ju$  Graceo-Bomanum  of  Leundavius 
(Lib.  iii.  vol.  i.  p.  217).  He  is  often  dted  by 
Nicolaus  Comnenus  PapadopolL    (Fabric  //.  ce.) 

29.  Of  Thissalonica,  an  eminent  Byzantine 
philosopher  and  ecclesiastic  of  the  ninth  century. 
Of  the  time  or  place  of  his  birth  nothing  is 
known.  He  was  the  kinsman  of  the  iconoclast 
Joannes  (or  as  his  enemies  called  him,  on  account 
of  his  obnoxious  sentiments,  Jannes),  who  was  of 
the  illustrious  femily  of  the  Morochanamii  or  Mo- 
rochardanii,  tutor  of  the  emperor  Theophilus,  and 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  from  about  a.  d.  832 
— 842.  (Theoph.  Contin.  iv.  26,  comp.  c.  6  ;  and 
Symeon  Magister,  De  Miehaelc  et  Theodora,  Cm 
2.)  Leo  was  characterised  by  his  devotion  to 
learning :  he  studied  gnonmar  and  poetry  **  while 
staying  (harpiSmy)  at  Constantinople,**  an  ex- 
pression which  seems  to  indicate  that  he  was  not  a 
native  of  that  dty  ;  and  rhetoric,  philosophy,  and 
arithmetic,  under  Michael  Psellus,  in  the  island  of 
Andros.  He  visited  the  monasteries  in  the  adjacent 
parts  of  continental  Greece,  examining  and  using 
their  libraries,  and  studying  and  meditating  upon 
the  volumes  obtained  from  them,  amid  the  solitude 
of  the  mountains.  Having  thus  acquired  a  great 
store  of  knowledge,  not  only  in  the  sdences  above 
mentioned,  but  in  geometry,  astronomy,  induding 
astrology,  and  music,  he  again  visited  Constanti- 
nople, and  imparted  his  intellectual  stores  to  those 
who  resorted  to  him  for  instruction.  (Theophan. 
Continuat  iv.  29  ;  Cedrenus,  CbrnpefK/tam,  p.  547, 
&c.,  ed.  Paris,  vol  ii.  p.  165,  &&,  ed.  Bonn.) 
Neither  his  learning,  however,  nor  his  connexions 
sufficed  to  raise  him  from  obscurity,  until  he  became^ 
by  a  remarkable  «acddent,  known  to  the  emperor 
Theophilus.  A  pupil  of  Leo,  whom  he  had  in- 
structed in  geome^,  accepted  the  office  of  secretary 
to  a  military  officer,  during  the  war  between  the 


746 


LEO. 


emperor  and  the  caliph  Al-Mamoim  ;  and,  fiilling 
into  the  hands  of  the  Mofllemt,  or  treacherously 
deserting  to  them,  at  the  Call  of  Amoriom  (a.d. 
839),  became  known  to  the  caliph,  who  was  a 
liberal  patron  of  science.  The  young  man,  though 
he  excited  the  admiration  of  the  caliph  and  his 
court,  by  his  geometrical  attainments,  professed 
himself  to  be  ^'  not  a  master,  bat  only  a  learner,*  and 
10  highly  extolled  the  knowledge  of  Leo,  that  he 
was  forthwith  despatched  to  Constantinople,  with 
a  letter  to  him,  inriting  him  to  leave  that  city  and 
resort  to  Bagdad.  Fearful  of  being  suspected  of  a. 
treasonable  correspondence  with  the  enony,  Ijoo 
showed  the  letter  to  the  logothete  Theoctistus,  by 
whom  the  matter  was  reported  to  the  emperor. 
Leo  was  thus  made  known  to  Theophilus.  The 
emperor  first  appointed  him  public  teacher  or  pro- 
fessor, assigning  him  the  church  of  the  Forty 
Martyrs  as  a  school,  and  soon  after  ordered  the 
patriarch  Joannes,  who  appean  hitherto  to  have 
neglected  his  learned  kmsman,  to  ordain  him  arch- 
bishop of  Thessalonica  (Theoph.  Continnat.  iv.  27  ; 
comp.  Symeon  Magister,  De  Theophiio,  c.  18 — 20 ; 
Oeoig.  Monach.  De  Theopkilo.  c.  22, 23 ;  Cedrenus, 
Compendium^  Le.;  Zonar.zTi.4).  After  three  years, 
when  Theophilus  died  (a.  n.  342),  and  the  goTem- 
ment  came  into  the  hands  of  his  widow  Theodora,  as 
the  guardian  of  her  son  Michael,  the  iconoclastic 
party  was  overthrown,  and  Leo  and  Joannes  were 
deposed  from  their  sees :  but  Leo,  whose  worth 
appears  to  hare  secured  respect,  escaped  the  safEer* 
ings  which  fell  to  his  kinsman *a  lot  (Theoph.  Cent, 
iv.  9,  26  ;  Sym.  Mag.  De  Tieopk.  c.  20,  De  Mi- 
chaele,  c.  1)  ;  and  when  the  Caesar  Bardas,  anxious 
for  the  re  vivid  of  learning,  established  the  Mathema- 
tical school  at  the  palace  of  Magnaura,  in  Constan- 
tinople, Leo  was  placed  at  its  head,  with  one,  if  not 
more  of  his  former  pupils  for  his  fellow-teachera. 
(Theoph.  Contin.  iv.  26;  Cedrenus  and  Zo- 
naras,  ILec)  Leo  was  &ithful  to  the  interests  of 
Bardas,  whom  he  warned  of  the  insidious  designs 
of  Basilius  the  Macedonian,  afterwards  emperor 
(Sym.  Mag.  !)•  Miekaele  et  TAeodora,  c.  40 ;  Qeoi^g. 
Monach.  De  AficL  et  Theodora^  c  25,  26).  An 
anecdote  recorded  both  by  Symeon  (De  Batilio 
Maoed.  c  5)  and  Qeoige  (De  Ba$U.  Maoed»  e.  4), 
shews  that  Leo  was  living  in  ▲.  o.  869 :  how  much 
later  is  not  known. 

Symeon  {De  Midi  et  Tkeodora^  c.  46)  has  de- 
scribed a  remarkable  method  of  telegraphic  com- 
mnnication,  invented  by  Leo,  and  practised  in  the 
reigns  of  Theophilus  and  his  son  Michael  Fires 
kindled  at  certain  houn  of  the  day  conveyed  intel- 
b'genee  of  hostile  incnnions,  battles,  conflagrations, 
and  the  other  incidents  of  war,  from  the  confines  of 
Syria  to  Constantinople  ;  the  hour  of  kindling  in- 
dicating the  natture  of  the  incident,  according  to  an 
amng^  plan,  marked  on  the  dial  phite  of  a  clock 
kept  in  the  castle  of  Lulus,  near  Tarans,  and  of  a 
corresponding  one  in  the  palace  at  Constantinople. 

Leo  Allatius,  in  his  Exoerpta  Varia  Oraeoor, 
Sophietarum^  has  given  (p.  398)  Aicrrot  rov  «lAo- 
«V4^v  Ka^Kuvi,  Venta  Carcitd  Leomis  PhUoeophi, 
ie.  verses  whidi  may  be  read  either  backward  or 
forward.  They  are  probably  the  same  which  are 
in  some  MSS.  or  catalogues  ascribed  to  Leo  Oram- 
matictts  [see  above.  No.  15],  but  may  be  more  pro- 
bably ascribed  to  our  Leo,  among  whose  early 
studies  poetry  is  mentioned.  Several  aatrological 
collectanea  extant  in  MS.  in  different  European 
libraries,  contain  portions  by  Leo  Philosophus,  by 


L£a 

which  name  the  subject  of  the  present  article,  wh» 
appean  to  have  practised  astrology  (Theoph.  Contin. 
iv.  28,  T.  14),  is  probably  meant  (Fabricius,  BibL 
Graec,  vol  iv.  p.  148,  Qraee,  De  Mara  Bibiiotk.  p. 
153;  Oatal4jg,  Codd.  MStorum  BibL  Begiae^  Paris, 
foL  1740,  vol  ii  pp.  499,  500):  but  the  M«6oS»r 
wpoyvAMrriin},  Metkodue  Prognottica  or  instmctiona 
for  divining  by  the  Gospel  or  the  Psalter,  by  Leo 
Sapiens,  in  the  Medicean  library  at  Florence  (Ban- 
dini.  Catalog.  Codd,  Lam-,  Medic,  vol  iiL  p.  339),  is 
perhaps  by  another  Lea  Comb^fis  was  disposed  to 
claim  for  Loo  of  Thessalonica  the  anthonhip  of  the 
celebrated  Xpi^ir/JuU^  Oracmla^  which  are  cinnmonly 
ascribed  to  the  emperor  Leo  VL  Sapiens,  or  the  wise, 
and  have  been  repeatedly  published.  But  Leo  of 
Thessalonica  is  generally  designated  in  the  Byxan- 
tine  writen  the  philosopher  (^lA^o^r),  not  the 
wise((r<{^t),  and  if  the  published  Oracuh  are  a  part 
of  the  series  mentioned  by  Zonaras  (xv.  21),  they 
must  be  older  than  either  the  emperor  or  Leo  of 
Thessalonica.  (Fabric.  BiU.  Grtuc  vol  iv.  pp.  148, 
158,  voL  viL  p.  697,  vol  xl  p.  665  ;  Allatius,  D9 
FaeUie^  c  3--6  ;  lAbbe,  DeByxamL  Hiator.  Ser^ 
torib,  T[poTptrruc6tf^  pan  secunda,  p.  45.)  [  J.C.M.] 

LEO,  Latin  ecdesiaaticiL  1.  The  firat  of  that 
name  who  occupied  the  papal  throne,  is  usually 
styled  the  Grsat.  He  was  a  native  of  Rome, 
and  must  have  been  bom  towards  the  dose  of  the 
fourth  century,  althoogh  the  preciM  year  ia 
unknown.  Nothing  has  been  recorded  con- 
coming  his  parents,  except  that  bis  &ther  waa 
called  Quintianua,  nor  with  Regard  to  his  eariy 
training ;  but  when  we  remark  the  emdition  and 
polished  accuracy  dispUyed  in  his  writings,  and 
the  early  age  at  which  he  rose  to  offices  of  high 
trust,  it  becomes  manifest  that  his  great  natural 
talents  must  have  been  cultivated  with  uncommon 
assiduity  and  skill  While  yet  an  acolyte  he  was 
despatched,  in  ▲.  o.  418,  to  Carthage,  for  the  pui^ 
pose  of  conveying  to  Aurelius  and  the  other  African 
bishops  the  sentiments  of  Zosimos  concerning  the 
Pelagian  doctrines  of  Coelestius.  [Coblbstivs.] 
Under  Coelestinus  [Coklxstinus]  he  discharged 
the  duties  of  a  deacon  ;  and  the  reputation  even 
then  (431)  enjoyed  by  him  is  clearly  indicated  by 
the  terms  of  the  epistle  prefixed  to  the  seven  books, 
De  InoamaHom  CkriMti,  of  Cassianua,  who  at  his 
request  had  undertaken  this  wock  against  the 
Nestorian  heresy.  Having  obtained  tlM  full  eon* 
fidence  of  Sixtos  III.,  to  whom  he  rendered  much 
good  service»  he  attracted  the  notice  of  Valentinian 
III.,  and  by  the  oiden  of  the  emperor  undertook  a 
mission  to  Gaul,  in  order  to  soothe  the  fomidafale 
dissensions  of  Aetius  and  Albinos.  [Asrius.] 
While  Leo  was  engaged  in  this  dalicate  negotiation, 
which  waa  conducted  with  singular  prndenoe  and 
perfect  aocceas,  the  diief  pontiff  died,  and  by  the 
unanimous  voice  of  the  deigy  and  laity  the  lUiaent 
deacon  was  chosen  to  fill  Uie  vacant  seat,  and  on 
his  retum  was  solemnly  installed,  a.  d.  440. 

From  the  eariiest  ages  until  this  epoch  no  man 
who  combined  lofty  ambition  with  commanding 
intellect  and  political  dexterity  had  presided  over 
the  Roman  see:  and  although  its  inflnenoe  had 
gradually  increased,  and  many  popes  had  aooght  to 
extend  and  confina  that  influence,  yet  they  had 
merely  availed  themsdves  of  aoddental  dream- 
stances  to  augment  their  own  personal  authority, 
without  acting  upon  any  distinct  and  well  devised 
scheme.  But  Leo,  while  he  aedolously  watdbed 
over  the  purity  of  hia  own  peeoliar  flodk» 


LEO. 

Inted  ail  tlie  poweti  of  hii  energetie  mind  upon 
one  great  deiign,  which  he  teemi  to  have  Ibnned 
at  a  Tery  eaily  period,  which  be  kept  itedfiutly  in 
Tiew  dozing  a  long  and  eventful  life,  and  which  he 
followed  oot  with  consummate  boldnesa,  penever- 
ance,  and  talent.  Thia  wae  nothing  Iom  than  to 
estaUiah  the  **  Apostolic  Chair**  in  acknowledged 
spiritual  mfttmacj  over  every  branch  of  the  Ca- 
tholic ehnich,  and  to  ap{»opriate  to  its  occupant 
ezclosively  the  title  of  Popa,  or  &ther  of  the  whole 
Christian  worid.  Nor  were  the  evil  days  amid 
which  his  lot  was  cast  un&vourable,  as  might  at 
first  sight  be  imagined,  to  such  a  project.  The 
ehnich,  it  is  true,  was  every  where  distrwted  and 
torn  by  the  strifiB  of  parties,  and  by  innumerable 
heresies,  while  the  character  of  its  ministers  had 
grievously  degenerated.  The  empire  in  the  West 
was  pressed  on  every  side  by  hordes  of  barbarians, 
who  were  threatening  to  pour  down  upon  Italy 
haelf.  But  in  this  season  of  confusion  the  contend- 
ing factions  among  the  orthodox  clergy,  terrified  by 
the  rapid  progress  of  Arianiam,  were  well  disposed 
to  refer  their  own  minor  disputes  to  arbitration, 
and  to  acquiesce  in  the  decision  of  one  pre-eminent 
in  learning  and  dignity.  Leo,  who  well  knew, 
from  the  example  of  his  predecessor  Innocentius, 
that  the  tmnsitioii  is  easy  from  instruction  to  com- 
mand, in  the  numerous  and  elaborate  replies  which 
he  addressed  to  inquiries  proceeding  bom  various 
quarters,  while  he  conveyed  the  information  sought, 
or  resolved  the  doubts  proposed,  studiously  adopted 
a  tone  of  absolute  infallibility,  and  assumed  the 
right  of  enforcing  obedience  to  his  dictates  as  an 
unquestionable  prerogative  of  his  office.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  barbarian  chiefs  whose  power  was 
not  yet  consolidated  were  eager  to  propitiate  one 
who  possessed  such  weight  with  the  priesthood, 
and  through  them  could  either  calm  into  submission 
or  excite  to  rebellion  an  ignorant  and  fimatic  mul- 
titude. Hence  these  also  proved  powerful,  although 
unconscious,  instruments  in  forwarding  the  great 
enterprise.  But  even  after  the  minds  of  men  were 
in  some  degree  prepared  and  disposed  to  yield  to 
such  domination,  it  was  scarcely  to  be  expected 
that  it  could  be  firmly  fixed  without  exciting  jea- 
lousy and  resistance.  Accordingly,  a  strong  op- 
position was  speedily  organised  both  in  the  West 
and  in  the  East,  which  soon  assumed  the  attitude 
of  open  defiance.  In  the  West  the  contest  was 
brought  to  an  issue  by  the  controversy  with 
Hilanus  of  Aries  concerning  the  deposition  of  Che- 
lidonius.  [HiLARiua  Areiatensis.]  The  total  de- 
feat and  severe  punishment  of  the  Gaulish  bishop 
filled  his  supporters  with  tenor,  and  the  edict  ot 
Valentinian  issued  upon  this  oocarion  served  as  a 
■ort  of  charter,  in  virtue  of  which  the  Roman 
bishops  exercised  for  centuries  undiluted  juris- 
diction over  France,  Spain,  Germany,  and  Britain. 
In  the  East  the  struggle  was  much  man  com- 
plicated, the  result  much  less  satisfiictory.  The 
Archimandrite  Eutyches  [Eutychbs],  in  his  ve- 
hement denmictation  of  Nestorius,  having  been  be- 
trayed into  errors,  very  different  indeed,  but  equally 
dangerous,  was  anathematised,  deposed,  and  ex- 
communicated, in  A.  D.  448,  by  the  synod  of  Con- 
stantinople. Against  this  sentence  he  sought 
redress,  by  soliciting  the  interference  of  the  bishops 
of  Alexandria  and  Rome.  By  the  former  his  cause 
was  eageriy  espoused  ;  the  latter,  although  at  first 
dispoaed  to  listen  fitvoumbly  to  a  complaint  which 
he  chose  to  regard  as  an  appeal  from  an  infierior  to 


LEO. 


747 


a  higher  court,  was  eventually  induced,  either  by 
policy  or  conviction,  to  reject  the  application,  and 
drew  up  an  elaborate  epistle  to  the  patriarch  Fl»- 
vianus,  in  which  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  the 
Incarnation  was  authoritatively  expounded  and 
defined.  Meanwhile,  a  general  council  was  sum- 
moned to  be  held  on  the  1st  of  August,  449,  at 
Ephesus,  and  thither  the  ambassadors  of  Leo  re- 
paired, for  the  purpose  of  reading  publicly  the 
above  letter.  But  a  great  majority  of  the  con- 
gregated fiithers  acting  under  control  of  the  pre- 
sident, Dioscuros  of  Alexandria,  refused  to  listen 
to  the  document,  passed  tnmultuously  a  series  of 
resolutions  favonnble  to  Eutyches,  excommunicated 
the  most  sealous  of  his  opponents,  and  not  only 
treated  the  Roman  envoys  with  indignity,  but 
even  oflfered  violence  to  their  persons.  Hence  this 
assembly,  whose  acts  were  all  subsequently  an- 
nulled, is  known  in  ecclesiastical  history  as  the 
S^odtu  Latrocmali»,  The  vehement  complaints 
addressed  to  Theodosius  by  the  orthodox  leaders 
proved  fruitless,  and  the  triumph  of  their  opponents 
was  for  a  time  complete,  when  the  sudden  death  oi 
the  emperor  in  450  again  awakened  the  hopes  and 
called  forth  the  exertions  of  Leo.  In  consequence 
of  the  pressing  representations  of  his  envoys,  Ana- 
tolitts,  the  successor  of  Flavianus,  together  with  all 
the  dej^  of  Constantinople,  were  induced  to  sub- 
scribe the  Confession  of  Faith  contained  in  the 
Epistle  to  Flavianus,  and  to  transmit  it  for  sig- 
nature to  all  the  dioceses  of  the  East  Encoursged 
by  this  success,  Leo  solicited  the  new  monuch 
Marcianus  to  summon  a  grand  council,  for  the  final 
adjustment  of  the  queations  concerning  the  nature 
of  Christ,  which  sUU  proved  a  source  of  discord, 
and  strained  every  nerve  to  have  it  held  in  Italy, 
where  his  own  adherents  would  necessarily  have 
preponderated.  In  this,  however,  he  fiiiled.  Nicaea 
was  the  phwe  first  fixed  upon,  but  it  eventually  met 
at  Chalcnion  in  October,  451 .  Although  the  Roman 
legates,  whose  language  was  of  the  most  imperious 
description,  did  not  foil  broadly  to  assert  the  pre- 
tensions put  forth  by  the  representative  of  St. 
Peter,  at  first  all  went  smoothly.  The  Epistle  to 
Flavianus  was  admitted  as  a  rule  of  faith  for  the 
guidance  of  the  universal  church,  and  no  protest 
was  entered  against  the  spirit  of  arrogant  assump- 
tion in  which  it  was  conceived.  But  when  the 
whole  of  the  special  business  was  concluded,  at  the 
very  hwt  sitting,  a  formal  resolution  was  proposed 
and  passed,  to  the  efiect  that  while  the  Roman  see 
was,  in  virtue  of  its  antiquity,  entitled  to  take 
formal  precedence  of  every  other,  the  see  of  Con- 
stantinople was  to  stand  next  in  rank,  was  to  be 
regarded  as  independent  of  qyery  other,  and  to 
exercise  full  jurisdiction  over  the  churches  of 
Asia,  Thrace,  and  Pontus.  The  resistance  of  Leo 
was  all  in  vain.  The  obnoxious  canons  were  fully 
confirmed,  and  thus  one  half  of  the  sovereignty  at 
which  he  aimed  was  for  ever  lost,  at  the  very  mo- 
ment when  victory  seemed  no  longer  doubtful 

Two  other  events  in  the  active  life  of  this  re- 
markable man  must  not  be  passed  over  in  silence. 
In  452,  when  Attila  was  advancing  in  full  career 
upon  Rome,  Leo  was  selected  as  the  chief  of  an 
embassy,  sent  forth  in  the  foriom  hope  of  pro- 
pitiating the  fierce  conqueror.  What  the  argumenta 
employed  by  the  eloquent  suppliant  may  have 
been  history  has  fiuled  to  record.  The  result  is 
well  known.  The  Hun  not  only  spared  the  mo- 
I  tropolis,  but  evacuated  Italy,  and  ntumed  with  his 


748 


LEO. 


army  to  the  Danube.  Again  in  455,  when  the 
city  lay  at  the  mercy  of  the  Vandals,  Oenseric  was 
persuaded  by  the  entreaties  of  Leo  to  forego  his 
purpose  of  general  conflagration  and  massacre,  and 
to  be  content  with  pillage — ^a  concession  which, 
when  we  consider  the  circumstances  of  the  case 
and  the  temper  of  the  chief,  indicates  the  influence 
of  the  pontiff  not  less  forcibly  than  his  loccess 
with  Attila. 

His  last  anxiety  arose  from  the  tumults  excited 
in  the  church  at  Alexandria  about  457  by  the  di»- 
orderly  proceedings  of  Timotheus  Aelurus.  Haring 
united  with  the  emperor  of  the  East  and  with  the 
patriarch  of  Constantinople  in  restoring  order  «id 
discipline,  and  having  written  a  congratulatory 
letter  to  the  clergy  of  Alexandria  upou  the  happy 
termination  of  their  troubles,  he  soon  after  died, 
on  the  10th  of  November,  46  L 

The  works  of  Leo  consist  of  discourses  delivered 
on  the  great  festivals  of  the  church  or  other  so- 
lemn occasions,  and  of  letters. 

I.  Sermones,  Of  these  we  possess  ninety-six. 
There  are  five  De  Natali  ipsius,  preached  on  an- 
niversaries of  his  ordination,  six  De  CoUeetis,  nine 
De  Jejunio  Decimi  Mentis^  ten  De  NativitaU  Do- 
mini, eight  In  Epiphama  Domini,  twelve  De  Quadr 
rapenma,  one  De  TVantfiguratione  DovUni,  nineteen 
De  Passione  Domini^  two  De  Resurrectione  Domini^ 
two  De  Axennone  DonUm^  three  De  Peitleooste^  four 
De  Jejumo  Pentecostes,  one  In  Natali  Apostolorum 
Peiri  et  Pauli,  one  In  Natali  S.  Petri  Apodoli,  one 
In  Odavis  Apostdorum  Petri  et  Pcudi,  one  /n  Na- 
tali  S.  Laurentii  Martyri»^  nine  De  Jejumo  Sepiimi 
Mensis^  one  De^GradUms  Atoensiome  ad  BeatUudi- 
ttem,  one  Tractatus  contra  Haeresim  EiUyehis, 

II.  Epistclate.  These,  extending  to  the  number 
of  17^  are  addressed  to  the  reigning  emperors  and 
their  consorts,  to  synods,  to  religious  communities, 
to  bishops  and  other  dignitaries,  and  to  sundry  in- 
fluential personages  connected  with  the  ecclesiastical 
history  of  the  times.  They  afford  an  immense  mass 
of  most  valuable  information  on  the  prevailing 
heresies,  controversies,  and  doubts,  with  regard  to 
matters  of  doctrine,  discipline,  and  church  govern- 
ment. 

Besides  the  ninety-six  Semumet  and  173  Epi9- 
tolae  mentioned  above,  a  considerable  number  of 
tracts  have  from  time  to  time  been  ascribed  to  the 
same  author ;  but  their  authenticity  is  either  so 
doubtful,  or  their  spuriousness  so  evident,  that 
they  are  now  universally  set  aside.  A  list  of  these, 
and  an  investigation  of  their  origin,  will  be  found 
in  the  edition  of  the  brothers  Ballerini,  more  par-* 
ticalarly  described  below. 

In  consequence  if  the  reputation  deservedly  en- 
joyed by  Leo,  his  writings  have  always  been 
eagerly  studied.  But,  although  a  vast  number  of 
MSS.  are  still  in  existence,  none  of  these  exhibit 
his  works  in  a  complete  form,  and  no  attempt 
seems  to  have  been  made  to  bring  together  any 
portion  of  them  for  many  hundred  years  after  his 
death.  The  Sermaneg  were  dispersed  in  the  Leo- 
Oonaria  or  select  discourses  of  distinguished  divines, 
employed  in  phices  of  public  worship  until  the 
eleventh  century,  when  they  first  began  to  be 
picked  out  of  these  cumbrous  storehouses,  and 
transcribed  separately,  while  the  Epittolae  were 
gradually  gathered  into  imperfect  groups,  or  re- 
mained embodied  in  the  general  collections  of  papal 
constitutions  and  canons. 

Of  the  numerous  printed  editions,  which  com- 


LEO. 

menoe  with  that  which  issued  from  the  press  oC 
Sweynheym  and  Pannarti  (Rom.  fol.  1470),  under 
the  inspection  of  Andrew,  bishop  of  Aleria,  comr- 
prising  ninety-two  Sermones  and  five  Epittolae^  it  i» 
unnecessary  to  give  any  detailed  account,  since  twa 
are  decidedly  superior  to  all  others. 

The  first  is  that  published  at  Paris  in  1675,  in 
two  ]Bige  quarto  tomes,  by  Pasquier  Quesnel,  wha 
by  the  aid  of  a  laige  number  of  MSS.,  preserved 
chiefly  in  the  libraries  of  France,  was  enabled  ta 
introduce  such  essential  improvements  into  the 
text,  and  by  his  erudite  industry  illustrated  so 
clearly  the  obscurities  in  which  many  of  the  do- 
cuments were  involved,  that  the  works  of  Leo  now 
for  the  first  time  assumed  an  unmutilated,  intelli- 
gible, and  satis&ctory  aspect  But  the  admiratioa 
excited  by  the  skill  with  which  the  arduoua  task, 
had  been  executed  soon  received  a  check.  Upon 
attentive  perusal,  the  notes  and  disseitationa  wen 
found  to  contain  such  free  remarks  upon  many  of 
the  opinions  and  usages  of  the  primitive  church» 
and,  above  all,  to  manifest  such  unequivocal  hos^ 
tility  to  the  despotism  of  the  Roman  see,  that  the 
volumes  fell  under  the  ban  of  the  Inquisition  within, 
a  year  after  their  publication,  and  were  included  in 
the  *^  Index  Librorum  Prohibitorum  **  of  1682. 
Notwithstanding  these  denunciations,  the  book  en- 
joyed great  popuhurity,  and  was  reprinted,  without 
any  suppression  or  modification  of  the  obnoxious 
passages,  at  Lyons  in  1700.  Hence  the  heads  of 
the  Romish  church  became  anxious  to  supply  an 
antidote  to  the  poison  so  extensively  dicuhited. 
This  undertaking  was  first  attempt^  by  Peter 
Cacciari,  a  Carmelite  monk  of  the  Propaganda, 
whose  labours  {S,  Leonit  Magm  Opera  oatina, 
Rom.  1753—1755,  2  vols.  foL  ;  Egerdtationes  im 
Umverea  &  Leonit  Magni  Opera,  Rom.  fol.  1751), 
might  have  attracted  attention  and  praise  had  they 
not  been,  at  the  very  moment  when  they  were 
brought  to  a  dose,  entirely  thrown  into  the  shade 
by  those  of  the  brothers  Peter  and  Jerome  Balle- 
rini,  presbyters  of  Verona,  whose  edition  i^>peared 
at  Verona  in  three  volumes  folio  in  the  course  of 
the  years  1755 — 1757,  and  is  entitled  to  take  the 
first  phice  both  in  purity  of  the  text,  corrected  from 
a  great  niunber  of  MSS.,  chiefly  Roman,  not  before 
collated,  in  the  arrangement  of  the  different  parts, 
and  in  the  notes  and  disquisitions.  A  full  de- 
scription of  these  volumes,  as  well  as  of  those  of 
Quesnel  and  Cacciari,  is  to  be  found  in  Schone- 
mann,  who  has  bestowed  more  than  nsoal  care 
upon  this  secUon. 

(Maimbourg,  Iligtoire  du  Ponti/ieai  de  Lion, 
Paris,  4to.  1687  ;  the  dissertations  of  Quetnel  and 
the  BaUerim;  Schonemann,  BUiU  Patrum  LaL  vol. 
ii.  §  42  ;  Arendt,  Leo  der  Grotm,  Maini.  8vo. 
1835;  Bahr,  OemA,  der  Rom,  lAteraL  SuppL  Band. 
II*  AbtheiL  §  159—162.) 

2.  Distinguished  by  the  epithet  Bituricbn- 
818,  was  bishop  of  Bourges  in  the  middle  of  the 
fifth  century,  and  took  an  active  part  in  various 
important  Gaulish  councils,  such  as  Uiose  of  Angen 
(C.  Andeganmee,  A.  D.  453),  and  of  Toun  (C.  TV 
ronentey  A.  o.  461  J,  held  about  that  epoch. 

We  possess  a  letter  written  by  this  prekte  in 
454,  jointly  with  the  bishops  Victuriua  and  Eoa- 
tochius,  entitled  Epittola  ad  JE^neoopot  et  Predjf- 
teroa  EccUtiarum  Promndae  Turonieae,  which  was 
long  ascribed  to  Leo  the  Great,  inserted  in  all  the 
earlier  editions  of  the  works  of  that  pope,  and  in 
varioui  collectiona  of  oooncils,  the  epithet  ' 


LEOBOTES. 

«ppeazing  under  the  oomxpt  form  of  Tkradae. 
^nnond  fint  detected  the  rad  author  of  the  piece, 
and  netored  the  tme  title — Provimeiae  tertiae  Lug- 
dmrnetuU  8.  Turomcat, 

It  will  be  found  in  Labbe,  QmdL  toI.  iii  coL 
1420,  foL  Par.  1672,  and  was  placed  by  the  bro- 
thers Ballerini  in  the  Appemdi»  Epidokarum  LeonU 
Magni,  voL  L  col.  1469--72.  See  alao  Sirmond, 
Corned,  GoiL  toL  i.  pp.  119,  599,  toL  iv.  p.  667. 
(Schonemann,  BibUotk.  Patnm  Lot  toI.  iL  § 
52.)  [W.  R.] 

LEO  or  LEON,  jnriata.  1.  A  joriit,  who  lived 
about  the  time  of  Theodoaiut  II.  or  shortly  after- 
wards. He  is  mentioned  by  Sidonius  Apollinaris  in 
the  following  lines  {Narbo^  v.  448 — 551),  which 
are  remarkable  from  showing  at  how  late  a  pe- 
riod the  laws  of  the  twelve  tables  formed  a  port 
of  l^al  inatmction:  — 

**  Sive  ad  doctiloqui  Leonis  aedes. 
Quo  bis  sex  tabuhis  docente  juris, 
Ultro  Clandius  Apinns  Uteret, 
Claro  obscurior  in  decemviratu.** 

2.  A  praefectus  piaetorio  of  the  East,  under 
Anastasius.  (Cod.  7.  tit  39.  s.  6).  He  was  pro- 
bably the  author  of  the  Edidum  cited  by  Theo- 
dorus.  {BatU.  vol.  iv.  p.  414,  ed.  Fabrot)  He 
vras  diflferent  from  the  praefectus  praetorio  of  Italy, 
to  whom  the  l43rd  Novell  was  addressed  in 
Latin  by  Justinian  inA.  n.  56  3^  (Biener,  Ge- 
scUdUe  der  Novellen^  p.  532  ;    C.  £    Zachariae, 

Jmedolth  V'  ^^^  ^  ^^) 

3.  A.  Graeoo-Roman  jurist,  probably  contem- 
porary with  Justinian.  A  legal  question  of  Leo  is 
cited  in  BasiL  29.  tit.  1.  schol.  (vol  iv.  p.  6 10,  ed. 
Fabrot)  In  Basil.  21.  tit  2.  schoL  (vol  iL  p.  633), 
occurs  another  legal  question  of  Leo,  with  the  cor- 
rupt heading,  Aiorrts  *A>ftt)utpft^i(or*Aim€apfn^s) 
iptirntris,  Leo,  in  the  latter  passage,  inquires 
whether  a  woman,  who,  while  she  was  a  slave,  had 
exercised  the  trade  of  prostitution,  was  in&mous 
after  manumission  ;  and  Stephanus,  who  answers 
in  the  negative,  gives  a  curious  reason  for  the 
rule. 

A  Leo  Sebastinns,  monk  and  jurist,  is  often  cited 
by  the  untrustworthy  Nic.  Comnenus  Papadopoli, 
in  his  Ptnenotionea  Mydagogioae,  His  Ectketis 
Camtmum  is  mentioned,  pp.  143,216,219,249,278 ; 
and  his  scholia  on  Balsamo,  p.  325.      [J.  T.  G.] 

LEO  or  LEON,  a  physician,  called  f  <Aj<ro^$  iced 
iarp6sf  the  author  of  a  short  Greek  medical  work, 
in  seven  books,  entitled  2iff^(f  r^s  'larpiie^f, 
Cknupedut  Medieutae,  dedicated  to  a  person  named 
Geofyivs,  at  whose  request  it  was  written.  It  con- 
sists of  a  very  brief  account  of  about  two  hundred 
diseases,  taken  in  a  great  measure  from  Galen.  It 
is  uncertain  at  what  time  Leo  lived,  but  it  may  have 
been  about  the  eighth  or  ninth  century  after  Christ 
The  work  u  to  be  found  in  Greek  and  Latin,  in 
F.  Z.  Ermerins,  Aneedota  Mediea  Graeea^  8vo. 
Lugd.  Bat,  1840.  [W.  A.  O.] 

LEO  or  LEON,  artistk  1.  A  painter,  of  un- 
Icnown  date,  whose  picture  of  Sappho  is  men- 
tioned by  Pliny  (zxxv.  11.  s.  40.  §  35). 

2.  One  of  those  statuaries  who  made  **athletas, 
et  armatos,  et  venatores  sacrificantesque.**  (Plin. 
xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §34.)  [P.  S.] 

LEOBO'TES  {AttMnis  or  AM€6nis\  the 
Ionic  form  of  LABOTAS  (AaCokor).  1.  King  of 
Sparta.    [Labota&] 

2.  A  Spartan  harmost  at  the  unfortunate  colony 


LEOCHARES. 


749 


of  Heradeia,  was  shiin  in  battle  by  the  Oetaeans, 
together  with  700  of  the  settlers,  through  the 
treacheiy  of  his  Achaean  allies,  b.  c.  409.  (Xen. 
HelLl2.  §  18;  Thirl walPs  Greece,  vol.  iv.  p. 
95,  note  1.)  He  is  perhaps  the  same  who  is 
called  Labotus  in  Plutaxdi.  {Apopk.  Lae,  p.  140, 
ed.  Tauchn.)  [E.  E.] 

LEOCE'DES  (AfMci^t),  son  of  the  tyrant 
Pheidon.    (Herod,  vi.  127.)     [Pbbidon.] 

LEO'CHARES  (AfMxW)*  ^-  An  Athenian 
statuary  and  sculptor,  was  one  of  the  great  artists 
of  the  later  Athenian  school,  at  the  head  of  which 
were  Scopas  and  Praxiteles.  He  is  placed  by 
Pliny  {H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19)  with  Polydes  I., 
Cephisodotus  L,  and  Hypatpdorus,  at  the  102d 
Olympiad  (b.  a  372).  We  have  several  other 
indications  of  his  time.  From  the  end  of  the  1 06  th 
Olympiad  (b.  c.  352)  and  onwards  he  was  em- 
ployed upon  the  tomb  of  Mausolus  (Plin.  xxxvi. 
5.  s.  4.  $  9 ;  VitruT.  vii.  Praef.  §  13:  Satyrus); 
and  he  vras  one  of  the  artists  employed  by  Philip 
to  celebrate  his  victory  at  Chaeroneia,  01.  110,  3, 
B.  c.  338.  The  statement,  that  he  made  a  statue 
of  Autolycus,  who  conquered  in  the  boys*  pancnttion 
at  the  Panathenaea  in  OL  89  or  90,  and  whose 
victory  was  the  occasion  of  the  SympoeitM  of 
Xenophon  (Plm.  ff.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  $  17; 
comp.  Schneider,  Qaaest.  de  Oomriv.  Xeaopk, ),  seem» 
at  first  sight  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  other 
dates;  but  the  obvious  exidanation  is,  that  the 
statue  was  not  a  dedicatory  one  in  honour  of  the 
victory,  but  a  subject  chosen  by  the  artist  on  ac- 
count of  the  beauty  of  Autolycus,  and  of  the  same 
class  as  his  Ganymede,  in  connection  with  which 
it  is  mentioned  by  Pliny  ;  and  that,  therefore,  it 
may  have  been  made  long  alter  the  victory  of 
Autolycus.  In  one  of  the  Pseudo-Platonic  epistles 
(13,  p.  361),  the  supposed  date  of  which  must  be 
about  01.  104,  Leochares  is  mentioned  as  a  young 
and  excellent  artist 

The  masterpiece  of  Leochares  seems  to  have 
been  his  statue  of  the  rape  of  Ganymede,  in  which, 
according  to  the  description  of  Pliny  (L  c),  the 
eagle  appeared  to  be  sensible  of  what  he  vras  carry- 
ing, and  to  whom  he  was  bearing  the  treasure, 
taking  care  not  to  hurt  the  boy  through  his  dress 
with  his  talons.  (Comp.  Tatian,  Orat.  ad  Grace.  56, 
p.  121,  ed.  Worth.)  The  original  work  was  pretty 
certainly  in  bronze ;  but  it  was  frequently  copied 
both  in  marble  and  on  gems.  Of  the  extant  copies 
in  marble,  the  best  is  one,  half  the  siie  of  life,  in 
the  Museo  Pio-Cleroentino.  (Visoonti,  Mu».  Pio- 
Clem.  voL  iiL  pL  49 ;  Abbildungem  zu  Wmekelmatui, 
No.  86 ;  M'uUer,  Denkmaier  d.  alien  Kwut,  vol  i. 
pL  36.)  Another,  in  the  library  of  S.  Mark  at 
Venice,  is  larger  and  perhaps  better  executed,  but 
in  a  much  worse  state  of  preservation.  (Zanetti« 
StaivAt  vol.  ii.  tav.  7.)  Another,  in  alto-relievo, 
among  the  ruins  of  Thessalonica,  is  figured  in 
Stuart's  Atkau^  vol.  iiL  c  9,  pi.  2  and  9.  (Comp. 
Meyer,  KmutgeaMekie,  vol  ii.  pp.  97,  98.)  These 
copies,  though  evidently  very  imperfect,  give  some 
idea  of  the  mingled  dignity  and  grace,  and  refined 
sensuality,  which  were  the  characteristics  of  the 
later  Athenian  school.  Winckelmann  mentions  a 
marble  base  found  in  the  Villa  Medici  at  Rome, 
and  now  in  the  gallery  at  Florence,  which  beara 
the  inscription  FANYMHAHC  AEOXAPOTC 
AeHNAIOT.  {Geech.  d.  Kutut.  b.  ix.  c.  3.  §  12, 
note.)  Though,  as  Windcelmann  shows  (comp. 
R,  Rochette,  Lettre  a  M.  Sckorn^  p.  341, 2d  edit) 


750 


LEOCRITUS. 


this  base  is  almost  certainly  of  a  much  later  date 
than  the  original  statue,  it  is  useful  as  proying  the 
fact,  that  Leochares  was  an  Athenian.  His  name 
also  appears  on  an  inscription  recently  discovered 
at  Athens.  (Scholl,  Ardioologitdie  MitOeUunffm 
out  GrieekmUuidy  nach  C.  O.  MUHer'»  hMtmiaf 
senen  Papieren,  pt.  i.  p.  127.) 

Of  his  other  mythological  works,  Pausanias 
mentions  Zeus  and  a  personification  of  the  Athe* 
nian  people  (ZcOr  koI  Aiifiof)  in  the  long  portico  at 
the  Peiraeus,  and  another  Zeus  in  the  acropolis  of 
Athens  (i.  24.  §  4),  as  well  as  an  Apollo  in  the 
Cerameicus,  oppoeite  to  that  of  Cahmiia.  Pliny 
(xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  17)  speaks  of  his  J'lfpitor  Umoau 
in  the  Capitol  as  **juite  cuncta  laudabilem,**  and 
of  his  ApoUo  with  a  diadem  ;  and  VitruTius  (ii.  8. 
§  11)  refers  to  his  colossal  statue  of  Mars,  in  the 
acropolis  of  Halicamassus,  which  some  ascribed  to 
Timotheus,  and  which  was  an  dxpSktOos,  (See 
Diet  of  Antiq.  «.  v.) 

Of  his  portrait-statues,  the  most  celebrated  were 
those  of  Philip,  Alexander,  Amyntas,  Olympias, 
and  Eurydice,  which  were  made  of  ivoiy  and  gold, 
and  were  pbced  in  the  FhHtppeion^  a  circular 
building  in  the  AlU»  at  Olympia,  erected  by  Philip 
of  MaMdon  in  celebration  of  his  victory  at  Chae- 
roneia.  (Pans.  v.  20  $  5,  or  §§  9—10.)  A  bronae 
statue  of  Jsocrates,  by  Leochares,  was  dedicated  by 
Timotheus,  the  son  of  Conon,  at  Eleusis.  (Pseud.- 
Plut.  ViL  X,  Oni.  p.  838,  d.;  Phot  BUL,  Cod. 
260,  p.  488,  a,  Bekker,  who  reads  KAeox<^ot" 
^pyov,  instead  of  Acoxc^povt.)  His  statue  of  Auto- 
lycua  has  been  already  mentioned. 

2.  Another  Athenian  sculptor  of  this  name,  and 
probably  of  the  same  family,  but  of  the  Roman 
period,  has  lately  been  brought  to  light  by  the  re- 
searches of  Ottfried  Miiller,  who  saw  at  Athens  a 
block  of  marble  bearing  an  inscription  which  shows 
it  to  be  the  base  of  a  statue  of  a  certain  M.  Anto- 
nius  (not  improbably  the  triumvir),  made  by  Leo- 
chares. (SchoII,  ArtkaoL  MUlheiL  pp.  128,  129; 
Stephani,  in  Rkein.  Mm,  1 845,  p.  30 ;  R.  Rochette, 
LeUn  A  M.  Schom,  p.  342.)  [P.  S.] 

LEO'CRATES  (A9wcpdrrit\,  son  of  Stroebus, 
commanded  in  the  great  sea-fight  off  Aegina  (b.  c. 
457),  in  which  the  Athenians  gave  a  final  defeat  to 
their  ancient  rivals.  Seventy  ships  were  taken, 
and  Leocrates  landed  and  laid  siege  to  the  town  ; 
while  the  Corinthian  forces,  which,  by  invading 
Attica,  hoped  to  relieve  it,  were  defeated  by  Myron- 
ides.  (Thuc  i.  105.)  Plutarch  relates  that  these 
two  commanders  were  both  of  them  colleagues  of 
Aristeides  in  the  campaign  of  Plataea  (Plut  Aritt, 
20).  [A.  H.  C] 

LEO'CRITUS  (AtuiKpiros)^  a  son  of  Evenor, 
and  one  of  the  suitors  of  Penelope,  was  slain 
by  Telemachus.  (Hom.  Od,  iL  242,  &c.,  xxii. 
294.)  [L.  S.] 

LEO'CRITUS  (Affl^irpiTos).  L  A  son  of  Poly- 
damas,  was  slain  by  Odysseus.  He  was  represented 
as  dead  in  a  painting  in  the  AJ<rxn  at  Delphi. 
(Pans.  X.  27.) 

2.  An  Athenian,  son  of  Protarehus,  distinguished 
himself  greatly  in  the  storming  of  the  Museum  at 
Athens,  under  Olympiodorus,  when  the  Athenians 
threw  off  the  yoke  of  Demetrius  Polioroetes  and 
drove  out  his  garrison,  b.  c.  287.  Leocritus  was 
the  first  to  bretUc  into  the  phice,  and  was  shiitt  in 
the  straggle.  His  memory  was  held  in  high  honour 
by  the  Athenians,  and  his  shield  was  suspended  in 
the  temple  of  Zens  iKw04ptot^  with  his  same  and 


LEONIDAS. 

his  exploit  inscribed  upon  it    (Pans.  i.  25, 28 ; 
Plut  Denuir,  46.) 

3.  A  general  of  Phamaoes,  king  of  Pontus,  in 
his  war  with  Eumenes  II.  of  Pergamus,  was  sent 
by  his  master  to  invade  Galatia  in  b.  c.  1 8 1 .  (PoL 
XXV.  4.)  On  one  occasion  the  garrison  of  Tium  or 
Teium,  a  town  in  Paphkgonia,  surrendered  to  him 
on  a  promise  of  safety,  in  spite  of  which  he  treach- 
erously put  the  whole  of  it  to  death.  (Diod.  Ejce. 
de  Virt.  et  FU.  p.  576  ;  comp.  Pol.  xxvi.  6.) 

4.  A  Pythagorean  philosopher  of  Carthage. 
(Iambi.  Fit  Pytk.  ad  fin.)  [E.  E.] 

LEOCYDES  (AtviaShis),  I.  A  Pythagorean 
philosopher  of  Metapontnm.  (Iambi.  Vit,PytL^.) 

2.  A  general  of  Megalopolis,  and  a  descendant 
of  ArcesilauB.     (Paus.  viii.  10.  §§  6,  10.) 

LEO'DACUS.    [OiLEus.] 

LEO'DAMAS  (AtoOdfuLt).  1.  Of  Achanae, 
an  Attic  orator  of  great  distinction.  He  was  edu- 
cated in  the  school  of  Isocrates ;  and  Aeschines  (c 
C^u^,  §  138),  who,  however,  cannot  in  this  case 
be  regarded  as  an  impartial  critic,  says  that  he  ex- 
celled Demosthenes  in  the  gracefulness  of  his  orations. 
Some  writers  call  him  the  teacher  of  Aeschines ;  but 
this  seems  to  be  no  more  than  an  xmfonnded  inference 
drawn  from  the  pas^ige  of  Aeschines  just  referred  to. 
(Plut  ra.  X  Orat.  p.  840;  Phot  Bibl,  Cod.  264, 
p.  490,  ed.  Bekk. ;  comp.  Ruhnken,  Hut,  OriL 
Orat,  Oraec  p  Ixiii.  &c)  None  of  the  orations  of 
Leodamas  have  come  down  to  us,  but  we  know  that 
he  delivered  one  in  accusing  Callistratus  (Aristot 
Rhetor,  i.  7«  1 3),  and  another  in  accusing  Chabriaa 
(Demosth.  in  Lept,  p.  501),  and  that  he  defended 
himself  against  a  charge  brought  against  him  by 
Thrasybulus.  (Aristot.  Muitor.  ii.  23,  25.)  He 
is  also  said  to  have  been  sent  by  the  Athenians  on 
an  embassy  to  Thebes.  (Plut  ViL  X.  Orat.  p.  837.) 

2.  Of  Thasus,  a  Pythagorean  philosopher.  (Pro- 
clus.  In  Eindid,  ii.  p.  19,  iiL  p.  58 ;  Diog.  Laert 
iii.  24.)  [L.&3 

LEO'GORAS  {Awrf6pas\  the  son  of  one  Ando- 
cides,  and  the  father  of  Andocides  the  ontor,  if 
said  to  have  taken  part  in  the  conclusion  of  a  peace 
between  the  Athenians  and  Lacedaemonians,  pro- 
bably the  peace  of  b.  c.  445.  He  was  one  of  the 
parties  apprehended  on  suspicion  of  being  concerned 
in  the  mutilation  of  the  Hermae  at  Athens,  in  B.  a 
415.  Plutareh  says  that  Leogoras  was  accused  by 
his  own  son,  Andocides,  as  one  of  the  guilty  par- 
ties, but  that  the  latter  saved  his  father  by  stating 
that  Leogoras  was  able  to  give  important  informa- 
tion to  the  state ;  and  he  further  states  that  Leo- 
goras, taking  the  hint,  forthwith  accused  numerous 
persons  of  various  crimes,  and  was,  in  omsequence, 
set  free.  Andoddes,  however,  stoutly  denies  the 
truth  of  this  story.  (Thuc.  L  51 ;  Plut  VUae  X 
Orat.  p.  834  ;  Andoc  De  MysL  pp.  3, 4,ed.  Steph.) 
Leogoras  seems  to  have  borne  no  better  character 
than  his  notorious  son,  Andocides.  He  was  fire- 
quently  attacked  by  the  comic  poets  for  his  extra- 
vagance and  luxurious  mode  of  living.  (Aristoph. 
Vesp.  1269,  Nub,  109,'  with  SchoL  ;  Athen.  ix.  p. 
387,  a.) 

LEON.     [Leo.] 

LEO'NIDASL  (Ae»vI3at),kingof  Sparta,  17th 
of  the  Agids,  was  one  of  the  sons  of  Anaxam- 
DRiDBS  by  his  first  wife,  and,  according  to  some 
accounts,  was  twin-brother  to  Cleombrotus  (Herod. 
V.  39^-41  ;  Paus.  iiL  3).  He  succeeded  on  the 
throne  his  half-brother  Cleomenes  I.,  about  B.C. 
491, his  elder  brother  Dorieus  also  having  previously 


LEONIDAS. 

died  [DoRiBUs].  When  Oreeoe  was  umided  by 
Xerxeft,  the  Greek  congicta,  which  was  held  at 
the  Iftthmns  of  Corinth,  determined  that  a  stand 
should  be  made  against  the  enemj  at  the  pass  of 
Thermopylae,  and  Leonidas  had  the  oooanand  of 
the  force  destined  for  this  senrice.  The  nmnber  of 
his  aimy  is  varionsly  stated :  according  to  Heto- 
dotos,  it  amounted  to  somewhat  more  than  6000 
men,  of  whom  300  were  Spartans  ;  in  all  nroba> 
bility,  the  regular  band  of  (ao  called)  £nrc«s^ 
■dected  by  the  Hippagxetae,  rods  Kor^arwras 
rpaiKoaUnn^BM  Herodotus  calls  them  (comp.  Miiller, 
Dor,  book  jii.  12.  §  5).  The  remainder  of  the 
Lacedaemonian  force  was  to  follow  after  the  cele- 
bration of  the  festival  of  the  Cameia.  Plutarch 
affirms  that  funeral  games  were  celebrated  in  honour 
of  Leonidas  and  his  comrades,  before  their  depar- 
ton  from  Sparta;  according  also  to  him  and 
Diodorus,  it  was  said  at  the  lame  time  by  the 
■elf-deroting  hero,  that  the  men  he  took  with  him 
were  indeed  few  to  fight,  but  enough  to  die  ;  and, 
when  his  wife,  Ghngo,  asked  him  what  hislast  wishes 
were,  he  answered,  **  Marry  a  brave  husband  and 
bear  brave  sonn**  All  tlus,  however,  has  very 
much  the  air  of  a  late  and  rhetorical  addition  to 
the  story  ;  nor  is  it  certain  that  Leonidas  and  his 
band  looked  forward  to  their  own  death  as  the  in- 
evitable result  of  their  expedition,  though  Herodotus 
tells  us  that  he  lelectcd  for  it  such  only  as  had  sons 
to  leave  behind  them,and  mentions  an  oracle  besides, 
which  declared  that  Sparta  could  not  be  nved  from 
rain  but  by  the  death  of  her  king.  When  the 
Greek  army  was  assembled  at  Thermopylae,  there 
was  a  prevalent  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Pelo- 
ponnesians  to  fell  back  on  the  Isthmus,  and  make 
their  stand  against  the  Fenians  there  ;  and  it  was 
mainly  through  the  influence  of  Xjconidas  that  the 
scheme,  selfish  at  once  and  impolitic,  was  abandoned* 
The  sayings  ascribed  to  him  before  the  battle  by 
Plntareh  an  well-known  and  characteristic  enough 
•f  a  Spartan,  bat  are  probably  the  rhetorical  in- 
ventions of  a  later  age.  When  it  was  known 
that  the  treachery  of  the  Malian  Epbialtes  had  be- 
trayed the  mountain  path  of  the  Anopaea  to  the 
Persians,  afier  their  vain  attempts  to  force  their 
way  through  the  pass  of  Thermopylae,  Leonidas, 
declaring  that  be  and  the  Spartans  under  his  com- 
mand must  needs  remain  in  the  poet  they  had  been 
sent  to  guard,  diimiiaed  all  the  other  Greeks,  ex- 
cept the  Thespian  and  Theban  foroea.  Then,  be- 
fun  the  body  of  Penians,  who  were  crossing  the 
mountain  under  Hydames,  could  arrive  to  attack 
Urn  in  the  rear,  be  advanced  from  the  narrow  pass 
and  charged  the  myriads  of  the  enemy  with  his 
handful  ol  troops,  hopeless  now  of  preserving  their 
lives,  and  anxious  only  to  sell  them  deariy.  In  the 
desperate  battle  whidi  ensued,  Leimidas  hinuelf 
fell  eoon.  His  body  was  rescued  by  the  Greeks, 
after  a  violent  struggle.  On  the  hiUoek  in  the  pass, 
where  the  remnant  of  the  Greeks  made  their  kist 
stand,  a  lion  of  stone  (so  Herodotns  tells  us)  was 
set  up  in  his  honour ;  and  Pansantas  says  that  his 
bones  were  brought  to  Sparta  forty  yean  after,  by 
one  named  Pausanias ;  but  if  he  was  the  came  who 
commanded  at  the  battle  of  Platan,  **  forty**  must 
be  an  erroneous  reading  for  **  four**  (see  Larcher, 
ad  Htnd,  viL  225).  The  later  story  of  Leonidas 
and  his  followen  perishing  in  a  night«ttack  on  the 
Peraan  camp  is  unworthy  of  credit  (Herod.  viL 
175,202—225;  Pans.  iii.  4,  U,  vii.  15;  Died, 
a.  4— ll  I  Plut  <fe  Herod,  Mai.  32,  Apopk  Lae,; 


LEONIDA& 


751 


Strab.  i.  p.  10,  ix.  p.  429  ;  AeL  V,H.  iiL  25 ; 
Just  ii  11 ;  a  Nep.  nem.  3  ;  VaL  Max.  iii  2, 
Ext  3  ;  Cic  de  Fituu.  19,  30,  Tute,  Di^,  I  42, 
49  ;  Simon,  xv.  AnihoL  Graee,  vol.  i  p.  61,  ed. 
Jacobs.)  In  the  reign  of  Leonidas  we  arrive  at  an 
exact  chronology  (eays  Clinton,  F,  H.  vol  ii.  p. 
209),  which  we  have  gradually  approached  in  the 
two  preceding  reigns  of  Anaxandrides  and  Cleo- 
menes  I.  [E.  E.] 

LEO'NIDAS  II.  (Aewn'Sas),  king  of  Sparta, 
was  ron  of  the  traitor,  Cleonymus,  and  28tb  uf  the 
Agids.  He  acted  as  guardian  to  his  infant  rela« 
tive,  Areus  II.,  on  whoee  death,  at  the  age  of  eight 
yean,  he  ascended  the  throne,  about  B.  c.  256, 
being  by  tbis  time  considerably  advanced  in  life. 
A  great  part  of  his  earlier  yean  he  had  spent  in 
the  courts  of  Seleucns  Nicator  and  his  eatraps,  and 
had  even  married  an  Asiatic  wife,  by  whom  be 
had  two  children.  From  this  it  is  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  he  revened  the  policy  of  his  predece^ 
eon,  who  had  cultivated  a  connection  with  Egypt : 
and  it  is  at  least  an  ingenious  conjecture  of  L^y- 
Ben*i,  that  the  adyenturer,  Xanthippus,  who  en> 
tered  at  this  perioid  into  the  Carthi^^inian  lervice, 
and  whom  he  identifies  with  the  general  of  Ptolemy 
Eueigetes  in  his  war  with  ^leucus  Callinicus,  may 
have  been  one  of  those  who,  as  favonren  of  the 
Egyptian  allkmcie,  were  driven  from  Sparta  by  the 
party  of  Leonidas.  (Droysen,  HtUtmamu»^  vol  iL  ' 
pp.  296,  347 ;  comp.  Ariiold*s  Rame^  voL  ii.  p. 
589.)  The  habiU  which  Leonidas  had  contracted 
abroad,  very  different  from  the  old  Spartan  sim- 
plicity, caused  him  to  regard  with  strong  dialike 
the  projected  reforms  of  Agis  IV.,  and  he  laboured 
at  first  to  counteract  them  by  secret  intrigues  and 
by  the  slanderous  insinuation  that  the  object  of 
Agis  was  to  bribe  the  poor  with  the  property  of 
the  rich,  and  thus  to  make  himself  tyrant  of  Sparta. 
When  the  measure  of  his  colleague  was  actually 
brought  forward,  Leonidas  opposed  it  with  arvu- 
ments  ludicrously  weak,  but  succeeded,  neverue- 
less,  in  obtaining  its  rejection  in  the  senate  by  a 
majority  of  one.  It  thus  became  necessary  for  the 
refwmen  to  get  rid  of  him,  and  accordingly  the 
ephor  Lysander  revived  an  old  law,  which  forbade 
a  Hendeid  to  many  a  foreigner,  and  affixed  the 
penalty  of  death  to  a  sojourn  in  a  foreign  land. 
There  was  also  an  ancient  custom  at  Sparta,  of 
which  he  took  advantage  to  excite  the  stronger 
prejudice  against  Leonidas.  Every  ninth  year  the 
ephon  sat  in  silence  to  observe  the  heavens  on  a 
dear  and  moonlees  night ;  and  if  a  star  was  seen 
to  shoot  in  a  particular  direction,  it  was  interpreted 
as  a  sign  of  some  offence  against  the  gods  on  the 
part  of  the  kings,  who  were  therefore  to  be  sus- 
pended from  their  office  till  an  oracle  from  Delphi 
or  Olympia  should  declare  in  their  fevour.  Ly- 
lander  profeeaed  to  have  eeen  the  sign,  and  referred 
it  to  the  displeasure  of  heaven  at  the  illegal  conduct 
of  Leonidas.  He  also  accused  him,  according  to 
Pausanias,  of  having  bound  himeelf  by  an  oath, 
while  yet  a  boy,  to  his  fether  Cleonymus,  to  work 
the  downfeU  of  Sparta.  Leonidas,  not  venturing 
to  abide  his  trial,  took  refuge  in  the  temple  of 
Athena  Chaldoecus,  where  his  daughter  Cheilonis 
joined  him.  Sentence  of  depodtion  having  been 
pasted  against  him  in  his  absence,  the  throne  was 
transferred  to  his  son-in-law,  Cleombrotus ;  and 
the  ephon  of  the  succeeding  year  having  foiled  in 
their  attempt  to  crush  Lysander  and  his  colleague, 
Mandrodeidas,  by  a  prosecution  [tee  Vol.  I.  p.  73], 


75-2 


LEONIDAS. 


Leonidas  went  into  exHe  to  Tegea.*  When  the 
miacondact  of  Agesilaus,  the  uncle  of  Agis,  had  led, 
not  long  after,  to  hit  restoration  (b.  c.  240),  he 
listened  to  the  entreaties  of  Cheilonis,  and  spared 
the  life  of  her  hushand,  Geombrotus,  contenting 
himself  with  his  banishment ;  bat  he  caused  Agis 
to  be  put  to  death,  though  he  owed  his  own  life  to 
the  protection  he  had  adSbrded  him  in  his  flight  to 
Tegea.  Archidamus,  the  brother  of  Agis,  fled 
from  Sparta:  Agiatis,  his  widow,  was  forced  by 
Leonidas  into  a  marriage  with  his  son,  Cleomenes ; 
and  it  seems^  doubtful  whether  the  child  Euryda- 
midas,  her  son  by  Agis,  was  allowed  to  bear  the 
name  of  king.  At  any  rate  the  whole  of  the  royal 
power  (such  as  it  was,  in  a  selfish  oligarchy,  of 
which  he  was  the  tool)  remained  with  Leonidas  ; 
and  Plutarch  tells  us  that  he  utterly  neglected 
public  a&irs,  caring  for  nothing  but  a  life  of  ease 
and  luxury.  He  &ed  about  b.  c.  236,  and  wta 
succeeded  by  his  son,  Cleomenes  III.  (Plut. 
Agia^  3,  7,  10—12,  16—21,  CUom.  1—8;  Pans. 
iii.  6;  Clinton,  F,  H,  vol  iL  p.  217 ;  Droysen, 
ffeUenitmus^  vol.  iL  pp.  295,  296,  384,  &c., 
445.)  [E.  £.] 

LEO'NIDAS  or  LJIO'NIDES  (AwWJar,  At- 
wOiris),  historical  1 .  A  general  of  the  Byxantines, 
who,  when  the  citizens,  during  a  siege  of  their 
town,  flocked  to  the  taTems  instead  of  manning 
the  walls,  established  a  number  of  wine^shops  on 
the  ramparts  themselves,  and  so  kept  his  men,  with 
some  difficulty,  at  their  posts  (AeL  V,H,  iiL  14  ; 
Athen.  x.  p.  442,  c.).  He  may  have  been  the  same 
Leonides  whom  Athenaeus  mentions  as  a  writer  on 
fishing  (Athen.  i.  p.  13,  c.). 

2.  A  noble  youth,  a  citizen  of  Heradeia  on  the 
l^ontus,  was  one  of  those  who  put  to  death  the 
tyrant  ClearehuSf  B.C.  353.  He  is  also  called 
Leon.     [Leon,  No.  1,  p.  741,  b.] 

3.  A  kinsman  of  Olympias,  the  mother  of  Alex* 
ander  the  Great,  was  entrusted  with  the  main 
superintendence  of  Alexander's  education  in  his 
earlier  years,  apparently  before  he  became  the 
pupil  of  Aristotle.  Leonidas  was  a  man  of  austere 
character,  and  trained  the  young  prince  in  hardy 
and  self-denying  habits.  Thus,  he  would  even  ex- 
amine the  chests  which  contained  his  pupiPs  bed- 
ding and  clothes,  to  see  whether  Oljrmpias  had 
placed  any  thing  there  that  might  minister  to  lux- 
ury. There  were  two  excellent  cooks  (said  Alex- 
ander afterwards)  with  which  Leonidas  had  far- 
mshed  him,— a  night's  march  to  season  his  breakfinat, 
and  a  scanty  break&st  to  season  his  dinner.  On 
one  occasion,  when  Alexander  at  a  sacrifice  was 
throwing  largo  quantities  of  incense  on  the  fire, 
**  be  more  sparing  of  it,'*  said  Leonidas,  *^  till  yon 
have  conquered  the  country  where  it  grows.** 
Alexander  sent  him  afterwards  from  Asia  600 
talents*  weight  of  incense  and  myrrh,  **that  he 
might  no  longer  be  penurious**  (so  ran  the  message) 
*'  in  his  offerings  to  the  god&**  (Plut  Ale»,  22, 
25,  Reg,  et  Imp,  Apoph.  Alex,  4,  9.)  It  may  be 
questioned  whether  the  rough  discipline  of  Leonidas 
was  not  carried  further  than  was  altogether  beneficial 
to  Alexander^i  character  (see  Plut  Alex,  7  ;  Thirl- 
wall's  Greece,  vol  vi.  p.  90,  note  3). 

4.  A  general  of  Antigonus,  who,  in  B.  c.  320, 
repressed  by  a  skilful  stratagem  the  revolt  of  3000 

^  It  is  erroneously  stated,  in  Vol.  I.  p.  691,  that 
hie  daughter  Cheilonis  accompanied  him  thither. 
See  Plut  A^  17. 


LEONIDAS. 

Macedonians  in  Lycaonxa  (Polyaen.  iv.  6)l  It  iv 
possible  that  he  may  have  left  the  service  of  Anti- 
gonus for  that  of  Ptolemy,  in  which  case  he  may 
be  identified  with  the  one  immediately  below. 

5.  A  general  of  Ptolemy  Soter,  who  sent  him  in 
B.C.  310  to  dislodge  from  the  maritime  towns  of 
Cilicia  the  garrisons  of  Antigonus,  which,  it  was 
alleged,  the  treaty  of  the  preceding  year  required 
him  to  withdraw.  I^eonidss  was  successful  at  first, 
but  Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  arriving  soon  after,  de- 
feated him  and  regained  the  towns  (Died.  xx.  19). 
Suidas  tells  us  (n  v,  Ai)fiifrp<of  6  *Kirrty6vo»)  that 
Ptolemy,  after  having  restored  freedom  to  the  Greek 
cities,  left  Leonidas  in  Greece  as  governor.  He 
may  perhaps  be  referring  to  Ptolemy's  expedition 
to  Greece  in  B.a  308,  with  the  profiessed  object  of 
vindicating  the  liberty  of  the  several  states  there 
(see  Died.  xx.  87  ;  Plut  Dem,  15),  and  the  name 
Leonidas  may  be  intended  for  Cleonidas.  But 
the  whole  statement  in  Suidas  is  singulariy  con- 
fused. [E.  E.] 

LEO'NIDAS  or  LECTNIDES,  literary.  1.  Of 
Tarentum,  the  author  of  upwards  of  a  hundred  epi- 
grams in  the  Doric  dialect  His  epigrams  formed  a 
part  of  the  Garland  of  Meleeger.  In  Branck'b  Ana- 
leda,  some  of  the  epigrams  ascribed  to  Leonidas  of 
Tarentum  belong  properly  to  Leonidas  of  Alexandria ; 
and  on  the  other  hand,  some,  which  are  found  in 
other  parts  of  the  Anthology,  should  be  restored  to 
Leonidas  of  Tarentum.  Jacobs  {Anth.  Graee,  voL 
xiit  pp.  9Q9,  910)  points  out  the  necessary  cor- 
rections ;  and  Meineke  (Deled,  Poei.  Antk,  Graee. 
pp.  24-— 52)  has  re-edited  and  re-arranged  the 
epigrams  of  this  writer,  the  number  of  which  he 
makes  108.  The  epigrams  are  chiefly  inscriptions 
for  dedicatory  offerings  and  works  of  art,  and, 
though  not  of  a  very  high  order  of  poetry,  are 
usuaUy  pleasing,  ingenious,  and  in  good  taste. 
Bemhardy  not  unhappily  characterises  them  as 
being  **  in  a  sharp  lapidary  style**  (Grwndriat,  d. 
Griech,  Uit,  vol.  iL  p.  1055).  All  that  we  know 
of  the  poet's  date  is  collected  from  his  epigrams, 
and  the  indications  are  not  veir  certain.  He  seems, 
however,  to  have  lived  in  the  time  of  Pyrrhns 
(Jacobs,  /.  e. ).  From  one  of  the  epigrams  ascribed 
to  him  (No.  100,  Br.  and  Jac.,  No.  98,  Meineke), 
and  which  may  either  have  been  written  after  his 
death,  or  by  himself  for  his  own  epitaph,  we  learn 
that  he  was  bom  at  Tarentum,  and  after  many 
wanderings  during  which  the  Muses  were  his 
chief  solace,  he  died  and  was  buried  at  a  distance 
from  his  native  land. 

2.  Of  Alexandria,  was  bom,  as  he  informs  us 
{Ep,  8),  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  whence  he  went 
to  Rome  (Ep,  27),  and  there  taught  grammar  for 
a  long  time  without  attracting  any  notice,  but  ulti- 
mately he  became  very  popnUr,  and  obtained  the 
patronage  of  the  imperial  &mily.  His  epigrams  show 
that  he  flourished  under  Nero,  and  probably  down 
to  the  reign  of  Vespasian.  In  the  Greek  Antho- 
logy, forty-three  epigrams  are  ascribed  to  him,  but 
some  of  these  belong  to  Leonidas  of  Tarentum. 
The  epigrams  of  Leonidas  of  Alexandria  are  of  a 
very  low  order  of  merit.  Several  of  them  are  dis- 
tinguished by  the  petty  conceit  of  having  an  equal 
number  of  letters  in  each  distich ;  these  are  called 
Urii^ifl^M  hnypdfAfuiTa.  (Jacobs,  Anik  Graee.  vol. 
xiiL  pp.  908—909  ;  Meineke,  Prtiusio  ad  utrn»- 
que  Leonidae  Carmina,  Lips.  1791 ;  Fabric.  BUtf, 
Graee.  vol.  iv.  pp.  479 — 480.)  ^ 

3.  Of  Byzantium,  the  ton  of  Metiodoms,  wha 


LEONNATUS. 

wrote  a  work,  *AXicvriic^  (Atb.  i.  p.  1 3,  c.)  which 
u  often  quoted  by  Aelian  (N,A,  ii.  6,  50,  iii.  18, 
xii.  42). 

4.  A  Stoic  philosopher  of  Rhodes  (Strab.  ziv.  p. 
655),  and  perhaps  the  same  as  the  author  of  a  work 
on  Italy,  which  is  quoted  by  Tietzes  (Sekol,  ad 
Ljfcopkr.  756). 

5.  The  tutor  of  Cicero^s  son  Marcus,  at  Athens. 
(Cic.  ad  Dw.xfl  21,  ad  Ait,  xiv.  16.)     [P.  &] 

LEO'NIDAS,  a  patronus  causarum  in  the  tri- 
bunal of  the  piaefectus  praetorio  at  Constantinople. 
He  was  one  of  the  16  conunissionerB  appointed  to 
compile  the  Digest  under  the  presidency  of  Tribo- 
nian.  (Const.  Taiita,  §  9;  Const.  Zi^Swirci', 
§  9.)  [J.  T.  G.] 

LEO'NIDAS  (Afwr(8ar),  a  physician  who  was 
a  native  of  Alexandria,  and  belonged  to  the  sect  of 
the  Episynthetid  (Pseudo-Galen,  Introd,  c.  4.  toL 
xiv.  p.  684  ;  CaeL  AureL  De  Morb,  AcuL  iL  1,  p. 
75X  As  he  is  quoted  by  Caelius  Aurelianus  {L  c), 
and  himself  quotes  Galen  (ap,  Ati.  iv.  2, 1 1,  p.688),< 
he  probably  li?ed  in  the  second  and  third  centuries 
after  Christ.  Of  his  writings,  which  appear  to  have 
chiefly  related  to  surgical  subjects,  nothing  remains 
but  some  fragments  preserved  by  Ae'tius  (pp.  241, 
397,  686,  687,  688,  689, 691, 692,  736, 741, 743, 
799, 800, 802)  and  Paulus  Aegineta  (iv.  59,  p.  534, 
Ti  32, 44, 64, 67, 78,  pp.  562, 569, 578, 580»  585), 
from  which  we  may  judge  that  he  was  a  skilful 
practitioner.  [W.  A.  G.] 

LECNIDAS,  artists.  1.  A  painter,  of  An- 
thedon,  and  a  disciple  of  the  great  painter  Euphra- 
nor.  (Steph.  Dyz.  s. «.  *Ay^nMv;  Eustath.  ad  Horn. 
JL  iL  508.) 

2.  An  architect,  of  little  note,  who  wrote  upon 
proportions  (VitruT.  TiL  praed  $.14).      [P.  S.] 

LEONNA'TUS  (Acomh-os).  1.  A  Macedonian 
of  Pella,  one  of  Alexander's  moat  distinguished 
officers.  His  fisther's  name  is  variously  given,  as 
Anteas,  Anthes,  Onasus,  and  Eunus.  (Arrian. 
Auab.  iii.  5.  §  7,  vi.  28.  §  6,  Ind,  18,  <^.  Phot  p. 
69,  a,  edu  Bekker).  According  to  Curtius  he  was 
descended  from  a  royal  house  (Curt  x.  7),  which 
may  be  the  reason  we  find  him  eariy  occupying  a 
distinguished  post  about  the  person  of  Philip  of 
Macedon ;  at  the  time  of  whose  death  (b.  c.  336) 
he  was  one  of  the  select  officers  called  the  king's 
body  guards  (<r«^To^A(Mrcs).  In  this  capacity 
he  is  mentioned  as  one  of  those  who  avenged  the 
death  of  Philip  upon  his  assassin  Pausanias.  (Diod. 
xvL  94.)  Though  he  accompanied  Alexander  on 
his  expedition  to  Asia,  he  did  not  at  first  hold  an 
equally  distinguished  position  in  the  service  of  the 
young  king :  he  was  only  an  officer  of  the  ordinary 
guards  {ireupoi)  when  he  was  sent  by  Alexander 
after  the  battle  of  Issus  to  announce  to  the  wife  of 
Bareius  the  tidings  of  her  husband's  safety.  (Arr. 
Anab.  iL  12.  §  7  ;  Curt,  ui,  \'2  ;  Diod.  xvii.  37  ; 
Plut  Ale».  21.)  Shortly  after,  however,  during 
Alexander's  stay  in  Egypt  (b.  c.  831 ),  Leonnatus 
was  appointed  to  succeed  Arrhybas  as  one  of  the 
seven  aatfULro^Katcts  (Arr.  Anab,  iiL  5,  vi.  28), 
and  from  this  time  forward  his  name  continually 
occurs,  together  with  those  of  Hephaestion,  Per- 
diccas,  and  Ptolemy,  among  the  officers  immediately 
about  the  king's  person,  or  employed  by  him  on 
occasions  requiring  the  utmost  confidence.  Thus 
we  find  him  making  one  of  the  secret  council  ap- 
pointed to  inquire  into  the  guilt  of  Philotas ;  present 
at  the  quarrel  between  Alexander  and  Cleitua,  and 
attempting  in  vain  to  check  the  fiiry  of  the  king ; 

VOL.  IL 


LEONNATUS. 


753 


keeping  watch  over  Alexander'^  tent  at  the  time  of 
the  conspiracy  of  the  pages ;  and  even  venturing  to 
excite  his  resentment  bv  ridiculing  the  Persian 
custom  of  prostration.  (Curt  vi.  8.  $  17,  viiL  I 
§  46,  6.  §  22 ;  Arr.  Anab.  iv.  12.  §.  3.)  Nor 
were  his  military  services  less  conspicuous  ;  in  b.  c. 
327  he  is  mentioned  as  taking  a  prominent  part  in 
the  attack  on  the  hill  fort  of  Chorienes,  and  was 
wounded  at  the  same  time  with  Ptolemy  and 
Alexander  himself,  in  the  first  engagement  with 
the  barbarian  tribes  of  the  vale  of  the  Choes.  On 
a  subsequent  occasion  he  led  one  division  of  the 
army  to  the  attack  of  one  of  the  strong  positions 
which  the  Indian  mountaineers  had  occupied :  but 
his  most  distinguished  exploit  was  in  the  assault  on 
the  city  of  the  Malli,  where  Alexander's  life  was 
only  saved  by  the  personal  couiage  and  prowess  of 
Leonnatus  and  Pencestas.  (Arr.  Anab.  iv.  21,  23, 
24,  vL  10  ;  Curt  viii.  14.  §  15,  ix.  5.)  We  next 
find  him  commanding  the  division  of  cavalnr  and 
light-armed  troops  which  accompanied  the  fleet  of 
Alexander  down  the  Indus,  along  the  right  bank  of 
the  river.  During  the  subsequent  march  from 
thence  back  to  Persia,  he  was  left  with  a  strong 
force  in  the  country  of  the  Oreitae,  to  enforce  the 
submission  of  that  tribe  and  maintain  the  com- 
munications with  the  fleet  under  Nearchus.  These 
objects  he  suooessfolly  accomplished ;  and  the  Oreitao 
and  neighbouring  barbarians  having  assembled  a 
laige  army,  he  totally  defeated  them  with  heavy 
loss.  As  a  reward  for  these  vanous  services,  he 
was  selected  by  Alexander  as  one  of  those  whom 
he  honouxed  with  crowns  of  gold  during  his  stay 
at  Susa,  B.C.  325.  (Arr.  ^mift.  vL  18,  20,  22, 
viL  5,  Ind.  23,  42  ;  Curt  ix.  10.) 

Leonnatus  thus  held  so  conspicuous  a  place  among 
the  Macedonian  generals,  that  in  the  first  delibe- 
rations which  followed  the  death  of  Alexander,  it 
was  proposed  to  associate  him  with  Perdiceas,  as  one 
of  the  guardians  of  the  infimt  king,  the  expected 
child  of  Roxana.  (Curt  x.  9.  §  3 ;  Justin,  xiii. 
2.)  In  the  arrangements  ulthnately  adopted  how- 
ever, he  obtained  only  the  satrapy  of  the  Lesser 
or  Hellespontine  Phrygia  (Arrian.  ajp.  FhoL  p.  69, 
b  ;  Dexippus,  ibid.  p.  64,  a  ;  Diod.  xviiL  3  ;  Curt 
X.  10.  §  2  ;  Justin.  xiiL  4.),  a  share  which  was 
far  from  contenting  his  ambition,  though  he  thought 
fit  to  acquiesce  for  the  time.  But  hardly  had  he 
arrived  to  take  possession  of  his  government  when 
he  received  an  urgent  message  from  Anlipater, 
calling  on  him  for  assistance  against  the  revolted 
Greeks.  Neariy  at  the  same  time  also  arrived 
letters  firom  Cleopatra,  the  sister  of  Alexander, 
urging  him  to  aid  her  against  Antipater,  and  offer- 
ing him  her  hand  in  marriage.  Leonnatus  imme- 
diately determined  to  avail  himself  of  the  double 
opportunity  thus  presented  to  his  ambition  ;  first 
to  assist  ^tipater  against  the  Greeks,  and  after 
having  freed  him  from  that  danger,  to  expel 
him  in  his  turn  from  Macedonia,  marry  Cleopatra» 
and  seat  himself  upon  the  throne.  With  these 
views  (for  which  he  in  vain  endeavoured  to  obtain 
the  support  of  Eumenes)  he  crossed  over  into 
Europe  at  the  head  of  a  considerable  army,  and 
advanced  into  Thessaly  to  the  relief  of  Antipater, 
who  was  at  this  time  blockaded  in  Lamia  by  the 
combined  forces  of  the  Greeks  (b.  c.  322).  He 
was  met  by  the  Athenians  and  Uieir  allies  under 
Antiphilus,  and  a  pitched  battle  ensued,  in  which, 
though  the  main  army  of  the  Macedonians  suffered 
but  Uttle,  their  cavalry,  commaDded  by  Leonnatna 

3c 


754 


LEONTIADES. 


in  person,  wai  totally  defeated,  and  he  himielf  fell, 
covered  with  wounds,  after  displaying  in  the  com- 
hat  his  accustomed  yalonr.     (Diod.  xviii  12,  14, 

15  ;  Plat.  Eum,  3,  Fhoe,  25 ;  Justm.  xiii.  5.) 
The  only  personal  traita  recorded  to  us  of  Leon- 
natns  are  his  excessive  passion  for  hunting,  and  his 
love  of  magnificence  and  display,  the  latter  a 
quality  common  to  moat  of  his  brother  captains  in 
the  service  of  Alexander.  (Plut.  Alex,  40 ;  Aelian. 
V.  H.  ix.  3  ;  Athen.  xii.  p.  539.) 

2.  Another  officer  in  the  service  of  Alexander, 
a  native  of  Aegae,  and  son  of  Antipater.  (Arr. 
Ind.  1 8.)  The  anecdote  related  by  Arrian  (Anab. 
iv.  12.  §  3.)  may  perhaps  refer  to  this  Leonnatus, 
rather  than  the  preceding. 

3.  A  Macedonian  officer  in  the  service  of  Pynhus, 
king  of  Epeirus,  who  saved  the  life  of  that  monarch 
at  the  battle  of  Heraclea,  b.  c  280.  (Plut.  Pyrrk, 

16  ;  Dionys.  Exc  xviii.  2,  3.)  [E.  H.  R] 
LEONNCXRIUS,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 

Oauls  in  their  invasion  of  Macedonia  and  the  ad- 
joining countries.  When  the  main  body  under 
BrennuB  marched  southwards  into  Macedonia  and 
Greece  (b.c.  279),  Leonnorius  and  Lutarius  led  a 
detachment,  20,000  strong,  into  Thrace,  where 
they  ravaged  the  country  to  the  shores  of  the 
Hellespont,  compelled  the  Byiantines  to  pay  them 
tribute,  and  made  themselves  omsters  of  Lysima- 
chia.  The  rich  Asiatic  shores  of  the  Hellespont 
aflPorded  them  a  tempting  prospect;  and  while 
Leonnorius  returned  to  Bysantinm,  in  order  to 
compel  the  inhabitants  of  that  city  to  give  him  the 
means  of  transporting  his  troops  to  Asia,  Lutarius 
contrived  to  capture  a  few  vessels,  with  which  he 
conveyed  all  the  force  remaining  under  his  com- 
mand across  the  Hellespont  While  Leonnorius 
was  still  before  Bysantium,  Nicomedes,  king  of 
Bithynia,  being  in  want  of  support  in  his  war  with 
Antiochus,  agreed  to  take  him  and  his  troops,  as 
well  as  those  of  Lutarius,  into  his  pay,  and  fur- 
nished them  with  the  means  of  passing  over  into 
Asia  (B.&  278).  They  first  assisted  him  against 
his  rival,  Zipoetes,  in  Bithynia;  after  which  they 
made  plundering  excursions  through  various  parts 
of  Asia  ;  and  ultimately  established  themselves  in 
the  province,  called  thenceforth  from  the  name  of 
its  barbarian  conquerors,  Oahitia.  No  fiirther 
mention  is  made  of  either  of  the  leaders  after  they 
had  crossed  into  Asia.  (Memnon.  c  19,  ed.  OrelL  ; 
Liv.  xxxviiL  1 6  ;   Strab.  xil  p.  566.)     [E.  H.  R] 

LEONTEUS  (Aeovrci^),  a  son  of  Coronus,  and 
prince  of  the  Lapithaa.  In  conjunction  with  Poly- 
poetes,  he  led  uie  Lapithae,  in  40  ships,  against 
Troy,  where  he  took  part  in  the  games  at  the  funeral 
of  Patroclus.  (Hom.  IL  ii.  745,  Ac,  xiL  1 30,  &&, 
xxiii.  837,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

LEONTEUS  (Acoan-f^r),  of  Argos,  was  a  tragic 
poet  and  the  slave  of  Juba,  king  of  Mauritania, 
who  ridiculed  his  Hyptwyh  in  an  epigram  preserved 
by  Athenaeus  (viiL  p.  343,  e.  f.).  [P.  S.] 

LEONTI'ADES  (A^otnuiSns).  1.  A  Thebaa, 
of  noble  fiimily,  commanded  at  Thermopylae  the 
forces  supplied  by  Thebes  to  the  Grecian  army. 
(Herod,  vii  205  ;  comp.  Diod.  xi.  4.)  They  came 
unwillingly,  according  to  Herodotus,  and  therefore 
were  retained  by  Leonidas,  rather  as  hostages  than 
allies,  when  he  sent  away  the  main  body  of  the 
Greeks.  (Herod,  vil  220—222  ;  but  see  Plut  de 
JUrod,  MaL  31 ;  Thiriwali's  Gr$eoe,  vol.  ii.  p.  287.) 
In  the  battle — a  hopeless  one  for  the  Greeks — 
which  was  fought  after  tha  Persians  had  been  con- 


LEONTISCUS. 

ducted  over  Callidromus,  Leontiadas  and  the  forr« 
under  his  command  suirendered  to  the  enemy  and 
obtained  quarter.  Herodotus  tells  us,  however, 
that  some  of  them  were  nevertheless  shun  by  the 
barbarians,  and  that  most  of  the  remainder,  includ- 
ing Leontiades,  were  branded  as  slaves  by  the  order 
of  Xerxes.  (Herod,  vii.  233.)  Plutareh  contia- 
dicU  this  {de  Herod.  MaL  33),~i^  indeed,  the 
treatise  be  his, — and  also  says  that  Anaxander, 
and  not  Leontiades,  commanded  the  Thebans  at 
Thermopylae.    [EuaviiACHua.] 

2.  Son  of  Enrymadius.  and  grandson,  apparently, 
of  the  above,  was  one  of  the  polemarehs  at  Thebes, 
in  B.  c.  882,  when  the  Spartan  commander,  Phoe- 
bidas,  stopped  there  on  his  way  against  Oiyntfaus. 
Unlike  Ismenias,  his  democratic  colleague,  Leon- 
tiades courted  Phoebidas  from  the  period  of  hia 
arrival,  and,  together  with  Archias  and  Philip,  the 
other  diie£i  of  the  oligarchical  party,  instigated  him 
to  seise  the  Cadmeia  with  their  aid.  This  enter- 
prise having  been  effected  on  a  day  when  the 
women  were  keeping  the  Thesmofdioria  in  the 
citadel,  and  the  counol  therefore  sat  in  or  near  the 
i^ra,  Leontiades  proceeded  to  the  csvndl  and  an- 
nounced what  had  taken  phKe,  with  an  assnmnce 
that  no  violence  was  intended  to  such  as  remained 
quiet  Then,  asserting  that  hia  office  of  polemarch 
gave  him  power  to  apprehend  any  one  under  sus- 
picion of  a  capital  o£fenee,  he  caused  Ismenias  to 
be  seized  and  thrown  into  prison.  Arahiaa  was 
forthwith  appointed  to  the  office  thus  vacated,  and 
Leontiades  went  to  Sparta  and  persuaded  the  La- 
cedaemonians to  aanctioa  what  had  been  done. 
Accordingly,  they  sent  commissioners  to  Thebes, 
who  condemned  Ismenias  to  death,  and  fully  esta- 
blished Leontiades  and  his  factim  in  the  goveni- 
ment  under  the  protection  of  the  Spartan  gairison. 
(Xen.  H^L  t.  ii.  §§  25—36  ;  Diod.  zr.  20  ;  Plut. 
Apee.  23,  Peiop,  5,  de  €9en.  Soe.  2.)  In  thn  position, 
exposed  to  the  hostility  and  maehhiationa  of  some 
400  democratic  exiles,  who  had  taken  refuge  at 
Athens  (Xen.  Hdl.  ▼.  2.  §  81),  Leontiades,  wateh- 
fhl,  cautious,  and  energetic,  presented  a  marked  con- 
trast to  Archias,  his  Tolnptuous  colleague,  whose 
reckless  and  insolent  profligacy  he  discountenanced, 
as  tending  obviously  to  the  overthrow  of  their  jobt 
power.  His  unscrapulousness,  at  the  same  time, 
was  at  least  equal  to  his  other  qualificati<ms  for  a 
party-leader ;  for  we  find  him  sending  emissaries 
to  Athens  to  remove  the  chief  of  the  exiles  by  as- 
sassination, though  Androcleidas  was  the  only  one 
who  fell  a  victim  to  the  plot  In  b.  c.  379,  when 
the  refugees,  associated  with  Pelopidas,  had  entered 
on  their  enterprise  for  the  deliTerance  of  Thebea, 
Pelopidas  himsell^  with  Cephisodorus,  Damodeidas, 
and  Phyllidas,  went  to  the  house  of  Leontiades, 
while  Mellon  and  othws  were  dealing  with 
Arehias.  The  house  was  closed  for  the  night,  and 
it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  the  eonspiratois 
gained  admittance.  Leontiades  met  them  at  the 
door  of  his  chamber,  and  killed  Cephisodorus,  who 
was  the  first  that  entered  ;  but  after  an  obstini^ 
struggle,  he  was  himself  despatched  by  Pelopidas. 
( Xen.  HeU,  t.  4.  §§  1—7  ;  Plut  iV.  6, 1 1,  Agm, 
24,  de  Gem,  Soe,  4,  6,  31 ;  Diod.  zr.  25.)  It  may 
be  remarked  that  Plutareh  calls  him,  throughout, 
Leontidas  (Schn.  ad  Xem,  Hell,  v.  2.  §  25).  [E.  E.] 

LEONTISCUS  (AcorrftfirorX  ason  of  Ptolemy 
Soter,  by  the  celebrated  Athenian  courtesan, 
Thai's.  He  was  taken  prisoner  by  Demetiiua 
Polioroetes  in  the  great  sea  fight  off  Cyprus  (&  a 


LEONTIUa 

306),  togeUier  with  hia  imde.  If  eneUnu,  bat  wu 
immediately  reftored  to  his  &ther  without  nmiom. 
( Athen.  ziii.  p.  576  ;  Justiii.  xr,  2.)     [£.  H.  B,] 

LEONTISCUS,  a  paioter  of  the  Sicyonian 
•chool,  contemporary  witn  Aiataa,  whoee  portrait  he 
painted,  with  a  trophy  (Plin.  H,  A1  xxxv.  11.  a. 
40.  §  35).  It  seeme  ahnoat  idle  to  inquire  which 
of  the  Tictoriee  of  Aratas  this  pictnre  was  intended 
to  celebrate.  Harduin  quotes  Plntarch  (AraL  38, 
ibl.),  as  making  it  probable  that  the  victory  refeired 
to  was  that  over  Aristippos,  the  tyrant  of  Argoa, 
This  would  plaee  the  painter^s  date  about  B.C. 
235.  [P.S.] 

LEO'NTION»  a  Greek  painter,  contemporary 
with  Aristides  of  Thebes  (about  b.  c.  340),  who 
painted  his  portrut.  Nothing  further  is  known  of 
him  (Plin.  zzxr.  10.  s.  36.  §  19).  [P.  &] 

LEO'NTIUM  (Ac^rrioy),  an  Athenian  hetaera, 
the  disciple  and  mistress  of  Epieunis.  She  wrote 
a  treatise  against  Theophrastus,  which  Cicero  char 
ncterises  as  written  aeUo  qmdtm  mrmtme  et  Attioo, 
According  to  Pliny  (Prn^)  the  audacity  of  the 
attempt  gave  rise  to  die  proverb  mupeiuUo  oHxyrtm 
tUgere.  Pliny  mentions  a  painting  of  her  by  Theo- 
donis,  in  which  she  was  represented  in  a  nmlitatiTe 
attitude.  Among  her  numerous  lovers  we  also 
find  mentioned  Metrodoras,  the  disciple  of  Epi- 
curus, and  Hermesianaz  of  Coloj^on.  She  had  a 
daughter,  Danae,  who  was  also  an  hetaen  of  some 
notoriety.  (Diog.  Laert  z.  4  ;  Athen.  ziii.  p.  586, 
a.  bi  593,  b.  597,  a  ;  Cie.  de  NaL  Dear,  i.  83 ; 
PUn.  H.  N.  XKV.  11.)  [a  P.  M.] 

LECXNTIUS  I.,  a  Syrian,  and  an  officer  of  re- 
putation, joined  Illus  in  rebelling  against  Zeno,  the 
emperor  of  Constantinople.  Leontius  was  pro- 
claimed emperor  in  a.  d.  482,  and  was  taken  pri- 
soner and  put  to  death  at  Constantinople  in  a.  d. 
468.  The  history  of  this  rebellion  is  given  under 
Illus  and  Zkho, 

LECKNTIUS  II.  (Ae^fof),  emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople (a.  d.  695 — 698),  deposed  and  suc- 
ceeded Uie  emperor  Justinian  11.  towards  the  end 
of  A.  D.  695.  He  appears  first  in  history  as  com- 
mander of  the  imperial  troops  against  theMaronites, 
in  which  ct^MCtty  he  gave  cause  for  suspicion, 
and  accordingly  after  his  return  to  Constanti- 
nople, he  was  put  into  prison.  His  popularity, 
however,  was  so  great,  that  the  emperor  did  not 
dare  to  give  him  a  fair  trial,  but  kept  him  in  con- 
finement during  three  years,  when,  at  last,  he  re- 
leased him  on  condition  of  his  leaving  the  capital, 
and  taking  the  supreme  ciril  and  military  com- 
mand in  Greece.  Leontius  was  on  the  point  of 
sailing  from  the  Golden  Horn,  when  the  peopk, 
exasperated  by  the  tyranny  of  Justinian,  rose  in 
rebellion,  in  consequence  of  whidi  Justinian  was 
deposed,  and  Leontius  raised  to  the  imperial  dignity. 
The  particulars  of  this  revolution  are  given  in  the 
life  of  Justinian  II.  In  the  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  Leontius  the  empire  enjoyed  universal  peace,  as 
Theophanus  says,  except,  however,  at  Ravenna, 
where  a  frivolous  riot  caused  much  destruction  and 
bloodshed.  In  the  second  year  of  his  reign  (697) 
an  event  occurred  which  is  of  the  greatest  import- 
ance in  the  historv  of  Italy,  as  well  as  of  all  Europe 
and  the  East  IJntil  that  year  Venice  had  be- 
longed to  the  Byzantine  empire,  fonning  part  of 
the  government  of  Istria;  but  its  advantageous 
position,  and  the  independent  and  enterprising 
spirit  of  its  inhabitants,  had  raised  it  to  such  im- 
portance and  wealth,  that  its  ruin  was  certain,  if  it 


LEONTIUS. 


755 


remained  any  longer  exposed  to  the  consequences  of 
the  numerous  court-revolutions  at  Constantinopleu 
The  Venetians,  accordingly,  resolved  upon  forming 
an  independent  government,  and  in  697  chose 
Paulna  Lucas  Aniiieatns,  commonly  called  Paoluc- 
do,  their  first  sovereign  duke  or  doge.  It  seems, 
however,  that  this  change  took  place  with  the  con- 
nivance of  the  Byzantine  government,  for  during 
many  years  afterwards  friendly  rebitions  were  kept 
up  between  Venice  and  Constantinople.  In  the 
same  year,  697,  the  Arabs  set  out  for  their  fifth 
invasion  of  Africa ;  and,  after  having  defeated  the 
Greeks  in  many  engagements,  their  commander, 
Haaan,  took  Carthage.  He  lost  it  again,  but  re- 
took it  in  the  following  year,  698.  In  order  to 
expel  the  Arabs  from  the  capital  of  Africa,  Leon- 
tius sent  reinforeemento  to  the  Patridan  Joannes, 
the  conunander-in-chief  in  Africa,  who  succeeded 
in  forcing  the  entrance  of  the  harbour,  but  was 
beaten  back  again,  and  compelled  to  a  shameful 
flight  Carthage  now  was  destroyed  by  the  Arabs, 
and  haa  aince  disappeared  from  among  the  dties  of 
the  worid.  Joannes  sailed  for  Constantinople  in 
order  to  obtain  a  re^infoicement,  and  try  another 
chance.  His  land  and  sea  forces  were  both  equally 
mortified  at  the  di^racefiil  result  of  the  expedi- 
tion ;  and  Absimaivs,  one  of  their  leaders,  per- 
suaded them  that  they  would  suffer  for  a  defeat  of 
which  the  commander-in-chief  was  the  only  cause. 
His  words  took  efiect ;  a  mutiny  broke  out  when 
the  fieet  was  off  Cnte ;  Joannes  was  put  to  death 
by  the  exasperated  soldien ;  and  Abaimarus  was 
proclaimed  emperor.  The  surprise  of  Leontius  was 
extreme  when  he  saw  his  fleet  return  to  the  har- 
bour of  Constantinople,  and,  instead  of  saluting 
him,  raise  the  standard  of  rebellion.  Abdmarus 
having  bribed  the  guards  on  the  water  dde,  entered 
the  city  without  resistance,  and  seised  upon  the 
person  of  Leontius,  who  was  treated  by  the  usurper 
as  he  had  treated  his  predecessor  Justinian  Rhino- 
tmetus,  for  the  captive  emperor  had  his  nose  and 
ears  cut  off,  and  was  confined  in  a  convent,  where 
he  finished  his  days.  The  deposition  of  Leontius 
and  the  accesdon  of  Absimarus,  who  adopted  the 
name  of  Tiberius,  took  place  in  698.  [Tiberius.] 
(Theoph.  p^  309,  &c. ;  Cedren.  p.  443,  &c. ;  Ni- 
ceph.  p.  26  ;  Const  Manasses,  p.  80 ;  Zonar.  vol. 
ii  p.  94,  95  ;  Glycas,  p.  279 ;  Paul.  Diacon.  vi.  10 
—14.)  (W.  P.] 

LECNTIUS  (As^rrioj),  literary.  1.  Of  An- 
TiocH.  Leontius  was  bom  in  Phrygia,  and  was  a 
disciple  of  the  martyr  Lndanns ;  and  having  en- 
tered the  church  was  ordained  presbyter.  In  order 
to  enjoy  without  scandal  the  sodety  of  a  young 
female,  Eustolius  or  Eustolia,  to  whom  he  was 
much  attached,  he  mutilated  himself;  but,  not- 
withstanding, did  not  escape  suspicion,  and  was 
deposed  firom  his  office.  On  the  depodtion,  how- 
ever, of  Stephanus  or  Stephen,  bishop  of  Antioch, 
he  was  by  the  favour  of  the  Emperor  Constantius 
and  the  predominant  Arian  party  appointed  to  that 
see,  about  348  or  349.  He  was  one  of  the  in- 
atructora  of  the  heresiarch  Aetius  [Abtius],  to 
whom,  according  to  Philostorgius,  he  expounded 
the  writings  of  the  prophets,  especially  Ezekiel  ; 
but,  after  appointing  him  deacon,  he  was  compelled 
by  the  opposite  party  under  Diodorus  [Diodorus, 
No.  3]  and  Fhvian  [Flavianus,  No.1]  to  silence 
and  depose  him.     Leontius  died  about  a.  d.  358. 

Of  his  writings,  which  were  numerous,  nothing 
remains  except  a  fragment  of  what  Cave  deacribes, 

3c  2 


756 


LEONTIUS. 


vre  know  not  on  what  authoritj,  at  Oraiio  in  Pa»- 
trionem  S.  Bahylae^  which  is  cited  in  the  Paschal 
Chronicle  in  the  notice  of  the  Deciaii  persecution. 
In  this  fragment  Leontias  distinctly  asserts  that 
both  the  Emperor  Philip,  the  Arabian,  and  his 
wife,  were  avowed  Christians.  (Socrat  H.  E,  ii. 
26  ;  Sozoroen,  H.  £  iil  20  ;  Theodoret.  H.  K  iL 
10,  24  ;  PhUostoi^.  H.  E.  iiL  16, 17, 18  ;  Athanas. 
jipolog,  de  Fuga  ma,  c,  26,  Hid,  AHanor,  ad 
AfoMichot,  c  28,  Chron.  Paach.  voL  L  pp.  270, 
289,  ed.  Paris,  pp.  216,  231,  ed.  Venice,  pp.  603, 
635,  cd.  Bonn  ;  Cave,  Historia  Litteraria^  toL  i. 
p.  211,  ed.  Oxon.  1740—43  ;  Fabric.  Bibl.  Graec 
voL  viii.  324.) 

2.  Of  Arabirsus,  in  Cappadocia,  of  which  town 
he  was  bishop,  an  ecclesiastical  writer  of  uncertain 
date.  Photius  has  noticed  two  of  his  worics :  —  1. 
Elf  Ti)i'  Krlcruf  \6yos,  Sermo  de  CreaUoM;  and, 
2.  Elt  Toy  Adi^apoy^  De  Laxaro  ;  and  gives  a  long 
extract  from  the  former,  and  a  shorter  extract  from 
the  latter.  (Photias,  Cod.  272  ;  Cave,  Hist  LUL 
vol.  i.  p.  551 ;  Fabric  Bibl.  Oraec  toL  Tiii.  p.  324, 
Tol.  X.  pp.  268,  771.) 

3.  Of  Arslatb  or  Arlbs,  was  bishop  of  that 
city  about  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century.  Several 
letters  were  written  to  him  by  Pope  Hilarius  (a.  d. 
461 — 467)  which  are  given  in  the  Concilia :  and 
a  letter  of  Leontius  to  the  pope  (dated  a.  d.  462) 
is  given  in  the  Spicileffium  of  D^Acheiy  (vol.  v.  p. 
578  of  the  original  edition,  or  voL  iii  p.  302,  in 
the  edition  of  De  La  Barre,  foL  Paris,  1723),  and 
in  the  Concilia.  Leontius  presided  in  a  council  at 
Aries,  held  about  a.  d.  475,  to  condemn  an  error 
into  which  some  had  fallen  respecting  the  doctrine 
of  predestination.  He  appears  to  have  died  in 
A.  D.  484.  He  is  mentioned  by  Sidonius  ApoUi- 
naris.  (Sidon.  Apollin.  EpisL  vii.  6,  ConciUa^ 
vol  iv.  col.  1039,  1044, 1041  ^  1828,  ed.  Labbe  ; 
Cave,  Hist.  Litt.  vol.  i.  p.  449;  Fabric.  Bibl.  Grace 
vol.  viii.  p.  324,  vol.  xii.  p.  653,  BibL  Med.  et  Injim. 
LatiniUUiSj  vol.  v.  p.  268,  ed.  Mansi ;  Tillemont, 
Mimoirea,  vol.  xvi.  p.  38.) 

4.  BURDXOALSNSIS   Or    of   BORDXAUX.      [No. 

16.] 

6.  Of  Byzantium  or  Constantinoplb,  an 
ecclesiastical  writer  of  the  latter  part  of  the  sixth 
and  the  commencement  of  the  seventh  century, 
sometimes  designated,  from  his  original  profession, 
ScHOLASTicua,  i.  e.  the  pleader.  Several  works  of 
about  the  same  period  bear  the  name  of  Leontius, 
distinguished  by  the  surnames  of  Byzantinus, 

PRB8BVTBR  CONSTANTINOPOLrTANUS,  CVPRIUS, 
HlXROSOLVMITANUS,     MoNACHUS,     NbAPOUTA- 

NU8,  and  Prxrbytbr  et  Abbas  St.  Sabab  ;  and 
as  there  is  difficulty  in  determining  how  many 
individuals  are  designated  by  these  various  epithets, 
and  which  of  the  various  works  ascribed  to  them 
should  be  assigned  to  each,  it  will  be  desirable  to 
compare  the  present  article,  which  refers  to  the 
author  of  the  work  De  SeeHs^  with  Nos.  20  and  26. 
According  to  Cave,  Leontius,  having  given  up 
the  exercise  of  his  profession  as  a  scholasticus, 
retired  to  the  monastery  which  had  been  founded 
by  St.  Saba  near  Jerusalem,  but  was  rejected  by 
that  saint  for  his  adherence  to  the  obnoxious  tenets 
of  Origen.  But  Cave  is  manifestly  in  error,  and 
has  confounded  two  different  persons  of  the  same 
name  and  place.  The  Leontius  of  Byzantium,  who 
was  excluded  by  St.  Saba  for  Origenism,  died  in 
the  reign  of  the  emperor  Justinian  I.  (CyriL  Scy- 
.  thopolit.  Vita  S,  Sabae,  c  86,  apud  Coteler.  Eodes. 


LEONTIUS. 

Graee.  Afonum,  vol.  iii.  p.  366),  but  the  work  Dt 
Seetis  appears  from  internal  evidence  to  have  been 
written  at  least  half  a  century  after  Justinian*s 
death,  and  must  therefore  be  the  work  of  a  later 
Leontius.  Photius  (cod.  231)  and  Nicephoms 
Callisti  {H,E.  zviil  48)  call  the  author  of  the  De 
Seetis  a  monk,  and  do  not  notice  his  earlier  pro- 
fession. Galland  (BiU.  Pairum^  vol.  xii.  Prdcgom. 
c.  20)  says  that  Leontius  retired  from  the  bar,  and 
embraced  a  monastic  life  in  Palestine  ;  but  we  ap- 
prehend this  is  only  a  supposition,  intended  to 
account  for  the  designation  Hixrosolymitanus 
in  the  title  of  some  of  the  works,  which  he  ascribes 
to  this  Leontius.  Oudin,  who  is  disposed  to  iden- 
tify several  of  the  Leontii,  supposes  that  the  ex- 
scholasticus  became  a  monk  and  abbot  of  St.  Saba 
(comp.  No.  26),  notr  Jerusalem.  {De  ScrijAorib. 
Ecdes.  Tol.  i.  col.  1462,  &c.) 

The  works  which  appear  to  be  by  this  Leontius 
are  as  follows : — 1 .  2x<{^<^  ScAo/io,  **  taken  down 
from  the  lips  of  Theodoras,  the  most  godly  abbot 
and  wisest  philosopher,  accomplished  alike  in  sacred 
and  profane  learning.**  This  work,  which  is  more 
commonly  cited  by  the  title  De  Seetis,  consists  of 
ten  divisions  called  irp(i(c(S,  Actiones  s  it  was  first 
published  with  a  Latin  version  by  Leunclavtus,  in 
a  volume  containing  several  other  pieces,  8vo.  Basel, 
1578,  and  was  reprinted  in  the  Auctarium  BiUio- 
theeae  Patrum  of  Ducaeus,  voL  i.  foL  Paris,  1624  ; 
in  the  Bibliaikeoa  Patrum^  vol.  zi.  fol.  Paris 
1644  ;  and  in  the  Bibliotkeoa  Patntm  of  Galland, 
vol.  xii.  p.  625,  &Cn  fol.  Venice,  1778.  The  Latin 
version  sdone  is  given  in  several  other  editions  of 
the  Bibliothcoa  Patrum.  2.  CotUra  Eatyckianos  et 
Neslorianos  LSbri  Tres.  s.  Con/uiotio  vtriusq^  Fie- 
tionis  inter  se  eonirariae :  some  speak  of  the  three 
books  into  which  this  treatise  is  divided  as  dis- 
tinct works.  3.  Liber  adversus  eoi  qui  pro/enaU 
nobis  guaedam  ApoUinariij  /also  iiueripta  nomine 
Sanctorum  Patrum  s.  Adversus  Frondes  Apollina- 
ristarum.  4.  Soiutiones  Arffumeniationum  Severi. 
5.  Dubitationes  hypatketioae  et  dt^iniaUes  contra  eos 
qui  negant  in  Qinsto  post  Unionem  duos  veras 
NcUuras.  These  pieces  have  not  been  printed  in 
the  original,  but  Latin  versions  from  the  papers  of 
FranciscusTurrianus  were  published  by  Caniaius  in 
his  Lectiones  Antiquae^  vol.  iv.  (or  vol.  i.  p.  625,  &c 
ed.  Basnage),  and  were  reprinted  in  the  Bibliolheea 
Patrum^  voL  ix.  foL  Lyon,  1677,  and  in  the 
above  mentioned  volume  of  the  Biblic4keca  of 
Galland.  6.  Apologia  ConcUU  Oudoedonensis. 
This  was  printed  wi&  a  Latin  version  and  notes, 
by  Antonio  Bongiovanni,  in  the  Gmcilia,  toL 
vtL  p.  799,  ed.  Mansi,  foL  Florence,  1762,  and 
was  reprinted  by  Galland,  L  c  In  the  title  Le- 
ontius is  called  Monachus  Hierosolymitanus,  but 
the  word  Hierosolymitanus  is  possibly  an  error  of 
the  transcriber.  At  any  rate  Galland  identifies 
the  writer  with  our  Leontius  ;  and  the  subject  of 
the  work  makes  it  probable  that  he  is  right.  7. 
Adversus  Eutyehianos  (s.  Seoerianos)  et  Nestorianos^ 
in  odo  libros  distinetum.  This  work  is  described 
by  Canisius  as  being  extant  in  MS.  at  Munich, 
and  by  Fabricius  as  occurring  In  the  catalogue  of 
the  Palatine  library.  8.  L&r  de  Duptid  Nainra 
in  Ckristo  contra  Haeresin  Monopkgsiiarum.  Labbe 
and  Cave  speak  of  this  as  extant  in  MS.  at  Vi- 
enna ;  and  Uiey  add  to  it  Dispuiatio  contra  PkHo- 
sophum  Arianum^  but  this  last  piece  seems  to  be 
an  extivct  from  GeUsius  of  Cyzicus  [Gblasius, 
No.  3],  and  is  probably  one  of  the  discuasioni  be- 


LEONTIUS. 

'tween  tbe  **  holy  bishopa  **  of  the  orthodox  party 
and  the  **  philoaophers  **  who  embraced  the  opposite 
tide.  If  so,  the  Leontiui  who  took  part  in  it  wai 
not  our  Leontioi,  but  a  much  older  person,  bishop 
of  the  Cappadoetan  Caesareia,  oontemporaiy  of 
Athanashu,  by  whom  he  is  mentioned,  and  author 
of  seTeial  works  not  now  extant  9.  Aooording  to 
Nicephonis  Callisti  (L  c),  our  Leontius  wrote  also 
^ an  admirable  work**  in  thirty  books,  in  which  he 
entirely  overthrew  the  tritheistic  heresy  of  Joannes 
Philoponns,  and  firmly  established  the  orthodox 
doctrine ;  but  this  work,  if  Nioephomi  has  cor- 
rectly described  it,  is  lost 

A  homily,  entitled  OraHo  ta  nudmm  Penieeoitem 
et  in  Caecum  a  NcUwiUUe^  necnon  in  illud  :  NoUie 
fudicare  teettmdum  /adefiij  by  **  Leontius  presbyter 
Constantinopolitanus,**  was  published  by  Comb^fis, 
with  a  Latin  Tersion,  in  his  Audarium  Notmm, 
voL  i.  foL  Paris,  1648.  The  editors  of  the  BSbHo- 
Iheoa  Patrvm  (toL  ix.  foL  Lyon,  1677),  by  phicing 
this  piece  among  the  works  of  our  Leontius,  appear 
to  identify  the  writer  with  him  ;  and  Cave,  though 
with  hesitation,  ascribes  the  homily  to  him.  But 
it  is  not  given  by  Oalland  ;  and  Fabridus  (BUtL 
Graec  toL  viiL  p.  321)  ascribes  the  homily  to 
Leontius  of  Neapolis.  [No.  20.]  A  homily  on 
the  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan,  printed  among 
the  supposititious  works  of  Chrysostom  (Opera^ 
Tol.  vii.  p.  506,  ed.  Savill),  is  ascribed  by  AUatiua 
and  Fabricius  {BHUioth,  Graee,  toL  viii.  p.  3*26, 
ToL  X.  p.  304)  to  '*  Leontius  of  Jerusalem,**  who  is 
perhaps  the  same  as  our  Leontius.  There  are 
various  homilies  extant  in  MS.  by  **  Leontius  pres- 
hyter  Constantinopolitanus.**  (Photiusand  Niceph. 
Ddlisti,  U.  ec;  Canisius,  Ftito  LeontOj  apad  BiUioth, 
Pairum^  voL  ix.  fol.  Lyon,  1677,  and  Leetimu 
Andquae^  vol  L  pp.  527,  &c.,  ed.  Basnage  ;  Cave, 
HitL  lAU,  vol  I  pw  543;  Vossius,  De  Historicii 
Graeds,  lib.  iv.  c.  18  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graeo.  vol  viiL 
p.  309,  &&,  31 8,  vol.  xiL  p.  648  ;  Oudin,  de  Scryh 
iorib.  et  Seripiis  Eoeles.  vol  L  coL  1462  ;  Mansi, 
Conalia,  vol.  viL  coL  797,  &c. ;  Galland.  BiUiotA, 
Patrum^  vol  xiL  Prol^nu  c.  20.) 

6.  Of  Byzantium.  According  to  Labbe  {De 
ByzanHmae  Hittoriae  Scriptorilnu  ProtrepHeon ; 
Catalogue  Seriptorum^  c  28  ;  and  Delineatio  Appa- 
ratur^  Pare  IL,  all  prefixed  to  the  Paris  edition  of 
the  Byxantine  historians),  the  name  of  Leontius 
has  been  given,  but  with  very  doubtful  correctness, 
to  the  otherwise  anonymous  continiwtor  of  the 
CkronoffrnpUa  of  Theophanes.  This  writer,  what- 
ever his  name  may  have  been,  lived  in  the  reign 
of  Constantine  Porphyrogenitus  [Con8TANTINU8 
VIL],  with  whom  be  was  intimate,  and  who 
desired  him  to  undertake  the  work,  and  supplied 
him  with  the  materials.  The  continuation,  in  its 
present  form,  comes  down  to  the  second  year  of 
Romanus,  son  and  successor  of  Constantine  Por- 
phyrogenitus, and  probably  reached,  or  was  designed 
to  reach,  to  a  later  period,  for  it  is  imperfect,  and 
breaks  oflF  abruptly.  But  the  latter  part  of  the 
history  is  an  addition  by  a  later  hand.  In  bud  the 
work  which  is  entitled  Xporo7/Mi^la,C%roiK]^rc^Ki, 
is  composed  of  three  parts,  by  three  distinct  writers : 
I.  The  History  of  the  Emperors  Leo  V.  the  Arme- 
nian, Michael  II.  of  Amorium,  Theophilus  the  son 
of  Michael,  and  Michael  III.  and  Theodora,  the 
son  and  widow  of  Theophilus,  by  the  so-called 
Leontius,  from  the  materials  supplied  by  Constantine 
Porphyrogenitus  ;  2.  The  Life  of  Basil  the  Mace- 
donian, by  Constantine  Porphyrogenitus  himself 


LEONTIUa 


75r 


(though  Labbe  and  Cave  would  assign  this  also  to 
Leontius) ;  and  3.  The  Lives  of  Leo  VI.  and 
Alexander,  the  sons  of  Basil,  and  of  Constantino 
Porphyrogenitus  and  the  commencement  of  the  reign 
of  Romanus  II.,  by  an  unknown  later  hand.  This 
third  part  is  more  succinct  than  the  former  parts,  and 
is  in  a  great  degree  boirowed,  with  little  variation, 
from  known  and  existing  sources.  The  fint  edition 
of  the  Ckronograpkia  was  in  the  Paris  edition  of  the 
Byzantine  historians.  It  was  prepared  for  publi- 
cation by  Comb^fis,  and  a  Latin  version  was  made 
fary  him ;  but  the  work  was  not  actually  published 
till  1685,  some  years  after  the  editor*s  death.  It 
forms  part  of  the  volume  entitled  Ol  ftrrd  Stwpdr 
ytjy^  Scnplorte  poet  Tkeop&anem^  and  is  in  folio. 
It  was  again  published  in  the  Venetian  reprint 
of  that  series,  fol.  a.  d.  1729,  and  again  under  the 
editorial  care  of  Bekker,  8vo.  Bonn,  1838,  with  the 
Latin  version  of  Comb^fis.  The  life  of  Basil,  by 
Constantine  Porphyrogenitus,  was  printed  sepa> 
ntely  as  early  as  1653,  in  the  XvfifAucrd  of  Allatins, 
8vo.  Cologn.  [CoNRTANTiNUS  VII.]  (Theophan. 
Continuat  Prooem ;  Labbe,  IL  ec  ;  Vossius,  De 
Hietorieie  GraectA,  lib.  iv.  c.  21  ;  Fabric  BiU, 
Oraec  vol  vii.  p.  681,  vol  viii.  p.  318  ;  Cave, 
Hiet.  LUL  vol  ii  p.  90.) 

7.  Of  Constantinople.    [No.  5.] 

8.  Of  Cyprusl     [Na  20.] 

9.  Epigrammaticus.     [No.  27.] 

10.  Episoopus.    [Nos.  2,  16,  20.] 

1 1.  Fabularum  ScRiPTom    [No.  16.] 

12.  Grammaticus.     [No.  16.] 

13.  Haoiopolita.     [No.  20.] 

14.    HlXROSOLYMlTANUS,    Or    of   JxRUSiXBM. 

[No.  5.] 

15.  OfLAMPSACus.    [Lbo,  No.  3.] 

16.  Lascivus.  Ausonius  commemorates  (Pro- 
feuor^  Burdigal,  Epigram,  vii. )  among  the  teachers 
of  Bordeaux,  Leontius,  a  grammaticus  or  gramma- 
rian, sumamed  Lascivus,  *'a  name,**  adds  Auso- 
nius, **  unworthy  of  the  purity  of  his  life,'*  who 
had  been  his  Cnend  and  companion  from  early 
youth.  Fabricius  is  in  one  place  (Bibl,  Grace,  vol. 
viii.  p.  325)  inclined  to  identify  with  this  Leontius 
of  Bordeaux  a  Leontius  Mtthooraphus,  or 
Scriptor  Fabularum,  a  writer  of  some  merit, 
whose  works  were  discovered  and  designed  for 
publication  by  Brassicanus;  but  the  design  was 
never  executed,  and  the  MS.  has  been  either  lost 
or  destroyed.  (Not,  ad  PeironU  Arbitri  Satyricon^ 
c.  121,  p.  572,  ed.  Burmann,  prima,  or  vol  i.  p. 
741,  ed.  secunda.)  Oesner  also  thought  he  had 
somewhere  read  the  work  of  one  Leontius  in  which 
some  of  the  myths  of  the  poets  were  related.  Sido- 
nius  Apollinaris,  a  generation  Uter  than  Ausonius, 
mentions  a  Pontius  Leontius  of  Bordeaux  or  the 
neighbourhood  (EpittoL  lib.  viii.  11,  12),  whose 
castle  at  the  confluence  of  the  Garonne  and  Dor- 
dogne  he  describes  in  one  of  his  poems.  (Carmen 
xxii.  Burgue  Pontii  Leontii),  This  Pontius  Leon- 
tius is  by  Fabricius  in  another  pboe  (Bibl.  Graec. 
vol  iv.  p.  94,  note  w.)  identified  with  the  fabulist 
of  Brassicanus.  But  the  Leontii  of  Ausonius  and 
Sidonius,  however  doubtful  it  may  be  which  (if 
either)  of  them  is  the  fabulist,  must  be  distin- 
guiehed  from  each  other,  as  well  as  from  two  other 
Leontii,  bishops  of  Bordeaux,  mentioned  by  Ve- 
nan  tins  Honorius  Fortunatus,  bishop  pf  Poitiers  in 
the  sixth  century  (Carmin.  lib.  iv.  9,  10);  one  of 
whom  is  especially  commemorated  by  him  for  his 
pious  care  in  the  restoration  of  ruined  churches, 

8c  3 


758 


LEONTIUS. 


and  the  founding  of  new  ones.  (Cbrmm.  lib.  i. 
passim.)  Bunnann  identifiei,  bat  without  anj 
apparent  reaaon,  this  Leontiui  of  Venantiui  with 
the  Pontius  Leontius  of  Sidoniua,  and  tuppoies  the 
works  mentioned  by  Brassioanns  to  hare  been 
written  by  him  ;  but  we  think  the  opinion  that 
the  fabulist  was  the  Leontius  Lucivus  of  Ansonios 
is  the  most  probable.  (Bormann,  £.  a;  Fabric,  ^ce., 
and  BibL  Med,  et  Infim*  LatimL  toL  It.  pp.  268, 
269.) 

17.  Mkchanicus,  a  6r^ek  mathematical  writer, 
whose  period  is  not  exactly  known.  He  was  later, 
probably  much  later,  thim  Claudius  Ptolemaeus. 
He  wrote  his  only  known  work  for  the  gratification 
of  his  friend  Theodorus,  whose  fellow-workman  in 
some  mechanical  pursuit  he  had  been.  It  is 
doubted  whether  this  Theodorus  was  the  person 
of  that  name  to  whom  Proclus  inscribed  his  treatise 
De  Procidentia  et  Fato ;  or  a  later  Theodorus,  an 
engineer,  who  defended  Dan  in  the  war  between 
the  emperor  Justinian  I.  and  the  Persian  king, 
Chosroes  I.  (Procop.  de  Bell.  Penieo^  iL  13):  more 
probably  it  was  the  latter.  Leontius  also  states 
that  he  had  constructed  a  sphere  or  celestial  globe, 
after  the  description  of  AratUB,  for  an  Elpidius, 
who  was  perhaps  the  Elpidius  sent  by  the  emperor 
Maurice  (a.  d.  583)  on  an  embassy  to  the  Chagan 
of  the  Avars.  (Tbeophan.  ChroHog.  p.  2 1 4,  ed.  Paris, 
p.  170,  ed.  Venice,  vol.  i.  p.  390,  ed.  Bonn.)  It  may 
then  be  considered  that  Leontius  lived  in  the  reign 
of  Justinian  and  his  successors,  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  sixth  century.  Leontius  wrote  a  disserta- 
tion, which  has  come  down  in  an  imperfect  form, 
Ilcpi  iropcuTKcv^r  'Apartias  a^pas,  De  Construo- 
Hone  Sphaerae  ArcUi,  commonly  prefixed  to  the 
Scholia  on  the  Phaenomena  of  Aratus,  which  are, 
though  incorrectly,  ascribed  to  Theon.  The  dis- 
sertation of  Leontius  has  been  several  times  printed. 
It  is  included  in  the  collection  of  ancient  astro- 
nomical treatises  published  hy  Aldus,  fol.  Venice, 
1499  ;  and  in  the  A»ironomiea  Veterum  Scripta 
Jsagogioa^  8vo.  in  OfRcina  Sanctandxeana,  1589  ; 
and  in  the  following  editions  of  Aratus,  4to.  Basel, 
1536,  4to.  Paris,  1540  and  1559;  and  that  of 
Buhle,  2  vols.  8vo.  Leipaig,  1793—1801.  (Buhle, 
Proleg,  m  Arati  Opera ;  Fabric.  B^  Graee,  vol. 
iv.  p.  94,  &c,  vol.  viii.  p.  326.) 

18.  MoNACHus,  the  Monk.    [No.  5.] 

19.  M\'TH00IIAPHU8.     [No.  16.] 

20.  Of  Nbapolis  (or  of  Hagiopolis,  according 
to  his  own  authority,  cited  by  Cave)  in  Cyprus. 
He  was  bishop  of  that  city,  which  Le  Quien  (Orieru 
Chriglianui,  vol.  ii.  col  1061)  identifies  with  the 
Nova  Lemissus,  or  Nemissus,  or  Nemosia,  which 
rose  out  of  the  ruins  of  Amathus.  Baronius,  Pos- 
sevino,  and  others,  call  Leontius  bishop  of  Salami» 
or  Constantia :  but  in  the  records  of  the  Second 
Nicene,  or  Seventh  General  Council,  held  A.D. 
787,  Actio  iv.  (Cottcilia,  vol  vii.  col  236,  ed. 
Labbe ;  vol.  iv.  col  1 93.  ed.  Hardouin,  vol  viil  col 
884,  ed.  Coleti,  and  vol  xiil  col  44,  ed.  Mansi), 
he  is  expressly  described  as  bishop  of  Neapolis  in 
Cyprus.  His  death  is  said  to  have  occurred  in  a.  d. 
620  or  630.  His  principal  works  are  as  follows :  1. 
A^oi  Mp  T^r  XpuTTiavwif  droKoyias  Kard  *lev- 
9cdm»  KoX  irepi  tlKSwr  rvv  dyiatv,  Sermones  pro 
De/ennone  Christianorum  contra  Judaeoe  ae  de 
Imamnibue  Sanctis.  A  long  extract  from  the  fifth 
of  these  Semume$  was  read  at  the  second  Nicene 
Council  {Ckmcilia,  L  c)j  among  the  testimonies  of 
the  fathers  in  suppwt  of  the  use  of  images  in  wor- 


LEONTIU& 

ship  ;  and  several  passages,  most  of  them  identicul 
with  those  dted  in  the  council,  are  given  by 
Joannes  Damascenus  in  his  Oratio  III.  de  Imoffi- 
nilnie  {Opera^  vol  L  p.  873,  &c.  ed.  Le  Quien). 
A  Latin  version  of  another  portion  of  one  of  these 
discourses  of  Leontius  is  given  in  the  LecHones 
ArUiquae  of  Canisioj.  (Vol  i.  p.  793,  ed  Basnage.) 
2.  Blor  Tov  dyiev  *Utdww  ipx'^wun^ou  *AA(f> 
aiflp^Uta  TOV  'EAfi^juoMf,  Vita  SameU  Joamai» 
Arckiepitoopi  AletBondHae  Cognometdo  Eteenumtg 
s.  EUemoeynariL  This  John  of  Alexandria  died 
A.  D.  616  [JoANNBS,  No.  55];  and  his  life  by 
Leontius,  which  was  mentioned  in  the  second 
Nicene  council  {QoneiHa^  vol.  eit.  col  246,  Labbe, 
202,  Hardouin,  896,  Coleti,  53,  Mansi),  b  extant 
in  MS.  in  the  Imperial  Librsiy  at  Vienna.  An 
ancient  Latin  version  by  Anastasius  Bibliothecarius 
is  given  by  Rosweid  {De  Vitit  Pairum^  pars  I), 
Surius  (De  Probati»  Sanctorum  Ft/w),  and  Bol- 
landns  {Ada  Sancior.  Januar.  vol  il  p.  498,  &c.). 
The  account  of  St  Vitalis  or  Vitalius  given  in 
the  Ada  Sanctorum  of  Bolhindus  {Januar.  vol 
I  p.  702)  is  a  Latin  version  of  a  part  of  this  Life 
of  Joannes  Eleemosynarius.  3.  Bios  rav  6olov 
^vfjitdw  TOV  aoKoVf  Vita  Sandi  Symeonis  SiatpUeUh, 
or  Bios  KcX  iroAiTcta  rev  d€€a  2u^m}k  too  Htd 
Xpiarov  inoyofioerBirros  SoAov,  Vila  d  ConvereaHo 
Abbatis  Sjpneom»  oui  eognominaius  ed  Stultue 
propter  Chridum,  also  mentioned  in  the  Nicene 
council  {L  c.),and  published  in  the  AdaSandomm 
of  the  BolhmdisU  {Julii^  toI  I  p.  136,  &c),  with 
a  Latin  version  different  from  that  which  had 
been  previously  published  by  Surius  (De  Probatie 
Sandor,  Vitis^  a.  d.  1.  Julii),  and  by  Lipomannus. 
The  other  published  works  of  Leontius  are  homi- 
lies. 4.  Sermo  in  Simeonem  quando  Dominum  in 
Ulnae  tueoepit  5.  In  Diem  ftdum  mediae  Pente- 
oostes;  both  given,  with  a  Latin  rersion,  in  the 
Novum  Audarium  of  Comb^fis,  vol  I  fol  Paris, 
1648.  Fabricius  adds  to  these,  as  given  by  Com- 
bos, another  homily.  In  Diem  /estum  mediae 
Pentecostes  d  in  Caecum  a  NaUoUale ;  necnon  in 
iUud :  Nolite  judicare  tecundum  /adem :  but  this 
homily  is  said  in  the  title  to  be  by  **  Leontius 
presbyter  CPolitanus,**  and  has  been  already 
noticed.  [No.  5.]  Compare,  however.  Fabric 
BiU,  Graeo.  vol  z.  p.  309.  As  Leontius  of  Nea 
polls  is  recorded  to  have  written  many  homilies  in 
honour  of  saints  {iyicaifua)^  and  for  the  festivals  of 
the  church  {-rayrfyvpiKcl  kJiyoi)^  especially  one  on 
the  Transfiguration  of  our  Saviour,  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  some  of  those  extant  under  the  name  of  Leon- 
tius of  Constantinople  may  be  by  him.  He  wrote 
also  UapaWi^vp  Xiyoi  /S',  ParaUelommi  a.  Zooo- 
rum  eommunium  TheolfMioorum  IMni  It,  •  the  first 
book  consisted  rw  bwew^  the  other  rH»  dwQptnri- 
nor,  Turrianus  possessed  the  second  book  ;  but 
whether  that  or  the  first  is  extant  we  know  not : 
neither  has  been  published.  It  has  been  thought 
that  Joannes  Damascenus,  in  his  Parallels,  maiie 
use  of  those  of  Leontius.  Fabricius,  on  the  authority 
of  some  MSS.,  inserts  among  the  works  of  Leontins 
of  Neapolis  the  homily  Els  rcl  ^o.  In  Feelum  (si 
Bamoe)  Palmarum^  ascribed  to  Chryoostom,  and 
printed  among  the  doubtful  or  spurious  works  in 
the  editions  of  that  fiither.  (Vol  vii.  p^  334,  ed. 
Savill,  vol  z.  p.  767,  ed.  MontGsncon,  or  vol  x. 
p.  915,  and  vol  xiii.  p.  354,  in  the  recent  Parisian 
reprint  of  Montfaucon^s  edition.)  Maldonatus  {ad 
Joan,  vii.)  mentions  some  MS.  Commeniarii  dl 
Joannem  by  Leontius ;  and  an  Oratio  in  loMdem 


LEONTIITS. 

8.  E^p^pkami  is  mentiooed  hj  Theodore  Stndita 
in  his  AntirH^eUeus  Seeundtu,  ap.  Sirmond.  Opera^ 
▼oL  y.  p.  130.  {ComcUia^  IL  ee.;  Fabric.  BtUiotk 
Graee.  ▼ol.  Tiii.  pi  320,  &c. ;  Cave,  Hi»i,  LUL  toL  L 
p.  550 ;  Oadin,  De  SeriptorUm»  EeeledaatieU^  toL 
1.  col.  1575,  &e. ;  Voaaiat,  d»  HiMorids  OraeeU, 
lib.  n.  c  23 ;  Le  Qiiien,  Orifem»  CSIHMmm,  toL 
il  col.  1062 ;  Ada  Sanelor,  Jul  toL  I  p.  181.) 

21.  Philosophus,  or  Sopbista,  &tlierof  Athe- 
nais,  afterwards  called  Eadocia,  wife  of  the  em- 
peror  Theodotios  the  vonnger.   [Ecdocia,  No.  1.] 

22.  Of  Phryou.  [No.  1.] 

23.  PiLATUfl,  or  Ptlatub,  a  Greek  of  Thea- 
aakmica,  and  a  dieciple  of  Bariaam.  Boocado  met 
him  at  Venice  and  pemiaded  him  to  give  up  hia 
intention  of  viaiting  Rome,  and  to  go  to  Florence, 
where,  throagh  Boecacio^  interest,  he  obtained  the 
appointment  of  public  teacher,  with  a  salarj.  He 
was  for  some  time  (apparently  for  three  yean)  the 
guest  of  Boccacio,  to  whom  he  gare  priyate  lessons 
m  Homer.  Booosdo  has  giyen  a  curious  descrip- 
tion of  the  person  and  manners  of  Leontius ;  he 
ascribes  to  htm  a  thorough  acquaintance  with 
Greek  literature,  and  an  inexhaustible  fund  of 
information  on  Grecian  history,  mycology,  and 
arts.  He  does  not  appear  to  haye  written  any- 
thing; but  Boccacio,  in  his  Utfii  ya^wKoyias 
Demm^  has  repeatedly  cited  the  remarks  which 
he  had  heard  Laontins  make.  His  wandering  dis- 
position led  him  to  leaye  Florence ;  and  his  sub- 
sequent history  appears  to  be  unknown.  (Boccacio, 
De  Omualog,  Deor,  xy.  6,  7.) 

24.  Po»TA.    [No.  27.] 

25.  PRxamrTBR.    [Nos.  5  and  26.] 

26.  Of  St.  Saba.  Surius  has  given  (Z)s  Pro- 
hati»  Sanctomm  VUit^  a.  d.  22  Noy.),  professedly 
from  Symeon  Metaphrastes,  an  interpolated  Latin 
yersion  of  a  life  of  St  (Gregory  of  Agrigentnm,  by 
Leontius,  presbyter  and  abbot  of  St  Saba.  The 
Greek  original,  which  is  extant  in  MS.,  bears  the 
title  Acorrfov  irpwtvripav  «rol  ifyevft^yov  r^f 
lunnis  Tov  irfiov  ScCCet  r^r  yttfudaw  irSKMn  ds 
filop  luX  ^oAiuxra  rw  6(rlov  Uarpds  i)/u»y  Tfntyo- 
phv  TOV  'AKpaywrtPoVy  LmUH  Predyteri  et  Ab- 
baUs  CoenobU  S.  Sabae  {wins  Romae,  sc.  Novae  s. 
CPoleot)  Liber  de  Tito  et  Mtraeuli»  &  Palrie 
nosiri  OregorH  AgrigentmL  If  the  expression 
**  Urbis  Romae  **  is  correctly  referred  to  Leontius, 
it  furnishes  an  aigument  for  identifying  him  with 
Leontius  of  Bysantium  [No.  5],  who,  in  that  case, 
must  haye  embraced  a  monastic  life  in  the  monas- 
tery of  St  Saba,  near  Jeroaalenu  (Surius,  Lc; 
Fabric.  BihL  Cfraec  yoL  yiii.  p.  322 ;  Caye,  BitL 
Zttt.  yoL  il  Z>iMert  1.  p.  12.) 

27.  ScHOLASTicus,  a  Greek  of  Constantinople, 
author  of  yarious  epigrams  contained  in  the  Antho- 
Icgia  Graeoay  among  which  is  one  Eir  eht6¥a  Ta- 
C/Mi}X(ov  Mipx"^  ^^  Bvfearri^  (yoL  ii.  p.  634, 
ed.  Jacobs),  in  honour  of  GabrieU  who  was  prse- 
fectus  urbi  under  the  emperor  Justinian  L  (  Fabric. 
BiU,  Graec.  yol.  iy.  p.  480,  yoL  yii.  p.  309,  note 
dd.  and  p.  327.) 

28.  SopHXSTA.  [See  No.  21.]  There  was  a 
Leontius,  a  friend  of  Libanius,  to  whom  many  of 
his  letters  are  addressed.  See  the  Index  in  Wolfs 
edition  of  the  Epittola»  of  Libanius. 

There  were  yarious  other  Leontii,  but  none  of 
them  of  sufficient  importance  to  claim  notice.  A  list 
of  them  may  be  seen  in  Fabricius,  BibL  Graee.  yoL 
TiiL  p.  323,  &c  ;  and  yoL  xL  p.  567.     [J.  C.  M.] 

LEO'NTIUS,  jurists.    1.  In  a  constitution  of 


LEONTIUS. 


759 


Theodosius  II.  of  a.  d.  425,  Leontina,  a  jurist, 
was  named  among  other  professors  at  Constanti- 
nople, and  was  honoured  with  a  oomitioa  prvni 
ordime,  a  dignity  which  thenceforth  was  only  to  be 
acquired  by  20  years*  serrice.  (Cod.  Theod.  6.  tit 
21.  s.  un.)  Perhaps  he  was  the  first  legal  pro- 
fessor at  Constantinople,  for  in  foimer  constitutions 
no  jurist  is  named  among  the  professors  (Cod. 
Theod.  13.  tit  3.  s.  16, 17):  but  shortly  after  the 
appointment  of  Leontius,  a  second  professorship  of 
law  was  added  (Cod.  Just  1 1.  tit  18.  s^  un.  §  1.) 
Of  this  Leontius  we  know  no  more,  imless  he  be 
the  same  person  who  ten  years  afterwards  is  named 
in  seyeral  constitutions  piaefect  of  Constantinople. 
(Cod.  Theod.  14.  tit  16.  s.  8 ;  ib.  6.  tit  28.  s.  8  ; 
ib.  16.  tit  5.  s.  ult.) ;  this  being  a  dignity  to 
which  we  know  that  Themistius  uie  sophist,  and 
other  professors  of  arts,  sometimes  aspired.  (Jac. 
Gothofred  ad  Cod.  Theod.  14.  tit  9.  s^  3,  and  yol. 
ii.  p.  1 1 4,  ed.  Hitter  ;  Heineccius,  HitL  Jur,  Rom. 
§  380.  a.;  Zimmem,  R,  R,  O.  yol.  L  g  69.) 

2.  A  jurist,  was  the  fitther  of  a  jurist  named 
Patridus,  and  succeeded  another  Patricias.  All  the 
three  were  probably  professors  of  law  at  Berytus. 
(Const  A^Mccy,  §  9).  From  Cod.  1.  tit  17.  s. 
9,  it  appears  that  he  preceded  those  distinguished 
ancestors  of  Anatolius,  who  **  optimam  sui  memo- 
riam  in  legibus  reliquenmt,^  by  which  expression 
Justinian  probably  means  to  refer  to  useftil  com- 
mentaries on  the  Gregorian,  Hermogenian,  and 
Theodosian  Codes.  In  the  passage  cited  from  the 
Code  he  is  mentioned  with  the  titles  ^  rirum  glo- 
riosissimum  praefectorium  consularem.** 

3.  A  jurist,  perhaps  of  the  same  family  with 
No.  2,  but  of  subsequent  date.  He  was  the  son  of 
the  jurist  EudoxiuB,  and  the  father  of  Anatolius, 
professor  of  law  at  Berytus,  and  one  of  the  com- 
pilers of  the  Digest  This  Leontius  was  one  of 
that  distinguished  race  to  whom  the  expression  of 
Justinian,  explained  in  the  preceding  article,  ap- 
plies (Const  ToMta^  g  9) ;  and  from  Const  AiZ»- 
«rsr,  §  9,  it  may  be  inferxed  that,  like  his  fiither 
and  his  son,  he  was  professor  of  law  at  Berytus. 

4.  A  praefectus  praetorio  under  the  emperor 
Anastadus,  the  prQjd^oeesor  of  Justinian.  (Lydus, 
de  Magitt.  iiL  17.)  An  edict  of  his  appears  in  the 
collection  of  Edieta  Praefeetontm  Pradario^  pub- 
lished by  a  E.  Zachariae.  {Atmdata^  p.  273,  fol. 
Lips.  1843.) 

5.  Is  the  second  person  named  in  the  commission 
of  ten,  who  were  appointed  to  compile  the  first 
Constitutionum  Codex  of  Justinian.  In  Const. 
Sumrna  Re^publiooA,  §  2,  he  appears  with  the  titles 
*'  yir  eminenUssimus,  magister  militum,  consularis 
atque  patridus.^  He  was  not  subsequently  em- 
ployed in  the  emperor*s  legal  compilations. 

6.  A  patronus  cansamm  in  the  tribunal  of  the 
prae&ctus  praetorio  at  Constantinople.  He  was 
one  of  the  16  commissioners  appointed  to  compile 
the  Digest,  under  the  presidency  of  Tribonian. 
(Const  rcmto,  §  9,  Const  AiBuKtp  §  9.)  Some 
of  the  different  jurists  named  Leontius  are  con- 
founded by  Pandiolus,  d»  Clar,  /tUerp,  Jur, 
p. 63.  [J.  T.  G.] 

LEO'NTIUS,  a  physician,  aamt,  and  martyr, 
who  was  probably  of  Arabian  origin,  but  bom  at 
Vicentia  in  Venetia,  in  the  third  century  after 
Christ.  He  afterwards  remoyed  to  AquUeia  in 
Venetia,  where,  in  company  with  St  Caipophoms, 
who  was  either  his  brother  or  intimate  friend,  he 
distinguished  himself  by  his  zeal  in  fiivour  of 

3c  4 


760 


LEOSTHENES. 


Christianity.  For  this  ofTence  they  were  brought 
before  the  governor  Lysias,  and  after  being  tortured 
in  various  modes,  and  (according  to  the  legend) 
miraculously  delivered,  they  were  at  last  beheaded, 
probably  a.  d.  300.  Their  memory  is  celebrated 
by  the  Romish  church,  on  August  20th.  See  the 
Ada  Sanctorum  (in  Aug.  20),  where  several  diffi> 
culties  are  critically  discussed  at  length.  [  W.A.O.] 

LEO'NYMUS.    [AuTOLBON.] 

LEO'PHANES  {Atwpdyris),  aGreek  physician 
or  physiologist,  who  must  have  lived  in  or  before 
the  fourth  century,  b.  c,  as  he  is  quoted  by  Aristotle 
{De  Gisner,  Anim,  iv.  1.  §  22)  and  Theopbraatus 
{De  Can»,  Plant,  il  4.  §  12).  The  passage  of  Aria- 
totle,  which  relates  to  the  supposed  method  of 
generating  male  and  female  children,  is  alluded  to  by 
Plutarch  {De  PlacU.  PkUos,  v.  7)  and  Pseudo-Galen 
(Histor,  Pkilos,  c.  32,  vol.  ziz.  p.  324)  in  both  of 
which  places  he  is  called  CUophanei,  The  same 
opinion  (or  rather,  if  the  passage  in  Aristotle  be 
correct,  exactly  the  contrary)  is  to  be  found  in  the 
treatise  *'De  Superfoetatione,"  which  fonns  part  of 
the  Hippocratic  collection  (voL  i.  p.  476),  and 
this  has  made  M.  Littr^  attribute  the  work  in 
question  to  Leophanes,  though  perhaps  without 
sufficient  reason.  (Oeuvres  (THippocr.  vol.  L  p. 
879,  &c.)  [W.A^G.] 

LEOPHON,  artist.    [Lophon.] 

LEOPHRON  (Ac^^tpMy),  son  of  Anaxihia, 
tyrant  of  Rhegium.  According  to  Dionysius  of 
Halicamassus  (Exc,  xix.  4,  p.  2359,  ed.  Reiske.), 
he  succeeded  his  &ther  in  the  sovereign  power ; 
it  is  therefore  probable  that  he  was  the  eldest  of 
the  two  sons  of  Anaxilas,  in  whose  name  Micy thus 
assumed  the  sovereignty,  and  who  afterwards,  at 
the  instigation  of  Hieron  of  Syracuse,  dispossessed 
the  latter  of  his  authority.  Diodorus,  from  whom 
we  learn  these  fects,  does  not  mention  the  name  of 
either  of  the  young  princes.  According  to  the 
same  author,  their  reign  lasted  six  years  (b.  a  467 
—461),  when  they  were  expelled  by  a  popular 
insurrection  both  from  Rh^um  and  Zimde.  (Diod. 
xi.  48, 66,  76.)  Leophron  is  elsewhere  mentioned 
as  carrying  on  Avar  against  the  neighbouring  city  of 
Locri,  and  as  displaying  his  magnificence  at  the 
Olympic  games,  by  feasting  the  whole  assembled 
multitude.  His  victory  on  that  occasion  was  cele- 
brated by  Simonides.  (Justin,  zxi.  S ;  Athen.  i. 
p.  3.)  [RH.B.] 

LEGS  (AM$t),  one  of  the  heroes  eponymi  of  the 
Athenians.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  son  of  Or^ 
pheus,  and  the  phyle  of  Lieontis  derived  its  name 
from  him.  (Phot  «.  «.;  Suid.  i.  «.;  Paus.  i«  5, 
$  2,  X.  10.  §  I.)  Once,  it  is  said,  when  Athens 
was  suffering  from  £Eunme  or  plague,  the  Delphic 
oracle  demanded  that  the  daughters  of  Leos  should 
be  sacrificed,  and  the  fiither*s  merit  was  that  he 
complied  with  the  command  of  the  oracle.  The 
maidens  were  afterwards  honoured  by  the  Athe- 
nians, who  erected  the  Leocorium  (from  Atc^s  and 
K6pai)  to  them.  (Hieronym.  «a  Jooin,  p.  185,  ed. 
Mart.;  Aelian,  V,  H,  xil  28;  Pint  The$,  13; 
Paus.  i.  5,  §  2 ;  Diod.  zv.  17 ;  Demosth.  Epilapk 
p.  1398;  Schol.  ad  Thueyd.  vi.  57.)  Aelian  calls 
the  daughters  of  Leos  Pnxithea,  Theope,  and 
Eubule ;  and  Photius  calls  the  first  of  them  Phaai- 
thea ;  while  Hieronymus,  who  mentions  only  one, 
states  that  she  sacrificed  herself  for  her  country  of 
her  own  accord.  [L,  S.] 

LEO'STHENES  (Ac«Hre4i^r).  1.  An  Athe- 
nian, who  commanded  a  fleet  and  annament  in  the 


LEOSTHENES. 

Cyclades  in  b.c.  361.  Having  allowed  himself  ta 
be  surprised  by  Alexander,  tyrant  of  Pherae,  and 
defeated,  with  a  loss  of  5  triremes  and  600  men,  he 
was  condemned  to  death  by  the  Athenians,  aa  a 
punishment  for  his  ill  success.     (Diod.  zv.  95.) 

2.  An  Athenian,  ctmimander  of  the  combined 
Greek  army  in  the  Lamian  war.  We  know  not 
by  what  means  he  had  obtained  the  high  reputation 
which  we  find  him  enjoying  when  he  first  makea 
his  appearance  in  history:  it  has  been  generally 
inferred,  from  a  passage  in  Strabo  (iz.  p«  433),  that 
he  had  first  served  under  Alexander  in  Asia  ;  but 
there  seems  much  reason  to  believe  that  this  is  a 
mistake,  and  that  Leonnatus  is  the  person  there 
meant  (See  Groskurd,  Strah.  L  &,  and  compw 
Thirl walPs  Greece,  voL  vii.  p.  164.) 

It  is  certain  that  when  we  first  meet  with  any 
distinct  mention  of  Leosthenes,  he  appears  as  an 
officer  of  acknowledged  ability  and  established  re- 
putation in  war,  but  a  vehement  opponent  of  the 
Macedonian  interest  Shortly  before  the  death  of 
Alexander  he  had  collected  together  and  brought 
over  to  Taenarus  a  large  body  of  the  Greek  mer- 
cenaries that  had  been  disbanded  by  the  different 
satraps  in  Asia,  according  to  Alexander's  orders. 
(Paus.  i.  1.  §  3,  25.  §  5  vui.  52.  §  5  ;  Diod. 
xvii.  111.)  As  soon  as  the  news  of  the  kiog^s 
death  reached  Athens  Leosthenes  was  despatched 
to  Taenarus  to  engage  the  services  of  these  troops, 
8000  in  number:  from  thence  be  hastened  to 
Aetolia,  and  induced  that  people  to  join  in  the  war 
against  Macedonia.  Their  example  was  followed 
by  the  Locrians,  Phocians,  Dorians,  and  many  of 
the  Thessalians,  as  well  as  by  several  of  the  states 
of  the  Peloponnese ;  and  Leosthenes,  who  was  by 
common  consent  appointed  commander-in-chie^ 
assembled  these  combined  forces  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Thermopylae.  The  Boeotians,  who,  throng 
fear  of  the  restoration  of  Thebes,  adhered  to  the 
Macedonian  interest,  collected  a  force  to  prevent 
the  Athenian  contingent  from  joining  the  allied 
aimy  ;  but  Leosthenes  hastened  with  a  part  of  his 
forces  to  assist  the  Athenians,  and  totally  defeated 
the  Boeotian  army.  Antipater  now  advanced  from 
the  north,  but  vrith  a  force  very  inferior  to  that  of 
the  confederates:  he  was  defeated  in  the  first  action 
near  Thermopylae,  and  compelled  to  throw  himself 
into  the  small  town  of  Laimia.  Leosthenes,  de- 
sirous to  finish  the  war  at  a  blow,  pressed  the  siege 
with  the  utmost  vigour ;  but  his  assaults  were  re- 
pulsed, and  he  was  compelled  to  resort  to  the  slower 
method  of  a  blockade.  While  he  was  engaged  in 
forming  the  lines  of  circumvallation,  the  besieged 
made  a  vigorous  sally,  in  which  Leosthenes  himself 
received  a  blow  on  the  head  fit>m  a  stone,  of  which 
he  died  three  days  after.  (Diod.  zviii  8 — 13 ; 
Paus.  i.  25.  §  5 ;  Plut  Phoe.  23 ;  Justin,  xiii.  5.) 
His  death  was  felt  as  a  great  discouragement  to  the 
cause  of  the  allied  Greeks ;  and  Pausanias  is  pro- 
bably right  in  regarding  it  as  the  main  cause  of 
their  ultimate  failure.  Phocion*s  remark,  on  the 
other  hand,  is  well  known,  that  **  he  was  very  well 
fitted  for  a  short  course,  but  not  equal  to  a  long 
one."  (Plut  Phoe,  23,  de  Rep.  ^erend,  6.)  It  is 
certain  that  Leosthenes  gave  proofs  of  no  common 
energy  and  ability  during  the  short  period  of  his 
command ;  and  his  loss  was  mourned  by  the  Athe- 
nians as  a  public  calamity.  He  was  honoured  with 
a  public  burial  in  the  Cenuneicus,  and  his  funetal 
oration  was  pronounced  by  Hyperides.  (Paus.  i. 
29,  §  13 ;  Diod.  zriii  13).     His  death  took  phue 


LEOTYCHIDES. 

hefon  the  dow  of  the  year  323  B.C. :  though  itill 
quite  a  Toang  man,  it  appears  that  he  left  children, 
trhose  statues  were  set  up  by  the  side  of  his  own 
in  the  Peiraeeus.    (Paus.  i.  i.  §  3).        [E.H.B.] 

LEOSTRA'TIDES,  a  siWcr-chaser,  who  lired 
at  Rome  in  the  time  of  Pompey  the  Great,  and 
exeaited  works  representing  batUes  and  anned  men 
(PUn.  H,N.  xxxiii.  12.  s,  55).  The  name  has 
been  corrupted,  in  the  common  editions  of  Pliny,  into 
Laedn»  Slratiates^  and  the  true  reading  is  not  quite 
certain.  Thiersch  proposes  Lysi^ratidet  {Eftock,  pp. 
297»  298  ;  comp.  Sillig.  CaUU.  ArH/,  s.  v.)  [P.  S.] 

LEOTRCPHIDES  {Awrpwptiyis)^  one  of  the 
Athenian  dithyrambic  poets,  whom  Aristophanes 
ridicules  {Av.  1405,  6).  The  meagrencss  of  his 
person,  as  well  as  of  his  poetry,  made  him  a  stand- 
ing jest  with  the  comic  poets.  (Schol.  in  Aristoph. 
L  c  ;  Snid.  «.  «. ;  Ath.  zii.  p.  551,  a.  b.)    [P.  S.] 

LEOTY'CHIDES  (A«m;x«i|t,  Afin-i/x^Si?!. 
Herod.)  1.  Son  of  Anaxilaus,  of  the  royal  blood 
of  the  Eurypontids,  and  fourth  progenitor  of  No. 
2.    (Herod,  viii.  131.) 

2.  Son  of  Menares,  and  rixteenth  of  the  Eury- 
pontids. Having  become  king  of  Sparta,  about 
B,c.  491,  on  the  deposition  of  Demanitus,  through 
the  contriTance  of  Cleomenes  and  the  collusion  of 
the  Delphic  oracle  [Clbomxnss  ;  Dxmaratus], 
he  accompanied  Cleomenes  to  A^na,  and  aided 
him  in  seiiing  the  hostages,  of  whom  he  had  pre- 
Tionsly  attempted  topossess  himself  in  vain.  (Herod. 
Ti.  65,  &c  ;  Pans.  iii.  4.)  On  the  death  of  Cleo- 
menes, soon  after,  the  Aeginetans  complained  at 
SparU  of  the  detention  of  their  hostages  by  the 
Athenians,  in  whose  hands  they  had  been  placed, 
and  the  Lacedaemonians  thereupon  decided  that 
Leotychides  should  be  given  up,  by  way  of  «ati»- 
faction,  to  the  complainants.  On  the  proposal, 
however,  of  a  Spartan  named  Theasides,  it  was 
agreed  that  Leotychides  should  proceed  to  Athens 
and  recover  the  prisoners  ;  but  the  men  thus  de- 
tained belonged,  doubtless,  to  the  oligarchical  party 
at  Aegina,  and  the  Athenians  refused  to  give  them 
up,  alleging  that  they  had  been  placed  with  them  by 
Cleomenes  and  Leotychides  together,  whereas  the 
latter  only  had  come  to  claim  them.  The  remon- 
strances of  Leotychides,  backed  though  they  were 
by  the  warning  anecdote  of  the  perjury  and  punish- 
ment of  Olaucus  [see  above,  p.  275,  b.],  were  of 
no  avail,  and  he  returned  to  Sparta  with  the  object 
of  his  mission  unaccomplished.  (Herod.  vL  85, 86.) 
In  &  &  479,  after  the  flight  of  Xerxes,  we  find 
Leotychides  in  command  of  the  Greek  fleet  at 
Aegina, — a  most  unusual  appointment  for  a  Spartan 
king  (see  Arist  PoL  ii.  9,  ed.  Bekk.),  and  hence 
he  advanced  as  far  as  Delos  ;  but,  in  spite  of  the 
entreaties  of  the  Chians,  fear  of  the  Persians  kept 
him  from  sailing  further  eastward,  until  an  embassy 
finom  the  Samians,  and  further  iuformation  doubt- 
less as  to  the  condition  and  spirit  of  Ionia,  induced 
him  to  proceed  to  Samos  to  aid  the  lonians  in  their 
intended  revolt.  The  Persians  fled  at  his  approach  to 
Mycale,  where  their  army  was  stationed.  Here  they 
disembarked,  and  drew  up  their  ships  on  shore :  the 
Greeks  also  Unded,  Leotychides  having  fint  called 
aloud  on  the  lonians  in  the  enemy^s  army  to  aid  in 
the  attainment  of  their  own  freedom  ;  and  in  the 
battle  of  Mycale,  which  ensued,  the  Persians  were 
utteriy  defeated.  (Herod.  viiL  131,  132,  iz.  90— 
92,  96—106  ;  Diod.  xi.  34 ;  Paus.  iii.  7.)  Aftei^ 
wards  Leotychides  was  sent  with  an  army  into 
Theaaaly  to  punish  those  who  had  sided  with  the 


LEPIDA. 


761 


barbarians  in  the  Persian  war.  He  was  uniformly 
successful  in  the  field,  and  might  have  reduced  the 
whole  of  Thessaly,  had  he  not  yielded  to  the  bribes 
of  the  Aleuadae.  For  this  he  was  brought  to  trial 
on  his  return  home,  and  went  into  exile  to  Tegea, 
B.  c  469,  where  he  died.  His  house  at  Sparta  was 
razed  to  the  ground.  His  son,  Zeuxidamus,  died 
before  his  banishment,  and  he  was  succeeded  ou 
the  throne  by  his  grandson,  Archidamus  II.  By  a 
second  wife  he  had  a  daughter,  named  Lampito, 
whom  he  gave  in  nurriage  to  Archidamus.  (  Herod . 
vL  71,  72  ;  Paus.  iii.  7  ;  Diod.  zi.  48  ;  Clinton, 
F.  H,  vol.  iL  pp.  209,  210.) 

3.  Fourth  in  descent  from  No.  2,  was  grandson 
of  Archidamus  II.,  and  son  of  Agis  II.  There 
was,  however,  some  suspicion  that  he  was  in 
reality  the  fruit  of  an  intrigue  of  Alcibiades  with 
Timaea,  the  queen  of  Agis,  a  suspicion  which  was 
strengthened  (so  Pausanias  says)  by  some  angry 
ezpressions  of  Agis  himself,  and  also  by  Timaea*s 
own  bnguage,  according  to  Duris  and  Plutarch. 
Agis  indeed  before  his  death  repented  of  what  be 
had  said  on  the  subject,  and  publicly  owned  Leo- 
tychides for  his  son.  On  his  fiither^s  demise, 
however,  he  was  ezcluded  from  the  throne  on  the 
above  grounds,  mainly  through  the  influence  of 
Ly Sander,  and  his  uncle,  Agesilaus  II.,  was  sub- 
stituted in  his  room.  (Paus.  iii.  8 ;  Duris,  op.  PlM. 
Age»,  3  ;  Plut.  Ale.  23,  L}f»and,  22  ;  Xen.  Age».  1, 
JleU.  iii.  3.  §§  1—4  ;  Just.  v.  2.)  [E.  E.] 

LE'PIDA,  AEMI'LIA.  1.  The  daughter  of 
PauUus  Aemilius  Lepidus,  consul  B.c.  34  [Lb- 
pious,  No.  19]  and  Cornelia,  was  bom  in  the 
censorship  of  her  father,  b.c.  22.  (Propert.  iv. 
1 1,  67. )     Of  her  future  history  nothing  is  known. 

2.  The  sister  of  M\  Aemilius  Lepidus,  who 
was  consul  a.  D.  ]  1.  [Lkpidus,  No.  25.]  She 
was  descended  from  L.  Sulla  and  Cn.  Pompey,  and 
was  at  one  time  destined  for  the  wife  of  L.  Caesar, 
the  grandson  of  Augustus.  She  was,  however, 
subsequently  married  to  P.  Quirinus,  who  divorced 
her,  and  who,  twenty  years  after  the  divorce,  in 
A.  D.  20,  accused  her  of  having  falsely  pretended  to 
have  had  a  son  by  him :  at  the  same  time  she  was 
charged  with  adultery,  poisoning,  and  having  con- 
sulted the  Chaldaeans  for  the  purpose  of  injuring 
the  imperial  family.  Though  she  was  a  woman  of 
abandoned  character,  her  prosecution  by  her  former 
husband  excited  mudi  compassion  among  the  people; 
but  as  Tiberius,  notwithstanding  his  dissimulation, 
was  evidently  in  fiivour  of  the  prosecution,  Lepida 
was  condemned  by  the  senate,  and  interdicted 
from  fire  and  water.  (Tac  Ann,  iii.  22, 23 ;  Suet. 
Tib.  49.) 

3.  The  great  grand-daughter  of  Augustus,  being 
the  daughter  of  L.  Aemilius  Paullus,  consul  in 
A.  D.  1  [Lbpious,  No.  22],  and  Julia,  the  grand- 
daughter of  Augustus.  She  was  married  to  the 
emperor  Claudius  long  before  his  accession  to  the 
throne,  when  he  was  quite  young,  but  was  either 
divorced  or  died  soon  after  the  marriage.  (Suet. 
Oaud,  26.) 

4.  The  daughter  of  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,  consul 
A.  D.  6  [Lbpious,  No.  23],  was  married  to  Drusus, 
the  son  of  Germanicus  and  Agrippina.  [Drusus, 
No.  18.]  She  was  a  woman  of  abandoned  cha- 
racter, and  frequently  made  choiges  against  her 
husband,  doubtless  with  the  view  of  pleasing  Tibe- 
rius, who  hated  Drusus.  During  the  lifetime  of 
her  £sther,  who  was  always  highly  esteemed  by 
Tiberius,  she  could  do  much  aa  the  pleased  ;  but 


762 


LEPIDUS. 


after  the  had  lost  this  powerful  protection,  by  his 
death,  in  a.  d.  33,  she  was  accused  in  a.  d.  36  of 
having  had  adulterous  intercourse  with  a  slave ; 
and  as  she  could  not  deny  the  chai^,  she  put  an 
end  to  her  life.     (Tac  Ann.  ri,  40.) 

LE'PIDUS,  the  name  of  a  celebrated  family  of 
the  Aemilia  gens,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
ancient  patrician  gentes.  [Asmilia  Osns.]  This 
family  first  occurs  in  Roman  history  at  the  be- 
ginning  of  the  third  century  before  the  Christian 
era,  and  &om  that  time  it  became  one  of  tlie  most 


LEPIDUS. 

distinguished  in  the  state.  Finally,  it  beeaine  con* 
nectcd  by  marriage  with  the  imperial  boose  of  the 
Caesars,  but  disappears  towards  the  end  of  the  first 
century  of  the  Christian  era.  The  following  genea- 
logical table  is  in  some  parti  oonjectuni,  but  these 
are  pointed  out  in  the  course  of  the  article.  (Comp. 
Perizonius,  Animad.  Hid,  p.  131 ;  Norisius,  CenoL 
Pis.  p.  257,  &c  ;  Eckhel,  vol.  t.  p.  123 ;  Clement. 
Cardinal.  Afemorie  Romane  di  AnHekHiC,  vol.  L  p. 
182  ;  Orelli,  Onom.  TmU.  vol.  iL  p.  15;  Dnimann, 
Geach.  Homsj  voL  i*  p.  1«  &&) 


STEMMA  LEPIDORUM. 
1«  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,  cos.  b.  c.  285. 

(M.  Aemilius  Lepidus.) 


2.  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus, 
augur,  cos.  b.  c,  232,  220. 

I 


I  I  I  ... 

3.  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,      4.  L.  Aemilius      5.  Q.  Aemilius 


praetor,  a  &  218. 

I 
7.  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus, 

censor,  pontifez  maximus, 

COS.  B.  c.  187«  175. 

I 

9.  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus, 
trib.  mil  a  a  190. 
I 


Lepidus. 


Lepidus. 


(M.*  Aemihus  Lepidus.) 

6.  M\  (?)  Aemilius  Lepidus, 
praetor,  &c.  213. 

I 

8.  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus, 
coc  a  c.  158. 


(Mam.  Aemilius  Lepidus  ) 


10.  M.  Aemilius 

Lepidus  Porcina, 

cos.  a&  137« 


I 
11.  M.  Aemilius 

Lepidus, 

cos.  a  a  126. 


0/  unetriam  Origin. 

21.  Q.  Aemilius  Lepidus, 

COS.  a  c  21. 


12.  Q.  Aemiliui    ^^*  Mam.  Aemilius      15.  M*.  Aemilius 
Lepidus.         Lepidus  Livianns,  Lepidus,  cos. 

Goti  a  a  77  a  c.  66. 

13.  M.  Aemilius 
Lepidus,  cos. 
a  c.  78,  married 
Appuleia. 

16.  L.  Aemilius  Paullns,  17.  M.  Abmilius  Lkpidus,  18.  Scipio, 

COS.  a  c.  50.  triumvir,  married  Junia.  slam  a  c  77. 

I.I 

19.  Panllus  Aemilius  Lepidus,        20.  M.  Aemiliui  Lepidni, 
COS.  a  c.  84,  censor  a  c.  22.  died  a  c.  30. 

married  Cornelia. 


r 

25.  M\  Aemilius    26.  Aemilia 
Lepidus,  Lepida. 

cos.  A.  D.  11. 


I 

22.  L.  Aemilius  Paullus,  23.  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,      24.  Aemilia 
COS.  A.  D.  1 ,  married  coc  a.  d.  6.  Lepida. 

Julia,  granddaughter  of  I 

Augustus.  '  r 

J 29.  Aemilia 

Lepida, 
wife  of 
BrosBs, 
son  of 
Oennaaicus, 
diedA.ji.dfii 


27.  Aemilius  Lepidus, 

married  Drusilla, 

killed  A.  a  39. 


28.  Aemilia  Lejnda, 
wife  of  the  emperor 
Clandina. 


1.  M.  AsMiLius  Lbpiddb,  consul  a  c.  285,  but 
whose  name  only  occurs  in  the  Fasti. 

2.  M.  AuciLius  M.  F.  M.  N.  Lkpidus,  pro- 
bably a  grandson  of  No.  1,  was  augur  and  twice 
consul  He  died  in  the  year  of  the  battle  of 
Camiaei  a  c.  216  ;  and  his  three  ions  exhibited  in 


his  honour  fiineiml  games  which  lasted  for  thra* 
days,  and  in  which  twenty-two  pain  of  gladiators 
fought  in  the  forum.  (Li v.  xziil  30.)  His  fira 
consulship  was  in  a  &  232,  when  the  agiariaa 
law  of  C.  Flaminius  was  passed  (Polybi  ii  21 ; 
Zonar.  viiL  pL  401,  c) ;  but  the  date  of  hk  eecoiid 


he  mi  omnil  lafbctui  in  B,  c  320.     (Pigtuiu,  ad 

3.  H.  AuiJl.mil  H.  r.  M.  n.  Lbtidus.  cldnt 
•oD  of  th«  pRceding,  wu  pnelor  in  a  c  316,  when 
be  caaunuided  in  Sicilj  }  teid  in  till  fallowing  jcar 
he  ii  ■pekim  of  by  Lirjr  u  pimetor  in  Rnme ',  but  we 
■nmt  nippas  that  In  the  latter  jeor  he  wu  anij 
propiaetor.  He  wm  an  onncceufDl  cmdidata  for 
the  coonldiip  for  &c  316.  (Lit.  ixL  49,  G1, 
xiiL  9,  33.  36,  «liii,  SO.) 

4.  L.  Abkiliub  Lifidi»,  brother  of  No.  S. 
{Ur.  EdiL  30.) 

5.  Q.  AbmiliuS  LiFiDDi,  bmher  of  Hot.  3 
ftnd  4.    (Liv.  ixiiL  30.) 

e.  M.  or  H'.  AmiLina  LsFmira,  piaetor  b.  c 
313.  {Lit.  hit.  13,14.)  in  Lirf  the  pnesmnea 
ia  Manmt ,-  bat  inatesd  of  this  we  ongbt  probsblj 
to  nad  Mimmt ,-  (or  «a  find  that  the  M.  Aemilioa 
I^indoi  who  wueonnil  in  b-c.  ISB  i«  deaenbedin 
the  Faiti  a*  AT,  /.  M\  n. ;  «nd  u  then  wu  another 
M.  Lepidiu  praetor  in  B.  c  218  [>ee  No.  3],  it  ii 
probable  that  the  pnetor  in  213  wai  H'.  L^idu, 
thebtherortheeonnilaflfiB.  Hamii  wu  aueh  a 
weU-known  pnenomen  of  the  Lepidi,  that  we  can 
eanlj  nndentand  whr  it  iboold  be  mbatitnted  for 

7.  M,  AunLiDfi  M.  r.  H.  N.  Lipcddb,  the  un 
of  No,  3.  waa  perhapa  the  Lepidiu  who  ia  aaid  to 
baTB  isred  in  the  annj  while  atill  ■  boj  (/wer), 
■ad  to  haTe  killed  an  enemy,  and  Bied  the  life  of 
a  duzen.  {Val.  Max.  iii.  I.  g  1.)  Tbia  erent  ii 
referred  to  in  tbe  accompan  jinf{  coin  of  the  Aemilia 
gena :  it  beaia  on  the  obrena  a  woman'a  head,  and 
on  the  leTine  a  honeman,  mtb  the  legend  M.  L>- 
FiDHi  AN.  XV.  FR.  K.  a  Ci  &,  that  it,  M.  Lepidui 
jMOTnaa  ^  prorfejtflfM  iof^na  oeddity  cmm  ter- 


u  then  a  firm  ally  of  the  lepublie,  and  had 

■olicited  them  to  aend  ume  one  to  adminiiter  tbe 
«ffiun  of  the  Itingdom  for  their  infant  «oTereign 
Ptolemy  V.  Although  Lepidiu  wu  the  yoongeil 
of  the  Arte  «mbaaaadota,  he  ttm%  to  haTe  enjoyed 
the  moat  power  and  inflnence,  and  acxordingly  we 
find  writera  ipeaking  of  him  alone  u  the  tutor  of 
the  Egyptian  king  (Tac  Ami.  ii.  67;  Jnitin.  m. 
3, 3  1  Val.  Mbi.  vL  6.  $  I ) ;  ud  it  ii  not  impro- 
behle  that  he  lemained  in  Eg}^  in  that  capacity 
when  hit  «sUeagnea  tetomed  to  Rome.  Hia  lupe- 
rior  importance  la  alio  ahown  by  hia  collesguea 
tending  him  alone  to  Philip  IIL  of  Muedonia, 
who  had  exhibited  dgna  of  hoatility  towarda  the 
Romuu  by  the  liege  «  Abydot,  and  who  wu  nol 
B  little  utonithed  at  the  haughty  bearing  of  the 
yoang  Roman  noble  on  Ihii  oouion.  How  long 
Lepidoi  nniiinid  in  Egypt  ia  nncettain,  but  u  ha 
wuchoKn  one  of  the  pontifii  in  B.C;  199,  we  mutt 
eonclude  that  ha  wu  in  Rome  at  that  time,  though 
be  may  haie  retnrned  again  to  EgjpL  He  wai 
elected  aedile  &C  192,  piaetor  191,  with  Sicily  aa 


LEPIDDS.  763 

hit  proTince,  md  codidI  1 87.  after  two  nnancceufiil 
attempta  to  obtain  the  latter  dignity.  In  hia  cod- 
aulihip  he  wu  engaged,  with  hi*  colleague  C.  Fla- 
miuiui.  in  the  conqueit  o(  the  Liguriana ;  and  alter 
the  leductian  of  thit  people,  he  coDtinnrd  the  Via 
Fiaminia  from  Arinunim  by  way  of  Bononia  to 
Placmtia,  and  &om  thence  lo  Aqnilei*.  (Comp. 
Smb.  T.  p.  217.)  He  wai  elected  ponufei  msi- 
imni  ac.  ISO.oentor  179,  with  M.  FulTiut  Nobi- 
lior,  and  connil  a  tacond  time  175.  He  wu  lix 
timet  choten  by  the  centon  princepi  aenatsi,  and 
he  died  in  B.C.  1£2,  full  of  yean  and  bonooia. 
Judging  bma  tbe  ttrict  orden  which  he  gare  to  bit 
•ont  to  bnry  him  in  a  plain  and  aimple  manner 
(Lit.  EfiL  16),  we  may  conclude  that  he  belonged 
to  that  party  of  the  Roman  noblet  who  tet  their 
bcea  i^ainit  the  refined  but  eitraTagant  hsbiu 
which  the  Sdpioe  and  their  frienda  were  intro- 
ducing into  the  ttate.  Lepidu  the  trinmTir  ia 
cdled  by  Cicero  {PM.  liiL  7)  the  pronrpoi  of  thii 
Lepidna ;  but  ha  would  aeem  more  probably  to 
have  been  bit  oAn^ioe,  or  grcat-great-grandion, 
Thit  Lepidui  left  ae>enl  loci ;  but  we  can  hardly 
inppoie  that  either  the  M.  Lepidut  Porcina,  who 
wu  contui  B.C  137,  or  the  M.  Lepidui  who  wu 
contnl  B.C  126,  were  hia  tout,  more  etpecially  u 
Livy  mentioni  one  of  hit  font,  M.  Lepidut  (lurii. 
43),  u  tribune  of  the  toldie»  in  a.  c.  190 :  the 
other  two  we  may  therefore  look  upon  a«  hia 
grandwnt.  {Polyb.  iri  M  ;  Lit.  xuL  2,  18, 
x«ii.  7,  XIX».  10,  34,  mri.  3,  xxxriiL  43, 
iiiil.  3,  £6  ;  Polyb.  niii  1  ;  VaL  Hai;  tL  S. 
e  3 ;  Lit.  xL  42,  4S,  4S ;  Val.  Hai.  It.  2.  $  1  ; 
Cic  dt  Proe.  Cbnt.  0  ;  Lii.  EpU.  48,  comp.  iL  51, 
ilL  37,  iliU.  15,  EpiL  46,  47  i  Polyb.  mii.  22.) 
The  fallowing  coin  of  Lepidotiefen  to  hitembatiy 
toEgypt  mentioned  above,  and  to  hit  acting  u  guar- 
dian of  Ptolemy  V.  The  obTene  con  taint  a  female 
bead,  intended  to  repreaent  the  dty  of  Alexandria, 
with  the  l^end  AxixiHDitu,  and  tbe  rciene 
Lepidnt  pladng  the  diadem  on  the  hod  of  the 
king,  with  the  legend  Ji.  LXTinra  font.  max. 
TFTOR  Bxa  a  c.  From  the  fact  that  Lepidut  ii 
here  deicribed  ai  pontifex  nuuimui,  and  that  Vale- 
riu*  Maximui  (n.  6.  §  I),  in  relating  hit  goardian- 
thip,  tpaakt  of  him  u  pontifex  maiimut  and  twice 


Plolemiei  VL  and  VIL;  but  Eckbel  (vo 
133—126)  hu  Tny  ably  refuted  thit  opinion, and 
hai  ihown  that  thit  coin  wu  ttnick  by  one  of  the 
deicendantt  of  Lepidut,  who  would  natunlly 
introduce  in  the  legend  of  the  coin  one  of  the  dii- 
tinguiihed  office!  of  hit  ancator,  though  held  at  a 
period  inbaeqnenl  lo  the  eieut  commemorated  on 


8.  Bl  AuiiuDi  H'.  r.  M'.  N.  Lbpidus,  ton 
probably  of  No.  6,  contnl  b.  c  158,  it  mentioned 
only  by  Pliny  (/f.  N.  lliii.  6),  and  in  tbe  Futi. 
We  learn  from  the  Futi  CapitoUni  thai  he  wu 
14*.  T.  if.  s ;  from  which  we  perceive  that  he 


Ti? 


7G4 


LEPIDUS. 


could  not  hare  been  the  son  of  No.  7,  as  Drumann 
alleges. 

9.  M.  Aemilius  Lefious,  the  son  of  No.  7, 
tribune  of  the  soldiers  in  the  war  against  Anti- 
ochus  the  Great,  a  a  190.     (Lir.  zxxviL  43.) 

10.  M.  Akmilius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Lbpidus  Por- 
ciNA,  son  probably  of  No.  9,  and  grandson  of  No. 
7,  was  consul  b.  c  137.  He  was  sent  into  Spain 
in  his  consulship  to  succeed  his  colleague  C.  Hos- 
tilius  Mancinus,  who  had  been  defeated  by  the 
Numantines  [Mancinus]  ;  and  while  he  was 
waiting  for  reinforcements  from  home,  as  he  was 
not  yet  in  a  condition  to  attack  the  Numantines, 
he  resolved  to  make  war  upon  the  Vaccaei,  under 
the  pretence  of  their  having  assisted  the  Numan- 
tines. This  he  did  merely  from  the  desire  of  dis- 
tinguishing himself;  and  the  senate,  immediately 
his  intention  became  known,  sent  deputies  to  com- 
mand him  to  desist  from  his  design,  as  they  depre- 
cated n  new  war  in  Spain,  after  experiencing  so 
many  disasters.  Lepidus,  however,  had  commenced 
the  war  bs'fore  the  deputies  arrived,  and  had  sum- 
moned to  his  assistance  his  relation,  D.  Brutus,  who 
conimanded  in  Further  Spain,  and  was  a  general 
of  considerable  experience  and  skill.  [Brutus, 
No.  15,  p.  509,  b.]  Notwithstanding  his  aid, 
Lepidus  wns  unsuccessful  After  laying  waste  the 
open  country,  the  two  generals  laid  siege  to  Pal- 
lantia,  the  capital  of  the  Vaccaei  (the  modem 
Palencia),  but  they  suflfered  so  dreadfully  from 
want  of  provisions,  that  they  were  obliged  to  raise 
the  siege ;  and  a  considerable  part  of  their  army 
was  destroyed  by  the  enemy  in  their  retreat.  This 
happened  in  the  proconsulship  of  Lepidus,  B.  c. 
136  ;  and  when  the  news  reached  Rome,  Lepidus 
was  deprived  of  his  command,  and  condemned  to 
pay  a  fine.  (Appian,  Hisp.  80 — 83,  who  says 
that  Lepidus  was  deprived  of  his  consulship,  by 
which  we  must  understand  proconsulship;  Liv. 
£piL  56  ;  Oros.  v.  5.)  Lepidus  was  augur  in  &  c 
125,  when  he  was  summoned  by  the  censors,  Cn. 
Servilius  Caepio  and  L.  Cassius  Longinus,  to  ac- 
count for  having  built  a  house  in  too  magnificent  a 
style.  (VelL  Pat.iL  10 ;  VaLMax.  viii.  l,damn.  7.) 

Lepidus  was  a  man  of  education  and  refined 
taste.  Cicero,  who  had  read  his  speeches,  speaks 
of  him  as  the  greatest  orator  of  his  age,  and  says 
that  he  was  the  first  who  introduced  into  Latin 
oratory  the  smooth  and  even  flow  of  words  and  the 
artificial  construction  of  sentences  which  distin- 
guished the  Greek.  He  helped  to  form  the  style 
of  Tib.  Graochus  and  C.  Carbo,  who  were  accus- 
tomed to  listen  to  him  with  great  care.  He  was, 
however,  very  deficient  in  a  knowledge  of  law  and 
Iloman  institutions.  (Cic  BruL  25,  86,  97,  (U 
Oral,  i.  10,  Ttucul,  i.  3 ;  Auctor,  ad  Hererm,  iv.  5.) 
In  politics  Lepidus  seems  to  have  belonged  to  the 
aristocratical  party.  He  opposed  in  his  consulship 
(b.  c.  137)  the  law  for  introducing  the  ballot  {lex 
tabeUaria)  proposed  by  L.  Cassius  Longinus  (Cic 
Brut.  25) ;  and  it  appears  from  a  fragment  of  Pris- 
cian  (vol.  i.  p.  456),  that  Lepidus  spoke  in  favour  of 
a  repeal  of  the  lex  Aemilia,  which  was  probably 
the  sumptuary  law  proposed  by  the  consul,  M. 
Aemilius  Scaurus  in  a  c.  115.  (Meyer,  Orator, 
Rom,  Fragm.  p.  193,  &c.  2d.  ed.) 

1 1.  M.  Abmilius  M.  p.  M.  n.  Lepidus,  consul 
B.  c  126  (Cic.  BruL  28  ;  Obsequ.  89 ;  Oros.  v.  10.), 
and  brother  apparently  of  No.  10.,  though  it  is 
difficult  to  account  for  their  both  having  the  same 
praenomeo. 


LEPIDUS. 

12.  Q.  Aemilius  Lbpidus,  the  gnndfiither  of 
Ijepidus  the  triumvir,  must  have  been  either  a  son 
or  grandson  of  No.  7.  [See  below.  No.  17.]  But 
the  dates  will  hardly  allow  ni  to  suppose  that  he 
was  a  son.  He  was  therefore  probably  a  sou  of 
No.  9,  and  a  grandson  of  Nob  7. 

13.  M.  Aemilius  Q.  f.  M.  n.  Lepidus,  the 
son  of  No.  1 1,  and  the  father  of  the  triumvir,  waa 
praetor  in  Sicily  in  bl  c.  81,  where  he  earned  a 
character  by  his  oppressions  only  second  to  that  of 
Verres.  (Cic.  in  Verr,  iii.  91.)  In  the  civil  warm 
between  Marius  and  Sulla  he  belonged  at  first  to 
the  party  of  the  latter,  and  acquired  consideraUe 
property  by  the  purchase  of  confiscated  estates ; 
but  he  was  afterwards  seized  with  the  ambition 
of  becoming  a  leader  of  the  popular  party,  to 
which  post  ne  might  perhaps  consider  himself  as  in 
some  degree  entitled,  by  having  married  Appuleia, 
the  daughter  of  the  celebrated  tribune  Appuleius 
Satuminus.  He  accordingly  sued  for  the  con- 
sulship in  a  c.  79,  in  opposition  to  Sulhi ;  but 
the  latter,  who  had  resigned  his  dictatorship  in 
this  year,  felt  that  his  power  waa  too  well  esta- 
blished to  be  shaken  by  any  thing  that  Lepidus 
could  do,  and  accordingly  made  no  efforts  to  oppose 
his  election.  Pompey,  moreover,  whose  vanity 
was  inflamed  by  the  desire  of  returning  a  candidate 
against  the  wishes  of  the  all-powerftd  Sulla,  ex- 
erted himself  warmly  to  secure  the  election  of 
Lepidus,  and  not  only  succeeded,  but  brought  him 
in  by  more  votes  than  his  colleague,  Q.  Lutatiut 
Catulus,  who  belonged  to  the  ruling  party.  Sulla 
viewed  all  these  proceedings  with  great  indiffer- 
ence, and  contented  himself  with  warning  Pompey, 
when  he  met  him  returning  in  pride  from  the  elec- 
tion, that  he  had  strengthened  one  who  would  be 
his  rival. 

The  death  of  Sulla  in  the  following  year,  a  c. 
78,  soon  after  Lepidus  and  Catulus  haA  entered 
upon  their  consulship,  determined  Lepidus  to  make 
the  bold  attempt  to  rescind  the  laws  of  Sulla  and 
overthrow  the  aristocratical  constitution  which  he 
had  established.  There  were  abundant  materials 
of  discontent  in  Italy,  and  it  would  not  have  been 
difficult  to  collect  a  numerous  army  ;  but  the  vic- 
tory of  the  aristocratical  party  was  too  firmly 
secured  by  SuIla^s  military  colonies  to  fear  any 
attempts  that  Lepidus  might  make,  since  he  did 
not  possess  either  sufficient  influence  or  sufficient 
talent  to  take  the  lead  in  a  great  revolution.  He 
seems,  moreover,  to  have  reckoned  upon  the  as- 
sistance of  Pompey,  who  remained,  on  the  con- 
trary, firm  to  the  aristocracy.  The  first  movement 
of  Lepidus  was  to  endeavour  to  prevent  the  burial 
of  SuUa  in  the  Campus  Martins,  but  he  was  obliged 
to  relinquish  this  design  through  the  opposition  of 
Pompey.  He  next  formally  proposed  several  laws 
with  the  object  of  abolishing  Sulla*s  constitution, 
but  their  exact  provisions  are  not  mentioned  by 
the  ancient  writers.  We  know,  however,  that  he 
proposed  to  recall  all  persons  who  had  been  pro- 
scribed, and  to  restore  to  them  their  property» 
which  had  passed  into  the  hands  of  other  partieSi 
Such  a  measure  would  alone  have  thrown  all 
Italy  into  confusion  again.  At  Rome  the  utmost 
agitation  prevailed.  Catulus  showed  himself  a 
firm  and  dauntless  friend  of  the  aristocracy, 
and  appears  to  have  obtained  a  tribune  to  put 
his  veto  upon  the  rogations  of  Lepidus.  The 
exasperation  between  the  two  parties  rose  to  its 
height,  and  the  senate  law  no  other  means  o( 


LEPIDUS. 

BToiding  an  immediate  outbreak  except  by  inducing 
the  two  consnU  to  awear  that  they  would  not  take 
up  arms  against  one  another.  To  this  they  both 
consented,  and  Lepidus  the  more  willingly,  as  the 
oath,  according  to  his  interpretation,  only  boimd 
him  during  his  consulship,  and  he  had  now  time  to 
collect  resources  for  the  coming  contest.  These 
the  senate  itself  supplied  him  with.  They  had  in 
the  previous  year  voted  Italy  and  Further  Oanl  as 
the  consular  provinces,  and  the  latter  had  &31en  to 
Lepidus.  Anxious  now  to  remove  him  from  Italy, 
the  senate  ordered  him  to  repair  to  his  province, 
under  the  pretence  of  threatening  dangers,  and 
furnished  him  with  money  and  supfdiea.  Lepidus 
left  the  city ;  but  instead  of  repairing  to  his  pro- 
vince he  Slopped  in  Etniria  and  collected  an  army. 
The  senate  thereupon  ordered  him  to  return  to  the 
city  in  order  to  hold  the  comitia  for  the  election  of 
the  consuls  ;  but  he  would  not  trust  himself  in 
their  hands.  This  year  seems  to  have  passed 
away  without  any  decisive  measures  on  either  side. 
At  the  beginning  of  the  following  year,  however, 
B.  c.  77,  Lepidus  was  declared  a  public  enemy  by 
the  senate.  Without  waiting  for  the  forces  of  M. 
Brutus,  who  had  espoused  his  cause  and  commanded 
in  Cisalpine  Gaul,  Lepidus  marched  straight  against 
Rome.  Here  Pompey  and  ^atulus  were  prepared 
to  receive  him  ;  and  in  the  battle  which  was  fought 
under  the  walls  of  the  city,  in  the  Campus  Martins, 
Lepidus  was  easily  defeated  and  obliged  to  take  to 
flight  While  Pompey  marched  against  Brutus  in 
Cisalpine  Oaul,  whom  he  overcame  and  put  to 
death  [Brutus,  No.  20],  Catulus  followed  Lepi- 
dus into  Etruria.  Finding  it  impossible  to  bold 
his  ground  in  Italy,  Lepidus  sailed  with  the  re- 
mainder of  his  forces  to  Sardinia;  but  repulsed  even 
in  this  island  by  the  |Aropraetor,  he  died  shortly 
afterwards  of  chagrin  and  sorrow,  which  is  said  to 
have  been  increased  by  the  discovery  of  the  infi- 
delity of  his  wife.  The  aristocratical  party  used 
their  victory  with  great  moderation,  probably  from 
fear  of  driving  their  opponents  to  join  Sertorius 
in  Spun.  (^L  HisL  lib.  1,  and  Fragm.  p.  190, 
in  Gerhich^s  ed.  min.  ;  Appian,  B.  d  i.  105,  107  ; 
Plut  SvlL  34,  38,  Pomp,  15,  16  ;  Liv.  Epit,  90  ; 
Flor.  iii.  23  ;  Oros.  ▼.  22  ;  Eutrop.  vi.  5  ;  Tac 
Aftn.  iiL  27  ;  Suet  Caes,  3,  5  ;  Cic.  in  Cat.  iii.  10  ; 
Plin.  H.  N.  vii.  36,  54  ;  Dmmann's  Rom^  voL  iv. 
pp.  339-^346.) 

14.  Mam.  Auclius  Mam.  p.  M.  n.  Lbpious 
LiviANUS,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  grandson  of 
Ko.  8,  but  only  an  adopted  son,  as  his  surname 
Livianus  shows,  was  consul,  &  a  77,  with  D.  Junius 
Brutus.  He  belonged  to  the  aristocratical  party,  and 
is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  influenzal  persons  who 
prevailed  upon  Sulla  to  spare  the  life  of  the  young 
Julius  Caesar.  He  failed  in  obtaining  the  consul- 
ship at  his  first  attempt,  because  he  was  supposed, 
though  very  rich,  to  have  declined  the  (^ce  of 
aedile  in  order  to  avoid  the  expences  attending  it. 
(Suet  Can.  1  ;  Cic.  BruL  47,  de  OJl  il  17  ; 
Obsequ.  119  ;  VaL  Max.  vii.  7.  §  6.) 

15.  M\  Abmilius  Mam.  p.  M.  n.  Lbpiduh, 
probably  likewise  a  son  of  No.  8,  was  consul,  b.  c. 
66,  with  L.  Volcatius  Tullus,  the  same  year  in 
which  Cicero  was  praetor.  He  is  mentioned  several 
times  by  Cicero,  but  never  attained  much  political 
importance.  In  bl  c.  65,  he  is  spoken  of  as  one 
of  the  witnesses  against  C.  Cornelius,  whom  Cicero 
defended.  He  belonged  to  the  aristocratical  party, 
but  on  the  breaking  oat  of  the  civil  war  in  b.  c.  49, 


LEPIDUS. 


765 


he  retired  to  his  Formian  villa  to  watch  the  pro- 
gress of  events.  Here  he  was  in  almost  daily  in- 
tercourse  with  Cicero,  from  whose  letters  we  learn 
that  Lepidus  was  resolved  not  to  cross  the  sea  with 
Pompey,  but  to  yield  to  Caesar  if  the  Utter  was 
likely  to  be  victorious.  He  eventuaUy  returned  to 
Rome  in  March.  (Sail.  Cai,\B;  Cic.  m  Oi^  i.  6, 
pro  SuU.  4 ;  Dion  Cass,  xxxvi.  25 ;  Ascon.  m 
ConuL  p.  66,  ed.  Orelli ;  Cic.  ad  Att,  vii.  12,  23, 
viii.  1,  6,  9,  15,  ix.  1.) 

16.  L.  AxMiLius  M.  p.  Q.  N.  Paullus,  was  a 
son  of  No.  13,  and  a  brother  of  M.  Lepidus,  the 
triumvir.  (Veil.  Pat  ii.  67.)  His  surname  Paullus 
instead  of  Lepidus  has  led  many  to  suppose  that 
he  was  only  an  adopted  brother  of  the  triumvir  ; 
but  Drumann  has  shown  that  Paullus  was  own 
brother  of  the  triumvir.  (Drumann^s  Bom,  vol.  i. 
p.  5.)  The  surname  of  Paullus  was  probably  given 
him  by  his  father  in  honour  of  the  celebrated 
Aemilius  Paullus,  the  conqueror  of  Macedonia, 
which  he  might  do  with  the  less  scruple,  as  Paullus 
appears  to  have  left  no  descendants  bearing  his 
name.  Lepidus  might  therefore  naturally  desire 
that  this  family  should  be,  as  it  were,  again  revived 
by  one  of  his  sons  ;  and  to  show  the  more  honour 
to  the  name,  he  gave  it  to  his  eldest  son  ;  for  that 
L.  Paullus  was  older  than  his  brother  ^e  triumvir 
appears  almost  certain  from  the  respective  dates  at 
which  they  attained  the  offices  of  the  state.  Some 
writers  have  supposed  that  the  triumvir  must  have 
been  the  elder  from  his  bearing  the  praenomen  of 
his  fiitber ;  but  since  Lucius  was  the  praenomen  of 
the  conqueror  of  Macedonia,  we  can  easily  under- 
stand why  the  father  should  depart  on  this  occasion 
from  the  usual  Roman  practice  of  giving  his  own 
praenomen'  to  his  eldest  son. 

Since  Aemilius  Paullus  undoubtedly  belonged 
to  the  &mily  of  the  Lepidi,  and  not  to  that  of  the 
Paulli,  he  is  inserted  in  this  pUce  and  not  under 
Paullus. 

Aemilius  Paullus  did  not  follow  the  example  of 
his  father,  but  commenced  his  public  career  by 
warmly  supporting  the  aristocratical  party.  His 
first  public  act  was  the  accusation  of  Catiline  in 
B.  c  63,  according  to  the  Lex  Plautia  de  vi,an  act 
which  Cicero  praued  as  one  of  great  service  to  the 
state,  and  on  account  of  which  Paullus  incurred 
the  hatred  of  the  popular  party.  He  must  then  have 
been  quite  a  young  man,  for  he  was  not  quaestor 
till  three  years  afterwards  ;  and  it  was  during  his 
quaestorship  in  Macedonia,  in  b.  c  59,  under  the 
propraetor  C.  Octavius,  that  he  was  accused  by 
L.  Vettius  as  one  of  the  persons  priVy  to  the  pre- 
tended conspiracy  against  the  life  of  Pompey.  He 
is  mentioned  m  B.  c.  57  as  exerting  himself  to  ob- 
tain the  recall  of  Cicero  from  banishment. 

In  his  aedileship,  b.  a  55,  Paullus  restored  one 
of  the  ancient  basUicae  in  the  middle  of  the  forum, 
and  likewise  commenced  a  new  one  of  extraordi- 
nary size  and  splendour.  (Cic.  ad  AtL  iv.  16.) 
Respecting  these  basilicae,  which  have  given  rise 
to  considerable  dispute,  a  few  remarks  are  made 
below,  where  a  coin  is  given  representing  one  of 
them. 

In  B.  c.  53,  Paullus  obtained  the  praetorship, 
but  not  until  the  month  of  July,  in  consequence  of 
the  disturbances  at  Rome,  which  prevented  the 
elections  taking  place  till  that  month.  He  was 
chosen  consul  for  the  year  b.  c.  50,  along  with  M. 
Claudius  Marcellus,  as  one  of  the  most  determined 
enemies  of  Caesar.   But  he  grievously  disappointed 


766 


LEPIDUS. 


the  hopes  of  the  aristocratB  who  had  raised  htm  to 
the  consulship,  for  Caesar  gained  him  over  to  his 
ude  bj  a  bribe  of  1500  talents,  which  he  is  said 
to  hare  expended  on  the  completion  of  his  basilica. 
By  accepting  this  bribe  he  lost  the  confidence  of 
all  parties,  and  accordingly  seems  to  have  taken  no 
part  in  the  civil  war  between  Pompey  and  Caesar. 
After  the  murder  of  the  latter,  in  &  a  44,  Paullus 
joined  the  senatorial  party  ;  and  he  was  one  of  the 
senators  who  declared  M.  Lepidus  a  public  enemy, 
on  the  30tb  of  June,  B.  c.  43,  on  account  of  his 
having  joined  Antony ;  and,  accordingly,  when 
the  triumvirate  was  formed  in  the  autumn  of  the 
same  year,  his  name  was  set  down  first  in  the 
proscription  list  by  his  own  brother.  The  soldiers, 
however,  who  were  appointed  to  kill  him,  allowed 
him  to  escape,  probably  with  the  connivance  of  his 
brother.  He  passed  over  to  Brutus  in  Asia,  and 
after  the  death  of  the  latter  repaired  to  Miletus. 
Here  he  remained,  and  refused  to  go  to  Rome, 
although  he  was  pardoned  by  the  triumvirs.  As 
he  is  not  mentioned  again,  he  probably  died  soon 
afterwards.  (Sail.  Cat.  31  ;  Schol.  Bob.  in  Vatin. 
p.  320,  ed.  Orelli  ;  Cic.  in  Vatin.  10,  ad  AU.  ii. 
24,  ad  Qif.  Fr.  il  4,  pro  Mil  9,  ad  Att.  vi.  1,  3, 
ad  Fam.  viii.  4,  8,  10,  11,  xv.  12,  13  ;  Appian, 
B.  C.  ii.  26  ;  Dion  Cass,  xl  43,  63  ;  Suet  Ou». 
29  ;  Plut.  Caes.  29,  Pomp.  58  ;  Liv.  EpU.  120  ; 
Appian,  B.  C.  iv.  12,  37  ;  Dion  Cass.  xlviL  6  ; 
VeU.  Pat  ii.  67.) 


COIN   Oy   M.    AKMILIUS   PAULLUS. 

The  preceding  coin  contains  on  the  obverse  the 
head  of  Vesta,  and  on  the  reverse  the  Basilica 
Aemilia. 

It  has  been  already  seen  that  Cicero  says  (oJ 
AU.  iv.  16)  that  Aemilius  PauUns  restored  a 
basilica  in  the  forum,  and  also  commenced  a  new 
one.  The  former  must  have  been  the  same  as  the 
one  originally  built  by  the  censors  M.  Aemilius 
Lepidus  and  M.  Fulvius  Nobilior,  in  b.  c  179.  As 
M.  Fulvios  seems  to  have  had  the  principal  share 
in  its  construction  (Liv.  xl.  51),  it  was  generally 
called  the  Ful,via  basilica  (Plut  Ckiea.  29),  some- 
times the  Aemilia  et  Fulvia  (Van*  L.  L.  vi.  2),  but 
after  the  restoration  by  Aemilius  Paullus,  it  was 
always  called  the  Basilica  Paulli  or  Aemilia.  The 
restoration  of  this  basilica  was  almost  completed  in 
B.C.  54,  the  year  in  which  Cicero  (I.  c.)  was  writing. 
But  the  question  where  the  new  one  was  built  is  a 
very  difficult  one  to  answer.  Most  modem  writers 
have  supposed  that  the  two  basilicae  were  built  by 
the  side  of  one  another  in  the  forum  ;  but  this 
seems  hardly  possible  to  have  been  the  case,  since 
we  never  find  mention  of  more  than  one  basilica 
Aemilia  or  Paulli  in  all  the  ancient  writers.  (Tac. 
Ann.  iii.  72  ;  Plin.  H.N.  xxxvl  15,  24  ;  Stat 
8Uv,  i.  1.  29  ;  Plut  Cbe».  29,  GaUb.  26  ;  Dion 
Cass.  xlix.  42,  liv.  24  ;  Appian,  B.  C.  ii.  26.) 
Becker,  therefore,  supposes  (Handb.  der  Rom.  Al- 
tetihunur^  vol  i.  ppu301 — 306)  that  the  new  build- 
ing, which  Paullus  commenced,  was  the  same  as 
the  one  afterwards  called  the  Basilica  Julia,  more 


LEPIDUS. 

especially  as  Paullus  is  expressly  said  to  have 
received  money  from  Caesar  for  the  erection  of  one 
of  these  basilicae.  Cicero*s  letter  (/.  e.)  certainly 
speaks  as  if  the  new  basilica  were  to  be  built  by 
Paullus  at  Caesar*s  expense  ;  and  it  may  therefore 
be  that  the  statement  of  Appian  {B,  C.ii.  26)  and 
Plutarch  (Caet.  29),  that  Paullus  was  bribed  by 
Caesar  in  his  consulship  with  a  sum  of  1500 
talents,  and  that  he  expended  this  upon  the  basilica 
Aemilia,  is  not  quite  correct.  The  mistake,  how- 
ever, is  a  very  natural  one ;  for  though  the  1500 
talents,  might  have  been  appropriated  to  the  erection 
of  the  new  basilica,  subsequent  writers  would 
naturally  suppose  that  the  money  had  been  ex- 
pended upon  the  building  which  bore  the  name  of 
Aemilius  Paullus  in  their  own  tfane.  For  a  further 
discussion  of  this  subject,  which  hardly  belongs  to 
the  present  work,  the  reader  is  referred  to  Becker 
(te.) 

The  basilica  Aemilia  in  the  forum  was  rebuilt  at 
his  own  expense  by  Paullus  Aemilius  Lepidus  [No. 
19],  the  son  of  the  present  article,  and  dedicated  in 
his  consulship,  B.  c.  34  (Dion  Cass.  xlix.  42).  It  was 
burnt  down  twenty  years  afterwards,  B.  c.  14,  by  a 
fire,  which  also  destroyed  the  temple  of  Vesta,  and 
was  rebuilt  nominally  by  Paullus  Lepidus,  but  in 
reality  by  Augustus  and  the  friends  of  Paullus 
(Dion  Cass.  liv.  24).  The  new  building  was  a 
most  magnificent  one ;  its  columns  of  Phrygian 
marble  were  especially  celebrated  (Plin.  H.  N. 
xxxvi.  15,  24).  It  was  again  repaired  by  Lepidus 
[No.  23]  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  ▲.  d.  22  (Tac 
Ann.  iii.  72). 

17.  M.  AxMiLius  M.  F.  Q.  N.  LsPiDCs,  the 
triumvir,  was  the  brother  of  the  preceding  [No. 
16],  and  the  son  of  No.  13.  He  was  a  lineal 
descendant  of  the  pontifex  maximus,  M.  Aemilius 
Lepidus,  consul  in  B.  c.  187  and  175,  though,  as 
we  have  seen,  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  was  the 
abnqooi  or  great-grandson  of  the  latter,  as  Cicero 
calls  him  [see  No.  7]. 

M.  Lepidus  is  first  mentioned  in  the  year  b.  c 
52,  when  the  senate  appointed  him  interrex,  after 
the  death  of  Clodius,  for  the  purpose  of  holding  the 
comitia.  Rome  was  almost  in  a  state  of  anarchy ; 
and  because  Lepidus  refused  to  hold  the  comitin 
for  the  election  of  the  consuls,  on  the  ground  that 
it  was  not  usual  for  the  first  interrex  to  do  so,  his 
house  was  attacked  by  the  Clodian  mobs,  and  he 
hhnself  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life.  On  ^the 
breaking  out  of  Uie  civil  war  between  Pompey  and 
Caesar,  b.  c.  49,  Lepidus,  who  was  then  praetor, 
joined  the  party  of  the  latter  ;  and  as  the  consols 
had  fled  with  Pompey  from  Italy,  Lepidus  as 
praetor,  was  the  highest  miagistrate  remaining  in 
Italy.  Caesar  accordingly,  when  he  set  out  ftf 
Spain,  to  cany  on  the  war  against  Afnnios  and 
Petreius,  left  Lepidus  nominally  in  diaige  of  the 
city,  though  he  really  depended  upon  Antony  for 
the  preservation  of  peace  in  Italv.  During  Caesar^s 
absence  in  Spain,  Lepidus  presided  at  the  comitia, 
in  which  the  former  was  appointed  dictator,  who 
was  thus  able  to  hold  the  consular  comitia,  wliich 
it  would  have  been  impossible  for  a  pinetoi  to 
have  done. 

In  the  following  year,  B.  a  48,  Lepidus  received 
the  province  of  Nearer  Spain,  with  the  title  of 
proconsul,  and  here  displayed  both  the  vanity  and 
avarice  which  marked  his  character.  Having  «im- 
pelled the  proconsul  Q.  Cassius  Lonflinua,  in  Far- 
ther Spain,  and  his  quaestor  M.  Maroeuos,  who  trere 


L 


LEPIDUS. 

makiiig  irar  upon  one  another,  to  hj  down  their 
armi,  he  «sranied  the  title  of  imperator,  thongfa 
he  had  not  struck  a  blow.  On  his  retnm  to  Rome 
B.  a  47,  Caeaar  gratified  his  nmity  with  a  triumph, 
though  the  only  trophies  he  could  display,  says 
Dion  Cassius  (zliii  1 ),  was  the  money  of  which 
he  had  robbed  the  pioTince,  In  the  course  of  the 
same  year  Caesar  made  him  his  magister  equitum, 
and  in  the  next  year,  b.  c.  46,  his  ooUeagne  in  the 
consulship.  He  was  likewise  nominated  magister 
equitum  by  Caesar  for  the  second  and  third  times  in 
&  c.  45  axid  44. 

In  B.  a  44  Lepidns  received  from  Caesar  the 
goTemment  of  Narbonese  Oaul  and  Neater  Spain, 
bat  had  not  quitted  the  neighbourhood  of  Rome  at 
the  time  of  the  dictator*s  death.  He  was  then 
collecting  troops  for  his  provinces,  and  the  con- 
spirators had  therefore  proposed  to  murder  him  as 
well  as  Antony  with  the  dictator  ;  but  this  project 
was  oTerruled.  On  the  erening  before  the  &tal 
15th  of  March  Caesar  had  supped  with  Lepidus 
(Appian,  B»  d  ii.  115),  and  he  was  present  on  the 
following  day  in  the  curia  of  Pompey,  in  the 
Campus  Martins,  and  saw  Caesar  fidl  by  the 
daggers  of  his  assassins.  (PluL  Cwk  67  ;  the  state- 
ment of  Appian,  B,C,  iL  1 18,  and  Dion  Cassius  xliv. 
22,  that  Lepidus  was  not  present,  is  less  probable). 
Lepidus  hastily  stole  away  from  the  senate  house 
with  the  other  friends  of  Caesar,  and  alter  con- 
cealing himself  for  a  few  hours,  repaired  to  his 
troops,  the  possession  of  which  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Rome,  seemed  almost  to  place  the  supreme 
power  in  his  hands.  Accordingly,  in  the  night  of 
the  15th  of  March,  he  took  possession  of  the 
forum  with  his  soldiers,  and  on  the  following  morn- 
ing addressed  the  people  to  exasperate  them  against 
the  muxderen  of  the  dictator.  Antony,  howoTer, 
dissuaded  him  from  resorting  to  Tiolence,  and  in 
the  n^tiations  which  followed  with  the  aristocracy 
Lepidus  adopted  all  the  yiews  of  the  former.  He 
was,  therefore,  a  party  to  the  hollow  reconciliation 
which  took  place  between  the  aristocracy  and 
Caeaar*s  friends.  In  return  for  the  support  which 
Antony  had  received  from  Lepidus,  he  allowed 
the  latter  to  be  chosoi  pontlfex  maximus,  which 
dignity  had  become  vacant  by  Caesar"^  death ; 
and,  to  cement  their  union  still  more  closely, 
Antony  betrothed  his  daughter  to  the  son  of 
LepiduSb  As  Antony  had  no  frirther  occasion  for 
Lepidus  in  Rome,  he  now  repaired  to  his  provinces 
of  Oaul  and  Spain,  with  the  special  object  of 
effecting  a  reconciliation  between  Sex.  Pompey  and 
the  new  rulers  at  Rome.  This  was  proposed  at 
Antonyms  suggestion,  who  was  anxious  to  with- 
draw Pompey  from  Spain  and  induce  him  to  come 
to  Rome,  that  he  might  thus  have  deprived  the 
senate  of  a  eonsiderable  part  of  their  forces,  in  case 
of  the  civil  war  breaking  out  again.  The  senate 
did  not  see  through  Antonyms  design  ;  Lepidus 
succeeded  in  his  mission,  and  accordingly  received 
marks  of  honour  from  both  parties ;  the  senate  on 
the  28th  of  November,  on  the  proposition  of  Antony, 
voted  him  a  supplicatio. 

Shortly  afteiwards  an  open  rupture  occurred 
between  Antony  and  the  senate.  Antony  had 
obtuned  from  the  people  the  province  of  Cisalpine 
Oaul,  which  D.  Brutus  then  held,  and  which  he 
refused  to  surrender  to  him  [Brdtur,  No.  17]. 
Antony  accordingly  marched  asainst  him,  and  as 
the  latter^was  unable  to  resist  him  in  the  field,  he 
threw  himself  into  Mutuoa,  which  was  forthwith 


LEPIDUS. 


767 


besieged  by  Antony.    The  senate  espouied  the 
side  c^  Brutus,  and  were  now  exceedingly  anxious 
to  induce  Lepidus  to  join  them,  as  he  had  a  power- 
ful array  on  the  other  side  of  the  Alps,  and  could 
easily  crush  Antony  if  he  pleased.     Under  the 
pretence,  therefore,  of   showing  him  additional 
marks  of  honour  on  account  of  his  inducing  Pompey 
to  lay  down  his  arms,  the  senate,  on  the  proposition 
of  Cicero,  voted  an  equestrian  statue  of  Lepidus, 
and  conferred  upon  him  the  title  of  imperator. 
Lepidus,  however,  hesitated  what  part  to  tdce,and 
seems  to  have  been  anxious  to  wait  the  result  of 
the  contest  between  Antony  and  the  senate,  before 
committing  himself  irrevocably  to  either  party. 
He  did  not  even  thank  the  senate  for  their  decree 
in  his  honour  ;  and  when  they  requested  him  to 
march  into  ItsJy  and  assist  the  consuls  Hirtius  and 
Pansa,  in  raising  the  siege  of  Mutina,  he  only  sent  a 
detachment  of  his  troops  across  the  AI|m  under  the 
command  of  M.  Silvanus,  and  to  him  he  gave  such 
doubtful  orden  that  SUvanus  thought  it  would  be 
more  pleasing  to  his  general  that  his  soldien  should 
fight  for  rather  than  against  Antony,  and  accord- 
ingly joined  the  latter.  Meantime,  Lepidus  incurred 
the  displeasure  of  Cicero  and  the  aristocracy,  by 
writing  to  the  senate  to  recommend  peace.   Shortly 
afterwards,  in  the  hitter  half  of  the  month  of  April, 
the  battles  were  fought  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Mutina,  which  compelled  Antony  to  rsise  the  siege 
and  take  to  flight    He  crossed  the  Alps  with  the 
remains  of  his  troops,  and  proceeded  straight  to 
Lepidns,  who  finding  it  impossible  to  maintain  a 
neutral  position  any  longer,  united  his  army  to  that 
of  Antony  on  the  28th  of  May.    The  senate, 
therefore,  on  the  30th  of  June,  procU&imed  Lepidus 
a  public  enemy,  and  ordered  his  statue  to  be  thrown 
down.     The  young  Octavian  still  continued  to  act 
nominally  with  the    senate ;  but  with  his  usual 
penetration  he  soon  saw  that  the  senate  would  be 
unable  to  resist  the  strong  force  that  was  collecting 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Alps,  and  therefore  resolved 
to  desert  the  fiiUing  side.     For  besides  their  own 
troops  Lepidus  and  Antony  were  now  joined  by 
Asinins  PoUio,  the  governor  of  Further  Spain,  and 
by  L.  Munatius  Pliuicns,  the  governor  of  Further 
Oaul,  and  were  preparing  to  cross  the  Alps  with 
a  most  formidable  army.     In  August  Octavian 
compelled  the  senate  to  allow  him  to  be  elected 
consul,  and  likewise  to  repeal  the  decrees  that  had 
been  made  against  Lepidus  and   Antony ;  and 
towards  the  utter  end  of  October  he  had  the 
celebrated  interview  at  Bononia,  between  Lepidus 
and  Antony,  which  resulted  in  the  formation  of 
the  triumvirate.     [Augustus,  p.  425,  b.]    In  the 
division  of  the  provinces  among  the  triumvirs, 
Lepidns  obtained  Spain  and  Narbonese  Oaul,  which 
he  was  to  govern  by  means  of  a  deputy,  in  order 
that  he  might  remain  in  Italy  next  year  as  consul, 
while  the  two  other  triumvirs  prosecuted  the  war 
against  Brutus  and  Cassius.     Of  his  hirge  army  he 
was  only  tc  retain  three  legions  for  the  protection  of 
Italy  ;  the  remaining  seven  were  divided  between 
Octavian  and  Antony.    Thus  Lepidus  was  to  play 
only  a  secondary  part  in  the  impending  struggle 
between  the  triumvin  and  the  senate  ;  and  with 
this  he  seems  to  have  been  contented,  for  he  never 
displayed  any  love  of  enterprise.     In  the  pro- 
scription-lists which  were  published  on  the  return 
of  the  triumvirs  to  Rome,  Lepidus  placed  the  name 
of  his  own  brother  Paullus,  as  has  been  already 
related.  [See  above,  p.  766,  a.]  Shortly  afterwards. 


768 


LEPIDUS. 


on  the  31st  of  December,  Lepidns  celebrated  a 
triumph  af  a  consequence  of  the  supplicatio  which 
the  senate  had  voted  a  year  previously. 

In  B.  c.  42  Lepidus  remained  in  Rome  as  consul ; 
and  in  the  fresh  division  of  the  provinces,  made 
between  Octavian  and  Antony,  after  the  battle  of 
Philippt  at  the  close  of  this  year,  Lepidus  was  de- 
prived of  his  provinces  under  the  pretext  of  his 
having  had  treasonable  intercourse  with  Sex.  Pom- 
pey  i  but  it  was  arranged  that,  in  case  he  should 
be  proved  innocent  of  the  crime  laid  to  his  charge, 
he  should  receive  Africa  as  a  compensation  for  the 
provinces  taken  from  him :  so  soon  did  Octavian 
and  Antony  make  him  feel  that  he  was  their  sub- 
ject rather  than  their  equal  The  triumvirs  were 
unable  to  prove  anything  against  Lepidus,  but  it 
was  not  till  after  the  Perusinian  war  in  &  &  40, 
that  Octavian  allowed  Lepidus  to  take  possession 
of  his  province,  and  he  probably  would  not  have 
obtained  it  even  then,  had  not  Octavian  been 
anxious  to  attach  Lepidus  to  his  interests,  in  case 
of  a  rupture  between  himself  and  Antony.  Lepidus 
remained  in  Africa  till  b.  c  36.  On  the  renewal 
of  the  triumvirate  in  B.  c.  37,  for  another  five  years, 
Lepidus  had  been  included,  though  he  had  now 
lost  all  real  power.  In  the  following  year,  B.  a  36, 
Octavian  summoned  him  to  Sicily  to  assist  him  in 
the  war  against  Sex.  Pompey.  Lepidus  obeyed,  but 
tired  of  being  treated  as  a  subordinate,  he  resolved 
to  make  an  effort  to  acquire  Sicily  for  himself  and 
regain  his  lost  power.  He  left  Africa  on  the  1st 
of  July,  B.  c.  36,  and  on  bis  arrival  in  Sicily  pro- 
ceeded to  act  on  his  own  account,  without  consult- 
ing Octavian.  He  first  subdued  Lilybaeum  and 
the  neighbouring  towns,  and  then  marched  against 
Messana,  which  he  also  conquered.  The  eight 
Pompeian  legions,  which  formed  the  garrison  of 
the  latter  town,  joined  him,  so  that  his  army 
now  amounted  to  twenty  legions.  Lepidus,  there- 
fore, felt  himself  strong  enough  to  assume  a  threaten- 
ing position,  and  accordingly,  on  the  arrival  of 
Octavian,  claimed  Sicily  for  himself,  and  an  equal 
share  as  triumvir  in  the  government  of  the  state. 
A  civil  war  seemed  inevitable.  But  Lepidus  did 
not  possess  the  confidence  of  his  soldiers;  Octavian 
found  means  to  seduce  them  from  their  allegiance, 
and  at  length,  feeling  sure  of  support  from  a  nu- 
merous body  of  them,  adopted  one  day  the  bold 
resolution  of  riding  into  the  very  camp  of  Lepidus, 
and  calling  upon  his  troops  to  save  their  country 
from  a  civil  war.  Althougli  Uiis  daring  attempt  did 
not  immediately  succeed,  and  Octarian  was  obliged 
to  retire  with  a  wound  in  his  breast,  yet  it  had 
eventually  the  desired  effect.  Detachment  after 
detachment  deserted  Lepidus,  who  found  himself 
at  last  obliged  to  surrender  to  Octavian.  All  his 
courage  now  forsook  him.  He  put  on  mourning, 
and  threw  himself  before  the  kneer  of  Octavian, 
begging  for  his  life.  This  Octavian  granted  him, 
but  he  deprived  him  of  his  triumrirate,  his  army, 
and  his  provinces,  and  commanded  that  he  should 
live  at  Circeii,  under  strict  surveillance.  He  allowed 
him,  however,  to  retain  his  private  fortune,  and  his 
dignity  of  pontifcx  maximus. 

Thus  ended  the  public  life  of  Lepidus.  After  tbe 
conspinicy  of  his  son  against  the  life  of  Augustus 
at  the  time  of  the  batUe  of  Actium  (see  below), 
Lepidus  was  ordered  to  return  to  Rome ;  and, 
though  he  had  not  been  privy  to  it,  he  was  treated 
by  Augustus  with  the  utmost  indignity.  Still  the 
loss  of  honour  and  xank,  and  the  insults  to  which 


LEPIDUS. 

be  was  exposed,  did  not  shorten  his  lifie,  for  he' 
sorvived  till  b.  c.  13.  Augustus  succeeded  him 
as  pontifex  maximus. 

Lepidus  was  one  of  those  men  who  have  no  de- 
cided character,  and  who  are  incapable  of  commit- 
ting great  crimes  for  the  same  reason  that  they  are 
incapable  of  performing  any  noble  acts.  He  pos- 
sessed great  wealth,  and,  like  almost  all  his  con- 
temporaries, was  little  scrupulous  about  the  means 
of  acquiring  it.  Neither  in  war  nor  in  peace  did 
he  exhibit  any  distinguished  abilities  ;  but  that  he 
was  not  so  contemptible  a  character,  as  he  is  drawn 
by  Drumann,  seems  pretty  certain  from  the  respect 
with  which  he  was  always  treated  by  that  great 
judge  of  men,  Julius  Caesar.  It  seems  clear  that 
Lepidus  was  fond  of  ease  and  repose,  and  it  is  not 
improbable  that  he  possessed  abilities  capable  of 
effecting  much  more  than  he  ever  did. 

His  wife  was  Jnnia,  the  sister  of  the  M.  Brutus 
who  killed  Caesar.     [Junu,  No.  2.] 

(The  passages  of  Cicero  referring  to  Lepidus  are 
given  in  OreUi,  Onom.  TulL  vol  ii.  pp.  14,  15 ; 
Appian,  B,  C.  lib.  iL  iiL  v. ;  Dion  Cass.  lib.  xli — 
xlix.;  Veil  Pat  ii.  64,  80;  Flor.  iv.  6,  7;  Liv. 
EpiL  119, 120, 129  ;  Suet  Oetav,  16, 31  ;  Sen.  tU 
Clem,  l  10.) 


COIN  OF  K.  LBPIDU8,   TBI  TRIUMVIR. 

18.  Scipio,  a  brother  of  the  two  preceding  [Nos. 
16  and  17],  and  a  son  of  No.  13,  must  have  been 
adopted  by  one  of  the  Scipioa.  He  fell  in  battle 
in  the  war  of  his  &ther  against  the  aristocratical 
party,  &  a  77.    (Oros.  v.  22.) 

19.  Pauldb  Abmilius  L.  f.  M.  n.  Lipid ub, 
the  son  of  L.  Aemilius  PauUus  [Na  16J,  with 
whom  he  is  frequently  confounded.  His  name  is 
variously  given  by  the  ancient  writers  Aemilima 
Pcudlutj  or  PauUuM  Aemiliut^  or  Aemilius  Lepidug 
PauUui^  but  PautUu  Aemiliu$  Lepidua  seems  to  bo 
the  more  correct  form.  He  probably  fled  with  his 
father  to  Brutus,  and  seems  to  have  been  entrusted 
by  the  latter  with  the  defence  of  Crete;  for  we  find 
him  after  the  death  of  Brutus  joining  the  remnants 
of  the  republican  party  with  the  Cretan  troops,  and 
sailing  with  them  into  the  Ionian  sea.  He  must 
subsequently  have  made  his  peace  with  the  trium- 
virs, as  we  find  him  accompanying  Octavian  in  his 
campaign  against  Sex.  Pompey  in  Sicily  in  b.  c. 
36.  In  B.  a  34  he  obtained  the  consulship,  but 
only  as  consul  suffectus,  on  the  1st  of  July,  and 
dedicated  the  basilica  Aemilia,  which  had  been 
originally  erected  by  his  father  [see  p.  766],  but 
which  he  had  rebuilt  In  &  c.  22  he  was  censor 
with  L.  Munatius  Plancus,  with  whom  he  could 
not  agree,  and  died  while  holding  this  dignity* 
Dion  CaMius  seems  to  have  confounded  him  with 
his  fiither  in  saying  that  the  censor  had  been  for- 
merly proscribed ;  it  is  not  impossible,  however, 
that  the  son  may  have  been  proscribed  along  with 
his  father,  although  no  other  writer  mentions  the 
&ct  (Appian,  B.  C.  ▼.2;  Suet  Odao.  16; 
Dion  Cass.  xlix.  42,  Uv.  2 ;  VelL  Pat  u.  95  } 
Propcrt  iv.  11.  67.) 


The  wib  of  Pullu  Aroiiliiu  L*|Mdui  wu  Cor- 
nel»,  the  dughtcr  of  Comeliu)  Scipio  ind  of 
Scribania.  vho  wu  aoliKqucnllj  ths  wife  of  An- 
gniliu.  She  wu  ihoi  Ihe  ilep-dBiighlii  ofAu- 
guttiu,  ud  har  family  became  itjU  more  cloiety 
coDnected  with  the  imperial  hooia  b;  the  IDalTiiigt 
of  one  of  her  hd»,  L.  Aemillu  PanUoi  [No.  2S], 
to  a  daughter  of  Julia,  who  •>«•  her  half-water, 
being  the  daDgblei  of  Augnitiu  mi  Soibonia. 
TlietB  i>  aa  elegy  of  Piopenin»  (ir.  M),  in  which 
Comrlia  i*  repreient^d  ai  eonioLing  her  haiband 
Panlliu  on  a«oimt  of  her  death.  She  thetv  ipeakl 
of  haling  died  in  the  coniolihip  of  hei  bnlher  (ir. 
1 1.  a'5},  who  ii  luppoeed  to  hare  been  th«  P.  Oir- 
neliui  Scipio  who  wu  coniul  in  B.  c  16.  That  ft 
csntradiction  ariiei  between  Velleiot  Palercnliu 
(iL  95)  and  Dion  Canina(lii.  2)  on  the  one  hand, 
ud  PxjpertiDi  on  the  other,  a»  the  two  former 
viitert  ny  that  PaoUu  died  during  hii  ceoaonhip. 
Perhsp*,  howeter,  the  brother  of  Cornelia  ma;  not 
han  been  the  conml  of  B.C  16,  but  one  of  the 
couuli  nfieeti,  not  mentioned  in  the  Futl 
Paullui  had  fay  Cornelia  Ifane  childRD,  two  MM 
and  a  daoghlel  [Noa.  22,  33,  24],  to  all  of  «ham 
Pnpertiui  alludea.  The  danghler  wu  bora  in  the 
cenunhip  of  her  bther  (Pnpert.  ii.  11.67),  and 
if  Paulloa  teally  died  in  hii  eeDaonhip  there  could 
hare  been  only  >  very  (hurt  iateml  between  fail 
wife'i  dmth  and  hie  own.  The  annexed  coin  pto 
bably  hu  refennce  to  thii  Panllui  AemiUiii  Le- 
pidiu :  il  hu  on  the  obveiie  the  head  of  Concordia 
with  PAVLLVi  LUIDTB  cOHcORDU,  and  on  the  r»- 
TCt«e  a  tiopfay  with  aeTeral  figum,  and  the  wordi 
TIB  F^TU.v».  The  Rrerta  refer*  to  the  victocy 
of  the  celebrated  L.  AemilituPanlluaDTerPeneu: 
on  the  right  hand  of  Ihe  trophy  etandi  AenilliDi 
Paallui  himielf,  and  en  the  leFl  PerKui  and  hii 


There  it  anolber  coin  of  Panllui  Aemilitu  Le- 
pidDi,  with  the  HtDe  obrene  u  the  one  giTen 
abote,  but  with  the  reiene  reprenntiDg  the  Scii- 
banian  putnl,  which  we  find  on  the  coina  of  the 
ScriboDisn  go»  [aee  LiBo],  and  with  the  legend 
PVTiAI.  «cftiBON.  UBO.  Thii  emblem  of  the 
Seribonia  gena  wu  naed  on  account  of  the  wife  of 
Paulbi  being  the  daughter  of  Scribonia,  who  had 
then  branne  the  wife  of  Anguetoi,  u  ia  itated 
■boie. 

20.  M.  AmiLmB  Linnua,  the  ton  of  the 
triumirir  [No.  17]  and  Junia,  fetmsd  a  oonipiracy 
in  a.  C  30,  for  the  ptupoie  of  amuinating  Ocla- 
Tian  on  hU  return  to  Rome  after  the  battle  of 
Actinm ;  bnt  Maacenaa,  who  had  charge  of  the 
dtj,  became  acquainted  with  the  plot,  aeiied 
Lapidua,  without  creating  any  diiloibance,  and 
aent  him  to  OcUrian  in  tfae  Eut.  who  put  him  to 
death.  Ilia  bther  wu  ignorant  of  the  conipiracj, 
bnt  hii  mother  wu  priyy  to  it.  [JuNU,  No.  2.] 
Velleiiu  PatErculna,  who  neiec  (peaka  GiTonrBbl; 


LEPIDUS.  769 

of  any  of  Ihe  enemiea  of  Octanan,  deicribea  Le- 
jndui  u  "JHTenia  foima  quam  menta  melior." 
Lepidufl  wu  married  twice :  hii  fint  wife  waa 
Antonia,  the  daoghler  of  the  triumvir  [Antdnu, 
Na  4],  and  hii  aecond  SerTilia,who  put  an  end  W 
her  life  by  twailowing  burning  coala  when  ihs 
conapiiac;  of  her  hnaband  wa*  diMoreRd.  (VelL 
PsL  ii.  86  1  Appian,  B.  C.  ir.  M  ;  Dion  Can.  lit. 
15i  Suet.  Octat.  19;  Ut.  Epit.  133;  Senec  dt 
Ctam.  9,  De  Bm.  Viiat,  L  9.} 

21.  Q.  Auiiuui  LtPiDVa. conanl  B.C.  31  with 
M.  Lollina.  (IKon  Caai.  lii.  6  ;  Hor.  ^  I  20. 
28.)  Il  appeaia  from  an  inecription  qnoted  under 
FiBBiciua  [Vol.II.  p.l32,b],tfaatheandLolliDt 
repaired  the  Fabiidan  bridgis.  The  deaceni  of  thi« 
Lepidni  ia  quite  nncertain :  the  oonjcttale  of  Dtu- 
mann  (fAaoL  Bomt,  tdL  L  p.  2i)  that  he  wua 
■on  of  ub  trinmiir  i*  b  itaclf  improbable ;  and  *a 
find  beaidei  that  he  ia  <alled  in  inicriptioaa  M'.  r., 
and  not  M.  r. 

22.  L.  AxNiLiim  PiULLna,  the  aon  of  Piulln* 
Aemiliua  Lepidui  [No.  19]  and  Cornelia,  married 
Julia,  the  grand- daughter  of  Auguatua,  bcijrg  a 
daughter  of  M.  A|(rippB  and  Jalia,  «ho  wu  ths 
daughter  of  Auguiiui.  Paullui  i>  therefore  called 
the  pmgemer  of  Auguatua.     Ai  Julia,  the  daughter 

above,  No.  19],  Paulina  married  hii  Gnt  couiin. 
He  vaa  conaul  in  a.  n.  1  with  C.  Caeiar,  hii  wile'a 
brother,  and  Ihe  gnndion  of  Auguatua  ;  but,  no^ 
vilhatanding  hii  doae  connectinn  with  the  imperial 
family,  he  nerertheleie  entered  into  a  conipiracj 
againet  Augutloi,  of  the  particolan  of  which  wa 
are  not  informed.  (Propert.  if.  11.  63;SDet.  Oct. 
19,  64  ;  Dion  CaM.  Ir.  Ind.)  Reipecting  Julia, 
the  wife  of  Paulina,  tee  JiiLl^  No.  7. 

23.  M.  AuiiLii'B  Lbtiduh,  the  brother  of  No. 
22,wu  CDunl  jI.  D.  6  wilhL.  Arruntini.  (Propert 
It.  U.  63  1  DioD  Cau-  W.  25.)  Inttead  of  coit- 
■piring  igainit  Augnitna,  like  hii  brother,  he  aeemt 
alwayt  to  hsTe  lived  on  the  moat  intimate  lerma 
with  him.  He  wu  employed  by  Angtutui  in  the 
war  againit  the  Dalmaliani  in  x.  d.  9.  (VelL  Pat. 
ii  U4,  Hi;  Dion  Caia.  Ivi.  12.)  When  Auguatua 
ahortlj  before  hii  death  wu  ipeakingof  the  Roman 
ncblei,  whoH  abilitiei  would  qualify  them  for  the 
aupreme  power,  or  whoee  ambition  would  prompt 
themtoaipin  toil,hedeicribed  Lepidut  aa '*  capai 
leduperwai.'-  (Tac^«i.i.  13.)  Thehigh  eatima- 
tionin  wbiefa  he  wu  held  by  Augnitui  he  continued 
to  enjoy  even  with  the  jealoDt  and  luapicioua  Tibe- 
riuB  ;  and  although  he  look  no  part  in  the  fulaome 
flatteriea  which  the  tenale  were  continually  pre- 
•enting  to  the  emperor,  and  uted  hii  influence  in 
the  cBuae  of  joitice,  yet  inch  mu  hia  prudence, 
that  he  did  not  forfeit  the  &Toar  of  Tiberiuv    The 

Pan  beitowcd  upon  him  by  Velleiui  Patercului 
^),  which  would  not  of  theauelvei  be  of  much 
vaIuB,'u  thii  writer  alwayi  ipeaki  bionrabiy  of 
the  frienda  of  Auguatua.  ate  caBfiimed  by  the 
weightier  anihority  of  Tacitiu,  who  bean  the 
itrangeat  teatimony  lo  the  lirtuca  and  wiidom  of 
Lepidu*.     [Tac  Anm.  iv.  20.) 

The  name  of  H.  Lepidua  occun  leTenl  timea  in 
Tacilua,  and  muit  be  carefully  diatinguiahed  from 
that  of  H'.  Lepidua  [k« No.  2S],  with  which  il  ia  fn- 
quenlly  confounded,  both  in  iheMSS.aod  edition* 
of  the  hiMorian.  M.  Lepidu*  la  lint  mentioned  in 
Tacitui  at  the  acoMion  ofTiberiua,  ^  D.  14,  next  in 
A.  D.  31,  whan  be  declined  the  pnconiulate  of 
Africa,  and  alto  in  the  debate  in  the  ecnate  in  the 


770 


LEPORIUS. 


same  year  retpectiog  the  punialiment  of  C.  Latorius 
Priscus ;  again  in  a.  D.  24 ;  then  in  A.  D.  26,  when 
he  was  appointed  goremor  of  the  promce  of  Ana ; 
and  lastly  in  A.  d.  33,  which  was  the  year  of  his 
death.  (Tac.  Atm.  i.  13,  iii.  35,  50,  iv.  20,  56,  vi. 
27.)  It  was  this  M.  Lepidus  who  repaired  the 
Aemilia  Basilica  in  ▲.  d.  22  (Tac  Atm,  iii.  72), 
as  is  mentioned  abore.     [No.  16.] 

24.  AXMILIA  LXPIDA.      [LSPIDA,  No.  1.] 

25.  M\  Abmilius  Q.  p.  Lspidus,  the  son  ap- 
parently of  No.  21,  was  consul  with  T.  Statilios 
Tsiurus  in  A.  D.  11.  (Dion  Cass.  Ivi.  25.)  He  most 
be  carefully  distinguished  from  his  contemporary 
M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,  with  whom  he  is  frequently 
confounded.  [See  No.  23.]  Though  we  cannot 
trace  the  descent  of  this  M\  Lepidus  [see  No.  21], 
yet  among  his  ancestors  on  the  female  side  were 
L.  Sulla  and  Cn.  Pompey.  (Tac.  ^im.  iii  22.) 
It  is  perhaps  this  M\  Lepidus  who  defended  Piso 
iu  A.  D.  20 ;  and  it  was  undoubtedly  this  Lepidus 
who  defended  his  sister  later  in  the  same  year. 
[Lbpioa,  No.  2.]  In  a.  d.  21  he  obtained  the 
province  of  Asia,  but  Sex.  Pompey  declared  in  the 
senate  that  Lepidus  ought  to  be  deprived  of  it, 
because  he  was  indolent,  poor,  and  a  disgrace  to 
his  ancestors,  bat  the  senate  would  not  Ueten  to 
Pompey,  maintaining  that  Lepidus  was  of  an  easy 
lather  than  a  slothful  character,  and  that  the 
manner  in  which  he  had  lived  on  his  small  patri- 
mony was  to  his  honour  rather  than  his  disgrace. 
(TAc.4nn.iiL1 1,22,  32.) 

26.  AxMiLXA  Lbpida,  sister  of  No.  25.  [Li- 
pid a.  No.  2.] 

27.  Akmilius  Lspidus,  the  son  of  L.  Aemilius 
Paullus  [No.  22]  and  Julia,  the  granddaughter  of 
Augustus.  He  was  consequently  the  great-grandson 
of  Augustus.  He  was  one  of  the  minions  of  the 
emperor  Caligula,  with  whom  he  had  the  most 
shameful  connection.  So  great  a  favourite  was  he 
with  Caligula,  thai  the  Utter  allowed  him  to  hold 
the  public  offices  of  the  state  five  years  before  the 
legal  age,  and  promised  him  to  make  him  his  suc- 
cessor in  the  empire.  He  moreover  gave  him  in 
marriage  his  £Etvourite  sister  Drusilla  [DHUfaLLA, 
No.  2],  and  allowed  him  to  have  interconrse  with 
his  other  sisters,  Agrippina  and  Livilla.  But, 
notwithstandinff  all  these  marks  of  finvour,  Caligula 
put  him  to  deaUi,  a.  d.  39,  on  the  pretext  of  hu 
conspiring  against  him.  (Dion  Cass.  liz.  11,  22 ; 
Suet.  Cat  24,  36  ;  comp.  Tac  Ann,  xiv.  2.) 

28.  Akmilia  Lepida,  sister  of  No.  27,  and 
wife  of  the  emperor  Claudius.     [Lxpida,  No.  3.] 

29.  Abmilia  Lbpida,  daughter  of  No.  23, 
and  wife  of  Drasus,  son  of  QeimanicuB.  [Lbpida^ 
No.  4.] 

LEPIDUS,  an  author  of  unknown  date,  wrote 
in  Greek  an  abridgement  of  history,  of  whidi  Ste- 
phanns  of  Byzantium  quotes  the  first  and  eighth 
books  (s.  w.  Tryia,  BovepvT6s^  Sie^oi).       * 

LEPO'RIUS,  by  birth  a  Gaul,  embraced  the 
monastic  life,  under  the  auspices  of  Cassianua,  in 
the  early  part  of  the  fifth  century,  at  Marseilles, 
where  he  enjoyed  a  high  reputation  for  purity  and 
holiness,  until  he  became  the  advocate  of  the  double 
heresy  that  man  did  not  stand  in  need  of  Divine 
grace,  and  that  Christ  was  bom  with  a  human 
nature  only.  Having  been  excommunicated,  in 
consequence  of  these  doctrines,  he  betook  himself 
to  Africa,  where  he  became  &miliar  with  Aurelins 
and  SL  Augustine,  by  whose  instructions  he  pro- 
fited so  much,  that  he  not  only  became  convinced 


LEPREUS. 

of  Iiis  errors,  but  drew  up  a  solemn  reeantatioB 
addressed  to  Proculns,  bishop  of  Marseilles,  and 
Cyllinnitts,  bishop  of  Aix,  while  four  African  pre- 
Utes  bore  testimony  to  the  sineerity  of  his  con« 
version,  and  made  intercession  on  his  behalC 
Although  now  reinstated  in  his  ecclesiastical  privi- 
leges, Leporius  does  not  seem  to  have  returned  to 
his  native  country  ;  bnt  laying  aside  the  profession 
of  a  monk,  was  ordained  a  presbyter  by  St  Augu»* 
tine  about  a.  d.  425,  and  appears  to  be  the  same 
Leporius  so  warmly  praised  in  the  discourse  De 
Vita  et  Moribm  Qerioomm,  We  know  nothing 
further  regarding  his  career  except  that  he  was  atiU 
alive  in  430.    (Cassianus,  iU  Ineam.  L  4.) 

The  work,  to  which  we  have  alluded  above,  and 
which  is  still  extant,  under  the  title  LibeUm$ 
Emendatiomt  me  SoH^aetionu  ad  E^riaeopOB  GtU- 
fioe,  sometimes  with  the  addition,  Om/haumem 
Fidei  CathoUeae  eontauna  de  Myaterio  InoamatUmi» 
CkruHt  eum  Errwi»  pritUni  DetetiatkmA,  was  held 
in  very  high  estimation  among  ancient  divines,  and 
its  author  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  firmest  bul- 
warks of  orthodoxy  against  the  attacks  of  the 
Nestoriani.  Some  schoLsrs  in  modem  timea,  espe- 
cially Quesuel,  who  has  written  an  elaborate  dis- 
sertation on  tile  subject,  have  imagined  that  we 
ought  to  regard  this  as  a  tract  composed  and  dic- 
tated by  St  Augustine,  founding  their  opinion 
partly  upon  the  style,  partly  upon  the  terms  in 
which  it  is  quoted  in  the  acts  of  the  second  connci] 
of  Chalcedon  and  other  early  documents,  and  partly 
upon  certain  expressions  in  an  epistle  of  Leo  the 
Great  (dxv.  ed.  Quesn.) ;  but  their  arguments  are 
fiir  from  being  conclusive,  and  the  hypothesis  is 
generally  rejected. 

Fragments  of  the  Libellus  were  first  collected 
by  Sirmond,  from  Cassianus,  and  inserted  in  his 
collection  of  Gaulish  councils,  fol.  Par.  vol.  i.  p.  52. 
The  entire  work  was  soon  after  discovered  and 
pubh'shed  by  the  same  editor  in  his  Opmaeida  Do^ 
niaiiea  Veterum  gmnque  Seriptorwm^  8vo.  Par. 
1630 ;  together  with  the  letter  from  the  African 
bishops  in  fisvour  of  Leporius.  It  will  be  found 
also  in  the  collection  of  Councils  by  Labbe,  foL 
Par.  1671 ;  in  Gamier*s  edition  of  Marius  Mer- 
cator,  fol  Par.  1673,  tom.  i.  p.  224  ;  in  the  Biblio- 
theca  Patrum  Max.  fol.  Liigdun.  1677,  torn.  vii. 
p.  14  ;  and  in  the  Bibliotheca  Patrum  of  Galland, 
fol  Venet  1773,  tom.  ix.  p.  396.  (Gennad.  da 
Vtria  lUiutr,  59 ;  Cassian.  de  Ineam,  i.  4 ;  con- 
sult the  dissertation  of  Queinel  in  his  ed.  of  the 
works  of  Leo,  vol.  ii.  p.  906,  ed.  Paris  ;  Hidoira 
LUtiraire  de  la  France^  vol  ii  p.  167  ;  the  second 
dissertation  of  Gamier,  his  edition  of  M.  Mercator, 
vol  L  p.  230 ;  the  Prolegomena  of  Galland ;  Schone- 
mann,  Bibliolh.  Pair,  latL  vol  u.  §  20.)  [ W.  R.] 

LE'PREA  (Airpsa),  a  daughter  of  Pyigens, 
from  whom  the  town  of  Lepreum,  in  the  soath  i^ 
Ells,  was  said  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Pans. 
V*  5.  §  4.)  Another  tradition  derived  the  name 
fixmi  Leprous,  a  son  of  Caucon,  Glancon,  or  Pyr- 
geua  (Aelian,  V,  /f.  L  24 ;  Pans.  v.  5.  §  4),  by 
Astydomeia.  He  was  a  grandson  of  Poeeid«i 
(the  Schol  ad  CaUim.  Hymn,  tn  Joe,  39,  calls 
him  a  son  of  Poseidon),  and  a  rival  of  Heradet 
both  in  his  strength  and  his  powers  of  eatingi  but 
he  was  conquered  and  slain  by  him.  His  tomb 
was  believed  to  exist  at  Phigalia.  (Athen.  z. 
p.  4J],  &.C. ;  Pans.  L  c;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p^ 
1523.)  [L.  &] 

LEPREU&    [Lbpbsa.] 


LEPTINES. 

Q.  LEPTA,  a  native  of  Coles  in  Camponia,  and 
praefectiu  &br(km  to  Cicero  in  Cilicia  b.  a  61.  (Cic. 
ad  Fam.  iii.  7,  t.  10).  Two  of  the  letten  whieh 
Cicero  addxviaed  to  him  are  extant  (ad' Fam.  y\. 
18,  19),  and  show  ttrict  intimacy  between  the 
coneipondenti.  Lepta  wai  a  Pompeian ;  and 
while  Cicero,  in  B.  c.  49,  waa  hesitating  whether 
to  remain  in  Italy,  or  to  repair  to  Pompey^  camp, 
Lepta  was  one  of  his  channels  of  oommnnication 
with  the  Pompeians  {ad  Fam,  vi.  18,  ziv.  17,  xri. 
4,  Off  ^tt.  TL  8,  Tiii.  3,  ix.  12,  14,  xl  8.) ;  and  at 
the  close  of  the  war,  after  the  battle  of  Munda, 
Lepta,  through  his  seal  for  two  of  his  fellow-towns- 
men of  Cales,  was  haarding  his  own  interests 
with  the  Caeaaiians.  (Ad  Fam,  ix.  18.)  In  B.  c 
45  he  was,  however,  suing  iw  a  commiBsion  to 
supply  the  wine  for  Caesar^s  triumphal  games,  for 
which  his  connection  with  Cales  in  the  vine  district 
(ager  Falentta)  of  Campania  probably  afforded 
him  fecilities.  (Ad  AtL  xiiL  46.)  Cicero  dis- 
suaded him  from  undertaking  it,  as  likely  to  prove 
a  laborious  and  thankless  task  (Ad  Fam,  vi  19.) 
He  was  one  of  Cicero^  debtors.  (Ad  AtL  x.  1 1,) 
Lepta  had  at  least  one  son,  to  whom  Cicero  (ad 
Fam.  vi.  1 8)  recommends  the  reading  of  his  treatise 
de  Orators,  and  a  precept  of  Heaiod.  (Op,  et  dioj 
287.)  [W.  B.  D.) 

LCPTINESCAevr/rn»).  1.  ASyracuaan,sonof 
Hermocrates,  and  brother  of  Dionysiua  the  elder, 
tyrant  of  Syracuse.  He  is  first  mentioned  as  com- 
manding his  bnther^s  fleet  at  the  siege  of  Motya 
(Bb  c.  397),  and  was  for  some  time  entrusted  by 
Dionysius  with  the  whole  direction  of  the  siege, 
while  the  ktter  was  engaged  in  reducing  the  other 
towns  still  held  by  the  Carthaginians^  (Died.  xiv. 
48.)  After  the  M  of  Motya  he  was  stationed 
there  with  a  fleet  of  120  ships,  to  watch  for  and 
intereept  the  Carthaginian  fleet  under  Himiloo ;  but 
the  latter  eluded  his  vigilance,  and  efiected  his 
passage  to  Panormus  in  safety,  with  the  greater 
part  of  his  forces,  though  Leptines  pursued  them, 
and  sunk  fifty  of  his  transports,  containing  5000 
troopa.  (Id.  53 — 55.)  The  face  of  alfiun  was  now 
changed :  Himileo  was  able  to  advance  unopposed 
along  the  north  coast  of  the  island,  and  took  and 
destroyed  Mesaana;  from  whence  he  advanced 
upon  Syracuse,  his  fleet,  under  Mago,  supporting 
the  operations  of  the  army.  Le^nes,  by  his 
brother*s  orders,  immediately  advanced  with  the 
Sjmcnsan  fleet  to  engage  that  of  Mago,  and  a  great 
naval  action  ensued,  in  which  Leptinea  displayed 
the  utmost  valour;  but  having  imprudently  ad- 
vanced with  30  of  his  best  ships  into  the  midst  of 
the  enemy,  he  waa  cut  off  firom  the  rest  of  his  fleet, 
and  only  able  to  effect  his  escape  by  standing  out 
to  sea.  The  result  was,  that  the  Syncusans  were 
defeated  with  great  loss,  many  of  their  ships  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  Leptinea  himself 
retired  with  the  rest  to  Sjnacuse.  During  the 
si^  that  followed,  he  continued  to  render  im- 
portant services,  and  commanded  (together  with 
the  Lacedaemonian  Pharacidas)  the  final  attack 
upon  the  naval  camp  of  the  Carthaginians,  which 
terminated  in  the  complete  destruction  of  their 
fleet,  (Died.  xiv.  59,  60,  64,  72.)  We  hear  no 
more  of  him  until  B.  c.  390,  when  he  was  again 
despatched  by  Dionysius  with  a  fleet  to  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Lucanians  against  the  Italian  Greeks. 
He  arrived  jut  as  the  former  had  gained  a  great 
victory  over  the  Thurians  ;  but  inst^  of  joining 
them  to  crush  their  enemies,  he  affinded  a  refuge  to 


LEPTINES. 


771 


the  Thnrian  fugitives,  and  succeeded  In  bringing 
idx>ut  a  peace  between  the  contending  parties.  For 
this  conduct,  which  was  entirely  opposed  to  the 
views  of  Dionysius,  he  was  de|nived  of  the  command 
of  the  fleet,  which  was  given  to  his  younger  brother, 
Thearides.  (Id.  xiv.  102.)  Some  time  afterwards 
he  gave  ferther  offence  to  the  jealous  temper  of  the 
tynnt,  by  giving  one  of  his  daughters  in  marriage 
to  Philistus,  without  any  previous  intimation  to 
Dionysius,  and  on  this  account  he  waa  banished 
from  Syracuse,  together  with  Philistus.  He  there- 
upon retired  to  Thurii,  where  the  services  rendered 
by  him  to  that  city  during  the  late  war  with  the 
Lucanians  secured  him  a  fevonmble  reception  ;  and 
he  quickly  rose  to  so  much  power  and  influence 
among  the  Greeks  of  Italy,  that  Dionysius  judged 
it  prudent  to  recal  his  sentence  of  banishment,  and 
invite  him  again  to  Syracuse.  Here  he  was  com- 
pletely reinstated  in  his  former  fevour,  and  obtained 
one  of  the  daughten  of  Dionysius  in  marriage. 
(Diod.  XV.  7;  Pint  Dion,  U.)  In  B.&  383, 
war  having  again  l»oken  out  with  the  Carthagi- 
nians, Leptines  once  more  took  an  active  part  in 
the  support  of  his  brother,  and  commanded  the 
right  wing  of  the  Syracusan  army  in  the  battle 
near  Cronium:  but  after  displaying  the  greatest 
personal  prowess,  he  himself  fell  in  the  action,  and 
the  troops  under  his  command  immediately  gave 
way.  (Diod.  xv.  17.) 

2.  A  Syracusan,  who  jomed  with  Callippus  in 
expelling  the  garrison  of  the  younger  Dionysius 
from  Rhegium,  B.C.  351.  Having  effected  this, 
they  restored  the  city  to  nominal  independence, 
but  it  appean  that  they  continued  to  occupy  it 
with  their  mercenaries:  and  not  long  afterwards 
Leptines  took  advantage  of  the  discontent  which 
had  arisen  among  these,  to  remove  Callippus  by 
assassination.  (Diod.  xvi  45;  Pint  Z>^  58.) 
We  know  nothing  of  his  subsequent  proceedings, 
nor  of  the  drenmstances  that  led  him  to  quit  Rhe- 
gium, but  it  seems  probable  that  he  availed  him- 
self of  the  state  of  confusion  in  which  Sicily  then 
was  to  make  himself  master  of  the  two  cities  of 
Apollonia  and  Engyum :  at  least  there  is  little 
doubt  that  the  Leptines  whom  we  find  established 
as  the  tyrant  of  those  cities  when  Timoleon  arrived 
in  Sicily  is  the  same  with  the  associate  of  Callip- 
pus. He  waa  expelled  in  common  with  all  the 
other  petty  tyrants,  by  Timoleon  ;  but  his  life  waa 
spared,  and  he  was  sent  into  exile  at  Corinth,  b.  c. 
342.    (Diod.  xvi.  72;  Plat  Timol,  24.) 

3.  One  of  the  generals  of  Agathocles,  who, 
during  the  absence  of  that  monareb  in  Africa,  de- 
feated Xenodoeus,  the  governor  of  Agrigentum,  in 
a  pitched  battle,  and  with  great  slaughter.  (Diod. 
XX.  56.)  When  Agathodes,  after  repairing  for  a 
short  time  to  Sicily,  returned  once  more  to  Africa, 
B.&  807,  he  again  left  Leptines  in  command 
during  his  absence,  who  obtained  a  second  victory 
over  Xenodoeus.    (Id.  xx.  61,  62.) 

4.  A  Sjrracusan,  whose  daughter  was  married  to 
Hieron,  afterwards  king  of  Syracuse.  Leptines  was 
at  that  time,  we  are  told,  unquestionably  the  man 
of  the  highest  consideration  among  his  fellow-citi- 
aens,  which  induced  Hieron,  who  had  just  been 
appointed  general  of  the  republic,  but  was  already 
aiming  at  higher  objects,  to  court  his  alliance. 
(Polyb.  i  9.) 

5.  An  Athenian,  known  only  as  the  proposer  of 
a  law  taking  away  all  special  exemptioiu  from  the 
burden  of  public  choiges  (dr^HU  T«y  KwrovpjMf)^ 

3d  2 


772 


LESBONAX. 


againtt  which  the  eelebmted  omtion  of  Demosthenes 
is  directed,  nsually  known  as  the  oration  against 
Leptines.  This  speech  was  delivered  in  A.  c.  355 : 
and  the  law  must  have  been  passed  above  a  year 
before,  as  we  are  told  that  the  lapse  of  more  than 
that  period  had  already  exempted  Leptines  from 
all  personal  responsibility.  Hence  the  efforts  of 
Demosthenes  were  directed  solely  to  the  repeal  of 
the  law,  not  to  the  punishment  of  its  proposer.  It 
appears  that  his  arguments  were  successful,  and  the 
law  was  in  &ct  repealed.  (See  Wolf.  Prdegom, 
ad  Demotth,  Orat,  adv,  LepiiHem ;  Liban.  Arpum, 
p.  452 ;  Dion.  Hal  Ep.  ad  Amm,  i.  4.) 

6.  A  Syrian  Greek,  who  assassinated  with  his 
own  hand  at  Laodiceia,  Cn.  Octavius,  the  chief  of 
the  Roman  deputies,  who  had  been  sent  to  examine 
into  the  state  of  affiurs  in  Syria.  This  murder 
took  place  during  the  short  reign  of  Antiochus 
Eupator  (b.c.  162),  and  not  without  the  con- 
nivance, as  was  supposed,  of  Lysias,  the  minister 
and  governor  of  the  young  king.  As  soon  as 
Demetrius  had  established  himself  on  the  throne, 
wishing  to  conciliate  the  favour  of  the  Romans,  he 
caused  Leptines,  who,  hr  from  denying  the  deed, 
had  the  audacity  to  boast  of  it  publicly,  to  be  seized, 
and  sent  as  a  prisoner  to  Rome:  but  the  senate 
refused  to  receive  him,  being  desirous,  as  we  are 
told,  to  reserve  this  cause  of  complaint  as  a  public 
grievance,  instead  of  visiting  it  on  the  head  of  an 
individual.  (Polyb.  xxxi.  19,  xxxii.  4, 6,  7;  Ap- 
pian,  Sjfr.  46,  47  ;  Diod.  Eac  Legal,  xxxi.  p.  526  ; 
Cic  PWipp,  ix.  2.)  [£.  H.  B.] 

LE'SBOCLES,  a  Greek  rhetorician,  who  lived 
at  Rome  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Tiberius. 
(Senec.  Swuor,  ii.  p.  18.)  He  was  a  rival  of  La- 
tron  ;  and  a  short  fragment  of  one  of  his  speeches 
is  preserved  in  Seneca.  (Cowtrov,  i.  8,  p.  130, 
&c.)  [U  S.] 

LE'SBOCLES,  a  celebrated  statuary,  none  of 
whose  works,  however,  were  known  to  Pliny  {H. 
N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  $  25,  where  the  name  is  differ- 
ently spelt  in  the  MSS.  It  is  important  also  to 
observe,  that  instead  of  **  Lesbocles,  Prodonis,  Py- 
thodicus,  Polygnotus:  Udem  picUtret  nobUiarimi^ 
the  Bambeig  MS.  has  *'  idem  pictor  t  nobiliuimiM^'* 
which  is  evidently  right.  [P*  S.] 

LESBO'N AX  (Ac<r€»ya|).  1 .  A  son  of  Potar 
mon  of  Mytilene,a  philosopher  and  sophist,  who 
lived  in  the  time  of  Augustui.  He  was  a  pupil  of 
Timocrates,  and  the  father  of  Polemon,  who  is 
known  as  the  teacher  and  friend  of  the  emperor 
Tiberius.  (Suidas,  j.  o.  ;  Eudoc  p.  283.)  Suidas 
says  that  Lesbonax  wrote  several  philosophical 
works,  but  does  not  mention  that  he  was  an  orator 
or  rhetorician,  although  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
he  is  the  same  person  as  the  Lesbonax  who  wrote 
McXerol  ^i^ropiiral  and  fyvriKai  iwtaroXtd  (SchoL 
ad  Luc  de  SaUaL  69),  and  the  one  of  whom,  in 
the  time  of  Photius  (BihL  Cod.  74,  p.  52),  there 
were  extant  sixteen  political  orations.  Of  these 
orations  only  two  have  come  down  to  nt,  one  en- 
titled irfp2  Tov  To\4ftou  KopivOiwy^  and  the  other 
«■porpcirrut^s  A^o5,  both  oif  which  are  not  unsuc> 
cessful  imitations  of  the  Attic  orators  of  the  best 
times.  They  are  printed  in  the  collections  of  the 
Greek  orators  published  by  Aldus,  H.  Stephens, 
Reiske,  Bekker,  and  Dobson:  a  separate  edition 
was  published  by  J.  C.  Orelli,  Lipsiae,  1820, 
8vo. 

2.  A  Greek  gRminiarian,  whose  age  is  unknown, 
but  who  must  at  any  rate  be  assigned  to  a  much 


LETO. 

later  period  than  the  rhetorician  Letbonax.  He  if 
the  author  of  a  little  work  on  grammatical  figure* 
(ircpl  (rxt}At<(T»y),  which  was  fint  published  by 
Valckenaer  in  his  edition  of  Ammonius  (p.  177, 
or  in  the  Leipz.  edit  p.  1 65,  &c. ;  comp.  p.  xviii. 
&c.)  This  little  treatise  is  not  without  some  im- 
portance, since  it  contains  things  which  are  not 
mentioned  anywhere  else.  [L.  S.] 

LESBO'THEMIS  (A£<r€J6</Luf ),  was  a  statuaty 
of  an  ancient  date,  and  probably  a  native  of  Lesbos. 
He  is  the  only  artist  who  is  mentioned  in  cmmection 
with  that  island.  His  statue  of  one  of  the  Muses 
holding  a  lyre  of  the  ancient  form  («ro^iJin})  at 
Mytilene,  was  mentioned  by  Euphorion  in  his 
ircpl  *Io^^aiy  (Athen.  iv.  p.  182,  e.,  xiv.  p.  635,  a. 
b.  ;  Meineke,  Euphor,  Fr.  31,  Awal.  AUae,  p.  67« 
Fr.  32).  [P.&] 

LESCHES  or  LESCHEUS(A^(rxifs,  A^<rx<vt), 
one  of  the  so-called  cycljc  poets,  the  sonof  Aeschy- 
linus,  a  native  of  Pyrrha,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Mytilene  (Pans.  x.  25,  §  5),  and  thence  also  called 
a  Mytilenean  or  a  Lesbian.  He  flourished  about 
the  18th  Olympiad  ;  and  therefore  the  tale,  which 
is  related  about  a  contest  between  him  and  Arcti- 
nus,  who  lived  about  the  beginning  of  the  Olym- 
piads, is  an  anachronism.  This  tradition  is  explained 
by  the  fact  that  Lesches  treated,  at  least  to  some 
extent,  the  same  events  in  his  LitUe  lUad  (*IAidf 
if  i\da-aȴ  or  'IhiAs  fuxpd)^  which  were  the  sub- 
ject of  Arctinus^s  Aethiopis.  The  little  Ilias,  like 
all  the  oUier  cyclic  poems,  was  ascribed  to  various 
poets  —  to  Homer  himself,  to  Thestorides  of  Pho- 
caea  (Herod.  Vit,  Horn.  16),  to  the  Lacedaanoniaa 
Cinaethon,  and  Diodoms  of  Erythrae.  The  poem 
consisted  of  four  books,  according  to  Proclus,  who 
has  preserved  an  extract  from  it  It  was  evidently 
intended  as  a  supplement  to  the  Homeric  Iliad ; 
consequently  it  related  the  events  after  the  death 
of  Hector,  the  fi&te  of  Ajax,  the  exploits  of  Philoe- 
tetes,  Neoptolemus,  and  Ulysses,  and  the  final  cap- 
ture and  destruction  of  Troy  (Arist  PoeL  23, 
Bekk.),  which  part  of  the  poem  was  called  TH 
Dettruction  of  Troy  ('lAfou  inpcis).  There  was  no 
unity  in  the  poem,  except  that  of  historical  and 
chronological  succession.  Hence  Aristotle  remarks 
that  the  little  Iliad  furnished  materials  for  eight 
tragedies,  whilst  only  one  could  be  based  upon  the 
Iliad  or  Odyssey  of  Homer.  The  extracts  which 
Proclus  gives  of  the  poem  of  Lesches  are  inter- 
woven with  those  from  the  Aethiopis  of  Arotinus. 
It  is  not  to  be  pmumed,  as  M tiller  shows  (HaL 
<f  Greek  lAU  vi.  §  3),  that  either  poet  should  have 
broken  off  in  the  middle  of  an  event  in  order  that 
the  other  might  fill  up  the  gap.  The  different 
times  at  which  they  lived  is  sufficient  proof  to  the 
contrary,  and  there  are  fragments  extant  which 
show  that  Lesches  had  treated  of  those  events  also 
which  in  Proclus^s  extract  are  not  taken  from  him, 
but  from  Arotinus.  (Comp.  Wekker,  der  EpiacU 
Cydue,  pp.  272,  358,  368.)  [  W.  L] 

LETHE  (Ai(0i}),  the  penonification  of  oblivion,  is 
called  by  Hesiod  (Theog.  227)  a  daughter  of  Ens. 
A  river  in  the  lower  world  likewise  bore  the  name 
of  Lethe.    [Hadbs.]  [L.S.] 

LETO  (Ai|ra»),  in  Latin  Latona,  according  to 
Hesiod  (TTneog.  406,  921),  a  daughter  of  the  Titan 
Coeus  and  Phoebe,  a  sister  of  Asteria,  and  the 
mother  of  Apollo  and  Artemis  by  Zeus,  to  whom 
she  was  married  before  Hera.  Homer,  who  like^ 
wise  calls  her  the  mother  of  Apollo  and  Artemis  by 
Zeus  {IL  L  9,  xiv.  327,  xxL  499,  Od.  zi.  318, 580), 


V 


LETREUS. 

Tnentions  her  as  the  friend  of  the  Trojans  in  the 
war  with  the  Greeks,  and  in  the  story  of  Niobe, 
who  paid  so  deariy  for  her  condnct  towards  Leto. 
{IL  T.  447,  XX.  40,  72,  xziv.  607 ;  comp.  xzi  502, 
Od,  xi.  580,  Hymn,  in  ApoU,  45,  Ac^  82»,  &e.)  In 
later  writers  these  elements  of  her  story  are  vari- 
ously wcniced  oat  and  embellished,  for  they  do  not 
describe  her  as  the  lawfbl  wife  of  2<ens,  but  merely 
as  a  ootteabine,  who  was  persecuted  daring  her 
pregnancy  by  Hera.  (ApoUod.  L  4,  $  1  ;  QiUim. 
Hymn,  i»  DeL  61,  Ac.;  SchoL  ad  Eurip,  PkoeiL 
232,  &c  ;  Hygin.  Fab,  140.)  All  the  worid  being 
afraid  of  receiving  her  on  account  of  Hera,  she  wan- 
dered about  till  she  came  to  the  island  of  Delos, 
which  was  then  a  floating  island,  and  bora  the 
name  Asteria  (Callim.  Hymn,  in  Dion,  35,  37, 
191);  bat  when  Leto  touched  it,  it  suddenly  stood 
■till  upon  four  pillars.  (Pind.  Fragm,  38 ;  Stmb.  xl 
p.  485.)  According  to  Hyginus  (Fa&  9 3, 1 40),  Delos 
was  previously  called  Ortygia,  while  Stephanus 
Bysantinus  (t. «.  Kopurais)  mentions  a  tnulition, 
according  to  which  Artemis  was  not  bom  in  Delos, 
but  at  Corissus.  Servius  (ad  Aen,  iii.  72)  relates 
the  following  l^nds :  Zeus  changed  Leto  into  a 
quail  (d^rru^),  and  in  this  state  she  arrived  in  the 
floating  island,  which  was  hence  called  Ortygia  ; 
or,  Zeus  was  enamoured  with  Asteria,  but  she  being 
metamorphosed,  through  her  prayers,  into  a  bird, 
flew  across  the  sea  ;  she  was  then  changed  into  a 
rock,  which,  for  a  long  time,  lay  under  the  surface 
of  the  sea ;  but,  at  the  request  of  Leto,  it  rose  and 
received  Leto,  who  was  pursued  by  Python.  Leto 
then  gave  birth  to  Apollo,  who  slew  Python. 
(Comp.  Anton.  Lib.  35  ;  Ov.  Met  vi.  370  ;  Aris- 
tot  HitL  Anim,  vl  35  ;  Athen.  xv.  701 ;  ApoUon. 
Rhod.  ii.  707;  lamblich.  Vii,  Fytk,  10;  Stiab.  xiv. 
p.  639 :  in  each  of  these  passages  we  find  the  tra- 
dition modified  in  a  particular  way.)  But  notwith- 
standing the  many  discrepancies,  especially  in 
i^ard  to  the  pkee  where  Leto  gave  birth  to  her 
cluldren,  most  traditions  agree  in  describing  Delos 
as  the  pbce.  (Callim.  Hymn,  in  Apott,  init.  59, 
M  DeL  206,  261 ;  Aew^yl.  Enm.  9 ;  Herod,  ii. 
170.)  After  the  birth  of  ApoUo,  his  mother  not 
being  able  to  nurse  him,  Themis  gave  him  nectar 
and  ambrosia  ;  and  by  his  birth  the  ishmd  of  Delos 
became  sacred»  so  that  henceforth  it  was  not  lawful 
for  any  human  being  to  be  bom  or  to  die  on  the 
Island ;  and  every  pregnant  woman  was  conveyed 
to  the  neighbouring  island  of  Rheneia,  in  order  not 
to  pollute  Delos.  (Strab.  x.  p.  486.) 

We  shall  poM  over  the  various  speculations  of 
modem  write»  respecting  the  origin  and  nature  of 
this  divinity,  and  shall  mention  only  the  most  pro- 
bable, according  to  which  Leto  is  **  the  obscwe  ** 
or  **  concealed,**  not  as  a  phyrical  power,  but  as  a 
divinity  yet  quiescent  and  inrisible,  from  whom  is 
issued  the  visible  divinity  with  all  his  splendour 
and  brilliancy.  This  view  is  supported  by  the  ac- 
eount  of  her  genealogy  given  by  Hesiod ;  and  her 
whole  legend  seems  to  indicate  nothing  else  but 
the  issuing  from  darkness  to  light,  and  a  return 
from  the  latter  to  the  former.  Leto  was  generally 
wonhipped  only  in  conjunction  with  her  children, 
aa  at  Megara  (Paus.  L  44.  §  2),  at  Aigos  (iL  21. 
§  10),  at  Amphigeneia  (Streb.  viii.  p.  349),  in 
Lycia  (ibid.  xiv.  p.  665),  near  Lete  in  Macedonia 
(Steph.  Byz.  s.  «.  Aifnt),  in  a  grove  near  Calynda 
in  Caria  (Strab.  xiv.  p.  651),  and  other  pbces. 
(Comp.  Hirt.  MythoL  Bildtfh,  Tab.  v.  4.)    [L.  &] 

LETREUS  (Atr^t),  a  son  of  Pelops,  and  the 


LEUCIPPUS. 


773 


reputed  founder  of  Letrini,  on  the  western  coast  of 
Peloponnesus.    ^Paus.  vi.  22.  §  5.)         [L.  S.] 

LEVANA,  a  Roman  divinity,  who  derived  her 
name  from  the  custom  that  the  fother  picked  up 
his  new-bom  child  from  the  ground,  by  which 
symbolic  act  he  declared  his  intention  not  to  kill 
the  child,  but  to  bring  it  up.  (August  De  CSv» 
/)«.iv.ll.)  [L.  S.] 

LEUCA'DIUS  (A«Mc<(3ios),  a  son  of  Icarius  and 
Polycaste,  and  a  brother  of  Penelope  and  Alyzeus. 
Leucas  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name  from 
him.  (Strab.  x.  pp.  452,  461.)  Leucadins  or 
Leucates  also  occun  as  a  surname  of  ApoUo,  which 
he  derived  from  a  temple  in  Leucas.  (Strab.  /.  e, ; 
Ov.  JViiL  iii.  1.  42;  Propert  iii.  11.  69 ;  comp. 
Thue.  iii  94 ;  Serv.  ad  Aem.  iii  274.)     [L.  S.] 

LEUCAEUS  (Asvxaiot),  a  surname  of  Zeus, 
under  which  he  was  wonhipped  at  Leprous,  in  Elis. 
(PausLV.  5.  §4.^  [L.  S.] 

LEUCE  (AfMKi}),  a  nymph,  a  daughter  of  Oce- 
anus,  who  was  carried  off  by  Pluto  ;  and  after  her 
death,  was  changed  into  a  white  poplar  in  Elysium. 
(Serv.  ad  Vity.  Edog,  vii.  61.)  [L.  S.] 

LEUCIPPE  (AcMcfrai).  1.  One  of  the 
nymphs  who  was  with  Persephone  at  the  time  she 
was  carried  ofll  (Hom.  Hymn,  in  Car.  418  ;  Paus. 
iv.  30.  §  4.) 

2.  [Alcathor.] 

S.  The  wife  of  Ilus,  and  mother  of  Laomedon. 
(Hygin.  Fab,  250.) 

4.  A  daughter  of  Thestor.    (Hygin.  Fab,  190.) 

5.  The  wife  of  Thestius.    (Hygin.  Fab,  14.) 

6.  A  daughter  of  Min3ras  of  Orchomenos.  (Ae- 
lian,  Var.  Hid,  iii.  42.)  [L.  S.] 

LEUCrPPlDES  (AcvKiinr(8»),  i.  e.  the  daugh- 
ten  of  the  Messenian  prince  Lencippus.  (Eurip. 
Helen,  1467.)  Their  names  were  Phoebe  and 
Hilaeira,  and  they  were  priestesses  of  Athena  and 
Artemis,  and  betrothed  to  Idas  and  Lynceus,  the 
sons.of  Aphareus  ;  but  Castor  and  Poly  deuces  being 
charmed  with  their  beauty,  carried  them  off  and 
married  them.  (ApoUod.  iii  12.  §  8,  10.  §  3; 
Paus.  i.  18.  §  1.)  When  the  sons  of  Aphareus 
attempted  to  rescue  their  beloved  brides,  they 
were  both  slain  by  the  Dioscuri.  (Hygin.  Fab,  80; 
Lactant  I  10%  Ov.  Heroid,  xvl  827,  Fad,  v.  709; 
Theocritxxii.  137,&c ;  Propert.  i.2. 15,&c)  [L.S.] 

LEUCIPPUS  (Aci^Kiinros).  1.  A  son  of 
Oenomaus.  (Paus.  viiL  20.  $  2 ;  Hom.  Hymn,  in 
ApoU,  212;  comp.  Daphnb.) 

2.  A  son  of  Perieres  and  Ooigophone,  and 
brother  of  Aphareus.  He  was  the  fether  of  A  ninoe, 
Phoebe,  and  Hilaeira,  and  prince  of  the  Messenians. 
He  is  mentioned  among  the  Calydonian  hunters, 
and  the  Boeotian  town  of  Leuctia  is  said  to  have 
derived  its  name  from  him.  (Paus.  iiL  26.  §  3,  iv. 
2.  §  3,  81.  §  9 ;  Ov.  Md.  viii  806 ;  ApoUod.  iii. 
10.  §  3,  11.  S  2.) 

3.  A  son  of  Thurimachus,  and  fether  of  Cal- 
chinia,  was  king  of  Sicyon.    (Pans.  ii.  5.  §  5.) 

4.  A  son  of  Heracles  and  Eurytele.  (ApoUod. 
ii.  7.  §.  8.) 

5.  A  son  of  Naxus,  and  father  of  Smerdius,  was 
king  of  Naxos.    (Died.  v.  51.) 

6.  The  leader  of  a  colony,  which  Macareus  con- 
ducted from  Lesbos  to  Rhodes.    (Diod.  v.  81.) 

7.  One  of  the  Achaean  settlen  at  Metapontum. 
(Strab.  vi.  p.  265.)  [L.  S.] 

LEUCIPPUS  (Aciliciinros),  a  Grecian  philoso- 
pher, who  is  on  aU  hands  admitted  to  have  been 
the  founder  of  the  atomic  theory  of  the  ancient 

3d  3 


774 


LEUCON. 


philoBophy.  Where  and  when  he  was  horn  we 
have  no  data  for  deciding.  Miletns,  Abdera,  and 
Klis  haye  been  assigned  aa  his  birth-place  ;  the 
first,  apparently,  for  no  other  reason  than  that  it 
was  the  birth-place  of  several  natoial  philosophers  ; 
the  second,  becaase  Democritus,  who  carried  out 
his  theory  of  atoms,  came  firom  that  town  ;  Elis, 
because  he  was  looked  upon  as  a  disciple  of  the 
Eleatic  school.  The  period  when  he  lived  is  equally 
uncertain.  He  is  called  the  teacher  of  Democritus 
(Diog.  Laert.  ix.  34),  the  disciple  of  Parmenides 
(Simplic  Phy».  foL  7t  a),  or,  according  to  other 
accounte,  of  Zeno,  of  Melissus,  nay  even  of  Pytha- 
goras (Simplic  /.  e ;  Diog.  Laert.  ix.  30  ;  Ttetz. 
ChU,  iL  930 ;  lamblich.  VU,  Pyth,  104).  From 
the  circumstance  that  Parmenides  and  Anaxagoras 
had  objected  to  some  doctrines  which  we  find  oon- 
nected  with  the  atomic  theory,  and  from  the  ob- 
scurity that  hangs  over  the  personal  history  and 
doctrines  of  Leucippus,  Ritter  (OesdUcA^  d.  Phil, 
vol.  L  book  vi.  c  2)  is  inclined  to  believe  that 
Leucippus  lived  at  a  time  when  intercourse  between 
the  learned  of  the  difierent  Grecian  states  was 
unfrequent  With  regard  to  bis  philosophical  sys- 
tem it  is  impossible  to  speak  with  precision  or 
certainty,  as  Aristotle  and  the  other  writers  who 
mention  him,  either  speak  of  him  in  conjunction 
with  Democritus,  or  attribute  to  him  doctrines 
which  are  in  like  manner  attributed  to  Democritus. 
Diogenes  Laertius  (ix.  SO — 33)  attempts  an  expo- 
sition of  some  of  his  leading  doctrines.  Some 
notices  will  also  be  found  in  Aristotle  {De  Anima^ 
i.  2),  Plutarch  {De  Pladtia  PhU.  17,  p.  883),  and 
Cicero  (de  Nat.  Dear.  i.  24).  For  an  account  of 
the  general  features  of  the  atomic  theory,  as  deve- 
loped by  Democritus,  the  reader  is  referred  to  that 
article.  [C.  P.  M.] 

LEUCON  (Ac^jctfv).  1.  A  son  of  Poseidon  or 
Athamas  and  Themisto,  was  the  &ther  of  Erythrus 
and  Euippe.  (Pans.  vi.  21.  $  7,  ix.  34.  $  5;  Hy- 
gin.  Fnb,  157;  ApoUod.  i.  9.  $  2.) 

,  2.  One  of  the  seven  Archagetae,  to  whom  the 
Platneans,  before  the  beginning  of  a  battle,  offered 
a  sacrifice,  by  the  command  of  an  oracle.  (Plut 
AritUd,\\,)  [L.  S.] 

LEUCON  (As^kmt),  historical.  1.  One  of  the 
seven  commanders  who  were  sacrificed  by  the 
Plataeans,  the  eve  of  the  battle  of  Plataeae,  in 
obedience  to  an  oracle  (Plat  Aritt.  11  ;  MtiUer, 
Orchom,  p.  214). 

2.  A  powernd  king  ol  Bosporus,  whose  reign 
lasted  nearly  forty  years,  from  393  to  353  &  c. 
He  was  the  son  of  Satyrus,  and  the  fifth  king  of 
the  dynasty  of  the  Archaeanactidae.  He  conquered 
Theodosia,  at  the  siege  of  which  his  fiither  had 
fallen.  He  was  in  close  alliance  with  the  Athenians, 
whom  he  supplied  with  com  in  great  abundance, 
and  who,  in  return  for  his  services,  admitted  him 
and  his  sons  to  the  citiienship  of  Athens,  and  voted 
him  three  statues.  Other  incidents  of  his  life, 
which  are  not  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  men- 
tioned here,  are  related  by  the  writers  quoted. 
They  all  go  to  prove  that  he  was  a  wise  and  power- 
ful prince.  (Diod.  xiv.  93,  xvi.  91,  with  Wessel- 
ing*s  notes  ;  Dem.  c  LepUn,  pp.  466, 467  ;  Strab. 
vii.  p.  310,  f.;  Polyaen.  vi.  9  ;  Athen.  vi  p.  257,  c. ; 
Aklian,  V,H,  vi.  13,  with  the  note  of  Perizonius  ; 
Clinton,  F.  H,  vol.  il  App.  No.  13.)         [P.  .S] 

LEUCON  (Ac^^irwir),  the  son  of  Hagnon,  accord- 
ing to  Toup*s  emendation  of  Suidas  (s.  tr.),  an  Athe- 
nian comic  poet,  of  the  old  comedy,  was  a  contem- 


LIBANIUS. 

porary  and  rival  of  Aristophanes.  In  b.  a  422  be 
contended,  with  his  IV^crtfcti,  against  the  Watpt  of 
Aristophanes,  and  in  the  following  year,  with  his 
^pdrtpts,  against  the  Peace  of  Aristophanes,  and 
the  fUAoiccf  of  Eupolis  ;  on  both  occasions  he 
obtained  the  third  place  ( Didasc.  ad  Veep,  el  Pat,) 
Suidas  also  mentions  his  ''Oyoi  daKOpopos,  The 
story  on  which  this  play  was  founded  is  ex|dained 
by  Bockh  {PuU.  Oeeoiu  o/Aih.  p.  324, 2nd  edit.). 

No  fragments  of  his  pUys  survive.  The  title 
^pdrtptf  is  usually  corrupted  into  ^pdroptSy  but 
Meineke  shows  that  the  other  is  the  true  form. 
(Athen.viii.p.343.  c.;  Suid.  $.v.  Ac^Kwr;  Hesych. 
J.  «.  ndairis ;  Phot  t.  v.  TlStot ;  Meineke,  Hi§L 
Crit.  Com.  Oraee.  pp.  217,  218.)  [P.  &] 

LEUCON  (AtOKmy\  a  sculptor  of  an  unknown 
date.'  A  dog  by  him  is  mentioned  in  an  epignm 
by  Macedonius  (Bnmck,  Anal,  ro\.  iii.  p.  118, 
No.  27 iAnth.  Pal,  vL  173),  in  tenns  which  imply 
that  it  was  a  first-rate  work.  Winckelmann  (GeielL 
d,  JTttwf,  b.  V.  c.  6.  §  23)  conjectures  that  this  is 
the  dog,  in  a  sitting  posture,  in  marble,  which  was 
discovered  at  Rome,  and  brought  to  England.  In 
Meyer^s  note  on  the  passage  of  Winckelmann,  it  is 
stated  that  the  statue  was  purchased  by  a  gentleman 
named  Duncombe^  in  Yorkshire.  [P.  S.  j 

LEUCO'NOE  (AciMcoM^).  1.  A  dsoghter  of 
Poseidon  and  Themisto.    (Hygin.  Fab,  157.) 

2.  One  of  the  danghters  of  Minyas  (Ov.  MeL 
iv.  168),  but  she  is  elsewhere  ciUed  Lencippe. 
[Alcathox.]  [L.  S.J 

LEUCOPHRYNE  (AcvKo^ru).  L  A  sur- 
name of  Artemis,  derived  from  the  town  of  Lenco- 
phrys  in  Phrygia,  where,  as  well  as  at  Magnesia 
on  the  Maeander,  she  had  a  splendid  temple. 
(Xenoph.  IleUen,  iiL  2.  §  19  ;  Stmb.  ziv.  p.  647  ; 
Tac.  Ann,  iii.  62 ;  Athen.  xv.  p^  683.)  The  sons 
of  Themistocles  dedicated  a  statue  to  her  on  the 
Acropolis  at  Athens,  because  Themistocles  had 
once  ruled  at  Magnesia.  (Paus.  i.  26.  §  4 ;  Thoc. 
i.  138;  Plut  T^emiti.  29.)  There  was  also  a 
statue  of  her  at  Amydae,  which  had  been  dedi- 
cated by  the  Magnesian  Bathydes.  (Paus.  iii.  18. 
$  6.)  Her  temple  at  Magnesia  had  been  built  by 
Heimogencs,  who  had  also  written  a  work  upon  it 
(Vitniv.  vii.  Pmef.  3,  1.) 

2.  A  nymph  or  priestess  of  Artemis  Lenco- 
phryue,  whose  tomb  was  shown  in  the  temple  of 
the  goddess  at  Magnesia.  (Theodoret  Serm,  8. 
p.  598  ;  Amob.  adv,  Gent  vi.  6.)  [L.  S.] 

LEUCO'THEA.    [Ino  and  Athamab.] 

LEUCO'THOE,  a  daughter  of  the  Babylonian 
king  Orchamus  and  Eurynome,  was  beloved  by 
Apollo;  but  her  amour  was  betrayed  by  the  jealona 
Clytia  to  her  fiither,  who  buried  her  alive ;  where- 
upon Apollo  metamorphosed  her  into  an  incense 
shrub.  (Ov.  MeL  iv.  208,  Ac.)  Lenoothoe  is  in 
wiae  writers  only  another  form  for  Lenoothea. 
(Hygin.  FtA.  125.)  [L.  &] 

LEXrPHANES  {Ae^updwns),  an  Athenian 
comic  poet  quoted  by  Aldphron  (Eput,m.7\), 
It  is  uncertain  whether  he  belonged  to  the  middle 
or  to  the  new  comedy.  (Meineke,  JftaCi  (}rU,  Oum, 
Graee.  p.  493.)  [P.  S.] 

LIBA'NIUS  (AiAtyiot),  the  most  distinguiabed 
among  the  Greek  sopbisto  and  rhetoricians  of  the 
fourth  century  of  our  era.  He  was  bom  at 
Antioch,  on  the  Orontea,  and  belonged  to  an  iUn»- 
trious  family  of  that  place  ;  but  &e  year  of  his 
birth  is  uncertain,  some  assigning  it  to  a.  o.  31 4^ 
and  others  two  yean  later,  «ocordiug  to  a  passage 


UBANIUS. 

in  one  of  the  ontion*  of  Litiamiii  (L  p.  94,  ed. 
Reiftke).  He  nceiTed  his  first  education,  which 
was  probably  not  of  a  very  high  character,  in  his 
natiTe  piaoe,  bat  being  urged  on  by  an  invincible 
desire  of  acquiring  knowledge  and  cultiTating  his 
mind,  he  went  to  Athens.  He  himself  mentions 
among  his  teachers  Cleobulus,  Didymus,  and  Ze- 
nobius  (^mM.  50,  100,  321,  407,  1181  >.  While 
at  Athens,  he  became  the  object  of  a  series  of  in- 
trigues, against  which  he  had  to  straggle  throughout 
his  subsequent  lifie.  The  pedantry  then  prevalent 
at  Athens,  to  which  he  was  obUged  to  submit, 
made  a  bad  impression  upon  him,  so  that  he  appears 
to  hate  devoted  himself  more  to  private  study  than 
to  the  methodic  but  pedantic  system  adopted  in  the 
schools  (Liban.  Db  Fort,  $ma,  p.  13,  &c.;  Eunap. 
ViL  Sk^  p.  ISO).  His  favourite  study  was  the 
dassieal  writers  of  Greece,  and  the  love  he  thus 
early  imbibed  for  them,  accompanied  him  through 
lifo  {De  PorUmOy  pp.  9,  100,  144;  Eunap.  p. 
131X  His  talent  and  perseveianee  attracted  ge- 
nessl  attention,  and  he  had  the  certain  prospect  of 
obtaining  the  chair  of  rhetoric  at  Athens  {^DeForL 
attOt  p.  19,  &C.),  but  he  himself  was  not  inclined  to 
aeeept  the  office,  and  left  Athens,  accompanying 
his  friend  Crispinus  to  Heiadeia  in  Pontns  (De 
ForL  iKo,  p.  21,  &C.).  On  his  return,  as  he  patted 
through  Constantinople,  he  was  prevailed  upon  by 
the  rhetorician  Nicodes,  who  held  out  to  him  the 
most  brilliant  prospects,  to  remain  in  that  capital ; 
but  before  he  settled  there,  he  went  to  Athens  to 
settle  some  of  his  affiurs.  On  his  retnm  to  Con- 
stantinople, he  found  that  a  sophist  from  Cappa- 
doda  had  in  the  meantime  occupied  the  place  wiuch 
he  had  hoped  to  obtain  {De  Fort,  mo,  p.  25,  See). 
He  was  acoordinoly  obliged  to  set  up  a  private 
school,  and  in  a  wort  time  he  obtained  so  huge  a 
number  of  pupils,  that  the  clnsseo  of  the  public 
professors  were  completely  deserted  (/.  e.  p.  29). 
The  latter,  stimulated  by  envy  and  jealousy,  de- 
vised means  of  revenge :  they  charged  him  with 
being  a  magician,  and  the  prefect  Limenius,  who 
was  a  pentmal  enemy  of  labanius,  supported  them, 
and  about  ▲.  d.  346  expelled  him  from  the  dty  of 
Constantinople  {Le.  p.  30,  &c. ;  Eunap.  p.  131, 
Ac).  He  went  to  Nicomedeia,  where  he  taught 
with  equid  soooess,  but  also  drew  upon  himself  an 
equal  degree  of  maUoe  from  his  opponents  {De  ForL 
«no,  p.  36,  &C.).  Af^  a  sUy  of  five  years,  which 
he  himself  calls  the  happiest  of  his  whole  life  (^  c.  p. 
38),  he  was  called  back  to  Constantinople.  But  he 
met  with  a  cool  reception  there,  and  soon  after  re- 
tamed  to  Nicomedeia,  to  which  place  he  had  formed 
a  strong  attachment.  An  epidemic  disease,  how- 
ever, which  raged  there,  obliged  him  again  to  go  back 
to  Constantinople  (/.  o.  p.  54,  &c).  Strategius, 
one  of  his  friends,  procmed  him  an  invitation  to 
the  chair  of  rhetoric  at  Athens,  which  however 
Libanius  dedined  to  accept  (to.  p.  58,  &c),  and 
beti^  tiled  of  the  annoyances  to  whidi  he  was  ex* 
posed  at  Constantinople,  he  paid  a  visit  to  his 
native  dty  of  Antioch  ;  and  as  on  his  return  to 
Constantinople,  he  began  to  sofiSsr  from  ill  health, 
his  medical  attendants  advised  him  to  give  up 
teaching,  and  he  sued  for  and  obtained  from  the 
emperor  Oallus  permission  to  settle  at  Antioch, 
where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life.  The 
«nperor  Julian,  who  showed  him  great  &vour  and 
admired  his  talent,  corresponded  with  him  (/.  e.  p. 
87  ;  Eunap.  p.  135  ;  Suidas,  «.e.  Atedrtos).  In 
the  nign  of  Valeu  he  waa  at  first  persecuted,  but 


LIBANIUS. 


776 


he  afterwards  succeeded  in  winning  the  &vonr  of 
that  monaroh  also  ;  Libanius  wrote  a  eulogy  upon 
him,  and  prevailed  upon  him  to  promulgate  a  law 
by  which  certain  advantages  were  granted  to  na- 
tural children,  in  which  Libanius  himself  was  in- 
terested, because  he  himself  was  not  married,  but 
lived  in  concubinage  {L  a.  pp.  97, 125, 166 ;  Eunap. 
p.  1 33).  The  emperor  Themiosius  likewise  showed 
him  esteem  {De  ForL  mo,  p.  1 37)>  but  notwith- 
standing the  marks  of  distinction  he  received  from 
high  quarters,  his  enjoyment  of  life  was  disturbed 
by  ill  health  {L  c  pp.  94,  &&,  1 19,  146,  &c),  by 
misfortunes  in  his  family  {Le.  pp.  67,  &c.,  126, 
&c.,  165,  &c.),and  more  especially  by  the  disputes 
in  which  he  was  incessantly  involved,  partly  with 
rival  sophists,  and  partly  with  the  prefects  {L  c  pp. 
76,  86,  69,  dec,  92,  &c  98,  dec,  112,  &c).  It 
cannot,  however,  be  denied,  that  he  himself  was  as 
much  to  blame  as  his  opponents,  for  he  appears  to 
have  provoked  them  by  his  querulous  disposition, 
and  by  the  pride  and  vanity  which  everywhere 
appear  in  his  orations,  and  which  led  him  to  inter- 
fere in  political  questions  which  it  would  have  been 
wiser  to  have  left  alone  (/.  c  pp.  129,  132,  140). 
In  other  respects,  however,  his  personal  character 
seems  to  have  been  gentle  and  moderate,  for  al- 
though he  was  a  pagan,  and  sympathised  with  the 
emperor  Julian  in  all  his  views  and  plans,  still  he 
always  showed  a  praiseworthy  toleration  towards 
the  Christians.  He  was  the  teacher  of  St.  Basil 
and  John  Chrysostom,  with  whom  he  always  kept 
up  a  friendly  rektion.  The  year  of  his  death 
is  uncertain,  but  from  one  of  his  epistles  it  is  evi- 
dent that  in  a.  D.  391  he  must  have  been  still 
alive  {£^.  941),  but  it  is  probable  that  he  died 
a  few  yean  after,  in  the  rdgn  of  Arcadius. 

This  account  of  the  life  of  Libanius  is  mainly 
based  upon  an  autobiography  of  the  rhetorician 
which  is  prefixed  to  Reiske^s  edition  of  his  works 
(vol  i  p.  1,  &c),  under  the  title  Bios  fi  x6yos  repi 
Ttif  eauTOu  r^xV*i  or  De  Fortuna  auk,  the  brief 
article  of  Suidas  (s.  o.  Axftiytot),  and  on  the  in- 
formation given  by  Eonapins  in  his  Viiae  Sopkie- 
taritm  (p.  1 39,  &c).  We  still  posses  a  considerable 
number  of  the  works  of  Libanius,  but  how  many 
may  have  been  lost  is  uncertain. 

1.  Upoyvftycurfjidrtw  wapaitiyfiareif  L  e.  model 
pieces  for  rhetorical  exerdses,  in  thirteen  sections, 
to  which,  however,  some  more  sections  were  added 
by  F.  Morellus  in  his  edition  (Paris,  1606).  But 
modem  critidsm  has  shown  pretty  clearly  that  the 
additions  of  Morellus  are  the  productions  of  two 
other  rhetoricians,  Nicolaus  and  Sevenis  (Walx, 
JRket.  Oraee,  L  pp.  394,  &c,  546). 

2.  A^yoi  or  orations,  whose  number,  in  Reiske^s 
edition,  amounts  to  sixty-five  (vol.  i. — iii.).  Ano- 
ther oration  of  Libanius  n«pl  'OAvfiirtoi;,  was  dis- 
covered in  a  Barberiui  MS.  by  J.  Ph.  Siebenkees, 
who  published  it  in  his  Aneodota  Oraeoa  (NUm- 
berg,  1798,  pp.  75,  89).  A  sixty-seventh  oration 
was  first  published  by  A.  Mai  in  his  second  edition 
of  Pronto  (Rome,  1823,  p.  421,  &c). 

3.  McA^flu  or  dedamations,  i.  e.  orations  on  fic- 
titious subjects,  and  descriptions  of  various  kinds. 
Thdr  number  in  Reiske*s  edition  is  forty-eight,  but 
two  additional  ones  were  published  afterwards,  one 
by  F.  Morellus  (Venice,  1785, 8vo.),  and  the  other 
by  Boissonade,  in  his  Aneedota  Graeoa  (L  pp.  165 
—171). 

4.  A  life  of  Demosthenes,  and  arguments  to 
the  speeches  of  the  same  oxator.    They  are  printed 

3d  4 


776 


LIBANIU8. 


in  Reitke^B  edition  of  Libonios  (iv.  p.  266,  &c), 
and  also  in  most  of  the  editions  of  Demosthenes. 

5.  'EtiotoAoI,  or  letters;,  of  which  a  very  large 
number  is  still  extant  In  the  edition  of  J.  C. 
Wolf  (Amsterdam,  1738,  foL)  there  are  no  less 
than  1605  epistles  in  Greek,  in  addition  to  which 
there  are  S97  epistles  of  which  we  only  possess  a 
Latin  translation  by  Zambicariua,  first  published  at 
Krakau,  but  reprinted  with  several  others  in  Wolfs 
edition  (p.  735,  &c.)*  Two  other  letters  in  the 
Greek  original  were  published  by  Bloch,  in  Mun- 
ter*s  AfiueUama  (Hafniae,  L  2,  p.  139,  &c). 
Many  of  these  letters  are  extremely  interesting, 
being  Addressed  to  the  most  eminent  men  of  his 
time,  such  as  the  emperor  Julian,  Athanasius, 
Basil,  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  John  Chrysostom,  and 
others.  In  this  collection  there  are  also  many  Tezy 
short  letters,  being  either  letters  of  introduction,  or 
formal  notes  of  politeness  and  the  like.  The  style 
in  all  of  them  is  neat  and  elegant  Among  the 
same  class  of  literary  compositions  we  may  also 
reckon  the  iirurroKueoi  xapcMri^s,  or  formulae  of 
letters,  which  were  first  edited  by  W.  Morellus 
(Paris,  1551,  1558,  8vo.),  and  afterwards  at  Lug- 
dunum  (1618,  12mo.)*  Many  epistles  as  well  as 
orations  are  still  extant  in  MS.  at  Madrid,  Venice, 
and  other  places,  but  have  never  been  published, 
and  others  which  are  now  and  then  alluded  to  by 
later  writers  seem  to  be  lost 

As  regards  the  stvle  of  Libanius  as  an  orator, 
some  modem  critics  have  called  him  a  real  model 
of  pure  Attic  Greek  (Reiske,  FraefoL  p.  xvii.), 
but  this  is  carrying  praise  too  fisr,  and  even 
Photius  entertained  a  much  more  correct  opinion 
of  him  {BihL  Cod,  90,  p.  67,  b.).  There  can 
be  no  doubt  that  Libanius  is  by  far  the  most 
talented  and  most  successful  among  the  riietoricians 
of  the  fourth  century  ;  he  took  the  best  oraton  of 
the  classic  age  as  his  models,  and  we  can  often  see 
in  him  the  disciple  and  happy  imitator  of  Demos- 
thenes, and  his  animated  descriptions  are  often  full 
of  power  and  elegance  ;  but  he  is  not  able  always 
to  rise  above  the  spirit  of  his  age,  and  we  rarely 
find  in  him  that  natural  simplicity  which  constitutes 
the  great  charm  of  the  best  Attic  orators.  His 
diction  is  a  curious  mixture  of  the  pure  old  Attic 
with  what  may  be  termed  modem,  and  the  latter 
would  be  more  excusable,  if  he  did  not  so  often 
claim  for  himself  the  excellencies  of  the  ancient 
orators.  In  addition  to  this,  it  is  evident  that, 
like  all  other  rhetoricians  he  is  more  concerned 
about  the  forai  than  about  the  substance,  whence 
Eunapius  (p.  133)  calls  his  orations  weak,  dead, 
and  lifeless.  This  tendency  not  seldom  renden 
his  style  obscure,  notwithstanding  his  striving  after 
purity,  inasmuch  as  he  sometimes  sacrifices  the 
logical  connection  of  his  sentences  to  his  rhetorical 
mode  of  expressing  them.  As  fiur  as  the  history  of 
Libanius>  a^  is  concerned,  however,  some  of  his 
orations,  and  still  more  his  epistles  are  of  great 
value,  such  as  the  oration  in  which  he  relates  the 
events  of  his  own  life,  the  eulogies  on  Constantius 
and  Constans,  the  orations  to  and  on  Julian,  several 
orations  describing  the  condition  of  Antioch,  and 
those  which  he  wrote  against  his  professional  and 
political  opponents. 

A  complete  edition  of  all  the  works  of  Libanius 
does  not  yet  exist  The  first  edition  of  the  Pro- 
gymnasmata  appeared  under  the  name  of  Theon, 
together  with  a  simihur  work  by  the  latter  author, 
at  Basel,  1641,  8vo.«  edited  by  J.  Caromerariua  ;  a 


LIBER. 

more  complete  edition  is  that  of  F.  MoreUos  (L»- 
hanxi  Pnududia  Orat  LXXII^  DedamaL  XL  V^ 
et  Diuertat.  MoraL^  Paris,  1606,  fol.),  but  some 
fturther  additions  were  subsequently  made  by  Leo 
Allatius,  and  the  whole  is  to  be  found  in  Reiske^a 
edition  (vol.  iv.  p.  853,  &c).  The  orations  and 
declamations  were  fint  published,  though  very  in- 
complete, at  Ferrara,  1517, 4to.,  then  in  the  above- 
mentioned  edition  of  F.  Morellus  ;  and  after  se* 
veral  more  had  been  published  from  MSS.  by  J. 
Qothofiredus,  Fabricius  and  A»  Bongiovanni,  a  com- 
plete collection,  with  some  fresh  additions,  waa 
published  by  J.  J.  Reiske  (IMmni  Sopkittae  Ora- . 
^umes  et  DedamaHoMi  ad  Jidem  eodicL  recau.  ei 
perpeL  adnotoL  iiluitravit,  Altenbuig,  1791 — 97, 
4  vols.  8vo.).  The  best  edition  of  the  epistles  ia 
that  of  J.  Ch.  Wolf  (Libanu  Epiitolae,  Graeee  et 
Latine  edid.  «i  motii  Uinutr,^  Amsterdam,  1738, 
fol. ).  For  furUier  particulars  see  J.  G.  Berger,  De 
LUnmio  DiqnUatitmee  Ses^  Vitebergae,  1696,  Ac, 
4to. ;  Reiske,  in  the  first  vol.  of  his  edition  ;  F. 
C.  Petersen,  Comrnentat.  de  Libamo  Sopkieta,  part 
i.  (containing  an  account  of  the  life  of  Libanius) ; 
Haftiiae,  1827, 4to. ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vi.  p.  750, 
&c  ;  Westermann,  Geaek.  der  Griech.  BeredUam- 
keiU  §  1 03,  and  Beilage,  xv.  p.  330,  &c. 

Four  other  penons  of  the  name  of  Libaniua, 
none  of  whom  is  of  any  importance  an  enumerated 
by  Fabricius  {BiU.  Gfxuc  x.  p.  106).      [L.  S.] 

LIBENTINA,  LUBENTINA,  or  LUBEN- 
TIA,  a  surname  of  Venus  among  the  Romans,  by 
which  she  is  described  as  the  goddess  of  sexual 
pleasure  {dea  lUndims^  Varr.  tie  Lmg.  Lot  v.  6 ; 
Cic.  de  Nat.  Dear,  ii.  23 ;  August  de  Civ.  Dei^ 
iv.  8 ;  Nonius,  i.  324 ;  Plant  Ann,  ii.  2.  2 ;  Ai^ 
nob.  adv,  Gent,  i.  p.  15,  who  however  spedts  of 
Libentmidii,)  [Lu  S.] 

LIBER.  This  name,  or  Liber  paler^  is  fre- 
quently applied  by  the  Iloman  poets  to  the  Greek 
Bacchus  or  Dionysus,  who  was  accordingly  regarded 
as  identical  with  the  Italian  Liber.  Cicero  (de 
Nat  Dear,  ii.  24),  however,  very  justly  distin- 
guishes between  Dionysus  (the  Greek  Liber)  and 
the  Liber  who  was  worshipped  by  the  eariy  Ita- 
lians in  conjunction  with  Ceres  and  Libera.  Liber 
and  the  feminine  Libera  were  ancient  Italian  divi- 
nities, presiding  over  the  cultivation  of  the  vine 
and  feitility  of  the  fields  ;  and  this  seems  to  have 
given  rise  to  the  combination  of  their  worship  with 
that  of  Ceres.  A  temple  of  these  three  divinities 
was  vowed  by  the  dictator,  A.  Postnmina,  in  b.  c. 
496,  near  the  Circus  Flaminius ;  it  was  afterwkrds 
restored  by  Augustus,  and  dedicated  by  Tiberius^ 
(Tac.^«m.  il  49;  Dionyi.  vi.  17.)  The  moat 
probable  etymology  of  the  name  Liber  is  from 
lAerare;  Servius  [ad  Virg,  Georg,  i.  7)  indeed 
states  that  the  Sabine  name  for  Liber  was  Loeba- 
sius,  but  this  seems  to  have  been  only  an  obsolete 
form  for  Liber,  just  as  we  are  told  that  the  ancient 
Romans  said  loebeeut  and  loeberiae  for  the  later 
forms  liber(us)  and  libertaa.  (Paul.  Diac.  p.  121« 
ed.  MuUer.)  Hence  Seneca  (de  Drang,  Anim,  15) 
says,  ^  Liber  dictus  est  quia  liberat  servitio  cura- 
rum  animi  ;^^  while  others,  who  were  evidently 
thinking  of  the  Greek  Bacchus,  found  in  the  name 
an  allusion  to  licentious  drinking  and  speaking. 
(Macrob.  Sat  I  IB  i  August  «ia  Ofei  ZM,  vi.  9 ; 
Paul.  Diac  p.  115.)  Poeta  usually  csU  him  Liber 
pater,  the  Utter  word  being  veiy  commonly  added 
by  the  Italians  to  the  names  of  gods.  The  female 
Libera  waa  identified  by  the  Romani  with  Cora  or 


LIBERATUS. 

I*enephone,  the  daughter  of  Demeter  (Ceres), 
whence  Cicero  {de  Nai.  Dear,  ii.  24)  calls  Liber 
and  Libera  children  of  Ceres  ;  whereas  Ovid  (FaaL 
iii.  512)  calls  Ariadne  Libera.  The  festiyal  of  the 
Liberalia  was  celebrated  by  the  Romans  every 
year  on  the  17th  of  March.  {Diet.  o/AnL  i.  v. 
Liberaiia;  Hartung,  DieRdig.  der  Bom.  toL  ii.  p. 
135,  &c  ;  Klausen,  Aeneat  und  die  Penalm^  vol. 
iL  p.  750,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

LI'BERA.     [LiBBR.] 

LIBERA'LIS,ANTONrNUS.  [Antoninus, 
PL  212,  b.] 

LiBERA'LIS,  SA'LVIUS,  an  eloquent  pleader 
at  Rome,  whom  the  yonnger  Pliny  characterises 
as  a  man  ''subtilis,  dispositus,  aeer,  disertus,**  is 
first  mentioned  in  Uie  reign  of  Vespasian,  when  he 
spoke  of  the  emperor  with  great  boldness,  in  plead- 
ing the  caaie  of  a  wealthy  person  who  had  been 
accused.  He  was  brought  to  trial  in  the  reign  of 
Domitian,  but  what  was  the  result  of  this  trial  we 
are  not  informed  :  he  had  the  good  fortune,  at  all 
events,  of  escaping  with  his  life  (Plin.  Ep.  iiL  9.  § 
33).  His  name  again  occurs  in  the  reign  of  Trajan. 
In  &C.  100  he  defended  with  great  ability  Marius 
Priscus,  who  was  accused  by  the  younger  Pliny, 
and  by  the  historian  Tacitus ;  and  in  the  same 
year  he  was  again  opposed  to  Pliny  in  the  cele- 
brated cause  brought  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
province  of  Baetica  against  Caecilius  Classicus,  and 
his  accoropIioesL  (Suet  Ve»p,  13  ;  Plin.  Ep,  iL  11, 
iiL  9.  §  36.) 

LIBERAI'US,  a  deacon  of  the  church  of 
Carthage  in  the  sixth  century.  He  was  at  Rome 
in  A.  D.  533,  when  the  pope,  Joannes  IL,  received 
the  bishops  sent  by  the  emperor,  Justinian  I.,  to 
consult  him  on  the  heresies  broached  by  the  monks, 
designated  Acoemetae  (or,  as  Liberatus  terms  them, 
Acumici),  who  had  imbibed  Nestorian  opinions. 
(Liberst.  Breviar,  c  20,  comp.  Epidoiat  Juttutiam 
ad  Joan,  and  Joanms  ad  Juttimanumj  apud  Conr 
eilia^  vol.  iv.  col.  1742,  &c.  ed.  Labbe.)  He  was 
again  at  Rome  in  535,  having  been  sent  the  previous 
year,  together  with  the  bishops  Caius  and  Petrus, 
by  the  synod  held  at  Carthage,  under  Reparatus, 
bishop  of  that  see,  to  consult  pope  Joannes  II. 
on  the  reception  of  those  Arians  who  recanted  their 
heresies  into  the  church.  Joannes  was  dead  before 
the  arrival  of  the  African  delegates ;  but  they  were 
received  by  pope  Agapetus,  his  successor.  (Epia- 
tolas  Agapeti  ad  Reparatum  apud  ConeUiOy  ed. 
Labbe,  voL  iv.  col  1791,  1792.)  When,  in  552, 
Reparatus  was  banished  by  Justinian  to  Euchaida, 
or  Eucayda  (Vict.  Tun.  Ckroii.\  Liberatus  accom- 
panied him,  and  probably  remained  with  him  till 
the  bishop's  death,  in  563.  Nothing  further  is 
known  of  him. 

Liberatus  is  the  author  of  a  valuable  contribu- 
tion to  ecclesiastical  history  entitled  Breviarium 
CatUMoe  Nettorianorum  et  Eutyddamorum,  It  com- 
prehends the  history  of  a  century  and  a  quarter, 
from  the  ordination  of  Nestorius,  a.  d.  428,  to  the 
time  of  the  fifth  oecumenical  (or  second  Constanti- 
nopolitan)  council,  A.  d.  553,  and  is  divided  into 
24  chapters.  It  vras  compiled,  as  the  author  tells  us 
in  his  proem,  from  **  the  ecclesiastical  history  lately 
translated  from  Greek  into  Latin,**  apparently  that 
translated  by  Epiphanius  Scholasticus  [Epipha- 
Niua,  No.  11],  from  the  Greek  ecclesiastical  histo- 
rians ;  from  the  acts  of  the  councils  and  the  letters 
of  the  fiithers,  from  a  document  written  in  Greek 
At  Alexandria,  and  from  the  commnnicationi,  ap- 


LIBERIUS. 


4 1 1 


parently  oral,  of  men  of  character  and  weight.  He 
made  considerable  use  of  the  Brevieidtu  HuAoriae 
EutjfekiamMtarumj  and  of  other  sources  of  informa- 
tion not  particularly  mentioned  by  him.  His 
Latin  style  is  generally  clear,  without  ornament, 
but  unequal,  from  the  bad  Latin  into  which  pas- 
sages firom  Greek  writers  have  been  rendered.  He 
has  been  charged  with  partiality  to  the  Nestorian s, 
or  with  following  Nestorian  writers  too  implicitly. 
The  Breviarium  is  contained  in  most  editions  of 
the  Coneilia  (vol  t.  ed.  Labbe,  vol  vL  ed.  Coleti, 
vol  ix.  ed.  Mansi) :  in  those  of  Crabbe  (vol  iL 
fol.  Cologn.  1538  and  1551)  are  some  subjoined 
passages  derived  firom  various  extant  sources  illus- 
trative of  the  history,  which  are  omitted  by  sub- 
sequent editors  ;  and  Hardouin  has  in  his  edition 
omitted  the  Breviarium  itself.  It  was  separately 
published,  with  a  revised  text,  and  a  learned 
preface  and  notes,  and  a  dissertation,  De  Quinia 
^mocfe,  by  the  Jesuit  Gamier,  8vo.  Paris,  1675 ; 
and  is  reprinted  from  his  edition,  with  the  pre&ce, 
notes,  and  dissertation,  in  the  BiUiotkeea  Pa(rum 
of  Galland,  vol  xiL  fol  Venice,  1778.  (Fabric 
Bibi.  Graec.  vol  x.  543  ;  BibL  Med.  et  In/,  La- 
tinit.  vol.  iv.  272,  ed.  Mansi ;  Cave,  Hiet,  UU.  ad 
ann.  553 ;  Ceillier,  Autemn  Saerisy  vol.  xvi.  p. 
543 ;  Gamier,  Frae/.  in  Liberai.)         [J.  C.  M.] 

LIBERA'TOR,  a  surname  of  Jupiter,  answer- 
ing to  the  Greek  *EAcv<^^piof,  to  whom  Augustus 
bult  a  temple  on  the  Aventine.  (Tac  Ann.  xv. 
64,  xvL  35;  comp.  Becker,  HamdL  der  Bom.  Al- 
terik.  i.  p.  457.)  [L.  S.] 

LIBE'RIUS,  the  successor  of  Julius  as  bishop 
of  Rome,  was  ordained  on  the  twenty-second  of 
May,  A.  D.  352,  at  a  period  when  the  downfall  of 
the  usurper  Magnentius  being  no  longer  doubtful, 
the  Arians  were  straining  every  nerve  to  excite 
Constantius  against  their  orthodox  antagonists. 
The  conduct  of  Liberius  when  he  first  assumed  the 
papal  dignity  is  involved  in  much  obscurity.  If 
we  believe  that  either  of  the  letters  found  among 
the  fragments  of  Hilarius  (frag.  iv.  col  1327,  and 
1335,  ed.  Bened.  fol  Paris,  1693),— the  first  in- 
scribed Epietola  JJberii  Epiteopi  Urbi»  Bomae  ad 
Orientalet  Epieeopoe,  and  written  apparently  in 
352  ;  the  second,  belonging  to  a  much  later  date, 
but  contauiing  allusions  to  the  same  events,  Deie^ 
tiatimis  FratrUnu  Preebj/terit  et  Co^ffiseopie  Oriemla- 
libu$t — ^is  genuine,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  at 
the  outset  of  his  career  he  took  a  violent  part 
against  Athanasius,  and  even  excommunicated  him 
from  the  Roman  church.  On  the  other  hand, 
Dupin  employs  no  less  than  seven  distinct  axgur 
m^its  to  prove  that  the  first  must  be  spurious, 
although  he  says  nothing  with  regard  to  the  second, 
and  both  are  by  many  divines  regarded  as  Arian 
forgeries.  It  is  at  all  events  certain  that  the  pope 
soon  after  displayed  the  utmost  devotion  to  the 
cause  of  the  persecuted  Catholics ;  ibr  after  the 
legates  deputed  by  him  to  the  council  of  Aries, 
(a.  d.  353),  Vincentiusof  Capua,  and  Marcellinus, 
another  Campanian  bishop,  had  been  gained  over, 
after  his  representatives  at  Milan  (a.  d.  354),  Eu- 
sebius  of  Vercelli,  and  Lucifer  of  Cagliari,  had  been 
driven  into  exile,  after  nearly  all  the  prelates  of  the 
West  had  yielded  to  the  influence  of  the  court, 
Liberius  stood  firm  to  the  troth  ;  and  although  vio- 
lently hurried  from  Rome  to  the  presence  of  the 
emperor,  he  chose  rather  to  suffer  banishment  than 
to  subscribe  the  condemnation  of  one,  whom  he 
I  believed  innocent.    But  after  two  years  spent  at 


778 


LIBERTAS. 


Beroea,  this  noble  resolution  began  to  fail  He 
made  overtures  of  submission,  probably  through 
Demophilus,  the  heretic  bishop  of  the  city  where 
he  had  been  compelled  to  take  up  his  abode,  and, 
having  been  summoned  to  Sinnium,  signed  in  the 
presence  of  the  council  there  assembled  (the  third, 
A.  D.  357),  the  Arian  creed  sanctioned  by  that  con- 
clave [PoTAMiua],  and  the  decrees  against  Atha- 
nasius.  Upon  this  he  was  permitted  to  return  to 
Rome,  there  to  exercise  a  divided  power  along  with 
R  certtun  Felix,  who  had  been  nominated  his  succes- 
sor. But  the  zeal  of  the  people  in  &vour  of  their  an- 
cient pastor  frustrated  this  amicable  arrangement 
Violent  tumults  arose,  Constantius  yielded  to  the 
vehement  disphiy  of  popular  feeling,  Felix  resigned, 
and  his  departure  from  the  city  was  signalised  by 
an  inhuman  massacre  of  his  adherents.  Liberius 
passed  the  remainder  of  his  life  in  tranquillity, 
dying  in  a,  d.  366,  not  however,  we  are  assured, 
until  he  had  once  more  changed  his  profession,  by 
recanting  all  his  errors  and  becoming  a  Catholic 

I.  The  correspondence  of  Liberius  as  exhibited 
by  Constant  comprises  twelve  epistles.  1.  Ad 
Oiium.  2.  Ad  Oaeeilianum.  3.  Ad  Eusebium 
Veroellensem.  4.  Ad  Condantium  Augudum,  5, 
6.  Ad  Etuebmm  Feroeliensem,  7.  Ad  Euaelnum^ 
Dionysium^  et  Luaferum  exmU».  8.  Ad  Orientale», 
9.  Ad  Urtaeium,  Valetdemy  et  Germinium^  bishops 
in  the  imperial  court  10.  Ad  VmoatUum  Capua- 
num,  11.  Ad  CkUkolteoa  Ejpucopo$  IkUaas,  12.  Ad 
univenat  Onsntti  ortkodoaBo»  Epitoopot^  in 
Greek. 

We  find  also  ascribed  to  him  : — 

II.  Dicta  ad  Euatlnum.  tpadonetit,  dum  ipmm  id 
in  Athanasium  8ub8crd)eM  Imperatori  oUemperaret 
adkortabatur, 

III.  Dialogtu  Liberii  et  CondamHi  Imperatoris, 
triduo  antequam  tn  ejeilium  deportaretur^  habUus, 

IV.  Oratio  Liberii  Marveliinam  S.  Ambrom 
tororem  daio  virgiiUtaii»  veto  oorueeranii». 

Of  the  letters,  eight  (1,  2,  4,  7,  8,  9, 10,  11 ) 
have  been  tnuismitted  to  us  among  the  fragments 
of  St  Hilarius,  three  (3,  5,  6)  were  fint  extracted 
by  Baronius  from  the  archives  of  the  church  at 
Vercelli,  and  one  (12)  is  preserved  by  Socrates, 
H,  E.  iv.  12.  The  Dicta  is  found  in  the  treatise 
of  Athanasius  Ad  Monaekoe^  the  Dtahgue  in 
Theodoret,  H,  E.  ii.  1 6,  the  OroHa  in  Ambrosiui 
de  Virgin,  iii.  1,  2,  3. 

For  full  information  with  regard  to  the  works  of 
this  finther  and  discussions  on  the  authenticity  of 
the  various  pieces,  see  Constant,  EpiUolae  PonHJir 
eum  Rom.  fol.  Paris,  1721,  p.  421,  and  Oalland, 
Bibliotkeoa  Patrumy  vol  v.  p.  65,  fol.  Venet  1769, 
who  rejects  epistles  8,  9,  10,  as  fabrications. 
(Amm.  Marc.  xv.  7  ;  Hieronym.  Chrcn.  \  Snip. 
Sever,  il  ;  Socrat.  H.  E.  iv.  12  ;  Sozomen.  H.  E, 
iv.  16  ;  Theodoret,  H.  E.  iL  17.)         [  W.  R.] 

LIBERTAS,  the  personification  of  Liberty,  was 
worshipped  at  Rome  as  a  divinity.  A  temple  was 
erected  to  her  on  the  Aventine  by  Tib.  Sempronius 
Gracchus,  the  expenses  of  which  were  defrayed  by 
fines  which  had  been  exacted.  Another  was  built 
by  Clodius  on  the  spot  where  Cicero^s  house  had 
stood  (Liv.  xxiv.  16 ;  Paul.  Diac.  p.  121 ;  Dion  Cass, 
zxxviii.  1 7,  xxxix.  11),  which  Cicero  afterwardscon- 
temptuously  called  Templum  Licentiae  {pro  Dam. 
51,  cfo  Leg.  ii.  17).  After  Caesar^s  victories  in 
Spain,  the  senate  decreed  the  erection  of  a  temple 
to  Libertas  at  the  public  expense  (Dion  Cass,  xliii. 
44)  ;  and  after  the  murder  of  Sejanua,  a  statue  of 


LIBO. 

her  was  set  up  in  the  forum.  (Dion  Casi.  IviiL  12.) 
From  these  temples  we  must  distinguish  the  Atrium 
Libertatis,  which  was  in  the  north  of  the  foram« 
towards  the  Quirinal,  probably  on  the  elevated 
ground  extending  firom  tne  Quirinal  to  the  Cl^>it(»- 
line.  (Cic.  ad  AIL  iv.  16  ;  Liv.  xliiL  16.)  This 
building,  which  had  been  restored  as  early  as  &  & 
195  (Liv.  xxxiv.  44),  and  was  newly  bnilt  by 
Asinius  Pollio  (Suet  Aug,  29),  served  as  an  office 
of  the  censon  (Liv.  L  e.  xiiiL  16,  zlr.  15),  and 
sometimes  also  criminal  trials  were  held  (Cic.  p, 
MiL  22),  and  hostages  were  kept  in  it  (Liv. 
XXV.  7.)  It  also  contained  tables  with  laws  m- 
scribed  upon  them,  and  seems,  to  some  extent,  to 
have  been  used  as  public  archives.  (Liv.  xliiL  )  6 ; 
Fest  p.  241,  ed.  Miiller.)  After  its  rebuilding  by 
Asinius  PolHo,  it  became  the  repository  of  the  fir^ 
public  library  at  Rome.  Libertas  is  usually  repre- 
sented as  a  matron,  with  the  pileus,  the  symbol  of 
liberty,  or  a  wreath  of  laurel  Sometimes  she  ap- 
pean  holding  the  Phrygian  cap  in  her  hand.  (Dion 
Cass,  xlvii  25,  IxiiL  29 ;  Suet  Ner,  57 ;  Uirt 
MytM.  BUderh,  p.  1 15,  tab.  1 3,  1 4.)        [L.  S.] 

LIBE'THRIDES  (AciMptSn),  or  nympkaa 
Libethridety  a  name  of  the  Muses,  which  they 
derived  from  the  well  Libethn  in  Thrace ;  or,  ac- 
cording to  others,  from  the  Thracian  mountain  lAhe- 
thrus,  where  they  had  a  grotto  sacred  to  them. 
( Viig.  Edog,  riL  21 ;  Mek,  ii.  3 ;  StnU  ix.  p. 
410,  X.  p.  471.)  Servius  (od  Edog.  L  c.)  derives 
the  name  from  a  poet  Libethrus,  and  Pansanias 
(ix.  34.  §  4)  connects  it  with  mount  Libethrius  in 
Boeotia.  (Comp.  Lycoph.  275;  Varro,  de  Ling, 
Xo/.vil2.)  [L.  S.] 

LIBITFNA,  an  ancient  Italian  divinity,  who 
was  identified  by  the  hiter  Romans  sometimes 
with  Persephone  (on  account  of  her  connection  with 
the  dead  and  their  burial)  and  sometimes  with 
Aphrodite.  The  latter  was  probably  the  conse- 
quence of  etymological  speculations  on  the  name 
Libitina,  which  people  connected  with  libido. 
(Plut.  Nwn,  12,  Quoied,  Rom,  23.)  Her  tempio 
at  Rome  was  a  repository  of  everything  necessary 
for  burials,  and  persons  might  there  either  buy  or 
hire  those  things.  It  was  owing  to  this  circum- 
stance, that  a  person  undertaking  the  proper  burial 
of  a  person  (an  undertaker)  was  called  fi&tfMarnw, 
and  his  business  ^t6ifma,  whence  the  expressions 
Ubiiinam  exereerey  or  faoere  (Senee.  de  Bentef.  vi, 
38  ;  Val  Max.  v.  2.  §  10),  and  mti»a  /wteribtie 
turn  et^ioiebatf  i.  e.  they  could  not  all  be  buried. 
(Liv.  xl.  19,  xIl  21.)  Also  the  utensils  kept  in 
the  temple,  especially  the  bed  on  which  corpses 
were  burnt,  were  called  libitina.  (Plin.  xxxviL  3 ; 
Martial,  x.  97 ;  Ascon.  Argum,  ad  MHom.)  Dio- 
nysius  (iv.  79)  relates  that  king  Servius  Tullins, 
in  order  to  ascertain  the  number  of  persons  who 
died,  ordained  that  for  each  person  thkt  had  died, 
a  piece  of  money  should  be  deposited  in  the  temple 
of  Libitina.  (Comp.  Suet  Ner.  39.)  Owing  to 
this  connection  of  Libitina  with  the  dead,  Roman 
poets  frequently  employ  her  nsme  in  the  sense  of 
death  itself.  (Hont  Carm.  iii.  30.  6 ;  Sit  ii.  6, 
19,  Epid.  il  1.  49 ;  Juvenal,  xiv.  122.)      [L.  S.] 

LTBIUS  SEVE'RUS.     [S«v«bu&] 

LIBO  DRUSUS.  [LiBO,  Scbibonids,  Not.  5 
and  6.] 

LIBO,  L.  JU'LIUS^  was  consul  B.a  267,  with 
M.  Atilius  Regulus,  three  yean  before  the  fint 
Punic  war.  The  two  consuls  made  war  upon  the 
Sallentini  in  Apalia,  whom  they  oonqnend,  and 


LIBO. 
akbnt«d  llieir  rktoij  by  >  trimnph.    (Entron.  u. 
17;  Futi  Triainph.) 

LIBO,  Q.  MA'RCIIT».  Thu  nunc  ii  fonnd 
ml;  DD  Riimii]  mm,  Mmiia»,  ud  trisntei.  A  >pe- 
cimni  of  me  of  ihcu  ona>  ii  umcied,  cantiiining 
OD  the  obnrw  th*  bod  of  Jupiter,  arilh  3  (tbe 
■ign  of  SnuHia),  and  on  tlia  nvona  tho  praw  of  ■ 


ODin  OP  4.  luaciDR  imo. 

LIBO,  POETE'LIUS,  ■  plebeum  htatlj  (Dlo- 
Dji.  X.  £8),  mnl  of  the  monhen  of  which  likewiia 
Mac  ths  ignanieii  Viaoloi. 

1.  Q.  PuITKLIUS  LiBO  VISOLCIS  ■  nHnnber  of 
the  Kcond  dKFmiinite,  B.C  tSD.  (Li>.iiL35i 
KanyL  i.  SB,  li.  23.) 

S.  C  PorriLiuB,  C.  r.  Q.  n.  Libo  Visolus, 
periiBpi  a  gTBaduD  of  No,  1,  wu  connit  b,  c  360, 
vilh  M.  Fahina  Ambuiliu.  Ha  gained  a  victon- 
OKC  the  Ouil>  uid  the  inhabilasla  of  Tibur,  and 
celebntedttiinniphoierbothnitiant.  InlheFuti 
CapiColini  tha  nunc  of  Puelelitu  occur*  in  the  form 
which  ia  given  above.  Liry  callt  bim  C.  Poetelina 
Btlbna,  ud  Kodoma  gire*  Uie  name  wilhoDt  inj 
cognomen.     (Faatl  Capit. ;    LiT.   vii.    II;  Diod. 

xTi.a) 

3.  C.  PamLiin,  C.  r.  C.  h.,  Libo  Viholui, 
aon  of  Ha.  2,  ia  diatingniahed  in  the  «ariir  legiila- 
tion  of  the  npnblic  b;  Urs  iioporUint  Urn  which 
he  pnpoaed.     Ho  wu  tiibuna  of  tbe  pleba  B.  c. 


How 


(LiT.    , 


.12.) 


naul  for  tbe  fir 
H.  Valerioi  CortD*  ;  and  il  waa  ia  thii  jeti  thai 
tbe  hidi  Boenlue*  «era  eolibraUd  a  aecond  tinw. 
(Lit.  TiL  27  ;  Diod.  x»i.  72  ;  Cenaorin.  di  Dit 
Nat  17.)  Hii  leoond  conanlabio  ia  aaaizned  bv 
Pighiaa  (Anwal.  vol  i.  p.  329) 
833,  thoogh  n  -  ~  ■     - 

of  thu  year  it 
faowecer,  aadoabtedly  conanl  again  in  B.O.  3SG, 
with  L.  Papiriui  MngiHanoa,  and  dictator  thirteen 
Jtait  ariervarda,  b.  c  313,  when  be  gained  aome 
adTBntjigea  over  tba  Samnitei,  though  aome  annaj- 
iau  gare  the  credit  of  Ibeae  nctotiea  to  the  («nanl 
C.  Junio*  BabDlcoa  Bnlua.  (Lir.  liiL  23,  ii. 
38;  Diod.  irii.  113.)  Libo  wa>  the  propoaer  of 
the  Poelella  lex,  which  abolithcd  impriaonnient  fbc 
debt  in  the  cue  of  the  neii.  (Diet.  o/A-t.  t.  «. 
A'enaa.)     LiTj  place!  (Tiii.  IB)  tbU  h>w  in  the 


of  Pool 

lelhat 


::.  32B  ; 


11.  pp.  1 


ut  il  wiabroDght  f 


forward  ia  hii 


bnhr  thinki  (Rom 

it  more  probable  I 

dictatorabip ;  and 

port  from  a  cormpl  pauage  of  Vano  (C  L. 

105,  ed.  Mailer),  ia  adopted  aUo  by  K.  0.  MUller 

(adyarr.l.c.). 

4.  M.  Pobtbltub,  M.  p.  H.  n.  Libo,  conani 
KC  314,  wiUi  C,  Solpiclua  Longna,  and  magiater 
eqoiEnm  in  the  fallowing  year,  313,  to  the  dictator. 
C.  Poetelina  Libo.  In  hit  contnltbip,  Poeleliua 
and  hi*  coUeagne  gained  a  brilliant  TJclory  oTer  the 


LIBO.  779 

Samnitea,  neu  Candinm,and  afterward)  piweeded 
to  by  nege  to  Benerentuin ;  bat,  according  to  the 
ttiamphal  Faiti,  it  waa  Sulpiciaa  alone  who  ob- 
tained tbe  hoTionr  of  a  tiioicpb.  (Lir.  ix.  24 — 28  ' 
Diod.  lit  73.) 

LIBO,  SCRIBCNIUS,  a  plebeian  (kmily, 
which  afterwarda  betwne  iUoitrioni  from  iti  con- 
nection with  Aognaiiu.  The  name  fini  occora  ia 
the  lecond  Pnnic  war. 

I.  L.  ScniBomna  Libo,  tribane  of  the  pleba, 
B.C  216,  ia  which  yeai  the  fatal  battle  of  Cannae 
irai  tbu^t,  bronght  forward  a  motion  for  lanaom. 
ing  tbe  Runan  priaonnt  taken  in  that  engagement, 
but  il  wa>  rejected  by  the  Mnat&  A  relation  of 
hia,  L.  Scribonina,  wa*  one  of  tbe  priioDen,  who 
va*  aent  to  Rome  by  Hannibal  to  negotiate  the 
termi  of  the  lanaom.  In  the  aaow  year  Libo  waa 
cnated  one  of  the  trimoTiri  menaarii.  (LIt.  xxii. 
6l.«iii.2l.) 

L.  ScUBONfua  Libo,  probably  aoii  of  the 


preceding,  w 


c204,ai 


tl,  13.) 

3.  L.ScRiBONiUB  LlBo,cD^lh!aedil^H.c  193, 
with  C.  Atiliua  Senanni.  They  Treie  the  Gnt 
aedilea  who  eihibiled  the  Megaletiaaa  Imliiecnici; 
and  it  wai  alto  ia  their  aedilethip  that  tbe  aenalora 
had  tealt  aatigned  them  in  the  theatre  ditltnct 
from  the  leat  of  tbe  people.  In  b.c  192,  Libo 
waa  contul,  and  obtained  the  peregrina  jaritdiclio, 
and   in    H.C  185  be   waa  appointed  one  of  the 

Buiennun.  (Li*.  Txiji.  54  ;  Atcon.  u  Ctc  OmeJ: 
p.  69,  ed.  Ocelli ;  Liv.  hit.  10,  20,  uiii.  23.) 

4.  L.  ScaiBoNiiTB  LtBo,  protably  ton  of  No.  3, 
tribune  of  the  plebs  8.C  149,  accuted  in  that  year 
Ser.  Sulpiciaa  Oalba  on  account  of  the  abominable 
Dutnign  which  he  had  committed  againtl  the  Lu- 
litani.  [OiLB^  No.  G.]  Thia  accunlion  waa 
tupported  in  a  powerfiil  ipeech  by  M.  Cato,  who 
waa  then  85  Tcatt  old  ;  but,  notwilhtlanding  ths 
eloquence  of  the  accuwrt  aitd  the  guill  of  the  ao- 
cuted.  Oalba  CKaped  puniihment.  Cicen  waa  in 
doabl  {ad  AtL  lii.  5,  j  3)  whether  Libo  wai  tri- 
baae  in  B.  c  150  or  149,  but  il  mutt  bate  been 
in  the  latter  year  that  he  held  the  office,  aa  we  are 
eipreaalj  told  that  Cato  ipoke  againit  Oalba  in  tho 
year  of  hia  death,  and  thia  we  know  waa  B.  c  149. 
(LiT.i>»t  49;  Vai.  Mai.  Tiiu  1,12;  CicBruL 
23,  de  OraL  il  65  ;  Meyer,  Orator.  Roman.  Fra^m. 

"""   Acp.  166,&t,2ded.)     Il  waa,  perbapa, 
' -'-  {liber 


le  Libo  who  i 
aanatit).,  referred  to  onco  or 
which  moat  haTc  come  down  a 
1 32.  (Cic  ad  AIL  liii.  30,  32. 
marked,  with  tome  jaitice,thB' 
of  Qalba  and  the  annaliat  wei 
itrange  thai  Cicero  ahould  faaTO 
of  Libo*!  hi 


'ice  by  Cice 

But  Kmeitihairv- 
ippoiingtheaccuaer 


ing  of  hit  tlyle  of  oratory.  ( 
ViUm  tl  Pragm.  Hi^or.  Ramai.  p.  1 38.)' 

It  waa  perhafa  thia  lame  Ljbo  who  com 
the  Pulaal  SrrOanaiaiK  or  Pultal  Litomii,  of  which 
we  ao  frequently  lead  ia  ancient  wiitera,  and  which 
it  often  exhibited  on  coint  of  the  Scritmu  paw. 
One  of  thete  ia  giTcn  below,  the  ohrene  npreaent- 
ing  a  female  head,  with  the  legend  lido  boh. 
■VKNT.  (that  !*,  5oityiniai(u),and  ihenTenetfae 
pnleal  adorned  with  gailaadi  and  two  Ijm. 

The  Puteal  Sdibonianom  waa  an  eiulowd  place 
in  the  fbrum,  near  the  Aicilt  Fabiunia,  and  WM  ao 


LIBO. 

colled  fmn  iti  Iwing  open  al  tl 


hlfke. 


irwell.     C.  F,  Henn*DD,  whf 

miDed  ftll  tbc  pAuagn  in  ubcient  writen  rebiing 
lo  it  {I^.  Lrct  AtaHmrff.  1640),  cmnu  lo  the  con- 
duiion  that  the»  wu  onlj  inch  putral  at  Rome, 
and  Dot  Ivo.  u  «u  formcilj  belieied,  and  that  it 

count  of  Ihe  whetitone  of  the  nugur  Nariui  (cooip. 
Liv.  i.  36),  or  because  the  ipat  had  been  atmck  by 
lightning ;  that  it  wai  lubceqaentlr  repaired  and 
re-dedicated  bj  Sciibunioa  Libo,    '       '    '    ' 


at  the 


.  n.  ScrilKiaaninn)  ;  aad  that  Libc 
leighbourhood  a  tiibunil  for  tht 
qoence  of  which  the  place  wa«  of 
4  bj  penoni  who  had  lav-iuita, 
ienden  and  the  like.    (Comp.  Hor. 

Sat.  iL  6.  35,  EinMl.  i.  19.  3  ;  Ot.  AtraoJ.  Amor. 

BGl  ;  CitpPD&x.  8.) 


»(Fe.tn, 


4.  L.  ScftiBOMua  Lwo,  the  folherin-law  of 
Sex.  Fompej,  the  son  of  Ponipe]'  the  Qnac,  and 
coniul  B.  C.  34,  ii  lint  Dientianed  in  D.  c.  SS,  in 
which  year  he  appear*  lo  have  been  tribune,  ai 
■upporting  Pompej'iviewi  in  relation  lo  the  aSuin 
of  Egypt  in  the  ca«  of  Ptolemj  Aulele».  (Cic.oJ 
Faiu.  i.  I.)  On  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war 
in  B.C.  49,  Libo  naturally  tided  with  Pompey,  and 
wai  entnuled  with  the  command  of  Etruiia.  But 
the  rapid  approach  ofCaeiai,  and  the  enlhuiiaim 
with  which  he  wai  every  where  received,  obliged 
Liho  to  retire  from  Etniria  and  join  the  coniuli  in 
Campania,  from  whence  he  lubaequently  proceeded 
with  the  reil  of  the  Pompeian  paily  to  Brimdiiium. 
While  here  Cauar  aent  to  him  Caniniui  Rebilui, 
who  ws)  an  intinialp  friend  of  Ltbo,  to  penunde 
him  to  nse  hii  influeace  with  Pompey  to  elTect  a 
rccnnciliallDn  ;  hut  nothing  came  of  thit  DFgotia- 
lion.  (Flor.i*.  2.  §21  ;  Lucan,  ii.  461  ;  Clc.ad 
AU.  viL  13,  viiL  11,  b  ;  Caei.  B.  C.  i.  26.) 

Liba  accompanied  Pompey  to  Greece,  and  waa 
actively  engaged  in  the  war  thai  eniued.  He  and 
M.  Ocuiviua  were  placed  over  the  Libomian  and 
Achaean  fleeli,  aerring  aa  legntei  to  Bibului,  who 
had  the  niprenie  conuoand  of  the  Pompeian  fleet. 
They  wen  very  luCEeMful  againit  Caeur'i  generali 
in  Dslmaiia ;  Dohibella  they  dtovs  out  of  the 
caunlry,  siid  C.  Antoniu*  the;  not  only  defeated 
but  made  priuoer.  (Caet.  A  C  liL  fi  ;  Dioa  Caii. 
lli,  40  :  Klorui,  iv.  2.  Ml  i  Ol»^  «i-  1^-)  ^l^ 
tubMqueaily  joined  Bibulna ;  and,  dd  the  death  of 
the  laiier  ihortly  aflerwaidi,  the  chief  authority  in 
■he  fleet  Bppeora  to  have  devolved  upon  him,  al- 
though no  one  wai  expretaly  appointed  to  the 
aupreme  coramand.  With  fifty  ihlps  he  appeared 
\teS^n  Brunditiuni.  in  order  to  blockade  the 
place  itricily,  ai  M.  Antony  waa  atlll  there  with 
part  of  Caetar'i  troopi,  wailing  for  an  opportunity 
to  croia  over  to  Oieoce.  But  having  auffered  a 
rrpulif  frooi  Antony,  and  being  prevented  by  the 
cavalry  of  the  latter  from  obtaining  any  water,  Libo 
VIM  obliged  to  retire  from  the  place,  and  Antony 


LIBO. 

aoon  aflerwaida  eicaped  hit  vigilance  and  joined 
Cae^ir  in  Greece.  (Cae*.  B.  C.  iiL  16,  16,  18,  23, 
24  ;  Dion  Ca».  lU.  48.) 

We  hear  nothing  more  of  Libo  for  aome  time, 
bnt  ho  probably  did  not  make  hii  inbmiHion  to 
Caeiar  after  the  hallli  of  Phanalia,  but  united 
himtelf  to  Ihoia  of  hia  pony  who  continued  in  anna. 
At  the  death  of  the  dictator  in  a.  c  44,  we  find 
him  in  Spain  with  hi>  lon-in-law  Sex.  Pompey,  on 
whom  behalf  ho  wrote  to  the  ruling  potty  at  Ron». 
<CicDd  Jtt.ivL4.)  He  continued  with  Pompey 
in  the  civil  wan  which  followed,  and  ia  apecutUr 
mentioned,  in  B.C  40,aioneof  the  pertoni  of  higli 
isnk  who  waa  commiuioned  to  conduct  to  Antony 
in  the  Eait  hit  mother  Jalia,  who  had  taken  refugs 
with  Sei.  Pompey  in  Sicily  after  the  Pemiinian 
war.  Thia  mitiion  alarmed  Octavian.  He  feared 
that  Pompey,  who  wot  now  decidedly  maater  of 
the  aeo,  ihould  unite  with  Antony  to  cmah  him  ; 
and,  in  order  to  gain  iho  bvour  of  the  former  and  of 
hi*  father-in-law  Ubo,  bo  propoaed,  on  Ihs  advica 
of  Mnecenaa,  to  marry  Libo^t  aiiter,  Scribonia,  al- 
though the  wa>  much  older  than  himieli;  and  had 
been  manied  twice  before.  The  moniage  ihortly 
after  took  place,  and  paved  the  way  for  a  peace 
between  the  tnumvin  and  Pompey.  Thia  waa 
negotiated  in  the  following  year  (b.c,  39)  by  Libo, 
who  croiicd  over  from  Sicily  to  Italy  fiir  the  pnir- 
pOK,  and  it  waa  finally  aettled  Bt  Miaenum.  When 
the  war  waa  tenewed  in  B.  c  36,  Libo  for  a  time 
continued  faithful  to  Pompey,  but,  aeeing  hi>  canae 
hopeleu,he  deterted  him  in  the  following  year.  In 
a.  c  34,  he  wu  conaul  with  M.  Antony,  a>  had 
been  agreed  at  the  peace  of  Mjsenum-  A>  hia 
nume  doea  not  occur  again  in  hiatory,  he  probably 
died  »on  aflerwarda.  (Applan,  B.  C.  v.  G2.  53, 
69—73.  139  ;  Dim  Ca»..  ilviii.  16,  ilix.  SB.) 

5.  The  M.  LdVius  Dauaua  LiBo,  «ho  waa  con- 
aul  B.(7.  15,  ia  aupnoied  to  have  been  a  yoimger 
brother  of  No.  4,  and  to  have  been  adopted  by  one 
r>(  the  DruiL  He  ii  ipoken  of  under  Druiub, 
No.  8, 

6.  L.  ScRiBaMua  Libo  DRUiira,  «  Libo  DftU- 
Bua,  ai  he  i*  alao  (ailed,  the  cona)»ntar  againat 
Tiberiui,  A.  D.  16,  it  iuppoied  lo  have  been  a  aon 
of  the  preceding  [No.  5J.  For  on  accounl  of  him 
aee  Dkuhuo.  No.  10. 

7.  L.  ScBiBONiua  Lmo,  ■oajtrobably,  of  No.  i, 
waa  coniul  in  A.  D.  16,  with  T.  Statiliua  Siienna 
Taurui.  (Dion  Caaa.  IviL  \S  ;  Tae.  A—.  iL  1.) 

LIBO.  ON.  STATl'LIUS.  known  only  fnm 


r.  (i.  e.  PntfiHia).   The 


AgrippB.     (Eckhel,  vol.  v.  p.  316.) 


LICHAS. 

LIBON  (Aftfaiv),  an  Eleian,  was  the  aichitect 
t»f  the  great  temple  of  Zeus  in  the  Altis  at  Olympia, 
which  was  hnilt  hy  the  Eleians  out  of  the  spoils  of 
Pisa  and  other  neighbouring  cities,  which  bad  re- 
Tolted  from  them,  and  had  been  again  subdued. 
(Paus.  T.  10.  §  2  or  3.)  This  event  is  believed  to 
have  oocoRcd  about  01.  50,  &c.  580  (/&  vi.  22, 
§  2  or  4) ;  but  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  the  temple  was  commenced  immediately,  or 
even  soon,  after  this  date.  It  seems  more  probable 
that  the  temple  had  not  been  very  long  completed 
when  Phidias  began  to  make  in  it  his  gold  and 
ivory  statue  of  Zeus  (OL  85.  4,  B.  a  43J).  Allow- 
ing for  the  time  which  so  magnificent  a  work  as 
this  temple  would  occupy,  we  may  safely  pbwe  the 
architect's  date  somewhat  before  the  middle  of  the 
fifth  century  b.  c.  The  temple  itself  is  described 
by  Pansanias  (▼.  10).  A  few  ruins  of  it  remain. 
(Stanhope,  Otympki^  p^  9 ;  Cockerell,  BibL  lial. 
1831,  No.  191,  p.  205 ;  Blonet,  Expidiiion  Sdent. 
tk  la  MorU,  livr.  11,  pL  62,  foU.)  [P.  S.] 

LFBYA  (A<«^).  1.  A  daughter  of  Epaphus 
and  Memphis,  firom  whom  Libya  (Africa)  is  said 
to  have  derived  its  name.  By  Poseidon  she  is  said 
to  have  been  the  mother  of  Agenor,  Belus,and  Lelex. 
(Pans.  L  44.  $  3 :  Apollod.  ii.  1.  §  4,  iii.  1.  §  1.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Palamedes,  and  by  Heimes 
the  mother  of  Libys.    (Hygin.  F<U>,  160.) 

3.  A  sister  of  Asia.  (Tzets.  €ul  Lycopk 
1277.)  [L.a] 

LIBYS,  the  name  of  two  mythical  personages, 
one  a  son  of  Libya  (Hygin.  Fab,  160),  and  the 
other  one  of  the  Tyrrhenian  pirates  whom  Bacxhus 
changed  into  dolphins.  (Ov.  AfeL  iii.  617.)  [L.  S.] 

LIBYSTrNUS,  that  is,  the  Libyan,  a  sur- 
name under  which  Apollo  was  worshipped  by  the 
Sicilians,  because  he  waa  believed  to  have  destroyed 
by  a  pestilence  a  Libyan  fleet  which  sailed  against 
Skily.    (Macrob.  Sat  L  17.)  [L.  &] 

LICHAS  (A/xof),  an  attendant  of  Heracles. 
He  brought  to  his  master  the  deadly  gannent,  and 
as  a  punishment,  was  thrown  by  him  into  the  sea, 
where  the  Lichadian  islands,  betweoi  Euboea  and 
the  coast  of  Locris,  were  believed  to  have  derived 
their  name  from  him.  (Ov.  Met,  ix.  155,  211, 
&c  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  36 ;  Stnb.  ix.  p.  426,  z.  p. 
447.)  A  Latin  of  the  same  name  occurs  in  Virgil. 
(Aen.  X.  315.)  [L.  S.] 

LICHAS  or  LICHES  (A(xar,  Alxns).  1.  One 
of  the  Spartan  Agaikoergi  (see  DieL  of  Ant. 
S.V.),  who,  according  to  the  story,  enabled  his 
countrymen  to  falfil  the  oracle,  which  had  made 
their  conquest  of  Tegea  conditional  on  their  ob- 
taining thence  the  bones  of  Orestes.  Lichas,  having 
gone  to  Tegea  in  the  course  of  his  mission,  disco- 
vered the  existence  of  a  gigantic  coffin  under  a 
blacksmith's  shop,  —  a  place  answering  remarkably 
to  the  enigmatical  description  of  the  oracle.  He 
reported  this  at  home,  and,  his  countrymen  having 
pretended  to  banish  him,  he  came  again  to  Tegea, 
persuaded  the  smith  to  let  him  his  house,  and 
having  dug  up  the  bones,  letumed  with  them  to 
Sparta.  From  this  time  the  Spartans  were  always 
victorious  over  the  Tegeans.  The  date  of  ^e 
everts,  with  which  the  above  tale  is  connected,  we 
do  not  know  with  accuracy ;  but  they  occurred 
early  in  the  reign  of  Anaxandrides  and  Ariston, 
which  began  probably  about  b.  c.  560.  (Herod.  L 
67,  68  ;  Larcher,  ad  loe.;  Paus.  iii.  ^11,  viii. 
5  ;  comp.  Clinton,  F./f.  vol  i.  pp.  92,  102,  339, 
vol.  ii.  p.  2070 


LICINIA. 


781 


2.  A  Spartan,  son  of  Aroesilaus,  was  proxenus 
of  Argos  and  one  of  the  ambasaadors  who  proposed 
to  the  Argives,  without  success,  in  b.  c.  422,  a 
renewal  of  the  truce,  then  expiring,  between  Aigos 
and  Sparta.  (Thuc.  v.  14,  22.)  In  b.  c.  420,  when 
the  Spartans  had  been  excluded  by  the  Eleians 
from  the  Olympic  games  because  of  their  alleged 
breach  of  the  sacred  truce  in  the  seizure  of  Lepreum, 
Lichas  sent  a  chariot  into  the  lists  in  the  name  of 
the  Boeotian  commonwealth  ;  but,  his  horses  having 
won  the  victory,  he  came  forward  and  crowned  the 
charioteer,  by  way  of  showing  that  he  was  himself 
the  real  conqueror.  For  this  he  was  publicly  beaten 
by  the  Eleian  ^oAovxoi,  and  Sparta  did  not  forget 
the  insult,  though  no  notice  was  taken  of  it  at  the 
time.  (Thuc.  v.  49,  50  ;  Xen.  HelL  iii.  2.  §21  ; 
Paus.  vL  2.)  In  b.c.418,  he  succeeded  in  in- 
ducing the  Aigives  to  make  peace  with  Lacedae- 
mon  after  the  battle  of  Mantineia.  (Thuc  v.  76.) 
In  B.  c.  412,  he  was  one  of  the  eleven  commis- 
sioners sent  out  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of 
Astyochus,  the  Spartan  admiral,  and  was  foremost 
in  protesting  against  the  treaties  which  had  been 
made  with  Persia  by  Chalcideus  and  Theramenes 
(the  Lacedaemonian)  respectively,  —  especially 
against  that  clause  in  them  which  acknowledged 
the  king^s  right  to  all  the  territories  that  had  been 
under  the  rule  of  his  ancestors.  We  find  him, 
however,  in  the  following  year,  disapproving  of  the 
violence  of  the  Milesians  in  rising  on  the  Persian 
garrison  in  their  town,  as  he  thought  it  prudent  to 
keep  on  good  terms  with  the  king  as  long  as  the 
war  with  Athens  lasted ;  and  his  remonstrances 
so  exasperated  the  Milesians,  that,  after  his  death 
(which  was  a  natural  one)  in  their  country,  they 
would  not  allow  the  Lacedaemonians  there  to  bury 
him  where  they  wished.  (Thuc.  viii.  18,  37,  39, 
43,  52,  84.)  We  learn  frpm  Xenophon  and  Plu- 
tarch that  he  was  fomons  throughout  Oreece  for  his 
hospitality,  especially  in  his  entertainment  of 
strangers  at  the  Oymnopaedia  (see  Diet.  o/AnL  t, 
V.)  ;  for  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  this  Lichas 
a  different  person,  unless,  indeed,  we  press  closely 
what  Plutarch  says,  —  that  he  was  renowned 
among  the  Greeks  for  nothing  but  his  hospitality. 
(Xen.  Menu  L  2.  §  61  ;  Pint.  Cim.  10  ;  comp. 
Miiller,  Dor.  iv.  9.  §  5.)  [E.  £.] 

LICI'NIA.  1.  The  wife  of  Claudius  Aaellus 
[AsxLLus,  No.  3],  lived  about  the  middle  of  the 
second  century  b.  c.  When  she  and  Publicia  were 
accused  of  murdering  their  husbands,  they  gave 
bail  to  the  praetor  for  their  appearance,  but  were 
put  to  death  by  order  of  their  relatives,  consequently 
hy  ti  Judicium  domeslieum.  (Li v.  F^nL  48;  VaL 
Max.  vL  3.  §  8  ;  Rein,  Criminalre^  der  Jtotnevy 
p.  407.) 

2.  A  vestal  virgin,  and  the  daughter  of  C. 
Licinius  Crassus,  tribune  of  the  plelM,  &  c.  145 
[CuASSUS,  No.  3].  She  dedicated  in  b.  c.  123  a 
chapel  in  a  public  place  ;  but  the  college  of  pon- 
tiffs declared,  when  the  matter  was  laid  before 
them  by  order  of  the  senate,  that  the  dedication 
was  invalid,  as  it  had  been  made  in  a  public  place, 
without  the  command  of  the  people :  the  chi^l 
was  therefore  removed.  (Cic  pro  Dom.  53.)  The 
preceding  Licinia  appears  to  be  the  same  vestal 
virgin  who  was  accused  of  incest,  together  with 
two  of  her  companions,  in  b.  c.  114.  It  appears 
that  a  Roman  knight  of  the  name  of  L.  Veturius 
had  seduced  AemUia,  one  of  the  vestals,  and  that, 
anxious  to  have  companions  in  her  guilt,  she  had 


782 


LICINIA. 


induced  Marcia  and  Licinia  to  tabmit  to  the  em- 
biaoes  of  the  friends  of  her  leducer.  Marcia  con- 
fined her  fevours  to  her  original  lover  ;  bat  Licinia 
and  Aemilia  had  intercoune  with  nnmerouB  other 
persons  ;  their  guilt  notwithstanding  remained  a 
secret  for  some  time,  till  at  length  a  slave,  called 
Manias,  who  had  assisted  them  in  all  their  iutrignes, 
disappointed  in  receiying  neither  his  freedom  nor  the 
rewards  which  had  been  promised  him,  informed 
against  them.  All  three  were  brooght  to  trial ;  bat 
as  the  college  of  pontiffs,  of  which  the  president  at 
the  time  was  L.  Metellas,  condemned  (in  December, 
see  MacTob.  Saiurju  i.  10)  only  Aemilia,  bat  ac- 
quitted Licinia  and  Marcia,  the  subject  was  brought 
before  the  people  by  Sex.  Peducaeus,  the  tribune 
of  the  plebs.  The  people  adopted  the  unusual 
course  of  taking  the  matter  out  of  the  hands 
of  the  pontiffs,  by  appointing  L.  Cassias  Longinus 
[LoNQiNUS,  No.  4]  to  iuTestigate  the  matter ;  and 
he  condemned  not  only  Licinia,  who  was  defended 
by  L.  Cmssui,  the  orator,  and  Marcia,  but  also 
many  others.  The  MTerity  with  which  he  acted 
on  this  occasion  was  generally  reprobated  by  pablie 
opinion.  The  orator  M.  Antonius  was  accused  of 
being  one  of  the  paramours  of  these  virgins,  but 
was  acquitted.     [Antonius,  No.  8.] 

Various  measures  were  adopted  to  purify  the 
state  from  the  pollution  which  had  been  brought 
upon  it  by  these  crimes.  A  temple  was  built  to 
the  honour  of  Venus  Vertioordia,  and  four  men 
were  buried  alive  in  the  forum  boarium,  two  Greeks 
and  two  Gauls,  in  accordance  with  the  commands 
of  the  Sibylline  books.  This  history  of  Licinia^s 
crimes  is  of  some  importance,  since  it  shows  us 
that,  even  as  early  as  this  time,  the  Roman  ladies 
of  the  higher  orders  had  already  begnn  to  be  in- 
fected with  that  licentious  proflisacy  which  was 
afterwards  exhibited  with  such  shamelessness  by 
the  Messallinas  and  Faustinas  of  the  empire.  (Dion 
Cass.  Fr.  92  ;  Oros.  v.  15  ;  Plut  Quaett.  Bom.  p. 
284,  b. ;  Ascon.  ad  Cie,  Mil  12,  p.  46,  ed.  Orelli ; 
Cic.  de  Nai,  Deor,  iii.  30,  BnU.  43  ;  Obsequ.  97  ; 
Liv.  £^  63.) 

The  vestal  virgin  Licinia,  with  whom  the  trium- 
vir M.  Crassus  was  accused  of  having  had  inter- 
course (Plut  CVtut.  1),  must  have  been  a  different 
person  from  the  preceding,  as  M.  Cnusus  was  not 
bom  before  B.  a  114.  She  may  perhaps  have 
been  the  same  as  the  vestal  virgin  Licinia,  the  re- 
lation of  L.  Murena,  who  was  of  assbtance  to  the 
hitter  in  his  canvass  for  the  consulship,  in  &  c:  63. 
(Cic./>ro3fi(r.  35.  §73.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  P.  Licinius  Crassus,  consul 
B.  c.  131,  married  C.  Sulpidus  Galba»  who  was 
condemned  in  B.  a  110,  for  having  been  bribed  by 
Jugurtha  [Galba,  No.  BJ.  (Cic.  BnU,  26,  33, 
de  OraL  I  56  ;  comp.  Tac.  HiaL  i.  15.) 

4.  The  sister  of  No.  3,  was  married  to  C.  Sem- 
pronius  Gracchus,  the  celebrated  tribune  of  the 
plebs.     (Plut.  a  Graeok,  17  ;  Dig.  24.  tit.  3.  s. 

5.  The  daughter  of  L.  Licinius  Crassus  the 
orator,  consul  B.  c.  95,  married  P.  Scipio  Nasica, 
praetor  B.  c  94,  who  was  the  son  of  P.  Scipio 
Nasica,  consul  B.  c.  111.  Both  she  and  her  sister 
[No.  6]  were  distinguished  for  the  purity  and 
elegance  with  which  they  spoke  the  Latin  language, 
an  accomplishment  which  their  mother  Mucia,  and 
their  grandmother  Laelia  equally  possessed.  (Cic 
Brnt.  58.) 

6.  A  siater  of  the  preceding,  was  the  wife  of 


LICINIANUS. 

the  younger  Mariut.  Henoe  we  find  the  elder 
Marius  spoken  of  as  the  qj^»  of  the  orator 
Crassus  (Cic.  pro  Balh,  21,  ds  OraL  L  15.  §  66,  iiu 
2.  §  8).  An  impostor  of  the  name  of  Aroatius  or 
Herophilus,  pretended  to  have  sprung  from  this 
marriage.     [Amatius.] 

LICrNIA  GENS,  a  celebrated  plebeian  gens, 
to  which  belonged  C.  Licinius  Calvus  Stolo,  whose 
exertions  threw  open  the  consulship  to  the  plebeiana, 
and  which  became  one  of  the  most  illustriona 
gentes  in  the  latter  days  of  the  republic,  by  the 
Crassi  and  Lucolli,  who  were  likewise  members  of 
it  The  origin  of  the  gens  is  uncertain.  A  bilingual 
inscription,  published  by  lAUzi  {Saggio  di  Lim^ua 
JEtnuo.  vol.  ii.  p.  342,  Rom.  1789),  shows  that  the 
name  of  Leene^  which  frequently  occurs  in  Etraa- 
can  sepulchral  monuments,  corresponds  to  that  of 
Licinius,  and  hence  it  would  appear  that  the  family 
was  of  Etruscan  origin.  This  opinion  is  thought 
to  be  supported  by  the  &ct,  that  in  the  consulahip 
of  C.  Licinius  Calvus  Stolo,  b.  c.  364,  Etruscan 
players  took  part  in  the  public  games  at  Rome  ;  but 
as  it  is  recorded  by  Livy  that  scenic  games  were 
established  in  this  year  to  avert  the  anger  <rf  the 
gods,  and  that  Etruscan  pUyers  were  accordingly 
sent  for  (Liv.  viL  2),  it  is  not  necessary  to  imagine 
that  this  was  done  simply  because  Licmins  kept  up 
his  connection  with  Etniria.  We  moreover  find 
the  name  in  the  cities  of  Latium,  both  in  the  form 
of  a  cognomen  (Licinus),  and  of  the  gentile  name 
(Licinius).  Thus  we  meet  in  Tusculum  with  the 
Porcii  Licini  [Licinus], and  in  Lanuvium  with  Use 
Licinii  Murenae  [Murbna].  The  name  would 
therefore  seem  to  have  been  originally  sjHeod  both 
through  Etruria  and  Latium. 

The  first  member  of  this  gens  who  obtained  the 
consulship,  was  the  celebrated  C.  Licinius  Calvus 
Stolo,  in  B.  c.  364  ;  and  from  this  period  down  to 
the  later  times  of  the  empire,  the  Licinii  constantly 
held  some  of  the  higher  offices  of  the  state,  until 
eventually  they  obtained  the  imperial  dignity. 
[See  below,  p.  783.] 

The  fiunily-names  of  this  gens  are,  Calvus  (with 
the  agnomens  JS$quilmua  and  Stolo),  CaASSua 
(with  the  agnomen  Dhe$  ),  Gbta,  Lucullus^ 
Macbr,  Mukbna,  Nbrva,  Sacbrdos,  Varusl 
The  other  cognomens  of  this  gens  are  personal  snr> 
names  rather  than  fiunily-names :  they  are  Abchia^ 
Cabcina   [Cabuna,  No.  10],  Damasippus,  Im- 

BRBX,  LaBTIUS,  LbNTICULUS,  NbPOB,  PROCULUIS 

RsouLua,  RupiNus,  Squuxus,  Tboula.  The 
only  cognomens  which  occur  on  coins  are  Onasttm, 
Maoer,  Muretta^  JVerea,  Stoh.  A  few  Licinii 
occur  without  a  surname :  they  are,  with  one  or 
two  exceptions,  fi«edmen,  and  are  given  under 
Licinius. 

LICINIA'NUS,  an  agnomen  of  M.  Calpniniua 
Piso  Fmgi,  whom  Oalba  associated  in  the  empire^ 
A.  D.  69.  [Piso.] 

LICINIA'NUS,  GRA'NIUS,  a  Latin  writer, 
who  appears  to  have  written  a  work  entitled 
**  Fasti,^  of  which  the  second  book  is  quoted  by 
Macrobius  (Saturn.  L  16).  As  Licinianus  in  his 
work  spoke  of  a  sacrifice  ofiered  by  the  Fhuninira, 
he  u  probably  the  same  person  as  the  Oianins  cited 
by  Festus  («.  v.  Atboe),  to  explain  the  meaning  oC 
the  word  Ricae. 

LICINIA'NUS,  VALFRIUS,amanofpFM- 
torian  rank,  was  accused  in  the  nign  of  Domittsn 
of  the  crime  of  incest  with  Cornelia,  the  chief  of 
the  vestal  viigins  («tryo  manma).     His  guilt 


LICINIU& 

dottbtlii],  batM  the  tyrant  was  anzioai  to  tignalize 
hit  reign  by  the  ponishment  of  a  rettal,  Licixiianui 
confeaaed  that  he  was  guilty,  in  order  to  save  hini- 
lelf  from  certun  deatlu  In  reward  for  this  com- 
jdaiaaDce,  he  was  simply  banishedf  and  Nerra  snb- 
aequently  allowed  him  to  reside  in  Sicily  as  the 
place  of  his  banishment  Here  he  supported  him- 
self by  teaching  ifaetoric,  having  been  previously 
one  of  the  most  eloquent  pleaders  in  the  courts  at 
Rome;     (Plin.  Ep.  iv.  11  ;  Suet.  Dom,  8.) 

LlCFNIUSu  1.  C  Lkinzus,  was,  according 
to  Livy  (ii  38),  one  of  the  first  tribimes  of  the 
plebs,  a  a  493,  who  was  elected  with  only  one 
colleague,  L.  Albinius,  and  according  to  the  same 
writer,  these  two  immediately  elected  three  others. 
According  to  other  writers  the  number  of  two  re- 
mained unchanged  for  a  time ;  and,  according  to 
others  again,  among  whom  is  Dionysius  (vL  89),  five 
were  originaUy  elected  by  the  people,  and  of  them, 
two  were  Lidnii,  namely  Caius  and  Publius.  (Comp. 
Liv.  il  58  ;  Aacon.  m  Cfe.  ChrneL  p.  76,  with 
Orelli's  note  ;  Plut  OorioL  7.) 

2.  Sp.  LiciNius,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  B.  c.  481, 
according  to  Livy  (ii  43).  Dionysius  (iz.  1)  gives 
the  name  Sp.  Icilius  [lauus,  No.  1];  and  in 
favour  of  the  latter  there  is  die  &ct,  that  in  no 
other  instance  do  we  find  the  piaenomen  Spurins  in 
the  Licinia  gens. 

3.  Six.  LiciNins,  a  senator,  whom  Marius  or- 
dered to  be  hurled  down  the  Taxpeian  rock,  on  the 
J  St  of  January,  ]!.&  86,  the  day  on  which  he 
entered  upon  his  seventh  consulship.  (Liv.  EpiL 
80;  Plut  Afar.  45;  Dion  Cass.  Fn^rn.  120.) 

4.  The  name  of  three  or  four  slaves  or  freed- 
men,  mentioned  by  Cicero,  of  whom  the  only  one 
deserving  of  notice  is  the  Licufius,  an  educated 
slave  bebnging  to  C.  Gracchus,  who  used,  accord- 
ing to  the  weU-known  stoxy,  to  stand  behind  his 
master  with  a  musical  instrument,  when  he  was 
speaking,  in  order  to  moderate  his  tone.  This 
slave  became  afterwards  a  client  of  Catulus.  (Plut 
Tifr.  GruecL  2  ;  Cic  <20  Or.iii.  60  ;  OelL  L  11.) 

LICrNIUS,  Roman  emperor  (a.  d.  307—324), 
whose  full  name  was  Publius  Flavius  Oalbrius 
Valbrius  Licinianus  Licinius,  was  by  birth  a 
humble  Dacian  peasant,  the  early  friend  and  com- 
panion in  arms  of  the  emperor  Oalerius,  by  whom, 
with  the  consent  of  Mudmianus  Hercnlius  and 
Diocletian,  after  the  death  of  Severus  [Sbvbrus, 
Flavius  Valbbius]  and  the  disastrous  issue  of 
the  Italian  campaign  [Mazbntius],  he  was  raised 
at  once  to  the  ra^  of  Augustus  without  passing 
through  the  inferior  grsde  of  Caesar,  and  was  in- 
vested with  the  command  of  the  Illyrian  provinces 
at  Carroentnm,  on  the  11th  of  November,  A.  d. 
307.  Upon  the  death  of  his  patron,  in  311,  he 
concluded  a  peaceful  arrangement  with  Daza 
[Maximinus  IL],  in  terms  of  which  he  acknow- 
ledged the  latter  as  sovereign  of  Asia,  Syria,  and 
Egypt  while  he  added  Oieeoe,  Macedonia,  and 
Thrace  to  his  own  former  dominions,  the  Helles- 
pont, with  the  Bosporus,  forming  the  common 
boundary  of  the  two  empiresL  Feeling,  however, 
the  necessity  of  strengthening  himself  against  a 
rival  at  once  ambitious,  unscrupulous,  and  power- 
ful, he  entered  into  a  league  with  Constantino,  and 
afier  the  termination  of  ^e  struggle  with  Maxen- 
tins,  during  which  he  had  acted  the  part  of  a  watch- 
ful spectator  rather  than  of  a  sincere  ally,  received 
in  marriage  (a.  o.  313)  Constantia,  the  sister  of 
the  conqueror,  to  whom  he  had  been  betrothed  two 


LICINIUS. 


783 


yean  before.  Meanwhile,  Maximinus,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  absence  of  his  neighbour,  who  was 
enjoying  the  splendours  of  the  nuptial  festivities 
at  Milan,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  a  for- 
midable army,  and  setting  forth  in  the  dead  of 
winter  succeeded,  notwithstanding  the  obstacles 
offered  to  his  progress  by  the  season,  in  passing  the 
straits,  stormed  Bysantium  in  April,  and  soon  after 
captured  Heracleia  also.  But  scarcely  had  he  gained 
possession  of  the  last-named  dty  when  Licinius, 
who  had  hurried  firom  Italy  upon  receiving  intelli- 
gence of  this  treacherous  invasion,  appeared  at  the 
head  of  a  small  but  resolute  and  weU-disciplined 
force  to  resist  his  further  progress.  The  battle 
which  ensued  was  obstinately  contested,  and  the 
result  was  long  doubtful,  but  the  bravery  of  the 
troops  firom  the  Danube,  and  the  great  military 
talents  of  their  leader,  at  length  prevailed.  Maxi- 
minus fled  in  headlong  haste,  and  died  a  few 
months  afterwards  at  Tarsus,  thus  leaving  his  enemy 
undisputed  master  of  one  half  of  the  Roman  empire, 
while  the  remainder  was  under  the  sway  of  his 
brother-in-law  Constantino.  It  was  little  likely 
that  two  such  spirits  could  long  be  firmly  united 
by  such  a  tie,  or  that  either  would  calmly  brook 
the  existence  of  an  equal.  Accordingly,  scarce  a 
year  ehpsed  before  preparations  commenced  for  the 
grand  contest,  whose  object  was  to  unite  once  more 
the  whole  civilised  world  under  a  single  ruler.  The 
leading  events  are  detailed  elsewhere  [Constanti- 
NU8,  p.  834],  and  therefore  it  will  sufiice  briefly 
to  state  here  that  there  were  two  distinct  wars  ;  in 
the  first,  which  broke  out  a.  d.  315,  Licinius  was 
compelled  by  the  decisive  defeats  sustained  at 
Cibalis  in  Pannonia,  and  in  the  plain  of  Mardia  in 
Thrace,  to  submit  and  to  cede  to  the  victor  Greece, 
Macedonia,  and  the  whole  lower  valley  of  the 
Danube,  with  the  exception  of  a  port  of  Moesia.  The 
peace  which  followed  lasted  for  about  eight  years, 
when  hostilities  were  renewed,  but  the  precise  cir- 
cumstances which  led  to  this  fresh  collision  are  as 
obscure  as  thecauses  which  produced  the  first  rupture. 
The  great  battle  of  Hadiianople  (3rd  July,  a.  d. 
323)  followed  by  the  reduction  of  Byzantium,  and 
a  second  great  victory  achieved  near  Chalcedon 
(18th  September),  placed  the  eastern  Augustus  ab- 
solutely at  the  mercy  of  his  kinsman,  who,  although 
he  spued  his  life  for  the  moment,  and  merely  sen- 
tenced him  to  an  honourable  imprisonment  at 
Thessalonica,  soon  found  a  convenient  pretext  for 
commanding  the  death  of  one  who  had  long  been 
the  sole  impediment  in  his  path  to  univenal  do- 
minion. 

However  little  we  may  respect  the  motives,  and 
however  deeply  we  may  feel  disgusted  by  the  sys- 
tematic hypocrisy  of  Constantino,  we  can  feel  no 
compassion  for  Licinius.  His  origin,  education, 
and  early  habits  might  very  natundly  inspire  him 
with  a  distaste  for  literature,  although  they  could 
scarcely  justify  or  excuse  the  rancour  which  he 
ever  manifested  towards  all  who  were  in  any  way 
distinguished  by  intellectual  acquirements,  and  a 
life  passed  amidst  a  succession  of  scenes  in  which 
human  nature  was  exhibited  under  its  worst  as- 
pect ^"^^1*  by  no  means  calculated  to  cherish  any  of 
the  purer  or  softer  feelings  of  the  heart.  But  while 
he  had  all  and  more  than  all  the  vices  which  such 
a  career  might  produce,  he  had  none  of  the  frank 
generosity  of  a  bold  soldier  of  fortune.  He  was 
not  only  totally  indifferent  to  human  life  and  suffer- 
ing, and  regardless  of  any  principle  of  kw  or  yuh 


784 


LICINUS. 


tice  which  might  interfere  with  the  gratification  of 
hid  passions,  but  he  was  systematically  treacherous 
and  cruel,  possessed  of  not  one  redeeming  quality 
save  physical  courage  and  military  skill.  When 
he  destroyed  the  helpless  fieunily  of  Maximinus  he 
might  plead  that  he  only  followed  the  ordinary 
usage  of  Oriental  despots  in  extirpating  the  whole 
race  of  a  rival ;  but  the  murders  of  the  unoffending 
Seyerianus,  of  Candidianns  the  son  of  his  friend 
and  benefinctor  Oalerius,  who  alone  had  made  him 
what  he  was,  of  Prisca  and  of  Valeria,  the  wife 
and  daughter  of  Diocletian  [Valbma],  form  a 
climax  of  ingratitude  and  cold-blooded  ferocity  to 
which  few  parallels  can  be  found  even  in  the  re- 
volting annals  of  the  Roman  empire.  (Zosim.  ii.  7« 
11, 17—28 ;  Zonar.  xiii.  1  ;  Auxel.  Vict  de  Oaet. 
40,  41,  EpH.  40, 41  ;  Eutrop.  x.  3,  4  ;  On».  viL 
28.)  [W,  R.J 


COIN   OP   LICINIUS,   SENIOR. 

LICrNIUS,  whose  full  name  was  Flavius 
Valbrius  LiciNiANUS  LiciNius,  was  a  son  of  the 
emperor  Licinius  and  Constantia  [Constantia  ; 
Theodora],  and  was  bom  a.  d.  315.  On  the 
first  of  March  317,  when  not  yet  twenty  months 
old,  he  was  proclaimed  Caesar  along  with  his 
cousins  Crispus  and  Constantinus,  and  in  319  was 
the  colleague  in  the  consulship  of  his  uncle  Con- 
stantino the  Great.  But  the  poor  boy  was  stripped 
of  all  his  honours  upon  the  down&l  of  his  father 
in  323,  and,  according  to  Eutropiua,  whose  account 
is  corroborated  by  St.  Jerome,  was  put  to  death  in 
323,  at  the  same  time  with  the  ill-fated  Crispus 
[Crispus].  It  appears  from  medals  that  he  en- 
joyed the  haughty  titles  of  Joviua  and  DonUnui  in 
common  with  his  father  ;  but  although  coins  haye 
been  described  on  which  he  appears  with  the  epi- 
thet Augustus  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  he 
had  any  formal  claim  to  this  designation,  which  was 
probably  annexed  to  his  name  by  moneyers  in 
ignorance  or  flattery.  (AureL  Vict,  de  Chet.  41, 
JEpiL  41  ;  Eutrop.  x.  4  ;  Zosim.  ii.  20  ;  Theophan. 
Chron.  ad  ann.  315.)  [W.  R.] 


COIN  OP  LICtNIUS,  JUNIOR. 

LICI'NIUS  CAECI'NA.    [Cabcina.] 
LICI'NIUS  GETA.     [Geta.] 
LICI'NIUS  PRO'CULUS.    [Pboculub.1 
Ll'CINUS,  a  surname  in  several  gentes,  is  fre- 
quently  written  Licinius  ;  but  in  the  Capitolini 
Fasti  and  on  coins  we  always  find  Licinus,  which 
is  no  doubt  the  correct  form,  Uie  name  of  Licinius 
being  subtituted  for  it,  on  account  of  its  much 
greater  celebrity.    (Comp.  Madvig,  Optuada  aUeroy 
p.  205.) 

LI'CINUS.    1.  A  Gaul  by  birth,  who  was 
taken  prisoner  in  war,  and  became  a  slave  of  Julius 


LICINUS. 

Caesar,  whose  confidence  he  gained  so  much  as  to 
be  made  his  dispensator  or  steward.  Caesar  gave 
him  his  fireedom,  perhaps  in  his  testament,  as  he  is 
called  by  some  writers  the  freedman  of  Angnstus, 
who,  we  know,  carried  into  execution  the  will  of 
his  uncle.  Licinus  gained  the  favour  of  Augustus, 
as  well  as  of  Julius  Caesar,  and  vras  appointed  by 
the  former,  in  b.c.  15,  governor  of  his  native 
country,  GauL  He  oppressed  and  plundered  his 
countrymen  so  unmercifully,  that  they  accused  him 
before  Augustus,  who  was  at  first  disposed  to  treat 
his  fiivourite  with  severity,  but  was  mollified  by 
Licinus  exhibiting  to  him  the  immense  wealth 
which  he  had  accumulated  in  Gaul,  and  offering 
him  the  whole  of  it.  Licinus  thus  escaped  punish- 
ment, and  seems,  moreover,  to  have  been  permitted 
by  Augustus  to  retain  his  property.  His  fottone  was 
so  great  that  his  name  was  used  proverbially  to  in- 
dicate a  man  of  enormous  wealth,  and  is  frequently 
coupled  with  that  of  Crassus.  To  gratify  hu 
imperial  master,  Licinus,  like  many  of  his  oon- 
temporaries,  devoted  part  of  his  property  to  the 
erection  of  a  public  building,  the  **  Basilica  Julia,** 
which  he  called  after  the  name  of  his  former 
master.  He  lived  to  see  the  reign  of  TiberinSb 
(Dion  Cass.  liv.  21 ;  Suet  Amg.  67  ;  Jut.  i.  109, 
with  SchoL  xiv.  306  ;  Pera.  ii.  36,  with  SchoL  ; 
Macrob.  SaLiu  4  ;  Senec.  Ejk  119.  §  10,  120  § 
20 ;  Sidon.  Ep,  v.  7.)  There  was  a  splendid 
marble  tomb  of  Licinus  on  the  Via  Salaria,  at  the 
second  milestone  from  the  city ;  in  reference  to 
which  the  following  pointed  epigram  is  preserved :— 

**  Marmoreo  Licinus  tumulo  jacet,  at  Cato  parvo, 
Pompeius  nuUo ;  quis  putet  esse  deos  ?  ** 

(Meyer,  AnthoL  Lot  vol.  L  No.  77,  with  Meyer*s 
note,  p.  31).  This  tomb  is  also  alluded  to  by 
Martial  (viii.  3.  6).  For  an  account  of  this  Licinus, 
see  Madvig,  Opuacula  altera^  pp.  202 — 205. 

2.  The  barber  (jUm$or)  Licinus  spoken  of  by 
Horace  {AnPoeL  301),  roust  have  b«en  a  difierent 
person  from  the  preceding;  and  the  scholiast 
has  therefore  made  a  mistake  in  referring  to  the 
barber  in  the  epigram  quoted  above. 

LI'CINUS,  CLO'DIUS,  a  Roman  annalist,  who 
lived  apparently  about  the  beginning  of  the  first 
century  &  c,  as  Cicero  {de  Leg,  i.  2.  §  6),  speaks 
of  him  as  a  successor  of  Caelius  Antipater.  [An- 
TiPATER,  Caelius.]  The  work  of  Clodius  Licinus, 
the  title  of  which  Plutarch  {Num,  1)  gives  in 
Greek,  as  ''EAc7x^'  xp^ywr,  appears  to  have  ex- 
tended from  the  taking  of  Rome  bv  the  Oauls  to 
his  own  time.  Plutarch  quotes  (/Le.)  his  authority 
for  the  destruction  of  the  public  records  of  th« 
city  when  it  was  captured  by  the  Gauls ;  and  wo 
learn  from  Livy  (xxix.  22)  that  Licinus  spoke,  in 
the  third  book,  of  the  second  consulship  of  Scipio 
Africanus  the  elder ;  and  from  a  friigment  of 
Appian  {Celi,  3),  that  he  gaye  an  account  of  the 
defeat  of  L.  Cassias  Longinns  by  the  Tiguzini, 
B.  c.  107.  This  .Clodius  is  called  by  Cicero  and 
Plutarch  simply  CUtdins^  by  Livy  CXodime  Liemmt 
and  by  Appian  Ila^Ay  r^  KXaM^;  instead  of 
the  last,  which  is  evidently  corrupt,  we  should 
perhaps  read  Publius  Clodiue^  so  that  his  full  name 
would  then  be  P.  Clodius  Licinus.  This  Clodius 
is  frequently  confounded  with  Q.  Claadins  Qoadri* 
garius.  [QuADRiOARiufl.]  Niebnhr  thinks  (/lot. 
o/Rome,  vol  ii  p.  2)  that  the  passage  of  Plutarch 
quited  above  refers  to  Claudius  Quadrigarius ;  but 
as  Plutarch  speaks  of  him  as  K\tiZi6s  tis,  it 


LICINUS. 

more  probable  that  he  meant  to  refer  to  the  \eu 
celebrated  of  the  two  writers.  (Krauae,  Vitae  ei 
Froffm.  veL  Hi»L  Rom.  p.  213 ;  Perixoii.  AniauuL 
HitL  p.  349.) 

LFCINUS,  PO'RCIUS.  I.  L.  Porcius  Lici- 
Nus,  liyed  in  the  second  Punic  war.  He  is  first 
mentioned  in  B.  c.  21 1,  when  he  serred  with  dis- 
tinction as  legate  in  the  army  that  was  besieging 
Capaa.  In  the  following  year  (b.  a  210)  he  was 
plebeian  aedile,  and  with  his  colleague,  Q.  Catius, 
celebrated  the  public  games  with  great  splendour. 
He  was  praetor  in  &c.  207,  and  obtained  Cisalpine 
Gaul  as  his  province.  In  co-operation  with  the 
consuls  of  the  year,  C  Claudius  Nero  and  M. 
Linus  Salinator,  he  had  a  share  in  the  glory  of  the 
defeat  of  Hasdrubal,  the  brother  of  Hannibal,  at 
the  battle  of  the  Metaurus,  in  Umbria.  (Lir.  xxvi. 
6,  zxvu.  6,  35,  36,  39,  46—48.) 

2.  L.  Poaaus  Licinus,  the  son  of  the  preceding, 
was  pxaetor  B.  a  193,  and  received  Sardinia  as  his 
province.  He  sued  unsuccessfully  for  the  consult- 
ship  at  first,  but  at  length  obtained  it,  in  B.  c.  184; 
and  in  conjunction  with  his  colleague,  P.  Claudius 
Pulcher,  carried  on  the  war  against  the  Ligurians. 
(Liv.  xxxiv.  54,  55,  xxxix.  32,  S3,  45,  xL  34; 
Cia  Brut.  15.) 

3.  L.  Poaaus  Licinus,  the  son  of  No.  2,  dedi- 
cated, as  duumvir  in  &  a  181,  the  temple  to  Venus 
Erycina,  which  his  fiither  had  vowed  in  the  Ligurian 
war.  This  temple,  which  was  called  after  the  cele- 
brated temple  of  Venus  at  Eryx  in  Sicily,  was 
situated  outside  the  Colline  gate,  and  is  mentioned 
by  Livy,  by  prolepsia,  as  in  existence  as  early  as 
the  year  b.  a  202.  (Liv.  xxx.  38.)  Licinus  was 
appointed  in  B.C.  172  to  conduct  to  Brundusium 
from  the  docks  at  Rome  the  fleet  which  was  to 
conyey  to  Greece  the  troops  destined  for  the  war 
against  Perseus.  (Lir.  xL  34  ;  Strab.  vL  p.  272 ; 
Ov.  FasL  iv.  874;  App.  B,  C.  L  93;  Liv.  xlii. 
27.) 

4.  L.  PoBcius  Licinus,  occurs  only  on  corns,  of 
which  a  specimen  is  given  below.  The  obyerse 
represents  the  head  of  PaUas,  with  l.  pobci  licl  ; 
the  reverse  the  naked  figure  of  Mara  driving  a 
chariot  and  hurling  a  spear,  with  the  legend  l.  li& 
ON.  DOM.  We  have  coins  of  the  Aurelia  and 
Cosconia  gentes  exactly  the  same  as  the  pre- 
ceding, with  the  sole  exception  of  the  difference  of 
name,  those  of  the  former  bearing  the  name  of  M. 
Auielius  Scaurus,  and  those  of  the  latter  L.  Cos- 
conius.  [CoscoNius;  Scaurus.]  Now,  as  all 
the  three  sets  of  coins  have  on  the  obverse  L.  Lie 
CN.  DOM.,  it  is  supposed  that  they  were  struck  in 
the  censorship  of  ll  Licinius  Crassus  and  Cn.  Do- 
mi  tins  Ahenobarbus,  b.  c.  92,  and  that  L.  Por- 
cius Licinus.  M.  Aurelius  Scaurus,  and  L.  Cosconius, 
were  triumvirs  of  the  Mint  in  that  year.  Eckhel 
(vol  T.  p.  196),  however,  thinks  that  these  coins 
must  have  been  struck  at  an  earlier  time  ;  but  on 
this  point  see  Drumann,  Getch.  Romty  voL  r.  p.  95. 


LICYMNIUS. 


785 


COIN  OF  L.  PORCIUS  LICINUS. 

5.  PoRcius  Licinus,  an  ancient  Roman  poet, 

VOL.  u. 


whom  A.  Gellius  places  between  Valerius  Aeditous 
and  Q.  Lutatius  Catulus,  consul  b.  a  104,  and  who» 
therefore,  probably  lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
second  century,  b.  c.  Gellius  quotes  an  epigram  of 
Licinus,  which  seems  to  be  taken  from  the  Greek, 
and  likewise  cites  the  commencement  of  a  poem  of 
his  on  the  history  of  Roman  poetry,  written  in 
trochaic  tetrameters.  He  seems  to  be  the  same  as 
the  Poicius  mentioned  in  the  life  of  Terence, 
ascribed  to  Suetonius,  but  must  not  be  confounded, 
as  he  has  been  by  some  modem  writers,  with  the 
consul  of  this  namew  [No.  Z]  (GelL  xix.  9,  xvii. 
2 ;  AnOuiL  LaL  Nos.  25,  26,  ed.  Meyer ;  Madvig, 
de  L.  Aua  DidaaeaJUeU,  p.  20.) 

LICY'MNIA,  spoken  of  by  Horace  (Oirm.  ii. 
12.  13,  &C.),  is  maintained  at  great  length  by 
Weichert  {Foetar.  Latm,  Reliqtiiaey  p.  462,  &c.) 
to  be  the  same  as  Terentia,  the  wife  of  Maecenas  ; 
but  it  seems  impossible  that  Horace  could  have 
used  such  amatory  language  as  he  employs  in 
thb  ode  in  reference  to  the  wife  of  Maecenas» 
(Compi  Teuflel,  in  Zeii»(Ari/i/ur  die  AUerthunuw» 
p.  46,  &C.,  1845.) 

LICY'MNIUS  (Aijc^/iyiof),  a  son  of  Electryon 
and  the  Phrygian  slave  Mideia,  and  consequently 
a  half-brpther  of  Alcmene.  (Paus.  iii.  15.  §  4.) 
He  was  married  to  Perimede,  by  whom  he  became 
the  &ther  of  Oeonus,  Argeius,  and  Melaa.  He 
was  a  friend  of  Heracles,  whose  son  Tlepolemus 
slew  him,  according  to  some  unintentionally,  and 
according  to  others  in  a  fit  of  anger.  (Pind.  OL 
viL  50,  &.C. ;  ApoUod.  ii.  8.  §  2,  ii.  4.  §  5,  comp» 
Hom.  II.  ii.  663.)  His  tomb  was  shown  in  after- 
times  at  Argos.  (Paus.  ii  22.  §  8  ;  Plut  Fyrrh. 
34.)  [L.  S.J 

LICY'MNIUS  (Auc^tos),  1.  Of  Chios,  a 
distinguished  dithyrambic  poet,  of  uncertain  date. 
Some  writers,  on  the  auuority  of  a  passage  of 
Sextns  Empiricus  (Adv,  McUh.  49,  p.  447,  xi. 
pp.  700,  701;  Fabric,  p.  447  ;  Pacard.  p.  556, 
Bekker),  place  him  before  Simonides ;  but  thia 
is  not  dearly  made  out,  and  it  is  perhaps  more 
likely,  from  all  we  know  of  his  poetry,  that  he  be- 
longed to  the  later  Athenian  dithyrambic  school 
about  the  end  of  the  fourth  century  B.  a ;  indeed 
Spengel  and  Schneidewin  identify  him  with  the 
rhetorician  (No.  2).  He  is  mentioned  by  Aristotle 
(RheL  iii.  12),  in  conjunction  with  Chaeremon,  as 
among  the  poets  whose  works  were  rather  fit  for 
reading  than  for  exhibition  (itfoyvwrriK^).-  Among 
the  poems  ascribed  to  him  was  one  in  praise  of 
health  ;  a  pretty  sure  indication  of  a  late  date,  if 
we  could  be  certain  that  the  poem  was  his.  A 
fragment  of  this  poem  is  preserved  by  Sextua 
Empiricus  (/.  c),  in  which  three  lines  out  of  six  are 
identical  with  lines  in  the  paean  of  Ariphron  to 
health  ;  and  it  seems  likely  that  it  was  a  mere 
mistake  in  Sextus  to  quote  the  poem  as  by  Licym- 
niufli  A  poem  of  his  on  the  legend  of  Endymion 
is  mentioned  by  Athenaeus  (xiiL  p.  564,  c),  who 
also  refers  to  one  of  his  dithyrambs  on  the  love  of 
Aigynnus  for  Hymenaeus  (xiii  p.  603,  d.).  Par- 
thenius  (c  22)  quotes  from  him  an  account  of  the 
taking  of  Sardis,  which  has  every  mark  of  a  late 
and  fictitious  embellishment  of  the  event.  Eastap 
thius  (ad  Horn.  Od.  iii.  267)  mentions  Aueufivtop 
BoxnrpcuTiia  cbiSJv.  (Bergk,  FoeL  Lyr.  Graee,  pp. 
839,  840  ;  Schmidt,  Diatrib.  in  Dithyramb,  pp.  84 
— 86  ;  Ulrici,  Ge$ck.  d,  HelUn.  DidUk.  vol  ii.  p^ 
497;  Bode,  Oetch.  d,  Lyr.  Dicktk.  vol.  ii,  pp.  303, 
304.) 

3k 


7«6 


LIGARIUS. 


2.  Of  SicUj,  a  rhetorician,  the  pnpil  of  Goigias, 
and  the  teacher  of  Polua,  and  the  authority  of  a 
work  on  rhetoric,  entitled  rtx^-  He  is  mentioned 
by  Plato  {Phaedr,  p.  267  ;  eomp.  the  icholia  and 
Heindorfa  note),  and  is  quoted  by  Aristotle  [Hhet 
iil.  2, 13)  and  by  Dionysius  of  Halicamaasus  (Zyc 
p.  82,  36  i  Z>0  7%vc^,  Idiom,  p.  133,  31,  148,  1  ; 
Vem.  179,  31,  ed.  Sylburg.  ei  alib.),  Dionysius 
frequently  mentions  the  characteristics  of  his  style, 
which  was  smooth  and  elegant,  but  somewhat 
aifected,  abounding  in  exactly  balanced  antitheses. 
In  grammar  he  gare  much  attention  to  the  clas» 
sification  of  noons.  (Spengel,  lEwaytcy.  r^xy.  pp. 
88,  &c  ;  Schneidewm,  in  the  Qotting.  (?.  A,  for 
1845.)  [P.S.] 

LIGA'RIUS,  the  name  of  three  brothers,  who 
lived  in  the  time  of  the  civil  war  between  Caesar 
and  Pompey.  They  were  of  Sabme  origin.  (Cic. 
pro  Lip.  11.) 

1.  Q.  LiGARius,  is  first  mentioned  in  &  c.  60 
as  legate,  in  Africa,  of  C.  Considius  Longna,  who 
left  him  in  command  of  the  province,  while  be 
went  to  Rome  to  become  a  candidate  for  the  con- 
sulship. [CoNSiDiuA,  No.  9.]  On  the  breaking 
out  of  the  civil  war  in  the  following  year,  L.  Attins 
Varus,  who  had  commanded  the  Pompeian  troops 
at  Auximum,  and  had  been  obliged  to  fly  before 
Caesar,  arrived  in  Africa,  of  which  province  he  had 
been  formerly  propraetor.  Into  his  hands  Ligarins 
resigned  the  government,  although  L.  Aelius 
Tubero  had  been  appointed  to  the  province  by  the 
senate ;  and  when  Tubero  made  his  appearance  off 
Utica  shortly  afterwards,  be  was  not  permitted 
even  to  land.  Ligarius  fought  under  Varus  against 
Curio  in  the  course  of  the  same  year  (rc.  49), 
and  against  Caesar  himself  in  &  c.  46.  After  the 
battle  of  Thapsus,  in  which  the  Pompeian  army 
was  defeated,  Ligarius  was  taken  prisoner  at  Adru- 
metum.  His  life  was  spared,  but  he  was  banished 
by  Caesar.  His  friends  at  Rome  exerted  them- 
selves to  procure  his  pardon,  but  were  unable  to 
succeed  at  first,  notwithstanding  the  intercession 
of  his  brothers,  of  his  uncle,  T.  Broochns,  and  of 
Cicero  himself  who  had  an  audience  with  the 
dictator  on  the  23d  of  September,  b.  c.  46,  for  the 
purpose.  Meantime,  a  public  accusation  was  brought 
agaiuHt  Ligarius  by  Q.  Aelius  Tubero,  the  son  of 
L.  Tubero,  whom  Ligarius  had  united  with  Varus 
in  preventing  from  landing  in  Africa.  He  was 
accused  on  account  of  his  conduct  in  Africa,  and 
his  connection  with  the  enemies  of  the  dictator. 
The  case  was  pleaded  before  Caesar  himself  in  the 
forum.  Cicero  defended  Ligarius  in  a  speech  still 
extant,  in  which  he  maintains  that  Ligarius  had 
as  much  claims  to  the  meroy  of  Caesar,  as  Tubero 
and  Cicero  himself.  Ligarius  was  pardoned  by 
Caesar,  who  was  on  the  point  of  setting  out  for  the 
Spanish  war,  and  who  probably  was  not  sorry  to 
have  this  public  opportunity  of  exhibiting  his  usual 
mercy.  The  speech  which  Cicero  delivered  in  his 
defence  was  subsequently  published,  and  was  much 
admired.  Ligarius,  however,  felt  no  gratitude  for 
the  favour  that  had  been  shown  him,  and  eagerly 
joined  the  conspirators,  who  assassinated  Caesar  in 
B.  c:  44.  (Cic  pro  lAqario^  passim,  ad  Fam.  tL 
13,  14,  ad  Att.  xiii.  1*2,  19,  20,  44;  Auct  BeU. 
Afr.  89  ;  Plut  Cfc.  39,  Brut.  1 1  ;  Appian,  B.  C. 
li.  113.)  Appian  speaks  of  two  brothers  of  the 
name  of  Ligarius,  who  perished  in  the  proscription 
of  the  triumvirs  in  b.  a  43  (JB.  C.  iv.  22),  and 
in  the  following  chapter  (c.  23)  he  mentions  a  third 


LIMA. 

Ligarius,  who  met  with  the  same  fiite.  Now,  » 
Cicero  expressly  mentions  three  brothers  of  this 
name  {pro  lAg.  12),  Q.  Ligarius  must  have  been 
one  of  those  who  were  put  to  death  on  this  occa- 
sion. 

2.  T.  LiGARit;*,  brother  of  the  preceding,  was 
appointed  quaestor  by  Caesar,  and  perished  in  the 
proscription  of  the  triimirirs.  (Cic  ad  AtL  xiii. 
44,  ;>ro  Z^.  12 ;  Appian,  B.  C.  iv.  22,  23.) 

2L  LiOARiUB^  a  brother  of  the  two  preceding, 
whose  praenomen  ii  not  mentioned/  perished  along 
with  his  brothers  in  the  same  proscription.  (Ap- 
pian, /.  e.) 

4.  P.  LioARiua,  was  taken  prisoner  by  Caesar 
in  the  African  war,  B.C.  46,  and  was  put  to  death 
by  him,  because  he  had  been  previously  pardoned 
by  Caesar  in  Spain  in  b.  c.  49,  on  the  condition 
that  he  should  not  serve  against  him.  (AucL  BelL 
Afr.  64.)  This  Pnblius  may  have  been  a  brother 
of  the  three  other  Ligarii,  but  b  newbere  men- 
tioned as  such. 

LIGEIA  or  LIGEA  (AlTtia),  L  ew  the  ^riU 
sounding,  occurs  as  the  name  of  a  seiren  and  of  a 
nymph.  (Enstath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1709  ;  Vixg.  Georg. 
iv.336.)  [L.S.] 

LIOUR.  The  name  Lignr  or  Ligos,  without 
any  nomen,  occurs  in  Cicero,  od^tt.  xii.  23,  where 
he  is  ironically  congratukited  with  respect  to  a 
daughter  called  Gamala.  [C.  P.  M.] 

LIGUR,  AE'LIUS,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  b»  c. 
57,  endeavoured  by  his  veto  to  prevent  the  passing 
of  the  decree  of  the  senate  for  Cicero's  recall.  He 
seems  to  have  been  an  obscure  individual,  and,  ac- 
cording to  Cicero,  had  assumed  a  surname  to  which 
he  had  no  right  (Cic.  pro  SexL  31,  32,  43.  pra 
Dom.  19,  de  Hartap.  Besp.  3.)  [C.  P.  M. ) 

LIGUR,  OCTA'VIUS.  1.  M.  a  Roman  sena- 
tor. During  the  praetorship  of  C.  Sacerdos  be  had 
become  possessed  of  an  estate  in  Sicily  by  the  will 
of  one  C.  Snlpicins  Olympus.  When  Verres  be* 
came  praetor,  in  accozdance  with  one  of  his  edicts 
the  daughter  of  the  patronus  of  Sulpicins  sued 
Ligur  for  a  sixth  port  of  the  estate.  Lignr  found 
himself  compelled  to  come  to  Rome  to  assert  and 
defend  his  rights.  Verres  afterwards  demanded 
money  from  Lignr  for  trying  the  cause.  M.  Ligur 
and  his  brother  are  set  down  as  tribunes  of  the 
plebs  in  the  same  year  (b.  c.  82)  by  Pighius  (vol. 
iii,  p.  266).  (Cic  in  Vert.  i.  48,  n.  7,48.) 

2.  L.  The  brother  of  the  preceding.  During  the 
absence  of  his  brother  he  defended  'his  interests 
against  the  unjust  proceedings  of  Verres  (b.  a  74). 
He  is  possibly  the  same  who  is  mentioned  by 
Cicero  (ad  Att  y\\.  18.  $  4).  [C.  P.  M.] 

LIGUR,  VA'RIUS,  a  man  mentioned  once  or 
twice  by  Tacitus.  In  AmiaL  iv.  42,  he  is  spoken 
of  as  the  paramour  of  Aquilia  f  A.  d.  25).  Some 
time  after  he  escaped  a  prosecution  by  buying  off 
the  informers.    {AmuL  vi.  30.)        [C.  P.  M.] 

LIGYRON  {liiy^pw\  L  e.  the  whining,  is 
said  to  have  been  the  original  name  of  Achilles, 
and  to  have  been  changed  into  Achilles  by  Chetnm. 
(Apollod.  iiL  13.  §  6 ;  comp.  Achillxs.)  [L.  &] 

LILAEA  (AiAoia),  a  Naiad,  a  daughter  of  Ce- 
phissus,  from  whom  the  town  of  Lilaoi  in  Phocis 
was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Pans.  x. 
33.  $  2.)  [L.  S.] 

LIMA,  a  Roman  divinity  protecting  the  thresh- 
old (/tmeii,  Amob.  adv.  Gtni.  ir.  9);  it  is,  how- 
ever, not  impossible  that  she  may  be  the  same  as 
the  dea  Lunentina.    [Limbntinus.]         [I*  &] 


LINUS, 

LIME'NIA.  LIMENITES,  LIMENITIS, 
and  LIMENO'SCOPUS  (AmI^wo,  Aifitpt-nis, 
Aifwvirif,  Aifup6<ncorosyt  L  e.  the  protector  or 
•uperintendeDt  of  the  harbour,  occun  as  a  sttmame 
of  aeTcral  divinitiee,  such  at  Zeiu  (Callimach. 
Fra^m.  1 1 4, 2d  ed.  B^tL ),  Artemis  ( Callim.  Hymn, 
m  Dion.  259),  Aphrodite  (Pans.  ii.  U,  $  11; 
Senr.  ad  Aen,  i.  724),  Priapus  (AnthoL  Palat.  x. 
1,  7),  and  of  Pan  (AnthoL  Palat  x.  10.)    [L.  S.] 

LIMETA'NUS,  C  MAMl'LIUS,  tribune  of 
the  pleb^  &a  110,  carried  a  law  for  inquiring 
into  the  cases  of  aU  persons  who  had  assisted 
Jngurtha  in  his  opposition  to  the  senate,  and  had 
received  bribes  horn  him  to  neglect  their  duty  to 
the  state.  Three  quaesitoies  were  appointed  under 
this  law,  which  was  the  first  serious  blow  given  to 
the  power  of  the  nobility  since  the  death  of  C 
Gnuxhusb  Many  men  of  the  highest  fiunily  were 
condemned  under  it,  and  among  them  four  who  had 
been  consuls.  (SalL  Jmff.  40,  65 ;  Cic.  BruL  33, 
34.)  The  name  of  Limetanus  occurs  on  a  coin  of 
the  Mamtlia  gens.     [Mamilia  Gkn&] 

LIMENTrNUS,  the  god  protecting  the  thresh- 
old (limm)  of  the  house.  (Amob.  adv,  GeiU»  L 
15,  IT.  9,  1 1 ;  Tertull  IdoL  15  ;  August,  de  do. 
Deit  iy.  8,  vi  7.)  Much  superstition  was  con- 
nected among  the  Romans  with  the  threshold,  and 
many  ptfsons  were  rery  scrupulous  in  always 
putting  the  right  foot  across  it  first  (Petron.  SitU 
30.)  [L.  S.] 

LIMNAEA,  LIMNE^ES,  LIMNE'OENES 
(Ai^cwiia  (of ),  Aifu^ift  (if),  Ai/tin)7en(f),  i.  e.  in- 
habiting or  bom  in  a  lake  or  manh,  is  a  surname  of 
several  dirinities  who  were  beliereid  either  to  hare 
sprung  firom  a  lake,  or  had  their  temples  near  a 
lake.  Instances  are,  Dionysus  at  Athens  (Eustath. 
ad  Horn,  p.  871  ;  Callim.  Fragm.  280,  Bentl. ; 
Thuc  ii.  15 ;  Aristoph.  Ratn.  216  ;  Athen.  x.  p. 
437,  xi.  p.  465),  and  Artemis  at  Sicyon,  near  Epi- 
daurus  (Pans.  iL  7.  §  6,  iii.  23.  §  10),  on  the  fron- 
tiefs  between  Laeonia  and  Messenia  (Pans.  iii.  2. 
§  6,  7,  §  4,  iT.  4.  §  2,  31.  §  3,  vii.  20.  §  7,  &c. ; 
Stxnb.  riii.  p.  361  ;  Tac.  Atm,  iv.  43),  near  Cahimae 
(Pans.  ir.  31.  §  3),  at  Tegea  (viii.  63.  §  11,  comp. 
iiL  14.  §  2),  Patfae  (yii.  20.  §  7)  ;  it  is  also  used 
as  a  surname  of  nymphs  (Theocrit  v.  17)  that 
dwell  in  lakes  or  marshes.  [L.  S.] 

LIMUS  (Aiju^f),  the  Latin  Fames,  or  personifi- 
cation of  hunger.  Hesiod  (Theog,  227)  describes 
hunger  as  the  offspring  of  Eris  or  Discord.  A  poetr 
ical  description  of  Fames  occurs  in  Ovid  (MtL 
Tiii.  800,  &c),  and  Virgil  (Aeiu  tI  276)  places  it, 
along  with  other  monsters,  at  the  entrance  of 
Orcns.  [L.&] 

LINAX,  artist    [Zsnas.] 

LI'NDIA  (A<y8^),  a  surname  of  Athena,  derived 
from  the  town  of  Lindus,  in  the  island  of  Rhodus, 
where  she  had  a  celebrated  temple.  (Died.  ▼.  58 ; 
Herod,  ii  182  ;  Stiab.  xiv.  p.  655).        [L.  S.] 

LINDINUS,  a  Latin  poet,  whose  age  is  quite 
uncertain,  but  who  probably  lived  at  a  late  period, 
is  the  author  of  a  short  poem  of  twelve  lines,  ^  De 
Aetate,**  in  which  he  assigns  the  different  years  of 
life  to  different  occupations,  such  as  the  first  ten  to 
play,  &c  It  is  printed  in  the  Anihologia  Latma 
(No.  541,  ed.  Meyer),  and  by  Wemsdorf  (Poetoe 
LaUrn  Mmorety  pb  415). 

LINUS  (Alrof),  the  personification  of  a  diige 
or  lamentation,  and  therefore  described  as  a  son 
of  Apollo  by  a  Muse  (Calliope,  or  by  Psamathe  or 
Chaldope,  ApoUod.  i.  3.  §  2  ;   Paus.  i.  43.  §  7, 


LINUS. 


787 


ii.  19. 1  7;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1164),  or  ot 
Amphimarus  by  Urania  (Paus.  ix.  29.  §  3).  Re- 
specting his  mother  Psamathe,  the  story  runs  thus : 
— When  she  had  given  birth  to  Linus  she  exposed 
the  child.  He  was  found  by  shepherds,  who  brought 
him  up,  but  the  child  was  aftenvards  torn  to  pieces 
by  dogs.  Psamathe^s  grief  at  the  occurrence  be- 
trayed her  nusfbrtune  to  her  father,  who  condemned 
her  to  death.  Apollo,  in  his  indignation  at  the 
fisthez^s  cruelty,  visited  Argos  with  a  phigue,  and 
when  his  oracle  was  consulted  about  the  means  of 
arerting  the  phigue,  he  answered  that  the  Aigives 
must  propitiate  Psamathe  and  Linus.  This  was 
attempted  by  means  of  sacrifices,  and  matrons  and 
Tiigins  sang  dirges  which  were  called  Xlvoc,  and 
the  month  in  which  this  solemnity  was  celebrated 
was  called  dpvt i^s,  and  the  festival  itself  dpvlsf  be- 
cause Linus  had  grown  up  among  Iambs.  The 
pestilence,  however,  did  not  cease  until  Crotopus 
quitted  Argos  and  settled  at  Tripodisium,  in  Me- 
garis  (Conon.  Ndrrat.  19  ;  Paus.  l  43.  §  7  ;  Athen. 
iii.  p.  99).  According  to  a  Boeotian  tradition 
Linus  was  killed  by  Apollo,  because  he  had  ven- 
tured upon  a  musicfd  contest  with  the  god  (Paus. 
ix.  29.  §  3  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  pi  1163),  and  near 
Mount  Helicon  his  image  stood  in  a  hollow  rock, 
formed  in  the  shape  of  a  grotto  ;  and  every  year 
before  sacrifices  were  offered  to  the  Muses,  a  funeral 
sacrifice  was  offered  to  him,  and  dirges  {\l¥oi)  were 
sung  in  his  honour.  His  tomb  was  claimed  both 
by  the  city  of  Argos  and  by  Thebes  (Pans.  /.  c, 
comp.  iL  1 9.  §  7) ;  but  after  the  battle  of  Chaeroneia, 
Philip  of  Macedonia  was  said  to  have  carried  away 
the  remains  of  Linus  from  Thebes  to  Macedonia. 
Subsequently,  however,  the  king  was  induced  by  a 
dream  to  send  the  remains  back  to  Thebes.  Chalcis 
in  Euboea  likewise  boasted  of  possessing  the  tomb 
of  Linus,  the  inscription  of  which  is  preserved  by 
Diogenes  Laertius  {Prooem,  4  ;  comp.  Suid.  s. «. 
Airor).  Being  regarded  as  a  son  of  Apollo  and  a 
Muse,  he  is  said  to  have  received  from  his  father 
the  three-stringed  lute,  and  is  himself  called  the 
inventor  of  new  melodies,  of  diiges  (pprfvoi)^  and 
of  songs  in  general.  Hesiod  (ap.  dem.  Aieje. 
Strom,  i.  p.  330)  even  calls  him  wavrolris  ao^iris 
3c9d9|icafo.  It  is  probably  owing  to  the  difficulty 
of  reconciling  the  different  mythuses  about  Linns, 
that  the  Thebans  (Paus.  ix.  29,  m  fin.)  thought  it 
necessary  to  distinp^uish  between  an  earlier  and  later 
Linus  ;  the  latter  is  said  to  have  instructed  Heracles 
in  music,  but  to  have  been  killed  by  the  hero 
(comp.  Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  9  ;  Theocrit  xxiv.  103  ; 
Diodor.  iii.  67  ;  Athen.  iv.  p.  164).  In  the  time 
of  the  Alexandrine  grammarians  people  even  went 
so  far  as  to  look  upon  Linus  as  an  historical  per- 
sonage, and  to  consider  him,  like  Musaeus,  Orpheus, 
and  others,  as  the  author  of  apocryphal  works 
(Diodor.  iii  66),  in  which  he  described  the  ex- 
ploits of  Dionysus ;  Diogenes  Laertius  {Prooem, 
3),  who  calls  him  a  son  of  Hermes  and  Urania, 
ascribes  to  him  several  poetical  productions,  such 
as  a  cosmogony  on  the  course  of  the  sun  and  moon, 
on  the  generation  of  animals  and  fruits,  and  the 
Uke. 

The  principal  pUwes  in  Greece  which  are  the 
scenes  of  the  legends  about  Linus  are  Argos  and 
Thebes,  and  the  legends  themselves  bear  a  strong 
resemblance  to  those  about  Hyacynthus,  Narcissus, 
Glaucus,  Adonis,  Maneros,  and  others,  all  of  whom 
are  conceived  as  handsome  and  lovely  youths,  and 
either  as  princes  or  as  shepherds.    They  are  th« 

3s  2 


788 


LITORIUS. 


favourites  of  the  gods ;  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
enjoyment  of  their  happy  youth,  they  are  carried 
off  by  a  sudden  or  violent  death  ;  but  their  remem- 
brance is  kept  alive  by  men,  who  celebrate  their 
memory  in  dirges  and  appropriate  rites,  and  seek 
the  vanished  youths  generally  about  the  middle  of 
summer,  but  in  vain.  The  feeling  which  seems  to 
have  given  rise  to  the  stories  about  these  person- 
ages, who  form  a  distinct  class  by  themselves  in 
Greek  mythology,  is  deeply  felt  grief  at  the  cata- 
strophes observable  in  nature,  which  dies  away 
under  the  influence  of  the  burning  sun  (Apollo) 
soon  after  it  has  developed  all  its  fairest  beauties. 
Those  popular  dirges,  therefore,  originally  the  ex- 
pression of  grief  at  the  premature  death  of  nature 
through  the  heat  of  the  sun,  were  transformed  into 
kmentations  of  the  deaths  of  youths,  and  were 
sung  on  certain  religious  occasions.  They  were 
afterwards  considered  to  have  been  the  productions 
of  the  very  same  youths  whose  memory  was  cele- 
brated in  them.  The  whole  class  of  songs  of  this 
kind  was  called  ^pnyoi  oTirroi,  and  the  most  cele- 
brated and  popular  among  them  was  the  Kiros, 
which  appears  to  have  been  popular  even  in  the 
days  of  Homer.  (//.  xviii.  569,  with  the  Schol.) 
Pamphos,  the  Athenian,  and  Sappho,  sang  of  Linus 
under  the  name  of  Oetolinus  (otros  Aii^ov,  i.  e.  the 
death  of  Linus,  Paus.  ix.  29.  §  3) ;  and  the  tragic 
poets,  in  mournful  choral  odes,  often  use  the  form 
al/nvos  (Aeschyl.  Agam.  121 ;  Soph.  Ajou^  627 ; 
Eurip.  Phoen,  1535,  OresL  1380),  which  is  a 
compound  of  at,  the  interjection,  and  Aire.  As 
regards  the  etymology  of  Linus,  Welcker  regards 
it  as  formed  from  the  mournful  interjection,  li, 
while  others,  on  the  analogy  of  Hyacinthns  and 
Narcissus,  consider  Linus  to  have  originally  been 
the  name  of  a  flower  (a  species  of  narcissus). 
(Phot  Lex.  p.  224,  ed.  Pors. ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  99;  compare  in  general  Ambroach,  De  Lvto^ 
Berlin,  1829,  4to;  Welcker,  JT/etne  SchH/ten^  i. 
p.  8,  &c.  ;  E.  V.  Lasaulx,  Ueber  die  LinosMage, 
Wurabuiy,  1 842,  4to.)  [  L.  S.J 

LIPASIUS,  the  engraver  of  a  beautiful  gem, 
bearing  the  head  of  the  city  Antioch,  with  the  in- 
scription AinACIOT,  in  the  Museum  Wbrsltyanum 
(p.  143).  According  to  Raoul-Rochette,  however, 
the  name  should  be  read  *A<nfaorlov.  (Letire  ^  M. 
Schom,  p.  33,  or  p.  122,  2d  edit)  [P.  S.J 

LIPOD(yRUS  (A<ir((8wpof)  commanded  a  body 
of  3000  soldiers  in  the  army  of  the  Greeks,  who, 
having  been  settled  by  Alexander  the  Great  in  the 
upper  or  eastern  satrapies  of  Asia,  revolted  as  soon 
as  they  heard  of  his  death,  in  b.  c.  323.  Pithon, 
having  been  sent  against  them  by  the  regent  Per- 
diccas,  found  means  to  bribe  Lipodorus,  who 
drew  off  his  men  during  the  heat  of  the  battle, 
and  thus  caused  the  defeat  of  his  friends.  (Diod. 
xviil  4,  7  ;  Droysen,  Geach.  der  Nach/.  Alex.  pp. 
56—58.)  [E.  E.] 

LITAE  (Arraf),  a  personification  of  the  prayers 
offered  up  in  repentance.  They  are  described  as 
the  daughten  of  Zeus,  and  as  following  closely  be- 
hind crime,  and  endeavouring  to  make  amends  for 
what  has  been  done  ;  but  whoever  disdains  to 
receive  them,  has  himself  to  atone  for  the  crime 
that  has  been  committed.  (Hom.  //.  ix.  502,  &c. ; 
Eustath.  €td  Horn.  p.  768  ;  Hesych.  s.  v.  oTrcu,  calls 
them  Aetae,  which  however  is  probably  only  a 
mistake  in  the  name.)  [L.  S.] 

LTTO'RIUS  (AtTMptos)  a  veterinary  suigeon,  a 
luvtivc  of  Beneventum  in  Saomium,  who  may,  per- 


LIVIA. 

haps,  have  lived  in  the  fourth  or  fifth  century  after 
Christ  A  few  fragments  of  his  writings,  which 
are  all  that  remain,  are  to  be  found  in  the  collection 
of  writers  on  veterinary  surgery,  first  published  in 
Latin  by  Jean  de  la  Ruelie,  Paris  1530,  fol.,  and 
afterwards  in  Greek  by  Simon  Grynaeus,  Basil, 
1537, 4to.  [W.A.G.] 

LITYERSES  (Airv^fMrijf),  a  natural  son  of 
Midas,  lived  at  Celaenae  in  Phrygia,  engaged  in 
rural  pursuits,  and  hospitably  received  all  strangers 
that  passed  his  house,  but  he  then  compelled  them  to 
assist  him  in  the  harvest,  and  whenever  they  allowed 
themselves  to  be  surpassed  by  him  in  their  woric, 
he  cut  off  their  heads  in  the  evening,  and  concealed 
their  bodies  in  the  sheaves,  accompanying  his  deed 
with  songs.  Heracles,  however,  slew  him,  and 
threw  his  body  into  the  Maeander.  The  Phiygian 
reapen  used  to  celebrate  his  memory  in  a  harvest- 
song  which  bore  the  name  of  Lityeraes  (SchoL  ad 
Theixrit.  x.  41  ;  Athen.  x.  p.  615,  xiv.  p.  619  ; 
Eustath.  ad  Hom.  p.  1164  ;  Hesych.,  Phot.,  Suid. 
«.  V. ;  Pollux,  iv.  54).  Concerning  the  song  Lity- 
eraes see  Eichstadt,  De  Dramaie  Graeoor.  comico- 
tatyrioOf  imprimis  de  Sositkei  IMyena^  p.  1 6,  &c. ; 
Ilgen,  De  Scoliorum  Poeti^  p.  16,  &c.     [L.  &] 

LIVILLA.     [LiviA.] 

LI'VIA.  1.  Daughter  of  M.  Lirins  Drusus, 
consul  B.C.  112,  and  sister  of  M.  Livius  Drusus, 
the  celebrated  tribune  of  the  plebs,  who  was  killed 
B.  c.  91.  [See  the  genealogical  table,  VoL  I.  p. 
1076.]  She  was  married  fint  to  M.  Porcius  Cato, 
by  whom  she  had  Cato  Uticensis  (Cic.  Brul.  62 ; 
Val  Max.  iii.  1.  §  2 ;  Aur.  Vict  de  Mr.  10.  80  ; 
Plut.  Cai.  Min.  i.  2),  and  subsequently  to  Q. 
Servilius  Caepio,  by  whom  she  had  a  daughter, 
Servilia,  who  was  the  mother  of  M.  Brutus,  who 
killed  Caesar.  (Plut  BruL  2,  Caee,  62,  CaL  Min, 
24.)  Some  writers  suppose  that  Caepio  was  her 
fint  husband,  and  Cato  her  second. 

2.  LiviA  Orusilla,  the  wife  of  Augustus,  was 
the  daughterof  Livius  Drusus  Claudianus  [Drusus, 
No.  7],  who  had  been  adopted  by  one  of  the  Livia 
gens,  but  was  a  descendant  of  Appi  Claudius 
Caecus.  Livia  was  bom  on  the  28th  of  September, 
B.  c.  56 — 54.  (Letronne,  Recherchee  pour  eervir 
d  CHidoire  de  PJEpj/pie,  p.  171.)  She  was  married 
first  to  Tib.  Claudius  Nero  ;  but  her  beauty  having 
attracted  the  notice  of  Octavian  at  the  beginning 
of  B.  c.  38,  her  husband  was  compelled  to  divorce 
her,  and  surrender  her  to  the  triumvir.  She  had 
already  borne  her  husband  one  son,  the  future  em- 
peror Tiberius,  and  at  the  time  of  her  marriage 
with  Augustus  was  six  months  pregnant  with 
another,  who  subsequently  received  the  name  of 
Drusus.  It  was  only  two  years  previously  that 
she  had  been  obliged  to  fiy  before  Octavian,  in  con- 
sequence of  her  husband  having  fought  against  him 
in  the  Perusinian  war.  (Suet  7»fr.  3,  4;  VelL 
Pat  il  75,  79;  Suet  Aug.  62;  Dion  Case,  xlviii 
15,  34,  44.) 

Livia  never  bore  Augustus  any  chOdten,  but 
she  continued  to  have  unbounded  influence  over 
him  till  the  time  of  his  death.  The  empire  which 
she  had  gained  by  her  charms  she  maintained  by 
the  purity  of  her  conduct  and  the  fascination  of  her 
manners,  as  well  as  by  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
character  of  Augustus,  whom  she  endeavoured  to 
please  in  every  way.  She  was  a  consummate 
actress,  excelled  in  dissimulation  and  intrigue,  and 
never  troubled  either  herself  or  her  husband  by 
complaining  of  the  numerous  mistresses  of  tho 


LIVIA, 
latter.  Then  waa  mlj  ons  tnbJKt  wbich  m 
uoned  any  diuninsn  between  Ihem,  anil  that  1 
the  niReuiDD.  AusuHui  iiatDiallT  viihtd 
■Fcnre  it  for  hu  own  bniiljr,  but  Liiia  reulidi 
-'----  it  for  her  own  children  ;  and,  aetonling 


the» 


luiiilj  of  her  hoihsnd.  Hence  >he  wu  nid  to  bt 
"gratit  in  nmpublkam  nuter,  gar'n  domai 
Caeunun  norem."  (Tic  An.  I  JO.)  The  pre- 
mature death  of  Hamllui  wai  altrihuled  bj  man^r 
to  her  marhinationi,  bccanw  be  bad  been  prefeired 
to  her  iinii  ai  the  bnaband  of  Julia,  the  daugblei 
of  Angnitna.  [Dion  Can.  liii.  33.)  Bat  lor  Ihii 
then  Kenu  little  groond.  The  oppiunuie  death 
both  of  C.  Caeur  and  L.  Caenr  wemi  much  more 
■Dipicioui.  The»  young  men  weie  tbe  children  of 
Julia  by  h^  marriage  with  Agrippa ;  and  being 
the  grandchildren  at  Au^ilua,  tfaey  preiented,  a* 
long  ai  they  llnd,  an  iiuupemble  obRacle  to  the 
■cceuion  of  Tiberiui,  the  lOO  of  Livia.  But  Ln- 
eia>  died  luddenty  atMauilia  in  a.  n.  3,  and  Cain 
in  Ljda  ji.  d,  I,  of  a  wound,  which  wa>  not  con 
■idend  at  all  dangeroui.  It  wai  generally  nu 
pccted  that  they  had  both  been  poiioned,  bj  the 
•ecrel  orden  of  Liiia  and  Tiberiua.  She  wai  eiea 
inipected  of  hafJBg  haitCDed  tbe  death  of  Aogiutnt 

Augnilni  left  Liria  and  Tiberiua  aa  hia  ht 
and  bj  bit  teitament  adopted  ber  into  the  Julia 
gena,  in  coniequence  of  which  ahe  rfceired 
natno  of  Jnlia  Auguata.  By  the  acceaiioo  of 
■on  to  the  imperial  Ihrone,  Liria  had  now  atlai 
tbe  long-cheriihed  object  of  her  ambition,  and  by 
meani  of  ber  nan  thought  to  reign  oier  Ibe  Roman 
world.  But  thii  the  jealoui  temper  of  Tiberiua 
would  not  brook.  At  Gnt  all  public  documentt 
were  aigned  by  her  a*  well  >i  by  Tiberiua,  and 
tettera  on  public  baaineaa  were  addmied  to  her  aa 
«ell  aa  to  the  emperor  ;  and  with  ^e  eieeption  of 
her  not  appeoring  in  peraon  in  the  aenate  or  the 
■Hembliei  of  the  army  and  the  people,  >he  acted 
u  if  >be  were  the  aorereign.  She  opetJy  laid 
that  it  «a>  ahe  who  had  procured  the  empire  for 
Tiberiua  ,  and  10  gratify  her  the  aenate  proposed 
to  confer  upon  her  Tariooi  eitraordinary  honoun. 
Thereupon  Tiberiua,  pereeiring  that  ha  waa  be- 
coming a  mere  cypher  in  the  alala,  fbibade  all  tbeae 
honoun,  and  commanded  ber  to  retire  altogether 
from  pnblic  aSain  ;  but  the  had  gained  auch  an 
aacendancy  oiet  him,  that  he  did  not  feel  bimaelf 
hiiown  maater  aa  long  at  he  waa  in  her  neighbour- 
hood, and  accordingly  removed  hia  reaidence  fram 
Kome  to  Capme.     Such  waa  the  return  ahe  waa 

and  the  crimea  ahe  bad  probably  committed,  in 
order  to  lecure  tbe  empin  for  her  ion.  Tiberini 
no  longer  diaguiaed  the  hatred  he  felt  for  hia 
mother,  and  for  the  ipace  of  three  yean  he  only 
ipoke  to  her  once.  When  ihe  wai  on  her  death- 
bed, he  even  refLied  to  liait  her.  She  died  in  A.  n. 
S9,  after  anfFering  from  repeated  attacki  of  illnei*, 
at  a  Tery  advanced  age,  eighty-two  according  to 
Pliny  (H.  N.  ar.  fl),  eighty-iii  according  to  Dion 
Caaaiua  (liiii.  2).  Tiberiua  did  not  attempt  to 
diiiemble  the  joy  which  he  fell  at  her  death.  He 
took  no  part  in  the  funeral  ritei,  and  forbade  her 
conaeeration,  which  hid  been  propoied  br  the 
■enate,  on  the  ground  that  the  had  not  wiihed  it 
heraelt  Her  funeral  ontion  wai  delivered  by  her 
great  giandaon,  C.  Cneiar,  lubaeqnently  the  em- 


LIVIUS.  789 

peror  Caligula  ;  but  Tiberiua  would  not  allow  her 
teitament  to  he  carried  into  effect.  The  legaciei 
which  ihe  had  left  were  not  fulty  paid  till  the  ac- 
ceiiion  of  Caligula ;  and  bet  conaeeration  did  not 
take  place  tiU  the  reign  of  Claodiua.  (Tac  Aim. 
L  3,  S,  S,   10,  14,  T.  1,  3  I  Dion  Ca».  IrU.  12, 


S.  Livu  or  LiviLLi,  tbe  daughter  of  Dmaa 
•enior  and  Antonia,  and  the  aiater  of  Oemianicni 
and  the  emperor  Claudiua.  [See  the  genealogical 
table,  VoL  I.  p.  1076.]  In  her  elevendi  year 
B.C.  1,  ihe  wu  betrothed  to  C,  Caeiar,  the  aon  of 
Agrippa  and  Julia,  and  the  grandaon  of  AuguitufL 
She  waa  aubaequently  married  to  her  fint  couflin, 
Dniaui  junior,  the  ion  of  the  emperor  Tiberiua, 
but  wu  aeduced  by  Sejanna,  who  both  (eared  and 
hated  Druaui,  and  who  penuaded  her  to  poison  ber 
huiband,  which  ahe  accordingly  did  in  a.  n.  S3. 
Her  guilt  wai  not  diecavered  till  the  Ikll  of  Sejanui, 
eight  yeara  afterwardi.  A-  n.  31,  when  it  wai  19- 
vealed  to  Tiberini  by  Apicala,  the  wife  of  Sejanui. 
According  to  lome  ilstementi  Liiia  wa*  put  to 
death  by  Tiberiui,  but  according  to  othera  ihe  waa 
ipared  by  the  emperor  on  account  of  her  mother, 
Antonia,  who,  however,  earned  her  to  be  atarved 
to  dath.  Such  ia  the  account  of  Dion  Caiaiua 
(Wiii.  II);  but  from  Tacitus  laying  (.^aa.  vi.  2) 
that  in  A.  D.  32  the  ataluea  of  Livia  were  deatroyed 
and  her  memory  cursed,  becauie  ber  crimei  had 
not  yet  been  pnniibed,  it  would  appear  u  if  ha 
•uppoied  that  ibe  had  died  before  Ihe  fait  of  Se- 
janui. (Suet.  Claud.  1 ;  Tac  Aw.  ii.  43,  84,  jr. 
1,40,  Ti.  2;  Dion  Caai.  liriL  32,  Mil.  II.) 

4.  Julia  Livilla,  Ihe  daughter  of  OermanicDi 
and  Agrippina.     [Jolia,  No.  8.] 

LI'VIA  OEMS,  idebeian,  but  one  of  tbe  moM 
illnatrions  honaea  among  the  Roman  nobility. 
Suetoniui  aaya  {TOl  3)  that  the  Litii  had  obtained 
Eight  coniulibipi,  two  ccniorBhipi,  three  ttiumphi, 
idietatonbip,andBniaitcnhipoflbehorse.  The 
Snt  member  of  the  gem  who  obtained  the  conaul- 
ihip  was  M.  Liviua  Denier,  b.  c  302  ;  and  it  at 
length  roie  to  the  imperial  dignity  by  Ihe  marriage 
if  Livia  with  Anguatua,  whaw  mn  Tiberiua  by  a 
former  huiband  mcceeded  the  latter  in  the  govem- 
of  the  Roman  world.  The  cognomena  in  thia 
gent  an  Dbntih,  Dntigtis,  Libo,  Macatub,  and 

LiVlNFJUS.     The  name  Livineiua  leemi  to 

long  to  tbe  family  of  tbe  RegtUi  itself,  originally 

leait  a  branch  of  the  Gem  Atllia.     In  Cicero 

(ad  AU.  iii.  17,  ad  Faai.  liii.  60)  it  ii  the  appel- 

of  two  freedmen  of  the  bntbera  M.  and  L. 

Regu]ui,one  of  whom,  IkLirineiuaTrypho,  Cicero 

ends  to  C.  Munatiua,  ai  baring  befriended 

when  olhen  deierted  him  {ad  Fam.  f.c);  comfaire 

Tac.  .4™.  iii.  ll,iiv.  17.  [Rmulub.]  [W.B.D.J 

M.  LI'VIUS,  tHbune  of  the  pkba.  D.C  3S0, 

ippOBcd  the  propoiilion  (br  Biiuullii>g  the  tnaty 


790 


LIVIUS. 


made  with  the  Samnitei  at  Caudiiim.  (Lit.  ix. 
8.) 

LI  VIUS,  the  Roman  historian,  was  bom  at 
Patavium,  in  the  consulship  of  Caesar  and  Bibulus, 
B.  a  59.  The  greater  part  of  his  life  appears  to 
have  been  spent  in  the  metropolis,  but  he  returned 
to  his  native  town  before  his  death,  which  happened 
at  the  age  of  76,  in  the  fourth  year  of  Tiberius, 
A.  D.  17.  We  know  that  he  was  married,  and  that 
he  had  at  least  two  children,  for  a  certiiin4j.  Magius, 
a  rhetorician,  is  named  as  the  husband  of  his  daugh- 
ter, by  Seneca  (Prooem,  Contrav.  lib.  ▼.),  and  a 
sentence  from  a  letter  addressed  to  a  son,  whom  he 
urges  to  study  Demosthenes  and  Cicero,  is  quoted 
by  Quintilian  (x.  1.  §  39).  His  literary  talents 
secured  the  patronage  and  friendship  of  Augustus 
(Tacit.  Afm.  iv.  34) ;  he  became  a  person  of  con- 
sideration at  court,  and  by  his  advice  Claudius,  after- 
wards emperor,  was  induced  in  early  life  to  attempt 
historical  composition  (Suet  Claud.  41),  but  there 
is  no  ground  for  the  assertion  that  Livy  acted  as 
preceptor  to  the  young  prince.  Eventually  his  re- 
putation rose  so  high  and  became  so  widely  diffused 
that,  as  we  are  assured  by  Pliny  {EpiML  iL  3),  a 
Spaniard  travelled  from  Cadiz  to  Rome,  solely  for 
the  purpose  of  beholding  him,  and  having  gratified 
his  curiosity  in  this  one  particular,  immediately 
returned  home. 

Although  expressly  termed  Patamnus  by  ancient 
writers,  some  doubts  have  been  entertained  with 
regard  to  the  precise  spot  of  his  birth,  in  consequence 
nf  a  line  in  Martial  (Ep,  i.  62) : — 

Verona  docti  syllabas  amat  vatis, 

Marone  felix  Mantua  est, 
Censetur  Apona  Livio  suo  tellus, 

Stellaque  nee  Flacco  minus 

from  which  it  has  been  inferred  that  the  famous 
hot-springs,  the  Paiavinaa  Aquae,  of  which  the 
chief  was  Aponut/bn»,  situated  about  six  miles  to 
the  south  of  Patavium,  and  now  known  as  the  Ba^ 
iPAbano,  ought  to  be  regarded  as  the  place  of  his 
nativity.  According  to  this  supposition  he  was 
styled  FaiavmtUf  just  as  Virgil  was  called  Man- 
iuanus,  although  in  reality  belonging  to  Andes ; 
but  Clnverius  and  the  best  geographers  believe  that 
^poiia  tellus  is  here  equivalent  to  Paiavma  ieUua^ 
and  that  no  vilhige  Apottu»  or  Apoim*  vieiu  existed 
in  the  days  of  the  epigrammatist.  In  like  manner 
Statins  {Silv.  iv.  7)  designates  him  as  **  Timavi 
alumnum,^*  words  which  merely  indicate  his  trans- 
padane  extraction. 

The  above  particulars,  few  and  meagre  as  they 
are,  embrace  every  circumstance  for  which  we  can 
appeal  to  the  testimony  of  ancient  writers.  The 
bulky  and  minute  biography  by  Tomasinus,  and 
similar  productions,  which  communicate  in  tnigid 
language  a  series  of  details  which  could  have  been 
ascertained  by  no  one  but  a  contemporary,  are 
purely  works  of  imagination.  The  greater  number 
of  the  statements  derived  from  such  sources  have 
gradually  disappeared  from  all  works  of  authority, 
but  one  or  two  of  the  more  pUusible  still  linger 
even  in  the  most  recent  histories  of  literature.  Thus 
we  are  assured  that  Livy  commenced  his  career  as 
a  rhetorician  and  wrote  upon  rhetorie  ;  that  he  was 
twice  married,  and  had  two  sons  and  several 
daughters  ;  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  spending 
much  of  his  time  at  Naples  ;  that  he  first  recom- 
mended himself  to  Octavianns  by  presenting  some 
dialogues  on  philosophy,  and  that  he  was  tutor  to 


LIVIUS. 

Gandius.  The  first  of  these  assertions  u  entitled 
to  respect,  since  it  has  been  adopted  by  Niebuhr, 
but  seems  to  rest  entirely  upon  a  few  notices  in 
Quintilian,  from  which  we  gather  that  the  Epittola 
ad  Filium^  alluded  to  above,  contained  some  precepts 
upon  style  (QuintiL  iu  5.  §  20,  viiL2.  §  18,  x.  1. 
§  39).  The  second  assertion,  in  so  far  as  it  affirms 
the  existence  of  two  sons,  involves  the  very  broad 
assumption  that  the  following  inscription,  which  is 
said  to  have  been  preserved  at  Venice,  but  with 
regard  to  whose  history  nothing  has  been  recorded, 
neither  the  time  when,  nor  the  place  where,  nor  the 
drenmstances  under  which  it  was  found,  must  refer 
to  the  great  historian  and  to  no  one  else :  T.  liviub  . 

C.  F.  SIBI .  ST  .  SUI8 .  T.  LIVIO  .  T.  P.  FRISCO  .  F.  T. 
LIVIO  .  T.  P.  LONGO  .BT  .  CA68IAB  .  8XX.  F.  PRIM  AX  • 

UXORI ;  while  the  number  of  daughters  depends 
upon  another  inscription  of  a  still  more  doubtful 
character,  to  which  we  shall  advert  hereafter.  The 
third  assertion  is  advanced  because  it  has  been 
deemed  certain  that  since  Virgil,  UorBce,and  various 
other  personages  of  wit  and  fiuhion  were  wont  in 
that  age  to  resort  to  the  Campanian  court,  Livy 
must  have  done  the  like.  With  respect  to  the 
fourth  assertion,  we  an  informed  by  Seneca  (Stuuor, 
100)  that  Livy  wrote  dialogues  which  might  be 
regarded  as  belonging  to  history  as  much  as  to 
philosophy  (ScripsU  enim  et  dialotfM  qw»  non 
magii  PhilotopkiM  annumerare  pot$u  qmam  Hia- 
toria»\  and  books  which  professed  to  treat  of  phi- 
losophic subjects  (ejr  proftsto  Pkilom^tkiam  oomti- 
ncniet  Ubros) ;  but  the  story  of  the  presentation  to 
Octavianus  is  an  absolute  fabrication.  The  fifth 
assertion  we  have  already  contradicted,  and  not 
without  reason,  as  will  be  seen  from  Suetonius 
(Claud.  41). 

The  memoin  of  most  men  terminate  with  their 
death  ;  but  this  is  by  no  means  the  case  with  our 
historian,  since  some  drcumstanoes  closely  con- 
nected with  what  may  be  fiuriy  termed  lus  per- 
sonal  history,  excited  no  small  commotion  in  his 
native  city  many  centuries  after  his  decease.  About 
the  year  1 360  a  tablet  was  dug  up  at  Padua,  within 
the  monastery  of  St.  Justina,  which  occupied  the 
site  of  an  ancient  temple  of  Jupiter,  or  of  Juno,  or 
of  Concordia,  according  to  the  conflicting  hypotheses 
of  local  antiquaries.  The  stone  bore  the  following 
inscription,  v.  f.  t.  livius  .  livlab  .  t.  f.  auARTAX . 

L.  HALYR  .  CONCORDIALIA  .  PATAVI  .8IBX.  BT.  SUIS, 

OMNIBUS,  which  was  at  first  interpreted  to  mean 
Vivut/eeit  TUut  Livius  Liviae  TUi  filiae  quarlae^ 
(sc.  uxori)  ImcH  Halyn  Coneordialu  Paiavi  siU  d 
mis  omftHms.  Some  imagined  that  quartax  .  l. 
HALTS  denoted  Qvartae  Uffioms  Halys,  but  this 
opinion  was  overthrown  without  difficulty,  because 
even  at  that  time  it  was  well  known  that  l.  is  seldom 
if  ever  used  in  inscriptions  as  an  abbreviation  of 
lbgio,  and  secondly  because  the  fourth  legion  was 
entitled  Scythica  and  not  Halys.  It  was  then  de- 
cided that  quartab  must  indicate  the  fourth 
daughter  of  Livius,  and  that  l.  halys  must  be 
the  name  of  her  husband  ;  and  ingenious  persons 
endeavoured  to  show  that  in  all  probability  he  was 
identical  with  the  L.  Magius  mentioned  by  Seneca. 
They  also  persuaded  themselves  that  Livy,  upon 
his  return  home,  had  been  installed  by  his  countxr- 
men  in  the  dignified  office  of  priest  of  Uie  goddess 
Concord,  and  had  erected  this  monument  within 
the  walls  of  her  sanctuary,  marking  the  place  of 
sepulture  of  himself  and  his  fiimily.  At  all  events, 
whatever  difficulties  might  seem  to  embarxass  the 


UVIU& 

czplaxuttion  of  tome  of  the  woidi  and  abbrariatioiit 
in  the  imcriptioii,  no  doubt  aeemi  'or  a  moment  to 
have  been  entertained  that  it  waa  a  genuine  me- 
monal  of  the  historian.  Accordinglj,  the  Bene- 
dictine &then  of  the  moaaaterj  taniported  the 
tablet  to  the  restibule  of  their  chapel,  and  caneed 
m  portrait  of  LiTj  to  be  painted  beside  it  In 
UlS,  about  fitkj  years  alter  the  disoorery  just 
described,  in  digging  the  foundations  for  the  erection 
of  new  buildings  in  connection  with  the  monastery, 
the  workmen  reached  an  ancient  pavement  com- 
posed of  square  bricks  cemented  with  lime.  This 
having  been  broken  througfa«  a  leaden  coffin  became 
visiUe,  which  waa  found  to  contain  human  bones. 
An  old  monk  declared  that  this  was  the  very  spot 
above  which  the  tablet  had  been  found,  when  im- 
mediately the  cry  roM  that  the  remains  of  Livy 
had  been  brought  to  light,  a  report  which  filled  the 
whole  city  wi£  extravagant  joy.  The  new-found 
treasure  was  deposited  in  the  town  hall,  and  to  the 
ancient  tablet  a  modem  epitaph  was  affixed.  At 
m  subsequent  period  a  costly  monument  was 
added  as  a  further  tribute  to  his  memory.  Here, 
it  might  have  been  supposed,  these  weary  bones 
would  at  length  have  been  permitted  to  rest  in 
peace.  But  in  1 45 1 ,  Alphonso  of  Ariagon  preferred 
m  request  to  the  Paduans,  that  they  would  be 
pleased  to  bestow  upon  him  the  bone  of  Livy^s 
right  arm,  in  order  that  he  might  possess  the  limb 
by  which  the  immortal  narrative  had  been  actually 
penned.  This  petition  was  at  last  complied  with  ; 
but  just  as  the  valuable  relic  reached  Naples,  Al- 
phonso died,  and  the  Sicilian  fell  heir  to  the  prixe. 
Eventually  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  Joannes  Jo- 
vianus  Pontanus,  by  whom  it  was  enshrined  with  an 
appropriate  legend.  So  far  all  was  well.  In  the 
bpse  of  time,  however,  it  was  perceived,  upon 
comparing  the  tablet  dug  up  in  the  monastery  of 
St.  Justina,  with  othen  of  a  simikr  description, 
tlmt  the  contrsctions  had  been  erroneoualy  ex- 
phuned,  and  consequently  the  whole  tenor  of  the 
words  misnnderrtood.  It  was  clearly  proved  that 
L.  did  not  stand  for  Lvavs  but  for  LiBUTua, 
and  that  the  principal  perwn  named  was  Tihis 
Lhima  ffal^  freedman  of  Livia,  the  fourth  daugh- 
ter of  a  Titus  Lirius,  that  he  had  in  accordance  with 
the  usual  custom  adopted  the  designation  of  his 
former  matter,  that  he  had  been  a  priest  of  Conoovd 
at  Padua,  an  office  which  it  appeared  from  other 
Rcords  had  often  been  filled  by  persons  in  his 
station,  and  that  he  bad  set  up  this  stone  to  mark 
the  burying-ground  of  himself  and  his  kindred. 
Now  since  the  supposition  that  the  skeleton  in  the 
leaden  coffin  was  that  of  the  historian  rested  solely 
upon  the  authority  of  the  inscription,  when  this 
support  was  withdrawn,  the  whole  fobric  of  con- 
jecture fell  to  the  ground,  and  it  became  evident 
the  mlics  were  those  of  an  obicure  freedman. 

The  great  and  only  extant  work  of  Livy  if  a 
History  of  Rome,  termed  by  himself  Anmde» 
(xliii.  13),  extending  from  the  foundation  of  the 
dty  to  the  death  of  Drusus,  B.  c  9,  comprised  in 
142  books:  of  these  thirty-five  have  descended  to 
us  ;  but  of  the  whole,  with  the  exception  of  two, 
we  possess  summaries,  which,  although  in  them- 
selves dry  and  lifeless,  are  by  no  means  destitute 
of  value,  since  they  afibrd  a  complete  index  or  table 
of  contents,  and  are  occasionally  our  aole  authorities 
for  the  transactions  of  particukr  periods.  The 
eompiler  of  these  £^piiomet^  as  they  are  generally 
calh^  is  unknown ;  but  they  must  have  proceeded 


LIVIUS. 


791 


from  one  who  was  well  acquainted  with  his  subject, 
and  were  probably  drawn  up  not  long  after  the 
appearance  of  the  volumes  which  they  abridge.  By 
some  they  have  been  ascribed  to  Livy  himself  by 
others  to  Floras ;  bat  there  is  nothing  in  the  hui 
goage  or  context  to  warrsnt  either  of  these  con 
elusions;  and  external  evidence  is  altogether 
wanting. 

From  the  circumstance  that  a  short  introduction 
or  preface  is  found  at  the  beginning  of  books  1, 21, 
and  31,  and  that  each  of  &ese  marks  the  com- 
mencement of  an  important  epoch,  the  whole  work 
has  been  divided  into  deeada^  or  groups,  contain- 
ing ten  books  each,  although  there  is  no  good 
reason  to  believe  that  any  such  division  was  intro- 
duced until  alter  the  fifth  or  sixth  century,  for 
Priscian  and  Diomedes,  who  quote  repeatedly  from 
particular  books,  never  allude  to  any  such  distribop 
tion.  The  commencement  of  book  xlL  is  lost,  but 
there  is  certainly  no  remarkable  crisis  at  this  place 
which  invalidates  one  part  of  the  argument  in 
fisvour  of  the  antiquity  of  the  arrangement. 

The  first  decade  (bks.  i — x.)  is  entire.  It  em- 
brsces  the  period  from  the  foundation  of  the  city  to 
the  year  &  &  294,  when  the  subjugation  of  the 
Samnites  may  be  said  to  have  been  completed. 

The  second  decade  (bks.  xi — xx.)  is  altogether 
lost.  It  embraced  the  period  from  b.c.  294  to 
B.&  219,  comprising  an  account  of  the  extension 
of  the  Roman  dominion  over  the  whole  of  Southern 
Italy  and  a  portion  of  Oallia  Ciialpina ;  of  the 
invasion  of  Pyrrhus ;  of  the  first  Punic  war ;  of 
the  expedition  against  the  lUyrian  pimtes,  and  of 
other  matters  which  fell  out  between  the  conclusion 
of  the  peace  with  Carthage  and  the  siege  of 
Saguntum. 

The  third  decade  (bks.  xxi — ^xxx.)  ii  entire.  It 
embraces  the  period  from  B.a  219  to  b.c.  201, 
comprehending  the  whole  of  the  second  Punic  war, 
and  the  contemporaneous  struggles  in  Spain  and 
Greece. 

The  fourth  decade  (bks.  xxxi — xl.)  is  entire, 
and  also  one  half  of  the  fifth  (bks.  xli—xlv.).  Theee 
fifteen  books  embrace  the  period  from  b.  c.  201  to 
B.C.  167,  and  develope  the  progress  of  the  Roman 
arms  in  Ciaalpine  Oaul,  in  Macedonia,  Greece  and 
Asia,  ending  with  the  triumph  of  Aemilius  Paul- 
lus,  in  which  Perseus  and  hu  three  sons  were  ex- 
hibited as  captives. 

Of  the  remaining  books  nothing  remains  except 
inconsiderable  fragments,  the  most  notable  being  a 
few  chapters  of  the  91st  book,  concerning  3ie 
fortunes  of  Sertorius. 

The  whole  of  the  above  were  not  brought  to 
light  at  once.  The  earliest  editions  contain  29 
books  only,  namely,  i — x.,  xxi — xxxii,  xxxiv — 
xl.,  the  hist  breaking  off  abraptly  in  the  middle  of 
chapter  37,  with  the  word  edueenmL  In  1518 
the  latter  portion  of  bk.  xxxiii.,  beginning  in  chapter 
17th  with  artig  fimcUmSj  together  with  what  was 
warning  of  bk.  ^,  were  supplied  from  a  MS.  be- 
longing to  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Martin  at 
Mayence.  In  1531  bks.  xli. — xlv.  were  discovered 
by  Grynaens  in  the  convent  of  Lonch,  near  Worms, 
and  were  published  forthwith  at  Basle  by  Frobe- 
nius ;  and  finally,  in  1615,  a  MS.  was  found  at 
Bamberg,  which  filled  up  the  gap  remaining  in  bk. 
xxxiii. ;  and  this  appeared  complete  for  the  first 
time  at  Rome  in  1616.  The  fragment  of  bk.  xci. 
was  copied  from  a  palimpsest  in  the  Vatican  by 
Paulas  Jacobus  Brans  in  1772,  and  prbted  in  the 

3x  4 


792 


LI  VI  US. 


following  year  at  Rome,  Leipzig,  and  Hambiiiglh 
A  small  portion  which  he  fsuled  to  decypher  waa 
afterwards  made  out  by  Niebuhr,  who  also  sup- 
plied some  words  which  had  been  cut  away,  and 
published  the  whole  in  his  Cioeroniapro  M,  Fonieio 
et  a  Rabirio  Orai.  Fraqm^  Berlin,  1820.  Two 
«hort  fragments  possessing  much  interest,  since 
they  describe  the  death  and  character  of  Cicero, 
are  preserved  in  the  sixth  Suasoria  of  Seneca. 

From  the  revival  of  letters  until  the  reign  of 
Louis  XIV.  the  hopes  of  the  learned  were  perpe- 
tually excited  and  tantalised  by  reports  with  regard 
to  complete  MSS.  of  the  great  historian.  Strenuous 
exertions  were  made  by  Leo  X.  and  many  other 
European  potentates  in  their  efforts  to  procure  a 
perfect  copy,  which  at  one  time  was  said  to  be  de- 
posited at  lona  in  the  Hebrides,  at  another  in  Chios, 
at  another  in  the  monastery  of  Mount  Athos,  at 
another  in  the  seraglio  of  the  grand  signor,  while 
it  has  been  confidently  maintained  that  such  a 
treasure  was  destroyed  at  the  sack  of  Magdeburg ; 
and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  a  MS.  containing 
the  whole  of  the  fifth  decade  at  least  was  once  in 
existence  at  Lausanne.  Tales  too  were  circulated 
and  eagerly  believed  of  leaves  or  volumes  having 
been  seen  or  heard  of  under  strange  and  romantic 
circumstances  ;  but  the  prize,  although  apparently 
often  within  reach,  always  eluded  the  grasp,  and 
the  pursuit  has  long  since  been  abandoned  in 
despair. 

We  remarked  that  two  of  the  Epitomes  had 
been  lost  This  deficiency  was  not  at  first  detected, 
since  the  numbers  follow  each  other  in  regular 
succession  from  1  up  to  140  ;  and  hence  the  total 
number  of  books  was  supposed  not  to  exceed  that 
amount  Upon  more  careful  examination,  how- 
ever, it  was  perceived  that  while  the  epitome  of 
bk.  cxxxv.  closed  with  the  conquest  of  the  Salassi, 
which  belongs  to  B.C.  25,  the  epitome  of  bk.  cxxxvi. 
opened  with  the  subjugation  of  the  Rhaeti,  by 
Tiberius,  Nero,  and  Drusus,  in  B.C.  15,  thus  leav- 
ing a  blank  of  nine  years,  an  interval  marked  by 
the  shutting  of  Janus,  the  celebration  of  the  secul^ 
games,  the  acceptance  of  the  tribunitian  power  by 
Augustus,  and  other  occurrences  which  would 
scarcely  have  been  {«ssed  over  in  silence  by  the 
abbreviator.  Sigonius  and  Drakenborch,  whose 
reasonings  have  been  generallyadmitted  by  scholars, 
agree  that  two  books  were  devoted  to  this  space, 
and  hence  the  epitomes  which  stand  as  cxxxvi, 
cxxxvii.,  cxxxviii.,  cxxxix.,  cxl.,  ought  to  be 
marked  cxxxviii.,  cxxxix.,  cxl.,  cxli.,  cxlii.,  re- 
spectively. 

It  was  little  probable,  a  priori^  that  an  under- 
taking so  vast  should  have  been  brought  to  a  close 
before  any  part  of  it  was  given  to  the  world ;  and 
in  point  of  fact  we  find  indications  here  and  there 
which  throw  some  light  upon  the  epochs  when  dif- 
ferent sections  were  composed  and  published.  Thus 
in  book  first  (c.  19)  it  is  stated  that  the  temple  of 
Janus  had  been  closed  twice  only  since  the  reign 
of  Numa,  for  the  first  time  in  the  consulship  of 
T.  Manlius  (b.  c.  235),  a  few  years  after  the  termi- 
nation of  the  first  Punic  war ;  for  the  second  time 
by  Augustus  Caesar,  after  the  battle  of  Actium,  in 
B.  c.  29,  as  we  learn  from  other  sources.  But  we 
are  told  by  Dion  Cassius  that  it  waa  shut  again  by 
Augustus  after  the  conquest  of  the  Cantabrians,  in 
B.  c.  25  ;  and  hence  it  is  evident  that  the  first  book 
must  have  been  written,  and  must  have  gone  forth 
between  the  vears  B.  c.  29  and  B.  c  25.    An  at- 


LIVIUS. 

tempt  has  been  made  to  render  these  limits  still 
narrower,  from  the  consideration  that  the  emperor 
is  here  spoken  of  as  AuguttiOj  a  title  not  conferred 
until  the  year  B.  c.  27  ;  but  this  will  only  prove 
that  the  passage  could  not  have  been  published 
before  that  date,  since,  although  written  previously, 
the  honorary  epithet  might  have  been  inserted 
here  and  elsewhere  at  any  time  before  publication. 
Again,  we  gather  from  the  epitome  that  bk.  llx. 
contained  a  reference  to  the  law  of  Augustus,  2>e 
Maritandis  OrdinUms^  from  which  it  has  been  con- 
cluded that  the  book  in  question  must  have  been 
written  after  B.c.  18  ;  but  this  is  by  no  means 
certain,  since  it  can  be  proved  that  a  legislative 
enactment  upon  this  subject  waa  proposed  as  early 
as  B.C  28.  Since,  however,  the  obsequies  of 
Drusus  were  commemorated  in  bk.  cxlii.  it  ia  evi- 
dent, at  the  very  lowest  computation,  that  the  task 
must  have  been  spread  over  seventeen  years,  and 
probably  occupied  a  much  longer  time.  We  must 
not  omit  to  notice  that  Niebuhr  takes  a  very  dif- 
ferent view  of  this  matter.  He  is  confident  that 
Livy  did  not  begin  his  labours  until  he  had  attained 
the  age  of  fifty  (b.  c.  9),  and  that  he  had  not  fully 
accomplished  his  design  at  the  close  of  his  life. 
He  builds  chiefly  upon  a  passage  in  ix.  36,  where 
it  is  said  that  the  Ciminian  wood  was  in  these  days 
as  impenetrable  **quam  nuper  fnere  Germanici 
salttts,'*  words  which,  it  is  urged,  could  not  have 
been  used  before  the  forests  of  Germany  had  been 
opened  up  by  the  campaigns  of  Druaus  (b.  c  12— 
9)  ;  and  upon  another  in  iv.  20,  where,  after  it  is 
recorded  that  Augustus  had  repaired  the  shrine  of 
Jupiter  Feretrius,  he  is  termed  ^  templorum  om- 
nium conditoiem  aut  restitutorem,"  a  descriptioa 
which  could  not  have  been  applied  to  him  in  an 
early  part  of  his  career.  Now,  without  insisting 
that  casual  remarks  such  as  these  might  have  been 
introduced  during  a  revision  of  the  text,  it  must  be 
evident  that  the  remarks  themselves  are  much  toe 
vague  to  serve  as  the  basis  of  a  chronological  theory, 
except  in  so  far  as  they  reUte  to  the  restoration  of  the 
shrine  of  Jupiter  Feretrius  ;  but  this  we  know  waa 
undertaken  at  the  suggestion  of  Atticus  (ComeL 
Nep.  Ati.c  20),  and  Atticus  died  b.  c.  32.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  reasoning  grounded  on  the 
shutting  of  the  temple  of  Janus  must  be  held,  in  so 
&r  as  bk.  i.  is  involved,  to  be  absolutely  impregnable ; 
and  we  can  scarcely  imagine  that  the  eighth  book 
was  not  finished  until  sixteen  years  after  the  first. 

In  attempting  to  form  an  estimate  of  any  great 
historical  production,  our  attention  is  naturally  and 
necessarily  directed  to  two  points,  which  may  be 
kept  perfectly  distinct :  first,  the  substance,  that  is, 
the  truth  or  fisdsehood  of  what  is  set  down  ;  and 
secondly,  its  character  merely  as  a  literary  compo- 
sition. 

As  to  the  latter  subject,  Livy  has  little  to  fear 
from  positive  censure  or  firom  faint  praise.  His 
style  may  be  pronounced  almost  faultless ;  and  a 
great  proof  of  its  excellence  is;  that  the  charms  with 
which  it  is  invested  are  so  little  salient,  and  so 
equally  diffused,  that  no  one  feature  can  be  selected 
for  special  eulogy,  but  the  whole  unite  to  produce 
a  form  of  singular  beauty  and  grace.  The  nanative 
flows  on  in  a  calm,  but  strong  current,  clear  and 
sparkling,  but  deep  and  unbroken  ;  the  diction  di»- 
plays  richness  without  heaviness,  and  simplicity 
without  tameness.  The  feelings  of  the  reader  are  not 
laboriously  worked  up  from  time  to  time  by  a 
grand  c^brt,  while  he   is  tuflfered  to 'languish 


LIVIUS. 

through  long  inteirals  of  daUness,  but  a  tort  of 
gentle  excitement  is  steadily  maintained :  the  atten- 
tion never  droops;  and  while  the  great  results 
appear  in  fall  relief^  the  minor  incidents,  which 
often  conduce  so  materially  to  these  results,  are 
brought  plainly  into  view.  Nor  is  his  art  as  a 
painter  less  wonderfiiL  There  is  a  distinctness  of 
outline  and  a  warmth  of  colouring  in  all  his  de- 
lineations, whether  of  living  men  in  action,  or  of 
things  inanimate,  which  never  fail  to  call  up  the 
whole  scene,  with  all  its  adjuncts,  before  our  eyes. 
In  a  gallery  of  masterpieces,  it  is  difficult  to  nuke 
a  selection,  but  we  doubt  whether  any  artist^  an- 
cient or  modem,  ever  finished  a  more  wonderful 
aeries  of  pictures  than  those  which  are  found  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  27th  book,  representing  the  state 
of  the  public  mind  at  Rome,  when  intelligence  was 
first  received  of  the  daring  expedition  of  the  consul 
Claudius  Nero,  the  agonising  suspense  which  pre- 
vailed while  the  success  of  ^is  hazardous  project 
was  yet  uncertain,  and  the  almost  frantic  joy  which 
hailed  the  intelligence  of  the  great  victory  on  the 
Metaurus.  The  only  point  involving  a  question  of 
taste  from  which  we  should  feel  inclined  to  with- 
hold warm  commendation  is  one  which  has  called 
forth  the  warmest  admiration  on  the  part  of  many 
critics.  We  mean  the  numerous  orations  by  which 
the  course  of  \he  narrative  is  diversified,  and  which 
are  frequently  made  the  vehicle  of  political  dis- 
quisition. Not  but  that  these  are  in  themselves 
models  of  eloquence ;  but  they  are  too  often  out  of 
keeping  with  the  very  moderate  degree  of  mental 
cultivation  enjoyed  by  the  speakers,  and  are  fre- 
quently little  adapted  to  the  times  when  they  were 
delivered,  or  to  the  audiences  to  whom  they  were 
addressed.  Instead  of  being  the  shrewd  outrpour- 
ings  of  homely  wisdom,  or  the  violent  expression  of 
rude  passion,  they  have  too  much  the  air  of  polished 
rhetorical  declamations. 

Before  proceeding  to  examine  and  to  judge  the 
matter  or  substance  of  the  work,  we  are  bound  to 
ascertain,  if  possible,  the  end  which  the  author 
proposed  to  himsel£  Now  no  one  who  reads  the 
pages  of  Livy  with  attention  can  for  a  moment 
suppose  that  he  ever  conceived  the  project  of  draw- 
ing up  a  critical  history  of  Rome.  He  desired 
indeed  to  extend  the  fame  of  the  Roman  people, 
and  to  establish  his  own  reputation  ;  but  he  evi- 
dently had  neither  the  inclination  nor  the  ability 
to  enter  upon  laborious  original  investigations  with 
regard  to  the  foreign  and  domestic  relations  of  the 
republic  in  remote  ages.  His  aim  was  to  offer  to 
his  countrymen  a  clear  and  pleasing  narrative, 
which,  while  it  gratified  their  vanity,  should  con- 
tain no  startling  improbabilities  nor  gross  amplifi- 
cations, such  as  would  have  shocked  his  fastidious 
contemporaries.  To  effect  this  purpose  he  studied 
with  care  some  of  the  more  celebrated  historians 
who  had  already  trodden  the  path  upon  which  he 
was  about  to  enter,  comparing  and  remodelling  the 
materials  which  they  afforded.  He  communicated 
warmth  and  ease  to  the  cold  constrained  records  of 
the  more  ancient  chronicles,  he  expunged  most  of 
the  monstrous  and  puerile  fables  with  which  the 
pages  of  his  predecessors  were  overloaded,  retaining 
those  fictions  only  which  were  clothed  with  a  cer- 
tain poetical  seemliness,  or  such  as  had  obtained  so 
firm  a  hold  upon  the  public  mind  as  to  have  become 
articles  in  the  national  £sith;  he  rejected  the 
clumsy  exaggerations  in  which  Valerius  Antias 
and  others  of  the  same  school  had  loved  to  revel. 


LIVIUS. 


795 


and  he  moulded  what  had  before  been  a  collection 
of  heavy,  rude,  incongruous  masses,  into  one  com- 
manding figure,  symmetrical  in  all  its  proportions, 
full  of  vigorous  life  and  manly  dignity.  Where 
his  authorities  were  in  accordance  with  each  other, 
and  with  common  sense,  he  generally  rested  satis- 
fied with  this  agreement ;  where  their  testimony 
was  irreconcilable,  he  was  content  to  point  out 
their  want  of  harmony,  and  occasionally  to  offer 
an  opinion  on  their  comparative  credibility.  But, 
however  turbid  the  current  of  his  information,  in 
no  case  did  he  ever  dream  of  ascending  to  the 
fountain  head.  Never  did  he  seek  to  confirm  or 
to  confute  the  assertion  of  others  by  exploring  the 
sources  from  which  their  knowledge  was  derived. 
He  never  attempted  to  test  their  accuracy  by  ex- 
amining monuments  of  remote  antiquity,  of  which 
not  a  few  were  accessible  to  every  inhabitant  of 
the  metropolis.  He  never  thought  it  necessary  to 
inquire  how  far  the  various  religious  rites  and 
ceremonies  still  observed  might  throw  light  upon 
the  institutions  of  a  distant  epoch  ;  nor  did  he  en- 
deavour to  illustrate  the  social  divisions  of  the  early 
Romans,  and  the  progress  of  the  Roman  constitu- 
tion, by  investigating  the  antiquities  of  the  various 
Italian  tribes,  most  of  whom  possessed  their  own 
records  and  traditions. 

It  may  perhaps  be  objected  that  we  have  no 
right  to  assume  that  Livy  did  not  make  use  of  such 
ancient  monuments  or  documents  as  were  available 
in  his  age,  and  that  in  point  of  fact  he  actually 
refers  to  several.  We  shall  soon  discover,  how- 
ever, upon  close  scrutiny,  that  in  all  such  cases  he 
does  not  speak  from  personal  investigation,  but 
from  intelligence  received  through  the  medium  of 
the  annalists.  Thus  he  is  satisfied  with  quoting 
Licinius  Macer  for  the  contents  of  the  Foedtis 
Ardeatinum  (iv.  7)  ;  the  **  Lex  vetusta  priscis 
Uteris  verbisque  scripta^*  (vii.  3),  and  the  circum- 
stance connected  with  the  usage  there  commemo- 
rated are  evidently  taken  upon  trust  from  Cincius 
Alimentus  ;  and  although  he  appeals  (viii.  20)  to 
the  Foedus  NeapoUianum,  he  does  not  pretend  to 
have  seen  it.  On  the  other  hand,  we  have  many 
positive  proofii  of  his  negligence  or  indifference. 
When  he  hesitates  between  two  different  versions 
of  the  Libri  Lintei  given  by  two  different  writer» 
(iv.  23),  we  might  be  inclined,  with  Dr.  Arnold, 
charitably  to  believe  that  they  were  no  longer  in 
existence,  rather  than  to  suppose  that  he  was  so 
indolent  that  he  would  not  take  the  trouble  of 
walking  from  one  quarter  of  the  city  to  another  for 
the  sake  of  consulting  them,  had  he  not  himself  a 
few  pages  previously  given  us  to  understand  that 
he  had  never  inspected  the  writing  on  the  breast- 
plate of  Cossus  (iv.  20),  and  had  he  not  elsewhere 
completely  misrepresented  the  Icilian  law  (iii.  31), 
although  it  was  inscribed  on  a  column  of  bronze  in 
the  temple  of  Diana,  where  it  was  examined  by 
Dionysius,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for*an  accu- 
rate account  of  its  purport :  nay,  more,  it  is  per- 
fectly clear  that  he  had  never  read  the  Leges 
Regiae,  nor  the  Commentaries  of  Servius  TuUius, 
nor  even  the  Licinian  Rogations;  and,  stranger 
still,  that  he  had  never  studied  with  care  the  liiws 
of  the  twelve  tables,  not  to  mention  the  vast  col- 
lection of  decrees  of  the  senate,  ordinances  of  the 
plebs,  treaties  and  other  state  papers,  extending 
back  almost  to  the  foundation  of  the  city,  which 
had  been  engraven  on  tablets  of  brass,  and  were 
consumed  to  the  number  of  three  thousand  in  the 


794 


LIVIUS. 


dettnictlon  of  the  capital  by  the  Vitellianib  (Sueton. 
resp.S;  Tacit  ^t*<.  iii.  71.) 

The  inqairy  with  regard  to  the  authorities  whom 
he  actually  did  follow  would  be  simple  had  these 
authorities  been  preserved,  or  had  they  been  regu- 
larly referred  to  as  the  work  advanced.  But  un- 
fortunately not  one  of  the  writers  employed  by 
Livy  in  his  first  decade  has  descended  to  us  entire 
or  nearly  entire,  and  he  seldom  gives  any  indica- 
tion of  the  sources  from  whence  his  statements  are 
derived,  except  in  those  cases  where  he  encoun- 
tered inexplicable  contradictions  or  palpable  blun- 
ders. The  first  five  books  contain  very  few  allusions 
to  preceding  historians,  but  a  considerable  number 
of  fragments  relating  to  this  period  have  been  pre- 
served by  Dionysius,  Plutarch,  and  the  gramma- 
rians. On  the  other  hand,  scarcely  any  fragments 
have  been  preserved  relating  to  the  period  embraced 
by  the  five  last  books  of  this  decade ;  but  here  we 
find  frequent  notices  of  preceding  historians.  We 
are  thus  enabled  to  decide  with  considerable  cer- 
tainty that  he  depended  chiefly  upon  Ennius, 
Fabius  Pictor,  Cincius  Alimentus,  and  Calpumius 
Piso  ;  and  to  these  must  be  added,  after  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Gallic  war,  Claudius  Quadrigarius ; 
while  he  occasionally,  but  with  less  confidence, 
made  use  of  Valerius  Antias,  Licinius  Macer,  and 
Aelius  Tubero.  We  can  discern  no  traces  of  Sul- 
picius  Galba,  nor  of  Scribonius  Libo,  nor  of  Cassius 
Hcmina,  nor  of  Sempronius  Tuditanus,  who  were 
not  altogether  destitute  of  weight:  we  need  not 
lament  that  he  passed  over  Postumius  Albinus  and 
Cn.  Gellius,  to  the  latter  of  whom  especially  Dio- 
nysius was  indebted  for  a  load  of  trash  ;  but  it 
must  ever  be  a  source  of  regret  that  he  should  have 
neglected  the  Annals  and  Antiquities  of  Varro,  as 
veil  as  the  Origines  of  Cato,  works  ftom  which  he 
might  have  obtained  stores  of  knowledge  upon 
those  departments  of  constitutional  history  in  which 
he  is  conspicuously  defective.  From  the  com- 
mencement of  the  third  decade  he  reposes  upon  a 
much  more  firm  support.  Polybius  now  becomes 
the  guide  whom,  for  the  most  part,  he  follows 
closely  and  almost  exclusively.  Occasionally  indeed 
he  quits  him  for  a  time,  in  order  to  make  room  for 
those  representations  of  particular  occurrences  by 
the  Latin  annalists  which  he  deemed  likely  to  be 
more  palatable  to  his  readers ;  but  he  quickly  re- 
turns to  the  beaten  path,  and  treads  steadily  in  the 
footsteps  of  the  Greek. 

It  will  be  seen  from  these  remarks  that  when 
Livy  professes  to  give  the  testimony  of  all  pre- 
ceding authors  {onrnea  auetore$)^  these  words  must 
be  intended  to  denote  those  only  which  happened 
to  be  before  him  at  the  moment,  and  must  not  by 
any  mt^ans  be  understood  to  imply  that  he  had  con- 
sulted every  author  accessible,  nor  even  such  as 
were  most  deserving  of  credit.  And  not  only  does 
he  fail  to  consult  all  the  authors  to  whom  he  might 
hare  resorted  with  advantage,  but  he  does  not 
avail  himself  in  the  most  judicious  manner  of  the 
aid  of  those  in  whom  he  reposed  trust  He  does 
not  seei:.  at  any  time  to  have  taken  a  broad  and 
comprehensive  view  of  his  subject,  but  to  have 
performed  his  task  piecemeal  A  small  section  was 
taken  in  hand,  different  accounts  were  compared, 
and  the  most  plausible  was  adopted  ;  the  same 
system  was  adhered  to  in  the  succeeding  portions, 
so  that  each  considered  by  itself,  without  reference 
to  the  rest,  was  executed  with  care  ;  but  the  wit- 
nesses who  were  rejected  in  one  place  were  ad- 


LIVIUS. 

mittcd  in  another,  without  sufficient  attention  being 
paid  to  the  dependence  and  the  connection  of  the 
events.  Hence  the  numerous  contradictions  and 
inconsistencies  which  have  been  detected  by  aharp- 
eyed  critics  like  Perizonius  and  Glareanus  ;  and 
although  these  seldom  affect  materially  the  leading 
incidents,  yet  by  their  frequent  recurrence  they 
shake  our  faith  in  the  trustworthiness  of  the  whole. 
Other  mistakes  also  are  found  in  abundance,  arising 
from  his  want  of  anything  like  practical  knowledge 
of  the  world,  from  his  never  having  acquired  even 
the  elefinents  of  the  military  ait,  of  jurispradence, 
or  of  political  economy,  and  above  all,  from  his 
singular  ignorance  of  geography.  It  is  well  known 
that  his  account  of  the  disaster  at  the  Caudine 
Forks,  of  the  march  of  Hannibal  into  Etruria,  of 
the  engagement  on  the  Thnsymene  Lake,  and  of 
the  passage  of  tlie  Alps  by  the  Carthaginians,  do 
not  tally  with  the  natural  features  of  the  regions 
in  question,  and  yet  the  whole  of  these  were 
within  the  limits  or  on  the  borders  of  Italy,  and 
the  localities  might  all  have  been  visited  within 
the  space  of  a  few  weeks. 

While  we  fully  acknowledge  the  justice  of  the 
censures  directed  against  Livy  on  the  score  of  these 
and  other  deficiencies,  we  cannot  admit  that  his 
general  good  faith  has  ever  been  impugned  with 
any  show  of  justice.  We  are  assured  (Tacit  Am». 
iv.  34)  that  he  was  fair  and  liberal  upon  matters  of 
contemporary  history,  where,  from  his  position 
about  court,  he  had  the  greatest  temptation  to  flatter 
those  in  power  by  depreciating  their  former  adver- 
saries ;  we  know  that  he  did  not  scruple  to  pay  a 
high  tribute  to  the  talents  and  patriotism  of  such 
men  as  Cassius  and  Brutus,  that  his  character  of 
Cicero  is  a  high  eulogium,  and  that  he  spoke  so 
warmly  of  the  unsuccessful  leader  in  the  great  dvil 
war,  that  he  was  sportively  styled  a  Pompeian  by 
Augustus,  who  to  his  honour  did  not  look  coldly  on 
the  historian  in  consequence  of  his  boldness  and 
candour.  It  is  true  that  in  recounting  the  domestic 
strife  which  agitated  the  republic  for  nearly  two  cen- 
turies, he  represents  the  plebeians  and  their  leaders 
in  the  most  unfavourable  light ;  and  whilst  he  at 
times  almost  allows  that  they  were  struggling  for 
their  just  rights  against  the  oppression  of  the  pa- 
tricians, he  contrives  to  render  their  proceedii^ 
odioua.  This  arose,  not  from  any  wish  to  pervert 
the  truth,  but  from  ignorance  of  the  exact  relation 
of  the  contending  parties,  combined  with  a  lively 
remembrance  of  the  convulsions  which  he  witnessed 
in  his  youth,  or  had  heard  of  from  those  who  were 
still  alive  when  he  had  grown  up  to  manhood.  It 
is  manifest  that  throughout  he  never  can  separate 
in  his  own  mind  the  spirited  plebeians  of  the  infant 
commonwealth,  composed  of  the  noblest  and  best 
blood  of  the  various  neighbouring  states  subjugated 
by  Rome,  from  the  base  and  venal  rabble  which 
thronged  the  forum  in  the  days  of  Marius  and  Cicero ; 
while  in  like  manner  he  confounds  those  bold  and 
honest  tribunes,  who  were  the  champiims  of  liberty, 
with  such  men  as  Satuminus  or  Sulpicius,  Clodius  or 
Vatinius.  There  is  also  perceptible  a  strong  but 
not  unnatural  disposition  to  elevate  the  justice,  mo- 
deration, and  valour  of  his  own  countrymen  in  all 
their  dcnlinga  with  foreign  powen,  and  on  the 
same  principle  to  gloss  over  their  deeds  of  oppression 
and  treachery,  and  to  explain  away  their  defeats. 
But  although  he  unquestionably  attempto  to  put  a 
favourable  construction  upon  adverse  fiicta,  he  does 
not  warp  or  distort  the  iacto  themselves  aa  he  found 


Livlua 

them  recorded,  and  this  enables  the  reader  who 
18  biassed  by  no  national  prepossessions  to  draw  a 
correct  inference  for  himself.  Occasionally,  espe* 
cially  in  the  darker  periods,  we  can  scarcely  doubt 
that  he  indulged  in  a  little  wilful  blindness,  and 
that  when  two  conflicting  traditions  were  current 
he  did  not  very  scrupulously  weigh  the  evidence, 
but,  adopting  that  which  was  most  gratifying  to 
his  countrymen,  passed  over  the  other  in  silence. 
He  certainly  could  scarcely  have  been  altogether 
ignorant  that  his  stoir  with  regard  to  the  con- 
dnsion  of  the  war  with  Porsena  was  not  the  only 
one  entitled  to  considenition,  although  he  was  pro- 
bably unacquainted  with  the  treaty  from  which 
Pliny  (H.  N,  zxxiv.  89  ;  oomp.  Tacit.  HisL  iii. 
72)  extracted  the  humiliating  conditions  of  the 
peace,  and  he  must  have  been  aware  that  there  were 
good  reasons  for  believing  that  the  evacuation  of 
Rome  by  the  Gauls  took  place  under  circumstances 
very  different  from  those  celebrated  in  the  songs  and 
foneral  orations  of  the  Fuiian  and  other  patrician 
clans. 

The  reproaches  lavished  on  the  alleged  credulity 
of  Livy  in  the  matter  of  omens  and  prodigies 
scarcely  deserve  even  a  passing  comment.  No  one 
can  r^iret  that  he  should  have  registered  these 
curious  memorials  of  superstition,  which  occupied 
so  prominent  a  place  in  the  popular  fiiith,  and  formed 
an  engine  of  such  power  in  the  hands  of  an  un- 
scrupulous priesthood  ;  nor  can  any  one  who  has 
read  the  simple  and  eloquent  observation  on  this 
very  topic,  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  the  forty- 
third  book,  consider  that  either  the  sentiments  or 
the  conduct  of  the  historian  stand  in  need  of  further 
apology  or  explanation.  (Comp.  xxi  62,  xxiv.  10, 
44,  xxvii.  23.) 

We  must  not  omit  to  notice  a  question  which 
has  been  debated  with  great  eagerness, — whether 
Livy  had  read  Dionysius  or  Dionysius  had  made 
use  of  Livy.  Niebnhr  unhesitatingly  maintains 
that  the  Archaeologia  of  Dionysius  was  published 
before  Livy  began  to  compose  his  Annals,  and  that 
the  latter  received  considerable  assistance  from  the 
f<nrmer.  We  must  hesitate,  however,  to  acknow* 
ledge  the  certainty  of  this  conclusion,  unless  there 
are  some  arguments  in  reserve  more  cogent  than 
those  brought  forward  in  the  Lectures  on  Roman 
History.  For  there  two  reasons  only  are  advanced, 
the  one  founded  upon  the  opinion  which  we  have 
already  endeavoured  to  prove  was  scarcely  tenable, 
— that  Livy  did  not  commence  his  task  until  he 
had  attained  the  age  of  fifty  ;  the  other  founded 
upon  the  fiut  that  Dionysius  nowhere  mentions 
Livy,  which,  it  must  be  remembered,  is  counter- 
balanced by  another  fact,  namely,  that  Livy  no- 
where mentions  Dionysius,  and  that  all  attempts  to 
prove  plagiarisms  or  trace  allusions  have  fiuled. 
In  reality  it  is  most  probable  that  while  both  were 
engaged  in  the  same  pursuit  at  the  same  time,  each 
followed  his  own  course  independently,  and  both 
gave  the  result  of  their  labours  to  the  world  with- 
out either  having  been  previously  acquainted  with 
the  researches  of  the  other. 

There  is  yet  one  topic  to  which  we  must  advert. 
We  are  told  byQuintilian  twice  (i.  5.  §  66,  viii.  1. 
§  3)  that  Asinius  PolUo  had  remarked  a  certain 
Patavimfy  in  Livy.  Scholars  have  given  them- 
selves a  vast  deal  of  trouble  to  discover  what  this 
term  may  indicate,  and  various  hypotheses  have 
been  propounded  ;  but  any  one  who  will  read  the 
words  of  Qttintili^  with  attention  cannot  fiiil  to 


LIVIUS. 


795 


perceive  that  ihey  are  susceptible  of  one  interpre- 
tation only,  and  that  if  there  is  any  truth  in  the 
story,  which  Niebuhr  altogether  disbelieves,  Pollio 
must  have  intended  to  censure  some  provincial 
peculiarities  of  expression,  which  we  at  all  events 
are  in  no  position  to  detect,  as  might  have  been 
anticipated,  the  conjectures  collected  and  examined 
in  the  elaborate  diBsertation  of  Morhof  being  alike 
frivolous. 

From  what  has  now  been  said  it  will  be  evident 
that  if  our  estimate  is  accurate,  Livy  must  have 
been  destitute  of  many  qualifications  essential  in 
an  historian  of  the  highest  class.  He  was,  we 
fully  believe,  amiable,  honest,  and  single-minded, 
sound  in  head  and  warm  in  heart,  but  not  endowed 
with  remarkable  acuteness  of  intellect,  nor  with 
inde&tigable  industry.  He  was  as  incapable  of 
taking  broad,  clear,  and  philosophic  views  of  the 
progress  and  connection  of  events,  as  he  was  indis- 
posed to  prosecute  laborious  and  profound  inquiries 
at  the  expense  of  great  personal  toil.  Although  a 
mere  man  of  letters  knowing  little  of  the  world 
except  from  books,  he  was  not  a  man  of  deep  learn- 
ing, and  indeed  was  but  indifferently  versed  in 
many  ordinary  branches  of  a  liberal  education. 
Not  only  was  he  content  to  derive  all  he  knew 
from  secondary  streams,  but  he  usually  repaired  for 
his  supplies  to  those  which  were  nearest  and  most 
convenient,  without  being  solicitous  to  ascertain 
that  they  were  the  most  pure.  The  unbounded 
popularity  which  he  has  enjoyed  must  be  ascribed 
partly  to  the  fascinations  of  his  subject,  partly  to  his 
winning  candour,  but  chiefly  to  the  extraordinary 
command  which  be  wielded  over  the  resources  of 
his  native  tongue. 

No  manuscript  of  Livy  has  yet  been  discovered 
containing  all  the  books  now  extant  Those  which 
comprise  the  first  and  third  decades  do  not  extend 
further.  Of  the  first  and  third  decades  we  have 
MSS.as  old  as  the  tenth  century ;  those  of  the  fourth 
do  not  ascend  higher  than  the  fifteenth  century. 
The  text  of  the  first  decade  depends  entirely  on 
one  original  copy,  revised  in  the  fourth  century  by 
Flavianus  Nicomachus  Dexter  and  Victorianus, 
from  which  all  the  known  MSS.  of  this  portion  of 
the  work  have  flowed.  Of  these  the  two  best  are 
the  Codem  Afedieeu»  or  florentimu  of  the  eleventh 
century,  and  the  Codes  Paritmus^  collated  by 
Alchefski,  of  the  tenth  century,  while  perhaps 
superior  to  either  was  the  codex  made  use  of  by 
Rhenanus,  which  has  now  disappeared.  The  text 
of  the  third  decade  rests  upon  the  Code»  Puieamte 
employed  by  Gronovius,  and  which  has  been  pro- 
nounced less  corrupt  than  any  MS.  of  the  first 
decade.  The  fourth  decade  is  derived  chiefly  from 
the  Codex  Bamberyetuit  and  the  Code*  Afoffuntinus^ 
while  the  five  books  of  the  fifth  decade  are  taken 
entirely  from  the  MS.  found  at  Lorsch,  hence 
called  Oodeat  Lauriskameiuis,  now  preserved  at 
Vienna. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  Livy  was  printed  at 
Rome,  in  folio  by  Sweynheym  and  Pannartz,  about 
1469,  under  the  inspection  of  Andrew,  bishop  of 
Aleria ;  the  second  edition  also  was  printed  at 
Rome  in  folio,  by  Udalricus  Gallns,  towards  the 
close  of  the  same  year  or  the  begiiming  of  1470  ; 
the  third  was  from  the  press  of  Vindelin  de  Spira, 
fol.  Venet  1470,  being  the  first  which  bears  a 
date.  Of  those  which  followed,  the  most  notable 
an>..  that  of  Bernard.  Herasmius,  fol.  Venet.  1491, 
with  the  commentaries  of  M.  Antonius  Sabellicus, 


796 


LOCHEIA. 


which  were^very  often  reprinted  ;  that  of  Ascennns, 
fol.  Par.  1510,  1513,  1516,  1530,  1533  ;  that  of 
Aldus,  Venet.  5  torn.  8vo.,  1518 — 1533,  including 
FloruB,  and  a  I^atin  translation  of  Polybiui  by 
Perotto  ;  that  of  Frobeniua,  fol.  Basel,  1531,  con- 
taining for  the  first  time  the  five  books  discovered 
by  Grynaeus  and  the  chronology  of  Oiareanus,  re- 
printed in  1535,  with  the  addition  of  the  notes  of 
Rhenanus  and  Oelenius  ;  that  of  Gryphias,  Liigd. 
4  vol.  Bvo.,  1542,  with  the  notes  of  Valla,  Rhe- 
nanus, Golenius,  and  Glareanus,  reprinted  at  Paris, 
1543,  with  the  addition  of  the  notes  of  Antonius 
Sabellicus  ;  that  of  Manutius,  foL  Venet  1555, 
1.5G6,  1572,  1592,  with  the  epitomes  and  scholia 
of  Sigonins  ;  and  that  of  Gruterus,  fol.  Francf. 
1608,  8vo.  1619,  fol.  1628,  8to.  1659.  A  new 
era  commences  with  researches  of  Gronovius,  who 
first  placed  the  text  upon  a  satisfactory  basis  by 
the  collation  of  a  vast  number  of  MSS.  His 
labours  appear  under  their  best  form  in  the  editions 
printed  by  Daniel  Elzevir,  3  vols.  1665,  1679, 
forming  part  of  the  Variorum  Classics  in  8vo.  The 
edition  of  Jo.  Clericus,  10  vols.  8vo.  Amst.  1710, 
containing  the  supplements  of  Freinsheimius  entire, 
and  of  Crevicr,  6  vols.  4to.,  Paris,  1735 — 41,  are 
by  no  means  destitute  of  value :  the  latter  especially 
has  always  been  very  popular;  the  notes  have  been 
frequently  reprinted.  It  was  reserved,  however, 
for  Drakenborch  to  follow  out  what  Gronovius  had 
so  well  begun,  and  his  most  elaborate  edition,  pub- 
lished at  Leyden,  in  7  vols.  4to.  1738—46,  is  still 
considered  the  standard.  This  admirable  per- 
formance, in  addition  to  a  text  revised  with  uncom- 
mon care  and  judgment,  comprehends  everything 
valuable  contributed  by  previous  scholars,  and 
forms  a  most  amplo  storehouse  of  learning.  Since 
that  period  little  has  been  done  for  Livy  ;  for  the 
editions  of  Stroth  and  Doring,  Goth.  1 796—1 8 1 9,  of 
Ruperti,  Getting.  1807— 180 9,  and  of  Bekker  and 
Raschig,  Lips.  1 829,  cannot  be  regarded  as  possess- 
ing any  particular  weight  A  new  recension,  re- 
cently commenced  by  Alchefski,  Berol.  8vo.  1841 
— 1843,  and  carried  as  far  as  the  end  of  the  first 
decade,  promises  to  be  very  valuable.  The  edition  of 
Drakenborch,  together  with  the  excellent  Commenta- 
Honesde  Fontibus  Hiatoriarum  T.  Livii  of  Lachmann, 
4to.  Getting.  1822—1828,  will  supply  everything 
that  can  be  desired  for  general  illustration.  To 
these  we  may  perhaps  add  the  commentary  of 
Ruperti,  which,  although  frequently  verbose  upon 
what  is  easy  and  altogether  silent  upon  what  is 
difficult,  contains  much  matter  useful  to  a  student 
A  long  list  of  dissertations  on  various  isolated  topics 
connected  with  Livy,  will  be  found  in  Schwciger'^B 
Uandbuch  der  Ciasnichen  Bibliographies  8vo.  Leip- 
zig, 1832,  and  in  the  Grundrist  der  CUusichen 
BiUioffrapfiie  of  Wagner,  Breslau,  1840. 

The  quaint  old  translation  of  Philemon  Holland, 
fol.  Lend.  1600,  1659,  is  far  superior  to  the  loose 
weak  paraphrase  of  Bidcer.  The  version  published 
by  John  Hayes  (Lond.  1744 — 1745,  6  vols.  8vo), 
professing  to  be  executed  by  several  hands,  and 
another  which  appeared  anonymously  (fol.  Lond. 
1686),  embrace  the  supplements  of  Freinsheim  as 
well  as  the  text  of  Livy.  [\V.  R,] 

LI'VIUS  ANDRONICUS.  [Andronicus, 
Vol.  Lp.  175,  b.] 

LOBON  (A6€tf¥)s  of  Aigos,  the  author  of  a  work 
on  poeU,  mentioned  by  Diogenes  Loertiiu  (i.  34, 

LOCUEIA  (AaxWa),  the  protectress  of  women 


LOLLIA. 

in  childbed,  occurs  as  a  surname  of  Aitemii.  (PluU 
Spnpoa.  iil  10  ;  Oiph.  Hymn.  35.  3.)      [L.  S.] 

LOCRUS  {AoKpis).  1.  A  son  of  Physcius  and 
grandson  of  Amphictyon,  became  by  Cabya  the 
fiither  of  Locms,  the  mythical  ancestor  of  the 
Ozolian  Locrians  (Plut  Quaett.  Graee.  15).  Ac- 
cording to  some  the  wife  of  the  former  Locnu  was 
called  Cambyse  or  Protogeneia  (Pind.  02.  iz.  86  ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  277). 

2.  A  son  of  Zeus  and  Maera,  the  daughter  of 
the  Argive  king  Proetus  and  Antaia.  He  is  said  to 
have  assisted  Zethus  and  Amphion  in  the  building 
of  Thebes  (Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1688).    [L.  &] 

LOCRUS  {AoKp6s)s  a  Parian  statuary,  of  un- 
known date^  whose  statue  of  Athena,  in  the  temple 
of  Ares,  at  Athens,  is  mentioned  by  Pausanias  (i. 
8.  $  5).  [P.  S.] 

LOCUST  A,  or,  more  correctly,  Lucusta  (see 
Heinrich,  ad  Juv.  voL  iL  p.  62),  a  woman  cele- 
brated for  her  skill  in  concocting  poisons.  She 
was  employed  by  Agrippina  in  poisoning  the  em- 
peror Claudius,  and  by  Nero  for  despatching  Bri- 
tannicus.  (Tac.  Ann,  xii.  66^  xiii.  15;  Saet.  A'cr. 
33;  Dion  Cass.  Ix.  34;  Juv.  L  71,  with  SchoL) 
Suetonius  says  {Nero,  33)  that  ^e  poison  which 
she  administered  being  too  slow,  Nero  impatiently 
struck  her  with  his  own  hand,  and  forced  her  to 
prepare  a  stronger  draught  in  his  presence,  which 
killed  Britannicus  instantaneously.  She  was  re- 
warded by  Nero  with  ample  ntates ;  but  under 
the  emperor  Galba  she  was  executed  with  other 
malefactors  of  Nero*s  reign.  (Dion  Cass.  bdv. 
3.)  [W.  T.] 

LOR'MIUS  (Aoffuof),  the  deliverer  firom  plague 
(\oi/LuJs),  was  a  surname  of  Apollo  at  Lindus  in 
Rhodes.   (Macrob.  Sat.  i.  17.)  .  [L.  S.] 

LO'GBASIS  {AAy^offis),  a  citizen  of  Selga  in 
Paniphylia.  When  Selga  was  attacked  by  Ga]> 
syeris,  the  general  of  Achaeus,  in  b.  c.  218,  Lo»- 
basis,  as  having  been  guardian  to  Achaens^s  wne 
Laodice,  was  deputed  by  his  countrymen  to  treat 
with  the  enemy,  and  used  the  opportunity  to  make 
a  treacherous  agreement  for  the  surrender  of  the 
city.  His  design,  however,  was  detected  on  the 
very  eve  of  its  completion,  and  his  fellow-dtixens 
burst  into  his  house,  and  slew  him,  together  with 
his  sons  and  the  enemy^s  soldiers  who  were  secreted 
there.    (Pol,  v.  74—76.)  [E.  £.] 

LO'LLIA.  1.  The  wife  of  A.  Gabinius  de- 
bauched by  Caesar  (Suet  Guy.  50),  was  probably  a 
daughter  of  M.  Lollius  Palicanus,  tribune  of  the 
plebs  B.  c.  71*  She  may  be  the  same  as  the  LoUia 
whom  Cicero  (ad  Fam,  ix.  22.  §  4)  speaks  of  as  a 
woman  of  bad  character. 

2.  LoLLiA  Paullina,  the  granddaughter  of 
M.  Lollius  [Lollius  No.  5],  and  heiress  of  hia 
immense  wealth,  the  spoil  of  the  provinces.  (Plin. 
H.  N.  ix.  35.  s.  58.)  Pliny  describes  the  jewels 
which  she  wore  in  her  hair,  round  her  neck,  arms 
and  fingers,  as  worth  forty  millions  of  sesterces. 
She  was  married  to  C.  Memmios  Regulus  ;  but  on 
the  report  of  her  grandmother^s  bMuty,  the  em- 
peror Caligula  sent  for  her,  divorced  her  from  her 
husband,  and  married  her,  but  soon  divorced  her 
again.  (Suet  0%.  25;  Dion  Cass.  Hx.  12.) 
After  Claudius  had  put  to  death  his  wife JtfessalinSy 
LoUia  was  one  of  the  candidates  for  the  vacancy  ; 
but  her  more  successful  rival,  Agrippina,  easily  ob> 
tained  from  Claudius  a  sentence  of  banishment 
against  her,  and  then  sent  a  tribune  to  murder 
her.    (Tac.  Avt,  xiL  1 ;  Suet  Uaiid,  26 ;  Dion 


LOLLIUS. 

Cass.  Ix.  3*2.)  A  sepulchre  to  her  honour  was  not 
erected  till  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Nero.  (Tac. 
Ann,  xiv.  12.)  [W.  I.] 

LOXLIA  GENS,  plebeian,  which  does  not 
occur  in  Roman  history  till  the  last  century  of  the 
republic.  It  would  appear  to  have  been  either  of 
Samnite  or  Sabine  orig:in,  for  a  Samnite  of  this 
name  is  mentioned  in  the  war  with  Pyrrhus  [Loi> 
LI  us,  No.  1]  ;  and  M.  Lollins  Palicanus,  who  was 
tribune  of  the  plebs  B.  c.  71,  is  described  as  a  native 
of  Picenum.  [Palicanus.]  The  first  member 
of  the  gens  who  obtained  Uie  consulship  was  M. 
XioUius,  B.  a  21.  The  only  cognomen  of  the 
Lollii  in  the  time  of  the  republic  was  Palicanus  ; 
but  under  the  empire  we  find  a  few  more,  which 
are  given  below  under  Lollius. 

LOLLIA'NUS,  one  of  the  so-called  thirty 
tyrants  under  the  Roman  empire,  is  spoken  of 
under  Laklianus. 

LOLLIA'NUS  (AoXAiay((f),  a  celebrated  Greek 
sophist  in  the  time  of  Hadrian  and  Antoninus  Pius, 
was  a  native  of  Ephesus,  and  received  his  training 
in  the  school  of  the  Assyrian  Isaeus.  [Isaxus, 
No.  2.]  He  was  the  first  person  nominated  to  the 
professor^s  chair  ip^voi)  of  sophistik  at  Athens, 
where  he  also  filled  the  office  of  vrportty^t  M 
Twy  Bw\uw,  which,  under  the  emperors,  had  become 
merely  a  prae/ectura  cutnonae.  The  liberal  manner 
in  which  he  discharged  the  duties  of  this  office  in 
the  time  of  a  famine  is  recorded  with  well-merited 
praise  by  Philostratus.  Two  statues  were  erected 
to  him  at  Athens,  one  in  the  agora,  and  the  other 
in  the  small  grove  which  he  is  said  to  have  planted 
himself. 

The  oratory  of  Lollianus  was  distinguished  by 
the  skill  with  which  he  brought  forward  his  proofs, 
and  by  the  richness  of  his  style :  he  particularly 
excelled  in   extempore  speaking.     He  gave  his 

Supils  systematic  instruction  in  rhetoric,  on  which 
e  wrote  several  works.  These  are  all  lost,  but 
they  are  frequently  referred  to  by  the  commentators 
on  Hermogenes,  who  probably  made  great  use  of 
them.  The  most  important  of  these  works  are 
cited  under  the  following  titles :  T4x^  ^optitij, 
vepl  fpootfilw  Koi  ^myi/ifffw,  wtpl  d<fiopfiuy 
^opiKwr^  &c.  (Philostr.  ViL  Soph,  i.  23 ;  Suidas, 
s.  v.;  Westermann,  Geat^.  der  Griech,  Bertdtr 
samkeiL,  §  95,  18.) 

It  was  generally  supposed  till  recently,  as,  for 
instance,  by  Bockh,  that  the  above-mentioned 
Lollianus  is  the  same  as  the  L.  Eignatiut  Victor 
LoUiantu  whose  name  occurs  in  two  inscriptions 
(Bockh,  Corp.  Ttuerip.  vol.  i  n.  377  and  n.  1624), 
in  one  of  which  he  is  described  as  ^ijrwp,  and  in 
the  other  as  proconsul  of  Achaia.  But  it  has  been 
satisfactorily  shown  by  Kayser,  in  the  treatise 
mentioned  below,  that  these  inscriptions  do  not 
refer  to  the  sophist  at  all ;  and  it  appears  from  an 
inscription  containing  an  epigram  of  four  lines  re- 
cently discovered  by  Ross  at  Athens,  that  the  full 
name  of  the  sophist  was  P,  Hordeonius  LoUiantu, 
who  would  therefore  seem  to  have  been  a  client  of 
one  of  the  Hordeonii.  This  inscription  is  printed 
by  Welcker  in  the  Rheiniachea  Mu$eum  (vol  i.  p. 
210,  Neua  Folffe},  as  well  as  by  Kayser.  (C.  L. 
Kayser,  P,  Hordeonius  LoUianua,  geschUdert  naek 
einer  noch  mdU  herauagegebenen  Aiheniachen  In- 
achri/K  Heidelberg,  1841.) 

LO'LLIUS.  1.  A  Samnite  hostage  after  the 
war  with  Pyrrhus,  who  fled  from  Rome,  collected 
«  body  of  adventurers,  and  took  possession  of  a 


LOLLIUS. 


'97 


fort,  Caricinum  in  Samnium,  from  which  he  made 
predatory  excursions,  until  he  was  overpowered 
and  the  fort  taken  by  Q.  Ogtilnius  Gallus  and  C. 
Fabius  Pictor,  B.  c  269.  (Zonar.  viii.  17  ;  Dio- 
nys.  ap.  Mai,  Seryut.  Vet.  Nov.  CoUecL  vol.  iL  p. 
526.) 

2.  Q.  LoLLtus,  a  Roman  eques  in  Sicily,  #as 
nearly  ninety  years  old  at  the  time  of  Verres*  ad- 
ministration of  Sicily  (b.  c.  73 — 7 1 ),  and  was  most 
shamefully  treated  by  Q.  Aponius,  one  of  the  most 
in&mous  creatures  of  Veires.  His  age  and  infirm 
health  prevented  him  from  coming  forward  as  a 
witness  against  Verres  when  he  was  accused  by 
Cicero ;  but  his  son,  M.  Lollius,  appeared  in  his 
stead.  He  had  anodier  son,  Q.  Lollius,  who  had 
accused  Calidius,  and  had  set  out  for  Sicily  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting  information  against  Verres, 
but  was  murdered  on  the  road,  according  to  general 
opinion,  at  the  instigation  of  Verres.  (Cic  Verr. 
iiL  25.) 

3.  Ij.  Lollius,  a  legate  of  Pompey  in  the 
Mithridatic  war  (Appian,  MUhr.  95),  may  perhaps 
be  the  same  as  Uie  L.  Lollius  whom  Caelius  men- 
tions in  a  letter  to  Cicero.     (Ad  Fatn.  viii.  8.) 

4.  On.  Lollius,  a  triumvir  noctumus,  was  con- 
demned, with  his  ooUeagues,  M.  Mulvius  and  L. 
Sextilius,  when  accused  by  the  tribunes  of  the  plebs 
before  the  people,  because  they  had  come  too  late 
to  extinguish  a  fire  which  had  broken  out  in  the 
Sacra  Via.     (Val  Max.  viiL  1,  damn.  5.) 

5.  M.  Lollius,  M.  f.  is  first  mentioned  as 
governing  the  province  of  Oalatiaas  propraetor. 
(Eutrop.  vii.  10.)  He  was  consul  b.  c.  21,  with  Q. 
Aemilius  Lepidus  (Dion  Cass.  liv.  6;  Hor.  Ep.  1 20. 
28)  ;  and  in  B.  c.  16  he  commanded  as  legate  in 
Gaul.  Some  Gennan  tribes,  the  Sigambri,  Usipetes 
and  Tenctheri,  who  had  crossed  the  Rhine,  were  at 
fint  defeated  by  Lollius  (Obsequ.  131),  but  they 
subsequently  conquered  the  imperial  legate  in  a 
battle,  in  which  the  eagle  of.  the  fifth  legion  was 
lost  Although  this  defeat  is  called  by  Suetonius 
{A  tiff,  23)  **majoris  infiuniae  quam  detrimenti,** 
yet  it  was  considered  of  sufficient  importance  to 
summon  Augustus  from  the  city  to  Gaul ;  and  it 
is  usually  classed,  with  the  loss  of  the  army  of 
Varus,  as  one  of  the  two  great  Roman  disasters  in 
the  reign  of  Augustus.  (LoUianae  Varianaeqm 
dadea,  Tac.  Ann.  L  10  ;  Suet.  Lc)  On  the  ar- 
rival of  Augustus,  the  Germans  retired  and 
re-crossed  the  Rhine.  (Dion  Cass.  liv.  20 ;  Veil. 
Pat.  il  97.) 

The  misfortune  of  Lollius  did  not,  however,  de- 
prive him  of  the  favour  of  Augustus.  He  was  sub- 
sequently appointed  by  the  emperor  as  tutor  to  his 
grandson,  C.  Caesar,  whom  he  accompanied  to  the 
East  in  b.  c.  2.  But  it  would  appear  that  he  did 
not  deserve  this  confidence  ;  for  Pliny  {H.  N.  ix. 
35.  s.  58)  tells  us  that  he  acquired  immense  wealth 
by  receiving  presents  from  the  kings  in  the  East ; 
and  his  character  is  drawn  in  still  darker  coloun 
by  Velleius  Paterculus,  who  describes  him  (ii.  97) 
as  a  man  more  eager  to  make  money  than  to  act 
honourably,  and  as  pretending  to  purity  and  virtue 
while  guilty  of  every  kiud  of  vice.  This  estinute 
of  his  character,  however,  ought  probably  to  be 
taken  with  some  deductions,  as  Velleius  is  equally 
lavish  in  his  praises  of  the  friends,  and  in  his  abuse 
of  the  enemies  of  Tiberius  ;  and  Lollius,  we  know, 
was  a  personal  enemy  of  Tiberius,  and  prejudiced 
C.  Caesar  against  him.  (Suet  Tib,\2\  Tac  Ann. 
iiL  48.)  The  commendatiou  which  Horace  bestows 


7sa  LONGINUS. 

upon  LoUiai  Id  tha  ode  oddreiMd  lo  him  (Cam 
i<r.  9)  iDuit,  oF  coune,  be  takm  with  u  great  de-    : 
doctioiM  u  the  reproBchei  of  Velleini ;  but  lince 
tha  put  expreuly  ipeaki  of  hii  freedom  fnnn  all 


Lolliua  pui 


beliere  that  Lolliui  hsd  not  bcconw 
hii  love  of  monrj  till  be  acccnnpuiied  C. 
In  the  EuL  While  in  ilie  Eut,  LolUni  j 
the  diiplcMure  of  C.  Cuur,  oving, 
baring  betrayed  to  the  Parthmm  the 
e  Romsnt.  Pliny  ttatei  (/.  e.)  that 
an  end  to  hi»  own  life  by  poi»on 
Velleiai'Pniercuhn  (it  102),  though  he  leai 
uncertain,  impliei  that  loch  wai  the  cue,  and  add) 
that  hii  death  ocaaioned  general  jny. 

It  ii  nncertain  whether  LaIIiui  bora  any  cogno- 
men.    In  an  mamption  (apud  Sigon.  etPigh.  ad    i 
ann.  732)  be  ii  cnUed  limply  M.  Lolltui,  I' 

linni,  became  hii  granddaughter  wai  called  Lollia 
PaulliDB.  and  becauH  wo  hnd  an  M.  Lolliui  Paul- 
linui  who  waa  coiitul  lulTecIui  A.  0.93;  bat  thii 


c^^VL 


ns:     '^"iHi:     Vartv? 


Romani  fret^uently  added  cognomena,  and  changed 
them,  in  the  imperial  period.  In  no  ancient  writer 
ii  Lnlliu*  mentioned  with  any  iumame. 

Lolliui  i^pean  lo  have  left  two  loni,  to  the 
eldeil  of  wbom  Horace  addreiied  two  of  hii  Epii- 
tlei.  {Ep.  i.  2  and  18).  In  the  latter  of  the» 
epiilt»  Horace  ipeaki  of  Lolliua  having  terred 
against  the  Cantabri  in  Spain.  One  of  theae 
brotbrn  appeart  to  have  obuined  the  coniulabip, 
though  hit  name  doei  not  occur  in  the  Faali ;  for 
the  M.  Lolliua,  the  fether  of  Lollia  PauUina,  whom 
Tacitua  cslli  wniu/ant  (Am.  lii.  1),  niuit  have 
been  a  un  of  M.  Lotliui,  the  guardian  of  C. 
Caesar. 

LO'LLIUS  ALCA'MfiNES.     IAlcahinm.] 
LCLLIUS  BASSUS.    [BiMUa.] 
LcrLLlUS   PAULLl'NUa.    [Lollius,  No. 
6.] 

LO'LLIUS  U'RBICUS.  [Unmcua.] 
LONQA'TIS  (AoT>iTii),  aaumiune  of  Athens 
(Ljcoph.  6S0,  lOS-2),  which  according  to  Tietiei 
(ad  Lgcojik.  y  e.).  aho  derived  from  her  being  wor^ 
ahippcd  in  a  Boeotian  diilrict  called  Longai,  wbkb 
however  ii  unknown.  [L.  S.] 

LONOI'NUS,  AEMI'LIUS,  a  deaerter  ftmn 
the  linl  legion,  murdered  Vocula,  at  the  IniligUioD 
of  Clauicui,  in  the  great  nvoll  of  the  TreTiri 
ngainnl  the  Romana.  A.  D.  70 ;  bat  wa<  ihonly 
nftcrwardi  put  to  death  by  the  aotdiera  of  tha  lix- 
leenlh  legion.     (Tae.  Hi.1.  iv.  59,  62.) 

LONOI'NUS,  CA'SSIUS,«cBlebmled  plebdan 

1.  Q.  CAfiaiua  LoNoiN[ia,lribunaof  tha  loldien 
in  the  aecond  Punic  war,  &  c  2.^2.  wu  MDt  by 
the  eoniul,  C.  Auieliu*  Cotta,  to  blockade  Lipara, 
bnl  with  itlici  orden  not  to  engage  in  bat^.  A* 
Lnnginua,  boweter,  di»beyed  Ihne  oidera,  and 
nffend  a  «evere  defeat,  he  wai  deprired  of  hia 
command  by  Cotta.     (Zonnr.  riiL  11.) 

2.  Q.  C*seiua,  U  i".  Q.  n.  LoNGiNua,  grandion 
of  No.  I,  wai  praetor  urhanu.  B,c  167,  in  which 
year  he  conducted  to  Alba  Peneol,  the  omquercd 
king  of  Macedonia.  He  waacotuul  B.C.  164,  with 
A.  Manliui  Torqualni,  and  died  in  bii  year  of 
oAice.    (Ut,  ill.  16,  30,  42 ;  Faiti  C^itoL) 


L.  CA■SIII^  Q.  F.  L.  K.  LONOINUS  RaVILLA, 

leeond  «on  of  No.  2,  recaired  hia  agnamen  of 
RaviUa  from  hia  ran  oaUi.  (Feitua,  1. 1.  Ravi.) 
He  waa  tribune  of  the  pleba,  b.c  137,  and  pro- 
poaed  the  aecond  lawfarTotiogbyballot(taMJiir>a 
lex),  tha  firit  having  been  brought  forward  by 
Qabiniualwo  yean  before,  h.  c  139.  The  law  of 
Caaiiua  introduced  the  ballot  in  the  ■*  Judicium 
Popnli,"  by  which  we  muit  ondentand  criminal 
caiei  tried  in  the  comilia  by  the  whole  body  of  the 
people  j  but  caiei  of  perduellio  wera  enepted  from 
the  operation  of  the  law.  Thta  law  gave  gml  dit- 
Htiibction  to  the  optimatea,  aa  it  deprived  them 
of  much  of  their  influence  in  the  comitia.  {Cic  it 
Lrg.  ill.  16,  BnL  35,  pro  SaL  48;  Auon.  n 
Cant.  p.  7S,  ed.  Orelli.)  It  ii  <»mmemoral«d  on 
many  coini  of  tha  Caaaia  gani,  ■  apecimen  of  which 
'  >  given  below. 

A 


■siuB  LONmmia. 
B.C.  137,  with  L.Come- 

.c.  125,  with  Cn.  Serrilhia 
5.)     Their  eenaordiipwu 


Cwipio.  (Cic  Ven 
eelebnted  ibr  iu  le 
reUl«d  in  (he  condemnation  of  M.  Lepidna  Poirina. 
[LsriDua,  No.  10.]  Longinui  had  ths  cbatacter 
of  great  Kverity  ai  a  judex,  whence  hia  tribaoal 
caUed  iha  mfWat  mnm  (VaL  Uai.  iii.  7. 


§9); 


le  lool 


nf  great  integrity  and  juitice.  It  ia  re- 
iien  ot  aim  that  in  all  criminal  triali  he  waa  ac- 
uitoincd  to  aik,  before  every  thing  elaa,  with  what 
bject  {cHJ  toKo)  a  crime  bad  been  committed.  It 
raa  in  conacquenee  of  thia  reputation  for  juttica 
nd  Kverity  that  he  waa  appointed  by  the  pecrjia 
1  a  c  113  to  inveatigate  certain  caaea  of  inceit, 
ecauie  the  pontiSi  wen  thought  la  have  hnpro- 
periy  acquitted  two  of  the  TeiMl  Tiigini,  Ltonia 


LONGINUS. 

and  Marcia,  while  they  condemned  one,  Aemilia. 
Longinus  condemned  not  only  Licinia  and  Maicia, 
but  also  several  other  persons;  but  the  extreme 
■eTerity  with  which  he  acted  on  this  occasion  was 
generaUy  reprobated  by  public  opinion,  f  Licinia, 
No.  2.]  (Cic.  pro  5.  Rote,  30  ;  Ascon.m  MiUm, 
12,  p.  46,  ed.  Orelli;  Dion  Cas.^.  92 ;  Oros.  t. 
15;  Lit.  Epii.6d;  Obseqn.  97;  Pint.  Quaest, 
Rom.  p.  284,  b.) 

Emesti  (CXavU  Ge.)  and  Orelli  {Onom.  TulL) 
regard  the  tribune  of  a  c.  137,  who  proposed  the 
tabellaria  lex,  as  the  &ther  of  the  consul  of  b.  a 
127,  and  of  the  censor  of  b.  c.  125.  It  is,  however, 
very  improbable  that  a  tribune  of  the  plebs  should 
be  the  father  of  a  person  who  was  consul  ten  years 
afterwards  ;  and  their  identity  is  strongly  supported 
by  the  character  which  Cicero  (Brut,  25)  gives  of 
the  tribune,  which  is  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
well-known  severity  of  the  judex  and  the  censor. 

5.  L.  Cassius  Q.  p.  Q.  n.  Lonoinus,  son  of 
No.  3,  was  praetor  B.  c.  1 1 1,  and  was  sent  to  Nu- 
midia  to  bring  Jugurtha  to  Rome,  under  promise 
of  a  safe  conduct  Cassias  also  pledged  ms  own 
word  to  Jugurtha  for  his  security ;  and  so  high 
was  the  reputation  of  Cassius,  that  the  Numidian 
king  valued  this  as  much  as  the  public  promise^ 
In  B.C.  107  he  was  consul  with  C.  Marius,  and 
received  as  his  province  Narbonese  Oaul,  in  order 
to  oppose  the  Cimbri  and  their  allies ;  but  in  the 
coarse  of  the  same  year  he  was  defeated  and  killed 
by  the  Tigurini  in  the  territory  of  the  AUobroges. 
(Sell  Jug.  32  ;  Liv.  £:piL  65  ;  Oros.  v.  15 ;  Caes. 
B.G,17;  Tac.  Germ.  37.) 

6.  L.  Cassius  Longinus,  described  as  L.  f.  by 
Asconius  (in  ComeL  p.  78,  ed.  Orelli),  son  of  No.  4, 
was  tribune  of  the  plebs  b.  c.  104 ;  and  being  a 
warm  opponent  of  the  aristocratical  party,  he 
brought  forward  many  laws  to  diminish  their 
bower.  Among  them  was  one  which  enacted  that 
no  one  should  be  a  senator  whom  the  people  had 
condemned,  or  who  had  been  deprived  of  their 
imperium :  this  law  was  levelled  against  his  per- 
sonal enemy,  Q.  Servilius  Caepio,  who  had  been  de- 
prived of  his  imperium  on  account  of  his  defeat  by 
the  Cimbri.    (Ascon.  /.  c.) 

7.  C.  Cassius  L.  p.  Q.  n.  I^nginus,  brother  of 
No.  6,  was  consul  B.C.  96,  with  Cn.  Domitins 
Ahenobarbus.  He  is  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  one 
of  those  persons  who  were  elected  consuls  notwith- 
standiog  their  having  failed  to  obtain  the  aedUe- 
ship.    yCic pro  Pkmc  21.) 

8.  C.  Cassius,  C.  f.  C.  n.  Lonqinur,  of  un- 
certain descent.  He  was  chosen  in  b.  c.  173  as 
one  of  the  decemviri  for  distributing  a  portion  of  the 
Ligurian  hind ;  and  two  years  afterwards,  b.  c.  171, 
was  consul  with  P.  Licinius  Crassut.  He  obtained 
as  his  province  Italy  and  Cisalpine  Gaul ;  but  anx- 
ious to  distinguish  himself  in  the  war  which  had 
now  commenced  against  Macedonia,  he  attempted 
to  reach  Macedonia  by  marching  through  lUyricum ; 
he  was  obliged,  however,  to  relinquish  his  design, 
and  return  to  Italy.  In  the  following  year,  while 
he  was  serving  as  legate  in  Macedonia  under  the 
consul  A.  Hostilius  Mancinus,  he  was  accused  be- 
fore the  senate  by  ambassadors  of  the  Oaliic  king, 
Cincibilus,  as  well  as  by  ambassadors  of  the  Cami, 
Istri  and  lapydes,  who  complained  that  Cassius  had 
treated  them  as  enemies  in  his  attempt  to  penetrate 
into  Macedonia  in  the  previous  year.  The  senate 
intimated  their  disapproval  of  the  conduct  of  Cas- 
siua,  but  stated  that  they  could  not  condemn  a  man 


LONGINUS. 


799 


of  consular  rank  unheard,  and  while  he  was  absent 
on  the  service  of  the  state.  In  n.  c.  154  Cassius 
was  censor  with  M.  Valerius  Messalla.  (Liv. 
xliL  4,  28,  32,  xUiL  1,  5 ;  Oros.  iv.  20 ;  Plin.  H. 
iV.  viL  3.  8.  4  ;  Cic  ;>rD  Dom.  50,  53 ;  Plin.  H.  N. 
xvii.  25.  s.  38.)  A  theatre,  which  these  censors 
had  c(mtnicted  to  have  built,  was  pulled  down  by 
order  of  the  senate,  at  the  suggestion  of  P.  Scipio 
Nasica,  as  useless  and  injurious  to  public  morals. 
(Liv.  EpU.  48  ;  VeU.  Pat  l  15  ;  Val.  Max.  ii.  4. 
§  2 ;  Oros.  iv,  21 ;  Augustin,  de  Cm.  Dei,  i.  31 ; 
Appian,  A  C  1,  28,  who  erroneously  calls  (Cassius 
Lmoh»^  and  places  the  event  at  too  late  a  period.) 
(Cassius  accused  M.  Cato  in  his  extreme  old  age : 
the  speech  of  the  latter,  which  he  delivered  in  his 
defence,  was  extant  in  the  time  of  Gellius.  (Gell. 
X.  14  ;  comp.  Liv.  zxxix.  40  ;  Val.  Max.  viiL  7. 
§  1  ;  Plut.  Cat  \B\  Meyer,  OroL  Horn.  Frag. 
p.  Ill,  2d.  ed.) 

9.  C.  Cassius,  C.  f.  C.  n.  Longinus,  son  of 
No.  8,  was  consul  b.c.  124,  with  C.  Sextins  Ctl- 
vinus.  (Fast.  Sic. ;  Cassiod. ;  VelL  Pat  i.  15.) 
Eutropius  (iv.  22)  says  that  the  colleague  of  Lon- 
ginus was  C.  Domitius  CUvinus,  and  that  he  car* 
ried  on  war  with  him  against  Bituitus  ;  but  both 
statements  are  erroneous.  [Bituitus.]  Obse- 
quens  (c.  91)  calls  the  other  consul  Sextilius. 

10.  C.  Cassius  Longinus  Varus,  of  uncertain 
descent,  was  consul  B.C.  73,  with  M.  Terentius 
Varro  Lucnllus.  In  order  to  quiet  the  people,  the 
consuls  of  this  year  brought  forward  a  law  {lem 
Terentia  Coma)  by  which  com  was  to  be  pur- 
chased and  then  sold  in  Rome  at  a  small  price. 
(Cic.  Verr.  i.  23,  iii.  41.)  In  the  following  year 
Longinus  commanded  as  proconsul  in  Cisalpine 
Gaul,  and  was  defeated  by  Spartacus  near  Mntina, 
but  was  not  killed  in  the  battle,  as  Orosius  states. 
(Liv.  EpU.  96  ;  Flor.  iii.  20 ;  Plut  Crcue.  9  ; 
Oros.  V.  24.)  In  b.  c.  66  he  supported  the  Mani- 
lian  law  for  giving  the  command  of  the  Mithridatic 
wartoPompey.  {Cic.  pro  Leg.  Man.  2Z,)  He  must 
have  lived  to  a  very  advanced  age :  the  consular 
Varus,  who  was  proscribed  and  killed  at  Min- 
tumae  in  b.  a  43,  can  have  been  no  other  than  the 
subject  of  this  article,  as  we  find  no  other  consul 
with  this  surname  from  B.  c.  73.  (Appian,  B.  C. 
iv.  2a) 

11.  C.  Cassius  Longinus,  the  murderer  of 
Julius  (^sar,  is  sometimes  represented  as  the  son 
of  the  preceding  [No.  10],  but  this  is  quite  uncer- 
tain. He  first  appears  in  history  as  the  quaestor 
of  Crassus  in  his  unfortunate  campaign  against  the 
Parthians  in  b.  c  53,  in  which  he  greatly  distin- 
guished himself  by  his  prudence  and  military  skill ; 
and  if  his  advice  had  been  followed  by  Crassus, 
the  result  of  the  campaign  would  prolmbly  have 
been  very  different  Indeed  at  first  he  attempted 
to  dissuade  Crassus  from  invading  the  country  of 
the  Parthians  at  all,  and  recommended  him  to  take 
up  a  strong  position  on  the  Euphrates.  In  the 
fiital  battle  of  Carrhae  (Cassius  commanded  one  oi 
the  wings  of  the  Roman  army,  and  recommended  the 
Roman  general  to  extend  his  line,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent the  enemy  firom  attacking  them  on  their  flank, 
and  likewise  to  distribute  cavalry  on  the  wings ;  but 
here  again  his  advice  was  not  followed.  After  the 
defeat  of  the  Roman  anny,  (Cassius  and  the  legate, 
Octavius,  conducted  the  remnants  of  it  back  to 
(Carrhae,  as  Crassus  had  entirely  lost  all  presence 
of  mind,  and  was  incapable  of  giving  any  orders. 
So  highly  was  Cassius  thought  of  >^v  the  RomaD 


300 


LONGINUS. 


Boldicra,  that  they  offered  him  in  Carrhae  the 
supreme  command  of  the  army ;  but  this  he  de- 
clined, although  Crassus,  in  his  despondency,  was 
quite  willing  to  resign  it.  In  the  retreat  from 
Carrhae,  which  they  were  soon  afterwards  obliged 
to  make,  Crassus  was  misled  by  the  guides,  and 
killed  [Crassus,  p.  878] ;  but  Cassius,  suspect- 
ing treachery,  returned  to  Carrhae,  and  thence 
made  his  escape  to  Syria  with  500  horsemen  by 
another  way.  After  crossing  the  Euphrates,  he 
collected  the  remains  of  the  Roman  army,  and 
made  preparations  to  defend  the  prorince  against 
the  Parthian*}.  The  enemy  did  not  cross  the  river 
till  the  following  year,  b.  a  52,  and  then  only  with 
a  small  force,  which  was  easily  driven  back  by 
C'assius,  upon  whom  the  goTemment  of  the  pro- 
vince had  devolved  as  proquaestor,  as  no  successor 
to  Crassus  had  yet  been  appointed.  Next  year, 
B.  c.  5l,  the  Parthians  again  crossed  the  river,  with 
a  much  larger  army,  under  the  command  of  Osaces 
and  Paconiis  the  son  of  Orodes,  the  Parthian  king. 
As  M.  Bibulus,  who  had  been  appointed  proconsul 
of  Syria,  had  not  vet  arrived,  the  conduct  of  the 
war  again  devolved  upon  Cassius.  He  thought  it 
more  pnident  to  retire  at  first  before  the  Parthians, 
and  threw  himself  into  the  strongly  fortified  city 
of  Antioch  ;  and  when  the  barbanans  withdrew 
finding  it  impossible  to  take  the  place,  he  followed 
them,  and  gained,  in  September,  a  brilliant  victory 
over  them.  Osaces  died  a  few  days  after  of  the 
wounds  which  he  had  received  in  the  battle,  and 
the  remains  of  the  army  fled  in  confusion  across 
the  Euphrates.  Cicero,  who  commanded  in  the 
neighbouring  province  of  Cilicia,  was  now  delivered 
from  the  great  fear  he  had  entertained  of  being 
obliged  to  meet  the  Parthians  himself  and  accord- 
ingly wrote  to  Cassius  to  congratulate  him  on  his 
success  {ad  Fam.  xv.  14.  $  3),  but  notwithstand- 
ing this  attempted,  in  every  possible  way,  to  rob 
him  of  the  honour  of  the  victory.  {Ad  Fam,  iiL  8, 
viii.  10,  ad  Alt.  v.  21.)  On  the  arrival  of  Bibulus, 
Cassius  returned  to  Italy.  He  expected  to  be  ac- 
cused of  extortion ;  and  he  was  generally  sup- 
posed, and  apparently  with  justice,  to  have  flbeced 
the  provincials  unmercifully.  But  the  breaking 
out  of  the  civil  war,  almost  immediately  after- 
wards, saved  him  from  the  accusation  which  he 
dreaded. 

In  B.a  49  Cassius  was  tribune  of  the  plebs. 
He  was  a  supporter  of  the  aristocratical  party,  and, 
with  the  rest  of  the  leaders  of  that  party,  left 
Rome  in  the  month  of  January.  He  crossed  over 
to  Greece  with  Pompey  in  the  month  of  March, 
and  subsequently  received  the  command  of  the 
Syrian,  Phoenician,  and  Cilician  ships.  With 
these  he  went  to  Sicily  in  the  following  year,  b.  c. 
48,  where  he  burnt  off  Messana  thirty-five  ships, 
commanded  by  the  Caesarian,  M.  Pomponius,  and 
subsequently  five  ships  belonging  to  the  squadron 
of  Sulpicius  and  Libo.  After  that  he  made  many 
descents  upon  the  coasts  of  Sicily  and  Italy,  till 
the  news  of  the  battle  of  Pharsalia  obliged  him  to 
put  a  stop  to  his  devastations. 

Cassius  sailed  to  the  Hellespont,  with  the  hope 
of  inducing  Phamaces  to  join  him  against  Caesar  ; 
but  in  that  sea  he  accidentally  fell  in  with  Caesar, 
and  although  he  had  a  much  larger  force,  he  was  so 
much  astonished  and  alarmed  at  meeting  with  the 
conqueror,  that  he  did  not  attempt  to  make  any  re- 
sistance, but  surrendered  himself  unconditionally 
into  his  power.     Caesar  not  only  foxgave  him,  but 


LONGINUS. 

made  him  soon  afterwards  one  of  bis  legates. 
Whether  Cassius  took  part  in  the  Alexandrian  war, 
is  unknown  ;  but  he  appears  to  have  been  engaged 
in  that  against  Phamaces.  In  B.  c.  46  he  re* 
mained  in  Rome,  as  he  did  not  wish  to  accompany 
Caesar  to  Africa  in  order  to  fight  against  his  former 
friends,  and  he  was  busily  engaged  during  this  time 
in  studying  along  with  Cicero.  In  the  following 
year,  b.  c.  45,  he  retired  from  Rome  to  Brundisium, 
waiting  to  hear  the  result  of  the  struggle  in  Spain, 
and  intending  to  return  to  Rome  on  the  first  news 
of  the  victory  of  the  dictator.  Dnring  this  time 
he  and  Cicero  kept  up  a  diligent  correspondence 
with  one  another.  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  17 — 19  ;  comp. 
ad  Att.  xiii.  22.) 

In  B.  c.  44  Cassius  was  praetor  peregrinus,  and 
was  to  receive  the  province  of  Syria  next  year. 
But  although  his  life  had  been  spared,  and  he  was 
thus  raised  to  honours  by  Caesar,  yet  he  was  the 
author  of  the  conspiracy  against  the  dietator^s  life. 
He  was  said  to  have  been  deeply  aggrieved,  because 
M.  Brutus,  although  his  junior,  haid  been  appointed 
by  Caesar  as  city  praetor,  in  preference  to  himself; 
but  this  slight  only  exasperated  the  feelings  he  had 
previously  entertained.  He  had  never  ceased  lo 
be  Caesar^s  enemy,  and  Caesar  seems  to  have  looked 
upon  him  with  more  mistrust  than  upon  most  of  his 
former  foes  (comp.  Plut  Cae$,  62 ;  VelL  Pat  ii. 
5G).  One  thing,  however,  is  clear,  that  it  was 
mere  personal  hatred  and  ambition  which  urged  on 
Cassius  to  take  away  the  dictator's  life  ;  and  that 
a  love  of  country  and  of  liberty  was  a  sheer  pretext. 
His  great  object  was  to  gain  over  M.  Brutus,  the 
dictator's  favourite,  and  when  this  was  done,  every- 
thing else  was  easily  arranged.  In  tiie  bloody 
tragedy  of  the  15th  of  March,  Cassias  took  a  dis- 
tinguished  part  When  the  conspirators  pressed 
round  Caesar,  and  one  of  them  hesitated  to  strike, 
Cassius  called  out  **  Strike,  though  it  be  throogh 
me,*'  and  he  himself  is  said  to  have  wonnded 
Oiesar  in  the  &ce. 

After  the  murder  the  conspirators  fled  to  tbe 
Capitol ;  but  they  were  bitterly  disappointed  in 
finding  that  the  supreme  power  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Antony,  who  was  supported  by  the  army  of 
Lepidus,  which  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
city.  [Lbpidus,  p.  767.]  A  hollow  agreement 
was  patched  up  between  Antony  and  the  conspi- 
rators, in  consequence  of  which  the  latter  left  the 
Capitol ;  but  the  riots  which  broke  out  at  Caesar's 
funeral  showed  the  conspirators  that  even  their 
lives  were  not  safe  in  Rome.  Many  of  them  im- 
mediately quitted  the  city,  but  Cassius  and  Brutus 
remained  behind,  till  the  attempts  of  the  Pseudo- 
Marius,  who  was  executed  by  Marius,  hastened 
their  departure  in  the  middle  of  April  They  did 
not,  however,  go  far,  but  flattering  themselves  with 
the  hope  that  there  might  be  some  change  in  their 
favour,  they  remained  for  the  next  four  months  in 
Latium  and  Campania.  As  praetors,  they  ought  of 
course  to  have  continued  in  Rome  ;  and  the  senate, 
anxious  to  make  it  appear  that  they  had  not  fled 
from  the  city,  passed  a  decree  on  the  5th  of  June, 
by  which  they  were  commissioned  to  porcfaase 
(Tom  in  Sicily  and  Asia.  But  Cassius  looked  upon 
this  as  an  insult  in  the  guise  of  a  favour.  About 
the  same  time  he  and  Brutus  received  Cyrene  and 
Crete  as  praetorian  provinces,  but  tiiis  was  a  poor 
compensation  for  the  provinces  of  Syria  and  Maoe- 
donui,  the  former  of  which  Caesar  had  promised  to 
Cassius  and  the  hitter  to  Brutus,  but  which  bad 


LONGINUS. 

now  been  assigned  to  DoIabeUa  and  Antony  re» 
spectiTely.  ReBoIving  to  make  a  final  effort  to 
regain  the  popular  favour,  Brutus  celebrated  the 
Lttdi  ApoUinarea  with  extraordinary  splendour  in 
the  month  of  July  ;  but  as  this  was  not  followed 
by  the  expected  results,  they  resolved  to  leave  Italy. 
They  accordingly  published  a  decree,  in  which  they 
resigned  their  office  as  praetors,  and  declared  th^t 
they  would  for  the  future  live  in  banishment,  in 
order  to  preserve  the  harmony  of  the  state.  This, 
however,  was  only  done  to  excite  odium  against 
Antony.  Instead  of  going  to  the  provinces  which 
had  been  assigned  to  them  by  the  senate,  Brutus 
went  into  Ma^onia,  and  Cassius  hastened  to  take 
possession  of  Syria  before  Dolabella  could  arrive 
there.  In  Asia  Cassius  received  the  support  of 
the  proconsul  L.  Trebonius,  and  of  the  quaestor  P. 
Lentulns  Spinther,  who  supplied  him  with  money. 
On  his  arrival  in  Syria,  where  his  former  victories 
over  the  Parthians  had  gained  him  a  great  reputa- 
tion, Cassius  soon  collected  a  considerable  army. 
He  was  joined  by  the  troops  of  Caecilius  Bassus, 
the  Pompeian,  as  well  as  by  those  of  the  Caesarian 
generals,  who  had  for  some  years  been  carrying  on 
war  against  one  another.  [Bassus,  Cabcilius.] 
His  army  was  still  further  strengthened  by  the 
addition  of  four  legions,  commanded  by  A.  AUienus, 
the  legate  of  DoUbella,  and  which  went  over  to 
Cassius  in  Judea,  at  the  beginning  of  b.c.  43. 
Cassius  was  now  prepared  to  meet  Dolabella  ;  he 
was  at  the  head  of  twelve  legions,  besides  the 
troops  which  he  had  brought  with  him  into  Sy- 
ria. The  senate,  meantime,  who  had  come  to  an 
open  rupture  with  Antony,  confirmed  Cassius  in 
his  province,  and  entrusted  to  him  the  conduct  of 
the  war  against  Dolabella.  The  latter,  after  he 
had  killed  Trebonius  in  Smyrna,  entered  Syria  in 
the  month  of  April.  After  an  unsuccessful  attack 
upon  Antioch,  he  obtained  possession  of  Laodiceia, 
where  he  maintained  himself  for  a  short  time ;  but 
the  town  was  soon  afterwards  betrayed  to  Cassius, 
and  Dolabella,  to  avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of  his 
enemies,  ordered  one  of  his  soldiers  to  put  him  to 
death.  The  inhabitants  of  Laodiceia,  as  well  as 
those  of  Tarsus,  which  had  also  submitted  to  Dola- 
belki,  were  obliged  to  purchase  their  pardon  by 
large  contributions. 

Cassius  now  proposed  to  march  against  Cleopatra 
in  Egypt ;  but  Brutus  summoned  him  to  his 
assistance,  in  consequence  of  the  fonnation  of  the 
celebrated  triumvirate,  in  the  month  of  October, 
by  Antony,  Octavian,  and  Lepidus.  After  appointr 
ing  his  brother^s  son,  L.  Cassius  Longinus,  governor 
of  Syria,  and  leaving  him  one  legion,  he  set  out 
with  the  rest  of  his  forces  to  join  Brutus.  They 
met  at  Smyrna,  and  there  concerted  measures  for 
the  prosecution  of  the  war.  Brutus  was  anxious 
to  proceed  at  once  into  Macedonia,  but  Cassius  was 
of  opinion  that  they  should  first  put  down  all  the 
friends  of  the  triumvirs  in  Asia,  and  not  proceed 
farther  till  they  had  increased  their  army  and  fleet, 
and  obtained  further  resources  by  plundering  the 
provinces.  The  latter  plan  was  resolved  upon,  and 
Rhodes,  which  had  assisted  Dolabella,  was  first 
destined  to  feel  the  vengeance  of  Cassius.  Aftei* 
conquering  the  Rhodians  in  a  searfight,  he  obtained 
possession  of  their  city  by  treachery,  executed 
fifty  of  the  leading  inhsbitants,  and  plundered 
them  so  unmercifally  that  the  booty  was  said  to 
amount  to  8500  talents.  This  immense  sum  only 
whetted  still  more  the  appetite  of  Cassius,  and 

VOL.  II. 


LONGINUS. 


80] 


accordingly,  on  his  return  to  Asia,  he  imposed  upon 
the  province  a  ten  years'  tribute,  which  was  to  be 
raised  immediately.  Meanwhile,  the  colleague  of 
Cassius,  M.  Brutus,  was  employed  in  the  same  way 
in  robbing  the  towns  of  Lycia  ;  and  the  liberators 
of  the  Roman  world  made  it  pay  very  dearly  for 
its  freedom. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  following  year,  b.  c.  42, 
Brutus  and  Cassias  met  again  at  Sardis,  where 
their  armies  greeted  them  with  the  title  of  impe- 
rators.  Here  they  had  some  serious  differenoes, 
and  were  nearly  coming  to  an  open  rupture ;  but 
the  common  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed 
produced  a  reconciliation  between  them.  They 
crossed  over  the  Hellespont,  marched  through 
Thrace,  and  finally  took  up  their  position  near 
Philippi  in  Macedonia.  Here  Antony  also  soon 
appeared  with  his  army,  and  Octavian  followed  ten 
days  afterwards.  Brutus  and  Cassius,  whose 
position  was  far  more  fiivourable  than  that  of  the 
enemy,  resolved  to  avoid  a  battle,  and  to  subdue 
them  by  hunger.  But  this  plan  was  frustrated  by 
the  bold  manoeuvres  of  Antony,  who  forced  them 
into  a  general  engagement.  The  left  wing,  com- 
manded by  Brutus,  conquered  Octavian *s  forces, 
and  took  his  camp  ;  but  Antony,  who  commanded 
the  other  wing,  defeated  Cassius  and  obtained  pos- 
session of  his  camp.  Cassius  himself  supposing  all 
was  lost,  and  ignorant  of  the  success  of  Brutus, 
commanded  his  freedman  Pindarus  to  put  an  end 
to  his  life.  Brutus  mourned  over  his  companion, 
calling  him  the  last  of  the  Romans,  and  caused 
him  to  be  buried  in  Thasos. 

Cassius  was  married  to  Junia  Tertia  or  Tertulla, 
half-sister  of  his  confederate,  M.  Brutus :  she  sur- 
vived him  upwards  of  sixty  years,  and  did  not  die 
till  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  a.  d.  22.  [Jdnia,  No.  3.] 
Only  one  of  his  children  is  mentioned  [See  No.  1 3}« 
and  we  do  not  know  whether  he  had  any  more. 

Cassius  was  a  man  of  literary  tastes  and  habiU. 
He  received  instruction  in  the  Greek  language  and 
literature  from  Archelaus  of  Rhodes,  and  he  both 
wrote  and  spoke  Greek  with  fiicility.  He  was  a 
follower  of  the  Epicurean  philosophy ;  but  was  ab- 
stemious and  simple  in  his  mode  of  life.  His 
abilities  were  considerable  ;  and  though  he  would 
certainly  have  been  incapable,  like  Caesar  or  Au- 
gustus, of  governing  the  Roman  world,  yet  he  ex- 
celled the  rest  of  the  conspirators  in  prudence,  reso- 
lution, and  power  of  ruling.  His  campaigns  against 
the  Parthians  had  early  gained  for  him  a  military 
reputation,  and  he  was  always  respected  and 
cheerfully  obeyed  by  his  soldiersi  But  with  all 
this  he  had  a  mean  soul  He  was  a  lover  of  money, 
and  a  lover  of  self  of  the  worst  kind.  In  his  first 
government  of  Syria  he  was  notorious  for  his  ra- 
pacity ;  and  when  a  second  time  in  Asia,  he  availed 
himself  of  the  pretext  of  liberating  his  country,  in 
order  to  increase  his  private  fortune  by  plundering 
the  provincials.  It  was  his  high  estimate  of 
himself^  his  envy  of  Caesar^s  position,  and  mor- 
tification at  becoming  an  inferior  and  a  subject, 
which  led  him  to  become  a  murderer  of  the  greatest 
man  that  Rome  ever  produced.  (Cicero,  in  the 
passages  collected  in  Orelli's  Onomast,  TulL  vol  ii. 
p.  134,  &c.;  Plut.  Cra$$.  18,  20,  22,  24,  27,  Brut. 
39—44  ;  Appian,  B.  C.  ii.  88,  iv.  1 14  ;  Dion  Cass, 
lib.  xl. — xlvii.  All  the  authorities  are  collected 
in  Drumann,  Gesch.  Roms^  vol  ii.  pp.  1 1 7 — 1 52.) 

12.  Lb  Cassius  Lonuinus,  brother  of  No.  II, 
assisted  M.  Latereiisis  in  accusing  Cn.  Plancius,  ia 

3p 


802 


LONGINUS. 


&  c.  54  [Latskknsis],  and  the  ipeech  which  he 
deliTered  on  that  occasion  is  replied  to  by  Cicero  at 
considerable  length.  (Cic.  pro  Plane,  24,  &c)  He 
is  again  mentioned  in  B.  c.  52  as  the  accuser  of  M. 
Saufeius.  (Ascon.  tn  Mil.  p.  54,  ed.  Orelli.)  On 
the  breaking  ont  of  the  civil  war  he  joined  the 
party  of  Caesar,  while  his  brother  espoused  that  of 
Pompey.  He  is  mentioned  as  one  of  Caesar^s  le- 
gates in  Greece  in  &  c.  48,  and  was  sent  by  him 
into  Thessaly,  in  order  to  keep  a  watch  npon  the 
movements  of  Metellus  Scipio.  Before  the  battle 
of  Pharsalia  he  was  despatched  by  Caesar  with 
Fufius  Calenos  into  Southern  Greece  [Calknus.] 
Some  ancient  writers  (Suet  Caet,  63  ;  Dion  Cass. 
xlii.  6)  confound  him  with  his  brother,  and  erro- 
neously state  that  it  was  Lucius^  and  not  Cbtos, 
who  fell  in  with  Caesar  in  the  Hellespont  after  the 
battle  of  Pharsalia.    {See  abore,  p.  800,  b.] 

In  B.  c.  44  L.  Cassius  was  tribune  of  the  plebs, 
but  was  not  one  of  the  conspirators  against  CaesarV 
life.  He  is  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  present  at  the 
Lndi  ApoUinares,  which  Brutus  exhibited  in  the 
month  of  July,  in  order  to  conciliate  the  people 
[see  above,  p.  801,  a.],  and  is  said  to  have  been  re- 
ceived with  applause  as  the  brother  of  Caiua.  He 
subsequently  espoused  the  side  of  Octavian,  in  op- 
position to  Antony ;  and  consequently,  when  the 
latter  assembled  the  senate  in  the  capitol  on  the 
28th  of  November,  in  order  to  declare  Octavian  an 
enemy  of  the  state,  he  forbade  Cassias  and  two  of 
his  colleagues  to  approach  the  capitoU  lest  they 
should  put  their  veto  upon  the  decree  of  the  senate. 
[Comp.  Tl  Canutius.]  In  March,  B.  c.  48,  L. 
Cassius,  in  conjunction  with  his  mother  and  Ser- 
vilia,  the  mother-in-^w  of  his  brother  Caius,  at- 
tempted to  prevent  the  latter  from  obtaining  the 
conduct  of  the  war  against  Dolabella,  because  the 
consuls  Hirtius  and  Pansa  laid  daims  to  it  On 
the  reconciliation  of  Octavian  and  Antony  in  the 
latter  end  of  this  year,  Lucius,  who  dreaded  the 
anger  of  the  ktter,  fled  to  Asia ;  but  after  the 
battle  of  Philippi  he  was  pardoned  by  Antony  at 
Ephesus,  in  &  a  41.  (Caes.  B.  C.  iii.  34,  &c.,  55; 
Dion  Cass.  xli.  51  ;  Cic.  ad  AtL  xiv.  2,  ad  Fam. 
xii.  2,  7,  Philipp.  iii.  9  ;  Appian,  B,  C.  v.  7.) 

13.  C.  Cassius  Lonoinus,  the  son  of  the  mur- 
derer of  Caesar  [No.  11],  to  whom  his  &ther  gave 
the  toga  virilis  on  the  15th  of  March,  &  c.  44,  just 
before  the  assassination  of  the  dictator.  (Pint 
Brut.  14.) 

14.  L.  Cassids  Longinus,  son  of  No.  12,  wax 
left  by  his  uncle  C.  Cassius  [No.  11]  as  governor 
of  Syria,  in  b.  c.  43,  when  the  latter  depaited  from 
the  province  in  order  to  unite  his  forces  with  those 
of  M.  Brutus.  He  subsequently  joined  his  unde, 
and  fell  in  the  battle  of  Philippi  in  the  following 
year.     (Appian,  B.  C:  iv.  63,  135.) 

15.  Q.  Cassius  Lonoinus,  is  called  by  Cicero 
(ad  Alt.  V.  21)  the  firaier  of  C.  Cassias  [No.  11], 
by  which  he  probably  means  the  first  cousin  mther 
than  the  brother  of  Caius,  more  especially  as  both 
Quintus  and  Caius  were  tribunes  of  the  plebs  in 
the  same  year.  The  public  life  of  Quintus  com- 
menced and  ended  in  Spain.  In  B.  c.  54  he  went 
as  the  quaestor  of  Pompey  into  that  country,  and 
availed  himself  of  the  absence  of  the  triumvir  to 
ftc<?nmttlate  vast  treasures  in  Farther  Spain.  His 
conduct  was  so  rapacious  and  cruel,  that  a  plot 
was  formed  to  take  away  his  life.  In  B.  c  49  he 
was  tribune  of  the  plebs,  and,  in  conjunction  with 
his  colleague   M.  Antony,  warmly  opposed  the 


LONGINUS. 

measures  of  the  aristocracy.  They  put  their  veto 
upon  the  decrees  of  the  senate,  and  when  they 
were  driven  out  of  the  senate-house  by  the  consnlj 
on  the  6th  of  January,  they  left  Rome,  and  fled  to 
Caesar's  camp.  Caesar's  victorious  advance  through 
Italy  soon  restored  them  to  the  dty,  and  it  was 
they  who  summoned  the  senate  to  receive  the  con- 
queror. Upon  Caesar's  setting  out  for  Spain  in 
tiie  course  of  this  year,  in  order  to  oppose  Aftaniua 
and  Petreius,  the  legates  of  Pompey,  he  took  Caa- 
sius  with  him  ;  and  after  the  defeat  of  the  Pom- 
peians,  when  he  departed  from  the  province,  he  left 
Cassius  governor  of  Further  Spain.  Hated  by  the 
inhabitants,  on  account  of  his  former  exactions,  and 
anxious  to  accumulate  still  further  treasures,  he 
was  obliged  to  tely  entirely  upon  the  support  of 
his  soldiers,  whose  &vonr  he  courted  by  present» 
and  indulgendes  of  every  kind.  Meaoitime,  he 
received  orders  from  Caesar  to  pass  over  to  Africa, 
in  order  to  prosecute  the  war  against  Jnba,  king  of 
Numidia,  who  had  espoused  the  side  of  Pompey  ; 
orders  which  delighted  him  much,  as  Africa  afforded 
a  fine  field  for  plunder.  Accordingly,  in  B.  c  48, 
he  collected  his  army  at  Cordnba  ;  bat  while  he 
was  thus  employed,  a  conspiracy  broke  ont  which 
had  been  formed  against  him  by  the  provincialB, 
and  in  which  many  of  his  troops  joined.  He  was 
openly  attacked  in  the  market-pfaue  of  Corduba, 
and  received  many  wounds :  the  conspiiatora, 
thinking  that  he  was  killed,  choee  h.  Laterensis  as 
his  successor.  [Latxrbnsis,  No.  2.]  Cassiua, 
however,  escaped  with  his  life,  mioceeded  in  put- 
ting down  the  insurrection,  and  executed  Lateren- 
sis and  all  the  other  conspirators  who  were  unable 
to  purchase  their  lives.  The  province  was  treated 
with  greater  severity  than  ever.  Shortly  after- 
wards two  legions,  which  had  fbrmeriy  served 
under  Varro,  the  legate  of  Pompey,  and  which  were 
marching  to  Calpe  to  be  shipped  for  Africa,  openly 
declared  against  Casrius,  and  elected  one  T.  Toriua 
as  their  commander.  The  inhabitants  of  Corduba 
also  rose  in  insurrection,  and  the  quaestor,  M. 
Maroellus  Aeieminus,  who  had  been  aent  by 
Cassius  to  quiet  the  town,  placed  himself  at  their 
head.  Cassius  immediately  sent  to  Bognd,  king 
of  Mauritania,  and  to  M.  Lepidus,  who  commanded 
in  Nearer  Oaul,  for  succours  ;  and  tiU  these  should 
arrive,  he  took  up  a  strong  position  on  a  hill,  about 
4000  paces  from  Corduba,  from  which  it  was  se- 
parated by  the  river  Baetis  (Ouadalquiver).  From 
this  position,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  retire, 
and  take  refuge  in  the  town  of  Ulia,  which  Mar- 
cellus  proceedeid  to  enclose  by  lines  of  circumval- 
lation.  But  before  these  were  completed  Bognd 
came  to  his  assistance,  and  shortly  afterwards 
Lepidus  appeared  with  a  numerous  force.  The 
latter  called  upon  Marcellus  and  Cassius  to  lay 
aside  hostilities ;  Marcellus  immediately  obeyed, 
and  joined  Lepidus,  but  Cbssius  hesitated  to  place 
himself  in  his  power,  and  asked  for  a  free  de- 
parture. This  was  granted  to  him ;  and  as  he 
heard  about  the  same  time  that  his  snocessor,  0. 
Trebonius,  had  arrived  in  the  province,  he  hastcined 
^to  place  his  troops  in  winter-quarters  (&a  47), 
and  to  escape  from  the  province  with  his  tieasiiRs. 
Hcembariced  at  Malaca,  but  his  ship  sank,  and  he 
was  lost,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Iberus.  (Cic.  ad  AtL 
V.  20, 21,  vi.  fl,  8,  vii.  8, 18,  ad  Fhm.  xvi.  1 1 ;  Caea. 
B.  a  i.  2,  ii  19,  21 ;  Hirt  B.  Aleg.  48—64  ; 
Appian,  B.  C.  ii.  33,  43  ;  Dion  Cass.  xlL  15,  24, 
xliL  15,  16,  xUu.  29  ;  Liv.  BpU,  111.) 


LONOINUS. 

16.  Q.  Cassxus  (Longinus)  is  mentioned  with- 
out any  cognomen ;  but  aa  he  is  said  to  have  been 
B  legate  of  Q.  Cassias  Longinos  [No.  15]  in  Spain 
in  B.  c.  48,  he  was  probably  a  son  of  the  latter. 
He  seems  to  be  the  same  as  the  Q.  Cassias  to  whom 
Antony  gave  Spain  in  a.  c.  44.  (Hirt.  B.  Ale», 
52,  57 ;  Cic  PkU^,  iu.  10.) 

17.  L.  Cassxus  LoNGiNU8,of  unknown  descent, 
prolMsbly  the  same  as  the  L.  Cassias  whom  Cioero 
names  among  the  judges  of  Gnentius  {pro  CluenL 
38),  was,  along  with  Cicero,  one  of  the  competitors 
for  the  consokhip  f<»  the  year  B.  c  63.  At  the 
time  he  was  considered  to  be  rather  deficient  in 
abilities  than  to  have  any  evil  intentions ;  bat  a 
few  months  afterwards  he  was  found  to  be  one  of 
Catiline*s  conspirators,  and  the  proposer  of  the 
most  dreadfal  measares.  He  undertook  to  set  the 
city  on  fire ;  and  he  also  carried  on  the  negotiation 
with  the  ambassadors  of  the  AUolnoges,  but  was 
prudent  enough  not  to  give  them  any  written  do- 
cument under  his  seal,  as  the  others  had  done.  He 
left  Rome  before  the  ambassadors,  and  accordingly 
escaped  the  fate  of  his  comxadesi  He  was  con- 
demned to  death  in  his  absence,  but  whether  he 
was  apprehended  and  ezecated  afterwards  we  do 
not  know.  (Ascon.  t»  Tog*  CkuuL  p.  82,  ed«Orelli; 
Appian,  B.C.  iL  ^ ;  SaU.  Qd,  17,  44,  50 ;  Cic 
Cat  iii.  4,  6,  7^pn  SuU.  13,  19.) 

18.  L.  Cassius  Longinus,  consul,  a.  d.  30, 
was  married  by  Tiberias  to  Drusilla,  the  daughter 
of  Germanicus ;  but  her  brother  Caligula  soon  after- 
wards carried  her  away  from  hw  husband's  house, 
and  openly  lived  with  her  as  if  she  were  his  wi£B. 
{Drusilla,  No.  2.]  (Tac  Ann.  vi  15,  45  ;  Suet 
d/.  24.)  Gusius  was  proconsul  in  Asia  in  a.  d. 
40,  and  was  commanded  by  Caligula  to  be  brought 
in  chains  to  Rome,  because  an  orade  had  warned 
the  emperor  to  beware  of  a  Cassius.  Caligula 
thought  that  the  oracle  must  have  had  reference  to 
Cassius  Longinus,  because  he  was  descended  from 
the  gnat  republican  fiunily,  whereas  it  really  meant 
Ckssins  Chaerea.  [Chasrba  ]  (Suet  CaL  57  ; 
Dion  Cass.  lix.  29,  who  oroneously  calls  him 
Cains,  confounding  him  with  Na  19.) 

19.  C.  Cassius  Longinus,  the  celebreted  jurist, 
was  governor  of  Syria,  a.  d.  50,  in  the  reign  of 
dandius,  and  eondueted  to  the  Euphrates  Meher- 
dates,  whom  the  Parthians  had  desired  to  have  as 
their  king.  Though  there  was  no  war  at  that  time, 
Cassius  endeavoined,  by  introducing  stricter  disci- 
pline into  the  aimy  and  keeping  the  troops  well 
trained,  to  mnintain  the  high  reputation  which  his 
fiunily  enjoyed  in  the  province.  [See  above.  No. 
1 1.]  On  his  return  to  Rome  he  was  regarded  as 
one  of  the  leading  men  in  the  state,  and  possessed 
great  influence  both  by  the  integri^  of  his  charac- 
ter and  his  ample  fortune.  On  these  aca>unts  he 
became  an  object  of  suspicion  to  the  emperor  Nero, 
who  imputed  to  him  as  a  crime  that,  among  his 
ancestral  images,  he  had  a  statue  of  Cassius,  the 
murderer  of  CtMar,  and  accordingly  required  the 
senate  to  pronounce  a  sentence  of  buiishment 
against  him,  a.  d.  66.  This  order  was,  of  course, 
obey^U  and  Cassias  was  removed  to  the  island  ot 
Sardinia,  but  was  recalled  from  banishment  by 
Vespasian.  At  the  time  of  his  banishment  he  is 
said  by  Suetonius  to  have  been  blind.  The  mother 
of  Cassias  was  a  daughter  of  Tobero,  the  jurist 
[TuBZBo],  and  she  was  a  granddaughter  of  the 
jurist  Serv.  Sulpicius.  (Tac.  Ann.  xiL  1 1, 12,  xiiL 
41, 48,  xiv.  43,  zv.  52,  xvi.  7,  9,  22  ;  Suet  Ner, 


LONGINUS. 


80S 


37  ;  Plin.  Ep,  vii.  24  ;  Pompon,  de  Orig,  Jmrigj 
inDig.  l.tit.  2.  §47.) 

Considerable  controversy  has  arisen  from  Pom- 
ponius  (/.  &)  stating  that  C.  Cassius  Longinus  was 
consul  in  A.  D.  80,  whereas  other  authorities  make 
L.  Cassius  Longinus  [No.  19]  consul  in  that  year. 
Hence,  some  writers  suppose  that  C.  Cassius  and 
L.  Cassias  were  the  same  person,  while  others 
maintain  that  they  were  both  jurists,  and  that 
Pomponius  has  confounded  them.  Others,  again, 
think  that  L.  Cassius  was  consul  su£kctus  in  the 
same  year  that  C.  Cassius  was  consuL  It  is,  how» 
ever,  more  probable  that  Pomponius  has  made  a 
mistake,     (See  Reimarus,  ad  Dion,  Cass,  lis.  29.) 

C.  Cassius  wrote  ten  books  on  the  civil  law  (Id- 
briJurit  CSet^w),  and  Commentaries  on  ViteUius 
and  Urseius  Feroz,  which  are  quoted  in  the  Digest 
Cassius  was  a  follower  of  the  school  of  Masurius 
Sabinus  and  Ateius  Capito  ;  and  as  he  reduced 
their  principles  to  a  more  scientific  form,  the  adhe- 
rents of  this  school  received  afterwards  the  name  of 
Cauiam,  The  characteristics  of  this  school  are 
given  at  length  under  Capito,  p.  601.  (Compare 
Steenwinkel,  DismrL  de  C,  Cbtiib  Lomgmo  JCto. 
Lugd.  Bat  1778.) 

LONGITIUS,  CORNE'LIUS,  the  author  of 
two  epigrams  in  the  Greek  Anthidagy,  one  of  which 
is  imitated  from  the  thirteenth  epigram  of  Leonidas 
of  Tarentnm  (Brunck,  AnaL  voL  iL  p.  200 ;  Jacobs, 
Anik.  Qraee.  vol.  ii.  p.  184).  Nothing  is  known 
of  him,  except  his  name,  and  even  that  is  doubtful. 
His  fint  epigram,  which,  in  the  Planudean  Antho- 
logy, bears  the  name  as  above  given,  is  entitled  in 
the  Vaticsn  MS.  Kopn|^(ov  Airffov ;  the  second  is 
entitled  in  the  Planudean  Kopyi)\(ov  simply,  and 
is  not  found  in  the  Vatican.  (Jacobs,  Atdh,  Graeo, 
vol.  xiii  pt  912.)  [P.S.] 

LONGI'NUS,  DIONY'SIUS  CA'SSIUS 
(Aion^o'ior  Kirffios  Aoyyufos\a,  very  distinguished 
Greek  philosopher  of  the  third  century  of  our  era. 
His  original  name  seems  to  have  been  Dionysius  ; 
but,  either  because  he  entered  into  the  relation  of 
client  to  some  Cassius  Longinus,  or  because  his 
anceston  had  received  the  Roman  franchise, 
through  the  influence  of  some  Cassius  Longinus,  he 
bore  the  name  of  Dionysius  Longinus,  Cassius 
Longinus,  or  in  the  complete  form  given  at  the 
head  of  this  article.  He  was  bom  about  a.  d.  213, 
and  was  killed  in  a.  d.  273,  at  the  age  of  sixty. 
His  native  place  is  uncertain ;  some  say  that  he 
was  bom  at  Palmyra,  and  others  call  him  a  Syrian 
<nr  a  native  of  Emesa.  The  belief  that  he  was  of 
Syrian  origin  is  only  an  inference  from  the  fact  that 
his  mother  was  a  Syrian  woman,  and  from  an  ob- 
scure passage  in  Vopiscus  {Aurelian.  30),  from 
which  it  may  be  inferred  that  he  was  conversant 
with  the  Syriac  language.  But  it  is  dear  that 
these  circumstances  prove  nothing,  for  he  may  have 
leamed  the  Syriac  language  either  from  his  mother 
or  during  his  subsequent  residence  at  Palmyra. 
There  is  more  ground  for  believing  that  Longinus 
was  bom  at  Athens,  for  Suidas  (s:o.  ^p6irrur) 
states  that  Phronto  of  Emesa,  the  uncle  of  Lon- 
ginus, taught  rhetoric  at  Athens,  and  on  his  death 
in  that  place  left  behind  him  Longinus,  the  son  of 
his  sister.  It  would  seem  that  this  Phronto  topk 
npedal  care  of  the  education  of  his  nephew,  and 
on  his  death-bed  he  instituted  him  as  his  heir.  In 
the  prefoce  to  his  work  irffi2  riKovs^  which  is  pre- 
served in  Porphyrius's  life  of  Plotinns  (p.  127X 
Longinus  himself  relates  that  friom  his  eariy  age  he 

3f2 


«04 


LONGINUS. 


made  many  journeys  with  his  parents,  that  he 
visited  many  countries,  and  became  acquainted 
with  all  the  men  who  at  the  time  enjoyed  a  great 
reputation  as  philosophers,  and  among  whom  the 
most  illustrious  are  Ammonius  Saccas,  Origen, 
Plotinus,  and  Amelins.  Of  the  first  two  Longinus 
was  a  pupil  for  a  long  time,  though  they  did  not 
succeed  in  inspiring  him  with  any  love  for  that  kind 
of  speculative  philosophy  of  which  they  were  the 
founders.  Longinus  in  his  study  of  philosophy 
went  to  the  fountain-head  itself,  and  made  himself 
thoroughly  fiEuniliar  with  the  works  of  Plato ;  and 
that  he  was  a  genuine  Platonist  is  evident  from  the 
character  of  his  works,  or  rather,  fragments  still  ex- 
tant, as  well  as  from  the  commentaries  he  wrote  on 
several  of  Phito^s  dialogues ;  and  the  few  fragments 
of  these  commentaries  which  have  come  down  to  us, 
show  that  he  had  a  clear  and  sound  head,  and  was 
free  from  the  allegorical  fancies  in  which  his  con- 
temporaries discovered  the  great  wisdom  of  the  an- 
cients. His  commentaries  not  only  explained  the 
subject-matter  discussed  by  Plato,  but  also  his  style 
and  diction.  This  circumstance  drew  upon  him  the 
contempt  and  ridicule  of  such  men  as  Plotinus, 
who  called  him  a  philologer,  and  would  not  admit 
his  claims  to  be  a  philosopher.  (Porphyr.  ViLPloi, 
p.  1 16  ;  Proclus,  ad  Plat.  Tim.  p.  27.) 

After  Longinus  had  derived  all  the  advantages 
he  could  from  Ammonius  at  Alexandria,  and  the 
other  philosophers  whom  he  met  in  his  travels,  he 
returned  to  Athens,  where  he  had  been  bom  and 
bred.  He  there  devoted  himself  with  so  much 
seal  to  the  instruction  of  his  numerous  pupils,  that 
he  had  scarcely  any  time  left  for  the  composition  of 
any  literary  production.  The  most  distinguished 
among  his  pupils  was  Porphyrins,  whose  original 
name  was  Malchus,  which  Longinus  changed  into 
Porphyrins,  i.  e.  the  king,  or  the  man  clad  in 
purple.  At  Athens  he  seems  to  have  lectured  on 
philosophy  and  criticism,  as  well  as  on  rhetoric  and 
grammar  (Eunap.  Porphyr,  init. ;  Porphyr.  Vit. 
Plot.  p.  131  ;  Vopisc  AureUan.  30;  Suid.  s.  r. 
AoYytyos)^  and  the  extent  of  his  information  was 
so  great,  that  Eunapius  calls  him  *^  a  living  library  ^* 
and  **  a  walking  museum ;  **  but  his  knowledge 
was  not  a  dead  encumbrance  to  his  mind,  for  the 
power  for  which  he  was  most  celebrated  was  his 
critical  skill  (Phot.  BibL  Cod.  259  ;  Sopat.  Prolog, 
in  Aristid,  p.  3 ;  Suid.  f.w.  Uop^Apios,  AoyyTyos)^ 
and  this  was  indeed  so  great,  that  the  expression 
icard  Aayyivov  Kpivtty  became  synonymous  with 
•*  to  judge  correctly."  (Hieronym.  EpitL  95;  Theo- 
phylact.  Epi^.  17.) 

After  having  spent  a  considerable  part  of  his 
life  at  Athens,  and  composed  the  best  of  his  works, 
he  went  to  the  East,  either  for  the  purpose  of 
seeing  his  friends  at  Emesa  or  to  settle  some  of  his 
family  affairs.  It  seems  to  have  been  on  that  oc- 
casion that  he  became  known  to  queen  Zenobia  of 
Palmyra,  who,  being  a  woman  of  great  talent,  and 
fond  of  the  arts  and  literature,  made  him  her  teacher 
of  Greek  literature.  As  Longinus  had  no  extensive 
library  at  his  command  at  Pidmyra,  he  was  obliged 
almost  entirely  to  abandon  his  literary  pursuits, 
but  another  sphere  of  action  was  soon  opened  to 
him  there ;  for  when  king  Odenathns  lutd  died, 
and  Zenobia  had  undertaken  the  government  of  her 
empire,  she  availed  herself  most  extensively  of  the 
advice  of  Longinus,  and  it  was  he  who,  being  an 
ardent  lover  of  liberty,  advised  and  encouraged  her 
to  shake  off  the  Roman  yoke,  and  assert  her  dig- 


LONGINUS. 

nity  as  an  independent  sovereign.  In  conseqnenoe 
of  this,  Zenobia  wrote  a  spirited  letter  to  the 
Roman  emperor  Anrelian.  ( Vopisa  Aureliam.  27.) 
In  A.  D.  273)  when  Anrelian  took  and  destroyed 
Palmyra,  Longinus  had  to  pay  with  his  life  for  the 
advice  which  he  had  given  to  Zenobia.  (Vopisc 
Anrelian.  30 ;  Suid.  ».  v.  Aoyyiyo^.)  This  cata- 
strophe must  have  been  the  more  painful  to  Lon- 
ginus, since  the  queen,  after  having  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  Romans,  asserted  her  own  innocence, 
and  threw  all  the  blame  upon  her  advisers,  and 
more  especially  upon  Longinus.  But  he  bore  his 
execution  with  a  firmness  and  cheerfulness  worthy 
of  a  Socrates.    (Zosimus,  i.  56.) 

Longinus  was  unquestionably  by  fiur  the  greatest 
philosopher  of  the  age,  and  stands  forth  so  distinct 
and  solitary  in  that  age  of  mystic  and  fiuidfnl 
quibblers,  that  it  is  impossible  not  to  recognise  in 
him  a  man  of  excellent  sense,  sound  and  independ- 
ent judgment,  and  extensive  knowledge.  He  had 
thoroughly  imbibed  the  spirit  of  Plato  and  Demos- 
thenes, from  whom  he  derived  not  only  that  intel- 
lectual cultUR  which  distinguished  him  above  all 
others,  but  also  an  ardent  love  of  liberty,  and  a 
great  frankness  both  in  expressing  his  own  opinions 
and  exposing  the  faults  and  errors  of  others^ 
(Porphyr.  Vit.  Plot  p.  126.)  His  work  Utfi  vifwus^ 
a  great  part  of  which  is  still  extant,  surpasses  in 
oratorical  power  every  thing  that  was  ever  written 
after  the  time  of  the  Greek  orators,  and  he,  like 
Cicero  among  the  Romans,  is  the  only  Greek  who 
not  only  knew  how  to  teach  rhetoric,  but  was  able 
by  his  own  example  to  show  what  true  oratory  is. 
Besides  the  Greek  and  Syriac  languages,  he  was 
also  familiar  with  the  Latin,  as  we  must  conclude 
from  his  comparison  of  Cicero  with  l>emosthenes 
(Ufpi  0!ff.  §  12  ;  comp.  Suid.  s.  v.  Akofoifuosi 
Tzetz.  Podkom.  p.  75.)  In  his  private  life  he 
seems  to  have  been  a  man  of  a  very  amiable  dis- 
position ;  for  although  his  pupil  Porphyrins  left 
him,  declaring  that  he  would  seek  a  better  phi- 
losophy in  the  school  of  Plotinus,  still  Longinus 
did  not  show  him  any  ill-will  on  that  account,  but 
continued  to  treat  him  as  a  friend,  and  invited  htm 
to  come  to  Palmyra.  (Porphyr.  Vit.  PloL  pp.  120, 
124,  131.)  He  was,  and  remained  throughout  his 
life,  a  pagan,  though  he  was  by  no  means  hostile 
either  to  Judaism  or  Christianity. 

Notwithstanding  his  manifold  avocationa,  Lon- 
ginus composed  a  great  number  of  worka,  which 
appear  to  have  been  held  in  the  highest  estimation, 
but  nearly  all  of  which  have  unfortunately  perished. 
All  that  has  come  down  to  ns  consists  of  a  con- 
siderable part  of  his  work  Tltfl  difwvt,  or  De  StS- 
UmitatCj  and  a  number  of  fn^fments,  which  have 
been  preserved  as  quotations  in  the  works  of  con- 
temporary and  later  writers.  There  is  scarcely  any 
work  in  the  range  of  ancient  literature  which,  in- 
dependent of  its  excellence  of  style,  contains  so 
many  exquisite  remarks  upon  oratory,  poetry,  and 
good  taste  in  general  It  is  addressed  to  one  Pos- 
tumius  Terentianus,  but  contains  many  l«r!iii#f^ 
which  cannot  be  filled  up,  since  all  the  MSS.  extant 
are  only  copies  of  the  one  which  is  preserved  at 
Paris.   The  following  is  a  list  of  his  lost  works : — 

1.  Ot  ifuKdKoyot^  a  very  extensive  work,  since 
a  21st  book  of  it  is  quoted.  It  seems  to  have 
contained  information  and  critical  remarks  npon  a 
variety  of  subjecU.  ( Anctor,  Vit  AptMom.  iUodL; 
Ruhnken,  Diuertatio  PhUoL  Dt  VU,  et  Ser^  Limg. 
p.  28,  &c) 


LONOINUS. 

2.  IIcp^  roS  KwrA  MciSlov,  L  e.  on  the  oration 
of  Demoathenei  against  Meidias.  (Said.  $,  v. 
Aoryivos ;  comp.  Phot.  BiU.  Cod.  265.) 

3.  *AirapilifmTa  *0/ii)puccL  (Suid.  L  c.  ;  oomp. 
Eustath.  ad  Horn,  II.  pp.  67,  106.) 

4.  El  inJjffo^s^Ofiiipos.     (Said.  l.e.) 

5.  npo€\nfuera  'Ofn/jpov  jccu  Ai;<rcif,  in  two 
Ixwka.    (Sail^e.) 

6.  Tim  wttpd  TcU  IffTopias  ol  ypofi/uerucol  tis 
UrropmA  i^frywirrai.    (Suid.  /.  c) 

7.  n«pi  rw  mp*  'Oftifpy  voXAd  <r^fuuwwffm¥ 
A^{««y,  in  three  booka.     (Said.  Le.) 

8.  *Arruc£¥  A^(ff«»F  ^icM<rc(f,  in  the  fonn  of  a 
dictionary.  (Phot.  Leaia,  f.  v.  J4p^ ;  Eustath. 
ad  Horn.  p.  1919.) 

9.  A«(ffis  *AyritAdxm  ml  'HpoicA^os.  (Suid./.&) 

10.  nc/A  itfruMMr.  (Giammat  in  BibUoUL  Gndiu, 
^  597.) 

1 1.  iix^^^"^  *^'  ^^  1*^  'H^aior/t^yor  iyxfif^toVj 
are  atill  extant  in  MS&,  and  bare  been  tnmacribed 
by  the  scholiast  commonly  printed  with  Hephaet- 
tion.    (SchoL  ad  Hermog,  p.  387.) 

12.  IIcpl  tnfif$4ff€ms  Koyu»,  (Longin.  vcpi 
9^.  §  39. ) 

Idb  T4xvn  ^opimf,  or  a  manual  of  rhetoric. 
(Schol.  ad  Hermog.  p.  380.) 

14.  lis  riiv  firrropue^if  'Epfury^rovf,  of  which 
some  extracts  are  still  extant  in  MS.  at  Vienna. 

15.  A  commentary  on  the  Prooeminm  of  Plato> 
Timaens.  (Procla^m  7Vm.pp.  10, 11, 16,  20,  21, 
29,  50,  63,  98.) 

16.  A  commentary  on  PIato*s  Phaedon.  (Ruhn- 
ken,  ^e.  pilS.) 

17.  Tl€pl  dpxSir,  i.e.  on  the  principles  of  things. 
(Porphyr.  ViL  Plot,  p.  1 16.) 

18.  Utpl  WAovr,  L  e.  i>0  finSmu  homorum  et 
maloniM  ;  the  excellent  introduction  to  it  is  pre- 
senred  in  Porphjrrios^s  li£B  of  Plotinus  (p.  127). 

19.  ncpi  ijp^^s,  or  on  natoral  instinct.  (Por- 
phyr. ViL  Phtin.  p.  120.) 

20.  *£-rtoToXi)  vp6s  r6v  *AfU\to¥,  on  the  phi- 
losophy of  Plotinus.     (Rulmken,  /.  e.  p.  43.) 

21.  IIcpl  TifT  jcari  Tlkdrwa  Sucoiocr^viir,  was 
directed  against  Amelias.    (Rahnken,  Lcp.  43*) 

22.  UtfA  rwv  iMiif,  Longinus  wrote  two 
works  under  this  title,  one  against  Plottnns,  and 
the  other  against  Porphyrins.  (Rahnken,  ^  c  ; 
Syrian,  ad  Arittct  Meiaphf$,) 

23.  n«pl  ^xvt,  a  fragment  of  it  is  quoted  by 
Eusebius.  (Praep.  Evamg.  xv.  2 1 ;  comp.  Porphyr. 
ap.  Stob,  Edog,  Phy»,  i.  p.  109  ;  Proclus,  ad  PiaL 
Po^p.415.) 

24.  *O3a(ra0of  seems  to  hare  been  the  latest  of 
the  works  of  Longinus,  and  to  have  been  a  eulogy 
on  Odenathus,  the  husband  of  Zenobia.  (Liban. 
i^ptit  998.) 

The  first  edition  of  the  treatise  vtpl  S^f  is 
that  of  Fr.  Robortello,  Basel,  1554,  4to.  The  next 
important  edition  is  that  of  F.  Portus  (OenoTa, 
1569, 8ro.),  which  forms  the  basis  of  all  subsequent 
editions  until  the  time  of  Tollius.  We  may,  how- 
ever, mention  those  of  G.  Langbaene  (Oxford, 
1636, 1638,  and  1650, 8vo.)and  T.  Fabri  (Salmur. 
1663,  8vo.).  In  1694  there  appeared  the  edition 
of  Tollius,  with  notes,  and  Latin  translation  (Trfr- 
jectad  Rhen.4to.):  it  was  followed  in  the  editions 
of  Hudson  (Oxford,  1710,  1718,  1730,  8to.,  and 
Edinburgh,  1733,  12mo.),  Pearce  (London,  1724, 
4to.,  1732,  8vo.,  and  often  reprinted),  and  N. 
Moms  (Leipzig,  1769-73,  8vo.).  A  collection  of 
all  that  is  extant  of  Longinus  was  published  by 


LONGUS. 


805 


J.  Toupius,  with  notes  and  emendations  by  Ruhn- 
ken,  of  which  three  editions  were  printed  at  Oxford 
(1778,  1789,  and  1806,  8va).  The  most  recent 
editions  are  those  of  B.  Weiske  (Leipzig.  1809, 
8vo.)  and  A.  K  Egger,  forming  vol.  i.  of  the  Scrip- 
iorum  Graee.  Nova  CoUedio  (Paris,  1837,  16mo.). 
Compare  Ruhnken,  DusertaUo  de  Vila  et  Scrifitia 
Longini,  which  is  printed  in  Toupius  and  other 
editions  of  Longinus  ;  Spongbeig,  de  Commentario 
DumytU  ComsU  Longini  v§pi  w^vs  JSjrpositio^  Up- 
salo,  1 835,  4to. ;  Westermann,  GescA.  der  Gnech, 
Beredtmmk.  §  98,  notes  1—9.  [L.  S.] 

LONGI'NUS,  POMPEIUS,  one  of  the  tri- 
bunes of  the  praetorian  troops,  was  deprived  of  his 
command  by  Nero  in  the  suppression  of  Piso's 
conspiracy,  a.  d.  65.  He  is  mentioned  again  as 
tribune,  and  one  of  Galba*s  friends,  when  the  prae- 
torian troops  were  deserting  to  Otho,  a.  d.  69. 
(Tac.  Ann,  xv.  71,  Hist,  i.  31.) 

LONGUS  (Ai{yyoT),  a  Greek  sophist,  who  i» 
believed  to  have  lived  in  the  fourth  or  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  fifth  century  of  our  era.  Concerning 
his  history  nothing  is  known,  but  it  is  probable 
that  he  lived  after  the  time  of  Heliodorus,  for  there 
are  some  passages  in  his  work  which  seem  to  be 
imitations  of  Heliodorus  of  Emesa.  Longus  is  one 
of  the  erotic  writers  whom  we  meet  with  at  the 
close  of  ancient  and  the  beginning  of  middle  age 
history.  His  work  bears  the  title  liQ^lwucSv  -ruv 
Kor^  Adppiy  koI  XAtfi)*',  or  in  Latin,  Pasioralia 
de  Daphnide  et  Ckloe^  and  was  first  printed  at 
Florence  (1598,  4to),  with  various  readings,  by 
Columbanius.  It  is  written  in  pleasing  and 
elegant  prose,  but  is  not  free  from  the  artificial 
embellishments  peculiar  to  that  age.  A  very  good 
edition  is  that  of  Jungermann  (Hanau,  1605, 8vo.), 
with  a  Latin  translation  and  short  notes.  Among 
the  more  recent  editions  we  may  mention  those  of 
B.  G.  L.  Boden  (Lips.  1777,  8vo.,  with  a  Lat. 
transL  and  notes),  Villoison  (Paris,  1778,  2  vols. 
8vo.  and  4  to.,  wiUi  a  very  much  improved  text), 
Mitscheriich  (Bipont.  1794,  8vo.,  printed  together 
with  the  Ephesiaca  of  Xenophon,  and  a  Lat.  transl. 
of  both),  G.  H.  Schaefer  (Lips.  1803,  8vo.),  F. 
Passow  (Lips.  1811, 12mo.,  with  a  German  transl.), 
and  of  E.  Seller  (Lips.  1843,  8vo.).  There  is  an 
English  translation  of  Longus  by  G.  Thomley, 
London,  1657,  8vo.  [L.  S.J 

LONGUS,  L.  ATI'LIUS,  was  one  of  the  first 
three  consular  tribunes,  elected  B.  c.  444.  In 
consequence  of  a  defect  in  the  auspices,  he  and  his 
colleagues  resigned,  and  consuls  were  appointed  in 
their  stead.    (Liv.  iv.  7  ;  Dionys.  xi.  61.) 

LONGUS,  CA'SSIUS,  praefect  of  the  camp, 
whom  the  soldiers  of  Vitellios,  a.  d.  69,  chose  as 
one  of  their  leaders  in  the  mutiny  against  Alienus 
Caecina,  when  he  prematurely  declared  for  Vespa- 
sian.    (Tac.  Hid,  ill  14.) 

LONGUS,  CONSI'DlUa  [Considius,  No. 
9.] 

LONGUS,  C.  DUl'LIUS,  consular  tribune 
&  a  399,  with  five  colleagues.  (Liv.  v.  13 ;  Died, 
xiv.  54  ;  Fasti  Capitol.) 

LONGUS,  LUCrLIUS,  one  of  the  most  in- 
timate  friends  of  Tiberias,  and  the  only  one  of  the 
senators  who  accompanied  him  to  Rhodes,  when 
Augustus  obliged  him  to  withdraw  from  his  court. 
On  his  death  in  a.  d.  23,  Tiberius  honoured  him, 
althonffh  he  was  a  novus  homo,  with  a  censor's 
funeral,  and  other  distinctions.  (Tac.  Ann,  iv.  15.) 

LONGUS,  L.MA'NLIUSVULSO.  [VuLsaJ 

3p  3 


B06  LONOUS. 

LONOUS,  L.  MU'SSIDIUS,  not  mentloDed 
b;  incienl  writen,  but  wh«e  omme  freqittntly 
Dceun  on  the  coio*  cf  Jnlini  Canu  and  the  tii- 


L0NGU3,  SEMPRf/NIUS.  1.  Ti.  Siit- 
rHONiui  C.  p.  C.  N.  LoNouR,  «mini  with  P.  Cot^ 
netiu*  Scipio  b-c  216,  the  lint  jtu  of  lh<  Mcoud 
Ponic  war.  Sidly  wu  utigned  to  bim  a*  hii 
province,  unos  the  RomBOt  did  not  diaun  tb*I 
llannibal  would  be  able  to  cnw  Ibe  Alps  and 
inrade  Italy  itaeir.  Semproniua  accordingly  cnued 
orer  to  Sicily,  and  bt^an  to  proKcnla  the  wnt 
againU  the  Carthaftiniani  with  vigour.  He  coo- 
quered  the  ialand  of  Uelita,  which  waa  held  by  a 
Carthaginian  (bm.  Mid  on  hit  return  to  Lilybaeiim 
wai  prepariDg  to  go  in  Msnh  of  the  enemj'i  fleet, 
whicb  was  ctULting  off  the  northern  coait  of  Sicily 

league  in  Italy,  in  order  to  oppoie  HannibaL  At 
it  waa  now  winter,  Sempivniiii  feared  to  tail 
through  the  Adriatic,  and,  accordingly,  he  croMed 
Dver  the  ilraili  of  Memna  with  hii  troop*,  and  in 
forty  yean  marched  through  the  whole  length  of 
Italy  to  Ariminain.     From  thii  place  be  ejected  a 

tinction  with  hit  colleague,  who  waa  poited  on  the 
ill>  on  the  left  bank  of  Ibe  Trebia.  Ai  Semproniui 
wai  eager  for  an  engagement,  and  HBUoibil  wai 
no  Icit  anxiona,  a  general  battle  loon  eiuaed,  in 
which  the  Roman!  were  completely  deCeated,  with 
hfSTy  loH,  and  the  two  coniuli  took  refuge  within 
the  walltofPlaeenlia.  (Li*,  ni.  6,  17,  51— B6; 
Pojb.  iii.  M,  il,  60—75  j  Appian,  Aiaiii.  6,  7.) 
bempnmiui  Longna  afterwardi  commanded  in 
Southern  Italy,  and  defeated  Kanno  [Hanno, 
Nd.  15]  near  Oramentom  in  Lncsnia,  b.c  215. 
(Liv.  iiiii.  37.)    Ht  


of  the  preceding,  aeemi  to  haTe  been  elected  d«- 
cemvir  nccit  facinndia  in  place  of  hii&tber  in  B.a 
210,  and  likewiu  angnr  in  the  lame  year,  in  place 
of  T.  Otacilin.  Ciaasni.  Li»y  (nTiL  6)  apeaki 
of  the  augur  and  decemTiI  ai  Tli.  Stmprauia  Ti/. 
Longia  ;  and  though  it  ii  rather  altuigs  that  be 
ahould  have  obtained  iha  augurat«  before  be  bad 
held  any  of  the  bigher  magiitiaciei,  yet  we  mnit 
anppoee  him  to  be  the  aame  aa  the  aubject  of  the 
following  notice,  aioce  Liiy  girea  hii  name  with 

the  lame  name  at  thia  time.  He  waa  tribune  of 
the  plebi  K.C.  2!0,  cumie  aedile  B-c.  197,  and  in 
the  aamc  year  one  of  the  triumiiri  for  eitabliihing 
tolDmea  at  Puleoli,  Buientom,  and  Tarioni  other 
placet  in  Italy  ;  pisetor  a  c  196,  with  Sardinia  ai 
tail  proTiuce,  which  waa  continued  to  him  another 
year  I  and  mninl  ae.  19*  with  P.  Comelrai  Scipio 
Africanui.  Inhiaconinlihipbeaiiiitedaitrinmvir 
in  fonnding  the  coloniel  which  had  been  determined 
upon  in  B.  c.  197,  and  he  fought  agunit  the  Boti 
with  donblful  mcceu.  In  the  year  after  hia  eon- 
anlahip,  b.  c.  19S,  he  lerred  ai  legale  to  tha  eoniul 


LONGUS, 
Boii,ind  in  B.c  191  he  aerred  aa  lag^  to  dw 
coninl  M'.  Aciliui  Olabrio,  in  bit  <ainp<ugn  agwnat 
Antiochui  in  Oreeos.  Id  B.  c  1 84  he  wai  an  on- 
auGcniful  candidate  for  the  cenionhip.  (LiT.  mi. 
20,  mil  27,  29,  xxxiiL  2<,  96,  iS,  raiy.  42, 
45,  46,  47.  lUT.  5,  mri.  22,  uiii.  40.)  He 
died  ac.  174.    (Liv.  ilL21.) 

3.  C.  SiMPKoNiiis  LoNoim  wai  elected  de- 
cemTir  lacrii  bciundia  in  the  place  of  71.  Sem- 
pconiua  Longiu  [No.  2],  who  died  in  the  great 
pettilenes  B.  c.  174.  (LIt.  ilL  21.)  He  may  have 
been  a  ion  of  No.  2,  and  thui  maeeded  hi*  father 
in  the  priestly  office. 

4.  P.  SiKFBoNiuB  LoNQna,  praetor  b-c.  184, 
obtained   Further  Spain  ai  hi*  prorince.     (LtT. 

LONGUS,'  SULPI'CIUS.  !.  Q.  Suipiciua 
LoNtiuSione  of  the  coniular  Iribnn»  B.C390,  the 
year  in  which  Rome  wai  taken  by  the  Ooola  He 
Ji  mentioned  two  or  three  timei  in  the  legcnda  of 
the  period,  and  ia  laid  to  Iutb  btCB  the  tribune 
who  made  the  agnement  with  Brenno*  for  the 
withdrawal  of  hii  troopa.  <LiT.  t.  3G,  47.  48  ; 
Diod.  lii.  no  1  Macrob.  Sat*n.  L  16.) 

2.  C.  SuLFidua  Sm.  r.  Q.  h.  Lonous,  giand- 
aon  of  the  preceding,  vai  a  diatinguiibed  taa- 
mander  in  the  war  againit  the  Samnitea.  He  waa 
coniul  for  the  firat  lime,  B.  c  337,  with  P.  Aeliul 
Paatui  ;  for  the  lecoDd  lime,  in  B.C  323,  with  Q. 
Aulioa  Cerretonui ;  and  lor  the  third  tima,  B.  c 
314,  wilb  M.  Poeteliui  Libo.  In  the  kit  year 
Solpidni,  with  hii  colleague  Poei^u.  gained  a 
great  and  decialTe  tictory  oier  the  Samnitei  not 
&r  from  Caudiiun ;  but  it  appear*  from  the  Tri- 
umphal Fasti  thai  SulpiciuB  alone  triumphed.  (LiT. 
TiiL  15,  37,  ii.  24—27  ;  Diod.  iriL  17,  i*UL  26, 
lii.  73.)  Il  is  conjectured  from  a  few  leltera  ot 
the  Capitoline  Fai^  which  are  mtitilated  in  thi* 
year,  ibat  Snlpiciui  wai  cenior  in  B.C  319  ;  and 
we  know  Itsm  the  Capitoliiie  Fatti  that  he  waa 
dictator  in  b.  c  312. 

LONOUS,  M'.  TU'LLIUS,  coninl,  a.  t  SOO. 
with  Ser.  Snlpidn*  Canierinns  Comutua  in  the 
tenth  year  ot  the  republic.  For  the  eTeut*  of 
the  year  tee  CaMUUNUS,  No.  1.  TuUint  died  ia 
hit  year  of  office.  (  LIt.  ii.  19  )  INoiiyt.  T.  i£  j 
Zonar.  Tii.  13;  Cic.  .ffnt  16.) 

LONOUS,  VE'LIUS,  a  Latin  gramnwnan, 
known  to  u>  from  a  trealiae  Dt  Ortfo^vpUo,  ttill 
extant  He  waa  older  than  Chariiiut,  who  relen 
to  hit  writingi  twice  ;  first  (i.  IB.  g  3)  to  tome 
work  of  which  the  title  has  not  been  preterred, 
and  aflerwarda  (iL  9.  g  4)  to  nolea  on  the  Becaod 
book  of  the  Aeneid.  In  a  third  nierenca  (iL  13. 
$  149)  to  certain  obtenatioD*  on  Ltieretiiit,  hit 
name  Ji  an  interpolation.  The  commentary  on 
Virgil  it  mentioDcd  by  Macrobioa  [Sat.  iii.  6)  at  if 
it  were  one  ef  the  earlier  compilation*  of  thii  dai* 
{lumt  Wiulti  tUii  oonHKidafoFTt  traOi  nml),  ia  no- 
ticed by  SerriuB  alto  (Ad  Virg.  At»,  i.  145).  and 
in  the  collection  of  tcholiaati  upon  Virgil  pDUiibed 
by  Mai  at  Milan  in  161B  from  a  Verona  palimp- 
tett.     (Saringar.tfiia.  &jk>lKu(.  £<i(.p.lB4.) 

The  Di  Onkagraplia  wat  brought  to  light  by 
Oeorge  Hernia,  and  publiibed  by  Fnlviui  Uninw 
in  hii  "Notae  ad  M.  Varronem  de  Re  RiBlica," 
Sto.  Rom.  1587.  It  wiU  he  found  in  the '■Qram- 
maticae  Latlnae  Anctore*  Antiqui  "  of  Putachio, 
4to.  HanoT.  1605,  p.  2214— 3339.         [W.  R-] 

LOPHON,  one  of  the  Matutrie*,  who  anda 
**  atUelaa  et  aimalot  at  miatorea  taoifieantatqi»'* 


LUCANU& 

(Plio.  H,  M  zzziy.  8.  i.  19.  §  34 :  the  oommon 
editions  haye  Ltofkom,)  [P.  S.] 

LOTIS»  a  nymph,  who  in  her  escape  from  the 
embraoes  of  Priapni  was  metamorphosed  into  a 
tree,  called  after  her  Lotii.  (Ov.  MtL  ix.  347, 
&C.)  [L.  S.] 

LCXXIAS  (Aortas),  a  samarae  of  Apollo,  which 
is  derived  by  some  from  his  intricate  and  ambigaous 
ondes  (Ao{a),  bat  it  is  unquestionably  connected 
with  the  Terb  Kiyuw^  and  describes  the  god  as  the 
prophet  or  interpreter  of  Zeus.  (Herod,  i  91,  yiii. 
136  ;  AeschyL  Etun,  19  ;  Aristoph.  PhO.  8  ;  £a< 
itath.  ad  Horn,  pi  794  ;  Macrobu  Sai.  1 17.)  [L.  S.] 

LOXO  (Ao^a*),  a  daughter  of  Boreas,  one  of 
the  Hyperborean  maidens,  who  brought  the  worship 
of  Axtemis  to  Detos,  whence  it  is  also  used  as  a 
surname  of  Artemis  hersel£  (Callim.  Hymn,  m 
Dd.  292 ;  Nonnus,  Diou^,  t.  p.  168 ;  comp. 
Spanheim,  ad  Cattim,  L  e.)  [L  S.] 

LU  A,  also  called  Lua  mater  or  Lua  Satumi,  one 
of  the  eariy  Italian  divinities,  whose  worship  was 
foigotten  in  later  times.  It  may  be  that  she  was 
no  other  than  Ops,  the  wife  of  Saturn  ;  but  all  we 
know  of  her  is«  that  sometimes  the  arms  taken 
from  a  defeated  enemy  were  dedicated  to  her,  and 
burnt  as  a  sacrifice,  with  a  yiew  to  ayert  punish- 
ment or  any  other  cahuuty.  (Liy.  yiii.  1,  xly.  33 ; 
Gemus,xiii.  22  ;  Vaiio,  <i«  Z^^.  LbU.  viii.  36,  with 
Mailer's  note.)  [L.  S.] 

LUCA^NUS,  M.  ANNAEU&  The  short  no- 
tices of  this  poet  in  common  circulation,  such  as  that 
prefixed  to  the  edition  of  Weise,  although  par* 
ticulariy  meagre,  contain  a  series  of  statements  many 
of  which  rest  upon  very  uncertain  evidence,  while 
the  longer  biographies,  such  as  that  of  Nisard,  are 
almost  purely  works  of  imagination.  In  order  that 
we  may  be  enabled  to  separate  those  portions  of  the 
nanatiye  which  %dmit  of  satisfactory  proof  from 
those  which  are  doubtful  or  fictitbas,  we  must 
examine  our  materials  and  dass  them  according  to 
their  quality. 

I.  The  facts  collected  from  the  writings  of  Sta- 
tins.  Martial,  Juvenal,  Tacitus,  the  Euaebian 
Chronicle  as  tnmalated  by  Jerome  and  Sidonius 
Apollinaris,  may  be  received  with  confidence.  Ac- 
cording to  these  authorities  Lucan  was  a  native 
of  Cordova ;  his  fiither  was  L.  Annaens  Mella, 
a  man  of  equestrian  rank  and  high  eonsidera- 
tion,  who,  satisfied  with  amassing  a  laxge  fortune 
by  acting  as  agent  for  the  imperial  revenues 
OwcHrator),  did  not  seek  tiie  same  distinction  in 
Oteratun  or  politics,  which  was  achieved  by  his 
brothers  M.  Seneca  and  Junius  OaUio.  The  tsilents 
of  the  son  developed  themselves  at  a  very  eariy 
age  and  excited  such  warm  and  genend  admiration 
as  to  awaken  the  jealousy  of  Nero,  who,  unable  to 
brook  competition,  forbade  him  to  recite  in  publia 
Stung  to  the  quick  by  this  prohiUtion  the  fieiy 
young  Spaniard  embarked  in  the  famous  conspiracy 
of  Piso,  was  betrayed,  and,  by  a  promise  of  pardon, 
was  with  some  difficulty  induced  to  turn  informer. 
In  order  to  excuse  the  hesitation  he  had  at  first 
displayed,  and  to  prove  the  •absolute  sincerity  of 
his  repentance,  he  began  by  denouncing  his  own 
mother  Acilia  (or  Atilia),  and  then  revealed  the 
test  of  his  accomplices  without  reserve.  But  he 
leceived  a  traitor's  reward.  After  the  more  impor- 
tant victims  had  been  despatched,  the  emperor 
issued  the  mandate  for  the  death  of  his  poetical 
rival  who,  finding  escape  hopeless,  caused  his  veins 
to  be  opened.    When,  from  the  rapid  effusion  of 


LUCANUa 


807 


blood,  he  felt  his  extremities  becoming  chill,  but 
while  still  retaining  full  consciousness,  he  recalled 
to  recollection  and  began  to  repeat  aloud  some 
verses  which  he  had  once  composed  descriptive  of 
a  wounded  soldier  perishing  by  a  like  death,  and 
with  these  lines  upon  his  Ups  expired  (a.  o.  65). 
The  following  inscription  which,  if  genuine,  seems 
to  have  been  a  tribute  to  his  memory  proceeding 
firora  the  prince  himself,  was  preserved  at  no  dis- 
tant period  in  one  of  the  Roman  churches : — 

M.  ANNAXO  .  LUCANO  .  CORDUBENSI  .  FOETAB. 
BXXBFICXO  .  NERUN18  .  FAMA  .  SBRVATA. 

From  the  birthday  ode  in  honour  of  the  de- 
ceased, addressed  to  his  widow  Polla  Aigentaria, 
by  Statins,  we  gather  that  his  earliest  poem  was 
on  the  death  of  Hector  and  the  recovery  of  his 
body  by  Priam ;  the  second,  on  the  descent  of 
Orpheus  to  the  infernal  regions ;  the  third  on  the 
burning  of  Rome ;  the  fourth,  an  address  to  his 
wi£i ;  the  last,  the  Pharsalia ;  then  is  also  an  al- 
lusion to  the  success  which  attended  his  essays  in 
prose  composition,  and  we  infer  from  an  expression 
of  Martial  that  his  muse  did  not  confine  herself 
exclusively  to  grave  and  dignified  themes.  (Stat 
SUv,  ii.  praef.  and  Carm,  7  ;  Martial,  Ep,  l  61 ,  vii. 
21,  2*2,  23,  z.  64,  xiv.  194 ;  Juv.  vii.  79 ;  Tac. 
Ann,  zy.  49,  56,  70,  xvL  17  ;  comp.  Dialog,  de 
OraL  20;  Hieron.  m  Ckron.  Euteb.  n.  2080; 
Sidon.  Apollin.  x.  239,  xxiii.  165  ;  Wemsdorfi^ 
PoeL  Lot,  Min,  vol.  iv.  pp.  41,  587.) 

IL  In  a  short  trumpery  fragment  entitied  **  Vita 
Lucani,"  ascribed  to  Suetonius,  and  which  may  be 
an  extract  from  the  treatise  of  that  grammarian, 
«*  De  Claris  Poetis,**  we  are  told  that  Lucan  made 
his  fint  public  appearance  by  reciting  at  the  quin- 
quennial games  the  praises  of  Nero,  who  ranked 
him  among  his  chosen  friends,  and  raised  him  to 
the  quaestorship.  This  good  understanding,  how- 
ever, was  short-lived,  and  the  courtly  bard  having 
been,  as  he  conceived,  insulted  by  his  patron,  from 
that  time  forward  seised  every  opportunity  of  at- 
tacking him  in  the  most  bitter  lampoons,  and 
eventually  took  a  lead  in  the  plot  which  proved 
the  destruction  of  himself  and  his  associates. 

III.  AnoUier  *^  Vite  Lucani,"  said  to  be  '*  Ex 
CommentarioAntiquissimo,"  but  which  can  scarcely 
be  regarded  as  possessing  much  weight,  furnishes 
sundry  additionid  particulars.  It  sets  forth  that 
he  was  bom  on  the  3d  of  Nov.  a.  o.  39,  that  he 
was  conveyed  from  his  native  country  to  Rome 
when  only  eight  yean  old,  that  his  education  was 
superintended  by  the  most  eminent  precepton  of 
die  day,  that  he  gave  proofr  of  extraordinary  pre- 
cocity, attracted  the  attention  of  Nero,  and  while 
yet  almost  a  boy  was  admitted  into  the  senate, 
raised  to  the  dignity  of  the  qnaestorBhip,  that  he 
exhibited  in  that  capacity  gladiatorial  shows,  and 
was  soon  after  invested  with  a  priesthood,  that 
he  incurred  the  hatred  of  Nero  by  defeating  him 
and  carrying  off  the  prize  with  his  Orpheus,  in  a 
poetical  contest  at  the  quinquennial  games,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  he  was  prohibited  from  writing 
poetry  or  pleading  at  the  bar ;  that,  seeking  re- 
venge, he  found  death,  and  perished  on  the  last 
day  of  April,  a.  d.  65,  in  the  26th  year  of  his  age. 
Then  follows  a  catalogue  of  his  works,  many  of  the 
names  being  evidently  corrupt :  IliacoH,  Sutumor 
Ua.  CaUueonum  (probably  Caiacaiumot^  i.  e.  jcaro- 
KouO'uSs),  Sj^ivarum  X,  Tragoedia  Medea  trnper* 
fida,  SaUicae  Fabidae  XI K    Hippamaia  prota 

3p4 


808 


LUCANUS. 


oraiione  in  Octavium  Soffittam,  el  pro  eo  De  ineendio 
urbis  (word»  which  it  has  been  proposed  to  reduce 
to  sense  by  reading  Hypomnenutta  praaa  oratione 
in  Ociavium  Sagittam^  et  pro  eo  Uedamatione^ — De 
ineendio  urbis),  Epistolarum  ea  Oampanicu 

As  to  the  accuracy  of  the  above  list  it  is  impoft> 
sible  to  offer  even  an  opinion;  but  it  is  confirmed  to 
A  certain  extent,  at  least,  by  an  old  scholiast  upon 
Statias,  generally  Icnown  as  Lutatius,  who  quotes 
some  lines  from  the  Iliaeon  (ad  Stat.  Theb.  iii.  64 1 , 
and  vi  322),  besides  which  he  gives  two  hexa- 
meters from  a  piece  which  he  terms  Catagonium  (ad 
Stat.  Thtb.  ix.  424).  With  regard  to  the  story  of 
the  public  defeat  sustained  by  Nero,  which  has 
been  repeated  again  and  again  without  any  ex- 
pression of  distrust,  and  has  afforded  the  subject  of 
a  glowing  picture  to  a  French  critic,  we  may  ob- 
serve that  it  is  passed  over  in  silence  by  aU  our 
classical  authorities,  that  it  is  at  variance  with  the 
account  given  by  the  compiler  of  the  life  attributed 
to  Suetonius,  that,  ^  priori^  it  is  highly  improbable 
that  any  literary  man  at  that  period,  however  vain 
and  headstrong,  much  less  a  court  favourite,  whose 
nearest  kinsmen  were  courtiers,  would  ever  have 
formed  the  project  of  engaging  seriously  in  a  com- 
bat where  success  was  ruin.  That  no  such  event 
took  place  under  the  circumstances  represented 
above,  can  be  proved  from  history,  for  the  quin- 
quennial competition  (qitinquennale  eeriamen  — 
tripieXf  musicum^  gymnicum^  eqtiestre)  instituted  by 
Nero,  and  called  from  him  Neronia,  waj  held  for 
the  first  time  a.  o.  60,  when,  as  we  are  expressly 
informed  by  Suetonius,  **  carminis  Latini  coronam, 
de  qua  honestisslmus  quisque  contenderat  ipsorum 
consensu  concessam  sibi  recepit,'*  words  which  in- 
dicate most  clearly  the  amount  of  opposition  offered 
by  these  mock  antagonists  ;  the  second  celebration 
did  not  take  place  until  after  the  death  of  Piso  and 
liis  confederates  (Tac.  Ann.  xiv.  20,  xvi.  4  ;  Sueton. 
Ner.  12,  comp.  21;  Dion  Cass.  Ixi.  21).  In  all  pro- 
bability the  &ble  arose  firom  an  obscure  expression 
in  the  Genethliaeon  of  Statins  (v.  58),  which,  al- 
though hard  to  explain,  certainly  affords  no  suffi- 
cient foundation  for  the  structure  which  has  been 
reared  upon  it. 

The  only  extant  production  of  Lucan  is  an  heroic 
poem,  in  ten  books,  entitled  PhartaUa,  in  which 
the  progress  of  the  struggle  between  Caesar  and 
Pompey  is  fully  detailed,  the  events,  commencing 
with  the  passage  of  the  Rubicon,  being  arranged  in 
regtiUr  chronological  order.  The  tenth  book  is  im- 
perfect, and  the  narrative  breaks  off  abruptly  in 
the  middle  of  the  Alexandrian  war,  but  we  know 
not  whether  the  conclusion  has  been  lost,  or  whether 
the  author  never  completed  his  task.  The  whole 
of  what  we  now  possess  was  certainly  not  composed 
at  the  same  time,  for  the  different  partb  do  not  by 
any  means  breathe  the  same  spirit  In  the  earlier 
portions  we  find  liberal  sentiments  expressed  in 
very  moderate  terms,  accompanied  by  open  and 
almost  fulsome  flattery  of  Nero  ;  but,  as  we  pro- 
ceed, the  blessings  of  fireedom  are  more  and  more 
loudly  proclaimed,  and  the  invectives  against  ty- 
ranny are  couched  in  language  the  most  offensive, 
evidently  aimed  directly  at  the  emperor.  Whether 
this  remarkable  change  of  tone  is  to  be  ascribed 
to  the  gradual  development  of  the  enl  paMions 
of  the  prince,  who  excited  the  brightest  hopes 
at  the  outset  of  hia  reign,  ot  whether  it  arose 
from  the  personal  bitterness  of  a  dii^raced  favourite, 
must  be  left  to  conjecture ;  but,  whidiever  expla- 


LUCANUS. 

nation  we  may  adopt,  it  is  impossiUe  to  bdieve 
that  the  work  was  published  entire  during  the  life- 
time of  the  author,  and  it  appears  almost  certain 
that  it  never  received  his  last  corrections. 

A  remarkable  diversity  of  opinion  exist*  with 
regard  to  the  merits  of  Lucan.  The  earlier  critics 
assuming  the  attitude  of  contending  advocates,  ab- 
surdly exaggerate  and  unreasonably  depreciate  his 
powers.  And  yet  great  defects  and  great  beanties 
are  obvious  to  the  impartial  observer.  We  find 
almost  every  quality  requisite  to  form  a  great  poet, 
but  the  action  of  each  is  clogged  and  the  effect 
neutralised  by  some  grievous  perversity.  We  dis- 
cover vast  power,  high  enthusiasm,  burning  energy, 
copious  diction,  lively  imagination,  great  learning, 
a  bold  and  masculine  tone  of  thought,  deep  reflec- 
tion and  political  wisdom  ;  but  the  power  being 
ill  governed,  communicates  a  jarring  irregtdarity  to 
the  whole  mechanism  of  the  piece,  the  enthusiasm 
under  no  control  runs  wild  into  extravagant  folly, 
the  language  flows  in  a  strong  and  copious  but  tur- 
bid stream ;  the  learning  is  disfigured  by  pedantic 
display  ;  the  imagination  of  the  poet  exhausts  itself 
in  far-fetched  conceits  and  unnatural  similes  ;  the 
philosophic  maxims  obtruded  at  unseasonable  mo- 
ments are  received  with  impatience  and  disgust  i 
we  distinctly  perceive  throughout  vigorous  genioB 
struggling,  but  in  vain,  against  the  paralysing  in- 
fluence of  a  corrupt  system  of  mental  culture  and  a 
depraved  standard  of  national  taste. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  Lucan  was  printed  at 
Rome,  by  Sweynheym  and  Pannartz,  under  the 
superintendenoe  of  Andrew,  Bishop  of  Aleria,  fid. 
1469,  and  two  impressions,  which  have  no  date 
and  no  name  of  place  or  printer,  are  set  down  by 
bibliographers  next  in  order.  Some  improvements 
were  made  by  Aldus,  8vo.  Venet.  1502,  1515, 
but  the  first  really  critical  editions  axe  those  of 
Pulmannus,  16mo,  Antv.  1564,  1577,  1592.  The 
text  was  gradually  purified  by  the  labours  of  Bers- 
mannus,  8vo.  Lips.  1584, 1589  ;  of  Grotius,  8vo. 
Antv.  1614,  and  Lug.  Bat  1626  ;  of  Cortius,  8vo. 
Lips.  1726  ;  of  Oudendorp,  4to.  Lug.  Bat  1728  ; 
of  Burmann,  4ta  Leid.  1740 ;  of  Bentley,  4to. 
Strawberry  Hill,  1760 ;  of  Renouard,  fol.  Paris, 
1795  ;  of  lUycinus,  Vindob.  4to.  1811  ;  of  C  Fr. 
Weber,  8vo.  Lips.  1821—1831  ;  and  of  Weise, 
8vo.  Lips.  1835. 

Of  these  the  editions  of  Oudendorp  and  Bur» 
mann  are  the  most  elaborate  and  ample,  especiallj 
the  latter,  but  the  most  useful  for  all  practical  pur- 
poses is  that  of  Weber,  which  contains  an  ample 
collection  of  Scholia  and  commentaries,  a  disserta- 
tion on  the  verses  commonly  considered  spurious, 
and  various  other  adminicula ;  a  fourth  volume, 
however,  is  required  to  complete  the  work,  and  is 
intended  to  contain  remarks  on  the  life  and  writings 
of  Lucan,  an  account  of  the  editions  and  fragments, 
complete  indices,  and  other  aidb 

A  supplement  to  the  Pharsalia,  in  seven  books, 
by  Thomas  May,  being  a  translation  into  Latin  of 
an  English  supplement  appended  to  his  metrical 
translation,  was  published  at  Ley  den  in  1630,  and 
will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the  Amsterdam  edd.  of 
1658,  1669. 

The  first  book  of  the  Pharsalia  was  rendered 
into  English,  line  for  line,  by  Christopher  Mario w, 
4to.  Lend.  1600,  the  whole  poem  by  Arthur  Gorges, 
4to.  Lond.  1614,  and  by  Thomas  May,  12^q» 
Lond.  1627.  The  Utter  was  reprinted  in  1631, 
with  a  continuation  of  the  subject  until  the  deatk 


LUCCEIUS. 
of  Julim  CaMBT,  and  «lihongh  , 
«nnlH  to  h&Tohe«n  popolaT^for  it  paued  through  m 
gretx  number  o(  editiont.  The  beat  tnniUtion  ii 
thai  of  Rowe,  which  lint  oppeued  in  1718  (fol. 
Land.);    it  ii  executed  throughout  with  coiui- 

Or  the  nanMroQi  Frnidi  InmaUtioi»,  that  of 
OailUnnis  do  BrebeuE,  4to,  Puu,  1654^1fi£5. 
loog  enjoyed  gnat  repntftti  on,  ud,  not withitanding 
the  centum  of  Boiluu,  itill  findi  udmiren.  The 
proM  Tenion  of  Manooutel,  2  roll.  Bto.  Puii, 
I76li,  ii  in  trttj  way  detaubte. 

The  Oraoao  mrtnai  tnniUtiont  of  L.  Ton 
SeTkendorfi',  Wn.  Leip.  1695.  and  of  C.  W.  Ton 
Borck.  Bto.  Hnlle,  \7i9,  are  not  highly  eeleemed, 
and  that  in  proae  hj  P.  L.  Ham,  Bvo.  Mannheim, 
1792.  it  almoit  ai  bwl  u  Hannontel'i.     {W.  R.] 

LUCA'NUS,  OCELLUS.     (Ocillv».] 

LUCA'NUS,  TERtTNTIUS.  According  to 
the  life  of  tho  comic  poet,  Terence,  which  goei 
imder  the  name  of  Snetoniua,  P.  TerentiuiLiicaniu 
WBi  the  name  of  the  Roman  lenator  whow  ilave 
Teimoe  wu,  and  who  iubiequenti;  nannmittFd 
him.  (Comp.  Pighiui,  Am-a/.  Tol.  ii.  p.  .147.) 
A  painler  of  the  name  of  C.  Tcrentiui  Lucanui 
a  mentioned  by  Pliny  [H.N.  iizj.  7.  i.  33.) 
There  are  tereral  coini  of  the  Terentia  gena  extant, 
bearing  the  legend  c  lUL  LUC  Le.  C.  Terentiiu 
Lucanui  ;  hoi  by  whom  they  wen  •Imck  we  do 
not  know.  A  ipecimeu  of  one  i)  given  below :  the 
obier«  rcpment*  the  head  of  FaUai,  wich  a  imall 
iignre  of  Victory  ttanding  behiDd  her,  and  the  re- 
T«ne  the  Dioacori. 


LUCCEIUS.  1.  A  Raman  gtneral,  who,  in 
«onjonclion  with  the  praetor  C.  CoKonina,  defeated 
the  Hamnitei  in  the  Social  war,  Kc89.  (Liv. 
EpH.  7S.)     [COMXIHIUB,  No.  2.] 

3.  Q.  Luccaius,  of  Rhegium,  ■  witneaa  igainit 


'.64.) 


rei.  (Cic.  rejT 

3.  Lucciiua,  M.  r,  a  CDimpoadent  of  Cicero, 
B.  c.  60,  and  a  mioui  tupporter  of  the  ariitociBcy 
(ad  Aa.t.2i.%  13),  muit  be  diilingniihed  from 
L.   Lncceitu,  Q.  £,  the  hiitoiian  [No.!].     The 
tbllowing  paaiagea  of  Cicero,  in  which  the  nai 
Lucceiua  occuri  without  any  praenomen.  ar 
ferred  by  Orelti  ((hum.  TWf.  vol.  ii.  p.  361)1 
fanner  of  the  two  (ad  AIL  T.  SO.  g  6,  H  1.  { 
»11.  3.  g  6). 

i.  L.  LucciiuisQ.  r.  the  historian,  wai  a 
&i«id  and  neighbonr  of  Cicero.     Hii  name 

«iretpondmce  with  Atlicui,  with  whom  Luc 
bad  quamlled  for  eome  naton  or  another.  Cicero 
attempted  to  nunite  hti  two  friendi,  but  Lucceiui 
wai  to  angry  with  Attieni  that  he  would  nnt  liiten 
to  any  oiennret.  It  appear*  thai  M.  Salluitiue 
«ai  in  iome  way  or  other  inToWed  In  the  quUTel, 
(Cic  ad  Att.\.  3.  g  3,  S.  S  £,  10.  §  S,  n.  S  1, 
U-  *  7.) 

In  B.  c  63  Lucoiaa  acenaed  Catiline,  lAer  (he 
lattet  had  &iled  in  hit  i^icaliDo  foe  thecoDulthip. 


Thttp 


in  the  ti 


,  oEA 


paratat  ervditiuque 
(Aacon.  w  Tog.  Cartd.  pp.  92,  93,  ed.  Orelli).  In 
~ .  c  60  he  became  a  candidate  for  (he  contulihlp, 
long  with  Juliui  Caeaar,  who  agreed  to  iiqipMt 
im  in  faia  canrtui,  on  the  undenUuiding  thu 
.ueeeiua,  who  wai  Tery  wealthy,  ahonld  promiw 
loney  to  the  elector»  in   '    ' 


{  in  Bihului.  ai 


locracyqiin, 

counlerpoiie  to  (.aeiar'i  inDuence  isuet.  una,  19  ; 
Cic.a<iJB.LlI.Bll,ii.l.S9).  Lucceiu.  Ken» 
now  to  hare  wilhdnwn  ^m  public  life  and  to  hxa 
devoted  himielf  to  literalnn^  He  wu  chiefly  en- 
gaged in  difl  oompoulion  of  a  contemporaneoua 
hiilory  of  Rone,  commencing  with  the  Social  or 
Hanic  war.  In  H.  c  5£  he  had  neady  finished 
the  hiitory  of  the  Social  and  of  the  Anl  Civil  war, 
when  Cicero,  whoie  impatience  to  have  hii  own 
deedi  celebrated  would  not  allow  him  to  wait  till 
Lucceini  arrived  at  the  hittory  of  hii  conitilihip, 
wrote  a  mott  urgent  and  elaborate  letter  to  hit 
friend,  pmiing  him  to  luipend  the  thread  of  hii 
hiitory,  and  to  devote  a  lepaiale  work  to  the  period 
from  CatQine't  conipiiacy  lo  Cicero'i  recall  from 
banithment.  Inthii  letter  (orf /■am.  v.  12),  which 
CioerohimKlfcalliRiUiMii  (oJ  ^(f.  iv.  6.  g  0> 
and  which  ii  one  of  the  nwit  extnordinary  in  (he 
whole  of  hi*  cotretpondence,  he  doei  not  heiitata 
Is  Bik  Luceeiu,  on  account  of  hii  Iriendihip  and 
love  for  hini,  to  aay  more  in  hia  lavonr  than  truth 
would   warrant  (/WweWan  itiam,  fwm  tcmadA 

the  eventi  than  he  might  perhapi  think  they  de- 
served ( id  onw  vfknHfM&a  eiiam  quam  /ortOKC 
tenia)  ;  and  he  eouciudei  hy  remarking  that  if 
Luneiui  rcFuiei  him  hia  reqneil,  he  ihall  be 
obliged  to  write  the  hiat(^  himielf.  Lucceiua 
pmnixd  compliance  with  hii  rtqueit,Bnd  the  hook 
which  Cicero  «ent  to  Lucceiua  by  meani  of  Atticua, 
ahartly  afterwardi,  probably  contained  materiala 
for  the  work    [Cic.  a<i..1(l.  iv.  11. |2).      It  waa 

ivery  pouible  way,  ipoke  of  him  in 


lublic 


n  for  Caeliui 


pnuditiiMt  tilii  ttadiitt  iitu  artHtu  aUfitt  dovtriita 
(cc  31,22);  but  it  would  leem  that  Lucain* 
never  prodoced  the  much-wiahed-for  work. 

In  B.C  55  Luoeiui  went  lo  Sardinia  (Cic  ad 
Oil  Ft.  il  6.  g  2)  ;  and  on  the  breaking  out  of  the 
civil  war  in  KC.  49,  he  eapouaed  the  aide  of  Pom- 
pay,  with  whom  he  had  long  lived  on  lerma  of  in- 
timacy: Ponipey  wBi  in  the  habit  of  coniulting 
bim  during  the  coune  of  the  war  on  all  iu-potlant 
mattcn(CaeB.  B.  C.  iii.  IB  ;  Cicm/ ..111.  ix.  I.g3, 
1 1,  g  3).      Lucceiui  waa  inbuquenlly  pardoned 

tinned  lo  live  on  (riendly  tecma  with  Cicero; 
and  when  the  latter  loil  hii  beloved  daughter 
Tullia  in  n.c45,  Lucceiua  tent  him  a  letter  of 
condolence  (Cic.  ad  Fam.  t.  13).  He  pnbahly 
died  aoan  afterwardi,  aa  hii  name  doea  tiot  appeal 
again  in  Cicero'a  coTTeipondence. 

5.  C.  Lucciiua  C.  p.  HiMttiB,  of  the  Pnpinian 
iHba  (Cic  ad  Fam.  viii.  8.  i  h),  tribune  uf  the 
pleba,  B.  c  53,  prepaied  that  Pompey  ihould  be 
created  dictator,  and  wai  in  couieqnenee  very 
nearly  deprived  of  hii  office  (Cic  ad  Qu.  Fr.iiL 
B.  H,9.%Zi  PluL  Pe»^  54,  when  be  <a 


810 


LUCIANU8. 


erroneously  called  Lncilius).  In  B.C.  52  he  waa  a 
candidate  with  Cicero  for  the  augorship,  and  in 
the  following  year  a  candidate  with  M.  Caelius  for 
the  aedileship,  but  he  failed  in  both  ;  and  as  he  was 
thus  opposed  both  to  Cicero  and  his  friend,  he  is 
called  in  their  correspondence,  HUltUy  **  the  atam- 
merer.^  When  Cicero  wisheif  to  obtain  a  tri- 
umph on  account  of  the  successes  he  had  gained  in 
Cilicia,  he  endeavoured  to  become  reconciled  to  Luc- 
eeius,  and  his  name  frequently  occurs  in  Cicero^s 
correspondence  at  that  period.  (Cic.  ad  Fam.  iL 
10.  §  1,  viii.  2.  §  2,  3.  §  1,  9.  $  1,  11.  $  2,  (u^  Att. 
vii.  1.  §§  7,  8.) 

On  the  breaking  out  of  the  civfl  war  in  B.  c.  49, 
Hirrus  joined  Pompey,  and  was  stationed  with  a 
military  force  in  northern  Italy,  but,  like  the  other 
Pompeian  commanders,  was  deserted  by  his  own 
troops  (Caes.  B.C.  i.  15,  where  Luooeium  is  the 
true  reading  instead  of  Uldliem  ,•  comp.  Cic  ad 
AIL  yiii.  11.  A.).  He  was  subsequently  sent  by 
Pompey  as  ambassador  to  Orodes,  king  of  Parthia, 
to  endeavour  to  gain  his  assistance  for  the  aristo- 
cracy, but  he  was  thrown  into  prison  by  the  Par- 
thian king;  and  when  Pompey *s  officers,  before 
the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  confident  of  victory,  were 
assigning  the  various  offices  of  the  state,  there  was 
a  vehement  dispute  whether  Hirrus  should  be 
allowed  to  stand  for  the  praetorship  in  his  absence 
(Caes.  B.  C.  iii.  82  ;  Dion  Cass,  xliu  2).  He  was 
pardoned  by  Caesar  after  the  battle  of  Pharsalia, 
and  returned  to  Rome.  The  C.  Hirrius  mentioned 
by  Pliny  (H,  N,  ix.  55.  s.  81)  and  Varro  (A  R. 
iii.  17),  as  the  first  person  who  had  sea- water 
stock-ponds  for  lampreys,  and  who  sent  some  thou- 
sands of  them  to  Caesar  for  his  triumphal  banquets, 
is  most  probably  the  same  person  as  the  preceding, 
though  he  is  spoken  of  as  a  separate  person  under 
HiRRiua  It  would  likewise  appear  that  the 
Hirtiui^  whom  Appian  says  (A  CI  iv.  43,  84)  was 
proscribed  by  the  triumvirs  in  b.  a  43,  and  who 
fled  to  Sex.  Pompey  in  Sicily,  is  a  false  reading 
for  Hima, 

6.  Cn.  Lucckius,  a  friend  of  D.  Brutus,  &  c. 
44.     (Cic.  ad  AtJU  xvi  5.  §  3.) 

7.  P.  Lucckius,  a  friend  of  Cicero,  and  recom- 
mended by  him  to  Q.  Comificius,  B.  c.  43.  (Cic. 
ad  Fam,  xii.  25.  A.  §  6,  30.  §  5.) 

LUCEIUS  ALBI'NUS.  [Albinus,  Vol  I. 
p.  94,  a. ;  compare  VoL  I.  p.  93,  a.] 

LUCE'RIUS,  LUCE'RIA,  also  Ltieeiiue  and 
Luodia^  that  is,  the  giver  of  light,  occur  as  sur- 
names of  Jupiter  and  Juno.  According  to  Servius 
{ad  Aem,  ix.  670)  the  name  was  used  especially 
among  the  Otcans.  (Macrob.  Sat,  i.  15  ;  Gellius, 
V.  12;  Paul  Diac.  p.  114,  ed.  Mtiller;  comp. 
LuciNA.)  [L.  S.] 

LUCIANUS  {AovKiajf6s),  1.  Of  Antioch, 
one  of  the  most  eminent  ecdesiastics  and  biblical 
scholars  in  the  early  Church.  He  was  bom,  like 
his  illustrious  nameMke,  the  satirist,  at  Samosata, 
on  the  Euphrates :  he  was  of  respectable  parents, 
by  whom  he  was  early  trained  up  in  religious  prin- 
ciples and  habits.  They  died,  however,  when  he 
was  only  twelve  years  old  ;  and  the  orphan  lad, 
having  distributed  his  property  to  the  poor,  removed 
to  Edessa,  where  he  was  baptised,  and  devoted  him- 
self to  ascetic  practices,  becoming  the  intimate 
friend,  and  apparently  the  pupil  of  Macarius,  a 
Christian  of  that  town,  known  principally  as  an 
expounder  of  the  Scriptures  Lucian,  having  de- 
termined to  embcaoe  an  eodenastical  life,  becune  a 


LUCIANUS. 

presbyter  at  Antioch,  and  established  in  that  dtya 
theological  school,  which  was  resorted  to  by  many 
students  from  all  parts,  and  which  exercised  a  con- 
siderable influence  on  the  religious  opinions  of  the 
subsequent  generation.     What  were  the  religious 
opinions  of  Lucian  hiinself  it  is  difficult  exacUy  to 
determine.     They  were  such  as  to  expose  him  to 
the  charge  of  heterodoxy,  and  to  induce  three  suic> 
cessive  bishops  of  Antioch  to  excommunicate  him, 
or  else  to  induce  him  to  withdraw  with  his  followers 
from  communion  with  them.  According  to  Valesius 
and  Tillemont  the  three  bishops  were  Domnas,  the 
successor  of  Paul  of  Samosata  (a.  d^  269 — 273), 
Timaeus  (a.  d.  273— 280), and  Cyrillus  (a.  o.  280 
— 300) ;  and  Tillemont  dates  his  separation  from 
A.  D.  269,  and  thinks  it  continued  ten  or  twelve 
years.    The  testimony  of  Alexander,  pattiaich  of 
Alexandria  (apud  Theodoret,  H.  E,  i  4),  who  was 
partly  contemporary  with  Lucian,  makes  the  fiiet  of 
this  separation  indisputable.   He  states  that  Lncian 
remained  out  of  communion  with  the  church  for 
many  years  ;  and  that  he  was  the  snocessor  in 
heresy  of  Paul  of  Samosata,  and  the  precnrsor  of 
Arius.     Arius  himself,  in  a  letter  to  Euaebius  of 
Nicomedeia  (apud  Theodoret,  H.E,  i.  5),  addresses 
his  friend  as  avWovKtwifrri  **  fellow-Lucianist,** 
which  may  be  considered  as  intimating  that  Lucian 
held  opinions  similar  to  his  own ;  though,  as  Axioa 
would,  in  his  circumstances,  be  slow  to  take  to  him- 
self a  sectarian  designation,  we  are  disposed  to  in- 
terpret the  expression  as  a  memmal  that  they  had 
been  fellow-students  in   the  school  of  Lucian. 
Epiphanius,  who  devotes  a  section  of  his  principal 
work  {Panariwm;  Ha$rei,  43,  s.  ut  alii,  23)  to  refute 
the  heresies  of  the  Lucianists,  says  that  Lucian 
was  originally  a  follower  of  Mardon,  but  that  he 
separated  from  him  and  formed  a  sect  of  his  own, 
agreeing,  however,  in  its  general  principles,  with 
that  of  the  Marcionites.    Like  Marcion,  the  Lu- 
cianists  conceived  of  the  Demiurgos  or  Creator,  as 
distinct  from  the  perfect  God,  6  iya66s  **  the  good 
one  ;^  and  described  the  Creator,  who  was  also 
represented  as  the  judge,  as  dZlKotos  **  the  just 
one."    Beside  these  two  beings,  between  whom 
the  commonly  received  attributes  and  offices  of 
God  were  divided,  the  Lndanists  reckoned  a  third, 
6  iroyi}p3f,  **  the  evil  one.**    Like  the  Maictonites, 
they  condemned  marriage :  Epiphanius  says  that 
this  was  out  of  hatred  to  the  Demiuigos  or  Creator, 
whose  dominion  was  extended  by  the  propagation 
of  the  human  race.    This  description  of  the  sect 
is  to  be  received  with  yery  great  caution,  for  Epi- 
phanius acknowledges  that  it  had  been  long  extinct, 
and  that  his  inquines  had  led  to  no  clear  or  certain 
information  respectmg  it.    The  gnostic  character 
of  the  doctrines  ascribed  to  it  receives  no  counte- 
nance from  the  statements  of  Alexander  of  Alex- 
andria, and  is  probably  altogether  without  found- 
ation :  the  Tiews  of  Lucian  appear  to  have  had 
more  affinity  with  those  of  the  Aiians  ;  and  it  is 
observable  that  Eusebius  of  Nicomedeia,  Leontins 
of  Antiodi,  and  other  prelates  of  the  Arian  or 
Semi-Arian  parties,  and  possibly  (aa  already  inti- 
mated) Arius  himself  had  been  his  pupils.    Baft 
whatever  may  have  been  the  heterodoxy  of  Lndao, 
he  either  abjured  it  or  explained  it  ao  as  to  be  re- 
stored to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  in  whicb 
he  continued  until  his  martyrdom,  the  glory  of 
which  was  regarded  as  sufficient  to  wipe  off  all  the 
reproach  of  his  former  heresy  ;  and  **  Luciaa  the 
martyr*'  had  the  unusual  distinction  of  beiqg  »> 


LUCIANUS. 

leiied  to  by  orthodox  ud  heterodox  with  eqnal 
KTeresoe.  It  wai  probably  on  his  reunion  with  the 
Church  that  he  gare  in  the  confeuion  of  his  fiuth» 
which  is  mentioned  by  Soiomen  {H,  E,  iii.  5),  and 
(pven  at  length  by  Socrates  {H,  E.  ii  10).  It  was 
promulffated  by  the  EosebianorSemi-Azian  Synod 
of  AnUoch  (a,  o.  341),  the  memben  of  which  an- 
nounced that  they  had  found  it  in  the  hand-writing 
of  Luctan  himseUl  Soiomen  expresses  his  doubt 
of  the  genuineness  of  the  document;  and  the 
caution  with  which  it  is  worded,  for  the  most  part 
in  scriptural  terms,  so  suited  to  the  purpose  of  the 
synod,  which  desired  to  substitute  for  the  Nicene 
confession  a  creed  which  moderate  men  of  both 
parties  might  embrace,  renders  the  suspicion  of 
Sosomen  not  unreasonable.  The  genuineness  of 
the  creed  is,  however,  maintauied  by  Bishop  Bull 
{De/oMio  Fid.  JVicam.  ii  13.  §  4-^),  by  powerful 
aiguments,and  is  indeed  genendly  admitted ;  but  the 
controTersy  as  to  its  orthodoxy  has  not  been  decided 
even  in  modem  times ;  for  although  trinitarian 
write»  for  the  most  part  affirm  that  it  is  orthodox, 
PetaTins  and  Huetius,  with  the  Arian  Sandius,  im- 
pute to  it  an  Arian  character.  It  was  strenuously 
upheld  by  the  Arians  of  the  fousth  century,  espe- 
cially as  it  did  not  contain  the  obnoxious  term 
**  dftowivtof.^  Supposing  it  to  be  genuine,  iu  am» 
biguity  probably  arose  fiom  the  desire  of  Lucian 
not  to  compromise  his  own  real  sentiments,  yet  to 
express  them  in  tenns  of  so  orthodox  an  appearance 
as  to  satisfy  the  rulers  of  the  Churchy  into  which 
he  sought  to  be  readmitted. 

After  his  reunion  with  the  Church,  Lncian 
appears  to  have  recovered  or  increased  his  reputation 
both  for  learning  and  sanctity.  He  was  especially 
eminent  for  his  charity  to  the  poor.  His  eminence 
marked  him  out  as  a  victim  in  the  persecution  under 
Diodetian  and  his  suocessors.  He  fled  from  Antioch 
and  concealed  himself  in  the  country  ;  but,  near 
the  close  of  the  year  311,  he  was  apprehended  at 
Antioch,  by  oider,  accoiding  to  Busebius  and 
Jerome,  of  the  emperor  Maximin  (Daza),  but 
according  to  the  author  of  his  Aetat  under  Max- 
imian  (Galerius).  The  slight  di&rence  of  the 
names  Maximin  and  Maximian  easily  accounts  for 
the  difference  of  these  statements :  if  he  was  mar- 
tyred under  Maximian  we  must  place  his  appre- 
hensioB  at  least  a  year  earlier  than  the  date  just 

S'ven.  He  was  conveyed  by  land  across  Asia 
[inor  to  Nicomedeia  in  Bitnyniai  where,  after 
suffering  the  greatest  tortures,  which  could  only 
extort  finmi  him  the  answer,  *'I  am  a  Christian"* 
(Chrysost  Homilia  m  &  Lneianum,  Opera,  voL  i.  ed. 
Morel.,  vol  v.  ed.  SaviL,  voL  ii.  ed.  Benedict),  he 
was  remanded  to  prison.  He  died  the  day  after 
the  feast  of  the  Epiphany,  a,  d.  312,  most  probably 
from  the  efleets  of  the  tortures  already  inflicted, 
and  especially  by  starvation,  having  been  fourteen 
days  withoDt  food,  for  he  would  not  taste  of  that 
which  was  placed  befora  him,  as  it  had  been  offered 
to  idols.  His  body  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and 
having  been  washed  ashore  near  the  decayed  town, 
or  the  ruins  of  Drepanum,  was  buried  there.  Con- 
stantino the  Great  afterwards  rebuilt  the  town  in 
honour  of  the  holy  martyr,  and  gave  to  it,  from  his 
mother,  by  whom  he  was  probably  influenced,  the 
name  of  Helenopolis.  The  statement  of  the  AUa- 
andrioM  or  Pamial  Chnrntole^  that  he  was  burnt  to 
death,  is  utteily  inconsistenft  with  other  more  trust- 
worthy itatementSb 
The  works  of  Ludan  comprehended*  acoordiqg  to 


LUCIAN  US. 


811 


Jerome  {Dt  Ftm  lUutir.  c.  77),  two  small  woiks, 
**libeUi,**  on  the  Christian  faith,  and  some  short 
letters  to  various  individuals.  The  two  works  ^  on 
the  foith**  {Dc  Fide)  were,  perhaps,  the  creed 
already  noticed  as  discovered  and  published  by  the 
synod  of  Antioch,  and  the  speech  {OraUo)  made 
by  him  before  the  emperor,  which  is  preserved  by 
Rnfinus  (//*.  E  ix.  6).  If  this  defence  was  spoken, 
it  must  have  been  at  another  examination  than  that 
described  by  Chiysostom.  Of  the  letters  of  Lucian 
we  have  no  remains,  except  a  fragment  in  the 
AlesoMdriam  ChromcU  (p.  277,  ed.  Paris  ;  p.  221, 
ed.  Venice  ;  vol  i.  p.  616,  ed.  Bonn).  But  the 
most  important  of  Lucian's  literary  labours  was  his 
revision  of  the  text  of  the  Septuagint  Some 
(Ceillier,  Autevn  Sacrtt^  vol  iv.  p.  47«  and  Neander, 
ChunA  HisL  by  Rose,  vol  ii.  note  ad  fin.)  have 
thought  that  he  revised  the  text  of  the  N.  T. :  but 
although  some  expressions  used  by  Jerome  {Prae/, 
ad  Evanjfdia)  give  countenance  to  their  opinion, 
we  believe  the  revision  was  limited  to  the  Septua- 
gint.  The  author  of  the  Acta  S,  Luciani  says  he 
was  moved  to  undertake  his  revision  by  observing 
the  corruption  of  the  sacred  books  ;  but  his  subse- 
quent statement  that  the  revision  was  guided  by  a 
comparison  of  the  Hebrew  text,  limits  the  ex- 
pression **  sacred  books"  to  the  O.  T.  The  copies 
of  the  edition  of  Lucian,  though  unfavourably 
characterised  by  Jerome  (^c),  are  described  by 
him  elsewhere  {Apolog.  contra  Rufn.  il  27)  as 
commonly  used  in  the  churches  from  Constantinople 
to  Antioch.  They  were  known  as  "exemplaria 
Lttcianea.**  (Hieron.  De  Virii  lUurir,  c.  77.)  In 
the  Sjfnopm  S,  Seriptunuj  printed  with  the  works 
of  Athanasius  (c  77),  is  a  curious  account  of  the 
discovery  of  Lucian*s  autograph  copy  of  his  revision 
at  Nicomedeia.  (Euseb.  H,E,  viii.  13,  iz.  6  ; 
Socrates,  Sosomen,  Theodoret,  Rufinus,  //.  cc ; 
Philostoig.^.J&.  ii.  12^16  ;  SynopetM  AScriplurae^ 
Athanas.  adscripta,  L  & ;  DiaL  11 L  de  Sancta  Tri- 
niiate^  Athanas.  adscripta,  c.  1 ;  Epiphanius,  /.  e, ; 
Chrysostom,  /.  e. ;  Hieronym.  IL  ec. ;  Chron.  Pae- 
ekaie^  pp.  277,  279,  283,  ed.  Paris,  221, 223,  226, 
ed.  Venice,  vol  i  pp.  516,519, 520, 527,  ed.  Bonn ; 
AcUi  S,  Luciani  PrtAyt,  Martyri»^  Gr.  apud  Sym. 
Metaphr. ;  Latine  apud  Lipomannum,  Surium, 
et  Bolland.  Ada  Sanctor.  vii  Januar.  vol.  i  p. 
357,  &c ;  Suidas  (who  transcribes  Metaphrastes), 
s.  vn.  AMutua^t  and  HiSwdu ;  TiUemont,  Me- 
moires^  vol  v.  p.  474,  &c  ;  Ceillier,  L  c  ;  Cave, 
Hid.  LiiL  ad  ann.  294  ;  Fabric  BibL  Graec.  vol 
iii  p.  715  ;  Hody,  De  Textib.  Original,  lib.  iiL  p. 
i.  c  5.  §  4, 5,  lib!  iv.  c  3.  §  1.) 

2.  Of  Byzi,  apparently  the  Bizva  of  the  classical 
writers,  an  episcopal  city  of  Thrace,  lived  in  the  fifth 
century.  A  Latin  version  of  a  letter  of  his  to  the 
emperor  Leo  I.  Thrax  (who  reigned  from  a.  o.  457 
to  474),  is  given  in  the  various  editions  of  the  Co»- 
cilia.  It  recognises  the  authority  of  the  three  councils 
of  Nice,  A.D.  325,  Ephesus  a.d.  431 .  and  Chalcedon 
A.  D.  451,  and  dechiies  Timotheus  (Aelurus )  patri- 
arch of  Alexandria,  to  be  deserving  of  deposition. 
From  the  reference  to  this  last  matter,  on  which 
Leo  seems  to  have  required  the  judgment  of  various 
prelates,  the  letter  appean  to  have  been  written  in 
or  soon  after  a.  d.  457.  In  the  superscription  to 
the  letter  he  is  called  **  Byzae  Metropolitanus  ;  ^ 
but  if  we  are  correct  in  identifying  Byia  with 
Bizya,  this  title  must  not  be  nndentood  as  imply- 
ing arehiepiscopol  rank,  for  Bisya  does  not  appear 
to  have  been  an  archiepiicopal  see,  but  a  simple 


812 


LUCIANUS. 


bishoprick,  under  the  metropolitan  of  Heracleia,  of 
whom  Liieian  appeared  as  the  representatiye  in  the 
council  of  Chalcedon.  Lucian*8  name  is  subscribed 
to  a  decretal  of  Oennadius  I.,  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople (a.  d.  459  to  471),  as  Lucian,  "  bishop  of 
the  Metropolitan  see  of  Byza,"  itriffKowos  firiTpoir6- 
Xfws  Bfi^rjs.  ( Concilia,  vol.  iv.  col.  908,  ed.  Labbe ; 
vol.  ii.  col.  707,  ed.  Hardouin  ;  toI.  vii.  coL  541, 
ed.  Mansi ;  Le  Quien,  Orient  ChrisliamUj  toL  i. 
coL  1146 ;  Cave,  Hist,  LiU,  ad  ann.  457.) 

3.  Of  Capharoamala  (a  village  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Jerusalem),  more  commonly  called 
HiBRCsoLYMiTANUs,  or  of  JERUSALEM,  an  eccle* 
siastic  of  the  fifth  century.  There  is  extant  in  a 
Latin  version  an  epistle  of  his  addressed  to  the 
whole  church  or  body  of  Christians  in  all  the  world, 
giving  an  account  of  the  appearance  to  him,  as  he 
slept  one  night  in  the  baptistery  of  the  church,  as 
was  his  custom,  of  Gamaliel  (the  teacher  of  the 
apostle  Paul),  who  revealed  to  him  the  burial-place 
of  hit  own  relics  and  those  of  his  son  Abibus  or 
Abibas,  his  nephew  Nicodemus  (the  same  that 
came  to  Jesus  Christ  by  night),  and  of  the  proto- 
martyr  Stephen.  The  Latin  version  was  made  by 
Avitus  of  Bracara,  now  Braga,  in  Portugal,  a  con- 
temporary of  Lucian,  who  dictated  it  to  Avitus  in 
Greek  (it  is  doubtful  if  he  wrote  it  in  that  lan- 
guage) ;  and  is  usually  accompanied  by  a  prefatory 
letter  of  Avitus  to  Pdchonius  or  Balconius,  bishop 
of  Bracara.  A  brief  abstract  of  an  account  of  the 
vision  of  Lucian  by  Chrysippus,  an  ecclesiastic  of 
Jerusalem,  is  given  by  Photius  {Bibl.  Cod.  171) 
from  the  work  of  Eustratius  on  the  state  of  the  soul 
after  death.  Of  the  Latin  version  of  Lucian^s 
JSpisioia  there  are  two  copies,  differing  in  several 
respects  from  each  other.  That  published  by 
Ulimmerius,  and  commonly  designated  from  him, 
is  given  by  Surius  (De  FroboHs  Sanetor.  Viiist  ad 
diem  IL  August.)  ;  and  in  the  Appendix  to  the 
editions  of  Augustin  by  the  Theologians  of  Louvain 
(vol.  z.  p.  630,  &C.)  and  the  Benedictines  (vol 
vii.)  According  to  this  copy,  the  vision  of  Lucian 
took  place  3d  Dec  415.  The  other  copy,  which 
omits  the  date  of  the  vision,  is  also  given  by  the 
Benedictines,  in  parallel  columns,  to  facilitate  com- 
parison. (Gennadius,  De  Vitis  lUuttr,  c  46, 47  ; 
Photius,  I.  c, ;  Fabric.  BM,  Graee.  vol.  x.  p.  327  ; 
Cave,  Hist.  Liit.  ad  ann.  415.) 

4.  HiSRusoLYMiTANUS,  or  of  Jkrusalbm. 
[No.  3.] 

5.  The  Martyr.    [No.  1.] 

6.  MXTROPOLITA.      [No.  2.] 

7.  Pasiphon  (nao't^cSi'),  a  writer  to  whom  Fa- 
vorinus  [FAVORiNua,  Na  1],  according  to  Dio- 
genes Laertius  (vl  73)  ascribed  the  tragedies  which 
were  more  commonly  attributed  to  Diogenes  the 
Cynic  [Diogenes],  or  to  Philistus  of  Aegina,  his 
disciple.  (Fabric.  BibL  Grace  vol.  iL  pp.  295,296, 
and  309.) 

8.  The  Presbyter.     [Nob.  1  and  3.] 

9.  Of  Samosata.  [See  below,  and  also  No.  1.] 

10.  The  Tragic  Writer.  [No.  7.]    [J.  CM.] 
LUCIANUS*  (AovKtap6s)^  also  called  Lycinus, 

a  witty  and  voluminous  Greek  writer,  but  of  Syrian 
parentage,  having  been  bom,  as  he  himself  tells  us, 
at  Samosata,  the  capital  of  (^ommagene.  ('AAtoiy, 
§  19  ;  Tlus  8ci  hr,  «rvyyp.  §  24.)     There  is  no 

*  According  to  analogy,  the  a  ought  to  be  long 
in  Lucianus ;  but  Lucian  himself  makes  it  short 
in  his  first  epigram,  AouKtwds  rdS  iyoof^t^  &c 


LUCIANUS. 

ancient  biography  of  Lncian  extant,  except  the 
short  and  inaccurate  one  by  Suidas ;  but  worn» 
particulars  may  be  gleaned  from  his  own  writings. 
Considerable  dif^rence  of  opinion  has  existed 
respecting  the  time  in  which  Lucian  flourished. 
Suidas  places  him  under  Trajan,  and  subsequently* 
and  in  this  he  is  followed  by  Bonrdelot     Th« 
opinion  of  Voss  (De  Hisior,  Graec  ii  15),  tliat  he 
flourished  in  the  reigns  of  M.  Aureliui  Antoninos 
and  Commodui  seems,  however,  more  correct,  and 
has  been  generally  followed  by  later  critics.     It  is 
impossible  to  fix  the  exact  dates  of  his  birth  and 
death,  but  the  following  passages  will  afford  some 
clue  to  his  chronology.     In  the  Up6f  dvoiSevroi», 
§  1 3,  he  tells  us  that  there  existed  in  kis  Hme^  and 
was  probably  still  alive,  a  man  who  had  bought 
the  lamp  of  Epictetus  for  3000  drachms,  in  the 
hope  of  inheriting  his  wisdom.    As  this  pnrchase 
was  probably  made  shortly  after  the  death  of 
Epictetus,  the  natural  infierence  is,  that  Lucian  was 
alive  in  the  time  of  that  philosopher  (hardly  that 
Epictetus  died  before  the  time  of  Lucian,  as  Mr. 
Clinton  says.  Fasti  Bom,  a.  o.  118).     The  uncer- 
tainty expressed  as  to  whether  the  purchaser  was 
still  alive  denotes  that  a  considexable  period  had 
elapsed  between  the  transaction  record»!  and  the 
date  of  the  Up6s  dmdBtvroif.     But  that  piece  can 
be  shown  to  have  been  written  shortly  after  the 
extraordinary  suicide  of  Peregrinus,  a.  x>.  165  ; 
for  in  $  14  Lucian  mentions  another  silly  fellovr 
who  had  just  recentfy  purchased  (x^'  koI  wptLi^y 
the  stick  of  the  £watical  cynic  for  a  talent    Now 
Epictetus  could  hardly  have  survived  the  reign  of 
Hadrian,  who  died  A.  d.  138  (Epictetus,  and 
Clinton,  /.  c),  and  it  is  more  likely  that  he  did  not 
reach  the  middle  of  it.     On  these  grounds  we 
might  at  a  venture  place  Ludan^s  birth  about  the 
year  120 ;  and  this  date  tallies  pretty  well  with 
other  inferences  from  his  writings.    The  Umt  S«7 
loTopiOM  avyypd4>€iy  must  have  been  nearly  con- 
temporary with  the  np6$  dmuScin-or,  since  it  al- 
ludes to  the  Parthian  victories  of  Vems  (Clinton, 
A.  D.  166),  but  was  probably  written  before  the 
final  triumph,  as  from  an  expression  in  §  2  (tA  iw 
iroffl  ravra.  «««(1^17x01)  the  war  wonld  seem  to 
have  been  still  going  on.    These  pieces,  together 
with  the  account  of  the  death  of  Peregrinus  (IIs^ 
T^$  Utprypipov  T«Acvrqr),  which  has  all  the  air  of 
a  narrative  composed  immediately  after  the  event 
it  records,  are  the  earliest  works  of  Lucian  which 
we  can  connect  with  any  public  transactions.    But 
he  tells  us  that  he  did  not  abandon  the  rhetorical 
profession,  and  take  to  a  different  style  of  writing, 
till  he  was  about  forty  (Air  Kortfyop.  §  34)  ;  and 
though  he  there  more  particularly  alludes  to  his 
Dialogues,  we  may  very  probably  include  in  the 
same  category  all  his  other  works,  which,  like  the 
preceding,    are   unconnected  with  rhetoric.      If 
these  were  his  first  works  of  that  kind,  and  if  he 
was  forty  when  he  wrote  them,  he  would  have 
been  bom  about  the  year  125.    They  were,  how- 
ever, in  all  probability  preceded  by  some  others, 
such  as  the  Hermoiimus,  which  he  mentions  having 
written  about  forty  (§  13),  the  Nuyrinmt^  &c  This 
brings  us  again  to  the  year  120,  as  a  very  probaUe 
one  in  which  to  fix  his  birth  ;  and  thus  he  might 
have  been  contemporary  as  a  boy  with  Epictetus, 
then  in  his  old  age ;  and  with  the  man  who  bought 
his  lamp,  some  30  or  35  yean,  perhaps,  before  165k 
A  passage  which  alludes  to  later  political  events 
occurs  in  the  AloKuuierf  $  48,  where  mention  ia 


^ 


LUCIANUS. 

made  of  the  war  of  Marcus  Antonimu  against  the 
Maicomanni,  a.d.  170 — 175;  and  as  Marcas  is 
there  called  ^tSs^  Voss  inferred  that  the  piece  was 
-written  after  the  death  of  that  emperor  in  180. 
According  to  the  computation  of  Reitz,  which  is 
that  above  gi^en,  Lucian  would  then  have  been 
more  than  sixty  years  old.  From  $  56,  it  appears 
that  Lncian's  &Uier  was  still  alive  when  he  visited 
Alexander ;  but  the  visit  might  have  taken  pbce 
at  least  ten  years  before  the  account  of  it  was 
written.  (Clinton,  Fcufi  i?om.  a.  d.  182.)  That 
Lucian  himself  was  a  man  of  some  consequence  at 
the  time  of  it  appears  from  the  intimate  terms  he 
was  on  with  Rutilianus,  §  54,  and  from  the  go- 
vernor of  Cappadocia  having  given  him  a  guard  of 
two  soldiers  (§  55).  This  is  another  argument 
for  the  visit  having  taken  place  when  Lucian  was 
well  advanced  in  life,  probably  about  fifty ;  for  his 
youth  was  spent  in  struggling  with  adverse  fortune. 
In  the  *AvaAo7(a  v^l  rmp  M  nurB^  ovv6yrmv, 
§  1,  he  mentions  having  obtained  an  appointment 
in  Egypt,  probably  under  Commodus,  when  he  had 
one  foot  ahuMt  in  Charon*s  boat ;  but  we  have  no 
means  of  determining  the  age  at  which  he  died. 
On  the  whole,  however,  Reita^s  ealculation  may  be 
safely  adopted,  who  places  his  life  from  the  year 
120  to  the  end  of  the  century. 

Having  thus  endeavoured  to  fix  Lucian^  chro- 
nology, we  may  proceed  to  trace  those  particulars 
of  his  life  which  may  be  gathered  fit>m  his  works. 
In  the  piece  called  Tke  Dream  (n«pi  tov  iifVKviov\ 
which  stands  at  the  beginning  of  them,  he  repre- 
sents his  parents  as  in  poor  circumstances,  and  as 
deliberating  with  their  friends  about  the  choice  of 
a  profession  for  himself,  then  about  fourteen  years 
of  age.    Those  of  the  learned  sort  were  too  ex- 
pensive for  the  family  means,  and  it  was  therefore 
resolved  to  apprentice  him  to  some  mechanical 
trade,  which  might  bring  in  a  quick  return  of 
money.    As  a  schoolboy,  he  had  shown  a  talent 
for  making  little  waxen  images  ;  and  his  maternal 
uncle  being  a  statuary  in  good  repute,  it  was  de- 
termined that  he  should  be  put  apprentice  to  him. 
Lucian  was  delighted  with  the  thoughts  of  his  new 
profession  ;  but  his  very  first  attempt  in  it  proved 
unfortunate.    Having  been   ordered  to  polish  a 
marble  tablet,  he  leant  too  heavily  upon  it,  and 
broke  it    The  consequence  was,  a  sound  beating 
from  his  uncle,  which  Lucian  resenting,  ran  away 
home  to  his  parents.     In  the  version  of  the  afiair 
which  he  gave  to  them,  he  took  the  liberty  to  add 
a  little  circumstance,  which  already  betrays  the 
malice  and  humour  of  the  boy.    He  affirmed  that 
his  uncle  had  treated  him  thus  cruelly  becauae  he 
was  apprehensive  of  being  excelled  in  his  pro- 
fession !     The  event  itself  may  almost  be  regarded 
as  an  omen  of  his  fritnre  course,  and  of  his  being 
destined  from  his  eariiest  years  to  be  an  iconoclast 
From  the  remainder  of  the  Dream,  where,  in  imi- 
tation of  Prodicus*s  myth  of  the  choice  of  Her- 
cules, related  in  Xenophon*s  Memorabilia^  'Epfto- 
7Xu^un{    (Statuary)    and    liofSc^    (Education) 
contend  which  shall  hare  him  for  a  votary,  we  can 
only  infer  that,  after  some  deliberation,  Lucian 
henceforward  dedicated  himself  to  the  study  of 
rhetoric  and  literature ;  but  of  the  means  which  he 
found  to  compass  his  object  we  have  no  information. 
From  the  Alf  Karrryop,  §  27,  it  would  appear  that, 
after  leaving  his  uncle,  he  vrandered  for  some  time 
about  Ionia,  without  any  settled  plan,  and  possess- 
ing as  yet  bat  a  very  imperfect  knowledge  of  the 


LUCLANUS. 


81S 


Greek  tongue.  Subsequently,  however,  we  find 
him  an  advocate  by  profession  ;  and  if  we  may 
trust  the  authority  of.  Suidas,  he  seems  to  have 
practised  at  Antioch.  According  to  the  same 
writer,  being  unsuccessful  in  this  calling,  he  em- 
ployed himself  in  writing  speeches  for  others,  in- 
stead of  delivering  them  himself  But  he  could 
not  have  remained  long  at  Antioch  ;  for  at  an  early 
period  of  his  life  he  set  out  upon  his  travels,  and 
visited  the  greater  part  of  Greece,  Italy,  and  OauL 
At  that  period  it  was  customary  for  professon  of 
the  rhetorical  art  to  proceed  to  different  cities, 
where  they  attracted  audiences  by  their  displays, 
much  in  the  same  manner  as  musicians  or  itinerant 
lecturers  in  modem  times.  The  subjects  of  these 
dispkys  were  accusations  of  tjiYants,  or  panegyrics 
on  the  brave  and  good  (Als  icanr/.,  §  32).  It  may 
be  presumed  that  his  first  visit  was  to  Athens,  in 
order  to  acquire  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage ;  and  that  he  remained  there  a  considerable 
time  may  be  inferred  as  well  from  his  intimate 
familiarity  with  all  the  graces  of  the  Attic  dialect, 
as  from  his  acquaintance  with  Demonax  there,  whom 
he  tells  us  he  knew  for  a  long  period.  (Demonadis 
VUa,  §  1.)  He  did  not,  however,  gain  so  much 
reputation  by  his  profession  in  Ionia  and  Greece  as 
in  Italy  and  Gaul,  especially  the  latter  country, 
which  he  traversed  to  its  western  coasts,  and 
where  he  appears  to  have  acquired  a  good  deal  of 
money  as  weU  as  fame.  i^KitoKayia  vepl  t»v  ^irl 
M<ff0f,  §  15 ;  Alf  «ranry.,  §  27.)  Whether  he 
remained  long  at  Rome  is  uncertain.  From  his 
tract  'Tir^p  rem  iv  t$,  irpoaayop,  wraifffutros,  § 
1 3,  he  would  seem  to  have  acquired  some,  though 
perhaps  an  imperfect,  knowledge  of  the  Latin 
tongue ;  and  in  the  n«pl  rov  ^^«crpov  he  describes 
himself  as  conversing  with  the  boatmen  on  the  Po. 
In  the  TltfA  rmv  tirl  fiur.  cw^  he  shows  an  in- 
timate acquaintance  with  Roman  manners  ;  but  his 
picture  of  them  in  that  piece,  as  well  as  in  the 
NigrimtSy  is  a  very  unfavourable  one. 

He  probably  returned  to  his  native  country  in 
about  his  fortieth  year,  and  by  way  of  Macedonia. 
{Herodotus,  §  7.)  At  this  period  of  his  life  he 
abandoned  the  rhetorical  profession,  the  artifices  of 
which  were  foreign  to  his  temper,  the  natural 
enemy  of  deceit  and  [vetension  (Als  xanfy.,  §  32, 
*AXuof,  §  29)  ;  though  it  was,  perhaps,  the  money 
he  had  made  by  it  that  enabled  him  to  quit  it,  and 
to  follow  his  mon  congenial  inclinations.  In  his 
old  age,  indeed,  he  appears  to  have  partially  re- 
sumed it,  as  he  tells  us  in  his  'HpoicA^r,  §  7 ;  and 
to  which  period  of  his  life  we  must  also  ascribe  his 
AtAvwros  (§  8).  But  these  latter  productions 
seem  to  have  been  confined  to  that  species  of  de- 
clamation called  a  irpoaKaXtd,  to  which  the  pieces 
just  mentioned  belong,  and  for  which  we  have  no 
equivalent  term  ;  and  they  were  probably  written 
rather  by  way  of  pastime  and  amusement  than 
from  any  hopes  of  gain. 

There  are  no  materials  for  tracing  that  portion 
of  his  life  which  followed  his  return  to  his  native 
country.  It  was,  however,  at  this  period  that  he 
produced  the  works  to  which  he  owes  his  re- 
putation, and  which  principally  consist  of  attacks 
upon  the  religion  and  philosophy  of  the  age.  The 
bulkiness  of  them  suggesta  the  inference  that  many 
years  were  spent  in  these  quiet  literary  occupations, 
though  not  undiversified  with  occasional  travel ; 
since  it  appears  from  the  Um  8c7  Urr,  avy^  $  14, 
that  he  must  have  been  in  Achaia  and  Ionia  about 


ei4 


LUCIANUS. 


the  cloM  of  the  Parthian  war,  a.  d.  160 — 165  ;  on 
which  occasion,  too,  he  seema  to  have  visited 
Olympia,  and  beheld  the  eelf-immolation  of  Pere- 
grinua.  We  have  already  seen  that  about  the  year 
170,  or  a  little  prerioa^y,  he  mnst  haye  visited 
the  false  oracle  of  the  impostor  Alexander,  in  Paph- 
kgonia.  Here  Lucian  planned  several  contriv- 
ances for  detecting  the  Cedsehood  of  his  responses ; 
and  in  a  personal  interview  with  the  prophet,  in- 
stead of  kissing  his  band,  as  was  the  custom,  in- 
flicted a  severe  bite  npon  his  thumb.  For  these 
and  other  things,  especially  his  having  advised 
Rutilianus  not  to  marry  Alexander's  daughter  by 
the  Moon,  that  impostor  was  so  enraged  against 
Lucian,  that  he  would  have  murdered  him  on  the 
spot  had  he  not  been  protected  by  a  guard  of  two 
soldiers.  Alexander,  therefore,  dissembled  his 
hatred,  and  even,  pretending  friendship,  dismissed 
him  with  many  gifts,  and  lent  him  a  vessel  to  pro- 
secute his  voyage.  When  well  out  at  sea,  Lucian 
observed,  by  the  tears  and  entreaties  of  the  master 
towards  the  rest  of  the  crew,  that  something  was 
amiss,  and  learnt  from  the  former  that  Alexander 
had  ordered  them  to  throw  their  passenger  into  the 
sea,  a  fiste  fix>m  which  he  was  saved  only  by  the 
good  offices  of  the  master.  He  was  now  landed  at 
Aegialos,  where  he  fell  in  with  some  ambassadors, 
proceeding  to  king  Eupator  in  Bithynia,  who  re- 
ceived him  on  board  their  ship,  and  landed  him 
safely  at  Amastris.  {Alex.  54 — 58.)  We  can 
trace  no  later  circumstances  of  his  life,  except  his 
obtaining  the  office  of  procurator  of  part  of  Egypt, 
bestowed  upon  him  in  his  old  age,  probably  by  the 
emperor  Commodus,  and  which  hu  been  already 
mentioned.  From  the  *AvoA.  ir^  rcvr  M  /u.,  $  12, 
it  appears  that  his  functions  were  chiefly  judicial, 
that  his  salary  was  considerable,  and  that  he  even 
entertained  expectations  of  the  proconsulship.  Li 
what  manner  he  obtained  this  post  we  have  no 
means  of  knowing ;  but  from  his  Intagmes^  which 
some  have  supposed  to  have  been  addressed  to  a 
concubine  of  Verus,  and  which  Wieland  conjectures 
to  have  been  intended  lor  the  wife  of  Marcus  An- 
toninus, as  well  as  from  his  tract  Pro  Laptu,  he 
seems  to  have  been  neither  averse  from  flattery  nor 
unskilled  in  the  method  of  applying  it  He  cer^ 
tainly  lived  to  an  advanced  age,  and  it  Is  probable 
that  he  may  have  been  afflicted  with  the  gout;  bat 
the  inference  that  he  died  of  it  merely  firom  his 
having  written  the  burlesque  drama  «ailed  Uo- 
Hdirypa  is  rather  strong.  He  probably  married  in 
middle  life  ;  and  in  the  EJrovxos,  $  IS,  he  men- 
tions having  a  son. 

The  nature  of  Lucian's  writings  inevitably  pro- 
cured him  many  enemies,  by  whom  he  has  been 
painted  in  very  black  colours.  According  to  Suidas 
he  was  sumamed  the  Bkupkenur^  and  was  torn  to 
pieces  by  dogs,  or  rather,  perhaps,  died  of  canine 
madness,  as  a  punishment  for  his  impiety.  On  this 
account,  however,  no  reliance  can  be  placed,  as  it 
was  customary  with  Suidas  to  invent  a  horrid 
death  for  those  whose  doctrines  he  disliked*  To 
the  account  of  Suidas,  Volaterranos  added,  but 
without  stating  his  authority,  that  Lucian  apo»> 
tatised  from  Christianity,  and  was  accustomed  to 
say  he  had  gained  nothhag  by  it  bat  the  comption 
of  his  name  from  Lucius  to  Lneianni.  So  too  the 
scholiast  on  the  Peregrimn^  §  IS,  calls  him  an 
apostate  {fOfMnis)  •  whilst  ^e  scholiasts  on  the 
Veraa  Hidoriae  and  other  pieces  frequently  apos- 
trophise him  in  the  bitterest  tetmi,  and  make  the 


LUCIANUS. 

most  absurd  and  far-fetched  charges  against  him 
of  ridiculing  the  Scriptures. 

The  whole  gravamen  of  the  aocusatbn  of  blas- 
phemy lies  in  the  point  whether  Lucian  was  really 
an  apostate.  If  he  had  never  been  initiated  into 
the  mysteries  of  Chiistianitr,  it  is  clear  that  he  ia 
no  more  amenable  to  the  charge  than  Tadtus,  or 
any  other  profime  author,  who  from  ignorsnce  of 
our  religion  has  been  led  to  vilify  and  misrepresent 
it  The  charge  of  apostacy  might  be  urged  with 
some  colour  against  Lucian,  if  it  could  he  shown 
that  he  was  the  author  of  the  dialogue  entitled 
PkUapatri».  The  subject  of  the  piece  is  shortly 
this.  Triephon,  who  is  represented  as  having  been 
a  member  of  the  chureh,  meets  Critias,  and  inquires 
the  reason  of  his  disturbed  looks  and  hurried  gait 
After  some  discourse  about  paganism  and  Chris- 
tianity, Critias  relates  his  having  been  among  an 
assembly  of  Christians,  where  he  has  heard  troubles 
and  misfortunes  predicted  to  the  sttfte  and  its 
armies.  When  he  has  concluded  his  story,  Cleo- 
laus  enters,  and  announces  some  miUtaiy  snceeseea 
gained  by  the  emperor  in  the  East  A  sneering 
tone  pervades  the  whole  piece,  which  betrays  so 
intimate  a  knowledge  of  Christianity  that  it  could 
hardly  have  been  written  but  by  one  who  had  been 
at  some  time  within  the  pale  of  the  church. 

Some  eminent  critics,  and  amongst  them  Fa- 
bricius,  have  held  the  Phihpatrif  to  be  genuine. 
Towards  the  middle  of  last  century,  Gcsner  wrote 
his  dissertation  DeAdaU  elAmcton  PkUopatridit^  in 
which  he  showed  satis&ctorily  that  the  piece  could 
not  have  been  Lucian*S ;  and  he  brings  forward 
many  considerations  which  render  it  very  probable 
that  the  work  was  composed  in  the  reign  of  Julian 
the  Apostate. 

The  scholiast  on  the  Alemtttdsr^  §  47,  aaserU 
that  Lucian  was  an  Epieureanf  and  this  opinion 
has  been  followed  by  several  modem  eritiea.  But 
though  his  natural  scepticism  may  have  led  him  to 
prefer  the  tenets  of  Epicurus  to  those  of  any  other 
sect,  it  is  most  probable  that  he  belonged  to  none 
whatever.  In  the  *AwoK  vcpi  r£w  M  fuaB^  vw^ 
$  15,  he  describes  himself  as  od  ffo^s,  bat  4k  rev 
reXAov  ^/lov ;  and  in  the  Hsrmaiumu  he  calla 
himself  (8m^9,  in  contradistinction  to  that  phi- 
losopher. In  the  B/air  vpoais,  too,  Epicurus  is 
treated  no  better  than  the  other  heads  of  sects. 

Of  Lucian^s  moral  character  we  have  no  means 
of  judging  except  from  his  writings ;  a  method 
which  is  not  always  certain.  Several  of  his  pieces 
are  loose  and  licentious,  but  some  allowance  soonld 
be  made  for  the  mannen  of  the  age.  The  "Epmrn^ 
the  most  objectionable,  has  been  abjudicated  by 
many  critics,  and  for  Lucian*s  sake  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  they  are  correct ;  but  in  the  EM^r  we  find 
allusions  to  the  same  perverted  tastes,  and  in  §  4 
die  promise  of  a  story  respectins  the  Cnidian 
Venus,  which  is  actually  found  in  the  former  pieee. 
Yet  in  the  AkxamUr^  §  54,  he  seems  indignant 
at  the  charge  of  immorality  brought  against  hun  by 
that  impostor ;  and  that  he  must  at  least  have 
avoided  any  grievous  and  open  scandal  may  be 
presumed  from  the  high  office  oonforred  upon  him 
in  Egypt  Lndan  was  not  averts  from  praising 
himseli^  and  in  the  *AAM^t,  4  20,  has  drawn  hia 
own  character  as  a  hater  of  pride,  folsehood,  and 
vain-glory,  and  an  ardent  admirer  of  truth,  aim- 
plicity,  and  all  that  is  naturally  amiable  ;  nor  ia 
there  much  to  object  against  the  tinth  of  this 
antQgrqih  portrait    He  seems  to  have  mtainni 


i 


LUCIANUS. 

througli  life  a  natnnl  taste  for  the  fine  arte,  as 
may  be  inferred  from  the  many  lively  descriptions 
of  pictures  and  statues  interspersed  through  bis 
works.  That  he  was  a  wann  admirer  of  dancing 
appears  firom  his  treatise  U*pi  6px6(ff9fS. 

In  giving  an  account  of  Lucian^s  numerous  and 
miscellaneous  writings,  it  is  difficult  to  class  them 
under  distinct  heads  with  accuracy.  Yet  an  at- 
tempt at  arrangement  seems  preferable  to  going 
through  them  in  the  confused  «:der  in  which  they 
stand  in  the  editions,  which  has  not  even  the  merit 
of  being  chronological  The  main  heads  under 
which  his  pieces  may  be  clused,  and  which  are, 
perhaps,  accurate  enough  for  general  purposes,  are, 
1.  the  Rhetorical ;  2.  the  Critical ;  8.  the  Biogra- 
phical ;  4.  Romances  ;  6.  Dialogues ;  6.  Miscella- 
neous pieces ;  7.  Poems.  By  some  writers  Lucian 
has  also  been  called  an  historian,  a  mathematician, 
a  ph3rsical  philosopher,  Ac  But  the  works  for 
which  these  appellations  have  been  bestowed  upon 
him  are  either  not  his,  or  foil  more  properly  under 
one  of  the  preceding  divisions. 

1.  Rhbtobical  Works.  Lnciim^s  rhetorical 
pieces  were  no  doubt  for  the  most  part  the  first 
productions  of  his  pen,  for  we  have  abeady  seen 
that  he  did  not  lay  aside  that  profession,  and  apply 
himself  to  a  different  style  of  writing,  till  he  had 
reached  the  age  of  forty.  Of  all  his  pieces  they 
axe  the  most  unimportant,  and  betray  least  of  his 
real  character  and  genius,  and  therefore  require  but 
a  passing  notice.  They  may  be  divided  into 
wpo(rKa\taiy  or  introductory  addresses,  delivered 
in  literary  assemblies,  and  more  regular  rhetorical 
pieces  in  the  demonstmtive  and  deUbemtive  kind. 
Among  the  vpo«rAaAiai  may  be  reckoned  Tk9pl  rod 
itnfwvlov^  Somnium  teu  Vita  Jjueicatif  the  closing 
sentence  of  which  shows  it  to  have  been  addressed 
to  some  assembly  of  his  countrymen,  apparently 
after  his  return  from  his  travels.  This  piece, 
which  is  valuable  for  the  ane»iotes  it  contains  of 
Ludan^s  life,  has  been  already  mentioned.  The 
*Hp^8oTor,  Herodotus  nee  AtHon,  seems  to  have 
been  addressed  to  some  Macedonian  assembly. 
Of  Aetion  the  painter  an  account  is  elsewhere 
given.  [Abtion.]  From  the  picture  described 
in  this  piece,  Raphael  is  said  to  have  taken  one 
of  his  frescoes.  Z«^(tf,  Zauns  sive  Anliodisis, 
also  contains  the  description  of  a  picture  which 
Sulla  carried  off  from  Athens,  and  which  was  lost 
on  iu  voyage  to  Rome,  but  of  which  a  copy  was 
extant  in  the  time  of  Lucian.  'ApftovtZris^  Hixr- 
monides,  which,  however,  is  called  by  Marcilius  a 
Tidtrraaiif  or  Oommendaiio,  contains  an  anecdote  of 
Timotheus  and  his  pupil  Hannonides.  2k^s  ^ 
npS^woSf  SeytiA,  turns  on  the  visit  of  Anacharsis 
to  Athens,  and  his  meeting  Toxaria,  a  fellow- 
countryman,  there,  who  introduces  him  to  the 
friendship  of  Solon.  'Iinrfos  ^  BaAaycioy,  jKfippcaf 
«011  Babteutn^  is  the  description  of  a  bath,  npoa- 
AoAia  ^  AtSvwrot^  Baeckus,  turns  on  the  conqneets 
of  Bacchus.  npo<rAaX(a  ^  'HpaicX^f,  Hercules 
GaiUcus»  An  account  of  the  Gallic  Hercules, 
ncpl  Tov  i^A^rrpov  Ij  rHv  ledicwVy  Dt  Electro  seu 
Cygtds,  This  was  probably  an  early  piece,  as  in 
$  2  the  author  mentions  a  recent  visit  to  the  Po, 
in  which  he  inquired  for  the  poplars  that  distilled 
amber,  and  the  singing  swans ;  but  without  success, 
n^  rov  otWou,  De  Domo^  contains  a  description  of 
a  house,  or  rather  apartment  n«f>l  r&v  Snf^My,  De 
D^psadSbm,  An  account  of  certain  Libyan  serpents. 

More  regular  rhetorical  pieces  are  TvfN»9w«cr^ 


LUCIANUS. 


815 


ror,  Tyraametfa,  a  declamation.  A  man  intend- 
ing to  kill  a  tyrant,  but  not  finding  him,  leaves 
his  sword  in  the  body  of  bis  son.  At  this  sight 
the  tyrant  shiys  himself ;  whereupon  the  murderer 
chums  a  reward,  as  having  killed  him.  This 
piece  is  perhaps  spurious.  'Avoinipvrrifjttcvot,  Ah- 
dieatus.  This  declamation  is  attributed  to  Li* 
banios.  ^dKapts  rpSrot  need  MrtpoSy  Pkalaris 
prior  el  aUer,  The  authenticity  of  these  two 
declamations,  on  the  subject  of  the  tyrant  of. 
Agrigentum,  has  likewise  been  doubted.  Mvlas 
iytuifuoy^  Eneomuuii  Afuseae,  a  playful  and  ingeni- 
ous little  piece,  describing  the  nature  and  habits  of 
the  fly.  narpi^os  'Eytaifuovy  Patriae  Efieomium, 
The  title  indicates  the  subject  of  this  declamation. 

2.  Critical  Works.  Aiicfi  ^vnivrmv^  Judi- 
eium  Vooaliumf  was  probably  a  juvenile  perform- 
ance, in  which  <r  brings  a  comphunt  of  ejection 
against  r.  The  suit  is  conducted  after  the  Athe- 
nian manner,  the  vowels  being  the  dicast&  Af(<- 
^dvnSj  Limpkanes,  a  humorous  dialogue,  written 
to  ridicule  the  affectation  of  strange  and  obsolete 
diction.  By  some  it  has  been  considered  as 
directed  against  the  Onotnasiieon  of  Pollux ;  by 
others,  against  Athenaeus ;  but  in  both  cases  pro- 
bably without  foundation.  After  Lexiphanes  has 
been  made  to  vomit  up  the  strange  farrago  with 
which  he  has  overloaded  himself,  Lucian  pre»cribes 
the  foUowing  course  of  wholesome  diet,  in  order  to 
complete  a  cure.  First»  to  read  the  Greek  poets ; 
then  the  orators ;  next  Thncydides  and  Plato,  with 
the  dramatic  authors.  The  piece  concludes  with 
some  sound  critical  advice.  USs  8ci  Iffropia» 
cvyypd^iw^  Quomodo  Hisknia  sU  conscribenda,  is 
the  best  of  Lucian  *s  critical  works.  The  former 
portion  is  employed  in  ridiculing  the  would-be 
historians  of  the  day,  whilst  the  latter  contains 
some  excellent  critical  precepts.  The  41  at  section 
in  particuUr  is  admirable.  The  historian  Du  Thou 
thought  so  much  of  this  essay,  that  he  drew  the 
rules  for  historical  writing  in  the  preface  to  his 
work  principally  from  it.  *9vrr6pvr  StSiiriraAos^ 
Rhetorum  PteoqOor^  is  a  piece  of  critical  irony, 
pretending  to  point  out  a  royal  road  to  oratory. 
It  also  contains  a  bitter  personal  attack  upon  some 
apparently  £^{3rptian  orator.  Ycu8oAe7coTi)r,  Pseudo- 
ioffista,  a  violent  attack  upon  a  brother  sophist  who 
had  ignorantly  asserted  that  the  word  dwo^tp^^ 
used  by  Lucian,  was  un-Attic  ArifwffB4vovs 
'Eym^fuor,  Demeslhems  Eneomium,  a  critical  dia* 
logue  on  the  merits  of  Demosthenes.  This  piece 
has  been  reckoned  spurious  by  many  critics,  but 
.perhaps  on  insufficient  grounds  The  concluding 
part  contams  some  interesting  particukrs  of  the 
death  of  the  great  orator.  Yf  vdoo'o^ioTT^f,  Pseudo- 
sopkistOj  a  dialogue  on  Attic  solecisms,  has  also 
been  abjudicated,  and  on  more  certain  grounds. 
Several  phrases  are  given  out  as  solecisms  which  are 
not  really  so,  and  which  have  even  been  used  by 
Lucian  himselt 

3.  Biographical  Works.  The  pieces  which 
entitle  Lucian  to  be  called  a  biographer  axe  the 
^AX4iapfyos  41  VtMfiOPTts,  Alexander  seu  Pset^ 
domantis ;  Aiift^h^wcros  /S/ios,  Vita  Demonaetis ;  and 
IIcpl  rijs  nsprypiiKm  nKtvriis,  De  Morte  Pere- 
grinu  They  are,  however,  rather  anecdoticfd 
memoirs  (dbrofiyiy/tovctf/iora),  like  Xenophon*s 
Memorabilui  Soenttis,  than  regular  biographies. 
Of  the  first  piece  the  chief  contents  are  given 
elsewhere.  [Alrxandkr,  Vol  I.  p.  123.]  An 
account  of  Demonaz  will  also  be  found  under  the 


816 


LUCIANUS. 


proper  headt  The  life  of  that  philosopher  must 
baTe  been  prolonged  considerably  beyond  the  reign 
of  Hadrian,  since  Lncian  tells  us  that  he  was  per- 
sonally acqoainted  with  him  for  a  long  period. 
(6ar<p^  8c  T^  ArifuiyaicTtj  Ktd  iiri  fi-JJKurrov  cvvt- 
7cv^/u97y,  §  1.)  Demonax  was  a  philosopher  after 
Lucian^s  own  heart,  belonging  to  no  sect,  though 
he  had  studied  the  tenets  of  all,  and  holding  the 
popular  mythology  in  profound  contempt.  His 
chief  leaning  was  to  the  school  of  Socrates,  though, 
in  the  unconstrained  liberty  of  his  way  of  life,  he 
seemed  to  bear  some  resembUnce  to  Diogenes. 
Demonax  sacrificed  to  the  Graces,  and  was  equally 
averse  from  the  austerity  of  the  Stoics  and  tlie  filth 
of  the  Cynics.  Had  he  been  one  of  the  ktter, 
Lucian  would  never  have  mentioned  him  with 
praise.  Of  all  the  philosophic  sects,  Lucian  de- 
teated  the  Cynics  most,  as  may  be  seen  in  his 
Percgrinus^  Fugitive  Convivium^  &c  ;  though  he 
seems  to  have  made  an  exception  in  fisvour  of 
Menippus,  on  account,  perhaps,  of  his  satyrical 
writings,  to  which  his  own  bear  some  resemblance. 
It  was  for  his  account  of  Demonax  that  Eunapius 
ranked  Lucian  among  the  biographers.  IIcpl  rijs 
Tltptyplvov  TfAfWT^y,  De  Motie  Peregrinit  contains 
some  particulars  of  the  life  and  voluntary  avin-da-fi 
of  Peregrinus  Proteus,  a  fanatical  cjmic  and  apo»- 
t^ite  Christian,  who  publicly  burnt  himself  from  an 
impulse  of  vain-glory  shortly  after  the  236th 
Olympiad  (a.d.  165),  and  concerning  whom  fur- 
ther particulars  will  be  found  elsewhere.  [Pb- 
RKORiNUs.]  Lucian  seems  to  have  beheld  this 
singular  triumph  of  fimaticism  with  a  sort  of  bar- 
liarous  exultation,  which  nearly  cost  him  a  beating 
from  the  Cynics,  who  surrounded  the  pyre  (§  37).' 
The  McucpoSioi  may  also  be  referred  to  this  head, 
as  containing  anecdotes  of  several  Greek  and  other 
worthies  who  had  attained  to  a  long  life. 

4.  Romances.  Under  this  head  may  be  chused 
the  tale  entitled  Ao6kios  ^  "Ovof,  Lueius  Hve  An- 
nus, and  the  *A\riOovt  larof^s  \Ayos  a*  «rol  /S', 
(Verne Historiae).  Photius  (Cod.  129)  is  inclined 
to  believe  that  Lucian^s  piece  was  taken  from  a 
fable  by  Lucius  of  Patrae,  but  does  not  speak  very 
positively  on  the  subject.  It  has  been  thought 
that  Appuleius  drew  his  story  of  the  Oolden  Att 
from  the  same  sonxce  [Appulbius]  ;  retaining, 
however,  the  lengthy  narrative  and  fiuiatical  turn 
of  the  original  tale;  whilst  Lucian  abridged  it,  and 
gave  it  a  comic  caste,  especially  in  the  denouement^ 
which,  however,  is  sufficiently  gross.  M.  Courier, 
on  the  contrary,  who  published  an  edition  of  the 
piece  with  a  French  version  and  notes  (Paris  1818, 
12mo),  thinks  that  Lucian^s  is  the  original ;  and 
this  opinion  is  acceded  to  by  M.  Letronne  in  the 
Journal  de»  Savansj  July,  1818.  There  are  no 
means  of  deciding  this  question  satisfactorily.  The 
story  turns  on  the  adventures  of  Lucius,  who,  from 
motives  of  curiosity,  having  arrived  at  the  house  of 
a  female  magician  in  Thessaly,  and  beheld  her 
transformation  into  a  bird,  is  desirous  of  under- 
going a  similar  metamorphosis.  By  the  help  of  the 
magician^s  maid,  with  whom  he  has  ingratiated 
himself,  he  gets  access  to  her  magic  ointments ;  but, 
unfortunately,  using  the  wrong  one,  is  deservedly 
turned  into  an  ass,  in  which  shape  he  meets  with 
a  variety  of  adventures^  till  he  is  disenchanted  by 
eating  rose-leaves.  The  adventure  with  the  robbers 
in  the  cave  is  thought  to  have  suggested  the  well- 
known  scene  in  Oil  Blot,  The  Verae  Hittoriae 
were  composed,  as  the  author  tells  ni  in  the  be- 


LUCIANUSL 

ginning,  to  ridicule  the  authors  of  eztiMTagint 
tales,  including  Humerus  Odyssey,  the  Indica  of 
Ctesias,  and  the  wonderful  accounts  of  lambula» 
of  the  things  contained  in  the  great  sea.     Accord- 
ing to  Photius  (Cod.  166),  Lucian^s  model  was 
Antonius  Diogenes,  in  his  work  called  Tel  iheip 
Bov\7iP  Avurra.    That  writer,  however,  was  pro- 
bably later  than  Lucian.     Still  Lucian  may  hav» 
had  predecessors  in  the  style,  as  Antiphanes.   The 
adventures  related  are  of  the  most  extravagant 
kind,  but  ^ow  great  fertility  of  invention.     Lu- 
cian tells  us  plainly  what  we  have  to  expect ;  that 
he  is  going  to  write  about  things  he  has  neither 
seen  himself  nor  heard  of  from  others ;  things» 
moreover,  that  neither  do,  nor  can  by  possibility 
exiftt ;  and  that  the  only  truth  he  tells  us  is  when 
he  asserts  that  he  is  lying.    He  then  describes  how 
he  set  sail  from  the  columns  of  Hercules,  and  was 
cast  by  a  stonn  on  an  enchanted  island,  which  ap- 
peared, from  an  inscription,  to  have  been  visited  by 
Hercules  and  Bacchus ;  where  not  only  did  the 
rivers  run  wine,  but  the  same  liquid  gushed  from 
the  roots  of  the  vines,  and  where  they  got  drunk 
by  eating  the  fish  they  caught.     On  again  setting 
sail,  the  ship  is  snatched  up  by  a  whirlwind,  and 
carried  through  the  air  for  seven  days  and  nights, 
till  they  are  finally  deposited  in  the  moon  by  cer- 
tain enormous  binls  called  Hippogypi  (horse  vul- 
tures).    Here  they  are  present  at  a  battle  between 
the  inhabitants  of  that  planet  and  those  of  the  sun. 
Afterwards  they  prosecute  their  voyage  through 
the  Zodiac,  and  arrive  at  the  city  of  lAutems» 
where  Lucian  recognises  his  own,  and  inquires  the 
news  at  home.    They  then  pass  the  city  of  Nephe- 
lococcygia  (Cloud-cuckoo-town),  and  are  at  length 
deposited  again  in  the  sea.     Here  they  are  swal- 
lowed up  by  an  immense  whale;  and  their  adven- 
tures in  its  belly,  which  is  inhabited,  complete  the 
first  book.    The  second  opens  with  an  account  of 
their  escape,  by  setting  fire  to  a  forest  in  the 
whalers  belly,  and  killing  him.    After  several  more 
wonderful  adventures,  they  arrive  at  the  Isle  of  the 
Blest  (MoKdpptv  t^eros).    Here  they  £sU  in  with 
several  ancient  worthies,  and  Homer  among  the 
rest,  which  aflfbrds  an  opportunity  for  some  remarks 
on  his  life  and  writings.    Homer  is  made  to  con- 
demn the  criticisms  of  Aristarchus  and  Zenodotus. 
He  asserts,  as  Wolf  and  others  have  since  done, 
that  he  begpui  the  JUad  with  the  anger  of  Achilles 
merely  from  chance,  and  without  any  settled  plan ; 
and  denies  that  the  Odyssey  was  written  before 
the  T/uid,  then  a  prevalent  opinion.    After  this 
they  again  set  sail,  and  arrive  at  the  infernal 
regions,  where,  among  others,  they  find  Ctesias  and 
Herodotus  undeigoing  punishment  for  their  fiftlse- 
hoods.     The  book  is  concluded  with  several  more 
surprising  adventures.     That  the  Verae  Hi^oriae 
supplied  hints  to  Rabehiis  and  Swift  is  sufficiently 
obvious,  not  only  from  the  nature  and  extiavaganoe 
of  the  fiction,  but  frxim  the  lurking  satire. 

5.  Dialog  (7K8.  But  Lucian's  fame  rests  chieflj 
on  his  dialogues,  by  which  term  is  here  meant 
those  pieces  which  are  of  an  ethical  or  mythological 
nature,  as  well  as  of  a  dramatic  form ;  and  which 
were  intended  to  ridicule  the  heathen  philoaophy 
and  religion  ;  for  a  few  of  his  pieces  which  have 
not  that  scope  are  also  in  the  shape  of  dialogue. 
Lucian  has  himself  explained  the  nature  and 
novelty  of  his  undertaking  in  his  Prometheus  (UpAs 
r6v  sMvra  UpofiffO*6s  ci  iy  KSyots,  §  5),  where 
he  tells  us  that  it  consists  of  a  mixture  of  the  PW- 


LUCIANUS. 

tmuc  dialogue  with  comedy ;  in  other  words,  a 
combination  of  Plato  and  Aristophanes.  In  the 
Bit  Aceuaattts^  §  33,  we  have  a  stUl  more  complete 
account  of  his  style,  where  Dialogue  personified 
accuses  Ludan  of  stripping  him  of  his  tragic  mask, 
and  substituting  a  comic  and  satyric  one ;  of  intro- 
ducing scuirilous  jokes,  and  the  iambic  licence; 
and  of  mixing  him  up  with  Eupolis,  Aristophanes, 
and  Menippus,  the  most  snarling  of  the  ancient 
cynics.  These  dialogues,  which  form  the  great 
bulk  of  his  works,  are  of  very  various  degrees  of 
merit,  and  are  treated  in  the  greatest  possible 
variety  of  style,  from  seriousness  down  to  the 
broadest  humour  and  buffooneiy.  Their  subjects 
and  tendency,  too,  vary  considerably  ;  for  whilst 
some,  as  it  has  been  said,  are  employed  in  attack* 
ing  the  heathen  phUosophy  and  religion,  others 
are  mere  pictures  of  manners  without  any  polemic 
drift.  For  the  sake  of  convenience,  we  may  first 
consider  those  which  are  more  exclusively  directed 
against  the  heathen  mythol(^  ;  next,  those  which 
attack  the  ancient  philosophy ;  and  lastly,  those  in 
which  both  the  preceding  objects  are  combined,  or 
which,  having  no  such  tendency,  are  mere  satires 
on  the  manners  of  the  day  and  the  follies  and 
vices  natural  to  mankind. 

In  the  first  class  may  be  placed  npofalMs  ^ 
Ka^jovos,  Prometheus  aeu  CkmeanUj  which  is  pro- 
perly a  dialogue  of  the  gods,  and  to  which  it  forms 
a  very  fitting  introduction,  as  it  opens  up  the  re- 
lationship between  gods  and  men,  and  puts  Zeus 
completely  in  the  wrong  for  crucifying  Prometheus. 
Though  a  good  dialogue,  it  is  in  the  grave  style, 
and  hM  little  of  Lucian*s  characteristic  humour. 
The  0««r  AuUoyoi,  Deorum  Dialogic  twenty-six 
in  number,  consist  of  short  dramatic  narratives  of 
some  of  the  most  popular  incidenU  in  the  heathen 
mythology.  The  reader,  however,  is  generally 
left  to  draw  his  own  conclusions  from  the  story, 
the  author  only  taking  care  to  put  it  in  the  most 
absurd  point  of  view.  Hence,  perhaps,  we  may 
conclude  that,  like  some  of  Lucian^s  more  serious 
dialogues,  they  were  among  his  earlier  attempts, 
before  he  had  summoned  hardihood  enough  to 
venture  on  those  more  open  and  scurrilous  attacks 
which  he  afterwards  made.  Of  the  same  class,  but 
inferior  in  point  of  execution,  are  the  fifteen  dia- 
logues of  the  Dti  Marini,  *£ydUMN  AidXoyoi.  In 
the  last,  that  of  Zephfr  and  Noius,  the  beautiful 
and  graphic  description  of  the  rape  of  Europa  is 
worthy  of  remade,  which,  as  Hemsterhuis  observes, 
was  probably  taken  from  some  picture.  In  the 
Z«i$v  'EAryx^f^'Oi^  JvKpnUr  ConfiuaUu^  a  bolder 
style  of  attack  is  adopted ;  and  the  cynic  proves  to 
Zeu8*8  face,  that  every  thing  being  under  the  domi- 
nion of  £ftte,  he  has  no  power  whatever.  As  this 
dialogue  shows  Zeus*s  want  of  power,  so  the  Zc^s  | 
rpcey^is^  JwpUer  Tragoediu^  strikes  at  his  very  r 
existence,  and  tliat  of  the  other  deities.  The  sub* ! 
ject  is  a  dispute  at  Athens  between  Timocles,  a 
Stoic,  and  Damis,  an  Epicurean,  respecting  the 
being  of  the  gods.  Anxious  as  to  its  result,  Zeus 
summons  all  the  deities  to  hear  the  arguments. 
Hermes  first  calls  the  golden  ones,  then  the 
silver,  and  so  forth  ;  not  according  to  the  beauty 
of  their  workmanship,  but  the  ricliness  of  their 
materials.  On  meeting,  a  squabble  takes  place 
about  precedence,  which  is  with  some  difficulty 
quelled.  Timocles  then  goes  through  his  argu- 
ments for  the  existence  of  the  gods,  which  Damis 
refutes  and  ridicules.  At  this  result,  Zeus  becomes 

YGL,  IL 


LUCIANUS. 


817 


dejected;  but  Hermes  consoles  him  with  the  re* 
flection  that  though  some  few  may  be  convinced 
by  Damis,  the  great  mass  of  the  Greeks,  and  all 
the  barbarians,  will  ever  be  of  a  contrary  opinion. 
The  abuse  of  the  stoic  on  finding  himself  worsted 
is  highly  natural  Much  of  the  same  tendency  is 
the  Ocwr  hatXriffla^  Dtorum  Comdlium^  which  is  in 
fiwt  a  dialogue  of  the  gods.  Momus  compbuns  of 
the  xabUe  which  has  been  introduced  into  heaven, 
not  only  mere  mortals,  but  barbarians,  and  even 
apes  and  other  beasts.  In  this  chiss  may  also  be 
enumerated  the  Td  ifp6s  Kp6pop,  Satumalia^  which 
contains  a  Uuigh  at  the  ancient  Cable  of  Cronos. 

In  the  second  class  of  Dialogues,  namely,  those 
in  which  the  ancient  philosophy  is  the  more  imme- 
diate object  of  attack,  may  be  placed  the  following : 
BiW  wpaais  (  Viiarum  Audio),  In  this  humorous 
piece  the  heads  of  the  different  sects  are  put  up  to 
sale,  Hennes  being  the  auctioneer.  Pythagoras 
fetches  ten  minae.  Diogenes,  with  his  rags  and 
cynicism,  goes  for  two  obols — he  may  be  useful  as 
a  house-dog.  Aristippus  is  too  fine  a  gentleman 
for  any  body  to  venture  on.  Democritus  and 
Hersditus  are  likewise  unsaleable.  Socrates,  with 
whom  Lucian  seems  to  confound  the  Platonic  phi> 
losophy,  after  being  well  ridiculed  and  abused,  is 
bought  by  Dion  of  Syracuse  for  the  large  sum  of 
two  talents.  Epicurus  fetches  two  minae.  Chry* 
sippus,  the  stoic,  who  gives  some  extraordinary 
specimens  of  his  logic,  and  for  whom  there  is  a 
great  competition,  is  knocked  down  for  twelve 
minae.  A  peripatetic,  a  double  person  (exoteric 
and  esoteric)  with  his  physical  knowledge,  brings 
twenty  minae.  Pjrrrho,  the  sceptic,  comes  last, 
who,  after  having  been  disposed  of^  and  in  the 
hands  of  the  buyer,  is  still  in  doubt  whether  he 
has  been  sold  or  not.  From  the  conclusion,  it  ap- 
pears that  Lucian  intended  to  include  in  another 
auction  the  lives  of  other  members  of  the  com- 
munity ;  but  this  piece  is  either  lost,  or  was  never 
executed.  The  'AAietfi  ^  'Am^uwvtcs,  Pueaior 
seu  Rnwoiaeeniea^  is  a  sort  of  apology  for  the  pre- 
ceding piece,  and  may  be  reckoned  among  Lucian *s 
best  dialogues.  The  philosophers  are  represented 
as  having  obtained  a  day^s  life  for  the  purpose  of 
taking  vengeance  upon  Lucian,  who  in  some  degree 
makes  the  amende  honorable  by  confessing  that  he 
has  borrowed  the  chief  beauties  of  his  writings 
from  them.  He  begs  not  to  be  condemned  without 
a  trial ;  and  it  is  agreed  that  Philosophy  herself 
shall  be  the  judge ;  but  Lucian  expresses  his  fears 
that  he  shall  never  be  able  to  find  her  abode,  having 
been  so  often  misdirected.  On  their  way,  however, 
they  meet  Philosophy,  who  is  astonished  to  see  so 
many  of  her  chief  professors  ^aiu  alive,  and  is  sur- 
prised they  should  be  angry  at  her  being  abused, 
when  she  has  already  endured  so  much  from 
Comedy.  It  is  with  great  difficulty  that  Lucian 
discovers  Truth  among  her  retinue,  the  allegorical 
description  of  which  personage  is  very  good.  Lu- 
cian, indeed,  excels  in  that  kind  of  writing.  The 
philosophers  now  open  their  case  against  him.  He 
is  chafed  with  taking  Dialogue  out  of  their  hands, 
and  with  persuading  Menippus  to  side  with  him, 
the  only  philosopher  who  does  not  appear  among 
his  accusers.  This  may  afford  another  answer  to 
those  who  would  make  Lucian  an  Epicurean» 
Under  the  name  of  Parrhesiades,  Lucian  advocates 
his  own  cause ;  and  having  gained  it,  becomes,  in 
turn,  accuser.  The  philosophers  of  the  age  are 
suinmoned  to  the  Acropolis,  in  the  name  of  Virtue* 

3  6 


818 


LUCIANUS. 


Philosophy,  and  Justice,  but  scaree  one  obeys  the 
call.  Lucian  undertakes  to  assemble  them  by 
offering  rewards.  Immediately  a  vast  concourse 
appear,  quarrelling  among  themselves ;  but  when 
they  find  that  Philosophy  herself  is  to  be  the 
judge,  they  all  run  away.  In  his  haste  to  escape, 
a  cynic  drops  his  wallet,  which,  instead  of  lupins, 
brown  bread,  or  a  book,  is  found  to  contain  gold, 
pomatum,  a  sacrificing  knife,  a  mirror,  and  dice. 
Truth  orders  their  lives  to  be  inquired  into  by 
Logic,  and  the  pretenders  to  be  branded  with  the 
figure  of  a  fox  or  an  ape.  Lucian  then  borrows  a 
fishing-rod  from  the  temple  ;  and  having  baited  his 
hook  with  figs  and  gold,  flings  his  line  from  the 
Acropolis.  He  draws  up  a  gnat  many  dififerent 
philosophers,  but  Plato,  Chrysippus,  Aristotle,  &c., 
disown  them  all,  and  they  are  cast  down  headlong. 
This  piece  is  valuable,  not  only  from  its  own  merits, 
bat  from  containing  some  particulars  of  Lucian^s 
life.  'Zpfjidrifxos  is  chiefly  an  attack  upon  the 
Stoics,  but  its  design  is  also  to  show  the  impossi- 
bility of  becoming  a  true  philosopher.  The  irony  is 
of  a  serious  and  Socratic  turn,  and  the  piece,  though 
carefully  written,  has  little  of  Lucian*s  native 
humour.  From  $  1 3  it  appears  he  was  about  forty 
when  he  wrote  it ;  and  like  the  Nigrinttt,  it  was 
probably,  therefore,  one  of  his  earliest  productions 
in  this  style.  The  Eivovxos^  Eitnttchu$^  is  a  ridi- 
culous dispute  between  two  philosophic  rivals  for 
the  emperor*s  prize,  the  objection  being  that  the 
euttuehtu  is  ipgo  fiuAo  a  disqualified  person,  and 
incapable  of  becoming  a  philosopher.  From  §  12, 
it  appears  to  have  been  written  at  Athens.  The 
^lAoif'cvdiff  may  be  ranked  in  this  class.  It  is  a 
dialogue  on  the  love  of  falsehood,  natural  to  some 
men  purely  for  its  own  sake.  In  §  2  Herodotus 
and  Ctesias  are  attacked  as  in  the  Ferae  liistoriae^ 
as  well  as  Hesiod  and  Homer.  Poets,  however, 
may  be  pardoned,  but  not  whole  states  that  adopt 
their  fictions ;  and  Lucian  thinks  it  very  hard  to 
be  accused  of  impiety  for  disbelieving  such  extra- 
vagancies. Some  commentators  have  thought  that 
the  Christian  miracles  are  alluded  to  in  $  1 3  and 
§16;  but  this  does  not  seem  probable.  The  main 
subject  of  the  piece  is  the  relation  of  several  absurd 
sturie^  of  ghosts,  &&,  by  a  company  of  white- 
bearded  philosophers.  The  Apawcrol,  FugUMj  is 
directed  against  the  cynics,  by  whom  Lucian  seems 
to  have  been  attacked  for  his  life  of  Peregrinus. 
In  a  conversation  between  Apollo  and  Zeus,  the 
latter  asserts  that  he  was  so  annoyed  by  the  stench 
that  ascended  from  the  pyre,  that,  though  he  fled 
into  Arabia,  all  the  frankincense  there  could  hardly 
drive  it  out  He  is  about  to  relate  the  whole 
history  to  Apollo,  when  Philosophy  rushes  in,  in 
tears  and  trouble,  and  complains  of  the  philosophers, 
especially  the  cynics.  She  gives  a  history  of  her 
progress  in  India,  B^pt,  Chaldaea,  &C.,  before  she 
reached  the  Greeks,  and  concludes  with  a  complaint 
Against  the  cynics.  Apollo  advises  Jupiter  to  send 
Mercury  and  Hercules  to  inquire  into  the  lives  of 
the  cynics,  and  to  punish  the  evil  doers ;  the 
greater  part  being  mere  vagabonds  and  runaway 
slaves.  Xvyiir6<nov  ^  AmrlBai,  Convivium  sea  La- 
pithae,  is  one  of  Lucian^  most  humorous  attacks  on 
the  philosophers.  The  scene  is  a  wedding  feast,  at 
which  a  representative  of  each  of  the  principal 
philosophic  sects  is  present  Of  all  the  guests  these 
are  the  only  absurd  and  troublesome  ones,  the  un* 
lettered  portion  behaving  themselves  with  decency 
and  propriety.    The  cynic  Aleidamaa,  who  comes 


LUCLANUB. 

uninvited,  is  particuhuly  ofiensive  in  bis  behaviour. 
In  the  midst  of  the  banquet  an  absurd  letter  ar^ 
rives  firom  Hetoimodea,  a  stoic,  expostulating  with 
Aristaenetus,  the  host,  for  not  having  been  invited. 
The  discussion  that  ensues  sets  all  the  philosophers 
by  the  ears,  and  ends  in  a  pitched  battle.  In 
the  midst  of  the  eonfoaion,  Aicidamas  upsets  the 
chandelier;  and  when  lights  an  again  brought, 
stnnge  sc«ies  are  dtscovend.  The  cynic  is  making 
free  with  one  of  the  music-women  ;  the  stoic,  Dio- 
nysidorus,  is  endeavouring  to  conceal  a  cup  under 
his  cloak.  The  similarity  of  this  piece,  and  the 
55th  epistle  of  the  third  book  of  Alciphron,  is  too 
mariced  to  be  the  result  of  accident  The  relative 
chronology  of  Alciphron  and  Lucian  cannot  be  ac- 
curately settled  [Alciphbon]  ;  but  the  dialogue 
is  so  much  more  highly  wrought  than  the  epistle, 
as  to  render  Bergler*s  notion  probable,  that  Lucian 
was  the  copyist  Under  this  head  we  may  also 
notice  tiie  Nigrmu»  and  the  ParatUe  (IIcpl  vapo- 
(rlrov  ifroi  ^^  "^^X^  liapoirtrunf).  The  Nigrinns 
has  been  reckoned  one  of  Lncian*s  first  efforts  in 
this  style,  and  this  seems  home  out  by  a  passi^ 
in  §  35.  Wieland  calls  it  a  declaration  of  war 
against  the  philosophers,  and  tiiinks  that  it  still 
bears  traces  of  Lucian*s  rhetorical  style.  But 
though  the  piece  may  be  considered  as  an  attack 
on  philosophic  pride,  its  main  scope  is  to  satirise 
the  Romans,  whose  pomp,  vain-glofj,  and  luxury, 
are  unfavourably  contrasted  with  the  simple  habits 
of  the  Athenians.  The  Panuittu  is  a  mere  piece 
of  pen^lage  throughout  The  dialogue  is  con- 
ducted like  those  of  Socrates  with  the  sophists, 
though  the  parasite,  who  may  stand  for  the  sophist, 
gets  the  better  of  the  aigument  The  philosophical 
definition  of  parasitism  in  $  9  is  highly  humorous, 
as  well  as  the  demonstration  of  its  superiority  to 
philosophy,  on  account  of  its  unity  and  definiteness, 
in  which  it  equals  arithmetic ;  for  two  and  two  are 
four  with  the  Penians  as  well  as  the  Greeks,  but 
no  two  philosophers  agree  in  their  principles.  So 
also  it  is  shown  to  be  superior  to  philosophy,  be- 
cause no  parasite  ever  turned  philosopher,  but  many 
philosophen  have  been  parasites.  The  demonstra- 
tion of  the  non-existence  of  philosophy,  $$28,  29, 
seems  directed  against  Plato^  Parmenideg. 

The  third  and  more  miscellaneous  class  of 
Lucian*s  dialogues,  in  which  the  attacks  upon 
mythology  and  philosophy  are  not  direct  but  in- 
cidental, or  which  are  mere  pictures  of  manners, 
contains  some  of  his  best  At  the  head  must  be 
placed  Tifivp  If  fuvMpanros^  Ttmoa,  which  may 
perhaps  be  regarded  as  Lucian^s  masterpiece.  The 
story  is  that  of  the  well-known  Athenian  mis- 
anthrope mentioned  by  Plato,  whose  tower,  Pan- 
sanias  tells  us  (i  30.  §  4),  still  existed  in  his  time. 
The  introduction  affords  an  opportunity  for  stnne 
sneers  at  Zeus.  The  dialogue  between  Plutus 
and  Hermes,  in  which  the  former  describes  his 
way  of  proceeding  with  mankind,  is  very  humorous 
and  well-sustained,  though  the  imitation  of  Aris- 
tophanes is  obvious.  The  story  of  Timon,  which 
is  very  dramatically  told,  is  too  well  known  to  need 
description  here.  The  Nck/mitoI  AmUotoi,  Diologi 
Moriuorum^  are  perhaps  the  best  known  of  all 
Lucian*s  works.  The  subject  affords  great  scope 
for  moral  reflection,  and  for  satire  on  the  vanity  of 
human  pursuits.  Wealth,  power,  beauty,  strength* 
not  forgetting  the  vain  disputations  of  philosophy, 
afford  the  materials  ;  and  some  cynic  philosopher, 
Diogenes  or  Menippus»  is  generally  the  oommeD- 


LUCIANTJS. 

tator.  When  Croerai  and  Menippoi  meet  on  the 
banks  of  the  Styx,  it  is  easy  to  tee  which  will 
have  the  adnmtage.  The  disappointments  of  those 
who  lie  in  wait  for  the  inheritance  of  the  rich, 
afford  a  fertile  theme,  which,  howeyer,  Lacian  has 
worn  rather  thread-bare;  In  a  few  of  the  dialogues 
it  most  be  owned  that  some  of  the  great  men  of 
antiquity  are  flippantly  and  onjostly  attacked,  and 
especially  Socrates.  Among  the  moderns  these 
dial(^es  have  been  imitated  by  Fonteneile  and 
Lord  Lyttelton.  The  M^rnrwot  i|  NnruMiayrfffo, 
Neejfomamieiaj  bears  some  analogy  to  the  Dialogues 
of  the  dead.  Menippns  relates  his  descent  into 
7Iade$f  and  the  sights  that  he  sees  there,  par- 
ticnlariy  the  punishment  of  the  great  and  powerfhi 
The  gennineness  of  this  piece  has  been  doubted. 
Du  Soul  thought  that  it  was  written  by  Menippus 
himself  who,  as  we  learn  from  Diogenes  Laettius 
{tl  101),  wrote  a  Neeymantma,  but  Hemsterhuis 
discards  ihn  emjectnre.  It  certainly  wants  Lucian's 
pungency  ;  bat  arguments  from  style  are  not  always 
safe.  In  the  *hcapof»dpiwvos  ij  Trcpr^Aof,  learo- 
MtmffHUy  on  tLe  contrary,  which  is  in  Lucian^s  best 
vein,  and  a  master>piece  of  Aristophanic  humour, 
Menippus,  disgusted  with  the  disputes  and  pre- 
tensions of  the  philosophers,  resolyes  on  a  visit  to  the 
stars,  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  how  fer  their  theories 
are  correct.  By  the  mechanical  aid  of  a  pair  of 
wings  he  leachet  the  moon,  and  surreys  thence 
the  miieiable  passions  and  quairels  of  men.  Hence 
he  proceeds  to  Olympus,  and  is  introduced  to  the 
Thunderer  himsel£  Here  he  is  witness  of  the 
manner  in  which  human  prayers  are  receiTed  in 
heaTen.  They  ascend  by  enormous  yentholes,  and 
become  audible  when  Zeus  removes  the  covers. 
Strange  is  the  varie^  of  their  tenor  I  Some  pmy 
to  be  kings,  others  that  their  onions  may  grow  ; 
one  sailor  begs  a  north  wind,  another  a  south  ;  the 
husbandman  wants  rain ;  the  iiiUer,  sunshine. 
Zeus  himself  is  represented  as  a  partial  judge, 
and  as  influenced  by  the  largeness  of  the  rewards 
promised  to  him.  At  the  end  he  pronounces  judg^ 
ment  against  the  philosc^hers,  and  threatens  in 
four  days  to  destroy  them  all  Then  he  cuts  Me- 
nippus*s  wings,  and  hands  him  over  to  Hennes, 
who  carries  him  to  earth  by  the  ear.  With  a 
malicious  pleasure  Menippus  Imstens  to  the  Poecile 
to  announce  to  the  assembled  philosophers  their 
approaching  destruction.  Xdfmif  4  hrurKowovrrn^ 
Qmieii^aiUei,  is  a  veiy  elegant  dialogue,  but  of  a 
graver  turn  than  the  preceding.  Charon  visits  the 
earth  to  see  the  course  of  life  there,  and  what  it  is 
that  always  makes  men  weep  when  they  enter  his 
boat  He  requests  Hennes  to  be  his  Ooerone, 
To  get  a  good  view  they  pile  Pellon  upon  Oisa ; 
but  this  not  being  high  enough,  Oeta  must  follow, 
and  then  Parnassus :  a  passage  evidently  meant  to 
ridicule  Homer.  Parnassus  being  at  top  Charon 
and  Hermes  seat  themselves  on  taai  of  the  peaku 
Then  pass  in  review  Milo  the  wrestler,  Cyrus, 
Croesus,  and  other  celebrated  characters.  In  this 
piece,  as  Hemsterhuis  observes,  our  author  has  not 
been  very  scrupulous  about  chronology.  In  the 
interview  between  Croesus  and  Solon,  Lucian 
follows  Herodotus,  but  inverts  the  order  of  the 
happy.  Of  all  Ludan*s  dialogues  this  is  perhaps 
liie  most  poetical :  as  in  the  description  of  the 
passions  flying  about ;  the  comparison  of  cities  to 
bee-hives  attacked  by  wasps;  the  likening  of 
human  lives  to  bubble  ;  the  death  of  cities  as  well 
as  individuals.    The  whole    s  a  picture  of  the 


LUCIANU8. 


819 


smallnesa  ef  mankind  when  viewed  from  a  philo- 
sophic, as  well  as  a  physical  height  Lucian  seems 
to  have  put  his  own  sentiment  into  tiie  mouth  of 
Charon  (§  16),  wteyytkcSk  tovto,  J  'Ep^n.  The 
KardirKovs  ^  Tvpoavos,  CatapUu  me  lyrcumus^  is 
in  &ct  a  dialogue  of  the  dead.  The  persons  are 
Charon,  Clotho,  Hermes,  a  cynic  philosopher,  the 
tyrant  Megapenthes,  the  cobbler  Micyllus,  and 
certain  rich  men.  The  reluctance  of  Megapenthes 
to  obey  the  summons  of  Clotho,  and  his  ludicrous 
attempts  at  evasion,  are  happily  contrasted  with 
the  alacrity  of  Mkyllua.  The  latter  being  left 
behind  on  the  banks  of  the  Styx,  swims  after 
Charon*s  boat,  which  being  foil,  he  finds  a  place  on 
the  shoulders  of  the  tyrant,  and  does  not  cease 
tormenting  him  the  whole  way.  There  is  consi- 
derable drollery  in  his  pretended  lament  for  his  old 
lasts  and  slippers,  when  requested  by  Mercury  to 
grieve  a  little,  just  for  the  sake  of  keeping  up  the 
custom.  Megapenthes*  description  of  the  indig- 
nities which  his  household  offer  to  his  body  while 
lying  in  state,  and  which,  though  conscious  of  them, 
he  is  powerless  to  resist,  is  very  striking.  'Orcipor 
4  'AAcrrpifwy,  Somnhan  $eu  Galitu.  Here  we  have 
the  cobbler  Micyllus  again,  who  has  been  dreaming 
that  he  has  follen  heir  to  Eucrates,  a  notoMau  ridie. 
From  this  state  of  felicity  he  is  awakened  by  the 
crowing  of  his  cock,  which  he  threatens  to  kill  as 
soon  as  he  gets  up.  The  cock  discovers  himself  to 
be  Pythagoras  in  one  of  his  transmigratory  atates, 
which  gives  occasion  to  some  jokes  at  the  expense 
of  that  philosophy.  The  cock  then  endeavours  to 
persuade  Micyllus  that  he  is  much  happier  than 
the  rich  men  whom  he  envies,  and  in  order  to  con- 
vihce  him,  desires  him  to  pluck  one  of  the  long 
feathers  from  his  tail,  which  has  the  power  of  con- 
ferring invisibility.  Micyllus,  who  has  evidently 
a  luiking  spite  against  the  bird,  plucks  out  both  his 
long  feathers,  much  to  the  discomfiture  of  Pytha* 
goras,  whom,  however,  the  cobbler  consoles  by 
telling  that  he  looks  much  handsomer  so  than  he 
would  with  only  one.  Being  now  invisible,  Py- 
thagoras and  Micyllus  go  round  to  the  houses  of 
several  rich  men,  and  behold  their  miseries  and 
vices.  This  piece  may  be  reckoned  among  the 
best  of  Lucian^s.  Alf  uorirYOpotlffMvos^  Bia  Aoew- 
satiUj  BO  called  from  Lucian^s  being  arraigned  by 
Rhetoric  and  Dialogue,  is  chiefly  valuable  for  the 
information  it  contains  of  the  author^s  life  and 
literary  pursuits.  Zeus  finds  foult  with  Homer 
for  calling  the  gods  happy,  when  they  have  got  so 
much  to  do,  and  when  then  are  still  so  many  un- 
decided causes  on  hand.  To  clear  these  off  a  court 
is  appointed,  at  which  Justice  is  to  preside.  The 
first  cause  is  Drunkenness  venut  the  Academy,  for 
depriving  him  of  Polemo.  The  plaint  being 
naturally  disqualified  for  pleading,  the  Academy 
undertakes  both  sides  of  die  question.  Next  we 
have  the  Porch  vemu  Pleasure,  which  is  defended 
by  Epicurus.  After  two  or  three  more  causes 
Lucian  is  accused  by  Rhetoric  of  desertion,  and  by 
Dialogue  of  having  lowered  and  perverted  his  style. 
We  may  here  also  mention  the  KpmnHr6\wv^  Cromo' 
Solonj  and  the  *£iriirroAaf  Kpovucoi,  Eputolae  So- 
tumaUi^  which  turn  on  the  institution  and  customs 
of  the  Satrnwdia, 

Amongst  the  dialogues  which  may  be  regarded 

as  mere  pictures  of  manners,  without  any  polemical 

tendency,  nny  be  reckoned  the  ^Eperrcf,  to  which 

allusion  has  already  been  made  in  a  former  part  of 

I  this  notice.      The  'Eroipucol  Aid\o7oi,  Dialogi 

3g  2 


820 


LUCIANUS. 


Meretricii,  describe  the  manners  of  the  Greek  He- 
taerae  or  courtezans,  with  liveliness  and  fidelity  ; 
perhaps  too  much  so  for  the  interests  of  morality. 
HKotoy  ^  £<3x^  Navigium  aeu  Vota,  In  this 
piece  the  company  form  yarious  wishes,  which  are 
in  turn  derided  by  Lucian.  The  imitation  of  Plato 
in  the  opening  is  very  strong. 

Dialogues  which  cannot  with  propriety  be  placed 
under  any  of  the  preceding  heads,  are  the  Eun^vcf , 
Imagines,  which  has  been  already  adverted  to  in 
the  sketch  of  Lucian*s  life.  iV^p  rw  E/ir({irwr, 
Pro  Imaginibu»^  a  defence  of  the  preceding,  with 
the  flattery  of  which  the  lady  who  was  the  subject 
of  it  pretended  to  be  displeased.  *T6^apis,  TVuuru, 
a  dialogue  between  a  Greek  and  Scythum,  on  the 
subject  of  friendship,  in  which  several  remarkable 
instances  are  related  on  both  sides.  It  is  in  the 
grave  style.  The  'Kvdxatpffis,  Anachanit,  is  an 
attack  upon  the  Greek  gymnasia,  in  a  dialogue  be- 
tween Solon  and  Anacharsis.  It  also  turns  on  the 
education  of  youth.  Here  too  the  irony  is  of  a 
serious  cast.  n«pi  ^px^<r€ws,  Dt  SaltaHone,  a  di»- 
putation  between  Lucian  and  Crates,  a  stoic  philo- 
sopher, respecting  dancing.  It  has  been  observed 
before  that  Lucian  was  an  ardent  admirer  of  dan- 
cing, especially  the  pantomimic  sort,  to  which  he 
here  gives  the  advantage  over  tragedy.  The  piece 
is  hardly  worthy  of  Lucian,  but  contains  some 
curious  particulars  of  the  art  of  dancing  among  the 
ancients.  AtA\t^if  wpds  'H<ri<Zov,  Dtsaertatio  cum 
Hesiodo.  A  charge  against  that  poet  that  he  cannot 
predict  fiiturity,  as  he  gave  out.  The  genuineness 
is  doubtful. 

6.  MiscBLLANVOUS  PiBCBs.  We  are  now  to 
enumerate  those  few  works  of  Lucian  which  do  not 
fall  under  any  of  the  preceding  divisions,  and  which 
not  being  in  the  form  of  dialogues,  bear  some 
analogy  to  the  modem  essay,  lip^i  r6v  tMtna 
TlpofiTiOe^s  c7  iv  \6yoiSy  Ad  eum  qui  ducerot  Pro- 
methcus  es  in  Verbis,  A  reply  to  somebody  who 
had  compared  him  to  Prometheus.  Allusion  has 
already  been  made  to  this  piece,  which,  as  the 
title  implies,  turns  chiefly  on  his  own  works.  Ile^ 
^wrlavy  De  Sacrificiis,  The  absurdities  of  the 
lieathen  worship,  especially  of  the  Egyptian,  are 
pointed  out  in  a  serious  style.  This  was  probably 
an  early  production.  Tltpl  r&v  M  fu<rB^  avvdyrwv, 
De  Mercede  Ocmductis,  was  written  to  dissuade  a 
Greek  philosopher  from  accepting  a  place  in  a 
Roman  household,  by  giving  a'humorous  description 
of  tile  miseries  attending  it.  This  little  piece 
abounds  with  wit  and  good  sense,  and  may  be 
placed  among  Lucian*s  most  amusing  productions. 
It  is  likewise  valuable  for  the  picttire  it  contains  of 
Roman  manners,  which  Lucian  has  here  painted  in 
highly  unfavourable  colours,  but  perhaps  with  some 
exaggeration  and  caricature.  The  *Avu\oyia  wtpi 
Twv  (ttI  fk  <rvv^  Apologia  pro  de  Mere,  Cond.,  is 
Lucian*s  defence  against  a  charge  of  inconsistency, 
in  having  accepted  his  Egyptian  office,  after  having 
written  the  foregoing  piece.  The  Chief  ground  of 
defence  is  the  difference  between  a  public  and 
private  office,  and  indeed  the  charge  was  absurd. 
As  already  mentioned,  this  piece  contains  some 
particulars  of  Lucian*8  life.  *T»ip  rev  iv  rf  rpoa- 
ayop^€i  irredfffJLaroSf  Pro  Lapnt  in  SalulandOj  a 
playful  little  piece,  though  containing  some  curious 
learning,  in  which  Lucian  excuses  himself  for 
having  saluted  a  great  man  with  vytaivt  in  the 
morning,  instead  of  x<>^P'*  ^^  the  Mepl  irei^oo», 
De  LuctUy  the  received  opinion  concerning  the  in- 


LUCIANUS. 

femal  regions  is  reviewed,  and  the  folly  of  grief 
demonstrated  in  a  nther  serious  manner.  Tlp6s 
dmiBtuToy,  Advemu  Indodum,  is  a  bitter  attack 
upcm  a  rich  man  who  thought  to  acquire  a  character 
for  learning  by  collecting  a  large  library.  IIcpl  roS 
fi'^  p<fii»s  mart^tiv  liia8o\pj  Non  temere  crtdatdym 
earn  DelaUom,  The  title  of  this  piece  sufficiently 
explains  its  subject.  It  is  in  the  grave  style  ;  bat 
is  well  written,  and  has  something  of  the  air  of  a 
rhetorical  declamation. 

7.  PoBMS.  These  consist  of  two  mock  tragedies, 
called  TparfcnrMypa  and  'Oici^vovf ,  and  about  fifty 
epigrams  The  Tragopodagra,  as  its  name  implies, 
turns  on  the  subject  of  the  gout ;  its  malignity  and 
pertinacity  are  set  forth,  and  the  physicians  who 
pretend  to  core  it  exposed.  This  tittle  drama  dis- 
plays considerable  vigour  of  fancy.  It  has  been 
thought  that  Lucian  wrote  it  to  beguile  a  fit  of  the 
malady  which  forms  its  subject  The  Oegpta, 
which  turns  on  the  same  theme,  is  much  inferior, 
and  perhaps  a  frigid  imitation  by  some  other  hand. 
Of  the  epigrams  some  are  tolerable,  bat  the  greater 
part  indifferent,  and  calculated  to  add  but  little  to 
Lucian^s  fame.  Of  some  the  genuineness  may  be 
suspected. 

In  the  preceding  account  of  Lndan*s  works 
those  have  been  omitted,  of  whose  spariousocs» 
scarce  a  doubt  can  be  entertained.  These  are  : — 
*AAxu«K  ^  ir^  Mera/uop^drc»},  Halofon  seat  de 
TrofuformaHone,  This  dialogue  is  completely  op- 
posed to  Lucian^s  manner,  as  the  fisbolons  tele  of 
the  Halcyon,  which  he  would  have  ridiculed,  is 
treated  seriously.  It  has  been  attributed  to  Leo 
the  academician.  For  the  rest,  the  style  ia  agree- 
able enough.  ITepi  r^f  'Aarpokoyhis^  De  Attro- 
Icgia^  containing  a  serious  defence  of  astrok^,  can 
never  have  been  Lucian*s.  The  Ionic  dialect,  too, 
condemns  it ;  the  affected  use  of  which  Lucian 
ridicules  in  his  Quom.  HisL  §  18.  The  same 
objections  apply  to  the  Iltpi  r^s  Xupfiff  3coi;,  De 
Dea  SyriUf  also  in  the  Ionic  dialect  Though  the 
scholiast  on  the  Nubes  of  Aristophanes  ascribes  it 
to  Lucian  we  may  safely  reject  it  Such  a  narrative 
of  superstitious  rites  could  never  have  come  from 
his  pen,  without  at  least  a  sneer,  or  a  word  of  ca»- 
tigation.  Nor  would  he  have  sacrificed  his  beard 
at  the  temple  of  Hierapolis,  as  in  the  last  «entence 
the  author  represents  himself  as  having  done.  The 
Kvpik6s,  Cgmeus,  is  abjudicated  by  the  scholiast, 
and  with  reason  ;  for  the  cynic  worsts  Lucian  in 
the  azgument  about  his  tenets.  The  XapH-nfos  ^ 
wfpl  fcoAAour,  C^ridemueeeude  PuUkro,  is  a  frigid 
imitation  of  Plato,  bearing  no  mark  of  Lucian^s 
hand,  and  has  been  rejected  by  the  best  critics. 
'N4po»¥  If  irtpl  r^s  opvxrjs  rov  'Icrd/iov,  Nero,  «e» 
de  Fotsione  IrihmL  Wieland  seems  to  have  stood 
alone  in  asserting  this  dialogue  to  be  Lacian^s. 
From  the  concluding  part  the  author  appears  to 
have  been  alive  at  the  time  of  Nero^s  death.  It 
contains  some  curious  particulars  of  that  emperorNi 
singing.  The  spuriousness  of  the  PkOopatris  has 
been  already  shown. 

It  is  probable  that  several  of  Lucian^  works 
are  lost  In  the  Life  cfDenumast^  %  1,  he  mentions 
having  written  a  life  of  Sostmtus,  which  is  not  now 
extant  Of  his  rhetorical  pieces  perhaps  the  graiter 
part  is  lost,  as  Suidas  says  of  them  7t7pawrcu 
oi/T^  ^s-ctpo. 

Lucian^s  merits  as  a  writer  consist  in  his  know- 
ledge of  human  nature,  which,  however,  he  gene- 
rally viewed  on  its  worst  side ;  his  strong  common 


LUCIANUS. 

Knae  ;  the  fertiHty  of  bis  inveotioii ;  the  raciness 
of  his  hamoar  ;  and  the  rimplidty  ana  Attic  grace 
of  his  diction.  His  knowledge  was  probably  not 
very  profound,  and  it  may  be  suspected  that  he 
was  not  alw^s  mast^  of  the  philosophy  that  he 
attacked.  He  nowhere  grapples  with  the  tenets 
of  a  sect,  but  confines  himself  to  ridiculing  the 
manners  of  the  philosophers,  or  at  most  some  of  the 
salient  and  obvious  points  of  their  doctrines.  Dn 
Soul,  in  a  note  on  the  H^ppktg^  §  3,  has  collected 
two  or  three  passages  to  show  Lncian's  ignorance 
of  the  elements  of  mathematics ;  and  from  this 
charge  he  has  hardly,  perhaps,  been  rescued  by 
the  defence  of  Belin  de  Balln.  He  had,  however, 
the  talent  of  displaying  what  he  did  know  to  the 
best  advantage  ;  and  as  he  had  travelled  much  and 
held  extensive  intercourse  with  mankind,  he  had 
opportunities  to  acquire  that  sort  of  knowledge 
which  books  alone  can  never  give.  Gesner  justly 
calls  him  ^tm^oror,  and  affirms  that  there  is 
scarcely  a  sect  or  race  of  men  whose  history  or 
chief  characteristics  he  has  not  noted :  presenting 
ns  with  the  portraits  of  philosophers  of  almost 
every  sect ;  rhetors,  flatterers,  parasites  ;  rich  and 
poor,  old  and  young ;  the  superstitious  and  the 
atheistic  ;  Romans,  Athenians,  Scythians  ;  im- 
postoxB,  actors,  courtezans,  soldiers,  downs,  kings, 
tyrants,  gods  and  goddesses.  (DiuerL  de  P&Uop.  zvi. ) 
His  writings  have  a  more  modem  air  than  those  of 
any  other  classic  author  ;  and  the  keenness  of  his 
wit,  the  richness,  yet  extravagance  of  his  humour, 
the  fertili^  and  liveliness  of  his  fancy,  his  proneness 
to  sceptidsm,  and  the  clearness  and  simplidty  of  his 
style,  present  us  with  a  kind  of  compound  between 
Swift  and  Voltaire.  There  was  abundance  to 
justify  his  attacks  in  the  systems  against  which 
they  were  directed.  Yet  he  establishes  nothing  in 
their  stead.  His  aim  is  only  to  pull  down ;  to 
spread  a  universal  scepticism.  Nor  were  his  assaults 
confined  to  religion  and  philosophy,  but  extended  to 
every  thing  old  and  venerated,  the  poems  of  Homer 
and  Hesiod,  and  the  history  of  Herodotus.  Yet 
writing  as  he  did  amidst  the  doomed  idols  of  an 
absurd  superstition,  and  the  contradictory  tenets  of 
an  almost  equally  absurd  philosophy,  his  works  had 
undoubtedly  a  beneficial  influence  on  the  cause  of 
truth.  That  they  were  indirectly  serviceable  to 
Christianity,  can  hardly  be  disputed  ;  but,  though 
Lucian  is  generally  just  in  his  representations  of 
the  Christians,  we  may  be  sure  that  such  a  result 
was  as  fitf  fiom  his  wishes  as  from  his  thoughts. 

Photius  (Cod.  128)  gives  a  very  high  character 
of  Lucian*s  style,  of  the  purity  of  which  he 
piqued  himself,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  Bi»  Ace.  § 
34,  and  other  places,  though  occasional  exceptions 
might  perhaps  be  pointed  out  Erasmus,  who  was 
a  great  admirer  of  Lucian,  and  translated  many 
of  his  woriu  into  Latin,  gives  the  following  char 
racter  of  his  writings  in  one  of  his  episUes,  and 
which,  making  a  little  allowance  for  the  studied 
antithesis  of  the  style,  is  not  fiur  firom  the  truth. 
*^  Tantum  obtinet  in  dicendo  gratiae,  tantum  in  in- 
veniendo  felidtatis,  tantum  in  jocando  leporis,  in 
mordendo  aoeti ;  sic  titillat  allusionibus,  sic  seria 
nugis,  nugas  seriis  misoet ;  sic  ridens  vera  didt, 
▼era  dicendo  ridet ;  sic  hominum  mores,  aflfectus, 
stndia,  quasi  penidllo  depingit,  neque  legenda,  sed 
plane  spectanda,  oculis  exponit,  ut  nulla  comoedia, 
nulla  satyra,  cum  hujus  dialogis  conferri  debeat, 
■eu  voluptatem  spectes,  seu  spectes  utilitatem.** 

The  following  are  some  of  the  prindpal  editions 


LUCIANUS. 


821 


of  Ludan*s  works: — Florence,  1496,  foL  (printer 
unknown)  EdiUo  Frinoeju.  First  Aldine  edition, 
Venice,  1503,  foL  This  edition,  printed  from  bad 
MSS.  and  very  incorrect,  was  somewhat  improved 
in  the  second  Aldine,  1522,  foL,  but  is  still  inferior 
to  the  Florentine.  In  this  edition  the  Peregnnta 
and  PkUopatris  are  generally  wanting,  which  had 
been  put  into  the  Index  Expurgatorim^  by  the 
court  of  Rome.  The  Aldine,  however,  served  as 
the  basis  of  subsequent  editions,  till  1615,  when 
Bourdelot  published  at  Paris  a  Greek  and  Latin 
edition  in  folio,  the  text  corrected  from  MSS.  and 
the  Edith  Princep»,  This  was  repeated  with 
emendations  in  the  Saumur  edition,  1619.  Le 
Clerc's  edition,  2  vols.  8vo.,  Amsterdam,  1687,  is 
very  incorrect.  In  1730  Tib.  Hemsterhuis  began 
to  print  his  excellent  edition,  but  dying  in  1736- 
before  a  quarter  of  it  had  been  finished,  the  editor* 
ship  was  assigned  to  J.  F.  Reitz,  and  the  book  was 
published  at  Amsterdam,  in  3  vols.  4to.,  in  1743. 
In  1746  K.  K.  Reitz,  brother  of  the  editor,  printed 
at  Utrecht  an  Index,  or  Lexicon  Lucianeum^  in  1 
vol  4to^  which,  though  extensive,  is  not  complete. 
The  edition  of  Hemsterhuis,  besides  his  own  notes, 
also  contains  those  of  Jensius,  Kuster,  L.  Bos, 
Vitringa,  Dn  Soul,  Gesner,  Reitz,  and  other  com- 
mentators. An  appendix  to  the  notes  of  Hems^ 
terhuis,  taken  from  a  MS.  in  the  Leyden  library, 
was  published  at  that  place  by  J.  Geel,  1824,  4to. 
Hemsterhuis  corrected  the  Latin  version  for  his 
edition  as  fiir  as  Ds  Saerifieus;  and  of  the  re- 
mainder a  new  translation  was  made  by  Gesner. 
The  reprint  by  Schmidt,  Mittau  1776—80, 8  vols. 
8vo.,  is  incorrect.  The  Bipont  edition,  in  10  vols. 
8vo.,  ]  789 — 93,  is  an  accurate  and  elegant  reprint 
of  Hemsterhuis^s  edition,  with  the  addition  of  col* 
Utions  of  Parisian  MSS. ;  but  the  omisuon  of  the 
Greek  index  is  a  drawback  to  it  A  good  edition 
of  the  text  and  scholia  only  is  that  of  Schmieder, 
Halle,  1800 — 1801, 2  vols.  8vo.  Lehman^s  edition, 
Leipzig,  1821 — 31,  9  vols.  8vo.,  is  well  spoken  oC 
There  is  a  very  convenient  edition  of  the  text  by 
W.  Dindor^  with  a  Latin  version,  but  without 
notes,  publidied  at  Paris,  1840, 8vo. 

Amongst  editions  of  separate  pieces  may  be 
named  Ckilloqttia  Seleckiy  by  Hemsterhuis,  Amst. 
1708,  ]2mo.,  and  1732.  2>ia^a^'&2ec^  by  Edward 
Leedes,  London,  8vo.,  1710  and  1726.  Mytkologie 
Dramatifme  de  Lueien,  avec  le  texta  Grecque  par 
J.  B.  Gail,  Paris,  1798, 4to.  IXaloguei  de$  MorU^ 
par  le  m^me,  Paris,  1806,  8vo.  La  Luciade^  avee 
le  texte  Grecque  par  Courier,  Paris,  1818,  12mo. 
Toxatit^  HaDe,  1825,  and  Alexander^  Cbbi,  1828 
8vo.,  with  notes  and  prolegomena  by  K.  G.  Jacob. 
Alewandetj  Denumax^  CfaUus^  loaromenippus^  &c., 
by  Fritzsche,  Leipzig,  1826.  Dicdogi  Deorum^ 
Ibid.  1829. 

Lucian  has  been  translated  into  most  of  the 
European  languages.  In  German  there  is  an  excel- 
lent venion  by  Wiebmd  (Leipzig,  1788 — 9, 6  vols. 
8vo.),  accompanied  with  valuable  comments  and 
illustrations  The  French  translation  of  D^Ablan- 
court  (Paris,  1654,  2  vols.  4to.)  is  elegant  but  un- 
fiuthfU.  There  is  another  version  by  B.  de  Ballu, 
Paris,  1788,  6  vols.  8vo.  In  Italian  there  is  a 
translation  by  Manzi,  1819 — ^20.  Among  the 
English  versions  may  be  named  one  by  several 
lunds,  induding  W.  Moyle,  Sir  H.  Shore,  and 
Charles  Blount,  London,  1711.  For  this  edition, 
which  had  been  undertaken  several  yean  before  it 
was  published,  Dryden  wrote  a  life  of  Lucian,  a 

3o  3 


822 


LUCIFER. 


hasty  performance,  containing  some  groM  errors. 
The  best  English  version  is  that  of  Dr.  Franklin, 
2  vols.  4to.  London,  1780,  and  4  vols.  8vo.  London, 
1781  ;  but  some  of  the  pieces  are  omitted.  Mr. 
Tooke*s  version  (2  vols.  4  to.  London,  1820)  is  of 
little  value.  [T.  D.] 

LUCIE'NUS,  a  Roman  senator,  a  £nend  of  M. 
Varro,  and  one  of  the  speakers  in  his  dialogue  De 
He  Bustica  (ii.  5).  He  is  supposed  to  be  the  same 
person  with  Lucienus  or  Luscienus  mentioned  by 
Cicero  (ad  AU.  vii.  6).  [W.  B.  D.] 

LU'CIFEK.     [Phosphorus.] 

LU'CIFER,  bishop  of  Cagliari,  hence  sumamed 
Caiaritantitf  first  appeuv  in  ecclesiastical  history 
as  joint  legate  with  Eusebius  of  Vercelli  [Eusxbius 
Vkrckllsnsis]  from  pope  Liberius  to  the  council 
of  Milan  (a.  D.  354),  where,  along  with  his  col- 
league, he  displayed  such  determined  firmness  in 
withstanding  {he  demands  of  the  Arian  emperor, 
that  he  was  first  cast  into  prison,  and  then  trans- 
ported from  place  to  place  as  an  exile,  every  where 
enduring  hardships  and  cruelty.  While  residing 
at  Eleutheropolis  in  Syria  he  composed  in  vigorous 
but  coarse  and  unpolished  style  his  chief  work,  en- 
titled Ad  CotutanUum  Auguaiumpro  Scmoto  Atior 
nasio  lAbri  11^  which,  although  containing  forcible 
arguments  in  fisvour  of  the  truth,  is  characterised 
by  such  outrageous  mtemperance  of  ezpresaion,  that 
many  passages  bear  more  resemblance  to  the  nvings 
of  a  furious  madman  than  to  the  calm  reasoning 
which  would  become  a  Christian  minister.  Con- 
stantius,  either  in  anger  or  contempt,  inouired  of 
Lucifer,  through  Florentius,  the  magister  officiorum, 
whether  he  was  really  the  author  of  this  invective, 
but  no  immediate  punishment  appears  to  have 
followed  the  bold  acknowledgment,  and  any  scheme 
of  vengeance  which  might  have  been  meditated 
was  frustrated  by  the  death  of  the  tyrant  The 
violent  and  ungovernable  temper  of  the  Sardinian 
prelate,  who  was  now  restored  to  freedom,  along 
with  other  victims  of  religious  persecution,  soon 
began  to  introduce  confusion  and  discord  among 
his  own  friends.  He  increased  the  disorders  which 
agitated  the  church  at  Antioch  by  interfering  in 
their  disputes,  and  ordaining  Pacdinus  bishop,  in 
opposition  to  Meletius  ;  and  when  his  proceedings 
were  censured  by  Eusebius»  who  had  been  de- 
spatched to  Antioch  by  the  Alexandrian  synod  to 
quell  these  tumults,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  anathe- 
matise his  old  tried  friend,  bo  long  the  companion 
of  his  dangers  and  misfortunes.  Findmg  that  bis 
extreme  opinions  received  no  sanction  from  the 
ecclesiastical  aothorities  either  in  the  East  or  West, 
and  that  he  was  disclaimed  even  by  Athanasius, 
who  at  one  time  had  spoken  of  his  writings  in 
terms  of  the  warmest  admiration,  he  retired  to  his 
native  island,  and  there  founded  the  small  sect  of 
the  Ludferianu  The  distii^uishing  tenet  of  these 
schismatics  was,  that  no  Arian  bishop,  and  no 
bishop  who  had  in  any  measure  yielded  to  the 
Arians,  even  although  he  repented  and  confessed 
bis  errors,  could  enter  the  bosom  of  the  church 
without  forfeiting  his  ecclesiastical  rank,  and  that 
all  bishops  and  others  who  admitted  the  claims  of 
such  persons  to  a  full  restoration  of  their  privilegee 
became  themselves  tainted  and  outcasts— a  doctrine 
which,  had  it  been  acknowledged  at  this  period  in 
its  full  extent,  would  have  had  tl^  effect  of  excom- 
municating nearly  the  whole  Christian  world. 
Lucifer  died  daring  the  reign  of  Valentinian,  pro- 
bably about  a.  d.  370. 


LUCILIU& 

The  works  of  this  fieree  polemic,  which,  altbongh 
all  alike  deformed  by  the  same  unseemly  harshness 
and  passion,  are  extremely  valuable,  on  account  of 
the  numerous  quotations  from  Scripture  every 
where  introduced,  may  be  ananged  in  the  follow- 
ing order : 

1.  JSpistoia  ad  Efuehiunif  written  in  the  month 
of  Mareh  or  April,  355.  IL  De  nam  convemiemio 
cum  Haeretiou,  written  between  356  and  358«  at 
Germanica,  while  suffering  under  the  persecution 
of  Eudoxius,  the  Arian  bishop  of  that  place.  II L 
De  RegUnu  AjK^otids^  written  at  Eleutheropolis  in 
358.  IV.  Ad  Consiamtium  Augustum  pro  Samtto 
Aihanasio^  Libri  IL^  written  at  the  same  fhee^ 
about  360.  V.  De  turn  panemdo  m  Demm  deling 
gueniibus,  written  about  the  same  time  with  the 
preceding.  VI.  Aforiendnm  pro  Filio  ZVi,  written 
about  the  beginning  of  361,  on  being  interrogated 
respecting  the  authorship  of  the  tract  Ad  GcMuteit- 
Uuin,  VII.  Eputola  ad  Ftonntmrn  Magiairam 
Qffiehrum^  written  at  the  same  time  with  the  pre- 
ceding. An  Epidola  ad  Catkolieoi,  written  while 
imprisoned  at  Milan,  is  lost. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  works  of  Lndfer 
appeared  at  Paris,  8vo.  1568,  superintended  by 
Joannee  Tillius,  bishop  of  Meanx  (Meldensie),  and 
dedicated  to  pope  Pius  the  Fifth.  Althoi^fh  in 
many  respects  very  imperfect,  it  was  reprinted 
without  alteration  in  the  Magna  Bibiiotkaea,  tairwm^ 
foL  Colon.  1618,  voL  iv.  p.  121,  and  also  in  the 
Paris  collection.  But  even  these  are  superior  to 
the  text  exhibited  in  the  BibUoA.  Patrmm  Mar» 
fol.  Lugdun.  1687,  toI.  iv.  p.  181,  since  here  we 
find  not  only  many  changes  introduced  without 
MS.  authority,  but  all  the  scriptural  qnotationa 
accommodated  to  the  vulgate  venion.  Much  better 
than  any  of  the  preceding  is  the  edition  contain^ 
in  the  BiUiaikeea  Pairum  of  Oalland,  vol.  vi.  p.  1 1 5 
(fol.  Venet.  1770),  but  by  &r  the  best  is  that  pub- 
lished by  the  brothen  Coleti  (foL  Venet.  1778), 
whose  laboun  presented  this  fiither  for  the  first 
time  in  a  satisfactory  form.  (Hieronym*  de  VirtB 
IlL  95,  Adtfere,  Luei/eria»,  DiaL  ;  Rufin.  H,  E, 
I  30  ;  Sulp.  Sever.  H.&  ii.  48;  Socnt.  H.KiiL 
5 ;  Sozomen.  H.E.w,l2;  TheodoreU  H.  JE7.  iiL  4  ; 
Schonemann,  BiblioUu  Pair,  LaL  i.  4  8,  where  very 
fiill  information  concerning  the  diiSerent  editiona 
wiU  be  found.)  [W.  R.] 

LUCrLIA  GENS»  plebeian,  produced  only 
one  person  of  any  cdebrity,  the  poet  Lucilins  ;  bat 
none  of  its  membeia  obtained  any  of  the  higher 
offices  of  the  state.  Under  the  republic  we  find 
the  cognomens  Balbus  and  Baasus,  and  under  the 
empire  Capfto  and  Longus.  On  coins  we  find 
the  cognomen  Ryftu^  which  does  not,  however, 
occur  in  any  ancient  writer  (Eckhel,  vol  v.  p.  239). 
A  few  persons  of  the  name  of  Lucilius  are  men- 
tioned without  any  cognorooL 

LUCrLIUS.  1.  Sbxt.  Lucilius,  tribune  of 
the  plebs,  B.  a  86,  a  partisan  of  Sulla,  was  in  the 
following  year  thrown  down  the  Tarpeian  rock  by 
his  successor  P.  Laenas,  who  belonged  to  th« 
Marian  party.    (Veil.  Pat.  ii.  24.) 

2.  Sbxt.  LuciLiue,  the  son  of  T.  Gavins  Caepk», 
was  tribune  of  the  soldiers  in  the  army  of  M. 
Bibulus,  and  was  slain  at  Mount  Ananas,  a^  a  5QL 
(Cic.  od  AU,  V.  20.  §  4.) 

3.  L.  Lucilius,  was  with  App.  Claadins  Pnl- 
cher  [Claudius,  No.  38]  in  Cilicia,  b.  c.  38  (Cic 
ad  Font.  iii.  5.  S  1  )•  He  is  probaUy  the  same  aa 
the  Lucilius  who  is  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  com- 


LUCILIUS. 

nanding  the  fleet  of  DoIabeUa  in  Cilieia,  B.  c.  43 
(Cic  ad  Pom.  xii.  IS.  $  8).  Initead  of  Lacilim, 
Mairatini  withes,  on  the  authority  of  lome  MS&, 
to  read  Lndns,  undentandmg  thereby  L.  Figolui, 
whom  Appian  (B.  C  ir.  60)  mentiont  as  the  legate 
of  Dolabeila. 

4.  C.  LociLiua,  wai,  on  aeeonntof  hii  intimacj 
with  Cicero,  a  friend  of  Milo.  (Aaoon.  m  MiL  p. 
37,  ed.  OrellL) 

5l  Lucaius,  fought  on  the  tide  of  Bratni  at  the 
battle  of  Philippi,  &  a  42,  and  when  the  repub- 
lican army  was  in  flight  and  the  enemy  had  neariy 
OTertaken  Bratua,  he  represented  himself  to  be  the 
latter  in  order  to  save  his  friend.  He  was  brouffht 
before  M.  Antony,  who  was  so  strack  with  his 
magnanimity,  that  he  not  only  foigare  htm,  but 
treated  him  ever  afterwards  as  one  of  his  most 
intimate  friends.  (Appian,  B,  C,  ir.  129;  Pint 
Brut  50,  AiOotiu  69.) 

LUCrLIUS,C.  Our  information  with  renid  to 
this  poet,  although  limited  in  extent,  is  sufficiently 
precise.  In  the  yersion  of  the  Eusebian  Chronicle, 
by  Jerome,  it  is  recorded  that  he  was  bom  B.C. 
148,  that  he  died  at  Naples  &  c  103,  in  the  46th 
year  of  his  age,  and  that  he  receired  the  honour 
of  a  public  frmenL  From  the  words  of  Jurenal, 
compared  with  those  of  Ausonius,  we  learn  that 
Snessa  of  the  Anrand  was  the  place  of  his  nati- 
Tity  ;  from  Velleius,  that  he  served  in  the  cavalry 
tmder  Scipio  in  the  Numantine  war ;  from  Horace 
and  the  old  scholiast  on  Honce,  that  he  lived  upon 
tenns  of  the  most  dose  and  playfril  fiuniliarity  with 
Africanus  and  Laelius  ;  from  Aero  and  Porpbyrio, 
that  he  was  either  the  maternal  grand-uncle,  or, 
which  is  less  probable,  the  matemd  grand&ther  of 
Pompey  the  Great  Ancient  critics  agree  that,  if 
not  absolutely  the  inventor  of  Roman  satire,  he 
was  the  fint  to  mould  it  into  that  form  which  after- 
wards assumed  consistency,  and  received  frill  de- 
velopement  in  the  hands  of  Hoxaoe,  Penius,  and 
Juvenal.  The  first  of  these  three  great  masters, 
while  he  censures  the  harsh  versification  and  turbid 
redundancy  which  resulted  firom  the  slovenly  haste 
with  which  Ludlius  threw  off  his  compositions, 
and  from  his  impatience  of  the  toil  necessary  for 
their  correction,  adinowledges,  with  the  same  ad- 
miration as  the  two  others,  the  uncompromising 
boldness  of  purpose,  the  fiery  vehemence  of  attack, 
and  the  trenchant  sharpness  of  stroke  which  cha- 
racterised his  encounters  with  the  vices  and  follies 
of  his  contemporaries,  who  wen  fearlessly  as- 
sailed without  respect  to  the  rank,  power,  or 
numbers  of  those  selected  as  the  most  fitting 
objects  of  hostility.  One  of  the  speakers  in  the 
De  Oratort  praises  warmly  his  learning  and  wit 
{homo  dodus  et  perujh(mitt\  although  in  another 
piece  Cicero,  when  discoursing  in  his  own  person, 
in  some  degree  qualifies  this  enlogium  ;  and  pay- 
ing a  high  tribute  to  his  •rftaw^laf,  pronounces 
his  dodriaa  to  be  mtdioeri»  only.  Quintilian, 
however,  considered  his  erudition  wonderfrd,  and 
refrised  to  admit  the  justice  of  the  other  strictures 
which  had  been  passed  upon  his  style,  declaring 
that  many  persons,  although  he  is  himself  as  fivr 
fit>m  agreeing  with  them  as  with  Horace,  considered 
him  superior,  not  only  to  all  writers  of  his  own 
class,  but  to  all  poets  whatsoever.  (Hieron.  m 
Ckrtm,  EmmA.  01ymp.clviiL  1,  cbdz.  2 ;  Juv.  L  20 ; 
Auson.  EpisL  xv.  9  ;  VelL  Pat.  ii.  9 ;  Hon  Sat.  ii 
1.  73,  &c. ;  Plin.  H.  AT.  praef ;  QuintiL  x.  1 ;  Hor. 
SaL  ii.  1.  62,  &e. ;  Perk  L  115 ;  Jareo.  I  165 ; 


LUCILIU& 


823 


Hor.  At  L  4.  6,  L  10.  1,  dec,  46,  ftc;  Cic  <it 
OraL  il6,deFlm.l  3.) 

It  must  not  be  conoealed  that  the  accuracy  of 
many  of  the  above  statements  wiUi  regard  to 
matten  of  fivt,  although  resting  upon  the  best 
evidence  that  antiquity  can  supply,  have  been 
called  in  question.  Bayle  adduces  three  arguments 
to  prove  that  the  dates  given  by  Jerome  must  be 
enoneous. 

1.  If  Ludlius  was  bom  in  a.  c  148,  since 
Numantia  was  taken  in  &  c.  1 33,  he  could  have 
scarcely  been  fifteen  years  old  when  he  joined  the 
army ;  but  the  military  age  among  the  Romans  was 
seventeen  or,  at  the  earliest,  sixteen. 

2.  A.  Gellius  (ii.  24)  gives  a  quotation  from 
Ludlius,  in  which  mention  is  auule  of  the  Licinian 
sumptuary  law  ;  but  this  law  was  passed  about 
&  c.  98,  therefore  Ludlius  must  have  been  alive  at 
least  five  yean  after  the  period  assigned  for  his 
deatL 

3.  Horace  {Sat  ii.  1.  28),  when  describing  the 
devotion  of  Ludlius  to  his  books,  to  which  he  com- 
mitted every  secret  thought,  and  which  thus  present 
a  complete  and  vivid  picture  of  his  life  and  cha- 
ncter,  uses  the  expression 


quo  fit  ut  omnis 


Votiva  pateat  veluti  descripta  tabella 
Vita  seNts — 

but  the  epithet  temt  could  not  with  any  propriety 
be  applied  to  one  who  died  at  the  age  of  forty-six. 

To  these  arguments  we  may  briefly  reply — 

1.  It  can  be  proved  by  numerous  examples  that 
not  only  was  it  common  for  youths  under  the 
regular  military  age  to  serve  as  volunteers,  but  that 
such  service  was  fiiequently  compulsory.  This 
appean  clearly  fin>m  the  law  passed  by  C.  Oraochus 
B.  c.  124,  to  prevent  any  <«e  from  being  forced  to 
enter  the  amiy  who  had  not  attained  to  the  age  of 
seventeen.  (See  Steveeh.  ad  Veget.  i,  7 ;  Liv.  xxv. 
5 ;  Sigon.  d*  Jure  Civ.  Rom.  L  15 ;  Manut  de  Leg, 
12.) 

Z  It  is  hen  taken  for  granted  that  the  Le» 
lAeima  tmmplmaria  was  passed  in  the  year  B.  c  98, 
or  nther,  perhaps,  B.  c.  97,  in  the  consulship  of 
Cn.  Cornelius  Lentalus  and  P.  Licinius  Crassus. 
But  the  teamed  have  been  long  at  variance  with 
regard  to  the  date  of  this  enactment ;  Pighius,  in 
his  Annals,  and  Freinsheim,  in  his  Supplement  to 
Livy  (Ixiv.  52),  refer  it  to  B.C.  1 12  ;  Wiillner,  in 
his  treatise  **  De  Laevio  Poeta,**  to  tlie  praetorship 
of  Licinius  Crassus,  &  a  104,  relying  chiefly  oii 
the  words  of  Macrobius  {Sat  ii.  13)  ;  Bach,  in  his 
history  of  Roman  jnrisprodence,  to  &  &  97  ;  Oro- 
novius,  on  A.  Oellius,  to  b.  c  88  ;  Meyer,  in  his 
Collection  of  the  Fragments  of  Roman  Orators,  to 
the  second  consulship  of  Pompey  and  Crassus,  b.  c. 
55.  It  is  evident  that  no  conclunon  can  be  drawn 
from  a  matter  on  which  such  a  remarkable  diver- 
sity of  opinion  prevails. 

3.  It  is  not  necessary  to  interpret  eenie  as  an 
epithet  descriptive  of  the  advanced  age  of  the  indi- 
vidual It  may,  without  any  violence,  relate  to 
the  remote  penod  when  he  lived,  bdng  in  this 
sense  equivalent  to  prieem  or  emHquue,  Thus  when 
we  are  told  that 


anfert 


Paeuvius  docti  fiunam  senis,  Aedus  alti, 

we  do  not  undentand  that  there  is  any  allusion 
here  to  the  yean  of  the  two  dxamatists,  but  to  their 

8g  4 


824 


LUCILIUS. 


antiquity  alone,  just  as  we  oanelves  speak  fami- 
liarly of  oU  Chancer  and  old  Marlowe. 

The  writings  of  Ludlins  being  filled  with  strange 
and  obsolete  words,  proved  peculiarly  attractive  to 
the  gnunmarians,  many  of  whom  devoted  them- 
selves almost  exclusively  to  their  illustration.  At 
a  very  early  period  the  different  pieces  seem  to 
have  been  divided  into  thirty  books,  which  bore 
the  general  name  of  ScUirae^  each  book,  in  all  pro- 
bability, containing  several  distinct  essays.  Up- 
wards of  eight  hundred  fragments  from  these  have 
been  preserved,  but  the  greater  number  consist  of 
isolated  couplets,  or  single  lines,  or  even  parts  of 
lines,  the  longest  of  the  relics,  which  is  a  defence  of 
virtue,  and  is  quoted  by  Lactantius  (Irntit,  Div, 
vi.  5),  extending  to  thirteen  verses  only.  From 
such  disjointed  scraps,  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
form  any  judgment  with  regard  to  the  skill  dis- 
played in  handling  the  various  topics  which  in  turn 
afforded  him  a  theme ;  but  it  is  perfectly  clear  that 
his  reputation  for  caustic  pleasantry  was  by  no 
means  unmerited,  and  that  in  coarseness  and  broad 
personalities  he  in  no  respect  fell  short  of  the 
licence  of  the  old  comedy,  which  would  seem  to 
have  been,  to  a  certain  extent,  his  model.  It  is 
#  manifest  also,  that  although  a  considerable  portion 
of  these  remarkable  productions  were  satirical  in 
the  commonly  received  acceptation  of  the  term, 
that  is,  were  levelled  against  the  vices  and  follies 
of  his  age,  they  embraced  a  much  wider  field  than 
that  over  which  Horace  permitted  himself  to  range, 
for  not  only  did  they  comprise  dissertations  on  re- 
ligion, morals,  and  criticism,  an  account  of  a  journey 
from  Rome  to  Capua,  and  from  thence  to  the  Sici- 
lian Strait,  which  evidently  served  as  a  model  for 
the  celebrated  journey  to  Brundisium  ;  but  a  large 
part  of  one  book,  the  ninth,  was  occupied  with  dis- 
quisitions on  orthography,  and  other  grammatical 
technicalities.  The  theme  of  his  sixteenth  book 
was  his  mistress  Collyra,  to  whom  it  was  inscribed. 
Of  the  thirty  books,  the  first  twenty  and  the 
thirtieth  appear  to  have  been  composed  entirely  in 
heroic  hexameters  ;  the  remaining  nine  in  iambic 
and  trochaic  measures.  There  are,  it  is  true,  several 
apparent  exceptions,  but  these  may  be  ascribed  to 
some  error  in  Uie  number  of  the  book  as  quoted  by 
the  grammarian,  or  as  copied  by  the  transcriber. 

The  fragments  of  Lucilius  were  first  collected  by 
Bobert  and  Henry  Stephens,  and  printed  in  the 
Frafftneata  Poetarum  VeUrum  Laiinorum^  8vo. 
Paris,  15G4.  They  were  published  separately, 
with  considerable  additions,  by  Franciscus  Dousa, 
Lug.  Bat.  4to.  1597,  whose  edition  was  reprinted 
by  the  brothers  Volpi,  8vo.  Patav.  1735;  and, 
along  with  Censor!  nus,  by  the  two  sons  of  Haver^ 
camp.  Lug.  Bat  8vo.  1 743.  They  will  be  found 
attached  to  the  Bipont  Persius,  8vo.  1785  ;  to  the 
Persius  of  Achaintre,  8vo.  Paris,  1811,  and  are 
included  in  the  Corpus  Poetarum  Latinorum  of  M. 
Maittaire,  foL  Lend.  1713,  vol.  ii.  p.  1496.  (A 
number  of  the  controverted  points  with  regard  to 
the  life  and  writings  of  Lucilius  have  been  investi- 
gated with  great  industry  by  Vaiges  in  his  Speci- 
men Quaestionum  lAicilianarum^  published  in  the 
Kkeimaches  Museum  for  1835,  p.  13.  Consult 
also  Bayle*s  Dictionary^  art.  LucUe  ;  Fr.  Wullner, 
ds  Laetrio  Poeta,  Bvo.  Monast.  1830  ;  and  Van 
Heusde,  Studia  CriUoa  in  C,  Lucilium^  8vo.  Traj. 
ad  Rhen.  1842.)  [W.  R.] 

LUCrLIUS  JUNIOR,  a  poem  in  640  hex- 
ameters, entitled  Aetna,  has  been  transmitted  to 


LUCILLA. 

ns,  exhibiting  throughout  great  command  of  loo- 
guage,  and  containing  not  a  few  brilliant  pasaagea. 
The  object  proposed  is  not  so  much  to  present  a 
highly  coloured  picture  of  the  terrors  of  an  eruption 
as  to  explain  upon  philosophical  principles,  after 
the  &shion  of  Lucretius,  the  causes  of  the  various 
physical  phenomena  presented  by  the  volcano,  and 
to  demonstrate  the  folly  of  the  popular  belief  which 
regarded  the  earthquakes  and  the  flames  as  pro- 
duced by  the  struggles  and  the  fiery  breathing  of 
imprisoned  giants,  or  by  the  anvils  and  fumacea  of 
the  swart  Cyclopes*  With  regard  to  the  author 
all  is  doubt  The  piece  was  at  one  time  generally 
supposed  to  belong  to  Virgil,  in  consequence,  it 
would  seem,  of  an  expression  in  the  biography  of 
that  poet,  which  bears  the  name  of  Donatus  (scr^ 
sit  etianiy  de  qua  ambiffitur^  Asiiuun)  ;  some  of  the 
earlier  scholars  believed  it  to  be  the  work  of  Pe- 
tronius,  probably  from  having  found  it  attached  to 
the  MSS.  of  the  Satyricon ;  by  Julius  Scaliger  it 
was  ascribed  to  Quintilius  Varus  ;  by  Joseph 
Scaliger  (and  his  opinion  has  found  many  sup- 
porters), to  Cornelius  Severus  [Sbvxrus],  who 
is  known  to  have  written  upon  this  topic,  while 
othen  have  imagined  that  they  could  detect  the 
hand  of  JVIanilius  or  of  Claudian.  Wemsdorfi, 
followed  by  Jacob,  the  most  recent  editor,  fixes 
upon  LucUiuB  Junior,  procurator  of  Sicily,  the 
friend  to  whom  Seneca  addresses  his  Epistles,  his 
Natural  Questions,  and  his  tract  on  Providence, 
and  whom  he  strongly  urges  to  select  this  very 
subject  of  Etna  as  a  theme  for  his  muse.  Although 
it  is  perfectly  vain,  in  the  absence  of  all  direct 
evidence,  to  pronounce  dogmatically  upon  the 
question  of  authorship,  we  may,  from  a  careful 
examination  of  the  style,  language,  and  allusions, 
decide  with  certainty  that  it  is  not  a  production  of 
the  Augustan  age,  and  therefore  cannot  be  assigned 
to  Severus;  but  whether  it  belongs  to  the  Neronian 
epoch,  or  to  a  much  later  date,  as  Barthius  main- 
tains, it  is  impossible  to  determine. 

(Donatus,  Vtt,  Virg.  7;  Vincent  Bellovaf.  SpecuL 
Hisior.  vii.  62,  xx.  20 ;  Jacob  Magn.  Sopkoiog.  iv. 
10  ;  Jul.  Scalig.  HypercriL  7  ;  Jos.  Scalig.  NoL  in 
Aeinam  ;  Barth.  Advers.  xlix.  6,  ad  StaL  Thek  x. 
911;  Senec.  Epist,  Ixxix.;  comp.  ^.  xix.  Quaat* 
Natural,  iv.  praef.)  [VT.  R.] 

LUCILLA,  A'NNIA,  daughter  of  M.  Aurelina 
and  the  younger  Faustina,  was  bom  about  a.  o. 
147.  Upon  the  death  of  Antoninus  Pius,  in  a.  d. 
161,  she  was  betrothed  to  the  emperor,  L.  Verua, 
who  was  at  that  time  setting  out  upon  an  expedi- 
tion against  the  Parthians,  and  joined  her  husband 
at  Ephesus  three  years  later.  After  his  death, 
which  happened  in  a.  d.  169,  hastened,  according 
to  Capitolinus  (Af.  Aurd,  c  26),  by  poison  from 
her  hands,  she  wiis  given  in  marriage  to  Claudiua 
Pompeianus,  a  native  of  Antioch,  who,  although  of 
equestrian  rank  only,  was  much  esteemed  on  ac- 
count of  his  great  abilities  and  high  character. 
Lucilla  accompanied  M.  Aurelius  to  the  East  at 
the  period  of  the  rebellion  of  Avidius  Cassiua ;  and 
after  her  father^s  death,  was  treated  with  much 
distmction  by  her  brother,  Commodus  ;  but  being 
jealous  of  the  superior  honours  paid  to  his  empresa, 
Crispina,  and  eager  to  get  rid  of  a  husband,  whom 
she  despised,  as  mr  inferior  to  herself,  she  engaged 
in  a  plot  against  the  life  of  the  prince,  which,  having 
been  detected,  she  was  banished  to  the  island  of 
Capreae,  and  there  put  to  death,  about  the  year 
▲.  D.  183.    The  atory  of  her  having  been 


V 


LUCILLUS. 

to  the  death  of  Verns  reats  upon  no  good  evidence, 
but  in  general  profligacy  ihe  teenii  to  have  been 
a  worthy  descendant  of  the  Faustinae,  and  a  worthy 
sister  to  Conunodua. 

Historians  do  not  expressly  mention  that  she  had 
children  by  her  first  husband  ;  yet  the  legend, 
FxcuNDiT^s,  which  appears  upon  some  of  her 
medals,  although  the  date  of  these  may  be  uncer- 
tain, would  lei^  to  the  conclusion  that  their  union 
was  not  unfruitful ;  and  since  the  Claudius  Pom- 
peianuB  who  undertook  to  assassinate  Commodus 
is  called  her  son-in-law,  it  is  manifest  that  the 
daughter  whom  he  married  must  hare  been  bom  of 
Venis,  for  the  death  of  Lncilbi  happened  thirteen 
years  only  after  her  second  marriage.  By  Pompei- 
anus  she  had  a  son  named  Pompeianus,  who  rose 
to  great  distinction  under  Canicalla.  [Pompxi- 
JINU8.]  (Dion  Cass.  IzxL  1,  Ixxii.  4;  Capitolin. 
M,  AureL  7,  Ver,  2;  Lamprid.  Commod.  4,  5.) 

[W.  R.] 


LUCIUS. 


825 


COIN   OP  ANNIA  LUCILLA. 

LUCILLA,  DOMITIA,  otherwise  Domitia 
Cal VILLA,  the  wife  of  Annius  Verus,  and  mother 
of  M.  Aurelius.  (Capitolin.  M.  Aurd.  i.  6; 
Spartian.  Did.  JuL  1.)  [W.  R.] 

LUCILLA,  DOMI'TIA,  was,  according  to 
some  numismatologists,  the  name  of  the  daughter  of 
Nigrinns,  the  wife  of  Aelius  Caesar.  There  seem, 
however,  to  be  no  good  grounds  for  this  assertion  ; 
and  the  coins  adduced  as  belonging  to  her  ought  to 
be  assigned  to  Annia  Lucilla.  (Eckhel,  toL  ?l 
p.  527.)  [  W.  R.] 

LUCrLLIUS  (AoiifcfAA(Of).    A  poet  of  the 
Greek  Anthology,  who  edited  two  books  of  epi- 
grams. In  the  Anthology  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  epigrams  are  ascribed  to  him  (Brunck,  AnaL 
ToL  ii.  p.  317  ;  Jacobs,  i4nt&.  Graee,  vol.  iii.  p.  29} ; 
but  of  these,  the  Vatican  MS.  assigns  the  118th 
to  Lucian,  and  the  96th  and  1243i  to  Palladas. 
This  authority,  therefore,  removes  the  foundation 
for  the  inferences  respecting  the  poet's  date,  which 
Lessing  and  Fabricius  drew  from  the  mention  of 
the  physician  Magnus  in  the  124th  epigram.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  Vatican  MS.  assigns  to 
LucilHus  the  16th  epigram  of  Ammianus,  the  36th 
and  4 1  St  of  Phib'p,  the  108th  anonymous,  and  the 
23rd  of  Leonidas  of  Alexandria.     From  the  last 
epigram  (which  is  also  far  more  in  the  style  of 
LucilliuB  than  of  Leonidas),  it  appears  that  the 
poet  lived  under  Nero,  and  that  he  received  money 
from  that  emperor.    Nearly  all  his  epigrams  are 
sportive,  and  many  of  them  are  aimed  at  the 
grammarians,  who  at  that  time  abounded  at  Rome. 
His  name  is  often  written  AotficcAXof  in  the  MSS., 
but  it  appears  from  his  35th  epigram  that  Aovk(A- 
Aiot  is  right     (Jacobs,  Attik,  Oixuc,  voL  xiii.  ppw 
512,913.)  [P.  a] 

LUCILLUS  (Ao^JttXAos)  of  Tarrha,  in  Crete, 
wrote  a  work  on  the  city  of  Thessalonica  (Steph. 
Byz.  t,  V.  dco'O'aAoWin}),  a  commentary  on  the  At- 
ponauHea  of  Apollonius  Rhodius,  and  a  collection 
4iC  Proverbs,  which,  with  those  of  Didymos  of 


Alexandria,  appear  to  have  been  the  source  of 
most  of  the  later  collections  of  the  kind.  Thus 
Zenobius  expressly  states  that  he  collected  his  pro- 
verbs from  Ludllus  and  Didymus.  The  proverbs 
of  Lucillus  are  also  quoted  by  Tsetses  (Ckii.  viiL 
149),  by  Apostolius,and  by  Stephanas  («.  v.  Ta^^ 
reading  AdImjAAof  for  Aouicior,  comp.  t.  v.  KdAapva ; 
Fabric  BiU.  Graec.  vol  iv.  p.  265,  v.  p.  107  ; 
Vossitts,  de  HisL  Graee,  p.  463,  ed.  Westennann  ; 
Leutsch  and  Schneidewin,  Faroem.  Graee.  voL  i. 
Praef.  p.  xii.).  [!*•  S.J 

LUCILLUS,  a  painter,  who  is  highly  extolled 
by  the  architect  Symmachus,  whose  house  he  deco- 
rated {EpieL  ii.  2,  ix.  47).  He  lived,  therefore, 
under  Theodoric,  towards  the  end  of  the  fifth 
century.  [P*  S.] 

LUCI'NA,  the  goddess  of  light,  or  rather  the 
goddess  that  brings  to  light,  and  hence  the  goddess 
that  presides  over  the  birth  of  children ;  it  was 
therefore  used  as  a  surname  of  Juno  and  Diana, 
and  the  two  are  sometimes  called  Ludnae.  ( Varro, 
de  Ling.  LaL  v.  69  ;  CatulL  xxxiv.  13;  Herat. 
Carm.  Sate.  14,  &c  ;  Ov.  Fad.  ii.  441,  &c.,vi.  39  ; 
Tibull.  iil  4.  13.)  When  women  of  rank  gave 
birth  to  a  son,  a  lectistemium  was  prepared  for  Juno 
Lucina  in  the  atrium  of  the  house.  (Serv.  and 
Philaiif.  ad  Virg.  Edog.  iv.  63.)  [L.S.] 

LUCIUS  (Aoi^JKior).  1.  Of  Adrianoplb  or 
Haorianoplb,  was  bishop  of  that  city  in  the 
fourth  centur}',  succeeding,  though  Tillemont  doubts 
if  immediately,  Sl  Eutropius.  He  was  expelled 
from  his  see  by  the  Arian  party,  then  predominant 
in  the  East,  under  the  emperor  Constantius  II.,  the 
son  of  Constantino  the  Great;  and  went  to  Rome  to 
ky  his  cause  before  the  pope,  Julius  I.,  apparently 
in  the  year  340  or  341.  Several  other  bishops 
were  at  Rome  on  a  similar  errand,  about  the  same 
time ;  and  the  pope,  having  satisfied  himself  of 
their  innocence  and  ci  their  orthodoxy,  sent  them 
back  to  their  respective  churches,  with  letten  re- 
quiring their  restoration,  and  other  letters  rebuking 
dieir  persecuton.  The  Oriental  bishops  appear  to 
have  rejected  the  pope*S  authority,  and  sent  him 
back  a  remonstrance  against  his  rebukes.  Lucius, 
however,  recovered  his  see  by  the  authority  of  the 
emperor  Constantius,  who  was  constrained  to  restore 
him  by  the  threats  of  his  brother  Constans,  then 
emperor  of  the  West.  This  restoration  is  placed 
by  Tillemont  before  the  council  of  Sardica,  a.  d. 
347.  When  the  death  of  Constans  (a.  d.  350) 
was  known  in  the  East,  the  Arian  party,  whom 
Lucius  had  provoked  by  the  boldness  and  severity 
of  his  attacks,  deposed  him,  bound  him  neck  and 
hands  with  irons  (as  they  had  done  at  least  once  be- 
fore), and  in  that  condition  banished  him.  He  died 
in  exile.  The  Romish  church  commemorates  him 
as  a  martyr  on  the  eleventh  of  February.  ( Athanasi 
Apohg.  de  Fuga  ma,  c.  3,  and  Hid.  Arianor.  ad 
MonadL  c.  19  ;  Socrat  H.  E.  ii.  15,  23, 26  ;  Sozo- 
men.  //.  E.  iii.  8, 24,  iv.  2  ;  Theodoret,  //.  E.  ii.  15 ; 
Tillemont,  Mimoirte^  vols.  vL  and  vii. ;  BoUand, 
Ada  Sanetomm  Febntani,  vol.  il  p.  519,  EpiMtolae 
Julu  Papae  d  Orient  Epiee,  apnd  Qmcilia,  voL  ii« 
coL  475,  &c  ed.  Labbe.) 

2.  Of  Alxxandiua.  When,  on  the  death  of  the 
emperor  Constantius,  and  the  murder  of  the  Arian 
patriarch  George  of  Cappadocia  [Gkoroius,  No.  7], 
Athanasius  recovered  the  patriarchate  of  Alexan- 
dria, the  Arians  were  expelled  from  the  churches, 
and  held  their  meetings  in  obscure  places.  While 
in  this  condition,  they  elected  Lucius  to  be  their 


926 


LUCIUS. 


patriarch  (Socnt  H.E,w.i\  who  on  the  death  of 
the  emperor  Julian  and  the  aooesaion  of  Jovian,  pre- 
•ented  a  petition  to  the  Utter,  begging  him  to  annul 
the  re-establifthment  of  Athanasiai ;  but  their  peti- 
tion was  contemptuously  rejected  (PeiiHo  ad  Jovian, 
Jmperat.  Antiockiae  facta  d  Lueu>  alusgue^  printed 
with  the  works  of  St.  Athanasios,  toI.  i  p.  782,  &c. 
ed.  Benedict).  When  the  Arian  Valens  became  em> 
peror  of  the  East,  the  hopes  of  Lucius  and  hie 
party  revired  ;  but  the  emperor  would  not  allow 
him  to  return  to  Alexandria  during  Athanasius* 
lifetime,  though  he  obtained  the  bishopric  of  Samo- 
sata,  where,  however,  he  was  insulted  even  by  the 
children  of  the  orthodox  party,  in  consequence  of 
which  he  incited  the  officers  of  the  government 
to  inflict  some  severities  on  the  orthodox.  On  the 
death  of  Athanasius  {a.  d.  373)  and  the  ordination 
of  Petrus  or  Peter,  whom  he  had  nominated  as  his 
successor,  Valens  sent  Lucius  to  Alexandria,  in 
company  with  Knzoius,  Arian  patriarch  of  Antioch, 
with  orders  to  the  authorities  of  Alexandria,  in 
consequence  of  which  Peter  was  deposed  and  im- 
prisoned,  and  Lucius  forcibly  established  in  his 
room.  A  severe  persecution  of  the  orthodox  then 
commenced,  especially  of  the  priesthood  and  the 
nuns,  whom  Lucius  charged  with  exciting  popular 
disturbances.  Peter,  who  had  escaped,  fted  to 
Rome,  where  he  was  supported  by  the  pope  Dama- 
sus  L,  who  after  some  time  sent  him  back  to  Alex- 
andria, with  letters  coniinning  his  ordination,  in 
consequence  of  which  he  obtained  possession  of  the 
patriarchate,  and  Ludns  in  turn  was  obliged  to 
flee  to  Constantinople.  This  was  probably  in  a.  d. 
377  or  378,  not  long  before  the  death  of  Valens. 
Whether  Lucius  was  ever  restored  is  doubtful ;  if 
he  was,  he  was  soon  again  expelled  by  the  emperor 
Theodosius.  According  to  some  authorities  he  still 
remained  director  of  the  Arian  churches  in  his 
patriarchal  dty.  He  withdrew  from  Constantinople 
at  the  time  of  the  expulsion  of  Demophilua,  Arum 
patriarch  of  that  city  (▲•  d.  380),  and  nothing 
mors  is  known  of  him.  He  wrote,  according 
to  Jerome,  Solemnei  de  Patehal»  Epistolae,  and  a 
few  little  books  {Ubelli)  on  various  subjects.  The 
acts  of  the  Lateran  Council,  a.  n.  649,  contain  an 
extract  from  his  Els  r6  vdaxBt  xAyos^  Sermo  m 
Patdku  Whether  this  Sermo  was  one  of  what 
Jerome  has  described  as  Soiemnes  JS^aittoloA,  is  not 
certain.  (Socrat  H,  E.  iii.  4,  iv.  21,  22,  24,  37  ; 
Sosomen,  //.  E.  vL  19, 20,  39  ;  Theodoret,  H.  E. 
iv.  15, 20—23  ;  Hieronym.  De  Vir,  lUmir,  c  118  ; 
Tillemont,  Mimoiret,  vols.  vi.  vii  viii.  passim ; 
Cave,  Hist,  LiU.  ad  ann.  371 ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Gr, 
vol.  ix.  p.  247,  Concilia,  vol  vi.  col.  313,  ed.  Labbe, 
Tol.  iiL  col.  892,  ed  Hardouin.) 

3.  Of  Britain.  Bede  in  his  Hidoria  Eedo- 
datiica^  i.  4,  states  that  in  A.  D.  156,  in  the  reign 
of  the  Roman  emperors  Aurelios  and  Verus,  and 
in  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Eleutheriua,  Lucius,  a 
British  king,  sent  a  letter  to  the  Pope,  pmying  for 
his  assistance  that  he  might  be  made  a  Christian  ; 
and  having  obtained  his  request,  was  with  his 
people  instructed  in  the  Christian  &ith,  which  they 
preserved  perfect  and  uncormpted,  and  in  peace, 
till  the  reign  of  Diocletian.  A  statement  simihur  to 
this  is  given  by  Bede  in  his  Chronioom  s.  de  Sea 
AeiatUma^  and  by  Ado  of  Vienne,  in  his  CKronaoon. 
The  eariy  Welsh  notices  and  the  Silurian  Catalogues 
of  Saints  state  (according  to  Mr.  Rice  Rees),  that 
Lleurwg-ab-CoeI>ab-Cyllin,  called  also  Lleufer 
3lawZ|  **  the  Great  Lnminaiyy**  and  Uei»  applied 


LUCIUS. 

to  Rome  for  spiritual  instroction  ;  and  that  in  eon- 
sequence  four  teachers,  Dy&n,  Ffisgan,  Medwy,  and 
Elfan  were  sent  to  him  by  Pope  Ekutherius. 
Lucius  is  said  to  have  founded  the  see  of  LlandaC 
To  these  scanty,  bat  in  themselves,  sufficiently  cre- 
dible notices,  the  credulity  of  the  later  ai^  has 
added  many  particuhin.  Lndus  is  made  by  Oiraldna 
Cambrensis  (apod  Usher),  king  of  the  Britons  ;  and 
the  missionaries  firom  Rome  effect  the  conversion  of 
the  whole  population  of  the  isUnd.  Five  metro- 
politan sees  are  established  ;  one  for  each  of  the 
five  provinces  into  which  the  Romans  had  divided 
the  island,  with  twelve  suffiragan  bishops  to  each. 
Geofl^y  of  Monmouth  makes  Lucius  the  son  of 
CoiUus,  the  son  of  Marius,  the  son  of  Arvirsgus  ; 
and,  though  differing  in  details  from  Giraldns, 
agrees  with  him  in  making  the  conversion  of  the 
inhabitants  and  the  instituti<m  of  the  hierarchy 
complete.  Some  other  traditions  or  legends  of  the 
middle  ages  make  Lucius  resign  his  crown,  travel 
as  a  missionary,  with  his  sister  St.  Emerita,  through 
Rhaetia  and  Vindelicia,  and  suffer  martyrdom  near 
Curia,  the  modem  Coin  or  Chur.  Thus  distorted 
by  the  credulity  of  a  later  age,  the  history  of  Lucioa 
and  his  very  existence  have  been  by  some  critics 
altogether  doubted.  But  we  see  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  there  was  a  British  regulus  or  chiefbain 
of  the  same  or  somewhat  similar  name,  about 
the  time  of  Eleutherius  ;  and  that  his  infloenoe, 
which  he  had  retained  under  the  Roman  dominion, 
conduced  to  the  establishment  and  diffunon  of 
Christianity  in  Britain :  and  the  Welsh  traditions, 
which  place  him  in  the  territory  of  the  Silures, 
the  present  Glamoi^ganshire,  are  more  probable 
than  the  suppositions  of  Spelraan,  who  makes 
him  an  Icenian,  and  of  StiUingfleet,  who  makes 
him  king  of  the  Regni,  in  Surrey  and  Sussex.  He 
probably  lived  in  die  latter  half  of  the  second 
century  ;  but  there  are  difficulties  about  the  year 
of  his  apt^cation  to  Rome,  as  to  which  Bede  is  in 
error.  A  letter  is  extant,  and  is  given  by  Usher, 
professing  to  be  from  Pope  Eleuthoios  **■  to  Lucius 
king  of  Britain,**  but  it  is  doubtless  i^nrioui. 
Usher  mentions  that  two  coins,  supposed  to  be  of 
Lucius,  had  been  found,  one  of  gold,  the  other  of 
silver ;  having  the  image  of  a  lung  with  a  cross, 
and  the  letters,  as  £sr  as  oonld  be  made  out,  LVC. 
(Beda,  U,  eo.  ;  Ado,  H  e.  in  the  BiblwA,  Patrmm, 
voL  zvi  ed.  Lyon,  1677  ;  Galfrid,  Monemnt.  lib. 
ii.  init.  ;  Usher,  BrOamuo,  Eodee,  AntaqnUaiee,  c 
3—6  ;  StiUingfleet,  Aniiq.  o/iie  Brit.  Ckwtkee,  c 
2,  with  the  prefiu»  of  the  Rev.  T.  P.  Pantin,  the 
Utest  editor  ;  Rice  Rees,  An  Eemxif  on  the  Weiek 
Saints,  pp.  82,  seq. ;  Tillemont,  Af^moires,  vol.  iL 
pp.  62, 63, 616,  616  ;  Baron.  AnnaL  ad  Ann.  183w) 
4.  CHARiitus,  an  hentical  writer  of  uncertain 
date.  His  name  is  written  by  Augnstin  (De  AettM 
cam  Fdiee  MamdumOy  ii.  6),  and  the  author  of  the 
book  De  Fide,  contra  JlfcMMsftdeot,  fonneriy  attti* 
buted  to  Augustin,  Lxucins  or  Lsunus,  and  in 
one  MS.  LocoTius,  and  in  some  printed  editions 
LsoNTiua.  Photius  writes  the  name  Lbdcids 
Chaiunus  (Ac^Kief  Xo^ms).  In  the  Doatetwm 
of  pope  Gelasius,  De  Ubrie  Apoayphie,  it  is  written 
LxNTiaua.  This  Leucius  wrote  a  work,  entitled, 
according  to  Photius,  al  tUv  *Airoffr6Km¥  ve^eSot^ 
Peiiodi  Apoetohrum,  now  lost,  containing  the  Acta 
of  the  Apostles,  Peter,  John,  Andrew,  Thomaa, 
and  PfeuL  Photius  criticises  the  style  as  in  many 
places  too  fiuniliar,  and  condemns  the  sentiments  aa 
heretical,  self-contndictory,  and  absurd.  Thewrifev 


LUCIUS. 

distingaiaihed  between  the  God  of  the  Jewe  (whom 
he  designated  as  malignant»  end  whose  minitter 
Simon  Magna  was)  and  Christ  (whom  he  called 
**the  Good  One**).  He  denied  the  reality  of 
Christ*s  human  nature,  and  affirmed  that  he  was 
not  crucified,  but  that  another  suffered  in  his  place. 
He  condemned  mairiage  ai  altogether  unlawfiiL 
Both  Augttstin  and  the  author  of  the  book  ZX» 
Fide  (ILec)  cite  a  passage  from  this  work,  which 
they  call  AdwApotiolorum;  and  it  is  evident  from 
what  they  say  that  it  was  much  esteemed  among 
the  Manichaeans,  though  rejected  by  the  great 
body  of  Christians.  But  it  is  not  so  clear  whether 
the  author  lived  before  or  after  the  time  of  Manes, 
who  flourished  in  the  latter  half  of  the  third  oen> 
tury.  Whether  he  wrote  any  other  works  is  not 
dear.  Pope  Innocent  I.,  or  the  writer,  whether 
Innooentius  or  not,  of  the  EpbUjIa  JII,  ad 
Sjtuperqniium,  ascribes  to  **  one  Leodns**  some 
apociyphal  writings  extant  in  his  time  (Innocent 
died  A.  D.  417),  under  the  names  of  Matthew,  of 
James  the  Leu,  and  of  Peter  and  John  :  and  in 
the  pre&tory  letters  to  the  apocryphal  EvamgdUtm 
de  NativUaie  Mariae  (Fabric  Codex  ApoctypA,  N. 
T.  ToL  L  p.  19),  which  pretend  to  be  addressed  to 
or  written  by  Jerome,  by  whom  the  Evcmgdhan 
itself  (whidi  was  ascribed  to  the  evangelist 
Matthew)  was  prafesaedly  translated  from  the 
Hebrew  into  Latin,  it  is  stated  that  a  work  on  the 
same  subject,  or  mther  the  same  work  much  inter* 
polated,  had  been  published  by  Seleucus,  a  Mani- 
ehaean.  We  r.re  not  aware  that  the  date  of  these 
pseudo-Hieronymian  letters  is  known,  but  they  in- 
dicate that  such  a  work  by  Seleucus  was  then  in 
existence ;  and  this  Seleucus  is  by  many  critics 
identified  with  our  Leucius.  Huet  supposes  that 
the  apocryphal  writings  asmbed  to  Leucius  by  pope 
Innocent  included  the  Protevangdium  Jaeolbi  given 
by  Fabricius  (/.  c.  p.  66) ;  but  if  there  be  any 
foundation  for  this  opinion,  Leucius  must  have 
lived  a  century  before  Manes,  as  indeed  Gmbe  sup* 
poses  that  he  did.  Fabricius,  however,  decidedly  re- 
jects the  opinion  of  Huet.  Orabe  {Not  ad  Irenaeun, 
lib.  i.  c.  17)  cites  from  a  M&  at  Oxford,  containing 
Zenrn  Erangelmm,  a  pasasge  which  resembles  port 
of  the  Evamgelium  In/antiae  (c.  49),  but  does  not 
exactly  agree  with  it  A  portion  of  the  Montanists, 
who  existed  as  late  as  the  end  of  the  fourth  century, 
boasted,  though  fiJsely,  of  a  Leucius,  as  having 
been  an  influential  person  among  them  (Padan. 
Spiftot,  1.  c  6  ;  apud  Agiiirre,  ConeiL  ffupan. 
vol.  i.  p.  317,  fol.  Rom.  1753).  This  Leucius  was 
perhaps  the  same  as  the  Lendos  Cbarinus  of 
Photins;  though  Fabricius  rather  identifies  him  with 
another  Leapius,  mentioned  by  Epiphanius  {Haeret, 
IL  6,  p.  427,  ed.  Petav.)  as  a  disciple  of  the 
Apostle  John.  (Augustin.  Phoc  IL  ec;  Fabric. 
Cbd.  Apocrypk,  N,  T»  pars  ii.  p.  768,  pars  iii.  p. 
624,  alibi,  8vo.  Hamb.  1719 ;  Tillemont,  Memciret^ 
vol  ii.  p.  445,  446  ;  Cave,  Hist.  Lift  ad  Ann.  180, 
et  ad  fin.  Saec.  vi) 

5.  Of  Etroria.  Plutarch,  in  his  S^pomae,  s. 
Q^aesLOonvitial.  (viii  7,8)  introduces  as  one  of  the 
speakers  Lucius,  an  Etruscan,  and  a  disciple  of 
Moderatns  the  Pythagorean,  who  flourished  in  the 
reign  of  the  emperor  Nero.  Lucius  asserted  that 
Pythagoras  himself  was  an  Etruscan. 

6.  Habrbticuh.     [See  Nos.  2,  4.] 

7.  Manicbabds.     [See  No.  4.] 

8.  Papa,  succeeded  Cornelius  as  bishop  of  Rome 
according  to  Banmius  in  a.  d.  255,  but  according 


LUCIUS. 


827 


to  Phgi  and  Peinon  in  a.  d.  252.  According  to 
Boronius  he  was  bora  at  Rome,  and  his  fiither  was 
named  Porphyrins.  Of  his  history  previous  to  hia 
pontificate  little  more  is  known  than  that  he  was 
one  of  the  presbyters  who  accompanied  his  pre* 
decessor  into  exile  when  he  was  banished  by  the 
emperor  Gallua  to  Centum  Cellae,  now  Civita 
Vecchia.  [Cornblius.]  Lncius  himself  was  ba- 
nished a  short  time  after  his  election,  but  soon 
obtained  leave  to  return.  His  return  was  about 
the  end  of  the  year  252,  or  early  in  the  year  253 
(256  according  to  Baronius),  and  he  could  not  have 
long  survived  it,  as  his  whole  pontificate  was  only 
of  six  or  eight  months,  perhaps  even  shorter  than 
that.  He  died,  not  as  Baronins  states,  in  a.  o. 
257,  but  in  A.  D.  253,  being,  according  to  some 
accounts,  martyred  by  decapitation.  The  manner 
of  his  death  is,  however,  very  doubtful  (Euseb. 
N,  E.  viL  2;  Cyprian.  £^nstol.  61,  68,  ed.  Fell. 
58,  67,  ed.  Pamelii ;  Pearson,  Annal,  Cyprian,  ad 
ann.  252, 253 ;  Baronins,  AnnaL  ad  ann.  255, 256, 
257,  258;  Pagi,  Criiiee  ta  Baronium;  Tillemont, 
Mhnoiret^  vol.  iv.  pw  118,  &c.) 

9.  Of  Patrab,  a  Greek  writer  of  uncertain 
date.  He  wrete  Meratiop^iietoiv  xiyoi  SicC^iopoi, 
Metamorphoteon  Libri  Dimni,  which  are  now  lost, 
but  were  extant  in  the  time  of  Photius,  who  has 
described  them  {B&L  cod.  129).  His  style  was 
perspicuous  and  pure,  but  his  worics  were  crowded 
with  marvels ;  and,  according  to  Photius,  he  re- 
lated with  perfect  grarity  and  good  &ith  the  trans- 
formations of  men  into  brutes  and  brutes  into 
men,  and  **  the  other  nonsense  and  idle  tales  of  the 
ancient  mythology.**  Some  parte  of  Ms  works  bo» 
so  close  a  resemblance  to  the  Lmcim  s.  Auhms  of 
Ludan,  that  Photius  thought  he  had  either  bor- 
rowed from  that  writer,  or,  as  was  more  likely, 
Lucian  had  borrowed  firom  him.  The  ktter  alter- 
native appean  to  be  the  true  one ;  for  if  Photius  is 
correct  as  to  Lucius  believing  the  stories  he  related, 
we  can  haidly  suppose  he  would  have  derived  any 
part  of  his  nanatives  from  such  an  evident  scoflfer 
as  Lucian ;  and  Lucian  possibly  designed,  by  giving 
the  name  Lncius  to  his  hero,  and  making  him  an 
inhabitant  of  Patrae,  to  ridicule  the  credulity  of 
his  predeceseor. 

10.  The  Pytbaoorbaii.  [See  No.  5.] 

11.  Of  RoMB.  (See  No.  8.]  [J.  C.  M.] 
LU'CIUS,  artists.     1.   A  lamp-nuiker,  whose 

name  is  inscribed  on  a  lamp  in  Bartoli^s  collection. 
(Zttcerae,  vol.  iiL  pL  9 ;  Welcker,  in  the  KunttUaU^ 
1827,  No.  84  ;  R.  Rochette,  Lettn  i  M.  Sckom, 
pi  342,  2nd  edition.) 

2.  An  artist  in  pottery,  the  maker  of  a  vessel 
in  the  Leyden  Museum.  (Janseen,  A/us.  Lttgd, 
IPMcripL  p.  141.) 

3.  A  gem-engraver,  the  maker  of  a  beautiful 
head  of  Victory.  (Biaoci,  vol.  iL  p.  132.)    [P.  S.] 

LU'CIUS,  a  physician  of  Tarsus  in  Cilicia 
(Galen.  JDe  Oompoe.  Medieam.  «ec  Loe,  ix.  5.  vol. 
xiiL  p.  295),  who  must  have  lived  in  or  before  the 
first  century  after  Christ,  as  he  is  mentioned  by 
Archigenes.  (apt  Galen,  ilnd.  iii.  1.  vol.  xii.  p.  623.) 
He  was  perfaapa  tutor  to  Criton  (Galen,  ihid,  v. 
3.  vol  xii.  p.  828)  and  Asdepiades  Phaxmacion 
{ibid.  vol.  xin.  pp.  648,  746,  846,  850,  852,  857, 
969),  unless  (as  is  not  unlikdy)  the  term  6  KoSif- 
yrnhs  be  used  merely  as  a  sort  of  honorary  title. 
Fabricius  says  {BUA,  Graec.  vol.  xiiL  p.  310,  ed. 
vet.)  that  he  was  tutor  to  Galen,  but  it  is  prolmble 
that  in  the  passage  referred  to  (vol.  xiii.  pp.  524, 


8-28 


LUCRETIUa 


539)  Galen  is  quoting  the  woxdi  of  Aiclepiadet 
Phammcion.  Hii  medical  formulae  are  also  seyeral 
times  quoted  by  Aetius  (ill  4. 42,  p.  604,  iv.  2.  3,  p. 
685,  iv.  3.  3,  9,  14,  pp.  740,  746,  762,  763),  but 
none  of  his  writings  are  extant.  If  he  be  the  same 
person  quoted  bj  Caelini  Anrelianns  (Z>0  Mori, 
Chron,  ii.  1,  7,  pp.  365,  386,  iv.  S,  p.  522),  he 
wrote  a  work  on  chronic  diseases  (  TardaePcusionet) 
consisting  of  at  least  four  books.       [  W.  A.  O.] 

LUCRE'TIA.  1.  The  wife  of  Numa  Pom- 
pilius,  the  second  king  of  Rome,  whom,  according 
to  some  accounts,  he  married  after  his  accession  to 
the  throne,     (flut.  Num,  21.) 

2.  The  wife  of  L.  Tarquinins  CoIIatinns,  whose 
Tape  by  Sex.  Tarquinins  is  said  to  have  occasioned 
the  dethronement  of  Tarquinins  Superbus  and  the 
eAtablishroent  of  the  republic.  (Liv.  L  55,  &c.  ; 
Dionys.  iv.  64,  &c)  The  details  of  the  legend  are 
given  under  Tarquinius. 

LUCRE'TIA  GENS,  originaUy  patrician,  bat 
subsequently  plebeian  also.  It  was  one  of  the 
most  ancient  gentes,  and  the  name  occurs  as  early 
as  the  reign  of  Numa  Pompilius  [Lucrbtia, 
No.  1].  The  surname  of  the  patrician  Lucretii 
was  Triciptinus,  one  of  whom,  Sp.  Lucretius 
Triciptinus,  was  elected  consul,  with  L.  Junius 
Brutus,  on  the  establishment  of  the  republic,  B.  c. 
509.  The  plebeian  families  are  known  by  the 
surnames  of  Gall  us*,  Ofella,  and  Vkspillo. 
Carus  also  occurs  as  the  cognomen  of  the  poet 
Lucretius.  [See  below.]  On  coins  we  have  like- 
wise the  cognomen  TVto,  which  is  not  found  in 
any  ancient  writer.  A  few  Lucretii  are  mentioned 
without  any  samame. 

LUCRETIUS.  1.  L.  Lucrrtius,  quaestor 
B.C.  218,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Ligurians, 
along  with  some  other  Roman  officers,  and  delivered 
up  to  Hannibal.     (Liv.  xxL  59.) 

2.  M.  LucRBTius,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  b.  c 
210,  appears  to  have  taken  a  leading  part  in  the 
dispute  about  the  appointment  of  a  dictator  in  that 
year.     (Liv.  xxvii.  5.) 

3.  Sp.  LucRXTiufl,  plebeian  aedile,  &c.  206, 
and  praetor  b.  a  205,  received  in  the  latter  year, 
as  his  province,  Ariminum,  which  was  the  name 
then  given  to  the  province  of  Gallia  Ciulpina.  His 
imperium  was  continued  to  him  for  the  two  follow- 
ing years,  b.  a  204 — 203  ;  in  the  latter  of  which 
he  had  to  rebuild  Gentu^  which  had  been  destroyed 
by  Mngo.  In  B.  c.  200  he  was  sent  as  ambassador 
to  Africa  with  C.  Terentios  Varro.  (Liv.  xxviii 
38,  xxix.  13,  XXX.  1,  11.) 

4.  C  Lucretius  Oallus,  was  created  duumvir 
navalis  with  C.  Matienns,  b.c.  181,  in  order  to 
equip  a  fleet  against  the  Ligurians  (Liv  xl.  26). 
Livy  (L  c)  calls  him  simply  C.  Lucretius,  but  there 
can  be  little  doubt  about  his  being  the  same  as 
C.  Lucretius  Gallus.  Lucretius  Gallus  was  praetor 
B.  c  171,  and  received  the  command  of  the  fleet  in 
the  war  against  Perseus,  king  of  Macedonia.  He 
was  a  worthy  match  for  the  consul  P.  Licinius 
Crassus,  and  distinguished  himself  by  his  cruelties 
and  exactions  in  Greece.  With  the  money  which 
he  had  amassed  in  the  war,  ha  constructed  an 
aqueduct  at  Antium,  and  adorned  the  shrine  of 
Aesculapius  with  votive  pictures.  On  his  return  to 
Rome  in  B.&  170,  the  Athenians  and  Chalcidians 
brought  bitter  compbunts  against  him,  in  con- 

*  Accidentally  omitted  under  Gallus,  and  there- 
ion  given  below.     [Lucrbtius,  No.  4.] 


LUCRETIUS. 

sequence  of  which  he  was  accused  by  two  tribunes 
of  the  plebs  before  the  people»  and  condemned  to 
pay  a  heavy  fine.  (Liv.  xlii.  28,  31,  35,  48,  56, 
63,  xliii  4,  6,  7,  8 ;  Polyb.  xxvil  6.) 

5.  M.  LucRBTiua,  brother  of  No.  4,  tribune  of 
the  plebs  B.C.  172,  brought  forward  a  bill  '^nt 
agrum  Campanum  censores  irnendam  locarenL** 
In  the  next  year  he  served  as  legate  to  his  brother 
in  Greece.     (Liv.  xlii.  19,  48,  56.) 

6.  Sp.  LucRxnus,  praetor  B.C.  172,  obtained 
the  province  of  Further  Spain.  In  B.a  169  he 
served  with  distinction  under  the  consul  Q.  Marcius 
Pbilippua,  in  the  war  against  Perseus.  He  was 
one  of  the  three  ambassadors  sent  into  Syria  in 
B.  c.  162.  (Liv.  xlii.  9, 10,  xliv.  7  ;  Polyb.  xxxi. 
12,  13.) 

7.  M.  LucRXTiua,  a  senator,  one  of  the  jndicea 
retained  by  Verres,  and  hence  suspected  of  having 
been  bribed.    (Cic  Verr,  L  7.) 

8.  Q.  LucRXTius,  accused  Livius  Dnisns  of 
pnevaricatio,  b.  c  54.  He  is  mentioned  by  Cicero 
as  an  intimate  friend  of  C.  Cassias  Longinus,  and 
a  supporter  of  the  aristocratical  party.  On  the 
breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  he  was  stationed  at 
Sulmo  with  five  cohorts,  but  his  colleague  C.  Attiua, 
according  to  Cicero,  or  his  town  troops  according  to 
Caesar,  opened  the  gates  of  the  town  to  M.  An- 
tony, and  Lucretius  was  obliged  to  save  himself 
by  flight  (Cic.  ad  AtL  iv.  16.  §  5,  vil  24,  25  ; 
Caes.  B.  C.  i.  18.) 

T.  LUCRETIUS  CARU&  The  information 
to  be  derived  from  ancient  writen  r^arding  the 
personal  history  of  Lucretius  is  very  scanty  in 
amount  and  somewhat  suspicions  in  character 
That  he  was  a  Roman,  or  at  least  an  Italian  by 
birth,  may  be  inferred  from  his  own  words,  for  he 
twice  speaks  of  the  Latin  language  as  his  native 
tongue  (i.  831,  ui.  261,  comp.  i.  42).  The  Euse- 
bian  Chronicle  fixes  B.  c.  95  as  the  date  of  his  birth* 
adding  that  he  was  driven  mad  by  a  love  potion, 
that  during  his  lucid  intervals  he  composed  several 
works  which  were  revised  by  Cicero,  and  that  he 
perished  by  his  own  hand  in  the  forty-fourth  year 
of  his  age,  that  is,  b.  c.  52  or  51.  Donatus,on  the 
contrary,  affirms  that  his  death  happened  in  b.  c. 
55,  on  the  very  day  on  which  Virgil  assumed  the 
toga  virilis,  an  event  which,  in  the  Euaebian  Chro- 
nicle, is  placed  two  years  later.  From  what  source 
the  tale  about  the  philtre  may  have  been  derived 
we  know  not  Pomponiua  ^binus,  in  a  note  on 
the  third  Geoigic  (1.  202),  states  that  the  drag 
employed  was  hippomanes,  while  later  writen, 
twisting  a  passage  in  the  works  of  St  Jerome  {ad 
Rufin,  c.  22)  to  their  own  views,  have  declared 
that  the  potioYi  was  administered  by  hu  own  wife 
Lucilia,  in  order  that  she  might  inspire  him  with 
more  deep  and  fervent  affiection.  It  has  been  in- 
geniously conjectured  that  the  Whole  story  was  an 
invention  of  some  enemy  of  the  Epicureans,  who 
conceived  that  such  an  end  would  be  pectdiarij 
appropriate  for  one  who  so  boldly  professed  and  so 
zealously  advocated  the  principles  of  that  philo- 
sophy. Not  a  hint  is  to  be  found  anywhere  which 
corroborates  the  assertion  with  regard  to  the  edi- 
torial labours  of  Cicero. 

When  we  consider  that  what  has  been  set  down 
above  comprises  everything  that  can  be  gleaned 
from  authentic  sources,  we  may  feel  somewhat  snr- 
|Hised,  on  turning  to  the  biographies  of  Lucrvtins 
prefixed  to  various  editions  and  tcansbttons  of  hia 
work,  to  find  that  they  contain  a  detailed  accoont 


LUCRETIUS. 

of  his  {amily  and  connectioni,  from  the  days  of  the 
chaste  vrife  of  CoUatinua,  a  narratiye  of  his  journey 
to  Athens  for  the  prosecution  of  his  philosophical 
studies,  an  account  of  the  society  in  which  he  there 
lired,  of  the  friendships  which  he  there  formed, 
of  the  preceptors  from  whose  lips  he  derired  his 
enthusiasm  for  those  tenets  which  he  subsequently 
expounded  with  such  ferrid  faith,  of  his  return  to 
his  native  country,  and  of  his  life  and  habits 
while  enjoying  the  charms  of  literary  ease  and 
peaceful  seclusion.  But  the  whole  of  these  parti- 
culars are  a  mere  tissue  of  speculations,—*  web  of 
conjectures  originally  woven  by  the  imagination  of 
Lambinusand  afterwards  yarioosly  embroidered  by 
the  idle  and  perverse  ingenuity  of  a  long  line  of 
commentators. 

The  period  about  which  his  piece  was  published 
can  be  reduced  within  narrow  limits.  The  allusion 
to  the  unhappy  dissensions  by  which  his  native 
country  was  distracted,  have  been  supposed  to  bear 
special  reference  to  the  conspiracy  of  Catiline,  but 
the  expression  **  patriiU  tempore  iniquo**  is  so  ge- 
neral that  it  is  applicable  to  any  portion  of  the 
epoch  when  he  flourished.  From  the  manner,  how- 
ever, in  which  Cicero,  in  a  letter  to  hia  brother 
Quintus,  written  b.  a  55,  gives  his  opinion  on  the 
merits  of  the  poem,  we  may  fidrly  conclude  that  it 
had  been  recently  published  ;  and,  taking  into 
account  the  slowness  with  which  copies  were  mul- 
tiplied, the  conjecture  of  Forbiger  becomes  highly 
probable,  that  it  may  have  been  given  to  the  world 
in  the  early  part  of  the  year  n.  c.  57,  when  the 
machinations  of  Clodius  were  producing  a  degree 
of  disorder  and  anarchy  almost  without  example 
even  in  those  stormy  times. 

The  work  which  has  immortalised  the  name  of 
Lucretius,  and  which,  happily,  has  been  preserved 
entire,  is  a  philosophical  didactic  poem,  composed 
in  heroic  hexameters,  divided  into  six  books,  ex- 
tending to  upwards  of  seven  thousand  four  hundred 
lines,  addressed  to  C.  Memmius  Gemellus,  who  was 
praetor  in  b.  c.  58  [Memmiub],  and  is  entitled 
De  JRentm  Nalunz,  It  has  been  sometimes  repre- 
sented as  a  complete  exposition  of  the  religious, 
moral,  and  physicsl  doctrines  of  Epicurus,  but  this 
is  hr  from  being  a  correct  description.  The  plan 
is  not  by  any  means  so  vast  or  so  discursive,  az^d 
although  embracing  numerous  topics  requiring  great 
minuteness  of  detail,  and  admitting  of  great  variety 
of  illustration,  is  extremely  distinct,  and  possesses 
almost  epical  unity.  Epicurus  maintained  that  the 
unhappiness  and  degradation  of  mankind  arose  in 
a  great  degree  from  the  slavish  dread  which  they 
entertained  of  the  power  of  the  Gods,  from  terror 
of  their  wrath,  which  was  supposed  to  be  displayed 
by  the  misfortunes  inflicted  in  this  life,  and  by  the 
everlasting  tortares  which  were  the  lot  of  the 
guilty  in  a  future  state,  or  where  these  feelings 
were  not  strongly  developed,  from  a  vague  dread 
of  gloom  and  misery  after  death.  To  remove  these 
apprehensions,  which  he  declared  were  founded 
upon  error,  and  thus  to  establish  tranquillity  in 
the  heart,  was  the  great  object  of  his  teaching ;  and 
the  fundamental  doctrine  upon  which  his  system 
reposed  was,  that  the  Gods,  whose  existence  he 
did  not  deny,  lived  for  evermore  in  the  enjoyment 
of  absolute  peace,  strangers  to  all  the  passions, 
desires,  and  fears,  which  agitate  the  human  heart, 
totally  indifferent  to  the  world  and  its  inhabitants, 
vnmoved  alike  by  their  virtues  and  their  crimes. 
As  a  step  towards  proving  this  position  he  called 


LUCRETIUS. 


829 


to  his  aid  the  atomic  theory  of  Leucippns,  by 
which  he  sought  to  demonstrate  that  the  material 
universe  is  not  the  result  of  creative  energy  on 
the  part  of  the  Supreme  Being,  but  that  all  the 
objects  in  which  it  abounds,  mineral,  vegetable, 
and  animal,  were  formed  by  the  union  of  ele- 
mental particles  which  had  existed  from  all  eter- 
nity, governed  by  certain  simple  laws ;  and  that 
ail  those  striking  phaenomena  which,  from  their 
strangeness  or  mighty  effects,  had  long  been  re- 
garded by  the  vulgar  as  direct  manifestations  of 
divine  power,  were  merely  the  natural  results  of 
ordinary  processes.  To  state  clearly  and  develope 
fully  the  leading  principle  of  this  philosophy,  in 
such  a  form  as  might  render  the  study  attractive  to 
his  countiTmen,  few  of  whom  were  disposed  to 
take  any  interest  in  abstract  speculations,  was  the 
task  undertaken  by  the  author  of  the  I)e  Herum 
NaturOy  his  work  being  simply  an  attempt  to  show 
that  there  is  nothing  in  the  history  or  actual  con- 
dition of  the  worid  which  does  not  admit  of  explana- 
tion without  having  recourse  to  the  active  interpo- 
sition of  divine  beings.  The  poem  opens  with  a 
magnificent  apostrophe  to  Venus,  whom  he  ad- 
drMses  as  an  aUegorical  representation  of  the  re- 
productive power,  after  which  the  business  of  the 
piece  commences  by  an  enunciation  of  the  great 
proposition  on  the  nature  and  being  of  the  gods 
(57 — 62),  which  leads  to  a  grand  invective  against 
the  gigantic  monster  superstition,  and  a  thrilling 
picture  of  the  horrors  which  attends  his  tyrannous 
sway.  Then  follows  a  lengthened  elucidation  of 
the  axiom  that  nothing  can  be  produced  from 
nothing,  and  that  nothing  can  be  reduced  to  nothing 
(JVt/  fieri  ex  mkilo^  m  nihilum  nil  poate  reverU)  ; 
which  is  succeeded  by  a  definition  of  the  Ultimate 
Atoms,  infinite  in  number,  which,  together  with 
Void  Space  {Inane),  infinite  in  extent,  constitute 
the  universe.  The  shape  of  these  corpuscules,  their 
properties,  their  movements,  the  laws  under  which 
they  enter  into  combination  and  assume  forms  and 
qualities  appreciable  by  the  senses,  with  other 
preliminary  matters  on  their  nature  and  afiections 
together  with  a  refutation  of  objections  and  opposing 
hypotheses,  occupy  the  first  two  books.  In  the 
third  book,  the  general  truths  thus  established  are 
applied  to  demonstrate  that  the  vital  and  intellectual 
principles,  the  Anima  and  AnimtUy  are  as  much  a 
part  of  the  man  as  his  limbs  and  members,  but 
like  those  limbs  and  members  have  no  distinct  and 
independent  existence,  and  that  hence  soul  and 
body  live  and  perish  together ;  the  argument  being 
wound  up  by  a  magnificent  exposure  of  the  folly 
manifested  in  a  dread  of  death,  which  will  for  ever 
extinguish  all  feeling.  The  fourth  book — perhaps 
the  most  ingenious  of  the  whole — is  devoted  to  the 
theory  of  the  senses,  sight,  hearing,  taste,  smell,  of 
sleep  and  of  dreams,  ending  with  a  disquisition 
upon  love.  The  fifth  book,  generally  regarded  aa 
the  most  finished  and  impressive,  treats  of  the 
origin  of  the  world  and  of  all  things  that  are 
therein,  of  the  movements  of  the  heavenly  bodies, 
of  the  vicissitudes  of  the  seasons,  of  day  and  night, 
of  the  rise  and  progress  of  man,  of  society,  and  of 
political  institutions,  and  of  the  invefition  of  the 
various  arts  and  sciences  which  embellish  and 
ennoble  life.  The  sixth  book  comprehends  an  ex- 
planation of  some  of  the  most  striking  natural 
appearances,  especially  thunder,  lightning,  hail,  rain, 
snow,  ice,  cold,  heat,  wind,  earthquakes,  volcanoes, 
springs  and  localities  nozioos  to  animal  life,  which 


830 


LUCRETIUS. 


leads  to  a  discoone  upon  diaeasefl.  This  in  its 
tttrn  introduces  an  appalling  description  of  the 
great  pestilence  which  devastated  Athens  daring 
the  Peloponnesian  war,  and  thus  the  book  closes. 
The  termination  being  somewhat  abrupt,  induces 
the  belief  that  Lucretius  maj  haye  intended  to 
continue  his  task,  which  might  hare  been  greatly 
extended,  but  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
anything  has  been  lost. 

With  regard  to  the  general  merits  of  the  pro- 
duction, considered  merely  as  a  woric  of  art,  with- 
out reference  to  the  falseness  and  absurdity  of  the 
views  which  it  advocates,  but  little  difference  of 
opinion  has  prevailed  among  modem  critics.  All 
have  admired  the  marvellous  ability  and  skill  with 
which  the  most  abstruse  speculations  and  the  most 
refractory  technicalities  have  been  luminously  bodied 
forth  in  sonorous  verse,  and  expressed  in  diction 
which,  although  full  of  animation  and  dignity, 
is  never  extravagant  nor  pompous.  All  have  ac- 
knowledged the  matchless  power  and  beauty  of 
those  sublime  outbursts  of  noble  poetry  which 
diffuse  light,  vivacity,  and  grace,  upon  themes, 
which  in  a  less  gifted  writer  must  have  proved 
obscure,  dull«  and  repulsive.  But  even  this  is  not 
sufficient  praise.  Had  it  not  been  for  Lucretius  we 
could  never  have  formed  an  adequate  idea  of  the 
power  of  the  Latin  language.  We  might  have 
dwelt  with  pleasure  upon  the  softness,  flexibility, 
richness,  and  musical  tone  of  that  vehicle  of  thought, 
which  could  represent  with  full  effect  the  melan- 
choly tenderness  of  Tibullus,  the  exquisite  inge- 
nuity of  Ovid,  the  inimitable  felicity  and  taste  of 
Horace,  the  gentleness,  high  spirit,  and  splendour 
of  Viigil,and  the  vehement  declamation  of  Juvenal ; 
but  had  the  verses  of  Lucretius  perished  we  should 
never  have  known  that  it  could  give  utterance  to  the 
grandest  conceptions  with  all  that  sustained  majesty 
and  harmonious  swell  in  which  the  Grecian  Muse 
rolls  forth  her  loftiest  outpourings.  Yet,  strange 
to  say,  the  Romans  themselves  seem  never  to  have 
done  full  justice  to  the  surpassing  genius  of  their 
countryman.  The  criticism  of  Cicero  is  correct  but 
cold,  the  tribute  paid  by  Ovid  to  his  memory  is 
vague  and  affected,  the  observations  of  Quintilian 
prove  how  little  he  had  entered  into  his  spirit  or 
appreciated  his  high  enthusiasm,  while  the  few 
remaining  writen  by  whom  he  is  named  either  in- 
sult him  with  faint  approbation,  or  indulge  in  direct 
censure.  Statins  alone,  perhaps,  proves  himself 
not  insensible  of  the  power  which  he  describes  as 
the  '^docti  furor  arduus  LucretL'*  (Com.  Nep. 
Aa,  xiL  4  ;  Vitrav.  ix.  3  ;  Prop,  it  25, 29  ;  VeU. 
Pat.  iL  36 ;  Senec  d€  TranquilL  Anim,  2,  E^. 
xcv.  ex  ;  Plin.  Ep,  iv.  18  ;  Tac.  Dial,  de  Oral,  23.) 

The  editio  Princeps  of  Lucretius  was  printed  at 
Brescia,  in  fol,  by  Thomas  Ferandus,  about  1473, 
and  is  of  such  excessive  rarity  that  three  copies  only 
are  known  to  exist  It  has  been  fully  described 
by  Dibdin  in  the  Bibl,  Spencer,  voL  iLp.  149 — 153. 
The  second  edition,  much  less  rare,  and  taken  from 
an  inferior  MS.,  appeared  at  Verona,  fol.  1486, 
from  the  press  of  Paul  Friedenbeiger.  The  text 
was  corrected  from  MSS.  by  Jo.  Baptista  Pius,  foL 
Bonon.  1511,  by  Petms  Candidus,  Florent.  PhiL 
Ginnta.  8vo.  1512,  and  by  Lambinua,  whose  two 
editions  4to.  1563,  1570,  especially  the  second,  are 
most  valuable,  and  are  accompanied  by  an  excellent 
commentary.  Considerable  praise  is  due  to  Gifa- 
nius,  8vo.  Antw.  1566,  to  PareuB,  2  vol.  8vo. 
Francf.  1631,  to  Craeeh,  8vo.  Oxon.  1695,  and 


LUCULLUS. 

especially  to  the  comprehensive  labours  of  Havep- 
camp,  whose  bulky  volumes  (2  vols.  4  to.  Lug.  Bat 
1725,  forming  a  portion  of  the  series  of  Dutch 
Variorum  Classics,  in  4to.)  contain  everything  that 
is  valuable  in  preceding  editions.  The  text  of 
Lambinus,  however,  underwent  few  changes  until 
it  assumed  its  present  form  in  the  hands  of  the 
celebrated  Gilbert  Wakefield,  whose  recension, 
founded  upon  the  best  English  MSS.,  was  published 
in  three  volumes,  4to.  Lond.  1796,  and  reprinted 
at  Glasgow,  4  vols.  8vo.  1813.  We  must  not 
omit  to  mention  with  respect  the  edition  of  Albert 
Forbiger,  12mo.  Lips.  1828,  who  has  shown  great 
taste  and  judgment  in  selecting  the  best  readings, 
and  has  added  short  but  useful  notes.  For  practical 
purposes  the  edition  of  Lambinus,  1570,  that  of 
Havercamp,  1725,  that  of  Creech,  as  reprinted, 
Oxon.  1818,  exhibiting  Wakefield's  text,  and  that 
of  Forbiger,  will  be  found  the  most  servieeable,  but 
any  one  who  can  procure  the  second  and  fourth  of 
these  may  dispense  with  the  rest. 

We  have  complete  metrical  translations  into 
English  by  Creech,  8vo.  Oxford,  1682,  veiy  fre- 
quently reprinted  ;  by  John  Mason  Goode  (blank 
verse),  accompanied  by  a  most  elabonto  series  of 
annotations,  2  vols.  4to.  Lond.  1805  ;  and  by 
Thomas  Busby,  2  voU.  4tOb  Lond.  1813.  We 
have  translations  also  of  the  first  book  alone  by 
John  Evelyn,  8vo.  Lond.  1656  ;  by  an  anonymoua 
writer,  8vo.  Lond.  1799  ;  and  by  W.  H.  Drum- 
mond,  8vo.  Lond.  1809:  but,  excepting  some  de- 
tached passages  rendered  by  Dryden,  with  all  his 
wonted  fire  and  inaccuracy,  we  possess  nothing  in 
our  language  which  can  be  regarded  as  even  a 
tolerable  representation  of  the  original.  The  best 
translation  into  French  is  that  by  J.  B.  S.  de  Pon- 
gerville,  Paris,  1823,  1828 ;  the  best  into  Ita- 
lian, that  by  Alessandro  Marehetti,  Lond.  1717» 
frequendy  reprinted  ;  the  best  into  German, 
that  by  Knebd,  Leipcig,  1821,  and  improved, 
Leipzig,  1831.  .  [W.  R.] 

LUCRI'NA,  a  surname  of  Venus,  who  bad  a 
temple  at  Baiae,  near  the  Lucrine  lake.  (Stat 
SUv,  iii.  1.  150  ;  Martial,  xi.  81.)  [L.  S.] 

LUCTE'RIUS,  tiie  Caduican,  dcMvibed  by 
Caesar  as  a  man  of  the  greatest  daring,  was  sent 
into  the  country  of  the  Ruteni,  by  Vercingetorix, 
on  the  breaking  out  of  the  great  Gallic  insuzrection 
in  a  a  52.  Lucterius  met  with  great  success,  col- 
lected a  large  force,  and  was  on  the  point  of 
invading  the  Roman  province  in  Gaul,  in  the 
direction  of  Narbo,  when  the  arrival  of  Caesar 
obliged  him  to  retire.  In  the  following  year  Lac> 
teritts  again  fomied  the  design  of  invading  the 
Roman  province  along  with  Dn4>pes,  the  Senoniaa, 
but  was  defeated  by  the  Roman  legate  C.  Caninioa 
Rebilus,  not  fiir  from  Uxellodunum.  (Caes.  B,  (7. 
vii.  5,  7,  8  ;  viii.  30—35.) 

LUCTUS,  a  personification  of  grief  or  mooning, 
is  described  as  a  son  of  Aether  and  Terra.  (Hygin. 
Praef.)  This  being,  who  wasted  {eda»)  the  enexgics 
of  man,  is  placed  by  the  poets  together  with  other 
horrible  creatures,  at  the  entrance  of  the  lower 
world.  (Virg.  Aen.  vL  274  ;  SiL  ItaU  adti. 
581.)  [L.S.] 

LUCULLUSi,  the  surname  of  a  plebeian  fiunily 
of  the  Ldcinia  gens.  It  does  not  appear  in  history 
until  the  close  of  the  second  Punic  war.  The  an- 
nexed  genealogy  exhibits  those  members  only  of 
the  fiunily  whose  descent  and  connection  can  be 
traced  with  reasonable  certainty :  —  * 


LUCULLUS. 

1.  L.  lictnhu  LBcnUva* 
eonl*  ndiU,  a.  o.  tos. 

t.  L.  lidn.  Laettlhut 
OM.».a.  Idl. 

8.  L«  lidn.  Lttenllv^ 

vraator  b.  c.  103, 

mBTled  Cweilia»  dauKfatcr  of 

L.  IIctaUM  Calvn. 
I 


LUCULLUS. 


831 


6.  M.  Uefai.  LacoUn^ 
i.e«73« 


Tactnlla^tlMwUbar 

Ma  CffVMQSy 


4.  L.  LIcia.  LacnlhMf 

eoa.  •■  c  74.  uMrried, 

1.  Clodiat.    i.  SerriUa. 

S.  ULIda.  LMoUa*» 
kiUadatPbttinl. 
a.c4t. 

1.  L.  LxciNius  LucuLLUs,  curnle  aedile  with  Q. 
Fulviiu  in  b.  c.  202.  He  and  hit  colleague  distin- 
gniahed  thanselvei  by  the  magnificence  with  which 
they  exhibited  the  Lndi  Ronuuii ;  but  eome  of  the 
icribet  and  other  officials  under  the  aedilea  were 
convicted  of  defrauding  the  public  treaaury ;  and 
LoeuUna  himself  incuned  the  saspicion  of  haTing 
conniTed  at  their  practices.    (Lir.  xzx.  39.) 

2.  L.  Liciifios  LucULLUS,  the  grand&ther  of 
Lucnllas,  the  conqueror  of  Mithridatea,  and  the 
first  of  the  fionily  who  attained  to  distinction 
(Pint.  LMeulL  I  ;  Cic  Acad,  pr,  ii.  45),  was  pro- 
bably a  son  of  the  preceding.     He  waa  elected 
consul  for  the  year  &&  151,  together  with  A. 
Postumins  Albinus,  and  was  appointed  to  succeed 
M.  Maroelltts  in  the  command  in  Spain.    The  war 
which  was  then  going  on  in  that  country  against 
the  Celtiberians  appears  to  have  been  unpopular  at 
Rome,  so  that  some  difficulty  was  found  in  raising 
the  necessary  IcTies  ;  and  the  severity  with  which 
these  were  enforced  by  LucuUus  and  his  colleague, 
irritated  the  people  and  the  tribunes  to  such  a  de- 
gree, that  the  hitter  went  so  fiu  as  to  arrest  both 
consuls,  and  to  cast  them  into  prison.    These  dis- 
sensions were  at  length  terminated  by  the  inter- 
Tention  of  the   young  Sdpio  AemUianus,  who 
Tolunteered  his  services,  and  succeeded  in  reviving 
the  military  ardour  of  the  popuhioe.  (Polyb.  zxxv. 
3,  4 ;  Liv.  Epit.  xlviii ;  Appian,  Higp,  49 ;  Oroa. 
iv.  21.)     But  before  Uie  arrival  of  LuciUlus  in 
Spain,  the  war  with  the  Celtiberians  had  been 
completely  terminated  by  Marcellus,  and  all  tribes 
previously  in  arms  had  submitted.  The  new  consul, 
however,  greedy  both  of  glory  and  plunder,  and 
finding  himself  disappointed  of  his  expected  foes, 
now  turned  his  arms  against  the  Vaccaeans,  a  tribe 
who  had  hitherto  had  no  relations  with  the  Ro- 
mans, and  proceeded  to  cross  the  Tagus  and  invade 
their  territories,  without  any  authority  firom  the 
senate.    His  first  attacks  were  directed  against 
the  city  of  Cauca,  which  was  readily  induced  to 
submit,  on  terms  of  capitulation  ;  but  these  were 
shamefully  viokited   by  Lucullus,  who  had  no 
sooner  made  himself  master  of  the  town  jthan  he 
caused  all  the  inhabitants  to  be  put  to  the  sword, 
to  the  number  of  near  20,000.    From  hence  he 
advanced  into  the  heart  of  the  country,  crossed  the 
Douro,  and  laid  si^  to  Intercatia,  a  strong  city 
which  for  a  long  time  defied  his  arms,  but  was  at 
length  induced  to  submit  on  fiivourable  terms,  the 
inviolability  of  which  was  guaranteed  to  them  by 
Scipio.    A  subsequent  attack  upon  Pallantia  was 
wholly  unsuccesafixl ;  and  Lucullus,  after  suffering 
severely  firom  hunger,  and  being  hard  pressed  by 
the  enemy,  was  compelled  to  recross  the  Douro, 
and  take  up  his  winter^uarters  in  the  south  of 
Spain.     But   notwithstanding   this   ignominious 
termination  of  a  war  as  unwarranted  by  authority 
from  Rome  as  it  was  unjust  in  itsell^  no  notice 


was  taken  of  the  proceedings  of  Lucullus,  who  con- 
tinued in  Spain,  with  ^e  rank  of  proconsul.  (Ap- 
pian, Hisp.  50--55 ;  Liv.  Efdt,  xlviii ;  Plin.  H,  N, 
ix.  90.  §  48.)  After  wintering  in  Turdetania,  in 
the  spring  of  150,  he  invaded  the  country  of  the 
Lusitanians,  at  the  same  time  with  Ser.  GalUa ; 
and,  according  to  Appian,  shared  with  the  latter 
in  the  guilt  of  the  atrocious  acts  of  perfidy  and 
cruelty  by  which  he  disgraced  the  Roman  name. 
[Qaiaa,  No.  6.]  But,  more  fortunate  than  his 
colleague,  he  escaped  even  the  hasard  of  a  trial  on 
his  return  to  Rmne.  (Appian,  Hup,  55,59,  61). 
The  war  against  the  Vaccaeans,  though  prompted  , 
chiefly  by  the  avarice  of  Lucullus,  had  brought  him 
but  little  booty ;  but  he  appears  to  have,  by  some 
means  or  other,  amassed  great  wealth  during  the 
period  of  his  government,  a  part  of  which  he  de- 
voted to  the  construction  of  a  temple  of  Good 
Fortune  (Felicitas).  It  is  a  very  characteristic 
tiait,  that  having  borrowed  from  L.  Mununius  some 
of  the  statues  which  the  latter  had  brought  from 
Corinth,  to  adorn  this  temple  for  the  ceremony  of 
its  dedication,  he  afrerwapis  refiised  to  restore 
them,  under  the  plea  that  they  were  now  con- 
secrated to  the  goddess.  (Dion  Ca8S.yrc^fM.  81 ; 
Stiab.  viiL  p.  381.) 

8.  L.  LiaNivs  L.  f.  Lvcullur,  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding, was  praetor  in  n.  a  103,  and  was  appointed 
by  the  senate  to  take  the  command  in  Sicily,  where 
the  insurrecticm  of  the  slaves  under  Athenion  and 
Tryphon  had  bc^n  to  assume  a  very  formidable 
aspect.     He  took  with  him  a  force  of  17,000  men, 
of  which  the  greater  part  were  regular  Roman  or 
Italian  troops  ;  but  though  he  at  first  obtained  a 
complete  victory  in  the  field,  and  compelled  Tiy- 
phon  to  shut  himself  up  in  the  fortress  of  Triocala, 
he  fiuled  in  reducing  that  stronghold,  and  ultimately 
retreated  from  before  it  in  an  ignominious  manner. 
(Died.  xxxvL  ^^ce.  Pkoi.  p.  535,  536 ;  Flor.  iii. 
19.)    After  this,  whether  firom  incapacity  or  cor- 
ruption, he  effected  nothing  more,  and  was  soon 
aftier  replaced  by  C  Servilius.    He  is  said  to  have 
destroyed  all  his  military  stores  and  broken  up  his 
camp  previoua  to  resigning  the  command  into  the 
hands  of  his  successor.    (Diod.  Em.  Vat,  p.  1 1 1.) 
It  was  perhi^  in  revenge  for  this  proceeding,  that 
on  his  return  to  Rome  he  found  himself  assailed  by 
another  Servilius  with  a  prosecution  for  bribery 
and  malversation.    But  whatever  may  have  been 
the  motives  of  the  latter,  the  guilt  of  Lucullus  was 
so  manifest  that  even  his  brother-in-law,  Metellus 
Nnmidicns,  declined  to  appear  in  his  defence  ;  and 
he  was  unanimously  condemned  and  driven  into 
exile.    (Pint  LmmlL  1  ;  Cic.  Verr,  iv.  66  ;  Diod. 
E/Bc.  FhoL  p.  536  ;  Aur.  Vict,  de  Vir,  IlbaL  62.) 
4.  L.  LiciNius  L.  P.  L.  N.  Lucullus,  celebrated 
as  the  conqueror  of  Mithridates,  and  by  much  the 
most  illustrious  of  his  fiunily.    He  was  the  son  of 
the  preceding  and  of  Caecilia,  the  daughter  of  L. 
Metellus  Calvus.    (Pint.  LwndLl.)  [Cabcilla, 
No.  3.]    We  have  no  express  mention  of  the 
period  of  his  birth  or  of  his  age,  but  Plutarch  tells 
us  that  he  was  older  than  Pompey  {LueuU,  86, 
Pomp,  31 ) ;  he  must  therefore  have  been  bom 
before  b.  c.  106,  probably  at  least  as  early  as  109 
or  110,  since  his  younger  brother  Marcus  was  old 
enough  to  be  curule  aedile  in  79.     [See  No.  6. J 
His  first  appearance  in  public  life  was  as  the  ac- 
cuser of  the  augur  Servilius,  who  had  procured  the 
banishment  of  his  lather,  but  had  in  his  turn  bad 
himself  open  to  a  criminal  chaige.    This  species  of 


832 


LUCULLUS. 


retaliation  was  looked  upon  with  much  favour  at 
Rome  ;  and  although  the  trial,  after  giving  rise  to 
scenes  of  violence  and  even  bloodshed,  at  length 
terminated  in  the  acquittal  of  Servilius,  the  part 
which  the  young  Lucullus  had  taken  in  the  matter 
appears  to  have  added  greatly  to  his  credit  and 
reputation.    (Plut  LueuU,  1 ;  Cic.  Acad.  pr.  ii  1.) 

While  yet  quite  a  young  man,  he  served  with 
distinction  in  the  Marsic  or  Social  War ;  and  at 
this  time  attracted  the  attention  of  Sulla,  whom 
ho  afterwards  accompanied  as  his  quaestor  into 
Greece  and  Asia  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Mithri- 
.  datic  war,  b.  c.  88.  During  the  prolonged  siege  of 
Athens,  Sulla  found  himself  labouring  under  the 
greatest  disadvantage  from  the  want  of  a  fleet,  and 
he  in  consequence  despatched  LucuHns  in  the 
middle  of  winter  (B.a  87 — 86),  with  a  squadron 
of  only  six  ships,  to  endeavour  to  collect  assistance 
from  the  allies  of  Rome.  With  considerable  diffi- 
culty he  raised  a  fleet,  and  expelled  the  forces  of 
the  king  from  Chios  and  Colophon.  These  opera- 
tions extended  for  on  into  the  summer  of  85: 
meanwhile.  Fimbria,  who  had  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  in  Asia,  which  had  been  sent 
out  by  the  Marian  party  at  Rome,  had  expelled 
Mithridates  from  Pergamus,  and  was  besieging 
him  in  Pitane,  where  he  had  taken  refuge.  Had 
Lucullus  co-operated  with  him  by  sea,  the  king 
himself  must  havefiillen  into  their  hands,  and  the  war 
would  have  been  terminated  at  once :  but  Lucullus 
was  faithful  to  the  party  interests  of  Sulla  ratlier 
than  to  those  of  Rome :  he  refused  to  come  with 
his  fleet  to  the  support  of  Fimbria,  and  Mithridates 
made  his  escape  by  sea  to  Mytilene.  Shortly 
afterwards  Lucullus  defeated  the  hostile  fleet  under 
Neoptolemus  off  the  island  of  Tenedos ;  and  thus 
made  himself  master  of  the  Hellespont,  where  he 
rejoined  Sulla,  and  &cilitated  his  passage  into  Asia 
the  following  spring,  ac.  84.  (Plut.  LueuU.  2 — 
4,  Sull.  11 ;  Appian,  MUkr.  33,  51,  52,  56,  Oros. 
vl2.) 

Peace  with  Mithridates  followed  shortly  after, 
and  Sulla  hastened  to  return  to  Rome.  It  was  a 
fortunate  circumstance  for  Lucullus  that  he  did  not 
accompany  his  leader  at  this  time,  being  left  behind 
in  the  charge  of  various  public  duties  in  Asia,  by 
which  means  he  escaped  all  participation  in  the 
scenes  of  horror  that  ensued,  at  the  same  time  that 
he  retained  the.  high  place  he  already  enjoyed  in 
the  fiivour  of  the  all-powerful  Sulla.  Nor  do  we 
find  that  he  took  any  part  in  the  aggressions  of 
Murena,  and  the  renewed  war  against  Mithridates. 
[MuRBNA.]  During  the  whole  time  that  he  con- 
tinued in  Asia  he  appears  to  have  been  occupied 
with  civil  and  pacific  employments,  especially  with 
the  coining  of  money,  and  the  exaction  of  the  heavy 
sums  imposed  by  Sulla  upon  the  Asiatic  cities  as  a 
penalty  for  their  late  revolt.  In  the  discharge  of 
this  last  duty  he  displayed  the  utmost  kindness 
and  liberality,  and  endeavoured  to  render  the  bur- 
then as  little  onerous  as  possible ;  at  the  same  time 
that  the  promptitude  and  vigour  with  which  he 
punished  the  revolt  of  the  Mytilenaeans  showed 
that  he  was  fiiUy  prepared  to  put  down  all  open 
resistant.  (Plut.  LucuU»  4  ;  Cic.  Acad.  pr.  ii.  1.) 

Lucullus  remained  in  Asia  apparently  till  near 
the  close  of  the  year  80,  when  he  returned  to  Rome 
to  discharge  the  office  for  the  following  year  of 
eurule  aedile,  to  which  he  had  been  elected  in  his 
absence,  together  with  his  younger  brother  Marcus,  j 
According  to  Plutarch,  he  had,  from  affisction  for  | 


LUCULLUi 

his  brother,  forborne  to  sue  for  this  office  until 
Marcus  was  of  sufficient  age  to  hold  it  with  him. 
The  games  exhibited  by  the  two  brothers  were 
distinguished  for  their  magnificenee,  and  were  ren- 
dered remarkable  by  the  introduction,  for  the  first 
time,  of  elephants  combating  with  bulls.  (Plut. 
LuculL  1 ;  Cic.  Acad.  pr.iLl;  de  Off.  ii.  16  ; 
Plin.  H.  N.  viii.  7.)  So  great  was  the  &vonr  at 
this  time  enjoyed  l^  Lucullus  with  Sulla,  that  the 
dictator,  on  his  death-bed,  not  only  confided  to  hins 
the  chai^  of  revising  and  correcting  his  Commenta- 
ries —  a  task  for  which  the  literary  attainments  of 
Lucullus  especially  qualified  him  ;  but  appointed 
him  guardian  of  his  son  Faustus,  to  the  exclusion 
of  Pompey,  a  circumstance  which  is  said  to  have 
first  given  rise  to  the  enmity  and  jealousy  that 
ever  after  subsisted  between  ^e  two.  (Pint.  Ltt- 
culL  L  4.)  By  a  special  law  of  Sulla,  he  was 
enabled  to  hold  the  praetorship  immediately  after 
the  office  of  aedile,  probably  in  the  year  77.  At 
the  expiration  of  this  magistracy  he  repaired  to 
Africa,  where  he  distinguished  himself  by  the 
justice  of  his  administration,  and  returned  from 
thence  to  Rome,  to  sue  for  the  consulship,  which 
he  obtained,  in  conjunction  with  M.  Aurelius 
Cotta,  for  the  year  74.  (Cic.  Acad,  pr.  ii.  I ;  Aor. 
Vict  de  Vir.  lilust.  74 ;  Pint  LueulL  5 ;  Fast. 
Capit.  an.  679.) 

Of  the  political  conduct  of  LucnUus  during  his 
consulship  almost  the  only  circumstance  recorded 
to  us  is  the  determined  and  effectual  opposition 
offered  by  him  to  the  attempts  of  L.  Quinctius  to 
overthrow  the  constitutional  laws  of  Sulla.  (Plut. 
LucuU,  5  ;  Sail  Hiti.  iii.  fiagm.  22,  p.  234,  ed. 
GerkcL) 

But  the  eyes  of  all  at  Rome  were  now  turned 
towards  the  East,  where  it  was  evident  that  a 
renewal  of  the  contest  with  Mithridates  was  be- 
come inevitable :  and  the  command  in  this  nnpend- 
ing  war  was  the  darling  object  of  the  ambition  of 
Lucullus.  At  first  indeed  fortune  did  not  seem  to 
befriend  him:  in  the  division  of  the  provhacea, 
Bithynia  (which  had  been  lately  united  to  the 
Roman  dominions  after  the  deaUi  of  Nicomedes 
III.,  and  which  was  evidently  destined  to  be  the 
first  point  assailed  by  Mithridates),  fell  to  the  lot 
of  Cottat  while  Lucullus  obtained  only  Cisalpine 
Oaul  for  his  province.  But  just  at  this  juncture 
Octavius,  the  proconsul  of  Cilicia,  died  ;  and  Lu> 
cullus,  by  dint  of  intrigues,  succeeded  in  obtaining 
the  appointment  as  his  successor,  to  which  the  con- 
duct of  the  war  against  Mithridates  was  then 
added  by  general  consent  Cotta,  however,  still 
retained  the  government  of  Bithynia,  and  the  com- 
mand of  the  naval  force.  (Plut  LucuU.  5,  6; 
Memnon.  c.  37,  ed.  Orell.;  Cic.  pro  Muren.  15; 
Eutrop.  vi.  6.) 

Both  consuls  now  hastened  to  Asia,  where  they 
arrived  before  the  close  of  the  year  74.  Lucullua 
took  with  him  only  one  legion  from  Italy ;  but  he 
found  four  others  in  Asia,  two  of  which,  however, 
had  formed  {Mirt  of  the  army  of  Fimbria;  and 
though  brave  and  hardy  veterans,  had  been  aocvu- 
tomed  to  licence  and  rapine,  and  were  ever  prone 
to  sedition.  Hence  the  first  business  of  the  new 
general  was  to  restore  the  discipline  of  his  own 
army,  a  task  which  he  appears  to  have  for  a  tone 
easily  accomplished ;  and  he  now  took  the  field 
with  a  force  of  30,000  infantry,  and  2500  horve. 
(Plut  LucuU.  7,  8;  Appian,  MUkr.  72.)  But 
almost  before  he  was  ready  to  commence  opentkNUi» 


LUCULLUS. 

lie  leceiyed  the  newB  that  Mithridates  had  invaded 
Bithynia  with  an  annj  of  150,000  men,  had  de- 
fieated  Cotta  hoth  hj  sea  and  land,  and  compelled 
him  to  take  refuge  within  the  walls  of  Chalcedon. 
Luculltti  was  at  this  tune  in  Oalatia,  hut  he 
hastened  to  the  support  of  Cotta.     He  was  met  at 
a  pkice  called  Otryae,  in  Phrygia,  by  a  detach- 
ment of  the  army  of  Mithridates,  commanded  by 
the  Roman  exile  Varias,  but  a  meteoric  apparition 
prevented  an  engagement.     Meanwhile,  Mithri- 
dates drew  off  his  anny  from  Chalcedon,  and  pro- 
ceeded  to  besiege  the  strong  city  of  Cyzicus. 
Hither  LucuUus  followed  him ;  but  confident  in 
the  strength  of  the  place,  and  well  knowing  the 
difficulty  of  subsisting  so  vast  a  muldtnde  as  that 
which  composed  the  army  of  the  king,  he  was  by 
no  means  desirous  to  bring  on  a  battle,  and  con- 
tented himself  with  taking  up  a  strongly  entrenched 
camp  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  that  of 
Mithridates,  from  whence  he  could  watch  his  pro- 
ceedings, intercept  his  communications,  and  leave 
hunger  to  do  the  work  of  the  swonL    The  result 
fully  justified  his  expectations.    All  the  efforts  of 
Mithridates  were  baffled  by  the  skill  and  courage  of 
the  besieged  ;  and  though  he  was  still  master  of 
the  sea,  the  winter  storms  prevented  him  from 
receiving  supplies  by  that  means,  so  that  famine 
soon  began  to  make  itself  felt  in  his  camp,  and  at 
length  increased  to  such  a  degree  that  no  alterna- 
tive remained  but  to  raise  the  siege.    A  detach- 
ment of  15,000  men,  which  the  king  had  previously 
sent  off^  was  attacked  and  cut  to  pieces  by  Lucullus 
at  the  passage  of  the  Rhyndacns ;  and  when  at 
length  his  main  army  broke  up  from  the  camp 
before  Cyzicus,  and  commenced  its  march  towards 
the  West,  Lucullus  pressed  closely  upon  their  rear, 
and  attacking  them  successively  at  the  passage  of  the 
Aesepus  and  the  Granicus,  put  thousands  of  them 
to  the  sword.     Those  that  escaped  took  refuge  in 
Lampsacus,  under  the  command  of  Varius.    (Plut 
LuaiU.  8 — 11 ;  Appian,  A/ tMr.  71 — 76  ;  Memnon. 
37—40  ;  Liv.  EipU.  xcv. ;  Flor.  iii.  6  ;  Eutrop.  vL 
6 ;  Oros.  vL  2 ;  Cic.  pro.  Leg.  ManU,  8,  pro  Mwren. 
15 ;  Orelli,  Inter.  545.) 

The  great  army  of  Mithridates,  on  the  equip- 
ment and  preparation  of  which  he  had  bestowed 
all  his  care,  was  now  annihilated ;  but  he  was  still 
master  of  the  sea  ;  and  placing  the  remains  of  his 
shattered  forces  on  board  the  fleet,  he  gave  the 
command  of  it  to  Varius,  with  orders  to  maintain 
possession  of  the  A^aean,  while  he  himself  returned 
by  sea  to  Bithynia.  Lucullus  did  not  deem  it 
prudent  to  advance  further  into  Asia  while  his 
communications  were  thus  threatened,  and  he  desr 
patched  his  lieutenants,  Voconius  and  Triarius,  in 
pursuit  of  Mithridates,  while  he  occupied  himself 
in  assembling  a  fleet  at  the  Hellespont  Contri- 
butions quickly  poured  in  from  all  the  Greek  cities 
of  Asia ;  and  Lucullus  soon  found  himself  at  the 
head  of  a  considerable  naval  force,  with  which  he 
defeated  a  squadron  of  the  enemy  off  Ilium,  and 
soon  afterwards  engaged  and  almost  entirely  de- 
stroyed their  main  fleet,  near  the  island  of  Lemnos, 
taking  prisoner  Varius  himself  tcttether  with  his 
two  colleagues  in  the  command.  (Appian,  Mithr. 
77 ;  Plut  LucuU.  1*2 ;  Cic.  pro  Leg.  ManU.  8,  pro 
Muren.  15 ;  Eutrop.  vi.  6 ;  Memnon.  42.)  He 
was  now  at  liberty  to  direct  his  undivided  attention 
towards  Mithridates  himself,  and  advanced  against 
that  monarch,  who  had  halted  at  Nicomedeia,  where 
Cotta  and  Trialiua  were  preparing  to  besiege  him  ; 

VOL.  n. 


LUCULLUS. 


83a 


but  on  learning  the  defeat  of  his  fleet,  and  the  ad^ 
vanoe  of  Lucullus,  Mithridates  withdrew  from  that 
city  without  a  contest,  and  escaped  by  sea  to 
Pontns. 

Lucullus  had  thus  succeeded  in  driving  back 
Mithridates  into  his  own  dominions,  and  thither 
he  now  prepared  to  follow  him.     After  joining 
Cotta  and  Triarius  at  Nicomedeia,  he  detached  the 
former  to  besiege  the  important  town  of  Heracleia, 
while  Triarius,  with  the  fleet,  was  posted  at  the 
Bosporus,  in  order  to  prevent  the  junction  of  the 
enemy^s  detached  squadrons.  Meanwhile,  LucuUus 
himself^  with  his  main  army,  advanced  through 
Galatia  into  the  heart  of  Pontus,  laying  waste  &o 
country  on  his  march  ;  and  in  this  manner  pen»» 
trated,  without  any  serious  opposition,  as  far  as 
Themiscyra.    But  he  now  began  to  be  apprehen- 
sive lest  Mithridates  should  avoid  a  battle,  and 
elude  his  pursuit  by  withdrawing  into  the  wild 
and  mountainous  regions  beyond  Pontus  ;  and  he 
therefore,  instead  of  pushing  on  at  once  upon  Ca- 
beira,  where  the  king  was  now  stationed,  deter- 
mined  to  halt  and  form  the  siege  of  the  two 
important  towns  of  Amisus  and  Eupatoria.    His 
object  in  so  doing  was  in  great  part  to  draw 
Mithridates  to  their  relief,  and  thus  bring  on  a 
general  engagement ;  but  the  king  content^  him- 
self with  sending  supplies  and  reinforcements  to 
the  two  cities,  and  remained  quiet  at  Cabeira, 
where  he  had  established  his  winter^quarters,  and 
had  assembled  a  force  of  40,000  foot  and  4000 
horse.      Lucullus  at  first   pressed  the  siege  of 
Amisus  with  the  utmost  vigour ;  but  it  was  de* 
fended  with  equal  energy  and  ability  by  Calli- 
machus,  the  commander  of  the  garrison  ;  and  after 
a  time  the  efforts  of  both  parties  gradually  relaxed, 
and  the  siege  was  protracted  throughout  the  whole 
winter  without  any  decisive  result.     With  the  ap- 
proach of  spring  (b.  a  72)  Lucullus  broke  up  his 
camp;  and  leaving  Murena  with  two  legions  to 
continue  the  siege  of  Amisus,  led  the  rest  of  hi» 
forces  against  Mithridates,  who  was  still  at  Ca- 
beira.    But  the  king  was  superior  in  cavalry,  and 
Lucullus  was  therefore  unwilling  to  risk  a  general 
action  in  the  plain.     Several  partial  engagements 
ensued,  in  which  the  Romans  were  more  than  once 
worsted  ;  and  Lucullus  began  to  find  himself  in 
distress  for  provisions,  which  he  was  compelled  to 
bring  from  Cappadocia.    A  series  of  movements 
and  manoeuvres  now  followed,  which  are  not  very 
clearly  related  ;  but  at  length  a  numerous  detach- 
ment fimrn  the  army  of  the  king,  under  his  generals 
Menemachus  and  Myron,  was  entirely  cut  off  by 
one  of  the  lieutenants  of  LucuUus.   In  consequence 
of  this  blow  Mithridates  determined  to  remove  to 
a  greater  distance  from  the  enemy ;  but  when  the 
orders  to  retreat  were  given,  a  general  panic  spread 
through  the  army,  which  took  to  flight  in  all  direc- 
tions.   The  king  himself  narrowly  escaped  being 
trampled  to  death  in  tiie  confusion,  and  was  closely 
pursued  by  the  Roman  cavalry ;  but  effected  his 
escape  to  Comana,  firom  whence  he  fled  directly  to 
Armenia,  accompanied  only  by  a  small  body  of 
horsemen,  and  took  refuge  in  the  dominions  of 
Tigranes.     LucuUus,  after  making  himself  master 
of  Cabeira,  pursued  the  fugitive  monarch  as  tar  as 
Talaura  ;  but  finding  that  he  had  made  good  his 
retreat  into  Armenia,  halted  at  that  city»  and  des- 
patched App.  Claudius  as  ambassador  to  Tigranes, 
to  demand  the  surrender  of  Mithridates.    Mean- 
while, he  himself  subdued,  or  at  least  received  th« 

3  11 


832 


LUCULLUa 


retaliation  was  looked  upon  with  mucli  fovour  at 
Rome  ;  and  although  the  trial,  after  giving  riae  to 
scenes  of  yiolence  and  eyen  bloodshed,  at  length 
terminated  in  the  acquittal  of  Serrilius,  the  part 
which  the  young  Lucullus  had  taken  in  the  matter 
appears  to  have  added  greatly  to  his  credit  and 
reputation.    (Plut  LueulL  1 ;  Cic  AcaeL  pr,u,\,) 

While  yet  quite  a  young  man,  he  lenred  with 
distinction  in  the  Marsic  or  Social  War ;  and  at 
this  time  attracted  the  attention  of  Sulla,  whom 
he  afterwards  accompanied  as  his  quaestor  into 
Greece  and  Asia  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Mithri- 
.  datic  war,  b.  c.  88.  During  the  prolonged  siege  of 
Athens,  Sulla  found  himself  labouring  under  the 
greatest  disadrantage  from  the  want  of  a  fleet,  and 
he  in  consequence  despatched  Lucullus  in  the 
middle  of  winter  (b.c.  87 — 86),  with  a  squadron 
of  only  six  ships,  to  endeayour  to  collect  assistance 
from  the  allies  of  Rome.  With  considerable  diffi- 
culty he  raised  a  fleet,  and  expelled  the  forces  of 
the  king  from  Chios  and  Colophon.  These  opera- 
tions extended  far  on  into  the  summer  of  85: 
meanwhile.  Fimbria,  who  had  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  in  Asia,  which  had  been  sent 
out  by  the  Marian  party  at  Rome,  had  expelled 
Mithridates  from  Pergamus,  and  was  besieging 
him  in  Pitane,  where  he  had  taken  refuge.  Had 
Lucullus  co-operated  with  him  by  sea,  the  king 
himself  must  haye  &llen  into  their  hands,  and  the  war 
would  haye  been  terminated  at  once :  but  Lucullus 
was  £uthful  to  the  party  interests  of  Sulla  rather 
than  to  those  of  Rome  i  he  refused  to  come  with 
his  fleet  to  the  support  of  Fimbria,  and  Mithridates 
made  his  escape  by  sea  to  Mytilene.  Shortly 
afterwards  Lucullus  defeated  the  hostile  fleet  under 
Neoptolemus  off  the  island  of  Tenedos ;  and  thus 
made  himself  master  of  the  Hellespont,  where  he 
rejoined  Sulla,  and  fiicilitated  his  passage  into  Asia 
the  following  spring,  b.  c.  84.  (Plut  Lneuil,  2 — 
4,  SulL  11 ;  Appian,  Mithr.  33,  51,  52,  56,  Oros. 
yi.2.) 

Peace  with  Mithridates  followed  shortly  after, 
and  Sulla  hastened  to  return  to  Rome.  It  was  a 
fortunate  circumstance  for  Lucullus  that  he  did  not 
accompany  his  leader  at  this  time,  being  left  behind 
in  the  charge  of  yarious  public  duties  in  Asia,  by 
which  means  he  escaped  aU  participation  in  the 
scenes  of  horror  that  ensued,  at  the  same  time  that 
he  retained  the.  high  place  he  already  enjoyed  in 
the  fayour  of  the  all-powerful  Sulla.  Nor  do  we 
And  that  he  took  any  part  in  the  aggressions  of 
Murena,  and  the  renewed  war  against  Mithridates. 
[MuRBNA.]  During  the  whole  time  that  he  con- 
tinued in  Asia  he  appears  to  haye  been  occupied 
with  ciyil  and  pacific  employments,  especially  with 
the  coining  of  money,  and  the  exaction  of  the  heavy 
sums  imposed  by  Sulla  upon  the  Asiatic  cities  as  a 
penalty  for  their  late  revolt.  In  the  discharge  of 
this  last  duty  he  displayed  the  utmost  kindness 
and  liberality,  and  endeavoured  to  render  the  bur- 
then as  little  onerous  as  possible ;  at  the  same  time 
that  the  promptitude  and  vigour  with  which  he 
punished  the  revolt  of  the  Mytilenaeans  showed 
that  he  was  fiiUy  prepared  to  put  down  all  open 
resistance.  (Plut.  ImchU*  4  ;  Cic.  Acad,  pr,  iL  1.) 

Lucullus  remained  in  Asia  apparently  till  near 
the  close  of  the  year  80,  when  he  returned  to  Rome 
to  discharge  the  office  for  the  following  year  of 
curule  aedile,  to  which  he  had  been  elected  in  his 
absence,  together  with  his  younger  brother  Marcus. 
According  to  Plutarch,  he  had,  from  affection  for  | 


LUCULLUS. 

his  brother,  forborne  to  sue  for  this  office  nntil 
Marcus  was  of  sufficient  age  to  hold  it  with  him. 
The  games  exhibited  by  the  two  brothers  were 
distinguished  for  their  magnificence,  and  were  ren- 
dered remarkable  by  the  introduction,  for  the  first 
time,  of  elephants  combating  with  bulls.  (Plut. 
LuculL  1 ;  Cic.  Aead.  pr.  iL  I  ;  de  Of.  ii.  16  ; 
Plin.  /T.  N.  viii.  7.)  So  great  was  the  &your  at 
this  time  enioyed  by  Lucullus  with  Sulla,  that  the 
dictator,  on  his  death-bed,  not  only  confided  to  him 
the  charge  of  reyising  and  correcting  his  Commenta- 
ries —  a  task  for  which  the  literary  attainments  of 
Lucullus  especially  qualified  him  ;  but  appointed 
him  guardian  of  his  son  Faustus,  to  the  exclusion 
of  Pompey,  a  circumstance  which  is  said  to  hay» 
first  giyen  rise  to  the  enmity  and  jealousy  that 
ever  after  subsisted  between  the  two.  (Plut.  Lm- 
culL  L  4.)  By  a  special  law  of  Sulla,  he  vras 
enabled  to  hold  the  praetorship  immediately  after 
the  office  of  aedile,  probably  in  the  year  77.  At 
the  expiration  of  this  magistracy  he  repaired  to 
Africa,  where  he  distinguished  himself  by  the 
justice  of  his  administration,  and  returned  from 
thence  to  Rome,  to  sue  for  the  consulship,  which 
he  obtained,  in  conjunction  with  M.  Aurelius 
Cotta,  for  the  year  74.  (Cic.  AccuL  pr.u.  I;  Aor. 
Vict  de  Vir,  JllutL  74  ;  Plut.  DtadL  5 ;  Fast. 
Capit  an.  679.) 

Of  the  political  conduct  of  LucnUus  during  his 
consulship  almost  the  only  circumstance  recorded 
to  us  is  the  determined  and  effectual  opposition 
offered  by  him  to  the  attempts  of  L.  Quinctius  to 
oyerthrow  the  constitutional  laws  of  Sulla.  (Plut. 
LucuU.  5  ;  SalL  HigL  iii.  fragnu  22,  p.  234,  ed. 
GerUich.) 

But  the  eyes  of  all  at  Rome  were  now  turned 
towards  the  East,  where  it  was  evident  that  a 
renewal  of  the  contest  with  Mithridates  was  be- 
come inevitable :  and  the  command  in  this  impend- 
ing war  was  the  darling  object  of  the  ambiUon  of 
Lucullus.  At  first  indeed  fortune  did  not  seem  to 
befriend  him:  in  the  division  of  the  provrncea, 
Bithynia  (which  had  been  lately  united  to  the 
Roman  dominions  after  the  deam  of  Nicomedes 
III.,  and  which  was  evidently  destined  to  be  the 
first  point  assailed  by  Mithridates),  fell  to  the  lot 
of  Cottat  while  Lucullus  obtained  only  Cisalpine 
Gaul  for  his  province.  But  just  at  this  juncture 
Octavius,  the  proconsul  of  Cilicia,  died  ;  and  Lu- 
cullus, by  dint  of  intrigues,  suc(%eded  in  obtaining 
the  appointment  as  his  successor,  to  which  the  con- 
duct of  the  war  against  Mithridates  was  then 
added  by  general  consent  Cotta,  however,  still 
retained  the  goyemment  of  Bithynia,  and  the  com- 
mand of  the  nayal  force.  (Plut  LucuU,  5,  6; 
Memnon.  c.  37,  ed.  Orell.;  Cic.  pro  Muren.  15 ; 
Eutrop.  yi.  6.) 

Both  consuls  now  hastened  to  Asia,  where  they 
arrived  before  the  close  of  the  year  74.  Lucullus 
took  with  him  only  one  legion  from  Italy  ;  but  he 
found  four  others  in  Asia,  two  of  which,  however, 
had  formed  part  of  the  army  of  Fimbria;  and 
though  brave  and  hardy  veterans,  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  licence  and  rapine,  and  were  ever  prone 
to  sedition.  Hence  the  first  business  of  the  new 
general  was  to  restore  the  discipline  of  his  own 
army,  a  task  which  he  appears  to  have  for  a  time 
easily  accomplished ;  and  he  now  took  the  field 
with  a  force  of  30,000  infimtry,  and  2500  horse. 
(Plut.  Lveaa.  7,  8;  Appian,  MUkr,  72.)  Bat 
almost  before  he  was  ready  to  commence  operatknia» 


LUCULLUS. 

lie  received  the  newB  that  Mithridates  had  invaded 
Bithynia  with  an  army  of  150,000  men,  had  de- 
feated Cotta  hoth  by  sea  and  land,  and  compelled 
him  to  take  refuge  within  the  walls  of  Chalcedon. 
Lucullu»  WM  at  this  time  in  Gakitia,  but  be 
hastened  to  the  support  of  Cotta.  He  vrat  met  at 
a  place  called  Otr^ae,  in  Pbrygia,  bj  a  detach- 
ment of  the  army  of  Mithridates,  commanded  by 
the  Roman  exile  Varius,  but  a  meteoric  apparition 
prevented  an  engagement.  Meanwhile,  Mithri- 
dates drew  off  his  army  from  Chalcedon,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  besiege  the  strong  city  of  Cyzicus. 
Hither  Lucullus  followed  him ;  but  confident  in 
the  strength  of  the  pkce,  and  well  knowing  the 
difficulty  of  subsisting  so  vast  a  multitude  as  that 
which  composed  the  army  of  the  king,  he  was  by 
no  means  desirous  to  bring  on  a  battle,  and  con- 
tented himself  with  taking  up  a  strongly  entrenched 
camp  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  that  of 
Mithridates,  from  whence  he  could  watch  his  pro- 
ceedings, intercept  his  communications,  and  leave 
hunger  to  do  the  work  of  the  swonL  The  result 
fully  justified  his  expectations.  All  the  ei&rts  of 
Mithridates  were  baffled  by  the  skill  and  courage  of 
the  besieged ;  and  though  he  was  still  master  of 
the  sea,  the  winter  storms  prevented  him  from 
receiving  supplies  by  that  means,  so  that  £unine 
soon  b^an  to  make  itself  felt  in  his  camp,  and  at 
length  increased  to  such  a  degree  that  no  alterna- 
tive remained  but  to  raise  the  siege.  A  detach- 
ment of  15,000  men,  which  the  king  had  previously 
sent  oS,  was  attacked  and  cut  to  pieces  by  Lucullus 
at  the  passage  of  the  Rhyndacus  ;  and  when  at 
length  his  main  army  broke  up  £rom  the  camp 
before  Cyzicus,  and  commenced  its  march  towards 
the  West,  Lucullus  pressed  closely  upon  their  rear, 
and  attacking  them  successively  at  the  passage  of  the 
AeaepuB  and  the  Granicus,  put  thousands  of  them 
to  the  sword.  Those  that  escaped  took  refuge  in 
Lampsacus,  under  the  command  of  VariuSb  (Plut 
LueuU.  8 — 11 ;  Appian,  A/ iMr.  71 — 76  ;  Memnon. 
37—40 ;  Liv.  ^mL  zcv.  ;  Flor.  iiu  6  ;  Eutrop.  vL 
6 ;  Oros.  vL  2 ;  Cic.  pro.  Leg,  Maml,  8,  pro  Muren, 
15 ;  Orelli,  /nacr.  545.) 

The  great  army  of  Mithridates,  on  the  equifh 
ment  and  preparation  of  which  he  had  bestowed 
all  his  care,  was  now  annihilated ;  but  he  was  still 
master  of  the  sea  ;  and  placing  the  remains  of  his 
shattered  forces  on  bo^  the  fleet,  he  gave  the 
command  of  it  to  Varius,  with  orders  to  maintain 
possession  of  the  Aegaean,  while  he  himself  returned 
by  sea  to  Bithynia.  Lucullus  did  not  deem  it 
prudent  to  advance  further  into  Asia  while  his 
communications  were  thus  threatened,  and  he  desp 
patched  his  lieutenants,  Voconius  and  Triarius,  in 
pursuit  of  Mithridates,  while  he  occupied  himself 
in  assembling  a  fleet  at  the  Hellespont.  Contri- 
butions quickly  poured  in  from  all  the  Greek  cities 
of  Asia ;  and  Lucullus  soon  found  himself  at  the 
head  of  a  considerable  naval  force,  with  which  he 
defeated  a  squadron  of  the  enemy  off  Ilium,  and 
•oon  afterwards  engaged  and  almost  entirely  de- 
stroyed their  main  fleet,  near  the  island  of  Lemnos, 
taking  prisoner  Varius  himself,  tcwether  with  his 
two  colleagues  in  the  command.  (Appian,  Miihr. 
77  ;  Plut.  LuculL  12 ;  Cic.  pro  Leg,  ManU.  S^pro 
Muren,  15 ;  Eutrop.  vi.  6  ;  Memnon.  42.)  He 
was  now  at  liberty  to  direct  his  undivided  attention 
tovirards  Mithridates  himself,  and  advanced  against 
that  monarch,  who  had  halted  at  Nicomedeia,  where 
Cotta  and  Trialius  were  preparing  to  besiege  him  ; 

VOL.  u. 


LUCULLUa 


83a 


but  on  learning  the  defeat  of  his  fleet,  and  the  ad- 
vance of  Lucullus,  Mithridates  withdrew  from  that 
city  without  a  contest,  and  escaped  by  sea  to 
Pontus. 

Lucullus  had  thus  succeeded  in  driving  back 
Mithridates  into  his  own  dominions,  and  thither 
he  now  prepared  to  follow  him.    After  joining 
Cotta  and  Triarius  at  Nicomedeia,  he  detached  the 
former  to  besiege  the  important  town  of  Heracleia, 
while  Triarius,  with  the  fleet,  was  posted  at  the 
Bosporus,  in  order  to  prevent  the  junction  of  the 
enemy ^s  detached  squadrons.  Meanwhile,  Lucullus 
himself^  with  his  main  army,  advanced  through 
Galatia  into  the  heart  of  Pontus,  laying  waste  &b 
country  on  his  march  ;  and  in  this  manner  pen»» 
trated,  without  any  serioua  opposition,  at  &r  as 
Themiscyra.    But  he  now  began  to  be  apprehen- 
sive lest  Mithridates  should  avoid  a  battle,  and 
elude  his  pursuit  by  withdrawing  into  the  wild 
and  mountmnous  regions  beyond  Pontus  ;  and  he 
therefore,  instead  of  pushing  on  at  once  upon  Ca- 
beira,  where  the  king  was  now  stationed,  deter- 
mined  to  halt  and  form  the  siege  of  the  two 
important  towns  of  Amisus  and  Eupatoria.    His 
object  in   so  doing  was  in  great  part  to  draw 
Mithridates  to  their  relief,  and  thus  bring  on  a 
general  engagement ;  but  the  king  contented  him- 
self with  sending  supplies  and  reinforcements  to 
t)ie  two  cities,  and   remained  quiet  at  Cabeira, 
where  he  had  established  his  winter-quarters,  and 
had  assembled  a  force  of  40,000  foot  and  4000 
horse.      LucnUus  at  first   pressed  the  siege  of 
Amisus  with  the  utmost  vigour ;  but  it  was  de« 
fended  with  equal  energy  and  ability  by  Calli- 
machus,  the  commander  of  the  garrison  ;  and  after 
a  time  the  efforts  of  both  parties  gradually  rebized, 
and  the  siege  was  protracted  throughout  the  whole 
winter  without  any  decisive  result.     With  the  ap- 
proach of  spring  (b.  c.  72)  Lucullus  broke  up  his 
camp;  and  leaving  Murena  with  two  legions  to 
continue  the  siege  of  Amisus,  led  the  rest  of  hi» 
forces  against  Mithridates,  who  was  still  at  Ca- 
beira.    But  the  king  was  superior  in  cavalry,  and 
Lucullus  was  therefore  unwilling  to  risk  a  general 
action  in  the  plain.     Several  partial  engagements 
ensued,  in  which  the  Romans  were  more  than  once 
worsted  ;  and  Lucullus  began  to  find  himself  in 
distress  for  provisions,  which  he  was  compelled  to 
bring  from  Cappadocia.     A  series  of  movements 
and  manoeuvres  now  foUowed,  which  are  not  very 
clearly  related  ;  but  at  length  a  numerous  detach- 
ment from  the  army  of  the  king,  under  his  generals 
Menemachus  and  Myron,  was  entirely  cut  off  by 
one  of  the  lieutenants  of  Lucullus.   In  consequence 
of  this  blow  Mithridates  determined  to  remove  to 
a  greater  distance  from  the  enemy ;  but  when  the 
orders  to  retreat  were  given,  a  general  panic  spread 
through  the  army,  which  took  to  flight  in  all  direc- 
tions.    The  king  himself  narrowly  escaped  being 
trampled  to  death  in  the  confusion,  and  was  closely 
pursued  by  the  Roman  cavalry ;  but  effected  his 
escape  to  Comana,  from  whence  he  fled  directly  to 
Armenia,  accompanied  only  by  a  small  body  of 
horsemen,  and  took  refage  in  the  dominions  of 
Tigranea     Lucullus,  after  making  himself  master 
of  Cabeira,  pursued  the  fugitive  monarch  as  tar  as 
Talaura  ;  but  finding  that  he  bad  made  good  his 
retreat  into  Armenia,  halted  at  that  city»  and  des- 
patched App.  Claudius  as  ambassador  to  Tigranes, 
to  demand  the  surrender  of  Mithridates.    Mean- 
while, he  himself  subdued,  or  at  least  received  Ui« 

3u 


8S4 


LUCULLUS. 


■nbmission  of  the  pro^nce  of  Leuer  Armenia, 
which  had  been  subject  to  Mithridatea,  as  well  as 
the  tribes  of  the  Chaldaeans  and  Tibarenians ; 
after  which  he  returned  to  complete  the  subjuga- 
tion of  Pontua.  Here  the  cities  of  Amisus  and 
Eupatoria  still  held  out,  but  they  were  both  in 
succession  reduced  bj  the  renewed  efforts  of  Lu- 
euUus.  He  had  been  especially  desirous  to  save 
from  destruction  the  wealthy  and  important  city  of 
/  misus,  but  it  was  set  on  fire  by  Callimachus  him* 
self  previona  to  eracuating  the  place  ;  and  though 
LucuUus  did  his  utmost  to  extinguish  the  flames, 
his  soldiers  were  too  intent  upon  plunder  to  second 
his  exertions,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  town  was 
consumed.  He,  however,  endeavoured  to  repair 
the  damage  as  for  as  possible,  by  granting  freedom 
to  the  city,  and  inviting  new  settlers  by  extensive 
privileges.  Herocleia,  which  was  still  besieged  by 
Cotta,  did  not  fedl  apparently  till  the  following 
year,  a  c.  7 1 ;  and  the  capture  of  Sinope  by  Lu- 
cuUus himself^  shortly  afterwards,  completed  the 
conquest  of  the  whole  kingdom  of  Pontus.  About 
the  same  time  also  Macharcs,  the  sou  of  Mithri- 
dates,  who  had  been  appointed  by  his  father  king 
of  Bosporus,  sent  to  make  offers  of  submission  to 
the  Roman  general,  and  even  assisted  him  with  ships 
and  supplies  in  effecting  the  reduction  of  Sinope. 
(Plut.  LucuU.  19,  23, 24 ;  Appian,  Mitkr.  82,  83 ; 
Memnon.  45, 47—54  ;  Strab.  xii.  p.  546, 547  ;  Sail. 
Hut,  ii.  fr.  28,  iv.  fr.  12,  p.  240,  ed.  Gerbch.) 

During  this  interval  Lucullus  had  devoted  much 
of  his  time  and  attention  to  the  settlement  of  the 
affairs  of  Asia,  where  the  provincials  and  cities 
were  suffering  severely  from  the  exactions  and 
oppressions  of  the  Roman  revenue  officers.  To 
this  evil  he  effectually  put  an  end,  by  fixing  one 
uniform  and  moderate  rate  of  interest  for  all  arrears, 
and  by  other  judicious  regulations  checked  the 
monstrous  abuses  of  the  public  formers  of  the  re- 
venue. By  these  measures  he  earned  the  favour 
and  gratitude  of  the  cities  of  Asia,  which  they 
displayed  in  public  by  celebrating  games  in  his 
honour,  and  by  every  demonstration  of  respect  and 
attachment.  So  judicious  and  complete  indeed  was 
the  settlement  of  the  internal  af&iirs  of  Asia  now 
introduced  by  LucuUus,  that  it  continued  long  after 
to  be  followed  as  the  established  system.  But  by 
thus  interposing  to  check  the  exactions  of  the 
knights  who  were  the  farmers  of  the  revenue,  he 
brought  upon  himself  the  enmity  of  that  powerful 
body,  who  w^ere  loud  in  their  complaints  against 
him  at  Rome,  and  by  their  continued  clamours 
undoubtedly  prepared  the  way  for  his  ultimate  re- 
call (Plut.  LucuU,  20, 23  ;  Appian.  MUkr,  83  ; 
Cic.  Acad.  pr.  ii.  1.) 

Meanwhile*  Appius  Claudius,  who   had  been 

•  The  chronology  of  these  events  is  very  con- 
fused and  perplexing.  It  seems  certain  that  the 
siege  of  Cyzicus  took  place  in  the  winter  of  74 — 
73,  and  that  of  Amisus  in  the  following  winter, 
73—72  (Plut.  LucuU.  33) :  hence  it  is  probable 
that  the  flight  of  Mithridates  into  Armenia  must 
have  taken  place  before  the  end  of  72  ;  but  as  it  is 
also  certain  (Dion  Cass,  xxxv.)  that  the  first  cam- 
paign' of  Lucullus  against  Tigranes  did  not  take 
place  till  69,  the  interval  appears  inexplicably  long. 
Dniroann,  in  consequence,  refers  the  flight  of 
Mithridates  to  the  year  71,  but  it  is  difficult  to 
reconcile  this  with  the  details  of  the  campaigni  as 
given  by  Appian  and  Plutarch. 


LUCULLUS. 

lent  by  Lucnilni  to  Tlgnmea,  to  demand  the  Bar* 
render  of  Mithridates,  had  returned  with  an  unfa- 
vourable answer :  intelligenoe  had  been  also  received 
that  the  two  kings,  laying  aside  all  personal  differ- 
ences, were  assembling  large  forces  and  preparing 
for  immediate  hostilities  ;  and  Lucullus  now  deter- 
mined to  anticipate  them  by  invading  the  dominion» 
of  Tigranes.  It  was  in  the  spring  of  B.c.  69, 
that  he  set  out  on  his  march  towards  Armenia, 
with  a  select  body  of  12,000  foot  and  3000  horse, 
leaving  his  lieutenant  Somatius  to  conunand  in 
Pontus  (where  every  thing  seemed  now  perfectly 
settled)  during  his  absence.  Ariobarzanes  fur- 
nished him  assistance  on  his  march  through  Cap- 
padocia,  and  the  passage  of  the  Euphrates  was 
&cilitated  by  an  accidental  drought,  which  was 
hailed  as  a  good  omen  both  by  the  general  and  hia 
soldiers.  From  thence  he  advanced  through  the 
district  of  Sophene,  and  crossing  the  Tigris  also 
directed  his  march  towards  Tigranocerta,  the  capital 
of  the  Annenian  king.  Tigranes,  who  had  at  first 
refused  to  believe  the  advance  of  Lucullus,  now 
sent  Mithrobarzanes  to  meet  him,  but  that  officer 
was  quickly  routed  and  his  detachment  cut  to 
pieces.  Hereupon  Tigranes  himself  abandoned 
his  capital,  the  charge  of  which  he  confided  to  an 
officer  named  Mancaens,  while  he  himself  withdrew 
farther  into  the  interior,  to  wait  the  arrival  of  the 
troops,  which  were  now  assembling  firom  all  quarters. 
Lucullus,  meanwhile,  proceeded  to  form  the  siege  of 
Tigranocerta,  principally,  it  would  seem,  with  a 
view  to  induce  the  Armenian  monarch  to  undertake 
its  relief,  and  thus  bring  on  a  general  action.  Nor 
were  his  calculations  disappointed.  Tigranes  at 
first  threw  an  additional  body  of  troops  into  the 
place,  and  succeeded  in  carrying  off  in  safety  his 
wives  and  concubines,  who  had  been  shut  up  there  ; 
but  he  was  determined  not  to  let  the  city  itself 
fiUl  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans,  and  soon  ap- 
peared before  it  with  an  army  of  150,000  foot, 
55,000  horse,  and  20,000  slingers  and  archen. 
Yet  Lucullus  fearlessly  advanced  with  his  small 
force  to  meet  this  formidable  host,  and  when  some 
one  reminded  him  that  the  day  (the  sixth  of  Octo- 
ber) was  an  unlucky  one,  he  boldly  answered, 
**  Then  I  will  make  it  a  lucky  one.**  The  result 
fully  justified  this  noble  confidence.  The  heavy- 
armed  horsemeu  of  Tigranes,  on  whom  the  king 
placed  his  chief  reliance,  and  who  had  been  r^arded 
with  the  greatest  apprehension  by  the  Rcmums, 
fled  without  striking  a  blow  ;  and  the  whole  army 
of  the  enemy  was  dispersed  and  put  to  flight  with  the 
loss  of  only  five  men  on  the  side  of  the  Romans.  Ti- 
granes himself  had  a  narrow  escape,  and  in  the  con- 
fusion of  the  flight,  his  royal  diadem  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy,  and  afterwards  served  to  grace 
the*  triumph  of  Lucullus.  (Plut.  LuaUL  23,  24— 
28  i  Appian,  MUkr.  84, 85 ;  Memnon.  4$,  56*,  57  ; 
Eutrop.  vi.  9  ;  Liv.  EpU.  xcviiL) 

The  &11  of  Tignmooerta  was  now  inevitaUev 
and  it  was  hastened  by  dissensions  between  the 
Greeks  and  the  barbarians  within  the  city,  in 
consequence  of  which  the  former  opened  the  gates 
to  LucuUus.  The  city  was  given  up  to  plunder, 
but  the  inhabitants  were  spued,  and  the  Greeks, 
who  had  been  forcibly  transplanted  thither  from 
Cilicia  and  Cappadocia,  were  all  sufiered  to  return 
to  their  respective  cities.  (Pint  LueulL  29  ;  Dion 
Cass.  xxxv.  2  ;  Strab.  xi  p.  532.)  LucuUus  now 
tocik  up  his  winter-quarters  in  Gordrene,  where  he 
receiveid  the  submission  of  wveru  of  the  petty 


LUCULLUS. 

priBoes  wbo  bad  been  rabjeet  to  the  yoke  of  Ti- 
granes.     Antiochut  Asiaticus  also,  the  last  king  of 
Syria,  «rbo  bad  been  dethroned  by  the  Annenlan 
king,  but  had  taken  advantage  of  the  advance  of 
the  Romans  to  establiib  himself  once  more  on  the 
throne  of  his  ancestors,  now  obtained  from  Lucollus 
the  confirmation  of  his  power  (Appian,  Sjfr,  49). 
But  by  &i  the  most  important  of  Uie  neighbouring 
monarchs  was  Arsaces,  king  of  Parthia,  to  whom 
LucuUus,  knowing  that  his  friendship  and  aUianoa 
had  been  earnestly  courted  by  Mithridates  and 
Tigrsnes,  despatched  Seztilius  as  ambassador.  The 
Parthian  monarch  gave  a  friendly  reception  to  the 
Roman  envoy,  and  dismissed  him  with  &ir  pro- 
mises, but  his  real  object  was  only  to  temporise, 
and,  so  doubtful  was  his  conduct,  that  LucuUus  is 
said  to  have  designed  to  leave  boUi  Mithridates  and 
Tigranes  for  a  time,  and  march  at  once  against 
Arsaces.    But  his  projects  were  now  cut  short  by 
the  mutinous  spirit  of  his  own  army.     It  was  late 
in  the  season  before  it  was  possible  to  renew  mili- 
tary operations  in  the  mountainous  and  elevated 
regions  where  he  now  found  himself^  and  mean- 
while he  sent  orders  to  Somatius  to  bring  to  his 
support  the  troops  which  he  had  left  in  Pontua,but 
the  soldiers  absolutely  refused  to  follow  him,  and 
the  lieutenant  was  unable  to  enforce  his  authority. 
Even  those  who  were  under  the  command  of  Lu- 
cuUus himself  in  Gordyene,  took  alarm  at  the  idea 
of  marehing  against  de  Parthians,  and  not  only 
was  their  general  compelled  to  abandon  this  design, 
but  it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  he  could  pre- 
vail upon  them  to  foUow  him  once  more  against 
Mithridates  and  Tigranes.    These  two  monarchs 
had  again  assemble  a  considerable  army,  with 
which  they  occupied  the  high  table  hinds  of  the 
centre  of  Armenia,  and  when  LucuUus  at  length 
(in  the  summer  of  68)  moved  forward  to  attack 
them,  they  met  him  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Arsanias.    The  victory  of  the  Romans  was  again 
as  decisive  and  as  easUy  won  as  at  Tigranocerta : 
the  two  kings  fled  ignominiously  from  the  field, 
and  numbers  of  their  officen  feU  in  the  battle. 
But  when  LucuUus  pushed  forward  with  the  in- 
tention of  making  himself  master  of  Artazata,  the 
capital  of  Armenia,  his  soldien  again  refused  to  fol- 
low him,  and  he  was  compelled  to  return  into  a  less 
inclement  region ;  and  turning  his  aims  southwards, 
be  laid  siege  to  the  city  of  Nisibis,  in  Mygdonia. 
It  was  defended  by  the  same  CaUimachus  who  had 
ao  long  defied  the  Roman  arms  at  Amisus,  and  was 
considered  to  be  altogether  impregnable  ;  but  Lu- 
cuUus surprised  it  during  a  dark  and  stormy  win- 
ter's night,  and  afterwards  took  up  his  quarters 
there,  nntU  the  season  should  admit  of  a  renewal 
of  mUitary  operations.    (Pint.  LueulL  30—32  ; 
Appian,  Miikr.  87  ;  Dion  Cass.  zxzv.  4 — 7.) 

But  the  discontents  among  his  troops  which  had 
already  given  LucuUus  so  much  trouble,  ivoke  out 
with  renewed  violence  in  the  camp  at  Nisibis. 
They  were  fostered  by  P.  Clodius,  whose  turbu- 
lent and  restless  spirit  already  showed  itself  in  its 
full  foite,  and  encouraged  by  reports  from  Rome, 
where  the  demagogues,  who  were  £svourable  to 
Pompey,  or  had  hten  gained  over  by  the  equestrian 
party  (whose  bitter  hos^iUty  against  LucuUus  had 
never  rebzed),  were  loud  in  their  damoun  against 
that  generaL  They  accused  him  of  protracting  the 
war  for  his  own  personal  objects  either  of  ambition 
or  avarice ;  and  the  soldiery,  whose  appetite  for 
plunder  had  been  often  checked  by  LucuUus,  readily 


LUCULLUS. 


835 


joined  in  the  outcry.     It  was,  therefore,  in  vain 
that  he  endeavoured  to  prevail  upon  his  mutinous 
army  to  resume  operations  in  the  spring  of  the  year 
67  ;  and  while  he  remained  motionless  at  Nisibis, 
Mithridates,  who  had  already  taken  advantage  of 
his  absence  to  invade  Pontus  and  attempt  the  re- 
covery of  his  own  dominions,  was  able  to  overthrow 
the  Roman    lieutenants  Fabius  and  Triarius  in 
several  successive  actions.  [Mithridatks.]     The 
news  of  theat  disasten  oompeUed  LucuUus  to  re- 
turn in  all  haste  to  Pontus,  a  movement  doubtless 
in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  his  army,  who 
appear  to  have  followed  him  on  this  occasion  with- 
out reluctance.      On  his   approach   Mithridates 
withdrew  into  the  Lesser  Armenia,  and  thither 
LucuUus  prepared  to  pursue  and  attack  him,  when 
his  movements  were  again  paralysed  by  the  open 
mutiny  of  his  soldiers.    AU  that  he  conld  obtain 
frt)m  them  by  the  most  abject  entreaties,  was  the 
promise  that  they  would  not  abandon  his  standard 
during  the  remainder  of  that  summer,  and  he  waa 
compelled  to  estabUsh  himself  in  a  camp,  where  he 
spent  all  the  rest  of  the  season  in  inactivity,  while 
Mithridates  and  Tigranes  were  able  to  overrun 
without  opposition  the  greater  part  both  of  Pontus 
and  Cappadocia.    Such  was  the  state  of  things, 
when  ten  legates  (among  whom  was  Marcus,  the 
brother  of  LucuUus)  arrived  in  Asia,  to  settle  the 
affiurs  of  Pontus,  and  reduce  it  to  the  form  of  a 
Roman  province  ;  and  they  had,  in  consequence,  to 
report  to  the  senate  that  the  country  supposed  to 
have  been  completely  conquered  was  again  in  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.    The  adversaries  of  LucuUus 
naturaUy  availed  themselves  of  so  favourable  an 
occasion,  and  a  decree  was  passed  to  transfer  to 
AciUus  Ohibrio,  one  of  the  consuls  for  the  year, 
the  province  of  Bithynia  and  the  command  against 
Mithridates.   But  GUbrio  was  wholly  incompetent 
for  the  task  assigned  him :  on  arriving  in  Bithynia, 
and  learning  the  posture  of  afiairs,  he  made  no 
attempt  to  assume  the  command  or  take  the  field 
against  Mithridates,  but  remained  quiet  vrithin  the 
confines  of  the  Roman  province,  whUe  he  stUl  fSu^ 
ther  embarrassed  the  position  of   LucuUus,  by 
issuing  proclamations  to  his  soldiers,  announcing  to 
them  that  their  general  was  superseded,  and  re- 
leasing them  from  their  obedience.    Mithridates 
meanwlule  ably  availed  himself  of  this  position  of 
a&irs,  and  LucuUus  had  the  mortification  of  seeing 
Pontus  and  Cappadocia  occupied  by  the  enemy 
before  his  eyes,  and  the  results  of  aU  his  previous 
campaigns  apparently  annihikted,  without  being 
able  to  stir  a  step  in  their  defence.    But  it  was  stiU 
more  gaUing  to  his  feelings  when,  in  the  spring  of 
B.C.  66,  he  wascaUed  upon  to  resign  the  command 
to  his  old  rival  Pompey,  who  had  been  appointed 
by  the  ManUian  law  to  supersede  both  him  and 
OUbrio.     (Plut  ImoiIL  33->35  ;  Appian,  JIfirAr. 
88—91  ;  Dion  Cass.  zzzv.  8—10,  12—17  ;  Cic. 
p.  Leg.  MamL  2,  5,  9,  Ep,  ad  AU,  ziii.  6  ;  Eutrop. 
vL  1 1.)    The  friends  of  the  two  generals  succeeded 
in  bringing  about  an  interview  between  them  be- 
fore LucuUus  quitted  his  government ;  but  though 
the  meeting  was  at  first  friendly,  it  ended  in  bick- 
erings and  disputes,  which  only  aggravated  the 
enmity  already  ezistine  between  them.    Pompey 
StiU  further  increased  the  irritation  of  his  rival  br 
proceeding  to  rescind  many  of  the  regulations  which 
the  latter  had  introduced,  even  before  he  had  quitted 
the  province.     (Plut  LucuU,  36,  Pomp,  31  ;  Dion 
Cass,  zzzvi.  29.) 

3h  2 


836 


LUCULLUS. 


Deeply  mortified  at  this    terminatfon  to  his 
glorious  career,  Loculltts  returned  to  Rome  to  claim 
the  well-merited  honour  of  a  triumph.     But  even 
this  was  opposed  by  the  machinations  of  his  adver- 
saries.   C.  Memmius,  one  of  the  tribunes,  brought 
against  him  various  charges  for  maladministration, 
and  it  was  not  till  an  interval  of  nearly  three  years 
had  elapsed,  that  this  opposition  was  overcome,  and 
LucuUttS  at  length  celebrated  his  triumph  with  the 
greatest  magnificence,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
year  63.     (Pint  LuculL  37,  Cat.  Mm.  29  ;  Cic. 
Aoad.  pr.  iL  1  ;  Veil.  Pat.  ii.  34.)     In  these  dis- 
putes the  cause  of  Lucullus  was  warmly  supported 
by  Cato,  whose  sister  Serviliahehad  married,  as  well 
as  by  the  whole  aristocratical  party  at  Rome,  who 
were  alarmed  at  the  increasing  power  of  Pompey, 
and  sought  in  Lucullus  a  rival  and  antagonist  to 
the  object  of  their  fears.     But  his  character  was 
ill  adapted  for  the  turbulent  times  in  which  he 
lived  ;  and,  instead  of  putting  himself  prominently 
forward  as  the  leader  of  a  party   he  soon  began  to 
withdraw  gradually  from  public  af&irs,  and  devote 
himself  more  and  more  to  a  life  of  indolence  and 
luxury.     After  the  return  of  Pompey,  however,  in 
B.  c  62,  he  took  a  leading  part,  tosether  with  Me- 
tellus  Creticus,  Cato,  and  others  of  the  aristocratic 
party,  in  opposing  the  indiscriminate  ratification  of 
the  acts  of  Pompey  in  Asia.    By  their  combined 
effort»  they  succeeded  in  delaying  the  proposed  mea- 
sure for  more  than  two  years,  but  at  the  same  time 
produced  the  effect,  which  Uiey  had  doubtless  not 
anticipated,  of  forcing  Pompey  into  the  aims  of  the 
opposite  fisiction,  and  thus  bringing  about  the  coali- 
tion known  as  the  First  Triumvirate.  (Plut  LueulL 
38,  42,  Pomp,  46  ;  Veil.  Pat  iL  40  ;  Dion  Cass. 
xxxvii.  49  ;  Suet.  Cae$,  19.)     After  that  event 
Lucullus  took  little  part  in  political  af&iirs.     He 
had   previously  come  forwaid  at  the  trial  of  P. 
Clodius  (B.C.  61),  to  give  his  testimony  to  the 
profligate  and  vicious  character  of  the  accused  (Cic. 
pro  MUon.  27),  and  by  this  means,  as  well  as  by 
the  general  course  of  his  policy,  had  incurred  the 
enmity  both  of  Crassus  and  Caesar,  so  that  he 
found  himself  on  hostile  terms  with  all  the  three 
individuals  who  had  now  the  chief  direction  of 
oSSaxn  at  Rome.    Caesar  even  threatened  him  with 
a  prosecution  for  his  proceedings  in  Asia  ;  a  danger 
which  so  much  alarmed  him  that  he  had  recourse 
to  the  most  humiliating  entreaties  in  order  to  avert 
it  (Suet  Cbes.  20).     In  the  following  year  (b.  c. 
59)  he  was  among  the  leaders  of  the  aristocratic 
party,  chaiged  by  L.  Vettius,  at  the  instigation  of 
Vatinius,  with  an  imaginary  plot  against  the  life 
of  Pompey  (Cic.  in  Vaiin.  10,  Bp,  ad  Att.  ii.  24) ; 
and  in  the  same  year  he  is  mentioned  among  the 
judges  at  the  trial  of  L.  Flaccus  (Cic  pro  Flaoc. 
34).    But  these  two  are  the  last  occasions  on  which 
his  name  appears  in  history.    The  precise  period 
of  his  deatn  is  not  mentioned,  but  he  cannot  long 
have  survived  the  return  of  Cicero  from  exile,  as 
the  great  orator  refers  to  him  as  no  longer  living, 
in  his  oration  concerning  the  consular  provinces, 
delivered  the  following  year,  b.  a  56  (Cic.  deProv. 
Cons.  9).    We  are  told  that  for  some  time  previous 
to  his  death  he  had  fallen  into  a  state  of  complete 
dotage,  so  that  the  management  of  his  afilaira  was 
confided  to  his  brother  Marcus  (Plut  LueuU.  43 ; 
Aur.  Vict  de  Fir,  Illustr,  74).     But  his  death,  as 
often  happens,  revived  in  its  full  force  the  memory 
of  his  great  exploits  ;  and  when  the  funeral  oration 
was  pronounced  in  the  forum  over  his  remains,  the 


LUCULLU& 

populace  insisted  that  he  should  be  buried,  as  Sulla 
had  been,  in  the  Campus  Martins,  and  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  his  brother  prevailed  on  them  to  allow 
his  ashes  to  be  deposited,  as  previously  arranged, 
in  his  Tuscuhm  vilU  (Plut  Hnd.), 

The  name  of  Lucullus  is  almost  as  celebrated 
for  the  luxury  of  his  latter  years  as  for  his  victories 
over  Mithridates.     He  appears  to  have  inherited 
the  love  of  money  inherent  in  his  family,  while  the 
circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed  gave  him  the 
opportunity  of  gratifying  it  without  having  recourse 
to  the  illegal  means  which  had  di^raced  his  father 
and  grandfather.     As  quaestor  under  Sulhi,  and 
afterwards  during  his  residence  in  Asia,  it  is  pro- 
bable that    he    had  already  accumulated    much 
wealth :  and  during  the  long  period  of  his  govern- 
ment as  proconsul,  and  his  wars  against  Mithri- 
dates and  Tigranps,  he  appears  to  have  amassed 
vast  treasures.     These  supplied  him  the  means, 
after  his  return  to  Rome,  of  gratifying  his  natural 
taste  for  luxury,  and  enabled  him  to  combine  aa 
ostentatious  magnificence  of  display  with  all  the 
resources  of  the  most  refined  sensual  indulgence. 
His  gardens  in  the  immediate  suburbs  of  the  dty 
were  laid  out  in  a  style  of  splendour  exceeding  all 
that  had  been  previously  known,  and  continued  to 
be  an  object  of  admiration  even  under  the  em- 
perors :  but  still  more  remarkable  were  his  villas 
at  Tusculum,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Nea- 
polls.     In  the  constniction  of  the  latter,  with  iu 
various  appurtenances,  its  parks,  fish-ponds,  &C., 
he  had  laid  out  vast  sums  in  cutting  through  biUa 
and  rocks,  and  throwing  out  advanced  works  into 
the  sea.     So  gigantic  indeed  was  the  scale  of  theso 
labours  for  objects  apparently  so  insignificant,  that 
Pompey    called   him,    in    derision,    the    Roman 
Xerxes.   His  feasts  at  Rome  itself  were  celebrated 
on  a  scale  of  inordinate  magnificence:   a  single 
supper  in  the  hall,  called  that  of  Apollo,  was  said 
to  cost  the  sum  of  50,000  denarii.     Even  during 
his  campaigns  it  appears  that  the  pleasures  of  the 
table  had  not  been  forgotten  ;  and  it  is  well  known 
that  he  was  the  first  to  introduce  cherries  into 
Italy,  which  he  had  brought  with  him  from  Cerasas 
in  Pontus.     (Plut  LucuU,  39 — 41  ;  Cic.  de  Leq, 
iii.  13,  rftf  Q/^  i.  39 ;  Plin.  //.  iV.  viU.  52,  ix.  54, 
xiv.  14,  XV.  25  ;  Varr.  de  R.  /?.  iii.  4,  17  ;  Veil. 
Pat  ii.  33  ;  Athen.  iL  p.  50,  vi.  p.  274,  xii.  p.  543L 
For  further  details  see  Drumann^s  GetdUdkie  Roms^ 
vol.  iv.  pp.  1 69,  1 70,  where  all  the  ancient  autho- 
rities are  referred  to.)     In  the  midst  of  these 
sensual  indulgences,  however,  there  were  not  want> 
ing  pleasures  of  a  more  refined  and  elevated  cha- 
racter.     Lucullus  had  from   his  earliest    year» 
devoted  much  attention  to  literary  punuits,  and 
had  displayed  an  enlightened  patronage  toward» 
men  of  letters:  he  had  also  applied  part  of  his 
wealth  to  the  acquisition  of  a  valuable  library, 
which  was  now  opened  to  the  free  use  of  the 
literary  public  ;  and  here  he  himself  used  to  aaso* 
ciate  with  the  Greek  philosophers  and  literati  who 
at  this  time  swarmed  at  Rome,  and  would  enter 
warmly  into  their  metaphyncal  and  philosophical 
discussions.     Hence  the  picture  drawn  by  Cicero 
at  the  commencement  of-  the  Academics  was  pro- 
bably to  a  certain  extent  taken  from  the  realit j. 
His  constant  companion  from  the  time  of  hie 
quaestorship  had  been  Antiochus  of  Ascalon,  &oin 
whom  he  imbibed  the  precepts  of  the  Academic 
school  of  philosophy,  to  which  he  continued  through 
life  to  be  attached.    (Cic.  Aead.  pr.  ii  2,  dc  F'in^ 


LUCULLUS. 

ill  2 ;  Plat  lateulL  42.)  His  patronage  of  tha 
poet  Aichiu  U  too  well  known  to  nqnire  fitrther 
mention  (Cic  pr,  Arek,  3 — 5)  ;  and  the  iculptor 
ArcetUaoB  is  also  said  to  hare  been  one  of  hit  con- 
stant anodates.    (Plin.  H,  N.  xxxt.  J  2.  §  45.) 

The  character  of  Lncullus  is  one  not  difficolt  to 
comprehend.  He  had  no  pretension  to  the  name 
of  a  great  man,  and  waa  evidently  onable  to  cope 
with  the  dvcomitanoea  in  which  he  fonnd  hinuelf 
placed,  and  the  sterner  bat  more  eneigetic  spirits 
by  whom  he  was  sorroanded*  Yet  he  was  cer- 
tainly a  man  of  no  common  ability,  and  gifted  in 
particalar  with  a  natural  genia»  for  war.  We 
cannot  indeed  receive  in  its  full  extent  the  asser- 
tion of  Cicero  {Acad.  pr.  il  1 ),  that  he  had  received 
no  previoos  military  training,  and  came  oat  at  once 
a  consummate  general  on  his  arrival  in  Pontos, 
merely  from  the  stady  of  historical  and  military 
writings ;  for  we  know  that  he  had  served  in  his 
yoath  with  distinction  in  the  Marsic  war ;  and  as 
quaestor  under  Sulla  he  must  have  had  many  op- 
portunities of  acquiring  a  practical  knowledge  of 
military  affiurk  But  the  talent  that  he  displayed 
as  a  commander  is  not  die  less  remarkable.  Plu- 
tarch has  justly  called  attention  to  the  skill  with 
which  he  secured  the  victory  at  one  time  by  the 
celerity  of  his  movements,  at  another  time  by 
caution  and  delay:  and  though  the  fiir  greater 
fiune  of  his  successor  has  tended  to  cast  the  mili- 
tary exploits  of  Lucullus  into  the  shade,  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  the  real  merit  of  the  Mithridatic 
war  is  principally  due  to  the  latter.  In  one  quality, 
however,  of  a  great  commander  he  was  alt^etber 
wanting — in  the  power  of  attaching  to  him  his 
soldiers ;  and  to  this  deficiency,  as  we  have  seen, 
may  be  ascribed  in  great  measure  the  ill  fortune 
which  clouded  the  latter  part  of  his  career.  We 
are  told  indeed  that  some  of  the  legions  phiced 
nnder  his  command  were  of  a  very  turbulent  and 
fiu:tious  charscter ;  but  these  very  troops  after- 
wards followed  Pompey  without  a  murmur,  even 
after  the  legal  period  of  their  service  was  expired. 
This  unpopularity  of  Lucullus  is  attributed  to  a 
severity  and  harshness  in  the  exaction  of  duties 
and  punishment  of  offences,  which  seems  strangely 
at  variance  with  all  else  that  we  know  of  his  cha- 
racter: it  is  more  probable  that  it  was  owing  to  a 
■elfish  indifference,  which  prevented  him  from 
sympathising  or  associating  with  the  men  and 
officers  under  his  command.  (Comp.  Plut  LueulL 
33;  Dion  Cass.  xxxv.  16.)  In  his  treatment  of 
his  vanquished  enemies,  on  the  contrary,  as  well  as 
of  the  cities  and  provinces  subjected  to  his  perma- 
nent rule,  the  conduct  of  Lucullus  stands  out  in 
bright  contrast  to  that  of  almost  all  his  contempo- 
raries ;  and  it  must  be  remembered,  in  justice  to 
his  character,  that  the  ill  will  of  his  own  troops,  as 
well  as  that  of  the  unprincipled  fiirmen  of  the  re- 
venue, was  incurred  in  great  part  by  acts  of  bene- 
volence or  of  equity  towards  these  dasses.  In  his 
natural  love  of  justice  and  kindness  of  disposition, 
his  character  more  resembles  that  of  Cicero  than 
any  other  of  his  contemporaries.  (See  particularly 
Plut.  LuaUL  19.) 

Though  early  withdrawn  frY>m  the  occupations 
and  pursuits  of  the  forum,  which  prevented  his  be- 
coming a  finished  orator,  Lucullus  was  far  from  a 
contemptible  speaker  (Cic.  Acad.  ii.  1 ;  BnU.  62); 
the  same  causes  probably  operated  against  his 
attaining  to  that  literary  distinction  which  his 
earliest   yean  appeared  to  promise.      Plutarch, 


LUCULLUS. 


837 


however,  tells  us  (LaeidL  1)  that  he  composed  a 
history  of  the  Marsic  war  in  Greek ;  and  the  same 
work  is  alluded  to  by  Cicero.  (Ep.  ad  AtL  i.  19.) 
It  has  been  already  mentioned  that  Sulla  left  him 
his  literary  executor,  a  sufficient  evidence  of  the 
reputation  he  then  enjoyed  in  this  respect.  He 
was  noted  for  the  excellence  of  his  memory,  which, 
Cicero  tells  us,  was  nearly,  if  not  quite,  equal  to 
that  of  Hortensins.    (AeatL  pr.  ii.  1,  2.) 

Lucullus  was  twice  married:  first  to  Clodia, 
daughter  of  App.  Claudius  Pulcher,  whom  he 
divorced  on  his  return  from  the  Mithridatic  war, 
on  account  of  her  licentious  and  profligate  conduct 
(Plut.  LuetUL  38):  and  secondly,  to  Servilia, 
daughter  of  Q.  Servilius  Caepio,  and  half-sister  of 
M.  Cato.  By  the  latter  he  had  one  son,  the  sub- 
ject of  the  following  article.  (The  fullest  account 
of  the  life  of  Lucullus,  and  a  very  just  estimate  of 
his  character,  will  be  found  in  Drumann^s  Cre$dkuAte 
Romi^  vol.  iv.) 

6,  L.  (?)  LiciNius  L.  F.  L.  N.  Lucullus,  son 
of  the  prMeding.  His  pnenomen,  according  to 
Valerius  Maximus,  was  BCarcus;  bat  this  is 
considered  by  Drumann  (OtKk,  Rom»,  vol  iv.  p. 
175)  as  so  contrary  to  analogy,  ihai  he  does  not 
hesitate  to  regard  it  as  a  mistake.  (See  also  Orelli, 
Onom,  J\dl,  voL  iL  p.  352.)  As  he  was  the 
son  of  Servilia,  he  could  not  have  been  bom  before 
B.  c.  65  ;  and  was  a  mere  child  at  the  time  of  his 
fiither*s  death.  Lucullus  had  entrusted  him  to  the 
guardianship  of  his  maternal  uncle,  Cato  ;  but  at 
the  same  time  recommended  him,  by  his  testament, 
to  the  friendly  care  of  Cicero,  who  appears  to  have 
joined  with  Cato  in  superintending  the  education 
of  the  boy.  (Cic.  de  Fin.  iii.  2,  ad  AU.  xiii.  6.) 
His  relationship  with  Cato  and  Brutus  naturally 
threw  the  young  Lucullus  into  the  republican 
party,  whom  he  zealously  joined  after  the  death  of 
Caesar :  so  tiiat  he  accompanied  Brutus  to  Greece, 
was  present  at  the  battle  of  Fhilippi,  and  was 
killed  in  the  pursuit  after  that  action,  B.  c.  42. 
(Cic  PkU.  X.  4  ;  VeU.  Pat  il  71  ;  Val.  Max.  iv. 
7.  §  4.)  Cicero  tells  us  that  he  was  a  youth  of 
rising  talents,  and  of  much  promise.  (Defin.  iii. 
2,  PhU.  X.  4.)  While  yet  under  age  he  had  dedi- 
cated, by  command  of  the  senate,  a  statue  of  Her- 
cules near  the  Rostra,  in  punuance  of  a  vow  of  his 
father.    (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  (19),  ad  fia) 

6.  M.  LiciNius  L.  F.  L.  N.  LucrrLLua,  son  of 
No.  3,  and  own  brother  of  No.  4,  though  Eutropius 
( vL  7)  erroneously  calls  him  his  cousin  ( cffnmbrinu»). 
He  was  adopted  by  M.  Terentius  Varro,  and  con- 
sequently bore  the  names  of  M.  Txrkntius  M.  f. 
Vabro  Lucullus*,  by  which  he  appears  in  the 
Fasti.  (Fast  Capit  ap.  Gruter,  p.  294.  See  also 
Orelli,  Onom.  TtdL  vol.  ii.  p.  352,  and  In$cr.  Lot. 
No.  570.)  Hence  Cicero,  though  he  designates  his 
consulship  as  that  of  M.  Terentius  and  C.  Cassius 
(tfi  Verr.  L  23),  elsewhere  always  calls  him  M. 
Lucullus.  He  was  younger  than  L.  Lncullus, 
though  apparently  not  by  much,  as  we  find  both 
brothers,  who  were  united  through  life  by  the 
bonds  of  the  most  affectionate  friendship,  joining  in 
the  prosecution  against  the  augur  Servilius,  with  a 
view  to  avenge  their  father^s  memory,  at  which 
time  Lucius  was  still  very  young.     (Plut  LuettU, 

^  *  Drumann  says  that  he  was  called  M.  Teren- 
tius M.  f.  Licinianus  Varro  ;  but  this,  though  it 
would  1m  strictly  according  to  analogy,  is  contrary 
to  all  the  evidence  we  possess. 

Sii  ? 


838 


LUCULLUS. 


1  ;  Cic.  Acad,  pr,  \\.\^  de  Prov.  Cora,  9).  The 
year  of  his  qoaestonhip  is  unknown,  but  he  appears 
to '  have  held  that  office  under  Sulla,  as  he  was 
afterwards  brought  to  trial  by  C.  Memmius  for 
illegal  acts  committed  by  him  in  that  capacity  by 
the  command  of  the  latter  (Plut.  LueuU.  37).  In 
the  civil  war  which  followed  the  return  of  Sulla  to 
Italy,  we  find  M.  Lucullut  employed  by  that  ge- 
neral as  one  of  his  lieutenants,  and  in  b.  c.  82  he 
gained  a  brilliant  victory  over  a  detachment  of  the 
forces  of  Carbo,  near  the  town  of  Fidentia  (Plut. 
SuU.  27  ;  Veil.  Pat.  ii.  28  ;  Appian,  Civ,  i.  92). 
In  B.  c.  79  he  held  the  office  of  curule  aedile,  to- 
gether with  his  brother  Lucius  (Plut  JmcuIL  ]  ; 
see  above.  No.  4).  Two  years  later  (b.c.  77)  he 
obtained  the  praetorship,  in  which  he  distinguished 
himself  greatly  by  the  impartiality  with  which  he 
administered  justice,  and  by  his  efforts  to  check 
the  lawless  habits  which  had  grown  up  during  the 
late  civil  wars  (Cic.  pro  M.  Tu/iio,  §  8,  ed.  Orell.). 
In  B.  c.  73  he  succeeded  his  brother  in  the  consul- 
ship, with  C.  Cassius  Varus  as  his  colleague  (Cic 
pro  Quentio,  49  ;  Fast  Capit).  The  year  of  their 
joint  administration  was  marked  by  a  Uw  for  the 
distribution  of  com  among  the  lower  classes,  known 
as  the  Lot  Terentia  ei  Coma  (Cic  in  Vert.  iii. 
70,  V.  21).  Its  precise  provisions  are,  however, 
unknown. 

He  appears  to  have  hastened  before  the  expiration 
of  his  consulship  to  the  province  of  Macedonia,  which 
had  fallen  to  his  lot  He  was  probably  desirous 
to  emulate  the  successes  of  his  brother,  and  Mace- 
donia offered  a  ready  field  for  distinction  to  a  war- 
like governor,  from  the  numerous  tribes  of  hostile 
barbarians,  who  frequently  infested  its  frontiers 
with  their  incursions.  Against  these  Lncullus  now 
directed  his  arms,  defeated  the  Dardanians  and 
Bessi  in  repeated  actions,  took  their  chief  towns, 
and  laid  waste  the  whole  country  from  Mount 
Haemus  to  tht*  Danube,  putting  to  the  sword  or 
mutilating  in  a  cruel  manner  all  the  barbarians 
that  fell  into  his  hands.  Nor  did  he  spare  the 
Greek  cities  on  the  Euxine :  these  had  probably 
taken  some  part  against  Rome,  as  we  learn  tlmt  he 
captured  in  succession  the  cities  of  Apollonia,  Cal- 
latia,  Tomi,  and  Istrus,  besides  some  others  of 
minor  note.  On  his  return  to  Rome  he  was  re- 
warded for  these  successes  by  the  honour  of  a 
triumph,  B.  c.  7 1 .  Among  the  trophies  with  which 
this  was  adorned,  the  most  conspicuous  was  a 
colosHal  statue  of  Apollo,  30  cubits  in  height,  which 
he  had  brought  from  Apollonia,  and  subsequently 
erectod  in  the  capitol.  (Eutrop.  vi.  7,  8, 10  ;  Ores, 
vi.  3 ;  Flor.  iii.  5  ;  Appian,  Ulyr.  30  ;  Li  v.  Epni, 
xcii. ;  Cic.  in  Pison.  19  ;  Plin.  H,  JV.iv.  13.  §  27, 
xxxiv.  6.  §  18  ;  Strab.  vii.  p.  319.) 

M.  Lucullns  was,  as  well  as  his  brother,  a  strong 
supporter  of  the  aristocratic  party  at  Rome.  It 
was  probably  to  their  influence  that  he  was  indebted 
for  his  appointment  in  B.  c.  67,  as  one  of  the  ten 
legates  who  were  destined  to  settle  the  aflhirs  of 
Poutus  as  a  Roman  province:  a  purpose  which 
was  defeated  by  the  unfavourable  change  that  had 
taken  place  in  the  affiiirs  of  that  country.  (Cic 
aJ  AU.  xiii.  6  ;  Plut.  Lucttll,  35.)  On  his  return 
he  was  assailed  by  C.  Memmius  with  the  accusation 
already  mentioned,  which  however,  terminated  in 
his  acquittal  (Plut  /6.  37  ;  Pseud.  Ascon.  ad  Cic, 
I>iv.  in  Caecil.  p.  109).  From  this  time  forth  he 
bears  a  prominent  place  among  the  leaders  of  the 
aristocratic  party  or  Optimates  at  Rome  ;  thus  we 


LUCULLUS. 

find  him  in  B.  c  65,  coming  forward  together  witfc 
Hortensius,  Catulus,  Metellui  Pius,  and  M.  Lepi> 
dus,  to  bear  testimony  against  the  tribune  C.  Cor- 
nelius (Ascon.  Arg.  tn  CSc  p.  CortuL  p.  60,  ed. 
Orell.).  Though  opposed  on  tlus  occasion  to  Ciccroi, 
he  was  in  general  a  warm  friend  and  supporter  of 
the  great  orator,  whom  he  assisted  with  his  counsels 
in  the  dangers  of  the  Catilinarian  conspiracy,  when 
both  he  and  his  brother  were  among  the  first  to 
urge  the  execution  of  the  conspirators  {dead  AiL 
xii.  21):  and  he  is  again  mentioned  as  exerting 
his  utmost  endeavours  both  with  Pompey  and  the 
consul  L.  Piso,  to  prevent  the  banishment  of 
Cicero  (Cic  in  Piaon.  31).  After  the  return  of  the 
latter  from  his  exile,  LucuUus,  both  as  one  of  the 
pontiffs,  and  afterwards  in  his  place  in  the  senate, 
supported  him  in  his  demand  for  the  restitution  of 
his  house  (Cic  pro  Dom,  52,  de  Harusp.  Reap,  6). 
After  idl  these  services  both  to  himself  and  his 
party,  we  cannot  wonder  that  Cicero  should  desig- 
nate him  as  one  of  the  ^  lights  and  ornaments  of 
the  republic**  {do  Frov.  Cms,  9).  How  long  he 
survived  his  brother— whose  fimeral  oration  he  pro- 
nounced— is  uncertain  ;  the  exact  date  of  the 
death  of  either  one  or  the  other  being  nowhere  re- 
corded. But  we  learn  from  Cicero  that  he  was 
still  alive  in  b.  c.  56  ;  at  the  beginning  of  which 
year  he  took  an  active  port  in  opposing  the  mission 
of  Pompey  to  Egypt,  and  supporting  the  pretensions 
of  Lentulus  Spinther  to  that  appointment  (Cic  ad 
Fam,  i.  1).  He  is  asain  mentioned  a  few  months 
later,  as  present  at  the  debate  in  the  senate  con- 
cerning the  consular  provinces  (Id.  de  Prov,  Ckms. 
9),  but  we  hear  no  more  of  him  after  this,  and  it 
seems  probable  that  he  did  not  long  survive.  It  is 
certain  at  least  that  he  died  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  civil  war,  b.  c.  49.  (Veil.  Pat.  ii.  49  ; 
Plut  LuculL  43.) 

We  know  very  little  of  the  character  of  M.  Lu- 
cullus,  except  from  the  somewhat  vague  and  general 
praises  of  Cicero,  who  appean  disposed  to  place  him 
on  a  level  with  his  fiir  more  celebrated  brother.  The 
affectionate  union  which  subsisted  between  the  two 
through  life,  is  undoubtedly  a  trait  £svourable  to 
them  both  ;  but  if  we  may  judge  from  the  account 
of  the  cruelties  committed  in  his  campaign  against 
the  Bessi,  Marcus  was  far  from  possessing  the  mild 
and  humane  disposition  of  his  elder  brother.  He 
is  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  a  speaker  of  considerable 
merit,  though  not  deserving  to  be  styled  an  orator 
{Brut.  62).  He  appears  to  have  participated  to 
some  extent  also  in  his  brother*8  love  of  luxury 
and  magnificence,  though  not  to  such  a  reprehen- 
sible excess.  (Cic  (td  AtLl  18  ;  Varr.  deR,  R, 
iu.  3.  §  10.) 

The  following  persons  were  probably  more  or 
less  closely  connected  with  the  distinguished  fiunily 
whose  memben  have  been  above  enumerated,  but 
in  what  manner  is  unknown. 

7.  C.  LiciNius  LucuLLU.%  tribune  of  the  people 
B.  c.  1 96,  was  the  proposer  of  a  law  for  the  crea* 
tion  of  the  sacerdotal  office  of  the  Triumviri  Epn- 
lones,  who  continued  from  that  time  forth  to  be 
r^ularly  appointed.  He  was  himself  one  of  the 
first  three  persons  who  held  the  new  office  (Liv. 
xxxiii.  42).  In  B.C.  191  he  was  one  of  two 
commissonen  appointed  to  dedicate  the  temple  of 
Juventas  in  the  Circus  Maximus,  which  had  been 
vowed  by  M.  Livius  on  occasion  of  the  memorable 
defeat  of  Hasdrubal  (Liv.  xxxvi.  36.) 

8.  M.  LiaNius  LucuLLua,  was  praetor  pere- 


LUDIUS. 

grimu  in  B.C  186,  the  year  that  was  rendered 
memorable  by  the  detection  of  the  Bacchanalian 
societies  at  Rome.  So  great  was  the  aUirm  and 
confusion  caused  by  this  discoyery,  and  by  the 
severe  measures  adopted  by  the  senate  in  con- 
sequence, that  the  praetors  were  compelled  to  sus- 
pend all  judicial  proceedings  for  the  space  of  thirty 
days.    (Liy.  zxzix.  6,  8,  18.) 

9.  P.  (LiciKius)  LucuLLUfl,  tribune  of  the 
people  B.C.  110.  He  combined  with  one  of  his 
colleagues,  L.  Annius,  to  procure  tiieir  joint  re- 
election, but  this  was  opposed  by  the  rest  of  the 
tribunes,  and  their  dissensions  hisd  the  efiect  of 
prerenting  the  elections  of  magistrates  from  taking 
place  during  the  whole  remainder  of  the  year. 
(Sail.  Jug.  37.) 

10.  L.  LtciNius  LucDLLUS,  was  pnetor  urba- 
nus  in  B.  c.  67  ;  in  which  office  he  displayed  a  re- 
markable instance  of  moderation  and  mildness  of 
disposition.  The  consul  Acilius  Olabrio  had  haugh- 
tily ordered  his  lictors  to  destroy  the  curule  chair 
of  LucnIIus,  because  the  latter  had  omitted  to  rise 
up  on  seeing  him  pass  by  ;  but  the  praetor,  instead 
of  resenting  the  insult,  continued  to  administer  his 
judicial  functions  standing,  and  his  colleagues,  to 
show  their  approbation  of  his  conduct,  imitated  his 
example.  The  same  disposition  led  him  at  the  ex- 
piration of  his  office  to  decline  the  goyemment  of 
a  proyince,  that  he  might  not  share  in  the  obloquy 
so  generally  incurred  by  the  Roman  goyemors. 
(Dion  Cass,  xxxyi  24.) 

1 1.  Cn.  (Licinius)  Lucullus,  is  mentioned  by 
Cicero  as  one  of  his  friends,  at  the  funeral  of  whose 
mother  he  had  been  present  {ad  AtL  xy.  1). 

The  surname  of  Lucullus  is  not  found  on  any  of 
the  coins  of  the  Licinia  gens.  [£.  H.  R] 

LUCUSTA.    [LocusTA.] 

LU'DIUS,  a  Roman  painter,  in  the  time  of 
Augustus,  who,  as  Pliny  tells  us,  was  the  first  to 
adorn  the  walls  of  rooms  with  hmdscapes  repre- 
senting villas  and  porticoes,  gardens,  groves,  hills, 
ponds,  straits,  rivers,  shores,  &&,  according  to  the 
pleasure  of  his  employers  {quaUa  quis  opiaret), 
animated  with  figures  of  persons  walking,  sailing, 
and  riding,  or  engaged  in  fishing,  fowling,  and  ga- 
thering the  vintage,  and  sometimes  with  scenes 
still  more  interesting  and  agreeable  to  the  taste  of 
that  age.  The  kndscape  paintings  on  the  walls  of 
houses  in  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii  may  be  safely 
taken  as  specimens  of  this  style  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxv. 
10.  s.  37).  In  the  same  passage,  according  to  the 
reading  of  the  common  editions,  Pliny  speidcs  of  a 
much  more  ancient  painter  of  the  same  name,  who 
decorated  the  temple  of  Juno  at  Ardea,  for  which 
work  he  received  the  freedom  of  the  city,  and  his 
memory  was  preserved  by  the  following  inscription 
In  the  temple,  written  in  ancient  Latin  letters :  — 

*'  Dignis  digna  loca  picturis  condecoravit, 
**  Reginae  Junoni*  supremi  conjugi*  templum  ; 
*^  Marcus  Ludius  Helotas  Aetolia  oriundus ; 
**  Qnem  nunc  et  post  semper  ob  artem  banc  Ardea 
laudat 

But  the  MSS.  give  no  authority  for  the  name 
Ludius  at  all.  The  passage  is  utterly  corrupt 
Sillig  made  a  very  ingenious  attempt,  in  his  Ctda- 
logusn  to  restore  the  true  reading ;  and  again  in 
his  edition  of  Pliny,  where  the  line  now  stands 
thus: — 

**  PUutia*  Marcus  Goeetas  Alalia  exoriundus,** 


LUPERCUS. 


839 


than  which,  certainly,  no  better  reading  has  yet 
been  made  out.  (See  Sillig,  Cb/o/.  ArHf, «.  v.  ;  and 
Notes  to  his  edition  of  Pliny.)  [P.  S.] 

LUNA,  the  moon.  The  sun  and  the  moon 
were  worshipped  both  by  Greeks  and  Romans,  and 
among  the  latter  the  worship  of  Luna  is  said  to 
have  been  introduced  by  the  Sabine  T.  Tatius,  in 
the  time  of  Romulus  (Varro,  de  Ung.  Lot.  v.  74  ; 
Dion^s.  il  50).  But,  however  this  may  be,  it  is 
certain,  notwithstanding  the  assertion  of  Varro, 
that  Sol  and  Luna  were  reckoned  among  the  great 
gods,  that  their  worship  never  occupied  any  pro- 
minent pkce  in  the  religion  of  the  Romans,  for  the 
two  divinities  had  between  them  only  a  small 
chapel  in  the  Via  Sacra  (Sext  Ruf.  Heg.  Uth,  iv). 
Luna,  on  account  of  her  greater  influence  upon  the 
Roman  mode  of  calculating  time,  seems  to  have 
been  revered  even  more  highly  than  Sol,  for  theru 
was  a  considerable  temple  of  her  on  the  Aventine, 
the  building  of  which  was  ascribed  to  Servius  TiU- 
lius  (Ov.  FasL  iii.  883  ;  Tac  Ann,  xv.  41  ;  P. 
Vict.  Reg,  Urb,  xiii.).  A  second  sanctuary  of 
Luna  existed  on  the  Capitol,  and  a  third  on  the 
Palatine,  where  she  was  worshipped  under  tho 
name  of  Nodiluooy  and  where  her  temple  was 
lighted  up  every  night  (Varro,  de  Ling,  Lot,  v. 
68  ;  Herat  Carm,  iv.  6.  38).  Further  particulars 
concerning  her  worship  are  not  known.     (L.  S.] 

LUPERCA,  or  LUPA,  an  ancient  Italian  divi- 
nity,  the  wife  of  Lupercus,  who,  in  the  shape  of  a 
she-wolf,  performed  the  office  of  nurse  to  Romulus 
and  Remus  (Amob.  adv.  Gent,  iv.  3).  In  some 
accounts  she  is  identified  with  Acca  Laurentia,  the 
wife  of  the  shepherd  Faustulus.  (Liv.  i.  4  ;  comp. 
AoCA  Laurbntia.)  [L.  S.] 

LUPERCUS,  an  ancient  Italian  divinity,  who 
was  worshipped  by  shepherds  as  the  protector 
of  their  flocks  against  wolves,  and  at  the  same 
time  as  the  promoter  of  the  fertility  among  sheep, 
whence  he  was  called  Inuus  or  *E^ui\rris,  On 
the  north  side  of  the  Palatine  hill  there  had  been 
in  ancient  times  a  cave,  the  sanctuary  of  Luper- 
cus, surrounded  by  a  grove,  containing  an  altar  of 
the  god  and  his  figure  clad  in  n  goat- skin,  just  as  his 
priests  the  Luperci  (Dionys.  i.  79  ;  Justin,  xliii.  I , 
4  ;  Liv.  i.  5  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  vi  776  ;  Isidor.  viii. 
II,  103,  &c  ;  Artemid.  Oneir.  ii.  42).  The  Ro- 
mans sometimes  identified  Lupercus  with  the  Arcar 
dian  Pan.  Respecting  the  festival  celebrated  in 
honour  of  Lupercus  and  his  priests,  the  Luperci, 
see  Diet,  of  A  ni.  9.  v,  Luperealia  and  Luperd.  [  L.S.] 
LUPERCUS,  a  friend  of  the  younger  Pliny, 
to  whom  the  latter  occasionally  sent  his  orations 
for  revision.  (Plin.  Ep.  it  5,  ix.  26.)  He  is  pro- 
bably the  same  as  the  Lupercus  who  frequently 
asked  Martial  for  his  epigrams.  (Mart  i.  118.) 

LUPERCUS  (Aowir«pieoj),  of  Berytus,  a  learned 
grammarian,  lived  a  little  time  before  the  Roman 
emperor  Claudius  II.  (reigned  A.  D.  268—270). 
He  was  the  author,  according  to  Suidas,  of  the 
following  works  :^  three  books  on  the  particle  ^y, 
IIcpl  Tov  Tas(y,  Tlt(k  rqi  KoplZoSy  Utpl  rov  irapd 
HXdrvrt  d\€icTpv6yos^  a  KrtVit  of  the  Egyptian 
town  Arsinoetus  or  Arsinoe,*ATrtiral  Xi^tts,  T^x*^ 
ypafMfMTUci/i,  and  thirteen  books  on  the  three  gen* 
ders,  in  which  Suidas  says  that  Lupercus  surpasses 
Herodian  in  many  points. 

LUPERCUS,  MU'MMIUS,  a  Roman  legate, 
and  commander  of  the  winter-quarten  of  two 
legions  of  the  army  of  the  Rhine,  was  sent  by 
Hordeonini  Flaccns  against  Civilis,  by  whom  he 

3u  4 


840 


LUPUS. 


was  defeated  and  driven  into  Vetera  Castm,  the 
fortifications  of  which  he  repaired,  and  where  he 
maintained  himself  bravely  against  the  insurgents, 
till  his  soldiers,  starving  and  dispirited,  and  soUcited 
by  the  emissaries  of  Classicus,  surrendered  to 
Civilis,  A.  D,  69 — 70.  [Civilis  ;  Classicus.] 
Lupercus  was  sent  among  the  presents  to  the  Oei^ 
man  prophetess  Veleda,  who  had  predicted  the 
auccess  of  the  insurgents ;  but  he  was  killed  on 
the  joamey.  (Tac.  Higt,  iv.  18, 22, 23,  61.)  [P.S.] 

LUPUS,  bishop  of  Troyes,  hence  sumamed 
TWcmsitf  whose  praises  are  loudly  proclaimed  by 
Sidonius  ApoUinaris,  was  bom  at  Toul  towards 
the  close  of  the  fourth  century.  By  descent  and 
marriage  he  was  allied  to  the  most  distinguished 
ecclesiastics  of  the  age  and  country  to  whfch  he 
belonged,  for  his  mother  was  sister  of  StGermanus, 
bishop  of  Auxerre,  his  brother  Vincentius  is  by 
many  believed  to  be  the  celebrated  Vincentius 
Lirinensis,  and.  he  wedded  in  a.  o.  419  Pimeniola, 
sister  of  Ililarius,  bishop  of  Aries.  Being  seixed 
with  the  prevailmg  passion  for  a  life  of  solitary 
contemplation,  he  quitted  the  world,  and  entered 
the  monastery  of  Lerins,  from  whence  he  was 
summoned  in  427,  to  preside  over  the  see  of  Troyes. 
Two  years  afterwards  he  was  thought  worthy  of 
being  associated  with  his  uncle  in  a  mission  to 
Britain,  for  the  purpose  of  arresting  the  progress  of 
the  Arian  heresy  in  that  island.  Lupus  returned 
to  his  native  country  in  430,  and  died  in  479, 
after  having  occupied  the  episcopal  chair  for  a 
space  of  fifty-two  years. 

Two  letters  of  this  prelate  are  still  extant: — 

1.  The  first  written  later  than  443,  jointly  with 
'  Eiiphronius,  bishop  of  Autun,  is  entitled  Epi^ola 

ad  Talanum  Episcopum  Andeffavennm  (of  Angers) 
d€  Vuplii»  Natalia  Domini,  Epiphaniae  et  Pcudiae  ; 
de  Bipamis ;  de  its  qui  oonjuffoti  cusumuntur.  First 
published  by  Sirmond  in  the  Concilia  GaUiae,  fol. 
Paris,  1629,  vol.  L  p.  122. 

IL  Ad  Sidowium  ApoUinarem^  written  in  471, 
to  congratulate  him  on  his  appointment  to  the  see 
of  Clermont  in  Auvergne.  First  published  by  the 
Benedictine  D^Achery  in  his  Sphilegium  veterum 
aliquot  Scriptorum^  4to.  Paris,  1661,  vol.  v.  p.  579, 
or  vol.  iii.  p.  302,  of  the  2nd  edit  fol.  1717.  Both 
will  be  found  under  their  best  form  in  the  Biblio- 
ilteca  Patrum  of  Galland,  vol.  ix.  p.  576,  fol.Venet. 
1773  ;  see  also  Prolegomena^  c  xviiL  (Sidon. 
Apollin.  Ep.  vi.  4,  9,  ix.  1 1 ;  Schonemann,  BibUath. 
Patrum  Latt,  vol.  ii.  §  29  ;  Bahr,  Geschickte  der 
Jiom.  Litterat,  Suppl.  Band.  §  151.)      [W.  R.] 

LUPUS,  a  friend  of  Cicero  and  Brutus,  who  is 
mentioned  more  than  once  in  Cicero's  letters.  {Ad 
Fam.  xi.  5,  6,  7,  12,  25.)  He  frequently  carried 
messages  and  letters  from  the  one  to  the  other. 
Whether  he  is  identical  with  either  of  the  Rutilii 
or  Comelii  is  uncertain.  [C.  P.  M.] 

LUPUS,  artists.  I.  A  gem-engraver,  whose 
name  appears  on  a  gem  in  the  Berlin  Museum 
(Stosch.  vi.  26). 

2.  C.  Skvius  Lupus,  an  architect,  known  from 
an  inscription  in  Gruter  (p.  57.  7).  [P.  S.] 

LUPUS,  CORNE'LIUS  LENTULUS,  con- 
sul in  B.  c.  156.    [Lbntulus,  Noi.  13.] 

LUPUS,  CU'RTIUS,  was  quaestor  in  a.d. 
24.  Lipsius  supposM  that  he  was  one  of  the  four 
9fiaestoresprD0Mai(i/es,  having  a  province  where  his 
head-quarters  were  at  Cales.  Others  suppose  that 
he  was  inspector  of  the  roads  and  forests  (caUta). 
While  he  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bnindisium 


LUPUS. 

a  man  named  Curtisius  attempted  to  excite  an  int* 
surrection  among  the  slaves.  Lupus,  with  the  aid 
of  the  crews  of  three  vessels  which  happened  to 
arrive,  suppressed  the  movement.    (Tac.  Amu  iv, 

27  \  rc  P  M.1 

LUPUS,  JU'NIUS,  a  Roman  senator,  who 
brought  a  charge  of  treason  against  L.  Vitellius,  the 
&ther  of  A.  Vitellius,  for  ^e  way  in  which  he 
abetted  Agrippina  in  her  irregularities.  But  the 
emperor  yielded  to  the  threate  or  entreaties  of 
Agrippina,  and  Lupus  was  banished,  a.  d.  51. 
(Tac.  Ann,  xiL  42.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

LUPUS,  NUMI'SIUS,  was  commander  of 
one  of  the  three  legions  (the  eighth)  stationed  in 
the  province  of  Moesia.  A  decisive  victory  having 
been  gained  over  the  Rhoxohini,  a  Sarmatian  tribe, 
who  invaded  the  province.  Lupus  and  his  fellow- 
commanders  received  the  insignia  of  consuls,  a.  d. 
69.     (Tac.  HiaL  i  79,  iii,  10.)         [C.  P.  M.] 

LUPUS,  RUTI'LIUS.  1.  P.  Rutilius,  L. 
F.  L.  N.  Lupus,  consul,  with  L.  Julius  Caesar,  in 
&C.  90,  the  year  in  which  the  Social  or  Marsic 
war  broke  out.  [Cabsar,  No.  9.]  While  his 
colleague  was  engaged  against  the  Srainites,  Lupus 
was  to  prosecute  the  war  against  the  Marsl  He 
had  chosen  as  his  legate  Marius,  who  was  his  re- 
lation, but  he  refused  to  listen  to  the  advice  of  the 
veteran,  who  recommended  him  to  accustom  his 
soldiers  to  a  little  more  training  before  he  ventured 
to  fight  a  battle.  The  enemy  had  taken  up  their 
position  on  the  Liris  under  the  command  of  Vettius 
Scato.  Lupus  divided  his  army  into  two  bodies, 
one  under  his  own  command  and  the  other  under 
that  of  Marine,  and  threw  two  bridges  across  the 
river  without  experiencing  any  opposition  from  the 
enemy.  Vettius  Scato,  with  the  main  body  of  his 
forces,  encamped  opposite  Marius,  but  during  the 
night  he  concealed  a  strong  detachment  in  some 
broken  ground  near  the  bridge  of  Lupus.  Aco>rd- 
ingly,  when  Lupus  crossed  the  river  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  he  was  attacked  by  the  troops  in  am- 
bush, lost  8000  of  his  men,  and  died  shortly 
afterwards  of  a  wound  which  he  had  received  in 
the  battle.  Marius  was  first  informed  of  the 
calamity  by  the  dead  bodies  of  the  Romans  which 
floated  down  the  river.  The  battle  was  fought  on 
the  festival  of  the  Matralia,  the  1 1th  of  June.  (Ov. 
Fast.  vi.  563.)  No  consul  was  elected  to  supply 
the  place  of  Lupus,  as  his  colleague  was  unable  to 
come  to  Rome  to  hold  the  comitia.  (Appiau,  B.  C 
i.  40,  43  ;  Oros.  v.  18  ;  VeU.  Pat  iL  15, 16  ;  Liv. 
EpU,  73  ;  Plin.  H,  N.  ii.  29,  s.  30  ;  Flor.  iii.  18 ; 
Obsequ.  115;  Cic.  pro  Font,  15.) 

2.  P.  Rutilius  Lupus,  probably  son  of  the 
preceding,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  b.  c.  56,  was  a  very 
warm  partisan  of  the  aristocracy.  Immediately 
after  entering  upon  his  office  in  the  December  of 
the  preceding  year,  he  proposed  the  repeal  of  the 
agrarian  law  of  Caesar ;  and  he  also  took  an  active 
part  in  the  disputes  relating  to  the  restoration  of 
Ptolemy  Auletes  to  Egypt  (Cic  AfQii.Fr.iL 
1,  ad  Fam,  i.  1,2.)  He  was  praetor  in  B.  c.  49, 
and  was  stationed  at  Tarracina  with  three  cohorts, 
but  he  was  deserted  by  his  men  as  soon  as  they 
saw  Caesar*s  cavalry  approaching.  Instead,  how- 
ever, of  hastening  to  Brundisium  to  join  Pompey, 
he  returned  to  Rome,  and  administered  justice 
there  for  a  short  time,  but  must  have  quitted  the 
city  before  Caesar*s  arrival.  (Caes.  B,C.  L  24 ; 
Cic.  ad  Att.  viii.  12,  A.  §  4,  ix.  1.  §  2.)  Shortly 
afterwards  he  crossed  over  to  Greece^  and  was  sent 


LURCO. 

by  Pompey  to  take  the  charge  of  Achasa.  (Caes. 
B,  C,  iii.  55.)  He  nmy  have  been  the  father 
of  RtttUiiu  Lupua,  the  grammarian,  spoken  of 
below. 

LU/PUS,  RUTI'LIUS,  ii  the  name  attached 
to  a  rhetorical  treatise  in  two  books,  entitled  De 
Figuria  SeniftnUarmm  eL  Eloatlioma,  which  appears 
to  have  been  originally  an  abridgement  of  a  work 
{irxnpM  8iaroi«  icol  A^^ccm),  by  Oorgiai  of  Athens, 
one  of  the  preceptors  of  young  M.  Cicero,  but 
which  has  evidently  undergone  many  changes  in 
the  hands  of  those  by  whom  it  was  used  for  the 
purposes  of  instruction.  Its  chief  value  is  derived 
from  the  numerous  transbitiona  which  it  contains 
of  striking  passages  from  the  works  of  Greek 
orators  now  lost  At  one  time  the  author  of  this 
piece  was  believed  to  be  the  person  spoken  of  by 
Quintilian  as  contemporary  with  himself ;  but  the 
nading  TuHlium  has  been  substituted  for  Rutilium 
in  the  passage  in  question  by  the  best  editors,  on 
the  authority  of  good  MSS.  and  of  all  the  earlier 
impressions.  Lupus  is  now  geneially  supposed  to 
have  been  the  son  of  P.  RutiUus  Lupus,  mentioned 
above. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  De  Figuri»  was 
printed  along  with  Aquila  Romanus  by  Zoppinus 
at  Venice,  8vo.  1519.  It  will  be  found  in  the 
AnUqui  Bhetores  LaiuU  of  F.  Pithou,  4to.  Paris, 
1599,  p.  1 ;  and  under  its  best  form,  along  with 
Aquila  and  Julius  Ruffiniaiius,  in  the  edition  of 
Rnhnken,  8vo.  Lug.  Bat  1768,  reprinted,  with 
many  additions,  by  C.  H.  Frotscher,  8vo.  Leip. 
1831.  (QnintiL  iii.  1.  §  21,  ed.  Spalding.  Ruhn- 
ken,  in  his  prefiwe,  has  collected  every  thing 
known  with  regard  to  Lupus.  See  also  Bahr, 
GackidUe  der  Komudien  LUteraiur^  3te  Ausgabe, 
§262.)  [W.  R.] 

LUPUS,  VI'RIUS,  governor  of  Britain  in  the 
reign  of  the  emperor  Alexander  Sevema,  was  obliged 
to  purchase  peace  of  the  Maeatae,  a  people  bordering 
upon  the  Caledonians.  The  name  of  Virius  Lupus 
frequently  occurs  in  inscriptions  found  in  various 
parts  of  Britain.  (Dion  Cass^  Ixxv.  5,  with  the 
note  of  ReimaruB.) 

LURCO,  M.  AUFIiyiUS,  tribune  of  the  plebs, 
in  B.  c.  61.  WW  the  author  of  the  Le»  At^ia  de 
AmbUu^  which  enacted,  among  other  things,  that 
if  a  candidate  promised  and  paid  money  to  a  tribe 
at  the  comitia,  he  should  pay  besides  to  that  tribe 
3000  sesterces  yeariy  during  his  life :  but  if  he 
merely  promised  and  did  not  pay,  he  should  be 
exempt.  (Diet  of  Ani^.  «.  v.  AmlniuB.)  This, 
however,  is  Cicero^  version  of  the  principal  clause 
of  the  Lex  Anfidia,  and,  since  it  is  part  of  his  ac- 
count of  a  wit-combat  between  himself  and  P.  Clo- 
dins  in  the  senate  (a<f^tt.i.  16),  b.  a  61,  it  is  pro- 
bably exaggerated.  Three  years  forwards,  B.C.  59, 
Lurco  was  one  of  the  witnesses  for  the  defence  at  the 
impeachment  of  L.  Valerius  Fhiccus  [L.  Valkrius 
FLAOCua,  No.  15],  and  then  it  suited  Cicero's 
purpose  to  call  him  an  honest  man  and  his  good 
friend  {pro  Ftaoc  iv.  34).  In  B.  c.  52 — 1,  Lurco 
prosecuted  and  procured  the  conviction  of  Sextus 
Clodius,  for  bringing  the  corpse  of  P.  Clodius  into 
the  Curia  Hostilia,  and  for  other  acts  of  violence 
(Ascon.  m  Oie.  Mihn,  p.  55,  Orelli).  Lurco  was 
the  maternal  grand&ther  of  the  empress  Li\ia,  wife 
of  Augustus.  (Suet  Cal.  23.)  He  was  the  first 
person  in  Rome  who  fattened  peacocks  for  sale,  and 
oe  derived  a  large  income  from  this  source.  (Varr. 
/J.  A  iii.  6  ;  Plin.  jy.  iV.  r.  20.)        [W.  B.D.J 


LUSCINUS. 


841 


M.  LU'RIUS,  praefect  of  Sardinia,  under 
Augustus,  in  ac  40,  was  expelled  from  that 
island  by  Menas,  Sextus  Pompey^s  lieutenant 
Lurins  commanded  the  right  wing  of  the  Caesarian 
fleet  at  the  battle  of  Actium,  b.  c.  31.  (Dion  Cass, 
xlviii.  30  ;  VelL  Pat  il  85  ;  comp.  Plut  Ani,  65, 
66  ;  Appian,  B,  C.  v.  55.)  No  fiunily  of  the 
Lurii  is  known :  but  there  is  extant  a  coin  of  the 
moneyers  of  Augustus  bearing  on  its  obverse  the 
legend  **  p.  lurius  aorippa  iil  vir.  a.  a.  a,  f.  p.** 
(Ursin.  Fam.  Rom,;  Vaillant,  •^LuRH.")  [W.ED.J 

LUSCIE'NUS.     [LuciKNus.] 

LUSCl'NUS,  FABRI'CIUS.  1.  C.  Fabri- 
cius  C.  p.  C.  N.  LuaciNUB,  one  of  the  most  popuhir 
heroes  in  the  Roman  annals,  who,  like  Cincinnatus 
and  Cttrius,  is  the  representative  of  the  poverty  and 
honesty  of  the  good  old  times.  He  is  first  men- 
tioned in  B.  c.  285  or  284,  when  he  was  sent  as 
ambassador  to  the  Tarentines  and  other  allied 
states,  to  dissuade  them  from  making  war  against 
Rome,  but  he  was  apprehended  by  them,  while 
they  sent  embassies  to  the  Etruscans,  Umbrians, 
and  Gauls,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  general 
coalition  against  Rome.  (Dion  Casa.  Fmg.  144, 
ed.  Reimar.)  He  must,  however,  have  been  re- 
leased soon  afterwards,  for  he  was  consul  in  B.  c. 
282  with  Q.  AemiUus  Papus.  In  his  consulship 
he  had  to  carry  on  war  in  Southern  Italy  against 
the  Samnites,  Lucanians,  and  Bruttii.  He  marched 
first  to  the  relief  of  the  town  of  Thurii,  to  which 
the  Lucanians  and  Bruttii  had  laid  siege,  under 
the  command  of  Statilius  ;  but  on  leading  out  his 
army  against  the  enemy,  his  soldiers  lost  courage 
at  seeing  that  their  forces  were  much  smaller  than 
those  of  the  foe,  when  suddenly  a  youth  of  gigantic 
stature  appeared  at  their  front,  carrying  a  scaling 
ladder,  with  which  he  began  to  mount  the  rampart* 
of  the  enemy.  The  youth  was  discovered  to  be 
Mars  the  Father ;  and  Niebuhr  remarks,  that  this 
narrative  is  the  last  episode  in  Roman  history  that 
belongs  to  poetry.  A  great  victory,  however,  was 
gained  by  the  Romans ;  the  town  of  Thurii  was 
relieved,  and  the  grateful  inhabitants  erected  a 
statue  to  the  victorious  consul.  Fabricius  followed 
up  his  success  by  gaining  various  other  victories 
over  the  Lucanians,  Bruttians,  and  Samnites,  and 
taking  several  of  their  towns ;  and  he  obtained  so 
much  booty,  that,  after  giving  up  a  large  portion  to 
the  soldiers,  and  returning  to  the  citizens  the 
tribute  which  they  had  paid  the  year  before,  he 
brought  into  the  treasury  after  his  triumph  more 
than  400  talents.  (VaL  Max.  i.  8.  $  6 1  Plin. 
H.  N,  xxxiv.  6,  s.  15;  Dionys.  Eac  Leg.  pp. 
2344,  2355,  ed.  Reiske  ;  Liv.  EpiL  12  ;  Niebuhr, 
HiML  ofRome^  vol.  iii.  p.  437.) 

In  bl  c.  281  Pyrrhus  landed  at  Tarentnro,  and 
in  the  following  year,  b.  c.280,  the  consul  P.  Vale* 
ritts  Laevinus  was  sent  against  him.  Fabricius  pro* 
bably  served  under  him  as  legate,  and  was  thus 
present  at  the  unfortunate  battle  of  Heracleia,  on  the 
Sins,  where  the  Romans  were  defeated  by  Pyrrhus. 
The  subsequent  history  of  the  campaign  belongs  to 
the  life  of  Pyrrhus  [Pyrrhus]  ;  and  it  is  only 
necessary  to  state  here,  that  after  the  king  of  Epei- 
rus  had  advanced  almost  up  to  the  gates  of  Rome, 
he  found  it  necessary  to  retreat,  and  eventually 
took  up  his  winter-quarters  at  Tarentum.  While 
stopping  in  this  city,  the  Romans  sent  to  him  an 
embassy,  with  Fabricius  at  its  head,  to  negotiate 
a  ransom  or  exchange  of  prisoners.  The  conduct 
of  FabriduB  on  this  occasion  formed  one  of  the 


842 


LUSCINUS. 


most  celebrated  stories  in  Roman  historj,  and  sub- 
sequent poets  and  historians  delighted  to  embellish 
the  account  in  every  possible  way.  So  much, 
however,  seems  certain — ^that  Pyrrhus  received  the 
ambassadors  in  the  most  distinguished  manner, 
and  attempted  particularly  to  gain  the  favour  of 
Fabricius  ;  that  he  offered  the  ambassador  the 
most  splendid  presents,  and  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade him  to  enter  into  his  service,  and  accompany 
him  to  Greece;  but  that  the  sturdy  Roman  was 
proof  against  all  his  seductions,  and  rejected  all  his 
offers.  The  result  of  the  embassy  is  differently 
stated  by  the  ancient  writers.     [Pyrrhus.] 

The  war  was  renewed  in  the  following  year, 
B.  c.  279,  when  Fabricius  again  served  as  legate, 
and  shared  in  the  defeat  at  the  battle  of  Asculum, 
in  which  he  is  said  to  have  received  a  wound. 
(Oros.  iv.  1  ;  Flor.  i.  18,  where  he  is  erroneously 
called  consul.)  Next  year,  B.  c.  278,  he  was  elected 
consul  a  second  time  with  Q.  Aemilius  Papus. 
The  victories  which  Pyrrhus  had  previously  gained 
were  purchased  so  dearly,  that  he  was  unwilling  to 
risk  another  battle  against  the  Romans,  especially 
when  commanded  by  Fabricius  ;  the  Romans  too, 
who  were  anxious  to  recover  their  dominion  over 
their  allies  who  had  revolted,  were  no  less  eager 
for  a  conclusion  of  the  war.  The  generosity  with 
which  Fabricius  and  his  colleague  sent  back  to  the 
king  the  traitor  who  had  offered  to  poison  him, 
afforded  a  fair  pretext  for  opening  a  negotiation  ; 
and  so  opportunely  did  this  event  occur,  that 
Niebtthr  conjectures  that  it  was  a  preconcerted 
plan.  Cineas  was  sent  to  Rome,  a  truce  was  con- 
cluded, and  Pyrrhus  sailed  to  Sicily,  leaving  his 
Italian  allies  to  the  vengeance  of  the  Romans. 
[PvRRUU&j  Fabricius  was  employed  during  the 
remainder  of  the  year  in  reducing  Southern  Italy 
to  subjection,  and  on  his  return  to  Rome  he 
celebrated  a  triumph  for  his  victories  over  the 
Lucanians,  Dnittians,  Taren tinea,  and  Samnites. 
(Fasti  Triumph. ;  Eutrop.  iL  14  ;  Liv.  EpU.  13.) 
He  exerted  himself  to  obtain  the  election  of  P. 
Cornelius  Rufinus  to  the  consulship  for  the  follow- 
ing year,  on  account  of  his  military  abilities, 
although  he  was  an  avaricious  man.  (Cic.  de  ChxU. 
ii.  66.) 

Fabricius  is  ^stated  in  the  Fasti  to  have  been 
consul  suffectus  in  B.  c.  273,  but  this  appears  to  be 
a  mistake,  arising  from  a  confusion  of  his  name 
with  that  of  C.  Fabius  Licinus.  (Pigh.  AnnaL 
ad  ann.)  He  was  censor,  B.  c.  275,  with  Q. 
Aemilius  Papus,  his  former  colleague  in  the  con- 
sulship, and  distinguished  himself  by  the  severity 
with  which  he  attempted  to  repress  the  growing 
taste  for  luxury.  His  censorship  is  particularly 
celebrated,  from  his  expelling  from  the  senate  the 
P.  Cornelius  Rufinus  mentioned  above,  on  account 
of  his  possessing  ten  pounds*  weight  of  silver  plate. 
(Liv.  Epit,  14;  Zonar.  viii.  6;  Oell.  xvii.  21.) 
The  love  of  luxury  and  the  degeneracy  of  morals, 
which  had  already  commenced,  brought  out  still 
more  prominently  the  simplicity  of  life  and  the  in- 
tegrity of  character  which  distinguished  Fabricius 
as  well  as  his  contemporary  Curius  Dentatus ;  and 
ancient  writers  love  to  tell  of  the  frugal  way  in 
which  they  lived  on  their  hereditary  &rms,  and 
how  they  refused  the  rich  presents  which  the 
Samnite  ambassadors  offered  them.  Fabricius  died 
as  poor  as  he  had  lived  ;  he  left  no  dowry  for  his 
daughters,  which  the  senate,  however,  furnished  ; 
and  io  order  to  pay  the  greatest  possible  respect  to 


LUSCUS. 

his  memory,  the  state  interred  him  within  thtf 
pomaerinm,  although  this  was  forbidden  by  an 
enactment  of  the  Twelve  Tables.  ( VaL  Max.  iv. 
3.  §  7;  Gell.  i.  14 ;  Appul.  Apd.  p.  265,  ed.  Alt; 
Cic  de  Leg.  il  23.) 

2.  C.  Fabricius  Lubcinus,  probably  a  grandson 
of  the  preceding,  judging  from  his  praenomen  and 
cognomen,  was  city  praetor  a  a  195,  and  legate 
&c.  190,  with  Sex.  Digittus  and  L.  Apustius,  to 
the  consul  L.  Scipio  Asiaticus.  [Diomus,  No.  2.] 
(Liv.  xxxiii.  42,  43,  xxxvii.  4.) 

L.  LU'SCIUS,  a  centurion  in  the  times  of  Sulla, 
notorious  for  his  crimes  and  for  the  wealth  which 
he  acquired  by  them.  Luscius  was  convicted  of 
three  murders  during  the  Sullan  proscription,  bl  c 
81,  and  condemned  B.  c.  64.  (Ascon.  in  Tog,  Cand, 
p.  92,  ed.  Orelli ;  comp.  Appian,  B.  d  i.  101 ;  Pint. 
Sull.  33  ;  Dion  Cass,  xxxvii.  10.)      [W.  R  D.] 

LU'SCIUS,  LAVrNIUS,  a  Latin  comic  poe^ 
the  contemporary  and  rival  of  Terence,  who  men- 
tions him  several  times  in  the  prologues  to  his 
plays.  (Ter.  Ewmch.  proL  7,  HeattUmtim,  prol. 
30,  Phorm.  proL  4.)  The  name  of  only  one  of  his 
plays  is  known,  the  plan  of  which  is  given  by 
Donatns  (ad  Ter,  Ewmch.  L  c.)  Vulcatius  Sedigitus 
assigned  to  Luscius  the  ninth  phue  in  the  list  of 
comic  poets.     (Gell.  xv.  24.) 

LU*SCIUS  OCREA.     [Ocrba.] 

LUSCUS,  a  cognomen  of  the  Annia,  Aufidia, 
and  Furia  gentes,  derived,  like  so  many  of  the 
Roman  surnames,  from  a  physical  imperfection  — 
bleai^sight  (PUn.  ff.  N,  xl  37.  §  55  ;  Fest  a.  c 
Luaeitio,  p.  120,  ed.  M'dller.)  The  Fabricia  Gens 
had  a  kindred  surname,  Lnscinns.      [W.  B.  D.] 

LUSCUS,  A'NNIUS.  L  T.  Annius  Luscus, 
son  of  T.  Annius,  captured  by  the  Boian  Gauls  in 
B.  a  218  [Annius,  No.  3],  was  sent  in  &  c.  172, 
with  two  other  envoys  to  Perseus,  king  of  Mace- 
donia, and  in  B.  c.  169  was  triumvir  for  augment- 
ing the  colony  at  Aquileia,  in  the  territory  of  the 
Veneti.  (Liv.  xlil  25,  xliiL  17.) 

2.  T.  Annius  T.  f.  Luscus,  son,  probably,  of 
the  preceding,  was  consul  in  &  a  153  (see  Fasti). 
Cicero  mentions  him  as  a  respectable  orator  {BrmL 
20).  In  &  c.  1 33,  Luscus  appears  among  the  op> 
ponents  of  Tib.  Gracchus  whom  he  foiled  in  the 
comitia  by  an  insidious  question.  (Pint  TSb,  Graeck 
14.)  A  few  words  from  one  of  his  speeches  are 
extant  in  Festns  («.  v.  &itura). 

3.  T.  Annius  T.  p.  T.  n.  Luscus,  with  the  9^ 
nomen  Rufus,  was  consul  in  &a  128.  He  was 
probably  a  son  of  the  preceding.  (Fasti.) 

4.  C.  Annius  T.  p.  T.  n.  Luscus,  perhaps  son 
of  the  preceding.  He  was  commander  of  the  gar- 
rison at  Leptis,  under  Q.  Metellus  Numidicua,  in 
the  Jugurthine  war,  &  c.  108.  He  was  afterwards 
praetor,  and  in  a  a  81  was  sent  by  Sulla  with 
proconsular  authority  gainst  Sertorius.  Luscus 
drove  the  Sertorians  through  the  passes  of  the 
Pyrenees  into  Spain,  and  at  first  by  his  superior 
forces,  both  by  land  and  sea,  rendered  the  situation 
of  Sertorius  highly  precarious.  (Eckhel,  vol.  v.  p. 
134  ;  Plut  Sert.  7  ;  Sail.  B.J,  77.)       [W.RD.] 

LUSCUS,  AUFI'DIUS,  the  chief  magistnts 
at  Fundi,  ridiculed  by  Horace,  on  account  of  th» 
ridiculous  and  pompous  airs  he  gave  himself  when 
Maecenas  and  his  friends  passed  through  Fundi,  in 
their  celebrated  journey  to  Bmndisium.  Horao» 
calls  him  praetor ;  but.  as  Fundi  was  a  praefectui», 
and  not  a  municipium,  Luscus  must  have  been 
sent  from  Rome  simply  as  praefectus,  and  aasumfd 


LYCABAS. 

the  title  of  pnetor  to  enhance  hiB  dignity.    (Hor. 
SaL  I  5.  34^36.) 

LUSCUS,  M.  FU'RIUS,  plebeian  aedUe  with 
C.  Sempionius  Blaesm,  b.  c.  187«  exhibited  a 
second  time  the  plebeii  ludi.    (Liv.  xxxiz.  7.) 

C.  LU'SIUS,  a  nephew  of  C.  Marina,  and  tri- 
bone  of  the  toldien  in  the  Cimbric  war,  B.  c.  1 1 1 
— 106,  waa  slain  bjhia  tent<omFade,TreboniQ8,for 
attempting  a  criminal  aasault  upon  him.  Mariut 
acquitted  and  commended  Treboniut.  (Pint  Mar, 
14  ;  Cic.  ;>n>  ilf  1^  4 ;  SchoL  Bob.j9ro  MU,  p.  279, 
Orelli ;  VaL  Max.  vi.  1.  §  12.)        [W.  a  D.] 

LU'SI  US  GETA.     [Okpa.] 

LU'SIUS  QUIETUS.     [QuiKTua.] 

LUTA'RIUS.     [LxoNNORius.] 

LUTATIA  OENS,  plebeian.  The  name  ia 
sometimea  written  in  MS&  Luctatios  as  well  as 
Ltttatios :  in  the  poets  the  u  in  the  latter  form  is 
abort  (SiL  Ital.  tL  687 ;  Clandian,  m  Eutrop.  i. 
455.)  This  gens  first  became  distingnished  in  Roman 
history  by  C.  Lutatios  Catalns,  who  was  consul 
B.  c.  242,  the  last  year  of  the  first  Punic  war.  Its 
cognomens  are  Catulus,  Cbboo,  and  Pinthia  ; 
but  Cereo  is  the  only  cognomen  which  we  find 
upon  coins.  The  Lntatii  had  a  burial-place  {$»• 
jmUkmm  JjiUaiiorum)  beyond  the  Tiber,  which  is 
mentioned  in  a.  c.  82.    (Oro&  t.  21.) 

LUTA'TIUS,  the  author  of  an  historical  work, 
entitled  Oommumi  HUtcritt,  orComnumei  HittoriaAt 
of  which  a  fourth  book  is  quoted.  (Probus,  ad 
Ftf^.  Gwry.  ui.  280;  Serr.  ad  Aen.  ix.  710.) 
Some  writers  consider  him  to  be  the  same  as  the 
C  Lutatius  Catultts  who  perished  in  the  proscription 
of  Marina  [Catulus,  No.  3]  ;  but  he  was  pro- 
bably a  di£ferent  person,  as  Cicero  makes  no  men- 
tion of  the  Commttttti  HUtoria  in  his  ennmeration 
of  the  works  of  Catulus.  (Cic  Brut  35.)  The 
fragments  of  this  work  are  collected  by  Krause 
( lltae  0i  Fragm.  Hist,  Lai.  p.  318,  &c). 

LUTA'TIUS  DAPHNIS,  a  celebrated  gram- 
marian,  who  was  purchased  by  Q.  Lutatius  Catulus 
[Catulus,  No.  3J  at  an  immense  sum,  and  soon 
afterwards  manumitted.     (Suet,  de  III,  Gram,  3. ) 

Q.  LUTA'TIUS   DIODO'RUS,  receiTed  the 

Roman  franchise  from  Sulla,  through  the  influence 

of  Q.  Lutatius  Catulus.    He  afterwards  lived  at 

Lilybaeum,  where  he  was  robbed  by  Verres.  (Cic. 

Verr,  ir.  17.) 

C.  LUTCTRIUS  PRISCUS.    [Priscub.] 

LUXO'RIUS  flourished  in  Africa  under  the 
Vandal  king  Hilderic  during  the  early  part  of  the 
sixth  century.  His  name  is  attached  to  a  series  of 
eighty-nine  short  poems  or  epigrams  in  various 
metres,  many  of  them  coarse,  all  of  them  dull.  The 
language  and  venification,  however,  show  that  the 
author  must  have  been  a  man  of  education,  well 
acquainted  with  the  models  of  chissical  antiquity, 
and  one  or  two  of  the  pieces  are  curious,  inasmuch 
as  they  prove  that  the  irregularities  of  the  clergy 
had  already  begun  to  afford  a  theme  for  satire. 
Luxorius  is  one  of  the  many  poets  to  whom  the 
charming  Pervigilium  Veneri$  has  been  ascribed, 
but  assuredly  none  of  his  acknowledged  productions 
are  of  such  a  stamp  as  to  induce  us  to  believe  him 
capable  of  having  created  any  thing  so  bright  and 
graceful.  (Burmann,  Anlkolog.  Lai.  ii.  p.  579,  iii. 
27,  41,  or  n.  296—384,  ed.  Meyer.)     [W.  R.] 

LY  AEUS  (Amb40s),  the  god  who  frees  men  from 
care  and  anxiety,  a  surname  of  Bacchus.  (Eustath. 
ad  Horn.  p.  108  ;  Viig.  Cfwrg,  ii.  229.)     [L.  S.] 

LYCABAS,  the  name  of  three  fictitious  per- 


LYCASTUS. 


84d 


sonages  mentioned  by  Ovid  (AfeL  iii.  625,  v.  60, 
xiL302).  [L.S.] 

LYCAEUS  (Auieaibr),  sometimes  also  Lyceus,  a 
surname  of  certain  divinities  wonhipped  on  rooynt 
Lycaeum  in  Arcadia,  as  for  instance  Zeus,  who  had 
a  sanctuary  on  it,  in  which  the  festival  of  the  Lycaea 
was  celebrated.  No  one  was  allowed  to  enter  the 
temple,  and  if  any  one  forced  his  way  in,  he  was 
believed  to  stay  within  one  year,  and  to  lose  his 
shadow  (Pans.  viii.  2.  §  1, 38.  §  4,  &c.  ;  Pind.  01, 
xiii.  154).  According  to  others  those  who  entered 
it  were  stoned  to  death  by  the  Arcadians,  or  were 
called  stags,  and  obliged  to  take  to  flight  to  save 
their  lives  (Plut.  Quaest,  Grate,  39).  Pan  also 
was  called  the  Lycaean,  because  he  was  born  and 
had  a  sanctuary  on  mount  Lycaeon  (Pans.  viii.  38. 
§  4  ;  Strab.  viii.  p.  388  ;  Serv.  ad  Virg.  Georg.  i 
1 6  ;  Vii^.  Am.  viii.  344).  Lycaeus  also  occurs  as 
a  surname  of  Apollo.    See  Lvcius.         [L.  S.J 

LYCAMBE&     [Archilochus.] 

LYCAON  (Awcdaw).    I.  A  son  of  Pelasgus  by 
Meliboea,  the  daughter  of  Oceanns,  and  king  of 
Arcadia  (Apollod«  iii.  8.  §  1).     Others  call  him  a 
son  of  Pelasgus  by  Cyllene  (Schol.  ad  Eurip.  Orest, 
1642),  and  Dionysius  of  Halicamassus  (i.  11,  13) 
distinguishes  between  an  elder  and  a  younger 
Lycaon,  the  fonner  of  whom  is  called  a  son  of 
Aezeus  and  fiither  of  Deianeira,  by  whom  Pelasgus 
became  the  &ther  of  the  younger  Lycaon.     The 
traditions  about  him  place  Lycaon  in  very  different 
lights,  for  according  to  some,  he  was  a  barbarian 
who  even  defied  the  gods  (Ov.  Met.  i.  198,  &c), 
while  others  describe  him  as  the  first  civiliser  of 
Arcadia,  who  built  the  town  of  Lycosura,  and  in- 
troduced the  worship  of  Zeus  Lycaeus.    It  is  added 
that  he  sacrificed  a  child  on  the  altar  of 'Zeus,  and 
that  during  the  sacrifice  he  was  changed  by  Zeus 
into  a  W0&  (Paus.  viii.  2.  §  1  ;  comp.  Ov.  Met.  L 
237).    By  several  wives  Lycaon  became  the  father 
of  a  large  number  of  sons,  some  say  fifty,  and  othera 
only  twenty-two ;  but  neither  their  number  nor 
their  names  are  the  same  in  all  accounts  ( Apollod., 
Dionys.  II.  ec. ;  Pans.  viii.  3.  §   1  ;  Eustath.  ad 
Hom.'p.  813).     The  sons  of  Lycaon  are  said  to 
have  been  notorious  for  their  insolence  and  impiety, 
and  Zeus  visited  them  in  the  disguise  of  a  poor 
man,  with  a  view  to  punish  them.     They  invited 
him  to  a  repast,  and  on  the  suggestion  of  one  of 
them,  Maenalua,  they  mixed  in  one  of  the  dishes 
set  before  him  the  entrails  of  a  boy  whom  they 
had  murdered.    According  to  Ovid  Zeus  was  re- 
cognised and  wonhipped  by  the  Arcadian  people, 
but  Lycaon,  after  a  vain  attempt  to  kill  the  god, 
resolved  to  tiy  him  with  the  dish  of  human  flesh 
(TzeU.  ad  Lyeoph,  481 ;  Eratosth.  CcUaeL  8).   How- 
ever, Zeus  pushed  aivuy  the  table  which  bore  the 
horrible  food,  and  the  place  where  this  happened  was 
afterwards  called  Trapexus.    Lycaon  and  all  his 
sons,  with  the  exception  of  the  youngest  (or  eldest), 
Nyctimus,  wen  killed  by  Zeus  with  a  flash  of 
lightning,  or  according  to  others,  were  changed 
into  wolves  (Ov.,  Tsetx.  IL  cc. ;  Paus.  viii.  3.  §  1). 
Some  say  that  the  flood  of  Deucalion  occurred  in 
the  reign  of  Nyctimus,  as  a  punishment  of  the 
crimes  of*  the  Lycaonids.    (Apollod.  Le,) 

2.  A  son  of  Priam  and  Laothoe,  was  taken  and 
slain  by  Achillea.  (Hom.  IL  iii.  333,  xxi  35,  &c., 
xxii.  46,  &c.) 

3.  A  Lycian,  the  &ther  of  Pandarus.  (Hom. 
//.  ii.  826,v.  197.)  [L.S.] 

LYCASTUS  (AtfxfKrrof),  a  son  of  Minos  and 


844 


LYCINUS. 


Itone,  wai  king  of  Crete  and  husband  of  Ida,  the 
daughter  of  Corybas  (Diod.  iv.  60).  The  town  of 
LycastuB  in  Crete  derived  its  name  from  him  or  an 
autochthon  of  the  same  name  (Steph.  Byz.  «.  v.), 
A  story  about  another  Lycastus,  likewise  a  Cretan, 
is  related  by  Parthenius  {Era,  35).         [L.  S.] 

LY'CEAS  (AvWas),  of  Naucratis,  the  author  of 
a  work  on  Egypt,  which  is  mentioned  by  Athe- 
naeus  (xiii.  p.  560,  e. ;  zir.  p.  616,  d.)  and  by 
Pliny,  in  his  list  of  authorities  for  his  36th 
book.  [P.  S.] 

LYCE'GENES  (AvKjiyeyiis),  a  surname  of 
Apollo,  describing  him  either  as  the  god  bom  in 
Lycia,  or  as  the  god  bom  of  light.  (Horn.  IL  iv» 
101,  119  ;  comp.  Ltcbius.)  [L.  S.] 

LYCEIA  (AvKcfa),  a  surname  of  Artemis, 
under  which  she  had  a  temple  at  Troezene,  built 
by  Hippolytus.  (Paus.  il  81.  §  6.>  [L.  S.] 

LYCEIUS  (Adirciof),  a  surname  of  Apollo,  the 
meaning  of  which  is  not  quite  certain,  for  some  de- 
rive it  from  x6ko5,  a  wolf,  so  that  it  would  mean 
^the  wolf-slayer;^  others  from  X^xri,  light,  ac- 
cording to  which  it  would  mean  ^  the  giver  of 
light ;  ^  and  others  again  from  the  country  of  Lycia. 
There  are  indeed  passages  in  the  ancient  writers 
by  which  each  of  these  three  derivations  may  be 
satisfactorily  proved.  As  for  the  derivation  from 
Lycia,  we  know  that  he  was  worshipped  at  mount 
Cragus  and  Ida  in  Lycia ;  but  he  was  also  wor- 
shipped at  Lycoreia  on  mount  Parnassus,  at 
Sicyon  (Paus.  ii.  9.  §  7),  Argos  (ii.  19.  §  3),  and 
Athens  (i.  19.  §  4).  In  nearly  all  cases,  more- 
over, where  the  god  appears  with  this  name,  we 
find  traditions  concerning  wolves.  Thus  the  de- 
scendants of  Deucalion,  who  founded  Lycoreia, 
followed  a  wolfs  roar  ;  Latona  came  to  Delos  as  a 
fihe-wolf,  and  she  was  conducted  by  wolves  to  the 
river  Xanthus ;  wolves  protected  Uie  treasures  of 
Apollo  ;  and  near  the  great  altar  at  Delphi  there 
stood  an  iron  wolf  with  inscriptions.  (Paus.  x. 
14.  §  4.)  The  attack  of  a  wolf  upon  a  herd  of 
cattle  occasioned  the  worship  of  Apollo  Lyceius  at 
Aigos  (Plut.  Pyrrh.  32  ;  comp.  Schol.  ad  ApoUon, 
Rhod.  ii.  124) ;  and  the  Sicyonians  are  said  to 
have  been  taught  by  Apollo  in  what  manner  they 
should  get  rid  of  wolves.  (Pau«.  ii.  19.  §  3.)  In 
addition  to  all  this,  Apollo  is  called  \vKOKr6yos, 
(Soph.  Elect,  7;  Paus.  ii.  9.  §  7  ;  Hesych.  ».  v.) 
Apollo,  by  the  name  of  Lyceius,  is  therefore  gene- 
rally characterised  as  the  destroyer.  (M'uller, 
Dor,  ii.  6.  $  8.)  [L.  S.] 

LY'CIDAS  (Avic/8i}f),  a  member  of  the  senate 
of  Five  Hundred  at  Athens,  who  was  stoned  to 
death  by  his  fellow-citizens,  because  he  advised 
them  to  listen  to  the  proposals  of  peace  offered  by 
Mardonius  in  b.  c.  479  :  his  wife  and  children 
suffered  the  same  &te  at  the  hands  of  the  Athenian 
women.  (Herod,  ix.  5.)  The  same  story  is  related 
of  Cyrsilus  at  the  invasion  of  Xerxes  eleven  years 
before  [Cyrsilus]  ;  and  both  tales  probably  refer 
to  only  one  event. 

LY'CINUS  (A^fcirat),  an  Italian  Greek,  an 
exile  from  his  nati%'e  city,  who  entered  the  service 
of  Antigonus  Gonatas,  and  was  appointed  by  him 
to  command  the  garrison,  which  he  left  in  pos- 
session of  Athens,  2fter  the  termination  of  the  Chre- 
monidean  war,  a  c  263.  (Teles,  ap.  Stobaeum, 
Mtml,  ii.  p.  82,  ed.  Gaisf.;  Droysen,  Heileniam,  vol. 
it  pp.  206,  222.)  Niebnhr  conjectures,  pUusibly 
enough,  that  Lycinus  was  a  native  of  Tarentum, 
and  had  been  compelled  to  fly  from  that  city  on  its 


LYCISCUS. 

conquest  b/  the  Romani.  (Niebuhr,  Kieine  Schrlft 
p.4«l.)  ^  [RH.  B.] 

LYCIS  (AvKts),  an  Athenian  comic  poet,  who  is 
only  known  by  the  reference  to  him  in  the  Froga 
of  Aristophanes  (14  ;  comp.  SchoL  and  Suid.  cv.). 
He  is  also  called  Lycus.  In  fact  Lycis,  Ljcius, 
and  Lycus,  are  only  different  forms  of  ih»  same 
name.  (Ruhnken,  ad  RtOiL  Lmp.  p.  100.)    [P.  S.] 

LYCISCUS  {KoKUtKoi),  1.  A  Messenian,  de- 
scended from  Aepytns.  In  the  first  Messenian 
war,  the  Messenians,  having  consulted  the  Delphic 
oracle,  were  told  that  to  save  their  country,  tiiey 
must  offer  by  night,  to  the  gods  below,  an  unstained 
virgin  of  the  blood  of  the  Aepytidae.  The  lot  fell 
on  the  daughter  of  Lyciscus  ;  but  Epebolus,  the 
seer,  pronounced  her  to  be  unfit  for  the  sacrifice^  as 
being  no  daughter  of  Lyciscus  at  all,  but  a  suppo- 
sititious child.  Meanwhile,  Lyciscus,  in  alarm, 
took  the  maiden  with  him  and  withdrew  to  Sparta. 
Here  she  died  ;  and  several  years  after,  as  he  was 
visiting  her  tomb,  to  which  he  often  resorted,  he 
was  seised  by  some  Arcadian  horsemen,  carried 
back  to  Ithome,  and  put  upon  his  trial  for  treason. 
His  defence  was,  that  he  had  fied,  not  as  being 
hostile  to  his  country  or  indifferent  to  her  fate,  but 
in  the  full  belief  of  what  Epebolus  bad  dedared. 
This  being  unexpectedly  confirmed  by  the  priestess 
of  Hera,  who  confessed  that  she  was  herself  the 
mother  of  the  girl,  Lyciscus  was  acquitted.  (Pans, 
iv.  9, 12.)    [Aristooemus,  No.  1.] 

2.  An  Athenian  demagogue,  obliged  £urypti>- 
lemus  to  drop  his  threatened  prosecution  of  Calli> 
xenus  for  his  illegal  decree  against  the  commanders 
who  had  conquered  at  A^nusae,  &  &  406,  by 
moving  that  such  as  attempted  to  prevent  the  peo- 
ple from  doing  what  they  chose  should  have  their 
fiite  decided  by  the  same  ballot  as  the  generals 
themselven  (Xen.  HdL  L  7.  §  13.)  It  is  possible 
that  the  comedy  of  Alexis,  called  ^  Lydscus,^  had 
reference  to  this  demagogue.  (See  Meineke,  Fra^ 
Com.  Graec  vol.  i.  pp.  274,275,  iiu  p.  446  ;  Athen. 
xiil  p.  595,  d.) 

8.  An  officer  of  Cassander,  was  sent  by  him  to 
Epeims  as  regent  and  general,  when  the  Epeixots 
had  passed  sentence  of  banishment  against  their 
king  Aeacides  and  allied  themselves  with  Cassan- 
der,  in  B.  a  316.  In  &  c.  314,  Cassander  left  him 
in  command  of  a  strong  body  of  troops  in  Acaraa- 
nia,  which  he  had  organised  against  the  Aetolians, 
who  favoured  the  cause  of  Antigonus.  Lyciscus 
was  still  commanding  in  Acamania,  in  &  c.  312, 
when  he  was  sent  with  an  army  into  Epeiros 
against  Aloetas  II.  whom  he  defeated.  He  also 
took  the  town  of  Eurymenae,  and  destroyed  it 
(Died.  xix.  36, 67,  88.) 

4.  An  officer  of  Agathocles,  by  whom  he  was 
much  esteemed  for  his  militairy  talentsi  During 
the  expedition  of  Agathocles  to  Africa  (a  c.  309), 
Lyciscus,  being  heated  with  wine  at  a  banquet, 
assailed  his  master  with  abuse,  which  the  latter 
met  only  with  good-humoured  jesting.  But  Archar 
gathus,  the  son  of  Agathocles,  was  greatly  exaspe- 
rated ;  and  when  Lyciscus,  in  answer  to  his  threats 
after  the  banquet,  threw  in  his  teeth  his  suspected 
intrigue  with  his  step-mother  Alcia,  he  seized  a 
spear  and  slew  him.  The  consequence  was  a  for- 
midable mutiny  in  the  army,  which  it  required  all 
the  boldness  and  prodence  of  Agathocles  to  quell. 
(Diod.  XX.  33,  34.) 

5.  An  Acaraanian,  was  sent  by  his  countrymen 
as  ambassador  to  the  LaoedaemonianB,  &  c  21 1* 


LYCIUS. 

to  arge  tbem  to  ally  themielves  with  Philip  V.  of 
Macedon, — at  any  rate  not  to  join  the  Roman  and 
Aetolian  league.  He  defended  the  kings  of  Mace- 
donia from  the  attack  of  Chlasnbas,  and  dwelt 
on  the  danger  of 'allowing  the  Romans  to  gain  a 
footing  in  Greece  and  on  the  indignity  of  the  de- 
aoendants  of  those  who  had  repulsed  Xerxes  and 
his  barharians  becoming  now  the  confederates  of 
other  hsrhazians  against  Greeks.  (PoL  iz.  3*2 — 
39.) 

6.  An  Aetolian,  a  partisan  of  Rome,  was  made 
general  of  the  Aetolians,  in  B.a  171,  through  the 
influence  of  Q.  Marcius  and  A.  Atiliua,  two  of  the 
Roman  commissioners  sent  to  Greece  in  that  year, 
(Liv.  zlii.  3&)  In  &  c.  167,  the  Aetolians  com- 
plained to  Aemilius  Paullns,  then  making  a  pro- 
gress through  Greece,  that  Lyciscus  and  Tisippus 
had  caused  550  of  their  senators  to  he  slain  by 
Roman  soldiers,  lent  them  by  Baebius  for  the  pur- 
pose, while  they  had  driven  others  into  banishment 
and  seised  their  property.  But  the  murder  and 
▼iolence  had  been  perpetrated  against  partisans  of 
Perseus  and  opponents  of  Rome,  and  the  Roman 
commissioners  at  Amphipolis  decided  that  Lycis- 
cus and  Tisippus  were  justified  in  what  they  had 
done.  Baebius  only  was  condemned  for  having 
supplied  Roman  soldiers  as  the  instruments  of  the 
murder.  (Liv.  xlr.  28,  31.)  [Baxbius,  No. 
5.]  [E.  E.] 

LYCISCUS,  a  statuary,  who  made  ^  Lagonem 
puerum  subdolae  ac  fhcatae  yemilitatis.**  (Plin. 
H.N.  xxxiv.  8.  ^  19.  §  17.)  [P.  S.] 

LY'CIUS  (AvKior),  i.  e.  the  Lycian,  a  surname 
of  Apollo^  who  was  worshipped  in  several  places  of 
Lycia,  and  had  a  sanctuary  and  oracle  at  Patara  in 
Lycia.  (Pind.  Ptfth.  L  39  ;  Propert.  iii.  1.  38  ; 
V'iiy.  Ae$^.  iv.  143«  346,  377.)  It  must,  howeyer, 
be  obserred,  that  Lycius  is  often  used  in  the  sense 
of  Lyceius,  and  in  allusion  to  his  being  the  slayer 
of  wolves.  (Comp.  Serr.  ad  Aen.  iv.  377,  who 
gives  several  other  explanations  of  the  name  ;  Paus. 
ii.  9.  §  7,  19.  $  3  ;  Philostr.  Her.  z.  4  ;  Eustath. 
ad  Horn.  p.  354.) 

Lycius  also  occurs  as  the  proper  name  of  two 
mythical  beings,  one  a  son  of  Lycaon  ( Apollod.  iii. 
8 ),  and  the  other  a  son  of  Pandion.  (Paus.  i.  19. 
§  4.)  [L.  S.] 

LY'CIUS  (AvMOf),  of  Eleutherae,  in  Boeotia, 
was  a  distinguished  statuary,  whom  Pliny  mentions 
as  only  the  disciple,  while  Pausanias  and  Polemon 
make  him  the  son,  of  Myron.  He  must,  therefore, 
have  flourished  about  OL  92,  b.  c.  428.  (Plin. 
//.  AT.  zzxir.  8.  s.  19  ;  Ibid,  $  17  ;  Pans.  i.  23.  § 
7,  T.  22.  §  3  ;  Polemon,  ap,  AA.  zi.  p.  486,  d  ; 
Suid.  s.  r. ;  respecting  the  true  reading  of  the  second 
passage  of  Pliny,  see  Hsobsias,  p.  368,  b.)  Pliny 
mentions  as  his  works  a  group  of  the  Argonauts, 
and  a  boy  blowing  up  an  ezpiring  flame :  **  a  work 
worthy  of  his  teacher.*^  At  the  end  of  the  same 
section  Pliny  adds,  **  Lycius  (for  so  the  best 
MSS.  read,  not  Ifcus)  et  ipse  puerum  suffitorem," 
which  we  take  to  be  obviously  an  after  insertion, 
made  with  Pliny*s  frequent  carelessness,  and  de- 
scribing nothing  else  than  the  **  puerum  sufflantem^ 
mentioned  by  him  above.  Pausanias  states  that 
he  saw  in  the  Acropolis  at  Athens  a  bronce  statue 
by  Lycius,  of  a  boy  holdins  a  sprinkling  vessel 
(irffN^^amjptov).  Pausanias  (v.  22.  §  2)  also  men- 
tions a  group  by  Lycius,  which  is  ezceedingly  in- 
teresting  as  a  specimen  of  the  anangement  of  the 
figures  in  a  great  work  of  statuary  of  the  best 


LYCOMEDES. 


845 


period.  The  group  (which  stood  at  Olympia,  near 
the  Hippodamion,  and  was  dedicated  by  the  people 
of  Apollonia,  on  the  Ionian  gulf),  had  for  its  found- 
ation a  semicircular  base  of  marble,  in  the  middle 
of  the  upper  part  of  which  was  the  statue  of  Zeus, 
with  Thetis  and  Hemera  (Aurora)  supplicating 
him  on  behalf  of  their  sons  Achilles  and  Memnon. 
Those  heroes  stood  below,  in  the  attitude  of  com- 
batants, in  the  angles  of  the  semicircle  ;  and  the 
space  between  them  was  occupied  by  four  pairs  of 
Greek  and  Trojan  chieftains, — Ulysses  opposed  to 
Helenus,  they  being  the  wisest  men  of  either  army. 
Alezander  to  Menelans,  on  account  of  their  original 
enmity,  Aeneas  to  Diomed,  and  Deiphobus  to  the 
Telamonian  Ajaz.  It  is  most  probable  that,  though 
the  base  was  of  marble,  the  statues  were  of  bronze. 
A  vase  has  been  recently  discovered  at  Agrigentum, 
by  Politi,  the  painting  on  which  seems  to  be  an 
imitation  of  this  group.  (Heal-Emydopadie  d. 
Cias$.  Alterikumnviueiuekaftf  s,  v,) 

The  question  has  been  raised  whether  Lycius 
was  not  also  a  chaser  of  gold  or  silver  cups.  The 
&ct  is  probable  enough,  for  the  great  artists  fre- 
quently ezecuted  such  minute  works,  and  cups  by 
Myron,  the  fisther  of  Lycius,  are  ezpressly  men- 
tioned by  Martial  (vi.  92,  viii.  51)  ;  but  the  actual 
authority  on  which  the  statement  rests  can  hardly 
bear  it  out.  Demosthenes  (c  Timotk.  p.  1193) 
mentions  ipiaKas  KvKovpytis  (or  Xvfciovpycis),  which 
the  grammarian  Didymus  ezplained  as  cups  made 
by  Lydutj  not  being  aware,  as  Polemon  objects  {ap, 
^M.  zi.  p.  486,  e.),  that  such  compounds  are  not 
formed  from  names  of  persons,  but  from  names  of 
places,  like  Na|iov/»7i)r  KcCrtfopot,  Sf^pot  MiAi}- 
atovfiy^t^  KXirri  Xtovpyi/is,  and  rpaw^fa  *Prirtotpyi^s, 
Polemon  ezplains  the  word  as  meaning  nutde  in 
Lyeick,  like  the  irpo€6\ovs  \wcotpy4as  mentioned 
by  Herodotus  (vii.  76),  and  in  this  he  is  followed 
by  Harpocration  (t.  v.),  and  by  most  modem 
Bchobirs.  (See  Valckenaer  ad  Herod.  Le.)  The 
style  of  Lycius  probably  resembled  that  of  his 
father.  [P.S.] 

LYCOATIS  (Aviroarif),  a  surname  of  Artemis, 
who  had  a  temple  at  Lycoa,  in  Arcadia.  (Paus. 
viii.  36.  §  5.) 

LYCO'CTONUS.    [Lyceius.] 

LYCO'LEON  {AvKo\4mv),  an  Athenian  orator, 
and  a  disciple  of  Isocrates,  is  mentioned  only  by 
Aristotle  (Rhet.  iii.  10),  who  quotes  a  fragment  of 
an  oration  of  his  Mp  Xagpiov,  As  in  that  frag- 
ment mention  is  made  of  the  bronze  statue  which 
was  erected  to  Chabrias  (Died.  xv.  33 ;  Nep.  Cbab. 
1 ),  it  is  evident  that  that  oration  must  have  been 
delivered  after  the  year  b.  c.  377.  [L.  S.] 

LYCOMEa)ES  (AvKofti^s),  1.  A  king  of 
the  Dolopians,  in  the  island  of  Scyros,  near  Eu- 
boea,  father  of  Deidameia,  and  grandfather  of  Pyr- 
rhus  or  Neoptolemns.  (Apollod.  iiL  1 3.  §  8.)  Once 
when  Theseus  came  to  him,  Lycomedes,  dreading 
the  influence  of  the  stranger  upon  his  own  subjects, 
thrust  him  down  a  rock.  Some  related  that  the 
cause  of  this  violence  was,  that  Lycomedes  would 
not  give  up  the  estates  which  Theseus  had  in 
Scyroa,  or  the  circumstance  that  Lycomedes  wanted 
to  gain  the  fiivonr  of  Menestheus.  (Plut  7%e$.  35 ; 
Paus.  i.  17,  in  fin. ;  Tzetz.  ad  Lyeoph.  1324; 
Soph.  Pkil,  243;  ApoUod.  iii.  13.) 

2.  A  son  of  Creon,  one  of  the  Greek  warriors  at 
Troy  (Hom.  IL  iz.  84) ;  he  was  represented  as  a 
wounded  man  by  Polygnotns  in  the  Lesche  at 
Delphi.    (Pans.  x.  25.  §  2.) 


846 


LYCOMEDES. 


3.  A  Bon  of  Apollo  and  Parthenope.  (Paui.  vii. 
4.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

LYCOME'DES  (AojcofnJJijs)-  1.  An  Athenian, 
•on  of  Aeschreas,  was  the  first  Greek  who  captured 
a  Persian  ship  at  Artemisium,  in  b.  c.  480,  on 
which  o(»»ftion  he  gained  the  prize  of  valour.  (Her. 
viiL  11.)  He  was  perhaps  the  same  as  the  father 
of  the  Athenian  general  Archestratua,  mentioned 
by  Thucydides  (i.  57).  Lycomedes  was  also  the 
name  of  the  fieither  of  Cleomedes,  one  of  the  Athe- 
nian commanders  against  Melos  in  B.C.  416.  (Thuc 
V.  84.) 

2.  A  Mantinean,  according  to  Xenophon  and 
Pausanias,  wealthy,  high-bom,  and  ambitious. 
Diodorus  calls  him  in  one  passage  a  Tegean  ;  but 
there  can  be  no  question  (though  Wesseling  would 
raise  one)  of  the  identity  of  this  Lycomedes  with 
the  Arcadian  general  whom  he  elsewhere  speaks 
of  as  a  Mantinean.  (Xen.  HeU,  viL  1.  $  23;  Paas. 
viii.  27  ;  Diod.  xv.  69,  62  ;  Wess.  ad  Diod,  xv. 
59  ;  Schneider,  ad  Xen.  Hell.  vi.  5.  $  3.)  We  first 
hear  of  him  as  one  of  the  chief  founders  of  Mega- 
lopolis in  B.  c.  370,  and  Diodorus  (xv.  59.)  tells  us 
that  he  was  the  author  of  the  plan,  though  the 
words  of  Pausanias  (viii.  27,  ix.  14.)  would  seem 
to  ascribe  the  origination  of  it  to  Epaminondas. 
(Comp.  ArisL  Pol.  ii.  2,  ed.  Bekk.  ;  Xen.  Hell.  vi. 
5.  §  6,  &c.)  In  B.  c.  369  Lycomedes  was  general 
of  the  Arcadians  and  defeated,  near  Orchomenus, 
the  forces  of  the  Lacedaemonians  under  Polytropus. 
(Xen.  HelL  vi.  5.  §  14  ;  Diod.  xv.  62.)  In  the 
following  year  we  find  symptoms  of  a  rising  jea- 
lousy towards  Thebes  on  the  part  of  the  Arcadians, 
owing  in  great  measure  to  the  suggestions  and  ex- 
hortations of  Lycomedes,  who  reminded  his  coun- 
trymen of  their  ancient  descent  as  the  children  of 
the  soil,  of  their  numbers,  their  high  military  qua- 
lifications, and  of  the  fact  that  their  support  was 
quite  as  important  to  Thebes  as  it  had  been  to 
Lacedaemon  ;  and  it  is  possible  that  the  spirit  thus 
roused  and  fostered  in  Arcadia  may  have  shortened 
the  stay  of  Epaminondas  in  the  Peloponnesus  on 
this  his  second  invasion  of  it  The  vigour  exhibited 
in  consequence  by  the  Arcadians  under  Lycomedes 
and  the  successes  they  met  with  are  mentioned  by 
Xenophon  and  Diodorus,  tlie  latter  of  whom  how- 
ever phices  these  events  a  year  too  soon.  Thus  it 
was  in  b.  c.  369,  according  to  him,  that  Lycomedes 
marched  against  Pellene  in  Laoonia,  and,  having 
taken  it,  made  slaves  of  the  inhabitants  and  ravaged 
the  country.  (Xen.  Hell.  vii.  I.  $$  23,  && ;  Diod. 
zv.  67  ;  Wess.  ad  he)  The  same  spirit  of  inde- 
pendence was  again  manifested  by  Lycomedes  in 
b.  c.  367,  at  the  congress  held  at  Thebes  after  the 
return  of  the  Greek  envoys  from  Susa  ;  for  when 
the  rescript  of  Artaxerxes  II.  (in  every  way  fiivour- 
able  to  Thebes)  had  been  read,  and  the  Thebans 
required  the  deputies  of  the  other  states  to  swear 
compliance  with  it,  Lycomedes  declared  that  the 
congress  ought  not  to  have  been  assembled  at 
Thebes  at  all,  but  wherever  the  vrar  was.  To  this 
the  Thebans  answered  angrily  that  he  was  intro- 
ducing discord  to  the  destruction  of  the  alliance, 
and  Lycomedes  then  withdrew  from  the  congress 
with  his  colleagues.  (Xen.  HelL  viL  1.  §  39.)  In 
b.  c  366,  the  loss  of  Oropus  having  exasperated 
the  Athenians  against  their  allies,  who  had  with- 
held their  aid  when  it  was  most  needed,  Lycomedes 
took  advantage  of  the  feeling  to  propose  an  alliance 
between  Athens  and  Arcadia.  The  proposal  was 
at  first  unfevonrably  received  by  the  Athenians,  as 


LYCON. 

involving  a  breach  of  their  connection  with  Sparta{ 
but  they  afterwards  consented  to  it  on  the  ground 
that  it  was  as  much  for  the  advantage  of  Lacedae- 
mon as  of  Athens  that  Arcadia  should  be  indepen- 
dent of  Thebes.  Lycomedes,  on  his  return  by  sea 
from  Athens,  desired  to  be  put  on  shore  at  a  certain 
portion  of  the  Peloponnesian  coast,  where  there 
happened  to  be  collected  a  number  of  Arcadian 
exiles  ;  and  by  these  he  was  murdered.  {\en.HelL 
vii.  4.  §§  2,  3.)     [Callistratus,  No.  3.] 

3.  A  Rhodian,  was  appointed  to  command  the 
Persian  garrison  placed  in  Mytilene  by  Autophra- 
dates  and  the  younger  Phamabaius,  in  a  c  333i. 
In  the  ensuing  year  the  Persian  garrisons  were 
dislodged  from  the  islands  in  the  Aegaean  by- 
Alexander's  ofHcer,  Hegelochus.  (Arr.  Anab.  iL 
1,  iil  2  ;  Curt,  iv.  5.) 

4.  Priest  of  the  goddess  Enyo  or  Bellona  at 
Comana,  and  sovereign,  therefore,  of  the  surround-' 
ing  country.  He  was  an  adherent  of  Antony,  and 
was  deposed  by  Augustus  after  the  battle  of  Ac- 
tium,  B.  c  30.  (Strab.  xii  p.  558  ;  Dion  Cass.  li. 
2  ;  comp.  App.  AfUhr.  1 14.)  [E.  K] 

LYCON  (AiJfcwi'),  the  name  of  two  mythical 
personages,  one,  a  son  of  Hippocoon,  was  killed  bj 
Heracles  (Apollod.  iii.  10.  §5;  Hh^Pocoon),  and 
the  other  a  Trojan.    (Hom.  II.  xvi.  335.)    [L.  $.] 

LYCON  (Avfcwy),  historical.  I.  An  orator 
and  demagogue  at  Athens,  was  one  of  the  three 
accusers  of  Socrates  and  prepared  the  case  against 
him.  According  to  Stallbaum,  Lycon  was  one  of 
the  ten  regular  advocates  («rvKin^fwt)  employed 
by  the  state  to  conduct  public  prosecutions  ; 
but  there  seems  to  be  no  authority  for  this  state- 
ment. When  the  Athenians  repented  of  their 
condemnation  of  Socrates,  they  put  Melitus  to 
death  and  banished  Anytns  and  Lycon.  (Plat. 
ApoL  p.  23,  e  ;  Stallb.  ad  loe. ;  Ditig.  Laert.  iu 
38,  39,  43  ;  Menag.  ad  loe.)  The  Lycon,  who  ia 
mentioned  by  Aristophanes  (Veap.  1301)  as  a 
drunken  brawler,  has  been  identified  by  some  with 
the  accuser  of  Socrates  (Stallb.  /.  c ;  Kuhner,  ad 
Xen.  Mem,  L  1.  §  1)  ;  and,  if  we  may  believe  the 
scholiast  on  Plato  (Apol.  L  c),  the  latter  was  also 
the  same  person  as  the  husband  of  the  notorioasl  j 
profligate  Rhodia,  satirized  by  Eupolis.  From  the 
same  authority  we  learn  that  he  was  an  Ionian  bj 
descent,  belonged  to  the  demns  of  Thoricus,  and 
was  noted  for  his  poverty  by  C  ratinns  in  the  wvrirrh 
( Arist.  Lysislr.  270  ;  Schol.  ad  loe.  ;  Schn.  Ptae/l 
ad  Xen.  Anab.  p.  xxxii  ;  Meineke,  Ffxtgnu  Com, 
Graee.  vol.  i.  p.  117,  ii.  pp.  131,  441,  442,  515, 
535.) 

2.  A  Syracusan,  who,  when  the  Zacynthian 
assassins  had  entered  the  house  of  Dion  unarmed, 
and  were  in  want  of  a  weapon  to  despatch  him, 
handed  a  da(^er  to  one  of  them  through  the  win- 
dow, B.C.  353.  (Plut  Dion^  57  ;  Diod.  xvi.  31  ; 
Com.  Nep.  Diony  9.) 

3.  An  admiral  of  Antigonus,  king  of  Asia,  was 
sent  by  him,  in  b.  c.  313,  to  the  aid  of  Callatia  in 
Moesia,  against  Lysimachus,  from  whom  it  had 
revolted,  and  who  was  besieging  it.  Lycon,  how- 
ever, appears  to  have  efiected  nothing.  (Diod.  xiz. 
73.) 

4.  Of  Scarphea,  a  comic  actor,  who,  while  per- 
forming on  one  occasion  before  Alexander  the 
Great,  inserted  in  a  speech  of  the  comedy  a  line 
asking  the  king  for  ten  talents.  Alexander  laug:hed 
and  gave  them  to  him.  (Plut  Alex.  29,  de  AUr, 
Fori.  ii.  2  ;  Athen.  xii.  p.  539,  a.)    The  Lycos, 


LYCOPHRON. 

whose  oonTivial  qualities  are  extolled  in  his  epitaph 
by  Phalaecns,  was  probably  the  same  person  ;  and 
perhaps  also  the  play  of  Antiphanes,  called  ^Ly- 
con/^  had  reference  to  him.  {Antk.  Graee,  toL  i. 
p.  210,  viL  p.  246,  ed.  Jacobs  ;  Meineke,  Frofft». 
Com,  Graee,  vol.  i.  p.  327,  iii.  p.  80.)      [E.  E.] 

LYCON  (AiJicw),  literary.  1.  A  Pythagorean 
philosopher.     (lambUch.  ViL  Pytk,  36.) 

2.  Of  lasos,  wrote  upon  Pythagoras.  (Ath.  ii. 
p.  47,  a.,  p.  69,  e.,  z.  418,  f.  ;  Diog.  Laert  t.  69.) 
it  is  not  clear  whether  he  was  the  same  person  as 
the  Pythagorean  mentioned  by  Eosebios  (Praep, 
Evang.  zv.  2),  as  a  contemporary  and  a  calum- 
niator of  Aristotle. 

3.  Of  Troas,  a  distinguished  Peripatetic  philo- 
sopher, who  was  the  son  of  Astyanaz,  and  the 
disciple  of  Straton,  whom  he  succeeded  as  the  head 
of  the  Peripatetic  school,  in  the  127  th  Olympiad, 
B.  c.  272  ;  and  he  held  that  post  for  more  than 
forty-four  years.  He  resided  at  Pergamus,  under 
the  patronage  of  Attalus  and  Eumenes,  from  whom 
Antigonus  Gonatas  of  Macedonia  in  Tain  sought 
to  entice  him  (the  old  reading  in  the  text  of 
Laertius  was  Antiochus).  On  several  occasions 
his  counsel  was  of  great  service  to  the  Athenians. 
He  was  celebrated  for  his  eloquence  (comp.  Cic. 
de  Fin,  v.  5),  and  for  his  skill  in  educating  boys. 
He  paid  great  attention  to  the  body  as  well  as  to 
the  mind,  and,  constantly  practising  athletic  exer^ 
cises,  was  exceedingly  healthy  and  robust.  Never- 
theless, he  died  of  gout  at  the  age  of  74.  He  was 
a  bitter  rival  of  Hieronymus  the  peripatetic. 

Among  the  writings  of  Lycon  was  probably  a 
work  on  Characters  (similar  to  the  work  of  Theo- 
phrastus),  a  fragment  of  which  is  preserved  by 
Rutilius  Lupus  (de  Fig.  ii.  7),  though  the  title  of 
the  book  is  not  mentioned  by  any  ancient  writer. 
It  appears  from  Cicero  (7Wc.  Dup.  iii.  32)  and 
Clement  of  Alexandria  {Sirom.  ii.  p.  497),  that  he 
wrote  on  the  boundaries  of  good  and  evil  (De 
Finilnu).  A  work  of  his  on  the  nature  of  animals 
is  quoted  by  Appuleius  (Apol.  p.  42).  In  his  wiU, 
as  preserved  by  Diogenes  Laertius,  there  is  a  re- 
ference to  his  writings,  but  no  mention  of  their 
titles. 

Diogenes  states,  that  on  account  of  his  sweet 
eloquence,  his  name  was  often  written  TK^Ktty, 
The  £sct  appears  to  be  that  the  guttural  was  origi- 
nally a  part  of  the  word.  (Diog.  Laert.  ▼.  65 — 
74  ;  Ruhnken,  ad  RutU.  Lup,  L  e,,  Opu$e,  vol  L 
p.  393  ;  Jonsius,  Script  Hist  Philo*.  vol.  iv.  p. 
340  ;  Fabric.  BtU.  Graec  vol.  i.  p.  851,  vol.  iiL  p. 
498.)  [P.  S.] 

LYCO'PEUS  (AvirtMrcus),  a  son  of  Agrios,and 
uncle  of  Tydeui,  by  whom  he  was  slain.  ( ApoUod. 
L  B.  §  6  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  971.)  [L.  S.] 

.  LYCOPHONTES  (Avko^mn),  a  son  of  Au- 
tophonus,  a  Theban,  who,  in  conjunction  with 
Macon,  lay  in  ambush,  with  50  men,  against  Ty- 
deus,  but  was  slain  by  him.  (Hom.  //.  iv.  395.) 
There  is  also  a  Trojan  of  this  name.  (Hom.  IL 
viiL  275.)  [L.  S.] 

LYCOPHRON  (AvK6<f>pmv\  a  son  of  Master, 
who  had  been  obliged  to  quit  his  native  place 
Cy  then,  on  account  of  a  murder  he  had  committed. 
He  accompanied  the  Telamonian  Ajax  against 
Troy,  where  he  was  slain  by  Hector.  (Horn.  IL 
XV.  430,  &C.)  [L.  S.] 

LY'COPHRON  (AwcSipptffv).  1.  The  younger 
son  of  Periander,  tyrant  of  Corinth,  by  his  wife 
Lyside  or  Melissa.    Melissa  having  been  killed  by 


LYCOPHRON. 


847 


Periander,  her  fisther  Prodei,  tynmt  of  Epidanms, 
asked  her  two  sons,  while  staying  at  his  court,  if 
they  knew  who  had  slain  their  mother.  This 
rankled  in  the  mind  of  Lycophron,  and,  on  his  re- 
turn to  Corinth,  he  refused  to  hold  any  communi- 
cation with  his  father.  Periander  drove  him  from 
his  house,  and  forbade  any  one  to  receive  him  or 
address  him  under  the  penalty  of  the  confiscation 
of  a  certain  sum  to  the  service  of  Apollo  ;  but  the 
misery  to  which  he  was  thus  reduced  had  no  effect 
on  Lycophron^s  resolution,  and  even  his  &ther*s 
entreaties,  that  he  would  recede  from  his  obstinacy 
and  return  home,  called  forth  from  him  only  the 
remark  that  Periander,  by  speaking  to  him,  had 
subjected  himself  to  the  threatened  penalty.  Peri- 
ander then  sent  him  away  to  Corcyra  ;  but,  when 
he  was  himself  adranced  in  years,  he  summoned 
him  back  to  Corinth  to  succeed  to  the  tyranny, 
seeing  that  Cypselus,  his  elder  son,  was  unfit  to 
hold  it  from  deficiency  of  understanding.  The 
swnmons  was  disregarded,  and,  notwithstanding  a 
second  message  to  the  same  effect,  conveyed  by 
Lycophron *s  sister,  and  backed  by  her  earnest  en- 
treaties, he  persisted  in  refusing  to  return  to 
Corinth  as  long  as  his  father  was  there.  Periander 
then  offered  to  withdraw  to  Corcyra,  if  Lycophron 
would  come  home  and  take  the  government  To 
this  he  assented ;  but  the  Corcyraeans,  not  wishing 
to  have  Periander  among  them,  put  Lycophron  to 
death,  probably  about  b.  &  586.  (Herod,  iii.  50 
— 53 ;  Diog.  Laert.  i.  94,  95  ;  comp.  Pans.  iL 
28.) 

2.  A  Corinthian  general,  was  shun  in  a  battle 
with  the  Athenians,  who  had  made  a  descent  on 
the  Corinthian  coast,  under  Nicias,  in  B.  &  425. 
(Thuc.  iv.  43,  44  ;  Plut  Nic.  6  ) 

3.  An  Athenian,  son  of  one  Lycurgus,  and  father 
of  Lyctirgus  the  orator.  The  language  of  the  author 
of  the  Lives  of  the  Ten  Orators  is  such  as  to  leave 
it  doubtful  whether  it  was  Lycophron  or  his  father 
Lycuigus  who  was  put  to  death  by  the  thirty 
tyrants.  (Pans.  i.  29  ;  Psendo-Plut.  Vit.  X.  Orat, 
Lye.  ad  init. ;  Clint  F,  H,  sub  anno  337.) 

4.  A  citizen  of  Pheme,  where  he  put  down  the 
government  of  the  nobles  and  established  a  tyranny. 
Aiming  further  at  making  himself  master  of  the 
whole  of  Thessaly,  he  overthrew  in  a  battle,  with 
great  slaughter  (b.  c.  404),  the  Larissaeans  and 
others  of  the  Thessalians,  who  opposed  him,  adhe- 
rents, no  doubt  of  the  Aleuadae.  (Xen.  Hth,  ii.  3. 
§  4.)  Schneider  (ad  Xen,  Le.)  conjectures  that 
the  troops  and  money  obtained  in  the  preceding 
year  by  Aristippns  of  Larissa  from  Cyrus  the 
Younger  were  intended  to  resist  the  attempts  of 
Lycophron  (Xen.  Anab.  \.  I.  §  10).  In  b.  c.  395, 
Medius  of  Larissa,  probably  the  head  of  the  Aleu- 
adae, was  engaged  in  war  with  Lycophron,  who 
was  assisted  by  Sparta,  while  Medius  received 
succours  from  the  opposite  confederacy  of  Greek 
states,  which  enabled  him  to  take  Pharsalus. 
(Died.  xiv.  82.)  Of  the  manner  and  period  of 
Lycophron*s  death  we  know  nothing.  He  was 
probably  the  &ther  of  Jason  of  Pherae. 

5.  A  son,  apparently,  of  Jason,  and  one  of  the 
brothers  of  Thebe,  wife  of  Alexander,  the  tyrant 
of  Pherae,  in  whose  murder  he  took  part  together 
with  his  sister  and  his  two  brothers,  Tisiphonus 
and  Peitholaus.  On  Alexander's  death  the  power 
appears  to  have  been  wielded  mainly  by  Tisiphonus, 
though  Diodoms  says  that  he  and  Lyeophnm 
made  themselves  joint- tyrants,  with  the  aid  of  a 


848 


LYCOPHRON. 


mercenary  force,  and  maintained  their  ascendancy 
by  cruelty  and  violence.  (Xen.  Hell.  \\.  4.  $  37  ; 
Con.  Narr.  50  ;  Diod.  xri.  14  ;  PluL  Pd,  35  ; 
Clint  F,  H,  vol.  ii.  App.  Ch.  15.)  In  b.  c.  352, 
by  which  time  it  teems  that  Tisiphonns  was  dead, 
Philip  of  Macedon,  on  the  application  of  the 
Aleoadae  and  their  party,  advanced  into  Thesaaly 
against  Lycophron,  who  was  now  chief  ruler.  The 
latter  was  aided  by  the  Phocians,  at  first  under 
Phayllns,  without  success,  and  then  with  better 
fortune  under  Onomarchus,  who  defeated  Philip  in 
two  battles  and  drove  him  back  into  Macedonia  ; 
but  soon  after  Philip  entered  Thessaly  again,  and 
Onomarchus,  having  also  returned  from  Boeotia  to 
the  assistance  of  Lycophron,  was  defeated  and 
slain.  Lycophron,  and  his  brother  Peitholans, 
being  now  left  without  resource,  surrendered 
Phenie  to  Philip  and  withdrew  from  Thessaly  with 
2000  mercenaries  to  join  their  Phocian  allies  under 
Phayllus.  An  antithetic  sarcasm,  quoted  by  Aris- 
totle, seems  to  imply  that  they  did  not  give  their 
services  for  nothing.  In  the  hostilities  between 
Sparta  and  Megalopolis,  in  this  same  year  (&  c. 
352),  we  find  among  the  forces  of  the  former  150 
of  the  Thessalian  cavalry,  who  had  been  driven  out 
from  Pherae  with  Lycophron  and  PeithoUus. 
(Diod.  xvi.  35— -37,  39  ;  Pans.  x.  2  ;  Just  viii. 
2  ;  Dem.  Olynik.  ii.  p.  22  ;  Isocr.  Phil,  p.  86,  b  ; 
Arist  Khgt  iiL  9.  §  &)  From  the  downfall  of 
Lycophron  to  the  battle  of  Cynoscephalae,  in  b.  c. 
197,  Thessaly  continued  dependent  on  the  kings 
of  Macedonia. 

6.  A  Rhodian,  was  sent  by  his  countrymen  as 
ambassador  to  Rome,  in  B.C.  177,  to  obtun  from 
the  senate,  if  possible,  a  more  fiivourable  decree 
than  that  which  had  just  pronounced  the  Lycians 
to  have  been  assigned  by  Rome  to  the  Rhodians, 
eleven  years  before,  as  allies  rather  than  as  sub- 
jects. (PoL  xxvi.  7,  8  ;  comp.  Liv.  xxxviii.  39, 
xli.  6.)  [E.  E.] 

LY'COPHRON  {Kvic6ippw\  the  celebrated 
Alexandrian  grammarian  end  poet,  was  a  native  of 
Chalcis  in  Euboea,  the  son  of  Socles,  and  the 
adopted  son  of  the  historian  Lycus  of  Rhegium 
(Suid.  9.  o.).  Other  accounts  made  him  the  son  of 
Lycus  (Tzetz,  Ckil,  viil  481).  He  lived  at  Alex- 
andria, under  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  who  entrusted 
to  him  the  arrangement  of  the  works  of  the  comic 
poets  contained  in  the  Alexandrian  library.  In 
the  execution  of  this  commission  Lycophron  drew 
up  a  very  extensive  work  on  comedy  (vfpl  icw/i^ 
8tar),  which  appears  to  have  embraced  die  whole 
subject  of  the  history  and  nature  of  the  Greek 
comedy,  together  with  accounts  of  the  comic  poets, 
and,  besides  this,  many  matters  bearing  indirectly 
on  the  interpretation  of  the  comedians  (Meineke, 
Higt.  CriL  Com,  Qraee,  pp.  9—11).  Nothing 
more  is  known  of  his  life.  Ovid  (/6t»,  533)  states 
that  he  was  killed  by  an  arrow. 

As  a  poet,  Lycophron  obtained  a  place  in  the 
Tragic  Pleiad ;  but  there  is  scarcely  a  fragment  of  his 
tragedies  extant  Suidas  gives  the  titles  of  twenty 
of  Lycophron^s  tragedies ;  while  Tzetzes  (SchoL 
in  Li/c.  262, 270)  makes  their  number  forty-six  or 
sixty- four.  Four  lines  of  his  IlcXos-fSai  are  quoted 
by  Stobaeus  (cxix.  13.)  He  also  wrote  a  satyric 
drama,  entitled  McWSiimo»,  in  which  he  ridiculed 
his  fellow-countryman,  the  philosopher  Menedemus 
of  Eretria  (Ath.  x.  p.  420,  b. ;  Diog.  Laert.  ii. 
140  ;  comp.  Menag.  ad  loo,)^  who,  nevertheless, 
highly  prised  the  tragedies  of  Lycophron  (Diog.  ii 


LYCORTAS. 

1 33).  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  very  skilful  com* 
poser  of  anagrams,  of  which  he  wrote  several  in 
honour  of  Ptolemy  and  Arsinoe. 

The  only  one  of  his  poems  which  has  come  down 
to  us  is  Uie  Ccuaandra  or  Alexandra.  This  is 
neither  a  tragedy  nor  an  epic  poem,  but  a  long 
iambic  monologue  of  1474  verses,  in  which  Cas- 
sandra is  made  to  prophesy  the  fall  of  Troy,  the 
adventures  of  the  Orecian  and  Trojan  heroes,  with 
numerous  other  mythological  and  historical  events, 
going  back  as  early  as  the  Argonauts,  the  Amaaon«, 
and  the  &bles  of  lo  and  Eurcpa,  and  ending  with 
Alexander  the  Great  The  work  has  no  pre- 
tensions to  poetical  merit  It  is  simply  a  cumbroas 
store  of  traditional  learning.  Its  obscurity  is  pro- 
verbiaL  Suidas  calls  it  OKvrtwi^v  volrifia,  and  its 
author  himself  obtained  the  epithet  iricoTtiySs.  Its 
stores  of  learning  and  its  obscurity  alike  excited 
the  efforts  of  the  ancient  grammarians,  several  of 
whom  wrote  commentaries  on  the  poem :  among 
them  were  Theon,  Dection,  and  Onia.  The  only 
one  of  these  works  which  survives,  is  the  SckUia 
of  Isaac  and  John  Tietxes,  which  are  (as  more 
valuable  than  the  poem  itself. 

A  question  has  been  raised  respecting  the  iden- 
tity  of  Lycophron  the  tragedian  and  Lycophron 
the  author  of  the  Cassandra.  From  some  lines  of 
the  poem  (1226,  &.c.,  1446,  &c.)  which  refer  to 
Roman  history,  Niebuhr  was  led  to  suppose  that 
the  author  could  not  have  lived  before  the  time  of 
Flamininus  (about  &  c.  190) ;  but  Welcker,  in  an 
elaborate  discnsnon  of  the  questioD,  r^ards  the 
lines  as  interpolated. 

The  first  printed  edition  of  Lycophron  was  the 

Aldine,  with  Pindar  and  Callimachus  Venet  1513, 

8vo. ;  the  next  was   that   of  Lacisius,  with    the 

Scholia,  Basil  1546,  foL :   of  the  later  editions 

the  most  important  are  those  of  Potter,  Oxon. 

1697,  fol.,  reprinted  1702  ;  Reichard,  Lips.  1788, 

2  vols.  8vo.  ;  and  Bachmann,  Lips.  1828,  2  vols. 

8vo. ;   to   which  must  be  added  the  admirable 

edition  of  the  Scholia  by  C.  G.  MUUer,  Lips. 

1811,  3  vols.  8vo.     (Fabric.  BibL  Grace,  vol.  iii. 

p.  750  ;  Welcker,  dU  Orieek  Thigod.  pp.  1256— 

1263 ;  Demhardy,  Gnautrist  d.  Griech.  LUt.  vol. 

H.  pp.  61 3,  1026—1029.)  [P.  S.] 

LYCOPHRO'NIDES  (Awco^WJu»),  a  lyric 
poet,  quoted  by  Clearchus,  the  disciple  of  Aristotle. 
(Athen.  xiii.  p.  564,  b.,  xv.  p.  670,  e.) 

LYCO'REUS  (Avfrwpci^f).  1.  A  surname  of 
Apollo,  perhaps  in  the  same  sense  as  Lyoeius  ;  but 
he  is  usually  so  called  with  reference  to  Lycoreia, 
on  Mount  Parnassus.  (Apollon.  Rhod.  iv.  1490  ; 
Callim.  Hymn,  in  ApolL  19 ;  Orph.  Hymn.  33.  1.) 

2.  A  son  of  Apollo  and  the  nymph  Corycia, 
from  whom  Lycoreia,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Delphi,  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name. 
(Pans.  X.  6.  §  2.) 

There  are  two  other  mythical  personages  of  this 
name.  (Apollon.  Rhod.  iL  51;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  iL 
761.)  [L.  S.1 

L  YCO'RIS  was  the  name  under  which  C  Corne- 
lius Gallns  celebrated  in  his  poems  his  mistiest  Cy* 
theris.  The  syllabic  quantity  of  the  fictitious  name 
is  the  same  as  that  of  the  true  one,  according  to  the 
rule  inferred  from  Apuleius.  (Z>s  Magia  Or.  voL 
ii  p.  12,  ed.  Bipont ;  see  Aero,  ad  Hor.  Sat  L  % 
64  ;  and  Bent1ey*s  note,  Carm.  u.  12.)  [CrrB>- 
Aia.   OALLU&]  [W.aD.] 

LYCORTAS  (AtNC($pr(if),  of  Megalopolis,  waa 
the  father  of  Polybius,  the  historian,  and  the  close 


LYCORTAS. 

friend  of  Philopoenen,  to  whoee  policy,  pradent  At 
once  and  patriotic,  we  find  him  adhering  through- 
oat     In  B.  c.  189,  he  was  sent  as  ambassador  to 
Rome,  with  his  rival  Diophanes,  to  receive  the 
■enate*s  decision  on  the  question  of  Uie  war  which 
the  Achaean  League  had  dedared  against  Laoedae- 
mon  ;  and,  while  Diophanes  expressed  his  willing- 
ness to  leave  every  thing  to  the  senate,  Lycortas 
urged  the  right  of  the  league  to  free  and  indepen- 
dent action.  (Liv.  zxxviii.  30 — 34.)  In  a  c.  186, 
he  was  one  of  the  three  ambasndors  sent  to 
Ptolemy  V.  (Epiphanes),  to  effect  a  new  alliance 
between  f^ypt  and  the  Achaeans ;  but,  at  an  aa> 
sembly  held  at  Megalopolis  in  the  next  year,  when 
Aristaenus  was  stiategua,  neither  Lycortas  and  his 
colleagues  nor  the  Egyptian  envoys,  who  had  ac- 
companied them  from  Ptolemy's  court,  could  spe- 
cify which  of  the  several  treaties  made  in  former 
times  with  Egypt  had  now  been  renewed ;  and 
Lycortas  accordingly  incuiied  much  blame  and 
furnished  a  triumph  to  the  party  of  Aristaenus. 
(Pol.  xxiii.  1,  7,  9.)     In  the  same  year  (185), 
Philopoemen  and  Lycortas  defended  sueoessfiilly, 
at  Aigos,  the  treatment  of  the  Lacedaemonians  by 
the  Achaeans,  which  had  been  censured  by  Caeci- 
Kus  Metellns ;  and,  when  Appius  Claudius  was 
sent  from  Rome,  in  B.  c.  184,  to  settle  the  ques- 
tion, Lycortas,  now  genexal  of  the  league,  again 
contended  that  the  Achaeans  were  justified  in  the 
mode  in  which  they  had  dealt  with  Lacedaemon : 
but  he  did  not  cany  his  point  with  Appius.   (PoL 
xxu.  23,  xxiii.  1,  7,  10,  1 1,  12,  xxiv.  4  ;  Lir. 
xxxix.   33,  35—37,  48 ;  Plut,  Pkilcp,  16,  17  ; 
Pans.  viL  9.)     In  &c.  183,  when  Deinocrates  and 
his  party  had  withdrawn  Messenia  from  the  league, 
Lycortas  was  sent  against  them  by  the  aged  Phi- 
lopoemen, but  was  unable  to  force  his  way  through 
the  passes  into  Messenia.    Being,  however,  made 
general  of  the  league,  on  the  death  of  Philopoemen, 
at  the  end  of  the  same  year  or  the  beginning  of 
182,  he  invaded  Messenia  and  took  full  vengeance 
on   the  chief  authors  of  Philopoemen's  murder. 
[Dkinocratxs  ;    Philopobmkn.]       Soon   after 
Messenia  was  re-admitted  into  the  league,  and 
Lycortas,  at  the  same   time,  urged    successfully 
against  Diophanes  ^e  re-admission  of  LUcedaemon 
also.    (PoL  xxiv.  12,  xxv.  1,  2,  Spic  ReL  xxiv.  2, 
3 ;   Plut.   PMop,    18—21  ;  Paus.  iv.  29  ;    Liv. 
xxxix.  48 — 50;  Just,  xxxii.  1.)     In  B.C.  180, 
Lycortas,  together  with   his  son   Polybius,  and 
Axatus  (son  of  the  fiunous  genexal  of  the  same 
name),  was  again  appointed  ambassador  to  Ptolemy 
Epiphanes,  who  had  made  the  most  friendly  ad- 
vances to  the  Achaeans ;  but  the  intelligence  of 
the  king's  death  prevented  the  embassy  from  being 
sent    (PoL  xxv.  7.)    In  B.c.  179,  when  Hyper- 
batus  was  general  of  the  league,  Lycortas  spoke 
strongly  against  compliance  with  the  requisition  of 
the  Romans  for  the  recal  of  all  the  Lacedaemonian 
exiles  without  exception.  On  this  occasion  he  was  op- 
posed to  Callicrates  and  Hyperbatus ;  and,  of  course, 
he  became  more  and  more  an  object  of  dislike  and 
suspicion  to  the  Romans.     He  adhered,  however, 
firmly  to  the  moderate  policy  which  he  had  adopted 
from  the  first ;  and,  when  the  war  between  Rome  and 
Perseus  broke  out,  he  recommended  the  Achaeans 
to  preserve  a  strict  neutrality.  (Pol.  xxvi.  1,  &c, 
zxviii.  3,  6.)     In  a  c.  168,  we  find  him  proposing, 
in  opposition  again  to  Callicrates  and  Hyperbatus, 
to  send  aid  to  the  two  Ptolemies  (Philometor  and 
Physcon),  who  had  asked  for  a  force,  with  Lycor- 
-VOL.  zi. 


LYCURGUS. 


849 


tas  for  general,  against  Antiochus  Epiphanes ;  but 
his  motion  was  unsuccessfuL  From  this  period  we 
hear  no  more  of  him.  Had  he  been  alive  in  b.  c. 
167)  he  would  doubtless  have  been  among  the 
1000  Achaeans  who  were  apprehended  and  sent  to 
Rome  after  the  conquest  of  Macedonia :  but  his 
son  Polybius  makes  no  mention  of  him,  nor  even 
alludes  to  him,  as  one  of  the  prisoners  in  question. 
We  may,  therefore,  perhaps  mfer  that  he  was  by 
that  time  dead.  (PoL  xxix.  8 — 10  ;  see  above,  voL 
u  p.  569,  b ;  Clint.  F.  H.  voL  iiL  pp.  318, 
386.)  [RK] 

LYCTUS  (A^of),  a  son  of  Lycaon,  and  the 
mythical  founder  of  the  ancient  town  of  Lyctos  in 
Crete.  (Horn.  iZ.  iL  647;  Eusteth.  ad  Horn.  p. 
313  ;  Steph.  By*,  i.  ul)  [L.  S.] 

LYCURGUS  (AiMcovpTOf).  1.  A  son  of  Dryas, 
and  king  of  the  Edones  in  Thrace.  He  is  famous 
for  his  persecution  of  Dionysus  and  his  worship  on 
the  sacred  mountain  of  Nyseion  in  Thrace.  The 
god  himself  leaped  into  the  sea,  where  he  was 
kindly  received  by  Thetis.  Zeus  thereupon  blinded 
the  impious  king,  who  died  soon  after,  for  he  was 
hated  by  the  immortal  gods.  (Hom.  //.  vi.  130, 
&c)  The  punishment  of  Lycuigus  was  represented 
in  a  painting  in  a  temple  at  Athens.  (Paus.i. 
20.  §  20.)  The  above  Homeric  story  about  Ly- 
cuigus has  been  much  varied  by  later  poets  and 
mythographers.  Some  lay  that  Lycurgus  expelled 
Dionysus  fiwm  his  kingdom,  and  denied  his  divine 
power ;  but  being  intoxicated  with  wine,  he  first 
attempted  to  do  violence  to  his  own  mother,  and  to 
destroy  all  the  vines  of  his  country.  Dionysus 
then  visited  him  with  madness,  in  which  he  killed 
his  wife  and  son,  and  cut  off  one  (some  say  both) 
of  his  legs ;  or,  according  to  others,  made  away 
with  himself:  (Hygin.  Fab.  132,  242;  Serv.  ad 
Aen.  iiL  14.)  According  to  Apollodorus  (iiL  5. 
$  1),  Dionysus,  on  his  expeditions,  came  to  the 
kingdom  of  Lycuigus,  but  was  expelled ;  where- 
upon he  punished  the  king  with  madness,  so  that 
he  killed  his  son  Dryas,  in  the  belief  that  he  was 
cutting  down  a  vine.  When  this  was  done,  Ly- 
curgus recovered  his  mind  ;  but  his  country  pro- 
duced no  fruit,  and  the  oracle  declared  that  fertility 
should  not  be  restored  unless  Lycurgus  were  killed. 
The  Edoniana  therefore  tied  him,  and  led  him  to 
mount  Pangaeum,  where  he  was  torn  to  pieces  by 
horses.  Diodorus  (L  20,  iiL  65)  gives  a  sort  of 
rationalistic  account  of  the  whole  transaction.  Ac- 
cording to  Sophocles  (Aniig,  955,  &c.),  Lycurgus 
was  entombed  in  a  rock.  (Comp.  Ov.  Trist.  v.  3, 
39.) 

2.  A  son  of  Aleus  and  Neaera,  and  a  brother  of 
Cepheus  and  Auge,  was  king  in  Arcadia,  and 
married  to  Cleophile,  Eurynome,  or  Antinoe,  by 
whom  he  became  the  fiither  of  Ancaeus,  Epochus, 
Amphidamas,  and  Jasus.  (Apollod.  iii.  9.  $  ], 
&C. ;  SchoL  adApolhn.  Hkod.  L  164.)  Some  also 
call  Cepheus  his  son,  and  add  another  of  the  name 
of  Jocrites.  (Apollod.  i.  8.  §  2 ;  Steph.  Byz.  s.  o. 
Bdrrax^Soi.)  Lycurgus  killed  Are'ithous  with  his 
lance,  meeting  him  in  a  narrow  valley.  He  took 
the  club  with  which  his  enemy  had  been  arm^, 
and  used  it  himself;  and  on  his  death  he  be- 
queathed it  to  his  shive  Ereuthalion,  his  sons 
having  died  before  him.  (Hom.  IL  viL  142,  &c. ; 
Pans.  viiL  4.  §  7.)  His  tomb  was  afterwards 
shown  at  Lepreos.     (Pans.  v.  5.  §  4.) 

3.  A  son  of  Pronax  and  brother  of  Amphithea, 
the  wife  of  Adrastus.    He  took  part  in  the  war  of 

3i 


RoO 


LYCURGUS. 


the  Seven  against  Thebea,  and  engaged  in  a  con- 
test  with  Amphiaraos,  which  was  represented  on 
the  throne  of  Apollo  at  Amjche  (Pans.  iii.  18.  § 
7  ;  Apollod.  i  9.  §  3).  He  is  also  mentioned 
among  those  whom  Asclepius  called  to  life  again 
after  their  death.  (Apollod.  iii.  10.  §  3  ;  SchoL 
ad  Find,  Pyth.  iii.  96,  ad  Eurip.  AUmL  1.) 

4.  A  son  of  Pheres  and  Peridymene,  a  brother 
of  Admetus,  was  king  of  the  countiy  about  Nemea, 
and  married  to  Eurydice  or  Amphithea,  \tj  whom 
he  became  the  fiither  of  Opheltes  ( ApoUod.  i.  9.  § 
14,  iii.  6.  §  4).  His  tomb  was  belicTcd  to  exist 
in  the  grove  of  the  Nemean  Zens.  (Pans,  ii  15. 
§3.) 

5.  One  of  the  sniton  of  Hippodameia,  was  killed 
by  Oenomaus.     (Pans.  ri.  21.  §  7.) 

6.  A  son  of  Emiomns,  a  mythical  legislator  of 
the  Lacedaemonians.  His  son  is  called  Eucosrons 
(Plat.  Ljfc.  1),  and  he  is  said  to  have  lived 
shortly  aiter  the  Trojan  times.  Bat  his  whohs 
existence  is  a  mere  invention  to  account  for  the 
chronological  inconsistencies  in  the  life  of  the 
famous  legislator  Lycurgui,  who  himself  scarcely 
belongs  to  history.  [See  below.]  [L.  S.] 

LYCUROUS  (Av«oiVyor),  the  Spartan  legis- 
lator. We  cannot  more  appropriately  begin  the 
life  of  Lycurgns  than  by  repeating  the  introduc- 
tory remark  of  PIntareh,  that  concerning  Lycurgns 
nothing  can  be  said  for  certain,  since  his  genealogy, 
his  travels,  his  death,  imd  likewise  his  laws  and 
political  arrangements,  are  differently  told  by  dif- 
ferent writers.  Modem  criticism  has  not  been 
satisfied  with  such  a  simple  statement  of  inextri- 
cable difficulties,  but  has  removed  them  all  at  once, 
by  denying  the  real  existence  of  Lycuigus  alto- 
gether. However,  such  has^  scepticism  is  war- 
ranted neither  by  conflicting  and  vngue  statements, 
^vhich,  in  the  case  of  a  semi- historical  personage, 
cannot  well  be  otherwise ;  nor  even  by  the  fact, 
that  Lycurgns  had  a  temple  in  Sparta,  and  was 
there  worshipped  as  a  hero.  But  although  we  do 
not  deny  the  existenot  of  Lycuigus,  we  cannot  pre* 
tend  to  know  any  thing  for  certain  beyond  his 
ban  existence.  Hardly  a  single  action,  or  a  sin^e 
institution,  commonly  attributed  to  Lycuigus,  can 
be  historically  proved  to  belong  to  him.  Of  the 
real  Lycurgns  we  know  almost  nothing ;  and  the 
one  with  whom  we  are  acquainted  is  the  Ly- 
curgns of  half  historical  fiction.  Yet  to  bis  name 
an  attached  questions  of  the  highest  importance.  To 
him  is  attributed  the  framing  of  the  most  peculiar, 
as  well  as  the  most  highly  and  universally  extolled 
(Plut.  1j^.  35)  of  the  constitutions,  which  ancient 
Greece,  like  a  fertile  soil,  brought  forth  with  won- 
derful exuberance  and  unparalleled  variety.  We 
shall  try  therefore  in  the  following  article,  1.  to  give 
an  outline  of  what  passes  for  the  life  of  Lycurgns ; 
2.  to  point  out  the  general  features  and  the  character 
of  the  Spartan  constitution,  while  for  the  details 
we  refer  once  for  all  to  the  respective  articles  in 
the  DietUmaty  cf  Antiquities;  and  8.  to  trace  the 
origin  of  the  Spartan  constitution. 

Aristotle  makes  Lycurgns  to  be  a  contemporary 
of  Iphitos,  who  lived  B.  c.  884.  In  conjunction 
with  Iphitus,  Lycuigus  is  said  to  have  established 
the  sacred  armistice  of  Olympia,  which  prohibited 
all  wars  during  the  Olympic  festivals,  and  protected 
the  territory  of  the  Eleians  for  ever  against  all  hos- 
tile attacks.  (MUlIer,  Dor,  i.  7.  §  7.)  Xeno- 
phon  differs  widely  from  Aristotle  in  placing 
Lycurgns  more  than  200  years  earlier,  that  is,  at 


LYCURGU& 

the  time  of  the  Heneleids.  (Xen.  lUp,  Lae,  z.  8.) 
Timaeus,  perhaps  in  order  to  remove  the  difficulty* 
assumed  that  there  were  two  Lyeurgi.  (Pint. 
Lye,  1.)  It  appears  from  these  discrepancies  that 
the  name  of  Lycurgns  did  not  occur  in  the  list  of 
Spartan  kings,  which  belongs  to  the  oldest  docu- 
meuU  of  Greek  history  (MuUer,  Dor.  i.  7.  §  3.) 
Therefore  it  is  intelligible  how  Herodotus  could 
(l  65)  call  Lycuigus  the  guardian  of  his  nephew, 
Labotas,  the  Eurysthensd ;  whilst  Simonides 
(Aelian,  V.  /T.  tx.  41)  calls  him  the  son  of  Pry- 
tanis,  brother  of  Eunomus,  the  Proclid,  Diony- 
sins  (ii  49)  makes  him  to  be  uncle  to  Ennomus  ; 
and  the  common  account  (Pint.  Lye,  2  ;  ArisU  PoL 
ii.  7.  1 ;  Ephor.  ap.  Sirak  x.  p.  482)  the  son  of 
Eunomns,and  guardian  of  his  nephew  Charilaus.* 
Sparta  was  in  a  state  of  anarchy  and  licentiefisnessy 
perhaps  in  consequence  of  the  conquest  of  Laconia, 
at  a  time  whoi  the  victorious  Doriani,  finding 
themselves  in  a  new  position,  in  the  midst  of  a  con- 
quered and  subject  population,  and  in  a  compara- 
tively rich  land,  had  not  yet  been  able  to  aceom- 
roodata  their  old  forms  of  government  to  their  new 
situation.  There  were  coiKflicts  between  the  kings, 
who  aspired  to  tyranny,  and  the  people,  anxious 
for  democratic  rrforms.  (Arist  PoL  v.  8.  $  4 ; 
Heiucl.  Pont,  e,  2 ;  Plut  Lye,  2.)  At  this  junc- 
ture the  king,  Polydectes,  the  brother  of  Lycuigus» 
died,  leaving  his  queen  with  child.  The  ambitious 
woman  proposed  to  Lycuigus  to  destroy  her  yet 
unborn  offiipring  if  he  would  share  the  throne  with 
her.  He  seemingly  consented;  bat  when  she 
had  given  birth  to  a  son,  he  openly  proclaimed 
him  king ;  and  as  next  of  kin,  acted  as  his 
guardian.  But  to  avoid  all  suspicion  of  ambitious 
designs,  with  which  the  opp<wita  party  charged 
him,  and  whidi  might  seem  to  be  confirmed  by  the 
untimely  death  of  the  young  king,  Lycuigus  lefi 
Sparta,  and  set  out  on  his  celebnted  jouiney,  which, 
almost  like  the  wanderings  of  Heracles,  has  been 
magnified  to  a  fiibnlous  extent.  He  is  said  to 
have  visited  Crete,  and  there  to  have  studied  the 
wise  laws  of  Minos,  and  of  his  Dorian  kinsmen. 
Thence  he  repaired  to  Asia  Minor,  where  be  de- 
rived not  less  instruction  from  comparing  the  disso- 
lute mann^n  of  the  lonians  with  the  simple  and 
honest  hardihood  of  the  Dorian  race.  Here  he  is 
said  to  have  met  either  with  Homer  himself  or  al 
least  with  the  Homeric  poems,  which  he  introduced 
into  the  mother  country.  Bat  not  content  with  the 
Grecian  worid,  he  is  furtiier  said  to  have  penetrated 
into  Egypt,  the  kmd  of  mystery  from  the  days  of 
Herodotus  to  our  own,  and  therefore  duly  entitled 
to  claim  the  authorship  of  everything  the  origin  of 
which  was  or  seemed  obscure  ;  and  he  is  even  re- 
ported to  have  been  carried  by  his  curiosity  into 
Libya,  Iberia,  and  India,  and  to  have  brought  back 
to  rugged  Lacedaemon  and  his  Spartan  warriors 
the  philosophy  of  the  gymnosophist^  It  is  use- 
less for  criticism  to  try  to  invalidate  these  accounts» 
Their  very  extravagance  sufficiently  proves  their 
fiUsehood.  The  return  of  Lycurgns  to  Sparta  waa 
hailed  by  all  parties,  since  he  was  considered  as  the 
man  who  alone  could  cure  the  growing  diseases  of 
the  state.    He  undertook  the  task :  yet  before  be 

*  On  the  chronology  of  Lycuigus,  which  is  in- 
volved in  almost  inextricable  confusion,  see  Her- 
mann, Pol.  AftL  §  23,  10  ;  Muller,  Dor.  i.  ch.  7« 
§3;  Clinton, Fast. //etf.  vol.i.  |}p.  140—144  ;  and 
Grote'S  History  of  Greeee^  vol  li  p.  452,  &c« 


LYCURGUS. 

set  to  woik  be  Btreng;t]iened  himielf  with  the  an- 
thoritj  of  the  Delphic  oracle,  and  with  a  itrong 
party  of  mflaential  men  at  Sparta,  who  wen  able 
in  ease  of  need  to  support  his  meaanres  with  their 
arms.  The  reform  seems  not  to  have  been  carried 
altogether  peaceablj.  The  new  division  of  all  the 
land  among  the  citisens  mast  hare  riolated  many 
existing  interests.  Plntarch  has  preserred  a  state- 
ment, that  king  Charilans  fled  into  the  temple  of 
Athene  Chalcioecos  ;  and  we  may  presnme  (if  the 
whole  story  can  be  looked  npon  as  anthentic)  that 
this  was  not  from  a  mere  mistake,  as  Platareh 
thinks,  hot  from  necessity. 

WhateTer  opposition  there  was,  howerer,  was 
OTerbome,  and  the  whole  constitution,  military  and 
ciril,  was  remodelled.  After  Lycorgns  had  ob- 
tained for  his  institutions  an  approving  oracle  of  the 
national  god  of  Delphi,  he  exacted  a  promise  from 
the  people  not  to  make  any  alterations  in  his  laws 
before  his  return.  And  now  he  left  Sparta  to 
finish  his  life  in  Tolnntary  exile,  in  order  that  his 
countrymen  might  be  b<Hind  by  their  oath  to  pre> 
•enre  his  constitution  innolate  for  ever.  Where 
and  how  he  died  nobody  could  tell.  He  vanished 
from  the  earth  like  a  god,  leaving  no  traces  behind 
but  his  spirit ;  and  he  was  honoured  as  a  god  at 
Sparta  with  a  temple  and  yearly  sacrificefl  down  to 
the  latest  times.  (Herod,  i.  65;  Plut  Life.  31 ; 
Ephor.  ap,  Slrak,  viii  p.  3$6.) 

The  Spartan  constitution  was  of  a  mixed  nature : 
the  monarchical  principle  was  represented  by  the 
kings,  the  aristocracy  by  the  senate,  and  the  de- 
mocmtical  element  by  the  assembly  of  the  people, 
and  by  fheir  representatives,  the  ephors.  The 
question  has  therefore  arisen,  what  the  prominent 
feature  of  the  Spartan  constitution  was.  •  Plato 
doubts  whether  it  ought  to  be  called  a  tjrranny,  on 
account  of  the  arbitrary  power  of  the  ephors,  or  a 
monarehy,  on  account  of  the  kings  ;  while,  at  other 
times,  no  state  seemed  more  democratical,  **•  although 
(he  adds)  not  to  call  it  an  aristocracy  (i.  e.  a  go- 
vernment of  the  iptaroi^  or  best),  is  altogether 
absurd.**  (Leg.  iv.  p.  712.)  So  too  Isocrates  says  in 
one  place  (p.  270;  comp.  p.  152,  a)  that  the  Spartans 
had  estabUshed  among  themselves  an  equal  demo- 
cracy, and  in  another  (p.  265,  a)  that  the  Spartan 
government  was  a  democracy  mixed  with  aristo- 
cracy. (Comp.  Arist  Pol,  ii.  6.)  Again,  Aristotle 
says  {Pol.  iv.  9)  ••  that  the  test  of  a  well  mixed 
constitution  is  the  uncertainty  of  its  name :  thus 
the  Spartan  constitution  is  sometimes  called  a  de> 
mocracy,  because  the  rich  and  poor  are  treated  in 
the  same  manner  as  to  education,  dress,  and  food  ; 
and  because  the  people  have  a  share  in  the  two 
highest  offices,  by  electing  the  one,  and  being 
eligible  to  the  other ;  sometimes  an  oligarchy,  be- 
cause it  has  many  oligarchical  institutions,  such  as 
that  none  of  the  magistrates  are  chosen  by  lot,  and 
that  a  few  persons  have  power  to  pass  sentence  of 
banishment  and  death.**  It  is  evident  that  the 
royal  prerogatives  were  on  the  decline  during  the 
whole  of  the  period  in  which  we  can  follow  the 
course  of  events.  Even  at  the  earliest  stage  it  was 
divided  between  two  persons,  and  was  consequently 
weak.  The  kings  had  originally  to  perform  the 
common  functions  of  the  kings  of  the  hereic  age. 
They  were  high  priests,  judges,  and  leaders  in  war; 
but  in  all  of  these  departments  they  were  in  course 
of  time  superseded  more  or  less.  As  judges  they 
retained  only  a  particular  branch  of  jurisdiction, 
that  referring  to  the  succession  of  property.    As 


LYCURGUS. 


851 


military  commanden  they  were  restricted  and 
watched  by  oommissionen  sent  by  the  senate  ;  the 
functions  of  high  priest  were  curtailed  least,  per- 
haps, because  least  obnoxious.  In  compensation 
for  the  loss  of  power,  the  kings  enjoyed  great 
honours,  both  during  their  life  and  after  their  death, 
which  at  Sparta  might  almost  be  thought  extnvar 
gant  Still  the  princijde  of  monarchy  was  very 
weak  among  the  Spartans,  although  their  life  re- 
sembled more  that  of  the  camp  than  that  of  a  town. 
Military  obedience  was  nowhere  so  strictly  enforced 
as  at  Sparta,  but  nowhere  was  the  commander  him- 
self so  much  restricted  by  kiw  and  custom. 

It  is  more  difficult  to  decide  whether  the  aristo- 
cntical  or  the  democntical  element  prevailed. 
The  powen  of  the  senate  were  very  important: 
they  had  the  right  of  originating  and  discussing  all 
measures  before  they  could  be  submitted  to  the  deci- 
sion of  the  popuhir  assembly  ;  the  management  of 
foreign  policy  and  the  most  important  part  of  the 
administration  was  entrusted  to  them  (Isocr.  Pan^ 
p.  265,  a;  Dionys.  ii.  14;  Paus.  iii.  11.  §  2; 
Aeschin.  m  Tltm.  p.  25.  36) ;  they  had,  in  conjuno* 
tion  with  the  ephors,  to  watch  over  the  due  ob- 
servance of  the  laws  and  institutions ;  and  they 
were  judges  in  all  criminal  cases,  without  being 
bound  by  any  written  code.  For  all  this  they 
were  not  responsible,  holding  their  office  for  life,  a 
cireumstanoe  which  Aristotle  {PoL  iL  6,  §  17) 
strongly  censures. 

But  with  all  these  powers,  the  elders  formed  no 
real  aristocracy.  They  were  not  chosen  either  for 
property  qualification  or  for  noble  birth.  The  senate 
was  open  to  the  poorest  citizen,  who,  during  60 
years,  had  been  obedient  to  the  laws  and  zealous 
in  the  performance  of  his  duties.  (ArisL  Pol.  ii 
6.  §  15.)  Tyrannical  habits  are  not  acquired  at 
such  an  age  and  after  such  a  life ;  party  spirit 
cannot  exist  but  in  a  close  corporation,  separated 
from  the  rest  of  the  community  by  peculiar  in- 
terests. Thus,  in  Sparta,  during  its  better  days, 
the  elements  of  an  aristocracy  were  wanting.  The 
equal  division  of  property  was  alone  sufficient  to 
prevent  it  The  only  aristocracy  was  one  of  merit 
and  personal  influence,  such  as  will  and  must 
always  exist. 

There  are  mentioned,  however,  a  class  of  citizens 
called  the  equals,  or  peers  (*0;<oi<n)  (Xen.  Ht^ 
iiL  3,  §  4,  Ac ;  <fe  Hep.  Laced,  x.  4,  with  the 
note  of  Haase),  who  may  appear  to  have  formed  an 
exclusive  body,  possessed  of  peculiar  privileges. 
But  these  *0/ioioi  must  be  regarded  as  those  Spar- 
tans who  had  not  suffered  a  diminution  of  their 
political  rights,  who  were  not  inro^eforcr  or  Srifioi, 
as  such  citizens  were  called  at  Athens  ;  afterwards 
perhaps  the  word  was  used  in  contrsdistinction 
from  emancipated  slaves,  who  were  not  admitted 
to  all  the  civil  privileges  of  the  genuine  Spartans. 
These  equals  perhaps  formed  also  the  lesser  as- 
sembly mentioned  by  Xenophon  {Hell.  iii.  3,  8.  ^ 
fiiKpd  ^KKXricla)  (see  Wachsmuth,  Hellen.  Alterth. 
§  5-5,  p.  464;  Hermann,  §  28);  but  were  by  no 
means  an  aristocratical  body. 

The  mass  oT  the  people,  that  is,  the  Spartans  of 
pure  Doric  descent,  formed  the  sovereign  power  of 
the  state.  From  them  emanated  all  particular 
delegated  authority,  except  that  of  the  kings,  which 
indeed  was  theoretically  based  on  what  may  be 
called  divine  right,  but,  as  we  have  seen,  derived 
its  strength  in  every  particular  part  from  the 
consent  of  the  people.    The  popuhtr  assembly  con- 

3i  2 


852 


LYCURGUa 


ftisted  of  eTery  Spartan  of  30  years  of  age,  and  of 
unblemished  cbaracter ;  only  those  were  excluded 
who  had  not  the  means  of  contributing  their  portion 
to  the  syssitia.  (Arist  PoL  il  7,  4.)  They 
met  at  stated  times,  to  decida  on  idl  important 
questions  brought  before  them,  after  a  preyious  dis- 
cussion  in  the  senate.  They  had  no  right  of 
amendment,  but  only  that  of  simple  approval  or 
rejection,  which  was  giren  in  the  rudest  form  pos- 
sible, by  shouting.  A  law  of  the  kings,  Theo- 
pompus  and  Polydoms,  during  the  first  Messenian 
war,  modified  the  constitutional  power  of  the  as- 
sembly ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  exact 
meaning  of  the  old  law  preserved  by  Plutarch, 
which  regulated  this  point  (Plut  Lye,  6.)  It  seems 
to  have  authorised  the  magistrates  to  refuse  any 
amendments  being  made  by  the  people,  so  that  if 
this  right  existed  before  by  law  or  custom,  it  was 
now  abolished ;  or  if  it  had  been  illegally  assumed, 
it  was  again  suppressed.  The  want  of  this  right 
shows  that  the  Spartan  democracy  was  moderate 
as  well  as  its  monarchy  and  aristocracy,  for  the 
right  of  amendment,  enjoyed  by  a  popular  assembly 
such  as  existed  at  Athens,  is  almost  the  last 
stage  of  licentious  ochlocracy.  But  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  the  sovereign  people  of  Sparta  had 
neither  frequent  nor  very  important  occasions  for 
directly  Exerting  their  sovereign  power.  Their 
chief  activity  conristed  in  delegating  it ;  therefore 
the  importance  of  the  ephors,  who  were  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  popular  element  of  the  cmstitu- 
tion,  rose  so  high,  in  proportion  as  the  kings  lost 
their  ancient  prerogatives.  The  ephon  answer  in 
every  characteristic  feature  to  the  Roman  tribunes 
of  the  people.  Their  origin  was  lost  in  obscurity 
and  insignificance,  and  at  the  end  they  had  en- 
grossed the  whole  power  of  the  state,  although  they 
were  not  immediately  connected  with  military 
command.  Their  institution  is  variously  attributed 
to  Lycuxgus  (Herod.  L  65)ondTheopompus(PIut 
Lye.  7),  who  is  said  to  have  hod  in  view  the  per- 
petuation of  monarchy,  through  the  diminution  of 
its  rights.  The  ephon  were  ancient  officers  for  the 
regulation  of  police  and  minor  law-suits.  It  is 
significant  that  their  origin  is  ascribed  to  Theo- 
pompus,  who  diminished  the  power  of  the  popular 
assembly.  Consequently,  as  the  people  in  a  body 
withdrew  more  and  more  from  the  immediate 
exercise  of  sovereign  power,  this  power  was  vested 
in  their  representatives,  the  ephors,  who,  in  behalf 
of  the  people,  now  tend  to  the  kings  the  oath  of 
allegiance,  and  receive  from  them  the  oath  of  obe- 
dience to  the  laws.  They  rise  paramount  to  kings 
and  people,  and  acquire  a  censorial,  inquisitorial, and 
judicial  power,  which  authorizes  them,  either  sum- 
marily to  impose  fines  on  the  magistrates,  and  even 
kings,  or  to  suspend  their  functions,  or  to  impeach 
and  arrest  them,  and  bring  them  to  trial  before 
themselves  and  the  senate.  On  account  of  this 
excess  of  power,  Aristotle  says  that  their  power 
was  tyrannical,  and  justly  so  ;  for  they  exercised 
the  sovereign  power  of  the  people,  who  were  in 
themselves  the  source  of  all  law. 

It  may  surprise  us,  that  the  Spartan  constitu- 
tion, which  contained  such  a  strong  democraticol 
element,  was  always  looked  upon  in  Greece  as  the 
model  of  a  perfect  aristocracy,  and  that  Sparta  in- 
variably throughout  the  whole  history  of  her  in- 
cessant wars  supported  aristocraticol  institutions 
against  the  aggressions  of  democracy*  She  always 
took  the  lead  of  the  aristocraticol,  as  Athens  did  of 


LYCURGUS. 

the  democraticol  party.  The  reason  is,  that  tb« 
Dorians  in  general,  and  particulariy  the  Spartans, 
considered  good  order  (fr^<r/ior)  as  the  fint  requi- 
site in  the  state.  (MUller,  Dor.  iiL  1.  $  1,  10.) 
They  preferred  order,  even  coupled  with  suppres- 
sion, to  anarchy  and  confusion.  The  ^Artan 
willhigly  yielded  during  his  whole  life,  and  in 
every  Mtuation,  to  military  discipline,  and  sub- 
mitted unconditionally  to  established  authority. 
Miiller  says  {I,  c.)  **  the  Doric  state  was  a  body  of 
men  acknowledging  one  strict  principle  ai  order 
and  one  unalterable  rule  of  manners  ;  and  so  sub- 
jecting themselves  to  this  system,  that  scarcely  any* 
thing  was  unfettered  by  it,  but  every  action  was 
influenced  and  regulated  by  the  recognised  prin- 
ciples.^ And  this  was  not  an  unaccountable  feocy, 
a  predilection,  a  fiivourite  pursuit ;  but  on  it  was 
based  the  security  of  the  whole  Spartan  common- 
wealth. The  Spartans  were  a  small  number  of 
lords  among  a  tenfold  horde  of  slaves  and  subjects» 
To  maintain  this  position,  every  feature  in  the  con- 
stitution, down  to  the  minutest  detail,  was  calcu- 
lated.  (Thuc  iv.  3 ;  Arnold,  Second  Appendix  to 
his  Thucydidea.) 

With  reference  to  their  subjects,  the  few  Spar- 
tans formed  a  most  decided  aristocracy ;  and  to 
maintain  their  dmninion,  they  had  to  preserve  order 
and  concord  among  themselves.  Nothing  was  so 
dangerous  as  a  turbulent  popular  assembly,  nothing 
could  tempt  so  much  either  the  subject  population  to 
aspire  to  equality,  or  a  demagogue  to  procure  it  for 
them,  and  thus  to  acquire  tyrannical  power  for 
himselC  In  the  relative  position  of  the  Spartans 
to  their  subjects,  we  discover  the  key  to  all  their 
institutions  and  habits :  the  whole  of  their  history 
was  formed  by  this  single  circumstance. 

When  the  Dorians  had  conquered  Peloponnesus, 
they  appear  to  have  granted  at  first  mild  conditions 
to  the  conquered  inhabitants,  which  in  Axgolis, 
Sicyon,  Corinth,  and  Messenia  ollowed  both  races 
to  coalesce  in  course  of  time.  (Isocrat  Panaik. 
p.  270,  a.  b.  286,  a. ;  Ephorus,  op.  Strah,  viii.  &. 
§  4 ;  Arnold,  2nd  append,  to  Thucyd.  p.  641  ; 
M'lill.  Dor,  iv.  4,  §  3.)  But  in  Sparta  this  partial 
equality  of  rights  was  soon  overthrown.  Part  of 
the  old  Achaeans,  under  the  name  of  perioici,  were 
allowed  indeed  to  retain  their  personal  liberty,  bat 
they  lost  all  civil  rights,  and  were  obliged  to  pay 
to  the  state  a  rent  for  the  kmd  that  was  left  them. 
They  were  subject  to  Spartan  magistrates,  and 
compelled  to  serve  as  heavy-armed  soldien.  by  the 
side  of  the  Spartans,  in  wars  which  did  not  concnn 
them.  But  still  they  might  be  considered  fortunate 
in  comparison  with  the  Helots,  for  tlieir  want  of 
political  rights  was  compensated  to  some  extent  by 
greater  individual  liberty  than  even  the  Spartans 
enjoyed.  (MuIL  Dor,  iii.  2.)  Those,  however, 
of  the  old  inhabitants  who  had  through  obstinate 
and  continued  resistance  exasperated  the  Dorians, 
were  reduced  to  a  state  of  perfect  slavery,  diffisrent 
from  that  of  the  sUves  of  Athens  and  Rome,  and 
more  similar  to  the  villanage  of  the  feudal  agea 
They  were  allotted  together  with  patches  of  huid, 
to  which  they  were  bound,  to  individual  memben 
of  the  ruling  chiss.  They  tilled  the  land,  with 
their  wives  and  children,  and  paid  a  fixed  rent  to 
their  nuuiertt  not  as  the  perioici  to  the  state  ( Plut. 
Lye.  8) ;  they  followed  the  Spartans  as  light-armed 
soldiers  in  war,  and  were  in  evoy  respect  regarded 
as  the  ever  available  property  of  the  citizens,  who 
through  the  labour  of  their  bondsmen  were  enabled 


LYCURGUS. 

to  iodolge  in  Qnlimited  leisnra  thenueWet.  Bat 
the  number  of  thete  miserable  creatnret  was  hage. 
(M'dU.  Dor,  iii  3,  §  6.)  At  Plataeae  erery  Spartan 
was  accompanied  by  seyen  Helota  ;  and  tbey  were 
by  no  means  so  different  in  race,  famgnage,  and 
accomplishments,  either  from  one  another  or  firom 
their  masters,  as  were  the  skyes  of  Athens  or 
Rome,  bought  from  Tarions  barbaroos  coontries,  a 
motley  mass,  that  was  easily  kept  down.  Snch 
slares  were  very  raze  at  Sparta.  (Miill.  Dor.  iii. 
3.  §  2.)  The  Helots  assumed  the  appearance  of  a 
regalar  dass  in  the  state,  and  became  both  useful 
and  fonnidaUe  to  their  masters :  their  moral  claims 
for  enfranchisement  were  much  stronger  than  those 
of  the  Athenian  sUtcs.  The  resistance  of  their 
ancestors  to  the  invading  Dorians  was  foigotten  in 
course  of  time,  and  in  toe  same  proportion  the  in- 
justice of  their  degraded  state  became  more  and 
more  ftagnmt  and  insupportable ;  therefore  the 
Helots  yielded  only  a  reluctant  obedience  so  long 
as  it  could  be  enforced.  They  kept  a  vigilant 
look-out  for  the  misfortunes  of  their  masters,  ever 
ready  to  shake  off  their  yoke,  and  would  gUidly 
**  have  eaten  the  flesh  of  the  Spartans  raw.**  Hence 
we  hear  of  constant  zevolts  or  attempts  at  revolts 
on  the  side  of  the  oppressed,  and  of  all  possible 
devices  for  keeping  them  down  on  the  side  of  the 
oppressors.  No  cruelty  was  too  flagrant  or  too 
leflned  to  accomplish  this  end.  We  need  only 
advert  to  the  hateful  arypteia,  an  institution  whidb 
authorised  select  bands  of  Spartan  youths  to  range 
the  country  in  all  directions  armed  with  daggers, 
and  secretly  to  despatch  those  of  the  Helots  who 
gave  umbrage  to  their  masters.  (See  Dkt.  o/  Ant 
s.  V.)  But  when  this  quiet  massacre  worked  too 
slow,  wholesale  slaughters  were  resorted  to.  Thu- 
cydides  (iv.  80)  relates  an  act  of  tyranny,  the 
enormity  of  which  is  increased  by  iJie  mystery 
that  surrounds  it.  By  a  promise  of  manumission, 
the  most  impatient  and  dangerous  of  the  Helots 
were  induced  to  come  forward  to  claim  this  high 
reward  for  their  former  services  in  war,  and  then 
were  all  secretly  despatched,  about  2000  in  number. 
In  the  foce  of  such  a  heinous  cowardly  crime,  it 
is  difficult  to  be  persuaded  by  Mailer,  who  {Dor. 
iiL  3.  $  3)  attempts  to  make  out  that  the  slavery 
of  the  Helots  was  for  milder  than  it  is  represented. 
If  it  had  been,  it  would  have  been  borne  more 
patiently.  But  after  the  great  earthquake  in  a  a 
465  we  find  that  the  Messenian  HeloU  took  advan- 
tage of  the  confusion  at  Sparta,  seised  upon  the 
towns  of  Thuria  and  Aethai»,  and  fortified  Ithome, 
where  they  long  held  out  against  all  the  power  of 
Sparta.  (Thoc.  L  100.)  After  the  taking  of  Pylos, 
when  the  Spartans  and  Athenians  concluded  an 
alliance  for  fifty  years,  it  was  stipulated  that  if  the 
Helots  should  revolt,  the  Athenians  should  assist 
the  Spartans  with  all  their  forces.  (Comp.  Thuc 
i  118,  V.  14,  23 ;  Arist  Pol.  il  6,  §  2.)  Similar 
apprehensions  often  occur  in  after>timesL  After 
the  bottle  of  Leuctra,  many  of  the  Perioici  and  all 
the  Helots  revolted  to  the  Thebana.  They  kept 
np  this  character  to  the  very  hist,  when  they  joined 
the  Romans  in  the  war,  which  extinguished  the 
independence  of  Sparta. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  go  much  into  detaiL  Enough 
has  been  said  to  show,  that  as  long  as  Sparta  was 
determined  to  maintain  her  tyrannical  ascendancy 
over  her  subject  popuUtion,  all  her  institutions 
must  have  united  to  accomplish  this  one  end.  And 
tnch,  indeed,  was  the  case.    In  the  first  place  we 


LYCURGUS. 


853 


need  wonder  no  more  at  the  co-existence  of  the 
three  political  elements  of  monarchy,  aristocracy, 
and  democracy,  which,  although  varying  at  times 
in  their  relative  positions,  were  on  the  whole  pre- 
served as  integral  parts  of  the  constitution,  none 
being  entirely  crushed  by  the  other  ;  and  therefore 
caused  the  discrepancy  of  the  ancients  in  calling 
the  Spartan  constitution  either  a  monarchy,  or  an 
,  aristocracy,  or  a  democracy.  It  was  the  fear  of 
their  common  enemy  that  kept  all  those  unani- 
mously together,  who  were  wiikM  the  precincts  of 
the  privileged  class.  The  same  forbearance  was 
shown  in  Sparta  by  the  people,  who  constitutionally 
possessed  the  sovereign  power,  as  that  which  we 
see  existing  in  Rome  for  a  long  period  after  the 
comitia  of  the  tribes  had  unlimited  power  in  en- 
acting and  abolishing  laws.  As  in  Rome  it  was 
the  danger  of  foreign  wars  which  induced  the  people 
to  resign  into  the  hands  of  a  select  body,  the  senate, 
that  prerogative  which  they  constitutionally  pos- 
sessed, so  at  Sparta  the  assembly  of  the  people 
voluntarily  withdrew  firom  the  immediate  exercise 
of  all  the  powen  it  might  have  assumed,  because 
^ey  saw  that  they  must,  and  that  they  could  with 
safety  entrust  the  management  of  public  afiBurs  to 
a  few  men  who  were  themselves  as  much  interested 
as  the  whole  people  in  supporting  the  dominion  of 
Sparta.  In  comparison  with  these  subjects,  indeed, 
every  Spartan  was  a  noble,  and  thus  the  Spartan 
constitution  might  on  this  account  be  termed  an 
aristocracy,  as  well  as  that  of  the  early  Roman 
republic  Arnold,  in  his  2nd  Appendix  to  his 
Thucydides,  considers  this  the  ground  on  which 
the  Spartan  government  was  looked  upon  in  Greece 
as  the  model  aristocracy,  and  always  took  the  lead 
of  the  aristocntical  against  the  donocratical  party. 
But  G.  C.  Lewis  (in  the  PhHol.  Mum.  vol.  il  p.  56, 
&c.)  has  satisfactorily  refuted  this  supposition, 
and  shown  that  the  condition  of  slaves  and  perioici 
never  came  into  conuderation  with  ancient  politi- 
cians in  detenninmg  the  nature  of  a  government, 
but  that  only  the  body  politic,  which  comprised 
the  citizenfl  of  full  right,  was  taken  notice  of. 
Thus,  Plato  says,  that  Sparta  was  an  aristocracy, 
not  by  reason  of  the  perioici,  but  of  the  gerontes : 
and  when  he,  Isocrates,  and  others,  call  it  demo- 
cratic, they  allude  to  the  power  of  the  whole 
Spartan  order  in  making  laws  and  in  electing 
magistrates,  to  the  equality  of  education,  to  the 
public  tables,  Ac,  which  are  democratical  institu- 
tions in  relation  to  the  body  of  Spartans,  though 
they  were  aristocntical  in  respect  of  the  perioici 
and  heloU  {PkU.  Mua.  vol  ii.  p.  60).  This  is 
very  true  ;  but  nevertheless  it  was  their  dominion 
over  their  subjects,  which  fostered  originally  among 
the  Spartans  that  predilection  for  aristocntical  in- 
stitutions in  other  parts  of  Greece,  because  they 
were  accustomed  to  consider  them  as  the  support 
of  order  and  quiet,  in  opposition  to  the  restless 
spirit  of  democracy. 

If  we  go  more  into  the  details  of  the  institutions 
of  Sparta,  we  find  in  the  military  aspect  of  the 
whole  body  of  citixens,  or  nther  soldiers,  another 
striking  result  of  this  opentive  cause  at  the  bottom 
of  the  whole  political  system.  The  Spartans  formed, 
as  it  were,  an  army  of  invaden  in  an  enemy*s 
country,  their  city  was  a  camp,  every  man  a  soldier, 
and  very  properly  called  $f»ippovpot  firom  his  seven* 
teenth  to  his  sixtieth  year.  The  peaceful  life  in 
the  city  was  subjected  to  mora  restraints  and  hard- 
ships than  the  life  during  a  real  campaign,  for  the 

3i  3 


854 


LYCURGUS. 


military  institutions  of  Sparta  were  not  intended 
to  enable  her  to  make  foreign  conquests,  but  to 
maintain  those  she  had  already  made.  Sparta, 
although  constantly  at  war,  made  no  conquests 
after  the  subjection  of  Messenia  ;  all  her  wars 
may  be  called  defensive  wars,  for  their  object  was 
chiefly  to  maintain  her  commanding  position,  as  the 
head  of  the  Hellenic  race. 

In  an  army  nothing  can  be  of  higher  importance 
than  subordination.  Hence  it  was  the  pride  of 
the  Spartans,  as  king  Archidamus  {IsoercU.  §  Bl,p. 
132,  Steph.)  said,  **  that  they  excelled  in  Greece, 
not  through  the  size  of  their  city,  nor  through  the 
number  of  their  citizens,  but  because  they  lived 
like  a  well-disciplined  army,  and  yielded  a  willing 
obedience  to  their  magistrates.**  We  have  seen 
already  that  these  magistrates,  and  the  ephors  of 
later  times  in  particular,  were  entrusted  with  very 
extensive  power.  They  resembled  less  consuls  or 
tribunes,  than  dictators,  chosen  in  time  of  need 
and  danger. 

Another  striking  feature  in  the  government  of 
Sparta  was  the  excessive  degree  to  which  the  inter- 
ference of  the  state  was  carried,  a  practice  never 
realised  to  such  an  extent  in  any  other  government, 
before  or  after,  except  in  the  ideal  states  of  Plato  and 
other  philosophers.  In  a  constitutional  monarchy, 
such  as  England,  people  know  not  from  experience 
what  state-interference  is  ;  but  even  in  the  most 
absolute  monarchies  of  the  Continent,  where  people 
complain  that  the  state  meddles  with  everything, 
nothing  short  of  a  revolution  would  immediately 
follow  the  attempt  at  an  introduction  of  anything 
only  distantly  similar  to  the  state-interference  of 
Sparta.  The  whole  mode  of  viewing  things  at 
present  is  different,  nay  the  reverse  of  what  it 
was  then.  We  maintain  that  the  state  exists  for 
the  sake  of  ita  individual  citizens ;  at  Sparta,  the 
citizen  only  existed  for  the  state, — he  had  no  inte- 
rest but  the  state\  no  will,  no  property,  but  that 
of  the  state.  Hence  the  extraordinary  feature  in 
Sparta,  that  not  only  equality,  but  even  community 
of  property,  existed  to  an  extent  which  is  unequalled 
in  any  other  age  or  country.  Modem  politicians 
dread  nothing  more  than  the  spreading  of  com- 
munism or  socialism.  In  Sparta  it  was  hud  down  as 
a  fundamental  principle  of  the  constitution,  that  all 
citizens  were  entitled  to  the  enjoyment  of  an  equal 
portion  of  the  common  property.  We  know  that 
such  a  state  of  things  could  not  exist  in  our  age 
for  a  single  moment,  and  even  all  the  vigilance  and 
severity  of  Sparta  was  unable  to  prevent  in  course 
of  time  the  accumulation  of  property  in  a  few 
hands ;  but  that  it  could  at  all  exist  there  to  a 
certain  degree  for  a  long  period,  can  again  only  be 
accounted  for  by  the  existence  of  the  same  cause 
to  which  we  must  trace  all  the  institutions  of 
Sparta.  It  was  devised  for  securing  to  the  com- 
monwealth alazge  number  of  citizens  and  soldiers, 
free  from  the  toils  and  hibours  for  their  sustenance, 
and  able  to  devote  their  whole  time  to  warlike  ex- 
ercises, in  order  so  to  keep  up  the  ascendancy  of 
Sparta  over  her  perioici  and  helots ;  and  on  the 
other  hand,  it  was  the  toils  and  labours  of  the  pe- 
rioici and  helots  which  alone  could  supply  the  state 
with  a  stock  of  {woperty  available  for  an  equal  dis- 
tribution among  the  citizens.  Where  no  such 
subject  population  existed,  it  would  have  been  a 
fruitless  attempt  to  introduce  the  Spartan  eonsti- 
tution« 

The  Spartans  were  to  be  warriorB  and  nothing 


LYCURGUa 

but  warriors.  Therefore  not  only  all  mecbomcal 
labour  was  thought  to  degrade  them,  and  only  to 
become  their  slaves  ;  not  only  was  husbandry,  the 
pride  of  the  noblest  Romans,  despised  and  neg- 
lected, trade  and  manufiscturea  kept  off  like  a  con- 
tagious disease,  aO  intercourse  with  foreign  nations 
prevented,  or  at  least  impeded,  by  laws  prohibiting 
Spartans  to  travel  and  foreigners  to  come  to  La- 
conia,  and  by  the  still  more  effective  means  of  the 
iron  money ;  but  also  the  nobler  arts  and  sciencea, 
which  might  have  adorned  and  sweetened  the 
leisure  of  the  camp,  as  the  lyre  soothed  the  grief  of 
Achilles,  were  so  effectually  stifled,  that  Sparta  ia  a 
blank  in  the  history  of  the  arts  and  literature  of 
Greece,  and  has  contributed  nothing  to  the  in- 
struction and  enjoyment  of  mankind.  What  little 
trade  and  art  there  was  in  Laconia  was  left  to  the 
care  of  an  oppressed  nee,  the  Lacedaemonian  pro- 
vincials, who  received  little  or  no  encouragement 
from  Sparta,  and  never  rose  to  any  distinction. 

But  the  sort  of  state  interference  which  is  the 
most  repulsive  to  oiur  feelings,  and  the  most  objec- 
tionable on  moral  and  political  grounds,  was  that 
which  was  exercised  in  the  sanctuary  of  that  circle 
which  forms  the  basis  of  every  state,  the  family. 
It  is  evident  that,  in  order  to  maintain  their  supe- 
riority, the  Spartans  were  obliged  to  keep  up  their 
numbers  ;  even  the  most  heroic  valonr  and  the  best 
organisation  of  military  discipline  would  fiul  to 
perpetuiite  the  subjection  of  the  Helots,  if  these 
should  ever  outnumber  their  lords  too  dispropor- 
tionably.  We  have  seen  that,  to  prevent  tnis,  by 
thinning  their  ranks,  the  most  barbarous  and  ini- 
quitous policy  was  pursued.  But  even  this  was 
inefficient,  and  it  was  necessary  to  devise  means 
for  raising  the  number  of  citizens  as  well  as  lower- 
ing that  of  the  slaves.  Sparta  seems  never  to  have 
suffered  from  a  dread  of  over  population.  It  is 
the  fate  of  all  close  corporations,  which  admit  no 
new  element  from  without,  to  decrease  more  and 
more  in  number,  as,  fur  instance,  the  body  of  the 
patricians  in  Rome. 

The  Spartans  were  particuLirly  jealous  of  their 
political  fnuichise,  and  consequently  their  numbers 
rapidly  diminished.  In  her  better  days  Sparta 
mustered  from  800U  to  10,000  heavy-armed  men 
(Herod,  vii.  234  ;  Arist  PoL  il  6. 12) ;  but  in  the 
days  of  Aristotle  this  number  had  sunk  to  1000 
(Arist.  Pol.  iL  6.  §  11);  and  king  Agis,  when  he 
attempted  his  reform,  found  only  700.  (Pint.  Affis^ 
5.)  Even  as  early  as  the  time  of  Lycurgus 
Sparta  must  have  felt  a  decrease  of  citizens,  for  to 
him  is  ascribed  a  law  which  rewarded  a  £ither  of 
three  children  with  release  from  military  service,  and 
one  of  four  children  with  freed(nn  £rom  all  duties 
to  the  state.  (Arist  Po/.  ii.  6,  13.  Comp.,  how- 
ever, Manso,^Darto,  i«  1«  p.  128,  who  doubts  whether 
this  was  a  Uw  of  Lycurgus.)  But  the  mere  penou 
of  a  citizen  was  of  little  use  to  the  community,  in 
order  to  be  of  efficient  service,  he  must  have  a 
strong  healthy  body,  sufficient  property  in  land  and 
slaves  to  enable  him  to  live  as  a  soldier,  and  he 
must,  moreover,  be  trained  in  the  r^ular  school  of 
Spartan  state  education,  which  alone  could  form 
the  true  Spartan  citizen.  From  these  causes  are 
derived  the  laws  regulating  marriage,  the  succes- 
sion of  property  and  education.  Every  Spartan 
was  bound  to  marry,  in  order  to  give  citixens  to  the 
state  ;  and  he  must  marry  neither  too  early  nor 
too  late,  nor  an  unsuitable  woman.  (Miill.  Dor* 
iv.  4.  §  3.)  The  king  Archidamus,  for  instanse.  was 


LYCURGUS. 

fined  iMcatue  he  mairied  a  short  wonum  (Pint,  de 
Edueai.  2),  from  whom  no  kings,  but  only  kingling* 
(fiariKurKOi)^  could  be  expected.  To  the  matn> 
monud  alliance  eo  little  sanctity  was  attached  for 
its  own  sake,  that  it  was  saerifieed  without  scmple 
to  maxims  of  state  policy  or  private  expediency 
(Plat  X^.  15 ;  comp.  Polyb.  in  Mai*B  Nov,  CdL 
VeL  Seriptor,  ii  p.  884.) ;  a  regular  £unily  life  was 
rendered  impossible  by  the  hasband*s  continoal  ab- 
sence from  home,  either  in  the  gymnasia,  or  at  the 
chase,  or  at  the  Syssitia  and  Letchae.  Women 
were  excluded  from  the  common  meals  of  the  men. 
It  was  considered  disrepatable  for  the  husband  to 
be  seen  much  in  the  company  of  his  wife  (Xen.  de 
Rep.  Lac  i.  6) ;  his  whole  existence  was  engrossed 
by  his  public  duties.  The  chief  and  only  object  of 
marriage  was  the  procreation  of  a  healthy  ofipring 
to  supply  the  state  with  good  citizens.  Hence 
those  regulations,  so  shocking  to  our  feelings,  which 
authorised'  a  weak  or  old  husband  to  admit  a  strong 
man  to  his  matrimonial  rights;  or  those  which 
provided  a  widow,  who  had  not  yet  any  children, 
to  supply  her  husband*s  place  with  a  man  (proba- 
bly a  slave),  and  to  produce  heirs  and  successors  to 
the  deceased.  (Xen.  Rep.  Xoc  L  6 ;  MUIL  Dor,  vL 
10.  $  4).  In  Sparta  it  was  considered  an  act  of 
magnanimity  that,  when  Leonidas  was  sent  to 
Thermopylae,  he  left  as  a  legacy  to  his  wife,  Qoigo, 
the  maxim,  **  Marry  nobly,  and  produce  a  noble 
ofispring**(Plut  de  Herod.  MaUgu.  82,  p.  321, 
Lae.  Apopkik.  p.  216,  fr.  p.  855) ;  and  when  Acro- 
tatus  had  fought  bravely  in  the  war  against  Pyr- 
rhus,  the  women  followed  him  through  the  town  ; 
and  some  of  the  older  ones  shouted  after  him: 
*^  Go,  Acrotattts,  enjoy  yourself  with  Chelidonis, 
and  beget  valiant  sons  for  Sparta.**  (Pint  Pyrrh. 
28.) 

We  cannot  blame  the  Spartans  so  much  for  the 
laws  which  disposed  of  the  hands  of  heiresses 
without  in  the  least  taking  notice  of  their  individual 
inclinations.  The  kws  regarding  this  point  were 
pretty  nearly  alike  in  most  ancient  Greek  states, 
as  every  where  the  maintenance  of  the  existing 
fitmilies  and  properties  was  considered  of  primary 
importance  to  the  welfare  of  the  state.  Hence  at 
Sparta  the  next  in  kin  had  a  right  and  was  bound 
to  many  an  heiress,  and  to  continue  her  fiither*s 
famUy.     (Mull.  ZM-.iii.  10.  §  4.) 

But  that  branch  of  social  life  in  which  Srarta 
ttood  most  aloof  from  the  rest  of  Greece  and  the 
world  was  the  education  of  her  citizens,  young  and 
old ;  for  the  education  of  the  Spartan  was  not 
confined  to  his  youth,  but  extended  nearly  through- 
out his  whole  life.  The  syssitia,  or,  as  they  were 
called  at  Sparta,  phiditia,  the  common  meals,  may 
be  regarded  as  an  educational  mstitution ;  for  at 
these  meals  subjects  of  general  interest  were  dis- 
cussed and  political  questions  debated,  so  that  they 
were  not  a  bad  school  in  politics  and  laws  for  the 
citizens.  The  discussions  on  these  occasions  may 
have  been  a  sort  of  compensation  for  the  silence 
that  was  imposed  on  the  popular  assembly  ;  they 
may  to  some  extent  have  answered  the  purpose  of 
the  Roman  contiones,  and  of  the  public  press  of 
our  days.  And  they  were  the  more  efficient  for 
such  purposes,  as  friends  and  relations  generally, 
to  the  number  of  fifteen,  formed  companies  for 
dining  together  at  one  tabic,  into  which  companies 
fresh  members  were  only  admitted  by  unanimous 
election.  These  IraipUu  (as  they  were  called  by 
the  Dorians  in  Crete)  formed  a  sort  of  elementaiy 


LYCURGUSw 


855 


division  of  the  army,  and  a  political  body,  bound 
together  by  the  ties  of  friendship  and  mutual 
esteem.  The  youths  and  boys  used  to  eat  se- 
parately from  the  men  in  their  own  divisioins.  For 
a  concise  view  of  the  Spartan  system  of  education 
see  ThiriwaU*s  Hid.  rfOreeet^  voL  i.  p.  827. 

The  orgaaisatisn  of  the  Spartan  army,  the  climax 
of  all  their  political  institutions  and  social  armnge- 
ments,  which  we  have  now  reviewed,  is  treated  of 
in  the  DieL  o/Ant.^  so  that  we  can  here  dispense 
with  a  repetition  of  its  details.  It  was  more  perfect 
than  any  other  in  Greece,  and  procured  to  Sparta 
an  authority  among  Greeks  and  barbarians,  which 
the  envy  and  hatred  of  her  bitterest  enemies  could 
not  but  acknowledge.  As  long  as  Sparta  could 
supply  her  armies  with  a  sufficient  number  of 
genuine  Spartan  citizens  they  were  invincible  ;  but 
the  decline  of  her  free  population  necessarily  drew 
after  it  that  of  her  military  strength,  and  after  the 
days  of  Leuetra  and  Mantineia  she  never  rose  to 
that  eminence  she  had  proudly  oecupied  after  the 
battle  of  Plataeae  or  Aflgos*potamL 

We  now  Rtara  to  the  more  immediate  subject 
of  this  artide,  and  inquire  how  far  the  framing  of 
the  constitution  of  Sparta  must  be  attributed  to 
Lycuigus.  This  inquiry  is  not  a  useless  speculation, 
but  wUl  serve  to  throw  additional  light  on  the  cha- 
racter of  that  extraordinary  politictd  organisation, 
as  we  shall  have  to  determine  whether  it  was  a 
spontaneous  result  of  the  Dorian  oharscter  and  the 
peculiar  circumstances  of  the  Spartan  Dorians,  or 
whether  it  was  stamped  upon  them  by  the  hand  of 
a  superior  genius,  without  whose  interference  the 
course  of  political  development  would  have  run  in 
a  difihrent  direction. 

We  have  said  already  that  the  aacients  were 
unanimous  in  regarding  Lycurgns  not  only  as  a 
real  historical  p^son,  but  also  as  the  originator  of 
all  the  institutions  of  Sparta.  But  their  testimony 
in  this  respect  proves  too  much.  One  need  only 
read  Xenophon*s  little  work,  De  ReptiUiea  Laee- 
daemoniorum^  in  order  to  see  the  absurdity  of 
ascribing  every  thing  to  the  lawgirer.  According 
to  this  view,  tiie  Spartans  must  have  lived  before 
Lvcurgus  without  a\\  law,  custom,  and  government, 
which  we  know  is  not  true,  and  cannot  be  true,  or, 
what  would  be  more  wonderi'ul  still,  Lycurgns  had 
the  power  of  sweeping  away  every  ancient  custom, 
and  supplanting  it  bv  a  whole  system  of  new 
foreign  regulations.  To  adduce  a  few  instances  of 
this  erroneous  view,  we  will  mention  the  institution 
of  the  popuhr  assembly,  which  is  ascribed  to  Ly- 
cuigus (Plut  Lye.  6).  There  cannot  be  any  doubt 
that  an  assembly  of  the  people  existed  in  Sparta 
from  the  fint,  as  well  as  in  all  other  Greek  states, 
even  in  the  heroic  ages.  A  still  more  essential 
part  of  every  Greek  commonwealth  was  the  council 
of  elders,  and  yet  this  also  is  ascribed  to  Lycnrgus. 
(Pint  Lye.  5.)  But  it  is  quite  ridiculous  to  say 
that  Lycurgns  abolished  gold  and  silver  money, 
and  enacted  that  iron  should  be  the  only  currency. 
The  first  money  in  Greece  was  coined  about  the 
eighth  Olympiad  by  Pheidon,  tyrant  of  Argos. 
(M'uIL  Aeginetiea,  p.  57.)  This  was  silver  money. 
Gold  money  was  first  coined  in  Asia.  The  Spartan 
state  at  the  time  of  Solon  possessed  not  gold  enough 
to  gild  the  fiice  of  the  statue  of  Apollo  at  Thomax, 
and  sent  to  Croesus  to  buy  it  (Herod,  i  69.)  A 
similar  mistake  is  made  when  the  institution  of 
the  ephors  is  ascribed  to  Lycuigus.  (Herod,  i. 
65 ;  XexL  d»  Rep,  Laodd*  8.  |  S.)    Other  accounts 

8i  4 


866 


LYCURGUS. 


mentioii  the  king  Theopompas  u  the  author  of 
this  magiitracy.  (Pint  Lye.  7;  Arist.  PoL  t.  9.) 
Bat  neither  of  the  two  •tatementa  i»  correct.  The 
office  of  ephort  wa«  common  to  sevenl  Doric  states. 
They  were  originally  officers  of  police,  exercised  a 
ciril  jurisdiction  in  minor  cases  (MiilL  Dor.  iii.  7), 
and  were  doubtlessly  coeTal  with  the  first  origin  of 
the  Spartan  state. 

SucQ  considerations  hare  induced  modem  critics 
to  examine  more  carefully  the  truth  of  every  se- 
parate statement,  in  order  thus  to  arrive  at  a  more 
correct  notion  of  the  influence  of  the  individual 
mind  of  a  lawgiver  on  the  spirit  of  the  Spartan 
constitution.  Some  critics  have  gone  quite  to  the 
extreme,  and,  placing  Lycurgus  in  the  same  category 
with  Theseus  or  Romulus,  have  entirely  denied  his 
historical  existence,  alleging  the  authority  of  Hel- 
lanicus,  the  most  ancient  writer  on  Sparta,  who 
ascribes  the  Spartan  institutions  to  Procles  and 
Eurysthenei,  without  even  mentioning  the  name  of 
Lycuigus.  (Strab.  viiL  p.  366.)  Other  reasons 
alleged  for  this  view  are  contained  in  the  divine 
honours  paid  to  Lycuigus  at  Sparta,  and  the  sig- 
nificant name  of  Eunomus,  his  fiither,  nephew,  or 
brother,  according  to  diflferent  accounts.  We  are 
not  inclined  to  go  all  the  length  of  this  argument ; 
we  allow  with  the  soberest  modem  historians  the 
reality  of  Lycurgus,  but  in  order  to  limit  the  ex- 
aggerations of  the  ancients,  we  adduce  the  follow- 
ing considerations,  which  tend  to  show  that  by  far 
the  greater  part  of  the  regulations  which  are  com- 
monly ascribed  to  Lycurgus  arose,  independently 
of  him,  by  the  spontaneous  develofnuent  of  the 
commonwealth  of  Sparta. 

1.  It  is  a  genenl  and  obvious  remark,  that 
people  have  a  propensity  to  ascribe  to  prominent 
individuals  the  sayings  and  doings  of  a  great  many 
le»s  celebrated  persons,  and  to  make  these  indi- 
viduals the  representatives  of  whole  ages.  This 
propensity  is  more  especially  peculiar  to  an  age  of 
primitive  simplicity,  ignorance,  and  poetry.  A 
prosaical,  analysing,  scientific  research,  dispels  such 
delusions.  We  no  longer  imagine  that  Romulus 
selected  out  of  his  motley  crowd  of  fugitives  some 
few  whom  he  made  patricians,  nor  that  he  devised 
the  division  of  the  people  into  tribes  and  curiae, 
nor  that  Numa  invented  religious  rites  wholly 
anomalous  with  the  existing  institutions ;  we  know 
now  that  the  twelve  tables  of  the  decemvirs  con- 
tained little,  if  anything,  that  was  new,  and  only 
reduced  to  a  concise,  fixed  form  the  laws  which 
were  foraierly  only  partially  and  imperfectly  written 
down.  If  we  lived  in  an  age  similar  to  the  early 
period  of  Orecian  history,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  Code  Napoleon  would  soon  be  regarded  in 
the  same  light  in  which  the  ancients  reguded  the 
legislation  of  Lycui^s.  It  would  be  considered 
to  have  entirely  emanated  from  one  individual 
mind,  without  having  any  connection  with  previous 
institutions.  Such  being  the  case,  we  naturally 
besitate  before  we  admit  all  that  we  hear  about  the 
legislation  of  Lycuigus. 

2.  Our  doubts  will  be  reasonably  confiimed  by 
the  observation,  that  the  chief  part  of  that  refoim 
which  is  ascribed  to  Lycuigus  consists  not  in  de- 
finite regulations  concerning  the  functions  of  the 
various  magistrates,  the  administration,  criminal  or 
civil  law,  in  short,  the  purely  political  organisation 
of  the  state ;  but  in  the  peculiar  direction  he  is 
said  to  have  given  to  the  nature  of  private  life,  to 
the  manners  and  customs,  modes  of  thinking  and 


LYCURGUS. 

feeling  of  his  countrymen.  Now  it  is  evident  tha^ 
the  power  of  any  individual  lawgiver  must  in  this 
point  be  very  limited,  since  these  things  are  only 
the  outward  appearance  of  a  nation*s  character, 
which  it  would  be  just  as  easy  to  alter  by  legal 
enactments  as  a  negro  lawgiver  miffht  by  the  same 
means  change  the  black  colour  of  nis  countrymen 
or  their  woolly  hair.  No  power  on  earth  could 
induce  the  population  of  any  town  or  village  in 
modem  Europe  to  adopt  the  manner  of  life  (^  the 
ancient  Spartans,  granting  that  this  were  otherwise 
possible ;  and  we  are  equally  positive  in  asserting 
that  the  influence  of  Lyeuigus  on  the  character  of 
his  countrymen,  however  great  it  may  liave  been, 
could  never  materially  alter  their  peculiar  mode  of 
life. 

3.  The  difficulty  of  influencing  a  political  com- 
munity in  almost  every  concern  of  public  and 
private  life  by  legal  enactments  is  still  further  in- 
creased, if  we  consider  the  means  at  the  disposal  of 
a  lawgiver  in  the  time  of  Lycurgus.  We  know 
well  the  difficulty  there  is  in  putting  in  force  a 
single  new  law.  What  could  Lycurgus  hare 
done  without  all  the  means  of  modem  times,  with- 
out a  nicely  arranged  admbistration,  without  even 
tlie  art  of  writing  ?  This  art,  although  existing  at 
that  time,  was  not  used  for  fixing  and  preserving  the 
laws  of  Lycurgus.  A  particular  riietra  forbade  the 
use  of  it  (Plut.  Lye.  13.)  The  Uws  were  trans- 
mitted by  word  of  mouth,  and  existed  only  in  the 
memory  and  hearts  of  the  citizens.  Is  it  possible 
that  a  great  numbec  of  them  could  originate  at 
once  ?  We  know  a  few  of  the  rhetrae  ascribed  to 
Lycurgus.  They  lay  down  simply  the  broad  fun- 
damental features  of  the  constitution.  All  the 
detail,  it  appears,  was  left  to  be  regulated  by  the 
prevailing  sentiment  among  the  Spartans. 

4.  What  we  have  said  with  regard  to  the  tend- 
ency of  all  the  institutions  of  Sparta,  vis.  that 
their  object  was  to  keep  down  a  lai^  subject 
popuUtion,  and  that  they  were  necessary  for  thia 
purpose,  is  at  the  same  time  an  aigument  for 
doubting  the  influence  of  Lycurgus.  Sparta  aa- 
sumed  from  the  time  of  the  invasion  of  Peloponnesus 
the  attitude  of  a  conqueror»  The  Helots  existed 
before  the  time  of  Lvcui^s,  and  consequently  also 
the  contrivances  of  the  Spartan  state  to  keep  them 
in  subjection.  The  only  thing  that  we  can  allow 
is,  that  before  the  time  of  Lycuigus  these  insti- 
tutions were  in  a  stata  of  development,  and  varying 
at  various  times  and  occasions ;  and  that  thej 
were  finally  settled  in  the  reform  which  the  whole 
state  underwent  through  Lycurgus.  We  hear  of 
disorders  that  prevailed  at  Sparta,  of  quarrels  be- 
tween the  community  (people) and  the  king  (Plat. 
Zye.  2),  of  the  tyranny  of  king  Charilaus  (Arist. 
FU.  V.  10.  §  3),  which  was  put  an  end  to  by  the 
establishment  of  an  aristocracy ;  at  the  same  time 
we  read  of  an  equal  division  of  land,  so  opposed  to 
the  spirit  of  aristocracy.  The  easiest  explanation 
of  these  traditions  is  that  given  by  bishop  Thirl  wall 
(Hiit,  ofGr,  vol.  i.  p.  297),  that  the  quarrels  were 
not  among  the  Spartans  themselves,  but  between 
them  and  the  Laconian  provincials,  many  of  whom 
were  only  recently  subjected^  or  stiU  independent 
*'  It  seems  not  improbable  tliat  it  was  restfved  for 
Lycurgus  finally  to  settle  the  relative  position  of 
the  several  classes  "**  (p.  300).  This  theory  appears 
the  more  correct,  as  it  is  evident  from  the  com- 
parison of  other  Dorian  states  in  Peloponnesus  and 
Crete,  that  the  peculiar  character  of  the 


LYCURGUS. 

derdoped  itself  purely  only  in  thoM  conntries 
where,  u  in  Crete,  the  Dorians  were  preTented 
firom  mixing  with  other  races.  In  proportion  as 
they  amalgamated  with  the  conquered  Uie  Dorian 
character  diwppeared,  as,  for  instance,  in  Corinth, 
Axgos,  and  Messenia.  If  therefore  Sparta  owed  to 
Lycuigns  the  confirmation  of  her  political  ascend- 
ency over  her  subjects,  and  was  thus  enabled  to 
presenre  and  develope  the  original  Dorian  cha< 
racter,  it  is  explained  how  Lycuigus  could  be 
regarded  as  the  originator  of  things  wfiich  in  reality 
he  was  only  accessory  in  upholding. 

5.  There  is  one  consideration  more  to  corroborate 
the  view  which  we  take  of  Lycurgua.  We  have 
just  mentioned,  that  the  institutions  of  Sparta  were 
originally  not  peculiar  to  her  alone,  but  were 
common  to  the  whole  Dorian  race.  MilUer,  in  his 
Dorioju,  has  proved  this  point  beyond  all  doubt. 
He  adduces  Pindar  (iii.  1.  §  7),  who  mentions 
(Pj^.  L  61)  that  Hieren  the  Syiacusan  wished  to 
establish  the  new  city  of  Aetna  upon  the  genuine 
Doric  principles.  He  founded  it  **teiih  keaven- 
built  /reedom<f  oooordiMg  to  the  law»  tif  the  HyUean 
tnodd^  i.  e.  aifter  the  example  of  the  Spartan  con- 
stitution ;  **/or  Ike  de$oendania  of  Pamphilus  and 
of  the  Heradeidaey  who  dwell  wider  ike  brow  of 
Taygebu^  «otsA  alwc^  to  retain  the  Done  inttitutiont 
ofAegimiu»,^  This  passage  is  as  decisive  as  can 
be  to  prove  that  the  laws  of  Sparta  were  considered 
the  true  Doric  institutions.  (Corap.  Hermann, 
Pol,  Ant,  §  20,  ].)  Mttller  has  enhuged  upon 
this  subject  by  tracing  remnants  of  the  same  Doric 
institutions  in  other  Doric  states,  where,  as  we 
have  seen,  they  are  found  efiiued  more  or  less, 
through  the  admission  of  strange»  to  the  right  of 
citizenship.  But  in  Crete  these  institutions  were 
preserved  in  their  full  purity  to  such  an  extent, 
that  the  ancients  unanimously  made  Lycurgus 
borrow  pert  ol  his  laws  from  his  Cretan  kinsmen. 
(Strab.  X.  p.  737,  a.;  Hoeck,  Kreta,  iii.  p.  11.) 
There  existed  in  that  island  Helots  (called  afofut^- 
TGu  or  fiWfTat),  subject  provincials  (ihnf«cooi),  sys- 
sitta,  all  nearly  on  ^e  same  principles  as  in  Sparta. 
The  Cretan  education  resembled  that  of  Sparta  in 
evoy  feature,  in  short,  the  whole  aspect  of  political, 
and  still  more  that  of  social  life,  was  the  same  in 
both  countries,  whence  Plato  called  their  Uws 
i9*\^s  v6fiovs.  ( PlaL  de  Leg,  iii.  p.  683,  a. ;  comp. 
Arist.  PoL  iL  7.  §  1.)  But,  far  from  discovering 
in  this  circumstance  a  proof  that  Sparta  borrowed 
her  laws  from  Crete,  we  recognise  in  those  of  the 
latter  country  only  another  independent  develop- 
ment of  the  Doric  institutions  (Herm.  PoL  AnL  § 
20, 10),  without  however  denying  that  of  which  we 
have  no  positive  proof,  that  Lycurgus  in  his  reform 
may  have  had  in  view  the  similar  organisation  of 
the  kindred  tribe.  (MttlL  Dor.  iii.  1.  §  8.)  For 
this  purpose  it  can  be  indifferent  to  ua  wheUier,  as 
MuUer  thinks,  the  Dorians  migrated  into  Crete 
from  the  district  of  mount  Olympus  long  before  the 
Trojan  war,  so  that  Minos  would  be  a  Dorian,  and 
his  legislation  founded  on  Doric  principles  (Mull. 
iiL  1.  9),  or  whether  the  Dorians  only  came  into 
Crete  sixty  or  eighty  years  after  their  conquest  of 
Peloponnesus  under  Pollis  and  Althaemenes  (Diod. 
iv.  60,  V.  80),  according  to  Hoeck  {Kreta^  iL 
p.  15). 

To  sum  up  our  opinion  in  a  few  words,  we  would 
say  that,  although  we  do  not  deny  the  historical 
reality  of  Lycurgus,  or  his  character  as  a  legislator 
of  Sparta,  yet  we  coniider  that  every  thing  essential 


LYCURGUS. 


857 


in  the  Spartan  constitution  is  in  its  origin  inde- 
pendent of  Lycurgus.  His  merit  consists  partly  iu 
fixing  the  institutions  he  found,  or  in  re>estabUsh- 
ing  older  r^^tions,  which  b^an  to  give  way, 
partly  in  restoring  peace  by  his  personal  influence, 
and  aiding  in  establishing  or  restoring  that  equal 
division  of  property,  and  that  subjection  of  the 
conquered  under  the  conquerors,  which  were  es- 
sential for  preserving  the  Doric  character  in  its 
purity. 

The  ancient  literature  on  Lrcuxgus  is  chiefly 
contained  in  Plutarch *s  Lgcmrgna  and  Inatituta  Lor 
ODKioa;  Xenophon,  de  Bqnibliea  Laeedaemonior. 
(excellent  edition  by  Fr.  Haase,  1833)  ;  Aristotle^s 
PoUtia^  ii.  6.  0>mprehensive  collections  of  all  the 
materials  are  those  of  Nic  Cragius  {de  Hepubl. 
Lacedaem,  Genev.  1593),  and  T.  Meursius  (Mia- 
eellanea  Laeomea^  Amst.  1661,  and  De  Regno 
Laoonioot  Ultraj.  1687  ;  also  in  Gronov.  Tkeeaur), 
Of  more  recent  date  are  Amold*s  2nd  appen- 
dix to  his  Thucydides,  on  the  ^xxrlan  Coneti- 
tuiion  ;  a  review  of  this  by  G.  C.  Lewis,  in  the 
Philologioal  Mneeum^  voL  ii. ;  Manso*s  Sparta^ 
1800;  Mailer's  Dorian»;  Wachsmuth,  Hellen, 
AUerth,  §  55  ;  Hermann's  Poliiieal  Antiq.^  where, 
§  23,  the  whole  literature  is  given  at  full  length  ; 
and  Grote's  Hittorv  of  Greece,  yo\.  ii.  c.  6.  [  W.  I.] 

LYCURGUS  {AuKoSpyos).  1.  An  Athenian, 
son  of  AristoUudas,  was  the  leader  of  the  high  oli- 
garehical  party,  or  the  party  of  the  plain,  while 
those  of  the  coast  and  the  hifhlands  were  headed 
respectively  by  Megades,  Xne  Alcmaeonid,  and 
Peisistretus.  The  government  having  been  usurped 
by  Peisistntns,  in  &  c.  560,  Megacles  and  Lycur- 
gus coalesced  and  drove  him  out  in  b.  c.  554.  But 
they  then  renewed  their  dissensions  with  one 
another,  and  the  consequence  was  the  restoration 
of  Peisistratus,  in  &  c.  548,  by  marriage  with  the 
daughter  of  Megacles.  He  treated  the  lady,  how- 
ever, as  only  nominally  his  wife,  and  the  Alcmaeo- 
nidae,  indignant  at  the  insult,  again  made  common 
cause  with  Lycurgus,  and  expelled  Peisistratus  for 
the  second  time,  in  b.  a  547.  (Her.  i  59,  &c.) 

2.  A  Lacedaemonian,  who,  though  not  of  the 
royal  blood,  vras  chosen  king,  in  &  c.  220,  together 
with  Agesipolis  III.,  after  the  death  of  Cleomenes; 
in  the  words  of  Polybius,  **  by  giving  a  talent  to 
each  of  the  Ephori,  he  became  a  descendant  of 
Heracles  and  king  of  Sparta.''  It  was  not  long 
before  he  deposed  his  colleague  and  made  himself 
sole  sovereign,  though  under  the  control  of  the 
Ephori.  Placed  on  the  throne  by  the  party  favour- 
able to  Aetolia,  he  readily  listened  to  the  instiga- 
tions of  Machatas,  the  Aetolian  envoy,  to  make 
war  on  Philip  V.  of  Macedon,  and  the  Achaeans. 
Having  invaded  Argolis  and  taken  several  towns, 
he  laid  siege  to  the  fortress  named  Athenaeum,  in 
the  district  of  Belbina,  claimed  by  the  Mcgalopo- 
litans  as  their  territory,  and  took  it  in  consequence 
of  the  dilatory  conduct  of  Aratus,  to  whom  it 
looked  for  succour,  &c.  219.  In  the  same  year 
he  barely  escaped  with  his  life  from  the  conspiracy 
of  Chkilon,  and  fled  for  refuge  to  Pellene  on  the 
western  frontier  of  Laconia.  In  b.  c.  218  he  made 
an  incuraion  into  Messenia,  simultaneously  with 
the  invasion  of  Thessaly  by  Dorimachus,  the  Aeto- 
lian, in  the  hope  of  drawing  Philip  away  from  the 
siege  of  Palus  in  Cephallenia ;  but  Philip,  while 
he  himself  invaded  Aetolia,  desired  Eperatus,  the 
Achaean  general,  to  go  to  the  relief  of  the  Messe- 
niansb    Lycuigus  effected  little  in  Messenia,  and 


858 


LYCURGU& 


vnM  eqvaSij  unftacceiiful  in  the  Mine  year,  in  an 
attempt  whieh  he  made  on  the  citadel  of  Tegea, 
and  also  in  his  endeavour  to  intercept  and  defeat 
Philip  in  the  passes  of  the  Menelaton,  on  his  return 
from  his  invasion  of  Laconia.  Not  long  after,  he 
was  falsely  accused  to  the  Ephori  of  revolutionary 
designs,  and  was  ohliged  to  flee  to  Aetolia  for 
safety.  In  the  following  year,  however  (a  a  217), 
the  Ephori  discovered  the  groundlessness  of  the 
charge  and  recalled  him  ;  and  soon  after  he  made 
an  inroad  into  Messenia,  in  which  he  was  to  have 
been  joined  by  Pyrrhias,  the  Aetolian  general,  bnt 
the  latter  was  repulsed  in  his  attempt  to  pass  the 
frontier,  and  Lycurgus  returned  to  Sparta  without 
having  effected  any  thing.  He  died  about  b.  c 
210,  and  Machanidas  then  made  himself  tyrant 
(Pol.  iv.  2,  85—37,  60,  81,  v.  5,  17,  21—23,  29, 
91,  92  ;  Paus.  iv.  29  ;  Liv.  xxxiv.26.)  Lycoi^gus 
left  a  son  named  Pelops,  who  was  put  to  death  by 
Nabis,  B.  c.  205.  (Died.  Exe.  da  Virt  ei  ViL  p. 
570  ;  Vales,  and  Wess.  ad  loe.)  [E.  E.] 

LYCUKGUS  (AvKoOpyos)^  an  Attic  orator,  was 
bom  at  Athens  about  b.  c.  396,  and  was  the  son 
of  Lvcophron,  who  belonged  to  the  noble  £unily  of 
the  Eteobutadae.  (Plut  ViL  X.  Orai.  p.  841  ; 
Suidas,  f.  V.  iixrttwpiyoi ;  Phot.  BiU,  Cod.  268, 
p.  496,  &c.)  In  his  early  life  he  devoted  himself 
to  the  study  of  philosophy  in  the  school  of  Plato, 
but  afterwards  became  one  of  the  disciples  of  Iso- 
cnites,  and  entered  upon  public  life  at  a  compara- 
tively early  age.  He  was  appointed  three  successive 
times  to  the  office  of  raidaa  r^r  Koanii  vpoa6iov^ 
t.  e.  manager  of  the  public  revenne,  and  held  his 
office  each  time  for  five  years,  beginning  with  B.  c. 
337.  The  conscientiousness  with  which  he  dis- 
charged the  duties  of  this  office  enabled  him  to 
raise  the  public  revenue  to  the  sum  of  1200  talents. 
This,  as  well  as  the  unwearied  activity  with  which 
he  laboured  both  for  increasing  the  security  and 
splendour  of  the  city  of  Athens,  gained  for  him  the 
universal  confidence  of  the  people  to  such  a  degree, 
that  when  Alexander  the  Oreat  demanded,  among 
the  other  opponents  of  the  Macedonian  interest, 
the  surrender  of  Lycui^s  also,  who  had,  in  con- 
junction with  Demosthenes,  exerted  himself  against 
the  intrigues  of  Macedonia  even  as  early  as  the 
reign  of  Philip,  the  people  of  Athens  clung  to  him, 
and  boldly  refined  to  deliver  him  up.  (Plut.  Phot 
U.  ee.)  He  was  further  entrusted  with  the  super- 
intendence {^vXoKilj)  of  the  city  and  the  keeping 
of  public  discipline  ;  and  the  severity  with  which 
he  watched  over  the  conduct  of  the  citizens  be- 
came almost  proverbial.  (Cic.  a*!  AH,  i.  13; 
Plut  Flamin,  12  ;  Amm.  Marc.  xxiL  9,  xxx.  8.) 
He  had  a  noble  taste  for  every  thing  that  was 
beautiful  and  grand,  as  he  showed  by  the  buildings 
he  erected  or  completed,  both  for  the  use  of  the 
citizens  and  the  ornament  of  the  city.  His  inte- 
grity was  so  great,  that  even  private  persons  de- 
posited with  him  huige  sums  of  money,  which  they 
wished  to  be  kept  in  safety.  He  was  also  the  au- 
thor of  several  legislative  enactments,  of  which  he 
enforced  the  strictest  observance.  One  of  his  laws 
forbade  women  to  ride  in  chariots  at  the  celebration 
of  the  mysteries  ;  and  when  his  own  wife  trans- 
gressed this  law,  she  was  fined  (Aelian,  V,  //.  xiii. 
24) ;  another  ordained  that  bronze  statues  should 
be  erected  to  Aeschylus,  Sophocles,  and  Euripides, 
that  copies  of  their  tragedies  should  be  made  and 
preserved  in  the  public  archives.  The  Lives  of  the 
Ten  Orators  ascribed  to  Plutarch  (pi  842,  &c.)  an 


LYCUa 

full  of  anecdotes  and  chancteristic  featoret  ot 
Lycurgus,  from  which  we  must  infer  that  he  waa 
one  of  the  noblest  specimens  of  old  Attic  virtue, 
and  a  worthy  contemporary  of  Demosthenes^  He 
often  appeared  as  a  suoces^l  accuser  in  the  Athe- 
nian courts,  but  he  himself  was  as  often  accused 
by  others,  though  he  always,  and  even  in  the  last 
days  of  his  life,  succeeded  in  silencing  his  enemiea. 
Thus  we  know  that  he  was  attacked  by  Philinus 
(Harpocrat.  s.  «.  i^m»/nic(I),  Deinarchus  (Dionys. 
Dinarck,  10),  Aristogeiton,  Menesaechmns,  and 
others.  He  died  while  holding  the  office  of  httr- 
(rronfr  of  the  theatre  of  Dionysus,  in  &  c.  32^  A 
fingment  of  an  inscription,  containing  the  account 
which  he  rendered  to  the  state  of  his  administration 
of  the  finances,  is  still  extant  At  his  death  he  left 
behind  three  sons,  by  his  wife  Callisto,  who  were 
severely  persecuted  by  Menesaechmns  and  Thrar 
sycles,  but  were  defended  by  Hyperides  and  De- 
mocles.  (Plut  /.  e.  p.  842,  &c.)  Among  the 
honours  which  were  conferred  upon  him,  we  may 
mention,  that  the  archon  Anaxicrates  ordered  a 
bronze  statue  to  be  erected  to  him  in  the  Cera- 
meicuB,  and  that  he  and  his  eldest  son  should  be 
entertained  in  the  prytaneinm  at  the  public  ex- 
pense. 

The  ancients  mention  fifteen  orations  of  Ly- 
curgus as  extant  in  their  days  (Pint  /.  e.  p.  843  ; 
Phot.  /.  c.  p.  496,  b),  but  we  know  the  titles  of  at 
least  twenty.  (Westermann,  Getck,  d,  Grieth. 
Beredt.^  Beilage  vi.  p.  296.)  With  the  exception, 
however,  of  one  entire  oration  against  Leooates, 
and  some  fragments  of  others,  all  the  rest  are  lost, 
so  that  our  knowledge  of  his  skill  and  style  as  an 
orator  is  very  incomplete.  Dionysius  and  other 
ancient  critics  draw  particular  attention  to  the 
ethical  tendency  of  his  oraticns,  but  they  censure 
the  harshness  of  his  metaphors,  the  inaccuracy  in 
the  arrangement  of  his  subject,  and  his  frequent 
digressions.  His  style  is  noble  and  grand,  but 
neither  elegant  nor  pleasing.  (Dionys.  Vet.  ScryiL 
cent.  V.  3 ;  Hermogen.  J>e  Form,  OroL  iL  p.  600 ; 
Dion  Chrysost  Or.  xviii.  p.  256,  ed.  Mor.)  His 
works  seem  to  have  been  commented  upon  by  Di- 
dymus  of  Alexandria.  (Harpocrat  t.  vr.  WAayoff, 
TpoKwvia,  rr/Mm$p.)  Theon  {Pngymn.  pp.  7 1, 77  ) 
mentions  two  decUunations,  'EA^nyr  tyicifuw  and 
ZCfw^drov  ^f6yo5,  as  the  works  of  Lycurgus ;  but 
this  Lycurgus,  if  the  name  be  correct,  must  be  a 
different  personage  from  the  Attic  orator.  The 
oration  against  Leocntes,  which  was  delivered  in 
B.  c.  330  (Aeschin.  oe/e.  Qe$ipk,  g  93),  is  printed 
in  the  various  collections  of  the  Attic  ontora  by 
Aldus,  Stephens,  Oruter,  Reiske,  Dnkas,  Bekker, 
Baiter,  and  Sanppe.  Among  the  separate  editions, 
the  following  deserve  to  be  mentioned — that  of  J. 
Taylor  (Cambridge,  1743, 8vo.,  where  it  is  printed 
together  with  Demosthenes^  speech  against  Mei- 
dias),C.  F.  Hehirich  (Bonn,  1821 ,  8vo.),  O.  Pinsger 
(Leipzig,  1824,  8vo.,  with  a  learned  introduction, 
notes,  and  a  German  translation),  A.  G.  Becker 
(Magdeburg,  1821,  8vo.)  The  best  editions  are 
those  of  Baiter  and  Sauppe  (Turici,  1834,  8vo.), 
and  E.  Maetzner  (Berlin,  1836,  8 vo.).  Compare 
G.  A.  Blume,  NarraHo  de  Lycurgo  OratorR,  Pots- 
dam, 1834,  4to. ;  A.  F.  Nissen,  De  lAfcnrgi  Ora- 
torit  Vita  et  Rebut  Gesti»  Di^ertatio^  Kiel,  1833» 
8vo.  [L.  S.] 

LYCUS(Aifirof).  I.  One  of  the  sons  of  Aegyp- 
tus.     (Apollod.  ii  1.  §  5.) 

2.  A  son  of  Foaeidoo  and  Celaeno,  who  «at 


LYCUS. 

inmBfiemd  by  his  father  to  the  isUmda  of  the 
blessed.     (ApoUod.  iiu  10.  §  ].) 

3.  A  son  of  Hyrieus,  and  husband  of  Dirce, 
one  of  the  mythical  kings  of  Thebes.  (ApoUod. 
iiL  5.  $  5  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  8.) 

4.  A  tyrant  of  Thebes,  is  likewise  called  by 
some  a  son  of  Poseidon,  though  Euripides  (Here 
Fur,  31)  calls  him  a  son  of  Lycus  (No.  2),  but 
makes  him  come  to  Thebes  from  Euboea.  In  the 
absence  of  Heracles,  L  cos  hadattempted  to  destroy 
Megam  and  her  children  by  Heracles,  and  killed 
Creon,  king  of  Thebes,  but  on  the  return  of  Hera- 
cles he  was  killed  by  him.  (Hygin.  Fab.  32  ; 
Tzetz.  ad  Lycoph.  38. ) 

5.  One  of  the  Telchines,  who  is  said  to  have 
gone  to  Lycia,  and  there  to  have  built  the  temple 
of  the  Lydan  Apollo  on  the  river  Xanthus.  (Diod. 
V.  56.) 

6.  A  son  of  Pandion,  and  brothe  of  Aegeus, 
Nisus,  and  PaUas.  He  was  expelled  y  Aegeus, 
and  took  refuge  in  the  country  of  the  Termili, 
with  Sarpedon.  That  country  was  afterwards 
called,  after  him,  Lycia  (Herod,  i.  173,  vii.  92). 
He  was  honoured  at  Athens  as  a  hero,  and  the 
Lyceum  derived  its  name  from  him.  (Pans.  i.  19. 
§  4  ;  AristopL  Ve^.  408.)  He  is  aaid  to  have 
raised  the  mysteries  of  the  great  goddesses  to 
greater  celebrity,  and  to  have  introduced  them  from 
Attica  to  Andania  in  Messenia  (Paus.  iv.  1.  §  4, 
&c. ).  He  is  sometimes  also  described  as  an  ancient 
prophet  (Paus.  iv.  20.  §  2,  x.  12,  in  fin.),  and  the 
family  of  the  Lycomedae,  at  Athens,  traced  their 
name  and  origin  to  him.  This  family  was  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  Attic  mysteries,  and 
possessed  chapels  in  the  demus  of  Phylae  and  at 
Andania.  (Pans.  i.  22.  §  7,  iv.  1,  4,  &c ;  Plat. 
Tbemitt.  1.) 

7.  A  Thracian  wlio  was  slain  by  Cycnus  in 
single  combat     (Paus.  l  27.  §  7.) 

8.  A  king  of  Lycia,  who  is  said  to  have  intended 
to  sacrifice  to  Ares,  Diomedes,  who  on  his  return 
from  Troy  was  thrown  upon  the  Lycian  coast. 
But  Diomedes  was  saved  by  the  king^s  daughter 
Callirhoe.     (Plut.  ParalL  Graec.  et  liom.  23.) 

9.  A  son  of  Dascyltts,  and  king  of  the  MariaxH 
dynians,  was  connected  with  Heracles  and  the  Argo- 
nauto  by  ties  of  hospitality.  (Apollod.  i.  9.  §  23, 
SI  5.  §  9  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  ii.  139.) 

There  are  two  other  mythical  personages  of  the 
name  of  Lycus.  (Ov.  AfeL  xii.  232  ;  Tzetx.  ad 
Lycoph.  n2.)  [L.S.] 

LYCUS  (AiKos).  1.  Of  Pharae,  in  Achaia, 
lieutenant-genenl  of  the  Achaeans,  for  Azatus,  in 
&  c.  217,  defeated  Euripidas,  the  Aetolian,  who 
was  acting  as  general  of  the  Eleaus.  In  the  same 
year,  Euripidas  having  marched  with  his  Aetolians 
against  Tritaea  in  Achaia,  Lycus  invaded  Elis,  and 
by  a  well-planned  ambuscade  slew  200  Eleans, 
and  carried  off  80  prisoners  and  much  spoil.  (Polyb. 
T.  94,  96.) 

2.  A  commander  of  the  Rhodians,  who,  when 
the  Caunians  had  revolted  from  Rhodes,  in  b.  c. 
167,  reduced  them  again  to  submission.  (Polyb. 
XXX.  5  ;  Liv.  xlv.  25.)  [E.  £.] 

LYCUS  (Avirot),  of  Rhegium,  sumamed  Bov- 
BijpaSf  the  father,  real  or  aidoptive,  of  the  poet 
Lycophron,  was  an  historical  writer  in  the  time  of 
Demetrius  Phalerens,  who,  for  some  unknown 
reason,  aimed  at  his  life.  He  wrote  a  history  of 
Libya,  and  of  Sicily,  and  a  work  on  Alexander  the 
Great.    He  is  quoted  by  several  ancient  writers. 


LYDIADES. 


85d 


some  of  whom  ascribe  to  him  also  woriu  upon 
Hlebes  and  upon  Nestor,  which  seem  clearly  to 
have  been  of  a  mythological  character.  (Suid.  s.  v. ; 
Steph.  Byz.  «.  o.  *A6p6rwov^  IZxlSpos  ;  SchoL  ad 
Aristoph.  Pac  924;  Antig.  Caryst.  46,  148,  154, 
170,  188;  Tsetses,  Vii.  Lywphr. ;  Schol.  tu^  Zy- 
ec^A.  615,  1206;  Schol  ad  Huiod.  Theog.  326; 
Vossius,  dt  HisL  Graec  p.  1 1 1,  ed.  Westermann  j 
Clinton,  Fa$t.  HeU.  vol  iii  p.  484.)         [P.  S.] 

LYCUS  (AiJkoy),  the  name  of  two  physicians 
who  have  generally  been  confounded  together. 

1.  A  native  of  Napl  s,  who  is  quoted  by  Ero- 
tianus  (Glott.  Hippver,  pp.  66, 214),  and  who  must 
therefore  have  lived  in  or  before  the  former  half  of 
the  first  century  after  Christ.  He  appears  to  have 
commented  on  the  whole  or  part  of  the  Hippocratic 
Collection,  as  the  second  book  of  his  commentary 
on  the  treatise  **  De  Locis  in  Homine,**  is  quoted 
by  Erotianus,  but  none  of  his  writings  are  still  ex- 
tant.    He  is  also  quoted  by  Pliny  (xx.  83). 

2.  A  native  of  M  cedonia,  who  was  a  pupil  of 
Quintua,  in  the  former  half  of  the  second  century 
after  Christ  (Galen,  CammenL  in  Jlippocr.  ^De 
NaU  Horn:'  ii.  6,  vol  xv.  p.  136  ;  De  MttseuL 
DtMsecL  voL  xviii.  pt.  IL  p.  1000  ;  De  Libr.  Prcpr. 
c  2,  vol  xix.  p.  22),  and  who  may  perhaps  be  the 
person  said  by  Galen  {De  Meih,  Med.  ii.  7,  vol  x. 
p.  143  ;  CommenL  in  Jlippocr,  *^De  Humor.''^  i.  7. 
vol.  xvi.  p.  82)  to  have  belonged  to  the  sect  of  the 
Empirid.  Galen  speaks  of  him  as  a  contemporary, 
but  says  he  was  never  personally  acquainted  with 
him.  {De  Anai,  Admin,  iv.  10.  vol.  ii.  p.  471.) 
He  wrote  some  anatomical  works,  which  are  several 
times  quoted  and  alluded  to  by  Galen,  who  says 
they  enjoyed  some  reputation,  but  had  many  errors 
in  them.  {De  Naiur.  FaculL  i.  17;  De  Anat. 
Admin,  i.  3,  iv.  6,  10,  vol  ii  pp.  70,  227,  449, 
470  ;  De  Usu  ParL  t.  5,  vol  iil  p.  366  ;  ComnunU 
in  Uippocr.  *^Epid.  F/."  il  36,  vol.  xvil  pt,  i.  p. 
966  ;  De  Afuead.  DiuecL  vol  xviil  pt.  ii.  pp.  926, 
933.)  He  also  composed  a  commentary  on  some 
of  the  treatises  of  the  Hippocratic  Collection,  viz., 
the  Aphorittns  (Galen,  Comment,  in  Uippocr. 
**  Aphor.""  iil  praef.  vol  xvii.  pt  ii  p.  562),  De 
Morbii  Pqpularibus  (id.  Cotnment.  in  If^ppocr. 
**Epid.  Ill:'  I  4,  vol.  xvii.  pt.  I  p.  502),  and 
De  Humoribu»  (id.  Comment,  in  Uippocr,  "  De 
Jlunutr.'"  I  24,  vol  xvl  p.  197),  but  is  accused  by 
Galen  of  misunderstanding  and  misrepresenting 
the  sense  of  Hippocrates.  {De  Ord,  Lihr.  tuor.  vol 
xix.  pp.  57,  58.)  Galen  wrote  a  short  treatise  in 
defence  of  one  of  the  Aphorisms  of  Hippocrates  (L 
14,  vol  iil  p.  710),  directed  against  Lycus,  which 
is  still  extant  (vol.  xviil  pt.  I  p.  196,  &c.),  and  in 
which  he  seems  to  treat  his  adversary  with  un- 
justifiable harshness  and  severity.  (See  Littr6, 
Oeuvrea  d'Hijipocr.  vol  I  pp.  96,  106,  107.)  He 
is  quoted  also  by  Paulus  Aegineta  (v.  3,  1 2,  pp. 
536,  540),  Oribasius  {Synope.  iil  p.  57,  OolL  Med. 
ix.  25,  p.  378),  and  in  Dietz^s  Scholia  in  Hippoer. 
et  Galen,  vol  il  pp.  344, 356.  [W.  A.  G.] 

LYDIADES  (Au8«£8i?y.  There  i%  however, 
considerable  doubt  whether  this  or  At;(ria8i}s  is  the 
more  correct  form  of  the  name.  ( See  Schweigh.  ad 
PoLyb.  il  44).  1.  A  citizen  of  Megalopolis,  who, 
though  of  an  obsciure  family,  raised  himself  while 
yet  a  young  man  to  the  sovereignty  of  his  native 
city.  We  know  nothing  of  the  steps  by  which  he 
rose  to  power,  but  he  is  repreBented  to  us  as  a  man 
of  an  ambitious  but  generous  character,  who  was 
misled  by  false  riietorical  alignments  to  belieTe  a 


660 


LYDIADES. 


monarchical  government  to  be  the  heti  for  his 
fellow-citizeni.     (Plat  Arat  80 ;  Paus.  viu.  2T. 
§  12.)  So  far  aa  we  are  able  to  judge,  his  elevation 
appears  to  have  taken  place  about  the  time  that 
AntigonuB  Oonatas  made  himself  roaster  of  Corinth, 
B.  c.  244.     (Droysen,  Hdletdsnu  vol  ii  p.  372.) 
We  find  him  mentioned  by  Pansanias  as  one  of 
the  commanders  of  the  foxcei  of  Megalopolis  at 
the  battle  of  Mantineia  against  Agis  IV.,  king  of 
Sparta  (Paus.  viil  10.  §§  6,  10)  ;  but  the  date  of 
that  battle  is  unknown.  From  his  being  associated 
on  that  occasion  with  another  ffeneral,  Leocydes, 
we  may  perhaps  infer  that  he  had  not  then  esta- 
blished himself  in  the  absolute  power.    If  the  date 
above  assigned  to  the  commencement  of  his  reign 
be  correct,  he  had  held  the  sovereign  power  about 
ten  years,  when  the  progress  of  the  Achaean  league 
and  the  fhme  attained  by  Aratus  as  itfe  leader,  led 
him  to  form  projects  more  worthy  of  his  ambition  ; 
and  after  the  &11  of  Aristippus,  tyrant  of  Argos, 
instead  of  waiting  till  he  should  be  attacked  in  his 
turn,  he  determined  voluntarily  to  abdicate  the 
sovereignty,  and  permit  Megalopolis  to  join  the 
Achaean  league  as  a  free  state.     This  generous 
resolution  was  rewarded  by  the  Achaeans  by  the 
election  of  Lydiades  to  be  strategus  or  commander* 
in-chief  of  the  confederacy  the   following  year, 
&  c.  233.     (Concerning  the  date  see  Drovsen,  vol. 
ii.  p.  438.)     His  desire  of  fame,  and  wish  to  dis- 
tinguish the  year  of  his  command  by  some  brilliant 
exploit,  led  him  to  project  an  expedition  against 
Sparta,  which  was,  however,  opposed  by  Ajatus, 
who  is  said  to  have  already  begun  to  be  jealous  of 
h is  favour  and  reputation.  Lydiades,  indeed,  threat- 
ened to  prove  a  formidable  rival ;  he  quickly  rose 
to  such  consideration  in  the  league  as  to  be  deemed 
second  only  to  Aratus  himself^  and  notwithstanding 
the  opposition  of  the  latter,  was  elected  strategus 
a  second  and  third  time,  holding  that  important 
office  alternately  with  Aratus.    The  most  bitter 
enmity  had  by  this  time  arisen  between  the  two  ; 
each  strove  to  undermine  the  other  in  the  popular 
estimation  ;  but  though  Lydiades  was  unable  to 
shake  the  long-established  credit  of  Aratus,  he 
himself  maintained  his  ground,  notwithstanding  the 
insidious  attacks  of  his  rivid,  and  the  suspicion  that 
naturally  attached  to  one  who  had  formerly  borne 
the  name  of  tyrant     In  b.  c.  227  the  conduct  of 
Aratus,  in  avoiding  a  battle  with  Cleomenes  at 
Pallantium,  gave  Lydiades  fresh  cause  to  renew 
his  attacks,  but  they  were  again  unsuccessful,  and 
he   was  unable  to  prevent  the  appointment  of 
Aratus  for  the  twelfth  time  to  the  office  of  strategus, 
B.  c.  226.     His  enmity  did  not,  however,  prevent 
him  from  taking  the  field  under  the  command  of 
his  rival :  the  two  armies  under  Aratus  and  Cleo- 
menes met  at  a  short  distance  from  Megalopolis,  and 
though  Aratus  would  not  consent  to  bring  on  a 
general  engagement,  Ijydiades,  with  the  cavalry 
under  his  command,  charged  the  right  wing  of  the 
enemy  and  put  them  to  the  rout,  but  being  led  by 
his  eagerness  to  pursue  them  too  fer,  got  entangled 
in  some  enclosures,    where    his  troops  suffered 
severely,  and  he  himself  fell,  after  a  gallant  re- 
sistance.    His  body  was  left  on  the  field,  but 
Cleomenes  had  the  generosity  to  honour  a  &llen 
foe,  and  sent  it  back  to  Megalopolis,  adorned  with 
the  insignia  of  royal  dignity.     Except  Cleomenes 
himself,  the  later  history  of  Greece  presents  few 
brighter  names  than  that  of  Lydiades.     (Polyb. 
ii.  44,  51  ;  Pint  Arai.  SO,  35,  37,  Cleom,  6,  de 


LYGODESMA. 

Ser.  Num.  vind,  6,  p.  552  ;  Pans,  viil  27.  $  12-^ 
15.) 

2..  A  native  of  Megalopolis,  one  of  the  three 
ambassador»  sent  by  the  Achaean»  to  Rome  in  b.  c. 
1 79»  in  pursoance  of  the  views  of  Lycortaa.  (Polyb. 
xxvi.  1.)  It  wa»  on  this  occasion  that  Callicratea» 
who  was  head  of  the  embassy,  betnyed  the  in- 
terests of  his  country  to  the  Romans.  [Calle- 
CRATXS.]  [E.H.B.] 

LYDUS  (Av3^s),  a  son  of  Aty»  and  Callithea, 
and  brother  of  Tyrrhenus  or  Torybu»,  i»  sud  to 
have  been  the  mythical  ancestor  of  the  Lydiaii». 
(Herod,  i.  7,  94  ;  Dionys.  Hal.  l  27,  &c. ;  Stiab. 
V.  p.219.)  [L.S.] 

LYDUS,  JOANNES.    [Joannm,  No.  79.1 

LY'ODAMIS  {A&y^cifut,)  1.  The  leader  of 
the  Cimmerians  in  their  invasion  of  Lydia.  They 
took  Sardis,  and  were  marching  towards  Ephesiu» 
to  plunder  the  temple  of  Artemis,  when  they  suf> 
fered  a  defeat,  which  was  ascribed  to  the  inter- 
vention of  Artemis,  and  were  obliged  to  retire  to 
Cilicia,  where  Lygdami»  and  all  his  army  perished. 
Herodotus  no  donbt  allude»  to  the  same  invasion  of 
the  Cimmerians,  when  he  relates  that  in  the  reign 
of  Ardys  (B.a  680—631),  king  of  Lydia,  the 
Cimmerians,  expelled  from  ^eir  own  settlements 
by  the  Nomad  Scythians,  invaded  Asia,  and  took 
Sardis,  with  the  exception  of  the  citaded.  (Strab. 
L  p.  61,  xiiL  p.  627  ;  Plut  Mar,  11  ;  CalUmach. 
Hymn,  m  Diatu  252,  &c;  Hesych.  i.v,  AuT^ofus  ; 
Herod,  i.  15.) 

2.  Of  Naxos,  was  a  distinguished  leader  of  the 
popnUr  party  of  the  ishmd  in  their  struggle  with 
the  oligarchy.  He  conquered  the  latter,  and  ob- 
tained thereby  the  chief  power  in  the  state.  With 
the  means  thus  at  his  disposal,  he  assisted  Peisi»- 
tratus  in  his  third  return  to  Athens ;  but  during 
his  absence  his  enemies  seem  to  have  got  the  upper 
hand  again ;  for  Peisistratus  afterwards  subdued 
the  isUnd,  and  made  Lygdamis  tyxwit  of  it,  about 
B.  c.  540.  He  also  committed  to  the  care  of  Lyg- 
damis those  Athenians  whom  he  had  taken  as 
hostages.  Lygdamis  is  mentioned  again  in  b.  c. 
532  as  assisting  Polycrates  in  obtaining  the  tyranny 
of  Samos.  He  was  one  of  the  tyrants  whom  the 
Lacedaemonians  put  down,  perhaps  in  their  ex- 
pedition against  Polycrates,  b.&  525.  (Aristot 
Pol,  v.  5  ;  Athen.  viii.  p.  348  ;  Hexod.  i.  61,  64  ; 
Polyaen.  i  23.  $  2  ;  Plut.  Apopktk,  Lae,  64.) 

3.  The  fifither  of  Artemisia,  queen  of  HaJicar- 
nassus,  the  contemporary  of  XerxM.  (Herod,  vii. 
99 ;  Paus.  iii.  11.  §  3.)    [Artemisia,  No.  1.] 

4.  Tyrant  of  Halicamassus,  the  son  of  Pisindelia, 
and  the  grandson  of  Artemisia.  The  historian 
Herodotus  is  said  to  have  taken  an  active  part  in 
delivering  his  native  city  from  the  tyranny  of  this 
Lygdamis.    [Hbrodotus,  p.  431,  b.] 

5.  A  Syracusan  who  conquered  in  the  Pancra- 
tium in  the  Olympic  games  in  the  3Srd  Olympiad. 
A  monument  was  erected  to  him  near  the  Lau- 
tumiae  in  Syracuse.  He  is  said  to  have  been  equal 
in  size  to  the  Theban  Herades,  and  to  have  mea- 
sured with  his  feet  the  Olympic  stadium,  whidi, 
like  Heracles,  he  found  to  be  only  600  feet  in 
length,  whereas,  measured  by  the  foot  of  a  man  of 
the  ordinary  sixe,  it  was  625  fieet  (Pans.  v.  8. 
j  8;  Afncan.ap.Euseb. 'EAX. 'O\.p.40;SeBliger, 

IffTop.  vway.  p.  315  ;  Kranse,  Otympia^  p.  321.) 

LYGDAMUS.    [Tibullus.] 

LYGODESMA  (AiryoSltr/ui),  a  surname  oT 
Artemis  whote  statue  had  been  found  by  the  bro- 


LYNCEUS. 

then  AttnbacQt  and  Alopecoi  under  a  bush  of 
willows  (Xtfyos),  by  which  it  was  snrroanded  in 
snch  a  manner  that  it  stood  upright  (Pans.  iiL 
16.  §  7.)  [L.  &J 

LYLLUS.     [MYLLO&] 

LYNCEUS  (AtrxKcvs).  L  A  son  of  Aegyptns 
and  Aigyphia,  and  husband  of  the  Danaid  Hy- 
pennnestxa,  by  whom  he  became  the  fitther  of  Abas. 
He  was  king  of  Aigos,  whence  that  city  is  called 
Av7r^r  "Apyo»  (Apollon.  Rhod.  i  125).  His 
story  is,  that  when  the  Daniudes,  by  the  desire  of 
their  fiiiher,  killed  their  husbands  in  one  night, 
Hypermnestra  alone  spared  the  life  of  her  hus- 
band Lyncens.  Danans  thereupon  kept  his  dis- 
obedient daughter  in  strict  confinement,  but  was 
afterwards  prevailed  upon  to  give  her  to  Lynceus, 
who  succeeded  him  on  the  throne  of  Aigos  ( Apollod. 
ii.  1.  $  5,  2.  $  1  ;  I'l^us.  iu  16.  $  1  ;  Ov.  Heroid. 
14).  The  cause  of  Hypermnestra  sparing  Lyncens 
is  not  the  same  in  all  accounts  (Schol.  ad  Pmd. 
Nem.  z.  10,  od  Ewip,  HeeuL  869,  ad  Find,  PytL 
ix.  200).  It  is  also  said  that  she  assisted  her  hus- 
band in  his  escape  from  the  vengeance  of  Danans, 
that  he  fled  to  Lyroeia  (Lynceia),  and  from  thence 
gave  a  sign  with  a  torch  that  he  had  safely  arrived 
there ;  Hjrpermnestra  returned  the  sign  from  the 
citadel  of  Aigos,  and  in  commemoration  of  this 
event  the  Argives  celebrated  every  year  a  festival 
with  torches  (Pans.  ii.  25.  §  4  ;  comp.  ii.  19.  §  6, 
21.  §  1,  20.  S  ^)*  When  Lyncens  received  the 
news  of  the  death  of  Danans  from  his  son  Abas, 
Lynceus  gave  to  Abas  the  shield  of  Danans,  which 
had  been  dedicated  in  the  temple  of  Hera,  and  in- 
stituted games  in  honour  of  Hera,  in  which  the 
victor  received  a  shield  as  his  prize  (Hygin.  Fab, 
273).  According  to  some,  Lynceus  slew  Danaus 
and  all  the  sisters  of  Hypermnestra,  in  revenge  for 
his  brothers  (SchoL  ad  Eur^,  Hecab,  869  ;  Serv. 
ad  Atau  x.  497)-  Lynceus  and  his  wife  were  re- 
vered at  Argos  as  heroes,  and  had  a  common  sanc« 
tuary,  and  their  tomb  was  shown  there  not  Car 
from  the  altar  of  Zeus  Phyxins  (Hygin.  Fab,  168; 
Paus.  ii.  21.  §  2).  Their  statues  stood  in  the 
temple  at  Delphi,  as  a  present  frt)m  the  Argives. 
(Paus.  X.  10.  g  2.) 

2.  A  son  of  Aphareus  and  Arene,  and  brother  of 
Idas,  was  one  of  the  Argonauts  and  fismous  for  his 
keen  sight,  whence  the  proverb  d^iH-cpov  ^kicmw 
roO  AuyKims  (ApoUod.  i.  8.  §  2,  4.  §  17,  iii.  10.  § 
3).  He  is  also  mentioned  among  the  Calydonian 
hunters,  and  was  slain  by  Pollux  (i.  8.  §  2,  iiL  1 1. 
§  2  ;  comp.  Pind.  Nem,  x.  21,  115,  &c  ;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  L  151,  accn  iv.  1466,  itc. ;  Aristoph.  PluL 
210). 

There  are  two  other  mythical  personages  of  this 
name.  (Hvgin.  Fab.  173;  Apollod.  iL?.  §  8.)  [LS.] 

LYNCEUS  (Airyjcfitf),  of  Samoa,  the  disciple 
of  Theophrastus,  and  the  brother  of  the  historian 
Duns,  was  a  contemporary  of  Menander,  and  his 
rival  in  comic  poetry.  He  survived  Menander, 
upon  whom  he  wrote  a  book.  He  seems  to  have 
been  more  distinguished  as  a  grammarian  and  his- 
torian than  as  a  comic  poet ;  for,  while  only  one  of 
his  comedies  is  mentioned  (the  Kitnavpos),  we 
have  the  titles  of  the  following  works  of  his :  — 
A2yvjrrieucri(,  *Avo/in}/to^ffJfiara,  *Air<Hp$iyfmTa, 
'EtrurroKat  Scnmiriical,  rix^  iii^ynTuc/i.  (Snid. 
s.  V. ;  Athen.  viiL  p.  337,  d.,  el  pauim ;  Plut  De- 
metr.  27 ;  Vossius,  da  HisL  Grate,  p.  1 34,  ed. 
Westermann ;  Meineke,  HisL  CriL  Com,  Graee, 
f.458;  Clinton«Fas/.Ae^voliii.p.498.)     [P.  S.] 


LYSANDER. 


861 


LYNCEUS,  a  oontemporary  of  Propertius,  who 
oomphuns  that  Lynceus  bad  won  the  affections  of 
his  mistress.  (Propert.  iii.  30.)  Lynceus  was  a 
poet,  and  appears  to  have  written  a  tragedy  on  the 
expedition  of  the  Seven  against  Thebes  (Ibid.  vr. 
39—42.1 

LYNCUS  (Ai^Kos),  a  king  of  Scythia,  or, 
according  to  others,  of  Sicily,  wanted  to  murder 
Triptolemus,  who  came  to  him  with  the  gifts  of 
Ceres,  in  order  to  secure  the  merit  to  himself,  but 
he  was  metamorphosed  by  the  goddess  into  a  lynx 
(Ov.  MeL  V.  650,  itc. ;  Serv.  ad  A«n,  L  327). 
Another  person  of  the  same  name  occurs  in  Quin- 
tus  Smymaeus  (xL  90).  [L.  &] 

LYRCUS  (Ai^pros),  the  name  of  two  mythical 
personages.     (Pans.  ii.  25.  $  4  ;  Parthen.  Erot» 

i.)  ,    ,  [L.S.] 

LYSANDER  (A&9a9^s\  of  Sparta,  was  the 
son  of  Aristocleitua  or  Aristocritus,  and,  according 
to  Plutarch,  of  an  Heiacleid  fiunily*  Aelian  and 
Athenaeus  tell  us  that  he  rose  to  the  privileses  of 
citizenship  from  the  condition  of  a  slave  (fi/(9My), 
and  Muller  thinks  that  he  was  of  a  servile  origin, 
as  well  as  Callicratidasand  Oylippus  ;  while  Thirl* 
wall  supposes  them  to  have  been  the  offspring  of 
marriages  contracted  by  freemen  with  women  of 
inferior  condition,  and  to  have  been  originally  in 
legal  estimation  on  a  level  with  the  itoBwv^t,  or 
fEivoured  helot  children,  who  were  educated  in  Uieir 
master*s  family  together  with  his  sons.  (Pint  Ly$, 
2 ;  Pans.  ri.  3  ;  AeL  V,  H,  xii.  43 ;  Athen.  vL 
p.  271,  f ;  MiiUer,  Z>or.  iii  3.  §  5  ;  Thirlwairs 
Greece,  vol  iv.  p.  374  ;  Mitford*s  &rveoe,  ch.  xx. 
sect.  2,  note  4.) 

In  &  c.  407,  Lysander  was  sent  out  to  succeed 
Cratesippidas  in  the  command  of  the  fleet,  the 
Spartans,  as  it  would  appear,  having  been  induced 
to  appoint  him,  partly  because  his  ability  marked 
him  as  fit  to  cope  with  Alcibiades,  partly  that  they 
might  have  the  advantage  of  his  peculiar  talents  of 
supple  diplomacy  at  the  court  of  Cyrus  the  Younger. 
(Comp.  Cic.  DeQffil^^Dt  Senect,  17.)  Having 
increased  his  fleet  to  seventy  ships  by  reinforce- 
ments gathered  at  Rhodes,  Cos,  and  Miletus,  he 
sailed  to  Ephesus ;  and,  when  Cyrus  arrived  at 
Sardis,  he  proceeded  thither,  and  so  won  upon  the 
prince  as  to  obtain  from  him  an  increase  in  the  pay 
of  the  sailors  ;  nor  could  Tissaphemes,  acting 
doubtless  under  the  instructions  of  Alcibiades, 
succeed  in  his  efforts  to  induce  Cyrus  even  to  re- 
ceive an  Athenian  embassy.  Lysander  fixed  his 
head-quarters  at  Ephesus,  of  the  later  prosperity 
and  magnificence  of  which  he  is  said  by  Plutareh 
to  have  laid  the  foundation,  by  the  numbers  he 
attracted  thither  as  to  a  focus  of  trade.  After  his 
victory  at  Notium  over  Antiochus  [see  Vol.  I. 
pp.  100,  b,  193,  b],  he  proceeded  to  organise  a 
number  of  oligarchical  clubs  and  factions  in  the 
several  states,  by  means  of  the  men  who  seemed 
fittest  for  the  purpose  in  each  ;  and  the  jealousy 
with  which  he  regarded  Callicratidas,  his  suc- 
cessor in  B.  a  406,  and  the  attempts  he  made  to 
thwart  and  hamper  him,  may  justify  the  suspicion 
that  his  object,  in  the  establishment  of  these  asso- 
ciations, was  rather  the  extension  of  his  own  per- 
sonal influence  than  the  advancement  of  his  coun- 
try's cause.  His  power  and  reputation  among  the 
Spartan  allies  in  Asia  were  certainly  great,  for,  in 
a  congress  at  Ephesus,  they  determined  to  send 
ambassadors  to  Lacedaemon  requesting  that  Ly- 
sander might  be  appointed  to  the  command  of  the 


862 


LYSANDER. 


fleet,  an  application  which  was  supported  also  by 
Cyrns.     The  Lacedaemonian  law,  howeyer,  did 
not  allow  the  office  of  admiral  to  be  held  twice  by 
the  same  person  ;  and,  accordingly,  in  order  to 
comply  with  the  wish  of  the  allies,  without  con- 
travening the  established  custom,  Aiacus  was  sent 
out,  in  B.  c.  40.5,  as  the  nominal  commander in- 
chie^  while  Lysander,  Tirtually  inrested  with  the 
supreme  direction  of  ai!airB,  had  the  title  of  yice- 
admiral.  Having  arrived  at  Ephesus  with  35  ships, 
he  assembled  from  different  qimrters  all  the  avail- 
able navy  of  Lacedaemon,  and  proceeded  to  build 
fresh  gallies  besides.     For  this  purpose,  as  well  as 
for  the  pay  of  the  men,  he  was  again  fiimished 
with  money  by  Cyrus,  who,  being  soon  after  sum- 
moned to  court  by  his  father  Dareius,'  even  in- 
trusted Lysander  with  authority  over  his  province, 
and  assigned  to  him  the  tribute  from  its  several 
cities.     Thus  amply  provided  with  the  means  of 
prosecuting  the  war,  Lysander  commenced  offensive 
operations.     Sailing  to  Miletus,  where  he  had  ex- 
cited the  oligarchiod  fiiction  to  attack  their  oppo- 
nents in  defiance  of  a  truce  between  them,  he  pre- 
tended to  act  as  mediator,  and,  by  his  treacherous 
professions,  induced  the  majority  of  the  popular 
party  to  abandon  their  intention  of  fleeing  from 
the  city.     Having  thus  placed  themselves  in  the 
power  of  their  enemies,  they  were  massacred,  and 
Lysander^s  faction  held  undisputed  ascendancy  in 
Miletus.    Thence  he  proceeded  to  Cedreae,  on  the 
Ceramic  gulf,  which  he  took  by  storm,  and  sold  the 
inhabitants  for  sUves.     He  then  directed  his  course 
to  the  Saronic  gulf^  overran  Aegina  and  Salamis, 
and  even  made  a  descent  on  the  coast  of  Attica, 
where  he  was  visited  by  Agis,  then  in  command 
at  Deceleia,  and  had  an  opportunity  of  exhibiting 
to  the  Spartan  army  an  appearance  of  supremacy 
by  sea.     But,  when  he  heard  that  the  Athenian 
fleet  from  Samos  was  in  chace  of  him,  he  sailed 
away  to  the  Hellespont     Here  he  took  Lampaacus 
by  storm,  and  soon  after  the  Athenian  navy,  of 
180  ships,  arrived,  and  stationed  itself  opposite 
Larapsacus  at  Aegos-potami.     Within  a  few  days 
from  this  time  the   unaccountable  reshness  and 
negligence  of  the  Athenian  commanders,  with  the 
single  exception  of  Conon,  enabled  Lysander  to 
capture  all  their  fleet,  saving  eight  ships,  which 
escaped  with  Conon  to  Cyprus,  and  the  Panilns, 
which  conveyed  to  Athens  the  tidings    of  the 
virtual  conclusion    of  the  war    and    the    utter 
ruin  of  her  fortunes.     Lysander  then  sailed  suc- 
cessively to     Bycantium   and    Chalcedon,    both 
of    which    opened    their    gates    to    him.    The 
Athenian  garrisons  he   permitted   to    depart,  on 
condition    of  their   going  to  Athens ;   and    the 
same  course  he  adopted  with  all  the  Athenians 
whom  he  found  elsewhere  ;  his  object  being  to  in- 
crease the  number  of  mouths  in  the  city,  and  so  to 
shorten  the  siege.     Sailing  from  the  Hellespont 
with  200  ships,  he  proceeded  to  the  south,  estab- 
lishing in  the  several  states  on  his  way  oligarchical 
governments,  composed  of  his  own  partisans — 
members  of  the  political  clubs  he  had  abready 
taken  so  much  care  to  form—and  thus  everywhere, 
except  for  a  time  at  Samoa,  the  friends  of  Athens 
and  democracy  were  overborne.     He  settled  also 
in  their  ancient  homes  a  remnant  of  the  Acginetans, 
Scionaeans,  and  Melians  who  had  been  driven  out 
by  the  Athenians  (comp.  Thuc  il  27,  v.  32,  116), 
and  he  then  sailed  to  the  mouth  of  the  Peiraeeus,  and 
blockaded  it  with  150  gallies.    He  had  previously 


LYSANDER. 

sent  notice  of  his  approach  to  Agis  and  to  the 
Spartan  government,  and  the  land-forces  of  the 
Peloponnesian  confederacy  had  entered  Athens 
under  Pausanias,  and  encamped  in  the  Academy 
(comp.  Schneider,  ctdXen,  HdLiL  2.  $  8).  In  the 
spring  of  404  Athens  capitulated,  and  Lysander, 
sailing  into  the  Peiraeeus,  began  to  destroy  the  long 
walls  and  the  fortifications  of  the  harbour  to  the 
sound  of  joyful  music,  and  (according  to  Plutarch) 
on  the  16th  of  Munychion,  the  very  day  of  the 
Greek  victory  over  the  fleet  of  Xerxes  at  Salamis. 

The  several  accounts  of  the  events  immediately 
ensuing  are  not  very  consistent  with  each  other. 
From  Xenophon,it  would  appear  (HelL  ii.  8.  §  3; 
comp.  Thirlwall*s  Chreeee^  vol.  iv.  p.  174,  note  2), 
that  Lysander  did  not  quit  Athens  for  Samos  be- 
fore the  establishment  of  the  thirty  tyrants ;  but  it 
seems  more  probable  that,  as  we  gather  from  Lysias 
and  Diodorus,  he  sailed  forthwith  to  Samos,  to  re- 
duce it,  before  the  complete  demolition  of  the 
Athenian  walls,  but  soon  returned  to  Athens  to 
support  the  oligarchical  party  in  the  contemplated 
revolution  (Lys.  c,  Eraioeth.  p.  126 ;  Diod.  ziv.  4). 
Accordingly,  we  find  him  sternly  quelling  the  ex- 
pression of  popular  discontent  at  the  proposal  to 
subvert  democracy,  by  declaring  that  the  Atheniana 
could  no  longer  appeal  to  the  treaty  of  capitulation, 
since  they  had  themselves  infringed  it  by  omitting 
to  throw  down  their  walls  within  the  appointed 
time.  All  opposition  was  thus  overborne,  and  the 
creatures  of  Sparta  were  put  in  possession  of  the 
government.  Plutarch  tells  us  that  Lysander, 
having  thus  settled  matters  in  Athens,  went  to 
Thrace  ;  but  this,  perhaps,  is  only  a  mis-plaoed  re- 
ference to  his  expedition  to  Bycantium  before-men- 
tioned. It  Beems  nearly  certain  that  he  returned 
immediately  to  Samos.  The  ishmd  capitulated 
after  a  short  siege,  and  the  conqueror  sailed  home  in 
triumph  with  the  spoils  and  trophies  of  the  war. 
The  introduction  of  so  much  wealth  into  Sparta 
called  forth  the  censure  of  many,  as  tending  to 
foster  corruption  and  cupidity — ^an  opinion  which 
the  recent  case  of  Gylippus  might  be  thought  to 
support, — and  it  required  all  the  efforts  of  Lysander 
and  his  party  to  defeat  a  proposal  for  dedicating 
the  whole  of  the  spoil  to  the  Delphic  god,  instead 
of  retaining  it  in  the  public  treasury.  As  it  was, 
a  number  of  statues  were  erected  at  Delphi,  and 
other  offerings  made  there,  as  well  as  at  Sparta  and 
Amycloe,  in  commemoration  of  Lysander^  victories 
and  the  close  of  the  struggle  with  Athens.  (See 
Pans.  iii.  17,  18,  x.  9  ;  Athen.  vi.  p.  23S,  f.) 

Lysander  was  now  by  fiir  the  most  powexlhl 
man  in  Greece,  and  he  displayed  more  than  the 
usual  pride  and  haughtiness  which  distinguished 
the  Spartan  commanders  in  foreign  countries.  He 
was  passionately  fond  of  praise,  and  took  care  that 
his  exploits  should  be  celebrated  by  the  most 
illustrious  poets  of  his  time.  He  always  kept  the 
poet  Choerilus  in  his  retinue  ;  and  his  praises  were 
also  sung  by  Antilochus,  Antimadins  of  Colophon, 
imd  Nioeratns  of  Heracleia.  He  was  the  furst  of 
the  Greeks  to  whom  Greek  cities  erected  altars  aa 
to  a  god,  offered  sacrifices,  and  celebrated  festivals. 
(Plut.  Lf8.  18  ;  Paus.  vi.  3.  §§  14,  15  ;  Athen. 
XV.  p.  696  ;  Hesych.  s.  v.  AvffdpBpta.)  Possessing 
such  unlimited  power,  and  receiving  such  extra- 
ordinary marks  of  honour  from  the  rest  of  Oteece« » 
residence  at  Sparta,  where  he  must  have  been  under 
restraint,  could  not  be  agreeable  to  him.  We 
accordingly  find  that  he  did  not  remain  long  tX 


LYSANDER. 

Spnita,  Imt  agun  repaired  to  Asia  Minor,  where 
he  was  almost  adored  hy  the  oligarchical  clnbe 
he  had  estahtished  in  the  Greek  citiei.  But 
hit  ezceisiTe  power,  and  the  homage  that  was 
paid  to  him  everywhere,  awakened  the  envy  and 
jealousy  even  of  the  kingt  and  ephora  in  Sparta. 
When,  therefore,  Phamahasnt  sent  amhaMadon  to 
Sparta  to  complain  of  Lyaander  having  plundered 
his  territory,  the  ephors  recalled  him  to  Sparta,  and 
at  the  same  time,  to  make  him  feel  their  power, 
they  pot  to  death  his  friend  and  colleague  Thonz, 
for  having  money  in  his  private  possession .  Alarmed 
at  these  indications  of  hostility,  Lyaander  hastened 
to  Pharnahastts  and  prayed  him  to  give  him  an 
exculpatory  letter  for  the  Spartan  government ;  but 
the  Persian  satrap,  while  he  promised  compliance 
with  his  request,  craftily  substituted  another  letter 
in  phioe  of  the  one  he  had  promised,  in  which  he 
repeated  his  former  complaints.  This  letter,  which 
Lysander  carried  himself  to  Sparta,  placed  him 
in  no  small  difficulty  and  danger.  (Pint  Z^. 
20  ;  Polyaen.  vii.  19.)  Fearing  to  be  brought 
to  trial,  and  anxious  to  escape  from  Sparta,  he 
obtained,  with  great  trouble,  permission  from  the 
ephors  to  visit  the  temple  of  Zeus  Ammon,  in 
Libya,  in  order  to  fulfil  a  vow  which  he  pre- 
tended to  have  made  before  his  battles.  But  the 
attempts  of  Thrasybulus  and  of  the  demoeratical 
party  to  overthrow  the  oligarehieal  government 
which  had  been  established  at  Athens,  soon  re- 
called him  to  Sparta,  where  he  seems  to  have  again 
acquired  his  wonted  influence ;  for,  although  the 
government  refused  to  send  an  army  to  the  support 
of  the  oiigarehs,  they  appointed  Lysander  harmost, 
allowed  him  to  raise  troops,  advanced  a  hundred 
talents  from  the  treasury,  and  nominated  his  brother 
Libys  admiral,  with  a  fleet  of  forty  ships.  As 
soon,  however,  as  Lysander  had  left  Spsjrta,  the 
party  opposed  to  him  again  obtained  the  upper 
hand  ;  and  the  king,  Pausanias,  who  was  his  bit- 
terest enemy,  concerted  measures,  in  conjunction 
with  three  of  the  ephors,  to  thwart  his  enterprise, 
and  deprive  him  of  the  glory  which  he  would  ac- 
quire from  a  second  conquest  of  Athens.  Under 
pretence  of  raising  an  army  to  co-operate  with 
Lysander,  Pausanias  marched  into  Attica ;  but  soon 
after  his  arrival  at  the  Peiraeeus  the  Spartan  king 
made  terms  with  Thrasybulus  and  his  party,  and 
thus  prevented  Lysander  from  again  establishing 
the  oligarchical  government.  (Plut.  Lyt,  21  ; 
Xen.  HefL  ii.  4.  §  28,  &c. ;  Lys.  e.  JEnUosth.  p. 
106.) 

From  this  time  Lysander  continued  in  obscurity 
for  some  years.  He  is  again  mentioned  on  the 
death  of  Agis  JL  in  B.  c.  398,  when  he  exerted 
himself  to  secure  the  succession  for  Agesilaus,  the 
brother  of  Agis,  in  opposition  to  Leotychides,  the 
reputed  son  of  the  latter.  [Lbottchidxs^  No.  3.] 
In  these  efforts  he  was  successful,  but  he  did  not 
receive  from  Agesihtns  the  gratitude  he  had  ex- 
pected. He  was  one  of  the  members  of  the  council, 
thirty  in  number,  which  was  appointed  to  accom- 
pany the  new  king  in  his  expedition  into  Asia  in 
B.  c.  396.  Lysander  had  fondly  hoped  to  renew 
his  intrigues  among  the  Asiatic  Greeks,  and  to  re- 
gain his  former  power  and  consequence  in  that 
country  ;  but  he  was  bitterly  disappointed  :  Agesi- 
kns  purposely  thwarted  all  his  designs,  and  re- 
fused all  the  &vonn  which  he  asked ;  and  Lysander 
was  so  deeply  mortified  that  he  begged  for  an  ap- 
pointment to  some  other  place.    Agesilaus  sent 


LYSANDRA. 


863 


him  to  the  Hellespont,  where  he  did  the  Greek 
canse  some  service,  by  inducing  Spithridates,  a  Per- 
sian of  high  rank,  to  revolt  from  Phamabasus,  and 
join  the  Spartans.  (Plut.  Lya,  23,  24,  AgetiL  7, 
8;  Xen.  ^e^  iu.  4.  §  7,  &c.) 

Lysander  soon  afterwards  returned  to  Sparta, 
highly  incensed  against  Agesilaus  and  the  kingly 
form  of  government  in  general,  and  firmly  resolved 
to  bring  about  the  change  he  had  long  meditated 
in  the  Spartan  constitution,  by  abolishing  hereditary 
royalty,  and  throwing  the  throne  open  to  all  the 
Heracleidae,  or,  accoiding  to  some  accounts,  to  all 
the  Spartans  without  exception.  He  is  said  to 
have  got  Cleon  of  Halicamassua,  to  compose  an 
oration  in  recommendation  of  the  measure,  which 
he  intended  to  deliver  himself ;  and  he  is  further 
stated  to  have  attempted  to  obtain  the  sanction  of 
the  gods  in  &vour  of  his  scheme,  and  to  have  tried 
in  succession  the  oracles  of  Delphi,  Dodona,  and 
Zeus  Ammon,  but  without  success.  Plutarch  in- 
deed reUtea,  on  the  authority  of  Ephorus,  a  still 
more  extraordinary  expedient  to  which  he  had 
recourse,  but  which  also  foiled.  (Plut  Lys.  24, 
&c,  Jpea,  8  ;  Died.  ziv.  13  ;  Cic  de  Dhm,  I  43.) 
Of  the  history  of  these  events,  however,  we  know 
but  little  (Comp.  Thirlwall^a  Oreeee,  vol.  iv. 
Appendix  4,  **  Gn  Lysander^s  Revolutionary  Pro- 
jectk**)  He  does  not  seem  to  have  ventured  upon 
any  overt  act,  and  his  enterprise  was  cut  short  by 
his  death  in  the  following  year.  On  the  breaking 
out  of  the  Boeotian  war  in  B.  c.  895,  Lysander 
was  placed  at  the  head  of  one  army,  and  the  king 
Pausanias  at  the  head  of  another.  The  two  armies 
were  to  meet  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Haliartus  ; 
but  as  Pausanias  did  not  arrive  there  at  the  time 
that  had  been  agreed  upon,  Lysander  marehed 
against  the  town,  and  perished  in  battle  under  the 
walls,  B.  c.  395.  His  body  was  delivered  up  to 
Pausanias,  who  airived  there  a  few  hours  after  his 
death,  and  was  buried  in  the  territory  of  Panopeus 
in  Phocis,  on  the  road  from  Delphi  to  Chaeroneia, 
where  his  monument  was  still  to  be  seen  in  the 
time  of  Plutarch.  Lysander  died  poor,  which 
proves  that  his  ambition  was  not  disgraced  by  the 
love  of  money,  which  sullied  the  character  of  Gy- 
lippus  and  so  many  of  his  contemporaries.  It  is 
related  that  after  his  death  Agesilaus  discovered  in 
the  house  of  Lyaander  the  speech  of  Cleon,  which 
has  been  mentioned  above,  and  would  have  pub- 
lished it,  had  he  not  been  persuaded  to  suppress 
such  a  dangerous  document  (Plut  Ly$.  27,  &c. ; 
Xen.  Hell,  iiL  5.  §  6,  &c  ;  Diod.  xiv.  81  ;  Pans, 
ia  5.  §  3,  ix.  82.  §  5.) 

LYSANDRA  (A6vw9fm),  daughter  of  Ptolemy 
Soter  and  Enrydioe,  the  daughter  of  Antipater. 
She  was  married  fint  to  Alexander,  the  son  of 
Cassander,  king  of  Macedonia,  and  after  his 
death  to  Agathocles,  the  son  of  Lysimachua. 
(Dexippus,  ap.  SynoelL  p.  265  ;  Euseb.  Arm.  p. 
155;  Pans,  i  9.  §  6;  Plut  Demetr.  31.)  By 
this  second  marriage  (which  took  place,  accord- 
ing to  Pausanias,  after  the  return  of  Lysimachua 
from  his  expedition  against  the  Getae,  b.  c.  291) 
she  had  several  children,  with  whom  she  fled  to 
Asia  after  the  murder  of  her  husband,  at  the  in- 
stigation of  Aninoe  [Aoathoclxs],  and  besought 
assistance  from  Selencus.  The  latter  in  consequence 
marched  against  Lysimachus,  who  was  defeated 
and  shiin  in  battle  B.  c.  281.  From  an  expression 
of  Pausanias,  it  appean  that  Lysandra  mast  at 
this  time  have  accompanied  Selencus,  and   was 


^Gi 


LYSIADEa 


poaseBsed  of  mnch  influence,  bat  in  the  eonfusion 
that  followed  the  death  of  Seleucus  a  few  monthi 
after  we  hear  no  more  either  of  her  or  her  children. 
(Pans.  i.  10.  §  3—5.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LYSA'NIAS  {Av<nada$),  U  An  Athenian  of 
the  deme  Sphettui  who,  according  to  some  accounts, 
was  the  father  of  Aeschines,  the  disci|:de  of  Socrates. 
(Plat  ApoL  Soer.  c  22  ;  Diog.  Laert  ii  60.) 

2.  The  &ther  of  Cephalus,  one  of  the  inter- 
locutors in  the  republic  of  Plato.  (Plat  PoUt  p. 
330,  b.) 

3.  A  friend  of  Aleznader  the  Great  In  con- 
junction with  Philotas  he  was  sent  to  the  coast,  in 
charge  of  the  booty  taken  after  the  victory  over  the 
Thracians,  B.  c.  335.     (Arrian.  i  2.) 

4.  A  Greek  grammarian,  a  natiye  of  Gyrene, 
lie  is  mentioned  by  Athenaeus  as  the  author  of  a 
work  on  the  Iambic  poets  (vii.  p.  304  b,  xiv.  p. 
620  c).  Suidas  (s.  r.  *EpaTOff$4w7is)  speaks  of  him 
as  the  instructor  of  Eratosthenes.  It  is  perhaps 
the  same  who  is  mentioned  by  Diogenes  Laertius 
(ti.  23)  as  the  son  of  Aeschrion. 

5.  Tetrarch  of  Abilene.  He  was  put  to  death 
by  Antony,  to  gratify  Cleopatra,  B.  c.  36.  (Dion 
Caas.  xlix.  32  ;  Joseph.  AnL  Jud.  xr.  4.  §  1.) 

6.  A  descendant  of  the  last,  who  was  tetrarch 
of  Abilene,  at  the  time  when  our  Saviour  entered 
upon  his  ministry  (Luke,  iiL  1).  He  died  pro- 
bably about  the  time  when  the  emperor  Claudius 
ascended  the  throne.  In  the  first  year  of  the 
rei^n  of  this  emperor  the  tetiarchy  of  Lysanias 
was  conferred  upon  Herod  Agrippa.  (Joseph.  Afd, 
Jud,xx.7.%  1.)  [C.P.M.] 

LYSA'NIAS,  a  statuary,  whose  name  occurs  in 
an  inscription  on  a  base  found  in  the  island  of 
Scio,  AKToyiof  AtoWtf'ou  t6¥  ^tAwwrov  irarcir- 
KciWc,  whence  it  appears  that  the  artistes  fiither 
was  named  Dionysus,  and  that  the  statue  was  one 
of  the  god  Dionysus.  The  word  KarwKv&wr^ 
might  indeed  refer  to  the  dedication  of  the  statue  ; 
but  there  are  other  inscriptions,  in  which  it  un- 
doubtedly designates  the  artist  Dionysus  is  fire- 
quently  found  as  a  man*s  name,  as  well  as  the 
commoner  form,  Dionysius.  ( Winckelman,  CTsscA, 
d.  Kuiut,  bk.  xi.  c  3.  §  26,  Meyer's  note.)  [P.  S.] 

LYSANO'RIDAS  (AwravopiJai),  one  of  the 
three  Spartan  hannosts  who  surrendered  the  Cad- 
meia  to  the  Theban  exiles  in  B.  c.  379.  His  two 
colleagues  Herippidas  or  Hermippidas  and  Arcesus 
were  executed  by  the  Spartan  government ;  but  as 
Lysanoridas  was  absent  on  the  night- of  the  in- 
surrection, he  met  with  a  less  severe  punishment, 
and  was  sentenced  to  pay  a  laige  sum  of  money. 
Being  unable,  however,  to  do  this,  he  went  into 
voluntary  exile.  (Plut  Pelop,  IS,  De  GeiL Socrat 
5,  17,  34  ;  Diod.  xv.  27.)  It  was  reUted  by 
Theopompus  (ap.  Athen.  xiii.  p.  609,  b.)  that  Ly- 
sandridas,  by  whom  he  probably  means  Lysanoridas, 
was  expelled  from  Sparta  by  the  intrigues  of  his 
enemy  Agesilaus,  and  that  his  mother  Xenopeitheia, 
the  most  beautiful  woman  in  the  Peloponnesus, 
and  his  sister  Chryse,  were  put  to  death  by  the 
Lacedaemonians. 

LY'SIADES  (AMri((8i}r).  1.  An  Athem'an  poet, 
(probably  dith3rnunbic,  since  his  victory  was  gained 
with  a  chorus  of  boys),  whose  name  appears  on  the 
choragic  monument  of  Lysicrates,  wnich  fixes  his 
date  to  OL  cxl  2,  a  c.  335.     [Lysicratbs.] 

2.  An  Epicurean  philosopher  of  Athens,  the  son 
of  the  celebrated  philosopher  Phaedrus,  was  cou- 
Cempoiary  with  Cicero^  who  speaks  of  him  as 


LYSIAS. 

**  homo  festivus,**  and  attacks  his  appointment  hj 
Antony  as  a  judge.    {Phalipp.  v.  5,  viii.  9.) 

3.  A  Pythagorean  philosopher  of  Catana.  (lam- 
blich.  VH,  Pyth.  36.)  [P.  &] 

LYSIANASSA  (AiMrM[ynr<ra),  the  name  of 
three  mythical  personages,  none  of  whom  is  of  any 
interest  (Hesiod.  Thiog.  258 ;  Apoilod.  ii.  5.  § 
11  ;  Paas.ii.6.§3.)  [U  &] 

LY'SIAS  (Awr(as).  1.  An  Athenian,  who,  ac- 
cording  to  Diodonu  (xiiL  74),  was  one  of  the  ten 
genenJs  appointed  to  succeed  Alcibiades  in  the 
command  of  the  fleet,  b.  c.  406.  His  name  indeed 
does  not  occur  in  the  list  of  them  as  given  by 
Xenophon  {Hdl.  i.  5.  §  16),  but  that  author  agree» 
with  Diodorus  in  mentioning  him  shortly  after  aa 
one  of  those  who  actually  held  the  command  at  the 
battle  of  Aiginusae,  on  which  occasion  his  trireme 
was  sunk,  and  he  himself  made  his  escape  with 
difficulty.  It  was  only  to  encounter  a  worse  £ste 
for  on  his  return  to  Athens  with  five  of  his  col- 
leagues, they  were  all  six  immediately  brought  to 
trial,  condemned,  and  executed,  on  the  chaige  of 
having  neglected  to  carry  off  the  bodies  of  the  citi- 
zens who  had  follen  in  the  action.  (Xen./reflL 
i.  6. 1  30,  7 ;  Diod.  xiii.  99,  101 ;  PhUochorus, 
ap,  SckoL  ad  Ariitopik,  Ban,  1196.) 

2.  A  geneml  under  Seleucus  Nicator,  who  in 
b.  c.  286,  by  the  command  of  that  prince,  occupied 
the  passes  of  Mount  Amanus,  so  as  to  prevent  the 
escape  of  Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  who,  in  conse- 
quence, fell  into  the  hands  of  Seleucus.  (Polyaen. 
iv.  9.  $  5  ;  comp.  Pint  Demetr,  49.) 

3.  One  of  the  ambassadors  sent  by  Antiochna 
the  Great,  in  b.  c.  196,  to  meet  the  ten  deputies 
appointed  by  the  Romans  to  settle,  together  with 
Flamininus,  the  affiiirs  of  Greece.  He  was  after* 
wards  present  at  the  interview  of  the  king  with 
the  Roman  ambassadors  at  Lysimachia.  (Polyb. 
xviiL  30,  33.)  According  to  Appian  (S^.  6),  he 
also  accompanied  Hegesianax  and  Menippns  on 
their  embassy  to  Rome  in  b.  c.  193,  though  he  i» 
not  mentioned  on  that  occasion  by  Llvy  (xxxiv. 
57—59). 

4.  A  general  and  minister  of  Antiochus  £pi- 
phanes,  who  enjoyed  so  high  a  phue  in  the  con- 
fidence of  that  monarch,  that  when  Antiochus  set 
out  for  the  upper  provinces  of  his  empire  in  B.  c 
1 66,  he  not  only  entrusted  Lysias  with  the  care  of 
his  son  Antiochus,  but  gave  him  the  sole  command 
of  the  provinces  from  the  Euphrates  to  the  sea. 
Lysias  was  especially  charged  to  prosecute  the  war 
against  the  Jews,  and  accordingly  hastened  to  send 
an  army  into  Judaea,  under  the  command  of  Pto- 
lemy, the  son  of  Doryraenes,  Nicanor,and  Gorgias; 
bht  these  generals  were  totally  defeated  near  £m- 
maus  by  Judas  Maccabaeus.  The  next  year  Ly- 
sias in  person  took  the  field,  with  a  very  hu:ge 
army,  but  effected  nothing  of  importance.  New» 
soon  after  arrived  of  the  death  of  Antiochus  at 
Tabae,  in  Persia  (&  c.  164),  on  which  Lysias  im- 
mediately caused  the  young  prince  under  his  charge 
to  be  prochumed  king,  by  the  title  of  Antiochna 
Eupator,  and  himself  assumed  the  sovereign  power 
as  his  guardian,  although  that  office  had  been  con- 
ferred by  Antiochus  Epiphanes  on  his  death-bed 
upon  another  of  his  ministers  named  Philip.  A 
new  expedition  against  the  Jews  was  now  under- 
taken by  Lysias,  accompanied  by  the  young  king: 
they  made  themselves  masters  of  the  strong  fortresa 
of  fiethsum,  and  compelled  Judas  to  feU  back  upon 
Jerusalem,  where  they  besieged  him  in  the  ten^le» 


i 


LYSIAS. 

and  rednced  him  to  such  «traits  for  prbvinons,  that 
the  fortren  most  have  quickly  fiedleii  had  not  the 
news  of  the  approach  of  Philip  induced  Lysias  to 
grant  a  peace  to  the  Jews  on  &vourable  terms,  in 
order  that  he  might  hasten  to  oppose  his  rival. 
Philip  was  quickly  defeated,  and  put  to  death. 
(Joseph.  Ani,  xii.  7.  §  2—5,  9,  §  1—7 ;  1  Mao- 
cab,  iii.  iy.  t.  1 — 35,  vi.  2  Mace  z.  xL  xiii.) 

Lysias  now  possessed  undisputed  authority  in  the 
kingdom ;  and  the  Romans,  the  only  power  whom 
he  had  cause  to  fear,  were  dispmed  to  &vour  Anti- 
ochos  on  account  of  his  youth,  and  the  adyantages 
they  might  hope  to  derive  from  his  weakness. 
They,  however,  despatched  ambassadors  to  Syria, 
to  enforce  the  execution  of  the  treaty  formerly  con- 
cluded with  Antiochus  the  Great ;  and  Lysias  did 
not  venture  openly  to  oppose  the  arbitrary  pro- 
ceedings of  these  deputies,  but  was  supposed  to 
have  connived  at,  if  he  did  not  command,  the 
murder  of  Octavius»  the  chief  of  the  embassy. 
[Lbptinbs.]  He  indeed  immediately  sent  am- 
bassadors to  Rome  to  disclaim  all  participation  in 
the  deed,  but  did  not  ofier  to  give  up  or  punish  the 
assassin.  Meanwhile,  the  young  prince,  Demetrius, 
made  his  escape  from  Rome,  where  he  had  been  de- 
tained as  a  hostage  and  landed  at  Tripolis  in  Syria. 
The  people  immediately  dedaied  in  his  &vour; 
and  Lysias,  as  well  as  the  young  Antiochus,  was 
seized  by  the  populace,  and  given  up  to  Demetrius, 
who  ordered  them  both  to  be  put  to  death,  b.  c. 
162.  (Joseph.  AnL  xii.  10.  §  I ;  1  Maoc.  vii.; 
2  Maoc.  xiv.  I,  2 ;  Appian.  Syr,  46,  47 ;  Polyb. 
zxxi.  15,  19  ;  Liv.  .£jpiL  xlvi ;  Euseb.  Arm,  p. 
166,  fol.  edit.) 

5.  A  native  of  Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  called  by  Athe- 
nmus  an  Epicurean  philosopher,  who  raised  himself 
to  the  position  of  tyrant  of  his  native  city.  (A  then. 
V.  p.  215.  b.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LY'SIAS  {Au<rlat\  an  Attic  orator,  was  born 
at  Athens  in  b.  c.  458  ;  he  was  the  son  of  Cephar 
lus,  who  was  a  native  of  Syracuse,  and  had  taken 
up  his  abode  at  Athens,  on  the  invitation  of  Pericles. 
(Dion vs.  LyiA;  PluL  ViL  X,  Orai.  p.  835; 
Phou'BiU.  Cod.  262,  p.  488,  &c  ;  Suid.  t.  v.  Av- 
alas ;  Lys.  c.  Erttiosth,  §  4 ;  Cic.  BnU,  16.)  When 
he  was  little  more  than  fifteen  years  old,  in  B.a  443, 
Lysias  and  his  two  (some  say  ^ree)  brothers  joined 
the  Athenians  who  went  as  colonists  to  Thurii  in 
Italy.  He  there  completed  his  education  under 
the  instruction  of  two  Syracusans,  Tisias  and  Ni- 
cias,  and  afterwards  enjoyed  great  esteem  among 
the  Thurians,  and  even  seems  to  have  taken  port 
in  the  administration  of  the  young  republic.  From 
a  passage  of  Aristotle  (ap.  CHc,  BruL  12),  we  learn 
that  he  devoted  some  time  to  the  teaching  of 
rhetoric,  though  it  is  uncertain  whether  he  entered 
upon  this  profession  while  yet  at  Thurii,  or 
did  not  commence  till  after  his  return  to  Athens, 
where  we  know  that  Isaeus  was  one  of  his  pupils. 
(Plut.  l,c.  p.  839;  Phot.  BiU.  Cod.  p.  490,  a.) 
In  &  a  41  i,  when  he  had  attained  the  age  of  forty- 
seven,  after  the  defeat  of  the  Athenians  in  Sicily, 
all  persons,  both  in  Sicily  and  in  the  south  of  Italy, 
who  were  suspected  of  favouring  the  cause  of  the 
Athenians,  were  exposed  to  persecutions ;  and 
Lysias,  together  with  300  others,  was  expelled  by 
the  Spartan  party  from  Thurii,  as  a  partisan  of  the 
Athenians.  He  now  returned  to  Athens;  but 
there  too  great  misfortunes  awaited  him,  for  during 
the  rule  of  thd  Thirty  Tyrants,  after  the  battle  of 
Aegospotami,  be  was  looked  upon  as  an  enemy  of 

VOL.  IL 


LYSIAS. 


8G5 


the  ffovemment,hi8  lai^  property  was  confiscated, 
and  he  was  thrown  into  prison,  wiUi  a  view  to  be  put 
to  death.  But  he  escaped  from  Athens,  and  took  re- 
fuge at  Megara.  (Fhit.Pkot,lLec)  His  attachment 
to  Athens,  however,  was  so  great,  that  when  Thra- 
sybulus,  at  the  head  of  the  patriots,  marched  Irom 
Phyle  to  liberate  their  country,  Lysias  joyfully 
sacrificed  all  that  yet  remained  of  his  fortune,  for 
he  sent  the  patrioU  2000  drachmas  and  200  shields, 
and  engaged  a  band  of  302  mercenaries.  Thiasy* 
bulus  procured  him  the  Athenian  franchise,  as  a 
reward  for  his  generosity ;  but  Archinns  afterwards 
induced  the  people  to  declare  it  void,  because  it 
had  been  conferred  without  a  probuleuma  ;  and  Ly- 
sias henceforth  lived  at  Atbena  as  an  isoteles,  oc- 
cupying himself^  as  it  aj^iears,  solely  with  writing 
judicial  speeches  for  others,  and  died  in  B.C.  378, 
at  the  age  of  eighty.  (Dionys.  1^$,  12 ;  Pint  L  c. 
p.  836;  Phot /.c.  p.  490.) 

Lysias  was  one  of  the  most  fertile  writers  of 
orations  that  Athens  ever  produced,  for  there  were 
in  antiquity  no  less  than  425  orations  which  were 
current  under  his  name,  though  the  ancient  critics 
were  of  opinion  that  only  230  of  them  were  genuine 

Jiroductions  of  Lysias.  (Dionys.  Z^.  17;  Plut. 
.  «.  p.  836;  Phot  /.  c.  p.  488;  Cic.  Brut.  16.) 
Of  these  orations  35  only  are  extant,  and  even 
among  these  some  are  incomplete,  and  others  are 
probably  spurious.  Of  53  othen  we  possess  only 
a  few  fragments.  Most  of  these  orations,  only  one 
of  which  ^that  against  Eratosthenes,  b.  c  403)  he 
delivered  himself  in  court,  were  composed  after  hia 
return  from  Thurii  to  Athens.  There  are,  however, 
some  among  them  which  probably  belong  to  an 
earlier  period  of  his  life,  when  Lysias  treated  hia 
art  more  from  a  theoretical  point  of  view,  and  they 
must  therefore  be  regarded  as  rhetorical  exercises. 
But  from  the  commencement  of  the  speech  against 
Eratosthenes  we  must  conclude  that  his  real  career 
as  a  writer  of  orations  began  about  b.  c  403. 
Among  the  lost  works  of  Lysias  we  may  mention  a 
manual  of  rhetoric  (rix^V  PnTOfHic^)^  probably  one 
of  his  early  productions,  which,  however,  is  lost 
How  highly  the  orations  of  Lysias  were  valued  in 
antiquity  may  be  inferred  from  the  great  number 
of  persons  that  wrote  commentaries  upon  them, 
such  as  CaeciliuB  Calactinus,  Zosimus  of  Gaza, 
Zeno  of  Cittium,  Harpocration,  Paullus  Germinus, 
and  others.  All  the  works  of  these  critics  have 
perished.  The  only  criticism  of  any  importance 
upon  Lysias  that  has  come  down  to  us  is  that  of 
Dionysins  of  Halicamassus,  in  his  Utptroivdpxaiuif 
PrirSpotv  HironyriftafTurfiai,  the  rmv  dpxaitov  Kpiats^ 
and  in  his  account  of  Lysias,  to  which  we  may  add 
the  remarks  of  Photius.  According  to  the  judg- 
ment of  Dionysius,  and  the  accidentjEd  remarks  of 
othen,  which  are  borne  out  by  a  careful  examina- 
tion of  the  orations  still  extant,  the  diction  of 
Lysias  is  perfectly  pure,  and  may  be  looked  upon 
as  the  best  canon  of  the  Attic  idiom ;  his  language 
is  natural  and  simple,  but  at  the  same  time  noble 
and  dignified  (Dionys.  Ly,  2,  3,  Demotth.  13; 
Cic  Brut.  82 ;  Quintil.  xii.  10.  $  21,  comp.  ix.  4. 
§  17)  ;  it  is  always  dear  and  lucid ;  the  copious- 
ness of  his  style  does  not  injure  its  precision  ;  nor 
can  his  rhetorical  embellishments  be  considered  as 
impairing  the  charming  simplicity  of  his  style. 
(Dionys.  Ljfs,  4,  &c.)  His  delineations  of  cha- 
racter are  always  strikmg  and  true  to  life.  (Dionys. 
L^,  7 ;  Quintil.  iii.  8.  §  51 ;  Phot  ^  c.  p.  488.) 
But  what  characterises  his  orations  ahove  those  o£ 

3k 


B6S 


LYSICLES. 


all  other  aacienta,  is  the  indeMrihable  gnicefuhiess 
and  elegance  which  pervade  all  of  them,  without  in 
the  least  impairing  their  power  and  energy  ;  and 
this  gracefulness  was  considered  as  so  peculiar  a 
feature  in  all  Lysias*  productions,  that  Dionysius 
thought  it  a  fit  criterion  by  which  the  genuine 
works  of  Lysias  might  be  distinguished  from  the 
spurious  works  that  went  by  his  name.  (Dionys. 
J^c  10,  &C.,  3,  Demotth.  13,  Dutorei.  7 ;  comp. 
Cici^rtf^  9, 16  ;  QuintU.ix.  4.  §  17,xii.  10.  §  24.) 
The  manner  in  which  Lysias  treats  his  subjects  is 
equally  desenring  of  high  praise.  (Dionys.  Ly». 
15 — 19;  Hermogen.  Be  Form.  Orai.  ii  p.  490.) 
It  is,  therefore,  no  matter  of  surprise  to  hear  that 
among  the  many  orations  he  wrote  for  others,  two 
only  are  said  to  have,  been  vnsuccessfuL  (Plat. 
I.  c.  p.  836.) 

The  extant  orations  of  Lysias  are  contained  in 
the  collections  of  Aldus,  H.  Stephens,  Reiske, 
Dukas,  fiekker,  and  Baiter  and  Sauppe.  Among 
the  separate  editions,  we  mention  those  of  J.  Tay- 
lor (London,  1739,  4to.  with  a  full  critical  appa< 
ratus  and  emendations  by  Markland),  C.  Foertsch 
(Leipzig,  18-29,  8vo.),  J.  Frans  (Munich,  1831, 
8vo.,  in  which  the  orations  are  arranged  in  their 
chronological  order);  compare  J.  Franz,  DitterkUio 
de  lAfsia  Oraton  A  Uieo  Cfnuce  tcr^tta,  Norimbeigae, 
1828,  8vo. ;  L.  Hoelscher,  DeLytku  Oratori»  VHa 
et  Didione,  Berlin,  1837,  8vo.,  and  Z>e  VUa  et 
Seripli»  Lytiae  Oraiorit  Commeniatio,  Berlin,  1837, 
8to.  ;  Westermann,  Ge$dL  der  Grieek  BeredUam' 
Aed,  §§  46,  47,  and  BeOagey  iii.  pp.  278-^288. 

There  are  some  other  persons  of  the  name  of 
Lysias,  who  come  under  the  head  of  literary  cha- 
racters. 1.  Lysias  of  Tarsus,  an  epicurean  philo- 
sopher, who  usurped  the  tyrannis  in  his  native 
place  on  the  occasion  of  his  being  raised  to  the 
priesthood  of  Heracles,  and  afterwards  distinguished 
himself  by  his  indulgence  in  luxuries  and  cruelty. 
(Athen.  y.  p.  215.)  2.  A  person  who  is  one  of  the 
interlocutors  in  Plutarch^  treatise  de  Mtuiea.  3. 
A  sophist,  who  was,  according  to  Taylor,  the  author 
of  the  ^Mrrim^,  which  are  attributed  by  some  of 
the  ancients  to  the  orator  Lysias.  (Taylor,  ViL 
Ly$.  p.  154.)  This  sophist  may  be  the  one  men- 
tioned by  Demosthenes  (c.  Neaer,  p.  351.    [L.  S.] 

LY'SIAS,  a  sculptor  of  the  time  of  Augustus, 
for  whom  he  executed  a  great  and  highly  valued 
group,  representing  Apollo  and  Diana  in  a  four- 
horse  chariot,  which  Augustus  placed  in  the  chapel 
erected  by  him  to  the  memory  of  his  father,  Octa- 
vius,  on  the  Palatine  hill.  Pliny  says  that  the 
group  was  of  one  piece  of  marble ;  bat  similar 
statements  of  his  respecting  other  groups,  which 
are  still  extant,  the  Laocodn  for  instance,  have 
been  disproved  by  an  examination  of  the  works 
themselves :  we  may  therefore  suspect  his  accuracy 
in  this  instance.  (Plin.  H,  N.  acxxvi.  5.  s.  4.  §  10 ; 
Meyer,  Kun$tgettAiehle,  vol.  iiL  pp.  38,  39.)  [P.S.] 

LYSICLES  (Avo-urAnO*  1.  Possibly  a  son  of 
Abronychus,  vras  sent  out  by  the  Athenians,  with 
four  colleagues,  in  command  of  twelve  ships  for 
raising  money  among  their  allies,  b.  c.  428.  He 
was  attacked,  in  an  expedition  np  the  plain  of  the 
Maeander,  by  some  Canans  and  Siunians  of  Anaea, 
nnd  fell  with  many  of  his  men.  (Thuc.  iii.  19.) 
Possibly  this  Lysicles  is  the  same  with  Lysicles 
'^the  sheep  dealer,^  whom  Aristophanes  appears  to 
allude  to  {ESq,  131)  as  Cleon^s  immediate  prede- 
cessor on  the  demagogic  throne,  and  in  a  subsequent 
pasmge  (ib.  765)  names  in  bftd  company,  and  who. 


LYSTMACHK 

it  appears,  after  the  death  of  Pericles  married  Aa* 
pasia.  By  her  he  had  a  son,  Poristes,  and  thiougii 
her  instnictions,  says  AescUnes  the  disciple  of 
Socrates,  he  attained  the  highest  importance.  {Ap. 
Plvt  Per.  c  24  ;  Schol  ad  Plat  Meneae.  pi  235  ; 
compare  Harpocr.  and  Hesydi.  #.  «.  irpoi^erdKns  ; 
SchoL  ad  ArittopK  Eq.  L  e.)  [A.  H.  a] 

2.  One  of  the  commanders  of  the  Athenian 
army  at  the  battle  of  Chaeroneia,  b.  c.  338,  waa 
subsequently  condemned  to  death,  upon  the 
accusation  of  the  orator  Lvcai^gas.  (Diod.  xri. 
85,  88.)  The  speech  which  Lycmgns  delivered 
against  Lysides  is  referred  to  by  Haxpoaation 
(«.  OP.  M  Arffil^  and  Atfttf«(8«ia). 

LYSrCRATES  (Aveuepdnts),  an  Athenian, 
whose  name  has  become  celebrated  by  means  of  hia 
beautiful  choragic  monmaent.  The  custom  of 
giving  a  bronze  tripod  as  a  prize  to  the  chMagns  in 
the  dramatic  exhibitions,  and  of  then  dedicating 
the  tripod  to  some  divinity,  is  described  in  the 
**  Dictionary  of  Antiquities,**  s.  v.  Cborkoxa. 
The  most  usual  manner  of  dedicating  the  tripod, 
was  by  placing  it  on  the  summit  ef  a  snail  building 
erected  for  the  express  purpose  of  receiving  it  The 
choragic  monmnent  of  Lysicrates  is  sach  an  erec- 
tion. From  a  sqnare  baise  arises  a  circular  build- 
ing, consisting  of  six  Corinthian  columns,  connected 
by  a  wall,  and  supporting  a  flat  cupola  of  one  piece 
of  marble,  from  the  centre  of  which  rises  a  beautiful 
flower-like  ornament,  which  spreads  oat  at  the 
summit  so  as  to  afford  a  base  for  the  tripod,  the 
marks  of  which  an  still  visible  «pon  it.  The  de- 
tails are  of  surpassing  beaaty,  and  can  only  be  ap- 
preciated from  a  good  drawing.  The  best  engraving, 
or  rather  set  of  engAivings,  of  it  are  given  by 
Mauch  (Nern  S^sUmaHecke  Dairddbmg  d.  Ar» 
ekUektoniBtien  Ordntmgem,  8e  Anflage,  tal  54 — 
57).  The  following  is  the  inscription  on  the  archi- 
trave: 

AvffiKpdrris  AvciBttSov  Kucvm^tih  fx^^F&T^h 
'AKaftayrU  iral8o»v  li'fica,  94vp  ijtfAci, 
AviridSrif  *A9i)nubs  JStScurics,  EiSafrerot  ^px^* 

(Bockh,  Corp.  Ineer.  221.)  The  archonship  ol 
Evaenetus  was  in  01.  cxi.  2,  b.  a  835. 

The  building  is  vulgarly  called  the  Lantern  of 
Demosthenes,  who  is  said  to  have  erected  it  with 
the  object  of  studying  in  the  seclusion  of  its  in- 
terior. Not  only  is  this  tradition  unsupported  by 
any  authority,  and  disproved  by  the  inscription, 
but  it  is  clear  that  the  interior  of  the  bdldtng, 
which  is  not  quite  six  feet  in  diameter,  was  not 
applied  to  any  use,  and  had,  in  fibct,  no  entrance. 
It  is  now  open,  having  at  some  period  been  broken 
into^  probably  in  search  of  treasure.  (Stoart  and 
Revett,  AniiquUiee  o/Aikem,  voL  t.  p.  139 ;  Hiit, 
G^MAsfiUe  d.  Baukunti  bet  den  Altemj  toL  ii.  p. 
26.)  [P.  S.] 

LYSI'DICE  (AwriBiiai),  a  daughter  of  Pel^ 
married  to  Mestor,  by  whom  she  had  a  daughter, 
Hippothoe  (ApoUod.  il  4.  $  5).  Others  call  her 
the  wife  of  Alcaens,  and  mother  of  Amphitiyon 
(Pans.  viii.  14.  $  2).  A  third  account  is  given  by 
the  scholiast  on  Pindar  (O/.  viL  49).  A  second 
personage  of  the  name  is  mentioned  by  Apollodorua 
(117.  §8).  [L.S.] 

LYSI'DICUS,  the  fiUherof  C.  Annios  Cimber, 
the  latter  of  whom  Cicero  calls  Lpsidieum  ^femm^ 
i.  e.  AiMTtSlxor,  **  qnoniam  omnia  jura  diasolvit.^ 
(Cic  PkiL  xi.  6.)     [Cimbbr,  ANNiua.] 

LYSrMACHE   (Amti^xy),   a  danghter  «T 


LYSIMACHUS. 

Abas,  and  the  wife  of  TaUras  (Apollod.  i.  9.  §  13  ; 
AoRASTUfl).  Another  personage  of  the  aame  name 
occor*  in  ApoUodorus  (iii.  I2.§fi).  [L.S.] 

LfSIMA'CHIDES  (Av<ri/iax(^r),  a  Greek 
xiTiter,  the  aatilior  of  a  woric  on  the  Attic  orators, 
addrened  to  Caeeilias.  He  seems  also  to  have 
written  on  other  snbjects  connected  with  the  Athe- 
nians. (Ammon.  de  Diff.  Voc  #.  n.  9ttip6s ;  Har> 
pocnt  t.  rr.  Bfoifuucnipi Jv,  MeraytiTPuiif ;  Voss. 
<U  HisL  Graee,  p.  231,  ed.  Westermann.)  [C.P.M.1 

LYSI'MACHUS  (Au«r<^x»0-  1-  An  Athe- 
nian,  &ther  of  Aristeides  the  Jost  (Herod,  viii 
79 ;  Thuc.  L  91 ;  Pint  AritL  init) 

2.  Son  of  Aristeides,  and  grandson  of  the  pre- 
ceding, is  spoken  of  as  a  man  himself  of  an  insigni- 
ficant character,  bat  who  leoeiTed  a  grant  of  luids 
and  money,  as  wdl  as  an  allowance  for  his  daily 
maintenance,  by  a  decree  of  Akibiades,  in  con- 
sideration of  his  father^  sernees.  He  left  two 
children,  a  son,  Aristeides,  and  a  danghter  named 
Polycrita,  who  also  reoeiTed  a  pnblic  dlowanoe  for 
her  grand&ther'k  sake.  (Plot  Arid.  27 ;  Dem.  e. 
LepL  §  95,  p.  491,  and  SchoL  ad  loc) 

3.  Son  of  Lysimachus,  king  of  Thrace  (see  be- 
low), by  Arsinoe,  daughter  of  Ptolemy  Soter. 
After  the  death  of  his  father  (ac.  281),  he  fled 
with  his  mother  and  younger  brother,  Philip,  to 
Cassandria,  when  they  remained  for  some  time  in 
safety,  until  Ptolemy  Ceraunus,  who  had  established 
himself  upon  the  throne  of  Macedonia,  decoyed 
ArsiDoe  and  her  two  sons  into  his  power,  by  pro- 
mising to  marry  the  former,  and  adopt  the  two 
young  men.  But  as  soon  as  they  met  their  tnur 
cherons  uncle,  both  Lysimachus  and  Philip  were 
instantly  seised  and  put  to  death,  in  the  rery  arms 
of  their  mother.  Lysimachus  was  at  the  time  16 
yean  old  ;  his  brother  three  yean  younger ;  and 
both  were  remai^Ue  for  their  beauty.  (Justin, 
xxiv.  2, 3 ;  Memnon,  c  14.) 

4.  Son  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphns  by  Aninoe, 
the  daughter  of  Lysimachus,  king  of  Thrace.  He 
surrived  both  his  brother  Ptolemy  III.  Eoergetes, 
and  his  nephew,  Ptolemy  IV.  PbUopator ;  but  was 
put  to  death  by  Sosibius,  the  minister  and  guardian 
of  Ptolemy  Epiphanes.  (SchoL  ad  Tkeoer.  IdylL 
zviL  128  ;  Polyb.  xr.  25.) 

5.  A  friend  and  counselor  of  Philip  V.,  king  of 
Macedonia,  was  one  of  the  two  selected  by  him  to 
assist  in  the  secret  council  for  the  trial  of  his  son, 
Demetrius.    (Liv.  xl.  8.)    [Dbmstrius.] 

6.  A  brother  of  ApoUodotus,  the  general  who 
defended  Gasa  against  Alexander  Jannaeus.  He 
caused  his  brother  to  be  assassinated,  and  then 
surrendered  the  city  into  the  hands  of  Alexander. 
(Joseph.  ^Mi.  xiiL  13.  §3.) 

7.  A  Jew,  one  of  the  friends  of  Herod,  who  was 
put  to  death  by  him  as  being  connected  with  the 
conspiracy  of  Costobaiusi  [  H  brodbs.  ]  (  Joseph. 
Ant,  XT.  7.  ^  8,  10.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

LYSI'MACHUS  {livaiiMxos),  king  of  Thrace. 
He  was  a  Macedonian  by  birth  (accoiding  to  Ar- 
rian,  a  native  of  Peila),  but  not  by  origin,  his  &ther, 
Agathodes,  having  been  originally  a  Penest  or  serf 
of  Cranon  in  Thessaly,  who  had  insinuated  himself 
by  his  flatteries  into  the  good  graces  of  Philip  of 
Haoedon,  and  risen  to  a  high  phwe  in  his  favour. 
(Arr.  Anah,  vi  28;  Theopomp.  a/).  Aihen.  vi.  259, 
f. ;  Euseb.  Arm,  p.  156.)  Lysimachus  himself  was 
eariy  distinguished  for  his  undaunted  courage,  as 
well  as  for  his  great  activity  and  strength  of  body, 
qualities  to  which  he  probably  owed  his  appoint- 


LYSIMACHUS. 


867 


ment  to  the  important  post  of  one  of  the  emfiaro- 
^Xoiccr,  officen  immediately  about  the  person  of 
Alexander.  But  though  we  find  him  early  attain- 
ing this  distinction,  and  he  is  frequently  mentioned 
as  in  close  attendance  on  the  king,  he  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  readily  entrasted  with  any 
separate  eommand,  or  with  the  conduct  of  any 
enterprise  of  importance,  as  iras  so  often  the  case 
with  Ptolemy,  Perdiccas,  Leonnatui,  and  othen  of 
the  same  officers.  Hence  it  would  appear  that 
Alexander  deemed  him  more  qualified  for  a  soldier 
than  a  general  (Atr.  Amab,  ▼.  13,  24,  vL  28,  vii. 
5,  Jnd.  18 ;  Curt.  viii.  1,  $  46 ;  but  comp.  Aelian. 
V.  H,  xii.  16,  who  calls  him  crpvnrywf  ipyMi^) 
We  are  told  by  Q.  Curtius  that  Lysimachus,  when 
hunting  in  Syria,  had  killed  a  lion  of  immense  sice 
single-handed,  though  not  without  receiving  severe 
wounds  in  the  contest ;  and  this  circumstance  that 
writer  regards  as  the  origin  of  a  fiible  gravely  re- 
lated by  Justin,  Plutarch,  Pliny,  and  other  authon, 
that  on  account  of  some  ofience,  Lysimachus  had 
been  shut  up  by  order  of  Alexander  in  the  same 
den  with  a  lion;  but  though  unarmed,  had  suc- 
ceeded in  destroying  the  animal,  and  was  pardoned 
by  the  king  in  consideration  of  his  courage.  (Curt, 
viii.  1.  I  15  ;  Plut.  DemOr,  27;  Ptas.  i.  9.  $  5  ; 
Justin.  XT.  8;  PUn.  H,  N.  viii  16  (21);  Val. 
Max.  ix.  8,  ext  1  ;  Seneca,  de  /m,  iii.  17.)  In 
the  division  of  the  provinces,  after  the  death  of 
Alexander,  Thrace  and  the  neighbouring  countries 
as  fiur  as  the  Danube  were  assigned  to  Lysimachus, 
an  important  government,  which  he  is  said  to  have 
obtained  in  consequence  of  his  well-known  valour, 
as  being  deemed  the  most  competent  to  cope  with 
the  warlike  barbarians  that  bordered  that  country 
on  the  north.  (Diod.  xviiL  8 ;  Arrian,  <^  PkoL 
p.  69, b ;  Dexippus,  aUrf.  p.  64,b  ;  Curt  x.  10, §  4 ; 
Justin,  xiii.  4.)  Nor  was  it  l«ig  before  he  had 
occasion  to  prove  the  justice  of  this  opinion  ;  he  had 
scarcely  arrived  in  his  government  when  be  iras 
called  upon  to  oppose  Seuthes,  king  of  the  Odry- 
sians,  who  had  assembled  a  large  army,  with  which 
he  was  preparing  to  assert  his  independence.  In 
the  fint  battle  Lysimachus  obtained  a  partial 
victory,  notwithstanding  a  neat  disparity  of  force  ; 
but  we  know  nothing  of  the  subsequent  events  of 
the  war.  ( Diod.  xviiL  14;  Paus.  i.  9.  §  6. )  It 
seems  probable,  however,  that  he  was  for  some  time 
much  occupied  with  hostilities  against  the  Odry- 
sians  and  other  barbarian  tribes ;  and  that  it  was 
this  circumstance  which  prevented  him  from  taking 
any  active  part  in  the  wan  which  arose  between 
the  other  generals  of  Alexander.  But  during  the 
seven  yean  which  he  thus  spent  in  apparent  inac- 
tivity, it  is  clear  that  he  had  not  only  consolidated 
his  power,  but  extended  his  dominion  as  Car  as  the 
mouths  of  the  Danube,  and  occupied  with  his  gar^ 
risons  the  Greek  cities  along  the  western  shores  of 
the  Ettxine.  (Diod.  xix.  73 ;  Droysen,  Heilenitm, 
voL  I  p.  826.) 

At  length,  in  B.  a  815,  the  increasing  power  of 
Antigonus  induced  Lysimachus  to  join  the  league 
which  Ptolemy,  Seleucus,  and  Cassander,  had 
already  formed  against  that  monareh:  he  laid  daim 
to  the  Hellespontine  Phrygia,  in  addition  to  the 
territories  he  already  possessed ;  and  on  the  refusal 
of  Antigonus,  immediately  prepared  for  war.  Still 
we  do  not  hear  of  his  taking  any  active  part  in  the 
hostilities  that  ensued,  until  he  was  aroused  by  the 
revolt  of  the  Greek  cities  on  the  Euxine,  Callatia, 
Istnis,  and  OdessuSk    He  thereupon  immediately 

3k  2 


868 


LYSIMACHUS. 


croBsed  tlie  Haemut  with  an  army,  defeated  the 
forceB  of  the  Scythian  and  Thraciau  tribes,  which 
the  Qreekfl  had  called  in  to  their  assistance,  as 
-well  as  a  fleet  and  army  sent  by  Antigonus  to  their 
support,  and  saccessively  reduced  all  the  three 
cities.  (Diod.  xix.  56,  57»  63 ;  App.  Syr.  53 ; 
Paus.  i.  6.  §  4.)  By  the  general  peace  of  311, 
LysimachuB  was  confirmed  in  the  poBsession  of 
Thrace  (including,  apparently,  his  recent  acquisi- 
tions on  the  north),  but  without  any  farther  aoceB- 
sion  of  territory.  (Id.  xix.  105.)  In  309  he 
founded  the  city  of  Lysimachia,  on  the  Hellespont, 
not  far  from  the  site  of  Cardia,  great  part  of  the 
inhabitants  of  which  he  compelled  to  remove  to  the 
new  settlement.  (Id.  xx.  29  ;  Paus.  i.  9.  $  8 ; 
App.  Syr,  1.)  Three  years  afterwards  (b.c.  306) 
he  followed  the  example  first  set  by  Antigonus, 
and  immediately  imitated  by  Ptolemy,  Seleucus, 
and  Cassander,  and  assumed  the  title  and  insignia 
of  royalty.  (Diod.  xx.  53;  Plut.  Demetr.  18; 
Justin.  XT.  2.) 

We  hear  no  more  of  Lysimachns  for  some  time : 
but  he  appears,  though  taking  no  prominent  part  in 
the  hostilities  between  the  other  rival  monarchs, 
to  have  been  constantly  on  friendly  terms,  if  not 
in  direct  alliance  with  Cassander,  to  whose  sister, 
Nicaea,  he  was  married,  and  who  was  accustomed, 
we  are  told,  to  apply  to  him  for  counsel  on  all  occa- 
sions of  difficulty.  (Diod.  xx.  106.)  Thus  in  304 
we  find  them  both  sending  supplies  of  com  to  the 
relief  of  ihe  Rhodians,  at  that  time  besieged  by 
Demetrius  (Id.  xx.  96) ;  and  two  years  later  (B.  c. 
302)  Lysimachus  readily  joined  in  the  plan  origi- 
nated by  Cassander,  for  forming  a  genend  coalition 
to  oppose  the  alarming  progress  of  Antigonus  and 
Demetrius.  They  accordingly  sent  ambaBsadors  to 
Ptolemy  and  SeleucuB,  who  were  easily  persuaded 
to  join  the  proposed  league  ;  and  in  the  meantime 
they  both  took  the  field  in  person  ;  Cassander  to 
oppose  Demetrius  in  Oreece,  while  Lysimachus, 
with  a  large  army,  invaded  Asia  Minor.  His  suc- 
cesses were  at  first  rapid:  several  cities  on  the 
Hellesipont  either  roluntarily  submitted,  or  were 
reduced  by  force ;  and  while  his  lieutenant,  Pre- 
pelaus,  subdued  the  greater  part  of  Aeolia  and 
Ionia,  he  himself  overran  Phrygia,  and  made  him- 
self master  of  the  important  town  of  Synnada.  On 
the  advance  of  Antigonus,  however,  he  determined 
to  confine  himself  to  the  defensive,  and  not  risk  a 
general  engagement  until  he  should  have  been 
joined  by  Seleucus :  he,  in  consequence,  withdrew 
first  to  Dorylaeum,  where  he  fortified  himself  in  a 
strong  position,  but  was  ultimately  forced  from 
thence;  and  retiring  into  Bithynia,  took  up  his 
winter-quarters  in  the  fertile  plains  of  Salomia, 
where  the  neighbourhood  of  the  friendly  city  and 
port  of  Heracleia  secured  him  abundant  supplies. 
Before  the  close  of  the  winter  Seleucus  arrived  in 
Cnppadocia,  while  Demetrius,  on  the  other  side, 
with  the  army  which  he  brought  from  Greece,  re- 
covered possession  of  the  chief  towns  on  the  Helles- 
pont All  particuhirs  of  the  campaign  of  the  fol- 
lowing year  are  lost  to  us  ;  we  know  only  that  in 
the  course  of  the  spring  Lysimachus  effected  his 
junction  with  Seleucus ;  and  Demetrius,  on  the 
other  hand,  united  his  forces  with  those  of  Anti- 
gonus ;  and  that  early  in  the  summer  of  b.  c.  301 
the  combined  armies  met  at  Ipsus,  in  the  plains  of 
Upper  Phrygia.  The  battle  that  ensued  was  de- 
cisive: Antigonus  himself  fell  on  the  field,  and 
Demetrius,  with  the  shattered    remnant  of  his 


LYSIMACHUS. 

forces,  fled  direct  to  Ephesua,  and  from  thence 
barked  for  Oreece.  The  conquerors  immediately 
proceeded  to  divide  between  thiem  the  dominions  of 
the  vanquished  ;  and  Lysimachus  obtained  for  his 
share  all  that  part  of  Asia  Minor  extending  firom 
the  Hellespont  and  the  Aegaean  to  the  heart  of 
Phrygia ;  but  the  boundary  between  his  dominions 
and  those  of  Seleucus  in  the  latter  quarter  is  no- 
where clearly  indicated.  (Diod.  xx.  106 — 109, 
113;  Plut  Demetr,  28—30;  Justin,  xv.  2,  4  ; 
Appian.  Syr,  55;  Paus.  i.  6.  §  7  ;  Euseb.  Arm. 
p.  163.  Concerning  the  extent  of  Lysimachus* 
dominions,  see  Droysen,  Hellenism.  v(d.  i  p.  545, 
foil.) 

The  power  of  Lysimachus  was  thus  firmly  e«- 
tablished,  and  he  remained  from  this  time  in  undi»- 
puted  possession  of  the  dominions  thus  acquired, 
until  shortly  before  his  death.  During  the  whole 
of  this  period  his  attention  seems  to  have  been 
steadily  directed  to  the  Btrengthening  and  consoli- 
dation of  his  power,  rather  than  to  the  extension  of 
his  dominions.  His  naturally  avaricious  disposilion 
led  him  to  accumulate  vast  treasures,  for  which  the 
possession  of  the  rich  gold  and  silver  mines  of 
Thrace  gave  him  peculiar  advantages,  and  he  waa 
termed  in  derision,  by  the  flatterers  of  his  rival, 
^  the  treasurer  {ya{o^\a^),^  The  great  mass  of 
these  accumulations  was  deposited  in  the  two 
strong  citadels  of  Tirizis  on  the  coast  of  Thrace, 
and  of  Pergamus  in  Mysia.  (Stab.  vii.  p.  319, 
xiii.  p.  623  ;  Athen.  vl  p.  246,  e.  261,  b. ;  Plut 
Detnelr.  25.)  At  the  Bame  time  he  sought,  after 
the  fashion  of  the  other  contemporsiy  monarchs, 
to  strengthen  his  footing  in  his  newly-acquired 
dominions  in  Asia  by  the  foundation  of  new  cities, 
or  at  least  by  the  enlargement  and  re-establishment 
of  those  previously  existing.  Thus,  he  rebuilt 
Antigonia,  a  colony  founded  by  his  rival  Antigonus, 
on  the  Ascanian  lake,  and  gave  to  it  the  name  of 
Nicaea,  in  honour  of  his  first  wife:  he  restore4 
Smyrna,  which  had  long  remained  alm<Mt  unin- 
habited, but  which  quickly  rose  agun  to  a  high 
point  of  prosperity;  and  when  Ephesua,  which  had 
been  one  of  the  last  places  in  Asia  that  remained 
faithful  to  Demetrius,  at  length  fell  into  his  hands, 
he  removed  the  city  to  a  situation  nearer  the  sea, 
and  repeopled  it  with  the  inhabitants  of  Lebedus 
and  Colophon,  in  addition  to  its  former  population. 
New  Ilium  and  Alexandria  Troas  are  also  men- 
tioned as  indebted  to  him  for  improvements  which 
almost  entitled  him  to  rank  as  their  founder. 
(Strab.  xii.  p.  565,  xiil  p.  593,  xiv.  p.  640,  646  ; 
Paus.  L  9.  §  7,  vii.  3.  §§4,5;  Steph.  By».  v."^<fot.) 
In  Europe  we  hear  less  of  his  internal  improvementss 
but  he  appears  to  have  effectually  reduced  to  suh- 
missipn  the  barbarian  tribes  of  the  Odrysians 
Paeonians,  &c.,  and  to  have  established  his  dominion 
without  dispute  over  all  the  countries  south  of  the 
Danube.  (Paus.  i.  9.  §  6  ;  Polyaen.  iv.  12.  §  3  ; 
Diod.  ap,  Tzetx.  (M,  vi.  53.) 

Meanwhile,  Lysimachus  was  not  indifferent  to 
the  events  that  were  passing  around  him.  The 
alliance  concluded  by  Seleucus  with  Demetrius  led 
him  in  his  turn  to  draw  closer  the  bonds  of  union 
between  himaelf  and  Ptolemy  ;  and  it  vras  probably 
about  the  same  period  that  ho  married  ArsiDoe,  tlM 
daughter  of  the  Egyptian  king.  (Plut  Demetr, 
31 ;  Paus.  L  10.  §  3 ;  comp.  Droysen,  ffeUenum.  voL 
i.  p.  555.)  With  Macedonia  his  friendly  relations 
continued  unbroken  until  the  death  of  Cassander 
(b.  c.  297),  and  after  that  event  he  sought  still  to 


LYSIMACHUS: 

maintain  them  by  giving  his  daughter  Earydioe  in 
nmrriage  to  Antipater,  one  of  the  sons  of  the 
deceased  king.  The  dissensions  between  the  bro- 
thers, howerer,  having  eyentoally  opened  the  way 
for  Demetrius  to  seat  himself  on  the  throne  of  Ma- 
cedonia [DxMKTRius,  ToL  i.  p.  964],  Lysimachns 
found  himself  involved  in  a  war  with  that  monarch, 
but  was  content  to  purchase  peace  by  abandoning 
the  claims  of  his  son-in-law,  whom  he  soon  after 
put  to  death,  either  to  gratify  Demetrius,  or  from 
displeasure  at  the  indignant  remonstianoes  of  the 
young  man  himself.  (Pans.  i.  10.  §  1  ;  Justin, 
xvi.  1,  2 ;  Plut  Pyrrk  6  ;  Diod.  Eate,  Hoexkel. 
zxi.  p.  490.)  We  are  told  that  Lysimachns  was 
compelled  to  conclude  this  disadvantageous  peace, 
because  he  was  at  the  time  embarnissed  by  the 
hostilities  in  which  he  was  engaged  on  his  northern 
firontier  with  the  Getae.  (Justin,  xvi  1.)  We 
know  little  of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  this 
war  (b.  c.  29*2 ),  but  it  appears  to  have  been  one  of 
pure  aggression  on  the  part  of  Lysimachns.  If  so, 
he  was  deservedly  punished  by  the  series  of  dis- 
asters that  followed.  His  son  Agathocles,  who  had 
led  an  army  into  the  enemy's  territory,  was  defeated 
and  taken  prisoner,  but  generously  set  at  liberty 
and  sent  back  to  Lysimachns.  Notwithstanding 
this  the  king  soon  assembled  a  more  powerful  army, 
with  which  he  crossed  the  Danube  and  penetrated 
into  the  heart  of  the  country  of  the  Getae  ;  but  he 
was  soon  reduced  to  the  greatest  distress  by  want 
of  provisions,  and  ultimately  compelled  to  surrender 
with  his  whole  army.  Dromichaetes,  king  of  the 
Getae,  treated  him  with  the  utmost  generosity,  and 
after  gently  reproaching  him  with  his  unprovoked  ag- 
gression, restored  him  at  once  to  his  liberty.  (Diod. 
£xc.  XXL  p.  559,  ed.  Wess.,  Etc  Vat,  xxi.  p.  49,  ed. 
Dind. ;  Stiab.  vii.  pp.  302,  305  ;  Paus.  i.  9.  §  6 ; 
Pint.  Demeir.  39,  52  ;  Polyaen.  vii.  25  ;  Memnon, 
c.  5,  ed.  Orel].)  On  his  return  to  his  own  dominions 
Lysimachns  found  that  Demetrius  had  taken  ad- 
vantage of  his  absence  and  captivity  to  invade  the 
cities  of  Thrace,  but  that  prince  had  been  already 
recalled  by  the  news  of  a  fresh  insurrection  in 
Greece,  and  Lysinuichus  apparently  found  himself 
too  weak  to  avenge  the  aggression  at  the  moment. 
(Plat  Demetr.  39.)  In  b.  c.  288,  however,  he 
once  more  united  with  Ptolemy  and  Seleucus  in  a 
common  league  against  Demetrius,  to  which  the 
accession  of  Pyrrhus  was  easily  obtained,  and 
early  in  the  following  spring  Lysimachus  invaded 
Macedonia  on  the  one  side,  and  Pyrrhus  on  the 
other.  The  success  of  their  arms  was  owing  not  so 
much  to  their  own  exertions  as  to  the  disaffection 
of  the  Macedonian  soldiers.  Demetrius,  abandoned 
by  his  own  troops,  was  compelled  to  seek  safety  in 
flight,  and  the  conquerors  obtained  undisputed  pos- 
session of  Macedonia,  b.  c  287.  Lysimachns  was 
compelled  for  a  time  to  permit  Pyrrhus  to  seat 
himself  on  the  vacant  throne,  and  to  rest  contented 
with  the  acquisition  of  the  territories  on  the  river 
Nestus,  on  the  borders  of  Thrace  and  Macedonia. 
He  soon  after  appears  to  have  found  an  opportunity 
to  annex  Paeonia  to  his  dominions  ;  and  it  was  not 
long  before  he  was  able  to  accomplish  the  object  at 
which  he  was  evidently  aiming,  and  effect  the  ex- 
pulsion of  Pyrrhus  from  his  newly  acquired  king- 
dom of  Macedonia,  a  c.  286.  For  this  result 
Lysimachus  appears  to  have  been  indebted  mainly 
to  the  influence  exerrised  upon  the  Macedonians 
by  his  name  and  reputation  as  one  of  the  veteran 
generals  and  companiona  of  Alexander.     (Plut. 


LYSIMACHUS. 


8G9 


Denuir.  44,  Pyrrh,  11,  12  ;   Paus.  i.  10.  §  2 ; 
Justm.  xvi.  8 ;  Dexippus,  ap.  SynedL  p.  267.) 

Lysimachus  now  fbund  himself  in  possession  of 
all  the  dominions  in  Europe  that  had  formed  part  of 
the  Macedonian  monarchy,  as  well  as  of  the  greater 
part  of  Asia  Minor.  The  captivity  of  Demetrius 
soon  after  delivered  him  from  his  most  formidable 
enemy ;  and,  in  order  still  UsTther  to  secure  him- 
self from  any  danger  in  that  quarter,  he  is  said  to 
have  repeatedly  u^ed  upon  Seleucus  the  ungenerous 
advice  to  put  his  prisoner  at  once  to  death.  (Plut. 
Demetr.  51  ;  Diod.  xxL  Em,  Vaies.  p.  561.)  But 
the  course  of  events  had  now  rendered  Lysimachus 
and  Seleucus  themselves  rivals,  and,  instead  of 
joining  against  any  common  foe,  all  their  suspicions 
and  apprehensions  were  directed  henceforth  towards 
one  another.  This  naturally  led  the  former  to 
draw  yet  closer  the  bonds  of  his  alliance  with 
Egypt.  LysimachiM  himself,  as  we  have  seen,  had 
already  married  Arsinoe,  daughter  of  Ptolemy 
Soter  ;  his  son  Agathocles  had  espoused  Lysandra, 
another  daughter  of  the  same  monarch,  and,  in  B.  c. 
285,  he  gave  his  daughter  Arsinoe  in  marriage  to 
Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  who  had  already  ascended 
the  Egyptian  throne.  (Schol.  ad  Theocr.  IdyiL 
xvii.  128  ;  Paus.  i.  7.  §  a) 

The  few  remaining  events  of  the  reign  of  Lysi- 
machus were  for  the  most  part  connected  with  his 
private  relations ;  and  the  dark  domestic  tragedy 
that  clouded  his  declining  years  led  also  to  the 
downfisd  of  his  empire.  In  b.  c.  302,  after  the 
death  of  his  first  wife  Nicaea,  he  had  married 
Amastris,  the  widow  of  Dionysias,  tyrant  of 
Henicleia,  whose  noble  character  appears  to  have 
made  a  great  impression  upon  his  mind,  so  that 
long  after  he  had  been  induced,  by  motives  of 
policy,  to  abandon  her  for  Arsinoe,  he  still  dwelt 
with  fondness  upon  the  memory  of  her  virtues ; 
and  in  286  proceeded  to  avenge  her  murder  upon 
her  two  sons,  Oxathres  and  Clearchus,  both  of 
whom  he  put  to  death.  He  at  that  time  restored 
Heracleia  to  the  possession  of  its  freedom,  but  was 
soon  after  persuaded  to  bestow  that  city  as  a  gift 
upon  his  wife,  Arsinoe,  whose  influence  seems  to 
hare  been  at  this  time  on  the  increase.  It  was  not 
long  before  she  exerted  it  to  much  worse  purpose. 
The  young  prince,  Agathocles,  had  long  been  the 
object  of  her  enmity,  and  she  sought  to  poison  the 
mind  of  the  aged  king  against  him,  by  representing 
him  as  forming  designs  against  the  life  of  Lysi- 
machus. She  found  a  ready  auxiliary  in  her  step- 
brother, Ptolemy  Ceraunus,  who  had  just  arrived 
as  a  fugitive  at  the  court  of  Lysimachus  ;  and  the 
king  was  at  length  induced  to  listen  to  their  repre- 
sentations, and  consent  to  the  death  of  his  unhappy 
son,  who  perished,  according  to  one  account,  by 
poison,  while  others  state  him  to  have  fallen  by 
the  hand  of  Ptolemy  himself.  ( Memnon,  c.  6 — 8, 
ed.  Orell. ;  Justin,  xvii.  1 ;  Paus.  i.  10.  §  3 ;  Strab. 
xiii.  p.  623.) 

The  consequences  of  this  bloody  deed  proved 
&tal  to  Lysimachus:  the  minds  of  his  subjects 
were  alienated  ;  many  cities  of  Asia  broke  out 
into  open  revolt ;  his  ftiithful  eunuch,  Philetaerus 
to  whom  he  had  confided  the  charge  of  his  treasury 
at  Peigamus,  renomiced  his  allegiance  ;  and  Ly- 
sandra, the  widow  of  Agathocles,  fled  with  her 
children  to  the  court  of  Seleucus,  who,  notwith- 
standing his  advanced  age,  hastened  to  mise  an 
army,  and  invade  the  dominions  of  Lysimachus. 
The  latter  also  was  not  slow  to  cross  into  Asia, 

3k  8 


870 


LYSIMACHUS. 


and  endeavour  to  check  the  rising  spirit  of  dis- 
affection. The  two  monarchs — the  last  sarrivon 
of  the  warriors  and  companions  of  Alexander,  and 
hoth  of  them  above  serenty  years  of  age — met  in 
the  plain  of  Corns  (Corupedion) ;  and  in  the  battle 
that  ensued  Lysimachus  fell  by  the  hand  of  Malar 
con,  a  native  of  Herscleia  (b.  c.  281 ).  His  body 
was  given  up  to  his  son,  Alexander,  and  interred 
by  him  at  Lysimachia.  (Memnon,  c.  8 ;  Justin, 
xvii  L  2;  App.  Syr.  62;  Pans.  i.  10.  §§  4,  5 ; 
Oros.  iii.  23;  Euseb.  Arm,  p.  156.) 

The  age  of  Lysimachus  at  the  time  of  his  death 
is  variously  stated:  Hieronymus  of  Cardia,  pro- 
bably the  best  authority,  aifinns  that  he  was  in  his 
80th  year  (op.  Ludan.  Maerob,  11).  Justin,  on 
the  contrary,  makes  him  74  ;  and  Appian  (/.  c.) 
only  70  years  old  ;  but  the  last  computation  is 
certainly  below  the  tmth.  He  had  reigned  25 
years  from  the  period  of  his  assuming  the  title  of 
king,  and  had  governed  the  combined  kingdoms  of 
Macedonia  and  Thrace  during  a  period  of  five  years 
and  six  months.    (Euseb.  Arm,  L  c) 

The  accounts  transmitted  to  us  of  Lysimachus 
are  too  fragmentary  and  imperfect  to  admit  of  our 
forming  a  very  clear  idea  of  his  personal  character ; 
but  the  picture  which  they  would  lead  us  to  con- 
ceive is  certainly  &r  from  a  fevourable  one :  harsh, 
stem,  and  unyielding,  he  appears  to  have  been 
incapable  of  the  generosity  which  we  find  associated 
in  Pyrrhus  and  Demetrius,  with  courage  and 
daring  at  least  equal  to  his  own  ;  while  a  sordid 
love  of  money  distinguished  him  still  more  strikingly 
from  his  profuse,  but  liberal  contemporaries.  Even 
his  love  for  Amastris,  one  of  the  Isw  softer  traits 
presented  by  his  character,  did  not  prevent  him 
from  sacrificing  her  to  the  views  of  his  interested 
ambition.  Self-aggrandisement  indeed  seems  to 
have  been  at  all  times  his  sole  object ;  and  if  his 
ambition  was  less  glaringly  conspicuous  than  that 
of  some  of  his  contemporaries,  from  being  more  re- 
strained by  prudence,  it  was  not  the  less  his  sole 
motive  of  action,  and  was  even  £uther  removed 
from  true  greatness. 

Lysimachtu  was  by  his  various  wives  the  &ther 
of  a  numerous  fiunily :  Justin  indeed  states  (xvii. 
2)  that  he  had  lost  fifteen  children  before  his  own 
death  ;  but  the  greater  part  of  these  (if  they  ever 
really  existed)  are  wholly  unknown.  Besides 
Agathocles,  whose  fiito  has  been  already  mentioned, 
we  hear  of  six  children  of  Lysimachus  who  survived 
him  ;  viz.  1.  Alexander,  who,  as  well  as  Agatho- 
cles, was  the  offspring  of  an  Odrysian  woman  named 
Macris.  (Polyaen.  vi.  12  ;  Paus.  i.  10.  §  5.)  2. 
Arsinoe,  the  wife  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  a 
daughter  of  Lysimachus  and  Nicaea.  3.  Eury- 
dice  (probably  also  a  daughter  of  Nicaea),  married 
to  Antipater,  the  son  of  Cassander.  4.  Ptolemy. 
5.  Lysimachus.  6.  Philip.  The  three  last  were 
all  sons  of  Arsinoe,  and  shared  for  a  time  their 
mother's  fortunes.  One  other  daughter  is  men- 
tioned as  married,  during  her  fiither*s  lifetime,  to 
Bromichaetes,  king  of  the  Getae.  (Paus.  l  9.  §  6.) 


COIN  or  LTSXMACHUH. 


LYSIMACHUS. 

The  coins  of  Lysimachus  are  very  nomeroiu, 
and  those  in  gold  and  silver  remarkable  for  the 
beauty  of  their  workmanship.  They  all  bear  on 
the  obverse  the  head  of  Alexander,  represented 
with  horns,  as  the  son  of  Ammon.  The  reverse 
has  a  figure  of  Pallas  seated,  and  holding  in  her 
hand  a  victory.  [E.  H.  B.] 

LYSI'MACHUS,  Utersry.  1.  A  comic  poet, 
mentioned  by  Lucian,  who  ridicules  him  for  the 
absurd  pedantry  with  which,  though  bom  in 
Boeotia,  he  affected  to  carry  the  Attic  use  of  T  for 
2  to  an  extrone,  using  not  only  such  word»  as 
rcTTo^icoKra,  n^fupop^  Karrirtporj  teirrvpM,  and 
ir^TToy,  but  even  jBcurlArrra.  (Lucian,  Jud,  VoeaL 
i.  p.  90 ;  Meineke,  HisL  CriL  Com,  Graec  p.  493.) 
Nothing  more  is  known  of  this  Lysimachua,  and 
possibly  the  name  is  fictitious. 

2.  A  lyric  poet  of  only  moderate  worth,  amA«h 
sroi^f  ci)rcAijr,  who,  as  we  are  informed  by  Snidas 
and  Harpociation,  was  mentioned  by  the  orator 
Lycurgus  in  his  speech  srcpi  Stounttrtttf. 

3.  One  of  the  tutors  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
was  an  Acamanian  by  birth.  Though  a  man  of 
very  slender  accomplishments,  he  ingmtiated  him- 
self with  the  royal  fiunily  by  calling  himself  Phoe- 
nix, and  Alexander  Achilles,  and  Philip  Peleus  ; 
and  by  this  sort  of  flattery,  he  obtained  the  second 
pUwe among  the  young  princess  tutors.  {Plui,  Aiex,  5. ) 

4.  Another  philosopher  of  the  same  name,  and 
of  a  similar  diaracter,  is  mentioned  by  Athenaeua 
as  the  tutor  and  courtier  of  king  Attadus,  respect- 
ing whose  education  he  wrote  books  Ml  of  all 
kinds  of  flattery.  He  was  the  disciple  of  Theo- 
dorus,  according  to  Callimachus,  or  of  Theophras- 
tus,  according  to  Hermippus.    (Ath.  vL  p.  252.) 

5.  Of  Alexandria,  a  distinguished  grammarian, 
frequently  cited  by  the  scholiaste  and  other  writers 
who  mention  his  Hiarot  and  his  mwcrysry^  6igfoE- 
Kw  itofMfynf,  (Ath.  iv.  p.  158,  c.  d. ;  StAol,  ad 
ApoU.  Rhod,  L  558,  iii.  1 179,  oi/  Soph.  Oed.  CoL 
91,  ad  Eurip,  Andr.  880,  Hec  892,  Phoen,  26, 
Hipp,  545,  ad  Find,  Pytk,  r,  108,  IsOL  iv.  104, 
ad  Lytoph,  874  ;  ApotL  Prov,  xviL  25  ;  Plut  de 
Fluv,  18  ;  Hesych.  ».  v.  2Kvpos,)  He  is  perbapa 
also  the  author  of  the  Ai7v«TiajM(  cited  by  Jose- 
phus  (e.  Ap,  i.  34,  iL  2,  14,  33),  and  perhaps  may 
even  be  identified  with  Lysimachus  of  Cyrene,  who 
wrote  irff4  ironrrctry.  (Proleg,  ad  Hes.  Opp,  p.  30  ; 
Tsetz.  CkiL  vL  920.)  A  writer  of  the  same  name 
ia  mentioned  by  Porphyry  as  the  author  of  two 
books,  ircpl  rjys  *E^pov  KAorqr.  (Euseb.  Praip. 
Evaa^.  X.  3.)  Respecting  the  time  of  Lysimachoa 
the  Alexandrian,  wo  only  know  that  he  waa 
younger  than  Mnaseas,  who  flourished  about  &  c 
140.  (Vossius,  dB  Hi$t,  Grate,  p.  464,  ed.  Wester^ 
mann  ;  Fabric  BiU,  Qraee,  vol.  i.  p.  384,  vol.  iL 
p.  129.) 

6.  A  writer  on  agriculture,  often  referred  to  by 
Varro,  Columella,  and  Pliny ;  and  perhaps  the 
same  as  Lysimachus  who  is  mentioned  in  the 
SchoL  ad  Nic,  Alex,  376,  and  Plin.  //.  N.  xxr. 
7.  [P.  S-l 

'  LYSrMACHUS  (Awr(tiax<tt),  of  Cos,  a  phy- 
sician, who  wrote  a  commentary  on  the  works  of 
the  Hippociatic  Collection  in  three  books,  addressed 
to  Cydias,  a  follower  of  Herophilus,  and  another  in 
four  books,  addressed  to  Demetrius  (Erotian.  Glom^ 
Hippocr,  p.  10),  neither  of  which  is  now  extant. 
If  this  Demetrius  was  the  physician  bora  mX 
Apameia,  Lysimachus  probably  lived  in  the  third 
and  second  centuries  b.  c.  [W.  A.  O.] 


LYSIPPUS. 

LYSI'NUS  it  mentioned  in  the  ipaiions  letten 
of  Phalaria^  M  a  poet  who  wrote  odet  and  tnigediei 
against  Phalaris.  (See  Bentley^s  Dittmiation  and 
Antwer  to  BogU,)  [P.  S.] 

LYSIPPE  (AwHinny),  the  name  of  thiee  my- 
thical penonagea,  one  a  daughter  of  Theepina 
(ApoUod.  iL  7.  $  8),  the  wcond  a  daoghter  of 
Proetas  (ApoUod.  ii.  2.  $  2 ;  oomp.  Paosrus),  and 
the  third  the  wife  of  Prolans  in  Elis.  (Pans.  t.  2. 
§4.)  [L.S.] 

LYSIPPUS  (A^iTvof ),  a  Lacedaemonian,  was 
left  by  Agii  IL  as  hannost  at  Epitaliom  in  Elis, 
when  the  king  himself  retained  to  Sparta  firom  the 
Eleian  campaigu,  B.  c.  400.  During  the  summer 
and  winter  of  that  year  Lysippns  nude  eontinnal 
devastations  on  the  Eleian  territory.  In  the  next 
year,  B.  c.  899,  the  Eleians  sned  for  peace.  (Xen. 
UeiL iil  2. §i  29, &C.;  oomp. Died.  zir.  17  ;  Wess. 
ad  ioc  ;  Pans,  iii  8,  where  he  is  called  Lysistra- 
ttts.)  [E.  £.] 

LYSIPPUS  (A^ivwof),  Uteiary.  1.  An  Aica- 
dian,  a  comic  poet  of  the  old  Comedy.  His  date  is 
fixed  by  the  marble  Didascalia,  edited  by  Odericns, 
at  01.  Ixxxvi.  2,  B.  a  434,  when  ha  gained  the  first 
prize  with  his  KaTax^wai  ;  and  this  agrees  with 
Athenaeos,  who  mentions  him  in  conjunction  with 
Callias  (viii.  p.  344,  e.).  Besides  the  Korax^t'Oi, 
we  have  the  titles  of  his  BiUcxw  (Suid.,  Eudoc), 
which  is  often  quoted,  and  his  Bv^iut6tit  (Snid.). 
Vossins  {de  Poet,  Graec  p.  227)  has  followed  the 
error  of  Eadoda,  in  making  Lysippos  a  tragic 
poet  Besides  his  comedies  he  wrote  some  beau- 
tiful Teraes  in  praise  of  the  Athenians,  which  are 
quoted  by  Dicaearchns,  p.  10.  (Meineke,  Frag. 
Com.  Graec  voL  i.  p.  215,  ToL  ii.  pi  744 ;  Fabric. 
BibL  Grose.  ToLiL  p.  310.) 

2.  Of  £peirus,wioteaicaraAo70TdbrfMr,  whidi 
is  quoted  by  the  scholiast  on  ApoUonins  Rhodins, 
iv.  1093.  (Vossins,  ds  Hid.  Graec  p.  464,  ed. 
Westermann  ;  Ebert,  iXit.  Sktd,  p^  107  ;  Mounier, 
dB  Diagora  AfeUo^  p.  41,  Rotterd.  1838.)     [P.S.] 

LYSIPPUS  (Atftrnnror),  artists.  1.  Of  Skyon, 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  Greek  statuaries,  is 
placed  by  Pliny  at  01.  1 14,  as  a  contemporary  of 
Alexander  the  Great  (H»  AT.  xxzir.  8.  s.  19). 
We  have  no  very  dear  intimation  of  how  long  he 
liTcd  ;  but  then  is  no  doubt  that  the  great  period 
9f  his  artistic  activity  was  during  the  reign  of 
Alexander  ;  and  perhaps  Pliny  has  mentioned  the 
114th  Olympiad  in  particular,  as  being  that  in 
which  Alexander  died.  We  learn  from  Pauaanias 
(vL  1.  §  2)  that  he  made  the  statne  of  the  Olympic 
Tictor  TroUus,  who  conquered  in  the  102nd  Olym- 
piad ;  but  there  is  abundant  eridence  that  the 
statues  of  victors  in  the  games  were  often  made 
long  after  the  date  of  their  victories.  On  the 
other  hand,  there  is  an  inscription  on  a  base  found 
at  Rome,  S^Acuirot  fiatriKw,  Ati<rtw9os  iiroUt» 
Now  Seleucus  did  not  assume  the  title  of  Kinff 
till  01.  117.  1.  But  this  proves  nothing ;  for  the 
addition  of  an  inscription  to  a  statue  made  long 
before,  was  a  moat  frequent  occurrence,  of  which 
we  have  many  examples. 

Originally  a  simple  workman  in  bronxe  (fiber 
aeron'w),  be  rose  to  the  eminence  which  he  after- 
wards obtabed  by  the  direct  study  of  nature.  It 
was  to  the  painter  Eupompus  that  he  owed  the 
guiding  principle  of  his  art ;  for,  having  asked  him 
which  of  the  former  masters  he  should  follow, 
Eupompus  replied  by  pointing  to  a  crowd  of  men, 
en^iged  in  their  various  ptursuits,  and  told  him 


LYSIPPUS. 


871 


that  nature  must  be  imitated,  and  not  an  artist 
(Plin.  iL  c  §  6).  It  is  not  to  be  inferred,  how- 
ever, that  he  neglected  the  study  of  existing  works 
of  art:  on  the  contrary  Cicero  tells  us  (Brut,  86), 
that  Lysippns  used  to  call  the  Doryphoras  of 
Polydeitus  his  master ;  and  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  school  of  Lyaippus  was  connected 
with  the  Argive  school  of  Polydeitus,  as  the  school 
of  Seopas  and  Praxiteles  was  with  the  Attic  school 
of  Phidias  (  there  being  in  each  case  a  succession 
of  great  prindplea,  modified  by  a  closer  imitation  of 
the  real,  and  by  a  preferenoe  for  beauty  above  dig- 
nity. Perhaps  the  great  distinction  between  Ly- 
sippns and  his  predecessors  could  not,  in  a  few 
words,  be  better  expreased  than  by  saying  that  he 
rejected  the  last  remains  of  the  old  conventional 
rules  which  the  eariy  artists  followed,  and  which 
Phidias,  without  permitting  himself  to  be  enslaved 
by  them,  had  wisely  continued  to  bear  in  mind,  as 
a  check  upon  the  liberty  permitted  by  mere  natural 
modeb,  and  which  even  Polydeitus  had  not 
altogether  disregarded  (Varr.  cfa  Ung,  Lot  ix. 
18).  In  Lysippus^s  imitation  of  nature  the 
ideal  appears  almost  to  have  vanished,  or  perhaps 
it  should  rather  be  said  that  he  aimed  to  idealize 
merely  imman  beauty.  He  made  statues  of  gods, 
it  is  true  ;  but  even  in  this  field  of  art  his  favourite 
subject  was  the  human  hero  Hercules  ;  white  his 
portraits  seem  to  have  been  the  chief  fi>undation  of 
his  fiune.  He  ventured  even  to  depart  from  the 
proportions  observed  by  ihe  earlier  artists,  and  to 
alter  the  robust  form  {r6  rrr^ymvov^  qaadnUaa 
vetentm  tttatwraa)  which  his  predecessors  had  used 
in  order  to  give  dignity  to  their  statues,  and  which 
Polycleittts  had  brought  to  perfection.  Lysippns 
made  the  heads  smaller,  and  the  bodies  more  slender 
and  more  compact  {jgraeUiora  ncciorQqae)^  and  thus 
gave  his  statues  an  appearance  of  groster  height. 
He  used  to  say  that  former  artists  made  men  as 
they  were,  but  he  as  they  <iqppeared  to  be.  His 
imitation  of  nature  was  carried  out  in  the  minutest 
details:  ''  propriae  hnjns  videntur  esse  argutiae 
operum,  custoditae  in  minimus  rebus,"  aays  Pliny, 
who  also  mentimis  the  care  which  Lysippns  be- 
stowed upon  the  hair.  Propertius  (iil  7.  9)  speaks 
of  his  statues  as  seeming  to  have  the  breath  of  life 
(anufioaa),  and  the  same  idea  ia  expreased  by  the 
grammarian  Nicephorus  Chumnus,  in  an  interesting 
but  little  known  passage,  in  which  he  describes 
Lysippns  and  Apelles  as  making  and  painting  {mras 
tliciina  «al  aryoq»  fi^f  iroi  Kur^ttn  droActvo- 
fUnu.    (Boissonade,  AneodoL  vol.  iii.  p.  357.) 

The  works  of  Lysippns  are  said  to  have  amounted 
to  the  enormous  number  of  1500  ;  at  least  this  is 
the  story  of  Pliny,  who  tells  us  that  Lysippus 
used  to  lay  by  a  single  piece  of  gold  out  of  the 
price  received  for  each  of  his  works,  and  that, 
after  his  death,  the  number  of  these  pieces  was 
found  to  be  1500  {H.N.  xxxiv.  7.  s.  17).  His 
works  were  almost  all,  if  not  all,  in  bronze  ;  in 
consequence  of  which  none  of  them  are  extant. 
But  from  copiea,  firom  coins,  and  from  the  works  of 
his  successors,  we  derive  valuable  materials  for 
judging  of  his  st^le.  The  following  are  the  chief 
works  of  his  which  are  mentioned  by  the  ancient 
authors  :— 

Firat,  thoae  of  a  mythological  character.  1.  A 
coloaaal  atatue  of  Zeua,  60  feet  high,  at  Tarentum, 
which  ia  fully  deacribed  by  Pliny  (//.  N.  xxxiv.  7. 
a.  18  ;  oomp  Strab.  vi.  p.  278  ;  Ludl.  ap.  Non.  t.  v. 
CabUus).    2.  Zeus  in  the  forum  of  Sic  von  (Pausb 

3k  4 


872 


LYSIPPU& 


ii.  9.  §  6).  3.  Zeus  Nemeiia,  in  an  erect  position, 
at  Argos  (Paus.  ii.  20.  §  3).  4.  Zeus  attended  by 
the  Muses  (Paus.  i.  43.  §  6).  5.  Poseidon,  at 
Corintli  (Lucian,  «/«/>.  Trag.  9,  vol.  ii.  p.  652, 
Wetst).  6.  Dionysus,  in  the  sacred  grove  on 
Mt.  Helicon  (Pans.  ix.  30.  §  1).  7.  Eros,  at 
Thespiae  (Paus.  ix.  27.  §  3  ;  comp.  Sillig  in  the 
AmaUkea^  vol.  iiL  p.  299). 

As  above  stated,  his  favourite  mythological 
subject  was  Hercules.  The  following  are  some  of 
his  statues  of  that  hero  : — 8.  A  colossal  Hercules 
resting  from  his  labours,  in  a  sitting  posture,  at 
Tarentum,  whence  it  was  carried  to  Rome  by 
Fabius  Maximus,  when  he  took  Tarentum  (Strab. 
Ti.  p.  278,  b. ;  Plut.  Fab.  Maa.  22).  It  was 
afterwards  transferred  to  Byzantium  (Nicct.  Stat. 
Constant,  5.  p.  12).  It  is  frequently  copied  on 
gems.  9.  Hercules,  yielding  to  the  power  of  Erot, 
and  deprived  of  his  weapons.  The  statue  is 
described  in  an  epigram  by  Geminus  {Anth.  PaL 
App.  ii.  p.  655  ;  Anth.  Plan.  iv.  103).  This  also 
often  appears  on  gems.  10.  A  small  statue  (hrtTpa- 
W^ios ),  representing  the  deified  hero  as  sitting  at 
tile  banquet  of  the  gods,  described  by  Statitu 
(SUv.  iv.  6)  and  Martial  (ix.  44).  The  celebrated 
Belvedere  Torso  is  most  probably  a  copy  of  this 
(Meyer,  Kunatgeschicfite,  toL  iL  p.  114;  Heyne, 
Priic.  Art.  Op,  ex  Epigr.  iUusL  p.  87).  11.  Her> 
cules  in  the  forum  at  Sicyon  (Paus.  iL  9.  §  7). 

12.  There  were  originally  at  Alyzia  in  Arcadia, 
and  afterwards  at  Rome,  a  set  of  statues  by 
Lysipput,  representing  the  labours  of  Hercules 
(Strab.  X.  p.  45.Q,  c.).  Perhaps  one  of  this  group 
may  have  been  the  original  of  the  Famese  Hercules 
of  Glycon,  which  is  undoubtedly  a  copy  of  a  work 
of  Lysippus.  (Glycon;  Milller,  ArchaoL  d, 
Kunst^  §  129,  n.  2.) 

To  his  mythological  works  must  .be  added : — 

13.  A  celebrated  statue  of  Time,  or  rather  Oppor- 
tunity {Kaipis  ;  Callistr.  Stai,  p.  698,  ed.  Jacobs, 
with  WelckerV  Excursus).  1 4.  Helios  in  a  quad- 
riga, at  Rhodes  (Piin.  H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  6). 
15.  A  Satyr  at  Athens  {lUd.). 

Of  those  of  his  statues  which  were  neither  my- 
thological nor  strictly  portraits,  the  following  are 
mentioned: — 16.  A  bather  or  athlete,  scraping 
himself  with  a  strigil,  which  was  placed  by  M. 
Agrippa  in  front  of  his  baths,  and  was  so  admired 
by  the  emperor  Tiberius  that  he  transferred  it  to 
his  own  chamber  ;  the  resentment  of  the  people, 
however,  compelled  him  to  restore  it  (Plin.  /.  c). 
From  the  way  in  which  Pliny  speaks  of  this  statue, 
it  may  be  conjectured  that  it  was  intended  by 
Lysippus  to  be  a  normal  specimen  of  his  art,  like 
the  Doryphorus  of  Polycleitus.  17.  An  intoxicated 
female  flute- player.  18.  Several  statues  of  athletes 
(Paus.  vi.  1.  §  2,  2.  $  1,  4.  §  4,  5.  §  1,  17.  $  2). 

19.  A   statue  of  Socrates  (Diog.  Laert  ii.  43). 

20.  Of  Aesop  (Anth.  Grate.,  iv.  33).  21.  Of 
Praxilla.     (Tatian.  adv.  Grace  52.) 

We  pass  on  to  his  actual  portraits,  and  chiefly 
those  of  Alexander.  In  this  department  of  his  art 
Lysippus  kept  true  to  his  great  principle,  and 
imitated  nature  so  closely  as  even  to  indicate 
Alexander's  personal  defects,  snch  as  the  inclination 
of  his  head  sidewards,  but  without  impairing  the 
beauty  and  heroic  expression  of  the  figure.  He 
made  statues  of  Alexander  at  all  periods  of  life, 
and  in  many  different  positions.  Alexander's  edict 
is  well  known,  that  no  one  should  paint  him  but 
Apelles,  and  no  one  make  his  statue  but  Lysippus. 


LYSISTRAT17S. 

The  most  celebrated  of  these  statues  is  that  in 
which  Alexander  was  represented  with  a  lance. 
(Plut.  de  laid,  24),  which  was  considered  as  a  eort 
of  companion  to  the  picture  of  Alexander  wielding 
a  thunderbolt,  by  Apelles.  The  impression  which 
it  produced  upon  spectators  was  described  by  an 
epigram  afterwards  affixed  to  it, — 

ACSao-oDvrt  8*  toiKty  6  xt^^ff^os  tis  Ala  Xfutrcttp' 
rSy  ihr*  ifiaH  riBtfiai,  Zrv,  tr^  8'  "OKv/xirov  fx*' 

(Plut.  de  Alex.  Virt  ii.  2,  Alex.  4  ;  Tseti.  CM. 
viii.  426.)  The  rest  of  his  portraiu  of  Alexander 
are  described  by  Miiller  {Arckaol.  d.  Knnat,  f 
129,  n.  2).  To  the  same  claiu  belongs  his  group  of 
the  chieftains  who  fell  in  the  battle  at  the  Oranicua. 
There  are  still  some  other  works  of  Lysippus  of 
less  importance,  which  are  described  by  the  his- 
torians of  Greek  art.  (Sillig,  Cat,  s.v.;  Meyer, 
Kunttgexhidde ;  Hirt,  Getch.  d.  Bild.  Kvustf 
Nagler,  Kunstler- Lexicon.) 

2.  A  painter  in  encaustic,  of  the  Aeginetan 
school,  who  placed  on  his  paintings  the  word 
Mkmv.   (Plin.  XXXV.  11.  s.  19.) 

3.  A  statuary  of  Heracleia,  the  son  of  Lysippus, 
who  is  known  firom  an  inscription  on  the  base  of  a 
statue  of  Apollo  at  Delos  :  —  AIIOAAXINI  AT- 

sinnos  ATSiimoT   hpakaeios   edoiel 

(Welcker,intheA'iiiM<Ua^l827,Na83.)  [P.S.] 
LYSIS  {tkwns),  1.  An  eminent  Pythagorean 
philosopher,  who,  driven  out  of  Italy  in  the  per- 
secution of  his  sect,  betook  himself  to  Thebes,  and 
became  the  teacher  of  Epaminondas,  by  whom  he 
was  held  in  the  highest  esteem.  He  died  and  was 
buried  at  Thebes.  (Paus.  ix.  IS.  §  1  ;  Aelian. 
V.  H.  iu.  17  ;  Diod.  Exc  de  Virt,  ti  ViU  p. 
556  ;  Plut.  de  Gen.  Soer.  8,  13,  14,  16  ;  Diog. 
Liiert.  viii.  39  ;  Nepos,  Epam,  2 ;  lamblich.  VU. 
Pyth,  35.)  There  was  attributed  to  him  a  work 
on  Pythagoras  and  his  doctrines,  and  a  letter  to 
Hipparchus,  of  which  the  latter  is  undoubtedly 
spurious ;  and  Diogenes  says  that  some  of  the 
works  ascribed  to  Pythagoras  were  really  written 
by  Lysis. 

There  is  a  chronological  difficulty  respecting 
him,  inasmuch  as  he  is  stated  to  have  been  the 
disciple  of  Pythagona,  and  also  the  teacher  of 
Epaminondas.  Dodwell  (de  Cyd,  VeL  pi  148) 
attempted  to  show  the  consistency  of  the  two 
statements ;  but  Bentley  (Annoer  to  Boyle)  con- 
tends that  the  ancient  writers  confounded  two 
philosophers  of  this  name.  (Fabric.  BM.  Graee. 
voLL  p.  851.) 

2.  A  disciple  of  Socmtea   (Diog.  Laert  ii.  29.) 

3.  A  poet  of  the  hilaroedic  style,  was  the  suc- 
cessor of  Simus,  the  inventor  of  that  species  of 
poetry  the  composers  of  which  were  at  first  caUed 
Sift^ol,  from  Simus,  and  afterwards  Awfif^iA  and 
Ma7^o(,  from  Lysis  and  Magus.  (Strab.  xiv. 
p.  648,  a.;  Ath.  xiv.  p.  620,  d.,  iv.  p.  182,  c. ; 
Bode,  Oeach.  der  Lyritch.  Dkkthaut^  vol.  ii.  p. 
469.)  [P.  S.] 

LYSISTRA'TIDES,  artist  [Lxostratid».] 
L  YSIS'TRATUS,  of  Sicyon,  statuary,  waa  the 
brother  of  Lysippus,  with  whom  he  is  placed  by 
Pliny  at  the  ll4th  Olympiad  (H.  N.  xxxiv.  8. 
s.  19.)  He  devoted  himself  entirely  to  the  making 
of  portraits,  and,  if  we  may  believe  Pliny,  his 
portraits  were  nothing  more  than  exact  likenesses, 
without  any  ideal  b^uty.  (Hie  et  timilitudrnem 
reddere  vutUuU  :  ante  emm  quam  ptdcherrimaa  faten 
studebani.)    He  waa  the  first  who  took  a  cast  ol 


LYTIERSES. 

the  hninan  hce  in  gypsum  ;  and  from  this  mould 
he  produced  copies  by  pouring  into  it  melted  wax. 
(PHn.  H.  N.  xxzv.  IZ  s.  44.)  He  made  a  statue 
of  Melanippe.  (Tatian.  adv»  Graee.  54,  p.  117« 
ed.  Worth.)  [P.  S.] 

LY'SIUS  (Ai^iot),  i.  e.  the  Deliverer,  a  snx^ 
name  of  Dionysus,  under  which  he  was  worshipped 
at  Corinth,  where  there  was  a  carred  image  of  the 
god,  the  whole  figure  of  which  was  gilt,  while  the 
&ce  was  painted  red.  (Paus.  ii.  2.  §  5.)  He  was 
also  worshipped  at  Sicyon,  where  the  Theban 
Phanes  was  laid  to  have  introduced  the  god  (ii.  7. 
§  6),  and  at  Thebes.  In  the  last-mentioned  place  he 
had  a  sanctuary  near  one  of  the  gates,  and  there 
was  a  story  that  the  god  had  received  the  surname 
from  the  &ct  of  his  once  having  delivered  Theban 
prisoners  from  the  hands  of  the  Thracians  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Haliartus  (ix.  16.  §  4;  Orph. 
JJymm,  49,  2.  &G.)  [L.  S.J 

LYSIZO'NA  (AiMrtiwvi}),  i.  e.  the  goddess  who 
loosens  the  girdle,  is  a  surname  of  Artemis  and 
Eileithyia,  who  were  worshipped  under  this  name 
at  Athens.  (Theocrit.  xviL  60 ;  Schol.  ad  ApoUon, 
mod,  L  287.)  [L.  S.] 

LYSO,  a  Sicilian  of  rank  at  Lilybaeum,  whom 
Verres,  while  prsetor  of  Sicily  in  B.C.  73—71, 
robbed  of  a  statue  of  ApoUo.  (Cic.  in  Verr.  iv.  17.) 
A  son  of  Lyso,  bearing  the  same  name,  is  recom- 
mended by  Cicero  to  M*.  Acilius  Olabrio,  proconsul 
in  Sicily  in  B.  c.  46.  (oJ  Fanu  xiii.  34.)  [Gla- 
BBio,  No.  6.J  [W.  B.  D.] 

LYSO,  a  native  of  Patrae,  in  Achaia  (Cic. 
ad  Fam,  xiii.  1 9),  who  is  commonly  said  to  have 
been  a  physician,  and  to  have  attended  Cicero*B 
freedman  TuUius  Tiro  during  his  illness  at  that 
place,  &  c.  51.  This,  however,  is  probably  a  mis- 
take, as  he  is  no  where  called  a  physician,  and 
rather  seems  to  be  distinguished  from  Tiroes  medi- 
cal attendant,  whose  name  was  Asclapo  (ibid.  xvi. 
4,  5,  9)  ;  so  that  altogether  it  is  more  likely  ttiat 
Lyso  was  the  person  with  whom  Tiro  lodged  during 
his  illness.  Cicero  seems  at  one  time  to  have  been 
afraid  of  his  not  being  sufficiently  attentive  to  his 

guest,  and  advises  Tiro,  if  necessary,  to  go  to  the 
ouse  of  M*.  Curius  (OmL  xvi.  4).  Tiro  himself, 
however,  seems  to  have  been  quite  satisfied  with 
his  care  and  attention  ;  and,  accordingly,  when 
Lyso  visited  Rome  a  short  time  afterwards,  and 
stayed  there  for  about  a  year,  he  lived  on  the  most 
intimate  terms  with  Cicero,  and  saw  him  almost 
every  day  {ibid.  xiii.  1 9,  24).  When  Servius  Sul- 
picius  was  going  as  proconsul  to  Achaia,  Cicero 
wrote  two  letters  to  him  in  Lyso^s  favour,  &  c  47, 
in  which  he  speaks  of  him  in  terms  of  great  affec- 
tion and  gratitude  {ibid.  xiii.  19,  24).     [ W. A.  O.J 

L  YSON  (Ai}(rMy),  a  statuary,  who  is  mentioned 
by  Pliny  among  those  who  made  **  athletas,  et  ar- 
mates,  et  venatores,  sacrificantesque  **  (H.  N.  xxxi v. 
8.  s.  19.  $  34).  His  statue  of  the  Athenian  people 
in  the  senate- house  of  the  Five  Hundred  is  men- 
tioned by  Pausanias  (L  3.  $  4).  [P.  S.] 

LYSUS  (Av(ros),  a  Macedonian  statuary,  who 
made  the  statue  of  Criannius,  the  Eleian,  in  the 
AUis  at  Olympia.     (Paus.  vL  17.  §  1.)       [P.  S.] 

LYTE'RIUS  (Aimjpior),  i.e.  the  Deliverer,  a 
siiniame  of  Pan,  under  which  he  had  a  sanctuary 
at  Troezene,  because  he  was  believed  during  a 
plague  to  have  revealed  in  dreams  the  proper  remedy 
Against  the  disease.     (Pans,  il  35.  $  5.)     [L.  S.] 

LYTIERSES  (AvTi4pffris),  another  form  of 
Lityerses.    (Theocr.  x.  41.)     [Lityxrres.] 


MACARIUS. 


M. 


873 


MA  (Ma)  signifies  probably  motker,  as  in  Aes> 
chylus  (aw  to,  SuppL  890),  who  applies  it  to  the 
earth  to  designate  her  as  the  mother  of  all  But, 
according  to  Stephanus  Byxantinus  («.  «.  M<((r- 
raupa)^  Ma  was  the  name  of  a  nymph  in  the  suite 
of  Rhea,  to  whom  Zeus  entrusted  the  bringing  up 
of  the  infant  Dionysus.  The  same  author  tells  us 
that  Rhea  herself  was  by  the  Lydians  called  Ma, 
and  that  bulls  were  sacrificed  to  her,  whence  the 
name  of  the  town  Mastaura  was  derived.  (Comp. 
Welcker,  Triiog,  p.  167.)  [L.  S.] 

MACAR  or  MACAREUS  (McLra^  or  Maira. 
pci^r).  i .  A  son  of  Helios  and  Rhodes,  or,  accord- 
ing to  others,  a  son  of  Crinacus,  who  after  the 
murder  of  Tenages  fled  from  Rhodes  to  Lesbos. 
(Hom.  //.  xxiv.  544  ;  Diod.  v.  56  ;  Plat  de  Leg, 
viii.  p.  838 ;  Amob.  adv.  Gent  iv.  24  ;  Ilgen,  ad 
Hymn.  Horn.  p.  203.) 

2.  A  son  of  Aeolus,  who  committed  incest  with 
his  sister  Canaoe,  and,  aoooiding  to  some  accounts, 
killed  hini%jlf  in  consequence.  (  Hygin.  Fab,  238  ; 
Pint.  ParalL  Hid.  Gr.  et  Rom.;  comp.  AsoLUs.) 

3.  A  son  of  Lycaon,  firom  whom  the  town  of 
Maearia  in  Arcadia  derived  its  name.  (Paus.  viii. 
3.  §  1  ;  Steph.  Byz.  «.v.  Maiatpiai ;  Apollod.  iii. 

a§i.) 

4.  A  son  of  Jason  and  Medeia,  who  is  also 
called  Mermerus  or  Mormorus.  (Hygin.  Fhb.  239 ; 
Tzetx.  ad  Lyooph.  175  ;  comp.  Msrmsrus.) 

5.  Of  Nericus,  one  of  the  companions  of  Odys- 
seus.    (Ov.  Met.  xiv.  159.) 

6.  A  Lapithes,  who  at  the  wedding  of  Peirithons 
slew  the  centaur  Erigdupus.     (Ov.  Met.  xii.  452.) 

7.  The  founder  of  Lesbos,  was  a  son  of  Crineus 
and  a  grandson  of  Zeus^     (Diod.  v.  81.)      [L.  S.] 

MACAREUS  (Moxaptvs).  Atbenaeus  cites  in 
two  places  (vi.  p.  262,  c  xiv.  p.  639,  d)  the  Ktaaxd 
of  Macareus.  As  his  citation,  the  same  in  both 
places,  is  from  the  third  book,  we  know  that  the 
histoxy  comprehended  at  least  three  books:  but 
nothing  more  seems  known  either  of  the  author  or 
the  work,  except  that  it  was  written  after  the  time 
of  Phyhirchus,  from  whom  Macareus  quotes  three 
hexameter  lines,  and  who  appears  to  have  lived  in 
the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Euergetes  and  Ptolemy  Phi- 
lopator,  kings  of  Egypt,  L  e.  b.  c.  246 — 204.  (  Fa- 
bric BiU.  Graee.  vol.  viii.  p.  367.)      [J.  C.  M.] 

MACA'RIA  (MoKopta),  a  daughter  of  Heracles 
by  Deianeira,  from  whom  Zenobius  derives  the 
proverb  /S^Ua*  is  luucapia»,  because  she  had  put  an 
end  to  herself.  (Pans.  i.  32.  §  6;  Zenob.  Prw. 
ii.  61.)  [L.S.] 

MACA'RIUS  (MamCfMos),  a  Spartan,  was  one 
of  the  three  commanders  of  the  Peloponnesian 
force  which  was  sent  to  aid  the  Aetolians  in  the 
reduction  of  Naupactus,  b.  c  426,  which  however 
was  saved  by  Demosthenes  with  the  aid  of  the 
Acamanians.  Macarius  took  part  in  the  expedi- 
tion against  Amphilochian  Argos,  in  the  same 
year^  and  was  slain  at  the  battle  of  Olpae-  (Thuc 
iii.  100—102,  105—109.)  [E.  E.] 

MACA'RIUS  (Mtticoptof).  1.  Akgyptius,  the 
EuYPTiAN.  There  were  in  the  fourth  century  in 
Egypt  two  eminent  ascetics  and  contemporaries, 
though  probably  not  disciples  of  St  Antony,  as  is 
asserted  by  Rufinus,  and  perhaps  by  Theodoret 
[Antonius,  No.  4,  p.  21 7|  b.]      Of  these  the 


874 


MACARIUS. 


subject  of  the  present  article  i«  generally  distin- 
guished as  the  Egyptian,  sometimes  as  Magnus, 
the  Grkat,  or  as  Major  or  Skmor,  the  Eloxr  ; 
while  the  other  is  described  as  Macarius  of  Alex- 
andria.    [No.  2.] 

Macarius  the  Egyptian  was  the  elder  of  the  two, 
and  was  bom,  Bo«>rding  to  Socrates,  in  Upper 
Egypt.  At  the  age  of  tliirty  he  betook  himself  to 
a  solitary  life.  Ills  place  of  retreat  was  the  wil- 
derness of  Scete  or  Scetis,  a  part  of  the  great 
Lybian  desert,  which  D^Anville  placet  about  60 
miles,  but  Tillemont  as  much  as  120  miles  S.  of 
Alexandria,  a  wretched  spot,  but  on  that  account 
well  suited  to  the  purpose  of  the  ascetics  who  occu- 
pied it  Here  Macarius,  though  yet  a  young  man, 
gave  himself  up  to  such  austerities  as  to  acquire  the 
title  of  vai^apicyipotv^**  the  aged  youUi.*^  At  forty 
years  of  age  he  was  ordained  a  priest,  and  is  said 
to  have  received  power  to  cast  out  evil  spirits  and 
to  heal  diseases,  ai  well  as  the  gift  of  prophecy  ; 
and  many  marvellous  stories  are  related  by  his 
biographers,  Palladius  and  Rufinus,  of  his  employ- 
ment of  these  superaatural  qualifications.  It  was 
even  reported  that  he  had  raised  the  dead  in  order 
to  convince  an  obstinate  heretic,  a  Hienicite  [Hix* 
RAX,  No.  3],  with  whom  he  had  a  disputation: 
but  this  miracle  was  too  great  to  be  received  implic- 
itly even  by  the  credulity  of  Rufinus  and  Palla- 
dius, who  have  recorded  it  only  as  a  report 

During  the  persecution  which  the  orthodox 
suffered  from  Lucius,  the  Arian  patriarch  of  Alex- 
andria [Lucius,  No.  2]  during  the  reign  of  the 
emperor  Valens,  Macarius  was  banished,  together 
with  his  namesake  of  Alexandria  and  other  Egyp- 
tian solitaries,  to  an  island  surrounded  by  marshes 
and  inhabited  only  by  heathens.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  ninety ;  and  as  critics  are  generally  agreed 
in  placing  his  death  in  a.  d.  390  or  391,  he  must 
have  been  bom  about  the  beginning  of  the  fourth 
century,  and  have  retired  to  the  wilderness  about 
A.  D.  330.  He  is  canoniseed  both  by  the  Oreek 
and  Latin  churches  ;  his  memory  is  celebrated  by 
the  former  on  the  19th,  by  the  latter  on  the  15th 
January.  (Socnt.  H*  E.  iv.  23,  24;  Sozomen, 
N.  E.  iil  14,  vL  20;  Theodoret,  H.  E.  iv.  21 ; 
Rufin.  H,  ^.  iL  4  ;  and  apud  Heribert  Rosweyd, 
De  Vita  et  Verbis  Senior,  ii.  28  ;  Ajnphikegmaia 
Patrum,  apud  Coteler.  Ecdes.  Oraec  Monwn.  vol. 
i.  p.  524,  &c  ;  PalUd.  Histor,  Lausiac  c  19 ; 
Bolland,  Ada  Sand&r.  a.  d.  ISJanuar, ;  Tillemont, 
Afcmoires^  vol.  viii.  p.  574,  &c  ;  Ceillier,  Autettn 
Sacrhy  vol.  vii.  p.  709,  &c) 

The  writings  of  Macarius  have  been  the  subject 
of  much  discussion.  Oennadius  of  Marseilles,  our 
earliest  authority,  says  {De  Virii  liltatrib.  c.  10) 
that  he  wrote  only  a  single  Epistola  or  letter  to  his 
juniors  in  the  ascetic  life,  in  which  he  pointed  out 
to  them  the  way  of  attaining  Christian  perfection. 
Miraeus  endeavours  to  identify  this  Epidola  with 
the  monastic  rule,  ascribed  to  one  of  the  Macarii, 
and  given  in  the  Codex  Regularum  of  St  Benedict 
of  Anagni ;  but  which,  with  the  letter  which  fol- 
lows it,  is  rather  to  be  ascribed  to  Macarius  of 
Alexandria.  The  subject  would  lead  us  to  identify 
the  Epiitda  mentioned  by  Oennadius  with  the 
Oputcula  mentioned  below,  especially  as  a  cursory 
citation  by  Michael  Olycas  in  his  Annates  (Pars  i. 
p- 105,  ed.  Paris,  p.  81,  ed.  Venice,  p.  199,  ed. 
Bonn)  from  **  the  Epistles  {kv  IvivtoKm)  of  Macar 
rius  the  Great^  is  found  to  bear  some  resemblance 
to  a  passage  in  the  fourth  Oputeulum^  c.  2.    The 


MACARIUS. 

writings  published  under  the  name  of  Maearina  of 
Egypt  are  these:  I.  'OfuAdu  mr^vttarucal,  HtmU- 
liae  Spirituales,  These  homilies,  so  called,  are  fifty 
in  number,  of  unequal  length,  and  possibly  inter- 
pohited  by  a  later  hand.  They  are  ascribed  to  onr 
Macarius  on  the  authority  of  MSS.  by  Picus,  Fabri- 
cius,  Pritius,  Tillemont,  and  Qalland ;  but  hia 
authorship  is  denied  by  Possin,  Dupin,  Oudin,  and 
Ceillier,  though  these  are  not  agraed  to  whom  to 
ascribe  them.  Cave  hesitates  between  our  Maca- 
rius and  his  namesake  of  Alexandria  [No.  2] ;  but 
on  the  whole  is  inclined  to  prefer  the  latter.  Tke 
HomUiae  were  first  published  by  Joannes  Picna,  or 
Pic,  8vo.  Paris,  1559 ;  a  Latin  version  by  the 
editor  waa  separately  published  in  the  same  or  the 
next  year.  The  Greek  text,  with  a  Latin  version 
by  Palthenius,  was  again  published  at  Frankfort, 
8vo.  1594  ;  and  the  text  and  version  were  reprinted 
from  Picus  with  the  works  of  Gregory  Thauma- 
turgus  [Grboorius  Thaumaturous]  and  Basil 
of  Seleuceia  [Basilius,  No.  4],  fol.  Paris,  1621. 
A  revised  edition  of  the  Greek  text,  with  the 
version  of  Palthenius,  also  revised,  was  published 
by  Jo.  Georg.  Pritius,  8vo.  Leipzig,  1696,  and 
again  in  1 71 4,  and  may  be  regarded  as  the  standard 
edition.  A  Latin  venion  is  given  in  the  BUJia- 
iheca  Patrum^  vol.iL  ed.  Paris,  1589 ;  vol.  iv.  ed. 
Cologn.  1618  ;  vol.  iv.  ed.  Lyon,  1677.  An  Eng- 
lish version,  with  learned  and  valuable  notes,  hy 
**  a  presbyter  of  the  church  of  England^  (Fabricius 
calls  him  Thomas  Haywood),  was  published  8vo. 
London,  1721.  Some  other  homilies  of  Macariua 
are  extant  in  MS.  II.  Ofmsctda.  The  collection 
so  termed  comprehends  seven  treatises,  all  short : 
ntpl  ^vKatcns  Kaphas,  De  Outtodia  Cordis  ;  2.  Utpk 
TsAf  «rfnrrof  h  wrt^fueri^  De  Perfictiome  in  Spiritm  ,• 
3.  Iltpt  vpoirevx^f,  De  Oratione ;  4.  IIc^  ^vo^rq» 
Kol  8iaicp/<re«»f,  De  PaHenHa  et  Diacreticme;  5. 
ncpi  tf^fn^CMf  ToO  ¥o6i^  De  Eievaticme  Mentis  ;  6. 
Tito)  dymnjs,  De  Charitate;  7.  Hep)  ihevBtplat 
yodr,  De  Liberiate  Mentis.  These  Opnaevia  were 
first  published,  with  a  Latin  version,  in  the  7%e- 
sauntsAseeiicnsof  Possin,  4to.  Paris,  1684  ;  a  more 
correct  edition  both  of  the  text  and  version  was 
published  by  J.  G.  Pritius,  8vo.  Leipzig,  1699  ; 
and  again  in  1714  ;  and  may  be  regarded  as  the 
best  ^ition.  III.  ApophiKegmata.  These  were 
published  partly  by  Possin  in  his  T%e»aunu  Ave^ 
tieus^  and  partly  by  Cotelerius  in  his  Eodesiae 
Graeoae  Afonumenta,  vol.  L  (4to.  Paris,  1677), 
among  the  Afxjpklhegmaia  Patrum  ;  and  were  sub- 
joined by  Pritius  to  the  Opuxda,  An  Engli^ 
version  of  the  Opuseula  and  of  some  of  the  Afjopk- 
ihegmata  (those  of  Possin)  was  published  by  Mr. 
Granville  Penn,  12mo.  London,  1816,  under  the 
title  of  InatUuies  of  ChristioH  Perfection.  All  the 
works  of  Macarius,  with  a  Latin  version,  are  given 
in  the  Bibliotheoa  Patrum  of  Galland,  vol.  vii.  foL 
Venice,  1 770.  A  monastic  rule  to  the  compihtion 
of  which  our  Macarius  contributed  is  noticed  belovr 
in  No.  2.  A  Latin  version  of  some  fragments  of 
other  pieces  is  given  in  the  Bibliotheoa  Omeioita^ 
toria  of  Comb^fis ;  and  perhaps  some  pieces  remain 
in  MS.  beside  the  homilies  already  mentioned. 
(Tillemont  and  Ceillier,  IL  cc ;  Pritius,  Praefat  m 
Macarii  Opuseula ;  Galland,  BibL  Patrum  Prtdeg^ 
ad  vol  vii  ;  Oudin,  />0  &r^ptonft.  EocUs.  vol  I  coL 
474,  seq. ;  Cave,  Hist,  LitL  ad  ann.  373,  vol.  l  p. 
256,  ed.  Oxford,  1740—1742  ;  Fabric.  BU>1,  Gnee, 
vol.  viii.  p.  361,  &c. ;  Penn,  Prtf.  to  the  InstiMes 
of  Macarius.) 


MACARIUS. 

2.  Of  Albxakdria,  contemponuy  with  the 
foregoing,  from  whom  he  is  dutinguithed  by  the 
epithet  Alsxandrinus  (6  *AX«(ay8pcvf),  or  Poli* 
TICU8  (IIoAirucof ),  L  e.  Urbicus,  and  tometimes 
Junior.  Palladioa,  who  lived  with  him  three 
yeaiB,  has  given  a  tolenbl j  long  aocowit  of  him  in 
his  Hidoria  Lannaca^  c  20  ;  but  it  chiefly  consists 
of  a  record  of  his  supposed  miracles.  He  was  a 
native  of  Alexandria  where  he  followed  the  trade 
of  a  confectioner,  and  most  not  be  confounded  with 
Macarius,  the  presbyter  of  Alexandria,  who  is  men- 
tioned by  Socrates  (H.  E.  i.  27)  and  Sozomen 
(//.  E.  ii.  22),  and  who  wasaccuseid  of  sacrilegiotts 
violence  towards  Ischyras  [Athanasiua].  Our 
Macarius  forsook  his  trade  to  follow  a  monastic 
life,  in  which  ho  attained  such  excellence,  that 
Palladius  (ibid.  c.  19)  says  that,  though  younger 
than  Macarius  the  Egyptian,  he  surpassed  even  him 
in  the  practice  of  asceticism.  Neither  the  time 
nor  the  occasion  of  his  embncing  a  solitary  life  is 
known,  for  the  Macarius  mentioned  by  Sozomen 
(//.  E.  vi.  29)  appears  to  be  a  diiTerent  person. 
Tillemont  has  endeavoured  to  show  that  his  retire- 
ment took  place  not  later  than  a.  d.  335,  but  he 
founds  his  calculation  on  a  misconception  of  a 
passage  of  Palladiua.  Macarius  iras  ordained 
priest  after  the  Egyptian  Macarius,  L  e.  after  a.  d. 
340,  and  appears  to  have  lived  chiefly  in  that  part 
of  the  desert  of  Nitria  which,  from  the  number  of 
the  solitaries  who  had  their  dwellings  there,  was 
termed  **theCelU'' (•'Celhic,''  or  •*  Cellulae,"  tA 
jrcAAui) ;  but  frequently  visited,  perhaps  for  a  time 
dwelt,  in  other  parts  of  the  great  Lybian  wilder- 
ness, and  occasionally  at  least  of  the  wilderness  be- 
tween the  Nile  and  the  Red  Sea.  Oalland  says 
he  became  at  length  archimandrite  of  Nitria,  but 
does  not  cite  his  authority,  which  was  probably 
the  MS.  inscription  to  his  Rtgtda  given  below,  and 
which  is  of  little  value.  Philippus  Sidetes  calls 
him  a  teacher  and  catechist  of  Alexandria,  but 
with  what  correctness  seems  very  doubtful.  Va- 
rious anecdotes  recorded  of  him  represent  him  as 
in  company  with  the  other  Macarius  (No.  1 )  and 
with  St.  AntonT.  Manr  miracles  are  ascribed  to 
him,  most  of  which  are  recorded  by  Palladius  either 
as  having  been  seen  by  himself,  or  as  resting  on  the 
authority  of  the  saint^s  former  companions,  but  they 
are  frivolous  and  absurd.  Macarius  shared  the 
exile  of  his  namesake  [No.1]  in  the  persecution 
which  the  Arians  carried  on  against  the  orthodox. 
He  died,  according  to  Tillemont*s  calculation,  in 
A.  o.  394,  but  according  to  Fabricius,  in  a.d.  404, 
at  the  age  of  100,  in  which  case  he  must  have  been 
neariy  as  old  as  Macarius  the  Egyptian.  He  is 
commemorated  in  the  Roman  Calendar  on  the  2d 
January,  and  by  the  Greeks  on  the  19th  January. 
Socrates  describes  him  as  characterised  by  cheerful- 
ness of  temper  and  kindness  to  his  juniors,  qualities 
which  induced  many  of  them  to  embrace  an  ascetic 
life.  (Socrat.  H.  E,  iv.  23,  24 ;  Sosom.  H.E,  iii. 
14,  vi.  20 ;  Theodoret.  //.  E.  iv.  21 ;  Rnfin.  H.E, 
ii.  4 ;  and  apnd  Heribert  Rosweyd,  De  Vila  et 
Verbi»  Senior,  il  29  i  Pallad.  ^w/.  ixittft'ac.  c.  20 ; 
BoIIand.  Acta  Sandor.  a.  d.  2  Jcamar. ;  Tillemont, 
Mimciret^  vol.  viii.  p.  626,  &&) 

To  this  Macarius  are  ascribed  the  following 
works:  —  I.  Begula  S.  MaoarU  qui  habuii  mb 
Ordinatione  tua  qmnque  MilUa  Afonachorum,  This 
Reffuia,  which  is  extant  in  a  I^atin  version,  consists 
of  thirty  **  Capita^**  and  must  be  distinguished  from 
another,  which  is  also  extant  in  a  LAtin  version. 


MACARIUS. 


875 


nnder  the  title  of  Regtda  SS,  SerapiomM^  Maearii^ 
PapkmttU  et  alieriu»  Macarii ;  to  which  the  first 
of  the  two  Macarii  contributed  capp.  v — viii.,  and 
the  second  (**  alter  Macarius**)  capp.  xiii. — xvi. 
Tillemont  and  others  consider  these  two  Macarii 
to  be  the  Egyptian  and  the  Alexandrian,  and  ap- 
parently with  reason.  The  liegula  &  Macarii^ 
which  some  have  supposed  to  be  the  Epittola  of 
Macarius  the  Egyptian  [No.  1]  mentioned  by 
Gennadius,  is  ascribed  to  the  Alexandrian  by  S. 
Benedict  of  Anagni,  Holstenius,  Tillemont.  Fabri- 
cius, and  Galland.  Cave  hesitates  to  receive  it  as 
genuine.  II.  Epistola  B,  Macarii  data  ad  Afomt- 
dio$»  A  Latin  version  of  this  is  subjoined  to  the 
Reffula ;  it  is  short  and  sententious  in  style.  The 
Regtda  was  first  printed  in  the  Historia  Moncutmii 
S,  Joatmis  Reomaenn*  (p.  24)  of  the  Jesuit  Rouerus 
(Ronviere),  4to.  Paris.  1637  ;  and  was  reprinted 
together  with  the  Epiaicia^  in  the  Code»  Regularum 
of  Holstenius  (4to.  Rome,  1 66 1), and  in  the  Biblity- 
tiBoa  Fatrum  of  Galland,  voL  viL  fol.  Venice, 
1770.  III.  Tov  dylov  MoKopiov  roG  'AA«{ar- 
3fw«f  Adyos  wcpl  i^oliov  ^v^yis  Zucaiwv  ittd  dfuxp- 
rwKiiir  r6  irm  x^^^o^^cit  '*  '''**^  irtiftarof,  koI 
vwf  «urir,  Sancti  MaoarU  Alanndrini  Sermo  de 
Exitu  Animae  Justorum  et  Peeeatorum:  qamnodo 
afparamtur  a  Corpore,,  et  in  quo  Statu  mcmeid. 
This  v^'as  printed,  with  a  Latin  version,  by  Cave 
(who,  however,  regarded  it  as  the  forgery  of  some 
later  Greek  writer),  in  the  notice  of  Macarius  in 
his  Historia  lAtteraria  ad  ann.  373  (vol.  i.  fol. 
Lond.  1688,  and  Oxford,  1740—1742);  and  was 
again  printed,  more  correctly,  by  Tollius,  in  his 
Intignia  Itineri»  Ttalid^  4to.  Utrecht,  1696.  Tol- 
lius was  not  aware  that  it  had  been  printed  by 
Cave.  It  is  given,  with  the  other  works  of  Ma- 
carius of  Alexandria,  in  the  Bibliotheea  Patrum  of 
Galland.  In  one  MS.  at  Vienna  it  is  ascribed  to 
Alexander,  an  ascetic  and  disciple  of  Macarius. 
Cave  is  disposed  to  ascribe  to  Macarius  of  Alex- 
andria the  Homiliae  of  Macarius  the  Egyptian 
[No.  1].  (Cave,  Le.;  Fabric.  Ribi.  Oraec.  voL 
viii.  p.  865 ;  Holsten.  Codex  Regularum,  vol.  L 
pp.  10—14, 18->21,  ed.  Augsburg,  1 759 ;  Galland, 
BiUioth.  Patr.  Proleg.  to  vol.  vii. ;  Tillemont, 
M^motret,  voL  viii.  pp.618, 648  ;  Ce\\\ierf  Auleur» 
Sacree,  voL  vii.  p.  712,  &c.) 

3.  Of  AN(n'RA,  of  which  city  he  iras  metropo- 
litan. Macarius  lived  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  and  was  author  of  a  work  against 
the  Latin  church  and  its  advocates,  entitled  Kara 
T^f  Twr  AarlvM^  KOKoio^ias  ical  icarA  BapAod/x 
ical  'Aicd^rau,  Advereui  Maligna  Latinorum  Dog- 
mata et  contra  Barlaam  et  Aeindynum,  The  work 
is  extant  only  in  MS.,  but  has  been  cited  in  several 
places  by  Alhitius  in  his  De  Eccie$,  Occident  et 
Orient,  perpet.  Contensione.  AUatins  characterizes 
the  work  as  trifling  and  full  of  absurdities ;  but 
Cave  considers  that  the  citations  given  by  Allatius 
himself  by  no  means  justify  his  censure.  (Cave, 
Hist.  LiU.  ad  ann.  1430;  Fabricius,  BiU,  Graee. 
vol.  viii  p.  367.) 

4.  Of  Antioch.  Macarius  iras  patriarch  of 
Antioch  in  the  seventh  century.  He  held  the 
doctrine  of  the  Monothelites  ;  and  having  attended 
the  sixth  general  or  third  Constantinopolitan 
council  (a.  d.  680,  681),  and  there  boldly  avowed 
his  heresy,  affirming  that  Christ^s  will  was  **'  that 
of  a  God-man**  (Stcu^SpimfK)  ;  and  having  further 
boldly  declared  that  he  would  rather  be  torn  limb 
from  limb  than  renounce  his  opinions,  he  was  de* 


876 


MACARIUS. 


posed  and  banished.  His  "EtcOtiru  llroi  6iM\oyta 
wltrrtws^  Exposilio  tive  Confetsio  Fidei ;  and  some 
passages  from  his  Tlpo<r<pwrfTiK6s  irp6s  fiturikia 
kSyoi^  Hortcdorius  ad  Jmperatorem  Sermo;  his 
ASyos  diroara\*U  Aouk^  vptaimip^  Kod  fioyax^* 
T^  iy  *A^pucp,  Ltber  ad  Luoam  Prealnfierum  el 
Monaehum  in  A/rica  missus ;  and  from  one  or  two 
other  of  his  pieces,  are  given  in  the  Concilia^  toI. 
vi.  col.  743,  902,  &c.,  ed.  Labbe ;  vol.  iii.  col. 
1 1 68,  1 300,  &C.,  ed.  Hardonin ;  vol.  xi.  col.  349, 
512,  &c.,  ed.  Mansi.  (Cave,  Hist,  Liti.  ad  ann. 
680 ;  Fabric.  BiW.  Graee,  vol.  viii.  368.)  This 
heretical  Macarius  of  Antioch  is  not  to  be  con- 
founded with  a  saint  of  later  date,  but  of  the  same 
name,  "  archbishop  of  Antioch  in  Armenia,"  who 
died  an  exile  at  Ghent  in  Flanders,  in  the  early 
part  of  the  eleventh  century,  and  of  whom  an  ac- 
count is  given  by  the  BoUandists  in  the  Ada 
Sanctorum^  a.  d.  1 0  Aprilis.  Of  what  Antioch  this 
later  Macarius  was  archbishop  is  not  determined. 
There  is  no  episcopal  city  of  Antioch  in  Armenia 
properly  so  called. 

5.  Antonii  Dikcipulus,  the  Disciplx  of  St. 
Antony,  or,  of  Pispir  (comp.  Nos.  1  and  2).  Pal- 
ladius  {Hisl.  Lausiac.  c.  25,  26)  mentions  two  dis- 
ciples of  St.  Antony,  Macarius  and  Amathas,  as 
resident  with  and  attendant  upon  that  saint,  at 
Mount  Pispir,  Pispiri,  or  Pisperi,  and  as  having 
buried  him  after  his  death..  These  are  probably  the 
two  brethren  mentioned  by  Athanasius  (  Vita  S. 
Antonii^  c.  21 )  as  having  waited  on  the  aged  recluse 
for  the  last  fifteen  years  of  his  Hfe.  This  Macarius 
of  Pispir  has  been  by  several  writers,  both  ancient 
and  modem,  including  Rufinus,  and  perhaps  Theo- 
doret,  among  the  ancients,  and  Cave  and  Pritius 
among  the  modems,  confounded  with  one  or  other 
of  the  Macarii,  the  Egyptian  and  the  Alexandrian 
(Nos.  1  and  2)  ;  but  Bollandus  {Proleg,  ad  Vitam 
S.  Anton,  c.  v.  vi.  in  Ada  Sand,  a.  d.  \7  Jan.) 
and  Tillemont  (Mimoires^  voL  viii.  p.  806)  have 
•hown  that  there  are  several  reasons  for  distinguish- 
ing them ;  and  there  is  great  difficulty  in  reconciling 
the  known  circumstances  of  either  of  these  Macarii 
with  the  close  attendance  on  St.  Antony  given  by 
Macarius  of  Pispir.  To  Macarius  of  Pispir  Possin 
ascribed  the  Jlomiiiae  and  Optucula  of  Macariug 
the  Egyptian  (No.  1). 

6.  Of  ATHO&     [No.  13.] 

7.  Of  the  Cells,  or  Junior.  Macarius,  whom 
Sozomen  calls  wpttrSurtpoy  rw  icc\A,i«v,  *^ presbyter 
of  the  Cells,**  i.  e.  of  that  part  of  the  desert  of 
Nitria  in  Egypt  which  was  so  called,  was  a  herd 
boy,  who  having,  while  feeding  his  cattle  by  the 
Maraeotic  lake,  accidentally  killed  one  of  his  com- 
panions, fled  into  the  wilderness  in  order  to  avoid 
the  punishment  of  his  homicide.  He  was  thus  led 
to  embrace  a  solitary  life,  which  he  followed  for 
nearly  thirty  years.  This  Macarius  must  not  be 
confounded  with  Nos.  1,  2,  or  5,  with  whom  he 
appears  to  have  been  contemporary.  (Sozomen, 
//.  E.  vi.  29  ;  Pallad.  Hisi,  Lausiac.  c.  xvil ;  Tille- 
mont, Afimoires,  voL  viii.  p.  575.) 

8.  Chrvsocxphalus,  archbishop  of  Phila- 
delphia.    [Chkysocxphalus.] 

9.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPLK,  patriarch  of  that  see, 
from  1376  to  1379.  There  was  another  Macarius 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury.    (Fabr.  Biltl.  Graee.  vol.  viii  p.  368.) 

10.  HiSTORicus,  the  Historian.  [Macarbur.] 

1 1.  HiXRosoLYMiTANUs,  or  of  Jemsalcm.  Two 
Macarii  were  bishops  of  Jerasalem,  one  in  the 


MACARIUS. 

early  part  of  the  fourth  century,  before  that  see  wai 
raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  patriarchate  ;  the  other 
in  the  sixth  century. 

Macarius  I.  became  bishop  in  a.  o.  813  or  314, 
on  the  death  of  Hemion,  and  died  in  or  before  a.  d. 
333.  He  was  computed  to  be  the  thirty-ninth 
bishop  of  Uie  see.  His  episcopate,  therefore,  coin- 
cides with  one  of  the  most  eventful  periods  in 
ecclesiastical  history.  There  is  extant  in  Eusebius 
(iJe  Vita  Condantin.  iii.  30—32)  and  in  Theodoret 
(^.  £.  i.  17),  a  letter  from  Constantino  the  Great  to 
Macarius,  conoeming  the  building  of  the  church  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre  at  Jerasalem.  Socrates  {H.  E. 
i.  17),  Sozomen  {H.  E.  iL  1 ),  and  Theodoret  {H.  E. 
i.  1 8),  also  ascribe  to  him  the  discovery,  by  testing 
its  miraculous  efficacy,  of  the  trae  cross,  which  had 
been  dug  up,  with  the  two  on  which  the  thieves  had 
suffered,  near  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  Macarius  was 
present  at  the  council  of  Nice  (Sozomen,  f/.  JET.  i.  1 7 ; 
comp.  CondliOy  vol.  i.  col.  313,  314,  ed.  Hardonin)  ; 
and,  according  to  the  very  doub^ul  authority  of 
Oelasius  of  Cyzicus  (apud  ConeUioj  coL  417),  took 
part  in  the  disputations  against  the  Arian  philoso- 
phers. He  separated  himself  from  the  communion 
of  Eusebius,  the  historian,  bishop  of  Caesareia,  who 
was  his  ecclesiastical  superior,  on  accocmt  of  his 
supposed  Arianism.  (Sozomen,  H.  E.  ii.  20  ; 
Fabric  BUtL  Gr.  voL  viii.  p.  369 ;  Bolland.  Ada 
Sandor.  AfartO,  voL  ii.  p.  34,  and  MaO,  voL  iii. 
Tradatus  Fraelim.  pp.  xvi.  xvii. ;  Tillemont,  Afe- 
moires^  vol.  vi.) 

Macarius  II.  was  first  appointed  to  the  see  a.  d. 
544,  by  the  influence  of  the  monks  of  Neobuia, 
**  the  new  monaster}',**  on  the  death  of  Petrus  or 
Peter  ;  but  his  election  was  disallowed  by  the  em- 
peror Justinian  I.,  because  it  was  reported  that  he 
avowed  the  obnoxious  opinions  of  Origen,  and 
Eustochius  was  appointed  in  his  room,  who  bitterly 
persecuted  the  Origenists,  who  were  nameroos  in 
the  monasteries  of  Palestine.  Eustochius  was, 
however,  afterwards  deposed,  but  in  what  year, 
or  from  what  cause,  is  not  clear  ;  and  Macarius  was 
restored,  after  purging  himself  from  suspicion  of 
heresy,  by  pronouncing  an  anathema  on  the  opim'ons 
of  Origen.  Victor  of  Tunes  places  his  restoration 
in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  Justinian  (a.  o.  563 
or  564),  and  Theophanei  in  the  reign  of  Justin  II., 
who  succeeded  Justinian  in  a.  d.  567.  He  died 
about  A.  D.  574,  and  was  succeeded  by  Joannes. 
A  homily,  De  Inventione  Capitis  Fraecursoris,  by 
Macarius,  bishop  of  Jerasalem,  is  extant  in  JS^IS. ; 
but  it  is  not  known  by  which  it  was  written,  though 
probably  by  Macarius  II.  (Evagr.  H.E,  iv.  37, 
39,  T.  16  ;  Cyril  Scyth.  Sabae  Vita^  c.  90,  apud 
Coteler.  Eodes.  Graec,  Monunu  vol.  iii.  p.  373  ;  Le 
Quien,  Oriens  Oarid.  vol.  iii.  col.  235,  &c.;  Bolhnd. 
Ada  Sandor,  Afaii,  vol.  iii.  ThidaL  Fraelim.  pp. 
xxviii.  xxix. ;  Fabric.  BSbl.  Graec  voL  viii.  p.  369.) 

12.  Junior.    [Nos.  2,  7.] 

1 3.  Macrbs,  or  Macra  (d  Mcucfn^f )  or  Macrus 
(6  Maicp<$f),  a  monk  of  Mount  Athot,  and  an 
intimate  friend  of  Geoige  Phranza  [Phranza],  by 
whose  interest  he  was  appointed  Hegumenus,  or 
abbot  of  the  monastery  of  the  Almighty  {rov  Uap- 
roKpdTopot\  at  Constantinople.  He  also  obtained 
the  dignity  of  Protosyncellus.  He  was  a  strenuoiis 
opponent  of  the  Latin  church  ;  and  this  involved 
him  in  serious  disputes  with  Joseph  II.,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  who  was  favourable  to  the  unioa 
of  the  churches.  Notwithstanding  his  hostility  to 
the   Latins,  Macarius  was  sent  by  the  emperoc 


MACARIUS. 

Joannes  II.  Palaeologiu,  on  a  minion  to  tlie  Pope 
Martin  V^  preparatory  to  the  Bummoning  of  a 
general  council  to  determine  the  union,  and  died 
on  bis  return  in  the  bMinning  of  the  year  1431. 
It  is  not  clear  whether  Macarins  Macres  was 
the  same  or  a  different  person  from  another  Mar 
carius,  a  monk  of  Xanthopnlus,  of  Jewish  origin, 
and  spiritiud  &ther  to  the  emperor  Manuel  Pa- 
laeologus  (Phianza,  ii«  1)  ;  but  it  is  quite  clear 
that  he  is  to  be  distinguished  from  Macarins  Cum- 
nas  {6  Kovpovwas),  who  also  was  sent  by  Joannes 
Palaeologus  to  the  pope,  after  the  death  of  Macarius 
Macres  (Sfniropnlus,  HiiL  CkmoL  Flonmt.  iL  15, 1 6). 
Macarius  Macres  wrote  a  book  against  the  Latin 
doctrine  of  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from 
the  Son,  with  this  title,*OTi  r6  \iytivKai  U  rw  Tim 
r6  -KvwfJM  t6  &yior  i$cwoptvHr9ai  ovrt  dtwyKotSv 
icriv  d\Xa  itauforofiia  rnt  opBiM^m  irUrrw^ts,  (^uod 
neeettarium  no»  est,  md  InnomUio  Fidei,  dioere  et 
FUio  proeedere  i^amtrnm  Sandum,  This  work  is 
extant  in  MS^  and  is  dted  by  Allatius  in  his  De 
Eoclet.  OeddetU.  et  Orient  Perpetua  Conaena,  Some 
other  worics  by  Macarius  Hieromonachus  are  extant 
in  MS.,  but  it  is  not  certain  if  the  writer  was  our 
Macarius  ;  a  small  piece,  De  InventUme  et  TVons* 
htione  &  Ettpkemu  Afartyria,  is  distinctly  ascribed 
to  him.  (Phrantca,  il  9,  p.  35,  ed.  Vienna,  1796, 
pp.  156,  157,  ed.  Bonn  ;  Sguropulus,  Le.  ;  Fabric. 
BibL  Graee.  vol.  yiiL  p.  370 ;  Cave,  Hi§L  latL 
ad  ann.  1420.) 

14.  Maonis.  Some  extracts  from  a  work  en- 
titled Ap(dogia  advenua  Theoetkenem  Evangeliorum 
Cktlunuaatoremy  by  a  writer  whom  he  termed  Mao- 
NSTS8,  were  given  in  a  Latin  version  by  Fran* 
ciscus  Turrianus,  in  his  tract  De  Sanctiaeima 
EuckariaOa  contra  Volamum  Palonum,  Florence, 
1575  ;  but  nothing  was  at  that  time  known  of  the 
writer,  of  whom  there  was  not  any  ascertained 
notice  in  the  writers  of  the  first  eight  centuries 
after  Christ  Cave  found  in  a  MS.  work  of  Oer- 
manns  of  Constantinople  (he  does  not  say  which 
Germanns),  mention  of  **  one  Maonki»,  a  presbyter 
of  Jerusalem,**  who  «*a8  present  at  the  synod  of 
Antioch,  a.  o.  265,  at  which  Paul  of  Samosata 
was  deposed  and  excommunicated  ;  and  he  iden- 
titied  this  Magnes,  but  without  reason,  with  the 
writer  of  the  ApUogia,  Tillemont  ( Hiat,  dea  Em' 
ptreurg,  vol.  iv.  p.  308,  &c.)  has  devoted  a  section  to 
this  obscure  writer,and  Magnus  Crusiusof  Obttingen 
has  most  fuUy  discussed  the  subject  in  two  disser- 
tations, Notitia  Afacarii  Magnetia,  and  De  btoKo- 
yovfiivois  Macarii  Magnetta,  4to.  Obttingen,  1737 
and  1745.  The  name  of  the  author  is  found  in 
the  various  forms  of  Macarius  Magnbtes  (rod 
MoKopiou  MaTwfrov),  Macarius  Maonbs  (rov 
MoKopiov  M<fyv^of),  and  Macarius  (rod  dylov 
Mojcapiov),  the  last  showing  that  Macarius  is 
a  name,  not  a  title  (**  Beatus**) ;  but  it  is  doubt- 
ful whether  Magnes  is  to  be  understood  as  a 
name  or  as  a  local  designation,  **  the  Magnesian  ;** 
and  this  uncertainty  existed  as  early  as  the  ninth 
century,  when  both  the  writer  and  his  work, 
which  was  cited  by  the  Iconoclasts,  had  become 
obscure.  In  a  copy  of  his  work»  which  was  found 
with  difficulty  by  the  orthodox  of  that  day,  the 
author  was  called  UpapxAt^  ^  bishop,^  and  was 
delineated  in  episcopal  vestments  ;  but  his  see 
appears  to  have  been  altogether  unknown.  He  is 
thought  by  Cmsins  to  have  Hved  near  the  end  of 
the  third  or  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century. 
There  was  a  Macarius  bishop  of  Magnesia,  early 


MACATUS. 


877 


in  the  fifth  century,  who  was  one  of  the  opponents 
of  Chrysostom  ;  but  if  Cmsins  is  correct  in  fixing 
the  age  of  our  Macarius,  this  must  have  been  a 
different  person. 

Macarius  wrote,  1.  'AvoKpnutd,  Reaponaione*, 
in  five  books  ;  inscribed  to  Theosthenes,  and  not, 
as  Turrianus  and  others  after  him  had  supposed, 
written  against  him,  but  nther  against  Porphyry. 
The  work  was  foraierly  extant  in  the  library  of 
St  Mark,  at  Venice,  but  is  not  there  now.  Some 
extracts  are,  however,  contained  in  different  MSS., 
and  the  unpublished  Antirrketica  advertua  leono- 
nuuAoa  of  Nicephoras  of  Constantinople,  contains 
many  passages.  The  extracts  given  by  Turrianus 
were  reprinted,  but  with  some  omissions,  by  Fa- 
bricius,  in  his  Delectua  Argtunentorum  et  Syllabua 
Scriplortan  de  Veriiate  Rdigionia  Chriatianae,  and 
by  Oalland,  in  his  BiUiotkeoa  Patrum,  vol.  iii. ; 
and  some  of  the  fragments  preserved  by  Nicephoras 
were  published  by  Cmsius,  in  his  Dissertations 
already  referred  to.  Another  work  of  Macarins 
Magnes,  Sermonea  ta  GeiMfm,  or  Commeniariua  tn 
GtMaUu,  has  also  perished,  with  the  exception  of 
some  fragments,  a  portion  of  which  were  also  in- 
serted by  Crusius.  (Tillemont,  /.  c, ;  Cave,  ffiai. 
IML  ad  ann.  265  and  403  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graec 
ToL  vil  pu  296,  &c ;  Galland.  BiUiatii,  Patrum^ 
Proleg.  ad  voL  iiL  c.  ziii.  ;  Ceillier,  Auteurs 
Sacria^  voL  iv.  181,  &c.) 

15.  Magnus.    [No.  1.] 

16.  Martyrii  Scriptor.  A  supplement  to 
the  Acta  Prooonaularia  Beatorum  Miuiyrum  Tha- 
rod  Probi  et  Androniei,  of  which  Baronius  has  given 
a  Latin  version  in  his  Annalea  Eecletiaatiei,  ad  ann. 
290,  is  said  by  him  to  have  been  drawn  up  by 
Macarius,  Felix,  and  Veras,  Christians,  who  were 
spectaton  of  the  Martyrdom  ;  but  a  reference 
to  the  original  Acta  (which  were  published,  with  a 
Latin  version,  by  Emericus  Bigotius,  Paris,  1680, 
and  by  Ruinart  in  his^cto  Alartyrum  Sincera,  and 
by  the  Bollandists,  in  the  Acta  Sanctorum  Octoln\ 
vol.  V.  p.  560,  &C.)  shows  that  the  name  of  the 
writer  was  Marcion  (MapicW),  not  Macarius. 

17.  MoNACUUS.  According  to  Oennadius  of 
Marseilles,  Macarius,  a  Roman  monk,  wrote  Liber 
adveraua  Matkematioos^  or  as  it  is  described  by 
Rttfinus,  Opuaeula  adversui  Fatum  et  Matkeain^  now 
lost  He  lived  about  the  end  of  the  fourth  century, 
and  was  the  intimate  friend  of  Rufinua,  who  in- 
scribed to  him  his  Latin  version  of  the  IIcpl  dpxAv 
of  Origen,  and  his  Apologia  pro  Origene,  (Gen- 
nadius,  De  Viria  JUuatr»  c.  28  ;  Fabric.  Bibiioth. 
Graee.  vol.  viii.  p.  372  ;  Cave,  Hist,  LitU  ad  ann. 
401.) 

18.  The  MoNOTHSLiTS.     [No.  4.] 

19.  Patriarcua.    [Nos.  4,  9,  11.] 

20.  Of  Philadelphia.    [Chrysocxphalus.] 

21.  ROMANUS.     [No.  17.] 

22.  RuFiKi  Amicus.     [No.  17.] 

Many  other  Macarii  are  enumerated  by  Fabricins, 
BSbUoOu  Graee.  vol.  viil  p.  367,  &c.      [J.  C.  M.] 

MACATUS,  M.  LI'VIUS,  was  appointed  by 
the  propraetor  M.  Valerius,  in  b.  c.  214,  com- 
mander of  the  town  and  citadel  of  Tarentum,  and 
defended  both  with  success  against  the  attacks  of 
Hannibal  in  that  year.  But  two  years  afterwards 
(&  &  212)  the  town  was  taken  by  a  surprise,  and 
Livius  fled  for  refuge  into  the  citadel,  which  he 
maintained,  notwithstanding  all  the  attempts  of 
Hannibal  to  dislodge  him.  In  course  of  time 
the  Roman  troops  sc&ered  dreadfully,  from  want  of 


878 


MACCABAEI. 


provisions.  In  b.  c.  210,  D.  Quintiiu  was  sent 
with  a  fleet  to  convey  provisions  to  the  citadel, 
but  was  defeated  by  the  Tarentines  ;  this  disaster, 
however,  was  counterbalanced  by  a  victory  which 
Livius  gained  at  the  same  time  by  land.  Livius 
continued  in  possession  of  the  citadel  till  the  town 
was  retaken  by  Q.  Fabins  Maximus  in  B.  a  209. 
In  the  following  year  there  was  a  warm  debate  in 
the  senate  respecting  Livius  Macatus ;  some  main- 
taining that  he  ought  to  be  punished  for  losing  the 
town,  others  that  he  deserved  to  be  rewarded  for 
having  kept  the  citadel  for  five  years,  and  a  third 
party  thinking  that  it  was  a  matter  which  did  not 
belong  to  the  senate,  and  that  if  punishment  was 
deserved,  it  ought  to  be  inflicted  by  the  censorial 
nota.  The  latter  view  was  the  one  adopted  by  the 
majority  of  the  senate.  Macatus  was  warmly 
supported  on  this  occasion  by  his  relative  M.  Livius 
Snlinator  ;  and  a  saying  of  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  in 
the  course  of  the  debate  is  recorded  by  several 
writers.  When  the  friends  of  Macatus  were 
maintaining  that  Maximus  was  indebted  for  his 
conquest  of  the  town  to  Macatus,  because  he  had 
possession  of  the  citadel,  Maximus  replied,  **  Certe, 
nam  nisi  ille  amisisset,  ego  nunquam  rocepissem.** 
(Liv.  xxiv.  20,  xxv.  9,  10,  11,  zxvl  39,  xxvii. 
25,  34  ;  Appian,  Annib.  32  ;  Polyb.  viiL  27,  &c., 
who  calls  him  Cktiiu  Livius ;  Cic.  de  Senect»  4,  ds 
Oral.  ii.  67,  who  erroneously  calls  him  Livius 
SalimUor  ;  Plut.  Fab.  21.) 

MACCABAEI  (Moicicatfaioi),  the  name  gene- 
rally given  to  the  descendants  of  the  family  of  the 
heroic  Judas  Maccabi  or  Maccabaeus,  a  surname 
which  he  obtained  from  his  glorious  victories. 
(From  the  Hebrew  3j^^,  foakkab^  **  a  hammer  ;** 

see  Winer,  BiUuteka  Realworterhueh,  vol.  i.  p. 
745.)  They  were  also  called  Jtanumaei  ('Aaafut- 
ya(oi),  from  Asamonaeus,  or  Chaamon,  the  great- 
gmndfather  of  Mattathias,  the  father  of  Judas 
Maccabaeus,  or,  in  a  shorter  form,  Atmonaei  or 
Jfagmonaeu  This  fismily,  which  eventually  ob- 
tained the  kingly  dignity,  first  occurs  in  history  in 
ILC.  167,  when  Mattathias  raised  the  standard  of 
revolt  against  the  Syrian  kings.  According  to 
Josophus  (Ant.  xiv.  16)  the  Asmonaean  dynasty 
lasted  for  126  years  ;  and  as  he  places  its  ter- 
mination in  a  c.  37,  the  year  in  which  Antigonus, 
king  of  Judaea,  was  put  to  death  by  M.  Antony, 
it  would  Iiave  commenced  in  b.  c.  163,  when  Judas 
Maccabaeus  took  Jerusalem,  and  restored  the  wor- 
ship of  the  temple.  At  the  death  of  Antigonus 
there  were  only  two  members  of  the  Asmonaean 
race  surviving,  namely,  Aristobulns  and  his  sister 
Mariamne,  the  former  of  whom  was  put  to  death 
by  Herod  in  B.  c.  35,  and  the  latter  was  married 
to  the  murderer  of  her  brother,  to  whom  she  bore 
several  children. 

The  history  of  the  Maccabees  is  related  at  length 
by  Josephus  (xii.  6 — xiv.  16),  and  the  war  of 
independence  against  the  Syrian  kings  down  to 
the  time  of  Simon  in  the  first  and  second  books  of 
Maccabees.  It  is  only  necessary  here  to  give  a 
brief  account  of  the  founders  of  Uiis  family,  since 
the  various  members  of  it,  who  obtained  the  kingly 
dignity,  are  given  under  their  proper  names.  A 
genealogical  table  of  the  whole  ftunily  will  be  found 
in  Vol.  IL  p.  643.  • 

From  the  death  of  Alexander  the  Great  the 
Greek  language,  religion,  and  civilisation,  which 
bad  been  spread  more  or  less  throughout  the  whole 
of  Asia,  from  the  Indus  to  the  Aegaean,  had  been 


MACCABAEL 

making  a  certain  though  slow  progress  among  the 
Jewish  nation  also.  Under  the  sovereignty  of  the 
early  Ptolemies  and  Seleucidae,  who  had  allowed 
the  Jews  liberty  of  religious  worship,  an  influential 
party  had  adopted  the  Greek  religion  and  Greek 
habits ;  and  their  example  would  probably  have 
been  followed  by  still  greater  numbers,  had  not  the 
attempts  of  Antiochos  (IV.)  Epiphanes  to  root  oat 
entirely  by  persecution  the  worship  of  Jehovah 
roused  the  religious  patriotism  of  the  great  body  of 
the  people,  who  still  remained  stedfisst  to  their 
ancient  faith. 

Antiochus  IV.  had  sold  the  priesthood  sneoea- 
sively  to  Joshua,  who  assumed  the  Greek  name  of 
Jason,  and  subsequently  to  Onias,  who  also  changed 
his  name  into  Uiat  of  Menelans,  under  the  con- 
dition of  their  introducing  into  Jerusalem  Greek 
rites  and  institutions.  Onias,  in  order  to  obtain 
the  money  to  pay  for  the  priesthood,  had  pnrloined 
the  sacred  vessels  of  the  temple,  and  sold  them  at 
Tyre.  This  act  of  sacrilege,  united  with  other 
circumstances,  caused  a  formidable  insurrection  at 
Jerusalem,  for  which,  however,  the  inhabitants  had 
to  pay  dearly.  Antiochus  waa  just  returning  from 
his  Egyptian  campaign  when  he  heard  of  the 
revolt.  He  forthwith  marched  against  the  city, 
which  he  easily  took  (b.c  170),  put  to  death  a 
vast  number  of  the  inhabitanta,  pillaged  the  temple, 
and  profiined  it  by  offering  a  sow  on  the  altar  of 
burnt  sacrifices.  Two  years  afterwards,  when  he 
was  forced  by  the  Romans  to  retira  from  Egypt,  he 
resolved  to  root  out  enturely  the  Jevrish  religion, 
and  to  put  to  death  every  one  who  still  adheraid  to 
it.  He  again  took  possession  of  Jemsalem,  and 
command^  a  general  massacre  of  the  inhabitants 
on  the  Sabbath ;  he  set  fire  to  the  city  in  many 
places,  and  built  a  strong  fortress  in  the  highest 
part  of  Mount  Sion,  to  command  the  whole  of  the 
surrounding  country.  He  then  puUished  an  edict, 
which  enjoined  uniformity  of  worship  throughout 
his  dominions ;  and  the  most  frightful  crueltiM 
were  perpetrated  on  those  who  refused  obedience. 

The  barbarities  conunitted  in  every  part  of 
Judaea  soon  produced  a  reaction.  At  Modin,  a 
town  not  hi  from  Lydda,  on  the  road  which  leads 
from  Joppa  to  Jemsalem,  lired  Mattathias,  a  man 
of  the  priestly  line  and  of  deep  religious  feeling, 
who  haid  five  sons  in  the  vigour  of  their  days, 
John,  Simon,  Judas,  Eleazar,  and  Jonathan. 
W*hen  the  officer  of  the  Syrian  king  visited  Modin, 
to  enforce  obedience  to  the  royal  edict,  Mattathias 
not  only  refused  to  desert  the  religion  of  his  fore* 
fathers,  but  with  his  own  hand  struck  dead  the 
first  renegade  who  attempted  to  offer  sacrifice  on 
the  heathen  altar.  He  then  put  to  death  the  kingV 
officer,  and  retired  to  the  mountains  with  his  five 
sons  (b.  c.  167).  Their  numbers  daily  increased  ; 
and  as  opportunities  occurred,  they  issued  from 
their  mountain  fiwtnesses,  cut  off  detachments  of 
the  Syrian  army,  destroyed  heathen  altars,  and 
restored  in  many  places  the  synagognat  and  the 
open  worship  of  the  Jewish  religion.  Within  a 
few  months  the  insurrection  at  Modin  had  grown 
into  a  war  for  national  independence.  But  the 
toils  of  such  a  war  were  too  much  for  the  aged 
frame  of  Mattathias,  who  died  in  the  first  year  of 
the  revolt,  leaving  the  conduct  of  it  to  Judas»  bia 
third  son. 

1.  Judas,  who  assumed  the  surname  of  Mac- 
cabaeus, as  has  been  mentioned  above,  carried  en 
the  war  with  the  same  prudence  and  energy  with 


MACCABAEI. 

which  it  had  been  oommenoed.  Antioehns  had 
collected  a  powerful  anny  to  put  down  the  revolt, 
but  being  called  to  the  eastern  provincee  of  his 
empire  (B.  &  166),  he  left  the  conduct  of  it  to  his 
friend  and  minister  Lysias,  who  was  also  entrusted 
with  the  guardianship  of  his  son  and  the  govern- 
ment  of  the  provinces  from  the  Bnphiates  to  the 
sea.  [Lysias,  No.  4.]  Ljsias  sent  against  the 
Jews  a  large  force  under  the  command  of  Ptolemy, 
the  son  of  Dorymenes,  Nicanor,  and  Oorgias,  but 
they  were  entirely  defeated  by  Judas  near  Em- 
mausin  B.C.  165.  In  the  next  year  (ikC.  164) 
Lysias  took  the  field  in  person  with  a  still  larger 
army,  but  he  met  with  the  same  fate  as  his 
generals,  and  was  overthrown  a  little  to  the  north 
of  Hebron.  The  death  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes, 
which  happened  in  this  year  at  Tabae  in  Persia, 
and  the  struggle  which  arose  between  Lysias  and 
Philip  for  the  guardianship  of  the  young  Antiochus 
Eupator  and  for  the  administration  of  the  empire, 
paralysed  for  the  time  the  exertions  of  the  Syrians. 
Judas  and  his  brothers  entered  Jerusalem  in  b.  a 
163  and  purified  the  temple  ;  they  then  proceeded 
to  expel  the  Syrians  and  Hellenising  Jews  from 
every  part  of  Judaea.  Meantime,  however,  Lysias, 
with  the  aid  of  the  apostate  Jews,  had  again  col- 
lected a  formidable  army,  with  which  he  marched 
against  Judas,  accompanied  by  the  young  king. 
His  forces  were  arrested  by  the  strong  fortoess  of 
Bethsnra,  which  commands  the  narrow  passes  that 
lead  to  Jousahun  ;  and  notwithstanding  an  heroic 
battle  near  this  place,  in  which  Eleazar,  the  brother 
of  Judas,  perished,  the  town  was  obliged  to  ca- 
pitulate and  Judas  to  retire  to  Jerusalem.  Here 
Judas  «hut  himself  up,  and  snocessfhlly  resisted  all 
the  attempts  of  Lysias  to  take  the  place  ;  but  as 
both  parties  suffered  dreadfully  from  famine,  and 
the  approach  of  Philip  made  Lysias  anxious  to  be 
at  liberty  to  oppose  his  rival,  a  treaty  was  con- 
cluded between  Judas  and  Lysias,  and  the  latter 
withdrew  his  troops. 

This  peace,  however,  was  of  short  duration. 
Demetrius,  who  was  the  rightful  heir  to  the  throne 
of  Syria,  had  escaped  from  Rome,  where  he  had 
been  a  hostage,  and  on  his  arrival  in  Syria  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  into  his  power  Lysias  and  the 
young  Antiochus,  both  of  whom  he  put  to  death, 
ILC.  162.  He  then  proceeded  to  sow  dissension 
among  the  patriotic  party  in  Judaea,  by  prochum- 
ing  Alcimus  high-priest.  Several  of  the  xealots 
for  the  law  declared  in  &vour  of  the  latter,  and  his 
cUiiros  were  supported  by  a  Syrian  army.  But  as 
Judas  would  not  own  the  authority  of  a  high- 
priest  who  owed  his  appointment  to  the  Syrians, 
the  war  broke  out  again.  At  first  the  Maocabee 
met  with  great  success ;  he  defeated  the  Syrians 
under  Nicanor  in  two  successive  battles,  and  then 
sent  an  embassy  to  Rome  to  form  an  alliance  with 
the  republic.  His  offer  was  eagerly  accepted  by 
the  Roman  senate  ;  but  before  this  alliance  became 
kiiown,  he  was  attacked  by  an  overwhelming 
Syrian  force  under  the  command  of  Bacchides,  and 
having  only  800  men  with  him,  fell  in  battle 
after  performing  prodigies  of  valour,  b.  c.  160.  He 
was  succeeded  in  the  command  of  the  patriotic 
party  by  his  brother, 

2.  Jonathan.  As  Bacchides  and  Alcimus 
were  in  possession  of  almost  the  whole  of  the 
country,  Jonathan  was  obliged  to  act  on  the  de- 
fensive. He  took  up  a  strong  position  in  the 
wUdcmcss  of  Tekoah,  and  in  conjunction  with  his 


MACCABAEL 


87d 


brother  Simon  carried  on  a  harassing  and  desultory 
warfare  against  the  Syrians.  About  the  same 
time  another  of  the  brothers,  John,  fell  in  battle. 
Jonathan,  however,  gradually  grew  in  strength ; 
and  Bacchides,  who  lutd  met  with  several  disasters, 
at  length  concluded  a  peace  with  Jonathan,  al- 
though Jerusalem  and  several  other  important 
towns  still  continued  in  the  possession  of  the  Syrian 
party.  A  revolution  in  the  Syrian  monareby  in 
B.  &  162  gave  Jonathan  still  greater  power.  In 
that  year  an  adventurer,  Alexander  Baks,  hud 
chum  to  the  throne  of  the  Seleuddae.  [Albx- 
ANOBK  Balas,  Vol  L  p.  114.]  Alexander  and 
the  reigning  monarch,  Demetrius  Soter,  eagerly 
courted  the  assistance  of  Jonathan.  He  espoused 
the  side  of  Alexander,  who  offered  him  the  high- 
priesthood,  and  various  immunities  and  ad  mintages. 
As  Alexander  eventually  drove  Demetrius  out  of 
his  kingdom,  Jonathan  shared  in  his  good  fortune, 
and  became  recognised  as  the  high-priest  of  the 
Jewish  people.  After  the  death  of  Alexander, 
which  followed  soon  aftcr^  Jonathan  played  a  dis- 
tinguished part  in  the  struggle  for  the  Syrian 
\hrone  between  Demetrius  Nicator,  the  son  of 
(Soter,  and  Antiochus  VL,  the  youthful  son  of 
Alexander  Balas.  He  first  supported  the  former  ; 
but  subsequently  espoused  the  side  of  Antiochus; 
and  it  was  mainly  owing  to  his  energy  and  ability 
that  Demetrius  was  obliged  to  take  to  flight,  and 
yield  the  throne  to  his  young  rival.  Tryphon,  the 
minister  of  Antiochus,  wished,  however,  to  sup- 
plant his  master,  and  obtain  the  Syrian  throne  for 
himself;  and  finding  Jonathan  the  chief  obstacle 
to  his  ambitious  views,  he  treacherously  got  him 
into  his  power,  b.c.  144,  and  put  him  to  death  in 
the  following  year.  Jonathan  was  succeeded  in 
the  high-priesthood  by  his  brother, 

3.  Simon.  Simon  immediately  deckred  for  De- 
metrius, and  was  confirmed  by  the  btter  in  the 
high-priesthood.  He  was  the  most  fortunate  of  the 
heroic  sons  of  Mattathias.  He  renewed  the  alliance 
with  the  Romans,  fortified  many  towns,  and  ex- 
pelled eventually  the  Syrian  garrison  from  the 
fortress  in  Jerusalem.  Under  his  fostering  care 
ihe  country  began  to  recover  from  the  ravages  of 
the  long  protracted  wars,  and  gradually  increased 
in  wealth  and  prosperity.  Still  he  was  not  des- 
tined to  end  his  days  in  peace.  In  b.  c.  137, 
Antiochus  VII.,  who  had  succeeded  his  brother 
Demetrius  Nicator,  unwilling  to  lose  Judaea,  which 
had  now  become  an  independent  state,  sent  an 
army,  under  his  general  Cenbedeus,  to  invade  the 
country.  The  aged  Simon  entrusted  the  conduct  of 
the  war  to  his  sons  Judas  and  Joannes  Hyrcanus, 
who  conquered  Cenbedeus,  and  drove  him  out  of 
the  country.  But  Simon  did  not  long  enjoy  the 
fruits  of  his  victory.  His  son-in-law  Ptolemy, 
the  governor  of  Jericho,  instigated  by  Antiochus, 
formed  a  plot  to  obtain  the  government  of  Judaea. 
He  treacherously  seised  Simon  at  a  banquet,  and 
put  him  to  death  with  two  of  his  sons,  Judas  and 
Mattathias,  b.  c.  135.  His  other  son  Joannes 
Hyrcanus  escaped,  and  succeeded  his  &ther. 

4.  JoANNXs  Hyrcanus  I.  was  high-priest  b.c. 
135*— 106.  He  did  not  assume  the  title  of  king, 
but  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes  an  independent 
monarch.  His  life  is  given  under  Hyrcanus, 
He  was  succeeded  by  his  son, 

5.  ABISTOBULU6  I.,  who  wss  the  first  of  the 
Maccabees  who  assumed  the  kingly  title,  which 
was  henceforth  borne  by  his  suooessors.   His  reign 


B80 


MACEDONIUS. 


lasted  only  a  year  (b.c.  106 — 105).     [Aristo- 
BULUS,  No.  1.]    He  WM  succeeded  by  his  brother, 

6.  Alexander  Jannabur,  who  reigned  u.  c. 
105 — 78.  [Alexander  Jannaeur,  Vol  I.  p. 
117.]     He  wa«  succeeded  by  his  widow, 

7.  Alexandra,  who  appointed  her  son  Hyr- 
canus  II.  to  the  priesthood,  and  held  the  supreme 
power  B.  c.  78 — 69.  On  her  death  in  the  latter 
year  her  son, 

8.  Hyrcants  II.,  obtained  the  kingdom,  B.C. 
69,  but  was  supplanted  almost  immediately  after- 
wards by  his  brother, 

9.  Aristobulus  IL,  who  obtained  the  throne 
B.  c.  68.  [Aristobulus,  No.  2.]  For  the  re- 
mainder of  the  history  of  the  house  of  the  Mac- 
cabees see  Hyrcanus  II.  and  Hbrodks  1. 

MA'CEDON  {MoKtUy),  a  son  of  Zeus  and 
Thyia,  and  a  brother  of  Magnes,  from  whom 
Macedonia  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name. 
(Stcph.  Bv£.  «.  V.  MoiccSoWa.)  [L.  S.] 

MACEDO'NICUS,  an  agnomen  of  Q.  CaecUiui 
Metellus,  consul  B.  c.  143.     [Mbtbllus.] 

MACEDO'NICUS  CE'STIUS.  [CBsii  s, 
No.  2.] 

MACEDO'NIUS  (MajcfWwoj).      1.  Of  An- 

TIOCH.      [No.  6.] 

2.  Of  Antioch.  Macedonius,  a  Monothelite, 
was  patriarch  of  Antioch  from  a.  d.  6^  or  640, 
till  655  or  later.  He  wa«  appointed  to  the  patii- 
arch:ite  by  the  influence,  if  not  by  the  nomination,  of 
Sergius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  by  whom  also 
he  was  consecrated.  The  year  of  his  death  is  not 
certain.  Macarius,  who  was  his  successor  (though 
perhaps  not  inunediately),  stated  in  his  Expasitio 
FiUei,  read  at  the  sixth  general  council,  a.  d.  681 
[Macarius,  No.  4],  that  Macedonius  was  present 
at  a  synod  held  while  Peter  was  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, i.  e.  some  time  from  a.  d.  655  to  666, 
which  shows  he  could  not  have  died  before  655. 
Macedonius  appears  to  have  spent  the  whole  of 
his  patriarchate  at  Constantinople,  Antioch  being 
in  the  power  of  the  Saracens.  (Le  Quicn,  Orient 
Christian,  vol.  ii.  col.  740,  741  ;  Bolland.  Acta 
Sancior.  Julii^  vol.  iv.  Traeiat.  Pradim,  p.  109.) 

3.  Of  Constantinople  (1).  On  the  death 
of  Eusebius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  better 
known  as  Eusebius  of  Nicomedeia  [Eusebius  of 
Nicombdeia],  a.  o.  341  or  342,  the  orthodox, 
which  appears  to  have  been  the  popular  party, 
restored  the  patriarch  Paul,  who  had  been  deposed 
shortly  after  his  election  (a.  d.  339)  to  make  room 
for  Eusebius  ;  while  the  leaders  of  the  Arian  party 
elected  Macedonius,  who  had  been  deacon,  and 
perhaps  priest,  of  the  church  of  Constantinople, 
and  was  already  advanced  in  years.  Jerome,  in 
his  additions  to  the  Chroniam  of  Eusebius,  says 
that  Macedonius  had  been  an  embroiderer,  ^  artis 
plumariae,^*  an  art  which  Tillemont  supposes  he 
might  have  carried  on  while  in  his  office  of  deacon 
or  priest,  but  which  Scaliger  supposed  to  be  attri- 
buted to  him,  by  Jerome^s  mistaking  the  meaning 
of  the  term  TotirtA^TCxvofy  which  perhaps  some 
Greek  writer  had  applied  to  Macedonius.  Accord- 
ing to  the  account  of  the  orthodox  party,  Alexander 
the  patriarch  had  described  Macedonius  as  a  man 
having  tlie  exterior  of  piety,  and  possessing  much 
address  in  secular  afiairs  ;  but,  according  to  the 
Arians,  Alexander  had  commended  his  piety.  He 
bad  been  one  of  the  adversaries  of  Paul  during  the 
first  patriarchate  of  that  prelate. 

Upon  the  election  of  Maoedonios  great  tumults, 


MACEDONIUS. 

accompanied  by  bloodshed,  were  excited  either  hf 
his  partisans  or  those  of  Paul ;  and  the  attempt  to 
put  these  down  by  Hermogenea,  magister  eqnitum« 
who  had  been  ordered  by  the  emperor  Constantius 
II.  to  expel  Paul,  led  to  still  further  seditions,  and 
to  the  murder  of  Hermogenes.  These  events  com- 
pelled Constantius,  then  at  Antioch,  to  return  to 
Constantinople,  and  an  end  was  put  to  the  disturb- 
ances by  the  banishment  of  Paul  Constantiua 
was,  however,  much  displeased  at  the  unauthorized 
election  of  Macedonius,  and  delayed  to  recognise 
him  as  patriarch,  but  he  was  allowed  to  officiate  in 
the  church  in  which  he  had  been  ordained.  These 
events  occurred  in  a.  o.  342.  On  the  departure  of 
Constantius  Paul  returned,  but  was  soon  again 
banished,  and  Macedonius  and  his  partisans  were 
then  by  the  imperial  officers  put  in  possession  nf 
the  churches,  though  not  without  the  loss  of 
several  hundred  lives,  through  the  resistance  of  the 
multitude. 

Macedonius  retained  possession  of  the  patriarch- 
ate and  the  churches  till  a.  d.  348,  when  the 
interposition  and  threats  of  Constans  obliged  Con- 
stantius to  restore  Paul,  whose  title  had  been 
confirmed  by  the  council  of  Sardica  (a.d.  347), 
and  Macedonius  was  only  allowed  to  <^ciate  in 
one  church,  which  appears  to  haTe  been  his  own 
private  property ;  but  in  a.  d.  350,  after  the  death 
of  Constans,  he  regained  possession  of  his  see,  and 
commenced  a  vigorous  persecution  of  his  opponents, 
chased  them  from  the  churches  in  his  patriarchate, 
and  banished  or  tortured  them,  in  some  instances 
to  death.  On  the  re-establishment  of  orthodoxy 
these  unhappy  persons  were  reverenced  as  martyn, 
and  their  memory  is  still  celebrated  by  the  Greek  and 
Latin  churches  on  the  30th  March  and  the  25th  Oct 
respectively.  By  these  cruelties  Macedonius  became 
hateful  even  to  his  own  party,  and  an  unexpected 
event  increased  the  odium  in  which  he  was  held. 
He  removed  the  body  of  the  emperor  Constantine 
the  Great  from  the  Church  of  the  Apostles,  in 
which  it  had  been  buried,  and  which  (though  bailt 
only  twenty  years  before)  was  in  a  very  dilapidated 
state.  The  removal  was  made  in  order  to  nrevent 
the  corpse  being  injured  by  the  apprehended  6dl  of 
the  church  ;  but  it  led  to  a  tumult,  in  which  the 
people  appear  to  have  been  influenced  by  hatred  of 
Macedonius,  and  many  persons  were  killed  in  the 
church  to  which  the  body  had  been  removed. 
Constantius  was  very  angry  with  Macedonius,  both 
for  his  removing  the  body  without  orders  and  for 
the  serious  consequences  to  which  his  act  had  led ; 
and  the  emperor^s  displeasure  prepared  the  way  fw 
his  downfaL  At  the  council  of  Seleuceia  (a.  d. 
359),  where  the  Acacian  or  pure  Arian  party  snd 
the  semi- Arians  were  openly  divided  and  seceded 
from  each  other,  some  charges  against  him,  ap- 
parently of  cruelty,  are  said  to  have  been  contem- 
plated. He  did  not  appear  at  the  first  sitting  of 
the  council,  alleging  sickness,  but  he  was  present 
afterwards ;  and  if  any  hostile  proceedings  were 
contemplated,  no  steps  app^r  to  have  been  openly 
taken  against  him.  In  a.  d.  360,  however,  in  a 
council  held  at  Constantinople,  he  was  depowd  by 
the  Acacians,  who  were  favoured  by  ConstanUns, 
on  the  plea  that  he  had  been  the  occasion  of  many 
murders,  and  because  he  had  admitted  to  com- 
munion a  deacon  convicted  of  adultery ;  but  ia 
reality  to  gratify  Constantius,  who  was  irritated 
against  him,  and  perhaps  also  becaose  he  would 
not  adopt  their  views.  Though  expdled  from  Con- 


MACEDONIUS. 

■taatinople  be  was  not  ditpoied  to  lemain  quiet, 
but  tougbt  to  unite  bimielf  more  closely  with  the 
semi-Arians,  in  opposition  to  the  Acacians.  [Aca- 
CIU8,  No.  3.]  He  appears  to  have  resided  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Constan^nople  till  his  death,  of 
the  date  of  which  there  is  no  accoonL  Facundus 
asserts  that  he  was  summoned  in  a.  d.  381 
before  the  second  oecnmenical,  or  first  council  of 
Constantinople,  at  which  his  obnoxious  tenets 
respecting  the  Holy  Spirit  were  condemned ; 
but  this  is  probably  a  mistake,  and  it  appears 
likely  that  be  did  not  long  sorviTe  his  deposi- 
tion. 

Macedonius  is  known  chiefly  as  the  leader  of  a 
sect  which  took  iu  name  from  him.  The  term 
**  Macedonians  ^  (ol  MeuctHoyiayol)  is  applied  some- 
what indeterminately  in  the  ancient  ecclesiastical 
writers.  Its  first  application  was  to  the  less  hete- 
rodox division  of  the  Arian  party,  commonly  caUed 
the  semi-Arians  ('H/uopciom),  who  admitted  and 
contended  that  the  Son  was  iftoudmos^  *^homoion- 
aios,**  of  like  substance  with  the  Father,  in  op- 
position to  those  who  affirmed  that  he  was  di^fiotos^ 
**  anomoios,**  of  unlike  substance.  The  latter  party 
were  known  as  Acacians,  from  their  leader  Acacius 
of  Caesareia  [Acacius,  No.  3],  while  the  former 
were  designated  fit>m  Macedonius,  who  was  the 
most  eminent  among  them  in  dignity,  though  he 
does  not  appear  to  have  fully  ident^ed  himself 
with  them  until  after  his  deposition;  and  if  Photius 
{BibL  Cod.  257)  is  correct,  was  at  bis  election  an 
Anomoian  or  Acadan.  The  two  sections  came 
into  open  collision  at  the  council  of  Seleuceia  (a.d. 
359)  ;  and  the  Acadans,  though  outnumbered  in 
that  council,  succeeded,  through  the  fisTour  of  Con- 
stantius,  in  deposing  several  of  their  opponents, 
and  secured  an  ascendancy  which,  though  inter- 
mpted  in  the  reigns  of  Julian  and  Jovian,  was  fiilly 
restored  under  tne  leign  of  Valens,  from  whose 
time  they  were  known  simply  as  Arians,  that  de- 
signation being  thenceforward  given  to  them  alone. 
Many  of  the  semi-Arian  party,  or,  as  they  were 
termed,  Macedonians,  being  persecuted  by  the  now 
triumphant  Acacians,  were  led  to  approximate  more 
and  more  to  the  standard  of  the  Nioene  confession 
with  respect  to  the  nature  and  dignity  of  the  Son  ; 
and  at  last  several  of  their  bishops  transmitted  to 
pope  Liberius  (a.  D.  367)  a  confession,  in  which 
tbey  admitted  that  the  Son  was  **  ^/xoovo-tot,  **ho- 
mooudos,**  or  **of  the  same  substance*^  as  the 
Father,  and  were  addressed  by  the  pope  in  reply 
aa  orthodox  in  that  respect.  Their  growing  ortho- 
doxy on  this  point  rendered  their  heterodoxy  with 
respect  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  deity  they  denied, 
and  whom  they  affirmed  to  be  a  creature,  more 
prominent.  This  dogma  is  said  to  have  been 
broached  by  Macedonius  after  his  deposition,  and 
was  held  both  by  those  who  remained  semi-Arians 
and  by  those  who  had  embraced  orthodox  views 
on  the  person  and  dignity  of  the  Son  ;  their  only 
common  feature  being  their  denial  of  the  deity  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  on  account  of  which  they  were 
by  the  Greeks  generally  termed  Ilvffv/uare/iaxoft 
**  Pneumatomachi,^  '*Impugners  of  the  Spirit** 
The  second  general  or  first  Constantinopolitan 
coundl  (a.  d.  381)  anathematised  the  heresy  of 
the  semi-Arians  or  Pneumatomachi  ('H/uaf>«iay»r 
^fyovy  Ilrf v/Aoroft^x^'O^  ^^^  identifying  the  two 
names  aa  belonging  to  one  great  party  ;  from  which 
it  appears  not  unlikely  that  the  same  fear  of  per- 
secution which  led  the  Macedooians,  during  the 

TOL.  u. 


MACEDONIUS. 


881 


Arian  ascendency  under  Valens,  to  court  the  or* 
thodox,  by  approximating  towards  orthodoxy,  led 
them,  now  that  orthodoxy  was  in  the  ascendant 
under  Theododus,  to  draw  nearer  to  the  Arians,  in 
order  to  secure  their  alliance  and  su|n>ort  The 
Macedonians  were  also  sometimes  caUed  Mara- 
thonians,  Mc^wOwyioyot,  from  Marathonius,  one  of 
their  leaderL  (Socrates,  ^.  £1  ii  6,  12,  13,  16, 
22,  27,  38,  39,  40,  45,  iv.  12,  v.  4,  8 ;  Sozom. 
H.  E.  iii.  3,  7,  9,  iv.  2,  8,  20,  21,  22,  24,  26,  27, 
V.  14,  vi  10,  11,  12,  22,  vii.  7,  9 ;  TheodoreU 
^.  -E  ii.  6,  V.  11 ;  Philostorg.  K  JST.  v.  I,  viii.  17  ; 
Qreg.  Nazianz.  Orai.  xxxi  xlL ;  Athanas.  Historia 
Arianor,  ad  Monaek,  c  7;  Pseud.  Athanas.  Dialog, 
de  TrwiL  iiL,  and  Omira  Mojoedomanot  Dialog, 
i.  iL ;  Epiphan.  Pamarntm,  Haerea,  74  (s.  ut  alii, 
54) ;  Augustin.  de  HaeresUnUy  c  52  ;  Leontius 
Byzant  de  Sedis,  Act.  iv. ;  Phot  BibL  L  c. ;  Theo- 
phanes,  Ckronognq)k,  pp.  35^38,  ed.  Paris,  pp. 
64 — 70,  ed.  Bonn  ;  Tillemont,  Mimoiresy  vol. 
vL  ;  Ceillier,  Avtettn  SacreSf  vol.  v.  p.  594, 
&c.;  Fabric  BibL  Graee,  voL  ix.  p.  247,  Cbad/ta, 
voL  i.  ool  809,  810,  817,  818,  819,  ed.  Har- 
donin.) 

4.  Of  Con8Tantxnoplb(2).  Macedonius,  the 
second  patriarch  of  Constantinople  of  the  name,  was 
nephew  of  Oennadius  I.,  who  was  patriarch  from 
A.  D.  459  to  471,  and  by  whom  he  was  brought  up. 
He  held  the  office  of  Soeuophylax,  or  keeper  of  the 
sacred  vessels,  in  the  great  church  at  Constantinople, 
and,  on  the  deposition  of  the  patriarch  Euphemius 
or  Euthymius,  was  nominated  patriarch  by  the  em- 
peror Anastasius  I.,  who  probably  appreciated  the 
mildness  and  moderation  of  his  temper.  His  ap- 
pointment is  placed  by  Theophanes  in  a.  m.  488, 
Alex.  era,s3496  a.  d.  .  Though  he  himself  pro- 
bably recognised  the  coundl  of  Chalcedon,  he  was 
persuaded  by  the  emperor  to  subscribe  the  He- 
noticon  of  Zeno,  in  which  that  coundl  was  silently 
passed  over,  and  endeavoured  to  recondle  to  the 
church  the  monks  of  the  monasteries  of  Constan- 
tinople, who  had  broken  off  from  the  communion  of 
the  patriarch  from  hatred  to  the  Henoticon  ;  but  he 
met  with  no  success,  although,  in  order  to  gain 
them  over,  he  persuaded  the  emperor  to  summon  a 
coundl  of  the  bishops  who  were  then  at  Constanti- 
nople, and  to  confirm,  by  a  writing  or  edict,  several 
of  the  things  which  had  been  sanctioned  by  the 
council  of  Chalcedon,  without  as  it  appears,  directly 
recognising  the  authority  of  the  coundL  Mace- 
donius, thus  baffled  in  his  dedgns,  still  treated  the 
monks  with  mildness,  abstaining  from  any  harsh 
measures  against  them.  Macedonius  distinguished 
himself  by  his  generosity  and  forbearance  towards 
his  predecessor  Euphemius,  and  towards  a  man  who 
had  attempted  to  assassinate  him.  But  the  same 
praise  of  moderation  cannot  be  given  to  all  his  acts, 
if,  as  stated  by  Victor  of  Tunes,  he  held  a  council  in 
which  the  supporters  of  the  coundl  of  Chalcedon  were 
condemned.  He  occupied  the  patriarchate  for  sixteen 
years,  and  was  deposed  by  the  emperor,  a.  d.  511 
or  512.  According  to  Theophanes,  the  cause  of  his 
deposition  was  his  maintenance  of  the  authority  of 
the  coundl  of  Chalcedon,  and  his  refusal  to  surren- 
der the  authentic  record  of  the  acts  of  that  council. 
Anastadus  urgently  pressed  him  to  disavow  its 
authority,  and  when  he  could  not  prevail  on  him, 
suborned  witnesses  to  charge  him  with  unnatural 
lusts  (which,  from  self-mutilation,  he  could  not  in- 
dulge), and  with  heresy.  He  was  prevented  by  the 
I  fear  of  popular  indignation  from  instituting  an  in- 

3l 


S82 


MACEDONIUS. 


quiry  into  the  truth  of  these  chargfes,  and  therefore 
hanished  him  withont  trial,  fint  to  Chalcedon,  and 
then  to  Eachaita  ;  and  appointed  Timotheus  bishop 
or  patriarch  in  his  room ;  and,  haying  thus  exiled  him 
without  any  preTions  sentence  of  condemnation  or 
deposition,  he  endeayonred  to  amend  the  irregularity 
of  the  proceeding  by  appointing  a  day  for  his  trial, 
when  he  had  him  condemned  in  his  absence,  and 
by  judges  who  were  themsdves  accnters  and  wit- 
nesses. Many  ecclesiastics,  however,  throughout 
the  empire,  refused  to  admit  the  validity  of  his  de- 
position ;  and  his  restoration  to  his  see  was  one  of 
the  objecU  of  the  rebellion  of  Vitalian  the  Goth 
(a.  D.  514),  but  it  was  not  effected,  and  Maoe- 
donius  died  in  exile,  A.  d.  516.  Eragiius  assigns 
a  different  cause  for  the  emperor*s  hostility  to  hun, 
namely,  his  refusal  to  surrender  a  written  engage- 
ment not  to  alter  the  established  creed  of  the 
church,  which  Anastasius  had  given  to  the  patriarch 
Euphemius,  and  which  had  been  committed  to  the 
care  of  Macedonius,  then  only  Sceuophylax,  and 
which  he  persisted  in  retaining  when  the  emperor 
wished  to  recover  it.  He  is  honoured  as  a  saint 
by  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches.  (Evagrius,^.  E. 
iii.  30,  31,  32  ;  Theodor.  Lector.  H,  E,  iL  12 
—36;  Theophan.  Ckrxmog»  pp.  120—138,  ed. 
Paris,  pp.  96—110,  ed.  Venice,  pp.  216—249,  ed. 
Bonn  ;  Marcellin.  Oaromam ;  Victor  Tunet.  Oiro- 
nicon;  Liberatus,  Bremariumj  c  19  ;  Le  Quien, 
Oriens  Ckrittiatnia,  vol.  L  col.  220 ;  Tillemont, 
Mimoirett  vol  xvL  p.  663,  &c.) 

5.  The  Consul,  author  of  the  epigrams.    [See 
below.] 

6.  Critophaous,  or  Crithophaous.  (6  KpiBo- 
^yns.)  Macedonius  was  a  celebrated  ascetic,  con- 
temporary with  the  earlier  years  of  Theodoret,  who 
was  intimately  acquainted  with  him,  and  has  left 
an  ample  record  of  him  in  his  FkUotkem  or  Hi»- 
toria  keligiota  (c.  13).  He  led  an  ascetic  life  in 
the  mountains,  apparently  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Antioch  ;  and  dwelt  forty-five  years  in  a  deep  pit 
(for  he  would  not  use  either  tent  or  hut).  When 
he  was  growing  old,  he  yielded  to  the  intreaties  of 
bis  friends,  and  built  himself  a  hut ;  and  was  after- 
wards further  prevailed  upon  to  occupy  a  small  house. 
He  lived  twenty-five  years  after  quitting  his  cave,  so 
that  his  ascetic  life  extended  to  seventy  years  ;  but 
his  age  at  his  death  is  not  known.  His  habitual  diet 
was  barley,  bruised  and  moistened  with  water,  from 
which  he  acquired  his  name  of  Crithophagua,  **  the 
barley-eater.**  He  was  also  called,  from  his  dwell- 
ing-place, Gouba,  or  Guba,  a  Syriac  word  denoting 

pit"  or  **  well.**     He  was  ordained  priest  by 


Flavian  of  Antioch,  who  was  obliged  to  use  artifice 
to  induce  him  to  leave  his  mountiun  abode  ;  ajid 
ordained  him,  without  his  being  aware  of  it,  during 
the  celebration  of  the  eucharist.  When  infonned 
of  what  had  occurred,  Macedonius,  imagining  that 
his  ordination  would  oblige  him  to  give  up  his 
solitude  and  his  barley  diet,  flew  into  a  passion  ill 
becoming  his  sanctity  ;  and  after  pouring  out  the 
bitterest  reproaches  against  the  patriarch  and  the 
priests,  he  took  his  walking  staff,  for  he  was  now 
an  old  man,  and  drove  them  away.  He  was  one 
of  the  monks  who  resorted  to  Antioch,  to  intercede 
with  the  emperor*8  officers  for  the  citizens  of 
Antioch  after  the  great  insurrection  (a.  d.  387),  in 
which  they  had  overthrown  the  statues  of  the 
emperor.  His  admirable  plea  is  given  by  Theo* 
doret.  (//.  E»  v.  1 9.)  Chrysostom  notices  one 
pATt  of  the  plea  of  Macedonius,  but  does  not  men- 


MACKIC 

tion  his  name.    {Ad  PojmL  AnHoekm,  d»  Statm», 
Homil.  xvii.  1.) 

7.  EPIORAMMATICU&     [See  below.] 

8.  Gouba  or  Guba.    [No.  6.] 

9.  Habrxticus.    [Nos.  2,  3.] 

10.   MONOTHBLITA.      [No.  2.] 

11.  Patriarcha.    [Nos.  2,3,  4.] 

12.  ViCARius  Africab.  Macedonius,  who  held 
the  office  of  Vicarius  Africae,  in  the  eariy  part  of 
the  fifth  century,  was  the  friend  and  correspondent 
of  Aogustin,  who  has  described  him  as  a  person  of 
many  eminent  qualifications.  Two  of  his  letters  to 
Augustin,  with  Angastin*s  replies,  are  given  in  the 
worics  of  that  fiither.  (Augustin.  EjittjlaAt  IL — 
liv.  editt  vett.,  cliL — dv.  ed.  CaiUaa.)    [J.  C.  M.] 

MACEDO'NIUS  (MoiccS^rtof),  of  ThesMdo- 
nica,  a  poet  of  the  Greek  Anthology,  whom  Suidaa 
(f. «.  'A7a0faf )  mentions  as  contemponry  with 
Agathias  and  Paul  the  SQentiaiy  and  Tribonianoa, 
in  the  time  of  Justinian.  Suidas  also  calls  htm  Ute 
Qmnd  (r»  dviry).  The»  an  altoge^er  forty- 
three  epigiams  by  him  in  the  Anthology,  most  of 
which  are  of  an  erotic  character,  and  in  an  elegant 
style.  (Brunck,  AitaL  voL  iii  p.  Ill  ;  Jacobs, 
Anth,  Graee.  voL  iv.  p.  81,  p.  215,  No.  357.  voL 
xiiL  p.  641,  No.  30,  p.  913;  Fabria  BAl.  Graee. 
vol  iv.  p.  481.)  [P.  S.J 

MACER,  AEMI'L^LUS,  of  Verena,  was  senior 
to  Ovid,  and  died  in  Asia,  b.  c.  16,  three  years 
after  Virgil,  as  we  learn  from  the  Ensebian  Chro- 
nicle. He  wrote  a  poem  or  poems  upon  birds, 
snakes,  and  medicinal  plants,  in  imitation,  it  would 
appear,  of  the  Theriaca  of  Nicander.  His  prodoe- 
tions,  of  which  not  one  word  remains,  are  thus  oobh 
memorated  in  the  Tristia : — 

**  Saepe  suas  volucres  legit  mihi  gtandior  aevo, 
Quaeque  necet  serpens,  quae  jnvet  herba, 
Macer.* 

The  work  now  extant,  entitled  **  Aemilioa  Maeer 
de  Herbarum  Virtntibus,**  belong»  to  the  middle 
ages.  Of  this  piece  there  is  an  old  translation, 
'^Macer*s  Herlwl,  practys*d  by  Doctor  Lynaao. 
Translated  out  of  Laten  into  Englysabe,  which 
shewynge  thevr  Operacyons  and  Vertues  set  in  the 
maigent  of  this  Boke,  to  the  entent  you  myght 
know  theyr  vertues.**  There  is  no  date ;  but  it 
was  printed  by  **  Robt.  Wyer,  dwellynge  at  the 
sygne  of  Saynt  Johan  evangelyste,  in  Seynt  Mar* 
tyns  Paiysshe,  in  the  byshop  of  Norwytche  rentes, 
besyde  Charynge  Crosse.** 

2.  We  must  carefully  distinguish  from  Aemiliiia 
Maoer  of  Verona,  Maoer  who  was  one  of  the  Latin 
Homeristae,  and  who  must  have  been  alive  in 
A.  D.  12,  since  he  is  addressed  by  Ovid  in  the 
2d  book  of  the  Epistles  from  Pontus  {Ejk  x.),  and 
is  there  spoken  of  as  an  old  travelling  companion, 
his  literary  undertaking  being  dearly  described  in 
the  lines :  — 

^  Tu  canis  aetemo  quidquid  restabat  Homero, 
Ne  careant  summa  Troica  bella  mann  ;*" 

while  elsewhere  (m  PohL  iv.  16.  6)  he  is  desig- 
nated as  **•  Iliacus  Macer.**  We  gather  from  App»- 
leius  that  the  title  of  his  work  was  '^BeOom 
Trojanum.**  (Hieron.  m  C&roa,  Euseb.  OL  cxcL  ; 
Ov.  Tritt.  iv.  10.  43 ;  Quintilian.  vi  X  §  9S. 
X.  1.  $$  56, 87,  xii.  1 1. «  27 :  Appukiua,  ds  CMo- 
ffraph.  §  18 ;  Maffei,  Vertma  Ilimdrai»^  iL  19  ; 
Broukhns.  ad  TUmll.  ii  6  ;  Wemadori;  PotL  ZoL 
Afin,  vol  iv.  p.  579.) 


MACER. 

If  the  Maoer  named  by  Qninctilian  in  his  bitHl 
book  be  the  same  with  either  of  the  aboie,  ve 
must  conclade  that  one  of  them  published  a  collec- 
tion of  **  Tetxasticha,*^  which  were  turned  aside 
from  their  true  meaning,  and  pieced  together  by 
Ovid,  so  as  to  form  an  invectiTe  on  good-for-nothing 
poeta,  **  Adjuvant  uibanitatem  et  yersua  commode 
positi,  sen  toti,  ut  sunt  (quod  adeo  Cacile  est,  nt 
Ovidius  ex  tetrastichon  Macri  cannine  libmm  in 
malos  poetas  composuerit),**  &c.  [W.  K] 

MACER,  AEMI'LIUS,  a  Roman  jurist,  who 
wrote  after  Ulpian  and  Paulas,  and  lired  in  the 
reign  of  Alexander  Severua.  (Dig.  49.  tit  13.) 
He  wrote  several  works,  extracts  from  which  are 
given  in  the  Digest  The  most  important  of 
them  were,  De  AppeUatUmibcu^  De  Re  MtUiari^ 
De  Offkia  Praetidia^  De  PiAUda  JudieHtj  and 
Ad  Legem  de  Vioeeinia  fferedHatttm,  (Zimmem, 
Geeckickte  de»  Romiachen  PrmatrtekUy  toL  L  part  !• 
p.  328.) 

MACER,  BAE'BIUS.  1.  One  of  the  consuls 
auffecti  jI.  d.  101,  was  consul  designatus  when  the 
younger  Pliny  pleaded  the  cause  of  Bassos  before 
the  senate.  TPlin.  Ep,  iv.  9.  $  16.)  He  was 
pnefectus  urbi  at  the  time  of  Trajan*s  death,  a.  d. 
117.  (Spart  Hadr.  5.)  Whether  he  or  Calpuiv 
nius  Maoer  is  the  Macer  to  whom  Pliny  addresses 
three  of  his  letters  (iii  5,  t.  18,  ti.  24),  is  un- 
certain. 

2.  Praefectns  praetorio  in  the  reign  of  Valerian. 
(Vopisc.  Aurel,  12.) 

MACER,  CALPU'RNIUS,  governor  of  a 
Roman  province  at  no  great  distance  from  that  of 
Bithynia,  at  the  time  when  Pliny  administered  the 
latter,  a.  d.  103,  104.  (Plin.  Ep»  x.  51,  BB^  81.) 
£See  Macxr,  Baebius.] 

MACER,  CLO'DIUS,  was  appointed  by  Nero 
governor  of  Africa ;  and,  on  the  death  of  this  em- 
peror, A.  D.  68,  he  raised  the  standard  of  revolt, 
and  laid  claim  to  the  throne.  He  took  this  step  at 
the  instigation  of  Calvia  Crispinilla,  whom  Tacitus 
calls  the  teacher  of  Nero  in  all  voluptuousness,  and 
who  crossed  over  to  Africa  to  persuade  him  to  re- 
Tolt ;  and  it  was  also  at  her  advice  that  he  pre- 
vented the  corn-ships  from  going  to  Rome,  in  order 
to  produce  a  fiunine  in  the  city.  [Crispinilla.] 
As  soon  as  Galba  was  seated  on  the  throne,  he 
caused  Macer  to  be  executed  bv  the  procurator, 
Trebonius  Garacianus.  During  the  short  time  that 
Macer  exercised  the  sovereign  power  in  Africa,  he 
had  become  hated  for  his  cruelties  and  extortions. 
(Tac  Hid.  i.  7,  11,  37,  73,  iL  97,  iv.  49 ;  Suet 
Chlb.  1 1 ;  Plut  Galb.  6,  15.)  The  head  of  Macer 
ocean  on  coins  which  he  had  struck,  from  which 
we  learn  that  his  pxaenomen  was  Lucius.  (Eckhel, 
ToL  vi.  p.  288,  &C.) 


MACER. 


883 


COIN   OF  CL0D1U8   MACXR. 

MACER,  HERFNNIUS,  incurred  the  anger 
of  the  emperor  Caligula,  because  he  saluted  him  only 
by  his  praenomen  Caius.  (Senec  de  ContL  Sap. 
18.) 

MACER,  C.  LICrNIUS.     1.  A  Roman  an- 


nalist and  orator,  was  the  fiither  of  C  Licinius 
Calvas  [CALVU8],and  must  have  been  bom  about 
B.  c.  1 10.  He  was  quaestor  probably  in  b.  c.  78, 
was  tribune  of  the  plebs  B.  a  73,  was  subsequently 
raised  to  the  praetorship  and  became  flovemor  of  a 
province.  He  was  distinguished  by  his  hostility 
towards  C  Rabirius,  whom  he  chafed  (b.  a  73) 
with  having  been  accessory  to  the  death  of  Satnr- 
ninus,  an  ofience  for  which  the  same  individual 
was  brought  to  trial  a  second  time  ten  years  after- 
wards; Macer  himself  was  impeached  by  Cicero, 
A.  D.  66,  when  the  latter  was  praetor,  under  the 
law  De  Repetundia;  and  finding  that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  influence  of  Crassus,  with  whom  he  was 
closely  allied,  the  verdict  was  against  him,  he  in- 
stantly committed  suicide,  before  all  the  forms 
were  completed,  and  thus  saved  his  fiunily  ftom 
the  dishonour  and  loss  which  would  have  been  en- 
tailed upon  them  had  he  been  regularly  sentenced. 
This  is  the  account  given  by  Valerius  Maximus, 
and  it  does  not  differ  in  substance  £rom  that  pre- 
served by  Plutareh. 

His  Afmalety  or  Renun  Romoftarum  lAbri^  or 
Hidonae^  as  they  are  variously  deugnated  by  the 
grammarians,  are  frequently  referred  to  with  respect 
by  Livy  and  Dionysius.  They  commenced  with  the 
very  origin  of  the  city,  and  extended  to  twenty- 
one  books  at  least ;  but  whether  he  brought  down 
the  record  of  events  to  his  own  time  it  is  impos- 
sible for  us  to  determine,  since  the  quotations  now 
extant  belong  to  the  earlier  ages  only.  He  appean 
to  have  paid  great  attention  to  the  history  of  the 
constitution,  and  to  have  consulted  ancient  monu- 
ments, especially  the  Libri  Lintei  preserved  in  the 
temple  of  Juno  Moneta,  noting  down  carefully  the 
points  in  which  they  were  at  variance  with  the 
received  accounts.  In  consequence  of  his  diligence 
in  this  department,  Niebuhr  conceives  that  he  must 
have  been  more  trustworthy  than  any  of  his  pre- 
decessors, and  supposes  that  the  numerous  speeches 
with  which  he  was  fond  of  diversifying  his  nar- 
rative afforded  materials  for  Dionysius  and  Livy. 
Cicero  speaks  very,coldly,and  even  contemptuously, 
of  his  merits,  both  as  a  writer  and  a  speaker,  but 
some  allowance  must  periu^  be  made  in  this  case 
for  personal  enmity. 

A  few  words  from  an  oration.  Pro  TWscu,  have 
been  preserved  by  Priician  (x.  8,  p.  502,  ed. 
Krehl),  and  a  single  sentence  fit>m  an  Episiola  ad 
Senatum^  by  Nonius  Mareellus  (s. «.  contendere). 
(Pigh.  Ann.  nd  ann.  675  ;  Sail.  Hiator.  iii.  22,  p. 
25^  ed.  Oerkch  ;  Cic.  ad  AtLi.  4,  pro  Rabir,  2, 
de  Lesf.  12,  BnU.  67  ;  Val.  Max.  ix.  12.  %  7  ; 
Plut  Ok.  9  ;  Macrob.  L  10,  13 ;  Censorin.  de  Die 
Nat  20 ;  Solin.  8 ;  Non.  MaicelL  t.  w,  olypeua,  eon- 
tenderer  lueulentum^  luea^  paiUmlum ;  Diomed.  L  p. 
366,  ed.  Putsch  ;  Prisdan.  vi.  U,  p.  256,  x.  6,  p. 
496,  ed.  Krehl ;  in  the  last  passage  we  must  read 
Udmua  for  Aem3iua ;  Liv.  iv.  7,  20,  23,  viL  9, 
ix.  38,  46,  X.  9  ;  Dionys.  il  52,  iv.  6,  v.  47,  74, 
vi.  11,  viL  1  ;  Auctor,  de  Orig.  Oent  Rotn.  19, 
23 ;  Lachmann,  de  FonHbua  Hiatcriar.  T.  IdvU 
Comment  prior^  §  21  ;  Krause,  VHae  d  Frag. 
Hid.  Rom.  p.  237  ;  Meyer,  Orat  Rom.  Frag.  p. 
385,  2nd  ed. ;  Weichert,  Poet  Lat.  Reliqmae,  p. 
92.)  [  W.  R.] 

2.  An  account  of  his  son,  who  bore  the  agnomen 
CaltnUy  and  who  is  frequently  described  as  C. 
Licinius  Cahnis,  is  given  under  Calvus. 

The  annexed  coin  probably  refers  to  No.  1. 
The  obverse   represents  a    youthful   head,  and 

3l  2 


884 


MACERINUS. 


the  reverse  Pallas  in  a  chariot,  dnwn  by  four 
hones. 


COIN  OF  C.  LiaNIUS  VACXR. 

MACER,  MA'RCIUS,  was  a  captain  of  glar 
diators  in  Others  army,  A.  D.  69.  Ascending  the 
stream  of  the  Po  with  a  detachment  of  the  Ra- 
venna fleet,  Macer  drove  the  Vitellians  from  the 
left  bank  of  the  river,  but  shortly  before  the  finid 
deft^at  of  his  party  at  Bedriacum  was  himself  re* 
pulsed,  and  displaced  by  Otho  from  his  command. 
Macer^s  name  was  erased  by  Vitellios  from  the  list 
of  supplementary  consuls  for  a.  d.  69.  (Tac.  Hist, 
ii.  23,  35,  36,  71.)  Plutarch  (Oik  10)  mentions 
Otho^B  gladiators,  but  not  the  name  of  their 
leader.  [  W.  B.  D.] 

MACER,  POMPE'IUS,  was  one  of  the  prae- 
tors in  A.  D.  1 5,  and  put  the  question  to  the 
senate,  whether  there  should  be  an  extension  of 
the  Lex  Majestatis.  His  praetorship  therefore 
marks  the  epoch  at  which  the  government  of  Tibe- 
rius began  to  assume  its  worse  and  darker  features. 
(Tac.  Arm.  i.  72 ;  Suet.  Tib.  58 ;  comp.  Dion 
Cass.  IviL  19  ;  Sen.  de  Ben.  iii.  26  ;  and  see  Ma- 
Jestas,  $.  V.  DicL  o/Antiq.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MACER,  SEPUXLIUS,  only  known  from 
coins,  a  specimen  of  which  is  annexed.  The  ob- 
verse represents  the  head  of  Julius  Caesar,  and 
the  reverse  Victory,  holding  in  one  hand  a  spear, 
and  in  the  other  a  small  statue  of  Victory. 


COIN  OP  8XPULL1U8  MACBR. 

MACERFNUS,  the  name  of  a  very  ancient 
family  of  the  patrician  Gegania  Gens.  [Gxuania 
Gens.] 

1.  T.  GxGANius  Mackrinus,  consul  B.  c.  492, 
with  P.  Minucius  Angurinus,  during  which  year 
there  was  a  great  famine  at  Rome,  in  consequence 
of  the  lands  being  uncultivated  in  the  preceding 
year,  when  the  plebs  had  retired  to  the  Sacred 
Mountain.  (Liv.  iL  34 ;  Dionys.  viL  1 ;  Oros. 
ii.  5.) 

2.  L.  Genucius  (Macxrinus),  brother  of  No. 
1,  was  sent  into  Sicily  during  his  brother*s  consul- 
ship to  obtain  com.     (Dionys.  viL  1.) 

3.  M.  Gsqanius,  M.  r.  Macxrinus,  was  three 
times  consul;  first  in  B.C.  447,  with  C.  Julius 
Julus  ;  a  second  time  in  B.  c.  443,  with  T.  Quin- 
tius  Capitolinus  Barbatus,  in  which  year  he  con- 
quered the  Volscians,  and  obtained  a  triumph  on 
account  of  his  victory ;  and  a  third  time  in  B.  a 
437,  with  h.  Sergius  Fidenas.  ( Liv.  iii.  65,  iv. 
8—10, 17 ;  Dionys.  xl  51,  63 ;  Diod.  xii.  29,  33, 
43  ;  Zonar.  vii.  19.)  The  censorship,  which  was 
instituted  in  his  second  consulship,  he  filled  in  Bi.  a 
435,  with  C.  Furius  Padlus  Fusus.  These  censor» 


MACHANIDAS. 

first  held  the  census  of  the  people  in  a  public  vili» 
of  the  Campus  Martius.  It  is  also  related  of  them 
that  they  removed  Mam.  Aemilius  Mamercinus 
from  his  tribe,  and  reduced  him  to  the  condition  of 
an  aerarian,  because  he  had  proposed  and  carried  a 
bill  limiting  the  time  during  which  the  censorship 
was  to  be  held  from  five  years  to  a  year  and  a 
half:    (Liv.  iv.  22,  24,  ix.  33,  34.) 

4.  Proculus  Gboanius  Macxrinus,  probably 
brother  of  No.  3,  was  consul  B.  c.  440,  with  L. 
MeneniuB  Lanatus.  (Liv.  iv.  12 ;  Diod.  xii.  36.) 
For  the  events  of  the  year,  see  Lanatua,  No.  4. 

5.  L.  Gboanius  Macxrinus,  consular  tribune 
B.  c.  378.     (Liv.  vi  31  ;  Diod.  xv.  57.) 

6.  M.  Gxganius  Macxrinus,  consdar  tribune 
B.  c.  367.     (Liv.  vi.  42.) 

MACHAEREUS(Maxaif>fvO,  i.e.  the  swords- 
man, a  son  of  Daetas  of  Dielphi,  who  is  said  to 
have  slain  Neoptolemus,  the  son  of  Achillas,  in 
a  quarrel  about  the  sacrificial  meat  at  Delphi. 
(Strab.  ix.  p.  421  ;  Pind.  Nem.  vii.  62,  with  the 
scholiast.)  [L.  &] 

MACHA'NIDAS,  tyrant  of  Lacedaemon  about 
the  beginning  of  the  second  century  b.  c,  was  ori- 
ginally, perhaps,  the  leader  of  a  bsjsd  of  Tarentine 
mercenaries  in  the  pay  of  the  Spartan  government 
The  history  of  Lacedaemon  at  this  period  is  so  ob- 
scure that  the  means  by  which  Machanidas  obtained 
the  tyranny  are  unknown.  He  was  probably  at 
first  associated  with  Pelops,  son  and  successor  of 
Lycurgus  on  the  double  throne  of  Sparta  ;  but  he 
eclipsed  or  expelled  his  colleague,  and  for  his  crimes 
and  the  terror  he  inspired  he  is  termed  emphati- 
cally **  the  tyrant.**  Like  his  predecessor  Lycur- 
cus,  Machanidas  had  no  hereditary  or  plausible 
title  to  the  crown,  but,  unlike  him,  be  respected 
neither  the  ephors  nor  the  laws,  and  ruled  by  the 
swords  of  his  mercenaries  alone.  Argos  and  the 
Achaean  league  found  him  a  restless  and  relentless 
neighbour,  whom  they  could  not  resist  without  the 
aid  of  Macedon  ;  and  Rome — at  that  crisis,  die 
1  Ith  year  of  the  second  Punic  war,  anxious  to  de- 
tain Philip  IV.  in  Greece,  and,  as  usual,  unscrupu- 
lous in  the  choice  of  its  instruments — employed 
him  as  an  active  and  able  ally.  Machanidas  reve- 
renced the  religious  prejudices  of  Greece  as  little 
as  the  political  rights  of  his  own  subjects.  Towards 
the  close  of  the  Aetolian  war,  in  b.  c.  207,  while 
the  Grecian  states  were  negotiating  the  tenns  of 
peace,  and  the  Eleians  were  making  preparations 
for  the  next  Olympic  festival,  Machanidas  projected 
an  inroad  into  the  sacred  territory  of  Elis.  The 
design  was  frnstmted  by  the  timely  arrival  of  the 
king  of  Macedon  in  the  Peloponnesus,  and  Ma- 
chanidas withdrew  precipitately  to  &Mrta.  But 
the  project  marks  both  the  man  and  the  era — an 
era  equally  void  of  personal,  national,  and  ancestral 
faith.  At  length,  in  a  c.  207,  after  eight  months* 
careful  preparation,  Philopoemen,  captain-general 
of  the  cavalry  of  the  Achaean  league,  delivered 
Greece  from  Machanidas.  The  Achaean  and  La- 
cedaemonian armies  met  between  Mantineia  and 
Tegea.  The  Tarentine  mercenaries  of  Machanidas 
routed  and  chased  from  the  field  the  Tarentine 
mercenaries  of  Philopoemen.  They  pursued,  how- 
ever, too  eagerly  ;  and  when  Machanidas  led  them 
back,  the  Lacedaemonian  infiuitry  had  been  broken, 
and  the  Achaeans  were  strongly  intrenched  bebind 
a  deep  foss.  In  the  act  of  leaping  his  hone  over 
the  foss  Machanidas  fell  by  the  hand  of  Philo- 
poemen.   To  commemorate  their  leader*!  valov; 


MACHATAS. 

the  Achaeans  wt  up  a  statue  of  biats  at  Delphi, 
repretentinff  Philopoemen  giving  the  death- wound 
to  Machankbu.  (Polyb.  x.  41,  zL  11 — 18,  ziii. 
6  ;  Liv.  zxTii.  30,  zxriiL  5,  7  ;  Plut.  FhtUytoem. 
10.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MACHAON  (Max(^y),  a  Km  of  Asdepiui  by 
Epeione  (Horn.  JL  zL  614 ;  Schol  ad  Find. 
Fyth,  ill.  14),  or,  aoeording  to  othen,  by  Coronis 
(Hygin.  /*a6.  97 ),  while  othen  again  call  him  a 
son  of  Poieidon.  (Eustath.  ad  Ham,  p.  859.)  He 
was  mairied  to  Ajitideia,  the  daughter  of  Diocles 
(Paul.  !▼.  30.  §  2),  by  whom  he  became  the 
father  of  Ooivatua,  Nicomachui  (Paua.  iy.  6.  $  3), 
Alexanor,  SimyruB,  and  Polemociatet.  (Paua.  ii. 
11.  §  6,  It.  38.  §  6  ;  ApoUod.  iii.  10.  §  8  ;  Hygin. 
FaL  81.)  In  the  Trojan  war  Machaon  appears  as 
the  Buxgeon  of  the  Greeks,  for  with  his  brother 
Podaleirius  he  had  gone  to  Troy  with  thirty  ships, 
commanding  the  men  who  came  from  Tricca, 
Ithome,  and  Oechalia.  (IL  ii.  728,  &C.,  xi.  615.) 
He  was  wounded  by  Paris,  but  was  carried  from 
the  field  of  battle  by  Nestor.  (IL  xi.  505,  598, 
833.)  Later  writers  mention  him  as  one  of  the 
Greek  heroes  that  were  concealed  in  the  wooden 
horse  (Hygin.  Fab,  108  ;  Virg.  Aat,  iL  263),  and 
he  is  said  to  have  cured  Philoctetes.  (Tsets.  ad 
Lyeopk  911 ;  Propert.  iL  1,  59.)  He  was  kOled 
by  Eurypylui,  the  son  of  Telephus,  and  his  remains 
were  carried  to  Messenia  by  Nestor.  His  tomb 
was  believed  to  be  at  Gerenia,  in  Messenia,  where 
a  sanctuary  was  dedicated  to  him,  in  which  «ck 
persons  sought  relief  of  their  sufferings.  It  was 
there  that  Glancua,  the  son  of  Aepytus,  was  be- 
lieved to  have  first  paid  him  heroic  honours.  (Pans, 
iv.  3.  $$  2,  6,  iii-  26.  4  7.)  [L.  S.] 

MACHARES  (MaxopqOt  Bon  of  Mithridates 
the  Great,  was  appointed  by  his  &ther  king  of  the 
Bosporus,  when  he,  for  the  second  time,  reduced 
that  country,  after  the  short  war  with  Murena, 
B.  c.  80.  In  B.  c.  73  Mithridates,  afiter  his  defeat 
at  Cyaicus,  applied  to  him  for  succours,  which  were 
at  the  time  readily  furnished  ;  but  two  years  after- 
wards the  repeated  disasters  of  Mithridates  proved 
too  much  for  the  fidelity  of  Macfaares,  and  he  sent 
an  embassy  to  LucuUus  with  a  present  of  a  crown 
of  gold,  and  requested  to  be  admitted  to  terms  of 
alliance  with  Rome.  This  was  readily  granted  by 
LucuUus ;  and  as  a  proof  of  his  sincerity,  Machaies 
furnished  the  Roman  general  with  supplies  and 
assistance  in  the  siege  of  Sinope.  (Apptan,  Mitkr, 
67,  78,  83 ;  Pint.  LueuU.  24  ;  Memnon,  54,  ed. 
OrellL)  But  when  Mithridates,  after  his  defeat  by 
Pompey,  adopted  the  daring  resolution  of  marching 
with  his  army  to  the  Bosporus,  and  renewing  the 
contest  from  dienoe,  Macluues  became  alarmed  for 
the  consequences  of  his  defection  ;  and  on  learning 
the  actual  approach  of  his  father  (a.  c  65)  fled  to 
the  city  of  Chersonesus,  where  he  soon  after,  de- 
spairing of  pardon,  put  an  end  to  his  own  life. 
(Appian,  MUkr.  102.)  Dion  Cassius,  on  the  con- 
trary, relates  (xxxvi.  33)  that  Mithridates  deceived 
him  with  promises  of  safety,  and  then  put  him  to 
death.    (Comp.  Oros.  vi  5.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MACHA'TAS  (Max^as)  1.  A  Macedonian, 
fiither  of  Harpalus,  and  of  Philip,  the  satrep  of 
India.  (Air.  Ancih  iii.  6.  §  7,  v.  8.  §  5.)  He 
was  a  brother  of  Derdas  and  of  Phila,  one  of  the 
many  wives  of  Philip  of  Macedonia,  and  belonged 
to  the  family  of  the  princes  of  Elymiotis.  After 
the  expulsion  of  those  princes  he  seems  to  have 
Ksidad  at  the  court  of  Philip,  though  it  would 


MACRIANUS. 


885 


appear  from  an  anecdote  recorded  by  Plutareh  that 
he  hardly  enjoyed  consideration  corresponding  to 
his  former  rank.  (Plut  Apophik,  p.  179 ;  A^en. 
xiii  p.  557,  c;  Droysen,  Alexander^  p.  43.) 

2.  An  Aetolian,  who  was  sent  ambassador  to 
Sparta  at  the  commencement  of  the  Social  war, 
B.  c.  220,  to  endeavour  to  induce  the  Lacedae- 
monians to  join  the  Aetolians  against  Philip  V., 
king  of  Macedonia,  and  the  Acharan  League.  His 
first  embassy  was  unsuccessful ;  but  shortly  after, 
a  change  having  occurred  in  the  government  of 
Sparta,  in  consequence  of  the  election  of  the  two 
kings  Agesipolis  and  Lycurgns,  Machatas  again 
repaired  thither,  and  this  time  easily  effected  the 
conclusion  of  the  proposed  alliance.  From  thence 
he  proceeded  to  ESis,  and  induced  the  Eleians  also 
to  unite  with  the  newly  formed  league  against  the 
Achaeans.    (Polyb.  iv.  34,  36.) 

3.  An  Epeirot,  son  of  Uie  elder,  and  &ther  of 
the  younger  Charops.  (Polyb.  xxviL  13.)  [Cha- 
BOPS.]  [E.  H.  B.] 

MACHATAS  (Max^as),  a  sculptor,  whose 
name  is  known  by  an  inscription,  from  which  it 
appears  that  he  made  a  statue  of  Heroules,  which 
was  dedicated  by  one  Laphanes,  the  son  of  Las- 
thenes.  (Mont&ucon,  Diario  ItaUco^  p.  425  ; 
Branch,  Anal.  vol.  iiL  p.  188,  No.  187;  Jacobs, 
Anhnadv,  in  Anik.  Graee.  vol.  iii.  pt  1,  p.  596.) 
Machatas  is  mentioned  in  another  inscription  as 
the  maker  of  a  statue  dedicated  to  Asclepius. 
(Bockh,  Corp.  Jnacrip.  1794  ;  R.  Rochette,  LeUre 
a  M.  Sdionl,  p.  346,  2d  edition.)  [P.  &] 

MACHON  (Max»!'),  of  Corinth  or  Sicyon,  a 
comic  poet,  flourished  at  Alexandria,  where  he 
gave  instructions  respecting  comedy  to  the  gram- 
marian Aristophanes  of  Byzantium.  He  was 
contemporary  with  Apollodonis  of  Carystus,  and 
flourished  between  the  120th  and  1 30th  Olympiads 
(b.  a  300 — 260).  He  held  a  high  place  among 
the  Alexandrian  poets ;  Athenaeus  says  of  him, 
jfy  8*  dyadds  voiffH^s  cf  ris  tf AAos  rcSy  fieri  rods 
hrrd^  and  quotes  an  elegant  epigram  in  his  praise. 
We  have  the  titles  of  two  of  his  plays,  '^Ayyota 
and  'EnoToAij,  and  of  a  sententious  poem  in  iambic 
senarii,  entitlid  Xfnim^  of  which  Athenaeus  has 
preserved  several  fragments.  (A  then.  vL  p.  241,  f ; 
xiv.  p.  664,  a,  b,  c,  viii.  p.  345,  f,  xiiL  p. 
577,  d  ;  Meineke,  Hi$L  CriL  Com.  Graec.  pp.  479, 
480,  462 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee,  vol  iL  pp.  452, 
453.)  [P.  a.] 

MACrSTIUa     [MAB18TIU8.] 

MACISTUS  (ViiKurros),  1.  A  surname  of 
Heracles,  who  had  a  temple  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  town  of  Macistus  in  Triphylia.  (Strab.  viii. 
p.  348.) 

2.  A  son  of  Athamas  and  brother  of  Phrixus, 
from  whom  the  town  of  Macistus  in  Triphylia  was 
believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Steph.  ByL 
9.  V.  Mcdrurrof.)  [L.  S.] 

MACRIA'NUSand  MACRIA'NUS,  JUNIOR, 
rank  among  the  thirty  tyrants  enumerated  by 
Trebellius  PoUio.  When  Valerian  undertook  the 
Persian  war,  he  committed  the  chief  command  to 
Macrianus,  whose  valour  had  been  proved  as  a  boy 
in  Italy,  as  a  youth  in  Thrace,  as  a  man  in  Africa, 
and  when  stricken  in  years  in  Illyria  and  Dalmatia. 
In  consequence,  it  is  said,  of  his  incapacity  or 
treachery,  the  campaign  terminated  in  the  capture 
of  the  emperor,  after  which,  Macrianus  and  Balista 
having  collected  the  scattered  remnants  of  the 
Roman  army,  it  was  determined  in  solemn  con- 

3l  8 


880  MACRINUS. 

ference,  tfaat,  ntglteting  the  claim  of  llie  cSnninat* 
Onllienui,  the  former  ■honld  uiums  tlie  puqile. 
Havm^  aBiigiied  thfl  iDuiag«in«iil  of  a&in  in  the 
Eul  ta  one  at  hii  loni,  Qaietiu,  he  Ht  oat  with 
the  other  tor  Itnlj.  They  were  cacaantered  b; 
Anreolui  on  the  coDline>of  Thnce  ind  Illjni,  de- 
feated and  ilnio.  A.  D.  363. 

Mackianus,  Junior,  the  hu  of  the  pre- 
ceding, ahariHl  the  ponsr  and  the  &tc  of  hii  father. 
Indent  it  leeiDi  probabls  that  tba  chief  anthoritj 
wai  reeled  in  hit  penon,  (or  all  the  coini  hitherto 
diieovered,  bearing  th«  name  of  theM  pretenden, 
exhibit  the  effigy  of  ■  joung  man.  while  it  ii 
cerlluD  that  the  geneial  of  Valerian  waa  br  ad- 
lanced  in   life  at  the  lima  of  hii   appointment. 

crianua  with  a  beard,  while  in  all  the  olhen  ha 
ba«  no  beard,  it  hea  been  coajectand  that  thti 
coin  refen  to  tha  elder  Macrianna.  Horeover, 
a  difficulty  Brit»  with  regard  to  tha  medali 
of  AleiRndna,  Hme  of  which  present  the  namei 
T.  ♦.  lOTN.  MAKP1AK02  (Tilue  FuItim  Junim 
Macrianui),  while  elherm  have  H.  or  HA.  «OT. 
MAKP1AN03  (Mami*  Fnlriot  Macriwu),  u  if 
they  repreeenled  different  indiTidnak  The  MSS. 
of  the  Augnitan  hiitori»»  vary  moch  between 
MacHm<a  and  MaeriM».  Zonani  (liL  24)  nni- 
lonnlj  diitinguiBhei  the  father  by  the  latter,  and 
the  un  by  the  former  appellation.  (TrebelL  PolL 
Trig.  Ttnvia.  Vil.  Macrian.  tl  Galliai.  1, 2, 3.  See 
Tillemont  on  the  alleged  maffical  power  of  Ma- 
oianua.)  [W.  R.] 


MACRI'NUS.  a  fnend  of  tha  yonnger  Pliny, 
to  whom  the  latter  addreun  many  of  hii  lellen, 
hot  of  whoee  life  we  have  no  partieulan.  (Plin. 
m  ii.  7.  iii.  4,  vii.  6,  10,  Till  17,  ii.  4.) 

MACRI'NUS,  Rom*n  emperor,  ApHI,  t.  n.  317 
-^ime,  JI.D.  218.  M.  Opbmu»  (on  Opiliub) 
Uacmnhh,  afterward!  M.OfiliurSivirvb  Ma- 


mited,w 


bom  of  Tcry  hnmble  parenta.  in  the  year  A.  n.  164. 
Having  been  recommended  to  the  notice  of  Plaa- 
tianni,   the   all-powcrfol    biourite    of    Sepli 
Seremiihe  waiadmiltedint    " 


MACRINUS. 
narrowly  emped  being  inrolTod  in  tba  deebnctioa 

of  hie  patron.  [Plautumts.]  HaTing  tnbae- 
qnently  received  levenl  appointmenta  of  tnut  in 
tha  imperial  hotuchold,  he  wai  at  length  named 
piaeiect  of  tba  pnetoriana,  by  Cmcalla,  and  di*- 
chaiged  the  duuei  of  that  high  office  with  the 
greatest  prudence  and  integrity,  whenever  he  waa 
permitted  to  follow  the  dictatei  of  hit  own  in- 
clination! oDConlrolled.  Tha  death  of  Caiacalta 
"  "  1,  4.  n.217  [CiRA- 
Macrinui,  who  had 
hitherto  abitained  from  coming  forward  openly, 
leit  he  might  be  inapecled  of  having  participated 
in  the  plot,  having,  ihioagh  the  lecret  agency  of 
hii  friendi,  nuxceded  in  gaining  over  the  loldieci 
by  tha  piomiee  of  a  liberal  danatiie,  wai  pro- 
cLaimed  empetnr,  the  title  of  Caeior  hang  at  tha 
Bme  lime  conf^red  upon  hi*  ion  INadnmenianiu 
fDlADUHINlASUfl].  He  immediately  repealed  the 
■dditional  tax  impoied  by  bit  predeceuor  on  mann- 
miuioni  and  inheritance!,  and  eiprened  a  deter- 
mination to  aboliih  all  unlawful  eiactiona  both  in 
the  city  and  to  the  provincei.  The  lenate.  filled 
with  joy  on  receiving  intelligence  of  the  death  of 
their  hated  tynnt,  gladly  confimied  tha  choice  ef 

The  emperor  at  once  Inarched  to  meet  Artabanu* 
the  Parthian,  who,  burning  with  nge  on  account 
of  the  diihonour  and  Ion  laitained  through  the 
treachery  of  Caiacalla,  and  confident  in  hu  own 
■tnngth,  had  haoghtily  rejected  all  ofien  of  aecont- 


it,  the  Roman!  were  lignally  defeated, 
and  after  having  been  compelled  to  purchaie  the 
forbeaianco  of  the  conqoeror,  by  a  great  (om  of 
money  and  heavy  «crifiwi,  retired,  eovend  with 
'iigraee,  into  Syria. 


foilon 


ng  yeai 


ented  and  n 


began  to  be  openly  displayed  in  the  legiont,  «ho 
found  the  Kvereign  of  their  choice  br  leM  indul- 
gent and  open-handed  than  the  aon  of  Several. 
Taking  advantage  of  theee  feetingv  Julia  Hieaa 
[Maoa],  who  wu  at  that  time  living  at  Emeu, 
permaded  the  detachmenti  quartered  in  tha  vid- 
nity  that  her  grandion  Eligabalni  wai  in  nality 
the  child  of  Caracnlla,  and  having  Kdoced  them 
httm  their  allegiinee  by  laviih  ofFen,  indnced  thou 
to  receive  the  bey  into  their  camp,  and  to  acknow- 
ledge htm  ai  their  prince  Micrinai  advajtccd  to 
Aniioch  to  eroih  the  impoilor,  but  after  an  to- 
gigement,  fought  on  the  81h  of  June,  A.  D.  21 S,  m 
which  great  cowardice  wudiiplayed  on  both  ude^ 
the  fortune  of  tbe  day  having  btwn  evenloalty  de- 
cided by  the  energy  and  bold  example  <  '  "  ~    ~ 


There  ha  wu  quickly  betrayed, 
waa  dragged  back,  and  alain  in  Cappadocia,  in  the 
fifly-fiiurth  or  lifty-fiflh  year  of  hii  age,  after  a 
reign  of  fourteen  montbi.  Hii  head,  and  thai  of 
hi*  ion,  who  had  been  diicovered  and  put  to  diMth 
eliewhere,  were  ituck  upon  polei,  and  carried 
about  in  triumph,  if  we  can  Iruit  Capitolinna,  be 
icarcely  deaervei  onr  pity,  for  he  ii  repreieDled  by 
the  Augiuton  hiilorian  ai  haughty,  blood-lhinty 
and  inhumanly  cme!  in  the  infliction  of  pimi^ 
menti,  Oreat  compbinti  were  made  of  the  number 
of  nnfilting  and  aaworthy  perunt  invetted  by 
him  with  the  higheit  dignitio.  (Dion  l>ia. 
luiriii.  1 1 — II  ;  C^Rtolin.  Maetm. ;  Aiirel.  Vict. 


MACRO. 

riL  13.)         ^                ^ 

il2l   Zonu. 
[W.R.] 

HACRI'NUS,  BAE'BlUS,aRamui  rhstaii- 
ekn,  ii  mentiaBc^  ilmg  oitli  Julim  Frmitiniu  uid 
Jnlini  OnDUUiiu,  u  one  of  the  tcachen  of  the 
fraperor  Akxuder  Sercnu.  (I^mprid.  J  Itx.  Sn. 
8-) 

MACHrNUS.  PUyriUS,  lo  «hum  Peniu 
■ddnued  hit  «oHid  Btin,  bat  of  whom  n  know 
uothing,  Hcept  thai  hg  wm  a  fiicnd  of  tha  poeL 

MACRIS  (kUnpit),  a  daoghttr  of  Anituiu, 
*tio  fed  [be  m&iDl  Diodjiiu  with  bone;,  after  be 
va*  hnngbt  to  hei  in  Eabot»  by  HeRiua ;  but 
being  Bipelled  bjr  Hera,  (he  to(^  refdgt  in  the 
ulaud  of  tb«  Pbacadaiu.  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  it.  SIO, 
»90.  1131  I  conip.AkiBT.ouii.)  [L.8.] 

MACHIS  (KUiipii),  an  OdiTiUn  wDnwn,  wife 
of  Ljumacbiu,  king  of  Tbnce«  bj  whom  (be  wu 
tbe  nwtber  of  two  lou,  Agat^od»  and  Aleunder. 
[LvaiMiCEua.]  [E.  H.  R] 

MACRO,  NAE-VIUS  SEBTO'RIUS.  «aa 
iraetoriau  prelect  imder  Tiberiu*  and  CaLgnla. 
Huortgin  wuobeeuie  (Philo, £<pal aid  Caiiim,i)\ 
be  wa*  perhap*  a  freednian  faj-  buth  (Tk.  Ami.  Ti. 
3«);  ud  the  )te»  b}- which  he  altiacted  the  no- 
tice and  EaTonr  ol  Tiberiu  an  nnknown.  Maoo 
£nt  appoin  in  hiatory  u  the  nndnctor  of  tha 
arrett  of  Aeliu  Sajanu,  hii  inunediate  predecaHor 
in  the  command  of  the  pmetoriani,  A.D.  51.  The 
■eiuin  of  thii  pownful  &T0rit«  in  the  midit  of 
the  Knaie  when  he  had  many  adhocati,  and  of 
the  guaid*  whom  ha  principallj  had  atgaoiiad 
(Tac  Aim.  W.  2),  •eenied,  at  leatt  before  iti  eie- 
cotion,  a  talk  of  no  ordinaij  periL  The  plan  of 
the  arrett  wa>  cancerted  at  Caprcaa  b)r  Tiberiiu 
and  Hae»,  and  the  Uller  waa  dHpatched  to  Rome, 
•n  the  ISlh  of  October,  with  initnictioni  to  the 
officiala  of  tbe  goTemnient  and  tha  goarda,  and 
with  letlera  to  loma  of  tha  pcindpal  memtaen  of 
tha  aenau.  Macro  rMcbad  the  capital  at  mid- 
night; and  imparted  hii  enand  lo  P.  Memraini  Re- 
gnlu,  one  of  the  coniiilt,  and  to  Oneeinua  Idco, 
prelect  of  Uie  citj-poliia  (tigilei).  By  dajbrnk 
the  leData  aaaembled  in  the  temple  of  Apollo,  ad. 
jeiaing  the  iiaperial  palace.  Hacio.  by  the  premiie 
of  ■  donation,  and  by  ihowing  hii  commiwian  from 
Tiberina,  had  diuniiaed  the  praetotiant  to  their 
camp,  and  npplied  their  place  at  the  entrance  and 
along  the  axoiaaa  of  the  temple  by  Laco  and  bii 
Tigilea.  He  had  al»  lalled  the  •oipicioiu  which 
hi*  nddea  arrival  at  Rome  had  awakened  in  Se. 
janna  b;  in6>nniDg  him,  a*  if  confidentiallj,  that 
the  kenate  waa  ipcciallj  conTened  to  confer  on  him 
the  iHbsnitian  dignii;,  which  «onld  haTe  been 
«qaiTalent  to  adopting  him  to  the  empire.  Sejanoi 
thcre&n  took  no  Mepi  for  hii  own  lecarily,  but, 
had  he  ihown  «aj  diepontian  to  leaikt.  Macro  had 
•ceret  oiden  to  teltaae  from  prieon  Dnuni, 
nicna  and  Agrippina  [Dncaus  No.  If 
n  him  hair  to  iha  thnni 


Tiberiu 


'iberina'  lettaii  to  tha  connil  in  the  lenate,  h 


MACRa 
with  jreir  before  they  were  ope 
aence  wai  reqoired  al  the  pmetorian  camp, 
the  toldiara,  jcaloiu  of  the  |Uefetence  ihown  lo  ua 
Tigilea,  were  in  mutiny,  and,  in  the  canfdiion  that 
followed  the  aiTeat  of  Sejanui,  began  to  plunder 
and  bum  the  inboibai  Macro,  howaTer,  reduted 
them  to  diidpline  bj  ■  donation  of  mo»  than 
thirty  poundi  iterling  to  each  man,  end  thev  ac- 
cepted him  aa  their  new  prefect  For  bit  tenite* 
on  thi>  da;  the  lenate  deoeed  Macro  a  large  torn 
of  money,  a  teat  in  the  theatre  on  Ike  eenaterian 
benchet,  tbe  right  of  wearing  tha  pmeleita,  and 
the  ocnamenta  tit  a  praetor.  But  ha  prndantly  de- 
clined theee  nnntnal  hononn,  and  contented  him- 
lelf  with  the  more  lobetintial  bronr  ol  Tiberiu. 
Ha  waa  praetorian  prelect  for  the  remainder  of 
that  empenti^  leign  and  during  the  earlier  part  of 
Calignla'i.  Macra,  whom  L.  Arruntioi  dneribed 
aa  a  worte  Scjanoi  (Tac.  Ann.  li.  4B).  wu  unre- 
lenting in  hit  penecution  of  the  fallen  bTonrile'e 
adherentt.  He  laid  infonnationi ;  ha  preiided  at 
■ek  ;  and  he  lent  hinuelf  to  tbe  motl  iBTBge 
o^ricee  of  Tiberiiu  during  the  lait  and  wont  pe- 
riod of  hii  gerenuneDt.  Mam.  Aemiliua  Scaumi 
wBi  accnied  by  him  of  glandng  at  Tiberiu  in  hia 
tragedy  of  Atreni,  and  driren  to  deitroy  bimtelf  i 
the  Teleran  delator  Fulciniui  Trio  denounced  Macro 
and  Tiberina  with  hii  dying  bieatb  ;  and  L.  Ar> 
mntini  died  by  hia  own  handi,  to  avoid  being 
hia  Tictim.  Ai  praetorian  prefect  Macro  had  the 
charge  of  the  itale  piiagnen —among  other*  of 
the  Jawiih  prince  Agrippa  (Joieph.  Antiii.  inu. 
fi),  [AOKITFA  HiaoDKK,  No.  1.]  and  of  C^ 
ligula.  Tiberiui,  ^d.  37,  wu  riubly  declining, 
and,  in  a  new  rein,  Hacn  mighl  be  CTan  mora 
powerful  than  he  had  been  under  a  veieian  and 
wary  deipot.  Of  the  CUndian  houia  Iheie  re- 
mained oidy  two  near  cliimanti  for  the  throne, 
— Tiberiu,  the  gnndion,  and  Caligula,  the  giand- 
ikephew,  of  tha  reigning  emperor.  In  Roman 
ejei  the  claim  of  the  latter  wu  preferable,  tince 
by  hia  motbei  Agrippina  he  wai  a  deecendant 
of  the  Julian  boun.  Tiberiu  wu  an  inbnt,  C*lt- 
gola  had  attained  manhood,  but  he  wua  priwmet, 
and  therefore  mo»  nnder  the  influence  of  bit 
keeper.  To  Caligula,  therefore.  Macro  applied 
hinuelf;  he  loflened  hit  apIiTilj,  he  interceded 
for  hit  life,  and  he  conniTed  at.  or  rather  pmmoled, 
an  intrigne  between  bii  wife  Ennia  [Ennu]  and 
hit  captive.  Tiberiui  notietd  but  wai  not  alarmed 
at  MacTo^i  homage  to  Caligula.  *'  You  quit,^  he 
•aid,  "  the  letting  for  the  riling  «m."  It  wu  ru- 
moured, but  it  could  not  be  knovn,  that  Macro 
ihortened  tha  fleeting  momenta  of  the  dying  em- 
peror by  tlifling  him  with  tha  bedding  at  h a  re- 
cOTered  unexpectedly  from  a  iwoon.  Macro  cer- 
tainly induced  the  eenate  to  accept  Caligula  at  lole 
emperor,  although  Tiberiui  had  in  hii  will  declared 
hii  grandaon  partner  of  the  empin.  During  the 
belter  dayi  of  CaUgulai  goxernment  MneAi  re- 
tained hii  office  and  hit  bfloetiOL  But  bit  lerTiaa 
were  too  great  to  be  rewarded  or  forgiven.  Ac- 
cording to  one  account  (Phila,  LtgaL  ad  Caitim.  4), 
Maoo  prcanmed  lo  rmnonitmte  with  tha  emperor 
fir  hia  eitnvBganca,  hii  indecoiou  levity,  hii  ad- 
diction to  teniual  pleainrea,  and  bit  neglect  of 
boiiniat.  A  rebuke  which  Agrippa  might  bava 
offered  and  Augutnt  received  waa  thrown  iway 

Dnad  cJ  the  pefecl't  influence  with  the  gnardi  at 
Grtt  induced  the  empetec  to  diuemble  ;  ha  aTen 


888 


MACROBIUS. 


pretended  to  design  the  prefectnre  of  Egypt,  a 
place  of  the  highest  tnist  (Tac  Ann.  n.  69,  Higt. 
i.  1 1 ),  for  Macro.  But  hatred  at  length  prevailed 
over  dissimulation,  and  Macro,  his  wife  Ennia,  and 
his  children,  were  all  compelled  to  die  hy  a  master 
whose  life  he  had  thrice  saved,  and  who  owed  his 
empire  to  the  power  and  preference  of  his  victim. 
(Tac  Ann.  vL  15,  23,  29,  38,  46,  47,  48,  60  ; 
Suet.  Tib.  78,  Cal.  12,  23,  26  ;  Dion  Cass.  Iviii. 
9,  12, 13, 18, 21, 24, 25,27, 28,  lix.  1.  10  ;  Joseph. 
Antiq.  xriii.  6.  §  6,  7  ;  Philo,  Legat.  ad  Oaium^  p. 
994,  in  Flacc.  p.  967.)  [W.  R  D.] 

MACRO'BIUS,  the  grammanan.  Ambrodut 
Aurelius  Theodontu  Macrobiiu  are  the  names 
usually  prefixed  to  the  works  of  this  author.  One 
MS.  is  said  to  add  the  designation  Orinioeennsy 
which  in  a  second  appears  under  the  form  Omi- 
cengiM  or  OmicsiSy  words  supposed  to  he  corruptions 
of  Oneirocensis^  and  to  bear  reference  to  the  com- 
mentary on  the  dream  ({fvtipot)  of  Scipio ;  in  a 
third  we  meet  with  the  epithet  Sieetim,  which  some 
critics  have  proposed  to  derive  from  Sicca  in  Nu- 
midia,  others  from  Sicenu»  or  Sicintu,  one  of  the 
Sporades.  Both  Parma  and  Ravenna  have  claimed 
the  honour  of  giving  him  birth,  but  we  have 
no  evidence  of  a  satisfactory  description  to  deter- 
mine the  place  of  his  nativity.  We  can,  however, 
pronounce  with  certainty,  upon  his  own  express 
testimony  {Sat  i.  praef.),  that  he  was  not  a  Roman, 
and  that  Latin  was  to  him  a  foreign  tongue,  while 
from  the  hellenic  idioms  with  which  his  style 
abounds  we  should  be  led  to  conclude  that  he  was 
a  Greek.  From  the  personages  whom  he  intro- 
duces in  the  Saturnalia,  and  represents  as  his  con- 
temporaries, we  are  entitled  to  conclude  that  he 
lived  about  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century,  but 
of  his  personal  history  or  of  the  social  position 
which  he  occupied  we  know  absolutely  nothing. 
In  the  Codex  Theodosianus,  it  is  true,  a  law  of 
ConstantinOi  belonging  to  the  year  A.  D.  326,  is 
preserved,  addressed  to  a  certain  Maximianus 
Macrobiusy  another  of  Honorius  (a.  d.  399)  ad- 
dressed to  Macrobius,  propraefect  of  the  Spains, 
another  of  Arcadius  and  Honorius  (a.  d.  400), 
addressed  to  Vincentius,  praetorian  praefect  of  the 
Gauls,  in  which  mention  is  made  of  a  Macrobius 
as  Vioarius;  another  of  Honorius  (a.  O.  410), 
addressed  to  Macrobius,  proconsul  of  Africa;  and  a 
rescript  of  Honorius  and  Theodosins  (a.  d.  422), 
addressed  to  Florentius,  praefect  of  the  city,  in 
which  it  is  set  forth,  that  in  consideration  of  the 
merits  of  Macrobius  (styled  Vir  iUuttru),  the  office 
of  praepositus  sacri  cubiculi  shall  from  that  time 
forward  be  esteemed  as  equal  in  dignity  to  those 
of  the  praetorian  praefect,  of  the  praefect  of  the 
city,  and  of  the  magister  militum  ;  but  we  possess 
no  clue  which  wouid  lead  us  to  identify  any  of 
these  dignitaries  with  the  ancestors  or  kindred  of 
the  grammarian,  or  with  the  grammarian  himself. 
In  codices  he  is  generally  termed  v.  c.  bt  inl., 
that  is,  Vir  dartu  (not  oonaulariM)  et  Mustrit^  but 
no  information  is  conveyed  by  such  vague  com- 
plimentary titles.  It  has  been  maintained  that  he 
is  the  Theodosius  to  whom  Avianus  dedicates  his 
fables,  a  proposition  scarcely  worth  combating,  even 
if  we  could  fix  with  certainty  the  epoch  to  which 
these  &bles  belong.  [Avxanu&]  When  we  state, 
therefore,  that  Miu:robius  flourished  in  the  age  of 
Honorius  and  Theodosius,  that  he  was  probably  a 
Greek,  and  that  he  had  a  son  named  Eustathius, 
we  include  every  thing  that  can  be  asserted  with 


MACROBIUS. 

confidence  or  conjectured  with  plausilrility.    Ther 
works  which  have  descended  to  us  are, 

L  SatumaUomm  Comriviorum  Libri  VII.^  con- 
sisting of  a  series  of  curious  and  valuable  dissertations 
on  history,  mythology,  criticism,  and  various  points 
of  antiquarian   research,  supposed  to  have  been 
delivered  during  the  holidays  of  the  Saturnalia  at 
the  house  of  Vettius  Pnetextatus,  who  was  invested 
with  the  highest  offices  of  state  under  Valentinian 
and  Valens.     The  form  of  the  work  is  avowedly 
copied  from  the  dialogues  of  Plato,  especially  the 
Banquet:  in  substance  it  bears  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  the  Noctes  Atticae  of  A.  Oellius,  from 
whom,  as  well  as  from  Plutarch,  much  has  been 
borrowed.      It  is  in  fact  a  sort  of  commonplaee 
book,  in  which  information  collected  from  a  great 
variety  of  sources,  many  of  which  are  now  lost,  is 
arranged   with  some  attention    to  system,    and 
brought  to  bear  upon  a  limited  number  of  subjects. 
The  individual  who   discourses  most  hugely  is 
Praetextatus  himself,  but  the  celebrated  Aurelius 
Symmachus,  Flavianus  the  brother  of  Symmachus, 
Caecina  Albinus,   Servius  the  grammarian,  and 
several  other  learned  men  of  less  note,  are  present 
during  the  conversations,  and  take  a  port  in  the 
debates.     The  author  does  not  appear  in  his  own 
person,  except  in  the  introduction  addressed  to  his 
son  Eustathius ;  but  a  pleader  named  Postnmianus 
relates  to  a  firiend  Decius  the  account,  which  he 
had  received  from  a  rhetorician  Eusebius,  who  had 
been  present  during  the  greater  part  ol  the  dis- 
cussions, both  of  what  he  had  himself  heard  and  of 
what  he  had  learned  from  others  with  regard  to 
the  proceedings  during  the  period  when  he  had  been 
absent      Such  is  the  clumsy  machinery  of  the 
piece.    The  first  book  is  occupied  with  an  inquiry 
into  the  attributes  and  festivals  of  Satomns  and 
Janus,  a  complete  history  and  analysis  of  the 
Roman  calendar,  and  an  exposiiion  of  the  theory 
according  to  which  all  deities  and  all  modes  of 
worship  might  be  deduced  from  the  worship  of  the 
sun.   The  second  book  commences  with  a  collection 
of  bon  mots,  ascribed  to  the  most  celebrated  wits 
of  antiquity,  among  whom  Cicero  and  Augustas 
hold  a  conspicuous  pUice  ;  to  these  are  appended  a 
series  of  essays  on  matten  connected  with  the 
pleasures  of  the  table,  a  description  of  some  choice 
fishes  and  fruits,  and  a  chapter  on  the  sumptoaiy 
laws.     The  four  following  books  are  devoted  to 
criticisms  on  VirgiL     In  the  third  is  pointed  out 
the  deep  and  accurate  acquaintance  with  holy  rites 
possessed  by  the  poet ;  the  fourth  iUustntes  his 
rhetorical  skill ;  in  the  fifth  he  is  compared  with 
Homer,  and  numerous  passages  are  adduced  imi- 
tated from   the   Iliad  and  Odyssey ;   the  sixth 
contains  a  catalogue  of  the  obligations  which  he 
owed  to  his  own  countrymen.    The  seventh  book 
is  of  a  more  miscellaneous  character  than  the  pre- 
ceding, comprising  among  other  matten  an  inves- 
tigation of  various  questions  connected  with  the 
physiology  of  the  human  firame,  such  as  the  com- 
parative digestibilitv  of  different  kinds  of  fi>od, 
why  persons  who  whirl  round  in  a  circle  become 
affected  with  giddiness,  why  shame  or  joy  calls  op 
a  blush  upon  the  cheek,  why  fear  produces  paleness, 
and  in  general  in  what  way  the  brain  exercises  an 
influence  upon  the  memben  of  the  body. 

II.  Oommeniariut  ac  Gcerone  in  Sommmm  &t- 
pionis^  a  tract  which  was  greatly  admired  and  ex- 
tensively studied  during  the  middle  ages.  The 
Dream  of  Scipio,  contaLed  in  the  sixth  book  of 


MACROBIUS. 

Cicero  de  Repablica  [Cicbro,  p.  729],  is  taken  as 
a  text,  which  suggests  a  succession  of  discourses 
on  the  physical  constitution  of  the  uniTcrse,  accord- 
ing to  the  views  of  the  New  Platonists,  together 
with  notices  of  some  of  their  peculiar  tenets  on 
mind  as  well  as  matter.  Barthius  has  conjectured 
that  this  commentary  ought  to  be  held  as  fonning 
part  of  the  Saturnalia,  and  that  it  constituted  the 
proceedings  of  the  third  day.  He  founded  his 
opinion  upon  a  MS.  which  actually  opened  with 
the  words  Maerdlm  Th,  V.C.etinL  oommeniariarum 
tnHae  diei  SatrnnMliomm  Uber  primm»  meipii^  and 
upon  the  consideFation  that  an  exposition  of  the 
occult  meaning  of  Cicero  might  with  propriety 
follow  a  somewhat  similar  development  of  the  sense 
of  VirgiL  On  the  other  hand,  it  must  be  remarked 
that  the  commentary  consists  of  a  number  of  con» 
tinnotts  essays,  while  the  form  of  a  dialogue  is 
maintained  throughout  the  Saturnalia,  the  remarks 
of  the  auditors  being  freely  interspersed  in  the  latter, 
while  in  the  former  there  is  no  indication  given  of 
the  presence  of  listeners. 

IIL  D»  DiJhretUm  et  Sodetatibiu  Graed  La- 
tunqitB  VarUf  a  treatise  purely  grammatical  We 
do  not  possess  the  original  work  as  it  proceeded 
from  the  hand  of  Macrobius,  but  merely  an  abridge- 
ment by  a  certain  Joannes,  whom  Pithou  has 
thought  fit  to  identify  with  Joannes  Scotus,  who 
lived  in  the  time  of  Charies  the  Bald. 

A  controversy  has  been  maintained  with  consider- 
able animation  upon  the  religions  opinions  of  Macro- 
bins.  The  assailants  of  Christianity  having  asserted 
that  no  pagan  writer  had  recorded  the  massacre  of 
the  Innocents  by  Herod,  found  it  necessary  to  get 
rid  of  the  direct  testimony  to  the  fact  contained  in 
the  Saturnalia  (ii  4),  by  endeavouring  to  prove  that 
the  author  was  a  Christian.  The  position  seems 
wholly  untenable.  Not  only  is  an  absolute  silence 
preserved  throughout  the  dialogues  with  regard  to 
the  new  fiuth,  but  the  persons  present  express 
their  warm  aihniiation  of  the  sanctity  and  theo- 
logical opinions  of  Praetextatus,  who  was  a  heathen 
priest;  and  terms  of  reverence  towards  various 
divinities  are  employed,  with  a  dq^ree  of  freedom 
and  frankness  which  would  not  have  been  tolerated 
in  that  age  by  a  believer,  and  would  indeed  have 
been  looked  upon  as  amounting  to  apostocy.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  phrases  which  are  supposed  to 
wear  a  scriptural  air,  **  Dens  omnium  fiibricator,** 
**  Deus  opifex  omnes  sensus  in  capita  locavit  ^ 
(Sai.  vii.  5,  14),  involve  no  doctrine  which  was 
not  fully  recognised  by  the  Neo-Platonists. 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  the  Comfneniaruu  and  of 
the  SainmaUa  was  printed  at  Venice  by  Jenson,  foL 
1472.  The  text  was  gradually  improved  by  Ca- 
merarins,  foL  Basil.  1535  ;  by  Carrio,  8vo.  Paris, 
H.  Stephan.  1585  ;  by  J.  J.  Pontanus,  8vo.  Lug. 
Bat  1597,  reprinted  with  corrections  1628 ;  by 
Oronovius,  8vo.  Lug.  Bat.  1670,  reprinted,  with 
some  improvements,  but  omitting  a  portion  of  the 
notes,  8vo.  Patav.  1736 ;  and  by  Zeunius,  8vo. 
Lips.  1774.  No  really  good  edition  of  Macrobius 
has  ever  appeared,  but  that  of  Gronovius  is  the  best. 

The  tract  De  D^^krextiu  was  first  published  at 
Paris,  8vo.  1583,  by  H.  Stephens,  and  again  at 
the  same  place  by  Obsopaeus,  8va  1588.  It  will 
be  found  in  the  collection  of  Putschius,  4to.  Han- 
nov.  1605^  p.  2727,  and  in  the  editions  of  Pontanus, 
Gronovius,  and  Zeunius  ;  see  also  Endlicher, 
AnaUcL  Gramm,  p.ix.  187. 

Two  French  translations  of  Macrobius  appeared 


MADATES. 


889 


at  Paris  in  the  same  year  (1826),  one  by  Ch.  de 
Rosoy,  the  other  by  an  individual  who  prefixes  his 
initials  only,  C.  G.  D.  R.  Y.  There  is  no  English 
version.  (Barth.  Adven,  xxxix.  12 ;  Pontanus, 
CkmmenL  in  Maerob.;  Cod.  Theod.  9.  tit  12.  s.  2, 
16.  tit  10.  &  15,  8.  tit  5.  s.  61,  11.  tit  28.  s.  6,  6. 
tit  8.  See  especially  Mahul,  DmertaHon  His- 
Unique^  Littirmn  ei  BvUioffraphique  sur  la  Vie  et 
U»  Ouvrageade  Maercbe,  Paris,  1817,  reprinted  in 
the  Claencal  Journal^  vols.  xx.  p.  105,  xxl  p.  81, 
xxii.  p.  51,  where  the  materials  are  all  collected 
and  well  arranged.  Some  good  remarks  on  the 
plan  and  arrangement  of  the  different  parts  of  the 
Saturnalia  are  contained  in  the  essays  of  L.  von 
Jan,  l/eber  die  ursprungliehe  Form  der  SaiumaUen 
det  Macrobhu,  inserted  in  the  Afi{fie&.  peiehrt.  An- 
xeig,  1844.  On  the  Christianity  of  Macrobius 
consult  Masson,  ike  SloM^iter  of  the  Children  in 
Bethlehem^  &c.,  8vo.  Lond.  1728,  appended  to 
Bishop  Chandler*s  VvndieaUon  of  hit  Defence  of 
ChrisHanify.)  [W.  K.] 

MACRO^BIUS,  mentioned  in  the  writings  of 
Optatus  and  Gtennadius,  was  a  presbyter  of  the 
Catholic  church  in  Afirica,  during  the  early  part  of 
the  fourth  century,  became  attached  to  the  Donatists, 
and  was  by  them  despatched  to  Rome,  where  he 
secretly  officiated  as  bishop  of  their  communion. 
Before  his  Mparation  he  wrote  an  address.  Ad  Qm' 
feasorea  et  Virginee^  insisting  chiefly  on  the  beauty 
and  holiness  of  chastity ;  and,  when  a  heretic,  a 
letter  to  the  laity  of  Carthage,  entitled  Epietola  de 
Pcutione  Maximiam  et  leaaci  DonaHMtarmm.  The 
former  it  no  longer  extant,  the  latter  was  first  pub- 
lished in  an  imperfect  state,  by  Mabillon,  in  hia 
Analecta  (8voi  Paris,  1675,  vol  iv.  p.  1 19,  or  1723, 
p.  185),  and  will  be  found  in  ita  most  correct  form 
appended  to  the  editions  of  Optatus,  by  Du  Pin, 
printed  at  Paris  in  1700,  at  Amsterdam  in  1701, 
and  at  Antwerp  in  1702.  Lardner  is  inclined  to 
think  that  Gennadins  has  made  a  confusion  be- 
tween two  persons  of  the  same  name,  and  that 
Macrobius,  the  fourth  Donatist  bishop  of  Rome, 
never  was  a  Catholic.  (Gennad.  de  Viria  JIL  5  \ 
Optatus,  iL  4  ;  Honor,  ii.  5 ;  Trithem.  107  ; 
Tillemont,  Le$  Donatietet^  not  2 1  ;  Lardner,  Ore- 
dibHity  of  Cfoqxl  Hidory,  c.  Ixvii.  §  iiL  4  ;  Schone- 
mann,  BiUiotheea  Pabmm  Lot.  vol  i.  §  4  ;  Biihr, 
GeaddckU  der  Kom,  UUeroL  suppl.  Band.  2te  Ab- 

thei],$61-)  [W.R.] 

MA'CULA,  Q.  POMPEIUS,  a  friend  of  Ci- 
cero {ad  Fam.  vi  19),  and  probably  the  same 
person  with  Pompeius  Macula  mentioned  by  Ma- 
crobius in  connection  with  a  pun  founded  on  hia 
cognomen.  Fansta,  daughter  of  Sulla,  the  dictator 
[Fausta  Cornklia],  had  at  the  same  time  two 
lovers  —  Fulvius,  a  fuller*s  son,  and  Pompeius 
Macula.  Faustus,  the  lady^s  brother,  remarked 
that,  **  he  wondered  his  sister  should  have  a  stain 
(maada),  since  she  had  a  fuller  (JvUoy*  (Sai,  ii. 
2.)  The  cognomen  Macuia  is  probably  derived 
from  some  physical  blemish.  [W.  B.  D.] 

MADARUS,  spoken  of  by  Cicero  {ad  AtL  xiv. 
2),  is  C.  Matins,  to  whom  he  gives  the  surname 
Madams  (/ioSo^),  on  account  of  his  baldness. 
He  is  usually  called  Calvena.     [Calybna.] 

MADATES,  called  by  Diodorus  MA'DETAS, 
(MciSf rat),  a  general  of  Dareius,  who  defended  a 
strong  mountain-fortress  of  the  Uxii  against  Alex- 
ander the  Great,  when  the  latter  wished  to  pene- 
trate from  Susiana  into  Persis  towards  the  end  of 
&  c  331.    He  was  pardoned  by  Alexander  at  the 


890 


MAECENAS. 


entreaties  of  Siiygarabit,  the  mother  of  Dareins,  a 
niece  of  whom  he  had  married.  (Curt.  t.  3 ;  Died. 
xviL  67.) 

MADYAS.     [Idanthyrsus.] 

MAEANDRUS  (MoIovS^t),  a  ton  of  Ooeanus 
and  Tethys,  and  the  god  of  the  winding  river 
Maeander  in  Phrygia.  He  was  the  fisither  of 
Cyanea  and  Canaus,  who  is  hence  called  Maean- 
drius.  (Hes.  Tkeog,  339;  Ot.  Met,  iz.  450, 
473.)  [L.  S.] 

MAEA'NDRIUS  (MmdvSptos)^  secretary  to 
Polycrates,  tyrant  of  Samos,  was  sent  by  hit  mas- 
ter to  Sardis  to  see  whether  the  promises  of  Oroetes, 
the  satrap,  might  safely  be  trusted,  and  was  so  far 
deceived  as  to  bring  back  a  favourable  report,  in 
consequence  of  which  Polyctates  passed  over  to 
Asia  Minor,  leaving  Maeandrins  in  Samos  as  re- 
gent, and,  having  placed  himself  in  the  power  of 
Oroetes,  was  put  to  death,  in  B.  c.  622.  On  re- 
ceiving intelligence  of  this  event,  Maeandrius  came 
forward  with  a  speech,  reported  by  Herodotus  with 
the  most  amusing  nai'vet^,  in  which  he  expressed 
his  extreme  dislike  of  arbitrary  power,  and  offered 
to  lay  it  down  for  certain  valuable  considerations. 
But  the  terms  of  the  proposed  bargain  being  some- 
what bluntly  rejected,  and  a  hint  being  given  at 
the  same  time,  by  one  Telesarchus,  of  the  necessity 
of  an  inquiry  into  the  expenditure  of  the  money 
which  had  passed  through  his  hands,  Maeandrius 
thought  he  could  not  do  better  than  keep  the  ty- 
ranny, and  he  therefore  threw  into  chains  nis  prin- 
cipal opponents,  whom,  during  an  illness  with 
which  he  was  attacked,  his  brother  Lycaretus  put 
to  death.  When  a  Persian  force  under  Otanes 
invaded  Samos,  to  place  Syloson,  brother  of  Poly- 
crates,  in  the  government,  Maeandrius  capitulated ; 
but  he  encouraged  his  crazy  brother,  Chamlaus, 
in  his  design  of  murdering  the  chief  Persians, 
while  he  himself  made  his  escape  to  Sparta,  where 
he  endeavoured  to  tempt  Geomenes  I.  and  others, 
by  bribes,  to  aid  him  in  recovering  his  power ; 
whereupon,  by  the  advice  of  the  king,  the  Ephori 
banished  him  out  of  the  Peloponnesus.  (Herod. 
iiL  123,  140—148  ;  PluL  Ap.  Lac.  Cieom.  16.) 
Aelian  says  that  the  Persian  war  arose  from  the 
difference  between  Maeandrius  and  the  Athenians; 
but  we  hear  of  no  such  quarrel,  and  the  attempted 
explanation  of  Perisonius  is  pure  conjecture.  ( AeL 
V.  H.  xii.  53  ;  Perison.  ad  loc.)  [E.  E.] 

MAEA'NDRIUS  (Mewfi^pios),  an  historian 
(<rvyypa^*iisy^  who  wrote  a  work  in  which  men- 
tion was  made  of  the  Heneti  (Strab.  xii.  p.  552). 
He  was  also  the  author  of  a  work  entitled  wapdy- 
7cA/ia,  which  is  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (x.  p.  454, 
b),  and  which  appears  to  have  been  a  kind  of 
ABC  book  (comp.  Welcker,  in  Bhevut(Ae$  Mw 
mum  for  1833,  p.  146).  Maeandrius  is  also  re- 
ferred to  by  Macrobius  (Sat  i.  17).  We  learn 
from  an  inscription,  which  Bockh  places  between 
Olymp.  140  and  155,  that  this  writer  was  a  native 
of  Miletus  (Bockh,  Corp.  Inter,  n.  2905,  vol  ii. 
p.  573).  It  has  been  conjectured  with  considerable 
probability,  that  this  Maeandrius  may  be  the  same 
as  the  LeandriuB  or  Leander  of  Miletus,  who  was 
also  an  historian,  and  who  is  mentioned  by  several 
ancient  writers.     [Lxandkr.] 

MAECE'NAS,  C.  CIXNIUS.  Of  the  life  of 
Maecenas  we  must  be  content  to  glean  what  scat- 
tered notices  we  can  from  the  poets  and  historians 
of  Rome,  since  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
*»naaUy  recorded  by  any  ancient  author.     We  are 


B1AECENA& 

totally  in  the  dark  both  as  to  the  date  and  jdaee  of 
his  birth,  and  the  manner  of  his  edncatioiL  It  is 
most  probable,  however,  that  he  was  bom  some 
time  between  B.  c.  73  and  63  ;  and  we  learn  from 
Horace  (Cbrm.  iv.  II)  that  his  birth-day  was  the 
13th  of  ApriL  His  fomily,  though  belonging  only 
to  the  equestrian  order,  was  of  high  antiquity  and 
honour,  and  traced  its  descent  from  the  £4Kmiumea 
of  Etniria.  The  scholiast  on  Horace  {Camu  LI) 
informs  us  that  he  numbered  PorsenaamoQg  his 
ancestors ;  and  his  authority  is  in  some  measure 
confirmed  by  a  fragment  of  one  of  Augustas*  letters 
to  Maecenas,  preserved  by  Macrobius  {Sat  iL  4), 
in  which  he  is  addressed  as  **  beryUe  Porsenae.** 
His  paternal  anceston  [Cilnh]  are  mentioned  by 
Livy  (x.  3,  5)  as  having  attained  to  so  high  apitch 
of  power  and  wealth  at  Anetinm  about  the  middle 
of  the  fifth  century  of  Rome,  as  to  excite  the 
jealousy  and  hatred  of  their  foUow-citisens,  who 
rose  against  and  expelled  them ;  and  it  was  not 
without  considerable  difficolty  that  tbey  wevs  at 
length  restored  to  their  country,  through  the  inter- 
ference of  the  Romans.  The  maternal  branch  of 
the  fiunily  was  likewise  of  Etruscan  origin,  and  it 
was  from  them  that  the  name  of  Maecenas  was  de- 
rived, it  being  customary  among  the  Etruscans  to 
assume  the  mother*s  as  well  as  the  fother^  name. 
(Miiller,  Etrutiler^  ii  p.  404.)  It  is  in  allusion  to 
this  circumstance  that  Horace  {Sat  L  6.  3)  men- 
tions both  his  omit  maiermu  abfm  paUnm»  as 
having  been  distinguished  by  commanding  nu- 
merous legions ;  a  passage,  by  the  way,  from  whidi 
we  are  not  to  infer  that  the  ancestors  of  Maecenas 
had  ever  led  the  Roman  legionSb  Their  name  does 
not  appear  in  the  PomH  CcmnJtairm ;  and  it  is  mani- 
fest, from  several  passages  of  Latin  authors,  that 
the  word  l^io  is  not  always  restricted  to  a  Romam 
legion.  (See  Liv.  X.  5 ;  Sail  Cbt  63,  Ac.)  With 
respect  to  the  etymology  of  the  name  Maeeemat^ 
authon  are  at  variance.  We  sometimes  find  it 
spelt  Meoama*^  sometimes  MeeoemoM ;  but  it  seems 
to  be  now  agreed  that  Maeeena»  is  right.  As  to 
its  derivation,  several  foneiful  theories  have  been 
started.  It  seems  most  probable,  as  Varro  tells  us 
{L,  L.  viii.  84,  ed.  Muller),  that  it  was  taken  fitmt 
some  place  ;  and  which  may  possibly  be  that  men- 
tioned by  Pliny  {H*  N.  xiv.  8)  as  producing  an 
inland  sort  of  wines  called  the  «Ma  MaeeemaHama, 
The  names  both  of  CSmiu  and  MoBema»  occur  on 
Etruscan  cinerary  urns,  but  always  separately,  a 
fact  from  which  M'dller,  in  his  Etnukery  has  in- 
ferred that  the  union  of  the  two  families  did  not 
take  place  till  a  late  period.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
the  first  notice  that  occurs  of  any  of  the  fiunily,  as 
a  dtixen  of  Rome,  is  in  Cicero*s  speech  for  Cfnen- 
tius  (§  56),  where  a  knight  named  C.  Maecenas  is 
mentioned  among  the  rcbora  popudi  Romam^  and 
as  having  been  instrumental  in  putting  down  the 
conspiracy  of  the  tribune,  M.  Lrvins  Drusus,  b.  c 
91 .  This  person  has  been  generally  oonsidervd  the 
fother  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir ;  but  Frandsen, 
in  his  hfe  of  Maecenas,  thinks,  and  perhaps  vidi 
more  probability,  that  it  was  his  grsnd&thec 
AlxAit  the  same  period  we  also  find  a  Maeocnas 
mentioned  by  Sallust,  in  the  fragments  of  his 
history  {LSb,  iiL)  as  a  scribe. 

AlUiough  it  is  unknown  where  Maecenae  re- 
ceived his  education,  it  must  doubUess  have 
a  careful  one.     We  learn  from  Horace  that  he 
versed  both  in  Greek  and  Roman  literature  ;  and 
his  taste  for  literary  poitnits  was  shown,  not  osil^ 


MAECENAS. 

by  his  patronage  of  the  inost  eminent  poett  of  his 
time,  bat  also  by  sevexBl  performances  of  his  own, 
both  in  vene  and  prose.  That  at  the  time  of 
Julius  Caetar*s  assassination  he  was  with  Octa- 
vianus  at  Apollonia,  in  the  capacity  of  totor,  rests 
on  pure  conjecture.  Shortly,  however,  after  the 
appearance  of  the  latter  on  the  political  stage,  we 
find  the  name  of  Maecenas  in  frequent  conjunction 
with  his  ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  waa 
of  great  nse  to  him  in  assisting  to  establish  and 
consolidate  the  empire  ;  but  the  want  of  materials 
prevents  us  from  tracing  his  services  in  this  way 
with  the  accuracy  that  could  be  wished.  It  is  pos- 
sible that  he  may  have  accompanied  Octavianos  in 
the  campaigns  of  Mutina,  Philippi,  and  Perusia ; 
but  the  only  authorities  for  the  statement  are  a 
passage  in  Propertius  (iL  1),  which  by  no  means 
necessarily  bears  that  meaning ;  and  the  elegies 
attributed  to  Pedo  Albinovanus,  but  which  have 
been  pronounced  spurious  by  a  large  majority  of 
the  best  critics.  The  first  authentic  account  we 
have  of  Maeoenai  is  of  his  bemg  employed  by 
Octavianus,  &  c.  40,  in  negotiating  a  marriage  for 
him  with  Scribonia,  daughter  of  Libo,  the  father- 
in-law  of  Sezt  Pompeius ;  which  latter,  for  political 
reasons,  Octavianus  was  at  that  time  desirous  of 
conciliating.  (App.  B.  CI  v.  53 ;  Dion  Cass. 
xlviiL  16.)  In  the  same  year  Maecenas  took  part 
in  the  negotiations  with  Antony  (whose  wife, 
Folvia,  was  now  dead),  which  led  to  the  peace  of 
Bnindisium,  confirmed  by  the  marriage  of  Antony 
with  Octavia,  Caesar's  sister.  (App.  B.  C,  v.  64.) 
Appian*s  authority  on  this  occasion  is  supported  by 
the  scholiast  on  Horace  (SaL  i.  5.  28),  who  tells  us 
that  Livy,  in  his  l*27th  book,  had  recorded  the 
intervention  of  Maecenas.  According  to  Appian, 
however,  Cocceius  Nerva  pbyed  the  principal  part. 
About  two  years  afterwards  Maecenas  seems  to 
have  been  again  employed  in  negotiating  with  An- 
tony (App.  B,  (X  T.  93)  ;  and  it  was  probably  on 
this  occasion  that  Horace  accompanied  him  to 
Brundisium,  a  journey  which  he  has  described  in 
the  5th  satire  of  the  1st  book.  Maecenas  is  there 
also  represented  as  associated  with  Cocceius,  and 
they  are  both  described  as  ^  aversos  toUU  componere 
amicos.** 

In  B.  c.  36  we  find  Maecenas  in  Sicily  with 
Octavianus,  then  engaged  in  an  expedition  against 
Sex.  Pompeius,  daring  the  coarse  of  which  Mae- 
cenas was  twice  sent  back  to  Rome  for  the  purpose 
of  quelling  some  distorbanees  which  had  broken 
out  there.  (App.  B,  C,  v.  99,  112.)  Accord- 
ing to  Dion  Cassius  (xliz.  16),  this  was  the  first 
occasion  on  which  Maiecenas  became  Caesar's  vice* 
gerent ;  and  he  was  entrusted  with  the  adminis- 
tration not  only  of  Rome,  but  of  all  Italy.  His 
fidelity  and  talents  had  now  been  tested  by  several 
years*  experience  ;  and  it  had  probably  been  found 
that  the  bent  of  his  genius  fitted  him  for  the  cabinet 
rather  than  for  the  field,  since  his  services  could  be 
■0  easUy  dispensed  with  in  the  ktter.  From  this 
time  till  the  battle  of  Actiam  (b.  c.  31)  history  is 
silent  concerning  Maecenas  ;  bat  at  that  period  we 
again  find  him  intrusted  with  the  administration 
of  the  civil  affiurs  of  Italy.  It  has  indeed  been 
maintained  by  many  critics  that  Maecenas  was 
present  at  the  searfight  of  Actium  ;  but  the  best 
modem  Khokrs  who  have  discussed  the  subject 
have  shown  that  this  could  not  have  been  the  case, 
and  that  he  remained  in  Rome  daring  this  time, 
where  he  suppiested  the  conspixacy  of  the  yoonger 


MAECENAS. 


891 


Lepidus.  The  only  direct  authority  for  the  state^ 
ment  of  Maecenas  having  been  at  Actium  is  an 
elegy  ascribed  to  Albinovanus  on  the  death  of 
Maecenas,  which  is  certainly  spurious ;  and  the 
commentaiy  of  Acron  on  the  first  epode  of  Horace, 
which  kind  of  authority  is  of  litde  value.  Hie 
first  elegy  of  the  second  book  of  Propertius  has 
also  been  quoted  in  support  of  this  fiict,  but  upon 
examination  it  will  be  found  wholly  inadequate  to 
establish  it.  Yet  the  existence  of  Horace's  fint 
epode  still  remains  to  be  accounted  for.  Those 
critics  who  deny  that  Maecenas  proceeded  to  Ao* 
tinm  have  still,  we  believe,  hitherto  unanimously 
held  that  the  poem  is  to  be  referred  to  that  epoch ; 
and  they  explain  the  inconsistency  by  the  supposi- 
tion that  Maecenas,  when  the  epode  was  written, 
had  really  intended  to  accompany  Caesar,  but  was 
prevented  by  the  office  assigned  to  him  at  home. 
In  confirmation  of  this  view,  Frandsen,  in  his 
Life  of  Maecenas,  appeals  to  the  35th  ode  of 
Horace's  first  book,  addressed  to  Augustus  on  the 
occasion  of  his  intended  visit  to  Britain,  a  journey 
which  it  is  known  he  never  actually  perfonned. 
But  to  this  it  may  be  answered  that  Augustus  at 
least  started  with  the  intention  of  going  thither, 
and  actually  went  as  fiur  as  Gaul ;  bnt  proceeded 
theuM  to  Spain.  A  mora  probable  solution,  there- 
fore, may  be  that  first  proposed  by  the  author  of 
this  article  in  the  Ckugieal  Mtaeum  (voL  ii.  p.  205, 
&C.),  that  the  epode  does  not  at  all  rahite  to  Ac- 
tium, but  to  the  Sicilian  expedition  against  Sext. 
Pompeius.  But  for  the  grounds  of  that  opinion, 
which  would  occupy  too  much  space  to  be  he» 
re-stated,  the  reader  is  referred  to  that  work. 

By  the  detection  of  the  conspiracy  of  Lepidus, 
Maecenas  nipped  in  the  bud  what  might  have 
proved  another  fruitful  germ  of  civil  war.  Indeed 
his  services  at  this  period  must  have  been  most 
important  and  invaluable  ;  and  how  fiuthfully  and 
ably  he  acquitted  himself  may  be  inferred  from  the 
unbounded  confidence  reposed  in  him.  In  con- 
junction with  Agrippa,  we  now  find  him  empowered 
not  only  to  open  sd\  letten  addreiaed  by  Caesar  to 
the  senate,  but  even  to  alter  their  contents  as  the 
posture  of  affiun  at  home  might  require  ;  and  for 
this  purpose  he  was  entrust^  with  his  master's 
seal  (Dion  Cass,  li  3),  in  order  that  the  letten 
might  be  delivered  as  if  they  had  come  directly 
frvm  Octavian's  own  hand.  Yet,  notwithstanding 
the  height  of  favour  and  power  to  which  he  had 
attained,  Maecenas,  whether  from  policy  or  inclina- 
tion, remained  content  with  his  equestrian  rank ; 
a  circumstance  which  seems  somewhat  to  have 
diminished  his  authority  with  the  populace. 

After  Octavianus*  victory  over  Antony  and 
Cleopatra,  the  whole  power  of  the  triumvirate  cen- 
tered in  the  former ;  for  Lepidus  had  been  pre* 
viously  reduced  to  the  condition  of  a  private  person. 
On  his  return  to  Rome,  Caesar  is  represented  to 
have  taken  counsel  with  Agrippa  and  Maecenas 
respecting  the  expediency  of  restoring  the  republic 
Agrippa  advised  him  to  punue  thatcooxse,  but  Mae- 
cenas strongly  urged  him  to  establish  the  empire  ; 
and  Dion  Cassias  (liL  14,  &c)  has  preserved  the 
speech  which  he  is  said  to  have  addressed  to  Octa- 
vianus on  that  occasion.  The  genuineness  of  that 
document  is,  however,  liable  to  very  great  suspi- 
cion. It  is  highly  improbable  that  Maecenas,  in  a 
cabinet  consultation  of  that  kind,  would  have  ad- 
dressed Octavianus  in  a  set  speech  of  so  formal  a 
description  ;  and  still  mora  so  that  any  one  should 


892 


MAECENAS. 


ha?e  been  present  to  take  it  down,  or  that  Mae- 
cenas himself  should  have  afterwards  published  it 
Yet  Suetonius,  in  his  life  of  Augustus  (28),  confirms 
the  account  of  Dion  Cassius  so  far  as  that  some 
such  consultation  took  place  ;  and  the  tenor  of  the 
speech  perfectly  agrees  with  the  known  character 
and  sentiments  of  Maecenas.  If,  therefore,  we 
should  be  disposed  to  regard  the  part  here  attributed 
by  Dion  Cassius  to  Agrippa  and  Maecenas  as  some- 
thing more  than  a  mere  fiction  of  the  historian,  for 
the  purpose  of  stating  the  most  popular  arguments 
that  might  be  advanced  against,  or  in  &vonr  o^ 
the  establishment  of  the  empire,  the  most  probable 
solution  is  that  the  substance  of  the  speech  was 
extant  in  the  Roman  archives  in  the  shape  of  a 
state  paper  or  minute,  drawn  up  by  Maecenas. 
However  that  may  be,  the  document  is  certainly  a 
very  able  one,  and  should  be  carefully  consulted  by 
all  who  are  studying  the  history  of  Rome  during 
its  transition  from  a  republic  to  an  empire.  The 
regulations  proposed  for  the  consolidation  of  the 
monarchical  power  are  admirably  adapted  to  their 
purpose  ;  whether  Uiey  were  indispensable,  or  cal- 
culated to  secure  the  happiness  of  the  Roman 
people,  depends  upon  the  truth  or  fidsehood  of  the 
former  part  of  the  speech,  in  which  it  is  contended 
that  the  republic  could  no  longer  exist  without  con- 
stant danger  of  civil  wars  and  dismemberment. 

The  description  of  power  exercised  by  Maecenas 
during  the  absence  of  Caesar  should  not  be  con- 
founded wirii  the  prae/eciura  urbi*.  It  was  not 
till  after  the  civil  wars  that  the  latter  office  was 
established  as  a  distinct  and  substantive  one  ;  and, 
according  to  Dion  Cassius  (lii.  21),  by  the  advice 
of  Maecenas  himsel£  This  is  confirmed  by  Tacitus 
{Ann.  vi.  11),  and  by  Suetonius  (^if^.  37),  who 
reckons  it  among  the  nova  offida.  The  prae/edus 
urbi»  was  a  mere  police  nuigistrate,  whose  jurisdic- 
tion was  confined  to  Rome  and  the  adjacent  country, 
within  a  radius  of  760  stadia ;  but  Maecenas  had 
the  charge  of  political  as  well  as  municipal  afiairs, 
and  his  administration  embraced  the  whole  of 
Italy.  Thus  we  are  told  by  Seneca  {Ep.  114) 
that  he  was  invested  with  judicial  power  (w  trUm- 
naliy  in  rostrvt,  in  omni  pnUho  eoetu)  ;  and  also  that 
he  gave  the  watch- word  {signum  ab  eo  pdebatur)  ; 
a  function  of  the  very  highest  authority,  and  after- 
wards exercised  by  the  emperor»  themselves. 

It  is  the  more  necessary  to  attend  to  this  dia- 
tinction,  because  the  neglect  of  it  has  given  rise  to 
the  notion  that  Maecenas  was  never  entrusted  with 
the  supreme  administration  after  the  close  of  the 
civil  ware.  The  office  of  praefedu»  «rWf  was  a 
regular  and  eontinuoui  one ;  and  we  learn  from 
Tacitus  that  it  was  first  filled  by  Messalla  Cop- 
vinus,  who  held  it  but  a  few  days  ;  then  by  Stati- 
Hus  Taurus,  who,  it  is  phiin  from  Dion  (liv-  19), 
must  have  enjoyed  it  for  upwards  of  ten  years  at 
least ;  and  next  by  Piso,  who,  Tacitus  tells  us, 
was  prae/«!tu»  for  the  space  of  twenty  years.  (Ann, 
vi.  11.)  But  there  is  nothing  in  all  this  to  show 
that  Maecenas  might  not  have  been  Caesar's  vice- 
geront  whilst  Taurus  filled  the  subordinate  office  of 
praefidut.  Nor  are  we  to  infer  from  the  ex|tfes- 
sion,"6etfif  eivUilma'^in  the  passage  of  Tacitus 
(Augustu»  beUi»  dmUbus  Cilnium  Maeoenatem  cttnctii 
apud  Romam  cUque  Ilaliam  praepoiwtjAnn,  vi.  1 1 ), 
that  the  political  functions  of  Maecenas  absolutely 
ceased  with  the  civil  wars.  His  meaning  rather 
seems  to  be  that,  during  that  period  Maecenas  com- 
bined the  duties  which  afterwards  belonged  to  the 


MAECENAS. 

praefedua  alone,  with  those  of  the  supreme  political 
power.    This  is  shown  by  the  woi^  earned  and 
by  the  mention  of  Italy  as  well  as  Rome  ;  to  which 
latter  only  the  pratfectwra  reUited.     In  like  manner 
Dion  Cassius  (liv.  19),  when  relating  how  Mae- 
cenas was  finally  superseded  (b.c.  1€)  by  Tanms, 
the  praefkiu»^  as  vicegerent,  during  the  Absence  of 
Augustus,  expressly  mentions  that  the  jurisdiction 
of  Taurus  was  extended  over  the  whole  of  Italy 
(r6  yukv  Sffrvr^  TcU^pyfttrel  r^s  AXXt}»  *Ira- 
A  f  as  8ioiicc7r  ^wirp^f).   When  Agrippa,  indeed, 
could  remain  at  Rome,  he  seems  to  have  had  the 
preference,  as  on  the  occasion  of  Augustuses  expe- 
dition into  Sicily  in  b.  c.  21.    (Dion  Cass.  Uv.  6.) 
But  when  Agrippa  accompanied  the  emperor,  as  in 
his  Spanish  campaign  in  b.  a  27,  it  is  hardly  to  be 
doubted  that  Maecenas  exercised  the  functions  of 
Augustus  at  Rome.    The  8th  and  29th  odes  of  the 
third  book  of  Horace,  which,  although  we  cannot 
fix  their  precise  dates,  were  evidently  written  after 
the  civil  wars,  contain  allusions  to  the  political 
cares  of  Maecenas.  Some  of  the  expressions  in  them 
have  been  too  literally  interpreted.     In  both  tirh9 
is  used  in  a  sufficiently  common  sense  for  re$p9^ 
liea ;  and  though  in  the  latter  the  word  cimtaiem 
is  taken  by  the  scholiast  to  allude  to  the  office  of 
pra^ectuM^  yet  the  phrase  quit  deoeai  tUOut  pointa 
to  infinitely  higher  functions  than  those  of  a  mere 
police  magistrate.     It  may  be  observed,  too,  that 
both  odes  refer  to  ihe/oreiffn  affoirs  of  the  empire. 
It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that  we  have  no 
means  of  determining  with  certainty  on  what  occa- 
sions, and  for  how  long,  after  the  establishinent  of 
the  empire,  Maecenas  continued  to  eserdse  hia 
political  power ;  though,  as  before  ranaiked,  we 
know  that  he  had  ceased  to  enjoy  it  in  B.  c.  16. 
That  he  retained  the  confidence  of  Augustus  till  at 
least  B.  c  21  may  be  inferred  from  the  hd  that 
about  that  time  he  advised  him  to  marry  his 
daughter  Julia  to  Agrippa,  on  tlie  ground  that  he 
had  made  the  latter  so  rich  and  powerful,  that  it 
was  dangerous  to  allow  him  to  live  unless  he  ad- 
vanced him  still  further.  (Dion  Cass.  Uv.  6.)    The 
fJBct  to  which  we  have  before  alluded  of  Agrippa 
being  entrusted  in  that  year  with  the  administra- 
tion, and  not  Maecenas,  aflfords  no  ground  for  coo> 
eluding  that  any  breach  had  yet  been  made  in  the 
friendship  of  the  emperor  and  Maecenas.  Agrippa, 
being  more  nearly  connected  with  Augustus,  would 
of  course  obtain  the  preference ;  and  such  an  act 
of  self-renunciation  was  quite  in  the  character  of 
Maecenas,  and  might  have  even  formed  part  of  hia 
advice  respecting  the  conduct  to  be  observed  to- 
wards Agrippa.    Between  B.C.  21  and  16,  how- 
ever, we  have  direct  eridence  that  a  coolneas,  to 
say  the  least,  had  sprung  up  between  the  emperor 
and  his  fiudiful  minister.    This  estrangement,  tot 
it  cannot  be  called  actual  disgrsoe,  is  home  oat  by 
the  silence  of  historians  respecting  the  Utter  yesra 
of  Maecenas's  life,  as  well  as  by  the  expreas  testi- 
mony of  Tacitus,  who  tells  us  {Ann,  iiL  30)  thai 
during  this  period  he  enjoyed  only  the  appearance, 
and  not  the  reality,  of  his  sovereign^k  friendship. 
The  cause  of  this  rupture  is  enveloped  in  doubt. 
Seneca  {Ep.  19)  drops  a  mysterioua  hint  about 
Maecenas  having  taken  in  his  sails  too  late  ;  whilst 
Dion  Cassius  (liv.  19)  positively  attributea  it  to  an 
intrigue  carried  on  by  Augustus  with  Terentia» 
Maecenas's  wife.     It  is  certain  that  such  a  con- 
nection existed  ;  and  the  historian  just  cited  men- 
tions a  report  that  Auguitoa*t  motive  for  going  »^ 


MAECENAS. 

Cbul  in  &  c.  16  was  to  enjoy  the  society  of  Terentia 
unmolested  by  the  lamtxMns  which  it  gare  occasion 
to  at  Rome.  Bat,  whatever  may  hare  been  the 
caose,  the  political  career  of  Maecenas  may  be  con- 
sidered as  then  at  an  end  ;  and  we  shall  therefore 
now  torn  to  contemplate  him  in  private  lile. 

The  public  services  of  Maecenas,  though  im- 
portant, were  unobtrusive;  and  notwithstanding 
the  part  that  he  played  in  assisting  to  establish  the 
empire,  it  is  by  his  private  pursuits,  and  more  par- 
ticcdarly  by  his  reputation  as  a  patron  of  literature, 
that  he  has  been  best  known  to  posterity.  His 
retirement  was  probably  fiur  firom  disagreeable  to 
him,  as  it  was  accompanied  with  many  drcnm- 
stanees  calculated  to  recommend  it  to  one  of  his 
turn  of  mind,  naturally  a  votary  of  ease  and  plea- 
sure. He  had  amassed  an  enormous  fortune,  which 
Tacitus  (Ann,  xiv.  53,  55)  attributes  to  the  libe- 
rality of  Augustus.  It  has  been  scmietimes  insinu- 
ated that  he  grew  rich  by  the  proscriptions ;  and 
Pliny  {H,  N.  zxxvii.  4),  speaking  of  Maecenases 
private  seal,  which  bore  the  impression  of  a  frog, 
represents  it  as  having  been  an  object  of  tenor  to 
the  tax-payers.  It  by  no  means  follows,  however, 
that  the  money  levied  under  his  private  seal  was 
applied  to  his  private  purposes  ;  and  had  he  been 
inclined  to  misappropriate  the  taxes,  we  know  that 
Caesar^a  own  seal  was  at  his  unlimited  disposal, 
and  would  have  better  covered  his  delinquencies. 

Maecenas  had  purchased  a  tract  of  ground  on 
the  Esqniline  hill,  which  had  fbrmeriy  served  as  a 
burial-place  for  the  lower  orders.  (Hor.  Sat  i.  8. 7.) 
Here  he  had  planted  a  garden  and  built  a  house 
remarkabls  for  its  loftiness,  on  account  of  a  tower 
by  which  it  was  surmounted*  and  from  the  top  of 
which  Nero  is  said  to  have  afterwards  contem- 
pUted  the  burning  of  Rome.  In  this  residence  he 
seems  to  have  passed  the  greater  part  of  his  time, 
and  to  have  visited  the  country  but  seldom  ;  for 
though  he  might  possibly  have  possessed  a  villa  at 
Tibur,  near  the  fidls  of  the  Anio,  there  is  no  direct 
authority  for  the  fact  Tacitus  tells  us  that  he 
spent  his  leisure  urbe  m  ^pta  ;  and  the  deep  tran- 
quillity of  his  repose  may  be  conjectured  from  the 
epithet  by  which  the  same  historian  designates  it 
— velut  pereffrmum  otium.  (Ann,  xiv.  53.)  The 
heiffht  of  the  situation  seems  to  have  rendered  it  a 
faeuthy  abode  (Hor.  Sat  i.  8.  14)  ;  and  we  learn 
from  Suetonius  (Atig,  72)  that  Augustus  had  on 
one  occasion  retired  thither  to  recover  from  a  sick- 
ness. 

Maecenas*s  house  was  the  rendezvous  of  all  the 
wits  and  vtrtuosi  of  Rome  ;  and  whoever  could  con- 
tribute to  the  amusement  of  the  company  was 
always  welcome  to  a  seat  at  his  table.  In  this  kind 
of  society  he  does  not  appear  to  have  been  very 
select  ;  and  it  was  probably  from  his  undistin- 
guishing  hospitality  that  Augustus  called  his  board 
parariUca  menaa.  (Suet.  Vit  Hor.)  Yet  he  was 
naturally  of  a  reserved  and  taciturn  disposition, 
and  drew  a  broad  distinction  between  the  ac- 
quaintances that  he  adopted  for  the  amusement  of 
an  idle  hour,  and  the  friends  whom  he  admitted  to 
his  intimacy  and  confidence.  In  the  latter  case 
he  was  as  careful  and  chary  as  he  was  indiscrimi- 
nating  in  the  former.  His  really  intimate  friends 
consisted  of  the  greatest  geniuses  and  most  learned 
men  of  Rome  ;  and  if  it  was  from  his  universal 
inclination  to.wards  men  of  talent  that  he  obtained 
the  reputation  of  a  literary  patron,  it  was  by  his 
friendship  for  such  poets  as  Virgil  and  Hoiaoe  that 


MAECENAS. 


89S 


he  deserved  it.  In  recent  times,  and  by  some 
Oennan  authors,  especially  the  celebrated  Wieland 
in  his  Introduction  and  Notes  to  Horace*s  Epistles, 
Maecenases  claims  to  the  title  of  a  literary  patron 
have  been  depreciated.  It  is  urged  that  he  is  not 
mentioned  by  Ovid  and  Tibullns ;  that  the  Sabine 
fium  which  he  gave  to  Horace  was  not  so  very 
large ;  that  his  conduct  v»as  perhaps  not  altogether 
disinterested,  and  that  he  might  have  befriended 
litenry  men  either  out  of  vanity  or  from  political 
motives  ;  that  he  was  not  singular  in  his  literary 
patronage,  which  was  a  fisshion  amongst  the  emi- 
nent Romans  of  the  day,  as  Messalla  Corvinus, 
Asinins  PoUio,  and  others ;  and  that  he  was  too 
knowing  in  pearls  and  beryU  to  be  a  competent 
judge -of  the  higher  works  of  genius.  As  for  his 
motives,  or  the  reasons  why  he  did  not  adopt 
Tibullus  and  Orid,  we  shall  only  remark,  that  as 
they  are  utterly  unknown  to  us,  so  it  is  only  fair 
to  put  the  most  liberal  construction  on  them  ;  and 
that  he  had  naturally  a  love  of  literature  for  its 
own  sake,  apart  from  all  political  or  interested 
views,  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  of  his  having 
been  himself  a  voluminous  author.  Though  literary 
patronage  may  have  been  the  fiishion  of  the  day,  it 
would  be  difficult  to  point  out  any  contemporary 
Roman,  or  indeed  any  at  all,  who  indulged  it  so 
magnificently.  His  name  had  become  proverbial 
for  a  patron  of  letters  at  least  as  early  as  the  time 
of  Martial ;  and  though  the  assertion  of  that  author 
(viiL  56),  that  the  poets  enriched  by  the  bounty  of 
Maecenas  were  not  easily  to  be  counted,  is  not,  of 
course,  to  be  taken  literally,  it  would  have  been 
utterly  ridiculous  had  there  not  been  some  founda- 
tion for  it.  That  he  was  no  bad  judge  of  literary 
merit  is  shown  by  the  sort  of  men  whom  he 
patronised — Viigil,  Horace,  Propertius  ;  besides 
others,  almost  their  equals  in  reputation,  but  whose 
works  are  now  unfortunately  lost,  as  Varius,  Tucca, 
and  others.  But  as  Virgil  and  Horace  were  by  far 
the  greatest  geniuses  of  the  age,  so  it  is  certain 
that  they  were  more  beloved  by  3iaecenai,  the 
latter  especially,  than  any  of  their  contemporaries. 
Viigil  was  indebted  to  him  for  the  recovery  of  his 
fiirm,  which  had  been  appropriated  by  the  soldiery 
in  the  division  of  lands,  in  B.  c.  41 ;  and  it  was  at 
the  request  of  Maecenas  that  he  undertook  the 
Geoiyiee,  the  most  finished  of  all  his  poems.  To 
Horace  he  was  a  still  greater  benefactor.  He  not 
only  procured  him  a  pardon  for  having  fought 
against  Octavianus  at  Philippi,  but  presented  him 
with  the  means  of  comfortable  subsistence,  a  fiirm 
in  the  Sabine  country.  If  the  estate  was  but  a 
moderate  one,  we  learn  from  Horace  himself  that 
the  bounty  of  Maecenas  was  regulated  by  his  own 
contented  news,  and  not  by  his  patron^s  want  of 
generosity.  (Cbrm.  ii.  18.  14,  Carm,  iii.  16.  38.) 
Nor  was  this  liberality  accompanied  with  any 
servile  and  degrading  conditions.  The  poet  was  at 
liberty  to  write  or  not,  as  he  pleased,  and  lived  in 
a  state  of  independence  creditable  alike  to  himself 
and  to  his  patron.  Indeed  their  intimacy  was 
rather  that  ot  two  familiar  friends  of  equal  station, 
than  of  the  royally -descended  and  powerful  minister 
of  Caesar,  with  tiie  son  of  an  obscure  freedman. 
But  on  this  point  we  need  not  dwell,  as  it  has  been 
already  touched  upon  in  the  life  of  Horace. 

Of  Maecenases  own  literary  productions,  only 
a  few  fragments  exist.  From  thece,  however,  and 
from  the  notices  which  we  find  of  his  writings  in 
ancient  authors,  we  are  led  to  think  that  we  have 


PM 


MAECENAS. 


not  soffered  any  great  Iom^  by  their  destmction  ; 
for,  although  a  good  judge  of  literary  merit  in 
others,  he  does  not  appear  to  have  been  an  author 
of  much  taste  himself.  It  has  been  thought  that 
two  of  his  works,  of  which  little  more  than  the 
titles  remain,  were  tragedies,  namely  the  Pro- 
meUtetu  and  Odavia,  But  Seneca  {Ep*  19)  calls 
the  former  a  book  {Ivbrum) ;  and  Octooeo,  men- 
tioned in  Priadan  (lib.  10),  is  not  free  from  the 
suspicion  of  being  a  corrupt  reading.  An  hexameter 
line  supposed  to  have  belonged  to  an  epic  poem, 
another  line  thought  to  have  been  part  of  a  Oalli- 
ambic  poem,  one  or  two  epigrams,  and  some  other 
fragments,  are  extant,  and  are  given  by  Meibom 
and  Frandsen  in  their  lives  of  Maecenas.  In  prose 
he  wrote  a  work  on  natural  history,  which  Pliny 
several  times  alludes  to,  but  which  seems  to  have 
rehited  chiefly  to  fishes  and  gems.  Servius  {ad 
Virg,  Aen.  viii.  310)  attributes  a  Sympotium  to  him. 
If  we  may  trust  the  same  authority  he  also  com- 
posed some  memoirs  of  Augustus ;  and  Horace 
\Carm.  iL  12.  9)  alludes  to  at  least  some  project 
of  the  kind,  but  which  was  probably  never  carried 
into  execution.  Maecenases  prose  style  was  affected, 
unnatural,  and  often  unintelligible,  and  for  these 
qualities  he  was  derided  by  Augustus.  (Suet 
Aug.  26.)  Macrobius  (Sahtrn,  ii.  4)  has  pre- 
served part  of  a  letter  of  the  emperor^s,  in  which 
he  takes  off  his  minister*s  way  of  writing.  The 
author  of  the  dialogue  De  Causit  Corruptas  Elo- 
quentiae  (c.  26)  enumerates  him  among  the  orators, 
but  stigmatises  his  affected  style  by  the  term  cola- 
mistros  Mcueenatis,  Quintilian  {IntL  OraL  ix.  4.  § 
28)  and  Seneca  (Ep.  114)  also  condemn  his  style  ; 
and  the  latter  author  gives  a  specimen  of  it  which 
is  almost  wholly  unintelligible.  Yet,  he  likewise 
tells  us  (Ep.  19),  that  he  would  have  been  very 
eloquent  if  he  had  not  been  spoiled  by  his  good 
fortune  ;  and  allows  him  to  have  possessed  an  inr 
penium  grunde  et  viriU  {E^.  92).  According  to 
Dion.Cassius  (Iv.  7),  Maecenas  first  introduced 
short-hand,  and  instructed  many  in  the  art  through 
his  freedman,  Aquihb  By  other  authors,  however, 
the  invention  has  been  attributed  to  various  persons 
of  an  earlier  date  ;  as  to  Tiro,  Cicero^s  freedman, 
to  Cicero  himseli^  and  even  to  Ennius. 

But  though  seemingly  in  possession  of  all  the 
means  and  appliances  of  enjoyment,  Maecenas 
cannot  be  said  to  have  been  altogether  happy  in 
his  domestic  life.  We  have  already  alluded  to  an 
intrigue  between  Augustus  and  his  wife  Teientia  ; 
but  this  was  not  the  only  infringement  of  his 
domestic  peace.  Terentia,  though  exceedingly 
beautiful,  was  of  a  morose  and  haughty  temper, 
and  thence  quarrels  were  continually  occurring  be- 
tween the  pair.  Yet  the  natural  uxoriousness  of 
Maecenas  as  constantly  prompted  him  to  seek  a 
reconciliation  ;  so  that  Seneca  (Ep,  114)  remarks 
that  he  married  a  wife  a  thousand  times,  though  he 
never  had  more  than  one.  Her  influence  over  him 
was  so  great,  that  in  spite  of  his  cautious  and 
taciturn  temper,  he  was  on  one  occasion  weak 
enough  to  confide  an  important  state  secret  to  her, 
respecting  her  brother  Mnrena,  the  conspirator 
(Suet.  Aug,  66  ;  Dion  Cass.  liv.  3).  Maecenas 
himself,  however,  was  probably  in  some  measure  to 
blame  for  the  terms  on  which  he  lived  with  his 
wife,  for  he  was  far  from  being  the  pattern  of  a 
good  husband.  His  own  adulteries  were  notorious. 
Augustus,  in  the  fragment  of  the  letter  in  Macrobius 
before  alluded  to^  calls  him  fUUay/ia  maecharwm  ; 


MAECENAS. 

and  Plutarch  {EroL  16)  relates  of  him  the  story  of 
the  accommodating  husband,  Oalba,  who  pretended 
to  be  asleep  after  dinner  in  order  to  give  him  an 
opportunity  with  his  wife.  Nay,  he  is  even  sus- 
pected of  more  infamous  vices.  (Tacit.  Ann,  i.  54.) 
In  his  way  of  life  Maecenas  was  addicted  to 
every  species  of  luxury.  We  find  several  allnaions 
in  the  ancient  authors  to  the  effeminacy  of  his 
dress.  Instead  of  gilding  his  tunic  above  his 
knees,  he  suffered  it  to  hang  loose  about  his  heels, 
like  a  wonuin*8  petticoat ;  and  when  sitting  on  the 
tribunal  he  kept  his  head  covered  with  his  pallium 
(Sen.  Ep,  114).  Yet,  in  spite  of  this  sofbiess  he 
was  capable  of  exerting  himself  when  the  oocasioii 
required,  and  of  acting  with  energy  and  decision 
(Veil.  Pat  ii.  88).  So  &r  was  he  from  wishing 
to  conceal  the  softness  and  effeminacy  of  his  man- 
ners, that  he  made  a  parade  of  his  vices ;  and, 
during  the  greatest  heat  of  the  civil  wars,  openly  ap- 
peared in  the  public  pkoes  of  Rome  with  a  couple  of 
eunuchs  in  his  train  (Senec  L  c).  He  was  fond 
of  theatrical  entertainments,  especially  pantomimes  ; 
as  may  be  inferred  from  his  patronage  of  Bathyllus, 
the  celebrated  dancer,  who  was  a  freedman  of  his. 
It  has  been  concluded  from  Tacitus  (Anm,  L  54) 
that  he  first  introduced  diat  species  of  representation 
at  Rome ;  and,  with  the  politic  view  of  keeping 
the  people  quiet  by  amusing  them,  persuaded 
Augustus  to  patronize  it  Dion  Cassius  (Iv.  7) 
tells  us  that  he  was  the  first  to  introduce  warm 
swimming  baths  at  Rome.  His  Idhre  of  ointments 
is  tacitly  satirized  by  Augustus  (Suet.  Aug.  86), 
and  his  passion  for  gems  and  precious  stones  is 
notorious.  According  to  Pliny  he  paid  some  at- 
tention to  cookery  ;  and  as  the  same  author  (xix. 
57)  mentions  a  book  on  gardening,  which  had  been 
dedicated  to  him  by  Sabinus  Tiro,  it  has  been 
thought  that  he  was  partial  to  that  pursuit  His 
tenacious,  and  indeed,  unmanly  love  of  life,  he  has 
himself  painted  in  some  verses  preserved  by  Seneca 
{Ep.  101),  and  which,  as  afibiding  a  specimen  of 
his  ttyle,  we  here  insert : — 

Debilem  fiuito  mann 
Debilem  pede,  coxa ; 
Tuber  adstrue  gibbenm, 
Lubricos  quate  dentes ; 
Vita  dum  snpeiest,  bene  eat 
Hanc  mihi,  vel  acuta 
Si  sedeam  cmee,  rastine.— 

From  these  lines  it  has  been  conjectured  that  be 
belonged  to  the  sect  of  the  Epicureans  ;  but  of  his 
philosophical  principles  nothing  certain  is  known. 

That  moderation  of  character  which  led  him  to 
be  content  with  his  equestrian  rank,  probably  arose 
from  the  love  of  ease  and  luxury  which  we  hare 
described,  or  it  might  have  been  the  result  of  more 
prudent  and  political  views.  As  a  politician,  the 
principal  trait  in  his  character  was  fidelity  to  his 
master  {Mo/ecenatia  enml  vera  tropasa  fidn^  Pro- 
pert  iil  9^,  and  the  main  end  of  idl  his  cares  was 
the  consolidation  of  the  empire.  But,  though  he 
advised  the  establishment  of  a  despotic  monarchy, 
he  was  at  the  same  time  the  advocate  of  mild  and 
liberal  measures.  He  recommended  Augustus  to  pat 
no  check  on  the  free  expression  of  public  opinion  ; 
but  above  all  to  avoid  that  cruelty,  which,  for  so 
many  years,  had  stained  the  Roman  annals  with 
blood  (Senec  Ep,  114).  To  the  same  effect  is  the 
anecdote  preserved  by  Cedrennsi  the  Bytantiae 
historian  ;  that  when  on  some  occasion  Octavianm 


MAECILIA  GENS. 

••at  on  the  tribniiaU  condemmng  onmbers  to  death,  1 
Maeceiuii,  who  was  among  the  byttanden,  and 
could  not  approach  Caeaar  by  reason  of  the  crowd, 
wrote  apon  hit  tablet!,  **  Rite,  hangman  !**  (Surge 
toHtiem  eami/eg/)^  and  threw  them  into  Caenr*t 
lap,  who  immediately  left  the  jndgmentrieat  (oomp. 
Dion  CaM.  !▼.  7). 

Maecenaa  appean  to  have  been  a  conitant  rale- 
tadinarian.  If  Pliny's  statement  (vii.  51)  is  to  be 
taken  literally,  he  laboored  under  a  oontinnai  fever. 
According  to  the  same  author  he  was  sleepless 
during  the  kat  three  years  of  his  lift  ;  and  Seneca 
tells  us  ((is  Pnmd,  iiL  9)  that  he  endeavonred  to 
procure  tha» sweet  and  indispensable  lefieshment, 
by  listening  to  the  aonnd  of  distant  symphonies. 
We  may  infer  from  Horace  (Cbrm.  ii.  17)  that  he 
was  rather  h3rpochondxiaGa].  He  died  in  the  con- 
sulate  of  Oallns  and  Censorinns,  B.a  8  (Dion 
CasSb  It.  7),  and  was  buried  on  the  Esquiline.  He 
left  no  children,  and  thus  by  his  death  his  ancient  fis^ 
mily  becsme  extinct  He  bequeathed  his  property  to 
Augustus,  and  we  find  that  Tiberius  afterwards  re- 
sided in  his  house  (Suet.  Tib,  15).  Though  the 
emperw  treated  Maecenas  with  coldness  during  the 
latter  years  of  his  life,  he  sincerely  lamented  his 
death,  and  seems  to  have  sometimes  felt  the  want 
of  80  able,  so  honest,  and  so  feithful  a  counsellor. 
(Dion  Cass.  Ut.  9,  It.  7  ;  Senec  d4  Bern,  Ti  32.) 

The  life  of  Maecenaa  has  been  written  in  Latin 
by  John  Henry  Meibom,  in  a  thin  quarto,  entitled 
JJUr  aimffularu  da  CL  CiUni  Maeeenati»  VUa,  Mori- 
iuM^  ei  RAm  QttHa^  Leyden,  1653.  It  contains  at 
the  end  the  elegies  ascribed  to  Pedo  AlbinoTanns, 
and  is  a  learned  and  useful  work,  though  the 
author  has  taken  an  eatrsTagant  Tiew  of  his  heroes 
virtues,  and,  according  to  the  feshion  of  those  days, 
has  been  rather  too  liberal  of  the  contents  of  his 
commonplace  book.  In  Italian  then  is  a  life  by 
Cenni,  Rome  1684  ;  by  Dini,  Venice  1704  ;  and 
by  Sante  Viola,  Rome,  1816  ;  in  Gennan,  by 
Bennemann,  Leipzig,  1744 ;  by  Dr.  Albert  Lion 
(Maecenaiianay,  Gdttingen,  1824  ;  and  by  Fraud- 
sen,  Altona,  1843  ;  which  kst  is  by  fer  the  best 
life  of  Maecenas.  In  French  there  is  a  life  of 
Maecenas  by  the  Abb^  Richer,  Paris,  1746.  The 
only  life  in  English  is  by  Dr.  Ralph  Schomberg, 
London,  1766,  12mo.  It  is  a  mere  compiktion 
from  Meibom  and  Richer,  and  shows  no  critical 
discrimination.  [T.  D.] 

MA'ECIA  GENS,  plebeian.  Only  one  penon 
ofthis  gens  is  mentioned  under  the  republic,  Sp. 
Maecins  Tarpa,  a  contemporary  of  Cicero  [Ta&pa]  ; 
but  under  the  onpire  the  Maedi  became  more  dis- 
tinguished though  they  are  rarely  mentioned  by 
ancient  writem  Thus  we  find  on  coins  mention 
made  of  a  M.  Maecius  Rnfus,  who  was  proconsul 
of  Bithynia  in  the  reign  of  Vespasian  ;  in  inscrip- 
tions (Grater,  p.  49.  3)  of  a  M.  Maedus  Rnfus 
who  was  consul  with  L.  Turpilius  Dexter,  though 
the  date  of  their  consulship  is  uncertain ;  and  in 
the  consular  Fasti  of  a  M.  Maecins  Memmius 
Furius  Placidns,  who  was  consul  a.  d.  348,  with 
FL  Pisidius  Romulus. 

MAECIA'NUS,  the  son  of  Aridins  Casaius, 
was,  at  the  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion  against 
M.  Anreliua,  entrostod  by  his  fether  with  the  com- 
mand of  Alexandria,  and  was  soon  afterwards  shun 
by  his  own  soldiers.  (Capitolin.  M.  Awrd.  25.) 
[AviDiua  Camius.]  [W.  R.] 

MAECI'LIA  GENS,  plebeian.  Only  two 
members  of  it  are  mentionea  under  the  republic. 


MAELIUS. 


895 


1.  L.  Maicilius,  one  of  those  tribunes  of  the 
plebs  who  were  chosen  for  the  first  time  in  the 
comitia  tributa,  a  &  471.     (Ut.  ii.  58.) 

2.  Sp.  Mascilivs,  chosen  for  the  fourth  time 
tribune  of  the  plebs,  b.  c.  416.  (LiT.  It.  48.) 

In  the  time  of  Augustus  we  find  the  name  of 
M.  MaecUuu  7U/iis,  a  triumrir  of  the  mint,  on 
many  coins  (Eckhel,  toL  t.  p.  240) ;  and  at  length 
not  long  before  the  downfidl  of  the  Roman  empire 
in  the  west  a  Maecilins  obtained  the  imperial 
dignity,    f  Ayitub,  Maxcilius.] 

MAECIUS,  QUINTUS  {K&Ivtos  MoIkios),  the 
author  of  tweWe  epigrams  in  the  Greek  Anthology, 
which  are  among  the  best  in  the  collection,  was 
CTidently,  firom  his  name,  a  Roman  ;  but  nothing 
further  is  known  of  him.  (Brnnck.  AmU  toL  ii. 
p.  236,  ToL  iiL  p.  332 ;  Jacobs,  AnA.  Graec  toI. 
ii.  p.  220,  ToL  xiiL  pp.  913,  914;  Fabric  Bibl. 
Graee.  Tol.  iT.  p.  481.)  [P.  S.] 

MAE'LIA  GENS,  tly  richest  plebeian  gens  of 
the  equestrian  order,  shortly  after  the  time  of  the 
deoemTiiate.  The  name  does  not  occur  after  the 
Samnite  wars.  Of  this  gens  Capitolinus  is  the 
only  cognomen  mentioned. 

MAE'LIUS.  1.  Sp.  Mailiub,  the  richest 
of  the  plebeian  knights,  employed  his  fortune  in 
buymg  up  com  in  Etiuria  in  the  great  famine  at 
Rome  in  a  c.  440.  This  corn  he  sold  to  the  poor 
at  a  small  price,  ot  distributed  it  gratuitously. 
Such  liberality  gained  him  the  &Tour  of  the  ple- 
beians, but  at  the  same  time  exposed  him  to  the 
hatred  of  the  ruling  class.  Accordingly,  in  the 
following  year,  &  c.  439,  soon  after  the  consuls  had 
entered  upon  their  office,  L.  Minucius  Augurinus, 
who  had  been  appointed  {naefectus  annonae  [Au- 
gurinus, No.  5],  reTealed  to  the  senate  a  con- 
spiracy which  Maelius  was  nid  to  haTe  formed  for 
tne  purpose  of  seising  the  kingly  power.  He  de- 
clared that  the  tribunes  had  been  bribed  by  Mae- 
lius, that  secret  assemblies  had  been  held  in  his 
house,  and  that  arms  had  been  collected  there. 
Thereupon  the  aged  Quintius  Cincinnatus  was  im- 
mediately appointed  dictator,  and  C.  Senrilius 
Ahala,  the  master  of  the  horse.  During  the  night 
the  capitol  and  other  strong  phwes  were  garrisoned, 
and  in  the  mornmg  the  dictator  appeared  in  the 
forum  with  an  armed  force.  Maelius  was  summoned 
to  appear  before  his  tribunal ;  but  as  he  law  the 
fiite  which  awaited  him,  he  refused  to  go,  seised  a 
butcher^  knife  to  ward  off  the  officer  (oppordor), 
who  was  preparing  to  drag  him  along,  and  took 
refuge  among  the  crowd.  Straightway  Ahala, 
with  an  armed  band  of  patrician  youths,  rushed 
into  the  crowd,  and  slew  Maelius.  His  property 
was  confiscated,  and  his  house  pulled  down ;  its 
tacant  site,  which  was  called  the  Aequmadmnij 
continued  to  subsequent  ages  a  memorial  of  his 
fete.  Niebuhr  says  that  it  ky  at  the  foot  of  the 
capitoU  not  far  from  the  prison. 

Later  ages,  following  the  traditions  of  the  Qnin- 
tian  and  Serrilian  houses,  fully  belicTed  the  story 
of  Maelius*s  conspiracy.  Thus  Cicero  speaks  of 
him  as  **  omnibus  exosus  **  (d«  Amie,  8),  and  re- 
peatedly praises  the  glorious  deed  of  Ahala.  Bui 
his  guilt  is  very  doub^hl,  and  his  death  was  clearly 
an  act  of  murder,  since  the  dictator  himself  had  no 
right  to  put  him  to  death,  but  only  to  bring  him  to 
tnal  before  the  comitia  centuriata.  The  het  that  he 
was  thus  Tiolently  and  illegally  skin,  is  a  strong 
proof  that  no  crime  could  be  proTed  against  him. 
Niebuhr  thinks  it  not  improbable  that  the  real  de* 


B9S 


MAENIU& 


sign  of  Maelioa  was  to  obtain  the  con&ulship  for 
himself,  and  to  compel  the  patricians  to  divide  it  be- 
tween the  two  orders.  None  of  the  alleged  accom- 
plices of  Maelius  was  punished ;  but  Ahala  was 
brought  to  trial,  and  only  escaped  condemnation  bj 
a  voluntary  exile.  [Ahala,  No.  2.]  (Liv.  ir. 
13—16;  Zonar.  vii.  20;  Dionys.  Em,  VoL  in 
Mai,  Nov.  CoUed,  iL  p.  466 ;  Cic  de  SmecL  16, 
in  Cat,  uUde  Rep,  it  27,  Philipp,  iL  44,  pro 
MIL  17,  pro  Dotn.  38 ;  Val.  Max.  ri.  3.  §  1  ; 
Niebuhr,  Ifist.  o/Rome^  vol.  ii.  p.  418,  &c) 

2.  Sp.  Maslius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  &  c.  436« 
brought  in  a  bill  for  confiscating  the  property  of 
Ahala,  but  it  foiled.  (Liv.  iv.  21.)  Livy  makes 
no  other  mention  of  the  punishment  of  Ahala ;  but 
it  is  stated  on  other  authorities,  as  is  mentioned 
above,  that  Ahala  was  brought  to  trial,  and  only 
escaped  condemnation  by  a  voluntary  exile.  (VaL 
Max.  V.  3.  §  2 ;  comp.  Cic.  de  Rep.  i.  3,  pro  Dom. 
32.) 

3.  Q.  Maelius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  b.  c.  320, 
maintained,  with  his  colleague,  TL  Numicius  or  L. 
Livius,  that  the  peace  made  with  the  Samnites  at 
the  Caudine  Forks  ought  to  be  foithfuUy  kept 
They  had  been  present  at  the  battle,  and  they  are 
mentioned  among  the  oUier  officers  who  were  sur^ 
rendered  to  the  Samnites,  when  the  Romans  re- 
solved not  to  adhere  to  the  agreement.  (Liv.  ix. 
S ;  Cic  de  Of.  iiL  30.)  As  to  the  question  how 
tribunes  of  the  plebs  could  have  been  with  the 
army  on  that  occasion,  see  Niebuhr,  Hist,  of  Rome^ 
voL  iii.  p.  220. 

MAEMACTES  (Moi/tfLm»»),  i.  e.  the  stormy, 
a  surname  of  Zeus,  from  which  the  name  of  the 
Attic  month  Maemacterion  was  derived.  In  that 
month  the  Maeraacteria  was  celebrated  at  Athens. 
(Plut.  de  Ir.  coh&.  9.)  [L.  S.J 

MAENA'LIUS  or  MAENA'LIDES  (Mawd- 
Aios),  a  surname  of  Pan,  derived  from  mount 
Maenalus  in  Arcadia,  which  was  sacred  to  the 
god.  (Paus.  viii  26.  §  2,  36.  §  5  ;  Ov.  Fast.  iv. 
650.)  [L.  S.] 

MAE'NALUS  (Mo/yaXo;),  the  name  of  two 
mythical  personages,  the  one  a  son  of  Lycaon,  and 
founder  of  the  Arcadian  town  of  Maenalus  (Paus. 
viii.  3.  §  1),  and  the  other  the  father  of  Atalanta. 
(Apollod.  iiL  9,  fin.)  [L.  S.] 

MAE'NIA  GENS,  (on  coins  and  inscriptions 
frequently  written  Mainia,)  plebeian,  produced 
several  distinguished  champions  of  the  rights  of 
the  plebeian  order.  The  first  and  only  member  of 
it  who  obtained  the  consulship,  was  C.  Maenius 
(cos.  B.  c.  338).  In  ancient  writers  no  cognomen 
is  mentioned  in  this  gens,  but  it  appears  from  coins 
that  some  members  bore  the  surname  of  AnUaiiats 
[see  Mabnius,  Nos.  6  and  8j. 

MAE'NIUS.  1.  Mabniur,  or  according  to  some 
manuscripts  Maxvius,  was  the  proposer  of  the  law 
by  which  an  addition  was  made  to  tbe  Circensian 
games  of  tbe  day,  called  instauratiUut  (Macrob. 
Sat.  i.  1 1).  We  learn  from  Livy  (ii.  36)  that  this 
happened  in  B.  C.  489,  and  we  may  therefore  sup- 
pose that  MaeniuB  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  that 
year. 

2.  C.  Maenius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  &  c.  483, 
attempted  to  prevent  the  consuls  from  levying 
troops  till  they  carried  into  effect  a  division  of  the 
ager  publicus  among  the  plebs ;  but  this  opposition 
was  rendered  of  no  effect,  by  the  consuls  with- 
drawing from  the  city  and  holding  the  levy  outside 
the  walls,  at  a  mile  beyond  the  gates,  where  the 


MAENIUS. 

protecting  power  of  the  tribunes  ceased.  All  who 
refused  to  obey  the  summons  of  the  consuls  were 
punished  (Dionys.  viii.  87).  The  manuscripts  of 
Dionysius  have  C.  Manius,  for  which  Lupus  6ttl>' 
stituted  Manilius,  and  Oelenius  Maenius  ;  but 
the  latter  is  no  doubt  the  correct  conjecture.  (Nie- 
huiiT^  HisL  <if  Rome,  voL  ii.  p.  185,  n.  410.) 

3.  M.  Maxnius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  b.  c.  410, 
was  the  proposer  of  an  agrarian  law,  and  attempted, 
like  his  predecessor  [No.  2],  to  prevent  the  consuls 
from  levying  troops,  till  tUs  law  was  passed  and 
carried  into  execution.  But  as  the  consuls  were 
supported  by  the  nine  colleagues  of  -Maenius,  they 
were  able  to  enforce  the  levy.  So  great  was  the 
popularity  of  Maenius,  that  the  senate  resolved 
that  consuls  should  be  elected  for  the  following 
year,  and  not  consular  tribunes,  because,  if  the 
latter  had  been  elected,  Maenius  would  have  been 
sure  to  have  been  one  of  the  number.  (Uv.  iv.  53.) 

4.  P.  Maenius,  is  mentioned  by  Livy  as  con- 
sular tribune  in  b.  c.  400,  and  again  in  b.  c.  396 
(Liv.  V.  12, 18).  The  name,  however,  is  written 
variously  in  the  manuscripts.  Alschefski,  the  latest 
editor  of  Livy,  reads  P.  Manlius  in  the  former  of 
these  years,  but  retains  P.  Maenius  in  the  latter. 
In  the  Fasti  Capitolini  the  name  Maenius  does  not 
occur  in  either  of  these  years,  but  instead  of  it  we 
have  P.  Manlius  Vulso,  in  b.  a  400,  and  Q. 
Manlius  Vulso,  in  B.  a  396.  The  names  in 
Diodorus  (xiv.  47,  90)  differ  again  ;  and  it  seems 
to  be  impossible  to  reconcile  the  conflicting  state- 
mente.  In  any  case  Livy  is  in  error  in  designating 
Maelius  and  his  colleagues  as  patricians. 

5.  M.  Maenius,  occurs  in  the  old  editions  of 
Livy  (vL  19)  as  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.c.  384, 
where,  however,  Alschefski,  in  accordance  with  the 
best  MSS.,  now  reads  A/.  Afeneniug.  In  the  ssme 
way,  in  another  passage  (viL  16),  we  ought  to 
read  L.  Menemntf  instead  of  L.  Maemns,  as  tribune 
of  the  plebs  in  b.  c.  357» 

6.  C.  Maenius  P.  p.  P.  n.,  consul,  in  b.  c. 
338,  with  L.  Furius  Camillus.  [Cauillus,  No. 
4.]  The  two  consuls  completed  the  subjugation 
of  Latinm ;  they  were  both  rewarded  with  a 
triumph  ;  and  equestrian  statues,  then  a  rare  di»- 
tinction,  were  erected  to  their  honour  in  the  forum. 
Maenius  defeated,  on  the  river  Astura,  the  Latin 
army,  which  had  advanced  to  the  relief  of  Antium, 
and  the  rostra  of  some  of  the  ships  of  the  Antiatea 
were  applied  to  ornament  the  suggestus  or  stage  in 
the  forum  from  which  the  orators  addressed  the 
people.  In  consequence  of  this  victory,  Maenioa 
seems  to  have  obtained  the  surname  of  Antiaiiauy 
which,  we  know  fit>m  coins,  was  borne  by  his 
descendants.  [See  below.  No.  8.]  The  statue  of 
Maenius  was  placed  upon  a  column,  which  is  spoken 
of  by  later  writers  under  tbe  name  of  OJumna 
Maenia,  and  which  appears  to  have  stood  near  the 
end  of  the  forum,  on  the  Capitoline.  (Liv.  viii. 
13  ;  Flor.  L  1 1  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  xxxiv.  6.  a.  11,  viL 
60  ;  Cic.  pro  Seei.  58 ;  Becker,  HandlnKA  der 
Romieeh.  AUerth.  voL  i.  p.  322  ;  Osann,  De  Cb- 
lunuia  Maenia,  Oiessen,  1844.) 

In  B.  c.  320  Maenius  was  appointed  dictator,  in 
order  to  investigate  the  plots  and  conspiracies 
which  many  of  the  Roman  nobles  were  su^eeted 
to  have  formed,  in  conjunction  with  the  leading 
men  of  Capua,  which  revolted  in  the  following 
year.  Maenius  named  M.  Foslius  Flaccinator  aa 
the  magister  equitum,  and  both  magistrates  eon- 
ducted  the  inquiry  with  great  vigoor,  and  brought 


MAENIUS. 

to  liglit  the  mtrigoes  of  many  of  tho  Roman  nobles 
of  high  fiunily.  The  ktter  in  their  turn  retorted, 
by  bringing  ehaigei  against  the  dictator  and  the 
magister  equitom  ;  whereupon  both  Maenins  and 
Fo^ius  resigned  their  offices,  demanded  of  the 
consols  a  trial,  and  were  most  honoimhly  acquitted. 
(Liv.  ix.  26,  comp.  34.) 

In  a  c.  818  Haenins  was  censor  with  L.  Pftpirius 
Crassos.  In  his  censorship  he  allowed  baleonies  to 
be  added  to  the  Tarions  buildings  sammnding  the 
forum,  in  order  that  the  spectators  might  obtain 
more  room  for  beholding  the  games  whidi  were 
exhibited  in  the  fbram ;  and  these  balconies  were 
called  after  him  MatnAama  (sc.  atdi^na).  They 
are  frequently  mentioned  by  the  ancient  writers, 
and  are  described  at  length  by  Salmasins  {od 
Spartian.  Peaoenn.  12,  p.  676).  Comp.  PauL  Dmc. 
p.  1 34,  ed.  MuUer ;  Cic.  Acad,  iv.  22,  who  speaks 
of  the  MaemBmorum  tanbra;  Suet  Ckd,  18; 
VitruT.  T.  1  ;  Val.  Max.  ix.  12.  §  7  ;  Psendo- 
Ascon.  ta  Cie,  Diom.  m  CaedL  p.  121,  ed.  Orelli, 
who,  however,  absurdly  mixes  tnem  up  with  the 
Colnmna  Maenia,  and  with  the  spendthrift  men- 
tioned  below  [No.  11]. 

In  B.  c  314  Haenins  was  a  second  time  dicta- 
tor, and  again  i^»pointed  M.  Foslius  the  magister 
equitum.  (Fasti  Capit) 

7.  Maxnius,  the  propoeer  of  the  law,  about 
B.  c  286,  which  required  the  patres  to  give  their 
sanction  to  the  election  of  the  magistrates  before 
they  had  been  elected,  or  in  other  words  to  confer, 
or  agree  to  confer,  the  imperium  on  the  person 
whom  the  comitia  should  elect  (Cic.  Bm^.  14.) 
Pighius  and  Freinsheim  supposed  that  this  Mae- 
nins was  a  tribune  of  the  plebs ;  but  Niebuhr 
conjectures  {Hitt,  of  Romty  toL  iii.  p.  421)  that 
he  may  hare  been  the  lame  as  the  C.  Maenius 
above-mentioned  [No.  6],  and  that  the  high  cha- 
zaeter  and  venerable  age  of  the  latter  may  have 
had  some  influence  in  procuring  the  enactment  of 
the  law. 

8.  P.  Mabnius  Ant(iaticu8)  Mb(gxllu8)  or 
Mb(dullinu8),  occurs  on  a  coin,  the  obverse  of 
which  represents  the  head  of  Hercules,  and  the 
reverse  the  prow  of  a  ship.  On  other  coins  we 
find  only  the  names  P.  Maen*  Ant, ;  and  it  is  con- 
jectnred  that  the  Megeilns  or  Medullinus  was  an 
agnomen  to  distinguish  this  Maenius  Antiaticus 
from  other  members  of  his  fiunily.  (Eckhel,  voL  v. 
pp.  240, 241.) 

9.  M.  Mabnius,  tribune  of  the  soldiers,  fell  in 
battle  against  Mago,  in  the  country  of  the  Inso- 
brian  Oauls,  &a  203.    (Liv.  xxx.  18.) 

10.  T.  Mabnius,  praetor  urbanns  &  a  186. 
He  served  as  tribune  of  the  soldiers  in .  b.  c.  180, 
in  the  army  of  the  praetor  Q.  Fulvius,  against  the 
Celtiberi.    (Liv.  xxxix.  6,  8, 18.  xl.  35.) 

1 1.  Mabnius,  a  contemporary  of  Lucilius,  was 
B  great  spendthrift,  who  squandered  all  his  property 
and  aftnrwards  supported  himself  by  playing  the 
bufibon.  He  potsessed  a  house  in  the  fbram,  which 
Cato  in  his  censorship  (b.  a  184)  purchased  of  him, 
for  the  purpose  of  building  the  basilica  Porda. 
Some  of  the  ancient  scholiasts  ridiculously  rekite, 
that  when  Maenius  sold  his  house,  he  reserved  for 
himself  one  column,  the  Columna  Maenia,  from 
which  he  built  a  balcony,  that  he  might  thence 
witness  the  games.  The  true  origin  of  the  Columna 
Id aenia,  and  of  the  balconies  called  Maeniana,  has 
been  exphiined  above.  [See  No.  6.]  (Hor.  Sat. 
i.  1. 101,  i.  3.21,  Epiat,  1 15. 26,  &c. ;  Liv.  xxxix. 

VOL.  II. 


MAEONIU& 


897 


44  ;  Porphyr.  ad  Hor.  &t  I  8. 21 ;  Paendo-Ascon* 
m  Cie,  Divim.  m  CbaoZ.  p.  121,  ed.  Or. ;  Becker, 
HamUmeh  der  Jiomuch.  Altertk  vol.  i.  p.  300.) 

12L  CL  Mabnius,  praetor  b.  c.  180,  received 
Sardinia  as  hb  province,  and  also  the  commission 
to  examine  into  all  caaes  of  poisoning  which  had 
occurred  beyond  ten  miles  from  the  ci^.  After 
condemning  3000  persons,  he  still  found  so  many 
who  were  guilty,  that  he  wrote  to  the  senate  to 
state  that  he  must  abandon  either  the  investigation 
or  the  province.    (Liv.  id.  35,  43.) 

1 3.  Q.  Mabmus,  prsetor  b.  c.  1 70,  was  employed 
in  the  Biacedonian  war.    (Liv.  xliiL  8.) 

MAENON  {Malmr\  a  Sicilian,  a  native  of 
Segesta,  had  fallen  as  a  captive  when  a  youth  into 
the  hands  of  Agathocles,  and  rose  to  a  high  place 
in  the  favour  of  the  Syracnsan  monarch ;  notwith- 
standing which,  he  was  induced  by  Archagathns, 
the  grandson  of  Agathodes,  to  unite  in  a  project 
against  the  life  of  the  aged  king.  He  is  said  to 
have  administered  poison  to  him  by  means  of  a 
quill  used  as  a  toothpick,  which  brought  about  the 
death  of  Agathocles,  with  the  most  excruciating 
pains.  Archagathus  was  at  the  time  absent  from 
Syracuse  with  an  army,  and  the  people  having  re- 
established the  democracy  on  the  death  of  the  old 
king,  Maenon  fled  firom  Syracuse  to  the  camp  of 
Archagathus,  but  soon  after  took  an  opportunity  to 
assassinate  the  young  prince,  and  phiced  himself  at 
the  head  of  his  troops.  With  this  meroenaiy  force 
he  made  war  on  the  Syrscusans,  and  though  op- 
poBed  by  Hicetas  with  an  army,  he  obtained  the 
powerful  support  of  the  Carthaginians,  which  en- 
abled him  to  dictate  the  terms  of  peace.  One  of 
the  conditions  imposed  was  the  return  of  the  exiles; 
but  though  this  would  seem  likely  to  have  placed 
Maenon  in  a  prominent  position  at  Syracuse,  we 
hear  nothing  more  of  him  from  this  time.  (Died, 
xxl.  En,  HoeaA.  pp.  491—493.)      [E.  H.  B.] 

MAEON  (Mafe»v),  a  son  of  Haemon  of  Thebes. 
He  and  Lycophontes  were  the  leaders  of  the  band 
that  lay  in  ambush  against  Tydeus,  in  the  war  of 
the  Seven  against  Thebes.  Maeon  was  the  only 
one  whose  life  was  spared  by  Tydeus,  and  when 
the  latter  fell,  Maeon  is  said  to  have  buried  him. 
(Horn.  IL  iv.  394,  &c. ;  ApoUod.  iii.  6.  §  6  ;  Pans, 
ix.  18.  §  2.)  Another  personage  of  this  name 
occurs  in  Diodoros  (iiL  58).  [L.  S.] 

MAEO'NIDES  (Mat<5yt8nf),  property  a  son  of 
Maeon,  the  husband  of  Dindyme,  who  was  the 
mother  of  Cybele,  or  a  native  of  Maeonia,  which 
was  the  ancient  name  of  a  portion  of  Lydia,  but 
was  also  applied  to  the  whole  country  of  Lydia. 
As  Homer  was  believed  by  some  to  have  been  a 
native  of  Lydia,  he  is  sometimes  called  Maeonides, 
or  the  Maeonian  bard.  The  feminine  form  of  this 
patronymic,  Maeonis,  also  occurs  as  a  surname  of 
Omphale  (Ov.  FoiL  ii.  310),  and  of  Arachne  (Ov. 
MeL  vi  103),  because  both  were  Lydians.  [L.  S.] 

MAEO'NIUS,  the  cousin,  or,  aocordbg  to 
Zonaras,  the  nephew  of  Odenathus,  whom  he 
murdered  in  consequence  of  a  hunting  quarrel,  not, 
it  is  said,  without  the  consent  of  Zenobia,  who  was 
filled  vrith  jealous  rage  on  perceiving  that  her 
husband  preferred  Herodes,  his  son  by  a  former 
marriage,  to  her  own  children,  Herennianus  and 
Timohuis.  Maeonius  finds  a  place  among  the 
thirty  tyrants  enumerated  by  Trebellius  PoUio  [At^ 
RBOLus],  and  a  coin  of  very  doubtful  character  is 
described  in  the  Pembroke  collection  with  the 
legend  Imp.  C.  Mabonzus  ;  bat  those  published  by 

3ii 


898 


MAESON. 


Golttluf  are  unquestionably  sporiona.  (Trebell. 
Poll  THg,  Tyraum,  16.)  [W.  R.] 

MAECTNIUS,  A'STYANAX,  is  quoted  by 
Trebellius  PoUio  as  his  authority  for  the  speeches 
of  Macrianus  and  Balista  [Balirta;  Macrianus], 
when  the  former  was  induced  to  assume  the  purple 
after  the  capture  of  Valerianus  by  the  Persians. 
Maeonins  was,  we  are  told,  actually  present  at  the 
meeting  where  the  discussion  took  place.  (Trebell. 
Poll.  Trig.  Tyramn.  II.)  [W.  R.] 

MAERA  (Matpa).     1.  [Icarius,  No.  I.] 

2.  A  daughter  of  Nereus.   (Hom.  IL  ZTiiL  48.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Proetus  and  Anteia,  was  one 
of  the  companions  of  Artemis,  but  was  killed  by 
her  after  she  had  become  by  Zeus  the  mother  of 
Looms ;  others,  however,  state  that  she  died  as  a 
Tirgin.  (Hom.  Od,  zi  8*25  ;  Eustath.  ad  Honu 
p.  1688.)  She  was  represented  by  Polygnotns  in 
the  Lesdie  at  Delphi.    (Pans.  z.  30.  §  2.) 

4.  One  of  the  four  daughters  of  Eraainus  of 
Argos.    (Anton.  Lib.  40.) 

5.  A  daagfater  of  Atlas,  was  married  to  Tegeates, 
the  aon  of  Lycaon.  Her  tomb  was  shown  both  at 
Tegea  and  Mantineia  in  Arcadia,  and  Pauaanias 
thinks  that  she  was  the  same  as  the  Biaera  whom 
Odysseus  aaw  in  Hades.  (Pans.  TiiL  12.  §  4,  48. 
§  4,  53.  §  1  ;  Volcker,  MyAoL  det  JapeL  GtnAL 
p.  114.)  [L.&] 

M  AESA,  JUXIA,  the  sister-in-kw  of  Septimins 
SeveruB,  the  aunt  of  Caracalla,  the  grandmother  of 
Elagabalus  and  Alexander  Severus.  [See  genea> 
logical  table  prefixed  to  Caracalla.]  She  was  a 
native  of  Emesa  in  Syria,  and  seems,  afier  the 
elevation  of  the  husband  of  her  sister  Julia  Domna, 
to  have  lived  at  the  imperial  court  until  the  death 
of  Caracalla,  and  to  have  accumulated  great  wealth. 
The  boldness  and  skill  with  which  she  contrived 
and  executed  the  plot  which  transferred  the  supreme 
power  from  Macrinus  to  her  grandson,  the  sagacity 
with  which  she  foresaw  the  down&Il  of  the  latter, 
and  the  arts  by  which,  in  order  to  aave  herself 
from  being  involved  in  his  ruin,  she  prevailed  on 
him  to  adopt  his  cousin  Alexander,  are  detailed  in 
the  articles  Elagabalus  and  Macrinub.  By 
Severus  she  was  always  treated  with  the  greatest 
respect,  and  she  exerted  all  her  influence  in  the 
best  direction,  ever  uiging  him  to  oblitente  by  his 
own  virtues  all  recollection  of  the  foul  enormities 
of  his  predecessor.  She  enjoyed  the  title  of  Au- 
guata  during  her  life,  died  in  peace,  and  received 
divine  honours.  Every  particular  of  her  history 
points  her  out  as  one  of  the  most  able  and  strong- 
minded  women  of  antiquity,  one  who  was  passion- 
ately desirous  of  power,  who  was  unscrupulous  in 
the  means  she  employed  to  gratify  her  ambition, 
but  who  had  the  wisdom  to  perceive  that  the  domi- 
nion thus  obtained  would  be  best  preserved  by 
justice  and  moderation.  (Dion  Cass.  IxxviiL 
80  ;  Herodian.  in  Etagab.  For  other  authorities, 
see  CiRACALLA,  Elagabalus,  Macrinus,  Sb- 
VBRua.)  [W.  R.] 

MAESON  {Vl9itrw\  a  comic  actor  of  Mesaia, 
who  seems  to  have  been  eelcbrated  for  his  skill  in 
the  buffoonery  which  characteriaed  the  old  Megaric 
comedy.  He  invented  the  masks  of  the  slave  and 
the  cook  ;  and  the  eoaise  jokes  of  those  characters 
were  called  eiuiftfMra  fuivoMfucd.  (Athen.  xiv.  p. 
659,  a ;  Eustath.  ad  Him,  p.  1751,  56.)  The  fol- 
lowing proverb  is  attributed  to  him  by  several  an- 
cient writers— 


MAGA6. 

(Zenob.  CaU.  il  1 1 ;  Liban.  de  Nee  JuUan, 
p.  285,  b;  Harpoer.  «.  «.  '£^/mu;  Diogenisn. 
ap,  Gairfordf  Paroaniogr.  p*v.)  Polemon  (op. 
A&em,  xiv.  p.  659,  o  )  maintained,  in  opposition  to 
Timaeus,  that  Maeson  was  a  native  of  Megan 
in  Sicily,  and  not  of  the  Nisaean  Megara.  If 
so,  he  must  have  lived  before  B.C.  483,  in  which 
year  the  Mqjarians  were  expelled  by  Geio.  (Thuc 
vL  4,  oomp.  Herod.  viL  156.) 

It  may  be  conjectured,  with  some  pirobabilitT, 
that  Maeson  was  a  native  of  the  Nisaean  Megaia, 
but  migrated  to  Megaia  in  Sicily,  and  was  thus 
one  of  Uiose  who  introduced  into  Sicily  that  style 
of  comedy  which  Epichaimns  afterwards  brooght 
to  perfection.  (Meineke,  Hid,  Orii,  Co9l  Gruec 
pp.22,  24 ;  0ryaar,(j«  Cbm.  Dor.  p.  16.)    [P.  S.] 

MAE'VIUS.  1.  The  envious  poetaster  of  the 
Augustan  age,  is  spoken  of  under  Bayius. 

2,  A  person,  who  killed  his  brother  in  the  dvil 
war,  and  thus  has  become  the  subject  of  two  beau- 
tiful elegiac  poems,  which  are  printed  in  the  Latin 
Anthology  (ii.  131, 132,  ed.  Bnnnann,  or  JE>.  8*20, 
821,  ed.  Meyer),  and  by  Wemsdorf  (PoeL  LaL 
Min,  voL  ill  pp.  199,  &c). 

MAGADA'TES  (MetraUmt),  general  of  Ti- 
gmnes,  king  of  Armenia,  was  entrusted  by  him 
with  the  government  of  Syria,  when  it  bad  been 
conquered  from  Antiodius  X.  (Euseb»)  in  b.  c. 

83.  Magadatea,  having  ruled  over  the  country 
for  fourteen  years,  left  it  in  &  c.  69  to  aid  his 
master  against  Lucullns  ;  and  Antiecbns  XIII., 
son  of  Antiochua  X.,  seized  the  opportunity  to 
recover  the  kingdom.   (App.  ^.  48,  49,  Mitkr. 

84.  &e. ;  Pint  Lae,  25,  &c ;  Just  xL  1,  2.) 
Justin  difiers,  apparently,  from  Appian  in  men- 
tioning eighteen  years  as  the  period  during  which 
Syria  was  held  by  the  oiBcer  of  Tigtanes ;  but  the 
numbers  are  satis&ctoiily  reconcued  by  Clinton. 
(F.  H.  vol  ill  p.  340.)  [K  E.] 

MAGA'RSIA  {Uteyapvia  or  MoTopris),  a  sur- 
name of  Athena,  derived  frem  Magarsos,  a  Ciliciaa 
town  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Pyramns,  where 
the  goddess  had  a  sanctuary.  (Anian,  Amtk  iL 
5.)  [L.  S.] 

MAGAS  (Mdyaa).     1.  King  of  Cyrene,  was  a 
step-son  of  Ptolemy  Soter,  being  the  oflbpring  of 
the  accomplished  Berenice  by  a  former  mairiage. 
His  fother*B  name  was  Philip:  he  is  termed  by 
Pausanias  (i.  7.  §  1)  a  Macedonian  of  obscure  and 
ignoble  birdi,  but  Droysen  regards  him  as  the  same 
with  the  Philip,  son  of  Amyntas,  who  is  freqaently 
mentioned  as  commanding  one  division  of  the  pha- 
lanx in  the  wars  of  Alexander.    Magas  aeems  to 
have  accompanied  his  mother  to  Egypt,  where  he 
soon  rose  to  a  high  pUice  in  the  fovonr  of  Ptolemy, 
so  that  in  B.C.  308  he  was  appointed  by  that  moo> 
arch  to  the  command  of  the  expedition  destined 
for  the  recovery  of  Cyrene  after  the  death  of 
Ophellai.      [Ophbllab.]      The  enterprise   wa» 
completely  successful,  and  Magas  obtained  fivea 
his  Btep-mther  the  govemmentw  the  province  thus 
re-united  to  Egypt,  which  he  continued  to  hold 
without  interruption  from  thenceforth  till  tlie  day 
of  his  death,  an  interval  of  not  less  than  fifty 
yeaiB.    (Pans,  i  6.  §  8;  AgatharehideB,  ofK  AAm» 
xii.  p^  550  b.)    Of  the  tnmsactiooa  of  thia  long 
period  we  know  almost  nothing :  it  is  certain  iSbmX 
Magas  at  first  ruled  over  the  provinoe  of  Cyicoaka 
only  as  a  dependency  of  iSgypt,  and  there  la  ao 
reason  to  suppose  that  he  threw  off  his  allfgianf 
to  Ptolemy  Soter  so  long  Rs  the  latter  lived,  tlov^ 


HAGIUS. 

H  sppean  probable  tfatt  be  eariy  obtained  the  bo- 
nonry  title  of  king.  Bot  after  the  aooeeiion  of 
Ptolemy  Pbiladelphut  this  fiieodly  union  no  longer 
robeiiteii,  and  Magai  not  only  aanuned  tbe  cha- 
lacter  of  an  independent  monaidi,  bnt  even  made 
war  on  tbe  king  of  ESgypt  He  had  advanced  as 
iar  aa  tbe  frontier  of  tbe  two  kingdoms,  when 
be  was  zeealled  by  tbe  news  of  a  reyolt  of  tbe 
Marmaridae,  which  threatened  his  communications 
with  Cyrene,  and  thns  compelled  him  to  retieat. 
(Pans.  L  7.  §§  1,  2.)  Soon  after  this  be  married 
Apama,  daughter  of  Antiochns  Soter,  and  concluded 
a  league  with  that  monarch  against  Ptolemy  ;  in 
poisuanoe  of  which  be  ondertook  a  second  ex» 
pedition  against  Egypt,  took  the  frontier  fortress  of 
Paraetouinm,  and  adnmced  so  fiir  as  to  threaten 
Alexandria  itsdt  The  war  appears  to  have  been 
terminated  by  a  treaty,  by  which  Berenice,  the 
infimt  daughter  of  Magas,  was  betrothed  to  Ptolemy 
Eneigetes,  tbe  son  of  Philaddphns.  (Pans.  i.  7. 
§  3;  Polyaen.  iL  28;  Jnstin.  zxri.  8.)  Tbe 
chronology  of  Xhe&t  events  is  very  uncertain  ;  bnt 
it  seems  clear  that  a  considenble  interval  of  peace 
followed,  during  which  Magas  abandoned  bimieU^ 
as  be  bad  previously  done,  to  indolence  and  luxury, 
and  grew  in  consequence  so  enonnously  ikt  as  to 
cause  his  death  by^nfibcation,  B.a  258.  (Aga- 
thareb.  ^  Aihm.  L  0.)  From  a  passsge  in  Uie 
comic  writer  Philemon  dted  by  Plutasch  (D»  Ira 
coUb,  9),  it  appears  that  Magas  bad  tbe  chaEscter 
of  being  very  iOiterate ;  bnt  tbe  anecdote  there  re- 
lated confirms  the  impression  of  bis  being  a  man  of 
»  mild  and  gentle  character,  which  tbe  tranquillity 
of  bis  long  reign  u  calculated  to  cocvey.  The  few 
particulars  known  concerning  him  will  be  found 
oollceted  and  discussed  by  the  Abb6  Belley  in  tbe 
HiiL  de  VAcad.  du  Inter,  vol  xxxvi.  p.  19,  also  by 
Tbrige,  Eea  (^ratummum^  and  more  fully  and  cri- 
tically by  Droysen,  Hellemmuu,  vol.  i.  p.  417, 
vol  XL  ppi  242--24a  It  is  worthy  of  notice  that 
the  name  of  Magas  is  found  in  an  Indian  inscrip- 
tion on  a  rock  near  Pesbawer.  (Droysen,  voL  iL 
p.  821.) 

The  chronology  of  tbe  reign  of  Magas  is  very 
nnoertain :  in  the  dates  above  given,  tbe  authority 
of  Droysen  has  been  followed.  Niebobr,  on  tbe 
contrary  {Kl.  Sekr^  p.  236),  places  the  commence- 
ment <rf  his  reign  after  tbe  battle  of  Ipsna. 

He  left  only  one  daughter,  Berenice,  afterwards 
tbe  wife  of  Ptolemy  Enogetes.  Besides  tbe  Syrian 
Apama  already  mentioned,  be  bad  a  second  wife, 
Aninoe,  who  survived  bim.  (Just  xxvi  3  ;  and 
see  Niebnhr,  Kl.  SOr^  p.  230,  note.) 

2.  A  grandson  of  tbe  preceding,  being  a  son  of 
Ptolemy  Eneigetes  and  Berenice.  He  was  put  to 
death  by  his  brother  Ptolemy  Philopator,  soon 
after  the  accession  of  tbe  latter,  at  the  instigation 
of  Sosibius.  (Polyb.  v.  34,  xv.  25.)    fE.  H.  B.] 

MAGENTE'NUS,  or  MAOENTrNUS  LEO. 
[Leo,  p.  744,  No.  17.] 

MAXylA  GENS,  plebeian,  was  of  Csmpanian 
origin,  and  one  of  the  most  distinguished  houses  at 
Capua  in  tbe  time  of  the  second  Punic  war.  (  Comp. 
Cic  ds  Leg,  Agr.  ii  84,  m  Pwm,  11.)  At  Rome 
none  of  its  members  ever  obtained  any  of  the 
higher  o£Bces  of  the  state.  Chilo  or  CiLO  is  the 
only  cognomen  which  occurs  in  the  gens  in  the 
time  of  the  republic. 

MA'GIU&  1.  Dnciufl  Maoius,  one  of  the 
most  distingnished  men  at  Capua  in  the  time  of  the 
aeeood  Punic  war,  and  the  leader  of  tbe  Roman 


MAGIU& 


899 


party  in  that  town  in  opposition  to  Hannibal.  He 
is  characteriaed  by-  Vdleius  Paterculus  (iL  16), 
who  was  descended  from  him,  as  **  Campanorum 
prineeps  celeberrimns  et  nobilissimns  vir.**  He 
used  every  effort  to  dissuade  bis  fellow^tixens 
from  receiving  Hannibal  into  their  town  after  the 
battle  of  Cannae,  &a  216,  but  in  vain  ;  and,  ac- 
cordingly, when  Hannibal  entered  the  dty,  one  of 
bis  first  acts  was  to  require  the  senate  to  deliver 
up  Magius  to  him.  This  request  was  complied 
with :  Magius  was  put  on  board  ship,  and  sent  to 
Carthage ;  but  a  stonn  having  driven  the  vessel  to 
Cyrene,  Magius  fled  for  refoge  to  the  statue  of 
Ptolemy.  He  was  in  consequence  carried  to  Alex- 
Midria  to  Ptolemy  Philopator,  who  set  bim  at 
liberty,  and  gave  bim  permission  to  go  where  be 
pleased.  Magius  chose  Egypt  as  bis  residence,  as 
he  could  not  return  to  Capua,  and  did  not  choose 
to  go  to  Rome,  when  he  would  have  been  looked 
upon  as  a  deserter,  as  long  as  then  was  war  be- 
tween his  own  town  and  the  Romans.  (Liv.  xxiiL 
7, 10.) 

2.  Cn.  MAOiva,  of  Atella  (AUilium»\  probably 
a  relation  of  tbe  preceding,  but  belonging  to  the 
opposite  political  party,  was  medix  tuticos  at 
Ospua  in  B.  a  214.    (Liv.  xxiv.  19.) 

3.  MiNATius  Maoius  AacuLANBNsifi,  gnmd- 
Bon  of  No.  1,  and  atavus  of  tbe  historian  Velleias 
Paterculus,  distinguished  himself  in  the  Social  or 
Marsie  war  (a.  a  90)  by  bis  fidelity  to  the 
Romans.  He  levied  a  legion  among  the  Hirpini, 
and  was  of  no  small  assistance  to  T.  Didius  and 
L.  SnUa.  So  great  were  his  services,  that  the 
Roman  people  bestowed  upon  bim  the  Roman 
finsncbise,  and  elected  two  of  bis  sons  to  the  prse- 
torship.    (Veil  Pat  iL  16.) 

4.  P.  Magius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  &  a  87,  is 
mentioned  by  Cicero  (Brat  48)  in  tbe  list  of 
orators  of  that  time.  Cicero  speaks  of  him  as  the 
coUeagne  of  M.  Virgilins,  but  Plataich  (SuXL  10) 
calls  his  colleague  Virginias. 

5.  MAOiua,  a  prsefect  of  Piso  in  QauL  (Cic. 
db  OraL  ii.  60.) 

6.  Lfc  Magius,  the  companion  of  L.  Fannius, 
deserted  from  the  army  of  Fkvius  Fimbria  in  Asia, 
and  went  over  to  Mithridate^  An  account  of  this 
Magius  is  given  under  Fannidb,  No.  4. 

7.  Cn.  Magius  and  Maoia,  the  son  and 
daughter  of  Dinaea,  a  woman  of  Larinnm.  Magia 
was  married  to  Oppianicos.   (  Cic  pro  ClueiU,  7,12.) 

8.  NuxBRius  Magius  (erroneously  called  in 
Caesar  CW.  Magius),  of  Cremona,  was  praefectus 
fiibrmn  in  the  army  of  Pompey  at  the  broking  out 
of  the  civil  war  in  b.  c.  49.  He  was  apprehended 
by  Caesar^s  troops  while  be  was  on  his  journey  to 
join  Pompey  at  Brundisium,  and  Caesar  availed 
himself  of  the  (^portunity  to  send  by  means  of 
Magius  oilers  of  peace  to  Pompey,  who  was  then 
at  Brundisium.  (Caes.  B.C,  L  24 ;  Caes.  ad  AtL 
ix.  18.  g  8,  ix.  13,  A,  ix.  7,  c.) 

9.  L.  Magius,  a  rhetorician,  who  married  a 
daughter  of  the  historian  Livy.  (Senec.  Cba/rov. 
lib.  V.  Prooero.) 

10.  Magius  Cblbr  Vblluamos,  a  brother  of 
tbe  historian  Velleius  Paterculus,  must  have  been 
adopted  by  a  Magius  Celer.  He  served  as  legate  to 
Tiberius  in  the  Dafanatian  war,  a.  d.  9,  and  shared 
in  tbe  bononn  of  his  coramander*s  triumph.  At 
tbe  time  of  Augnstus*s  death  (a.  d.  14)  be  and  his 
brother  wen  the  ^  candidati  Caesaris  "for  theprat- 
torship.    (Veil.  Pat  iL  115, 121, 124.) 

3m  2 


900 


MAGNENTIUS. 


MA'GIUS  CAECILIA'NUS.  [Caecilianus.] 

MAGNA  MATER.    [Rhba.] 

MAGNE'NTIUS,  Roman  emperor  in  the  Weit, 
A.  D.  350 — 353.  Flaviur  Popxlius  Magnen- 
T1U8,  according  to  the  accounts  preserved  by  Victor 
and  Zosimiu,  belonged  to  one  of  those  German 
families  who  were  transported  across  the  Rhine, 
and  established  in  Gaul,  about  the  end  of  the  third 
century  ;  according  to  the  statement  of  Julian, 
which  is  not  irreconcilable  with  the  former,  he  was 
a  captive  taken  in  war  by  Constantios  Chlorus,  or 
Constantino.  Under  the  latter  he  served  with 
reputation  in  many  wars,  rose  eventually  to  the 
dignity  of  count,  and  was  entrusted  by  Constans 
with  the  command  of  the  fiunous  Jovian  and  Hei^ 
culian  battalions  who  had  replaced  the  ancient 
praetorian  guards  when  the  empire  was  remodelled 
by  Diodetian.  His  ambition  was  probably  first 
roused  by  perceiving  the  frailty  of  the  tenure  under 
which  the  weak  and  indolent  prince  whom  he 
served  held  power ;  and  having  associated  himself 
with  Marcellinus,  chancellor  of  the  imperial  ex> 
chequer  {comes  tacrarum  lai^itionum)^  a  plot  was 
deliberately  contrived  and  carefully  matured.  A 
great  feast  was  given  by  Marcellinus  at  Autun  on 
the  18th  of  January,  a.d.  350,  ostensibly  to  cele- 
brate the  birthday  of  his  son,  to  which  the  chief 
officers  of  the  army  and  the  most  distinguished 
civilians  of  the  court  were  invited.  When  the 
night  was  hi  spent,  Magnentius,  who  had  quitted 
the  apartment  under  some  pretext,  suddenly  re- 
appeared clad  in  royal  robes,  and  was  instantly 
saluted  as  Augustus  by  the  conspirators,  whose 
acclamations  were  caught  up  and  echoed  almost 
unconsciously  by  the  remainder  of  the  guests. 
The  emissaries  despatched  to  murder  Constans 
having  succeeded  in  accomplishing  their  purpose 
[Constans,  p.  828],  the  troops  no  longer  hesitated 
to  follow  their  leaders,  the  peaceful  portion  of  the 
population  did  not  resut  the  example  of  the  sol- 
diery, and  thus  the  authority  of  the  usurper  was 
almost  instantly  acknowledged  throughout  Gaul, 
and  quickly  extended  over  all  the  Western  pro- 
vinces, except  Illyria,  where  Vetranio,  the  imperial 
general  [Vbtranio],  had  himself  assumed  the 
purple.  Intelligence  of  these  events  was  quickly 
conveyed  to  Constantins,  who  hurried  from  the 
frontier  of  Persia  to  vindicate  the  honour  of  his 
house,  by  crushing  this  double  rebellion.  The 
events  which  followed — ^the  fruitless  attempts  of 
the  two  pretenders  to  negotiate  a  peace — the  sub- 
mission of  Vetranio  at  Sardica — the  distress  of 
Constantius  in  Pannonia,  which  induced  him  in  his 
turn,  but  fruitlessly,  to  make  overtures  to  his  oppo- 
nent— the  defeat  of  Magnentius  at  the  sanguinary 
battle  of  Mursa  on  the  Drave,  in  the  autumn  of 
A.  D.  351,  followed  by  the  loss  of  Italy,  Sidly, 
Africa,  and  Spain — ^his  second  defeat  in  the  passes 
of  the  CotUan  Alps — the  defection  of  Gaul — and 
his  deaUi  by  his  own  handa  about  the  middle  of 
August,  A.  D.  353,  are  fully  detailed  in  other 
articles.  [Constantiub,  p.  847;  Dsckntius, 
Dbsidbrius,  Nbpotianus,  Vbtaanio.] 

Magnentius  was  a  man  of  commanding  stature 
and  great  bodily  strength,  was  well  educated,  and 
accomplished,  fond  of  literature,  an  animated  and 
impressive  speaker,  a  bold  soldier,  and  a  skilful 
general.  But,  however  striking  his  physical  and 
intellectual  advantages,  however  conspicuous  his 
merits  when  in  a  subordinate  station,  not  one  spark 
of  virtue  relieved  the  blackness  of  his  career  as  a 


MAGNES. 

soverdgn,  not  one  trait  of  humanity  gave  indication 
that  the  Christianity  which  he  professed  had  ever 
touched  his  heart.  The  power  which  he  obtained 
by  treachery  and  murder  he  maintained  by  extor> 
tion  and  cruelty,  rendered,  if  possible,  more  odioua 
by  a  hypocritical  assumption  of  good-natured 
frankness.  (Julian.  OraL  i.  iL  ;  Libim.  OraL  x. ; 
Amm.  Marc  xiv.  5 ;  Aurel.  Vict  da  Cae$,  41,  42, 
Epit.  41,  42  ;  Eutrop.  z.  6, 7 ;  Zosim.  iL  41—54 ; 
Zonar.  xiiL  5 — 9 ;  Socrat  //.  ^.  ii.  32 ;  Soxomen. 
H.  E.  iv.  7.)  [W.  R.] 

MAGNES  (MtfiyyQf).  1.  A  son  of  Aeolus  and 
Enarete,  became  the  father  of  Polydectes  and 
Dictvs  by  a  Naiad.  (ApoUod.  i  7.  §  3,  9.  §  6,  i. 
3.  $  a)  The  scholiast  of  Euripides  (Pkoe».  1760) 
calls  his  wife  Philodice,  and  his  sons  Euiynomns 
and  Eioneus ;  but  Eustathius  (ad  Horn.  p.  338) 
calls  his  wife  Meliboea,  and  mentions  one  son 
Alector,  and  adds  that  he  called  the  town  of  Me- 
liboea, at  the  foot  of  mount  Pelion,  after  his  wife, 
and  the  country  of  Magnesia  after  his  own  name. 

2.  A  son  of  Argos  and  Perimele,  and  &ther  of 
Hymenaeus ;  from  him  also  a  portion  of  Thesaaly 
derived  its  name  Magnesia.    (Anton.  LiK  23.) 

3.  A  son  of  Zeus  and  Thyia,  and  brother  of 
Macedon.  (Steph.  Bya.  «.  r.  MoccSorls,  with  the 
commentators. )  [  I^  S.  J 

MAGNES  (M^hyrnt),  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant of  the  earlier  Athenian  comic  poets  of  the 
old  comedy,  was  a  native  of  the  demns  of  Icarin 
or  Icarius,  in  Attica.  (Suid.  «.  v.)  He  is  men- 
tioned by  Aristotle  (PocL  3)  in  such  a  manner  aa 
to  imply  that  he  was  contemporary,  or  nearly  so, 
with  Chionides.  An  anonymous  writer  on  oomedy 
(p.  28)  places  him  intermediate  between  Epichar- 
mus  and  Cnitinus.  Suidas  states  that  he  was  eon- 
temporary,  as  a  young  man,  with  Epichanaus  in 
his  old  age.  His  recent  death,  at  an  advanced 
age,  is  referred  to  in  the  Knigkla  of  Aristophanea 
(524),  which  was  written  in  B.C.  423^  From 
these  statements  it  may  be  inferred  that  he  flou- 
rished about  OL  80,  b.  c.  460,  and  onwards.  The 
grammarian  Diomedes  is  evidently  quite  wnnig  in 
joining  him  with  Susarion  and  Myllus  (iii.  p.  486). 

The  most  important  testimony  respecting  Magnea 
is  the  passage  of  the  Knightt  just  referred  to^  in 
which  Aristophanes  upbraids  the  Athenians  for 
their  inconvtancy  towards  the  poet,  who  had  been 
extremely  popular,  but  lived  to  find  himself  oat  of 
fiuhion  (w.  520—525) :  — 

Toirro  fiiv  clSc^f  2va0f  Mcfynfs  dfjM  nut  voXioSr 

icarioi^ws, 
*Of  irXcfora  x^P^^  '^^^  dmatdkanf  vbais  llvn^n 

rpomud' 
Tldaus  3*  vfuy  ^mpAs  U\s  ical  ^fidEXAo«r  ital  «Ttp»> 

Kol  \i^i{mf  KcH  ^Tivlfnv  mU  fiawr^fupot  /ktvpa 
X^lots 

E(ff^Aif9i|  wptffS^Tfis  (8y,  3ri  roi;  O'mhrrciF 
Af^. 


These  lines,  taken  in  connexion  with  the 
ments  of  ancient  writers,  and  the  extant  titles  oC 
the  plays  of  Magnes,  give  us  a  fiur  notion 
style.     The  allusions  in  the  third  and  fourth 
are  said  by  a  scholiast  to  be  to  hia  plays 
Ba^lri8t9,  "Opritfsf,  Au3o(  Y^ms,  and  Bdrp^xm^^ 
It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  his  plays  contained  m 
lai^  portion  of  the  mimetic  element,  in  the  rrhi^iir 


MAGNUS. 

tion  of  wlueh,  u  the  age  at  which  he  wrote,  and 
the  teatimony  of  the  giaminariaD,  Diomedea  (iii 
p.  486),  concnr  in  establishing,  there  was  a  great 
deal  of  ooane  boffbonery.  The  condading  words 
of  Aristqihanea,  Srt  rod  vtaimrwf  chrt X«l^^ 
especiaDj  as  they  ooenr  in  a  sort  of  apologetic  ad- 
dxess  by  that  poet,  who,  throogh  his  whole  career, 
prided  himself  on  his  less  frequent  indulgence  in 
the  extniTagant  jests  in  which  other  comedians 
were  addicted,  gave  some  countenance  to  the  iup- 
position  that  Magnes  had  attempted  a  similar  re- 
striction upon  his  comic  licence  during  the  latter 
period  of  his  life,  and  had  suffered,  as  Anstophanes 
lumaelf  was  always  exposed  to  suffer,  for  not  pan* 
dering  sufficiently  to  the  taste  of  his  audience. 
The  words  may,  however,  refer  simply  to  the  de- 
cline of  his  comic  powem 

According  to  Suidas  and  Eudocia,  Magnes  ex- 
hibited nine  pkiys,  and  gained  two  yictories,  a 
statement  obrionsly  inconsistent  with  the  second 
line  of  the  above  extract  from  Aristophanes.  The 
anonymous  writer  (L  o.)  assigns  to  him  eleven  vic- 
tories, and  states  that  none  of  his  dramas  were 
preserved,  but  that  nine  were  fidsely  ascribed  to 
him.  (Comp.  Athen.  xiv,  p.  6  46,  e. )  Some  of  these 
nmrions  dxamaa  seem  to  have  been  founded  on  the 
titles,  and  perhaps  on  some  remains,  of  his  genuine 
plays.    (Suid.  a.  «.  Av8^«r). 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  Magnes  is  the  earliest 
comic  poet  of  whom  we  find  any  victories  recorded. 
(Conm.  Aristot.  Pctt  6.) 

Only  a  few  titles  of  his  works  are  extant.  Of 
those  mentioned  by  the  scholiast  on  Aristophanes, 
the  Bc^triSct  should  probably  be  corrected  to 
Bc^rrMTol ;  and  the  play  was  no  doubt  a  satire  on 
certain  musicians  who  were  fond  of  the  lyre  called 
hafiitom.  The  AvBo(  seems  to  have  been  an  attack 
on  the  voluptuous  dances  of  the  Lydians.  (Suid. 
s.  9,  Am/M  ;  Hesych.  «.  «.  AvSl^Wr;  Athen.  xv.  p. 
690,  c;  Pollux,  vii  188.)  The  ▼n'^r  took  iu 
name  from  a  sort  of  gall  fly  which  infested  the  fig ; 
and  both  it  and  the  B^pe^xot  belong  to  a  dass  of 
titles  common  enough  with  the  Attic  comedians ; 
but  we  have  no  indication  of  their  contents.  There 
are  a  few  other  titles,  namely,  Ai^ruo-ot ,  of  which 
there  were  two  editions,  and  which  should  perhaps 
be  assigned  to  Crates  (Athen.  ix:  p.  367,  £,  xiv. 
p.  646,  e. ;  Poll  vi.  79),  ThrtutU^  or  TUrraidSvis 
(Suid.  vol  ii  p.  640 ;  Phot  s. «.  rvv  8i( ;  the  true 
form  of  this  title  is  quite  uncertain),  nod^rpia 
(SekoL  ad  Flat  p.  336,  Bekker),  and  TaKtmiuto- 
/laxK  a  title  which  does  not  well  agree  with  what 
we  know  of  the  character  of  the  plays  of  Magnes. 
(Endoc.  p.  302.)  The  extant  fragments  of  Magnes 
scarcely  exceed  half  a  dosen  lines.  (Meinekef/Vo^. 
Oom.  Oraeo.  voL  i.  pp.  29 — 35,  vol  il  pp.  9 — 1 1  ; 
Fabric  BiU,  Graec  vol.  ii.  p.  453  ;  Bode,  GeteL  d, 
Jfeilm.  DkkUc,  vol.  ul  Pt  2,  p.  31.)      [P.  S.] 

MAGNUS,  a  Roman  consular,  accused  of  having 
oiganiied  an  extensive  ph>t  against  Maximiuus  I., 
in  which,  according  to  Herodian,  he  was  lupported 
by  a  great  number  of  centurions,  and  the  whole 
body  of  the  senate»  The  emperor,  soon  after  bis 
accession  (a.  d.  235),  was  about  to  conmience  a 
campaign  against  the  Germans ;  and  having  thrown 
a  bridge  over  the  Rhine,  for  the  purpose  of  trans- 
porting his  troops,  it  was  proposed  by  the  con- 
miiaton  to  bre^  down  the  structure  as  soon  as 
the  prince  should  have  passed,  and  thus  leave  him 
on  the  further  bank,  with  a  handfiil  of  men,  at  the 
mercy  of  the  barbarians.    The  truth  or  felsehood 


MAGNUS. 


SOI 


of  the  charge  was  never  ascertained,  for  all  who 
were  impeached,  or  who  were  open  to  the  most 
remote  suspicion,  were  instantly  put  to  death  with- 
out trial  or  investigation,  without  being  allowed  to 
confiBSS  their  guilt,  or  to  assert  their  innocence. 
The  statement  that  the  whole  senate  were  parties 
to  the  scheme  is,  considering  the  natnn  and  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  an  extravagant  hyperbole, 
contradicted  by  the  very  details  of  the  narrative, 
although  doubtless  from  the  well-known  hatred 
entertained  by  that  body  towards  the  sanguinary 
tyrant,  they  would  have  rejoiced  in  any  event 
which  might  have  caused  his  destruction.  ( Hero- 
dian. vii.  2  ;  Capitolin.3l<mfliM.(fa(0, 10.)  [W.R.] 
MAGNUS  (MclTvof ),  the  name  of  several  phy- 
sicians, whom  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish  with 
certainty.  (See  Fabric.  BiiL  Qraec.  vol.  xiii.  p. 
313,  ed.  vet ;  C.  G.  Ktthn,  Additanu  ad  Elenek, 
Medieor.  VtL  a  J.  A.  F<dmeio  eaekibU, ;  Guidot, 
Notes  to  Theophilus,  De  Urin, ;  Haller,  BiU.  Med. 
PmeL  voL  iv.  p.  203w) 

1.  A  native  of  Antiochia  Mygdonica  (called 
more  freqnentiy  Ni$3m)^  in  Mesopotamia,  who 
studied  medicine  under  Zenon,  and  was  a  fellow- 
pupil  of  Oribasius  and  lonicus,  in  the  latter  half  of 
the  fourth  century  after  Christ  Eunapius,  who 
has  given  a  short  account  of  his  life  (De  ViL  PkUot» 
pu  1 68,  ed.  1568),  says  that  he  lectured  on  medicine 
at  Alexandria,  where  he  enjoyed  a  great  reputa- 
tion, though  not  so  much  for  his  practical  skill  as 
for  his  eloquence  and  power  of  argument  He  is 
probably  tiie  poson  who  wrote  a  work  on  the 
Urine,  which  is  mentioned  by  Theophilus  (De  Uritu 
prseC  and  c.  3, 9)  and  Joannes  Actuarius  {De  Urm, 
i.  2).  If  so,  he  bore  the  tiUe  larpoffo^um/is 
(Theoph.  L  e.y  He  is  also  probably  the  physician 
mentioned  br  PhUostorgius  {HitL  Eedea,  viiL  8) 
as  living  at  Alexandria  in  great  repute,  in  the  time 
of  Valentinian  and  Valens. 

2.  A  native  of  Ephesus,  in  Lydia,  firom  the 
second  book  of  whose  letters  (**  Eputolae**)  Caclins 
Aurelianus  quotes  {DeMorb.  AaU.  iiL  14.  p.  225) 
a  short  passage,  relating  to  hydrophobia.  He  is. 
perhiq»  the  same  physician  who  is  elsewhere 
quoted  by  Caelius  Aurelianus  (De  Morb,  AaU.  ii 
10,  p.  96),  and  said  to  have  belonged  to  the  medical 
sect  of  the  Methodid,  and  to  have  lived  before 
Agathinus,  and  therefore  in  the  first  century  after 
Christ 

3w  A  native  of  Philadelphia  in  Lydia,  whose 
medical  formulae  are  quoted  by  the  younger 
Andromachns,  and  who  must  therefore  have  lived 
in  or  before  the  first  century  after  Christ  (Galen, 
De  Compoe,  Medieam.  see.  Looob,  vii.  4,  vol.  xiiu 
p.  80.)  He  is  also  mentioned  elsewhere  in  Galenas 
works  (vol  xiii  pp.  296,  829). 

4.  A  native  of  Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  who  must 
have  lived  in  or  before  the  beginning  of  the  second 
century  after  Christ,  as  one  of  his  medical  formulae 
is  quoted  by  Asdepiades  Pharmacion.  (Galen, 
De  Compote  Medieam.  sec  Zooos,  ix.  7^  voi  xiii 
p.  313.) 

Magnus  KXiyiic^r,  and  Maonub  i  n«pio8cv- 
nff,  whose  {«escriptions  are  mentioned  by  Galen 
(De  Compos.  Medioam»  see,  Looos,  v.  3,  voi  xii  pp. 
829, 844),  are  perhaps  the  same  person  ;  perhaps 
also  they  are  the  same  as  either  No.  3,  or  No.  4. 
Magnus  **  Sophista,**  whose  medical  formulae  are 
quoted  by  Nicolaus  Myrepsus  (De  Compos.  Medi- 
eam, i  305,  ii  5,  xxxiv.  17),  may  also  be  the 
same  person. 

3x3 


902 


MAGO. 


5.  The  MagnoB  who  wrote  on  Antidotes,  and 
attained  the  dignity  of  ArekkUery  must  be  a  diffe- 
rent person  from  anj  of  the  preceding,  as  he  was 
a  contemporary  of  Galen,  about  the  middle  of  the 
second  century  after  Christ.  (Galen,  D»  Ther,  ad 
Pis.  ec.  12,  13,  vol  ziv.  pp.  261,  262.)  He  is 
quoted  also  by  Serapion  {Praei.  viL  8),  who  calls 
him  **  Rex  Medicorum  in  tempore  Galieni** 

6.  The  Magnus  who  lired  after  Themison, 
about  the  same  time  as  Archigenes,  or  a  little 
earlier,  and  who  belonged  to  the  medittl  sect  of  the 
Pneumadci  (Galen,  De  Difftr,  Pttls.  iii.  2,  vol. 
viti.  p.  646),  was  also  probably  a  different  person 
from  any  of  the  preceding,  and  lived  in  the  latter 
half  of  the  second  century  after  Christ.  He  wrote 
a  work,  Ilcpi  r£y  *E^vfnifAiywf  furd  rttds  6»fi(- 
«rwraf  Xp6pous,  De  Inventia  post  Tkemisoma  Tem- 
pora,  consisting  of  at  least  three  books  (QaL  Und, 
p.  641 ),  from  which  several  passages  are  quoted  by 
Galen  reUting  to  the  pulse  {ibid,  pp.  640, 641, 756). 
On  this  subject  Magnus  differed  in  several  points 
from  Archigenes^  by  whom  some  of  his  (pinions 
were  controverted.  (GaL  Ih  Onus.  PwU,  i.  4,  vol. 
ix.  pp.  8, 18,  21,  Id.  De  Dijffkr.  Puis,  vol.  viiL  pp. 
638,  640,  &c.) 

7.  Abd-l-Faraj  mentions  a  physician  of  this 
name,  who  lived  in  the  seventh  century  after 
Christ ;  but  the  Arabic  write»  are  so  incorrect  in 
Greek  history  and  Chronology,  that  it  is  not  at  all 
unlikely  that  he  is  speaking  of  one  of  the  persons 
dlready  named.     {Hist.  DynasL  p.  115.) 

There  is  extant  in  the  Greek  Anthology  an 
epigram  of  a  physician  of  this  name,  Eif  rijy 
EiWra  ra\i}rov  {AnihoL  Planvd.  §  270)  ;  and 
also  one  by  Palladas,  Eis  M^vof  'larpoffwpum^ 
(xi.  281,  ed.  Tanchn).  [W.  A.  G.j 

MAGNUS  ARBO'RIUS.    [Arboiuub.] 
MAGNUS  AUSCNIUS.    [AusoNiua.] 
MAGNUS  FELIX.    [Filxx,  p.  144,  a] 
MAGNUS,    FONTEIUS.      [Fontsius,    p. 
180,  b.] 

MAGO  (Wdyms),  a  name  of  common  occurrence 
at  Carthage.  Hence  the  same  difficulty  is  found 
as  with  most  other  Carthaginian  names  in  dis- 
criminating or  identifying  the  diffisrent  penons  in- 
cidentally mentioned  who  bear  this  name. 

1.  A  Carthaginian  who,  according  to  Justin,  was 
the  founder  of  the  military  power  of  that  city,  being 
the  first  to  introduce  a  regular  discipline  and  or^ 
ganisation  into  her  armies.  He  is  said  to  have 
himself  obtained  by  this  means  great  successes ; 
and  still  farther  advantages  were  reaped  l^  his  two 
sons  Hasdrubal  and  Hamilcar,  who  followed  in 
their  fiither*s  footsteps.  (Justin,  xviiL  7«  zix.  1.) 
If  the  second  of  his  two  sons  be  correctly  identified 
with  the  Hamilcar  that  was  killed  at  Himere 
[Haxilcar,  No.  1],  we  may  conclude  that  Mago 
himself  must  have  flourished  from  550  to  500 
yean  before  Christ  (See  Heeren,  Ideen^  voL  iv. 
p.  537.) 

2.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  fleet  under 
Himilco  in  the  war  against  Dionysius,  &  a  896. 
He  is  particularly  mentioned  as  holding  that  post 
in  the  great  sea-fight  off  Catana,  when  he  totally 
defeated  the  fleet  of  the  Syraensans  under  Lep- 
tines,  the  brother  of  Dionysius,  sinking  or  destroy- 
ing above  100  of  their  ships,  besides  capturing 
many  others.  (Died.  xiv.  59,  60.)  We  have  no 
information  as  to  the  part  he  bore  in  the  subsequent 
opeiiations  against  Syracuse  itself;  but  after  the 
disastrous  termination  of  the  expedition,  and  the 


MAGO. 

return  of  HimOeo  to  Africa,  Mago  appesn  to  have 
been  invested  with  the  chief  command  in  Sicily, 
where  he  endeavoured  by  measures  of  lenity  and 
conciliation  towards  the  Greek  cities,  and  by  con- 
duding  alliances  with  the  Sidlian  tribes,  to  re- 
establish  the  Carthaginian  power  in  the  island. 
In  393  he  advanced  against  Messana,  but  was 
attacke<l  and  defeated  by  Dionysius  near  Afaa> 
caenum,  which  compelled  him  to  remain  quiet  for 
a  time.  The  next  year,  however,  having  received 
powerful  reinforcements  from  Sardinia  and  Afirios, 
he  assembled  an  army  of  80,000  men,  with  which 
he  advanced  through  the  heart  of  Sicily  as  &r  as 
the  river  Chrysas,  but  was  there  met  by  Dionysius, 
who  having  secured  the  alliance  of  Agyris,  tyrant  of 
Agyrium,  succeeded  in  cutting  off  the  supplies  of  the 
enemy,  and  by  this  means  reduced  them  to  such  dis- 
tress, that  Mago  was  compeUed  to  conclude  a  treaty  of 
peace,  by  which  he  abandoned  his  allies  the  Sicilians 
to  the  power  of  Dionysius.  (Id.  xiv.  90,  95,  96.) 
After  this  Mago  returned  to  Carthage,  where  he 
was  not  long  after  raised  to  the  office  of  king  or 
Bufiete,  a  dignity  which  he  held  in  b.  c  383,  when 
the  ambition  and  intrigues  of  Dionysius  led  to  the 
renewal  of  hostilities  between  Carthage  and  Syra- 
cuse. Mago  landed  in  Sicily  with  a  large  army, 
and  after  numerous  petty  combats,  a  pitched  battle 
at  length  took  place,  in  which,  after  a  severe  con- 
test, the  Carthaginians  were  defeated,  and  Mago 
himself  sUiin.    (Died.  xv.  15.) 

3.  Commander  of  the  Carthaginian  fleet  and 
army  in  Sicily  in  &  c.  344.  When  Timoleon  had 
made  himself  master  of  the  citadel  of  Syracuse, 
after  the  departure  of  Dionysius,  Hicetas,  finding 
himself  unable  to  cope  single-handed  with  this  new 
and  formidable  rival,  called  in  the  assistance  of 
Mago,  who  appeared  before  Sjrracuse  with  a  fleet 
of  150  triremes,  and  an  amy  of  50,000  men.  He 
did  not,  however,  accomplish  anything  worthy  of 
so  great  a  force  ;  not  only  were  both  he  and  Hicetas 
unable  to  make  any  impresnon  on  the  island 
citadel,  but  while  they  were  engaged  in  an  ex- 
pedition against  Catana,  Neon,  the  Corinthian 
goremor  of  S3rrncuse,  took  advantage  of  their 
absence  to  make  himself  master  of  Achradina. 
Jealousies  likewise  arose  between  the  Carthaginians 
and  their  Syracusan  allies,  and  at  length  Mago, 
becoming  apprehensive  of  treachery,  suddenly  re- 
linquished the  enterprise,  and  on  the  approach  of 
Timoleon  at  the  head  of  a  very  inferior  force,  safled 
away  with  his  whole  fleet,  and  withdrew  to  Cbp> 
thage.  Here  his  cowardly  conduct  excited  aoch 
indignation,  that  he  put  an  end  to  his  own  life,  to 
avoid  a  worse  hte  at  the  hands  of  his  exasperated 
countrymen,  who,  nevertheless,  proceeded  to  cnicify 
his  lifeless  body.  (Plot  Timol.  17—22 ;  the  same 
events  are  more  briefly  related  by  Diodorua,  xvi. 
69,  but  without  any  mentbn  of  the  name  of 
Mago.) 

4.  Commander  of  a  Carthaginian  fleet,  wMch, 
according  to  Justin,  was  despatched  to  ikus  aasiat- 
ance  of  the  Romans  during  the  war  with  Pyrrfaua, 
apparently  soon  after  the  battle  of  Asenlum  (b.c. 
279).  The  Roman  senate  having  declined  the 
proffered  aid,  Mago  sailed  away  to  the  aoath  of 
Italy,  where  he  had  an  interview  with  Pynhiis 
himself,  in  which  he  endeavoured  to  sound  di«t 
monarch  in  regard  to  his  views  on  Sicily.  (Jnstia, 
xviiL  2.)  It  was  probably  part  of  the  same  fleet 
which  we  find  mentioned  as  besieging  Rhegivm 
and  guarding  the  stiaita  of  Measana,  to  picveBi 


MAGO. 

the  pMaage  of  Pynhiis.    (0iod.  Em.  HoetduL 
zxiL  9,  p.  496.) 

5.  Son  of  Hamilctt  Barea,  and  brother  of  the 
fiunoot  HannibeL     He  waa  the  youngest  of  the 
three  brothen,  and  miut  have  been  qoite  a  youth 
when  he  aeeompanied  Hannibal  into  Italy,  &  c 
318.    Bat  hit  whole  life  had  been  spent  in  camps, 
«nder  the  eye  of  his  lather  or  brother,  and  young 
as  he  was,  he  had  already  given  proofr  not  only  of 
personal  couiage,  bat  of  dcill  and  judgment  in  war, 
■offieient  to  justify  Hannibal  in  entrusting  him 
with  serriees  of  the  most  important  chaiacter.  The 
first  occasion  on  which  he  is  mentioned  is  the 
pasMge  of  the  Po,  which  he  effected  successfully 
at  the  head  of  the  cavalry :  according  to  Caelius 
Antipater,  he  and  his  horsemen  crossed  the  river 
by  swimming.    (Li v.  xzL  47.)    At  the  battle  of 
the  Trebia  shortly  afterwards,  he  was  selected  by 
his  brother  to  command  the  body  of  chosen  troops 
placed  in  ambuscade  among  the  thickets  of  the  bed 
of  the  river,  and  by  his  well-timed  attack  on  the 
rear  of  the  Roman  army  contributed  mainly  to  the 
saooess  of  the  day.     (Polyb.  ill  71, 74  ;  Lav.  zxi. 
54,  55  ;  Frontin.  atraUg.  iL  5.  $  23.)     We  next 
find  him  commanding  the  rear-guaid  during  the 
attempt  to  cross  the  Apennines,  and  in  the  dan- 
gerous and  toilsome  maich  through  the  marshes 
of  Etruria.    At  Cannae  he  was  associated  with  his 
brother  in  the  command  of  the  main  body  of  the 
Carthaginian  anny  :  such  at  least  is  the  statement 
of  Polybius  and  Livy :  Appian,  on  the  contnuy, 
assigns  him  that  of  the  right  wing :  in  either  case, 
it  is  dear  that  he  held  no  unimportant  post  on  that 
great  occasion.    (Polyb.  iii.  79,  114  ;  Liv.  zziL  2, 
46  ;  Appian.  Annib.  20.)    After  the  battle  he  was 
detached  by  Hannibal  with  a  considerable  force,  to 
complete  the  subjugation  of  Samnium :  as  soon  as 
he  had  eflbcted  this  he  marched  southwards  into 
Bruttinm,  and  after  receiving  the  submission  of 
many  cities  in  that  part  of  Italy,  crossed  over  in 
person  to  Carthage,  where  he  was  the  first  to  an- 
nounce the  progress  and  victories  of  his  brother. 
The  tidings  naturally  produced  a  great  eftct,  and, 
notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  Hanno,  the  Car- 
thaginian senate  came  to  the  resolution  of  sending 
powerful  reinforcements  to  Hannibal  in  Italy.    A 
force  of  12,000  foot  and  1500  horse,  with  twenty 
elephants  and  sixty  ships,  waa  accordingly  assem- 
bled, and  placed  under  the  command  of  Mago,  but 
jutt  as  he  waa  about  to  sail  intelligence  arrived  of 
the  alarming  state  of  the  Carthaginian  affiiirs  in 
Spain,  which  induced  the  government  to  alter 
their  plan  of  operations,  and  Mage,  with  the  forces 
under  his  command,  was  despatched  to  the  support 
of  his  brother  Hasdrnbal  in  that  country,  b  c.  215. 
(Liv.  zxiil  1,  11,  IS,  32;  Appian,  Hkp,  16; 
Zonar.  iz.  2,  a) 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  point  out  in  detafl  the 
part  borne  by  Mago  in  the  subsequent  operationa 
in  Spain,  a  dcetch  of  which  is  given  under  Ha»- 
DRUBAL,  No.  6.  We  find  him  mentioned  as  co- 
operating in  the  siege  of  Illitoigi  (b.  c.  215),  in  the 
defeat  of  the  two  Scipios  (b.  c.  212),  and  on  several 
other  occaaiona.  (Liv.  zziiL  49,  zziv.  41 ,  42,  zzv. 
S2, 39,  xzvL  20;  Appian,  Hwp,  24.)  His  position 
dnriiw  these  campaigns  is  not  quite  dear,  but  it 
would  seem  that  though  frequently  acting  indepen- 
dently, he  was  still  in  some  degree  subject  to  the 
superior  authority  of  his  brother,  as  well  as  of  Has- 
drnbal, the  son  of  Oisco :  periiaps  it  was  the  some- 
what ambtgoous  character  of  their  nlationi  to  one 


MAGa 


90S 


another  that  led  to  the  dissensions  and  jealousies 
among  the  three  generals,  of  which  we  hear  as  one 
of  the  chief  causes  that  led  to  the  disasters  of  the 
Carthaginian  anna.     (Polyb.  z.  6.)    At  length,  in 
2U9,  it  was  determined  at  a  council  of  the  three 
generals,  held  shortly  after  the  battle  of  Baecula, 
that  while  Hasdrubal,  the  son  of  Barca,  set  out  on 
his  adventurous  march  into  Italy,  Mago  and  the 
other  Hasdrnbal  should  carry  on  the  war  in  Spain; 
the  former  ropairing  in  the  first  instance  to  the 
Balearic  isbnds,  in  order  to  raise  fresh  levies  for 
the  approaching  campaign.  (Liv.  zzvii.  20.)    The 
whole  of  the  following  year  is  a  blank,  so  far  as 
the  Spanish  war  is  concerned  ;  but  in  207  we  had 
Mago  in  Celtiberia  at  the  head  of  an  army  com- 
posed mainly  of  troops  leried  in  that  country,  but 
to  which  Hanno,  who  had  just  arrived  in  Spain, 
had  lately  joined  his  new  army  of  Carthaginian 
and  Afirican  troops.    Their  combined  forces  were, 
however,  attacked  by  M.  Sihmus,  one  of  the  lieu- 
tenants of  Sdpio,  and  totally  defieated ;  Hanno 
himself  was  tidcen  prisoner,  while  Mago,  with  a 
few  thousand  men,  effected  his  escape,  and  joined 
Hasdrnbal,  the  son  of  Gisco,  in  the  south  of  Spain. 
Here  they  once  more  succeeded  in  assembling  a 
numerous  army,  but  the  next  year  (b.  c.  206)  their 
dedsive  defeat  by  Sdpio  at  Silpia  [Hasdrubal, 
y,  358]  crushed  for  ever  all  hope  of  re-establishing 
the  Carthaginian  power  in  Spain.    (Liv.  zzriiL  1, 
2,  12—16 ;   Polyb.  xi.  20—24 ;  Appian,  Hisp, 
25—27 ;  Zonar.  iz.  8.)     After  this  battle  Msigo 
retired  to  Gades,  where  he  shut  himself  up  with 
the  troops  under  his  command  \  and  here  he  re- 
mained  long  after  Hasdrubal    had  departed  to 
Africa,  still  keeping  his  eye  upon  the  proceedings 
of  the  Romans,  and  not  without  hope  of  recovering 
his  footing  on  the  main  land  ;  for  which  purpose  he 
was  continually  intrigubg  with  the  Spanish  chiefs, 
and  even  it  is  sud  fomenting  the  spirit  of  discon- 
tent among  the  Roman  troops  themselves.    The 
formidable  insurrection  of  Indibilis  and  Mandonius, 
and  the  mutiny  of  a  part  of  the  Roman  army,  for 
a  time  gave  him  hopes  of  once  more  restoring  the 
Carthapnian  power  in  that  country ;  but  all  these 
attempts  proved  abortive.     His  lieutenant  Hanno 
was  defeated  by  L.  Mardus,  and  Mago,  who  ha» 
himself  repaired  to  his  assistance  with  a  fleet  of 
sizty  ships,  was  compelled  to  return  to  Gades 
without  effecting  anything.    At  length,  therefore, 
he  began  to  despair  of  restoring  the  fortunes  of 
Carthage  in  Spain,  and  was  preparing  to  return  to 
Africa,  when  he  received  orden  from  the  Car- 
thaginian senate  to  repair  with  such  a  fleet  and 
army  as  he  could  still  muster  to  Liguria,  and  thus 
transfer  the  seat  of  war  once  more  into  Italy.  The 
command  was  well  suited  to  the  enterprising  cha- 
racter of  Bfago  ;  but  before  he  finally  quitted  Spain 
he  was  tempted  by  intelligence  of  the  defenceless 
state  of  New  Carthage  to  make  an  attempt  on  that 
dty,  in  which  however  he  was  repulsed  with  con- 
siderable loss.     Foiled  in  this  quarter,  he  returned 
to  Gades,  but  the  gates  of  that  dty  were  now  shut 
against  him,  an  insult  he  is  said  to  have  arenged 
by  putting  to  death  their  chief  magiatrates,  whom 
he  had  decoyed  into  his  power,  under  pretence  of 
a  conference  ;  after  this  he  repsired  to  the  Balearic 
islands,  in  the  lesser  of  which  he  took  up  his 
quarters  for  the   winter.     (Liv.  zxviiL  23,  SO, 
31,   86,  87;   Appian,  Hisp.  31,  32,  34,   37; 
Zonar.  ix.  10.)     The  memory  of  his   sojourn 
there   is   still  preserved,  in   the  name  of   the 

3ii  4 


904 


MAGO. 


oelebnied  bazboor  called  Portas  MagoniB,  or  Port 
MahoD. 

Early  in  the  ensuing  snmmer  Mago  landed  in 
Liguria,  where  he  iurpriaed  the  town  of  Genoa. 
His  name  quickly  gathered  around  him  many  of 
the  Ligurian  and  Gaoliih  tribes,  among  others  the 
Ingannes,  and  the  spirit  of  disaffection  spread  even 
to  the  Etruscans,  so  that  the  Romans  were  obliged 
to  maintain  an  army  in  Etmria,  as  well  as  one  in 
Cisalpine  Gaul,  in  order  to  hold  him  in  check. 
Whether  these  forces  proved  sufficient  effectually 
to  impede  his  operations,  or  that  he  wasted  his 
time  in  hostilities  against  the  mountain  tribes,  in 
which  at  one  time  we  find  him  engaged,  our  im- 
perfect accounts  of  Ms  proceedings  will  not  enable 
us  to  decide.  It  is  certain  that,  though  repeatedly 
urged  by  messages  from  Carthage  to  prosecute  the 
war  with  vigour,  and  more  than  once  strengthened 
with  considerable  reinforcements,  he  did  not  effect 
anything  of  importance,  and  the  alarm  at  first 
excited  at  Rome  by  his  arrival  in  Liguria  gradually 
died  away.  Meanwhile,  tho  successes  of  Scipio  in 
Airica  compelled  the  Carthaginians  to  concentrate 
all  their  forces  for  the  defence  of  their  capital,  and 
they  at  length  sent  messensers  to  recal  Mago  as 
well  as  his 'brother  Hannibal  from  Italy  a  c.  20Sw 
Just  before  these  orders  arrived  Mago  had  at  length 
encountered  in  Cisalpine  Gaul  the  combined  forces 
of  the  praetor  Quinctilius  Varus  and  the  proconsul 
M.  Cornelius.  The  battle,  which  was  fought  in 
the  territory  of  the  Insubrians,  was  fiercely  oon^ 
tested,  but  terminated  in  the  complete  defeat  of  the 
Carthaginians,  of  whom  5000  were  slain.  Mago 
himself  was  severely  wounded,  but  effected  his 
retreat  to  the  seacoast  among  the  Ingaunes,  where 
he  received  the  pressing  summons  of  the  senate  to 
Carthage.  He  immediately  embarked  his  troops, 
and  set  sail  with  them  in  person,  but  died  of  his 
wound  before  they  landed  in  Afirica.  (Li v.  xxviii. 
46,  xxix.  4,  5,  13,  36,  xxx.  18,  19  ;  Polyb.  Frag, 
Hisi.  31  ;  Appian,  /lisp.  37,  Atmib.  54,  Pun.  9, 
31,  32  ;  Zonar.  ix.  1 1, 13.)  Such  is  the  statement 
of  Livy  and  all  our  other  authorities ;  but  Cornelius 
Nepos,  on  the  contrary,  represents  him  as  not  only 
surviving  the  battle  of  Zama,  but  as  remaining  at 
Carthage  after  the  banishment  of  Hannibal,  and 
subsequently  co-operating  with  his  brother  at  the 
commencement  of  the  war  with  Antiochus  (b.  c. 
193)  in  endeavouring  to  induce  the  Carthaynians 
to  join  in  hostilities  against  Rome.  According  to 
the  same  author,  he  was  banished  from  Carthage 
on  this  acconnt,  and  died  soon  after,  being  either 
shipwrecked  or  assassinated  by  his  slaves.  (Com. 
Nep.  //ami.  7,  8.)  It  seems  probable  that  the 
circumstances  here  related  refer  in  fact  to  some 
other  person  of  the  name  of  Mago,  whom  Nepos 
has  confounded  with  the  brother  of  HannibaL 

6.  One  of  the  chief  officers  of  Hannibal  in  Italy, 
whose  name  is  appended  to  the  treaty  concluded 
by  that  general  with  Philip  V.,  king  of  Macedonia. 
(Polyb.  vii.  9.)  It  would  seem  probable  that  he  is 
the  same  who  was  sent  immediately  afterwards 
with  Bostar  and  Gisco  to  accompany  the  Macedonian 
ambassadors  back  to  the  court  of  Philip,  and  obtain 
the  ratification  of  the  treaty  by  that  monarch,  but 
who  unfortunately  fell  into  the  hands  of  the- 
Romans,  and  were  carried  prisoners  to  Rome. 
(Liv.  zxiii.  34.)  Schweighaenser,  on  the  contrary, 
supposes  him  to  be  the  same  with  the  following. 

7.  Sumamed  the  Samnite  {d  Xauvlnis)^  was  one 
of  the  chief  officers  of  Hannibal  in  Italy,  where  he 


MAGO. 

held  for  a  considerable  time  the  chief  command  in 
Bruttium.  Here  he  is  mentioned  in  &c.  212  as 
co-operating  with  Hanno,  the  son  of  Bomilcar,  in 
the  siege  and  capture  of  Thurii ;  and  not  long  after 
he  was  enabled  by  the  treachery  of  the  Lucaniaa 
Flavius  to  lead  the  Roman  genoal  Tib.  Giacchns 
into  an  ambuscade  in  which  he  lost  his  life.  [Fla- 
vius, No.  2.]  Mago  immediately  sent  his  lifeless 
body,  together  with  the  insignia  of  his  rank,  to 
Hannibal.  (Liv.  xxv.  15, 16  ;  Died.  Etc.  VaUt, 
xxvi.  p.  569  ;  VaL  Max.  IS.j  8.)  In  208  we 
find  him  defending  the  city  of  Locri  against  the 
Roman  general  L.  Cincius,  who  pressed  the  siege 
with  so  much  vigour  both  by  land  and  sea,  that 
Mago  could  with  difficulty  hold  out,  when  the  op- 
portune arrival  of  Hannibal  himself  compelled  the 
Romans  to  raise  the  siege  with  precipitation. 
(Liv.  xxvii.  26,  28 ;  comp.  FrontixL  Strakff.  iv.  7. 
§  29.)  According  to  Polybius  (ix.  25),  this  Mago 
had  been  the  companion  and  friend  of  Hannibal 
firom  his  earliest  youth :  he  was  involved  by  the 
(Carthaginians  themselves  in  the  same  geneial 
charge  of  avarice  with  his  great  commander. 

8.  A  Carthaginian  of  noble  birth,  and  a  near 
rektion  of  Hannibal,  taken  prisoner  in  Sardinia 
BLC.  215.     (Liv.  xxiii.  41.) 

9.  An  officer  who  commanded  a  body  of  Cnr- 
thaginian  cavalry  at  Capua  in  b.  c.  212,  and  by  a 
sudden  sally  threw  the  Roman  army  under  the  two 
consuls  App.  Claudius  and  Fulvius  into  eonfusi<HL, 
and  occasioned  them  heavy  loss.  (Lav.  xxv.  18.) 
It  is  probably  the  same  whom  we  find  shortly 
afterwards  commanding  a  body  of  horse  under 
Hannibal  himself^  and  taking  a  prominent  part  in 
the  defeat  of  the  praetor  Cn.  Fulvius  at  Herdonea. 
(Id,  21.) 

10.  Commander  of  the  garrison  of  New  (Carthage 
when  that  city  was  attacked  by  P.  Scipio  in  b.  c. 
209.  So  little  had  the  Carthaginian  generals 
thought  it  necessary  to  provide  for  the  defence  of 
this  important  post,  tliat  Mago  had  only  1000 
regular  troops  under  his  orders  when  the  enemy 
appeared  before  the  walls.  He,  however,  armed 
about  2000  more  as  best  he  could,  and  seems  to 
have  displayed  all  the  qualities  of  an  able  and 
energetic  officer ;  making  a  vigorous  sally  in  the 
first  instance,  and  repulsing  the  troops  of  Scipio  in 
their  first  assault.  But  all  his  efforts  were  in- 
effectual: the  Romans  scaled  the  walls  where  they 
had  been  supposed  to  be  guarded  by  a  lagoon,  and 
made  themselves  masters  of  the  town ;  and  Mago, 
who  had  at  first  retired  into  the  citadel,  with  the 
intention  of  holding  out  there,  at  length  saw  that 
all  further  resistance  was  hopeless,  and  surrendered 
to  Scipio.  He  hunself,  with  tiie  other  more  eminent 
of  the  Carthaginian  captives,  was  sent  a  prisoner 
of  war  to  Rome.  (Polyb.  x.  8,  12 — 15, 18,  19 ; 
Liv.  zxvi  44—46,  51;  Appian,  ffi^  19—22.) 
Eutropius  (iii.  15)  and  Orosius  (iv.  18)  hare  con- 
founded this  Mago  with  the  brother  of  Harmibal. 

11.  An  officer  of  cavalry  under  Hasdrubal,  son 
of  Giaoo,  in  the  war  against  Scipio  and  Masintssa 
in  Africa,  B.  c  204.    (Appian,  JPum,  15.) 

12.  One  of  the  Carthaginian  ambassadors  aent 
to  Rome  just  before  the  breaking  out  of  the  third 
Punic  war  (e.  c.  149),  to  avert  the  impending  hos- 
tilities by  ofiSering  unqualified  submission.  (Polyh. 
xxxvi  1.) 

13.  A  (Carthaginian,  apparently  not  the 
the  preceding,  who,  on  the  return  of  the  eml 
just  spoken  o^  addressed  the  (Carthaginian 


MAHARBAL. 

in  a  speech  at  onee  pndent  and  manlj.  (Polyb. 
acxxri.  3.)  He  ib  tenned  by  Polybiui  Uie  Brattian 
{6  Bp^ior),  from  whence  Reitke  infexred  him  to 
be  the  same  with  the  Uentenant  of  Hannibal 
(No.  7)«  bnt  thie,  as  Schweighaeuaer  baa  obeeired, 
b  impoiaible,  on  chronological  grounds.  That 
anther  taggetts  that  he  may  be  the  son  of  the  one 
just  alladed  to,  and  may  have  derired  his  siuname 
from  the  serrioes  of  his  £sther  in  Bnittinm.  (Schw. 
ad  Polyb,  Le.  and  Indem  Hktorieiu^  p.  365.) 

14^  A  Carthaginian  of  uncertain  date,  who  wrote 
a  work  upon  agriculture  in  the  Punic  language, 
which  is  frequently  mentioned  by  Roman  authors 
in  terms  of  the  hignest  commendation.  He  is  eren 
styled  by  Columella  the  £sther  of  agriculture — 
noHeatium» jfttmu  (DeRRl  I,  §  13).  Nothing 
is  known  of  the  period  at  which  he  flourished,  or 
of  the  oTents  of  his  life,  except  that  he  was  a  man 
of  distinction  in  his  natire  country,  and  had  held 
important  military  commands.  (Colum.  aiL  4. 
§  2  ;  Plin.  //.  N.  zriiL  6.)  Heeren^s  conjecture 
that  he  was  the  same  as  No.  1,  is  wholly  without 
foundation :  the  name  of  Mago  was  evidently  too 
cinnmon  at  Carthage  to  a&rd  any  reasonable 
sroond  for  identifying  him  with  any  of  the  persons 
known  to  us  from  history.  His  work  was  a  vo- 
luminous one,  extending  to  twenty-eight  books, 
and  comprising  all  branches  of  the  subject.  So 
great  was  its  reputation  even  at  Rome,  that  after 
^e  destruction  of  Carthage,  when  the  libraries 
which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans 
were  distributed  among  the  princes  of  Africa,  an 
exception  was  made  in  fisvour  of  the  woric  of  Mago, 
and  it  was  ordered  by  the  senate  that  it  should  be 
translated  into  Latin  by  competent  persons,  at  the 
head  of  whom  was  D.  Silanns.  (Plin.  //.  N,  xviiL 
5 ;  Colum.  L  1.  $  13^)  It  was  subsequently  trans- 
lated into  Greek,  though  with  some  abridgment 
and  alteration,  by  Cassius  Dionysius  of  Utica,  and 
an  epitome  of  it  in  the  same  language,  brought  into 
the  compass  of  six  books,  was  drawn  up  by  Dio- 
phanes  of  Bithynia,  and  dedicated  to  lung  Deio- 
taras.  rVarro,  da  Jt  It  i.  I,  %  \0 ;  Colum.  i. 
1.  §  10.)  His  precepte  on  agricultural  matters 
are  continually  cited  by  the  Roman  writers  on 
those  subjects,  Varro,  Columella,  and  Palladins,  as 
well  as  by  Pliny :  his  work  is  also  alluded  to  by 
Cicero  {De  OraL  i.  58)  in  tenns  that  imply  ito 
high  reputation  as  the  standard  authority  upon  the 
subject  on  which  it  treated.  It  is  laid  to  have 
opened  with  the  very  sound  piece  of  advice  that  if 
a  man  meant  to  settle  in  the  country,  he  should 
begin  by  selling  his  town  house.  (Colum.  L  1.  § 
18  ;  Plin.  H,N.  xviii.  7.)  AU  the  passages  in 
Roman  authon  in  whidi  the  work  of  Mago  is 
cited  or  referred  to  are  «oUected  by  Heenjn. 
(Ideeth  ToL  iv.  jl  527,  &c)  [E.  H.  R] 

MAOUS  (MSyos\  one  of  the  followers  of  Simus 
in  the  merry  and  ticentious  songs,  the  poeto  of 
which  were  called  IXapfM.     [Lysis.]       [P.  S.] 

MAHARBAL  (Maijptfof),  son  of  Himilco,  and 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  Carthaginian  officers 
in  the  Second  Punic  War.  He  is  first  mentioned 
as  commanding  the  besi^iing  force  at  the  siege  of 
Saguntum,  during  the  absence  of  Hannibal,  when 
he  carried  on  his  operations  and  pressed  the  siege 
with  so  much  vigour  that  neither  party,  lays  Livy, 
felt  the  absence  of  the  general-in-chieC  (Li v.  xxi. 
12.)  We  next  find  him  detached  with  a  body  of 
cavalry  to  ravage  the  phiins  near  the  Po,  soon  after 
the  arrival  of  Hannibal  in  Italy,  but  from  this  ser- 


MAIA. 


905 


vice  he  was  recalled  in  haste  to  rejoin  his  com- 
mander  before  the  combat  on  the  Ticinus.  (Id.  xxL 
45.)  After  the  victory  of  Thrasymene  (b.  c.  217), 
he  was  sent  with  a  strong  force  of  cavalry  and 
Spanish  infimtry  to  pursue  a  body  of  6000  Romans 
who  had  escaped  frwn  the  battle  and  occupied  a 
strong  position  in  one  of  the  neighbouring  villages. 
Finding  themselves  suiiounded,  they  were  induced 
to  lay  down  their  aims,  on  receiving  from  Mahar- 
bal  a  promise  of  safety.  Hannibal  refused  to  ratify 
the  capitulation,  alleging  that  Maharbal  had  ex- 
ceeded his  powen;  but  he  dismissed,  without 
ransom,  all  those  men  who  belonged  to  the  Italian 
allies,  and  only  retained  the  Roman  dtixens  as 
prisonen  of  war.  (Polyb.  iii.  84,  85  ;  Liv.  xxii. 
6,  7  ;  Appian,  Amtib,  10.)  Shortly  after  Mahar- 
bal had  an  opportunity  of  striking  a  fresh  blow  by 
intercepting  the  praetor  C.  Centinius,  who  was  on 
his  nuuch  to  join  Flaminius  with  a  detachment  of 
4000  men,  the  whole  of  which  were  either  cut  to 
pieces  or  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Carthaginians. 
(Polyb.  iii.  86  ;  Liv.  xxii.  8  ;  Appian^  AumU  11.) 
He  is  again  mentioned  as  sent  with  the  Numidian 
cavalry  to  ravage  the  rich  Falexnian  pbuus  ;  and 
in  the  following  year  he  commended,  according  to 
Livy,  the  right  wing  of  the  Carthaginian  army  at 
the  battle  of  Cannae.  Appian,  on  the  contrary, 
assigns  him  on  that  occasion  the  command  of  the 
reserve  of  cavalry,  and  Polybius  does  not  mention 
his  name  at  all.  But,  whatever  post  he  held,  it  is 
certain  that  he  did  good  service  on  that  eventful 
day  ;  and  it  was  he  that,  immediately  after  the 
victory,  urged  Hannibal  to  push  on  at  once  with 
his  cavalry  upon  Rome  itself^  promising  him  that  if 
he  did  so,  within  five  days  he  should  sup  in  the 
Capitol.  On  the  refusal  of  his  commander,  Ma- 
harbal is  said  to  have  observed,  that  Hannibal 
knew  indeed  how  to  gain  victories,  but  not  how  to 
use  them  ;  a  sentiment  which  has  been  confirmed 
by  some  of  the  best  judges  in  the  art  of  war.  (Liv. 
xxii.  13,  46,  51  ;  Appian,  Anuib.  20,21  ;  Florus, 
it  5  ;  Zonar.  ix.  1 ;  Cato  ap.  OeU.  x.  24  ;  Plu- 
tuclu  Fab,  17,  erroneously  assigns  this  advice  to  a 
Carthaginian  of  the  name  of  Barca.)  Except  an 
incidental  notice  of  his  presence  at  the  siege  of 
Casilinum  (Liv.  xxiii.  18),  Maharbal  from  this 
period  disi^pean  from  history.  A  person  of  that 
name  is  mentioned  by  Frontinus  (SiraUg,  iL  5.  § 
12)  as  employed  by  the  Carthaginians  against 
some  African  tribes  that  had  rebelled,  but  whether 
this  be  the  same  as  the  subject  of  the  present  arti- 
cle, or  to  what  period  the  event  there  related  is 
referable,  we  have  no  means  of  judging.  [E.H.B.] 
MAIA  (Maia  or  Motffs),  a  daughter  of  Atlas 
and  Pleione  (whence  she  is  called  Athmtis  and 
Pleias),  was  the  eldest  of  the  Pleiades,  and  in  a 
grotto  of  mount  Cyllene  in  Arcadia  she  became  by 
Zeus  the  mother  of  Hermes.  Areas,  the  son  of 
2^us  by  Callisto,  was  given  to  her  to  be  reared. 
(Hom.  Od,  xiv.  435,  Hymn,  im  Merc  3 ;  Hes. 
Tkeog,  938  ;  Apollod.  iiL  10.  §  2,  8.  §  2 ;  Tsetz. 
ad  L^ph.  219;  Herat.  Ckarm.  L  10.  1,  2.  42, 

&C.) 

Maia  is  also  the  name  of  a  divinity  worshipped 
at  Rome,  who  was  also  called  Majesta.  She  is 
mentioned  in  connection  with  Vulcan,  and  was 
regarded  by  some  as  the  wife  of  that  god,  though 
it  seems  for  no  other  reason  but  because  a  priest  of 
Vulcan  offered  a  sacrifice  to  her  on  the  first  of  May, 
while  in  the  popular  superstition  of  kter  times  she 
was  identified  with  Maia,  the  danghter  of  Atlas. 


SOS 


MAJORIANUS. 


It  ii  man  probabla  Ibat  Miua  W*  U  udanl 
nmme  of  the  boni  dcs,  who  i>bi  si»  deiigtutcd  b; 
the  OBitiei  d[  Op4,  Fiona,  and  Fatn*.  {Microb. 
Sal.  L  U;  Odlint,  xiii.  22  g  Fcit.  p.  134,  ed. 
UUtter.)  [L.a.] 

MAIOR  (Mdap),  ■  OrMk  upliiat  ind  rbe- 
toridan,  wbo  lircd  *bi>nt  tha  middla  of  the  third 
contuij  after  Chlut,  befon  aod  in  the  reign  of 
the  «mpenii  Philippiu.  He  waa  a  natiTe  of  Arabia, 

of  wbich  icarcelf  a  traco  baa  OHDe  down  10  ni. 
(Suid.  (.IT.  Holltp;  Eiid<>cp.3O0;  geboLa^ff(r- 
™<>l,.  p.130.)  [L.  S.] 

MAJORIA'NUa,  JU'LIUS  VALE-RIUS, 
emperor  of  Home  {a.  d.  4S7 — 161),  aMended  the 
thnma  under  the  following  cireimutaiicei.  After 
tha  death  of  the  emperor  ATitui,  Che  aupreme 
power  ID  the  weitem  empire  remained  in  the  handi 
of  Ricimer,  who  waa  the  real  maiter  praTioiulj, 
and  would  tiire  uiamrd  the  imperial  title,  but  ftii 
the  c«rtaint7  that  bit  eleration  wmild  create  a  le^ 
rible  commotion.  For  he  wu  a  Snerian  by  origin, 
and  there  waa  a  decided  prcjodioe  among  the 
Romana  to  chooie  a  barbariim  for  their  emperor. 
Ricimer  conaequenlly  gave  the  crown  to  Majori- 
anua,  with  the  conaent  of  the  Eaatem  emperor  Leo 
(a.  D,  457).  The  name  of  Maiorian  appeara  aa 
early  aa  438,  when  he  diitinguiihed  himielf  in  the 
war  againit  the  Fnuiki,  and  eTer  tince  he  had 
continued  ta  >tnt  in  the  Held,  making  himaelf 
known  at  once  for  hi*  military  ikill  and  hii  eioel- 
lent  chamcler.  Ha  waa  deaconded  from  a  family 
dialinguiabed  in  the  anny,  and  waa  indeed  one  of 
the  belt  men  that  erer  filled  the  thnma  of  the 
Cneaan :  he  had  experienced  both  good  fortODe 
and  bad  Ibrtima,  and  enjoyed  nnbounded  popularity 
with  the  iroopa.  Ricimer  thought  he  wa>  only  a 
general,  unfit  foe  adminittiatiie  bntioeaa,  who, 
being  accnitomed  to  obey  him,  wonld  continue  eo. 
In  thia  napect,  however,  Ricimer  waa  miataken. 
Aa  aoon  aa  Majorian  wat  poeieaaed  of  the  aupreme 
title,  he  aimed  at  lupreme  power  alto.  Hia 
choice  of  hia  principal  officera  did  great  credit  to 

private  eecrelarj  Petmi,  Egidiua  who  commanded 
in  GbdI,  Hagnut,  ptaefectna  praetorio  ia  Gaul,  and 
othera.  In  468  the  coaat  of  Campania  waa  infeated 
by  the  Vandali,  who  held  the  aea  with  a  powerfiil 
fleet :  bat  Hajoiian,  informed  of  their  deugna,  had 
potted  hit  tnwpt  *o  well,  that  the  main  body  of 
the  Vandal*  wai  aaipriKd  when  on  ahon,  and 
totally  defeated.  The  only  meant  to  tlop  the  pe^ 
petual  incunioni  of  the  Vandali  wa*  to  attack  their 
king  Oenaerie  in  Africa,  and  tbia  Majorian  retolved 
to  da.  He  conieqjiently  entered  Oaul  with  a  atrong 
army.and  aoeoeeded  in  qnelling  thedomeadc  tronblet 
by  which  that  province  wa*  agitated  threngh  the  in- 
ea  of  the  Weal  Gothic  king  Tbeodoric.     Th. 


RoQian  amy  which  hi 


■a  leading  to  Aftia  waa. 


howtva,  anything  but  Roman,  being  motlly  oom- 
poied  of  baibariant,  tneh  ae  Baatunae,  Sueviana, 
Hunt,  Ahni,  Rngii,  Bnigmtdiaot,  Ootha,  and  Sar- 
matiana  with  whom  he  paited  the  Atpt  in  Notember, 
45S.  Uajorian  Snt  went  to  Lyon,  where  he  waa 
complimenled  by  the  poet  Sidonioi  ApoUinarit,  wbo 
tliete  wrote  hit  panegyric  of  Majorian,  after  hating 
been  pardoned  by  him  for  hia  participation  in  the 
preriont  revolt.  From  Lyon  the  emperor  went  to 
Ariel,  when  he  atayed  the  whole  year  4£9,  having 
fixed  upon  that  dty  aa  a  meeting-plate  for  thoae 
unmenie,  bnt  itill  acattered  flircet,  with  which  he 


in  Theodori 


MALACUS. 
Invade  Africa.     At  Aitea  be  pi 
deaiil  from  further  atlei 
eauiing  diaCurbaiiee*  in  Gaol.     In  the 
of  460  every  thing  waa  ready  (or  letting  oat  for 
Atirica,  and  Majorian  cniaed  the  Pyienesa,  hia 
inlenlioa  being  to  joiii  hia  fleet,  whid  lay  at 
anchor  in  the  haibonr  of  Carthagena.    Mcmwhile, 
Genaeric  made  oSen  f«  peace,  which,  having  been 
rejected  by  the  emperor,  he  employed  intrignee, 
and  aucceeded  in  bribing  aome  of  the   piindpal 
ofllceca  of  the  Roman  navy,  who  enabled  him  to 
lurpriaa  the  fieet  at  Carthagena.    The  defeat  of  tba 
Romana  waa  complete,  the  whole  at  ihar  ahipa 
being  tank,  burnt,  or  taken.    The  tiaitor*  wera 
peraonal  enemiea  of  Majorian,  who  kioked  wilb 
jealouay  upon  hia  riaing  fortune.     The  loaa  of  lb* 
fleet  obliged  the  emperor  to  retoin  to  Qanl,  wbera 
he  remained  during  tha  enaning  winter ;  and  OeD- 
teric  having  renewed  hia  oSeia,  he  aceeptad  them, 
and  peace  waa  made  between  Rome  aikd  Carthage. 
From  Oaul  Majorian  went  to  Italy,  where  hi* 
pretence  became  indiapenaabit  to  hi*  own  inteieit. 
Ricimer,  jealooi  of  the  riling  power  and  popolaiity 
of  a  man  whom  be  looked  upon  aa  hia  tool,  Ajnned 
aachemetodei^vehimof  tbeciown.  WhileMa- 
jorian  waa  at  Tortona  in  Lombardy,  the  eontpincT 
broke  out:    he  found  himaelf  Dueipectsdly  anr- 
roundod  by  the  partium*  of  Ricimer ;  and  the 
only  way  to  «ve  hia  life  waa  to  abditate,  which 
he  did  on  the  2d  of  Auguat,  461.    He  died  ind- 
denly,  on  the  7th  of  Auguat,  five  daya  after  hi* 
abdicatiaa,  of  dyaenleiy,  aa  waa   reported  ;   bnt 
Idatiua  ^ainly  ay*  ih       '  ...... 

order  of  tUomer,  who 

We  cannot  Sniih  Ibii  twtio  wilhoat  calling  tW 

itndent^  attentioa  to  the  law*  of  Majorian,  which 
eninre  him  an  hononrabla  rank  among  Roman 
legialator*.  He  pot  an  end  to  the  awful  fiacal 
oppreaaion  in  the  prorincea  ;   he  re-inreated  the 

he  ttopped  the  dilapidation  of  the  tplendid  mom- 
menta  in  Rome  and  other  placet,  which  venal 
offlcera  wonld  allow  any  body,  who  wanted  build- 
ing maleriala,  to  lake  down,  if  money  wai  paid 
for  the  peimiaaion  ^  and  be  made  aeveral  other 
wiae  and  naeful  lawi  and  r^uLaliona,  which  an 
eontained  in  the  Codex  Theodouaona.  (Sidoai. 
Apoll.  Piaeg^.  Major.  EpitL  i.  1 ;  Pncop.  Vamd. 
i.  7.  8  i  Oreg.  Tnron.  ii.  7  ;  Priicna  in  Enarfl. 
LngaX.  p.  43  ;  Eragr.  H.  B.  ii.  7,  tub  fin. ;  Ida- 
tiut,  Clroa. ;  MsrcelUn.  Ckna.)  [W.  P.) 


r,  who  now  ^aced  Saveraa  on  the 


HA'LACON  (H>A<b»),  a  nativeof  Heiacleia, 
D  the  Euxine,  in  the  aervice  of  Selencna,  who  alew 
lyiimachna  with  a  javelin  at  the  battle  oT  Cotn- 
edion,  B.  c.  381.     (Memnon,  c.  8.)     [E.H.R] 

MALACU3  (HnJUa^i),  a  Greek  hiatoriEal 
rriter,  the  author  of  a  work  entitled  SjfrW  'O^m, 
rhich  ia  qnoted  by  Alhenaaui  (vi.  p.  367).  It  haa 
eeu  eonjectnrvd  by  tome  that  he  la  tha    ■taa* 


MALCHUS. 

with  ApoHoniiu  of  Akbanda,  wbo  wm  nmiflined 
6  MaKeuc6s.    [Apollonius.]  [C.  P.  M.] 

MALALAS.    [Malblab.] 

MALAS,  of  Chios,  a  sculptor,  mentioned  by 
Pliny  {H.  M  xzxtl  5.  s.  4)  as  having  lived  before 
Dipoenos  and  Scyllis.  He  was  the  gtand&ther  of 
Antherinns,  and  most  therefore  have  flourished 
about  the  S5ih  or  40th  Olympiad.  [P.  S.1 

MALCHUS  or  MALICHUS  (Mdkxos^  MKt- 
XosX  historical  This  name  is  in  fiict  a  mere  title  and 
signifies  **■  a  king.**  (Oesenios,  Lug,  Phoen.  Mon, 
-p.  409  ;  and  Knster,  ad  SukU  i.  «l  Uop^ios.) 

1.  A  Carthaginian  leader  who,  according  to 
Justin,  was  one  of  the  first  that  extended  the 
power  and  dominion  of  his  country,  first,  by  suo- 
eessful  wars  against  the  African  tribes,  and  after* 
wards'  by  the  subjugation  oi  great  part  of  Sicily. 
But,  having  subsequently  crossed  into  Sardinia,  he 
was  defeated  in  a  great  battle  ;  on  account  of 
which  disaster  he  was  disgraced  and  banished  by 
his  countrymen.  In  revenge  for  this  he  led  his 
anny  to  Carthage  and  laid  siege  to  the  city.  His 
son  Carthalo  was  in  vain  sent  to  intercede  with 
him  ;  he  was  crucified  by  order  of  Malchus  him- 
self widiin  sight  of  the  walla.  Yet,  having  at 
length  made  himself  master  of  the  city,  he  was 
content  with  putting  to  death  ten  of  the  principal 
aenators,  and  left  die  rest  in  possession  of  the 
chief  power,  of  which  they  soon  after  availed 
themselves  to  bring  him  to  trial  and  condemn  him 
to  death.  (Justin,  zviii.  7.)  Orosius,  who  has 
merely  abridged  the  narrative  of  Justin,  adds  that 
these  events  took  place  during  the  reign  of  Cyrus 
the  Great  (Oros.  iv.  6),  but  this  is  prol»bly  a  mere 
inference  from  the  statement  of  Justin,  that  Mal- 
chus was  followed  in  the  command  by  liago. 
[Mago,  No.  1.]  The  chronology  of  these  events 
is  in  fiwt  extremely  uncertain^ 

2.  One  of  the  chief  leadera  among  the  Jews  at 
the  time  that  Cassias  Longinus  was  in  Syria,  b.  c. 
43.  He  had  foiled  in  payment  of  the  tribute 
which  he  was  appointed  to  collect,  on  which  ac- 
count Cassias  was  about  to  put  him  to  death,  and 
he  was  with  difficulty  saved  by  the  intercession 
of  Hyrcanus  and  Antipater.  But,  for  from  being 
grateiful  to  Antipater  for  the  service  thns  rendered 
him,  Malichns  began  to  form  designs  against  his 
life,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  removing  him  by 
poison.  Herod,  the  son  of  Antipater,  for  a  time 
dissembled  his  desire  of  vengeance,  and  pretended 
to  be  reconciled  to  Malichus,  who  obtained  a  high 
place  in  the  fovour  of  Hyrcanus ;  but  he  soon 
took  an  opportunity  to  have  him  assassinated  by  a 
band  of  soldiers.  (Joseph.  AnL  xiv.  1 1.  §§  2r^, 
B.y.i.11.  W2— 8.) 

S.  King  of  Arabia  Petraea  (probably  the  same 
who  is  mentioned  by  Hirtius,  B,AleA  1,  as  send- 
ing an  auxiliary  force  of  cavalry  to  Caesar  in 
Egypt,  and  is  termed  by  him  king  of  the  Nar 
bathaotns),  was  contemporary  with  Herod  the 
Great,  who  fled  to  him  for  refuge  when  he  was 
driven  out  of  Jerusalem  by  Antigonns  and  the 
Parthians,  b.  c  40.  But  Malchus,  though  bound 
by  many  obligations  to  Herod  and  his  fother  An- 
tipater,  refused  to  receive  him  in  his  adversity, 
and  forbade  him  to  enter  his  territories.  At  a 
subsequent  period  (b.  c.  82)  hostilities  arose  be- 
tween Malchus  and  Herod,  in  consequence  of  the 
refusal  of  the  former  to  pay  the  appointed  tribute 
to  Cleopatia,  which  Herod  was  charged  by  Antony 
to  exact  by  force  of  arms.    The  war  continued 


MALCHUS. 


907 


nearly  two  years  with  various  changes  of  fortune, 
but  seems  to  have  been  terminated  by  the  decisive 
defeat  of  the  Arabian  monarch.  We  however 
again  hear  of  Malchus,  at  a  subsequent  period,  as 
fomenting  the  intrigues  of  Alexandra  and  Hyrca- 
nus against  Herod.  (Joseph.  AmL  xiv.  14.  §§1, 
2,  XV.  4.  |§  2,  4,  5,  6.  §  2,  B.  J.  I  14,  §§  1,  2, 
19.)  [E.H.a] 

MALCHUS  (Bf^Axof),  literary.  1.  Of  Byzan- 
tium.   [No.  4.] 

2.  Of  Mabonia.    [No.  d.] 

3.  MoNACHUS,  the  Monk,  anthor  of  a  curious 
autobiography,  dictated  by  him  in  hb  extreme  old 
age  to  Jerome,  then  a  young  man  residing  at 
Maronia,  a  hamlet  about  lidxiy  miles  from  Antioch. 
(Hieronym.  Vita  Maleki^  Operoy  vol  ii.  ooL  41, 
&c.  ed.  Valkrsii.) 

4.  Of  PaiLADBLPHXA.  Among  the  writers  firom 
whom  the  *EM\oyai  ir«p2  irpiattwp,  Eteerpia  de 
LegatiombtUf  compiled  by  order  of  Constantino 
Porphyroflenitus,  are  taken,  was  Malchus  the  so- 
phist (MoAx^'  ffo^wr^i).  According  to  Suidas 
and  Eudoda  (s. «.  MdUxof )  Malchus  was  a  By- 
lantine ;  but  the  statement  of  Photius  that  he  was 
a  native  of  Philadelphia^  is  preferable ;  and  his 
Syriac  name  makes  it  probable  that  Philadelphia 
was  the  city  so  called  (the  ancient  Kabbah)  in  the 
country  of  Ammonitis,  east  of  the  Jordan.  Mal- 
chus probably  followed  his  profossion  of  rhetorician 
or  sophist  at  Constantinople,  and  the  statement 
that  he  was  a  native  of  that  city  may  have  arisen 
fi«m  that  circumstance.  Aocoiding  to  Suidas  and 
Eudoda,  he  wrote  a  history  extending  from  the 
reign  of  Constantino  to  that  of  Anastastus ;  but 
the  work  in  seven  books,  of  which  Photius  has  given 
an  account  {BibL  cod.  78),  and  to  which  he 
gives  the  title  Bu{'ayraliRc(,  comprehended  only  the 
period  from  the  final  sickness  of  the  Eastern  em- 
peror Leo  L  (a.  d.  473  or  474),  to  the  death  of 
Nepos,  emperor  of  the  West  (a.  d.  480).  It  has 
been  supposed  that  this  was  an  extract  from  the 
work  mentioned  by  Suidas,  or  a  mutilated  copy : 
that  it  was  incomplete  is  attested  by  Photius  him- 
self^ who  says  that  the  commencement  of  the  first 
of  the  seven  books  showed  that  the  author  had 
already  written  some  previous  portions,  and  that 
the  «lose  of  the  seventh  book  showed  his  intention 
of  carrying  it  further,  if  his  life  was  spared.  Some 
eminent  critiea,  among  whom  is  Valesius  {Not  m 
Exeerpt.  de  LegaL),  have  thought  that  the  history 
of  Malchus  began  with  Leo*s  sickness,  and  that  he 
was  the  eontinuator  of  Prisons,  whose  history  it 
supposed  to  have  left  off  at  that  point  Niebuhr 
(De  Hieionae,  4?^  prefixed  to  the  Bonn  edition  of 
the  Eanerpia)  supposed  that  this  coincidence  arose 
fitmi  Photius  having  met  with  a  portion  only  of 
the  work  of  Malchus,  which  had  been  inserted  in 
some  historical  Catena  after  the  work  of  Prisons ; 
or  that  the  history  of  the  antecedent  period  had 
been  given  by  Malchus  in  another  work.  As,  how- 
ever, Suidaa  and  Eudoda  speak  of  the  history  in 
its  whole  extent,  as  one  work,  we  are  rather 
disposed  to  think  it  was  published  in  successive 
parts,  as  the  author  was  able  to  finish  it  (a  sup- 
position which  best  coinddes  with  the  notice  in 
Photius  of  the  continuation  being  contingent  on 
the  longer  duration  of  the  anthor*s  life) ;  and  that 
Photius  had  met  with  only  one  part.  Photius 
praises  the  style  of  Malchus  as  a  perfect  model  of 
historical  composition  ;  pure,  free  from  redundancy, 
and  consisting  of  well-selected  words  and  phrssea. 


^ 


908 


MALELAa 


He  notices  also  his  emmence  a*  a  rhetorician,  and 
Bays  that  he  was  fiivourable  to  Christianity  ;  a 
statement  which  has  been  thought,  but  we  do  not 
see  why,  inconsistent  with  the  piaises  he  has  be- 
stowed on  the  heathen  philosopher  and  diviner, 
Pamprepius  [Illus].  The  woxics  of  Malchns  are 
lost,  except  the  portions  contained  in  the  Eixoerpta 
of  Constantino  [Constantinds  VII.],  and  some 
extracts  in  Suidas,  which  are  collected  and  sub- 
joined to  the  Bonn  edition  of  the  Exoerpttu  (Pho- 
tins,  Suidas,  Eudocia,  IL  ce. ;  Voisius,  De  Hid. 
Oraecisj  iL  21  ;  Cave,  Hisi.  LUL  ad  ann.  496  ; 
Fabric.  BM,  Graee.  vol.  vii.  p.  540  ;  Niebuhr,  /.  e.) 

5.  SopHiSTA,  the  Sophist.    [Na  4.] 

6.  Of  T7RB.  Malchus  was  the  Hellenized 
form  of  the  original  Syriac  name  of  the  philosopher 
Porphyry.  [Porphvrius.]  The  Syriac  name 
Malchus  signifies  ^king;**  and  the  Greek  Por- 
phyrius,  Uop^pios^  was  perhaps  designed  to  be  its 
equivalent.  [J.  C.  M.] 

MALCHUS  CLEODEMUS.  [Clbodkmus.] 
MALEATES  (MaA€<(n}5),  a  surname  of  Apollo, 
derived  from  cape  Malea,  in  the  south  of  Laconia. 
He  had  sanctuaries  under  this  name  at  Sparta  and 
on  mount  Cynortium.  (Pans.  iiL  12.  §  7,  ii.  27, 
in  fin.)  [L.  S.] 

MA'LELAS,  or  MALALAS,  lOANNES 
{'ItodyiTfis  6  MoA^Aa  or  MoAitAa),  a  native  of  An- 
tioch,  and  a  Byzantine  historian.  According  to 
Hody  he  lived  in  the  ninth  century  ;  but  it  is  more 
probable  that  he  lived  shortly  after  Justinian  the 
Great,  as  Gibbon  very  positively  asserts  (Decline 
and  FaUy  toL  vii.  p.  61,  not  1,  ed.  1815,  8vo.). 
Those,  however,  who  pretend  that  he  could  not  have 
lived  after  Mohammed,  simply  because  his  name 
in  Syriac,  (^  Malalas,")  means  **  an  orator,*^  the 
Syrian  Uuiguage  being  soon  superseded  by  the 
Arabic,  are  much  mistaken,  for  the  outrooting  of 
the  S3rriac  was  no  more  the  work  of  a  century  than 
of  a  day.  It  is  unknown  who  Malelas  was.  He 
wrote  a  voluminous  history,  or  rather  dironicle  of 
the  world,  with  special  regard  to  Roman,  Greek, 
and  especially  Byzantine  history.  It  originally 
began  with  the  creation  of  the  world,  but  the  com- 
mencement is  lost,  and  the  extant  portion  begins 
with  the  death  of  Vulcanus  and  the  accession  of 
his  son  Sol,  and  finishes  abruptly  with  the  expe> 
dition  of  Marcianns,  the  nephew  of  Justinian  the 
Great,  against  the  Cutzinae  in  Africa.  We  do  not 
know  how  much  of  the  end  is  lost  This  history 
is  full  of  most  absurd  stories,  yet  contains  also 
some  very  curious  &cts,  and  is  of  great  importance 
for  the  history  of  Justinian  and  his  immediate  pre- 
decessors. The  earlier  emperors  are  treated  very 
briefly  ;  eight  lines  seemed  sufficient  to  the  author 
for  the  reign  of  Arcadius.  The  Eastern  emperors 
have  more  space  allotted  to  them  than  the  Western. 
The  style  is  barbarous,  except  where  the  author 
copies  other  historians  who  wrote  well :  the  Chro> 
nicon  Pascale  and  Cedrenus  are  extracted  to  a 
large  extent  Edmund  Chilmead  of  Oxford  pre- 
pared the  Editio  Prinoeps,  from  a  Bodleian  MS., 
but  he  died  before  he  accomplished  his  task,  and 
the  work  was  published  by  Humphrey  Hody,  Ox. 
1691,  8vo.  That  MS.  does  not  contain  the  be- 
ginning of  the  work,  but  Chilmead  thought  that 
Georgins  Hamartolus  had  copied  this  portion  of  the 
history  of  Malelas,  and  consequently  supplied  the 
defect  from  the  dry  account  of  Hamartolus.  The 
whole  work  was  divided  by  Chilmead  into  18 
books,  the  first  of  which,  as  well  as  the  beginning 


MALLEOLUS 

of  the  second,  belong  to  Hamartolus.  Hody  added 
very  valuable  prolegomena.  The  Venice  reprint  of 
the  Oxford  edition  (1733,  fol.)  is  quite  useless. 
The  Bonn  edition  by  L.  Dindorf,  1831,  8 vo.,  is 
a  very  careful  and  revised  reprint  of  the  Oxford 
edition,  which  contains  a  considerable  number  oi 
small  omissions,  misprints,  and  other  trifling  de- 
fects, though,  on  the  whole,  it  is  a  very  good  one. 
Dindorf  thought  that  the  account  of  HamarUdus 
was  not  identical  with  that  of  Malelas,  and  conae^ 
quently  published  it  separately,  under  the  tide 
^  Anonymi  Chronologica  ;**  he  might  as  well  have 
put  the  name  of  Hamartolus  on  the  title.  A  very 
good  account  of  Maleks  is  given  by  Bentley  ia 
his  **£pistohi  ad  Joannem  Millium,**  on  Malelas 
and  other  contemporary  writers,  whidi  is  given  in 
the  Oxford  and  Bonn  editions.  (Fabric.  BS/L 
Graee,  voL  vii.  p.  446,  &c  ;  Cave,  Hid.  lAL  p^ 
568  ;  Hambeiger,  Nackriddm  von  Gdekrten  Ma»' 
nem,)  [  W.  P.] 

MA'LEUS  TMiUfor),  a  son  of  Hersdes  by 
Omphale,  is  said  to  have  been  the  inventor  of  the 
trumpet  (SchoL  ad  Horn.  IL  zviii.  219 ;  Stat. 
TkeU  iv.  224.)  [L.  &] 

MA'LIADES  (MoAutScf  yvfiipat\  nymphs  who 
were  worshipped  as  the  protectors  of  flocks  and  of 
fruit-trees.  They  are  also  called  Mi}Ai9if  or  "Em- 
fiflKlBts.  (Theocrit  i.  22,  with  Valck.  note,  xiiL 
45  i  Eustath.  ad  Horn»  p.  1963.)  The  same  name 
is  also  given  to  the  nymphs  of  the  district  of  the 
Malians  on  the  river  Spercbeius^  (Soph.  FhHoeU 
725.)  [L.  Su] 

MA'LLEOLUS,  PUBLI'CIUS.  1.  M.  Pub- 
LICI17S  L.  F.  L.  N.  Mallkolus,  consul  B.  c  232 
with  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,  was  sent  with  his  col- 
league against  the  Saniinians.  (Zonar.  viiL  p^  401, 
c)  It  was  this  M.  Publidns  and  his  brother 
L.  Publicius  who  buUt  in  their  aedileship  the 
temple  of  Flora,  instituted  the  Florales  Lodi,  and 
also  buUt  the  beautiful  divus  (/>»6AetM  Clmm») 
which  led  up  the  Aventine.  They  executed  these 
works  with  the  money  obtained  from  the  fines 
which  were  exacted  from  the  persons  who  had 
viokted  the  agrarian  laws.  Varro  and  Ovid  call 
them  plebeian,  but  Festus  cnrule  aedilesi  (Tac. 
Ann,  ii.  49 ;  Festus,  p.  238,  ed.  MuUer ;  Ov. 
FatL  V.  279,  &c. ;  Varro,  £.  Z;^  v.  ]  58,  ed.  M&lkr.) 
Their  aedileship  must  have  fiillen  in  b.  c.  240,  aa 
we  learn  from  Velleius  Paterculus  (L  14)  that  the 
Florales  Ludi  were  instituted  in  that  year.  (Cooh 
pare  Pighins,  Annal,  vol.  iL  p.  72.) 

2.  L.  Pdbliciur  L.  p.  L.  n.  Mallbolos, 
aedile  with  his  brother  in  B.  c.  240,  as  is  mentioned 
above.  We  may  conclude,  firom  his  praenoaieB 
being  the  same  as  that  of  their  fiither,  that  he  wac 
the  dder  brother. 

3.  Pdblicius  Mallbolus  killed  his  mother, 
and  was  in  consequence  sewn  up  in  a  sack,  and 
cast  into  the  sea.  This  occurred  in  b.  c.  101,  and 
is  mentioned  as  the  first  instance  of  this  exime 
which  had  oocuired  among  the  Romans.  (Oroa.  t. 
16  ;  Liv.  £^  58 ;  Cic.  ad  Heram,  1.  13.) 

4.  C.  (PuBLiciDs)  Mallbolus,  quaestor  to 
Cu.  Dohibella  in  Cilida,  B.a  80,  died  in  the  pro- 
vince, and  was  succeeded  in  his  office  by  Venea, 
who  also  became  the  tutor  of  his  son.  Mallwrtns 
had  amassed  great  wealth  in  the  province  by  plun- 
dering the  provincials,  but,  accoiding  to  the  stato> 
ment  of  Cicero,  Verres  took  good  care  to  apply  tli» 
greater  part  of  it  to  his  own  use.  Cicero  further 
says,  that  Malleolus  was  killed  (ocofar)  by  Venea, 


MALUOINENSIS. 

bat  ihii  !•  probably  an  oratorical  exagpeiatioo,  at 
the  acholia&t  suggesta.  (Cic.  Verr,  i.  16,  36  ; 
Pseudo-Aacon.  ad  U.  oo.) 

MA'LLIA  GENS,  plebeian.  This  name  is 
freqnently  eonfounded  with  that  of  Matdhu;  and 
in  ahnost  every  paaiage  where  MatUiu  oocon  Mime 
anthorities  read  Manlm»,  It  appears,  however, 
from  ancient  inscriptions  and  the  best  manuscripts, 
that  Mallios  is  the  correct  reading  in  certain  cases ; 
and  we  can  easily  understand  how  this  name, 
which  was  one  of  no  celebri^,  should  be  altered 
into  the  well-known  one  of  Manilas.  The  only 
person  in  this  gens  who  obtained  any  of  the  higher 
ofiBces  of  the  state  was  Cn.  lilallias  Mazimus,  who 
was  oonsnl  b.  c  106.    [Maxim us.] 

C.  MA'LLIUS,  one  of  Catiline^  conspirators, 
was  stationed  by  the  chief  at  Faesalae  in  Etruria, 
where  he  was  oonmiisstoned  to  collect  an  army  and 
prepare  all  military  stores.  He  had  serred  under 
Sulk  as  a  centnrion,  and  possessed  great  military 
experience  and  reputation.  In  the  battle  against 
Cicero's  colleague,  Antonius,  in  which  Catiline  fell, 
Mallius  commanded  the  right  wing,  and  was  killed 
in  the  conflict.  (Sail.  Cat  24,  27—30,  82,  33, 
36,  69,  60  ;  Cic.  m  Cbt  L  3,  9,  12,  iL  6,  9  ;  Dion 
Cass.  xzxYii.  30.) 

MA'LLIUS  THEOIXyRUS.    [Thbodokub.] 

MALUOINENSIS,  a  celebrated  patrician  &- 
mily  of  the  Cornelia  gens  in  the  early  ages  of  the 
republic.  It  disappears  from  history  even  before 
the  time  of  the  Sunnite  wars.  This  family  seems 
to  have  been  originally  the  same  as  that  of  Cossns, 
since  we  find  at  first  both  surnames  united.  [See 
No.  1.]  Afterwards,  however,  the  Cossi  and  Ma- 
luginenses  became  two  separate  ftmilies.  [Cossus.] 

1.  Sir.  Cornbliub  P.  f.  Cossus  Maluoi< 
NKN8I8,  consul  B.  c.  486  with  Q.  Fabius  Vibubmus, 
in  which  year  Sp.  Cassins  was  condenmed.  Ma^ 
Inginenses  carried  on  war  against  the  Veientes  with 
success.    (Liv.  ii.  41 ;  Dionya.  viiL  77,  82.) 

2.  L.  CoRNULius  Sib.  p.  P.  n.  Maluginbnsis, 
consul  B.  c.  469  with  Q.  Fabius  Vibulanus.  The 
consuls  of  this  year  carried  on  war  against  the 
y olsci  and  the  Aequi  with  great  glory  and  success. 
According  to  some  aoconnto  Maluginensis  took 
Antium,  and  we  learn  firom  the  triumphal  Fasti 
that  he  obtained  a  triumph  for  his  victory  over  the 
Antiates.  (Liv.  iiL  22—24  ;  Dionys.  x.  20,  21  ; 
Diod.  xi.  86.)  He  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the 
defenders  in  the  senate  of  the  second  decemvirate 
in  B.  c.  449,  because  his  brother  Marcus  was  one 
of  the  number  (Liv.  iiL  40  ;  Dionys.  xi.  16) ;  but 
if  we  can  rely  upon  the  Fasti,  in  which  Marcus  is 
called  L.  f.  Sir.  n.,  we  must  understand  /rater 
and  dScAf^r  te  mean  first  cousin,  and  not  brother. 

3.  M.  CoRNBLius  L.  F.  Sbb.  n.  Maluoinbn- 
SIS,  a  member  of  the  second  decemvirate.  [See 
No.  2.]  (Lir  ^iL  36,  40,  41  ;  Dionys.  x.  68,  xi 
15,  23.) 

4.  M.  CoRNBLius  M.  F.  Maluoinbnsis,  consul 
b.  a  436  with  L.  Papirius  Crassus.  (liv.  iv.  21 ; 
Diod.  xii.  46.) 

6.  P.  CoRNBLius  M.  F.  M.  N.  Maluginbnsis, 
one  of  the  consukr  tribunes,  B.  c.  404.  (Liv.  iv. 
61 ;  Diod.  xiv.  19.) 

6.  P.  CoRNBLiua  p.  F.  M.  N.  Maluoinbnsis, 
consuhr  tribune  in  b.  a  397  (Liv.  v.  16  ;  Diod. 
xiv.  86),  and  magister  equitnm  to  the  dictator  M. 
Furitts  Camillas  in  a  c.  396.  At  least  the  Fasti 
Capitolini  name  Maltiffmenm  as  the  magister  equi- 
ium  in  this  year ;  but  lavy  (v.  19)  and  Plutarch 


MAMAEA. 


909 


(Cbmiff.  5)  call  the  magister  eqmtnm  P.  Cornelius 
Sdpio»  He  was  consular  tribune  a  second  time  in 
b.  c.  390,  the  year  in  which  Rome  was  taken  by 
the  Gauls.  (Liv.  v.  36;  Diod.  xiv.  110.)  In 
Diodorus  and  in  the  common  editions  of  Livy  his 
praenomen  is  Servius,  but  in  some  of  the  best 
MSS.  of  Livy  he  is  caUed  PubUus. 

7.  P.  CoRNRLius  Maluoinbnsis  Cossus,  con- 
snlar  tribune  b.  a  896,  and  consul  b.  c.  393  with 
L.  Valerius  Potitus.    [Cossus,  No.  9.] 

8.  M.  CORNBLIUS  P.  F.   p.  N.  MaLUGINBNSIS, 

was  elected  censor  in  B.  c.  393,  to  supply  the  place 
of  C.  Julius  Julus,  who  had  died  in  his  year  of 
ofBoe  ;  but  as  Rome  was  taken  by  the  Oauls  in  this 
lustrum,  this  practice  was  considered  of  ill  omen, 
and  no  censor  was  ever  elected  again  in  place  of 
one  who  had  died  in  his  year  of  office.  (Liv.  v. 
31,  ix.  34.) 

9.  Sbr.  Cornblius  P.  f.  M.  n.  Maluginbn- 
818,  seven  times  consular  tribune :  the  first  time  in 
B.  a  886,  the  second  time  in  b.  a  384,  the  third 
time  in  &  a  382,  the  fourth  time  in  b.  c.  380,  the 
fifth  time  in  b.  c.  376  (Livy  does  not  mention  the 
consular  tribunes  of  this  year,  see  Diod.  xv.  71, 
and  Anonym,  ATora.),  the  sixth  time  in  B.a  370, 
and  a  seventh  time  in  b.  a  368.  (Liv.  vL  6,  18, 
22,  27,  36,  38.) 

10.  M.  CoBnblius  Maluoinbnsis,  consnhir 
tribune  in  &  c.  369,  and  again  in  B.  c.  367«  (Liv. 
vL  36, 42.) 

1 1.  Sbr.  Cornblius  Sbr.  f.  M.  n.  Maluoi- 
nbnsis, magister  equitum  to  the  dictator  F.  Quino* 
tins  Pennus  Capitolinus  Crispinus,  B.&  361,  who 
was  appointed  to  conduct  the  war  against  the 
Gauls.  (Liv.  viL  9.)  [Capitolinus,  Quinctius, 
No.  7.] 

MALUS  (McUof ),  a  son  of  Amphictyon  or  of 
Amyrus,  said  to  have  given  the  name  to  the  town  of 
Malieus.  (Steph.  Byz.  $.v,  MoAic^.)       [L.  S.] 

MAMAEA^  JU'LIA,  the  daughter  of  Julia 
Maesa,  the  niece  of  Septimius  Severus,  the  first 
cousin  of  Cancalla,  the  aunt  of  Elagabalos,  ^e 
wife  of  Gessius  Mardanus,  the  mother  of  Alex- 
ander Severus.  [See  genealogical  table  prefixed  to 
Caracalla.]  She  was  a  native  of  Emesa  in 
Syria,  and  seems,  after  the  accession  of  Septimius 
Severus,  to  have  lived  at  Rome,  under  the  pro- 
tection of  her  aunt  Julia  Domna.  At  all  events  it 
is  dear  that  she  must  have  been  at  court  in  a.  d. 
204,  otherwise  the  report,  which  at  one  time  gained 
general  credit,  that  Alexander  as  well  as  Ehigabalus 
was  in  leali^  the  son  of  Cancalla,  could  never 
have  been  drculated.  We  know  nothing  of  her 
subsequent  history,  until  the  period  when  she 
accompanied  Elag^balus  to  Rome.  From  that 
time  forward  she  became  remarkable  on  account  of 
the  diligence  with  which  she  protected  the  person 
of  her  son  from  the  treachery  of  his  cousin,  and  the 
exemplary  seal  with  which  she  guarded  the  purity 
of  his  mind  in  the  midst  of  a  very  hotrbed  of  vice 
and  debauchery.  The  high  principles  which  she 
instilled  were  fiilly  developed  after  his  elevation  to 
the  throne,  and  proved  a  blessing  to  mankind 
during  his  short  reign.  But  the  character  of 
Mamaea  was  not  without  serious  defects.  Extreme 
pride,  and  a  jealousy  of  power  wJiich  could  brook 
no  rival,  led  her  to  treat  with  great  hanhness  and 
indignity  one,  at  least,  of  her  daughters-in-law. 
Her  counsels,  swayed  by  an  inordinate  desire  to 
accumulate  money,  induced  Severus  to  adopt  a 
system  of  ill-judged  parsimony  towards  his  soldiers, 


910 


MAMERCINUS. 


and  thos  gave  riie  to  the  mntinj  which  proved 
fatal  both  to  herself  and  to  her  son,  who  is  said 
to  hare  upbraided  her  with  his  dying  breath  as 
the  cause  of  his  destruction.  Their  death  took 
place  in  Qaul,  early  in  the  year  a.d.235.  (For 
authorities,  see  Cakacalla  ;  Elagabalub  ; 
Sbverus.)  [W.  R.] 


COIN   OF  JULIA  MAMABA. 

MAMERCrNUS  or  MAMERCUS,  tha  most 
ancient  family  of  the  patrician  Aemilia  Oens,  and 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  all  the  Roman 
fiimilies  in  the  early  ages  of  the  republic.  The 
family  professed  to  derire  its  name  from  Mamercns 
in  the  reign  of  Numa,  to  whom  indeed  aU  the 
Aemilii  traced  their  origin.  [Mambrcus;  Abm ilia 
Gbnr.]  This  fsmily,  like  many  of  the  other  dis- 
tinguished families  in  early  Roman  history,  dis- 
appears about  the  time  of  the  Samnite  wars.  The 
name  Mamercus  was  Tery  early  used  as  a  prae- 
nomen  in  the  Aemilia  gens,  and  continued  to  be  so 
employed,  especially  by  the  Aemilii  Lepidi,  long 
after  the  fiunily  of  this  name  had  become  extinct. 
In  the  same  way  we  find  that  Cossus,  which  was 
originally  a  fiunily-name  of  the  Comelii,  was  re- 
vived as  a  praenomen  by  the  Comelii  Lentuli, 
after  the  fimiily  of  the  Cossi  had  sunk  into  oblivion. 
[C088U8.] 

1.  L.  Aemilius  Mam.  p.  Mambbcub,  consul 
for  the  first  time  in  B.  c.  484  with  K.  Fabius 
ViBULANua,  conquered  the  Volsci  and  Aequi,  ac- 
cording to  Livy,  but  suffered  a  defeat  from  them, 
according  to  the  statement  of  Di<mysius,  who  also 
sayi  that  Mamercus  was  in  consequence  ashamed 
to  go  into  the  city  for  the  purpose  of  holding  the 
comitia.  (Liv.  il  42  ;  Dionys.  viii  8S — 87  ;  Diod. 
XL  38.)  He  was  consul  a  second  time  in  B.C. 
478  with  C.  Servilius  Stnictus  Ahala,  and  defeated 
the  Veientines  before  the  walls  of  their  city  with 
great  slaughter.  He  subsequently  concluded  a 
treaty  with  them  on  terms  which  the  senate  re- 
garded as  too  fiivourable,  and  was  in  consequence 
denied  the  honour  of  a  triumph.  (Liv.  ii.  49  ; 
Dionys.  ix.  16, 17;  Diod.  xi.  52.)  He  was  eonsnl 
a  third  time  in  b.c.  473  with  Vopiseus  Julius 
Julus.  For  the  events  of  this  year  see  JuLUS, 
No.  3,  where  Uie  authorities  are  given.  We  learn 
from  Dionysius  (ix.  51 )  that  he  supported  in  &  c. 
470  the  agrarian  law,  on  account  of  his  hostility  to 
the  senate  for  having  denied  him  a  triumph. 

2.  Tib.  Abvilius  L.  f.  Mam.  n.  Mambbcus, 
ion  of  No.  1,  was  consul  in  B.  c.  470  with  L.  Va- 
lerius Potitus.  Their  year, of  office  was  one  of 
eonsideiable  agitation,  on  account  of  the  agrarian 
law  and  the  tnalof  App.  Claudius.  Tib.  Mamercus 
supported  the  law  along  with  his  fiither,  because 
the  latter  had  been  wronged  by  the  senate. 
[No.  1.]  He  also  led  an  army  into  the  country  of 
the  Sabines,  but  did  not  perform  anything  of 
consequence.  (Liv.  ii.  61,  62 ;  Dionys^  ix.  51, 
55  ;  Diod.  xi.  69.)  He  was  consul  a  second  time 
in  b.  c.  467  with  Q.  Fabins  Vibulanni»  and  again 


MAMERCINUS. 

warmly  snpportad  the  agrarian  law:  in  each  yeif 
it  was  no  doubt  the  execution  of  the  Cassian  Uw 
which  he  endeavoured  to  carry  into  eflft!et.  In  this 
year  he  was  to  some  extent  suceessfuL  Without 
disturbing  the  occupiers  of  the  public  land,  some 
hind  which  had  been  taken  from  the  Volsci  in  the 
preceding  year  was  assigned  to  the  plebs,  and  a 
colony  sent  to  Antium.  Mamercns  carried  on  war 
against  the  Sabines  again  in  this  year.  (Liv.  iii. 
1 ;  Dionys.  ix.  59 ;  IKod.  xi  74 ;  comp.  Niebuhr, 
HiaL  o/Rome,  vol  il  pp.  229, 230.) 

3.  Mam.  Axmxlxub  M.  f.  Mambbonits,  con- 
sular tribune  in  b.cl  488.  (Liv.  iv.  16  ;  Died, 
xii.  38.)  In  B.a  437  he  was  nominated  dictator, 
to  prosecute  the  war  against  the  VeientiBes  and 
Fidenates,  beeanse  Fidenae  had  revolted  in  the 
previous  year  to  Lar  Tolumnhia,  the  king  <if  Veil. 
He  appointed  L.  QuincUus  Cindnnatus  his  magister 
equitum,  and  gained  a  brilliant  victory  over  the 
f(Mces  of  the  enemy,  and  obtained  a  triumph  in 
consequence.  (Liv.  iv.  17-<*20  ;  Eutrop.  i.  19 ; 
Lydus,  lU  Magiafr,  I  88.)  It  was  in  this  battle 
that  Lar  Tolumnius  is  said  by  Livy  to  have  been 
killed  in  single  combat  by  Comelins  Cossus ;  but 
it  is  very  doubtful  whether  this  event  happened  in 
this  year.  [See  Coasus,  No.  2.]  Indeed  the 
conquest  of  the  Fidenates  and  the  deaih  of  Lar 
Tolumnius  is  referred  by  Niebuhr  to  b.  a  426,  in 
which  year  Aemilius  Mamercinns  is  stated  to  have 
been  dictator  for  the  third  tama.  And  it  is  not 
improbable,  as  Niebuhr  remarks,  that  ^  some 
member  of  the  Aemilian  house  found  matter  in 
legendary  tiaditioDS  for  an  apocryphal  panegyric 
on  this  Aemilius:  in  this  panegyric  more  dictator- 
ships were  probably  ascribed  to  him  than  he  ever 
really  filled,  and  Uie  exploits  achieved  under  his 
auspices,  as  well  as  his  own,  were  referred  to 
definite  years,  which  they  did  not  belong  to.  {HitL 
o/Bome^  vol.  ii.  p.  458.) 

But,  returning  to  the  ancient  authorities,  we  find 
that  Aemilius  Mamercinus  is  put  down  as  dictator 
a  second  time  in  b.  cl  433  with  A.  Postumius  Tu- 
bertus  as  his  magister  equitum.  He  was  appointed 
to  the  dictatorship  thrcmgh  fear  of  an  impendiof 
war  in  Etruria,  but  this  passed  ofl^  and  he  had  no 
oocaabn  to  leave  the  dty.  In  this  year  he  carried 
a  law  limiting  to  eighteen  months  the  duration  d 
the  censorship,  which  had  formeriy  lasted  for  five 
years.  This  measure  was  received  with  great  ap- 
probation by  the  people  ;  but  the  censors  then  in 
office  were  so  enraged  at  it,  that  ther  removed  him 
from  his  tribe,  and  reduced  him  to  the  condition  of 
an  aerarian.  (Liv.  iv.  23,  24.)  He  is  named  as 
dictator  a  third  time  in  b.  c.  426  with  A.  Cornelius 
Cossus  as  his  magister  equitum.  It  was  probably 
in  this  year,  as  we  have  already  stated,  that  be 
conquered  the  Veientines  and  Fidenates,  and  took 
Fidenae,  not  in  his  first  dictatorship,  though  Livy 
and  other  ancient  authorities  speak,  of  a  victory 
gained  over  these  people  in  each  of  these  ycara. 
(Liv.  iv.  31—34  ;  Ores,  il  13 ;  Diod.  xii.  80.) 

4.  M\  AxMiLius  Mam.  f.  M.  n.  Mamxbp 
CINI7S,  son  of  No.  3,  was  consul  in  b.  c  410  with 
C.  Valerius  Potitus  Volusns.  (Liv.  iv.  68 ;  Diod. 
xiiL  76.)  He  was  also  three  times  conadar  tiibvnc^ 
first  in  b.  c.  405,  a  second  time  in  B.  &  403,  and  a 
third  time  in  B.&  401.    (Liv.  iv.  61,  v.  1, 10.) 

5.  C.  Abmilius  Tib.  f.  Tul  n.  MAMBsaKt», 
consular  tribune  in  a  c.  394,  carried  on  the  war 
with  his  colleague  Sp.  Poetomina  Albinus  a^aiiiat 
the  Aequi.    He  was  consolar  tribuna  again  in  &  a 


MAMERCINUS. 

391 9  when,  in  conjunction  with  hit  colleague 
C.  LncteUiii,  he  conquered  the  people  of  VolainiL 
(Liv.  T.  26,  28,  32  ;  Diod.  ziv.  97,  107.) 

6.  L.  Akmuiuh  Mam.  p.  M.  n,  Mamxrcinus, 
eon  of  No.  3,  was  consular  tribune  leven  timea, 
fint  in  B,  a  391  (Fast.  Capit),  a  second  time  in 
389,  a  third  time  in  387,  a  fourth  time  in  383,  a 
fifth  time  in  382,  a  aizth  time  in  380,  and  a 
seventh  time  in  377.  (Liv.  tl  1,  5,  2t,  22,  27, 
32.) 

7.  L.  Akmilius  L.  f.  Mabl  n.  Hamxrcinus, 
•on  of  No.  6,  wM  magister  equitum  to  the  dictator 
M.  Furiua  CamiUus,  b.  c.  868.  He  was  consul  in 
B.  c.  366  with  It.  Sextitts  Lateianua,  who  was  the 
first  plebeian  elected  to  this  dignity,  in  accordance 
with  the  licinian  law,  which  had  been  recently 
passed.  He  was  again  elected  to  the  consulship  in 
B.  c.  363,  with  Cn.  Oenudua  Aventinensis.  (lir. 
vi  38,  Tii.  1,  3  ;  Diod.  zr.  82,  zri.  2.) 

8.  L.  AuiiLios  L.  p.  L.  N.  MAMiBaNUs,  son 
of  No.  7,  was  intenez  in  &  &  353,  and  magister 
equitum  to  C.  Julius  Julus  in  B.  a  352.  (Lit.  vii. 
17,21.) 

9.  L.  Abmilids  Lu  f.  L.  N.  MamXB€1NU8 
PjUYXRNAS,  the  son  of  No.  8,  a  distinguished 
general  in  the  Samnite  wars,  was  consul  for  the 
first  time  in  B.  c.  341  with  C.  Phmtins  Venno 
Hypsaeus,  in  which  year  he  merely  laid  waste  the 
Samnite  territory.  In  b.  c.  335  he  was  elected 
dictator,  for  the  purpoae  of  holding  the  comitia  as 
the  consuls  were  absent  from  Rome.  In  bl  c.  329 
he  was  consul  a  second  time  with  C.  Plautins  De- 
cianus.  There  was  great  alarm  at  Rome  at  tbu 
time,  in  consequence  of  a  report  that  the  Oauls 
were  marching  southward.  AccordinglT,  while 
Decianus  procMded  against  PriTemum,  which  con- 
tinued to  prolong  its  resistance,  Mamerdnus  began 
to  levy  a  large  army,  in  order  to  oppose  the  Gauls; 
but  as  the  report  of  the  Gaulish  inroad  proved  to 
be  unfounded,  both  consuls  united  their  forces 
against  Privemnm.  The  town  was  taken,  and 
Mamercinus  as  well  as  his  colleague  obtained  a 
triumph  in  consequence.  The  capture  of  this  town 
must  have  been  regarded  as  a  very  glorious 
achievement,  since  Mamercinus  received  ue  sur- 
name of  Privemas,  and  the  Plantii  preserved  the 
recollection  of  it  upon  their  coins.  In  b.&  316 
Mamerdnus  was  again  elected  dictator,  and  fought 
against  the  Samnitea  with  success.  (Liv.  viiL  1, 
16,  20,  iz.  21.) 

10.  Tib.  AxiiiLius  Tib.  p.  Tib.  n.  Mambrci- 
vvSj  consul  B.  c.  339  with  Q.  Publilius  Philo. 
Aemilius,  invested  his  colleague  with  the  dictator- 
ship, for  the  purpose  of  depriving  the  curiae  of  a 
great  part  of  their  power.  (See  Diet  of  AnU  s.  o. 
PMUiae  Leffes.)  Livy  attributes  the  appointment 
of  Publilius  by  Aemilius  to  disappointment  on  the 
part  of  the  hitter,  who  had  been  refiised  a  triumph 
by  the  senate  ;  bat  respecting  the  real  reason  for 
this  step,  tee  Niebuhr,  Hist,  qfHome^  vol.  iii  p. 
14C,&e.    (Liv.  viii.  12.) 

MAMERCI'NUS,  PXNA'RIUS.  1.  P.  Pi- 
NARIU8  Maicbrcinus  RuFUS,  cousul  a  c.  489, 
with  C.  Julius  Julusw    [Julds,  No.  1.] 

2.  L.  PiNAKius  Mamkrcinus  Rupub,  consul 
B.a  472  with  P.  Furins  MeduUinus  Fusua.  (Liv. 
ii.  56;  Dionys.  iz.  40;  Diod.  zl  66;  Macrok 
StUitm,  L  13.) 

3.  L.  PiNARivs  L.  P.  P.  N.  Mambrcinus 
Rt7PV8,  consular  tribune  b.  c  432.  (Liv.  iv.  25 ; 
Diod.  zil  60.) 


MAMERTINUS. 


911 


MAMERCUS  (McW^of),  according  to  one 
tradition  a  son  of  king  Numa,  who  chose  this  name 
because  one  of  the  sons  of  Pythagoras  likewise  bora 
it.  (Plat.  Nwm,  8  ;  Paul.  Diac.  p.  23,  ed.  Milller.) 
Another  tradition  made  Mamercus  a  son  of  Mars 
and  Sylvia.  (Plut  PartUL  Gr.  §t  Rom,  26.) 
Festus  says  that  Mamercus  was  a  praenomen 
among  the  Oscans,  who  caUed  the  god  Mars,  Mamers. 
But  it  would  seem  that  Mardus  or  Mamercus  was 
the  common  name  for  indigenous  soothsayers  and 
founders  of  new  forma  of  religious  worship,  for  it 
occurs  in  many  instances  of  this  kind.  (Hartung, 
DieBeLder  Jtiim,  vol  i.  p.  129.)  [L.  8.] 

MAMERCUS  (M^picor),  tyrant  of  Catana, 
at  the  time  when  Timoleon  landed  in  Sidly,  b.  c. 
844.  He  is  termed  by  Plutarch  a  man  both  war- 
like and  wealthy.  After  the  defeat  of  Hioetas  at 
Adranum  by  Timoleon,  Mamercus  joined  the 
hitter  and  concluded  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  him. 
But  when  Timoleon  had  not  only  made  himself 
master  of  Syracuse,  but  defeated  the  Carthaginians 
in  the  great  battle  of  the  Crimissus  (a  c.  339), 
Mamercus  became  apprehensive  that  his  object 
was  nothing  less  than  the  complete  ezpuldon  of 
all  the  tyranta  bom  Sidly,  and  in  consequence 
concluded  a  league  with  Hioetas  and  the  Cartha- 
ginians to  oppose  his  progress.  They  at  first  ob- 
tained a  partial  success,  and  cat  to  pieces  a  body 
of  mercenaries  in  the  Syiacnsan  service  ;  but  Hi* 
cetaa  was  defeated  by  Timoleon,  and  soon  after 
fell  into  hi»  hands ;  after  which  the  Corinthian 
leader  marched  against  CataniL  Mamercus  met 
him  in  the  field,  but  vras  defeated  with  heavy  loss, 
and  the  Carthaginians  now  concluded  a  peace  with 
Timoleon.  Thus  abandoned  by  his  allies  Mamer^ 
cus  despaired  of  success,  and  fled  to  Messana, 
where  he  took  refage  with  Hippon,  tyrant  of  that 
city.  Timoleon,  however,  quickly  followed,  and 
laid  siege  to  Messana  both  by  sea  and  land,  where- 
upon Hippon  took  to  flight,  and  Mamercus  sur- 
rendered to  the  Corinthian  general,  stipukting 
only  for  a  regukr  trial  before  the  Syracusans. 
But  as  soon  as  he  was  brought  into  the  assembly 
of  the  people  there,  he  was  condemned  by  accla- 
mation, and  ezecuted  like  a  common  male&ctor. 
(Plut  TImo/.  13,  80,  81,  84 ;  Died,  zvi  69,  82  ; 
Com.  Nep.  TimoL  2.)  We  may,  perhaps,  infer 
from  an  ezpression  of  Cornelius  Ncpos,  that  Ma- 
mercus was  not  a  Sicilian  by  birth,  but  had  fint 
come  to  the  island  as  a  leader  of  Italian  mercoia* 
rieSb  Plutarch  informs  us  (TimoL  31)  that  he 
prided  himself  much  upon  his  skill  in  poetry,  ap- 
parently with  but  little  reason,  if  we  may  judge 
from  the  two  veises  preserved  to  us  by  that 
author.  [E.H.R] 

MAMERCUS,  AEMI'LIUS.  [Mamkrcinus.] 
MAMERCUS  SCAURUS.  [ScAURva] 
MAMERS  was  the  Oscan  name  of  the  god  Mars. 
(PauLDiac.  p.l31,ed.Mimer.)  \tan{DeLmff. 
Lot  V.  73;  oomp.  Plut.  Nwm,  21),  on  the  other 
hand,  calls  Mamers  the  Sabine  name  of  the  god. 
The  Romans  worshipped  Mamers  as  a  rustic  di- 
vinity, and  reckoned  him  among  the  country  Lares. 
(Cato,  ds  lU  RruL  83,  141.)  The  ancients  derived 
the  name  of  the  Mamertines  in  Messana  from  the 
god  Mamers  [L.  S.] 

MAMERTI'NUS.  The  first  piece  in  the  coUee- 
tion  of  the  ''Panegyrid  Veteres**  [see  DRBPAmut] 
usually  bears  the  title,  OaudU  Mamoriim  Ptmegi^ 
riem  Maacimkmo  HeraiUo  diaUu^  was  spoken  on 
the  21st  of  April,  in  the  year  a.  d.  289,  at 


912  HAMERTUa 

city  of  Oaul,  pmbtUj  TriTn,  ud  a  iddmaed  tc 
Hudmimu  Hercnliot,  At  that  time  octivelj  en- 
gaged in  prepuslion*  agnintt  CBrauiini.  It  mnit 
be  olnened  tlut  the  ansa»  Mamerlimi  ig  «Itoge Iher 
wantinf;  in  eeicnl  at  the  best  MSS.,  and  it  ii 
doubtfal  whether  it  appeus  in  u;  of  the  mon 

The  Kamd  piecs  in  the  coUeetiDii,  which  nandi 
in  printed  edi^oni  mm  daadii  Mamtiiwd  Pantgf- 
ricMi  (FautUiaiiu  A/acniu»  A  ngtulo  didia,  i>  in 
honout  at  the  birthday  of  the  emperor,  ud  &II1 
betveen  the  Gnt  of  April,  ^d.  291,  end  the  fint 
of  March  a.  d.  292  (Clinton,  FaHi  flout  ed  ann. 
391).  In  thii  OH  it  ii  admitted  that  none 
of  the  mon  ancient  MSS.  preient  ni  with  the 

■  by  the  tame  author  u  the  preceding,  a  eondauon 
full;  wamnled  by  the  general  tone,  u  well  u  by 
•ome  peculiaritie*  of  eipreuion,  and  inileed  there 
•eeini  to  be  in  c  fi  a  dittjnct  alluaion  to  the  foimer 
ditconne. 

The  lenlb  piece  in  the  collection  ii  inicribed, 
Maaerlm  pro  CrnaaiatM  GmtiarMtM  Attio  JmHomo 
AugvMlo,  belong!  to  i.  n.  362.  and  waa  deliTered 
■t  Conitantinople,  Kon  after  the  accaoion  of  Jolian, 
by  Claudiui  Hamertinue,  connil  far  the  year,  who 
hod  priTiauly  held  the  office*  of  pndect  of  the 
Aenrium  and  prodect  of  lUyrictmi,  nunifntly  a 
dilf^nat  penon  from  the  Claudiui  Munertinni  of 
the  fint  two  onlioni,  if  we  admit  the  enitence  of 
an  individual  bearing  that  appellation  ai  their 
author.  (See  the  diHcrtationa  pnSied  to  the 
edition  of  the  PoMtgfrid  Vtttrtt,  bj  Schwanini, 
4to.  Venet.  1728  i  the  Catmi  XII.  Patgyri- 
BDrun  KffeniR,  in  the  6th  volnme  of  the  Opmla 
AavUmica  of  Heyne  )  and  the  other  aulhoritiei 
cited  under  Dripaniub.)  [W.  R.] 

MAMERTUS  (Ki^prti),  an  ancient  lumame 
of  Ar>,  which  lauit  hare  ariien  after  the  iden- 
tification of  the  Italian  Mamen  with  the  Qieek 
Area.     (Lycoph  938,  NIO.)  [L.  S.] 

HAMERTUS,  CLAUDIA'NUS  ECDl'- 
DIUS,  wa*  a  preibyter  m  the  diocoM  of  Vienne, 
Id  France,  of  which  hii  brother  wa*  Inihop,  and 
lired  in  the  middle  of  the  fifth  centnry  of  our  era. 
He  died  about  the  year  470,  and  hii  proieea  are 
cetehntcd  at  great  length  by  Sidonina  ApoUinarie. 
(£>>utiT.  11.)     HiiwoifcioreufoUow:— 

1.  Ztf  Statu  Jmimaa,  in  three  bwkii,  againitlhe 
opinion!  of  Fautni  Reieniil.  [FaUDTUR,  p.  143, 
>.]  Thi!  work  wu  iir!t  pahU!hed  by  P.  Hooel- 
tanna,  Baail.  152Q;  afterwanii  by  Grynaeoa  in  hii 
Oniodonigr.  p.  lH7i  in  lbs  BtUiiM.Patrvil Mat. 
Lugdun.  «oL  ri.  p.  lOSO,  Ac,  and  by  CotpL  Ba^ 
thiui,  Cygntae,  163S. 

2.  EpMa».  Beeidea  the  letter  to  Sidonioa 
Apollinarii,  in  which  Mamertui  dedicate*  to  him 
hi*  voric  Dt  Sbitii  Ammat,  there  i*  alio  another 
letter  to  Sidonint,  proerved  emong  the  epitlle*  of 
the  latter.  (£^  iiL  2.)  Sidoniua,  in  hi*  reply 
(iiL  3),  extol*  Mameitni  and  hii  work  in  the  moat 
extraordinary  manner. 

3.  OiPiaeii  eomira  Poebu  Fatua,  a  poem  in  he^ 
meter  rene,  in  which  the  aDthor  IDaiDlaini  the 
luperiority  of  Chriitian  doctrine*  orer  heathen 
poetry.  The  nnificatioa  of  thi*  poem  ii  unoath 
and  flowing,  and  it  bean  eiidence  of  iti  wrilei 
haTing  car^dlj  ttodied  lonie  of  the  beat  of  the 
Roman  poet*.  It  ii  printed  in  Fabridn*,  Corp. 
Pott.  Orin.  p.  77£,  Sic,  and  in  the  BOIiM.  Pa- 
Imrn  Mar.  Lngdan.  toI.  TJ.  p.  1074. 


4.  The  hymn  Dt  Paaioma  Domui,  beginning 
with  the  «ordi  Panpi  /Wjma  gioriim  praeHnm  cm-- 
laminU,  in  the  Roman  breviary,  i*  ucribed  by 
•ome  writer*  to  Mamertui,  and  by  olheii  to  Venan- 

5.  The  poem*  Cfamcw  FaieiaU,  Lam  Onrii, 
and  Miraaia  drutit  which  era  printed  among  the 
work*  of  the  great  poet  Clondias,  an  by  tome 
writer*  Ukewiie  altribnted  to  thi*  Clandian  Ma- 
merttu,  hot  were  perhape  written  by  neilhri  of 
them.  (Sidon.  Apoll.  i*.  %  3,  II,  i.  2;  Gennad. 
De  Vint  Plialr.  83 ;  Trithera.  Di  Serijt.  Ecda. 
173  1  Fabric  ftUuO-  Mti.  H  I<^m.  LaL  i.  r. 
OamHaiui ;  Bihr,  Gadudle  d.  Rimitek.  LUe- 
niter,  Sopplement-Band.  L  {  33,  iu  |  169.) 

MAMI'LIA  OENS,  plebeian,  wa*  originally 
one  of  the  moet  diitingDiahed  &niiiiea  in  Tuienliim, 
and  indeed  in  the  whole  of  Latinm.  It  ii  &nt 
mentioned  in  the  time  of  the  Tarquin* ;  and  it 
wa*  to  a  member  of  Ihi*  &nuly,  Octaiin*  Ma- 
milina,  that  Tangoinin*  Superhn*  betroilked  hi* 
danghter.  The  Mamilii  traced  their  name  and 
origin  to  the  mythical  Mamilia,  the  daughter  of 
Teiegonu*,  who  wai  r^arded  a*  the  founder  of 
Tuiculnm,  and  woa  the  reputed  ion  of  Ulyiaea  and 
the  goddeii  CitDB.  (Liv.  L  49 ;  Diooyi.  it.  45  ; 
Feitui,  [u  130,  ed.  Milller.)  In  B.C.  458  the 
Roman  dtiienihip  wai  giien  to  L.  Mamiliai  on 
account  of  hi*  marching  luuammmed  two  yean 
before  to  the  aaiiitance  ol  the  dty  whcm  it  waa  at- 
tacked by  HerdonioL  (Lii.  iiL  IS,  29.)  Bnt 
although  the  w.^rin  bad  obtained  the  Rciaaa 
Cranchiie,  it  woi  wime  time  belbra  any  of  the  mem- 
ben  of  the  houie  obtained  any  of  the  higher  officea 
of  the  iMte :  the  fint  who  leceiTed  the  oMunlahip 
waa  U  Mamilin*  Vitnlua,  in  a.  C.  265.  the  ytar 
before  the  commencement  of  the  Snt  Punic  war. 
The  geni  wa*  dirided  into  three  &iniliea,  Lin» 
TANUB,  Tuutujua,  and  ViTULua.  of  which  the 
two  latter  wet«  the  moit  ancient  and  the  moot  im- 
portant.   T.irmttiir..,  hoWBTor,  i*  tho  Olll]t  lIUIlBnia 

which  occnn  on  coint 

The  mythical  origin  of  the  M«niili»  gan*,  whidi 
baa  been  mentioned  above,  ii  evidently  leterrtd  to 
in  the  annexed  coin.  The  ohTerie  repteaenti  the 
head  of  Hercnry  or  Hemei,  who  wa*  the  aoceatsr 
of  Uly**e*,  and  the  reverie  Ulyaea  hiuMl^  dad 
in  a  mean  and  bumble  dn*a.  that  ho  might  not  b* 
recogniied  by  the  fuilora.  (Eckhel,  tdL  *.  pp.  242, 
243.) 


MAMILIA'NUS,  afriend  oCtbe  n 


eewhenPlii^r 

HAMI'LIUS.  I.  OcTAviua  Mamuns,  at 
Tucnlnm,  called  by  Livy  ■■  longe  pnncepa  L^lini 
nomini*,"  wa*  the  penon  to  whom  Tarqainhn 
Sopeiboi  gave  hi*  dughter.  when  he  wa*  anzioa* 
to  eondliale  the  latino.  On  the  expnloon  of  tb* 
Torquini  firam  Rome,  Superbui  took  nfofe   vith 


MAMMAS. 

liii  fiithetvin-law,  who,  according  to  tlie  beautiful 
lay  preserved  by  hiry,  roused  the  Latin  people 
against  the  infant  republic,  and  perished  in  the 
great  battle  at  the  lake  Regillns,  by  the  hands  of 
T.  Henninint,  whom  he  also  slew.  (Liv.  i.  49,  ii. 
15,  19,  20;  Dionys.  ir.  45,  t.  4— yi.  12  ;  Cic.  de 
Nat,  Dear.  iL  2jadAtL  ix.  10.) 

2.  L.  Maiixliur,  dictator  or  chief  magistrate  at 
TuBcuIom  in  B.  c.  460,  marched  in  that  year  un- 
■ummoned  to  the  assistance  of  Rome  when  it  was 
attacked  by  Herdonius.  For  his  services  on  this 
occasion  he  was  rewarded  two  yean  afterwards 
with  the  Roman  franchise.  (Lit.  ilL  18,  29; 
Dionys.  x.  16.) 

3b  C  Mamilius,  plebeian  aedik,  &  c.  207. 
(Liv.  zxrii  36.) 

MAMMAS  (OREGO'RIUS),  or  MELISSE'- 
NUS  (GREOO'RIUS),  amonk  of  the  latest  By- 
santine  period.  We  first  read  of  him  as  negotiator 
in  reconciling  the  brothers  of  the  emperor  Joannes 
1 1.  Pakeologua  He  was  one  of  the  Greek  ecclesias- 
tics, who  accompanied  the  emperor,  a.  d.  1 438,  to  the 
synod  of  Ferrara,  and  then  held  the  office  of  Uynftor 
TuedSf  **  Pneumaticus,**  **  Pater  Spiritualis,**  or  Con- 
fessor to  the  Emperor.  He  appears  to  have  gone  un- 
willingly ;  and  Sgoropulns  (not,  however,  a  very 
trustworthy  witness)  has  recorded  a  saying  of  his 
to  one  of  his  confidential  friends,  **  If  I  go  there,  I 
will  work  all  manner  of  evil."  At  first,  after  his 
airival  in  Italy,  he  was  most  vehement  in  his  de- 
clarations of  hostility  to  the  Latin  church  ;  but  he 
was  led,  apparantly  by  a  quarrel  with  Marcus  Eu- 
genicua,  archbishop  of  Ephesus,  and  the  great 
champion  of  the  Greek  church,  and  by  a  present  or 
a  pension  from  the  pope  (Sgurop.  viiL  6)  to  pass 
over  to  the  opposite  side,  and  become  a  warm  ad- 
vocate of  the  union  of  the  churches.  Just  before 
the  removal  of  the  synod  from  Ferrara  to  Florence, 
the  emperor  conferred  on  him  the  post  of  proto- 
syncellus ;  and  in  a.  o.  1446  ha  was  appointed 
patriarch  of  Constantinople  ;  but  this  was  against 
his  win ;  and  after  holding  that  dignity  for  about 
five  years,  he  escaped  firom  Constantinople,  where 
his  Latinlxing  opinions  and  his  support  of  the 
union  made  him  odious,  and  the  fall  of  which  he 
foresaw  must  soon  take  place,  and  fied  into  Italy. 
He  died  at  Rome  a.  d.  1459,  and  was  buried  there. 
His  memory  is  held  in  great  reverence  by  the 
Roman  Catholics ;  and  it  has  even  been  asserted 
that  miracles  were  wrought  at  his  tomb.  Sgnro- 
pulua  generally  calls  Gregorius  by  his  name  and 
title  of  office,  without  his  surname.  Phranxa  calls 
him  Gregorius  Melissenus  {6  Mifi^ffinp^s),  but 
states  that  others  called  him  Strategopulus  (^rpa- 
nryirw^os),  a  name  which,  as  Phranza  elsewhere 
(ii.  2)  states,  many  members  of  the  illustrious 
fiunily  of  the  Melisseni  had  derived  from  Alexius 
Strat^pulus,  who  had  recovered  Constantinople 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  Latins.  The  name  Miun- 
mas  (6  MdftfiTi)  is  given  him  by  the  author  of  the 
Hidoria  PoUtkn  in  the  Turco-Graecia  of  Crusius. 
(Sgnropulus,  HiaL  CcmdL  Florent.  in.  20,  v.  15, 
vi  23,  24,  viL  14,  viii.  6,  &c. ;  Phrania,  An- 
naletj  iL  12,  15,  19,  iii.  1  ;  Le  Quien,  Oriau 
CkriaUamu,  vol.  i  col  309.) 

The  works  of  Gregorius  are  as  follows :  1.  *Aro. 
\oyla  Tpvyoplov  Upouotfdxov  roO  fxtyoKou  wpctro- 
ovyWAAov,  Tov  «vcvfunrucov,  row  drrtpov  xP^f*^ 
rUrarros  iraTpi«(p;i^ov,  icak  ^w  *Ptifip  T€up4rros  «rol 
dov/ioTovpTovrros,  tls  n)v  rov  *E^irov  iwurroXi^w 
4k  iuMi^pMf  ijlmf^  Qregorii  Hknmomuid^  Ma^ 

VUL.  u. 


MAMURRA. 


913 


Pratotj/neelli  tt  a  OonfeisumUmt,  qui  potimodum 
ereatus  e$t  Pairianha^  et  Roman  tqntUut  eonw 
eavit  MiraeuUi,  Retpommo  ex  «orniv  Sanctorum 
SaUentiu  ad  Epidolam  Mard  Ephesiu  This 
answer  was  translated  into  Latin  by  Joannes  Mat^ 
thaeus  Caryophilus,  and  subjoined  by  him  to  the 
second  volume  of  the  Ada  QmeUii  Fhrmtun:  it 
is  reprinted  in  some  editions  of  the  Cbnctfto,  e.  g.  in 
the  last  voL  of  that  of  Binius  in  vol  xiiL  of  that 
of  Labbe,  and  in  that  of  Hardouin,  voL  ix.  coL  601 
— 670.  This  woric  is  twice  mentioned  by  Fabri- 
dus  ;  first  as  AnHrrhdieiu  advemu  Afarei  JH^aiem 
EpiMam,  and  then  as  Apologia  s.  Rtspomio  ad 
Epidolam  Epketiiy  as  if  he  was  speaking  of  two 
distinct  works.  2.  Tfniyoplov  nfmromyit^Wo» 
narpiapxov  Katwaramwowriktms  wp6s  r^r  /9curi- 
A^a  Tpart(ovyTos,  Gregorii  Froio^neeOiy  Pairi- 
arckae  Coiutaniim^iiami,  ad  Imperatorem  Tra- 
pezutUit.  This  is  given  in  the  Gratcia  Orthodo»a 
of  Alhtius,  vol  L  p.  419,  4to.  Rome,  1652,  with 
a  Latin  version  by  the  editor.  These  are  the  only 
works  of  Gregory  which  have  been  published  ;  but 
there  are  extant  in  MS. :  3.  ^Kitohayla  *U  ti)v  tow 
*E^(rov  SfioXoylay,  Apologia  m  Confet$ioHem 
Marci  EpheaiL  This  is  in  the  libraries  of  Florence 
and  Munich.  4.  npay/iarcia,  TradaUu,  sc.  de 
Spnodo  FlortniuiOy  mentioned  by  Gregory  himself 
in  his  'AvoXoyfa  {ConeU.  voL  ix.  coL  658,  c.  ed. 
Hardouin),  and  described  by  Fabridus  as  Apologia 
pro  qmmqne  Capitibnu  FhretUini  Ckmeiliu  Many 
Epidolae  of  Gregory  are,  or  were,  extant  in  the 
Vatican  library.  (Fabric  BibL  Graec,  vol  xi.  p. 
393  ;  Cave,  Hid.  LUt.  (Appendix)  ad  ann.  1440, 
vol.  ii.  Appendix,  p.  152,  ed.  Oxford,  1740—42  ; 
Bandini,  Catalog.  Codd.  MSS.  BiUioih.  Medic. 
Lour.  voL  i  pp.  483,  484;  Aretin  s.  Hardt, 
Cakdog.  Codd.  MStorum  Bibliotk.  Reg.  Bacar.  vol. 
L  pp.  146,  147.)  [J.  CM.] 

MA'MMULA,  the  name  of  a  patrician  fimiily 
of  the  Cornelia  gens,  but  which  never  became  of 
much  importance  in  tiie  state. 

1.  A.  CoRNSLius  Maiiiiula,  was  praetor,  b.  c. 
217,  at  the  commencem«)t  of  the  second  Punic 
war,  in  which  year  he  vowed  a  ver  tacrum  {Did. 
o/Ant.  s.  v.),  but  this  vow  was  not  fulfilled  till  n.  c. 
195  (Liv.  xxxiiL  44,  compared  with  xxii.  9,  sub 
fin.).  In  B.&  216  MammuU  was  propraetor  in 
Sardinia,  and  applied  in  vain  to  the  senate  for 
com  and  pav  for  his  troops.  (Liv.  xxiii.  21 ;  Vol. 
Max.  ViL  6.'§  1.) 

2.  A.  CoRNBLius  M All  MUL A,  praetor  B.C.  191, 
in  which  year  the  war  with  Antiochus  broke  out, 
received  as  his  province  the  southern  part  of  Italy 
(Bruttii).    (Liv.  xxxv.  24,  xxxvL  2,  xxxviL  2, 4.) 

3.  P.  CoBNBLXUS  Maiimula,  pHietor  B.  c.  180, 
with  the  province  of  Sicily.    (Liv.  xL  35.) 

4.  M.  Cornelius  Maiimula,  was  sent  with 
four  others  as  ambassador  to  Perseus,  king  of 
Macedonia,  and  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt,  in  b.  c 
173.    (Liv.xHL6.) 

MAMU'RIUS  VETU'RIUS.  [Vbtubius.] 
MAMURRA,  a  Roman  knight,  bom  at  Formiae, 
was  the  commander  of  the  engineers  (prae/edut 
/abrum)  in  Julius  Caesar^s  army  in  Gaul.  He 
amassed  great  riches,  the  greater  part  of  which, 
however,  he  owed  to  Caesar^s  liberality.  He  is 
mentioned  by  Pliny  as  the  first  person  at  Rome 
who  covered  all  the  walls  of  his  house  with  layers 
of  marble,  and  also  as  the  first,  all  of  the  columns 
in  whose  house  were  made  of  solid  marble.  In  one 
of  the  poems  of  Catullus, addressed  to  Caesar  {Carmm 

3n 


914 


MANCIA. 


xxix.),  Mamnira  it  attacked,  together  with  the 
dictator,  with  the  aeTerett  ixiTectivet ;  bat,  inatead 
of  relenting  the  inralt,  Caeaar  simply  retaliated  by 
inviting  the  poet  to  dine  with  him.  In  another 
poem  of  CatuUoB  (Cbna.  WiL),  Mamormand  Caesar 
are  aaid  to  have  lived  on  the  most  disgracefbl  terms; 
and  the  former  is  again  alluded  to  in  a  third  poem 
{Carm.  zlii.  4),  under  the  name  of  deoodor  For- 
miamu,  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxvL  6,  s.  7  ;  Suet  Cb«ff. 
73  ;  Cic.  ad  Ati,Y^7t  ziii  52.)  Mamurra  seems 
to  have  been  alive  in  the  time  of  Hoiace,  who  calls 
Formiae,  in  ridicule,  Mamurrantm  wim  (Sat.  L  5. 
37),  from  which  we  may  infer  that  his  name  had 
become  a  bye-word  of  contempt 

MANA  or  MANA  GE'NITA,  an  ancient 
Italian  divinity.  When  a  sacrifice  was  ofiered  io 
her,  the  people  used  to  pray  that  none  of  those  bom 
in  the  house  should  become  jwoim,  that  is,  that 
none  should  die.  (Plut.  QuaetU  Bom.  52.)  The 
name  Mana  is  of  the  same  root  as  Manes,  and  like 
monis  (whence  immam»)  originally  signified  ffood, 
(Comp.  Macnb.  Sai,  i.  8  ;  Serv.  ad  Jm.  iiL  63  ; 
Isidor.  Ortjr.  viiL  II.)  It  is  not  impossible  that 
Mana  may  be  the  same  divinity  as  Mania.  [L.  S.1 

MANAECHMU3  or  MENAECHMUS  (Md- 
raixfMs  or  Miymxfos)»  1.  A  native  of  Sicyon, 
who  lived  in  the  time  of  the  first  Ptolemy.  He 
was  the  son  of  a  man  named  Alcibius  or  Alcibiades. 
He  wrote  an  account  of  Alexander  the  Great ;  a 
treatise  wtpi  Tcxf^ivwr,  quoted  by  Athenaeus,  ii. 
p.  65,  a.,  and  elsewhere  ;  and  a  treatise  entitled 
SinriMfriaMdC,  quoted  by  Athenaeus,  vi  p.  271,  d. 
Menaechmns  is  also  quoted  by  the  scholiMt  on  Pin- 
dar {Nem,  ii.  1,  ix.  30),  and  by  Pliny,  H,  N.  iv. 
12.  s.  21.  (Suid.  «.  V.  KdyaixM^i;  Vossius,  c& //u^ 
6>.  p.  102,  ed.  Westermann.)   [Mbnabcumub.] 

2.  A  native  of  Alopeeonnesua,  who  wrote  a 
commentary  on  Pbto^s  Repubiic^  which  is  no 
longer  extant,  and  some  other  philosophical  works. 
(Suidas,  a.  r.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MANASSES,  CONSTANTI'NUS  (KwKffTw^ 
r/vot  6  Mapdaori)^  lived  in  the  middle  of  the 
twelfth  century,  daring  the  reign  of  the  emperor 
Manuel  Comnenus,  and  wrote  Stfyotfus  /<rrof>iinf, 
being  a  chronicle  from  the  creation  of  the  world, 
down  to  the  accession  of  Alexis  1.  Comnenus,  in 
1081.  This  work  is  written  in  a  sort  of  verses 
which  the  later  writers  called  versus  poUtici,  but 
which  is  rather  rhythmical  prose  ;  it  contains  6738 
of  such  verses,  and  12  supplementary  venes. 
Editions: — A  Latin  version  by  J.  Leundavius, 
Basel,  1573,  8vo. ;  the  Greek  text,  from  a  Codex 
Palatinus,  with  the  version  of  Leunckivius,  and 
notes  by  J.  Menrsins,  Ley  den,  1616,  4to  ;  the 
same  revised  (with  Variae  Lectiones  by  Leo  AUa- 
tiu8),from  two  Parisian  MSS.,  by  Fabrot,  who 
added  a  valuable  glossary,  Paris,  1655,  foL  ;  the  hut 
edition  is  that  by  Im.  Bekker,  Bonn,  1837,  8vo.,  a 
revised  reprint  of  the  Paris  edition.  The  edition  by 
Menrsius  is  remarkable  for  being  dedicated  to  the 
great  king  of  Sweden,  Gustavus  Adolphus.  (Fabric 
B&l.  Omee,  vol.  viL  p.  469,  &c. ;  Hambeiger, 
Nackrieki.  von  GtUhi.  Mannem.)         [  W.  P.] 

MANA'STABAL.    [Mastanabal.] 

MA'NCIA,  CURTI'LIUS,  was  legatos  of  the 
army  on  the  upper  Rhine,  in  the  reign  of  Nero, 
and  assisted  Dubius  Avitus,  praefect  of  Gaul  and 
lower  Germany,  in  putting  down  the  league  of  the 
Tenetheri,  Bracteri,  and  Ampsivarii,  against  the 
Romans,  a.  d.  56--59.  (Tac.  Aim.  xiii.  56  ; 
Phlegon,  d0  Admit.  27.)  [W.RD.] 


MANCINU3. 

MA'NCI  A,  HE'LY IU8,  a  Roman  orator  (abottt 
B.  c.  90),  who  was  remarkably  ugly,  and  whose 
name  is  recorded  chiefly  in  consequence  of  a  laugh 
being  raised  against  him  on  account  of  his  de- 
formity by  C.  Julius  Caesar  Stxabo  [Cabsab,  No. 
10],  who  was  opposed  to  him  on  one  occasion  in 
some  law-suit.     (Cic.  de  OnU,  it  66  ;  QuintiL  vi 

dL  $  88 ;  Plin*  ^'  ^'  3(^uv  4 :  the  last  writer 
mentions  Uie  orator  Crassus  as  the  penon  who 
raised  the  laugh  against  Manda.)  Cicero  farther 
relates  a  smart  saying  of  Manda  on  another  oe- 
casion  (de  Orat.  ii.  68). 

MANCI'NUS  HOSTI'LIUS.  U  L.  Ho»- 
TiLius  Mancinus,  an  ofiicer  in  the  army  of  the 
dictator  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  in  &c.  217.  (Liv. 
xxii.  15.) 

2.  A.  HosTiLius  L.  F.  A.  v.  Mancinus,  was 
prsetor  urbanns  &  c.  180,  and  consul  B.a  170 
with  A.  Atilius  Serranus.  In  his  consulship  he 
had  the  conduct  of  the  war  i^nst  Perseus,  king 
of  Macedonia ;  bat  from  the  fragmentary  nature  of 
the  accounts  that  have  come  down  to  us,  we  are 
unable  to  form  any  definite  idea  of  the  campaign. 
So  much,  however,  seems  certain,  that  he  conducted 
the  war  for  the  most  part  on  the  defensive;  He 
remained  in  Greece  for  part  of  the  next  year  (b.  a 
1 69)  as  proconsul ;  and  after  passing  the  winter  in 
Thessaly,  he  endeavoured  to  penetrate  into  Mace- 
donia, but  was  obliged  to  retire  before  tbe  superior 
foree  of  Perseus.  [For  tbe  details  see  PsBSBua.] 
In  the  same  year  be  surrendered  the  command  to 
his  successor,  the  consul  Q.  Mtoeins  Philipfms, 
^ving  behind  him  the  reputation  of  having  kept 
his  Boldien  in  good  disdpline,  and  preserved  the 
allies  frmn  injury,  although  he  had  performed  no 
exploit  worthy  of  mention.  (Liv.  xL  36,  xliii.  4 
— 11,  17,  xliv.  1 ;  Polyb.  xxviL  14,  xxviii  3,  &c; 
Plat  AemiL  PomL  9.) 

2.  L.  HosTULiua  MAirciNua,  probably  ton  of 
Na  1,  was  engaged  as  l^te  of  the  consul  L.  Gal- 
pumius  Piso  (b.  a  148)  in  the  siege  of  Carthage, 
in  the  third  Punic  war.  He  commanded  the  fleet, 
while  Piso  was  at  the  head  of  the  land-fercea  ; 
and,  notwithstanding  some  repulses  which  he  re- 
ceived, he  had  the  glory  of  being  the  first  to  take 
part  of  the  town,  which  was  finally  conquered  by 
Sdpio  in  b.c.  146.  Mandnos  on  his  retnm  to 
Rome  exhibited  in  the  forum  paintings,  containing 
views  of  Carthage  and  of  the  different  attacks  made 
upon  it  by  the  Romans,  and  was  constantly  ready 
to  explain  to  the  people  all  the  details  of  the  pic> 
tures.  He  became  in  consequence  such  a  £svourite 
with  the  people,  that  he  was  elected  eonaal  in  bl  c. 
145  with  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  AemilianniL  (A^ 
pian,  Pvn.  110—1 14  ;  Liv.  BjnL  51  s  Plin.  H.  X. 
XXXV.  4.  a.  7  ;  Cic.  LatL  25.) 

8.  C  HoflTXLiira  Mancinus, probably  a  brotker 
of  No.  2,  was  consal  in  B.  c.  187  with  M.  Aeaufina 
Lepidut  Pordna,  and  had  the  conduct  of  the 
against  Numanti&  Its  unsuccessfid  issue 
foretold  the  consul  by  many  prodigiesi.  He 
defeated  by  the  Numantines  in  seveal 
ments,  and  at  length,  being  entirely  sniioandedliy 
the  enemy,  he  negotiated  a  peace,  through  the  in- 
tervention of  his  quaestor  TiK  Gncehua,  who  was 
greatly  respected  by  the  enemy.  Appian  saya  that 
this  peace  contained  the  same  terms  for  the  Rosdbiw 
and  Numantines  ;  but  as  it  must  in  that 
recognised  the  independence  of  the  latter,  the 
refiised  to  recognise  it,  and  went  through  tbe  hj 
pocritical  ceremony  of  delivering  over  the 


MANETHO. 

bound  and  naked  to  the  enemy,  by  means  of  the 
fetiales.  This  was  done  with  the  consent  of  Man- 
dnas,  bat  the  enemy  lefhsed  to  accept  him.  On 
his  return  to  Rome  Mancinus  took  his  seat  in  the 
senate,  as  heretofore,  but  was  violently  expelled 
from  it  by  the  tribune  P.  Rutiliua,  on  the  ground 
that  he  had  lost  his  citisenship.  As  the  enemy 
had  net  received  him,  it  was  a  disputed  question 
whether  he  was  a  cidten  or  not  by  the  «Aw  Pos^ 
Inaudi  (see  Dki.  ofAnL  s.o.  PoatfimiiMam),  but 
the  better  opinion  was  that  he  had  lost  his  civic 
rights,  and  they  were  accordingly  restored  to  him 
by  a  lex.  According  to  Anrelius  Victor,  he  is  said 
to  have  been  subsequently  elected  praetor.  (Ap- 
pian,  Higp,  79—83  ;  Lir.  EpU,  55  ;  Oros.  v.  4  ; 
Obsequ.  83  ;  Val.Max.i.  6.  §  7  ;  Veil  Pat  it  1; 
Flor.  ii.  18  ;  Eutrop.  vr.  17 ;  Pint  7^  Qfwxih.  6 ; 
Dion  Cass.  Pngm.  164,  ed.  Reimar  ;  Anrel  Vict 
Vir.  lOmttr.  59  ;  C\cdABep,m,  18,  deQf.'m.  30, 
de  Oral,  L  40,  56,  ii  32,  pro  Oaee.  33,  Topic  8  ; 
Dig.  50.  tit  7.  s.  17.) 

4.  A.  HosTiLivfl  Mancinus,  cnmle  aedile  (but 
in  what  ytu  is  uncertain),  of  whom  a  tale  is  told 
by  A.  Gellitts  (iv.  14)  from  the  **  Conjeetanea  **  of 
Ateius  Capito. 

MANCl'NUS.  MANI'LIUS  or  MA'NLIUS, 
tribune  of  the  plebs  b.  g  108,  proposed  to  the 
people  the  bill  by  which  the  province  of  Numidia 
and  the  conduct  of  the  war  against  Jugurtha  were 
given  to  Marina,  who  had  been  elected  consul  for 
the  subsequent  year.  (Sail  Jvff.  73  ;  OelL  vi.  1 1.) 

MANDANE  (MayBtfvi}),  the  daughter  of  A»- 
tyages,  and  motiier  of  Cyrus.  [Cyrus.].  (Herod, 
i  107  ;  Xenoph.  C^rop.  L  2, 3,  4.)  [P.  S.] 

MANDCNIUS.    [iNDiBiLM.] 

MANDUBRATIUS,  the  son  of  Imanuentius, 
king  of  the  Trinobantes  in  Britain,  had  fled  to 
CaMar  in  Oaul,  after  his  father  had  been  killed  by 
Cassiveiaunus.  On  CaesarV  arrival  in  Britain, 
Mandubrattus  obtained  the  supreme  command  in 
his  state.  (Caes.  B.  G,  v.  20.)  Orosius  (vi  9) 
calls  him  Androgorius. 

MA'NEROS  (MWfWf),  a  son  of  the  first 
Egyptian  king,  who  died  in  his  eariy  youth,  and 
after  whom  a  qiecies  of  dixge  was  «died,  which 
was  analogous  to  the  Greek  LinoSb  (Herod,  ii. 
79  ;  Athen.  xiv.  p.  620.)  [L.  &] 

MANES,  ie. **  the  good  ones **  [Mana],  is  the 
general  name  by  which  the  Romans  designated  the 
souls  of  the  departed  ;  but  as  it  is  a  natural 
tendency  to  consider  the  souls  of  departed  friends 
as  blessed  spirits,  the  name  of  Lares  is  frequently 
used  as  synonymous  with  Manes,  and  heocealso  they 
are  call«l  dn  Manet,  and  were  worshipped  with 
divine  honours.  (Cie.  de  Leg,  ii  9,  22  ;  ApuL  d» 
Deo  SoeraL  ;  August  de  Oiv.  Dei,  viii  26,  ix.  11 ; 
Serv.  ad  Viry,  Aen.  iii  63,  168 ;  Ov.  Fatt  ii  842 ; 
Hor.  Carm,  ii  8.  9.)  At  certain  seasons,  which 
were  looked  upon  as  sacred  days  (/eriae  demeake), 
sacrifices  were  oflfered  to  the  spirits  of  the  departed 
with  the  observance  of  various  ceremonies.  But 
an  annual  festival,  which  belonged  to  all  the 
Manes  in  general,  was  celebrated  on  the  19th  of 
February,  under  iho  name  of  Feialia  or  Parentalia, 
because  it  was  more  especially  the  duty  of  children 
and  heirs  to  offer  sacrifices  to  the  shades  of  their 
parents  and  benefibctors.  (Ov.  Fad,  ii  535  ;  Ter- 
tuU.  Amr.Cbm.1.)  [L.&] 

MA'NETHO    (MawMs*  or    Mai^tea^),   an 


MANETHO. 


915 


*  Hia  original  Egyptiaa  name  was  undoubtedly 


Egyptian  priest  of  the  town  of  Sebennytus,  who 
lived  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy,  the  son  of  Lagus, 
and  probably  also  in  that  of  his  successor,  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus.  He  had  in  antiquity  the  reputation 
of  having  attained  the  highest  possible  degree  of 
wisdom  (Synoellua,  Ckronogr.  p.  32,  ed.  Duidorf ; 
Pint  deI$.etOM,9i  Aeliaiii,  H,  A.  x.  16),  and  it 
seems  to  have  been  this  very  reputation  which 
induced  later  impostors  to  fisbricate  books,  and 
publish  them  under  his  name.  The  fiibles  and 
mystical  fimcies  which  thus  became  current  as  the 
productions  of  the  Egyptian  sage,  were  the  reason 
why  Manetho  was  looked  upon  even  by  some  of 
the  ancients  themselves  as  a  half  mythioil  person- 
age, like  Epimenides  of  Crete,  of  whose  personal 
existence  and  history  no  one  was  able  to  form  any 
distinct  notion.  The  consequence  has  been,  that 
the  fragments  of  his  genuine  woric  did  not  meet, 
down  to  the  most  recent  times,  with  that  degree 
of  attention  which  they  deserved,  although  the  in- 
scriptions on  the  Egyptian  monuments  furnish  the 
most  satisfiKtory  confirmation  of  some  portions  of 
his  work  that  have  come  down  to  us.  It  was  a 
frirther  consequence  of  this  mythical  uncertainty 
by  which  his  perMmal  existence  became  surrounded, 
that  some  described  him  as  a  native  of  Diospolis 
(Thebes),  the  great  centre  of  priestly  learning 
among  the  Egyptians,  or  as  a  high  priest  at  He- 
liopolia.  (Suid.  e.  v,  MaWAwr.)  Then  can  be  no 
doubt  that  Manetho  belonged  to  the  class  of  priests, 
but  whether  he  was  high-priest  of  Egypt  is  un- 
certain, since  we  read  this  statement  only  in  some 
MSS.  of  Suidas,  and  in  one  of  the  productions  of 
the  Pseudo-Manetho.  Respecting  his  personal 
history  scarcely  anything  is  known,  beyond  the 
fiKt  that  he  lived  in  the  reign  of  the  first  Ptolemy, 
with  whom  he  came  in  contact  in  consequence  of 
his  wisdom  and  learning.  Plutarch  {de  Is.  el  Oeir. 
28)  infenns  us,  that  the  king  was  led  by  a  dream 
to  order  a  colossal  statue  of  a  god  to  be  fetched 
from  Sinope  to  Egypt  When  the  statue  arrived, 
Ptolemy  requested  his  interpreter  Timotheus  and 
Manetho  of  Sebennytus  to  inquirs  which  god  was 
represented  in  the  statue.  Their  declaration  that 
the  god  repreiented  was  Serspis,  the  Osiris  of  the 
lower  worid  or  Pluto,  induced  the  king  to  build  a 
temple  to  him,  and  establish  his  worshipi 

The  circumstance  to  which  Manetho  owes  his 
great  reputation  in  antiquity  as  well  as  in  modem 
times  is,  that  he  was  the  first  Egyptian  who  gave 
in  the  Greek  language  an  account  of  the  doctrines, 
wisdom,  histmry,  and  chronology  of  his  country, 
and  baaed  his  infotmation  upon  the  ancient  works 
of  the  Egyptians  themselves,  and  mora  especially 
XBgaa  their  saoed  books.  The  object  of  his  works 
was  thus  of  a  twofold  nature,  being  at  once  theo- 
logical and  historieai  (Euseb.  Praep.  Eo,  ii  init ; 
Theodoret  Serm.  11,  de  Therap.  vol  iv.  p.  753,  ed. 
Schw.) 

The  work  in  which  he  explained  the  doctrines 
of  the  Egyptians  concerning  the  gods,  the  laws  of 
morality,  the  origin  of  the  gods  and  the  worid, 
seems  to  have  borne  the  title  of  Twk  ^iwuccSr 
^nro^i  (Diog.  Laert  Fnoein,  §§  10,  11.) 
Various  statements,  which  wen  d»ived  either 
from  this  same  or  a  similar  work,  an  preserved  in 


ManethOth,  that  is,  M<;Mt4koiky  or  the  one  given 
by  Thoth,  which  would  be  expressed  by  the  Qnek 
Heimodotns  or  Hermodorus.  (Bunsen,  Aeggpttm» 
SUBeinder  ITs/^esGJt  vol i  p. 91.) 

3n  2 


916 


MANETIIO. 


Plutarch's  treatise  De  /side  et  Otiri  (cc  8,  9,  49, 
(J2,  73  ;  comp.  ProcL  ad  Hesiod.  Op.  et  D.  767), 
and  in  some  other  writers,  who  coniBnn  the  state- 
ments of  Plutarch.  (lamblich.  de  Myster.  riii.  3  ; 
Aelian,  H.  A,x.  16  ;  Porphyr.  cfe  Ahatin.  p.  199.) 

Suidas  mentions  a  work  on  Cyphiy  or  the  sacred 
incense  of  the  Egyptians,  its  preimration  and  mix- 
ture, as  taught  in  the  sacred  books  of  the  E^'^tians, 
and  the  same  work  is  referred  to  by  Plutarch  at 
the  end  of  his  above-mentioned  treatise.  In  all 
the  passages  in  which  statements  from  Manetho 
are  preserved  concerning  the  religious  and  moral 
doctrines  of  the  Egyptians,  he  appears  as  a  man  of 
a  sober  and  intelligent  mind,  and  of  profound 
knowledge  of  the  religious  affiurs  of  his  own  coun- 
try ;  and  the  presumption  therefore  must  be,  that 
in  his  historical  works,  too,  his  honesty  was  not 
inferior  to  his  learning,  and  that  he  ought  not  to 
be  made  responsible  for  the  blunders  of  transcribers 
and  copyists,  or  the  forgeries  of  later  impostors. 

The  historical  productions  of  Manetho,  although 
lost,  are  far  better  known  than  his  theological  works. 
Josephus  {Ani.  Jud.  i.  3.  §  9)  mentions  the  great 
work  under  the  title  of  Hisiory  of  Egypt,  and 
quotes  some  passages  verbatim  from  it,  which  show 
that  it  was  a  pleasing  narrative  in  good  Greek 
{e.  Apion,  L  14,  &&).  The  same  author  informs 
us  that  Manetho  controverted  and  corrected  many 
of  the  statements  of  Herodotus.  Bat  whether  this 
was  done  in  a  separate  work,  as  we  are  told  by 
gome  writers,  who  speak  of  a  treatise  TIp^s  *Hp6- 
doTOK  (Eustath.  {id  Horn,  p.  857  ;  Etym.  Magn. 
t.  V.  AfovTOK6fios),  or  wheUier  this  treatise  was 
merely  an  extract  from  the  work  of  Manetho, 
made  by  later  compilers  or  critics  of  Herodotus,  is 
uncertain.  The  Egyptian  history  of  Manetho  was 
divided  into  three  parts  or  books ;  the  first  con- 
tained the  history  of  the  country  previous  to  the 
thirty  dynasties,  or  what  may  be  termed  Uie  my- 
thology of  Egypt,  as  it  gave  the  dynasties  of  the 
gods,  concluding  with  those  of  mortal  kings,  of 
whom  the  first  eleven  dynasties  formed  the  con- 
clusion of  the  first  book.  The  second  opened  with 
the  twelfth  and  concluded  with  the  nineteenth 
dynasty,  and  the  third  gave  the  history  of  the 
xeroaining  eleven  dynasties,  and  concluded  with  an 
account  of  Nectanebus,  the  last  of  the  native  Egyp- 
tian kings.  (SyncelL  C%n)iio^.  p.97,&c.)  These 
dynasties  are  preserved  in  Julius  Africanus  and 
Eusebius  (most  correct  in  the  Armenian  version), 
who,  however,  has  introduced  various  interpolations. 
A  thirty-first  dynasty,  which  is  added  under  the 
name  of  Manetho,  and  carries  the  list  of  kings 
down  to  Dareius  Codomannns,  is  undoubtedly  a 
later  fabrication.  The  duration  of  the  first  period 
described  in  the  work  of  Manetho  was  calculated 
by  him  to  be  24,900  years,  and  the  thirty  dy- 
nasties, beginning  with  Menes,  filled  a  period  of 
3555  years.  The  lists  of  the  Egyptian  kings  and 
the  duration  of  their  several  reigns  were  undoubt- 
edly derived  by  him  from  genuine  documents,  and 
their  correctness,  so  far  as  they  are  not  interpolated, 
is  said  to  be  confirmed  by  the  inscribed  monuments 
which  it  has  been  the  privilege  of  our  time  to  de- 
cipher. (Comp.  Scholl,  Gesch,  der  Grieek.  Lit  vol. 
iL  p.  128,  &c ;  Bunsen,  Aegypt»  Stelle  in  der  Wdir 
gesch.  voL  i.  pp.  88 — 125.) 

There  exists  an  astrological  poem,  entitled  'Airo- 
r^Kttritarutd,  in  six  books,  which  bean  the  name 
of  Manetho ;  but  it  is  now  generally  acknowledged 
tlmt  this  poem,  which  .is  mentioned  also  by  Suidas, 


MANIA. 

cannot  have  been  written  before  the  fifth  century 
of  our  era.  A  good  edition  of  it  was  published 
some  years  ago  by  C.  A.  M.  Axt  and  F.  A.  Rigler, 
Cologne,  1832,  8vo.  Whether  this  poem  was 
written  with  a  view  to  deception,  under  the  name 
of  Manetho,  or  whether  it  is  actuaJly  the  production 
of  a  person  of  that  name,  is  uncertain. 

But  there  is  a  work  which  is  undoubtedly  a  for- 
gery, and  was  made  with  a  view  to  harmonise  the 
chronology  of  the  Jews  and  Christians  with  that 
of  the  Egyptians.  This  work  is  often  referred  to 
by  Syncellus  {Ckram.  pp.  27, 30),  who  says  that  the 
author  lived  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus, 
and  wrote  a  work  on  the  Dog  Star  (t)  fiiUKos  r^s 
2«0fos),  which  he  dedicated  to  the  king,  whom  he 
called  X^affr6s.  (Syncell.  Chron.  pi  73.)  The 
very  introduction  to  this  book,  which  Syncellus 
quotes,  is  so  full  of  extraordinary  things  and  ab- 
surdities, that  it  clearly  betrays  its  late  author, 
who,  under  the  illustrious  name  of  the  Egyptian 
historian,  hoped  to  deceive  the  world. 

The  work  of  the  genuine  Manetho  was  gradually 
superseded :  first  by  epitomisers,  by  whom  the  ge- 
nuine history  and  chronology  were  obscured;  next  by 
the  hasty  work  of  Eusebius,  and  the  interpolations 
he  made,  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  his  system  ; 
afterwards  by  the  impostor  who  assumed  the  name 
of  Manetho  of  Sebennytns,  and  mixed  troth  with 
fiilsebood  ;  and  lastly  by  a  chronicle,  in  which  the 
dynasties  of  Manetho  were  arbitnrily  arranged 
according  to  certain  cycles.  (SyncelL  Omm*  pw 
95.)  For  a  more  minute  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  chronology  of  Manetho  was  gradually 
corrupted  see  the  excellent  work  of  Bunsen  above 
referred  to,  vol  i.  p.  256,  &c  [L.  &] 

MANQA'NES,  GEO'RGIUS.  [Gbokgids, 
No.  14,  p.  246.] 

MA'NIA,  an  ancient  and  formidable  Italian, 
probably  Etruscan,  divinity  of  the  lower  worid,  is 
called  the  mother  of  Uie  Manes  or  Lares.    (Varro, 
de  Ling,  Lai.  ix.  61 ;  Amoh.  adv.  Gtat.  iii.  4l  ; 
Macrob.  Sat.  L  7.)    The  festival  of  the  Compitalia 
was  celebrated  as  a  propitiation  to  Mania  in  common 
with  the  Lares,  and,  according  to  an  ancient  oracle 
that  heads  should  be  offered  on  behalf  of  heads, 
boys  are  said  to  have  been  sacrificed  on  behalf  of 
the  fiunilies  to  which  they  belonged.    The  consul 
Junius  Brutus  afterwards  abolished  the  human 
sacrifice^  and  substituted  garlick  and  the  heads  of 
poppies  for  them.     Images  of  Mania  were  hung  up 
at  the  house  doors,  with  a  view  to  avert  all  dangers. 
(Macrob.  Lc)    As  regards  her  being  the  mothef 
of  the  Manes  or  Lares,  the  idea  seems  to  have 
been,  that  the  souls  of  the  departed  on  their  arTiTa& 
in  the  lower  world  became  her  children,  and  cttbtf 
there  dwelt  with  her  or  ascended  into  the  npfwr 
world  as  beneficent  spirits.    (Muller,  Dit  EtrmaL, 
iii.  4.)     In  later  times  the  plural  Maniae  occurs  as 
the  designation  of  terrible,  ugly,  and  defonned 
spectres,  with   which    nurses    used    to    frighten 
children.    (Paul.  Diac.  p.  128  ;  Festns,  p.  129,  ed. 
MUller.)  [L.  S.] 

MA'NIA  (MaWa).  1.  A  Phrygian,  aa  the 
name  implies  (Mach.  ap.  Aiken,  xiii.  p.  57 8«  h\ 
was  the  wife  of  Zenis,  a  Groek  of  Dardanu««  anid 
satrap,  under  Phamabaxus,  of  the  Midland  AcoliSi. 
After  the  death  of  Zenis,  Mania  prevailed  on 
Phamabaxus  to  allow  her  to  retain  the  satmpr 
which  her  husband  had  held.  Invested  with  the 
government,  she  strictly  fulfilled  her  promiae  that 
I  the  tribute  should  be  paid  as  regulariy  as  belise. 


k 


MANILIUS. 

and  ihe  not  only  kept  in  obedience  the  dtiee  en- 
tnitted  to  her,  hut  also  added  to  them  by  conqneBt 
the  maritime  towns  of  Larisaa,  Hamaxitut,  and 
Colonae,  which  she  took  with  the  Greek  mereenar 
lies  whom  «he  maintained  liberally  in  her  serrice. 
8he  continued  to  conciliate  the  &Tonr  of  Phama- 
basuB  by  freqnent  pretenta,  as  well  as  by  splendid 
and  agreeable  entertainments,  whenever  he  came 
into  her  satrapy.  The  Talnable  assutance,  too, 
which  she  rendered  him  both  hj  arms  and  coun- 
sel, he  fully  appreciated  ;  and  she  seems  to  h&Te 
been  at  the  height  of  her  prosperity,  when  she  was 
murdered  by  her  son-in-law  Mxidias,  shortly  be- 
fore the  arrival  of  Dercyllidas  in  Asia,  in  b.  a  399. 
(Xen.  HeiL  iiL  1.  §§  10— U  ;  Polyaen.  riil  54.) 

2.  An  Athenian  hetaera,  a  great  fiivourite  of 
Demetrius  Polioroetes.  Mania  was  only  her 
nickname.  (Mach.  <q).  Aiken.  ziiL  pp.  578, 
579.)  [E.  E.] 

MANIA'CES  GECXROIUS.  [Gsoroius, 
No.  15,  p.  246.] 

MA'NIAE  (Moyioi),  certain  mysterious  divini- 
ties, who  had  a  sanctuary  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Megalopolis,  in  Arcadia,  and  whom  Pausanias 
(viiL  34.  §  1)  considered  to  be  the  same  as  the 
Enmenides.  [L>  S.] 

MAN  r  LI  A  GENS,  plebeian.  It  is  difficult 
often  to  distinguish  persons  of  this  name  from  the 
MatUii  and  MaUii^  as  we  sometimes  find  the  same 
person  called  Manilhu,  Afamlnu^  and  Mailims,  in 
difierent  authors,  or  in  different  manuscripts  of  the 
same  author.  The  first  person  of  this  gens  who 
obtained  the  consulship  was  M.  Manilius,  in 
B.  c.  149  ;  but  the  gens  never  became  of  importance 
in  the  state,  and  the  smallness  of  its  numbers  is 
shown  by  its  never  being  divided  into  any  fimiilies. 
Under  the  republic  its  only  cognomen  is  Mancinus, 
though  even  this,  periiape,  belongs  to  the  Manlii ; 
but  in  the  time  of  the  empire  we  find  one  or  two 
surnames.    There  are  no  coins  of  this  gens. 

MANl'LIUS.  I.  Six.  Maniuits,  was  elected 
with  M.  Oppius,  as  the  commander  of  the  soldiers, 
in  their  secession  to  the  Aventine  during  the 
second  decemvirate,  &  c.  449  (Liv.  iii.  51).  He 
is  called  Manlius  (MdUjos)  by  Dionysius  (zi.  44). 

2.  P.  Manilius,  one  of  the  legates  sent  into 
lUyricom  in  &  c.  167»  to  settle  the  afiairs  of  that 
country  after  the  conquest  of  Perseus  ( Liv.  zlv.  17). 

3.  M.  Manilius,  consul  n.  c.  149,  was  a  jurist 
[See  below.] 

4.  Manilius,  praetor  ac.  137,  was  defeated 
in  Sicily  by  Eunus,  the  leader  of  the  sUves  in  the 
great  servile  war  in  that  island.  [Eunus.]  (Flor. 
iii.  19  ;  comp.  Liv.  Epit  56  ;  Oros.  v.  6.) 

5.  P.  Manilius,  consul  B.&  120,  with  C.  Pa- 
pirius  Carbo,  but  nothing  is  recorded  of  him. 
(Cassiod. ;  Chron.  Alex. ;  Fasti  Noris.) 

6.  L.  Manilius,  praetor  probably  in  b.  c.  79, 
had  the  government  of  Narbonese  GeiuI,  with  the 
title  of  proconsul,  in  &  c.  78.  In  the  latter  year 
he  crossed  over  into  Spain,  with  three  legions  and 
1500  horse,  to  assist  MeteUus  in  the  war  agunst 
Sertorias  ;  but  he  was  defeated  by  Hirtuleius,  one 
of  the  generals  of  Sertorius,  lost  his  camp  and  bag- 
gage, and  escaped  almost  alone  into  the  town  of 
Ilerda.  (Oros.  v.  22;  Liv.  EpU.  90;  Plut 
Serior.  12.) 

7.  C.  Manilius,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  &  c.  66, 
was  a  partisan  of  Pompey,  and  is  described  by 
Velleius  Paterculus  (ii  38)  as  **  semper  venalis  et 
alienae   minister  potentiae.**     Manilius  entered 


MANILIUS. 


917 


upon  his  tribunate  on  the  10th  of  December,  b.c; 
67,  and  on  the  last  day  of  the  year  carried  a  law, 
granting  to  the  freedmen  the  right  of  voting  in  all 
tile  tribes  along  with  their  patrons  ;  but  as  there 
seems  to  have  been  a  violation  of  some  consti- 
tutional forms  in  tho  oomitia,  the  senate  was  able 
on  the  following  day  to  dedare  the  law  invalid. 
(Dion  Cass,  xzxvi.  25  ;  Ascon.  m  Oe.  Com.  pp. 
64, 65,  ed.  Orelli ;  comp.  Manlius,  No.  5.)  Not 
di^eartened  by  this  failure,  Manilius  shortly  after* 
wards  brought  forward  a  bill,  grantinff  to  Pompey 
the  command  of  the  war  against  Mithridates  and 
Tigranea,  and  the  government  of  the  provinces  of 
Aua,  Cilida,  and  Bithynia,  in  the  pkoe  of  Lucullus, 
Mardtts  Rex,  and  Aolins  Glabrio.  This  bill  was 
warmly  opposed  by  Q.  Catulus,  Q.  Hortensius,  and 
the  leaders  of  the  aristociutical  party,  but  was 
passed  notwithstanding  by  the  people,  who  were 
worn  out  by  the  length  of  the  war,  and  were  very 
ready  to  bestow  new  honours  upon  their  favourite 
Pompey.  Cicero,  who  was  then  praetor,  spoke  in 
fevour  of  the  law ;  and  the  oration  which  he  de> 
livered  on  the  occasion  has  come  down  to  us,  and 
is  one  of  the  best  specimens  of  his  declamatory 
oratory.  The  reasons  which  induced  Cicero  to 
support  the  bill  and  to  praise  Pompey  in  such 
extraordinary  terms,  are  mentioned  in  the  life  of 
the  former.  [Vol.  I.  p.  711.]  (Cic.  pro  Lege 
ManOia  ;  Dion  Cass,  xxxvi.  25,  26  ;  VelL  Pat.  ii. 
33  ;  Liv.  EpiL  100  ;  Anpian,^.  MUhr.  97  ;  Plut 
Pomp,  30,  LuaiU,  35.)  Manilius  had  incurred 
the  bitter  enmity  of  the  aristocratical  psrty  ;  and, 
therefore,  immediately  upon  the  expiration  of  his 
tribunate  he  was  brought  to  trial  before  Cicero, 
whose  praetorship  had  still  a  few  days  to  run. 
Dion  Cassius  and  Plutarch  speak  as  if  Cicero  was 
at  first  unfiivounbly  disposed  towards  the  accused, 
and  was  induced  to  support  him  and  attack  the 
senate  by  the  evident  displeasure  which  the  people 
felt  at  his  conduct.  But  this  can  hardly  be  a  true 
account  of  the  affiur ;  for  Cicero  would  certainly 
have  had  every  reason  for  supporting  the  partisan 
of  Pompey,  whose  fiivour  and  support  he  was  so 
anxious  to  gain  in  order  to  secure  his  election  to 
the  consulship.  So  much,  however,  is  certain : 
that  the  trial  of  Manilius  was  put  off  to  the  follow- 
ing year,  that  Cicero  spoke  in  his  fitvour,  and  that, 
notwithstanding  all  the  efforts  of  his  advocate,  he 
was  condemned.  Of  what  offence  Manilius  was 
accused,  is  uncertain  ;  Plutarch  speaks  of  extortion, 
but  Asconius  says  that  he  was  accused  of  violently 
disturbing  the  court  for  the  trial  of  C.  Cornelius. 
[C.  CoRNKLius.]  (Dion  Cass,  xxxvi.  27  ;  Plut. 
Cie.  9 ;  Ascon.  in  Cic,  Comsl.  pp.  50,  75,  ed. 
Orelli  ;  Cic  Orat  Fragm,  pp.  445,  448,  450,  ed. 
Orelli ;  Q.  Cic.  de  Pet  Con,  13.) 

8.  Q.  Manilius  Cumanus,  tribune  of  the  plebs 
B.  c.  52.     (Ascon.  in  Cie.  MiL  p.  38,  ed.  OrellL) 

M.  MANI'LIUS,  tlio  jurifit.  The  prsenomen  of 
Manilius  is  generally  given  as  Manius  in  the  printed 
books,  but  Mai  asserts  that  in  the  MS.  of  Cicero, 
De  Re  PtibUcck,  the  name  is  clearly  written  *M*, 
which  means  Marcus,  and  not  *M\,  which  would 
mean  Manius. 

Marcus  Manilius  is  one  of  the  speakers  in  the 
De  Re  PvbUea  (i  1 2),  and  consequently  a  con- 
temporary of  C.  Fannius,  Q.  Scaevola,  Laelius, 
and  Scipio  Africanus  the  younger.  He  was  a  jurist 
(De  Rep,  iiL  10)  and  he  is  mentioned  by  Pom- 
ponius  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2.  s.  1.  §  39)  with  P.  Mucins, 
Pontifex  Maximus,  and  Brutus  ;   he  calls  these 

3  N  3 


^ 


918 


MANILIUS. 


thrae  the  foanden  of  }na  civile.  Pompeniiu  lays 
that  Manillas  wrote  three  treatises,  which  were 
extant  in  his  time,  and  was  a  consular.  Manilins, 
therefore,  appears  to  be  the  consul  of  jl  c.  149,  with 
L.  Marcins  Censorinus.  In  B.C.  149  the  third 
Punic  war  commenced,  and  Manilina  and  his  col- 
league were  appointed  to  conduct  it  They  made 
an  attack  on  Carthage,  and  burnt  the  Carthaginian 
Heet  in  sight  of  the  city  (Liv.  EpiL  49  ;  floras, 
ii.  15).  The  campaign  of  Manilins  is  described  at 
length  byAppian  (Funie,75 — 109).  Carthage  was 
taken  by  P.  Scipio  Africanns  the  younger,  b.  c. 
146.  During  his  consulship  Manilins  wrote  to 
the  Achaeans  to  send  Polybius  to  Lilybaeum,  as  he 
wanted  his  services.  But  on  arriving  at  Corcyra, 
Polybius  found  a  letter  from  the  consuls,  which 
informed  him  that  the  Carthaginians  had  given  all 
the  hostages,  and  were  ready  to  obey  their  orders, 
and  that  tbey  considered  that  the  war  was  ended, 
and  the  services  of  Polybius  were  not  wanted, 
upon  which  Polybius  returned  to  the  Peloponnesus. 
(Polyb.  lib.  xxzvii.  ed.  Bekker.)  The  &ct  of 
Manilius  the  jurist  having  been  consul  is  stated  by 
Pomponius,  and  he  must  therefore  have  been  the 
consul  of  B.  a  149,  for  there  is  no  other  to  whom 
all  the  facts  will  apply.  Cicero  {Bruku,  16)  re- 
marks that  the  elder  Cato  died  in  the  consulship  of 
L.  Marcius  and  M.  Manillas  eighty-six  yean 
before  his  own  consulship,  which  was  b.  a  63. 
Cicero,  in  another  passage  in  the  BnUus  (c  28), 
speaks  of  M.  Manilius  as  possessing  some  oratorical 
power,  and  makes  him  the  contemporary  of  various 
orators  of  the  period  of  the  Omcchi.  The  propriety 
of  Manilius  and  Scipio  being  introduced  in  the  De 
/2e  Publica  appears  from  the  fact  that  Scipio  served 
under  Manilius  and  his  colleague  in  the  campaign 
of  B.C.  149,  and  Manilins  bora  testimony  to  the 
great  services  of  Scipio  (Appian,  Pumo.  105),  who 
was  afterwards  appointed  to  conduct  the  war. 

The  reputation  of  Manilius  was  not  founded  on 
his  military  services.  Cicero  (de  OraL  i.  48)  men- 
tions M.  Manilius  as  a  real  jurisconsult,  in  con- 
nection with  Sextus  Aeiius  and  P.  Scaevola.  L. 
Cravstts  (Cic.  d*  Orat.  iii.  33)  says  of  M.  Manilius, 
**  I  have  seen  him  walking  backwards  and  forwards 
across  the  forum,  which  was  a  token  that  a  man 
who  was  doing  this  was  ready  to  give  his  advice 
to  all  the  dtixens ;  and  to  such  persons  in  olden 
time,  both  when  they  were  walking  about,  and  when 
seated  at  home  in  their  chair,  it  was  the  practice 
to  go  and  to  consult  them,  not  only  about  the  jus 
civile,  but  about,  marrying  a  daughter,  buying  a 
piece  of  land,  cultivating  ground,  and  in  fine,  on 
every  thing  that  a  man  haid  to  do,  and  on  every 
business  transaction.**  Among  the  legal  writings  of 
Manilius  was  a  treatise  on  the  conditions  appli- 
cable to  sales  (venalium  vendendorum  Uget,  Cic  tie 
Orat,  i.  58),  which  was  apparently  a  book  of 
forms.  Probably  he  may  have  written  on  other 
subjects  besides  law.  (Cic.  BruL  28,  ed.  H. 
Meyer.)  The  time  of  the  birth  and  death  of 
Manilins  is  not  known.  He  is  mentioned  by 
Cicero  (<is  Bep.  iii.  10)  as  having  been  accustomed 
to  give  legal  opinions  before  the  Lex  Voconia  was 
enacted,  which  hiw  was  enacted  &  c.  169.  The 
time  which  Cicero  fixes  as  the  date  of  the  sup- 
posed dialogue  Be  Be  Publiea  ("  Tuditano  Cons. 
et  Aqailio,**  de  Rep,  i  9)  is  B.&  129,  or  forty 
yean  after  the  enactment  of  the  Lex  Voconia. 
If  Manillas  was  giving  l^ol  opinions  before  the 
date  of  the  Lex  Voconia,  we  cannot  suppose  that 


MANILIUS. 

he  was  under  fifty  yean  of  age  when  ha  was  consul, 
and  seventy  at  the  date  given  to  the  supposed 
dialogue.  [O.  L.1 

MANI'LIUS  (A/atvM  or  CatMe)^  or  MA'N- 
LIUS,  or  MA'LLIUS,  for  all  of  these  and  many 
other  variations  are  Cound  in  MSS.,  the  weight  of 
evidence  being  in  &Tour  of  M,  AfamUmt,  is  known 
to  us  as  the  author  of  an  astrological  poem  in  five 
books,  entitled  Aetnommiea,  The  greatest  uneer> 
tainty  prevails  on  every  point  connected  with  his 
personid  history*  By  some  critics  he  is  supposed 
to  be  the  Manilius  described  by  Pliny  (H,  N.  x.  2), 
as  *^  Senator  ilia  maximis  nobilis  doctrinis  doctors 
nuUo,**  who  fint  collected  accurate  information  with 
regard  to  the  phoenix,  and  maintained  that  the 
period  of  its  life  corresponded  with  the  revolution 
of  the  Great  Year  {maffni  conversiomem  ammy,  in 
which  the  heavenly  bodies  completed  a  perfect 
cycle ;  by  othen  to  be  the  Manilius  Antiodius 
styled  ^astrologiae  conditorem,'*  who  came  to 
Rome  as  a  slave,  along  with  Pnblius  Syrns  the 
mimographer,  and  Staberius  Eros  the  giammariaii 
(Plin.  H,  N.  xxxT.  58) ;  by  others,  to  be  the 
**Manlins  Mathematicus**  who,  in  the  time  of 
Augustus,  adjusted  the  obelisk  in  the  Campus 
Martins,  so  as  to  act  as  a  suu*dial  (Plin.  H, 
N,  XXX vL  15.  §  6) ;  by  others,  to  be  no  ether 
than  Fl.  Mallius  Theodoras,  on  whose  consulship 
Claudian  composed  a  panegyric,  in  which  he  extola 
his  knowledge  of  the  stars.  Little  proof  has  been 
adduced  in  support  of  these  conjectores,  beyond 
the  mere  correspondence  of  name,  and  the  dr> 
cumstance  that  each  of  the  individuals  selected  is 
belieTed  to  have  been  more  or  less  addicted  to  the 
study  of  the  heavens,  while  many  grave  considexa> 
tions  forbid  us  to  adopt  any  one  of  them.  It  does 
not  appear  that  Manlius  the  senator  composed 
any  work  at  all  upon  astronomical  topics.  It  is 
impossible  that  Manlius  Antiochus,  to  whose  claims 
the  expression  **  founder  of  astrology**  might  seem 
to  give  some  force,  can  be  the  person,  for  we  knew 
from  Suetonius,  that  his  companion  Staberius  Ens 
taught  a  school  during  the  Sulbm  troubles,  while 
Manlius,  of  whom  we  are  in  seareh,  cannot,  as  we 
shall  point  out  immediately,  have  flourished  eariier 
than  nearly  a  century  after  that  date.  Manlius 
**  the  mathematician**  exists  only  in  the  more  cor- 
ropt  copies  of  the  naturalist,  the  proper  name  being 
rejected  as  an  interpolation  by  all  the  best  editors. 
Claudian,  although  ne  dilates  upon  the  moral  per- 
fections and  literary  distinction  of  Mallius,  and 
bestows  unmeasured  praise  on  his  essay  copcenuag 
the  origin  and  arrangement  of  the  world,  gives  no 
hint  that  the  stoical  principles  which  it  advocated 
were  developed  in  vene,  but,  on  the  contrary,  de- 
clares that  the  honey  of  its  refined  eloquence  («er- 
monit  mella  poliii)  was  to  be  preferred  to  the  en- 
chanting songs  of  Orpheus  ;  while  Salmasioa  {ad 
Ampelium,  p*  91 )  aven  that  this  very  treatise  in 
prose  by  Theodoras,  was  still  to  be  found  in  certain 
libraries,  and  P.  J.  Maussaeus  proposed  to  give  it 
to  the  world.  Finally,  the  aiguments  advanced  bj 
Oevartius  and  Spanheim,  to  prove  from  the  langnage 
of  the  Astronomiea,  that  these  books  must  have  been 
composed  as  late  as  the  reign  of  Theodosins  iht 
Great,  have  been  fully  confiited  by  Salmasma, 
Hnetius,  Scaliger,  Voesius,  and  Creech.  The  &ct 
is,  tliat  no  ancient  writer  with  whom  we  aie 
acquainted,  either  takes  any  notice  of  a  poet  Mn- 
nilius,  or  quotes  a  single  line  from  the  poem.  H« 
is  not  mentioned  by  Ovid  in  his  catalogue  of 


MANILIUS. 

lemponrj  baidi  («*  Pout  it.  16),  nor  by  Quin- 
tilian,  who  might  with  propriety  have  classed  him 
along  with  Lacretius  and  Macer  ;  nor  by  Oelliut, 
nor  by  Macrobini,  both  of  whom  freqnenUy  discnss 
kindred  tabjeett ;  nor  by  any  of  the  compile»  of 
mythological  systema,  who  might  have  derived 
much  informatbn  from  hii  pagea ;  nor  by  one  oat 
of  the  host  of  grammarians,  to  whom  he  would  have 
afforded  copious  iUustrationi.  We  find  no  tiaoe 
of  him  nntU  he  was  discovered  by  Poggio,  about 
the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century,  unless, 
indeed,  he  be  the  **  M.  Manilius  de  Astrologia,** 
of  whose  work  Oerbertos  of  Rheimi,  afterwards 
pope  Sylvester  IL  (▲.  n.  1000),  commissions  a 
friend  {JE^  130)  to  procure  a  copy.  It  is  true 
that  the  resemblance  between  the  production  of 
Manilius  and  the  Mathesis  of  Julius  Firmicus 
Hatemus  [FuiKicus],  who  flourished  under  Con- 
stantine,  is  in  many  places  so  marked,  that  we  can 
scarcely  doubt  that  they  borrowed  from  a  common 
original,  perhaps  the  Apotelesmata  of  Dorotheus  of 
Sidon,  or  that  one  of  them  was  indebted  to  the 
other.  But  even  if  we  adopt  the  latter  alternative 
it  is  obvious  that  we  must  determine  the  age  of 
both,  before  we  can  decide  the  question  of  plagi^ism. 
Such  being  the  zeal  state  of  the  case,  we  axe  thrown 
entirely  upon  internal  evidence,  and  this  appears, 
at  first  sight,  to  be  to  a  certain  extent  conclusive. 
The  piece  opens  with  an  invocation  of  Caesar,  the 
son  and  successor  of  a  deified  fiither,  the  heir  of  his 
temporal,  as  well  as  of  his  immortal  honours  ;  £u> 
ther  on  (i  79B),  the  Julian  line  is  said  to  have 
filled  the  heavenly  mansion,  Augustus  is  repre- 
sented as  sharing  the  dominion  of  the  sky  with 
the  Thunderer  hunself,  and  the  fourth  book  closes 
with  similar  expressions.  Meteors  and  comets  we 
are  told  portend  wars  and  sodden  commotions,  and 
treacherous  rebellions,  such  as  took  place  latdy 
(modo)  among  foreign  nations,  when  savage  tribn 
destroyed  Varus  and  dyed  the  plains  with  the 
blood  of  three  legions  (i.  897)  ;  celestial  warnings 
were  not  wanting  before  the  solonn  league  con- 
cluded between  bloody  leaders  covered  the  fields  of 
Pbilippi  with  embattled  hosts ;  when^  subsequently, 
the  thunderbolts  of  Jove  ftrove  with  the  sistrum 
of  Isis  ;  and  when  the  son  of  Pompey  filled  the 
sea  with  the  pirates  swept  away  by  his  sire.  Now, 
although  the  whole  of  these  passages  would  seem 
to  proceed  from  a  writer  of  the  Augustan  age,  it 
may  be  aiguedi  that  wherever  Augustus  is  ad- 
dressed in  terms  of  flattery  the  words  empbyed 
would  apply  to  many  of  the  later  emperors  as  well 
as  to  him  who  first  bore  that  title  ;  that  the  modo 
used  in  connection  with  the  disastrous  defleat  in 
Germany,  and  which,  if  tianslated  lately^  would  be 
decisive^  may  with  equal  or  greater  fitness  be  here 
rendered  aometime$ ;  that  there  is  a  coldness  in  all 
the  allusions  to  the  civil  wars,  which  would  have 
been  avoided  by  one  seeking  to  extol  the  achieve- 
ments and  victories  of  a  reigning  prince,  and  that 
in  particular  the  words  **dncibu8  jnrata  cruentis 
Arma,**  which  apply  much  more  naturally  to  the 
triumvirs  than  to  Brutus  and  Cassius,  could  not 
fail  to  prove  highly  offensiTc.  On  the  other  hand, 
when  we  observe  that  there  is  no  reference  to  any 
historical  event  bter  than  to  the  defeat  of  a.  d.  9, 
that  the  lines  which  end  the  first  book  distinctly 
express  the  feelings  of  one  who  was  living  during 
a  period  of  tranquillity,  which  had  immediately 
followed  the  scenes  of  disorder  and  bloodshed  de- 
picted in  the  preceding  pazagtsphs,  and  above  all, 


MANILIUS. 


910 


when  we  mark  the  tone  of  adulation  breathed  in 
the  Terses  (iv.  763) — 

Yiigine  sub  casta  felix  tenaque  marique 
Est  Rhodes,  hospitium  recturi  principis  oibem  ; 
Tumque  domns  vere  soils,  cni  tota  sacrata  est, 
Cum  caperet  lumen  magni  sub  Caesare  mundi — 

we  shall  be  led  to  the  conclusion  that  they  were 
penned  during  the  sway  of  Tiberius.  Assuming 
that  Manilius  belongs  to  the  epoch  now  indicated, 
we  infer  from  iv.  41, — 

'*  Spentum  Hannibalem  nodriM  cecidisse  catenis,'* 

that  he  was  a  Roman  dtisen,  and  from  iv.  775,— 

**  Qua  genitus  cum  fratre  Remus  hone  condidit 
urbem,** 

that  he  was  an  inhabitant  of  the  metropolis.  The 
notion  of  Bentley  that  he  was  an  Asiatic,  and 
that  of  Huet  that  he  was  a  Carthaginian,  rest  upon 
no  stable  basis.  Farther  we  cannot  proceed,  and 
the  great  difficulty  still  remains  untouched,  how  it 
should  have  come  to  pass  that  a  piece  possessing  a 
character  so  singuhir  and  striking,  discussing  a 
sdenoe  long  studied  with  the  most  eager  devotion, 
should  have  remained  entirely  unknown  or  neg- 
lected. One  solution  only  can  be  proposed.  We 
can  at  once  perceive  that  the  work  is  unfinished, 
and  the  portion  which  we  possess  wears  occasionally 
a  rough  aspect,  as  if  it  had  never  received  a  final 
polish.  Hence  it  may  never  have  been  published, 
although  a  few  copies  may  have  passed  into  private 
circulation  ;  some  of  these  having  been  preserved 
by  one  of  those  strange  chances  of  which  we  find 
not  a  few  examples  in  literary  history*  may  have 
served  as  the  archetypes  from  which  the  different 
fiunilies  of  MSS.  now  extant  originally  sprung. 

The  first  book  serves  as  an  introduction  to  those 
which  follow  ;  discoursing  of  Uie  rise  and  progress 
of  astronomy,  of  the  origin  of  the  material  universe, 
of  the  position,  form,  and  magnitude  of  the  earth, 
of  the  names  and  figures  of  the  signs  of  the 
Eodiac  and  of  the  northern  and  southern  constella- 
tions, of  the  circles  of  the  sphere,  of  the  milky 
way,  of  the  planets,  of  comets  and  meteors,  and 
the  indications  which  these  aflbrd  of  impending  evil, 
pestilence,  femine,  and  civil  strife.  In  the  second 
book  Manilius  passes  under  review  the  subjects 
chosen  by  Homer,  Hesiod,  Theocritus,  and  other 
renowned  bards,  asserts  the  superior  majesty  of  his 
own  theme,  and  claims  the  merit  of  having  quitted 
the  beaten  track  and  of  having  been  the  first  to 
enter  upon  a  new  path.  He  then  expounds  the 
stoical  doctrine  of  an  Almighty  Soul  pervading, 
animating,  controlling,  and  regulating  every  portion 
of  the  universe,  so  that  all  the  different  puts  are 
connected  by  one  common  bond,  stirred  by  one 
conmum  impulse,  and  act  together  in  unison  and 
harmony.  Hence  things  below  depend  upon  things 
above,  and  if  we  can  determine  and  read  aright 
the  rektions  and  movements  of  the  celestial  bodies, 
we  shall  be  able  to  calculate  from  them  the  corres- 
ponding change  which  will  take  place  in  other  mem- 
bers of  the  system.  The  dignity  and  reasonableness 
of  the  science  being  thus  vindicated,  we  are  plunged 
at  once  into  a  mase  of  technicalities,  embracing 
the  classification  of  the  signs,  according  to  various 
fiuiciful  resemblances  or  differences,  their  confi- 
gurations, aspects,  and  influences,  with  all  the 
jargon  of  trines,  quadrates,  sextiles,  celestial  houses, 
dodecatemoria,  cardines,  and  athhu  The  treatise 
terminates  abruptly,  for  the  agency  of  the  fixed 

3n  4 


920 


MANILIUS. 


stars  alone  is  conaidered,  the  power  which  they 
exert  in  combination  with  the  planets  being  alto- 
gether passed  over  (see  ii.  961,  iii.  583).  Not 
eren  the  first  section  is  complete ;  the  risings  of 
several  constellations  with  reference  to  the  signs  of 
the  xodiac,  which  ought  to  have  been  included  in 
the  fifth  book,  are  omitted,  and  a  sixth  would 
have  been  necessary  to  enumerate  the  settings  of 
those  constellations  whose  risings  formed  the  sub- 
ject of  the  fifth. 

On  the  merits  of  Manilius  as  a  poet  we  can  say 
little.  Occasionally,  especially  in  the  introductioni 
and  digressions,  we  discern  both  power  of  language 
and  elevation  of  thought,  but  for  the  most  part  the 
attempts  to  embellish  the  dull  details  of  his  art  are 
violent  and  ungraceful,  affording  a  most  remarkable 
contrast  to  the  majesty  with  which  Lucretius  rises 
on  high  without  an  effort  The  style  is  extremely 
faulty,  it  is  altogether  deficient  in  simplicity  and 
precision,  always  harsh,  fluently  obscure,  abound- 
ing in  repetitions  and  in  forced  and  ungainly  me- 
taphors, while  the  phraseology  presents  a  number 
of  unusual  and  startling  combinations,  although 
these  are  not  of  such  a  character  as  to  justify  the 
charge  of  barbarism.  But  while  we  withhold 
praise  from  his  tasto  we  must  do  justice  to  his 
ieaming.  He  seems  to  have  consulted  the  best 
authorities,  and  to  have  adopted  their  most  sagacious 
views.  Blunders  have,  indeed,  been  detected  here 
and  there,  in  the  statements  regarding  the  relatire 
position  of  the  constellations,  but  some  of  the 
opinions  which  he  advocates  on  sidereal  astronomy 
are  anticipations  of  the  brightest  discoveries  of 
modem  times.  Thus,  not  only  is  the  popular  belief 
that  the  fixed  stars  were  all  arranged  on  the  sur&ce 
of  a  concave  vault,  at  equal  distances  from  the 
centre  of  the  earth,  unhesitatingly  rejected,  but  it 
is  affirmed  that  they  are  of  the  same  nature  with 
the  sun,  and  that  each  belongs  to  a  separate  system. 
The  appearance  exhibited  by  the  milky  way  is  in 
like  manner  correctly  explained  as  arising  from  the 
blended  rays  of  a  multitude  of  minute  stars. 

The  Editio  Prineeps  of  Manilius  was  printed  in 
4to.  at  Nuremberg,  probably  about  1472  or  1473, 
by  Joannes  Regiomontanus,  firom  the  MSS.  ori- 
ginally brought  to  light  by  Poggio.  Laurentius 
Bonincontrius  published  an  edition  at  Bologna,  fol. 
1474,  from  a  MS.  preserved  in  the  convent  of 
Monte  Casino,  and  annexed  a  commentary  of  little 
value.  Stoph.  Dulcinius  (foL  Mediolan.  1489)  and 
Ant  Molinius  (12mo.  Lugd.  1551,  1556),  profess 
to  have  introduced  numerous  emendations  from 
MSS.,  but  the  last  of  the  three  editions  by  Joseph 
Scaliger  (8vo.  Paris,  1579,  1590,  4to.  Lug.  Bat. 
I6O0I,  published  at  Leyden  in  1600,  is  infinitely 
superior  to  all  which  preceded  it,  the  text  being 
founded  chiefly  on  the  Codex  Qemblacensis,  the 
oldest  of  existing  MSS.,  and  the  notes  by  which  it 
is  accompanied  being  full  of  curious  and  recondite 
learning  upon  matters  relating  to  ancient  astronomy 
and  astrology.  Much,  however,  still  remained  to 
be  done,  and  Bentley  did  not  consider  the  task  un- 
worthy of  his  powers.  By  comparing  the  Codex 
Qemblacensis  with  the  Codex  Lipsiensis  which 
stands  next  in  pointof  antiquity  and  value,  with  the 
Codices  of  Yoss,  of  Pithon,  with  some  others  of 
more  recent  date,  and  with  the  earliest  editions,  he 
produced  the  text  (Lond.  4to.  1739)  which  is  now 
the  standard,  and  which  is  unquestionably  the 
most  pure,  although,  as  we  might  have  anticipated, 
occasionally  disfigured  by  cash  emendadons.     The 


MANLIUS. 

more  recent  editions  of  Stoeber,  8vo.  ArgentontL 
1767  ;  of  Burton,  8vo.  Lond.  1783  ;  and  of  Pingre 
(with  a  French  translation),  8vo.  Paris,  1786,  are 
of  no  particular  value. 

We  have  a  metrical  version  of  the  first  book  of 
Manilius,  by  Edward  Sherburne,  fol.  Lond.  1 675, 
and  of  die  whole  poem  by  Thomaa  Creech,  the 
translator  of  Lucretius,  8vo.  Lond.  1697.  (O.  J. 
Voss,  de  Poetis  Lot.  cap.  2  ;  comp.  JJe  Arte  Onanwu 
ii.  26 ;  Scaliger,  Frolepomena  m  M<aulhtm ; 
Fr.  Jacob,  De  M.  ManUio  Poda,  4to.  Lubec 
1832.)  [W.  R.] 

MANI'LIUS,  the  author  of  an  epignun  in  two 
lines,  quoted  by  Varro  {L,  L,  p,  130,  ed.  Muller). 
If  Manilius  the  astrologer  really  flourished  in  the 
Augustan  age,  it  may  belong  to  him.  (Bormann. 
J«/Ao^.Z:atiiL245,No.33,ed.Meycr.)   [W.  R.] 

MANISARUS,  a  prince  who  had  seized  upon 
Armenia  in  the  time  of  Trajan,  and  against  whom 
Osroes,  the  Parthian  king,  accordingly  declared 
war.  Upon  Trajan\  invasion  of  the  East,  Mani- 
sarus  sent  ambassadors  to  offer  submission  to  the 
Roman  emperor  (Dion  Class.  IxviiL  22).  There 
are  some  coins  extant,  which  are  assigned  to  this 
Manisarus.     (Eckhel,  voL  iii.  p.  208.) 

MA'NIUS,  tho  person  who  managed  the  affiurt 
of  M.  Antonius,  in  Italy,  was  one  of  the  chief  in- 
stigators of  the  war  in  a.  c.  42,  usually  known  as 
the  Perusinian  war,  which  was  carried  on  by  L. 
Antonius  and  Fulvia,  the  wife  of  the  triumvir, 
against  Octavianus,  during  the  absence  of  M. 
Antonius  in  the  East  Manins  also  took  an 
active  part  in  the  conduct  of  the  war,  but  he  was 
destined  to  pay  dearly  for  his  activity :  for  upon 
the  reconciliation  of  Antonius  and  Octananna,  in 
B.  a  40,  Manius  was  put  to  death  by  the  fanner, 
as  one  of  the  disturbers  of  the  peace,  but  partly,  it 
appears,  on  account  of  his  having  exaaperated 
Fulvia  against  Antonius.  (Appian,  B,  C.  v.  14, 
19,  22,  29,  32,  66  ;  comp.  Mart  xi  20.) 

MA'NLIA  GENS,  one  of  the  most  ancient  and 
celebrated  of  the  patrician  gentes  at  Rome.  Sub* 
sequently  we  find  some  plebeians  of  this  name. 
This  name  is  frequently  confounded  with  those  of 
Mallins  and  Manilius.  [Mallia  Gins  and  Ma- 
NiLiA  GkN8.]  The  first  member  of  this  gens  who 
obtained  the  consulship  was  Cn.  Manlins  Cindn- 
natus,  who  was  consul  in  b.  a  480  ;  and  from  that 
time  down  to  the  last  century  of  the  republic,  some 
of  its  members  constantly  filled  the  higher  offices  of 
the  state.  The  family-names  of  the  Manlii  under 
the  republic  were: — Acxdinus,  Capitolinos, 
CiNciNNATUS  (accidentally  omitted  under  Cin- 
cinnatus,  but  given  below),  Torquatus,  Vulsol 

On  coins  the  only  eoffnomens  are  Torquatma  and 
Ser»;  the  latter  of  which  is  variously  interpreted 
to  signify  Serranm,  SerrahUf  -or  Ser^ :  the  last 
name  would  indicate  the  Seigian  tribe.  A  few 
plebeian  Manlii  are  mentioned  without  any  co^ 
nomen  ;  they  are  given  below. 

MA'NLIUS.  1.  Cn.  Manlius  CiMCTNNATus, 
was  consul  in  &  a  480,  with  M.  Fabiua  Vibnkmns, 
and  fell  in  battle  against  the  Etroscani.  (Liv.  xL 
43,  47  ;  Dionys.  ix.  5,  6,  11,  12  ;  Oroi.  ii  5.) 

2.  A.  Manlius,  a  legate  of  C.  Marioa,  in  the 
war  against  Jugurtha  in  Africa,  b.c;  107.  He 
was  sent  along  with  Sulla  to  Bocchuf ,  to  negotiate 
the  surrender  of  Jugurtha.  (Sal).  Jug,  86, 90, 102;>) 

3.  C.  Manlius,  the  ocnnmander  of  Catiliiie^ 
troops  in  Etniria,  in  b.  c.  63,  is  more  oorrectly 
named  C.  Malliua.     [Mallius.] 


MANTIAS. 

'  4.  Manlius  Lsntinus,  the  legate  of  C.  Pomp- 
tinioB  in  Narboneae  Gaul,  in  b.  c.  6 1,  took  the  city 
of  Ventia,  and  defeated  the  barbariana.  (Dion 
Cats.  zxxriL  47.) 

5.  Cn.  Manlius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  b.  c.  58, 
brooght  forward  a  law  granting  to  the  fxeedmen 
{lib^Um)  the  right  of  Toting  in  all  the  tribee ;  but 
he  was  prevented  from  passing  it  by  Domitins 
Ahenobarbna,  n^o  was  then  praetor  (Aacon.  m 
CSc  Mil,  p.  46).  Baiter,  in  his  note  on  Aseonins 
(^c),  has  shown  that  this  Cn.  Manilas  is  a 
different  perMn  from  C.  Manilius,  who  was  tribune 
in  a  a  66,  and  who  brought  forward  a  similar  law. 
[Manilius,  No.  7.] 

MA'NLIUS  VALEN&     [Valbni] 

MANN  US,  a  soA  of  Tuisco,  was  regarded  by 
the  ancient  Germans,  along  with  his  frither,  to  have 
been  the  fonnders  of  their  race.  They  further 
ascribed  to  Mannas  three  sons,  from  whom  the 
three  tribes  of  the  Ingaerones,  Henniones,  and 
IstaeTones  derired  their  names.  (Tac.  Germ,  2.) 
Others,  however,  represented  Mannas,  who  was 
worshipped  as  a  god,  as  the  fiither  of  more  than 
three  sons.  Mannns  is  perhaps  the  nine  being  as 
Innin  who  is  mentioned  by  other  authors  among 
the  German  gods  ( Witechind  of  Conr.  i. ;  J.  Grimm, 
Irmaatnum  tmd  IrmeiuaiilA,  p.  41),  and  seems  to 
hare  been  a  kind  of  Gennan  Mars  ;  though  some 
belioTe  that  Iimin  was  the  deified  Arminins.  It 
IS  not  impossible  that  in  hiter  times  Inniu  and  Ar> 
minins  may  have  become  identified  in  the  imar 
ginatioa  of  the  people.  [L.  8.] 

MANNUS  (Mivvof ).  1.  A  king  of  some  part 
of  Arabia  bordering  upon  Mesopotamia,  who  sub- 
mitted to  Trajan  on  nis  expedition  against  the 
Parthiads.    (Dion  Cass.  IzTiii.  21,  22.) 

2.  A  son  or  giandson  of  the  preceding,  who 
liTed  in  the  xeign  of  M.  Anrelius,  and  seTeral  of 
whose  coins  are  extant,  beating  the  effigies  of  M. 
Aurelius  and  his  wife  Faustina,  and  of  L.  Verus 
and  his  wife  Lucilla.  The  one  annexed  bears  the 
head  of  Faustina,  having  for  its  legend,  on  the 
obverse,  ♦AVCTINA  CEBACTH,  and  on  the  re- 
yene,  BACIAEVC  MANNOC  «lAOP  (HBIAIOC). 
(Spanheim,  De  Fraeti.  et  Usu  Numism,  vol.  ii.  p. 
£78  ;  Eckhel,  vol.  iii.  p.  513.) 


MANUEL. 


9-21 


COIN  OP   MANNUa. 

MANTIAS  (MavTc/ar,  or  rather  Moyriar),  • 
physician,  who  was  the  tutor  of  Heracleides  of 
Tarentum  (Galen,  De  Compo»,  Medieam,  $ee.  Oen. 
iL  15,  vol  xiil  p.  462,  502),  and  one  of  the  fol- 
lowers of  Herophilus  {Id.  De  Cbmpo».  Medieam, 
wee,  Oen,  vi.  9,  vol  xii.  p.  989)  ;  and  who  lived 
therefore  most  probably  in  the  third  century  B.  c. 
Oalen  says  he  was  no  ordinary  physician  {De 
Compot,  Medieam.  tee.  Loco»,  iL  1,  vol.  xii.  p.  534), 
and  that  he  was  the  first  who  wrote  a  regular  work 
on  pharmacy  {De  Compot.  Medieam,  tee.  Gen.  ii. 
h  ToL  ziii.  p.  462).  His  works  on  this  subject, 
which  are  several  times  quoted  by  Galen,  are  lost, 
but  the  titles  of  some  of  them  have  been  preserved. 
{De  SimjiUe,  Medieam,  Temper,  ae  FaetdL  vi.  piaef. 


vol.  xi.  p.  795,  Oommeut.  ta  Hippoer,  **  De  Offle. 
Med.'"  prae£  and  i.  5,  vol  xviii.  pt.  ii.  pp.  629. 
Q^%  De  Compot,  Medieam,  tec  Gen.  iv.  14,  vol. 
xiiLp.  751.)  [W.A.G.] 

MANTINEUS  (Morriyei^r),  a  son  of  Lycaon, 
and  the  reputed  founder  of  Mantineia.  ( Apollod. 
iiL  8.  $  I  ;  Pans.  vilL  8.  §  4.)  Another  person 
of  the  same  name  occurs  in  Apollodorus  (ii.  2.  § 
1.)  [L.  S.] 

MANTI'THEUS  {Kamiews),  an  Athenian,  is 
mentioned  by  Xenophon  {Hell.  I  1.  §  10),  as  hav- 
ing been  taken  prisoner  in  Caria,  but  by  whom, 
and  on  what  occasion,  does  not  i^pear,  unless  it 
was  (according  to  the  suggestion  of  Weiske)  in 
the  unsucoessfol  expedition  of  the  Athenians  to 
Caria  and  Lyda,  under  Melesander,  in  b.  c.  430. 
(Thu&  it  69.)  Mantithens  was  the  companion  of 
Alcibiades  in  his  escape,  in  e.  c.  411,  from  Sardis, 
where  Tissaphemes  had  confined  him  (Xen.  L  e. ; 
Pint  Ale,  27,  28).  In  b.  c.  408  he  was  one  of 
the  ambassadors  sent  from  Athens  to  Dareius  ;  but 
he  and  his  colleaffues  were  delivered,  on  their  way 
through  Asia  Mmor,  by  Phamabaxus  to  Cyrus, 
who  had  come  down  vrith  instructions  from  his 
fiither  to  aid  the  Lacedaemonians  ;  and  it  was  three 
vears  before  they  were  released.  (Xen.  Hell,  i. 
8.  §13,  4.  §§4—7.)  [E.R] 

MA'NTIUS  (Morriof),  a  son  of  Melampus,  and 
brother  of  Antiphates.  (Hom.  Od,  xv.  242 ;  Paus. 
vi.  17.  $  4  <  comp.  Mklampus.)  [L.  S.] 

MANTO  (Momi).  1.  A  daughter  of  the 
Theban  soothsayer  Teiresias.  She  herself  was  a 
prophetess,  first  of  the  Ismenian  Apollo  at  Thebes, 
where  monuments  of  her  existed  (Pans.  ix.  10.  § 
8),  and  subsequentiy  of  the  Delphian  and  Chuian 
Apollo.  After  the  taking  of  Thebes  by  the  Epi- 
goni,  she,  with  other  captives,  was  dedicated  to 
Apollo  at  Delphi  The  god  sent  the  captives  to 
Asia,  when  they  founded  the  sanctuary  eS.  Apollo 
not  fiir  from  the  place  when  alierwards  the  town 
of  ^Colophon  was  built  Rhacius,  a  Cretan,  who 
had  setUed  then  before,  married  Manto,  and  be- 
came by  her  the  &ther  of  Mopsus.  (ApoUod.  iii. 
7.  $4  ;  Pau>-  ^ii*  3.  §  1,  ix.  33.  $  1  ;  StraK  ix. 
p.  443 ;  SchoL  ad  ApoUou,  I  908.)  According  to 
Euripides,  she  had  previously  become  the  mother 
of  Amphilochus  and  Tisiphone,  by  Alcmaeon,  the 
leader  of  the  Epigonl  (Apollod.  iii.  7.  §  7.) 
Being  a  prophetess  of  Apollo,  she  is  also  called 
Daphne,  i.  e.  the  binrel  virgin.  (Died.  iv.  66  ; 
comp.  Athen.  viL  p.  298.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  the  soothsayer  Polyeidns,  and 
sister  of  Astycrateia.  The  tombs  of  these  two 
sisters  were  shown  at  Megara,  near  the  entrance  of 
the  sanctuary  of  Dionysus.    (Pans.  i.  48.  §  5.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Heracles,  is  likewise  described 
as  a  prophetess,  and  as  the  personage  frtmi  whom 
the  town  of  Mantua  received  its  name.  (Serv.  ad 
Aen,  z.  198.)  [L.  S.] 

MA'NUEL  I.,  COMNE'NUS  (MoKot/ijA  6 
Ko/Avi}F^r),  emperor  of  Constantinople  A.  n.  1143 
— 1181,  tiie  fourth  child  and  son  of  the  emperor 
Calo- Joannes  (Joannes  II.),  was  bom  about  a.  d. 
1120,  and  succeeded  his  fiither  in  1143.  Of 
his  three  elder  brothers,  Alexis  and  Andronicus 
had  both  died  befon  their  father ;  but  the  third, 
Isaac  Sebastocrator,  was  still  alive,  and  would  hnve 
had  better  claims  to  the  crown  than  Manuel,  but 
for  a  special  declaration  of  the  late  emperor,  who 
preferred  the  younger  to  the  elder  on  account  of  his 
martial  qualities.     Manael  was  with  his  father 


922 


MANUEL. 


when  the  latter  lost  hit  life  through  an  accident  in 
Cilicia ;  and  fean  were  entertained  that  Isaac,  who 
was  then  in  Constantinople,  would  seize  the  supreme 
power.  But  no  sooner  had  John  expired  than  the 
fiuthful  minister,  Aanich,  hastened  to  the  capital, 
seised  Isaac,  confined  him  in  a  prison,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  causing  Manuel  to  be  recognised  in  Con- 
stantinople, where  he  met  with  a  brilliant  reception, 
on  his  arrival  from  Cilicia,  a  short  time  afterwards. 
Manuel  was  scarcely  seated  on  his  throne,  when 
he  was  iuTolred  in  an  uninterrupted  series  of  wars 
with  the  nations  of  the  East  as  well  as  the  West, 
in  which,  though  not  always  successful,  he  distin- 
guished himself  so  much  by  his  undaunted  courage 
and  heroic  deeds  as  to  deserve  the  name  of  the 
greatest  hero  of  a  time  when  there  was  no  lack  of 
extraordinary  achievements  in  the  field.  The  dis- 
covery that  his  brother  Isaac  seemed  not  to  enter- 
tain ambitious  designs,  and  the  re-establishment  of 
a  good  understanding  between  the  two  brothers, 
allowed  Manuel  to  devote  himself  entirely  to  the 
conduct  of  his  wars  and  to  those  endless  in- 
trigues and  negotiations  in  which  he  found  him- 
self involved.  As  early  as  1144  his  general, 
Demetrius  Branas,  forced  Raymond,  the  Latin 
prince  of  Antioch,  who  had  shaJcen  off  his  allegi- 
ance towards  the  emperor,  to  submit  to  Greek 
valour,  and  to  renew»  in  Constantinople,  the  bonds 
of  his  vossalship.  In  the  following  year  Manuel 
set  out  against  the  Turks,  who  had  invaded  Isauria, 
defeated  them  in  several  pitched  battles,  and  cast 
such  a  terror  among  the  Turkish  soldiers,  that  they 
would  no  longer  keep  the  field ;  whereupon  peace 
was  concluded  to  the  advantage  of  the  victor. 
About  this  time  Manuel  found  reason  to  distrust 
his  brother  Isaac,  who  was  deprived  of  his  title  of 
Sebastocrator ;  but  as  there  was  no  direct  evidence 
of  treason  against  him,  he  was  allowed  to  live  on 
condition  of  retiring  into  a  convent,  where  he  spent 
the  rest  of  his  life.  In  the  same  year,  1147, 
Manuel  received  infonnation  from  king  Louis  VII. 
of  France,  that  the  Western  princes,  headed  by  the 
king  and  the  emperor  Conrad  III.  of  Germany, 
had  resolved  upon  a  new  crusade,  and  desired  his 
alliance.  Manuel  promised  it,  but  gave  secret  in- 
formation of  the  approaching  storm  to  the  Turks. 
Nevertheless  he  allowed  Conrad  to  pass  through 
his  dominions  with  a  vast  army,  and  subsequently 
the  French  king  also. 

While  the  Crusaders  were  fighting  with  the 
Turks,  Manuel  was  involved  in  a  war  with  Roger, 
the  Norman  king  of  Sicily,  who  possessed  likewise 
a  large  portion  of  Southern  Italy,  and  who,  think- 
ing that  the  new  crusade  would  prevent  the  Greek 
emperor  from  maintaining  great  forces  in  Europe, 
prepared  for  an  invasion  of  Greece.  This  war, 
which  broke  out  in  1148,  is  by  far  the  most  re- 
markable in  the  history  of  Manuel,  who,  however, 
did  not  ensage  in  it  alone,  but  found  an  ally  in  the 
republic  of  Venice.  Marching  at  the  head  of  his 
veterans  towards  Macedonia,  he  was  informed, 
while  at  Philippopolis,  that  the  Patsenegnes  had 
crossed  the  Danube,  probably  excited  by  king 
Roger.  Without  hesitating  a  moment,  Manuel 
wheeled  to  the  right,  fell  upon  the  barbarians, 
drove  them  back  into  the  Dacian  wildernesses ; 
and  after  receiving  hostages  for  their  future  good 
behaviour,  returned  with  rapid  marches  towards 
Macedonia,  embarked  at  Thessalonica,  and  landed 
his  host  in  Corfu  before  the  end  of  the  year.  There 
he  was  joined  by  a  Venetian  anny.    The  fortress 


MANUEU 

of  Corfu  yielded  to  him  after  an  obstinate  and  pro- 
tracted siege,  signalised  by  the  death  of  his  brotner- 
in-Uw,  Stephanus  Contottephanus,  Magnus  Dux, 
who  was  succeeded  in  the  command  by  die  Cuthfiil 
Axuch.  The  sonender  of  that  important  fortress 
was  delayed  by  a  bloody  quarrel  which  broke  ont 
between  the  Greeks  and  the  Venetiaoa,  In  this 
siege  Manuel  was  foremoet  among  those  who 
•tonned  the  town ;  and  hia  fleq(  having  one  day 
made  several  fruitlesa  attempts  to  drive  the  Sici- 
lians from  some  outworki  near  the  sea,  he  put  hm»- 
self  on  the  poop  of  a  galley,  and  cheered  hia  men 
on  while  thowen  of  arrows  and  other  misailea  came 
down  upon  the  spot  where  he  stood.  Hia  boldneas 
excited  the  admiration  of  the  Sicilians,  who  ceased 
for  a  moment  to  make  him  the  aim  of  their  wea- 
pons. They  would,  however,  soon  have  despatched 
him  but  for  the  voice  of  their  commander,  who 
cried  out  that  it  would  be  dishonourable  to  kill  an 
hero  like  ManneL  The  emperor  intended  to  attack 
Roger  within  his  own  dominiona,  bat  the  cafiy 
Norman  enticed  the  Servians  and  Hungarians  to 
make  a  diversion  on  the  Danube.  The  Ibnner  were 
vanquished  in  two  campaigns,  when  they  bulged 
for  peace  ;  and  the  Hungarian  war  laated  till  1 152, 
when  their  king,  Geisa,  after  having  been  beaten 
in  many  pitched  battles,  promised  to  desiat  £pDm 
molesting  the  empire.  The  peace,  however,  waa  of 
short  duration.  In  the  same  year,  1 152,  Manuel 
experienced  a  repulse  in  a  war  with  the  Turks  in 
Cilicia  ;  but  in  Italy  his  annies  met  with  glorious 
success.  The  Greeks  having  landed  in  Italy,  took 
Brundusium,  Barl,  and  other  places  of  hnportaooe  ; 
the  fleet  of  the  Sicilians  was  defeated  in  mttnX 
decisive  engagemento ;  and  it  seemed  that  John 
Ducas,  the  gallant  commander-in-chief'  of  the 
Greeks,  would  find  no  more  obstades  in  re-nniting 
Southern  Italy  with  the  Byzantine  empire.  The 
sanguine  hopes  of  Manuel  were  blighteid  by  Wil- 
liam, the  successor  of  king  Roger,  who  feU  upon 
Alexis  Comnenoa,  the  snccessor  of  John  Ducaa ;  and 
after  a  severe  struggle,  rooted  the  Greeks.  At  the 
same  time  the  Greek  fleet  was  defeated  off  Negro- 
pent ;  and  Mains,  the  Sicilian  admiral,  sailed  with- 
out loss  of  time  for  Constantinople,  where  he  knded 
a  considerable  force.  The  inhabitants  were  thrown 
into  the  utmost  consternation ;  but  their  fean  soon 
ceased,  since  Mains  was  not  strong  enoogh  to 
attempt  any  thing  of  importance,  and  oonseqoentiy 
sailed  home,  satined  with  smne  booty  and  capcivea. 
These  checks  produced  a  great  e&ct  upon  the 
mind  of  Manuel,  who,  having  received  a  very 
noble  letter  from  king  William,  with  ofiera  of  an 
honourable  peace,  accepted  the  proposition,  and 
thus  this  memorable  war  terminated  in  1155. 
The  conquests  on  both  sides  were  given  back,  as 
well  as  all  the  captives,  except  those  Greeka  taken 
by  the  Sicilians  who  were  silk-weavers.  Bad  who 
were  to  remain  in  Italy,  when  they  laid  the  fonn» 
dation  of  the  flourishing  state  of  Italian  silk  maott- 
iactures.  The  following  years  were  signalised  by 
hostilities  with  Raymond,  prince  of  Antioch,  who 
was  soon  brought  to  obedience;  and  Ai-cd-din, 
the  Turkish  Sultan,  who  met  with  no  betlw  9m> 
cess,  and  went  to  Constantinople  to  ioe  for  peaee. 

The  tranquillity  of  Asia  was  no  sooner  aattlad* 
than  a  new  and  terrible  war  broke  ont  in  the  noortk 
King  Geisa  of  Hungary  fancied  that  the  Ibrpaa  of 
the  empire  were  esdbausted  by  protracted  waHaia, 
and  accordingly  crossed  the  Dannbe.  Mannd 
intended  to  lead  his  anniea  in  parson,  but  be 


MANUEL. 

yielded  to  the  enticatiee  of  hit  inbjecte  and  his 
ministers,  who  wanted  a  firm  head  in  the  capital 
during  the  approaching  storm  ;  and  the  command 
of  the  annj  was  consequently  entrusted  to  Andro- 
nicus  Contostephanus.  Under  Andronicus  were 
Andronicns  Lunpados,  Andronicus  Comnenus,  and 
Demetrius  and  Oeorgios  Bnuias.  The  armies  met 
not  far  from  Zeugminum,  the  present  Semlin  ;  and 
after  one  of  the  most  bloodj  and  obstinate  contests 
recorded  in  history,  in  which  Demetrius  Branas 
was  slain,  and  the  left  wing  of  the  Greeks  com- 
pletely routed,  Andronicus  Contostephanus  at  last 
carried  the  day.  So  ternble  was  the  loss  of  the 
Hungarians,  that  king  Geisa  sued  for  immediate 
peace,  which  was  granted  to  him  ;  and  during  a 
considerable  period  the  Byxantine  influence  was  so 
great  in  Hungary  as  to  cause  to  its  inhabitants 
great  uneasiness  for  their  further  wdependence.  A 
few  years  afterwards  Manuel  set  out  for  Asia,  and 
in  an  interview  with  king  Amalric,  who  had  just 
come  to  the  throne,  and  intended  to  perauade 
Manuel  to  send  him  some  auxiliaries  for  an  expedi- 
tion into  Egypt,  Manuel  accepted  the  proposition 
with  joy  ;  but  instead  of  a  subordinate  force,  he 
equipped  a  fleet  of  2*20  latge  ships,  with  a  sufficient 
army  on  board,  under  the  command  of  Andronicus 
Contostephanus  (1169).  When  this  powerful 
armament  appeared  off  Ascalon  it  excited  the  jea- 
lousy of  Amalric,  who  was  justly  afraid  that  his 
share  in  the  projected  conquests  would  not  answer 
bis  expectation;  and  this  jealousy  gradually  in- 
stilling itself  into  the  minds  of  all  the  party,  be> 
came  tlie  cause  of  the  flnal  fiulure  of  the  whole 
undertaking.  The  combined  Latin  and  Greek 
forces  marched  by  land  upon  Damietta,  where  the 
fleet  appeared  soon  afterwards.  The  siege  was 
long ;  but  the  town  was  at  last  reduced  to  such 
extremity,  that  everybody  expected  its  hourly  sur- 
render, when  the  treachery  of  either  Amalric  him- 
self or  one  of  his  generals  obliged  the  assailants  to 
raise  the  siege  and  retreat  into  Palestine.  In  order 
to  clear  himself  from  any  blame,  Amalric  went  to 
Constantinople,  where  he  met  with  a  splendid  re- 
ception from  Manuel,  who  was  ready  to  join  him 
in  a  second  expedition,  when  he  was  unexpectedly 
inTolved  in  two  wars,  with  the  Venetians  and  the 
Turks.  In  1 176  Manuel  suflered  a  dreadful  defeat 
near  Myriocephalus  from  Sultan  As-ed-din,  in 
spite  of  his  almost  incredible  personal  valour,  and 
completely  surrounded  by  superior  forces,  was  com- 
pelled to  make  a  dishonourable  peace,  promising, 
among  other  conditions,  to  raze  the  fortresses  of 
Sableium  and  Dorylaeum  (1176).*  Anxious  to 
revenge  himself  for  such  unexpected  disgrace, 
Manuel  broke  the  peace,  and  the  war  was  renewed 
this  time  with  better  success  for  the  Greeks,  who 
routed  As-ed-din  in  Lydia,  and  finally  obtained  an 
honourable  peace  (1177).  Manuel  now  proposed 
to  the  emperor  Frederic  an  alliance  against  king 
Henry  of  Sicily,  whom  he  intended  to  deprive  of 
all  his  dominions;  but  the  negotiations  to  that 
effect  were  carried  on  slowly  ;  and  it  seemed  that 
Manuel  had  lost  his  former  energy.  In  fsct,  the 
defeat  at  Mjrriocephalus  preyed  upon  his  mind ; 
his  strength  wa«  undermined  by  a  slow  fever  ;  and 
in  the  spring  of  HBO  he  was  compelled  to  keep  to 
his  bed,  from  which  he  never  rose  again.    After  a 

*  Roger  de  Hoveden,  the  English  historian,  was 
present  at  this  battle,  senring  as  a  volunteer  in  the 
Greek  army. 


MANUEU 


023 


painiiil  and  long  illness,  he  died  on  the  24th  of 
September  following,  at  the  age  of  sixty.  The 
reign  of  Manuel  was  glorious,  yet  presents  nothing 
but  an  uninterrupted  series  of  bloodshed  and  de- 
Tastation.  Manuel  was  perhi^  the  greatest  war- 
rior of  his  time,  but  he  was  fu  from  being  a  great 
general.  When  young  he  was  virtuous,  but 
after  he  had  ascended  the  throne  he  plunged  into 
all  those  vices  by  which  the  Greeks,  and  espe- 
cially the  Comnenian  family,  disgraced  themselves. 
He  oppressed  his  subjects  by  heavy  war-taxes,  yet 
he  did  not  pay  his  troops,  though  he  gave  large 
pensions  to  ministers  or  other  men  of  influence  at 
foreign  courts,  where  he  was  constantly  intriguing. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  deeply  versed  in  theology, 
but  was  certainly  rather  a  great  talker  than  a  great 
thinker  on  religion.  His  fint  wife  was  Bertha 
(Irene),  niece  of  Conrad  IIL,  emperor  of  Germany; 
and  his  second  Maria  (Xene),  daughter  of  Ray- 
mond, prince  of  Antioch.  His  concubinage  with 
his  niece,  Theodora  Comnena,  was  a  great  disgrace 
to  him.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  only  son, 
Alexis  IL  (Cinnam.  lib.  i.  iv. ;  Nicet.  lib.  ii.  iii. ; 
Guill.  Tyrensis,  lib.  xvi.  We  have  more  Latin  or 
Western  than  Byzantine  sources  on  the  history  of 
the  time.)  [W.  P.] 

MA'NUEL  II.,  PALAECLOGUS  (Wwov^K 
6  ^a^aloA^r),  emperor  of  Constantinople  ▲.  d. 
1391 — 1425,  was  the  son  of  the  emperor  John  VI., 
in  whose  life  is  related  the  history  of  Manuel  pre- 
vious to  his  sole  accession,  which  took  place  on  the 
death  of  John,  in  a.  d.  1391.  Mumel  was  then 
an  hostage  at  the  court  of  sultan  Bayasid,  but  no 
sooner  was  he  informed  of  the  death  of  his  father, 
than  he  escaped  from  Nicaea,  and  hastened  to  Con- 
stantinople, fearing  lest  his  brother  Andronicus 
should  seize  the  crown.  His  flight  enraged  the 
sultan,  who,  without  declaring  war,  advanced  with 
his  main  army  against  Constantinople,  and  laid 
siege  to  it,  swearing  he  would  not  retire  till  he  had 
taken  the  city,  and  put  the  emperor  to  death.  In 
this  extremity  Manuel  implored  the  assistance  of 
the  Western  princes,  with  whom  he  had  constant 
negotiations:  his  efforts  were  crowned  with  success, 
inasmuch  as  a  powerful  army,  composed  of 
Hungarians,  Germans,  and  French,  headeid  by  the 
flower  of  European  chivalry  and  nobility,  appeared 
on  the  Turkish  frontier,  and  obliged  Bayasid  to 
raise  the  siege,  and  defend  his  own  kingdom.  The 
unfortunate  battle  of  Nicopolis,  in  1 396,  where  the 
allies  were  routed,  and  10,000  of  them,  who  were 
taken  prisoners,  massacred  by  the  victors  on  the 
field  of  battle,  seemed  to  be  the  signal  for  the  final 
destruction  of  the  Greek  empire,  for  no  sooner  had 
Bayazid  obtained  that  decisive  victory  on  the 
banks  of  the  Danube,  than  he  changed  the  blockade 
of  Constantinople  into  a  close  siege.  The  obstinate 
resistance  of  the  inhabitants,  and  the  attention 
which  the  sultan  was  obliged  to  pay  to  the  ap- 
proaching danger  arising  from  the  conquests  of 
Timur,  deUyed  the  surrender  of  the  Greek  capital ; 
and  after  a  blockade  and  siege  of  neariy  six  years, 
the  belligerent  parties  came  to  terms.  Manuel 
turned  the  friendship  of  Bayazid  for  John,  the  son 
of  the  blinded  An^nicus,  to  his  own  adfantage. 
He  gave  his  nephew  the  government  of  Constanti- 
nople, reserving  for  himself  the  Peloponnesus, 
whither  he  proceeded  with  his  fiunily,  and  then  set 
out  for  Europe,  to  beg  succour  from  the  Western 
princes.  Italy,  France,  and  Germany,  received 
the  imperial  suppliant  with  all  the  honoon  doe  to 


924 


MANUEL. 


his  rank  ;  bat  his  prayers  for  assistance  were  in 
Tain,  and  he  returned  to  Constantinople  in  1402, 
at  a  moment  when  a  great  political  crisis  made  his 
presence  most  necessary.  During  his  absence,  John 
reigned  with  absolute  power,  having  obtained  his 
recognition  from  Bayazid,  on  conditions  which  show 
the  state  of  helpless  weakness  into  which  the  srnaH 
remnant  of  the  Byzantine  empire  was  sunk.  At 
that  period  there  were  already  three  mosques  in 
Constantinople,  where  a  numerous  Mohammedan 
population  enjoyed  the  free  exercise  of  their  reli- 
gion. To  these  John  was  compelled  to  add  a 
fourth  ;  and  besides,  the  sultan  obtained  the  privi- 
lege of  establishing  in  the  capital  a  *^  mehkeme," 
or  court  of  justice,  where  a  Turkish  **  kadi,^  or 
judge,  administered  justice  in  the  name  of  the 
sultan,  who  increased  the  number  of  Mohammedans 
by  settling  a  numerous  colony  of  Turkmans  at 
Kiniki,  a  borough  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 
Constantinople.  A  yearly  tribute  of  10,000  ducats 
was  added  as  another  condition. 

Considering  Constantinople  a  prey  which  he 
could  seize  at  the  first  opportunity,  Bayazid  re- 
solved, first  to  subdue  Greece,  the  greater  part  of 
which  was  then  governed  by  Latin  princes,  among 
whom  the  dukes  of  Delphi  and  Athens  were  the 
principaL  Greece  was  an  easy  conquest,  and 
Athens,  which  the  Turks  still  «died  the  city  of 
philosophers,  became  for  some  time  the  seat  of  a 
Turkish  paiiia.  The  &I1  of  Constantinople  now 
seemed  to  be  inevitable,  and  Bayazid  had  already 
assembled  an  army  for  its  speedy  reduction,  when 
the  great  Timur  invaded  Asia  Minor  with  a  count- 
less host  At  Angora  (1402)  the  Turkish  army 
was  annihilated  by  the  Tatar ;  and  Bayazid,  with 
his  son  Musa,  feU  into  the  hands  of  the  victor. 
This  unexpected  event  saved  Manuel  Bayazid 
died  soon  after  his  captivity  ;  and  Timur,  who  left 
Asia  Minor  for  the  purpose  of  conquering  China, 
died  in  1405.  Meanwhile,  the  sons  of  Bayazid 
seized  each  a  portion  of  their  lather^s  empire ;  and 
the  Tatar  having  withdrawn  from  Asia  Minor,  a 
civil  war  broke  out  between  the  Turkish  princes, 
which  ended  in  the  undisputed  government  of 
prince  Mohammed,  the  firet  of  the  sultans  of  that 
name  (1415).  During  these  disturbances  Manuel 
acted  with  diplomatic  skill :  he  first  removed  his 
nephew,  John,  from  the  government ;  and  per- 
ceiving the  rising  fortune  of  Mohammed,  joined 
him  ;  and  in  1413  he  contributed  to  the  defeat  and 
death  of  prince  Musa,  who  had  succeeded  his 
brother  Suleiman,  in  1410,  in  the  government  of 
European  Turkey.  In  reirard  for  his  assistance, 
Manuel  received  from  Mohammed  several  places  on 
the  Euxine,  Thessalonica  and  its  territory,  and 
several  districts  in  the  Peloponnesus.  The  latter 
part  of  the  reign  of  Manuel  was  quiet  Still 
hoping  that  the  Western  princes  would  finally 
unite  for  the  purpose  of  putting  an  end  to  the 
Turkish  dominion  and  restoring  ^e  Greek  empire, 
he  sent  ambassadors  to  the  Council  of  Constance 
with  seeming  instructions  to  efiect  a  union  of  the 
Latin  and  Greek  churches.  But  his  real  intentions 
were  quite  different ;  he  never  eamesUy  wished 
for  such  an  union  ;  and  Phranza  (ii.  13)  was  wit- 
ness when  the  emperor  openly  said  that  he  nego- 
tiated with  the  Western  princes  for  no  other 
purpose  but  causing  fear  to  the  Turks.  This 
was  well  known  in  Europe;  and  while  Greek 
fickleness  and  duplicity  prevented  a  cordial  under- 
standing between  the  East  and  the  West,  it  be- 


MANUKL. 

came  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  the  destruction 
of  the  Greek  empire.  Manuel  died  in  1 425,  at 
the  age  of  77,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  eldest  son 
John  (VIL),  whom  he  had  by  his  wife  Irene, 
daughter  of  Constantino  Dragas,  and  whom  he 
created  co-«nperorin  1419.  (Laonic.  i.  2  ;  Ducas, 
c.  12—15 ;  Phranza,  i.  16,  &c.)  [W.  P.] 

MANUEL  (BfayomfA))  literary  and  eodesiai- 
tical. 

1.  Of  Byzantium.  Among  the  writers  enu- 
merated by  Joannes  Scylitzes  Curopalates,  who 
lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the  eleventh  century,  in 
the  commencement  of  his  Svywf^if  Ifrropmtr^  m 
having  written  on  historical  subjects,  but  in  a  very 
imperfect  manner,  after  Theophanes,  is  Manuel  of 
Byzantium.  It  is  probable  that  be  was  of  very 
inierior  reputation  even  in  the  days  of  Scylitzes,  as 
Cedrenus  (^  2,  ed.  Paris,  voL  i.  p.  2,  ed.  Bonn), 
in  tninscribmg  the  passage,  doei  not  mention  his 
name,  but  comprehends  him  under  the  somewhat 
contemptuous  term  ol  konroi  Bv((£yrio{,  *^  the  other 
Byzantines.** 

2.  Bbtbnniub.    [Brtbnnxus.] 
dL  CALBCAa.    [Calbcas.] 

4.  CHARiTOPaLUs  (d  Xay»r^irouXof),  or  Saban- 
TBNUS  (d  ^apcamriy6s),  or  the  Philosophbb,  a 
Greek  ecclesiastic  of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth 
centuries,  acquired  a  hifl[h  reputation  by  hia  phi- 
losophical attainments.  He  was  appointed  patriarch 
of  Constantmople  on  the  death  of  Maximns  II., 
which  occurred  in  a.  d.  1215,  and  held  the  patri- 
archate for  five  yean  and  seven  months,  dying 
about  the  middle  of  a.  d.  1221.  Three  synodal 
decrees  of  a  Manuel,  patriareh  of  Constantinople, 
are  given  in  the  Jug  Chaeco-Romanum  of  Leun- 
clayius  (lib.  iii.  p.  238,  &c.),  who  assigns  them  to 
Charitopulus,  and  is  followed  by  Cave  and  Oudin, 
who  have  confounded  Charitopulus  with  another 
Manuel  [No.  7].  Le  Quien  objects  to  this  judg- 
ment of  Leundavius,  as  not  founded  on  evidence ; 
and  with  better  reason  adjudges  them  to  Manuel  II. 
Ephraem  of  Constantinople  celebrates  Charitopulus 
as  ffyika^  dKpi€ils  noI  r6fiup  ical  Ka»6vm¥^  **  an  exact 
observer  of  the  laws  and  canons.*  (Gcwrg.  Aero- 
polit  AtmoL  c.  19,  p.  17,  ed.  Paris,  p.  35,  ed. 
Bonn  ;  Ephraem.  da  PcUrktrcku  CP,  vs.  10251, 
ed.  Bonn ;  Anonymus  (supposed  by  aome  to  be 
Niceph.  Callist.),  de  PatriarMs  CPoIUouum  Car- 
men lambieum^  and  PairianAae  CPoleoB,  apod 
Labbe,  de  Histor.  Bezant  SeriplorA.  JlpOTpemrJeh; 
Le  Quien,  Oriens  CkrvitiaMtu^  vol.  I  col.  278  ;  Cave, 
Hut.  LUL  ad  ann.  1240,  vol.  iu  p.  297,  ed.  Ox- 
ford, 1740—42  ;  Oudin,  Comment  de  Sdr^loHL 
et  Scriptit  Beole$.  voL  iil  coL  177.) 

5.  CHBT80LOBA8.      [ChBTSOLOBAS.} 

6.  Of  CONSTANTINOPLB,  1.      [No.4.] 

7.  Of  CoNSTANTiNOPLB,  2.  There  were  two 
Manuels  patriarehs  of  Constantinople,  Manuel  L 
Charitopulus  [No.  4.]  and  Manuel  II.,  the  tobjecc 
of  the  present  article.  Cave,  Oudin,  and  others, 
seem  to  have  confounded  the  two,  for  they  state 
that  Manuel  Charitopulus  succeeded  (}«nnaaiu  IL 
[Gbbmanus,  No.  8 J  in  a.  d.  1240.  Charitopolas 
was  the  predecessor  of  Gennanus,  not  hia  sueeeasor; 
Manuel  II.  was  his  successor,  though  not  imaie- 
diately,  for  the  brief  patriarchate  of  Methodius  IL 
and  a  vacancy  in  the  see,  of  considerable  bot  un- 
certain length,  intervened.  Manuer»  death  is 
distinctly  fixed  as  having  occurred  two  months 
before  that  of  the  emperor  Joannes  Ducas  Vatatsea 
[JoANNBS  IIL],  which  occurred  30th  Oct.  a.  d. 


MANUEL. 

1255.  The  dantion  of  his  patriarchate  is  fixed 
by  Nicephonis  Callisti,  according  to  Le  Qaien,  at 
eleven  years,  but  the  table  in  ^e  PrUreptioon  of 
Labbe  assigns  to  him  fourteen  years ;  so  that  a.  d. 
1*241  or  1244  will  be  assumed  as  the  year  of  his 
accession,  aoMrding  as  one  or  the  other  of  these 
authorities  is  preferred.  Manuel  held,  before  his 
patriarchate,  a  high  place  among  the  ecclesiastics  of 
the  Byxantine  court  then  fixed  at  Nice,  and  was 
reputed  a  man  of  piety  and  holiness  *^  though 
married,"  and  of  mild  and  gentle  disposition,  but 
by  no  means  learned.  The  three  SentmUiaB  Sy- 
nodaies  of  the  patriarch  Manuel,  given  in  the  Ju$ 
Graeeo-Boauanan,  undoubtedly  belong  to  this  pa- 
triarch, not  to  Charitopolus  [see  No.  4],  for  the 
second  of  them,  De  DramdaHone  Epueoporwm^  is 
expressly  dated  July,  Indict  8,  a.  m.  6758,  era  of 
Constant  :=  a.  D.  1250.  Some  works  in  MS., 
especially  a  letter  to  pope  Innocent,  by  **  Manuel 
Patriarcha  CPoL,**  probably  belong  to  the  subject 
of  this  article.  (Geoiig.  Acropolit.  AtmaL  c.  42, 
51,  53,  53,  pp.  3d,  54,  56,  57,  ed.  Paris,  pp.  77, 
107,  110,  112,  ed.  Bonn;  Ephraem.  d«  Joan, 
Duea.  VaUOze,  ts.  8860;  De  TkeotL  Duea.  LoMcart^ 
TB.  8922 ;  Dt  Pairiarek.  CP.  tb.  10,267,  &c.;  Le 
Qttien,  Orient  Chritt.  toI.  i.  coL  279 ;  CaTe  and 
Ondin,  as  in  No.  4 ;  Fabridus,  BibL  Otrue.  toL  xi 
p.  66a) 

8.  HoLOBOLUs  ('OXMwAof),  a  Bysantine  writer 
of  the  hitter  part  of  the  thirteenth  century.  When 
the  ambitious  Michael  Palaeologns  [Michasl 
VIII.]  deprived  his  youthful  coUeague  Joannes 
Lascaris  [Joannss  IV.]  of  his  eyes  and  his  share 
in  the  empire,  and  sent  him  into  banishment  about 
A.D.  1261  or  1262,  Holobolus,  then  a  lad  pur- 
suing his  studies,  was  cruelly  mutilated  by  order 
of  Michael,  his  nose  and  lips  being  cut  off,  because 
he  had  expressed  grief  at  the  treatment  of  the 
young  emperor.  The  mutilated  lad  was  confined 
to  the  monastery  of  the  Precursor  {rcn  irpc9p6ftov)^ 
where  having  excellent  abilities  and  good  oppor- 
tunity, he  pursued  his  studies  with  such  success, 
that  the  patriarch  Germanns  III.  of  Constanti' 
nople  [Gbrmanus,  No.  8],  shortly  alter  his  ac- 
cession to  the  patriarchate,  a.  d.  1267,  procured 
him  to  be  appointed  master  of  the  school  for  the 
instruction  of  young  ecclesiastics,  and  prevailed 
npon  the  emperor  to  remit  his  punishment,  and 
allow  him  to  quit  the  monastery.  The  patriarch 
also  conferred  npon  him  the  ecclesiastical  office  of 
rhetor,  reader  and  expounder  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  showed  him  much  kindness.  When  the  em- 
peror formed  the  design  of  a  reconciliation  of  the 
Greek  and  Latin  churches,  Holobolus  was  one  of 
the  ecclesiastics  of  whose  counsels  he  availed  him- 
self. Holobolus,  however,  did  not  enter  very 
heartfly  into  the  business ;  and,  having  been  hurt 
by  a  slight  offered  him  by  the  emperor,  he  changed 
sides,  and  when  called  upon  to  give  his  opinion  in 
a  synod  at  Constantinople,  declared  against  the 
plan  of  reconciliation  altogether.  This  drew  from 
the  emperor,  who  was  present,  an  outburst  of  re- 
proach ;  to  which  the  angry  ecclesiastic  gave  so 
blunt  and  undaunted  a  reply,  that  he  was  near 
being  torn  to  pieces  by  the  courtiers  who  surrounded 
the  emperor.  He  took  sanctuary  in  the  great 
church,  but  being  taken  firom  thence,  was  banished 
to  the  monastery  of  Hyacinthus  at  Nice,  a.  o. 
1273.  Before  long  he  was  brought  back  to  Con- 
stantinople, cruelly  beaten,  and  paraded  with 
various  circumstances  of  ignominy   through  the 


MARCELLA. 


925 


streets.  In  a.  d.  1283,  after  the  accession  of  Andro- 
nicus  II.  Palaeologus,  son  of  Michael,  who  pursued 
with  respect  to  the  union  of  the  churches  an  oppo- 
site policy  to  that  of  his  fiither,  Holobolus  appeared 
in  the  synod  of  Constantinople,  in  which  Joannes 
Veccus  [  Vxccus]  was  deposed  firom  the  patriarchate 
of  Constantinople,  and  he  took  part  in  the  subse- 
quent disputations  with  that  chid*  of  the  Latinizing 
party.  Little  else  is  known  of  Holobolus  (Georg. 
Pachym.  (2e  ilftoA.  PalaeoL  iii.  11,  iv.  14,  v.  12, 
20 ;  De  Andron,  PalaeoL  i.  8,  34,  35.) 

Holobolus  wrote  Vertua  PoUtiei  in  Mickaetem 
Palaeelogumy  cited  in  the  GUmariwn  m  Scriptore» 
Med,  et  Infim,  GraecUati»  of  Ducange,  «.  v.  *Pi}tw/>. 
These  are  probably  the  same  verses  which  are 
extant  in  the  Bodleian  Libiary  at  Oxford,  under 
the  title  of  Venus  PoliHd  XXV,  de  Vanitate  om- 
nmm  Return,  2.  The  'Ep/iY^rcuu,  Scholia  in  Aram 
Doaadae^  published  by  Valcknaer,  in  the  Diatribe 
in  Euripidie  perditonun  Dramatum  Rdiquias  (c. 
xii.),  subjoined  to  his  edition  of  the  Hippoly  tus  of 
Euripides  (4to.  Leyden,  1768),  may  be  probably 
ascribed  to  our  Holobolus.  But  the  Apologia  ad 
Erotemaia  Frmieieci  Ordinu  Praedieatorum  Mo- 
naeki^  published,  though  in  a  mutilated  fonn,  in 
the  Varia  Sacra  of  Le  Moyne  (vol  1.  pp.  268—293), 
appears  to  be  by  a  later  writer  describeid  as  **  Manuel 
Rhetor,**  whom  Cave  phices  a.  d.  1500,  and  who 
lived  for  many  years  after  that  time.  (Fabric. 
Bibliotk,  Qrxuc,  voL  xi.  p.  669  ;  Cave,  HiA,  LiU, 
Appendix^  ad  ann..l500,  vol.  iL  Appendix^  p.  224.) 

9.   MOSCHOPVLUS.      [MOSCHOPULUR.] 

10.  PuiLB.    [Phils.] 

11.  Rhbtor.    [No.  8.] 

12.  Straboromanus,  a  Bynmtine  writer  of 
the  time  of  Alexius  Comneuna.  He  wrote  on  astro- 
logy, and  some  of  his  works  are  extant  in  MS. 
(Fabric  BiU.  Graec  vol.  xi.  p.  670.)     [J.  C.  M.] 

MA'RATHON  {VLapaBw)^  the  hero  eponymus 
of  the  Attic  town  of  Marathon.  According  to 
some  traditions,  he  was  a  son  of  Epopeus ;  and 
being  driven  from  Peloponnesus  by  the  violence  of 
his  fitther,  he  went  to  Attica.  After  his  father*s 
death,  he  returned  to  Peloponnesus,  divided  his 
inheritance  between  his  two  sons,  and  then  settled 
in  Attica.  (Pans.  iL  1.  $  1,  15.  $  4,  32,  $  4.) 
According  to  others,  Marathon  was  an  Arradian, 
and  took  part  with  the  Tyndaridae  in  their  expe- 
dition against  Attica,  and  in  pursuance  of  an 
oracle,  devoted  himself  to  death  before  the  bejifinning 
of  the  battle.  (Plut.  The»,  32 ;  comp.  Philostr. 
Va.  Soph,  ii.  7.)  [L.  S.] 

MA'RATHUS,  JU'LIUS,  a  freedman  of  the 
emperor  Augustus,  who  wrote  an  account  of  the 
life  of  his  master.     (Suet  Aug,  79,  94.) 

MARCELLA.  1.  Daughter  of  C.  Marcellus, 
C.  p.,  and  Octavia,  the  sister  of  Augustus.  She 
was  married,  first  to  M.  Vipsanius  Agrippa,  who 
separated  from  her  in  &c.  21,  after  the  death  of 
her  brother,  Marcellus  (No.  15),  in  order  to  marry 
Julia,  the  daughter  of  Augustus.  After  this  her 
uncle  gave  her  in  marriage,  secondly,  to  Julus 
Antonius,  the  son  of  the  triumvir  [Antonius,  No. 
19],  by  whom  she  had  a  son  Lucius.  After  his 
death  she  married,  thirdly,  Sext  Appuleius,  who 
was  consul  in  a.  d.  14,  by  whom  she  had  a  daughter, 
Appuleia  Varilia.  (Pint.  Anton,  87 ;  Dion  Cass. 
liii.  1,  liv.  6;  VelL  Pat  iL  93,  100;  Suet  Aug, 
63  ;  Tac  Ann,  iL  50.) 

2.  Sister  of  the  preceding.    (Plut  AnL  V!  \ 
Suet  Aug.  63.)  [E.  H.  B.] 


926 


MARCELLINUS. 


MARCELLA,  was  a  wife  or  mistreia  of  the 
poet  Martial,  to  whom  he  has  addressed  two  epi- 
grams (xii.  21,  31  )•  She  was  a  native  of  Spain, 
and  brought  him  as  her  dowry  an  estate.  As 
Martial  was  married  previoosl j  to  Cleopatra  (Ep, 
IT.  22,  zL43, 104),  he  espoased  Marcella  probably 
after  his  retam  to  Spain  abont  a*  d,  96.  [  W.B.D.] 

MARCELLrNUS,  the  author  of  the  life  of 
Thucydides.     [Thucydidbs.] 

MARCELLrNUS,a  friend  of  Martial,  who 
addressed  to  him  three  short  poems  while  Mar- 
cellinus  was  traTelling  or  with  the  legions  on 
the  Dacian  frontier.  {Ep,  ri.  26,  yii.  80,  ix. 
46.)  [  W.  B.  D.] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  the  chief  minister  of  the 
usurper  Magnentius,  first  appears  in  history  as 
Prae/eduB  OriaUit,  in  A.  D.  2^40,  and  is  probably 
the  Marcellinus  who  stands  in  the  Fasti  as  consul 
the  following  year.  He  was  Comet  Saerttrum 
Largiiiomum  under  Constana,  and  the  most  active 
promoter,  if  not  the  first  contriver  of  the  conspiracy 
by  which  that  prince  was  destroyed  (a.  d.  350). 
Marcellinus,  now  holding  the  rank  of  Magisler 
Offidorum  and  general  in  chief  of  the  troops,  was 
employed  by  the  usurper  to  suppress  the  insumec' 
tion  of  Nepotianus,  on  which  occasion  he  dispkyed 
the  most  savage  cruelty  towards  the  wealthier  and 
more  distinguished  inlubitants  of  Rome.  He  sub- 
sequently headed  the  embassy  despatched  to  offipr 
tenns  of  peace  and  alliance  to  Constantius,  and  is 
said  to  have  been  seised  and  detained  by  the  in- 
dignant emperor,  but  we  find  him  soon  afterwards 
at  liberty,  commanding  the  amies  of  the  West, 
and  he  probably  perished  at  the  great  battle  of 
Mursa,  a.  d.  351. 

Marcellinus  is  represented  by  Julian  as  animated 
by  the  most  violent  and  impkicable  hostility 
towards  all  the  members  of  the  house  of  Constan- 
tino, and  as  the  master  rather  than  the  servant  of 
Magnentius.  [ConstansI.  ;  Constantius  ;  Mag- 

NXNTIU8  ;    VXTBANIO  ;    NXPOTIANUS.]      (CodcX 

Theod.  Chron.  p.  41  ;  Julian,  Orai,  L  2  ;  Zosim. 
ii.  41—54  ;  Aurel.  Vict.  EpU.  41.)       [W.  R.] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  or  MARCELLIA'NUS 
(MapKc\Aiai^f,  Procop.),  a  Roman  officer,  who 
acquired  for  himself  in  the  fifth  century  an  inde- 
pendent principality  in  Ulyricum.  He  was  a  friend 
of  the  patrician  Aetius,  on  whose  assassination, 
A.  D.  454  [AxTius],  he  appears  to  have  renounced 
his  allegiance  to  the  contemptible  emperor  Valen- 
tinian  III.  [Valbntinianus  III.  Aug.]  ;  and 
having  gathered  a  force,  established  himself  in  Dal- 
matia  and  the  other  parts  of  Illyriciun.  (Procop. 
De  Beil.  Fandaiy  i.  6.)  After  the  assassination  of 
Valcntinian,  whether  before  the  election  or  after 
the  deposition  of  Avitus  is  not  clear  [ Avrrus],  a 
conspiracy  of  the  young  nobles  was  formed  under 
the  restless  Paeonius  to  raise  Marcellinus  to  the 
empire,  but  without  success.  (Sidon.  Apollin. 
EpiatoL  L  11.)  During  the  reign  of  Majorian, 
Marcellinus  appears  to  have  recognised  his  autho- 
rity ;  and  the  title  of  Patridus  Occidentis,  which 
Marcellinus  bore,  was  perhaps  conferred  at  this 
time.  He  marched  with  a  body  of  troops,  chiefly 
or  entirely  Goths,  to  the  assistance  of  Majorian 
against  the  Vandals,  and  was  posted  in  Sicily  to 
defend  that  island  from  invasion  ;  but  the  patrician 
Ricimer,  jealous  of  Marcellinus,  employed  his 
■uperior  wealth  in  bribing  his  soldiers  to  desert 
him  ;  and  Marcellinus,  fearing  some  attempt  on  his 
life,  withdrew  in  anger  from  Sicily,  which  was  left 


MARCELLINUS. 

defenceless,  and  vetumed  apparently  to  IHyricnm. 
This  «'as  probably  in  a.d.  461  or  462,  after  Majo- 
rian^s  death.  (Priscus,  Hitiona,  apnd  E*cerpta  de 
L^atiombuB  GenHum  ad  jRomofUM,  c.  14,  and  Ro- 
manorum  ad  Gentes,  c.  10.)  The  W^estem  empire, 
which  had  passed  into  the  hands  of  Severus,  now 
apprehended  an  attack  from  Marcellinus,  but  be 
was  prevailed  on  to  give  up  any  hostile  purpose  by 
the  mediation  of  the  Eastern  emperor,  Leo,  who 
sent  PhyUirchns  as  ambassador  to  him.  (Prisons, 
ibid.)  In  a.  d.  464  he  was  engaged  in  the  defence 
of  Sicily,  from  which  he  drove  out  the  V^andals 
(Idatius,  CkromooM) ;  and  apparently,  in  468,  at 
the  request  of  Leo,  drove  the  same  enemy  from 
Sardinia  (Procopius,  L  e,).  About  the  time  of  the 
expedition  of  Basiliscus  [BASiuacua]  against 
Carthage  (a.  d.  468),  he  was  again  in  Sicily,  act- 
ing with  the  Romans  against  the  Vandala,  when  he 
was  assassinated  by  his  allies  (Marcdlin.  Cuspinian. 
Cassiodor.  Chronica).  Goiseric,  the  Vandal 
king,  who  regarded  him  as  his  moat  foimidable 
enemy,  rejoiced  exceedingly  at  his  death,  and  re- 
peated the  saying,  that  **  the  Romans  had  cnt  off 
their  right  hand  with  their  lefl'*  (Dmnasrins, 
Ft^ /«M^.  apud  Phot  BtA^tod.  Cod.  242.)  Mai- 
cellinus  was  a  heathen  (Damascins,  L  c),  a  man  of 
learning,  and  the  friend  of  Salustins,  the  Cynic 
philosopher.  He  was  given  to  divinaUon,  in  which 
he  had  the  lepntation  of  being  highly  skilled  ;  and 
was  eminent  for  statesmanship  and  military  akilU 
of  which  his  establishment  and  maintenance  of  his 
independent  position,  unstained  by  any  great  crime, 
is  a  sufficient  proofl  He  governed  hu  principality 
equitably  (Suidas,  a.  r.  MapirtAA<yos)  ;  and  perfaaf» 
transmitted  it  to  his  fiunily  ;  for  his  nephew,  Julius 
Nepos  [Nspos],  when  driven  from  the  Western 
empire  by  the  patrician  Orestes  [Orkstbs],  re- 
tained some  territory  and  the  imperial  title  in  Uly- 
ricum, where  he  was  assassinated  some  yean  after. 
[Glycxrius.]  The  ancient  authorities  for  the 
life  of  Maicellinns  have  been  cited:  of  moderns, 
Gibbon  (Dedim  ami  Fall,  &c.  c  36)  and  TiUe- 
mont  {HisL  des  Emphtum^  voL  vi)  may  be  con- 
sulted :  but  we  doobt  whether  either  of  them  has 
accurately  digested  the  scattered  notices  of  the  an- 
cients. [J.  C.  M.] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  AMMLVNUS.  [Aii- 
mianubl] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  BAE'BIUS,  aedile  blc 
203,  was  unjustly  and  for  a  ridiculous  reaaon  con- 
demned to  death  in  that  year.    (Dion  Caaa.  IxxrL 

O     Q  \ 

'  MARCELLI'NUS,  CLAU'DIUS,  an  orator 
who  pleaded  on  the  defendant's  side  at  the  im- 
peachment of  Marius  Prisons,  proconsol  of  Africa, 
and  replied  to  Pliny.  (Plin.  Ep,  ii  1 1  ;  compL  Jnv. 
Sat.  i.  49,  viiL  120.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MARCELLI'NUS  COMES,  so  called  on  ae- 
count  of  the  office  of  cornea,  which  he  hdd  pio- 
bably  at  Constantmople,  was  a  nattw  of  Illyiiuim» 
and  is  said  to  have  written  **  IV.  lalui  de  Teas- 
porum  Qualitatibus  et  Positionibns 
which  is  much  praised  by  Cassiodonis  {De  /i 
Hone  Dninarum  LUer,^  c.  7),  but  which  is 
He  wrote  besides  a  short  *^  Chroniocai,*'  whidi  be- 
gins with  the  consulship  of  Ausoniusuid  Olybina, 
or  the  accession  of  Theodosius  the  Gnat,  in  a.bu 
379«  and  goes  down  to  the  aeeeasion  of  JnstiB  L, 
in  518.  This  is  the  original  work  of  MaitellimBS 
as  published  in  the  editio  prinoepa  by  Seonhovrma. 
Another  writer  continued  the  work  till  the  feonth 


BfARCELLUS. 

consulate  of  Jnstiniaii  t^e  Great,  m  5S4.  The 
latter  part  u  eontaiiied  in  the  editioD  of  Jo.  Sir> 
mond,  Paris,  1619,  8?o.  The  compilation  of  Map> 
cellinns,  who  lired  probably  at  the  end  of  the  fifth 
and  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  oentiuy  of  onr 
era,  is  not  without  some  nUne,  and  is  often  quoted 
by  modem  historians.  (Fabric  BAl,  LaL  vol  iL 
p.  616.)  [W.  P.] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  CORNE'LIUS  LE^N- 
TULUS.    [Marcxllus,  Claudius.] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  EGNATIUS,  a  quaestor 
in  a  proTincial  government  whose  integrity  towards 
the  treasury  is  highly  commended  by  the  younger 
Pliny.  (PUn.  Ep.  iv.  12.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MARCELLI'NUS,  FA'BIUS,  quoted  by  Lam- 
pridius  {Ale»,  Set.  48)  as  the  author  of  a  biography 
of  Trajan,  and  ranked  by  Vopiscns  (PrcL  2) 
among  historians  of  the  second  class,  such  as 
Pharins  Maximum,  Suetonius  Tianquillns,  Julius 
Capitolinus,  and  Lampridins.  [W.  R.] 

MARCELLUS  CLAU'DIUS.  Maioellnswas 
the  name  of  the  most  illustrious  plebeian  frmily  of 
the  Claudia  gens.  Plutarch  states  (Mare,  1)  that 
the  conqueror  of  Syracuse  was  the  first  person  who 
bore  this  cognomen,  but  this  is  certainly  a  mistake. 
At  what  time  it  was  first  introduced  we  know  not, 
but  the  first  person  of  the  name  who  appears  in 
history  is  the  consul  of  a.  c.  331.    [No.  l.j 

8TBMMA  KABCBLLORUM. 

A, 
1.  M.  CUhmUiu  Maredivit 
(Sm.u.0.  S31. 

i,  M.  and.  itmn 
Ctm.  u,  c  fS7> 

S.  M.  Clnd.  ] 
I 
4.  M.  Chad.  ManaHu, 
Cm.  aoinm*.  Cm.  X.  «.c.  ttt. 


MARCELLUS. 


P27 


flblf.CLMaitcaM. 
Co»,  a.  0. 196. 

S.  If.  CI.  MllDCllM. 

,tar.    Caa.  1.  «.e.  106. 

9.  M.  CI.  ManaUM. 

_J 


6.  M.  CL  MarariliiB, 
C«a.B.o.l8S. 


lOL  M.  CI.  If  areallw, 
I  ear.  b.o.  91« 
J 


I  I 

1 1.  M.  CU  MaiwaUn»,    It.  C.  CI.  Mandlu, 

Co»,  a.  e.  51.  Coh  a.  c  49. 


15.  C.  CI. 

Bf.  «.cSO» 

I 
14.  C.  CI. 

Co»,  a.o  00, 
BuOcttvU. 


lA. 


I 


>«  M*  CI.  MaioalhiBf 
•ad.  car.  ■.  o.  SB» 
m.  Jalla. 


16.  M.  ClaudlM  MaraaUM, 
\tg»tmM.c  90. 


Xr.  M.  CI.  MMvdlaa 

•  XooDK  mao  a.  c.  70. 

18.  M.  a.  MarcaOn» 

qn.  ■.C.48. 

19.  M.  CI.  MamUoa  Aaaerntam. 

Co».  B.  c.  it.  no.  Aalola. 

to.  M.  CI.  MaiecihM  AaiarnluiM, 

fl.  A.I».tO. 


11.  P.  Con».  Lanialaa  Maieri- 

""-"".""^ 

tS.  Cb.  Cora.  X^cntalo»  Marcal* 

Itaotf  Co»,  a.  e.  M. 

I 

tS.  (P.)  Com.  LantalnaMaieal. 

UiNM*  m.  &  c  4S. 

I 

tt.  P.  Com.  Laatolw  Marari- 

Hmut  Co»,  m-  o.  IS. 


Qftmeeriaim  Origin, 

t5.  M.  CI.  Marcolliu, 
Aad.plcb.B.c.tl6. 

tS.  M.  CI.  ManaOoa^ 
Trib.  plob.  ■.  c.  171. 

t7.  M.  CU  MarccUo», 
pr.  B.  o.  137* 

tS.  M.  CI.  MaiBallBa, 

Hoc.  CttiL  B.  c  ftS. 

19.  M.  CL  Maicdo». 

1.  M.  Claudius  Marcxllus  was  consul  in 
&  a  331,  the  year  that  was  distinguished  for  the 


execution  of  abo?e  seTenty  Roman  matrons  on  the 
charge  of  poisoning.  In  327  he  was  named  dic- 
tator, for  the  purpose  of  holding  the  comitia,  but 
his  nomination  was  set  aside  by  the  augurs,  on 
pretence  of  some  infonnality,  a  proceeding  Tehe- 
mently  arraigned  by  the  tnbunea  of  the  people, 
who  justly  attribtttedr  the  conduct  of  the  augurs  to 
their  unwillingness  to  see  a  plebeian  dictator. 
(LiT.  Tiii.  18,  23.) 

2.  M.  Claudius  Marcxllus,  probably  a  son 
of  the  preoeding,  was  eonsul  in  &  c.  287  with 
a  Nantius  Rutilusu    (FoiL  Sie.) 

3.  M.  Claudius  Marcxllus,  £sther  of  No.  4, 
is  wholly  unknown  to  us,  except  that  he  bore  the 
same  name  as  his  illuatrious  son.  {Fad,  CapiL  ; 
Plut.  Afore.  1.)  Drnmaim  conjectures  that  the 
M.  Clandius  who  waa  delirered  up  by  the  Romans 
to  the  Corsicans  fi>r  baring  concluded  an  igno- 
minious treaty  is  the  one  in  question,  and  not,  as 
usually  supposed,  M.  Clandius  Olicia.     [Olicia.] 

4.  M.  Claudius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Marcxllus,  the 
most  illustrious  of  all  those  who  bore  this  name, 
celebrated  as  fire  times  consul,  and  the  conqueror 
of  Syracuse.  We  know  rery  little  of  his  early 
life,  and  he  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  a  man  who, 
though  his  charseter  was  chiefly  marked  by  the 
daring  courage  and  impetuosity  of  youth,  did  not 
attain  to  any  great  distinction  until  a  compaxati?ely 
late  period  of  life.  The*year  of  his  birth  is  un- 
oertaun,  but  it  may  be  ph^ed  befi>n  b.  a  268,  as 
we  are  told  that  he  was  above  sixty  years  old 
when  he  obtained  his  fifth  consulship.  (PluL 
Mare,  28  ;  Liv.  xxrii.  27.)  Plutarch  tells  us  that 
he  was  trained  up  in  military  serrioe  from  bis 
earliest  youth,  so  as  to  have  received  rather  an  im- 
perfect education  in  other  respects.  In  war,  on 
the  contrsry,  he  early  distinguished  himself  es- 
pecially by  his  personal  achieTements,  ever  seeking 
single  combats  with  the  most  daring  warriors 
among  the  enemy,  and  uniformly  coming  off  vic- 
torious. On  one  occasion  during  the  first  Punic 
war,  he  had  the  opportunity  of  saving  his  bnther*s 
life  by  his  personal  exertiona.  (Plut.  il/afc  1. 2.) 
But  whatever  reputation  he  may  have  thus  earned 
as  a  soldier,  it  does  not  appear  to  have  opened  to 
him  the  path  to  public  honours  until  a  much  h&ter 
period.  The  first  office  that  we  hear  of  his  filling 
is  that  of  curule  aedile,  apparently  about  b.  c  226. 
It  was  while  holding  thu  magistracy  that  he  was 
compelled  to  bring  a  chaige  against  C  Scantilius 
Capitolinus,  his  colleague  in  the  aedileship,  for 
having  oflfered  an  insult  of  the  grossest  kind  to  his 
son  Marcus.  [No.  5.]  Capitolinus  was  convicted, 
and  condemned  to  pay  a  heavy  fine,  the  produce  of 
which  was  applied  by  MaroeUus  to  the  purchase  of 
sacred  vessels  for  the  temples.  (Plut.  Mare,  2  ; 
Val.  Max.  vl  1.  §  7.)  About  the  same  time  also, 
according  to  Plutarch,  he  obtained  the  office  of 
augur,  a  distinction  he  probably  owed  to  the  de- 
cided attachment  which  he  manifested  through  life 
to  the  aristocratic  party  in  the  state. 

It  was  not  till  the  year  222  that  Marcellus 
obtained  his  first  consulship.  The  war  with  the 
Gauls,  which  a  few  years  before  had  excited  so 
much  ahum  at  Rome,  was  then  drawing  to  a  dose: 
the  Boians  had  already  submitted,  and  the  Insu- 
brians,  terrified  at  the  repeated  defeats  they  had 
sustained  from  the  consuls  of  the  preceding  year, 
P.  Furius  and  C.  Flaminius,  now  sent  to  sue  for 
peace.  Their  overtures  were,  however,  rejected, 
mainly  at  the  instigation  of  MaroeUus  and  his 


928 


MARCELLU3. 


colleague  Cn.  Coroelios  Scipio,  both  of  whom  were 
eager  to  carry  on  the  war.  (Polyb.  ii.  36  ;  Plut 
Afare.  6.)  The  Gauls  hereupon  summoned  to 
their  assistance  30,000  of  their  brethren,  the  Oae- 
satae,  from  beyond  the  Alpe ;  but  notwithstanding 
this  reinforcement,  they  ^d  not  prevent  the  two 
consuls  from  invading  the  plain  of  the  Po,  and 
laying  siege  to  Acerrae.  In  order  to  create  a 
diversion,  one  division  of  the  Gaulish  army,  con- 
sisting of  10,000  men,  crossed  the  Po,  and  hiid 
siege  in  their  turn  to  the  town  of  Clastidium. 
Hereupon  Marcellus,  with  a  large  body  of  cavalry 
and  a  small  force  of  infisntry,  hastened  to  oppose 
them,  and  a  battle  ensued,  which  ended  in  the 
total  defeat  and  destruction  of  the  Gaulish  detach- 
ment The  action  was  conrnienoed  by  a  combat  of 
cavahry,  in  which  Marcellus  slew  with  his  own 
hand  Britomartus  or  Viridomarus,  the  king,  or  at 
least  the  leader,  of  the  enemy.  After  this  brilliant 
exploit  he  rejoined  his  colleague  before  Acerrae, 
which  soon  after  fell  into  their  hands,  and  was 
followed  by  the  conquest  of  Mediolanum,  the  most 
important  city  of  Cisalpine  GauL  The  Insubrians 
now  submitted  at  discretion,  and  the  two  consuls 
had  the  glory  of  having  put  a  termination  to  the 
Gallic  war.  Great  part  of  the  credit  of  the  cam- 
paign, according  to  Polybius,  would  «eem  to  have 
belonged  to  Scipio,  but  Miuvellui  alone  was  ho- 
noured with  a  triumph,  Which  was  rendered  con- 
spicuous by  the  spoils  of  Viridomarus,  carried  as  a 
trophy  by  the  victor,  and  afterwards  dedicated  by 
him  as  apolta  opima  in  the  temple  of  Jupiter 
Feretritts.  This  was  the  third  and  last  instance 
in  Roman  history  in  which  such  an  offering  was 
made.  (Polyb.  iu  34,  35  ;  Plut.  Marc  6—8  ; 
Zonar.  viiL  20,  p.  404 ;  Val.  Max.  iiL  2.  §  5  ; 
Eutrop.  iiL  6  ;  Flor.  ii.  3  ;  Aur.  Vict  de  Vir,  III. 
45  ;  Oros.  iv.  13;  Fast.  Capit.  ap.  Gniter,  p. 
297.) 

From  this  time  we  hear  no  more  of  Marcellus 
until  the  alarming  progress  of  Hannibal  in  Italy, 
and  especially  his  victory  at  the  lake  of  Thrasy- 
mene,  compeUed  the  Romans  to  look  out  for  tried 
and  able  soldiers,  to  whom  they  could  confide  the 
conduct  of  the  war,  and  Marcellus  was  appointed 
one  of  the  praetors  for  the  year  216.  He  was  at  first 
destined  to  take  the  command  in  Sicily,  but  while 
he  was  still  occupied  at  Ostia  with  the  preparation 
of  a  fleet  for  this  purpose,  he  was  suddenly  recalled 
to  Rome,  in  consequence  of  the  disastrous  defeat  of 
the  two  consuls  at  Cannae.  By  the  orders  of  the 
senate  he  threw  a  body  of  ]  500  men,  which  he  had 
raised  for  the  expedition  to  Sicily,  into  Rome  itself, 
while  he  hastened  with  one  legion  to  Canuiium, 
and  after  collecting  there  the  shattered  remains  of 
the  consular  army,  drew  them  off  into  Campania, 
where  he  encamped  near  SuessuU.  Meanwhile, 
the  important  city  of  Capua  had  opened  its  gates  to 
Hannibal,  and  Nohi  would  have  followed  its  ex- 
ample, had  not  Marcellus  received  timely  notice  of 
the  danger  from  the  aristocratic  party  in  that  city, 
who  were  favourably  disposed  towards  Rome.  He 
accordingly  hastened  thither  with  the  forces  under 
his  command,  threw  himself  into  the  town,  and  on 
the  approach  of  Hannibal  made  a  sudden  sally,  by 
which  he  repulsed  the  Carthaginians  with  some 
loss.  The  success  thus  obtained  (though  evidently 
greatly  magnified  by  the  Roman  annislists),  was 
important  from  its  moral  efiect,  as  the  first  check, 
however  slight,  that  Hannibal  had  yet  received. 
Marcellus  now  secured  Nola  to  the  Roman  interest, 


MARCELLUS. 

by  the  execution  of  seventy  of  the  leading  men  of 
the  opposite  party,  and  again  withdrew  to  the  hills 
above  Suesstda.  Bat  neither  he  nor  Gracchus  were 
able  to  avert  the  fiite  of  Casilinnm,  which  fell  into 
the  hands  of  Hannibal  before  the  close  of  the 
winter.  (Liv.  xxii.  35,  57,  xxiii.  14—17,  19 ; 
Pint  Marc  9— U  ;  Appion,  Annib,  27  ;  Cic. 
Bnrf.3.) 

Marcellus  was  soon  after  summoned  to  Rome,  to 
consult  with  the  dictator  L.  Junius  Pern  and  his 
master  of  the  horse,  Tib.  Gracchus,  concerning  the 
future  conduct  of  the  war :  he  was  then  invested 
with  the  rank  of  proconsul,  and  returned  to  take 
the  command  of  the  army  in  Campania.  Mean- 
while, news  arrived  at  Rome  that  Postumios,  who 
had  been  chosen  one  of  the  consuls  for  the  year 
215,  had  been  killed  in  Cisalpine  Gaul ;  and  the 
people  unanimously  elected  Marcellus  to  supply  his 
place.  But  the  senate,  who  were  unwilling  to 
admit  of  two  plebeian  consuls  at  the  same  time, 
declared  that  the  omens  were  unfavourable,  and 
Marcellus,  in  obedience  to  the  augurs,  resigned  the 
consulship,  and  repaired  once  more  to  the  army  in 
Campania  as  proconsul.  (Liv.  xxiiL  24,  25,  30 — 
32;  Plut  Mare.  12.)  His  principal  exploit  that 
we  find  recorded  during  this  year  was  the  relief  of 
Nola,  which  he  a  second  time  successfully  defended 
against  Hannibal ;  and  though  the  Carthaginian 
general  had  been  lately  joined  by  Hanno  with  a 
powerful  reinfbroement,  Maroellas  not  only  repulsed 
him  from  the  walls,  but  (if  we  may  believe  the 
accounts  transmitted  to  us)  defeated  him  with 
considerable  slaughter ;  and  diis  success  was  im- 
mediately followed  by  the  desertion  to  the  Romans 
of  a  large  body  of  Numidian  and  Spanish  horse. 
(Liv.  xxiii.  39,  41—46  ;  Plut  Mare.  12.) 

At  the  election  of  the  consuls  for  the  ensuing 
year  (214^  Marcellus  was  appointed  for  the  third 
time,    with   Fabius  Maximus  for  his  ooUe^ne. 
Such  a  pair  of  consuls  (says  Livy)  had  not  been 
seen  for  many  years.     Yet  their  operations  duriz^ 
the  ensuing  campaign  were  not  marked  by  any 
decisive  results:   Marcellus  returned  to  his  old 
camp  near  Nola,  and  a  third  time  repulsed  an 
attempt  of  Hannibal  upon  that  city;  whereupon 
the  Carthaginian  general  marched  away  to  Tarm- 
tum,  and  the  two  consuls  took  advantage  of  his 
absence  to  lay  siege  to  the  «nail  but  important 
town  of  Casilinnm.    The  Companian  gaxrisoo  of 
this  fortress,  after  an  obstinate  defence,  were  ad- 
mitted to  a  capituUtion  by  Fabius,  but  MarceUos 
broke  in  upon  them  as  they  were  quitting  the  city, 
and  put  them  all  to  the  sword,  except  about  fifty, 
who  escaped  under  the  protection  of  Fabiiu.   (Liv. 
xxiv.  9,  13,  19.)    After  this  Marcellus  letomed 
to  Nok,  firom  whence  he  was  ordered  by  the  weaaXt 
to  proceed  to  Sicily,  apparently  before  the  dose  of 
the  summer  of  b.  c  214.    (/6.  20,  21.)     On  hb 
arrival  in  that  island  he  found  affiurs  in  a  Teij 
unsettled  state.     The  death  of  Hieronymna,  which 
had  at  first  appeared  fitvourable  to  the    Romao 
cause,  had  eventually  led  to  a  contrary  resolt ;  and 
Hippocrates  and  Epicydes,  two  CarUiaginians  by 
birth,  had  obtained  the  chief  direction  of  affiun  at 
Syracuse.     [Epictd&s.]     Marcellus,  howeTcr,  at 
first  determined  to  try  the  effect  of  negotiation: 
his  ambassadors  obtained  a  favourable  hooingv  and 
even  induced  the  Syracusans  to  pass  sentenoe  of 
banishment  against    Hippocrates    and    Epicydes. 
These  two  leaders  were  at  the  time  at  Lecmtini,  at 
the  head  of  a  considerable  force,  but  they 


k. 


HARCELLUS. 

unable  to  defend  the  town  agauut  Marcelloi,  who 
took  it  by  stonn,  and  though  he  spared  the  in- 
habitants, executed  in  cold  blood  2000  Roman 
deserters  whom  he  found  among  the  troops  that 
had  formed  the  garrison.  This  sanguinary  act  at 
once  alienated  the  minds  of  the  Siciliuis,  and 
alarmed  the  mercenary  troops  in  the  service  of 
Syracuse.  The  Utter  immediately  joined  Hippo- 
crates and  Epicydes,  who  had  made  their  escape  to 
Herbessus  ;  the  gates  of  Syracuse  were  opened  to 
them  by  their  partisans  within  the  walls,  and  the 
party  hostile  to  R<Hne  thus  established  in  the  un- 
disputed command  of  that  city.  (LIt.  zziv.  27 — 
32  ;  PluL  Marc  13,  14 ;  Appian,  Sic  3.) 

Maroellus,  whose  seTerities  had  given  rise  to 
this  revolution,  now  appeared  before  Syracuse  at 
the  head  of  his  army,  and  after  a  fruitless  summons 
to  the  inhabitants,  proceeded  to  lay  siege  to  the 
city  both  by  sea  and  land.  His  attadcs  were 
Tigoroiu  and  unremitting,  and  were  directed  espe- 
ciaJly  against  the  quarter  of  Aduadina  from  the 
side  of  mb  sea  ;  but  though  he  brought  many  pow- 
erful military  engines  against  the  walls,  these  were 
rendered  wholly  unavuling  by  the  superior  skill 
and  science  of  Archimedes,  who  directed  those  of 
the  besieged.  All  the  efforts  of  the  assailants  were 
baffled,  and  the  Roman  soldiers  inspired  with  so 
great  a  dread  of  Archimedes  and  his  engines,  that 
Af arcellus  was  compelled  to  give  up  all  hopes  of 
carrying  the  city  by  open  force,  and  to  turn  the 
aiege  into  a  blockade.  (Liv.  zxiv.  33,  34  ;  Plut. 
Aiare,  14 — 17  ;  Polyb.  viii.  3,  6 — 9  ;  Zonar.  ix. 
4 ;  Tzetz.  CkiL  ii.  35.)  During  the  continuance 
of  this,  he  himself  with  a  part  of  his  army  carried 
on  operations  in  the  other  parts  of  the  island, 
leaving  App.  Claudius  to  keep  watch  before  Sy- 
racuse. In  this  manner  he  took  Helorus  and 
Herbessus,  and  utterly  destroyed  Megara ;  and 
though  he  fiuled  in  preventing  the  Carthaginian 
general  Himilco  from  making  himself  master  of 
Agrigentum,  he  defeated  Hippocrates  near  Acnie. 
The  advance  of  Himilco  compelled  Marcellns  to 
retreat  to  his  camp  before  Syracuse  ;  but  here  the 
Carthaginian  general  was  unaUe  to  molest  him, 
and  the  war  was  again  reduced  to  a  series  of  de- 
sultory and  iiregnlar  operations  in  diflferent  parts 
of  the  iskmd.  These  were  by  no  means  all  fiivour- 
able  to  the  Romans:  Murgantia,  an  important 
town,  where  they  had  established  large  magazines, 
surrendered  to  the  Carthaginians,  and  the  strong 
fortreas  of  Enna  was  only  prevented  from  following 
its  example  by  the  barbarous  massacre  of  its  in- 
habitants by  order  of  the  Roman  governor,  L.  Pi- 
narius  [Pinaiuus],  an  act  of  cruelty  which  had 
the  effoct  of  alienating  the  minds  of  all  the  other 
Sicilians.  (Liv.  xxiv.  35—39  ;  Pint.  Marc  18.) 
Meanwhile,  the  blockade  of  Syracuse  had  been 
prolonged  &r  on  into  the  summer  of  212,  nor  did 
there  appear  any  prospect  of  its  termination,  as  the 
communications  of  the  besieged  by  sea  were  almost 
entirely  open.  In  this  state  of  things  Marcellns 
fortunately  discovered  a  part  of  the  walls  more 
accessible  than  the  rest,  and  having  prepared 
scaling  ladders,  effected  an  entrance  at  this  point 
during  the  night  which  followed  a  great  festival, 
and  thus  made  himself  master  of  the  Epipolae. 
The  two  quarters  called  Tyche  and  NeapoUs  were 
now  at  his  mercy,  and  were  given  up  to  plunder ; 
but  Epicydes  still  held  the  iSand  dtadel,  and  the 
important  quarter  of  Achradina,  which  formed  two 
separate  and  strong  fortreMes.    MarceUus,  how- 

voL.  n. 


MARCELLUS. 


92d 


ever,  made  himself  master  of  the  fort  of  Euryalus, 
and  now  closely  beset  Achradina,  when  the  Car- 
thaginian anny  under  Himilco  and  Hippocrates 
advanced  to  the  relief  of  the  city.  Their  efforts 
were,  however,  in  vain:  all  their  attacks  on  the 
camp  of  Marcellns  were  repulsed,  and  they  were 
unable  to  effect  a  junction  with  Epicydes  and  the 
Syracuaan  garrison.  The  tfhh«ilthiness  of  the 
country  soon  gave  rise  to  a  pestilence,  which 
committed  frightful  ravages  in  both  armies,  but 
especially  in  that  of  the  Carthaginians,  where  it 
carried  dST  both  their  generals,  and  led  to  the  entire 
break-up  of  the  army.  Thus  freed  frnm  all  appre- 
hensions from  without,  Maroellus  renewed  hit 
attacks  upon  those  quarten  of  the  city  which  still 
held  out ;  but  though  the  officers  on  whom  the 
command  devolved  after  the  departure  of  Epicydes 
made  several  attempts  at  negotiation,  nothing  was 
effected.  At  length  the  treachery  of  Mericua,  a 
leader  of  Spanish  mercenaries  in  the  Syracusan 
service,  opened  to  Maroellus  the  gates  of  Achradina, 
and  in  the  general  attack  that  ensued  he  made 
himself  master  of  the  island  of  Ortygia  also.  The 
city  was  given  up  to  plunder,  and  though  the  lives 
of  the  free  inhabitants  were  spared,  they  were 
reduced  to  such  distress,  that  many  of  them  were 
compelled  to  sell  themselves  as  slaves,  in  order  to 
obtain  the  means  of  existence.  (Died.  Eacc  VaU 
p.  60.)  Yet  the  clemency  and  liberality  of  Mar- 
oeUus  have  been  extolled  by  almost  all  the  vmten 
of  antiquity.  The  booty  found  in  the  captured 
city  was  immense :  besides  the  money  in  the  royal 
treasury,  which  was  set  apart  for  the  coffen  of  the 
state,  Marcellns  carried  off  many  of  the  works  of 
art  with  which  the  dty  had  been  adorned,  to  grace 
hu  own  triumph  and  Uie  temples  at  Rome.  This 
was  the  first  instance  of  a  practice  which  afterwards 
became  so  general ;  and  it  gave  great  offence  not 
only  to  the  Greeks  of  Sicily,  but  to  a  huge  party 
at  Rome  itself,  who  drew  un&vourable  comparisons 
between  the  conduct  of  Marcellas  in  this  instance 
and  that  of  Fabius  at  Tarentum.  ( Liv.  xxv.  23 
—-31,  40 ;  Pint.  Marc  18,  19,  21  ;  Polyb.  viiL 
37,  ix.  10  ;  Zonar.  ix.  5.) 

But  though  Syracuse  had  fidlen,  the  war  in 
Sidlv  was  not  yet  at  an  end.  A  considerable 
Caruaginian  force  still  occupied  Agrigentum  under 
Epicydes  and  Hanno ;  and  Mutines,  with  a  body 
of  Nnmidian  cavalry,  carried  his  incursions  iai  into 
the  interior.  Marcellns  now  turned  his  arms 
against  these  remaining  enemies,  attacked  Epicydes 
and  Hanno  in  the  absence  of  Mutines,  and  totally 
defeated  them,  after  which  he  returned  to  Syracuse. 
(Lit.  XXV.  40,  41.)  The  early  part  of  the  follow- 
ing year  (211)  seems  to  have  been  devoted  to  the 
settlement  of  affiun  in  Sicily ;  but  it  is  strange 
that  Marcellns  does  not  seem  to  have  made  any 
efforts  to  put  an  end  altogether  to  the  war  in  that 
island  before  he  returned  to  Rome,  and  when 
towards  the  close  of  the  summer  he  resigned  the 
command  of  the  province  to  the  praetor  M.  Cor- 
neliua,  Mutines  was  still  in  arms,  and  Agrigentum 
still  in  the  possession  of  the  Carthaginians.  On 
this  account  the  senate  refused  him  the  honoors  of 
a  triumph,  notwithstanding  his  great  successes,  tfnd 
he  was  obliged  to  content  himself  with  the  inferior 
distinction  of  an  ovation.  Previous  to  this,  how- 
ever, he  celebrated  with  great  magnificence  a  tri- 
umphal procession  to  the  temple  of  Jupiter  on  the 
Alban  Mount,  and  even  his  ovation  was  rendered 
more  conspicuous  than  most  triumphs  by  the  nnm- 

3o 


030 


MARCELLUS. 


ber  and  magnifioence  of  the  spoils  brought  from 
Syracuse.    llAy,  xztL  21 ;  Plat  Mare.  20, 22.) 

Shortl  V  after  his  triumph  he  was  elected  for  the 
fourth  tune  consul,  together  with  M.  Valerius 
Laevinus.  But  soaroely  had  he  entered  on  his 
office  (&  a  210)  when  he  had  to  enoounter  a  storm 
of  indignation,  raised  against  him  bj  his  proceed- 
ings in  Sicily.  Notwithstanding  the  praises  be- 
stowed by  the  Roman  writers,  and  still  more  by 
Plutarch  Vjifarc.  20 ;  and  see  Cic,  m  Verr.  il  2, 
iv.  52,  54),  upon  hts  moderation  and  clemency,  it 
is  evident  that  his  conduct  waa  considered  by 
many,  even  of  his  own  countrymen,  as  having  been 
unnecessarily  harsh.  Deputies  from  the  Sicilian 
cities  now  appeared  at  Rome,  to  lay  their  complaints 
before  the  senate,  where  they  met  with  powerful 
support  ;  and  though  the  governing  body  was 
unwilling  to  cast  a  aivr  upon  MaiteUus,  and  de- 
termined to  ratify  his  past  acts,  yet  the  entreaties 
of  the  Sicilians  so  fiir  prevailed,  that  the  two 
consuls  exchanged  provinces,  and  it  was  arranged 
that  Maroellus,  to  whose  lot  Sicily  had  previously 
fallen,  should  take  the  command  in  Italy  against 
Hannibal.  (Liv.  zxvi.  22,  26,  29^32 ;  Pht 
Marc  23 ;  Zonar.  ix.  6.)  From  this  time  the 
Sicilians  appear  to  have  changed  their  policy,  and 
being  freed  from  all  immediate  apprehensions  from 
Maroellus,  they  endeavoured  to  conciliate  his 
fikvour  by  every  kind  of  honour  and  Battery :  the 
Syracuaans  placed  their  city  under  the  patronage 
of  himself  and  his  descendants,  erected  tkatues  to 
him,  and  instituted  an  annual  festival,  called  the 
Marcellea,  which  continued  to  be  celebrated  down 
to  the  time  of  Verres^  (Liv.  xxvL  32 ;  Plut  Mare, 
23;  Cic.  in  rerr.  ii.  21,  68.) 

Marcelltts  now  joined  the  army  in  Apulia,  where 
he  waa  soon  after  enabled  to  strike  an  important 
blow,  by  the  conquest  of  Salapia,  which  was  be- 
trayed into  his  hands  by  Blasius,  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal citicens  of  the  place  [BliiAUUs],  and  this 
success  waa  followed  by  the  capture  of  two  cities  in 
Samnium,  which  had  been  occupied  by  Carthaginian 
garrisons.  Meanwhile,  Hannibal  had  surprised  and 
destroyed  the  army  of  Cn.  Fulviui  at  Herdonea  ; 
whereupon  Marcellus  hastened  to  oppose  him,  and 
check  his  victorious  career.  The  two  armies  met 
near  Numistro  in  Luoania,  and  a  battle  ensued, 
apparently  without  any  decisive  result,  though  the 
Romans  claimed  a  victory  ;  and  the  remainder  of 
the  campaign  was  occupied  vrith  unimportant 
movements,  Marcellus  continuing  to  follow  the 
steps  of  his  wary  antagonist,  but  carefully  avoiding 
an  engagement  So  important,  however,  did  he 
deem  it  not  to  lose  sight  for  a  moment  of  the  CSar- 
thaginian  general,  that  he  declined  to  repair  to 
Rome  even  in  oMer  to  hold  the  comitia,  and  in 
consequence,  by  direction  of  the  senate,  named 
Q.  Fulvius  dictator  for  that  purpose.  (Liv.  zzvt 
38,  xxvii.  1—5;  Plut  Mare.  24,  25  ;  Appian, 
Atmib.  45—47 ;  Zonar.  iz.  7 }  VaL  Max.  iii.  8. 
ext  §  1.) 

During  the  following  year  (209)  he  retained  the 
command  of  his  army  with  the  nuik  of  proconsul, 
in  order  that  he  might  co-operate  with  the  two 
consuls  of  the  year,  Fabius  Maximns  and  Fulvius 
Flaccus  apoinst  HannibaL  At  the  opening  of  the 
campaign  he  was  the  first  to  oppose  the  Carthaginian 
general,  whom  he  found  near  Cannsiom ;  and  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  that  city,  according  to  the  Roman 
historians,  there  ensued  three  successive  actions 
between  the  two  armies.    Of  these  the  first  was  a 


MARCELLU& 

drawn  battle,  in  the  second  the  Romans  wen  d^ 
feated  with  heavy  loss,  and  in  the  third  tkey  are 
said  to  have  gained  a  complete  victory  ;  notwith- 
standing which,  Hannibal  drew  off  his  army  un- 
molested towards  Bruttium,  while  BCarodlns  vras 
unable  to  follow  him,  on  account  of  the  number  of 
his  wounded.  So  severe  indeed  had  been  his 
losses,  that  he  shut  himself  up  within  the  uralls  of 
Venusia,  and  remained  there  in  pezfoct  inactivity 
during  the  remainder  of  the  season,  while  Han- 
nibal moved  up  and  down  throughout  the  south  of 
Italy  vrithout  oppositien.  Such  conduct  could  not 
fiiil  to  give  mudi  disastisfoetion  at  Rome ;  and  it 
was  even  proposed  by  one  of  the  tribunes  that 
Maroellus  should  be  deprived  of  his  command. 
But  on  hearing  of  this  motion  he  immediately 
hastened  to  Rome,  and  defended  himself  so  sue- 
cessfolly,  that  he  was  not  only  absolved  from  aU 
bhuie,  but  elected  «>nsul  for  the  ensuing  year, 
together  with  T.  Quintius  Crispinns.  (Liv.  zxvii. 
7, 12—14,  20,21  ;  Plut  Mar^  25—27.) 

Before  he  entered  on  this,  his  fifth  eonsubhip» 
he  was  sent  into  Etruria  to  appease  a  threatened 
revolt  of  the  Arretians,  and  soooeeded  in  quieting 
their  discontent  for  a  time.  After  he  returned  to 
Rome,  and  was  preparing  to  resume  openttons  in 
the  fidd  (&  c.  208),  he  vras  detained  for  some  time 
by  un&voumble  omens  and  the  religions  eeremoniea 
deemed  necessary,  in  order  to  avert  the  evils  thna 
threatened.  At  length  he  once  moee  took  the 
command  of  the  army  at  Venusia,  and  being  joined 
by  his  colleague  Crispinns  from  Brattittra,  tliej 
encamped  wil^  their  combined  forces  betwrecn  Ve- 
nosia  and  Bantia.  Hannibal*s  camp  was  at  a  short 
distance  from  them  ;  between  the  two  armies  lay 
a  wooded  hill,  which  the  two  consuls  imprudently 
proceeded  to  reconnoitre^  escorted  only  by  a  small 
body  of  horse,  and  in  so  doing  fell  into  an  ambn»- 
cade  of  Numidians.  A  sharp  skirmish  ensued,  but 
the  Romans  being  fiv  inferior  in  number,  were 
quickly  dispersed  or  put  to  the  sword :  Maivellos 
himself  was  run  through  the  body  with  a  spear, 
and  killed  on  the  spot:  his  colleague  was  with 
difficulty  carried  off  the  field  severely  vroanded. 
Hannibal  dispkyed  a  generous  sympathy  for  die 
&te  of  his  fidlen  foe,  and  caused  all  due  hoBours  to 
be  paid  to  his  lifeless  remains.  (lAr.  xxviL  SI — 
23, 25—28  ;  Pint  Matfe.  28—30  ;  Pdyb.  z.  32  ; 
Appian,  Amiubi,  50  ;  Zonar.  ix.  9  ;  VaL  Max.  L  6. 

§fi.) 

There  are  few  chameteis  in  Roman  histerr  «^ 
which  the  ^ture  transmitted  to  ue  has  been  more 
disfigured  by  partiality  than  that  of  MarcaUiMk 
Almost  the  whole  account  of  his  military  operatiaiM 
against  Hannibal  has  been  so  perverted,  that  it  is 
difficult  now  to  arrive  at  the  truth  ;  bat  it  is  stait- 
ling  to  find,  after  reading  in  Livy  or  Plntaich  the 
details  of  his  numerous  victories  erer  the  Cnr> 
thaginian  general,  that  Polybtus  expveasly  deeded 
he  had  ever  defeated  Hannibal  at  aU.  (Phtt 
Pdofk  e.  Mara.  1 ;  and  see  Polyb^  xr.  II.) 
ambiguous  character  ef  many  of  hie  alleged 
has  been  indeed  already  adverted  to,  and  is 
fidently  apparent  even  from  the  accounts  ef  the 
Romans  themselves.    It  seems  prebaUe  that  bbui  j 
of  these  exaggerations  have  found  Uieir  wmy  iata 
history  from  the  funeral  oration  of  Mareelhta  hy 
his  son,  which  we  know  to  have  been  used  an  aa 
authority  by  some  of  the  eariier  annalista.    <LaT. 
xxviu  27.)    Still  more  unfounded  is  the  repemtwm 
he  seems  to  have  obtained  for  elemency  and  h»- 


IIARCELLUS. 

a  mindi  of  tho  Suiltuu  by  hii  cnal 
execntioni  it  Leontim;  lod  he  ftpprwM  oCt^imgh 
bs  did  not  ordsr,  the  barbaniu  iinwm  iii  at  Enu. 
The  feelingi  vith  which  he  inipired  the  vbole  of 
the  Sinliaii  Oieelu  luir  be  gathered  frarn  thrii 
eipnuian  reported  bj-  Lirj,  that  it  vonld  be 
bettn  fin  the  itlaod  to  be  Hink  in  the  m 
oTenrhebned  bj  ths  Oaatt  of  Aetna,  than 
placed  once  mere  tt  the  maic;  of  HaRellui. 
iiti.29;ciinip,Ap|Hni,fitc.4,&)  Itiaadi 
BTeii  bj  Plntarih  (hi*  noM  BiqaaliSed  pen^yiin) 
that  he  *u  illiterate  and  imperfectly  edocated 
and  hie  chanctei  maj  be  inniiDed  Dp  at  that  of  i 
rode,  Man  nldief,  hiaTe  and  daring  to  exceaa,  bu 
hanh  and  anyielding,  and  wanting  alike  the  men 
gncehl  qnaliti»  «bich  adorned  the  chaiactn  of 

Scipio  and  the  pradeooe laiilj  to  coniutala 

truly  gnat  genffal. 

The  head  on  the  obverea  of  the  annexed  orin 
(•inick  by  P.  Comgliiu  Lantohu  Hanellinni)  it 
unqnc*ti«iaUy  thai  of  the  coDtjueTDT  of  Sytacue : 
the  »Terae  repreeenti  him  ouiying  the  ^oUa 
tfima  to  the  tem^  of  Jopiter  f  antiiiit. 


fi.  BL  CLAimiiia  H.  r.  H.  n.  Harcillcs,  ion 
of  the  preceding,  waa  remariubte  a*  a  joalh  for  hi* 
peraonal  beauty,  aa  well  at  for  hii  modeit  and 
engaging  demmnnir.  The  innilt  ofliired  him  by 
ScaDliliiu,  and  the  paoidimenl  iafiicled  on  the 
latter  by  die  elder  Hucelliu,  have  been  already  ad- 
mted  to  (p.  297.  b).  In  ac30Bheaecompanied 
hie  &ther  a*  military  tiibnne,  and  wa>  one  of 
tliDee  preicnt  with  bun  at  the  time  of  bii  death. 
He  waa  bimieif  badly  wonoded  in  the  akiimiili  in 
which  the  elder  Hamllni  fell,  notwithitanding 
which,  WB  find  him  ihortly  aiW  entnuled  by  tile 
conul  Criipinni  with  the  charge  of  conducting  the 
tnnp*  of  hi)  falher't  army  into  nfe  qnaiten  at 
Veniuia.  (U<r.  ixriL  E7,  29  ;  Polyb.  x.  33 ;  Plut. 
Mare.  tiS— SO.)  On  hit  retoni  to  Rome,  be 
received  from  Hannibal  the  aabei  of  hia  father, 
oier  which  he  prononnod  hit  fiineml  oration,  a 
compotilion  which  Cadim  Antipaler  already  re- 
gaioed  aa  unworthy  of  credit  in  an  hiitorical  point 
of  tiew  (LiT.  ixru.  27),  (hough  it  may  well  be 
anipccted  to  be  Ike  louice  from  whence  haTt 
emanated  many  of  the  miirepretentationt  and  ei- 
aggeration*  which  have  ditfignred  ths  hiilory  of 
the  elder  Marcellnt. 

In  B.  c  205  he  dedicated  the  temple  of  Virtai, 
near  tbe  Porta  Capena,  which  had  been  rowed  by 
hit  father,  bnt  wai  Mill  unfiniahed  at  tbe  ^me  of 
hit  death  [LIt.  nix.  11};  and  the  following  year 

SSOt)  he  held  the  office  of  tribnne  of  tbe  pernio, 
n  thit  capacity  be  wat  one  of  thoie  appointed  to 
accompany  the  piaetor,  H.  Pomponiui  Hatho,  to 
inquire  into  the  charge  of  aacTilege  bron;cbl  by  the 
Locriani  againit  Scipio,  ai  well  at  bit  lientenant, 
Pleminina.  (Ut.  nix.  30.)  Four  yean  later 
(b,  c  200}  he  wat  cnmla  aedile  with  Sex.  Aelioi 


MARCELLUS.  981 

Paetui '.  they  lendeRd  thor  magittncy  contpi- 
by  the  quantity  of  com  that  they  imported 
.1  ..  1 —  A&iea,  at  well  at  by  the 

y  cdebniled  the  Ro- 


(Li,. 


.  Ise 


■1, 


wat  elected  one  of  the  praetoi 
aa  hli  prorince,  with  a  force  of  41)00  foot 
hone,  but  hit  terrieet  were  confined  to  the  tend- 
ing nppliea  to  the  Roman  aimiei  in  Gieece.  (Id. 
xniLS,  27.)  After  the  coitomary  intorral  of  two 
yean  he  obtained  the  eonmlthip,  with  L.  Fniioa 
Pnipdreo,  B.C.  196.  (Id.nxiiL2J;  Put.  Capit.) 
Hit  gnat  object  wat  to  obtain  the  mewal  or  con- 
tinuation of  the  Macedonian  war,  to  which  an  end 
had  jntt  been  put  by  Flamininna  ;  but  thit  waa 
&nitrat«d  by  the  people,  who  latified  the  peaca 
which  the  latter  had  concludod  with  Philip  ;  and 
Marcellni  wa*  compelled  to  content  hinuelf  with 
the  conduct  of  the  war  in  Ciialpine  Oaul.  Hen 
be  at  lint  met  with  a  defeat  from  the  Boiani,  bat 
thit  wat  toon  compentatod  by  a  brilliant  Tietory 
OTer  the  Intabriani,  and  the  conqueit  of  the  in> 
portant  town  of  Comiun.  fieiidei  tbii,  in  conjone- 
tion  with  hit  colleague,  Purpureo,  be  obtained 
"  ~        and  Lignrianii 


nd  on  bit  re 


t  by  una 


•ent,  hononred  with  a  triumph.  (Ui.  nttin  2j, 
S6,  37  ;  Polyb.  iviii.  25.)  In  the  tame  year  he 
waa  appointed  ponCifex,  in  the  room  of  C.  Sempni- 
niu  Tnditanni.  (Lir.  xndiL  42.1  In  B.  c  193 
be  again  lerred  in  Ciaalpine  Oani  aa  one  of  the 
lienleiianti  of  the  eonml  L.  Comelint  Memla,  and 
took  part  in  the  gnat  Tietory  he  obtained  oTer  tha 
Boiana.  (Id.  utt.  E,  S.}  In  B.  c.  ]S9  he  ob- 
tained the  ceniorahip  in  conjimettan  with  T.  FI». 
mininua,  an  hononr  which  wat  enhanced  in  thia 
initance  by  the  number  of  diitingnithod  competiton 
orer  whom  they  obtained  the  prefrnncc  Their 
ceniDt  wat  marked  by  the  £nt  admiiiion  of  the 
people  of  Fonniae,  Fundi,  and  Aipinom.  to  the  fuH 
righti  of  Roman  citiient.  (IJT.iiiTiL  eH,>iiviii, 
3a,  36.)  From  thit  time  we  hear  no  mote  of  him 
"1  bit  death,  in  B.  a  177.    (Id.  xli.  13.) 

6.  M.  CLiuniuB  H.  r.  M.  m.  Hircillub, 
probably  a  brother  of  the  preceding,  though  beariiw 
the  tame  praenomen,  wat  connit  in  b.c  IG3,  with 
Q.  Fabini  Ubeo.  (Lir.  ixxii.  44  ;  Fatt  Capit) 
It  teema  probable  that  be  it  the  lame  penon  who 
ia  mentioned  (Lif.  xxiix.  33)  at  one  of  the  praetora 
two  yean  bebre  (b.c.  165),  though  hii  name  it 
there  written  in  manj  of  the  editioni  and  HSS.  of 
Liry  ManxJIinmt,  Liguria  wat  anigntd  to  both 
the  contolt  at  their  proTinre ;  but  the  ami  of  Mai- 
cellaa  were  in  fact  directed  againit  a  body  of  Oaula 
who  had  lately  croated  the  Alpi,  and  letiled  then»- 
•eifc»  in  the  territory  of  Aquilela.  They,  howefer, 
aubmitted  on  the  approach  of  tbe  conanl,  were  di*> 

ind  compelled  to  return  acrota  the  mouiH 
After  thia  be  carried  bia  anni  into  latria, 
but  apparently  eSecled  little,  and  wat  toon  obliged 
"ome  to  hold  the  eomitia.  (Lir. 
-66.)  lie  held  the  taetrdolal  office 
Dn<iii,BDddiedinB.c.  169.  (Ur. 
iliT.  IB.) 

7.  H.  Claudius  Mabcblldr,  pnet<irinB.a 
18,  in  which  office  he  ordered  two  Romant  of 

noble  birth,  who  had  been  guitly  of  an  outrage 

towardt  the  Carthaginian  ambaaaudon,  to  be  giren 

to  that  people.     (Lir.  ixxriii.  35,  42.)     Sonie 

Itera  coniider  that  it  ia  tbit  HalceUni,  and  not 

I  praetor  of  186,  who  beome  contnl  in  IBS. 

S(i  2 


932 


MARCELLUS. 


8.  M.  Claudius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Mahcsllus,  son 
of  No.  5,  conspicuous  for  hia  three  consnlsbipa. 
He  succeeded  his  &ther  as  pontifez  in  B.  c.  177» 
though  he  had  not  then  held  any  of  the  higher 
offices  of  the  state.  (Lir.  xli.  13.)  In  169  he 
was  appointed  praetor,  and  Spain  assigned  him  for 
his  province.  (Id.  zliii.  11,  15.)  Three  years 
later  he  obtained  his  first  consulship,  B.&  166, 
which  was  marked  by  a  victory  over  the  Alpine 
tribes  of  the  Gaols,  for  which  he  was  honoured 
with  a  triumph.  (Liv.  xlv.  44,  Epit  xlvl ;  Fast 
Capit)  His  second  consulship,  in  B.C.  155,  was, 
in  like  manner,  distinguished  by  a  triumph  over 
the  Ligurians  (Fast.  Capit) ;  but  we  know  nothing 
farther  of  his  exploits  on  either  of  these  occasions. 
In  B.  c.  1 52  he  was  a  third  time  raised  to  the  con- 
sulship, together  with  L.  Valerius  Flaocus,  and  ap- 
pointed to  conduct  the  war  in  Spain.  Hen  he 
obtained  some  successes  over  the  Celtiberians ;  and 
having  added  to  the  impression  thus  produoeid  by 
the  clemency  with  which  he  treated  the  van- 
quished, he  induced  all  the  tribes  at  that  time  in 
arms  to  give  hostages,  and  send  ambassadors  to 
Rome  to  sue  for  peace  ;  but  his  conduct  was  attri- 
buted to  indolence  or  timidity :  the  senate  refused 
to  ratify  the  proposed  terms,  and  appointed  L. 
Lucullus,  one  of  the  new  consuls,  to  succeed  Mar- 
<^lluB,  and  contmue  the  war.  Meanwhile,  Mar- 
cellus  after  an  expedition  against  the  Lusitanians, 
in  which  he  had  reduced  the  strong  town  of  Ner- 
gobriga,  had  returned  to  winter  at  Corduba ;  but 
on  learning  the  resolution  of  the  senate,  he  sud- 
denly broke  up  his  winter^quarters,  and  marohed 
into  the  country  of  the  Celtiberians ;  whereupon 
all  those  tribes  who  had  been  previously  in  arms 
hastened  to  submit  at  discretion ;  a  result  previously 
concerted,  as  it  was  suspected,  with  the  consul 
himself,  who  admitted  them  to  fevourable  terms, 
while  he  had  the  satis&ction  of  handing  over  the 
province  to  his  successor  in  a  state  of  perfect  tran- 
quillity. (Appian,  Hitp^  48 — 50 ;  Polyb.  xxxv. 
2,  3 ;  Liv.  EpU,  xlviil ;  Eutrop.  iv.  9.)  The  ad- 
ministration of  Maroellns  in  Spain  was  fiurther  dis- 
tinguished by  the  foundation  of  .the  important 
colony  of  Corduba.  (Strab.  iii.  p.  141.)  In  148 
he  was  sent  ambassador  to  Masinissa,  king  of  Nu- 
midia,  but  was  shipwrecked  on  the  voyage,  and 
perished.  (Liv.  EpiU  L. ;  Cic.  m  Pimm,  19,  <ie 
Dwin,  iL  5.)  It  is  recorded  of  this  Marcellus 
that  he  commemorated,  by  an  inscription  in  the 
temple  of  Honour  and  Virtue,  consecrated  by  his 
fiither,  the  circumstance  that  his  grandfather,  his 
fiither,  and  himself^  had  enjoyed  between  them  no 
less  than  nine  consulships,  an  instance  unparalleled 
in  the  history  of  Rome.  ( Aacon.  ad  Ck.  Piton.  p. 
12,  ed.  OreU.) 

9.  M.  Claudiub  Marcxllus,  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding, and  fiuber  of  the  following,  as  well  as  of 
No.  12.  He  is  not  mentioned  by  any  ancient 
author,  but  is  supplied  as  a  necessary  link  of  the 
pedigree.  (See  Drumann,  (TsscA.  Roms,  vol.  ii.  p. 
393,  and  below.  No.  12.) 

10.  M.  Claudius  Marcxllus,  cnrule  aedile  in 
B.  a  91.  (Cic.  dsOr,i  13.)  He  is  supposed  by 
Drumann  to  be  the  fiither  of  the  following,  and 
brotherof  No.  12. 

11.  M  Claudius,  M.  f.  M.  n.  Marcellus 
(probably  a  son  of  the  preceding),  the  friend  of 
Cicero,  and  subject  of  the  oration  Pro  M,  Afarodlo, 
«scribed,  though  erroneously,  to  the  great  orator. 
He  is  first  mentioned  as  curule  ae£le  with  P. 


AfARCELLUS. 

Clodius  in  B.C.  56.  (Cic.  ad  AtL  iv.  3.)  In 
February  of  that  year  he  defended  Milo,  at  Cicero*s 
request,  against  the  charge  of  violence  bitni^t 
against  him  by  Clodius.  (Cia  ad  Q.  Fr,  ii.  3.) 
In  54  he  vras  one  of  the  six  advocates  who  de- 
fended the  cause  of  M.  Scaunis  ( Ascon.  ad  Scaur, 
p.  20,  ed.  OrelL)  ;  and  after  the  death  of  Clodius 
(b.  a  52),  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  defence  of 
Milo.  (Id.  ad  MiUm,  pp.  35,  40,  41.)  In  the 
same  year  he  was  elected  consul,  together  with 
Ser.  Sulpicius  Rufus,  for  the  ensuing  year.  For 
this  distinction  he  was  probably  indebted  to  the 
support  and  fcvour  of  Pompey;  and  during  the 
period  of  his  magistracy  (b.c.  51 )  he  showed  himself 
a  zealous  partisan  of  the  latter,  and  sought  to  secun 
his  &vour  by  urging  the  senate  to  extreme  mea- 
sures against  Caesar.  Among  other  modes  in 
which  he  displayed  his  seal,  was  the  very  indis- 
creet one  of  causmg  a  dtiien  of  Comnm  to  be 
scourged,  in  order  to  show  his  contempt  for  the 
privileges  lately  bestowed  by  Caesar  upon  that 
colony.  (Cic.  ad  AU.  v.  1 1 ;  Appian,  B,  C  ii. 
26 ;  Suet  Cae»,  28.)  But  his  vehemence  gradually 
abated,  as  he  found  himself  opposed  by  his  coUeagne 
Sulpidns  and  several  of  the  tribunes,  while  Pompey 
himself  lent  him  no  active  support,  and  even  dis- 
tinctly refused  to  second  him  in  his  proposition  for 
the  immediate  abrogation  of  Caesar^  authority. 
But  the  election  of  the  new  consuls  termiiuited 
fiftvourably  to  the  party  of  Pompey ;  and  at  length, 
on  the  30th  of  September,  Maroellns  procured  a 
resolution  of  the  senate,  that  the  whole  subject 
should  be  brought  under  discussion  on  the  1st  of 
Mareh  in  the  following  year.  After  this  no  fnrther 
steps  were  taken  before  the  expiration  of  his  office. 
(Suet  Cae».  28,  29 ;  Dion  Cass.  xL  58,  59 ;  Ap- 
pian, B,  C  iL  26 ;  Caes.  B.  G.  viii.  53 ;  Cic  ad 
AtL  viiL  3 ;  Caelius,  ad  Fam.  viii.  1,  8,  10,  13.) 

But  all  the  party  seal  and  animosity  of  Marcellus 
did  not  blind  him  to  the  obvious  imprudence  of 
forcing  on  a  war  fi>r  which  they  were  unprepared  ; 
and  hence,  as  it  became  evident  that  an  open  rup- 
ture was  inevitable,  he  endeavoured  to  moderate 
the  vehemence  of  his  own  party.     Thus,  in  B.  c. 
50,  we  find  him  urging  the  senate  to  interpose  their 
authority  with   the  tribunes  to  induce  them  to 
withdraw  their  opposition  (Cic.  ad  Fam.  viiL  13); 
and  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  49  he  in  vain 
suggested  the  necessity  of  making  levies  of  troops, 
before  any  open  steps  were  taken  against  Caesar. 
(Caes.  B,  C  i.  2.)     His  advice  was  overmled,  and 
he  was  among  the  first  to  fly  from  Rome  and  Italy. 
But  though  he  joined  Pompey  and  his  partisaois  in 
Epeirus,  it  is  clear  that  he  did  not  engage  with  a&j 
heartiness  in  the  cause  of  which,  according  to 
Cicero,  he  foresaw  the  failure  from  the  b^;innittg : 
and  after  the  battle  of  Pharsalia  he  abandoned  aE 
thoughts  of  prolonging  the  contest,  and  withdrew 
to  Mytilene,  where  he  gave  himself  up  to  the  pur- 
suits of  rhetoric  and  philosophy.    Hera  Cneaar  was 
content  to  leave  him  unmolested  in  a  kind  a£ 
honourable  exile ;  and  Marcellus  himself  wsa  nn- 
willing  to  sue  to  the  conqueror  for  fi>rgivieneas, 
though  Cicero  wrote  to  him  repeatedly  from  Home, 
urging  him  in  the  strongest  maimer  to  do  so»  and 
assuring  him  of  the  clemency  of  Caesar.     Bot 
though  Marcellus  himself  would  take  no  as^»  to 
procure  his  recall,  his  friends  at  Rome  wrere  not 
backward  in  their  exertions  for  that  purpose  ;  «nd 
at  length,  in  a  full  assembly  of  the  senate,  C.  Mar- 
cellus, the  cousin  of  the  exile,  threw 


BfARCELLUS. 

Caesar*»  feet  to  implore  the  pardon  of  his  kintnun^ 
and  his  example  was  followed  by  the  whole  body 
of  the  assembly.  Caesar  yielded  to  this  demon» 
stration  of  opinion»  and  Mueellos  was  declared  to 
be  forgiven,  and  restored  to  all  his  former  honours. 
Cioero  wrote  to  announce  to  him  this  fiiTonrable 
result,  in  a  letter  now  lost ;  but  the  answer  of 
Mareelltts  is  preserred^  and  is  mariced  by  a  singular 
coldness,  which  would  lead  us  to  the  conclusion 
that  his  indifference  in  this  matter  was  real,  and 
not  assumed.  He,  however,  set  out  immediately 
on  his  return ;  but  having  touched  at  the  Peiraeeus, 
where  he  had  an  interview  with  his  fonner  col« 
league,  Snlpicius,  then  proconsul  in  Greece,  he  was 
assassinated  immediately  afterwards  by  one  of  his 
own  attendants,  P.  Magius  Chilo.  There  seems 
no  doubt  that  the  deed  was  prompted  by  private 
resentment,  though  suspected  at  the  time  to  have 
been  committed  at  the  instigation  of  Caesar.    Sul- 

Eicius  paid  him  all  due  funenJ  honours,  and  caused 
iffl  to  be  buried  in  the  Academy,  where  a  monu- 
ment was  erected  to  him  by  the  Athenians,  at  the 
public  expense.    (Cic.  ad  Fam.  iv.  4,  7 — 11,  12, 
vi.  6,  ad  AU.  xiii.  10—22,  pro  M.  Mareello, 
jnmnt,  Brut  71.) 

M arcelltts  had  been,  as  already  observed,  a  £nend 
of  Cicero's  from  his  earliest  youth  ;  their  views  on 
political  affiurs  had  generally  coincided,  and  they 
continued  to  act  in  concert  until  the  breaking  out 
of  the  civil  war.  Hence  we  cannot  wonder  at  the 
very  high  praises  bestowed  by  the  latter  upon  the 
wisdom  and  prudence  of  Miur«ellus,  of  whom  he 
speaks  on  several  occasions  in  terms  which  would 
lead  us  to  suppose  him  a  perfect  model  of  a  philoso- 
phic statesman.  Caelius,  on  the  contrary,  calls 
him  slow  and  inefficient ;  but  while  his  conduct  in 
his  consulship  was  certainly  not  such  as  to  give  us 
a  high  opinion  of  his  politiol  sagacity  or  prudence, 
it  would  rather  seem  to  have  deserved  censure  for 
defects  the  very  opposite  of  these.  Of  his  merits 
as  an  orator,  we  are  wholly  incompetent  to  judge, 
but  they  are  said  to  have  been  of  a  high  order,  and 
inferior  to  few  except  Cioero  himself.  (Cic.  Brui. 
71«  All  the  passages  in  Cicero  relating  to  M.  Mar- 
cellus  will  be  found  collected  or  referred  to  by  Orelli, 
Ononuutieon  Tuilian.  ptK  157, 158.  See  also  Dru- 
mann,  GeadL  Boms^  voL  ii.  p.  393,  &c.,  and  Passow 
in  Zimmermann*s  Zeitaekri/i  jUr  Aitertkumtwi»' 
9au(Aa/U  1835.) 

12.  C.  Claudius,  HI  f.  HI  n.  Mabcbllus,  a 
brother  of  the  preceding,  of  whom  very  little  is 
known  previous  to  his  election  in  &  c.  50,  to  be  con- 
sul for  the  ensuing  year  (49),  a  distinction  which  he 
obtained,  it  is  said,  in  consequence  of  his  declared 
enmity  to  Caesar.  (Caes.  B.  G.  viil  50.)  He  is 
constantly  confounded  with  his  cousin,  C.  Mar> 
cellus  [No.  14]  who  was  consul  in  the  year  50  with 
L.  Aemilius  Paullus,  a  confusion  little  to  be  won- 
dered at :  indeed  it  is  sometimes  impossible  to  de- 
termine which  of  the  two  is  meant  Matters  were 
Cut  approaching  to  a  crisis  when  he  and  his  col- 
league, L.  Cornelius  Lentulus,  entered  upon  their 
office.  While  yet  only  consuls  elect,  they  had  lent 
their  countenance  to  the  violent  and  illegal  act  of 
the  consul  C.  MaroeUns  in  investing  Pcmpey  with 
the  command  of  the  army  without  authority  from 
the  senate  (Dion  Cass.xl.  66) ;  and  on  the  very  first 
day  of  their  consulship  (1  Jan.  &c.  49)  they 
brought  under  the  consideration  of  the  senate  the 
measures  to  be  taken  in  regard  to  Caesar,  who  was 
then  at  Ravenna,  and  from  whom  letters  had  been 


BfARCELLUar. 


933 


presented  by  Curio.  It  does  not  appear  that  Mar- 
oellus  took  any  prominent  part  in  the  debates  that 
ensued,  and  the  violent  proceedings  which  led  to 
the  flight  of  the  tribunes  and  the  actual  breaking 
out  of  the  war ;  but  neither  do  we  learn  that  he 
attempted  to  check  the  intemperate  xeal  of  his  col- 
league, and  the  other  leaders  of  the  war  party.  He 
appears  indeed,  so  ftr  as  we  can  judge,  to  have 
been  a  man  of  small  abilititt,  who  was  put  forward 
as  a  tool  by  the  more  violent  partisans  of  Pompey. 
On  the  brnking  out  of  the  war  he  accompanied  his 
colleague,  Lentulus,  in  his  hasty  flight  from  Rome, 
took  part  in  the  subsequent  proceedings  at  Capua, 
and  eventually  crossed  over  to  Dyrrhachium  with 
a  part  of  the  army  of  Pompey.  In  the  following 
year  (a.  c  48)  we  find  him  mentioned  as  com- 
manding a  part  of  Pompey *s  fleet  (Caes.  B,  C,  iii. 
5) ;  but  this  is  the  last  we  hear  of  him,  and  it 
therefore  seems  probable,  as  suggested  by  Dru- 
mann,  that  he  perished  in  the  civil  war.  (Dion 
Cass.  xli.  1-^;  Caes.  B,  C,  L  1—5,  14,  25; 
Appian,  B,  a  vl  33,  37—39  ;  Plut  Cae$,  35, 
Pomp,  62;  Cic.  ad  AtL  y^  18,  20,  21,  ix.  I.) 
Cicero  certainly  alludes  to  him  some  years  after- 
wards as  then  dead.     {PkiL  xiii.  14.) 

13.  C.  Claudius,  M.  f.  M.  n.  Marcbllus, 
uncle  of  the  two  preceding,  and  &ther  of  the  consul 
in  B.  a  50.  He  is  called  by  the  Pseudo-Asconins 
(ad  Verr.  p.  206)  great-grandson  (pronepof)  of  the 
conqueror  of  Syracuse  [No.  4]  ;  but  as  has  been 
pointed  out  by  Wesseling  and  Drumann,  this  is 
impossible  on  chronological  grounds,  and  he  must 
have  been  a  grandson  of  No.  8,  and  therefore 
ahmpoB  of  No.  4.  He  was  praetor  apparently  in 
B.  a  80,  and  afterwards  succeeded  M.  Aemilius 
Lepidus  in  the  government  of  Sicily.  He  found 
that  province  in  a  state  of  great  distress  and  con- 
fusion from  the  exactions  and  oppressions  of  his 
predecessor;  but  by  the  mildness  and  justice  of 
his  administration,  he  restored  it  to  such  a  flourish- 
ing state,  that  Cioero  tells  us  he  was  looked  upon 
by  the  Sicilians  as  the  second  saviour  of  their 
country.  Statues  were  erected  to  him  in  almost 
every  city  of  the  island  ;  and  the  festival  of  the 
Marcellea  already  instituted  in  honour  of  his  pro- 
genitor [see  No.  4]  was  now  renewed  in  his  favour. 
Throughout  the  speeches  against  Verrea,  Cioero 
dwells  frequently  upon  the  administration  of  Mar- 
cellus,  as  afibrding  the  most  striking  contrast  to 
that  of  the  accused.  By  a  singular  accident,  Mar- 
cellus  himself  was  present  on  that  occasion,  as  one 
of  the  judges  of  Verres.  (Cic.  Vtrr,  ii.  3,  21,  iii. 
16,  91,  iv.  40,  42,  &&,  Dw.  in  CaeeU.  4.)  He 
held  the  office  of  augur,  in  which  Cicero  was  one 
of  his  colleagues,  and  is  cited  by  him  as  one  of 
those  who  r^arded  the  whole  sdenoe  of  augury  as 
a  merely  political  institution.  (Cic.  de  Divin.  ii 
35,  de  Leg.  ii.  13.)  He  lived  to  see  his  son  elected 
consitl  for  the  year  b.  c.  50  ;  and  on  that  occasion 
Cicero  vrrote  him  a  letter  of  congratulation  [ad 
Fam,  XV.  8),  expressed  in  the  most  friendly  terms. 
Elsewhere  also  the  Utter  dwells  in  the  strongest 
manner  upon  the  respect  and  affection  with  which 
he  had  always  n^;arded  Marcellus  (pro  Suit.  6). 

14.  C.  Claudius,  C.  f.  M.  n.  Mabcbllus, 
son  of  the  preceding,  and  first  cousin  of  M.  Mar- 
cellus [Nob  11],  whom  he  succeeded  in  the  consul- 
ship, b.  c.  50.  He  enjoyed  the  friendship  of 
Cicero  from  an  early  age,  and  attached  himself  to 
the  party  of  Pompey  in  the  state,  notwithstanding 
his  connection  with  Caesar  by  his  marriage  with 

3o  3 


934 


MARCELLUS. 


Octavia.  It  was  eridently  to  the  inflaence  of 
Pompey,  combined  with  that  of  his  cousin  M. 
Marcellos,  that  he  was  indebted  for  his  elevation 
to  the  consuldiip  at  the  comitia  of  the  year  51  ;  and 
during  the  year  of  his  office  he  showed  himself  a 
sealouB  and  uncompromising  adrocate  of  the  party 
hostile  to  Caesar.  His  measures  were,  howeyer, 
Tery  much  impeded  by  the  opposition  of  his  col- 
league, L.  Aenulius  PauUns,  as  well  as  of  the  tribune 
C.  Curio,  both  of  whom,  though  previously  hostile, 
had  been  recently  gained  over  by  Caesar.  The 
latter  is  said  to  have  endeavoured  to  corrupt  Mar- 
cellus  also,  but  to  have  found  him  inaccessible  to 
bribes.  (Appian,  B.  C.  ii.  26.)  On  the  1st  of 
March,  b.  c.  50,  Marcellus  brought  before  the 
senate,  as  previously  arranged,  the  question  of 
superseding  Caesar  in  his  command  ;  but  the  in- 
terposition of  Curio  prevented  any  conclusion  being 
come  to  at  that  time ;  and  afterwards  the  illness 
of  Pompey  and  the  elections  for  the  ensuing  year 
caused  too  question  to  be  again  postponed.  The 
consul,  however,  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  decree  of 
the  senate  for  withdrawing  from  Caesar  two  of  his 
legions,  under  pretence  that  they  were  wanted 
for  the  Parthian  war ;  but  as  soon  as  the  troops 
arrived  in  Italy  they  were  detained  at  Capua,  to 
wait  for  further  orders.  Meanwhile,  repeated  dis^ 
cuasions  took  place  in  the  senate  in  regard  to 
Caesar,  Curio  still  insisting  that  if  he  was  compelled 
to  resign  his  command,  Pompey  should  do  so  too  ; 
while  Marcellus  in  vain  endeavoured  to  force  on  a 
decree  in  pursuance  of  the  views  of  himself  and  the 
more  violent  party.  At  length,  a  rumour  having 
arrived  that  Caesar  was  actually  marching  upon 
Rome  with  four  legions,  the  consul  once  more  took 
the  opportunity  to  propose  that  Pompey  should  be 
immediately  pkieed  at  the  head  of  the  forces  then 
in  Italy  ;  but  having  again  fidled  in  obtaimng  the 
consent  of  the  senate,  he  took  the  extraordinary 
step  of  investing  Pompey  with  the  command  by 
his  own  personal  authority,  supported  only  by  that 
of  the  two  consuls  elect,  C.  Marcellus  and  L.  Len- 
tulus.  (Caes.  B,  G.  viii.  54,  55 ;  Dion  Cass.  xL 
59—64 ;  Appian,  B,  C.  iL  27—31 ;  Pint.  Pomp, 
58,  59.) 

The  violence  with  which  Marodlus  viged  matten 
to  a  crisis  at  this  time  is  struigely  contrasted  with 
his  timidity  and  helpiessness  when  the  war  had 
actually  broken  out,  and  which  exceeded,  according 
to  Cicero,  that  of  all  others  of  his  party.  He  used 
his  utmost  endeavours  with  Cicero  to  induce  him 
not  to  quit  Italy,  in  order  that  he  might  himself 
have  an  excuse  fbr  remaining :  but  even  when  the 
orator  reluctantly  followed  Pompey  and  the  senate 
to  Epeirus,  Marcellus  could  not  make  up  his  mind 
to  do  the  same ;  he  remained  in  Italy ;  and  pro- 
bably, from  this  circumstance,  coupled  with  his 
relationship  to  Caesar,  readily  obtained  the  forgive- 
ness of  the  conqueror.  Thus,  in  &  c.  47,  he  was 
able  to  intercede  with  the  dictator  in  fiivour  of  his 
cousin,  M.  Mareellus,  who  was  then  still  in  exile : 
and  at  a  lat»  period  we  find  him  enjoying,  as  the 
husband  of  Octavia,  a  place  of  high  consideration. 
He  is  repeatedly  mentioned  by  Cicero  in  the  year 
.44,  and  must  have  lived  till  near  the  close  of  b.  c. 
41,  as  his  widow,  Oetam,  was  pregnant  by  him 
when  betrothed  to  Antony  in  the  following  year. 
(Cic  ad  Fam,  iv.  4,  7,  \\y  ad  AtL  x.  15,  xv. 
1 2,  pro  Mare,  4,  1 1,  PkU.  iii  6 ;  Dion  Cass.  :dviii 
31.)  Orelli  has  referred  many  of  these  passages 
to  C.  Marcellus,  M.  f.,  whom  he  conBiden  as  the 


MARCELLUa 

husband  of  Octavia ;  but  Drumann  has  tatisfiselorfly 
shown  that  they  relate  to  his  cousin,  the  subject  of 
the  present  article. 

15.  M.CLAUDIOB,  C.  P.  C.1C»  Marcsllvb,  sen 
of  the  preceding  and  of  Octavia,  the  daughter  of 
C.  Octavius  and  sister  of  Ai^justus.  He  must  have 
been  bom  in  the  year  B.  c.  43,  and  was  a  youth  of 
promising  talents  and  engaging  manners,  having 
been  brought  up  with  great  care  by  his  mother,  a 
woman  of  superior  undentanding,  as  well  as  of  the 
highest  virtue^  As  early  as  B.  c.  39  he  was  be- 
trothed in  marriage  to  the  daughter  of  Sex.  Pom- 
pey, as  one  of  the  conditions  oi  the  peace  conduded 
in  that  year  between  Pompey  and  Octavian  (Dion 
Cass,  xlviii.  38) ;  but  the  marriage  never  took 
place,  as  Pompey *8  death,  in  B.  c.  35,  removed  the 
occasion  for  it. 

In  B.  c.  29  Augustus,  on  his  return  from  Egypt, 
distributed  a  congiarium,  in  the  name  of  young 
Marcellus,  to  the  boys  of  the  Reman  pf^nboe 
(id.  ii.  21)  ;  and  in  b.  c.  25  we  find  him,  together 
with  Tiberius,  presiding  at  the  games  and  vpee^ 
tades  exhibited  by  Augustus  at  the  foundation  of 
his  new  colony  of  Eroerita  in  Spain.   (Id.  liil  26.) 
It  was  apparently  in  the  same  year  thit  Aogustna 
adopted  him  as  his  son,  at  the  same  time  that  he 
gave  him  his  daughter  Julia  in  marriage  (Pint. 
Ant,  87  ;  Dion  CaM.  liii.  27),  and  caused  him  to 
be  admitted  into  the  senate  n^ith  praetorian  rank, 
and  with  the  privilege  of  suing  for  the  coomlship 
ten  yean  before  the  legal  period.    Shortly  after- 
wards (in  B.  c.  24),  &9  young  Marcellus  wss 
elected  cumk  aedile  for  the  ensuing  year,  and  dia- 
tinguished  his  magistracy  by  the  magnificenee  of 
the  games  which  he  exhibited,  on  occasion  of  which 
the  whole  forum  was  covered  over  with  an  awning, 
as  well  as  the  theatres  themselves,  which  were 
hung  with,  splendid  tapestriea.    Augustus  himself 
did  every  thing  in  his  power  to  contribute  to  the 
effect  of  this  display,  in  which  Octavia  also  boire 
an  important  part.     (Dion  Casi^  liiL  28,  31 ;  Pro- 
pert  iii.  18.  13—20  ;  Plin.  H.  AT.  xix.  1.)     But 
Marcellus  was  not  destined  to  survive  the  year  of 
this  his  first  ofiioe:  in  the  antnmn  of  B.C.  23, 
almost  before  the  end  of  the  games  and  shown,  he 
was  attacked  by  the  disease,  of  which  he  died 
shortly  after  at  Baiae,  notwithstanding  all  the  akiU 
and  care  of  the  celebnted  phyiiciaa  Antoinina 
Musa.    He  was  in  the  20th  year  of  his  age  (^Pie- 
pert.  /.  c),  and  was  thought  to  have  given  so  sie^ 
promise  of  future  excellence,  that  his  death  waa 
mourned  as  a  public  calamity ;  and  the  grief  of 
Augustus,  as  well  as  that  of  his  mother,  Octavia, 
was  for  a  time  unbounded. 

On  the  other  hand,  his  untimely  fate  -waa  ao 
fovonnble  to  the  views  of  Livia  as  to  give  riee  to 
the  Buspidon,  probably  unfounded,  that  she  kad 
been  the  means  of  hastening  it    (Dion  Caae.  Hii 
33.)  The  rising  fiivour  of  S^uceUus  with  Aageatms 
had  led  to  the  general  expectaUon  that  he  wonU 
name  him  his  sncoessor ;  and  it  is  probatble  that 
he  would  have  done  so  had  the  Hfe  of  the  yeong 
man  been  prolonged ;  but  he  evidently  deemed 
him  as  yet  unequid  to  the  charge  ;  and  ia  «.  aevct» 
illness,  whkh  endangered  his  own  lifo  mt  the  be- 
ginning of  the  year  23,  Augustus  had  oectaiahf 
destined  Agrippa  to  succeed  to  the  manng,<  imm  «f 
affiurs  in  case  of  his  death,  a  dzcumstaisee  whsch 
gave  rise  to  great  jealousy  between  the  twro^  end  ta 
^e  temporaiT  removal  of  Agrippa  ftunt 
(Ibid.  31,  32.) 


MARCELLUS. 

.  The  obMqoiei  of  Maicelliu  wen  celebrated  with 
the  gieetett  magnifioenoe  by  Angustiu,  who  him- 
■elf  pfononnoed  the  fiuienJ  oiaikm  over  his  re- 
nudna,  after  which  they  were  depotited  in  the 
T»p"t«Jf""»  hitcly  erected  for  the  Julian  fiunily. 
At  a  iobeefiiient  period  (&  a  14)  Angmtus  dedi- 
cated in  hie  name  the  magnificent  theatte  near  the 
Forom  OUtoriam,  of  which  the  remaint  are  «till 
▼ieible.  Bat  the  meet  dorahle  monument  to  the 
memory  of  Maicellni  is  to  be  found  in  the  wellr 
known  paieage  of  Virgil»  which  mnit  have  been 
eompoeed  and  recited  to  Augnttoe  and  Oetaria 
before  the  end  ef  the  year  22.  (Dion  Caai.  liii 
30—^32,  lir.  26;  VeU.  Pat.  ii.  93;  Pint  Mare. 
80;  Suet  (ML  63;  Tac^an.  I  ^iliUHitLl 
16;  Propert  iii.  18;  Vixg.  jlea.  vl  860->886 ; 
Serr.  ad  Vwy.  /L  &;  Donat  ViL  Virg.) 

16.  M.  Claudius  Ma  BiTBiJiUB,  called  by  Cicero, 
for  difltiuction*t  nke,  the  fother  of  Aeieminna. 
{BrmL  36.)  We  hare  no  aoooont  of  his  connection 
with  the  main  branch  of  the  Maroelli,  the  fomily 
of  the  conqueror  of  Syracnse:  the  pedigree,  as 
made  out  by  Drumann,  though  not  in  Itself  im- 
probable, is  wholly  without  authority.  He  is  first 
mentioned  as  serring  under  Marius  in  Gaul  in 
1I.&  102,  when  he  bore  an  important  part  in  the 
defeat  of  the  Tentones  near  Aquae  Sextiae.  (Pint 
Marc  20,  21.)  In  n.  c.  90  his  name  occurs  as 
one  of  the  lieutenants  of  U  Julius  Caesar  in  the 
Manic  war:  and  it  appean  that  after  the  de- 
feat of  the  consul  by  Vettius  Cato,  Maroellus  thnw 
himself  with  a  body  of  troops,  into  the  strong 
fortress  of  Aesemia  in  Samninm»  when  he  held 
out  for  a  considenble  time,  but  was  at  length 
compelled  to  sumnder  for  want  of  provisionB. 
(Appum*  B.  a  L  40«  41  ;  Lir.  EfpU,  Izxiil)  It 
is  doubtless  firam  some  ctrcilmstence  connected 
with  this  siege  that  his  son  derlTcd  the  surname  of 
Aeseminus.  Then  is  little  doubt  that  it  is  this 
M.  Maroellus  who  appean  as  one  of  the  judges  in 
the  trial  of  P.  Quintins,  ■.  c.  81  (Cie.  pro  Q^imU 
17)*  and  to  whom  Cicero  also  alludes  as  baring  a 
deadly  feud  with  the  orator  L.  Ciassns  {jpro  Font, 
7).  He  was  himself  a  speaker  of  no  ordinary 
merit    (Cie.  BrmL  86.) 

17.  M.  Claudius,  M.  f.  Maecillub  Assbrt 
ifotvs,  is  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  a  young  man  at 
the  triid  of  Veins  (b«  o.  70),  on  which  occasion  he 
appeared  as  a  witness*  (Cie.  Vnr,  iv.  42,  where, 
however,  sereral  editioos  giro  his  name  as  C  Mar* 
cellos.) 

18.  M.  Claudius  Marcillus  Absbbninus, 
quaestor  in  Spain  in  &  c.  48,  under  Q.  Casshis 
Longinus.  Drumann  supposes  him  to  be  a  son  of 
the  preceding,  with  whom  Orelli,  on  the  contrary, 
regards  him  as  identical  (Ommatt,  7W/«m.) 
Cassius  sent  hin^  with  a  body  of  troops  to  hold 
possession  of  Coiduba,  on  occasion  of  the  mutiny 
and  nTolt  exdted  in  Spain  by  his  own  exactions. 
But  A^ffoellus  quickly  joined  the  mutineer^ 
though,  whether  Toluntarily  or  by  compulsion,  is 
not  certain ;  and  put  himself  at  the  head  of  all  the 
troops  assembled  at  Cotduba,  whom  he  ntained  in 
their  fidelity  to  Caesar,  at  the  same  time  that  he 
preparsd  to  resbt  Cassius  by  force  of  arms.  But 
though  the  two  leader^  with  their  armies,  wen 
for  some  time  opposed  to  one  another,  Maroellus 
avoided  coming  to  a  general  engagement ;  and  on 
tiie  airiTal  aoon  after  of  the  proconsul,  M.  Lepidus, 
he  hastened  to  submit  to  his  authority,  and  place 
the  l^g^oBB  under  his  comaBiid  it  his  dispoML  By 


MARCELLUS. 


935 


the  questionaUe  part  he  had  acted  on  this  ooeasion 
Maroellus  at  fint   incurred   the   nsentment   of 
Caesar,  but  was  afterwards  restored  to  fovonr. 
(Hirt.  B.  Altm.  67—64 ;  Dion  Cass,  xlil  16,  16.) 

19.  M.  Claudius,  M.  f.  Mabcbllus  Axskr* 
NiNUS,  consul  in  B.  &  22.  ( Dion  Cass.  Kt.  1,  and 
^f^.^  Perhaps  the  same  with  the  preceding.  Be 
married  Asinia,  the  daughter  of  C  Asinins  Pollio, 
who  was  consul  in  &  c.  40. 

20.  M.  Claudius,  M.  f.  Mabcbllus  Absbb- 
ninus, son  of  the  preceding.  When  a  boy  he 
broke  his  leg  while  acting  in  the  Trojan  games 
befon  Augustus,  a  circumstance  of  which  his 
gnndfother,  Asinius  PoUio,  complained  so  loudly 
that  the  custom  was  abolished.  (Suet.  OeL  43.) 
He  was  trained  with  much  can  by  his  grand- 
fother  in  all  kinds  of  oiatorical  exercises,  and 
gare  much  promise  as  an  orator.  (Senea  EpU, 
Oomlfoo,  lib*  iv.  praet)  In  a.  d.  20  he  was  one  of 
those  whom  Piso  requested  to  undertake  his  de- 
fence on  the  charge  of  baring  poisoned  Qermanieus, 
but  he  declined  the  office.  (Tac.  Ann,  iii.  11.) 
It  is  probable  that  Asinius  Marcbllus  who 
is  mentioned  by  Tacitus  {Ann,  xiy.  40)  as  a 
greatpgrandson  of  Pollio,  was  a  son  of  this  Aeeei^ 
ninus. 

21.  P.  Cobnblius  Lbntulus  Mabcbllinus, 
was  a  son  of  No.  16,  and  brother  of  No.  17  (Cie. 
BrnL  36),  who  must  hare  been  adopted  by  some 
one  of  the  Comelii  LentnU,  though  we  know  not 
by  whom.  (See  OrelL  Onom.  T\Ul,  p.  177.)  He 
is  mentioned  by  Cioero  (^  &)  as  an  orator  of  con- 
sidenble merit,  and  figures  as  one  of  the  lieute- 
nants of  Pompey  in  the  war  against  the  pintes, 
B.C.  67.  (Appian,  AfcCAr.  96.)  It  appean  that 
he  married  a  Cornelia,  of  die  fimily  of  the  Scipios. 
(OnlL  L  e.) 

22.  Cn.  Cobnblius^  P.  f.  Lbntulus  Mab- 
cbllinus, son  of  the  preceding:  (Dion  Cass.  Arp, 
xxxix.)  He  is  first  mentioned  as  lealously  sup- 
porting  the  cause  of  the  Sicilians  against  Vema, 
while  yet  a  young  man,  B.  a  70.  (Cie.  Dit,  in 
OaeoiL  4,  sn  Verr.  ii  42.)  He  next  appean  in 
&  a  61,  as  supporting  his  kinsman,  L.  Lentulus 
Cras,  in  the  accusation  of  Clodius,  for  yiohuing  the 
mysteries  of  the  Bona  Dea.  (Schol.  Bob.  ad  Go. 
m  Ood,  p.  336,  ed.  OnlL)  In  B.  c  69  he  held 
the  office  of  praetor,  and  presided  at  the  trial  of 
C.  Antonius,  the  colleague  of  Cicero.  (Cie.  m 
Vatin.  11;  OrelL  Onom.  TnU.  p.  177.)  The  fol- 
lowing year  he  ivpaired  to  Syria,  and  administered 
that  prorinoe  for  neariy  two  years,  during  which 
his  time  was  principally  taken  up  with  repressing 
the  predatory  incnnions  of  the  neighbouring  Arabs. 
(Appian,  ^»  61.)  But  he  ntumed  to  Rome 
soon  enough  to  sue  for  the  oonsubhip  at  the  eleo' 
tions  of  the  year  67,  and  was  chosen  for  the  en- 
suing year,  together  with  L.  Marcius  Philippus. 
Befon  the  doee  of  the  same  year  also  he  took  a 
prominent  part  in  &Tour  of  Cicero,  after  the  ntum 
of  the  latter  from  exile,  and  exerted  himself  sea* 
loualy  and  suooessfnlly  to  procnn  the  restomtion 
of  hu  house  and  property.  (Cie.  ad  Alt»  ir.  2,  3, 
ad  Q,  Fr,  iL  1,  is  Hot,  rtap,  i.  7.)  During  the 
year  of  his  oonsalship  (B*a  66),  ManeUinus  op- 
poeed  a  Tigonras  resistance  to  the  foctious  violence 
of  Clodius  and  of  the  tribune  C.  Cato }  and  by  his 
conduct  in  this  respect  earned  from  Cicero  the 
praise  of  being  one  of  the  beet  consuls  he  had  ever 
seen.  {Ad  4>  Fr.  ii  6.)  At  the  same  time  he 
endeaToured  to  check  the  ambitioa  and  lestrun  tha 

3  o4 


936 


MARCELLUS. 


pow«r  of  Pompej,  and  at  the  rery  commencement 
of  his  magistracy  sncceeded  in  prerenting  his  being 
sent  to  Egypt  with  an  anny  to  reinstate  Ptolemy 
Auletet.  But  not  content  with  this,  he  was  con- 
atantly  inveighing  against  him  and  his  ambition  in 
his  speeches  both  to  the  senate  and  people :  and 
though  the  former  generally  were  disposed  to 
concur  with  him  in  these  sentiments,  it  is  probable 
that  these  attacks  of  Marcellinus  contributed  to 
induce  Pompey  to  draw  closer  the  bonds  which 
united  him  to  his  brother  triumvirs,  at  the  inter- 
view which  took  place  this  year  at  Lucca.  (Cic. 
ad  Fam,  i.  1,  2,  (m(  Q.  Fr,  ii.  6  ;  Dion  Cass,  xxxix. 
16,  18.)  We  hear  very  little  of  Marcellinus  alter 
the  expiration  of  his  consulihtp ;  and  the  period  of 
his  death  is  wholly  unknown.  Cicero  praises  his 
eloquence,  which  displayed  itself  especially  during 
the  time  that  he  was  consul  (BruL  70.)  He 
held  the  sacerdotal  office  of  one  of  the  Epulones. 
(Id.  de  Har,  rup,  10.) 

23.  (P.)  Cornelius  Lxnttjlus  Marcillinus 
(probably  a  son  of  the  preceding),  was  quaestor  in 
the  army  of  Caesar  in  B.C.  48,  and  commanded  the 
part  of  his  intrenchments  near  Dyrrhachium,  which 
was  attacked  by  Pompey.  Marcellinus  waa  de* 
feated  with  heavy  loss,  and  saved  only  by  the 
timely  arrival  of  M.  Antony  to  his  support  (Caes. 
B.  C.  iii.  62 — 65 ;  Oros.  vt  15.)  The  praenomen 
of  this  Marcellinus  is  unknown :  it  has  been  sup- 
posed that  he  was  the  fiither  of  the  following,  who 
is  called  P.  F.,  but  of  this  there  is  no  proof. 

24.   P.  CORNVLIUS,  P.  F.  LVNTULUS   MaRCKL- 

LiNUS,  consul  in  B.&  18.  (Dion  Cass.  liv.  12, 
and  Arg.  liv.)  Supposed  to  be  a  son  of  the  pre- 
ceding, but  he  may  have  been  a  grandson  of  No. 
21.  It  is  probable  that  the  coin  above  described 
(p.  d31,b.)  was  struck  by  him  rather  than  by  No. 
21 ,  to  whom  it  has  been  generally  ascribed.  (Riocio, 
Monet»  Cofuolarif  p.  52.) 

The  following  Mareelli  are  also  mentioned  in 
history,  of  whose  relation  to  either  of  the  above 
£unilies  nothing  is  known. 

25.  M.  Claudius  Marcbllus,  plebeian  aedile 
in  B.  c.  216.     (Liv.  xxiii.  30.) 

26.  M.  Claudius  Marckllus,  tribune  of  the 
plebs  in  B.C.  171.     (Liv.  xliL  32.) 

27.  M.  Claudius  Marckllus,  praetor  in  && 
137,  was  killed  by  lightning  during  the  year  of  his 
office.     (Jul.  Obseq.  83.) 

28.  M.  Claudius  Marckllus,  an  associate  and 
friend  of  Catiline,  and  one  of  those  who  took  part 
in  his  conspiracy,  B.  c.  63.  On  the  discovery  of 
their  designs,  he  endeavoured  to  get  up  an  insur- 
rection among  the  Pelignians  ;  but  this  was  quickly 
suppressed  by  the  praetor,  L.  Bibulus,  and  Mar- 
oellus  himself  put  to  death.  (Cic.  m  OatiL  L  8 ; 
Oros.  VL  6.) 

29.  C.  Claudius  M.  f.  Marckllus,  son  of  the 
preceding.  He  took  part  in  all  his  father^  plans, 
and  appears  to  have  thrown  himself  into  Capua 
with  a  view  of  exciting  the  slaves  and  gladiators 
there  to  revolt ;  but  being  driven  from  thence  by  P. 
Sestius,  took  refuge  in  Bruttium,  where  he  was  pat 
to  death.  (Cic. pro  Sesi.  4;  Oros.  vi.  6.)   [£.  H.B.] 

MARCELLUS,  CORNE'LIUS,  a  Roman  se- 
nator in  Nero*s  reign,  was  involved  with  others 
[Fabatus  Calpurnius]  in  the  chaige  of  being 
privy  to  the  crimes  of  Lepida,  the  wifia  of  C.  Caa* 
•ias,  A.  D.  64.  Marcellus  eluded  punishment  on 
this  occasion,  but  he  was  put  to  death  by  Oalba*8 
order  in  Spam,  a.  d,  68  (Tac.  Ann,  xvi.  8,  Higt,  I 


MARCELLUa 

37),  probably  as  a  partisan  of  Nero^s.    (Comp. 
Plut.  Gaib.  15.)  [  W.  a  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  EMPIHICUS,  was  bom  at 
Bordigala  (Bordeaux)  in  the  fourth  centory  after 
Christ.  He  is  said  to  have  held  the  office  of 
''magister  offidorum**  under  Theodosios  the 
Great,  a.d.  379 — 395,  and  to  have  lost  this 
post  under  his  successor  Aicadius.  He  was  a 
Christian,  but  it  seems  doubtful  whether  he 
was  really  a  physician,  though  he  is  sometimes 
called  ^  Archiater.**  He  is  the  author  of  a  phar- 
maceutical work  in  Latin,  *^  De  Medicamentis  £m- 
piricis,  Pbysicis  ac  Rationabilibus,*^  which  he  says 
in  the  prdnoe  he  compiled  for  the  nse  of  his  smiSL 
It  is  of  little  value,  and  contains  many  channs  and 
superstitions  absurdities,  as  might  have  been  an- 
ticipated when  he  tells  us,  that  he  inserted  in  the 
work  not  only  the  medicines  approved  of  by  phy- 
sicians, but  also  those  recommended  by  the  common 
people  {offrata  et  pUbeH).  It  was  first  puhkahed 
in  1536,  foL  Basil.,  and  is  inserted  in  the  collectioa 
of  medical  writers  published  by  Aldos,  Venet. 
1547, and  H.Stephens, Paris,  1567.  (SprengeU^uf. 
de  la  Med,  voL  ii. ;  Choulant,  Hamdb.  der  Bueker^ 
hMde/iir  die  AeUere  Media»,)       [ W.  A.  O.j 

MARCELLUS,  FPRIUS,  bom  of  an  obscure 
family  at  Capua,  rose  by  his  oratorical  talenu  to 
distinction  at  Rome  in  the  reigns  of  Gaadius, 
Nero,  and   Vespasian.     (Dialog,  de   Orator,  8  ; 
Schol.  Vet  ad  Juv,  Sat.  iv.  81.)    On  the  depo- 
sition of  L.  Silanus,  a.  d.  49,  Marcellus  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  vacant  praetonhip,  which,  however, 
was  so  nearly  expired  that  he  held  it  only  a  few 
days,  or  perhaps  hours.  (Toe  Ann.  xiL  4  ;  comp. 
Suet  Claud,  29.)    At  the  beginning  of  Nero's 
reign  Marcellus  was  proconsul  of  a  portion  of  Asia 
Minor,  probably  of  Pamphylia,  for  in  a.  d.  57, 
after  his  return  to  Rome,  the  Lycians,  who  since 
their  annexation  by  Claudius,  in  a.  d.  43,  were 
attached  to  that  province  (Dion  Cass.  ix.  17),  ac- 
cused  him  of  malversation.    His  eloquenee,  or 
nther  his  wealth,  procured  an  acquittal,  and  some 
of  his  accusers  were  banished  as  Uie  authors  of  an 
unfounded  and  firivolous  charge.  (Tac.  Anm,  xiii. 
33.)    Marcellus  now  became  one  of  the  principal 
delators  under  Nero.     He  was  able,  venal,  and 
unscrapulous,  and  he  accordingly  acquired  wealth, 
influence,  and  hatred.     In  a.  j>.  66,  he  seconded 
Cossntianns  Cuiito  [Capito  Cossutunvs]  in  the 
impeachment  of  Thrasea  Paetus,  and  for  km  exer^ 
tions  received  from  Nero  an  extravagant  fee  (id. 
Ann,  xvi.  23,  26,  28,  33).    The  fortunes  of  Mar- 
cellus were  for  a  time  shaken  by  Nero^  death. 
He  became  in  turn  the  object  of  attack  —  by  Hel- 
vidius  Priscus,  Thiaaea^s  son-in-law,  as  a  delator, 
and  by  Licinius  Caecina,  a  partisan  of  Otbols 
[Cabcina,  No.  10],  as  a  fevoqrer  of  ViteUiua, 
A.  D.  69.  (Tac.  HieL  ii.  63,  iv.  6.)     His  contest 
with  Helvidins  Priscus  in  the  senate,  a.  d.  70, 
when  the  mode  of  appointing  the  de^gates  to  Vca- 
pasian  in  Egypt  was  debated,  is  sketched  by  Ta- 
citus (Hi$t,  iv.  6—8)  with  a  brevity  that  l^vea 
nothing  obscure.     From  Helvidios  and  Cnccina 
Marcellus  escaped  as  much  through  the  disloGBtson 
of  the  times,  the  feebleness  of  the  emperor,  and 
the  fean  of  the  senate,  as  by  his  own  eloqvenca 
and  address.    But  Helvidins  assailed  him  m  tlriid 
time  on  the  old  charge  of  delation,  and,  on 
occasion,  his  talents,  iMcked  indeed  by  hia 
interest  with  Mucianus  and  Domitian,  i 
him.   (Dialog,  de  OraL  8,  comp.  5.)    He 


HARCELLUS. 

tiated  hhnielf  with  the  elder  Vespanan  alto,  and 
was  neari J  as  powerful  for  a  while  under  the  Fla- 
vian house  as  under  Claudius  and  Nero.  But 
towards  the  close  of  Yespasian^s  reign,  a.  d.  79, 
Marcellns,  from  what  motives  is  unknown,  en- 
gaged in  Alienus  Caecina*s  conspiracy  against  the 
emperor  [Cascina  Alixnus].  Caecina  was  as- 
sassinated, Mareellus  was  tried,  convicted,  and, 
nnable  to  withstand  the  long-stored  hatred  of  the 
senators,  destroyed  himsell  (Dion  Cass.  IxvL  16,) 
The  character  of  Mareellus  is  drawn  by  the  author 
of  the  Dialogue  d«  Oraioribms  (5,  8,  13)  ;  his  elo- 
quence was  his  only  merit,  and  he  abused  it  to  the 
worst  purposes. 

A  coin  of  the  town  of  Cyme  in  Aeolia  bears  on 
iU  obverse,  ANOT.  EllPia.  MAPKEAAA.  T.  KT., 
and  refers,  probably,  to  the  period  of  his  procon- 
sulate of  Pamphylia.  (Eckhel,  Doel,  Num.  Vet. 
voL  ii.  p.  493.)  [W.  a  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  ORA'NIUS,  praetor  of  Bithy- 
nia,  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  was  accused,  in  a.  d. 
15,  by  his  own  quaestor,  Caepio  Crispinnsiand  by 
the  notorious  delator,  Hispo  Romanus,  of  treason 
and  extortion  in  his  provincial  government  Mar- 
eellus was  acquitted  of  treason,  but  convicted  and 
fined  for  extortion.  Tacitus  marks  this  trial  as 
one  of  the  earliest  of  those  frivolous  yet  fatal  accu- 
sations which  multiplied  with  the  years  and  vices 
of  Tiberius.  (Tac.  Ann.  i.  74.)        [  W.  B.  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  MA'RCIUS,  a  rhetorician 
mentioned  by  Seneca.  {Contr.  28, 29.)  [W.B.D.] 

MARCELLUS,  MFNDIUS,  was  an  adherent 
of  Augustus  in  the  last  war  with  Sext.  Pompey, 
B.  c  36.  Through  Marcellns  Menodorus  nego- 
tiated his  second  desertion  horn  Pompey  to  Augus- 
tus. ( Appian,  B,  a  v.  102.)  [ W.  &  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  P.  NERATIUS,  is  mentioned 
by  the  younger  Pliny  (Ep.  iiL  8)  as  a  person  of 
rank  and  interest  at  Trajan*s  court.  He  was  consul 
in  a.  o.  104.    (Fasti)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  NC/NIUS,  a  Latin  grun- 
marian,  the  author  of  an  important  treatise,  which 
in  MSS.  is  designated  as  Abuts  Mareetti  Ptrtpor 
Utid  ThbmrHeenm  de  Compendioaa  Doetrina  per 
JMUroM  ad  PUium^  for  the  latter  portion  of  wldch 
title  many  printed  copies  substitute  erroneously 
De  Propridaie  Sermome.  The  meet  recent  editor 
is  obliged  to  confess,  after  a  full  investisation  of 
every  source  from  which  information  could  be  de- 
rived, that  we  are  totally  unacquainted  with  the 
penonal  history  of  this  writer,  that  we  cannot  fix 
with  certainty  either  the  pboe  or  the  time  of  his 
birth,  that  it  is  difficult  to  detect  the  plan  pursued 
in  the  compilation  of  the  work,  that  no  satisfiKtory 
cUssification  of  the  numerous  codices  has  yet  been 
accomplished,  and  that  no  sure  estimate  has  been 
formed  of  their  rektive  value.  The  epithet  7V6iir- 
/iomsM,  which  appears  also  under  the  varying 
ahapes,  J^tbitracentiif  Tvbnrffieenm,  T^iburtieetuiMj 
Titibitrtieenei*,  TUmrientis^  does  not  lead  readily  to 
suay  eondosioiL  We  can  scarcely  agree  with 
Wass  in  considering  it  equivalent  to  TiburHtms^  a 
word  which  occurs  so  frequently  elsewhere,  that 
even  the  most  ignorant  transcriben  would  not  have 
transformed  it  so  rudely ;  nor  can  we  persuade 
ourselves  that  Gerlach  has  succeeded  in  proving 
that  it  must  be  derived  from  J\Aitniemm  or  7V6ar- 
meca^  in  Numidia,  near  the  river  Ampsaga,  a  town 
which  became  at  an  early  period  the  seat  of  a 
Christian  bishopric,  and  is  to  be  distinguished  from 
^fUwniciHR,  in  the  proconsular  province  of  Africa, 


MARCELLUS. 


937 


also  a  bishop*8  see,  the  inhabitants  of  which  un- 
questionably termed  themselves  Thibursieaues  (see 
Orelli,  Cbr^iL  Inter^.  No.  3691 ),  from  the  CoUmia 
Tymrniea^  the  C^jpidiam  T\dmrmeenM  of  Pliny 
(H.  M  viL  4),  and  from  the  Oppidmm  T^AmrManMrn 
Majn»  and  Minus  of  the  ecclesiastical  writers.  It 
is  equally  difficult  to  determine  within  narrow 
limits  the  epoch  when  Nonius  flourished :  he  must 
be  later  than  the  middle  of  the  second  century, 
since  once  at  least  (p.  49,  ed.  OerL)  he  refers  to 
Appuleius,  and  frequently  copies  A.  Oellius,  al- 
though he  nowhere  refen  to  him  byname.  He 
must  be  earlier  than  the  sixth  century,  since  he  is 
himself  quoted  repeatedly  by  Priscian  (pp.  43, 278, 
477,  ed.  KrehL).  Two  points  are  thus  fixed,  but 
they  are  un&rtunatdy  tu  asunder,  and  we  are  left 
to  wander  over  a  space  of  three  centuries,  while 
the  very  lutnra  of  the  piece  almoet  entirely  ex- 
cludes the  possibility  of  drawing  any  inference  from 
style ;  all  that  can  be  said  upon  this  head  is,  that 
the  various  words  and  expressions  which  have  been 
adduced  for  the  purpose  of  proving  that  he  must 
belong  to  the  fifth  century,  will,  without  exception, 
be  found,  upon  examination,  to  frul  in  establishing 
this  proposition ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  argu- 
ments employed  to  demonstrate  that  he  ought  to 
be  pUused  at  the  commencement  of  the  third  are 
equally  poweriess.  He  may  be  the  nme  person 
with  the  gnunmarian  Mareellus  addressed  by  An- 
sonius  (Cbrm.  xix.),  but  there  is  no  evidence  what- 
ever in  fiivour  of  the  supposition  except  the  identity 
of  a  very  common  name. 

The  work  is  dirided  into  eighteen  chapters,  but 
of  these  the  first  twelve  ought  in  reality  to  be 
viewed  as  separate  treatises,  composed  at  different 
periods,  with  different  objects,  and  not  linked 
together  by  any  connecting  bond.  At  the  same 
time  each  chapter  is  fiir  from  presenting  a  compact, 
well-ordered,  consistent  whole,  but  generally  ex-  . 
hibits  a  confused  farrago,  as  if  a  compartment  of  an 
ill-kept  commonplace  book  had  been  transcribed 
without  adequate  pains  having  been  bestowed  on  • 
the  classification  and  distribution  of  the  materials 
collected.  Some  idea  of  the  contents  may  be  ob- 
tained from  the  following  outline :  — 

Cap.  I.  De  Propridaie  Sermonum^  may  be  re- 
garded as  a  glossary  of  obsolete  words,  which  are 
thrown  t<^ether  without  any  arrangement.  Many 
are,  however,  inserted  which  do  not  belong  to  this 
chtts,  and  which  might,  with  perfect  propriety,  be 
transferred  to  c  iv. 

Cap.  n.  De  HonetHe  ei  Nace  Veterum  Dictu. 
A  collection  of  words  ph^ed  in  alphabetical  order, 
which  were  employed  by  the  early  Latin  writera 
in  a  sense  difierent  from  that  which  they  bore  in 
the  age  of  Nonius.  Many  of  these  ought  to  have 
found  a  phice  in  c.  i ;  and  from  the  statements 
with  regard  to  others,  we  might  draw  some  curious 
inferences  regarding  the  state  of  the  language  when 
this  tract  was  drawn  up. 

Cap.  III.  De  IndieereUe  Oenenbue,  a  collection 
of  words  in  alphabetical  order,  of  which  the  gender 
u  found  to  vary  in  the  best  authorities,  such  as 
ySaw,  eoLe^  papaver^  and  the  like. 

Cap.  IV.  De  vera  Sign^Usatione  Feiiomm,  a 
collection  of  words  in  dphabetical  order,  which 
occur  in  the  same  or  in  different  writers  with 
marked  variations  of  meaning,  such  as  aequor^  eon- 
duoere,  luMtrare.  This  is  by  &r  the  longest  section 
in  the  book. 

Cap.  V.  De  D^fknniii»   Ferftomm,  what  wa 


938 


MARCELLUSL 


ahonld  now  term  a  diMertation  on  synonyms,  being 
a  collection  of  words  not  in  alphabetical  order, 
which,  although  allied  in  signification,  express  dis- 
tinct modifications  of  thought,  snch  as  amtpicium 
and  aufftuium^  urlm  and  chitas^  tupentUio  and 
reliffio. 

Cap.  yi.  De  ImpropriU,  a  collection  of  words, 
not  in  alphabetical  order,  which  are  frequently 
employed,  not  in  their  true  and  literal,  but  in  a 
figuratiTe  sense,  such  as  ISber^  /«cm,  rottnm ;  the 
greater  number  of  the  examples,  howerer,  ought  to 
hare  been  included  in  chapter  ir. 

Cap.  VIL  De  Qmirariu  GenerSmt  Ferfomin, 
a  collection  of  yerbs  not  in  alphabetical  order, 
which,  although  usually  deponent,  are  occasionally 
found  assuming  the  active  form,  and  mc$  wnoj 
snch  as  fxaga»  for  vagarU^  oontempla  for  ooniem- 
plare,  praesagUur  for  praaagiL  Intermingled  are 
archaic  forms,  such'  as  nurtbo  for  emriam,  which 
belong  to  c.  x.,  and  some  of  which  ate  actually 
repeated  there,  as  eteptdAo  for  ecpsiwm;  and  some 
archaic  constructions,  such  as  potior  iUam  renin 
libertatem  «ft',  opui  ed  iilam  ram,  which  are  alto* 
gether  out  of  phce,  but  might  hare  been  inserted 
in  chapter  ix. 

Cap.  VIII.  De  Mmtaia  Dso/MOtsoM,  a  collection 
of  nouns  not  in  alphabetical  order,  which  vary  in 
form  or  in  declension,  or  in  both,  as  duwr,  titer  y 
lacUf  he  ;  poemoy  poemKUmm  ;  penieus,  perviocu  ; 
Menati^  setuUuiM,  mnatus^  for  the  genitive  of  $enatu$. 

Cap.  IX.  Dn  OeturUni»  ei  CbsifrM,  a  collection 
of  passages  in  which  one  case  seems  to  be  substi- 
tuted for  another,  roch  sM/atlidii  «ei,  mm  ego  nun 
dignut  tcdmUi, 

Cap.  X*  De  MukUii  OonjugaHimilnUf  a  eoUeo- 
tion  of  verbs,  not  in  alphabetical  order,  which  are 
conjugated  sometimes  according  to  one  form,  some- 
times according  to  another,  snch  as  firvit  and 
/ervet,  enpiret  and  ca^wiW,  laeii  and  lamL  Some 
of  the  examples  belong  to  c  vii.,  such  as  /locteter 
for  poeeelj  poteraUw  for  poterai;  others,  such  as 
egpediboy  amdUfo^  ought  to  have  constituted  a  sepa* 
rate  section. 

Cap.  XL  De  InditeretU  AdeerUie^  a  coUecUon 
of  adverbs,  not  in  alphabetical  order,  which  occa^ 
lionally  appear  under  fonns  at  variance  with  ordi- 
nary usage  or  with  analogy,  such  as  amUcUer^ 
amplUert  fidele,  memore^  pugmtma^  largUtu* 

Cap.  XII.  De  Dodomm  Indagmes  is  a  complete 
medley,  being  a  sort  of  supplement  to  the  preceding 
books,  and  containing,  in  addition,  some  curious 
notices  upon  matters  of  antiquarian  raeearch. 

Cap.  XIII.— XVIII.  are  all  in  the  style  of  the 
Onomasticon  of  Julius  Pollux,  each  containing  a 
series  of  technical  terms  in  some  one  department. 
They  are  severally  entitled  De  Genere  Namgiorum, 
De  Gemere  VeeUmentorwm^  De  Cfemre  Vatorum  vd 
PoaUomm,  De  Otnere  vel  Colore  Veetmenlormm^ 
De  Gemere  CSbonm  vel  Pomorum^  De  Gemere  Ar- 
morwm,  De  PropmouUate^  of  which  the  last  appears 
to  be  an  unfinished  sketch. 

Although  the  attentive  reader  will  loon  discover 
that  he  can  repose  no  confidence  in  the  learning, 
critical  sagacity,  or  logical  precision  of  Nonius 
Marcellus,  this  oompihiUon  mnst  ever  be  looked 
upon  as  one  of  value,  since  it  is  in  a  great  measure 
made  up  of  qnotationfl  from  the  early  dramatists, 
annalists,  satirists,  and  antiquaries,  fro»  Accins, 
Afranius,  L.  Andronicua,  Caecilius,  Ennius,  No- 
nius, Paeuvius,  Turpilius,  Lucilius,  Cato,  and  Varro, 
writers  whose  chief  works  have  not  descended  to 


MARCELLUS. 

us,  and  most  of  whom  exist  in  fragments  only,  ti 
well  as  from  Ph&utus,  Terence,  Lucretius,  Cicero, 
Virgil,  and  a  fiew  others,  of  whom  we  have  more 
copious  remains,  thus  affording  many  cnrions  speci- 
mens of  what  we  can  find  nowhere  else,  and  occa- 
sionally enabling  ns  to  correct  and  iHustnta  the 
text  of  those  productkms  which  have  been  pxMervcd 
entire. 

The  Editio  Prinoeps  of  Nonius  Marcellus  is, 
according  to  the  best  biblioginphio  authorities,  a 
folio  volume,  in  Roman  chuaeters,  without  date 
and  without  name  of  place  or  printer,  but  whieh  is 
kno?m  to  have  been  printed  at  Homey  by  George 
Laver,  about  1470.  The  first  edition  with  a  date 
was  published  in  147),  and  is,  like  the  former, 
without  name  of  place  or  printer.  The  first  critical 
edition  was  that  of  Junius,  8vo«  Antv.  1665, 
which  was  followed  by  that  of  Oothofredns,  8va 
Paris,  1586.  Considerable  reputation  was  enjoyed 
by  the  editions  of  Mercier,  8vo.  Paris,  1583  and 
1614,  especially  the  second,  which  gave  a  new 
recension  of  the  text,  and  was  reprinted  at  Leipsg, 
8vo.  1 826.  This,  however,  as  well  as  every  other, 
is  now  superseded  by  the  edition  of  Geilaek  and 
Roth,  8vo.  Basil,  1842,  which  is  in  every  respect 
infinitely  superior  to  any  of  its  predeoesaors.  It 
contains,  as  well  as  those  of  Junius,  Oothofredns, 
and  Mercier,  the  tract  of  Fulgentins  Phmciadea, 
**  De  Prisco  Sermonei**  [Fulobntios.]  (Osann, 
Beilrage  xur  Grieeh.  tmd  Rom,  LitietatmrgewekL 
p.  381;  Praef.  ad  ed.  T.  D.  Oerlach,  et  C.  L. 
RoUl)  [W.  R.] 

MARCELLUS,  ORO'NTIUS,  was  the  peiaon 
to  whom  Longinns  addressed  his  treatise  n«^ 
T4Kovf,atDeFimbiu.  (Longin./V.  5.ed.Weiske.) 
He  was  a  pupil  of  Plotinus.  (Porph)T.  ViL  Ploiuu 
7.)  A  daughter  of  Bfarcellns  studied  philosophy, 
and  married  Porph]ny,the  biographer  of  Plotinus. 
(Cyril  eoiUr,  Julian,  p.  209 ;  Ennap.  ViL  SopkieU 
Porphgr,)  [W.  R  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  a  phtsician  wIm  appeats  to 
have  lived  in  the  first  century  after  Christ  in  the 
reign  of  Nero,  a.  n.  54 — 68.  (MarcelL  Empic  de 
Medicam,  e.  20,  p.  832,  ed.  H.  Steph.)  He  b  pedb^is 
the  same  person  who  is  quoted  by  Galea  (DeHemrd 
Parab,  ii.  21,  voL  xiv.  p.  459),  Ae^os  (ui  1,  49, 
p.  606),  Pauhs  Aegineta  (iil  41, 79,  iv.  11,  vi  48, 
pp.  460, 498,  507, 570),  and  Alexander  Tinlfiainis 
(viiL  8,  p.  256,  ed.  H.  Steph.)  [W.  A.  O.] 

MARCELLUS,  M.  POMPaNIUS,  m  gnm- 
marian,  who  sometimes  also  pleaded  oaasea,  lived 
in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  and  was  oelebiatod  aa  a 
rigid  purist  in  hinguage.  There  is  an  amaedole 
respecting  this  Maroellns  and  the  emperor  Tibtnas 
related  in  Vol.  L  p.  599,  b.  (Suet  de  lUm,  Cfrwmm, 
22  ;  Dion  Cass.  IriL  17.) 

MARCELLUS  SIDE'TES,a  native  of  Side  in 
Pamphylia,  was  bom  towards  the  end  of  the  fim  «m- 
tuiy  after  Christ,  and  lived  in  the  reigns  of  Hadrian 
and  Antoninns  Pius,  a.  d.  1 1 7 — 161 .  H«  witnle  a 
long  medical  poem  in  Greek  hexameter  verse,  coitaiat- 
ing  of  forty-two  books,  which  was  held  in  such  cati- 
mation,  that  it  was  ordered  by  the  cmperorB  ta  be 
phKed  in  the  pnUie  libraries  at  Rome.  (Said.  s. «. 
MdpmAAof,  and  Knster^s  noU;  Eadoe.  FUbr. 
apud  Villoison,  Amed,  Graeeo^  vol.  L  p.  299.)  Of 
this  work  only  two  fragments  remain,  one  IIs|^ 
AvKordM^OM,  De  l^goamUnrapia,  and  the 
larpiicd  wepi  'IxMur,  De  RmedUe  es 
Of  these  the  former  is  proeerved  (bat  la  jmw)  by 
Aetius  (il  2,11,  p.  254;  ^    ' 


MARCELLUS. 

ill  16,  and  Mr.  Adanu^  note,  toL  l  p.  390),  and 
is  cariou»  and  interesting.  The  second  fra^ent 
is  less  interesting,  and  consists  of  about  100 
Tenes.  It  was  fint  published  in  a  separate  fonn 
in  Greek  and  Latin  by  Fred.  Moiell,  Paris,  8to. 
1591,  and  is  to  be  found  in  the  first  Tohune  of 
Fafaricins,  Bibl.  Gr»  ed.  vet,  and  elsewhere.  (See 
Cboolant,  Hamdb,  der  BUekerkmde /ur  dm  AeUert 
Median,)  [W.  A.  G.] 

MARCELLUS,  SEX.  VAUIUS,  a  native  of 
Apameia,  the  husband  of  Julia  Soemias,  by  whom 
he  was  the  fiither  of  Eiagabalns.  [See  genealogical 
table  prefixed  to  Casacalla.]  He  frequently 
discharged  the  duties  of  an  imperial  procuntor, 
and  was  admitted  into  the  senate.  His  Tarioos 
designations,  titles,  and  distinctions,  haTe  been 
preserred  in  a  bilinguar  inscription  diecorered  near 
VeUtiae,  which  was  published  at  Rome  in  1766, 
accompanied  by  a  dissertation,  and  which  are  given 
by  Edchel,  toL  vii  p.  245.  After  him,  Elagabalus 
was  originally  called  Varuu  Aritus  Bassianns,  and 
he  gave  his  name  to  the  T%ermae  Varitmae^  placed 
by  Victor  in  the  xiiith  R^pon.  (Dion  Cass.  Ixxviii. 
30.)  [W.  R.] 

MARCELLUS,  VICTO'RIUS,  was  the  per- 
fon  to  whom  Quintilian  dedicated  his  work,  De 
JnstUuUone  Oratona,  He  was  apparently  a  man 
of  zank  and  learning.  A  son  of  Maroellus  was 
educated  by  Quintilian.  (Quint.  £p.  ad  Trypk^ 
/ud,  I,  proem.  iiLf>roeia.  tl  proem,  ziL  Jme.)  See 
Dodwell,  Aim.  QMiL  §  27.  Sutius  inscribed  the 
third  book  of  his  SUvae  to  Maicellus.    [  W.  B.  D.] 

MARCELLUS,  U'LPIUS.  The  period  of  this 
jurist  is  determined  by  Capitolinus  {Anionm.  Piut^ 
12),  who  states  that  Marcellus  was  one  of  the 
legal  advisers  of  the  emperor  Antoninus  Pins,  and 
enumerates  with  him,  Salvins  Valens,  Javolenus, 
and  others.  It  also  appears  from  his  own  writings 
that  Maroellus  lived  under  Pius,  for  he  mentions  a 
decision  of  Anrelius  Antoninus  (Dig.  35.  tit.  1.  s. 
48);  if  Aurelius  Antoninus  here  means  Pius,  and 
not  Marcus  his  successor.  That  he  was  living 
under  the  Divi  Fratres,  Marcus  Antoninus  and 
L.  Verus,  appears  from  a  reference  which  he  makes 
to  an  oration  of  the  two  emperors  respecting  tutors 
giving  security  {taUtdaHo),  The  passage  is  a 
citation  by  Ulpian  from  Maroellns,  and  the  term 
Divi  may  be,  and  appears  to  be,  the  addition  of 
Ulpian,  and  therefore  does  not  prove  that  Marcellus 
survived  Marcus  Antoninus  (lUg.  26.  tit  2.  s.  19). 
Marcellus  also  quotes  a  judgment  of  Antoninus 
Augustus  (Di^  28.  tit  4.  s.  3),  by  whom  he  means 
M.  Antoninus,  as  appears  from  his  naming  the 
consuls  Pudensand  Pollio,  who  belong  to  a.  d.  166. 
The  question  turned  upon  a  will,  in  which  the 
testator  had  cancelled  the  names  of  the  heredes  in 
his  testament,  and  his  property  was  chumed  by  the 
fiscus  as  bona  caduca.  Tne  case  was  argued 
before  the  emperor  by  the  advocati  of  the  fiscus 
and  the  advocati  of  the  claimants  under  the  will. 
The  emperor^  judgment  was  in  fiivour  of  the  equi- 
table interpretation,  but  against  the  strict  law. 

The  conjecture  that  the  Ulpius  Marcellus,  who 
commanded  in  Britain  in  the  reign  of  Commodus, 
is  the  jurist,  hardly  needs  refutation.  The  only 
ground  for  it  is  the  sameness  of  name,  to  which  it 
is  objected  that  Dion  Cassius,  who  q)eaks  of  the 
military  talent  of  Ulpius  Marcellus,  says  nothing 
of  his  legal  reputation  (Dion  Cassius,  Ixxii.  8,  and 
the  note  of  Reimarus).  Besides  this,  it  is  very 
unlikely  that  a  man  wao  had  been  a  jurist  during 


MARCIA. 


939 


the  raigni  of  Pins  and  Marcus,  the  latter  of  which 
lasted  near  twenty  years,  should  turn  soldier  under 
Commodus,  the  successor  of  Marcus,  in  the  year 
A.  D.  182.  The  soldier  Maroellus  may  have  been 
the  son  of  the  jurist 

The  works  of  Maroellus  mentioned  in  the  Flo- 
rentine Index  are,  thirty-one  books  of  Digesta,  six 
books  on  the  Leges  Julia  et  Papia,  and  a  book  of 
Responsa.  But  there  are  excerpts  firam  other  works 
of  lus  in  the  Digest,  as  a  work  entitled  **•  Publica'* 
(Dig.  3.  tit  2.  s.  22),  the  object  of  which  may  be 
collected  from  its  being  referred  to  under  the  title 
**  De  iis  qui  in&mia  notantnr  ;**  on  the  office  of  a 
prsesul  (Dig.  4.  tit  4.  s.  43)  ;  and  on  the  office  of 
a  consul,  the  fifth  book  of  which  is  quoted  by  Mar- 
danns  (Dig.  40.  tit  15.  s.  1).  Marcellus  also 
commented  on  the  writings  of  Salvius  Julianus 
(Dig.  4.  tit  4.  s.  11),  and  on  Pomponius  (Dig.  7. 
tit  4.  s.  29).  MarDellus  was  commented  on  by 
Cenridius  3caevohi  (Dig.  24.  tit.  1.  a.  11)  and 
Ulpian.  He  is  often  cited  by  snbiequent  jurists, 
especially  Paulus  and  Ulpian,  and  by  Modestinus, 
one  of  the  Utest  of  the  jurists.  There  are  159  ex- 
oeipts  from  Ulpius  Maroellus  in  the  Digest  This 
notice  diffen  in  some  matters  from  that  of  Zim- 
mem,  Geackichle  du  Rom,  FrioairtchiM,  voL  ii.  p. 
358,  whose  authorities  do  not  always  agree  with 
his  text  [G.L.] 

MARCIA'NA,  the  rister  of  Trajan,  who,  if  we 
may  believe  the  panegyric  of  Pliny  {Pomeg.  84), 
was  a  woman  of  extraordinary  merits  and  virtue. 
She  was  the  mother  of  Matidia,  who  was  the  mo- 
ther of  Sabina,  the  wife  of  the  emperor  Hadrian 
[Matuia],  but  we  do  not  know  the  name  of  her 
husband.  We  learn  from  Pliny  that  she  received 
from  the  senate  the  title  of  Augusta,  whidi  we  also 
find  upon  coins  and  inscriptions ;  and  after  her  death 
she  was  enrolled  among  the  gods,  and  is  therefore 
called  J>ha  on  coins  and  inscriptions.  The  year 
of  her  death  is  uncertain  ;  but  it  appears  from  one 
inscription  that  she  was  alive  in  a.  d.  106,  and 
from  another  that  she  had  ceased  to  live  in  a.  n. 
115.  It  was  in  honour  of  her  that  Tiajan  gave 
the  name  of  Maicianopolis  to  a  city  in  Lower 
Moesia,  on  the  Euxine.    (Eckhel,  voL  vL  p.  467, 

&C.) 


COIN  OP  MARCIANA. 

MA'RCIA.  1.  Wife  of  M.  AtiUus  Regulus, 
who  was  consul  a  second  time  b.  c.  256,  in  the  fint 
Punic  war.    (Sil.  ItaL  vi.  403, 676.) 

2.  The  «rife  of  C.  Julias  Caesar,  the  gnuidlather 
of  the  dictator,  and  the  sister  of  Q.  Marcius  Rex, 
consul  in  BL  c.  1 18.    (Suet  Com.  6.) 

3.  A  vestal  virgin,  who  was  condemned  along 
with  Licinia  inB.c.ll3byL.  Cassius  Longinus. 
For  particulan  and  authorities  see  Licinia,  No.  2.  < 

4.  The  second  wife  of  M.  Cato  Uticensis,  to 
whom  she  bore  many  children,  vras  the  daughter  of 
L.  Marcius  Philippus,  consul  b.  c  56.  It  vras 
about  the  year  b.  c  56  that  Cato  is  related  to  have 
ceded  her  to  his  friend  Q.  Hortensiua,  with  the 
approbation  of  her  fiuher :  some  remarks  upon  thia 


940 


MAHCIA  dENS. 


cnrioaa  tale  are  made  elsewhere.  [VoL  T.  p.  648, 
b.]  She  continued  to  live  with  Hortensius  till  the 
death  of  the  latter,  in  b.  c.  50,  after  which  she 
returned  to  Cato,  who  left  her  behind  in  Rome, 
placing  hia  Stunily  and  property  under  her  care, 
when  he  fled  from  the  city  with  the  rest  of  the 
aristocratical  party  on  Caesar^s  approach  in  b.  c.  49. 
(Appian,  B.  C  iL  99  ;  Plut.  CaL  mm,  25,  39,  52 ; 
Lucan,  ii.  329,  &c) 

5.  The  wife  of  Fabius  Maximut,  the  friend  of 
Auguitus,  learnt  from  her  husband  the  secret  visit 
of  the  emperor  to  his  grandson  Agrippa,  and  in- 
formed LiTia  of  it,  in  consequence  of  which  the 
became  the  cause  of  her  husband^s  death,  a.  d.  13 
or  14.  (Tac  Ann,  i.  5.)  We  learn  from  Orid 
{Fast.  vi.  802)  that  she  belonged  to  the  fiunily  of 
the  Philippi.  Her  name  also  occurs  in  the  epistle 
which  Ovid  addressed  to  her  husband  (Ea  PonL 
i.  2). 

6.  The  daughter  of  Cremutius  Cordus,  who  was 
put  to  death  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  is  spoken  of 
under  CoRDua.     [VoL  I.  p.  851,  b.] 

7.  Marcla  Furnilljl,  the  second  wife  of  the 
emperor  Titus,  was  divorced  by  her  husband  after 
the  death  of  their  daughter  Julia.  (Suet.  TiL  4.) 
Some  commentators  propose  changing  the  name  of 
Fumilla  into  Fulvia  or  FidvUla^  on  the  authority 
of  a  coin  which  bears  the  legend  ^itvXBla  ^^curn). 
But  the  coin  is  of  rather  doubtful  authority  ;  and 
even  if  it  be  genuine  it  may  refer  to  Fulvia  Plautilla, 
the  wife  of  Caracalla.  It  is  very  improbable  that 
a  coin  should  be  struck  in  honour  of  a  woman  that 
had  been  divorced,  and  that  the  title  of  Augusta 
should  be  given  to  her.    (Eckhel,  vol.  vii.  p.  364.) 

MA'RCIA.  1.  The  mistress  of  Quadratus, 
who  was  slain  by  Commodus,  became  the  favourite 
concubine  of  Commodiu  himselE  From  her  he 
adopted  the  title  of  Amaxonuu.  She  was  one  of 
the  most  active  among  the  conspirators,  who  com- 
passed his  destruction.  She  subsequently  became 
the  wife  of  Eclectus,  his  chamberlain,  also  a  con- 
spirator, and  was  eventually  put  to  death  by 
JulianuSy  along  with  Laetus,  who  also  had  been 
actively  engaged  in  the  plot.  We  are  told  appa- 
rently by  Xiphilinus,  that  she  was  friendly  to  the 
Christians,  for  whom,  through  her  influence  with 
the  emperor,  she  procured  many  advantages.  (Dion 
Cass.  IxxiL  4,  IzziiL  16.)  [Commodus,  Eclbo 
TU8,  Labtus,  Quadratdr] 

2.  The  first  wife  of  Septimioa  Seven».  She 
died  before  her  husband  became  emperor;  and 
after  his  elevation  he  erected  statues  to  her  memory. 
(See  authorities  on  Sevbrus.)  [W.  R.] 

MA'RCIA  GENS,  originally  patrician,  after- 
wards plebeian  likewise.  We  also,  but  not  so 
frequently,  find  the  name  written  Martins.  This 
gens  claimed  to  be  descended  from  Ancus  Marcius, 
the  fourth  king  of  Rome  (Suet  Caes.  6 ;  Val.  Max. 
iv.  3.  g  4  ;  Ov.  Fast  vL  803)  ;  and  hence  one  of 
its  families  subsequently  assumed  the  name  of  Rex, 
and  the  heads  of  Numa  Pompilius  and  Ancus 
Marcius  were  placed  upon  the  coins  of  the  gens. 
[See  the  coins  under  Cbnsorinus  and  Philippus.] 
But  notwithstanding  the  claims  to  such  high  an- 
tiquity made  by  the  Marcii,  no  patricians  of  this 
name,  with  the  exception  of  Coriobuius,  are  men- 
tioned in  the  early  history  of  the  republic,  and  it 
was  not  till  after  the  enactment  of  the  Licinian 
laws  that  any  member  of  the  gens  obtained  the 
consulship.  The  first  Marcius  who  reached  this 
dignity  was  C.  Maidus  Ratilus  Censorinus,  in 


MARCIANtTS. 

B.C.  310.  The  only  patridan  family  in  this  gens, 
as  is  remarked  above,  was  that  of  Coriolancs: 
the  names  of  the  plebeian  fiunilies  in  the  time  of 
the  republic  are  Cbnsorinur,  Crzspus,  Figulur, 
LiBO,  Philippus,  Ralla,Rbx,  Rupus,  Rutilus, 
SEPTiMUflySsRMO,  Trbmulus.  The  only  cogno- 
mens which  occur  on  coins  are  Cenaorinus^  Libo, 
PkUipput.  A  few  persons  are  mentioned  without 
any  surname :  they  are  given  under  Marcius. 

MARCIA'NUS,  emperor  of  the  East  (a.  d. 
450^-457),  was  the  son  of  an  obscure  but  respect- 
able man,  who  had  served  in  the  imperial  amies. 
He  was  bom  either  in  Thrace  or  in  Illyricom, 
about  A.  D.  391 ;  and  at  an  eariy  age  he  entered 
the  imperial  army.     Of  his  earlier  history  we  are 
acquainted  with  a  few  trifling  stories  and  adven- 
tures.    His  way  to  fortune  was  slow,  for  in  421, 
at  the  age  of  thirty,  he  was  still  a  common  soldier, 
or,  perhaps,  a  non-commissioned  officer.  Some  yean 
afterwards  he  attached  himself   to  the   famous 
general  Aspar,  and  subsequently  to  his  son  Arda- 
burius,  as  private  secretary,  obtaining,  at  the  same 
time,  the  office  of  captain  of  the  guttfds.     During 
fifteen,  or  perhaps  nineteen  years,  he  continued  in 
the  service  of  those  eminent  men,  and  found  ample 
opportunities  for  developing  his  military  talents. 
He  accompanied  Aspar  in  his  unfortunate  campaign 
against  Oenseric,  king  of  the  Vandals  in  Africa,  in 
431,  when  he  was  made  a  prisoner  of  war ;  but  on 
account  of  his  reputation,  and  perhaps  for  services 
which  history  does  not  record,  obtained  his  release, 
and  returned    to    Constantinople.      His  history 
during  Uie  following  nineteen  years  is  veiled  in 
obscurity  ;  and  it  is  only  from  subsequent  events 
that  we  are  allowed  to  conclude  that  he  distin- 
guished himself  in  no  ordinary  degree ;  for  the 
emperor,  Theodosius  the  Younger,  having  died  in 
450,  his  widow,  the  celebrated  Pulcheria,  oflEered 
her  hand  and  the  imperial  title  to  Marcian,  on 
condition  that  he  would  not  prevent  her  from  con- 
tinuing the    state   of  viiginity  which  she  had 
hitherto  enjoyed  ;   and  Marcian,  who  wms  then 
about  sixty,  consented  to  it  gladly,  and  married 
the  chaste  empress,  who  was  then  above  fifty. 
At  that  time  Marcian  held  the  rank  of  tribune  and 
senator  ;  and  he  was  so  favourably  known  among 
the  people,  that  his  elevation  to  supreme  power 
was  received  by  them  with  applause  and  d«aiioD- 
strations  of  joy.    His  coronation  took  place  on  ^e 
24th  of  August,  450  i  and  the  whole  tramactioo, 
as  it  seems,  was  so  little  premeditated,  and  was 
settled  in  so  short  a  time,  that  Valentiniaa,  the 
emperor  of  Rome,  was  not  even  asked  to  give  his 
consent,  which  he  did,  however,  at  a  later  period, 
for  he  stood  in  great  want  of  the  assistance  of  a 
man  like  Marcian,  who,  to  military  renovm,  ac- 
quired in  the  war  against  the  Vandals  and  Per- 
sians, joined  a  kind  disposition  and  aooompliahed 
diplomatic  skill. 

BoUi  the  Eastern  and  the  Western  empire  vere 
then  in  great  apprehension  from  the  unbounded 
ambition  and  power  of  Attila,  who  had  no  aoooer 
heard  of  the  election  of  Marcian  than  he  deiqiateked 
ambassadors  to  him,  demanding,  in  an  impetBtive 
tone,  the  tribute  which  the  younger  Theododos 
had  engaged  to  pay  annually  to  the  king  of  the 
Huns.  **I  have  iron  for  Attila,**  was  the  eni- 
peror*s  stem  answer,  **  but  no  gold.**  Upon  this 
ApoUonius  was  sent  into  Attila*s  camp  to  negotiate 
the  continuance  of  peace,  and  was  charged  with 
presents  for  the  barbarian,  which  he  was  to  d^vcr 


HARCIANUS. 
on  the  upTOM  CDDilitiflii  tht.1  sbtj  mn  pntnU, 
but  no  tribnu.  Atlil&  havinf  declined  to  admit 
the  ambuudsr  into  hu  preieDce,  thoagh  not  to 
accept  ibe  preienu,  ApaUoiiiui  6nii1j  nfuwd  to 
give  up  tile  httter  pnviooi  to  tuTtng  obtAined  nn 
audienco  ;  and  being  at  Uit  admitted,  behaTed  » 
coblj  uid  ffwiMilj,  thai  the  king  enon  ho  would 
Uke  bloody  reTenge.  He  thought  it,  boverer, 
more  pnident  lo  lom  bit  «ralh  agtunW  Valco- 
linian,  who  bad  likewiu  affronlcd  him,  b;  refunng 
to  giTe  Qp  his  liater  Honoria,  whom  Attila  claimed 
u  bii  betrothed  wiie.  Witboot  diackwiDg  hii 
iDLenlion  ai  to  the  countriei  be  had  choHB  for  an 
ioTuion.  Attila  lent  mCHeiigen  at  once  lo  Rome 
and  ConitHnliDople,  nbo  addreued  each  of  the  em- 
prron  wilb  the  baagfalj  and  intuiting  wordi: 
"  Attil»,  my  lord  and  thy  lord,  '    "' 

iroTide  a  palace   for  faji  imm 

Jpon  thii  he  Ht  snt  for  the 


MARCtANUS.  MI 

bit  wida  domiiuoni,  and  pioctired  for  Ihem  domeitia 
and  eiternal  pnue  during  the  tairible  expeditiona 
of  the  Hmii  and  the  Vuihilt.  Hit  laodahle  eSorta 
Lt  down  the  lenalily  and  camiption  of  th* 
:  functiooari»  and  advocatei  wen  crowned 
with  ncceu ;  and  the  Codex  Theodotianat  con- 
taint  many  of  hit  conatitntiana,  fn>m  which  we  may 
dnw  a  foTonnble  conclunon  ai  to  bit  honeily  and 
m.  Hit  orthodoxy  caueed  him  to  be  praised 
eiiggetatcd  degree  by  the  orttmdoi  wrilert. 
(Eragi.  ii,  12;  Theophan.  p.  89,  At;  Theodor. 
'  :L  L  28;  Niceplioi.  Call.  it.  1—4;  Piiuna, 
4t,  43,  48,  73,  &c  ;  Zonar.  loL  i.  p.  4A,  &c. ; 
Cedren.  p.  343,  ju.  i  PrDcop.  Vamd.  1,  4  ;  Ualela, 
pp.  26,  37  ;  Codin.  pp.  3fi,  60,  «1 ;  Olyna,  p.  262  ( 
Joel,  p.  171.)  [W.  P.] 


Upon 


D.46I. 


a  of  ObdI, 


le  year  Maician  aaiembled  the  council 
of  Cbalcedoo,  where  tbs  doctrinct  of  the  Eutychtani 
were  condemned.  In  the  Ibllawing  year,  462,  the 
celebrated  Arfabarina,  then  dm  Orienti»,  delealed 
the  Arabi  nnr  Damaicna,  and  made  them  lue  for 

ngainit  the  Blemmyei,  wbo  had  inraded  the 
Thebaii  la  Upper  Egypt.  A  ttrong  anny  «-ai 
alu)  tent  toward»  the  trantien  of  the  Wetlem 
empire  to  auitt  Volentinian  againtt  Attila,  who 
naa  then  invading  Italy,  and  lo  lecun  the  Eaitem 
empire  againit  any  nn^xpected  divertion  of  the 
Wbariaoa  In  abort  Marcian  neglected  nothiog 
to  prrpan  peace  and  bappineta  for  hit  aubjecta. 


..II, ., 


■nd  under  hit  prede« 


The  death  of  Attila,  in  463,  rclicTed 
from  great  and  jutl  anxiety,  but  the  lubtcijuent, 
and  almDii  immediate  ditaolution  of  the  empire  of 
the  Huna,  afforded  him  an  opportunity  of  re- 
populating  thoae  provincea  whicb  had  been  laid 
watte  by  the  Hunt  in  their  prefiont  campaigni 
^inat  Theodoaiut.  Thut  the  Eatlem  Ootha  re- 
ceired  eitenaiie  landi  in  Pannonia ;  Sarmatiui 
(Slavnniani)  and  llerulea,  in  Illjricnm ;  and  Scyii, 
Alana  and  Hnna,  under  Attila'a  jonngett  aon 
Hrmac.  in  Scythia  and  Lower  Moeaia.  The 
deatb  of  the  eiceltent  tin^ett  Puleheiia,  in  454, 
canted  a  general  affiiction  ;  but  the  popularity  of 
Martian  only  gained  by  it.  In  the  following  year, 
45£,  Valentinian  wa>  murdered  ;  Maximin  uanrped 
tbe  crown  ;  Italy  and  Oaul  were  covered  with 
ruina  and  blood  ;  and  the  Vandal  Genteric  ^ilaged 
Rome.  In  the  midtt  of  thete  terrible  eonunotiona, 
Marcian  tecured  the  peace  of  bit  own  dominiona 
with  bit  wonted  wiadom  and  Si 
dittnrbancet  having  broken  out 
which  were  kindled  by  the  Aimeniana  and  Per- 
aiana,  he  aent  able  oSicera  agaioat  the  Utter,  «h- 
aoon  onnpelled  the  enemy  lo  deiitt  from  (artht 
hottilitiet.  But  in  the  buinning  of  4fi7  Maician 
fell  ill,  and  after  Hce  monl^t'  luffeiing,  died  on  tl 
26tb  of  Jnne  following.  Hia  death  wmiid  hai 
been  the  aignal  of  great  calataitiet  but  for  tl 
power  of  Aapar,  who  canted  Leo  the  Qreat  lo  I 
choaen  emperor.  Marcian  had,  of  coune,  no  iaii 
from  Pulcheria.  He  had,  howeier,  a  daughter,  the 
oRapring  of  a  former  marriage,  who  waa  called 
Euphemia,  and  waa  married  to  Anthi 
beoune  afterwardt  nnperor  of  the  Weil 
waa  decidedly  an  excellent  man,  who  deaerrea  our 
admiimlion  for  the  manner  in  which  he  governed 


HARCIA'NUS,  of  Heradeia   in    Pontna,    a 

Greek  geogiapber,  lived  af^r  Ptolemy,  whom  he 

frequently  quotea,  and  before  Slephanna  of  Byinit- 

■.•mi,  who  refera  to  him,  bnt  hit  exact  date  la 

[certain.     If  he  it  the  lame  Marcianua  aa  the 

e  mentioned  by  Synetiui  (  f^.  1 03)  and  Sociatea 

/.  E.  it.  91,  he  mutt  have  lived  at  the  beginning 

the  fifthcentnryof  tbeCbrittianera.  He  wrote  a 

iirkinpnae,entitled,ntpli*ouiTqTf{ii3aAi0ov 

lifnii  Tt  ml  intflou  Kol  rmr  ir  airf  jtrylmiat  r^- 

i«',*'A  Periplui  of  the  External  Sa,  both  eastern 

id  weitem,and  ofthe  largeit  itlandt  in  it."  Tba 

xtamal   Ses  he  uaed  in  oppoiition  to  the  Medi- 

rranean,  whicb    he  aajt  had   been  infficieutly 

^icribed  by  Artemiodorua.     Thia   work  waa  in 

of  which  the  former,  on  the  eattem 


outhem 


a,  hot  CO 


if  the  latter,  which  treated  of  the  weal 
lorthem  aeai,  we  poaaeu  only  the  three  Isit  chap- 
era  an  Africa,  and  a  mutilated  one  on  the  diitanee 
frotu  Bome  lo  the  principal  ciliet  in  tbe  world.  In 
thii  work  he  chiefly  foUowt  Ptolemy,  and  in  the 
calculation  of  the  itadia  he  adopit  the  reckoning  of 
ProtegoTu.  He  alto  made  an  epitome  of  the  eleven 
booka  of  the  J'eriploiu  of  Artemiodonia  of  Epbeiua 
[Artimiodoiiub,  No.  6],  bnt  of  thia  epitome  we 
have  only  the  introduction,  and  the  periplui  of 
Ponla\  Bilhynia,  and  Paphlagonia.  It  waa  not, 
however,  aimply  an  abridgment  of  Artemiodoma ; 
for  Marcianua  tella  na  t^t  he  made  uae  of  the 
worki  of  other  dittingniihed  geograpber*,  who  had 
written  detcriplioni  of  coattt,  among  whom  ha 
mentioni  Tunotthenea  of  Rhodea,  Eratoathene^ 
PytheH  of  Maaailia,  laidonu  of  Cbarax,  Soaandec 
the  pilot,  Simmiaa,  Apellaa  of  Cyrene,  Enlhymenea 
of  Maaailia,  Pbilcaa  of  Athena,  Androtthene*  of 
Thaaui,  Cleon  of  Sicily,  Eudoxut  of  Rhode*, 
Hanno  of  Carthage,  Scylai  of  Caiyanda  and 
Botthaeut ;  but  ha  taja  that  he  followed  more 
particularly  Artemiodomt,  Strabo,  and  Menippua 
of  Pergamua.  Mandaoua  alto  pubtiihed  an  editioa 
of  Menippoi  withadditionaand  ct  '" 


.a.] 


Theei 


it  worka  of  Marcianua  wi 


d42 


MARCIANUS. 


Aagnst  VindeL  1600,  8to^  than  by  Morell,  Paria, 
1602,  Svo.,  and  •nbaeqaently  by  Hudson,  in  tha 
fint  Toluma  of  hit  **  Oeographi  Oraeci  Minoras,** 
Oxon.  1698,  and  by  Miller,  Paris  1839,  8vo. 
They  hare  been  also  pablished  separately  by  Hoff- 
mann, **  Mareiani  Periplns,  Menippi  Peripli  Fxagm. 
a.c^'^  Lips.  1841,  8to.  (Fabric.  BibL  Cfraee.  toI. 
it,  p.  613,  &C. ;  Dodwell,  de  Aeiaie  et  Scr^ 
Mardam,  in  Hudson,  /.  tf. ;  Ukert,  Geographie 
der  Gfiechen  mtd  Horner^  toI.  i.  para  L  p.  235 ; 
Forbiger,  Hamdimtk  der  aUen  Gtograpkie,  toI.  L 
p.  448.) 

MARCIA'NUS  (Moprioi^f),  a  physician  at 
Rome,  who  enjoyed  a  great  reputation  as  an  ana- 
tomist in  the  second  century  after  Christ,  and  wrote 
some  works  on  that  subject,  which  are  now  lost. 
Galen  became  personally  acquainted  with  him 
during  his  first  visit  to  Rome,  about  A.  d.  165,  and 
tells  an  anecdote  of  him  which  shows  him  to 
hare  been  an  anyious  and  malicious  person  {De 
Fraenct  ad  Epig,  c.  3,  Tol.  ziv.  p.  614,  &c.).  He 
is  probably  the  same  person  as  the  physician 
named  Martialis,  though  it  is  uncertain  uikk  name 
is  correct 

Some  medical  formulae  by  m  physician  of  the 
same  name  are  quoted  by  Aetius  (iL  3.  110,  ii.  4. 
47,  iiL  3.  11,  pp.  358,  402,  554)  and  Scribonius 
Largns  (c.  46.  §  177.  p.  223)  ;  but  this  cannot  be 
the  same  person  as  the  contemporary  of  Oalen,  as 
he  lived  about  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era 
in  the  reign  of  Augustus.  [W.  A.  O.] 

MARCIA'NUS,  AE'LIUS.a  Roman  jurist,  who 
wrote  after  the  death  of  Septimius  Sevems,  whom 
he  calls  Divus  (Dig.  50.  tit  4.  s.  7).  Another  passage 
(48.  tit  17.  s.  1)  shows  that  he  was  then  writing 
under  Antoninus  Caracalla,  the  son  and  successor 
of  SeTenin  It  also  appears  from  his  Institutions, 
that  he  sunrived  CaraoUa  (Dig.  85.  tit  1.  s.  33  ; 
Cod.  9.  tit  8.  8.  8).  It  is  therefore  probable  that 
he  also  wrote  under  Alexander  Sevems,  whose  reign 
commenced  a.  d.  222.  CaracaUa  died  a.  d.  217. 
Another  AeUus  Mareianus  is  cited  in  the  Digest, 
who  was  proconsul  of  Baetica  in  the  time  of  An- 
toninus Pius  (Dig.  1.  tit  6.  8. 2,  where  Ulpian  gives 
the  rescript  of  Pins  addressed  to  this  Mareianus). 

The  works  of  Mareianus,  from  which  there  are 
excerpts  in  the  Digest,  are : — Sixteen  books  of  In- 
Btitutiones,  from  which  there  are  excerpts  in  the 
Digest :  this  work  was  also  used  for  the  compilation 
of  Justinian^  Institutions  (compare  Inst  4.  tit  3. 
s.  1,  and  Dig.  32.  s.  65.  $  4 ;  Inst  2.  tit  18, 
**hoc  colore,''  &c.,  and  Dig.  5.  tit  2.  s.  2)  ;  two 
books  on  Publica  Judicia  ;  two  books  on  AppeUa- 
tiones  ;  five  books  entitled  Regnlaria ;  a  single  book 
on  Delatores  ;  a  single  book  on  the  Hypothecaria 
FormuU  ;  and  a  single  book  ad  Set  Tuipillianum. 
He  also  wrote  notes  on  Papinian.  Mareianus  is 
cited  by  Ulpianns  and  Paulas.  There  are  275 
excerpts  from  Mareianus  in  the  Digest  Zimmem 
(Cfeadtiehte  dee  Rom,  Privatrtohit)  cites  a  work  by 
O.  Oelrichs,  De  Ftta,  Studm,  HonorUme  et  Ser^ 
AeL  Mardam  ICH.  Traj.  ad  Rben.  1754.  4to. 

There  are  rescripts  addressed  by  Alexander  Se- 
ven» to  A.  Mareianus  (Cod.  2.  tit.  13.  s.  6)  and  to 
A.  Martianus,  which  may  be  the  same  name  (Cod. 
7.  tit  21.  B.  4),  and  one  by  Oordiao  to  A.  Mar- 
tianus in  the  year  239  (Cod.  4.  tit  21.  s.  4)  ;  but 
this  may  be*  a  different  person  from  the  jurist 
whose  writings  are  excerpted  in  the  Digest  [G.  L.] 
MARCIANUS  MINEUS  FELIX  CA- 
PELLA.    [Capblla.] 


MARCION. 

MARCIA'NUS,  GE'SSIUS,  m  native  of  Syria, 
the  husband  of  Julia  Mamaea,  by  whom  he  was 
the  reputed  &ther  of  Alexander  Severua.  We 
know  nothing  of  his  history,  except  that  he  on  seve- 
ral occasions  discharged  the  duties  of  an  imperial 
procurator.    (Dion  Cass.  Ixxviii.  80.)       [W.  R.] 

MARCIA'NUS,  GRA'NIUS,  a  Roman  sena- 
tor, was  accused  c^  majestas  in  a.  d.  35,  by  C 
Gracchus,  and  put  an  end  to  his  own  life.  (Tac 
Ann.  vi.  38.) 

MARCIA'NUS  I'CBLUS.    [Icklur.] 

MARCI'LI  US,  attended  Cicero  as  interpreter 
during  his  journey  in  Asia  Minor  and  his  admi- 
nistration of  Cilicia,  from  August,  b.  c.  51,  to  the 
following  February.  Cicero  highly  recommends 
Marcilius,  his  son,  and  his  fiunily  interests  to  Q. 
Minucius  Thermus,  propraetor  of  Asia.  (Ad  Fanu 
xiii.  54.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MA'RCION  (Mapic/«r,)  one  of  the  most  cele- 
brated of  the  so-^ed  heretics  of  the  second  cen- 
tury.    He  was  a  native  of  Pontns.    The  aocoont, 
prevalent  in  the  days  of  Epiphaniua,  of  which  there 
is  no  reason  to  doubt  the  correctness,  made  him  a 
native  of  Sinope  in  Hellenopontua.    Tertnllian  re- 
peatedly calls  him  a  ship>maater,  nanderas  (Adv. 
Mare,  i.  18,  iii.  6,  iv.  9,  &c),  and,  according  to 
one  MS.  and  the  version  of  Rufinas,  Rbodon,  a 
writer  of  the  latter  part  of  the  second  oentary  (apad 
Euseb.  H.  EL  v.  13),  calls  him  the  seaman  Mar- 
don.     Some  modems  have  doubted  whether  ao 
learned  a  man  could  have  been  in  snch  an  oocnp*- 
tion,  but  we  see  no  reason  to  question  the  state- 
ment, nor  does  his  learning  appear  to  have  been 
great.     His  father  was  bishop  of  a  Christian  church 
(probably  at  Sinope),  but  there  is  reason  to  think 
that  Mareion  had  grown  up  before  his  fittherls 
conversion,  for  TertuUian  intimates  (De  Praaer^ 
Heretieor,  c.  30)  that  he  had  been  a  stoic,  and 
speaks  of  his  **  finding  out  God**  (Adv.  Mareion^ 
i,  1 ),  expressions  which  indicate  that  he  had  not 
been  brought  up  as  a  Christian,  but  had  become  a 
convert  in  an  adult  age,  after  inquiry,  and  on  his 
own  conviction.     Be  this  as  it  may,  he  appeara  to 
have  been  a  sincere  and  earnest  believer,  chanc- 
terised  by  the  severity  of  hu  ascetic  prsctioes ;  nor 
does  he  at  first  seem  to  have  entertained,  at  least 
he  did  not  avow,  any  opinions  at  variance  with 
the  usual  belief  of  the  church  with  which  he  was 
in  fiill  communion. 

The  course  of  his  life  was,  however,  altogether  al- 
tered by  his  excommunication.  The  occasion  of  this 
is,  in  the  spurious  addition  to  one  of  the  works  of 
Tertullian  {De  Praeeerip.  HaereL  c.  5 1 ),  and  by  Epi- 
phanius,  stated  to  have  been  his  seduction  of  m  girl ; 
but  the  silence  of  Tertullian  in  his  genuine  works, 
and  of  the  other  eariy  opponents  of  Mardon,  resbdy 
as  they  would  have  been  to  lay  hold  on  anything 
unfavourable  to  him^throws,as  Beausobre  and  Z^ud- 
ner  have  shown,  considerable  doubt  on  the  aecus»* 
tion.  Beausobre  and  Neander  suppose  that  he 
was  cut  off  frem  the  church  on  account  of  hia  haring 
already  begun  to  propagate  his  obnoxioos  aenti- 
ments  as  to  the  Mosaic  dispensation  and  the  Old 
Testament  generally.  Even  if  the  charge  bcontght 
against  him  by  Epiphanius  be  credited,  there  is  aa 


reason  to  regard  his  delinquency  as  an  evid 
habitual  licentiousness :  it  stands  in  marked 
tnst  with  the  rigour  of  his  system  and  with 
ordinary  tenor  of  his  life,  and  at  a  later  perio 
himself  excommunicated  Apellea,  one  of  his 
pies,  for  a  similar,  perhaps  even  a  lesa   beihoaa, 


the 
he 


MARCION. 

ofibnee.  (TertoIL  Hid,  c  80.)  Epipbaniiis  farther 
•ddi,  thftt  hii  firtt  deaiie  after  hi*  &11  wu  to  be 
Ritored  to  the  conmnmion  of  the  church,  and  that, 
in  order  to  thii,  he  profaeied  penitenee ;  hat  that 
hii  fiitber,  by  whom  he  had  been  exoammankated, 
nfttied  to  reetore  him,  being  angry  aft  the  ihame 
which  had  fidlen  apon  himielf  by  his  lon^  &U  ;  or 
poaaibly  (if  diere  be  any  troth  in  the  itoiy  at  all), 
from  an  appreheneion  that  hii  near  connection  with 
the  offender  might  incline  him,  or  make  him  raa- 
pected  of  inclining,  to  nndne  lenity.  Failing  to 
obtain  hie  reodnuMion,  and  nnaUe  to  bear  the  op* 
probrinm  which  hie  oondoct  had  inonned,  Maidon 
went  to  Rome.  Epiphanhie  nya  that  he  airiTod 
thevB  after  the  decease  of  Pope  Hyginaa,  a  state- 
ment which  is  subject  to  considendue  donbt,  and 
of  which,  in  any  case,  the  uncertainty  of  the  early 
Papal  chronology  prerents  our  fixing  the  date. 
Tillemont  phiMS  the  pope*s  death  and  Mar- 
rion^  airiTsl  in  ▲.  o.  142  ;  bat  if  Jastin  Martyr 
wrote  his  First  ApologY  in  which  Maidon^s  resi- 
dence at  Rome,  and  his  teaching  his  heretical 
Tiews  are  mentioned  (Jastin.^po(./ViBia,o.26), 
in  A.  o.  139  [JusTUCua,  ecclesiastical,  No.  ij, 
Mareion  most  haTo  settled  at  Rome  some  years 
eariier. 

According  to  Epiphanios,  Mazdon^  first  care, 
on  his  arriTal  at  Rome,  was  to  apply  to  be  ad< 
mitted  into  communion  with  the  chorch,  but  he 
was  refnsed.  ^phanios  adds,  that  he  had  aspired 
to  succeed  to  the  Tacaot  bishopric-"-a  statement 
too  absurd  to  merit  relntation,  espedally  taken  in 
connection  with  the  stoiy  of  his  prpTious  incon- 
tinence ;  and  that  disappointed  ambition  stimulated 
him  to  unite  himself  with  the  Syrian  Gnostic  Cor- 
don, then  at  Rome,  to  adopt  and  propagate  his 
opinions,  and  to  cairy  out  the  threat  with  which 
he  parted  from  the  elders  of  the  Roman  chnreh  on 
their  refusal  to  nceire  him,  that  ''he  would  cansa 
a  perpetual  schism  among  them.**    Imputation  of 
motiTcs  is  so  easy  and  so  conmion,  that  it  has  little 
weight,  especially  when  the  writer  is  so  crsdnlous 
and  uncharitable  as  Epiphanins ;  nor  is  his  state- 
ment of  &cts  in  accordance  with  Tertullian,  who 
tells  us  (De  Pranerip,  HaereL  c.  80)  that  Mar- 
eion was  in  communion  with  the  Roman  chnreh, 
and  professed  to  hold  the  general  belief  under  the 
epiMopate  of  Eleutherius,  but  that  on  account  of 
the  erer-restless  curiosity  with  which  he  pursued 
his  inquiries,  he  was  repeatedly  (semel  atque  iterum) 
excommunicated,  the  last  time  finally  (in  perpetuum 
diacidinm  rel^atns).    It  is  possiUe  that  he  may, 
on  his  final  ejection,  have  uttered  some  such  threat 
as  that  attributed  to  him  by  Epiphanius,  yet  in 
that  case  Tertullian  woold  hare  hardly  forborne  to 
mention  it ;  and  it  may  be  obserred  that  Mareion*s 
repeated  reconciliation  with  the  church,  and  re- 
tractation or  concealment  of  his  opinions,  indicate 
a  greater  pliancy  of  temper  and  a  mors  anxious 
desire  to  avoid  a  schism  than  it  has  been  usual  to 
impute  to  him.    TertnUiaa  is,  indeed,  by  some 
critics,  yet  we  think  on  insufficient  ground,  sup- 
posed to  have  confounded  Mareion  with  Cordon,  of 
whom  Irenaeus  {Adv,  Hagrea,  iiL  4)  giTos  a  some- 
what simifaur  account 

We  haye  seen  that  Mardon  was  at  Rome,  and 
engaged  in  the  propagation  of  his  Tiews,  which 
implies  his  separation  from  the  church,  in  a.  d.  1 39, 
when  Justin  wrote  his  First  Apology.  Whether  he 
trayelled  into  distant  provinces  to  diffiise  his  opinions 
ia  very  doubtM.    Most  modem  critics,  including 


MARCION. 


048 


Tillemont,  Beansobre,  and  Lardner,  think  that  ha 
did ;  but  the  passages  dted  from  the  ancients  in  sup- 
port of  the  supposition  an  quite  insufficient  That 
views  similar  to  his  wen  widely  diffused  in  various 
parts,  especially  of  the  East,  is  indisputable,  but  that 
the  diffiudon  was  ovring  to  hit  personal  exertions 
and  influence  is  by  no  means  dnr ;  and  we  do  not 
know  of  any  distinct  eridence  that  he  ever  left 
Rome  after  his  first  arrival  there.  The  passages 
from  Tertullian  and  Ephnm  Syrus  an  men  de- 
clamatory expressions,  and  the  passage  usually 
dted  from  Jerome  (Epist  cxxxiii  a/ CKs^pioai  &  4, 
Opera^  toL  L  col.  1025,  ed.  Vallarsii),  if  it  has  any 
foundation  in  troth,  is  most  natundly  refened  to 
Mardon^  first  journey  from  Sinope  to  Rome ;  and 
it  was  probably  on  that  lame  journey  that  he  be- 
came acquainted  vrith  the  Tenemble  Polycarp, 
whom  he  afterwards  met,  appanntly  at  Rome, 
and  who,  when  Mardon  asked  if  he  knew  him, 
replied,  **I  know  thee  as  the  fiist-bom  of  Satan.** 
(Irenaeus,  Adn.  Haerm,  iiL  3.)  This  anecdote  of 
Mardon^  anxiety  to  daim  acqnaintance  with  that 
TeneraUe  man  is  in  accordance  with  his  desin  to 
be  reconciled  to  the  Catholic  Chordi,  a  desin 
which  continued  to  the  dose  of  his  life,  for  after 
all  his  misbelief^  the  ministers,  appanntly  of  the 
Roman  church,  agreed  to  roston  him  on  condition 
of  his  bringing  back  with  him  those  whom  he  had 
led  into  error.  This  condition  seems  to  show  that 
his  own  immediate  disdples  wen  not  numerons, 
and  that  the  widdy  difiused  body  that  held  simi- 
lar Tiews,  and  was  called  by  his  name,  had  rather 
followed  an  independent  course  of  thought  than 
been  influenced  by  him.  His  compliance  with  the 
condition  of  hit  restoration  was  pnvented  hj  his 
death,  the  time  of  which  is  quite  unknown.  (Ter- 
tullian, d«  PrmeaeripL  Hmnt  c.  80.) 

The  doctrinal  system  of  Mardon  was  of  remark- 
able character.  Its  great  featun  was  the  irreoon- 
dleable  oppodtion  which  it  supposed  to  exist 
between  the  Creator  and  the  Christian  Qod,  and 
between  the  nligious  systems,  the  Law  and  the 
Oospd,  which  it  was  believed  they  had  respectively 
founded.  Whether  he  hdd  two  or  three  original 
principles  is  not  dear.  Rhodon  (apud  Euseb.  H.  J3, 
T.13)  and  Augastin(<£0/faef«t.e.  22)  say  he  held 
two,  Epiphanios  diargee  him  with  holding  three, 
— <me,  nameless  and  invidble,  the  Supreme,  whom 
Mardon  termed  **the  Good  ;**  another  **the  yiaible 
God,  the  Creator  ;**  the  third,  *«  the  DevU,**  or  per^ 
haps  matter,  the  source  of  eviL  Theodont  says  he 
held  four  **  unbegotten  existences,** — the  good  God, 
the  Creator,  matter,  and  the  evil  ruler  Si  matter, 
meaning,  apparentiy,  the  Deril.  That  be  held 
matter  to  be  eternal  is  admitted ;  the  doubtful 
point  is  whether  he  really  held  the  Creator  to  have 
been  a  prindple,  or  to  have  been  in  some  way  de- 
rived firam  the  good  God.  That  he  regarded  them 
as  independent  first  prindples  is  the  most  natural 
infennce  from  the  strong  opposition  which  he 
conceived  to  exist  betmen  them,  and  which  fbimed 
the  prominent  featon  in  his  doctrinal  system.  He 
was  probably  led  to  the  belief  of  this  opposition  by 
the  difficulty  he  found  in  recondling  tne  existence 
of  evil,  so  pnvaleat  in  tho  worid,  with  the  attri- 
bute of  goodness  in  the  Ddty,  which  vras  so 
distinctiy  manifested  in  the  gospeL  This  is  Ter- 
tullian*s  account  of  the  origia  of  his  heresy  (Adr. 
Mareion.  L  2),  and  it  is  appanntiy  tho  true  one  ; 
nor  will  it  materially  diffisr  from  the  account  of 
Neander,  that  Mazdon  could  not  perodve  in  natun 


944 


MARCION. 


or  in  the  Old  Testament  the  same  love  which  was 
manifested  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  He  accord- 
ingly made  the  Creator,  the  Qod  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, the  author  of  evils,  **  malorum  &ctorem,*^ 
according  to  the  statement  of  Irenaeos  {Adv, 
HaereM,  L  29),  by  which  he  meant  that  he  was 
the  author,  not  of  moral  evil,  but  of  sniiering.  The 
old  dispensation  was,  according  to  him,  given  by 
the  Creator,  who  chose  oat  the  Jews  as  his  own 
people,  and  promised  to  them  a  Messiah.  Jesus 
was  not  this  Messiah,  bat  the  son  of  the  **  unseen 
and  unnamed**  Ood, and  had  appeared  on  earth  in 
the  outward  form  of  man,  possibly  a  mere  phantasm, 
to  deliver  souls,  and  to  upset  the  dominion  of  the 
Creator ;  and  Maicion  further  supposed  that,  when 
he  descended  into  Hades,  he  had  delivered,  not 
those  who  in  the  Old  Testament  were  regarded  as 
saints,  such  as  Abel,  Enoch,  Noah,  Abraham, 
Moses,  David,  &c.,  who  were  apprehensive  of  some 
delusion  and  would  not  believe,  but  rather  those 
who  had  rejected  or  disobeyed  the  Creator,  such 
as  Cain,  Esau,  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiranu 

The  other  doctrines  of  Marcion  were  such  as 
naturally  flowed  from  this  prominent  feature  of  his 
system.  He  condemned  marriage,  and  admitted 
none  who  were  living  in  the  married  state  to  bap- 
tism ;  for  he  did  not  think  it  right  to  enlai^ge,  by 
propagation,  a  race  bom  in  subjection  to  the  harsh 
rule  of  the  Creator.  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom.  iiL  3.) 
His  followers  did  not  hesitate  to  brave  martyrdom, 
and  boasted  of  the  number  of  their  martyrs.  He 
denied  the  resuirection  of  the  body  ;  and,  accord- 
ing to  the  very  questionable  authority  of  Epipha- 
nius,  believed  in  transmigration.  He  admitted 
persons  to  baptism,  Epiphanius  says,  three  times, 
apparently  requiring  a  repetition  of  it  after  any 
great  sin  ;  but  as  Tertullian  does  not  notice  this 
threefold  baptism,  it  was  probably  introduced  after 
Marcion^s  time.  His  folio  wen  permitted  women 
to  baptize  probably  those  of  their  own  sex,  and 
allowed  catechumens  to  be  present  at  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  mysteries.  According  to  Chrysostom, 
when  a  catechumen  died  they  baptised  another 
person  for  him  ;  but  even  Tillemont  supposes  that 
this  was  not  their  original  practice.  They  £ssted 
on  the  Sabbath,  out  of  opposition  to  the  Creator, 
who  had  rested  on  that  day. 

It  was  a  necessary  consequence  of  these  views 
that  Marcion  should  reject  a  considerable  part  of 
the  New  Testament  The  Old  Testament  he  re- 
garded as  a  communication  from  the  Creator  to  his 
people  the  Jews,  not  only  separate  from  Christianity, 
but  opposed  to  it  He  acknowledged  but  one 
Gospel,  formed  by  the  mutilation  of  the  Gospel  of 
St  Luke,  which,  it  may  be  reasonably  supposed, 
he  believed  he  was  restoring,  by  such  mutilation, 
to  its  original  purity.  He  rejected  the  greater 
part  of  the  four  fint  chapten,  commencing  his 
gospel  with  the  words,  **•  In  the  fifteenth  year  of 
the  reign  of  Tiberius  Caesar  God  came  down  to 
Capemanm,  a  city  of  Galilee,  and  he  taught  on  the 
Sabbath,**  &c  (as  in  Luke,  iv.  31,  &&).  He 
omitted  all  those  passages  in  our  Lord*s  discourses 
in  which  he  recognised  the  Creator  as  his  fiither. 
He  received  the  following  Epistles  of  Paul : — to 
the  Romans,  1  and  2  Corinthians,  GaUtians,  Ephe- 
sians,  Philippians,  Colossians,  1  and  2  Thessalo- 
nians,  and  Philemon,  and  acknowledged  certain 
pordons  of  a  supposed  Epistle  of  Paul  to  the  Lao- 
diceans  ;  but  the  Epistles  which  he  received  were, 
aooording  to  Epipbamaa,  whose  testimony  in  this 


MARCIUa 

respect  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt,  mutilated  and 
corrupted.  Mardon,  besides  his  edition,  if  we  may 
so  term  it,  of  the  New  Testament,  compiled  a  work 
entitled  AniitketiM,  consisting  of  passages  from  the 
Old  and  from  the  New  Testament  which  he  judged 
to  be  mutually  contradictory.  This  work  was 
examined  and  answered  by  Tertullian,  in  his  fourth 
book  against  Mareion.  Tertullian  also  cites  (Dt 
Cane  Ckristit  c.  2)  an  epistle  of  Marcion,  but 
without  further  describing  it  (Justin  Biartyr  and 
Irenaeus,  IL  ee. ;  Tertullisu,  Adv,  Mareum,  Uhri  F. 
de  ProeteripL  HaereL  passim ;  Epiphan.  Pamarimm» 
ffaeres.  xlii ;  the  numerous  other  passages  in  an- 
cient writen  have  been  collected  by  Ittigias,  de 
HaerMarcku^  sect  ii  c.  7  ;  Tillemont,  Mimoire$^ 
vol.  ii.  p.  266,  &C. ;  Beausobre,  HiaL  de  Mem»- 
oi^tme,  liv.  iv.  ch.  t. — ^viiL;  and  Lardner,  HkL  of 
Heretic»^  b.  iL  ch.  x.  See  also  Neander,  Chmrtk 
Hidory  (by  Rose),  vol.  ii.  p.  119,&c  ;  Cave,  //ul 
LUL  ad  ann.  128,  voL  L  pi  54,  ed.  Oxford,  1740^ 
42.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

MA'RCIUS,  an  Italian  seer,  whose  prophetic 
verses  (Oarmma  M<urckma)  were  fint  discovered 
by  M.  Atilius,  the  praetor,  in  b.c.  213.  They 
were  written  in  Latin,  and  two  extracu  from  them 
are  given  by  Livy,  one  containing  a  prophecy  of 
the  defeat  of  the  Romans  at  Cannae,  and  the 
second,  commanding  the  institution  of  the  Ludi 
ApoUinares.  (liv.  xxr.  12 ;  Macrob.  &t  L  17.) 
The  Marcian  prophecies  were  subsequently  pre- 
served in  the  Capitol  along  with  the  Sibylline  books 
under  the  guard  of  the  same  officen  as  had  chai^ 
of  the  latter.  (Serv.  ad  Vwg.  Aem,  vi  72.)  Livy 
{L  c),  Macrobius  (/.  c.),and  Pliny  {H.  AT.  vii.  S3), 
speak  of  only  one  person  of  this  name ;  but  Gioer» 
(de  Div.  i  40,  ii.  55)  and  Servius  (/.  e.)  make 
mention  of  two  brothers,  the  Bifaicii.  It  may  well 
admit  of  doubt  whether  this  Mardus  ever  existed  ; 
and  it  is  certainly  quite  nsdess  to  inquire  into  the 
time  at  which  he  lived.  (Hartung,  Die  Religiom 
der  Komer^  voL  i.  p.  129  ;  Gbttling,  GeedddUe  der 
Honuack  Staattveifiuemig,  p.  213;  Niebohr,  Hiei, 
of  Home,  vol.  L  n.  688.)  Modem  scholan  have 
attempted  to  restore  to  a  metrical  fonn  the  pro- 
phecies of  Mazdus  preserved  by  Livy.  (Cboip. 
Hermann,  Elem.  Dodr,  Metr,  iii.  9.  §  7  ;  Dnntaer 
and  LerKh,  De  Van.  SaL  p.  38.) 

MA'RCIUS.  1.  C.  or  Cn.  Mabqus,  tribune 
of  the  plebs,  B.C.  389,  the  year  afber  Rome  had 
been  taken  by  the  Gauls,  brouffht  Q.  Fabiaa  to 
trial,  because,  in  opposition  to  we  Uw  of  nations, 
he  had  fought  against  the  Gauls,  to  whom  he  liad 
been  sent  as  an  ambassador.    (Liv.  vi.  1.) 

2.  C  Marcius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  &  c  311, 
brought  forward  with  his  «league,  L.  Atiliua»  tlie 
law  which  is  detailed  elsewhere.  [Atilicci,  No. 
2.]  (Liv.  ix.  30.)  He  is  probably  the  aame  m 
the  C.  Maroius,  who  was  chosen  in  b.  c.  300 
the  fint  plebeian  augurs.   (Liv.  x.  9.) 

3.  M*.  Marcius,  aedile  of  the  plebs,  m 
fint  person  who  gave  com  to  the  people  at 
for  Uie  moditts.      His  date  is  quite 
(Plin.  H,  N.  viii.  3.  s.  4.) 

4.  Q.  and  M.  Marcii,  tribunes  of  the  aoldien 
of  the  second  legion,  fell  in  battle  against  t^e  Boo 
in  B.  c.  193.    (Liv.  xxxv.  5.) 

MA'RCIUS,  ANCUS.    [Angus  MARcroaLl 
MARCIUS  AGRIPPA.    [Aorippa.1 
MA'RCIUS  LIVIANUS  TURBO.  CTTTmao.] 
MA'RCIUS  MACER.     [Macse.] 
BIA'RCIUS  MARCELLUS.    [Mabcxllijil] 


tl» 


MARCUiS. 

MA'RCIUS  VERU&    [Vbrus.] 

MARCOMANNUS,  •  Roman  rhetorician  of 
uncertain  date,  wrote  a  work  on  rhetoric,  of  whirh 
C.  Jnliai  Victor  made  nae  in  compiling  hit  ^  Are 
Rhetorica.**  The  latter  woik  was  6r8t  published 
by  A.  Mai,  from  a  MS.  in  the  Vatican,  written  in 
the  12th  centnry  (Rome,  1823),  and  has  been  re- 
printed, with  the  other  scholiasts,  in  the  5th 
Tolome  of  OreIIi*s  Cicero,  p.  195,  &c. 

MARCUS  (Mapitoff),  a  citisen  of  Ceryneia,  in 
Achaia,  had  the  chief  hand  in  putting  to  death 
the  tyrant  of  Bura,  which  thereupon  immediately 
joined  the  Achaean  League,  then  in  process  of  form- 
ation. When  the  constitution  of  the  league  was 
altered,  and  m  single  general  was  appointed  instead 
of  two,  Marcus  was  the  first  who  was  invested 
with  that  dignity,  in  b.  c.  255.  In  B.  c.  229  the 
Achaeans  sent  ten  ships  to  aid  the  Corcycseans 
against  the  lUyrian  pirates,  and,  in  the  battle 
which  ensued,  Uie  vessel  in  which  Marcus  sailed 
was  boarded  and  sunk,  and  he  perished  with  all 
the  rest  of  the  crew.  Polybius  highly  commends 
bis  senrioes  to  the  Achaean  confederacy.  (PoL 
il  10,  41,  43  ;  Clint  F,  //.  toI.  ii.  pp.  240,  241, 
Tol.  iii.  p.  14.)  [£.  R] 

MARCUS,  the  son  of  the  emperor  Basiliscus, 
was  created  Caesar,  and  soon  afterwards  Augustus 
and  co-emperor,  by  his  fiuher,  in  ^  d.  475,  and 
was  put  to  death  by  Zeno  in  477,  together  with 
Basibseus  and  the  rest  of  his  fiunily.  In  conse- 
quence  of  being  emperor  aloog  with  his  fiither, 
several  of  the  coins  struck  by  Basiliscus,  represent 
the  portraits  of  both  fiither  and  son.  [BA8iLifiCU&] 
< Eckhel,  vol  viiL  p.  204.)  [ W.  P.] 

MARCUS  (Mipicor),  literary  and  eodesiastieaL 
1.  Of  Albzanoria,  patriarch  of  Alexandria  early 
in  the  thirteenth  century,  proposed  certain  ques- 
tions for  solution  on  various  points  of  ecclesiastical 
law  or  practice.  Sixty-four  of  these  questions, 
with  the  answers  of  Theodorus  Balsamon  [BaI/- 
SAMo],  are  given  in  the  «/iuc  OrioftaU  of  Bonefidius, 
p.  237»  &C.  8vo^  Paris,  1573,  and  in  the  Jm» 
Ortueo-Romemmm  of  Lenndavius,  vol.  i.  pp.  362 — 
394,  fol.  Frankfort,  1596.  Some  MSS.  contain 
two  questions  and  solutions  more  than  the  printed 
copies.  Fabridus  suggests  that  Mark  of  Alexandria 
is  the  Marcus  cited  in  a  MS.  Catena  m  MaiUtan 
Evamgdmm  of  Macarius  Chrysocephalus  [Chry- 
80CBPHALU6],  cxtant  in  the  Bodleian  library  at 
Oxford.  (Cave,  HiiL  LiU.  ad  ann.  1203,  vol  ii. 
p.  279,  ed.  Oxford,  1740—42.) 

2.  Of  Arbthusa,  bishop  of  Arethusa,  a  city  of 
Sjrria,  on  or  near  the  Orontes,  was  one  of  three 
bishops  sent  to  Rome  a.  d.  342  by  the  Eastern 
emperor  Constantius  IL,  to  satisfy  the  Western 
emperor  Constans  of  the  justice  and  propriety  of 
the  deposition  of  Athanasius  of  Alexandria  and 
Panlus  of  Constantinople.  Marcus  and  his  fellow- 
pbehites  are  charged  with  baring  deceived  Con- 
stans, by  presenting  to  him  as  their  confession  of 
faith,  not  the  Arian  or  Eusebian  confession,  lately 
agreed  on  at  the  synod  of  Antioch,  but  another 
confession,  of  orthodox  complexion,  yet  not  fully 
orthodox,  which  is  given  by  Socrates.  Mark  ap- 
pears to  have  acted  with  the  Eusebian  or  Semi- 
Arian  party,  and  took  part  on  their  side,  probably 
in  the  council  of  Philippopolis,  held  by  the  prelates 
of  the  East,  after  their  secession  from  Sardica 
(a.  d.  347), and  certainly  in  that  of  Sirmium  (a.  o. 
359),  where  a  heterodox  confession  of  foith  was 
drawn  up  by  him.    It  is  to  be  observed,  that  the 

VOL.  IL 


MARCUS. 


945 


confession  which  is  given  as  Marie*»  by  Socr«ites  is 
believed  by  modem  critics  not  to  be  his.  These 
critics  ascribe  to  him  the  confession  agreed  upon  by 
the  council  of  Ariminum,  a.  d.  359,  and  also  given 
by  Socrates.  During  the  short  reign  of  Julian 
Marcus,  then  an  old  man,  was  cruelly  tortured  in 
various  ways  by  the  heathen  populace  of  Arethusa, 
who  were  irritated  *by  the  success  of  his  efforts  to 
convert  their  fellow-townsmen  to  Christianity.  He 
iqipeara  to  have  survived  their  cruelty,  at  least  not 
to  have  died  under  their  hands  ;  but  we  read  no 
more  of  him.  His  sufferings  for  the  Christian  reli- 
gion seem  to  have  oblitemted  tlie  discredit  of  his 
Arianism ;  for  Gregory  Nasianien  has  eulogised  him 
in  the  highest  terms,  and  the  Greek  church  honours 
him  as  a  martyr.  ( Athanas.  d»  Synodia^  c  24  ;  So- 
crates, /f.  B,  ii.  18,  30, 37,  with  the  notes  of  Vale- 
sius ;  Sosomen,  H.  E.  hi.  10,  iv.  17,  v.  10  ;  Theo- 
doret.  If.K  iii  7 ;  Gregorius  Naz.  Omtio  IF,; 
Bolland.  Ada  Same/or.  Mart  vol  iii  p.  774,  &c. ; 
Tillemont,  Mimoiru,  vol  vL  and  vii.) 

3.  Arobntarius.    [AnoBNTARiua] 

4.  AacBTA.  Mark  the  ascetic,  or  Mark  of 
Athens,  was  a  recluse,  who  had  fixed  his  habitation 
in  the  Interior  Aethiopia,  in  Mount  Thrace,  beyond 
the  nation  of  the  Chettaeans,  apparently  in  the 
course  of  the  fourth  century.  A  life  of  him  is  given 
by  the  Bollandisto  in  the  Ada  Sandontm  Martii, 
vol  iiL  in  a  Latin  version,  at  p.  778,  &c.,  and  in 
the  original  Greek  at  p.  40*,  &c 

5.  AacBTA.     [No.  10.] 

6.  ATHBNIBNaiS.      [No.  4.] 

7.  DiAooNus.    [No.  12.] 

8.  DiADOCHHS.    A  short  treatise,  entitled  rmi 
ftoKopio»   MdpKov  roO  AuMxov  narA  *Apc(an»p 
A4i70f,  Beaii Mard Diadoeki  Sermo  eoutra  Arianot^ 
was  published  with  a  Latin  version,  by  Jo.  Ru- 
dolph. Wetstenius,  subjoined  to    his  edition    of 
Origen,  De  OraHtme,  4te.  Basel,  1694,  and  was 
reprinted,  with  a  new  Latin  version,  in  the  Bibtio' 
tkeoa  Faintm  of  Galland,  vol  v.  p.  242.      There 
has   been    oonsiderabb    doubt   as  to    the   time 
and    place   in   which   the  author  lived.     Some 
have  identified  him,  but  without  reason,  with 
Diadochua,  bishop  of  Photice,  in  Epeinis  Vetus 
(^orrticqf  Tijs  i»  rf  wakatif  Hwttp^  4«-l(r«oiros), 
who  wrote  a  work  on  the  ascetic  life  which  is 
briefly  described  by  Photius  (BiU.  cod.  201),  and 
whom  critics,  on  uncertain  ground,  assign  to  the 
middle  of  the  fifth  century.  But  there  is  no  ground 
for  this  identification,  as  Diadochus  of  Photice  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  ever  called    Marcus 
Others  suppose  Marcus  Diadochus  to  have  been 
one  of  the  two  Egyptian  bishops  of  the  name  of 
Marcus,  who  were  banished  by  the  Arians  during 
the  patriarchate  of  George  of  Cappadocia  [Gbor^ 
oius.  No.  7]  at  Alexandria,  and  who,  having  been 
restored  in  the  reign  of  Julian,  were  present  (a.  d. 
362)  at  a  synod  held  at  Alexandria,  and  are  named 
in  the  heacUng  of  the  letter  of  Athanasius,  usiudly 
cited  as  Tomm  ad  Antiockenot,    (Comp.  Athanas. 
Apdog.  de  Fuga  ma,  c.  7.)    Galland  suggests  that 
Marcus  Diadochus  may  have  been  one  of  two 
bishops  of  the  name  of  Marcus,  ordained  by  Alex- 
ander, the  predecessor  of  Athanasius,  and  who  were 
banished  by  the  Arians,  one  into  the  Oasis  Magna 
in  Upper  Egypt,  and  the  other  to  the  Oasis  of 
Ammon  (Athanas.  Hist  Arianor.  ad  MonadL  c. 
72) ;  but  we  identify  these  with  the  two  just 
mentioned.     (Fabric  BibL  Graee,  vol.  ix.  p.  266, 
ftc;  Cave,  HuL  LULtAtaan.  356,  vol  i.  p.  217  3 

3  p 


046 


MARCUS. 


Galland.  BibUolk  Patrum,   Proleg.  ad  VoL  V,  c 

14.) 

9.  Of  Ephbsus.    [Eut^Bwrcus,  M.] 

10.  Erbmita  or  Anachorbta  ('Amxo^pirn^t, 
or  AsoiTA  {6  *AffKtrr^s),  or  Monacbus  (Momi- 
Xi^\  th«  Monk.  Palladius  in  hit  Hutoria  Law- 
«MM,  c.  21«  and,  according  to  the  Greek  text,  as 
printed  in  the  Bibliuth.  Patrum  (toI.  xiii.  foL  Paris, 
1654)  in  sereral  passages  of  c.  20,  has  recorded 
some  aneodotea,  of  sufficiently  manreiloas  character, 
of  Marcus,  an  eminent  Egyptian  ascetic,  who  liTed 
to  a  hundred  years,  and  with  whom  Palladius  had 
conversed.  This  Marcus  is  noticed  also  hy  Sosomen 
{If.  E,  TL  29).  Palladius,  however,  does  not 
ascribe  to  this  Marcus  any  writings ;  nor  should 
he  be  confounded,  as  he  is  even  by  Cave  and  Fa- 
briciuB,  as  well  as  by  others,  with  Marcns,  **  the 
much  renowned  ascetic,**  {i  woKtAff^Wnrot  damt 
nff,  Niceph.  CalUst.  H.  K  xiv.  30,  54),  the  dis- 
ciple of  Chrysostom,  and  the  contemporary  of  Nilus 
and  Isidore  of  Pelusium :  for  this  latter  Marcus 
must  have  been  many  years  younger  than  the  as- 
eetic  of  Palladius.  It  is  to  the  disciple  of  Chry- 
sostom that  the  works  extant,  under  the  name  of 
**  Marcus  Eremita,**  are  to  be  ascribed ;  as  appears 
from  the  express  testimony  of  Nicephorus  Callisti, 
who  had  met  with  the  following  works: — eight 
treatises  {K6yoi  imi^)^  ^  equal  to  the  number  of  the 
universal  passions  f* and  thirty-two  others,  describing 
the  whole  discipline  of  an  ascetic  life.  Other  works 
of  Marcus  must  hare  been  extant  at  that  Ume,  but 
Nicephorus  does  not  mention  them :  the  above  were 
the  only  ones  that  had  come  into  his  hands. 

The  eight  treatises  appear  to  have  been  originally 
distinct,  but  had  been  collected  into  one  volume 
{$t€\iov)^  and  are  so  described  by  Photius  {BiU. 
cod.  200),  to  whose  copy  was  subjoined  a  ninth 
treatise  or  book,  written  i^inst  the  Melchiie- 
dekians  (Mard  MtKxil^t^ttcnSy)^  which  showed, 
says  Photius  (according  to  our  rendering  of  a  dis- 
puted passage),  that  the  writer  was  no  less  ob- 
noxious to  the  chaige  of  heresy  than  the  parties 
against  whom  it  was  written.  Photius  remarks 
that  the  arrangement  of  the  works  was  different  in 
different  copies.  A  Latin  version  by  Joannes 
Picus  of  the  eight  books  was  published  8vo.  Paris, 
1563,  and  has  been  repeatedly  reprinted  in  the 
various  editions  of  the  BibUotkeoa  Patrum»  It  is 
in  the  fifth  volume  of  the  edition,  Lyon.  1677. 
The  Greek  text  was  also  published,  8vo.  Paris, 
1563,  by  GuiUaume  Morel,  with  the  Antirri^eOoa 
of  Hesychius  of  Jerusalem.  [Hb8ychiu8,  No.  7.] 
To  the  Greek  text  and  the  lAtin  version  were  re- 
spectively prefixed,  as  if  also  written  by  Marcus, 
the  text  and  version  of  a  homily,  TltfA  irapoSslo-oi; 
mU  w6fiov  iryfvfiarticov,  De  Paradiao  et  Lege  <S^- 
rituaii^  which  is  one  of  those  extant  under  the 
name  of  Macarius  the  Egyptian  [Macariub,  No. 
1],  to  whom  it  mors  probably  belongs,  and  from 
whose  works  those  of  Marcus  have  been  much  in- 
terpolated. The  last  four  works  are  arranged  in  a 
different  order  firom  that  of  Photius  ;  and  to  the 
end  of  the  fifth,  which  is  addressed  to  one  Nicolaus, 
ainend  of  the  writer,  is  subjoined  NicoUius*  reply. 
A  tract,  Ilffil  Mffrrsiof,  DeJejumo^  a  Latin  version 
of  which  was  first  published  by  Zinus,  with  some 
other  ascetic  tracts,  8vo.  Venice,  1574,  is  probably 
a  part  of  the  sixth  book  of  the  printed  editions,  the 
seventh  of  Photius,  as  it  corresponds  with  the  title 
given  by  Photius  to  that  book.  The  Greek  text  of 
MoRps  edition  waa  reprinted,  with  the  version  of 


MARCUS. 

Picus,  in  the  1st  voL  of  the  Awetarium  of  Ducaeos, 
fol  Paris,  1624,  in  the  11th  vol  of  the  BUbL  Pa- 
trum^ foL  Paris,  1654,and  in  the  8th  vol.  of  the  BiU, 
Patrum  of  Oailand.  Although  the  eight  books  as  a 
whole,  with  the  exception,  as  already  noticed,  of 
the  Latin  supplement  oi  Zinus  De  Jtyuino,  first 
appeared  in  1563,  the  first  and  second  books, 
namely,  n^l  y^ftov  wptvfiariKW^  De  Lege  ^irUmali, 
and  TltfH  ruv  oloft^wtw  i^  ipymp  flticfluemrOoi,  IM 
/at  qm  putani  ee  OpfrUme  Jmeli/ioari,  had  been  pub- 
lished by  Vincentius  Opsopoeus,  with  a  Latin 
version,  8vo.  Haguenau.  1531  ;  and  the  first  book 
of  the  text  and  toe  version  had  been  reprinted  in 
the  Miaroprttbylieou^  Basel,  1 550,  and  in  the  Ortko- 
doxographos  Basel,  1555.  The  work  Els  row  McA- 
X'^f^^K,  De  MelchizedeA,  which  formed  the  ninth 
tract  in  the  collection  read  by  Photius,  and  the 
Greek  text  of  the  Uepl  njOYctas,  De  J^pmio,  were 
first  published  by  B.  M.  Remondinna,  bii^op  of 
Zante  and  Cephalonia,  with  a  Latin  veraion,  4to. 
Rome,  1748,  and  are  reprinted  with  the  other 
woiiu  of  Marcus,  in  the  BiUiotheea  of  Galhuid. 
Some  other  works  are  extant  in  MS.  (Palladius, 
/.  c;  SoKomen,  L  c.  ,*  Photius,  Lc  ;  Niceph.  Callist. 
Lc;  Fabric  Bibl.  Graec  vol.  ix.  p.  267,  &c  ; 
Cave,  HisL  LUL  ad  ann.  iOl,  vol.  i.  p.  372  ; 
Oudin,  De  Scriptor.  Eodet.  v<A.  i.  col.  902,  ^c. ; 
Tillemont,  Aiemoiree^  voL  x.  p.  801  ;  Galland, 
BiUiotk  Patrum,  ProUg.  ad  VoL  VflL  c  1.) 

11«    EUOXNXCUS.      [EUGRNICUS.] 

12.  Of  GaIa.    liiarcus,  the  biographer  of  St. 
Porphyry  of  Gaaa,  lived  in  the  fourth  and  fifth 
centunes.     He  was  probably  a  native  of  Procon- 
sular Asia,  from  which  country  he  tiavelled  to 
visit  the  scenes  of  sacred  history  in  the  Holy  Land, 
where  he  met  and  formed  an  acquaintance  with 
Porphyry,  then  at  Jerusalem,  some  time  befote 
A.  D.  393.     Porphyry  sent  him  to  Theasalonuca  to 
dispose  of  his  property  there  ;  and  after  his  return, 
Marcus  appean  to  have  been  the  almost  inseparable 
companion  of  Porphyry,  by  whom  he  was  ordained 
deacon,  and  was  sent,  a.  d.  398,  to  Constantinople, 
to  obtain  of  the  emperor  Arcadius  an  edict  for  de- 
strojring  the  heathen  temples  at  Gaxa.  He  obtained 
an  edict  to  close,  not  destroy  them.    This,  however, 
was  not  effectual  for  putting  down  heatheoisim,and 
Porphyry  went  in  person  to  Constantinople,  taking 
Mareus  with  him,  and  they  were  there  at  the  time 
of  the  birth  of  the  emperor  Theodosius  the  Yoai^^, 
A.  o.  401.  They  obtained  an  imperial  edict  for  the 
destruction  both  of  the  idobof  the  heathena  and  thdr 
temples ;  and  Marcus  returned  with  Porphyry  to 
Gan,  where  he  probably  remained  till  hia  death, 
of  which  we  have  no  account     He  wrote  the  life 
of  Porphyry,  the  original  Greek  text  of  which  is 
said  to  be  extant  in  MS.  at  Vienna,  but  haa  never 
been  published.    A  Latin  version  (  Ftto  &  Por- 
phyri»,  Epieoopi  Oazenei»)^  was  published  by  lapo- 
manns,  in  his    Vitae  Samdorum^  by    Sanaa,  in 
his  De  Probatk  Samelorum  ViHe^  and  by  the  Bol- 
landists,  in  the  Acta  Sanetorum,  Febrmmr.   toL  iii. 
pw  643,  &c.  with  a  Commmtarnie  l^rtaemimg  and 
notes  by  Henschenins.      It  is  givea   sdao  in  the 
Biliiotkeoa  Patrum  of  Galland,  vol  iz.  p.  259^  tc 
(Fabric.  BihL  Graee.  vol  x.  p^  316  ;    Gk^ci,  Hid. 
Utt,  ad  ann.   421,  vol  i.  p.  403  ;    Oudiiv  De 
Scriptor,  Bedee,  vol  I  col.  999  ;  Galland,  .AiUecL 
Patrum^  ProUg.  ad  Vol.  IX.  c  7.) 

13.  HABRB$lARCHA,the  HXRUIARCH^  &  gHMC 

teacher  who  appeared  in  the  second  onitaiy,  nd 
probably  towards  or  after  the  middle  of  it.  *  Thi 


MARCUS. 

anonymous  writer  nnudly  cited  aa  Pnadeatinatas, 
makes  Marcos  contemporarj  with  Gement  of  Rome ; 
but  this  is  placing  him  too  earlj,  as,  according  to 
Irenaens,  he  was  a  diiciple  of  Valentinns,  who  pro- 
bably lived  in  the  first  ludf  of  the  centory  [  Valbn- 
TiNUs] ;  and  there  is  reason  to  think,  from  the 
manner  in  which  Irenaens  speaks  of  him,  that  he  was 
still  alive  when  that  lather  wrote  his  treatise  Ad- 
venttt  Haere$e$  [Irbnabub].  He  must  be  placed 
coniiderably  later  than  the  time  of  Clement  We 
have  no  account  in  Irenaens  of  the  country  of 
Marcus ;  Jerome  {Comment,  m  /foi.  Ixir.  4, 5)  calls 
him  an  Egyptian,  but  modem  critics  do  not  adopt 
this  statement ;  Lardner  thinks,  but  on  very  preca* 
rions  ground,  that  he  was  **  an  Asiatic*  (i.  e.  a  na- 
tive of  Proconsular  Asia),  and  Neander  is  induced 
by  some  peeuliaritiea  of  his  system  to  think  he  was 
from  Palestine.  All  this,  however,  is  mere  con- 
jecture, and  we  are  disposed  to  accept  the  statement 
of  Jerome  as  to  this  point,  especially  as  it  accords 
with  the  statement  of  Irenaens  that  he  was  a  disciple 
of  Valentinos.  That  Marcus  was  in  Asia,  appears 
from  a  scandalous  anecdote,  related  by  Irenaens,  of 
his  seducing  the  wift  of  one  Diaconus  (or  perhaps 
of  a  certain  deacon),  into  whose  house  he  had  been 
received  ;  but  the  drcnmstanoes  show  that  he  was 
travelling  in  that  country  rather  than  residing 
there.  Jerome  (/.  0.  and  Epist»  ad  Theodoram^  No. 
29,  ed.  Vett,  53,  ed.  Benedict,  75,  ed.  Vallarsii) 
states  that  he  travelled  into  the  parts  of  Oaul 
about  the  RhAne  and  the  Oaronne,  then  crossed 
the  Pyrenees  into  Spain  ;  but  Irenaens,  whom  he 
cites,  is  speaking,  not  of  Marcus  himself,  but  of 
his  followers  ;  and  Jerome  was  probably  led  into 
this  misunderstanding  of  his  authority  by  con- 
founding this  Marcus  with  another  and  later 
teacher  of  the  gnostic  ichool  [No.  14],  of  the  same 
name  and  country.  Of  the  history  of  Marcus 
nothing  more  is  known.  His  character  is  seriously 
impeached,  as  already  noticed,  by  Irenaens,  who  is 
followed  by  others  of  the  Others,  and  who  charges 
him  with  habitual  and  systematic  licentiousness. 

The  followers  of  Marcus  were  designated  Mar- 
cosii  (Mopirafa-ioi),  Marcosians,  and  a  long  account 
of  them  is  given  by  Irenaeus  and  by  Epiphanius, 
who  has  tranicribed  very  largely  from  Irenaeus  ; 
and  a  briefer  notice  is  contained  in  the  other  an- 
cient writers  on  the  subject  of  heresies.  The 
peculiar  tenets  of  Marcus  were  founded  on  the 
gnostic  doctrine  of  Aeons ;  and,  according  to 
Irenaeus,  Marcus  professed  to  derive  his  know- 
ledge of  these  Aeons,  and  of  the  production  of  the 
univerM,  by  a  revelation  from  the  primal  four 
in  the  system  of  Aeons,  who  descended  to  him 
from  the  region  of  the  invisible  and  ineffiible,  in 
the  form  of  a  female  ;  but  this  representation  has 
perhaps  been  owing  to  Irenaeus  interpreting  too 
literally  the  poetical  form  in  which  Marcus  deve- 
loped his  views.  Neander  {Ckurek  ffuL  by  Rose, 
voL  ii.  p.  95)  thua  characterises  the  system  of 
Marcus.  **  He  brought  forward  his  doctrines  in  a 
poem,  in  which  he  introduced  the  Aeons  speaking 
in  lituigical  formulae,  and  in  imposing  symbols  of 
wonhip. . .  After  the  Jewish  cabalistic  method,  he 
hunted  after  mysteries  in  the  number  and  positions 
of  the  letters.  The  idea  of  a  k6yos  rw  orr^r,  of 
the  word  as  the  revelation  of  the  hidden  divine 
being  in  creation,  was  spun  out  by  him  with  the 
greatest  subtilty:  he  made  the  whole  creation  a 
progressive  expression  of  the  inexpressible.'*  The 
Marcosians  are  nid  to  have  distinguished  between 


MARCUS. 


947 


the  supreme  God  and  the  Creator,  and  to  have 
denied  the  reality  of  Christ's  incarnation,  and  the 
resurrection  of  the  body. 

Marcus  was  charged  with  using  magic,  and 
Irenaeus  has  given  a  sufficientiy  obscure  descrip- 
tion of  the  modes  in  which  he  imposed  on  the 
credulity  of  his  votaries,  who  were  commonly  women 
possessed  of  wealth,  and  acquired  riches  at  their 
expense.  Irenaeus  suspected  that  he  was  assisted 
in  his  delusions  by  some  daemon,  by  whose  aid  he 
appeared  both  to  deliver  prophecies  hhnself,  and  to 
impart  the  gift  of  prophecy  to  those  women  whom 
he  deemed  WMthy  to  participate  in  the  gift  He 
is  charged  also  with  employing  philters  and  love 
potions,  in  order  to  effect  his  licentious  purposes. 
Whether  any,  or  what  part  of  these  charges  is  true, 
it  is  difficult  to  say :  that  of  using  magical  prac- 
tices, or  ptsctices  reputed  to  be  magical,  is  the  most 
probaUe.  It  is  difficult  to  judge  what  foundation 
there  is  for  the  charge  of  licentiousness.  Lardner 
regards  it  as  unfounded.  The  Marcosians  appear 
to  have  acknowledged  the  canonical  Scriptures,  and 
to  have  received  also  many  i^Mcryphal  books,  from 
one  of  which  Irenaeus  cites  a  story  which  is  found 
in  the  Evamgdium  Im/aiUiae.  (Iren.  Adv,  Hafm. 
L  8 — 18 ;  Epiphan.  Haert$,  xxxiv.  s.  ut  alii,  xiv.  ; 
Anon,  in  the  spurious  edition  to  Tertullian,  De  Pra&' 
teripL  HaertL  c.  50,  &.c. ;  Tertullian,  Adv,  ValmU. 
c.  4,  />s  ReaumeL  CamUf  c  5  ;  Theodoret.  Haet-e- 
Uoarum  Fabuhrum  Compemi,  c.  9 ;  Euseb.  //.  E, 
iv.  1 1  ;  Philastrius,  De  ffaeremb,  pod  Ciridmn^  c 
14  ;  Praedestinatus,  De  Haerenh,  i.  14 ;  Augustin. 
De  Hatrm,  e.  15  ;  Hieronym.  U,  ee.;  Ittigius,  Do 
HaertnareUot  sect.  ii.  c  6.  §  4  ;  TUlemont,  Me- 
moirti^  vol.  ii.  p.  291,  &c. ;  Lardner,  HuL  ofHotth 
tics,  book  ii.  ch.  7  ;  Neander,  L  c.) 

14.  Haxhxticus.  Isidore  of  Seville,  in  speak- 
ing of  Idacius  CUurus,  and  Sulpidas  Sevems,  in  his 
Hialoria  Sacra  (iL  61),  mention  Marcus,  a  native 
of  Memphis,  as  being  eminenUy  skilled  in  magic, 
a  Manichaean,  or  perhaps  personally  a  diiciple  of 
Manes,  and  the  teacher  of  the  persecuted  heresiarch 
Priscillian.  He  is  noticed  here  as  baring  been  by 
Jerome  and  others  confounded  with  the  earlier 
heresiarch  of  the  same  name.  [No.  13.]  (Isidor. 
Hispsl.  Do  ScripL  EooUo.  c.  2 ;  Snip.  Sever.  L  c) 

15.  Hamaktolus.    [No.  16.]  ^ 

16.  Hjbiioiionachus.  In  the  Tifpiemm^  or 
ritual  directory  of  the  Greek  church  (Tmrur^K  o^v 
6«^  iyi^  wapoixoif  mSaa»  n^ir  iiJiTofy¥  r^s 
kKkXrtatojirTut^s  dKo\ov$las  roC  XP^'W  2Aov, 
Typteum,  fawnio  Doo^  oontmona  imiegrian  Qffidi 
Eeolonaatki  Ordmsm  per  latum  Amutm.  See  the 
description  of  the  work  in  Cave,  Hid,  LUt,  voL  ii. 
DisoerL  II.  p.  38)  is  contained  a  treatise,  2Ai^ 
rayfjM  ol$  ri  dMopa4fiMfa  roS  Tinrurov,  Do  Dubiu 
qooA  om  Tffpieo  orumtur^  arranged  in  1 00  chapters 
by  Marcus  Hieromonachus,  who  calls  himself 
*Afiapr««A^«,  **a  sinner."  This  commentary  is 
adapted  to  the  arrangement  of  the  TJijneitiii, 
ascribed  to  St.  Saba,  but  which  Oudin  supposes  to 
have  been  drawn  up  by  Marcus  himself  and  pro- 
duced by  him  as  the  work  of  St.  Saba,  in  order  to 
obtain  for  it  an  authority  which,  had  it  appeared  in 
his  own  name,  it  would  not  have  possessed.  But 
though  Oudin  is  successful  in  showing  that  parts  of 
the  Typieum  are  adapted  to  practices  which  did 
not  come  into  use  till  several  centuries  after  St. 
Saba's  death,  in  the  sixth  century,  and  therefore 
that  those  parts  were  of  much  later  date  than  that 
of  Saint  [Saba],  he  does  not  prove  either  that 

3f  2 


948 


MARDONIUS. 


the  whole  work  was  a  forgery,  or  that,  if  it  was, 
Marcos  was  the  author  of  it  The  Tery  form  of  a 
commentary  on  doubtful  parts  implies  the  previous 
existence  and  the  antiquity  of  the  work  itself* 
Oudin  makes  Marcus  to  have  been  a  monk  of  the 
convent  of  St  Saba,  near  Jerusalem,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  eleventh  century.  A  life  of  Gregory  of 
Agrigentum  [Grbooriub,  No.  2]  by  Marcus,  monk 
and  hegumenns,  or  abbot  of  St.  Saba,  is  perhaps 
by  the  same  author  as  the  commentary  on  the 
Typieum.  We  are  not  aware  that  it  has  been 
published.  Various  works  are  extant  in  MS.,  by 
Marcus  Monachus  ;  but  the  name  is  too  common, 
and  the  description  too  vague,  to  enable  us  to 
identify  the  writers.  (Cave,  ffuL  LUt  vol.  li. 
DisaeH.!.  p.  13;  Oudin.  De  Sariptorib,  Eedu, 
voL  ii.  col.  584,  &c. ;  Fabric  BibL  Graac  vol.  x. 
p.  232,  vol  xi.  p.  678.) 

1 7.  H  r DRUNTI8  or  Idruntis  Episoopur,  (^f- 
<TK<nros  *\lpovrrot\  BiBHOP  of  Otranto.  Mar- 
cus of  Otranto  is  supposed  to  have  lived  in  the 
eighth  century.  Allatius  says  he  was  oeconomus 
or  steward  of  the  great  church  of  Constantinople, 
before  he  became  bishop,  which  seems  to  be  all 
that  is  known  of  him.  He  wrote  T^  /ifT^Uy  mlS- 
€irtf  i)  cucpoffTixis,  Ifymnus  AerotUcku»  m  Mag- 
num Sabbaium,  s.  In  Magno  SabbcUo  Capita  Ver- 
suum^  which  was  published  by  Aldus  Manutius, 
with  a  Latin  version,  in  his  edition  of  Pnidentins 
and  other  early  Christian  poets,  4to.,  without 
mark  of  date  or  place ;  but  judged  to  be  Venice, 
1501.  The  hymn  is  not  in  metre ;  the  initial 
letters  of  the  successive  pamgraphs  are  intended  to 
make  up  the  words  nai  tr^pw  M,  which  are  the 
opening  words  of  the  hymn ;  but  as  divided  by 
Aldus,  the  acrostic  is  spoiled  by  the  introduction  of 
one  or  two  superBuous  letters.  A  Latin  version  of 
the  hymn  is  given  in  several  editions  of  the  BibUo- 
theea  Patrum,  (  Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol.  xi.  pp.  1 77« 
677  ;  Cave,  Hitt.  LUt.  ad  ann.  750.  vol.  i.  p.  630.) 

18.  JoANNBS.     [Joannes,  No.  84.] 

19.  MoNACHua.    [No.  10.] 

20.  Monachus  S.  Sabas.     [No.  16.] 

21.  Of  St.  Saba.     [No.  16.]        [J.  C.  M.] 
MARDO'NIUS  (Map8<rrior),  a  Persian,  son  of 

Gobryas,  who  was  one  of  the  seven  conspirators 
,/igainst  Smerdis  the  Magian,  in  B.  a  521.  (See 
Herod,  iii.  70,  &c.)  In  the  spring  of  b.  c.  492, 
the  second  year  from  the  close  of  the  Ionian  war, 
Mardonius,  who  had  recently  manied  Artasostra, 
the  daughter  of  Dareius  Hystaspis,  was  sent  by 
the  king,  with  a  large  armament,  as  successor  of 
Artaphemes,  to  complete  the  settlement  of  Ionia, 
and  to  punish  Eretria  and  Athens  for  the  aid  they 
had  given  to  the  rebels.  (Comp.  Herod,  v.  99,  &c.) 
But  while  this  was  the  nominal  object  of  the  ex- 
pedition, it  was  intended  also  for  the  conquest  of 
as  many  Grecian  states  as  possible.  Throughout 
the  Ionian  cities  Mardonius  deposed  the  tyrants 
whom  Artaphemes  had  placed  in  power,  and  esta- 
blished democracy,  —  a  step  remarkably  opposed 
to  the  ordinary  rules  of  Persian  policy.  He  then 
crossed  the  Hellespont,  and,  while  his  fleet  sailed 
to  Thasos  and  subdued  it,  he  marched  with  his 
land  forces  through  Thrace  and  Macedonia,  re- 
ducing on  his  way  the  tribes  which  had  not  yet 
submitted  to  Persia.  But  the  fleet  was  overtaken 
by  a  storm  off  Mount  Athos,  in  which  it  was  said 
that  300  ships  and  20,000  men  were  lost ;  and 
Mardonius  himself^  on  his  passage  through  Mace- 
donia, was  attacked  at  night  by  the  Brygians,  m 


MARDONIUS. 

Thracian  tribe,  who  slaughtered  a  great  portion  of 
his  army.  He  remained  in  the  conntrj  till  he 
had  reduced  them  to  submission ;  but  his  force 
was  so  weakened  by  these  successive  disasten, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  return  to  Asia.  His  fiulnie 
was  visited  with  the  displeasure  of  the  king,  and 
he  was  superseded  in  the  command  by  Datis  and 
Artaphemes,  B.C.  490.  On  the  accesuon  of 
Xerxes,  in  b.  c.  485,  Mardonius,  who  was  high  in 
his  favour,  and  was  connected  with  him  by  blood 
as  well  as  by  marriage,  was  one  of  the  chirf  insti- 
gators of  the  expedition  against  Greece,  with  the 
government  of  which  he  hoped  to  be  invested  after 
its  conquest ;  and  he  was  i4>pointed  one  of  the 
generals  of  the  whole  land  army,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  thousand  Immortals,  whom  Hydames 
led.  After  the  battle  of  Salamis  (b.  a  480),  he 
became  alarmed  for  the  consequences  of  the  advice 
he  had  given,  and  porsnaded  Xerxes  to  retnra 
home  wifii  the  rest  of  the  amy,  leaving  300,000 
men  under  his  command  for  the  subjugation  of 
Greece.  Having  wintered  in  Thessaly,  he  re- 
solved, before  commencing  opnations,  to  consult 
the  several  Grecian  oracles,  for  which  purpose  he 
employed  a  man  of  the  name  of  Mys,  a  native  of 
Europus  in  Caria.  Herodotus  professes  his  isno- 
rance  of  the  answers  returned,  but  he  connects 
with  them  the  step  which  Mardonius  immediately 
afterwards  took,  of  sending  Alexander  I.,  king  of 
Macedonia,  to  the  Athenians,  whose  vp^«9of  he 
was,  with  a  proposal  of  very  advantageous  terms 
if  they  would  withdraw  themselves  from  the  Qntk 
confederacy.  The  proposal  was  rejected,  and  Mar- 
donius poured  his  army  into  Attica  and  occupied 
Athens  wiUiout  resistance,  the  Athenians  having 
fled  for  refuge  to  SaJamiSb  Thither  he  sent  Mury- 
chides,  a  Hellespontine  Greek,  with  the  same  pro- 
posal he  had  already  made  through  Alexander, 
but  with  no  better  success  than  before.  From 
Attica  (a  country  unfovourable  for  the  operatioDs 
of  cavalry,  and  fiill  of  narrow  defiles,  through 
which  retreat  would  be  dangerous  if  he  were  de- 
fsated)  he  determined  to  M  back  on  Boeotta  as 
soon  as  he  heard  that  the  Spartans  under  Panss- 
nias  were  on  their  march  against  him.  But  before 
his  departure  he  reduced  Athens  to  ruins,  having 
previously  abstained  horn  damaging  the  city  or 
the  country  as  long  as  there  had  been  any  hope  of 
winning  over  the  Athenians.  On  his  retreat  ftom 
Attica  he  received  inteUigenoe  that  a  body  of  1000 
Lacedaemonians  had  advanced  before  the  rest  into 
Megan,  and  thither  accordingly  he  directed  his 
march  with  the  view  of  surprising  them,  and  over- 
ran the  M^arian  plain, — the  furthest  point  to- 
wards the  west,  according  to  Herodotus,  whick 
the  Persian  army  ever  reached.  Hearing,  how- 
ever, that  the  Greek  force  was  collected  at  the 
Isthmus  of  Corinth,  he  passed  eastward  through 
Deoeleia,  crossed  Mount  Pames,  and,  descwndiny 
into  Boeotia,  encamped  in  a  strong  position  on  the 
southern  bank  of  the  Asopns.  The  Greeks  arriv«d 
not  long  afier  at  Erythrae  and  stationed  thciB» 
selves  along  the  skirts  of  Mount  Cithaeno. 
donins  waited  with  impatience,  expecting 
they  would  descend  into  the  plain  and  give 
battle,  and  at  length  sent  his  caTuhry  againit 
under  Masxstius.  After  their  snccess  over 
latter  the  Greeks  removed  further  to  the  west 
PUitaea,  where  they  would  have  a  better  anpply 
water,  and  hither  Mardonius  followed  theoL 
two  armies  were  now  stationed  on  opposite 


MARG1TE& 

of  a  tribntaiy  of  the  Atopiu,  which  Herodotoi 
calls  by  the  name  of  the  main  stream.  After 
waiting  ten  days,  during  which  the  enemy ^s  force 
was  receiying  continual  additions,  Mardonius  de- 
termined on  an  engagement  in  spite  of  the  warn* 
ings  of  the  soothsayers  and  the  adrice  of  Artabasns, 
who  recommended  him  to  fiill  back  on  Thebes, 
where  plenty  of  provisions  had  been  collected,  and 
to  try  the  effect  of  Persian  gold  on  the  chief  men 
in  the  seTond  Grecian  states ;  and  his  resolution 
of  fighting  was  further  confirmed  when,  the  Per- 
sian cajalry  baring  taken  and  choked  up  the 
spring  on  which  the  Greeks  depended  for  water, 
Pausanias  again  decamped  and  mored  with  his 
linrces  still  nearer  to  Plataea.  Mardonius  then 
crossed  the  river  and  pursued  him.  In  the  battle 
of  PUtaea  which  ensued  (September,  &  a  479), 
be  fought  bravely  in  the  front  of  danger  with  1000 
picked  Persians  about  him,  but  was  slain  by 
Aeimnestus  or  Arimnestus,  a  Spartan,  and  his  M 
was  the  signal  for  a  general  rout  of  the  barbarians 
(Herod,  ▼i.43— 46,  94,  viu  5,  9,  82,  viii.  100, 
Ac.  113,  &c  133—144,  ix.  1—4,  12-15,  38— 
65  ;  Pint.  AruL  10—19  ;  Diod.  zi.  1,  28—31 ; 
Just  iL  13,  14  ;  Strab.  ix.  pu  412  ;  C.  Nep.  Pam. 
1  \  TE  ELI 

IfARDONTES  (MopS^rrqy),  a  Penian  noble- 
man, son  of  Bagaeus  (see  Herod.  iiL  128),  com- 
manded, in  the  expedition  of  Xerxes  against 
Greece,  the  forces  from  the  islands  in  the  Persian 
gnl£  (Herod.  iiL  93,  rii.  80.)  On  the  retreat  of 
Xerxes,  he  was  left  behind  as  one  of  the  admirals 
of  the  fleet,  and  he  fell  at  the  battle  of  Mycale,  in 
B.C.  479.  (Herod,  viii  130,ix.  102.)     [K  E.] 

MARGITES  (Mapyfnir),  the  hero  of  a  comic 
epic  poem,  which  most  of  tiie  ancients  renrded  as 
a  work  of  Homer.    The  inhabitants  of  Colophon, 
where  the  Margites  must  have  been  written  (see 
the  first  lines  cl  the  poem  in  Lindemann*s  l^fra, 
voL L  p.  82 ;  Schol.  ad  Ariatopk.  Av.  9\i)  believed 
that  Homer  was  a  native  of  the  place  (Herod.  Vit. 
Horn.  8),  and  showed  the  spot  in  which  he  had 
composed  the  Maigites  {Hekod.  ti  Horn,  Certam. 
in  Oottling*8  edit  of  ^ei.  p.  241 ).    The  poem  was 
considered  to  be  a  Homeric  prodncUon  by  Plato 
and  Aristotle  (Plat  Aldb.  ii.  p.  147,  e.;  Aristot 
Ethic  Nicom.  vi.  7»  Magtt,  Moral,  ad  Eudem.  v. 
7),  and  was  highly  esteemed  by  Callimachus,  and 
its  hero  Margites  as  early  as  the  time  of  I>emo- 
athenes  had  bMome  proverbial  for  his  extraordinary 
stupidity.     (Harpocrat  t.  v.  fHapylrjfs ;  Phot  Leg, 
p.  247,  ed.  Person ;  Plut  Dmoilk.  23  ;  Aeschin. 
adv,  Ctetipk,  p.  297.)     Suidas  does  not  mention 
the  Margites  among  the  works  of  Homer,  but  states 
that  it  was  the  pr^uction  of  the  Carian  Pigres,  a 
brother  of  queen  Artemisia,  who  was  at  the  same 
time  the  author  of  the  Batrechomyomachia.  (Suid. 
#.v.  nr7pi|r;  Plut  de  Maligm,  Herod,  43.)    The 
poem,  which  was  composed  in  hexameters,  mixed, 
though  not  in  any  regular  succession,  with  Iambic 
trimeters  (Hephaest  JSac&tr.  p.  16 ;  Mar.  Victorin. 
p.  2524,  ed.  Putsch.),  is  lost,  but  it  seems  to  have 
enjoyed  great  popularity,  and  to  have  been  one  of 
the  most  sncoessfnl  productions  of  the  Homerids  at 
Colophon.    The  time  at  which  the  Margites  was 
written  is  uncertain,  though  it  must  undoubtedly 
have  been  at  the  time  when  epic  poetry  was  most 
flourishing  at  O)lophon,  that  is,  about  or  before 
&  c.  700.    It  is,  however,  not  impossible  that 
afterwards  Pigres  may  have  remodelled  the  poem, 
and  introduced  the  Iambic  trimeters,  in  order  to 


MARIAMNE. 


949 


heighten  the  comic  effect  of  the  poem.  The  cha- 
racter of  the  hero,  which  was  highly  comic  and 
ludicrous,  was  that  of  a  conceited  but  ignorant 
person,  who  on  all  occasions  exhibited  his  ig- 
norance :  the  gods  had  not  made  him  fit  even  for 
digging  or  ploughing,  or  any  other  ordinary  craft 
His  parents  were  very  wealthy  ;  and  the  poet  un- 
doubtedly intended  to  represent  some  ludicrous 
personage  of  Colophon.  The  work  seems  to  have 
been  neither  a  parody  nor  a  satire  ;  but  the  author 
with  the  most  naive  humour  represented  the  follies 
and  absurdities  of  Marvites  in  the  most  ludicrous 
light,  and  with  no  otoer  object  than  to  excite 
laughter.  (Falbe,  de  Margiie  Homerico^  1798 ; 
Lindemann,  Die  Lyra^  voL  L  pi  79,  &c;  Welcker, 
der^,  C^,  n.  184,  &c.)  [L.  S.] 

MARIA,  the  wife  of  the  emperor  Michael  VII. 
Parapinales,  some  of  whose  coins  have  the  head  of 
both  Michael  and  Maria.  (Michaxl  VII. ;  Eckhel, 
voLviii.p.259.)  [W.  P.] 

MA'RIA  gens,  plebeian.  The  name  of  Ma- 
rias was  not  of  unfrequent  occurrence  in  the  towns 
of  Italy:  thus,  we  find  as  early  as  the  second 
Punic  war  a  Marius  Blosius  and  a  Marios  Alfius  at 
Capua  (Li V.  xxiii.  7, 35),  and  a  Marius  at  Praeneste 
(SiL  ItaL  ix.  401 ).  But  no  Roman  of  this  name 
is  mentioned  till  the  celebrated  C.  Marius,  the 
conqueror  of  the  Cimbri  and  Teutones,  who  may 
be  regarded  as  the  founder  of  the  gens.  It  was 
never  divided  into  any  fiunilies,  though  in  course  of 
time,  more  especially  under  the  emperors,  several  of 
the  Marii  assumed  surnames,  of  which  an  alphabe- 
tical list  is  given  below.  [Marius.]  On  coins  we 
find  the  cognomens  Capiio  and  TrogutyhvX  who  they 
were  is  quite  uncertain.     [Capito  ;  Trogus.] 

MARIAMNE  or  MARIAMME  (Maf>(4^, 
Mopid^il),  a  Greek  form  of  Mariam  or  Miriam. 

1.  I>Euighter  of  Alexander,  the  son  of  Aristo- 
bnlus  IL,  and  Alexandra,  the  daughter  of  Hyrca- 
nns  II.,  was  betrothed  to  Herod  the  Great,  by  her 
grandfiuher  Hyrcanus,  in  &C.4I.  Their  actual 
union,  however,  did  not  take  place  till  b.  c.  38.  At 
this  period  Herod  was  besieging  Andgonus,  son  of 
Aristobulus  II.,  in  Jerusalem,  and,  leaving  the 
operations  there  to  be  conducted  for  a  time  by 
tnistrworthy  officers,  he  went  to  Samaria  for  the 
purpose  of  consummating  his  marriage, — a  step  to 
which  he  would  be  uiged,  not  by  passion  only,  but 
by  policy  and  a  sense  of  the  importance  to  his 
cause  of  connecting  his  blood  with  that  of  the 
Asmonean  princes.  In  b.c.  86,  Herod,  moved 
partly  by  the  entreaties  of  Mariamne,  deposed 
Ananel  from  the  priesthood  and  conferred  it  on 
her  brother,  the  young  Aristobulus.  The  murder 
of  the  latter,  however,  in  b.  &  35,  would  naturally 
alienate  from  Herod  any  affection  which  Sfariamne 
may  have  felt  for  him  ;  and  this  alienation  was  in- 
creased when  she  discovered  that,  on  being  sum- 
moned to  meet  Antony  at  Laodiceia  (&  a  34)  to 
answer  for  his  share  in  the  fitte  of  Aristobulus,  he 
had  left  orden  with  his  undo  Josephus,  that,  if  he 
were  condemned,  his  wife  should  not  be  permitted 
to  survive  him.  The  object  of  so  atrocious  a  com- 
mand was  to  prevent  her  fidling  into  the  hands  of 
Antony,  who  had  conceived  a  passion  for  her  from 
the  mere  sight  of  her  picture,  which  her  mother 
Alexandra,  by  the  advice  of  Dxllids,  had  sent  to 
him  two  years  before,  in  the  hope  of  gaining  his 
favour.  On  Herod^s  return  in  safety,  his  mother 
Cypres  and  his  sister  Salome,  whom  Mariamne, 
proud  of  her  descent  from  the  Maccabees,  had 

ap  3 


95a 


MARIAMNE. 


taunted  orerliearingly  with  their  inferiority  of 
birth,  excited  hit  jeidouay  by  accusing  her  of  im- 
proper familiarity  with  Joaephus  ;  and  his  suspi- 
cions  were  farther  roused  when  he  found  that  she 
was  aware  of  the  savage  order  he  had  given  on  his 
departure,  for  he  thought  that  such  a  secret  could 
never  have  been  betrayed  by  Josephus  had  she  not 
admitted  him  to  too  close  an  intimacy.  He  was 
on  the  point  of  killing  her  in  his  fury,  but  was 
withheld  by  his  fierce  and  selfish  passion  for  her, 
— love  we  cannot  call  it, — and  vented  his  revenge 
on  Josephus,  whom  he  put  to  death,  and  on  Alex- 
andra, whom  he  imprisoned.  In  B.  c.  30,  the  year 
after  the  battle  of  Actiura,  Herod,  aware  of  the 
danger  in  which  he  stood  in  consequence  of  his 
attachment  to  the  cause  of  Antony,  took  the  bold 
step  of  going  in  person  to  Octavian  at  Rhodes,  and 
proffering  him  the  same  friendship  and  fidelity 
which  he  had  shown  to  hia  rival.  But,  before  his 
departure,  he  resolved  to  secure  the  royal  succession 
in  his  own  family,  and  he  therefore  put  to  death 
the  aged  Hyrcanus,  and,  having  shut  up  Alexandra 
and  Mariamne  in  the  fortress  of  Alexandreium, 
gave  orders  to  Josephus  and  Soemus,  two  of  his 
dependants,  to  slay  them  if  he  did  not  come  back 
in  safety.  Daring  Herod^s  absence,  this  secret 
command  was  revealed  by  Soemus  to  Mariamne, 
who  accordingly  exhibited  towards  him,  on  his  re- 
turn, the  most  marked  aversion,  and  on  one  occa- 
sion went  so  far  as  to  upbraid  him  with  the  murder 
of  her  brother  and  father,  or  (as  perhaps  we  should 
rather  read)  her  grandfather.  So  matters  continued 
for  a  year,  the  anger  which  Herod  felt  at  her  con- 
duct being  further  increased  by  the  insUgaUoni  of 
his  mother  and  sister.  At  length  Salome  suborned 
the  royal  cup-bearer  to  state  to  his  master  that  he 
had  been  requested  by  Mariamne  to  administer  to 
him  in  his  wine  a  certain  drug,  represented  by  her 
as  a  love-potion.  The  king,  in  anger  and  alarm, 
caused  Mariamne^s  fisvourite  chamberlain  to  be 
examined  by  torture,  under  which  the  man  declared 
that  the  ground  of  her  aversion  to  Herod  was  the 
infonnation  she  had  received  from  Soemus  of  his 
order  for  her  death.  Herod  thereupon  had  Soemus 
immediately  executed  and  brought  Mariamne  to 
trial,  entertaining  the  same  suspicion  as  in  the 
former  case  of  his  uncle  Josephus  of  an  adulterous 
connection  between  them.  He  appeared  in  person 
as  her  accuser,  and  the  judges,  thinking  from  his 
vehemence  that  nothing  short  of  her  death  would 
satisfy  him,  passed  sentence  of  condemnation 
against  her.  Herod,  however,  was  still  disposed 
to  spare  her  life,  and  to  punish  her  by  imprison- 
ment ;  but  his  mother  and  sister,  by  urging  the 
great  probability  nf  an  insurrection  of  the  people  in 
&voar  of  an  Asmonean  princess,  if  known  to  be 
living  in  confinement,  prevailed  on  him  to  order 
her  execution,  B.C.  29.  (Jos.  Ant,  xiv.  12.  §  I, 
15,  §  14,  XV.  2,  3,  6,  §  6,  7,  BeU,  Jud.  L  12,  §  3, 
17,  §  8, 22.)  His  grief  and  remorse  for  her  death 
were  excessive,  and  threw  him  into  a  violent  and 
dangerous  fever.  [Hbrodks,  p.  426.]  According 
to  the  ordinary  reading  in  BeU,  Jud,  i.  22,  §  5,  we 
should  be  led  to  suppose  that  Mariamne  was  pat 
to  death  on  the  former  suspicion  of  adultery  with 
Josephus ;  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  text 
in  that  place  having  been  mutilated.  For  the 
tower  which  Herod  built  at  Jerusalem  and  called  by 
hername,9eeJos.  BeU,  Jud,  ii.  17,  §  8,  v.  4,  §  3.  * 
Mariamne^s  overbearing  temper  has  been  noticed 
above.     That  she  should  have  deported  herself, 


MARTANUS. 

however,  otherwise  than  she  did  towards  such  a 
monster  as  Herod,  was  not  to  be  expected,  and 
would  have  been  inconsistent  with  the  magnani- 
mity for  which  Josephus  commends  her.  She  was 
distinguished  by  a  peculiar  grace  and  dignity  of 
demeanour,  and  her  beauty  was  of  the  most  ^sci- 
nating  kind.  The  praise  given  her  by  Josephus 
for  chastity  was  doubtless  well  merited  in  general, 
aud  entirely  so  as  far  as  regards  any  overt  act  of 
sin.  But  some  deduction,  at  least,  must  be  made 
from  it,  if  she  coantenanced  her  mother*a  conduct 
in  sending  her  portrait  to  Antony. 

2.  Daughter  of  Simon,  a  priest  at  Jerusalem. 
Herod  the  Great  was  struck  with  her  beaaty  and 
married  her,  &  c.  23,  at  the  same  time  raising  her 
father  to  the  high-priesthood,  whence  he  deposed 
Jesus,  the  son  of  Phabes,  to  make  room  for  him. 
In  B.  c.  5,  Mariamne  being  acaised  of  being  privy 
to  the  plot  of  Antipater  and  Pherons  against 
Herod*s  life,  he  put  her  away,  deprived  Simon  of 
the  high-priesthood,  and  erased  from  his  will  the 
name  of  Herod  Philip,  whom  she  had  borne  him, 
and  whom  he  had  intended  as  the  successor  to  his 
dominions  after  Antipater.  (Jos.  Ant.  xv.  9,  §  3, 
xvii.  1,  §  2,  4,  §  2,  xviii.  5,  §  1,  xix.  (>,  §  2,  Bea. 
Jud.  I  28,  $  2,  30,  $  7.) 

3.  Wife  of  Archelaua,  who  was  ethnaivh  of 
Judaea  and  son  of  Herod  the  Great  Arehelaus 
divorced  her,  and  married  Glaphyra,  daughter  of 
Arehelaus,  king  of  Cappadocia,  and  widow  of  hia 
brother  Alexander,  (Jos.  AnL  xvil  13,  §  4.) 
[Archblaus,  Vol.  I.  p.  261,  b.J 

4.  Daughter  of  Josephus,  the  nephew  of  Herod 
the  Great,  and  Olympias,  Herod^s  daughter.  Sh« 
numried  Herod,  king  of  Chalcia,  by  whom  she  be- 
came the  mother  of  Aristobulus  [No.  6].  (Joa, 
AnL  xviii.  5.  §  4.) 

5.  Daughter  of  Aristobulus  [No.  4]  by  Ber»> 
nice,  and  sister  to  the  infamous  Herodiasi  [See 
Vol.  I.  pp.  301,  483.]  After  the  death  of  Aris- 
tobulus, Herod  repented  of  his  cruelty  and  strive 
to  atone  for  it  by  kindness  to  the  children  of  his 
victim.  He  betrothed  Mariamne^  so  called  after 
her  giandmother  [No.  1],  to  the  son  of  Antipater, 
his  eldest  son  by  Doris  ;  but  Antipater  prevailed 
on  him  to  alter  this  arrangement,  and  obtained 
Mariamne  in  marriage  for  himself,  while  his  son 
was  united  to  the  daughter  of  Pheroraa,  Herod"! 
brother,  who  in  the  former  arrangement  bad  been 
assigned  to  the  elder  son  of  Alexander,  brother  of 
Aristobalus.  It  is  mere  conjecture  which  would 
identify  this  Mariamne  with  No.  3^  supposing  bcr 
to  have  married  Arehelaus  after  the  death  ^  kb 
brother  Antipater.  (Jos.  Ant,  xvii.  1,^2,  xrixL 
5,  §  4,  B^  Jud.  i.  28  ;  Noldius  ds  ViL  «<  GM. 
Hwod,  $  245.) 

6.  Second  daughter  of  Herod  Agrippa  I.,  by  hia 
wife  Cyproa,  was  ten  years  old  when  her  bthcr 
died,  in  a.  d.  44.  She  married  ArcheUna,  son  of 
Helcias  or  Chelciaa,  to  whom  she  had  been  be- 
trothed by  Agrippa  ;  but  she  afterwards  divoceed 
him,  and  married  Demetrius,  a  Jew  of  high  laak 
and  great  wealth,  and  aUbareh  at  Alexandria.  (Ant 
xvui.  5,  §  4,  xix.  9,  §  1,  XX.  7,  §§  1,  3.)     [E.  B.) 

MARIANDY'NUS  (MofMoi^im^s),  a  eon  of 
Phineus,  Titius,  or  Phrizua,  waa  the  anoestnl  ben 
of  the  Mariandynians  in  Bithynia.  (Sdiol.  mi 
ApoUon,  ii.  723,  748.)  It  also  occurs  na  a  8«^ 
name  of  Bormus.  (Aeschyl  Pen,  938;  oeof^ 
Bormusl)  [L^  &] 

MARIA'NUS  (Mopiay^Oi  «  P<«t,  vaa  the  asn 


MARINIANA. 
of  Huiiu>  ■  Sniiui  adTOcale  uid  procintor,  wTio 
Htiled  at  EltnthenpaUi  in  PilHLine.  Hf  floo- 
riihed  in  Ibe  rtiga  of  Amuiuii»,  and  wrote  pui- 
phnuet  iiitra^fiiria)  in  iambic  rena  of  lOTeral 
GiKk  «Whon,  namoly,  of  Theociitii»,of  tht  Arjo- 
nauLica  of  ApoUoniui,  of  the  HecaJe,  the  Hyma», 
the  Alrm,  and  the  cpignuu  of  CalliouehDa,  of 
Ann»,  of  the  Thenus  of  Nieuider,  uid  many 
olhen.  (SDidM,t.vO  Engrin*  {H.B.  iii.  43) 
call*  him  MatilHf. 

Then  an  fire  qrignoti  in  tha  Orodt  Anthology 
aacribcd  to  Mananai  Scbolulieui,  «bo  my.  pu- 
hapa,  hare  beeo  the  Mina  panoo.  Fonr  of  Iheae 
are  detcriptioni  of  the  gnnet  and  hatha  of  Em  in 
tbe  laburtii  of  Anuueia  in  Pontu.  (Bmnck,  AuaL 
Tol.  iLp.£ll  ;JacoU,^iitLGfB(a,TDLiiLp.211. 
«L  xiiL  p.  9W.)  [P.  8.] 

MASrCAiBlAlin  njmph  who  wsa  vonhipped 
■I  Hintotnaa,  aod  to  whom  t.  grore  wu  lacred  on 
the  lint  LiriL  She  wu  aid  to  be  the  mother  of 
Latiniu  bj  Fuiniu.  (Virg.  At».  liL  17.)  Ser- 
Tim  (ad  An.  t  c  and  liL  16(}  inaatki  that 
Kme  ainiidered  her  to  be  identical  with  Aphcodile 
and  «hen  with  Cim.  [I^S.] 

MARIDIANUS,  C.  COSSU'TIUS,  a  ontam- 
funij  of  Jatiu  Caoar,  wheie  name  occon  onlj 
■pan  coini,  ■  nccimen  of  which  ii  nirai  below. 
He  wu  one  of  the  trinmTin  of  the  mint,  u  wa  Ma 
from  the  letlen  A.  A.  A.  F.  F.  (L  B.  lUiro  argmta 
atri  fiaado  /iriimdo)  on  the  retene  of  tha  coin. 
Tbe  head  on  the  obTene  it  Juliiu  Caeai'a. 


HARINIA'NA.  A  coniidtrable  number  of 
Dcdali  an  extant  in  each  of  the  three  metali,  all 
of  which  exhibit  upon  the  obTene  a  Telled  head, 
and  the  wordi  divak  ha&inianak,  and  genenilj 

bean  tha  date  of  tho  15th  year  of  the  colony  of 
Viminaciom,  which  pro*»  (hut  It  mutt  liaie  been 
atnick  ±.  o,  SSI.  Thit  ptinceH  thenfora  belong! 
to  the  nign  at  Valerian,  but  we  cannot  tell  whether 
ahe  wu  the  wife,  the  liiter,  or  the  daughter  of 
that  emperor.  We  know  that  he  wu  married  al 
leut  twice,  lince  Tnbelliu  Pallia  inforau  Di  that 
Oallienot  and  Valerianua,  jun.  were  only  half- 
bcothen,  and  lince  it  ii  piobabla  that  the  mother 
of  the  {onuer  wu  named  Gallieua,  the  latlei  may 
haie  been  the  child  of  MahanlL  Thit,  howeTer, 
iaa  men  conjecture.  Whoeiet  ibemay  haie  been. 
it  ia  at  all  aTODIt  crbiin  that  ihe  wu  dud  at 
leut  four  yean  befo»  the  Purtion  tipedilion,  a 


HARINUS.  Ml 

GkI  which  al  once  dettroy*  the  itory  biented  by 
Vaillant  (TrebelL  PolL  Val^nam.  ja^ad  Saloiic. 
c  1  [  EekheU  voL  riL  p.  388.)  (W.  R.J 

MARrNUS,acenturion,who,  in  the  reign  of 
Pbilippui  (i.  a.  249),  wu  laluted  emperor  in 
Moeiia,  by  the  ukiien,  who  uon  after  put  him  lo 
death.  A  bnu  medal  ii  extant,  ilmck  at  Pbilip- 
popalit, in Ttance,  bearing  the  legend  SEQ.IiIAPI- 
NQ  ;  but  the  Onek  coin,  qno^  by  Ooltiiui  at 
exhibiting  the  namet  />.  Qavilim  Marimu,  ia  re- 
garded with  loipicion.  (Zonar.  xii.  19  ;  Zotim.  t. 
20  1  Eckbel,TolTiLp.37S.)  [W.R.] 

MARl'NUS  (Ma^i),  of  Fkiia  Neapolit,  in 
Paleeline,  a  philoaophet  and  ihelorician,  wu  the 
pupil  and  mcceuor  of  PrDclot,  rupecting  whoie 
life  he  wrote  a  work,  which  it  Mill  eilant ;  he  alv> 
wrote  KHDe  oth»  pbiluophical  worke.  (Suid.  lk) 
An  epigram  of  hia,  on  hii  own  life  of  Produt,  it 
pnuTTHl  in  the  Qreek  Anthology,  (Brunck,  AikJ. 
ToLiLp.446{  Jacobi,  Jut*.  (Ann.  loL  ilL  p.  tS3, 
ToLliii.  P.S15.}  Prodnt  died  A.  D.  463  i  Hali- 
Dot,  therrfon,  liiad  under  tbe  emperon  Zeno  and 
Anattuiiu.  The  publication  of  hu  life  of  Proclui 
ii  fixed  by  internal  eridenco  to  the  year  of  Pr»- 
dui'i  death  ;  for  he  mention*  an  eclipse  which 
will  h^pen  when  the  Snl  year  after  that  «Tent 
■hall  hare  been  completed  (p.  29  ;  Clinton,  FaA 
R/im.  nA  on).  MariQUe'thfe  of  Pradu  wu  lint 
pnhliibed  with  the  workt  of  Hareut  Antoninui, 
TigBt  ISA9,  Sto.,  reprinted  Ldgd.  Bat.  1626, 
l'2mo.  ;  next  with  the  work  of  Produa  on  Plato'* 
tiieology,  Kambnrg,  1613,  foL:  the  £nt  uparaW 
edition  wu  that  of  Fabridua,  with  Taloahle  Pro- 
lepjmena,  Hamboi^,  1700,  410.,  reprinted  Lund, 
170S,  8td.  Boiiwnade  hiu  i«-edited  Ibe  work, 
with  a  itmch  improved  text,  and  voluaUe  notei  of 
hit  own,  in  addition  to  the  Pralegoraena  and  note* 
of  Fabridu^  Upt.  1814,  Svo.  (Fabric  BUI.  Grate. 
tdI.  ii.  p.  370  ;  Voauui.  dt  Hut.  Grace,  p.  319, 
ed.  WMtErtnann.)  IP.  S.J 

MARI'N  US(Ha^i>.  of  Tyre,  a  Greek  geogra- 
pher, who  liied  in  the  middle  o(  the  aecond  ceniuiy 
of  Ihe  Chriiliaa  era,  and  wu  Ilia  immediate  pr«- 
deceuor  of  Ptolemy,  who  fnquendy  refen  to  him. 
Horinna  wu  undoubtedly  tbe  founder  of  mathe- 
matical geography  in  antiqaity }  and  we  learn  from 
Plolemy't  own  itaienent  (i.  6)  that  he  bawd  hit 
whole  work  upon  that  of  Ifaiinna  The  chief 
merit  ofHarinui  wai,  that  he  put  an  end  to  the 
nncartainty  that  had  hitherto  prerailed  rtepecling 
the  poaitiont  of  placet,  by  auigning  to  each  iti 
latitude  and  longitude.  He  alia  conttrucled  mapt 
foe  hit  worki  on  mneh  improTed  prjneipl»,  whii  h 
an  tpnken  of  under  pTOLiuaxus.  In  order  lo 
obtain  u  moch  accnracy  u  potiible,  Uarinni  wat 
indefatigahla  in  itndying  the  worke  of  hit  prede- 
cwton,  the  disriei  kept  by  traTcllen,  and  CTery 
available  tonrce.  He  made  many  olterationa  in  the 
•eiond  edition  of  hit  work,  and  wou.'d  have  (till 
further  improved  it  if  he  had  not  been  caniad  off 
by  an  uniimelv  death.  (Ukert,  Gvtgn^it  dtr 
Gritchm  and  Hiimtr,  To],  i.  pan  i.  p.  2*27,  icr.,  pan 
ii.  pp.  194,  Ac.,  278 1  Forbiger,  llimdhaA  dtr 
AlUti  GeograpUe,  voL  i.  p.  363,  A&l 

MARl'NUS  (Ho^i),  a  celebrated  phvudan 
and  anatomiiC,  who  mutt  have  lived  in  the  lint 
and  tecond  centoriu  after  Chriit,  u  Qninlnt, 
Oalen't  tutor,  wu  one  of  hit  pupili  (Oalen,  Com- 
mflri.  m  Htppoer.  "^De  NaL  Horn."  ii.  6,  roL  iv.  p. 
136).  He  (note  nnnmout  amilomical  treatiiea  (oT 
elu  <ne  long  wotk  in  twenty  boiAa),  wbteh  Oalai 


953 


MARIUS. 


abridged,  and  of  which  he  gives  a  short  analysis 
{De  Librii  Pr'jtprii»^  c.  3,  vol.  zix.  p.  25).  Oalen 
frequently  mentions  him  in  terms  of  commendation, 
and  says  he  was  one  of  the  restorers  of  anatomical 
science  (De  Hippocr.  et  Flat.  Deer.  viiL  1,  toL  t. 
p.  650).  He  appears  also  to  have  written  a  com- 
mentarjr  on  the  aphorisms  of  Hippociates,  which  is 
twice  quoted  by  Galen  {Comment,  m  Hippocr. 
''yIpAor.'' vii.l3,54,voLxvm.pt.  Ipp.  113, 163). 

It  is  uncertain  whether  this  anatomist  is  the 
same  person  as  the  Postumius  Marinus,  the  phy- 
sician to  the  younger  PUny  (Plin.  EpUL  x.  6)  ; 
and  also  whether  he  is  the  person  whose  medial 
formuhie  are  quoted  by  Andromachns  (Galen,  De 
Compos,  Medieam.  me,  Locot,  viL  2,  toI.  xiii  p. 
25)  and  Avioenna  (Canon^  ▼.  1,  8.  p.  806,  ed. 
1595).  [W.A.G.] 

MARION  (Mo^tfr),  tyrant  of  Tyre,  which  po- 
sition he  obtained  through  the  fsvour  of  Cassius, 
when  the  latter  was  in  Syria,  b.  c.  48.  Having 
invaded  Galilee,  he  made  himself  master  of  three 
forts  in  that  country,  but  was  again  expelled  from 
it  by  Herod.  (Joseph.  AnL  xiv.  12.  §  ],B,J,i. 
12.  §2.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MA'RIUS.  1.  C.  Mariur,  was  bom  in  b.c. 
157,  at  the  vilhige  of  Cereatae*,  near  Aipinum. 
His  fiiither^s  name  was  C.  Marins,  and  his  mother*s 
Fulcinia  ;  and  the  family,  according  to  the  almost 
concurrent  voice  of  antiquity,  was  in  very  humble 
circumstances.  His  parents,  as  well  as  Marius 
himself^  are  said  to  have  been  the  clients  of  the 
noble  plebeian  house  of  the  HerenniL  So  indigent, 
indeed,  is  the  fiunily  represented  to  have  been 
from  which  the  future  saviour  of  Rome  arose,  that 
young  Marius  is  stated  to  have  worked  as  a  com- 
mon peasant  for  wages,  before  he  entered  the  ranks 
of  the  Roman  army  (comp.  Juv.  viii.  246  ;  Plin. 
H.N,  xxxiu.  11  ;  Aurel.  Vict  Oiet.  83).  But 
although  Marius  undoubtedly  sprang  from  an  ob- 
scure &mily,  yet  it  seems  probable  that  his  imme- 
diate ancestors  could  not  have  been  in  such  mean 
circumstances  as  is  usually  represented.  From  his 
first  entrance  into  public  Ufo^  Marius  never  seems 
to  have  been  in  want  of  money,  and  it  is  difficult 
to  imagine  how  he  could  have  acquired  it  so  early, 
except  by  inheritance  from  his  fiunily.  In  ad- 
dition to  which,  his  marriage  with  Julia,  the  aunt 
of  the  celebrated  Julius  Caesar,  throws  discredit 
upon  the  common  stories  about  his  origin  ;  as  it  is 
unlikely  that  such  an  ancient  patncian  fiunily 
should  have  given  their  daughter  to  one  who  had 
been  a  labourer  in  the  fields.  There  is,  on  the  con- 
trary, no  difficulty  in  understanding  how  these 
stories  should  have  arisen.  The  Roman  nobles 
would  naturally  upbraid  the  aspirant  to  the  higher 
dignities  of  the  state  with  his  mean  and  lowly 
birth  ;  and  the  latter,  instead  of  betrayinff  that 
weakness  on  this  point  which  has  often  charso- 
terixed  men  who  have  risen  from  humble  life,  never 
attempted  to  deny  the  fact,  but  rather  made  it  a 
glory  and  a  boast,  that  mean  as  was  his  origin  he 
could  excel  his  high-bom  adversaries  in  virtue, 
ability,  and  courage.  At  the  same  time  we  can 
hardly  give  credit  to  the  statement  of  Velleins 
Paterculus  (ii.  1 1 )  that  Marius  was  of  an  equestrian 
fiunily  (naUu  equettri  loeo)  ;  and  we  ought  pro- 
bably to  read  offretti  in  this  pasiagei  instead  of 


*  Plutarch  {Mar.  8)  calls  the  village  Ciirhaeaton, 
Uot  this  is  undoubtedly  a  oocraption  of  Cere^tao. 


MARIUS. 

Still,  whatever  may  have  been  the  exact  con- 
dition of  the  Marian  family,  it  was  certainly  one  of 
no  importance.  Marius  was  bom  at  a  time  when 
a  large  number  of  the  Roman  aristooacy,  of  whom 
the  Scipios  may  be  regarded  as  the  type,  were  in- 
troducing into  Rome  a  taste  for  Greek  literature, 
refinement,  and  art.  These  innovations  were 
strongly  resisted  by  the  elder  Cato  and  the  friends 
of  the  old  Roman  habits  and  mode  of  life,  as 
having  a  tendency  to  corrapt  and  degrade  the 
Roman  character.  If  the  fiither  of  Marins  was 
not  a  poor  man,  he  certainly  belonged  to  the  M- 
fiuhioned  party,  and  accordingly  brought  up  his 
son  in  his  native  village,  in  ignorance  of  ihe  Ore^ 
language  and  literature,  and  with  a  perfect  con- 
tempt for  the  new-fimgled  habits  and  opmions 
which  characteiised  the  politer  sodety  of  Rome. 
Marins  thus  grew  up  with  the  distinguishing 
virtues  and  vices  of  the  old  Sabine  character.  He 
was  characterised  at  first  by  g^xtti  integrity  and 
industry  ;  he  had  a  perfect  command  over  his  pas- 
sions and  desires,  and  was  moderate  in  all  his  ex> 
penses  ;  he  possessed  the  stem  and  severe  virtnea 
of  an  ancient  Roman,  and  if  he  had  lived  in  earlier 
times,  would  have  refused,  like  Fabricins,  the  gold 
of  Pyrrhus,  or  have  sacrificed  his  life,  like  Dedua» 
to  save  his  country.  But,  cast  as  he  was  in  an 
age  of  growing  licentiousness  and  oorraption,  the 
old  Roman  virtues  degenerated  into  vices;  love 
of  country  became  love  of  self;  patriotim,  am- 
bition ;  sternness  of  character  produced  cruelty, 
and  personal  integrity  unmitigated  contempt  for 
the  conniption  of  his  contemporaries.  The  chancter 
of  Marius  needed,  above  that  of  most  men,  the 
humanizing  influences  of  literature  and  art,  and 
there  is  much  troth  in  the  remark  of  Plutuck 
{Mar.  2),  **  that  if  Marius  could  have  been  per- 
suaded to  sacrifice  to  the  Grecian  muses  and  grsoea, 
he  would  never  have  terminated  a  most  illustrious 
career  in  an  old  age  of  craeltT  and  ferocity.** 

Marius  first  served  in  Spain,  and  was  present  aft 
the  siege  of  Numantia  in  b.  c  1 34.    Here  he  dia- 
tinguiubed  himself  so  much  by  his  courage  and  kia 
readiness  to  submit  to  the  severer  discipline  whidi 
Scipio  Africanus  introduced  into  the  army,  that  he 
attracted  the  notice  of  this  great  general,  and  re- 
ceived from  him  many  marks  of  honour.     Sdpio, 
indeed,  even  admitted  him  to  his  taUe  ;  and  on  a 
certain  occasion,  when  one  of  the  guests  asked 
Scipio  where  the  Roman  people  woi^  find  suck 
another  general  after  his  death,  he  is  related  ta 
have  laid  his  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  Marius  and 
said,  **  Perhaps  here.**     The  military  genius  of 
Marius  must  have  been  very  conspicuous  to  haw 
called  forth  such  a  remark  from  tke  oMiqueror  of 
Carthage  and  Numantia,  and  his  natural  ahilitiea 
for  war  were  no  doubt  greatly  improved  by  tke 
experience  he  obtained  under  so  great  a  master  of 
the  art     It  happened  strangely  enough  that  Ja- 
gurtha,  who  was  afterwards  to  measure  his  abilitiea 
against  Marius,  was  lerving  at  the  same  time  vitk 
equal  distinction  in  the  Roman  army. 

The  name  of  Marius  does  not  occur  i^gain  ia 
history  for  the  space  of  fifteen  years,  of  tlM  wan 
of  whidi  period,  however,  we  have  very  little  in- 
formation. He  doubtless  continued  to  serve  in  tlM 
army,  was  unanimously  elected  military  triVnae  hf 
all  the  tribes,  and  Iwcame  so  much  distinguialied 
that  he  was  at  length  raised  to  the  tribunate  of  the 
plebs,  in  B.  a  1 19,  but  not  until  he  had  attMimii  the 
age  of  thirty-c^ht  years.  Plutarch  tells  na  (  Mar.  4  ) 


MARIUS. 

tliat  Maiiiu  wu  aidtted  in  gaining  thii  offiee  by 
Caecilioi  Metellm,  of  whose  honae  the  fiunily  of 
Mariiu  had  long  been  adherents,  which  woold 
almoet  leem  to  imply  that  the  relation  of  clientship 
to  the  Herennian  fiunily  had  for  all  practical  pop* 
potee  fidlen  into  dieuae«  although  Plutarch  himwlf 
a  little  further  on  (c  5)  layt  that  C  Heienniui 
refuted  to  give  testimony  against  Marius,  when 
the  latter  was  accused  of  brilwry,  on  the  ground  of 
his  being  his  client  In  his  tribunate  Marius 
proposed  a  law  to  give  greater  freedom  to  the 
people  at  the  elections.  Of  the  provisions  of  this 
uw  we  know  nothing,  except  that  it  contained  a 
clause  for  making  the  poidm  narrower  which  led 
into  the  septa  or  inclosuiet  where  the  peopb  Toted 
(Cic.  Z>s  Ltg,  vL  17)  ;  but  as  its  object  seems  to 
have  been  to  pvoTent  intimidation  on  the  part  of 
the  nobles,  it  was  strongly  opposed  by  the  senate. 
Only  four  yean  had  elapeed  since  the  death  of 
C.  Oiacchus,  and  the  aristocratical  party  at  Rome, 
flushed  with  Tictory,  and  undisputed  masters  of 
the  state,  resoWed  to  put  down  with  a  high  hand 
the  least  inTSsion  of  tiieir  priTileges  and  power. 
The  senate,  accordingly,  on  the  proposition  of  the 
consul  Lw  Cotta,  summoned  Marius  before  them  to 
account  for  his  conduct,  probably  thinking  that  any 
tribune,  and  e^eeially  <me  who  had  no  experience 
in  political  life,  with  the  fote  of  the  Oracchi  before 
his  eyes,  might  be  easily  frightened  into  submission. 
They  little  knew,  however,  with  what  stem  stuff 
they  had  to  deal  When  he  appeared  before  the 
senate,  for  from  being  orerawed,  as  they  had  an- 
ticipated, he  threateiwd  to  send  Cotta  to  prison, 
unless  the  decree  was  rescinded  ;  and  when  the 
latter  aaked  the  opinion  of  his  colleague  Metellus, 
and  the  latter  bade  him  adhere  to  the  decree, 
Marius  straightway  sent  for  his  officer,  who  was 
outside  the  senate-house,  and  ordered  him  to  carry 
off  Metellus  himself  to  prison.  The  consul  im- 
plored in  vain  the  interposition  of  the  other  tribunes, 
and  the  senate,  unprepared  for  such  an  act  of 
vigorous  determination,  dropped  their  unconstitu- 
tional decree,  and  allowed  the  law  to  be  carried. 
The  fiivour,  however,  which  Marina  acquired  with 
the  people  by  his  firmness  in  thb  matter,  was 
somewhat  damped  a  short  time  after  in  the  same 
,  year,  by  his  opposing  a  measure  for  the  distribution 
of  com  among  Uie  people,  which,  he  rightly  thought, 
would  have  only  the  tendency  of  fostering  those 
habits  of  idleness  and  licentiousness  which  were 
spreading  so  rapidly  among  the  population  of  the 
dty. 

Still  the  general  conduct  of  Marius  in  his  tri- 

Inmate  had  eamed  for  him  the  goodwill  of  the 

people  and  the  hatred  of  the  aristocracy.     The 

Utter  resolved  to  oppose  him  with  all  their  mig^t ; 

and  accordingly,  when  he  became  a  candidate  for 

the  curule  aedileship,  they  used  every  effort  to 

fhutrate  his  election.   Seeing  on  the  day  of  election 

that  he  had  no  chance  of  obtaining  the  curule 

aedileship,  he  offered  himself  as  a  candidate  for  the 

plebeian  aedileship,  but  likewise  foiled  in  obtaining 

the  bitter.      The  proud  and  haughty  spirit  of 

Marius  was  deeply  galled  by  this  repulse  ;  and  it 

must  have  tended  to  foster  and  augment  those 

feelings  of  bitter  personal  hatred  to  the  aristocracy 

"which  were  constantly  apparent  in  his  subsequent 

life.     It  was  with  groat  difficulty  that  he  gained 

Ilia  election  to  the  praetorthip  ;  he  had  the  smallest 

namber  of  votes  of  those  who  were  elected  ;  and 

he  was  still  further  ezBipemted  by  being  prosecuted 


MARIUS. 


953 


for  bribery.  Here  he  had  a  very  narrow  escape  ; 
the  nobles  seem  to  have  folt  sure  of  his  conviction, 
and,  contrary  to  all  expectation,  he  was  acquitted, 
but  simply  through  the  votes  of  the  judges  being 
equal.  It  appears,  from  a  passage  of  Cicero  {dt 
C^  iiL  20.  §  79),  that  seven  yean  eUpsed  between 
the  pcRctonhip  and  the  first  consulship  of  Marius  ; 
and  he  must,  therefore,  have  filled  the  former 
office  in  b.  a  115,  when  he  was  now  forty-two 
yean  of  age.  During  his  pnetorship  Marina 
either  remained  at  Rome  as  the  praetor  orbanus  or 
peregrinus,  or  had  some  province  in  Italy ;  and  as 
his  telents  were  not  adapted  for  dvil  life,  it  is  not 
surprising  that  ho  should  have  gained  but  little 
credit  in  this  office,  as  Plutareh  tells  us  was  the 
case.  In  the  following  year  he  obtuned  a  stage 
more  suitable  to  his  abilities  ;  for  he  went  as  pro- 
praetor into  the  province  of  Further  Spain,  which 
he  cleared  of  the  robbws  and  marauden  who 
swaraied  in  that  country. 

From  the  moment  that  Marius  obtained  the 
pnetonhip,  he  no  doubt  kept  his  eyes  steadily 
fixed  upon  the  consulship ;  but  he  felt  that  his 
time  was  not  yet  come.  The  nobles  jealously 
guarded  the  highest  dignity  of  the  state  against 
the  intrusion  of  any  new  men  ;  but  their  venality 
and  corraption,  which  were  shortly  to  be  displayed 
with  more  than  usual  shamelessness  in  the  war 
with  Jugurtha,  were  gradually  raising  at  Rome  a 
storm  of  popular  indignation,  and  preparing  the 
way  for  Marius.  Although  he  possessed  neither 
wealth  nor  eloquence,  by  which  Uie  Roman  people 
were  chiefly  influenced,  yet  he  gained  mnch  popu- 
krity  by  his  well-known  energy  of  character,  his 
patient  endurance  of  toil  and  hardship,  and  his 
simple  mode  of  life,  which  formed  a  striking  con- 
trast to  the  extravagant  and  voluptuous  habits  of 
his  noble  contemporariesi  It  was  about  this  time 
too  that  he  strengthened  his  connectbns,  and  gained 
additional  consequence  in  the  eyes  of  the  people, 
by  forming  an  sJliance  with  the  illustrious  Julian 
house,  by  marrying  Julia,  the  sister  of  C.  Julius 
Caesar,  who  was  the  fother  of  the  subsequent  ruler 
of  Rome. 

We  have  no  information  of  the  occupations  of 
BCarius  for  the  next  few  yean,  and  we  do  not  read 
of  him  again  till  b.  c.  109,  in  which  year  he  went 
into  Africa  as  the  legate  of  the  consul  Q.  Caedlius 
Metellus,  who  had  previously  assisted  him  in 
obtaining  the  tribunate  of  the  plebs.  Here,  in  the 
war  against  Jugurtha,  the  military  genius  of  Blarius 
had  ample  opportunity  of  dispUying  itself  and  he 
was  soon  re^uded  as  the  most  distinguished  officer 
in  the  army.  The  readiness  with  which  he  shared 
the  toils  of  the  common  soldiers,  eating  of  the 
same  food  and  woricing  at  the  same  trenches  as 
they  did,  endeared  him  to  their  hearts,  and  through 
their  letten  to  their  friends  at  Rome,  his  praises 
were  in  every  body*s  month.  His  increasing  reputa- 
tion fired  him  with  a  stronger  desire,  and  presented 
him  with  better  hopes  than  he  had  hitherto  had,  of 
obtaining  the  long^herished  object  of  his  ambition. 
These  desires  and  hopes  were  still  further  inflamed 
and  increased  by  a  circumstance  which  happened  to 
him  at  Utica.  Marius  was  not  tainted  by  the 
foshionable  infidelity  which  was  gaining  rapid 
ground  among  the  higher  drdes  at  Rome  ;  he  was 
on  the  contrary  very  snpentitious,  and,  in  his  wan 
with  the  Cimbri,  always  carried  with  him  a  Syrian 
or  Jewish  prophetess  of  the  name  of  Martha  ;  and 
while  he  was  sacrificing  on  one  occasion  at  Utica, 


954 


MARIUS. 


the  offieiakmg  priest  told  him  that  the  Tictin»  pre- 
dicted some  great  and  wonderful  eTents,  and  there- 
fore bade  him,  with  full  reliance  upon  the  aid  of 
the  gods,  to  execute  whatever  purpose  he  had  in 
his  mind.  Marius  regarded  this  as  a  voice  from 
heaven  ;  he  was  then,  as  ever,  thinking  of  the 
consulship,  and  he  therefore  resolved  at  once  to 
applj  to  Metellus  for  leave  of  absence,  that  he 
might  proceed  to  Rome  and  offer  himself  as  a  can- 
didate. This,  however,  Metellus,  who  belonged  to 
a  family  of  the  highest  nobility,  would  not  grant 
He  at  first  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  his  presump> 
tuous  attempt,  by  pointing  out  the  certainty  of 
failure ;  and  when  he  could  not  prevail  upon  him 
to  abandon  his  design,  he  civilly  evaded  his  request 
by  pleading  the  exigencies  of  the  public  service, 
which  required  the  presence  and  assistance  of  his 
legate.  But,  as  Marius  still  continued  to  press 
him  for  leave  of  absence,  Metellus  had  the  im- 
prudence to  say  to  him  on  one  occasion,  **  You 
need  not  be  in  such  a  hurry  to  go  to  Rome ;  it 
will  be  quite  time  enough  for  you  to  apply  for  the 
consulship  along  with  my  son.*^  The  latter,  who 
was  then  serving  with  the  army,  was  only  a  youth 
of  twenty  years  of  age,  and  could  not,  therefore, 
become  a  candidate  for  the  consulship  for  upwards 
of  twenty  years  more.  Such  an  insult  was  not 
likely  to  be  forgotten  by  a  man  like  Marius.  He 
forthwith  began  to  intrigue  against  his  general,  and 
to  represent  that  the  war  was  purposely  prolonged 
by  Metellus  to  gratify  his  own  vanity  and  love  of 
military  power.  He  openly  dechured,  that  with 
one  half  of  the  army  he  would  soon  have  Jugurtha 
in  chains ;  and  as  all  his  remarks  were  carefully 
reported  at  Rome,  the  people  began  to  regard  him 
as  the  only  person  competent  to  finish  the  war. 
Metellus,  wearied  out  with  his  importunity,  and 
perceiving  that  he  was  exciting  intrigues  against 
him  in  the  army,  at  last  allowed  him  to  go,  but, 
according  to  Plutarch,  only  twelve  days  before  the 
election.  Meeting  with  a  favourable  wind,  he 
arrived  at  Rome  in  time,  and  was  elected  consul 
with  an  enthusiasm  which  bore  down  all  opposition 
before  it 

Marius  entered  upon  his  first  consulship  in  b.  c. 
107,  at  the  age  of  fifty,  and  received  from  the 
people  the  province  of  Numidia,  although  the 
senate  had  previously  decreed  that  Metellus  should 
continue  in  his  command.  The  exultation  of  Marius 
knew  no  bounds.  Instead  of  deserting  the  popukr 
party,  as  has  been  constantly  done  by  popular 
leaders  when  they  have  once  been  enrolled  in  the 
ranks  of  the  aristocracy,  Marius  gloried  in  his 
humble  origin,  and  took  every  opportunity  of  in- 
suiting  and  trampling  upon  the  party  which  had 
for  so  many  years  been  trying  to  put  hun  down. 
He  told  them  that  he  reguded  his  election  as  a 
victory  over  their  effeminacy  and  licentiousness, 
and  that  he  looked  upon  the  consulship  as  a  trophy 
of  his  conquest ;  and  he  proudly  compared  his  own 
wounds  and  military  experience  with  their  indolent 
habits  and  ignorance  of  war.  It  was  a  great 
triumph  for  the  people,  and  a  great  humiliation  for 
the  aristocracy,  and  lilarius  made  the  latter  drink 
to  the  dregs  the  bitter  cup  which  they  had  to 
swallow.  His  was  no  forgiving  temper,  but  a 
stem,  a  fierce,  and  almost  savage  one ;  and  he  well 
earned  the  reputation  of  being  a  *^  good  hater.** 
While  engaged  in  these  attacks  upon  the  nobility, 
he  at  the  same  time  carried  on  a  levy  of  troops 
with  great  activity,  and  enrolled  any  penons  who 


MARIUS. 

chose  to  offer  for  the  service,  however  peter  and 
mean,  instead  of  taking  them  from  the  five  classes 
according  to  ancient  custom.  Having  thus  col- 
lected a  laiger  number  of  troops  than  had  been 
decreed,  he  crossed  over  into  Africa.  Metellus, 
not  bearing  to  see  the  man  who  had  robbed  him  of 
the  glo/y  of  bringing  the  war  to  a  eondusion,  pri- 
vately sailed  firom  Africa,  and  left  P.  Rutilius,  one 
of  his  legates,  to  deliver  up  the  army  to  Marias. 
As  soon  as  he  had  received  the  anny,  Marios  con* 
tinned  the  war  with  great  vigour  ;  bat  the  history 
of  his  operations  are  related  elsewhere.  [Jugua- 
THA.]  It  is  sufficient  to  state  here  that  he  was 
unable  to  bring  the  war  to  a  oondosion  in  the  first 
campaign,  and  it  was  not  till  the  beginning  of  the 
next  year  (a.  c.  106)  that  Jugurtha  was  betimyed 
by  Boochus,  king  of  Mauritania,  into  the  hands  of 
Marius,  who  sent  his  quaestor  L.  Sulla  to  nceive 
him  from  the  Mauritanian  king.  Thus  it  hap. 
pened  that  Marius  gave  to  his  futore  enemy  and 
the  destroyer  of  his  fiunily  and  party,  the  first 
opportunity  of  distinguishing  himself;  and  this 
very  circumstance  sowed  the  seeds  of  the  persona] 
hatred  which  afterwards  existed  between  them,  and 
which  was  still  further  increased  by  political  canses. 
The  enemies  of  Marias  daimed  for  Sulla  the  gloiy 
of  the  bettayal  of  Jugurtha,  and  die  yoon^  pa- 
trician nobleman  appropriated  the  credit  of  it  to 
himielf^  by  always  wearing  a  signet-ring  on  which 
he  had  hsid  engraved  the  surrender  of  Jugurtha  by 
Bocchus.  **  By  constantly  wearing  this  ring,**  atys 
Plutarch,  "^  Sulla  irritated  Marius,  who  was  an 
ambitious  and  quarrelsome  man,  and  eould  endue 
qo  partner  in  his  glory.** 

Though  the  war  against  Jugurtha  waa  thus 
brought  to  a  dose,  Marius  did  not  immediatdy 
return  to  Italy,  but  remained  nearly  two  years 
longer  in  Numidia,  during  which  time  he  was  pfo* 
bably   engaged    in    completely    subjugating    the 
country,  and  establishing  the  Roman  power  on  a 
firmer  basis.    Meantime,  a  £sr  greater  danger  thaa 
Rome  had  experienced  since  the  time  of  Hamubal 
was  now  threatening  the  state.     Vast  numben  of 
barbarians,  such  as  spread  over  the  south  of  Eniope 
in  the  later  times  of  the  Roman  empire,  had  col- 
lected together  on  the  northern  side  of  the  Alps, 
and  were  ready  to  poor  down  upon  Italy.     The 
two  leading  nations  of  which  they  consisted  an 
called  Cimhiri  and  Teutones,  the  fonner  of  wbon 
are  supposed  to  have  been  Cdts,  of  the  same  race 
as  the  Cymri  (comp.  Arnold,  Hitt.  of  Home^  ynJi  i 
p.  519,  &c  ;  Niebuhr,  Leetum  on  Homam  Higior^ 
voL  i.  p.  365X  and  the  hitter  Ganls ;  bat  the  exact 
parts  of  Europe  fnm  which  they  came  is  quite  «»- 
certain.    To  these  two  great  necM  were  added  the 
Ambrones,  who  are  conjectured,  dioogh  on  aoase- 
what  slight  grounds,  to  have  been  Ldgariaaa  (conpk 
Plut  Mar,  1 9)  and  some  of  the  Swiss  tribee,  each 
as  the  TigttrinL    The  whole  host  is  said  to  liave 
contained  300,000  fighting  men,  beaidea  m  ^v^ 
laiger  number  of  women  and  children ;  and  tlwngh 
the  exact  calculations  of  the  numbers  of  saeh  hsr- 
barians  is  little  worthy  of  credit,  yet  it  ia  certain 
that  there  was  an  immense  and  almost  inaediUe 
multitude  hanging  on  the  frontien  of  Italy.     The 
general  alarm  at  Rome  was  still  farther  incieased 
by  the  ill  success  which  had  hitherto  attessded  the 
arms  of  the  republic  against  these  barbariaasL  Aibt 
after  army  had  £sllen  before  them.     Thmj  vm 
first  heard  of  in  b.c.  1  IS,  in  Noricom,  whence  they 
descended  into  lUyricam,  bnt  prebohly  did 


MARIUS. 

penetrate  into  Italy,  as  is  stated  by  some  ancient 
writen.  (Entrop.'  ir.  25;  Obseqn.  98.)  The 
Romans  sent  an  army  to  defend  Illyricum,  under 
the  command  of  Cn.  Papirius  Carbo,  but  he  was 
defeated  by  the  barbarians  [Carbo^  No.  8],  who 
did  not,  howerer,  follow  up  their  rictory,  but  for 
some  causej  unknown  to  us,  retired  into  Noricum, 
and  marched  westward  into  Switserland.  In  the 
invasion  of  lUjrricum,  mention  is  made  of  the 
Cimbri  alone ;  and  when  and  where  they  were 
joined  by  the  Teutones  is  uncertain.  In  Switser- 
land  their  forces  were  still  further  augmented  by 
the  Tigurini  and  the  Ambrones ;  and  the  barbarians 
now  poured  over  Gaul,  and  seem  to  have  plundered 
and  raraged  it  in  every  direction.  The  Romans 
sent  army  after  army  to  defend  at  least  the  south- 
western part  of  the  country,  which  was  now  a  pro- 
Tince  of  the  Roman  state ;  but  all  in  vain.  In 
B.  c.  109  the  consul,  M.  Junius  Siianus,  was  de- 
feated by  the  Cimbri ;  in  B.  c.  107  the  Tigurini 
cut  in  pieces,  near  the  lake  of  Geneva,  the  army  of 
Marius^s  colleague,  the  consul  L.  Cassins  Longinus, 
who  lost  his  life  in  the  battle  ;  and  shortly  after- 
wards M.  Aurelins  Scanrus  was  also  defeated  and 
taken  prisoner.  But  the  most  dreadful  loss  was 
■till  to  come.  In  B.C.  105  two  consular  armies, 
eommanded  by  the  consul  Cn.  Mallins  Mazimus 
and  the  proconsul  Cn.  Servilius  Caepio,  consisting 
of  80,000  men,  were  completely  anninilated  by  the 
barbarians :  only  two  men  are  said  to  have  escaped 
the  slaughter.     [Cjispio,  No.  7.] 

These  repeated  disasters  hushed  all  party  quar- 
rels. Every  one  at  Rome  felt  that  Marius  was  the 
only  man  capable  of  saving  the  state,  and  he  wu 
accordingly  elected  consul  by  the  unanimous  votes 
of  all  parties,  while  he  was  still  absent  in  Africa. 
He  entered  Rome  in  triumph  on  the  1st  of  January, 
B.  c.  104,  which  was  also  the  first  day  of  his  second 
consulship,  leading  Jngurtha  in  chains  in  the  pro- 
cession. On  this  day  he  gave  a  striking  instance 
of  his  arrogance,  by  entering  the  senate-house  in 
his  triumphal  robes.  Meanwhile,  the  threatened 
danger  was  for  a  while  averted.  Instead  of  cross- 
ing the  Alps,  and  pouring  down  upon  Italy,  as  had 
been  expected,  the  Cimbri  marched  into  Spain, 
which  they  ravaged  for  the  next  two  or  three 
years.  This  interval  was  advantageously  employed 
by  Marius  in  training  the  new  troops,  and  accus- 
toming them  to  hardships  and  toil.  It  was  pro- 
bably during  this  time  that  he  introduced  the 
various  changes  into  the  organisation  of  the  Roman 
army,  which  are  usually  attributed  to  him.  Not- 
withstanding the  sternness  and  severity  with  which 
he  punished  the  least  breach  of  discipline,  he  gra- 
dually became  a  great  &vourite  with  his  new 
troops,  who  learnt  to  place  implicit  confidence  in 
their  general,  and  were  especially  delighted  with 
the  strict  impartiality  with  which  he  visited  the 
offences  of  the  officers  as  well  as  of  the  privates. 

As  the  enemy  still  continued  in  Spain,  Marius 
wras  elected  consul  a  third  time  for  the  year  b.  c. 
103;  but  since  they  did  not  make  their  appearance 
even  during  the  latter  year,  the  Romans  began  to 
recover  a  little  from  their  panic,  and  'several  candi- 
dates of  distinction  offered  themselves  for  the 
consulship.  Under  these  circumstances  Marius 
repaired  to  Rome,  where  he  gained  over  L.  Satnr^ 
jiinus,  the  most  popnkr  of  tlM  tribunes,  who  per- 
suaded the  people  to  confer  the  consulship  upon 
>f  arias  again,  who  was  accordii^ly  elected  for  the 
fourth  time  (b.  c.  102),  although,  to  save  appear^ 


MARIUS. 


.055 


anoes,  he  pretended  to  be  anxious  to  be  released 
from  the  honour.  And  fortunate  was  it  for  Rome 
that  the  supreme  command  was  still  entrusted  to 
him  ;  for  in  this  very  year  the  long-expected  bar* 
barians  at  length  arrived.  The  Cimbri,  who  had 
returned  from  Spain,  united  their  forces  with  the 
TeuUmea,  though  where  the  ktter  people  had  been 
meantime  is  quite  xmcertain.  It  is,  moreover,  ex- 
ceedingly difficult  to  make  out  clearly  the  move- 
ments of  the  difierent  armies,  rince  the  records  of 
this  period  of  history  are  very  scanty  and  often 
contradictory.  It  appears,  however,  that  Marius 
first  took  up  his  position  m  a  fortified  camp  on  the 
Rhone,  probably  in  the  vicinity  of  the  modem 
Aries ;  and  as  the  entrance  of  the  river  was  nearly 
blocked  up  by  mud  and  sand,  he  employed  his 
soldiers  in  digging  a  canal  from  the  Rhone  to  the 
Mediterranean,  that  he  might  the  more  easily  ob- 
tain his  supplies  £rom  the  sea.  From  thenee  he 
marched  northwards,  and  stationed  himself  at  the 
junction  of  the  Rhone  and  the  Isara  (Isere).  (Ores. 
V.  16.)  Meantime,  the  barbarians  had  divided  their 
forces.  The  Cimbri  quitted  the  Teutones  and 
Ambrones,  and  marched  round  the  northern  foot 
of  the  Alps,  in  order  to  enter  Italy  by  the  north- 
east, crossing  the  Tyrolese  Alps  by  the  defiles  of 
Tridentum  (Trent).  The  Teutones  and  Ambrones 
on  the  other  hand  marched  against  Marius,  intend- 
ing, as  it  seems,  to  penetrate  into  Italy  by  Nice 
and  the  Riviera  of  Genoa.  Marius,  anxious  to 
accuBtom  his  soldiers  to  the  savage  and  strange  ap- 
pearance of  the  barbarians,  would  not  give  them 
battle  at  first  The  latter  accordingly  resolved  to 
attack  the  Roman  camp;  but  as  they  were  re- 
pulsed in  this  attempt,  they  broke  up  their  en- 
campment, and  pressed  on  at  once  for  Italy.  So 
great  were  their  numbers,  that  they  are  said  to 
have  been  six  days  in  marching  by  the  Roman 
camp.  As  soon  as  they  had  advanced  a  little  way, 
Marius  also  quitted  his  station  and  foUowed  them  ; 
and  thus  the  armies  continued  to  march  for  a  few 
days,  the  barbarians  in  the  front  and  Marius  be- 
hind, till  they  came  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Aquae 
Sextiae  (Aix).  Here  the  decisive  battle  was 
fought  Marius  had  pitched  his  camp  in  a  spot 
which  was  badly  supplied  with  water,  and  is  said 
to  have  done  so  intentionally.  The  necessity  which 
the  Roman  soldiers  were  under  of  obtaining  their 
water  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  barbarians'  camp, 
led  to  a  fierce  skirmish  between  the  two  armies  ; 
and  this  was  foUowed,  after  the  Uipse  of  two  or 
three  days,  by  a  general  engagement  The  battle 
was  fiercely  contested  ;  but  an  ambush  of  3000 
soldiers,  which  Marius  had  staUoned  under  the 
command  of  Claudius  Marcellus,  in  the  rear  of  the 
barbarians,  and  which  fell  upon  them  when  they 
were  already  retreating  before  Marius,  decided 
the  fortune  of  the  day.  Attacked  both  in  front 
and  rear,  and  also  dreadfully  exhausted  by  the 
excessive  heat  of  the  weather,  they  at  length 
broke  their  ranks  and  Bed.  The  carnage  was 
dreadful ;  some  writers  speak  of  200,000  slain, 
and  80,000  taken  prisoners  (Liv.  Epit.  68  ;  Oros^ 
V.  16) ;  others  state  the  number  of  the  slain  at 
150,000  (Veil.  Pat  ii.  12)  ;  while  another  state- 
ment reduces  the  number  to  100,000  (Plut  Mar, 
21);  but  whatever  may  have  been  the  number  that 
fell,  the  whole  nation  was  annihiUted,  for  those 
who  escaped  put  an  end  to  their  lives,  and  their 
wives  followed  their  example.  Immediately  after 
the  battle,  as  Marina  was  in  the  act  of  setting  fire 


956 


MARIU& 


to  the  Tut  heap  of  broken  armt  which  had  been 
collected  together,  and  which  waa  intended  as  an 
offering  to  the  goda,  horsemen  rode  np  to  hinu  and 
greeted  him  with  the  news  of  his  being  elected 
ooniul  for  the  fifth  time. 

The  Cimbri,  in  the  mean  time,  had  forced  their 
way  into  Italy.  The  colleague  of  Marius,  Q.  Ln- 
tatiat  Catolm,  detpairing  of  defending  the  pasaei 
of  the  Tyrol,  had  taken  up  a  ttrong  petition  on  the 
Athesis  (Adige)  ;  but  in  oontequence  of  the  tenor 
of  hie  loldiers  at  the  approach  of  the  barbarian  e,  he 
waa  obliged  to  retreat  even  beyond  the  Po,  thna 
leaying  the  whole  of  the  rich  plain  of  Ijombaidy 
ezpoidl  to  the  raTages  of  the  barbarians  Marine 
waa  thereupon  readied  to  Rome.  The  senate 
offered  him  a  triumph  for  his  rictory  over  the 
Teutonea,  which  he  declined  while  the  Cimbri  were 
in  Italy,  and  proceeded  to  join  Catulus,  who  now 
commanded  aa  proconsul,  B.C.  101.  The  army  of 
Marius  had  also  marched  into  Italy,  and  with 
their  united  forces  Marius  and  Catulus  hastened  in 
search  of  the  enemy.  They  came  up  with  them 
near  Vercellae  (Vercelli),  westward  of  Mihm,  and 
the  decisiTe  battle  waa  fought  on  the  30th  of  July, 
in  a  plain  called  the  Raudii  Campi,  the  exact  posi- 
tion of  which  is  uncertain,  but  which  must  have 
been  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Vercellae.  The 
Cimbri  met  with  the  same  fote  as  the  Teutonea ; 
the  slain  are  again  spoken  of  aa  between  one  and 
two  hundred  thousand  ;  and  the  women,  like  those 
of  the  Teutones,  put  an  end  to  their  lives.  The 
Tiguritti,  who  had  been  stationed  at  the  passes  of 
the  Tyrolese  Alps,  took  to  flight  and  dispersed,  as 
soon  as  they  heard  of  the  destruction  of  their 
brethren  in  arms.  The  details  of  this  battle  are 
giTen  elsewhere  [Catulur,  No.  3],  where  it  is 
shown  that  there  are  strong  reasons  for  doubting 
the  account  of  Plutarch,  which  aaaigns  the  glory  of 
this  victory  to  Catulus.  At  Rome,  at  all  events, 
the  whole  credit  waa  given  to  Marina;  he  waa 
hailed  aa  the  saviour  of  the  state  ;  his  name  was 
coupled  with  the  gods  in  the  libations  and  at  ban- 
quets, and  he  received  the  title  of  third  founder  of 
Rome.  He  celebrated  his  victories  by  the  most 
brilliant  triumph,  in  which  Catulus,  however,  was 
allowed  to  share. 

Hitherto  the  career  of  Marius  had  been  a  glorious 
one,  and  it  would  have  been  fortunate  for  him,  as 
Niebuhr  has  remarked,  if  he  had  died  on  the  day 
of  his  triumph.  The  remainder  of  his  life  is  foil 
of  horrors,  and  brings  out  into  prominent  relief  the 
worst  features  of  his  character.  As  the  time  for 
the  consular  elections  approached.  Marine  was  eager 
to  obtain  this  dignity  for  the  sixth  time,  and  was 
therefore  obliged,  contrary  to  his  inclination  and 
character,  to  play  the  part  of  a  popular  man,  and  to 
court  the  fovour  of  the  electors.  He  wished  to  be 
first  in  peace  as  well  as  in  war,  and  to  rule  the 
state  as  well  as  the  army.  But  he  did  not  possess 
the  qualities  requisite  for  a  popukr  leader  at  Rome ; 
he  Imd  no  power  of  oratory,  and  lost  his  presence 
of  mind  in  the  noise  and  shouts  of  the  popukr 
assemblies.  In  order  to  secure  his  election,  he 
entered  into  close  connection  with  two  of  the  worst 
demagogues  that  ever  appeared  at  Rome,  Satur- 
ninus  and  Olancia,  the  former  of  whom  was  a  can- 
didate for  the  tribunate,  and  the  latter  for  the  prae- 
torship,  and  by  their  means,  as  well  as  by  bribing 
the  tribes,  he  secured  his  electbn  to  the  consulship 
for  the  sixth  time.  8atuminus  and  Qlauda  also 
earned  their  elections  ;  and  the  former,  in  order  to 


MARIUSL 

gain  the  tribunate,  did  not  hesitate  to  ■ssnssliiilii 
A.  Nonius,  because  he  was  a  rival  candidate. 

Marius  in  his  sixth  consulship  (a.  a  100)  was 
guilty  of  an  act  of  the  deepest  pofidy,  in  order  to 
ruin  his  old  enemy  Metellus  Satnminns  had  pro- 
posed an  agrarian  law  [SATURNiNua],  and  had 
added  to  it  the  danse,  that  if  the  people  passed  the 
law,  the  senate  ahonld  swear  obedience  to  it 
within  five  days,  and  whoever  refosed  to  do  so 
should  be  expeUed  from  the  senate,  and  pay  a  fine 
of  twenty  talents.  In  order  to  entrap  Metdlns, 
Marius  got  np  in  his  plaee  in  the  senate,  and  de- 
clared that  he  would  nerer  take  the  oath«  and 
Metellus  made  the  same  dedaration  ;  but  when  the 
tribune  summoned  the  senators  to  the  rostra  to 
comply  with  the  demand  of  the  law.  Marine,  to  the 
astonishment  of  all,  immediately  took  the  oath,  and 
advised  the  senate  to  follow  his  example.  Metellus 
alone  refused  compliance,  and  was  in  eonseqaence 
banished  ficom  the  city*  The  next  act  of  BCarios 
was  one  of  equal  treachery.  He  had  availed  him- 
self of  the  services  of  Satuminns  to  gain  the  con- 
sulship and  ruin  Metellus,  and  had  supported  him 
in  all  nis  violent  and  unconstitutional  proceedings ; 
but  when  he  found  that  Satuminus  had  gone  too 
fiff,  and  had  excited  a  storm  of  universid  indi^ 
nation  and  hatred,  Marius  deserted  his  eonpantoa 
in  guilt ;  and  being  applied  to  by  the  senate  t» 
crush  Satuminus  and  his  crew,  he  complied  with 
the  request.  Invested  by  the  senate  with  abablnte 
power,  by  the  well-known  decree,  Fident,  ntqmid 
res  jMiiioa  detrimeiiH  ooperet,  he  odlected  an  armed 
force,  and  hud  siege  to  the  cuntol,  where  Satu^ 
ninus,  Olancia,  and  their  confederates,  had  taken 
refuge.  Marine  cut  off  the  pipes  which  supplied 
the  capitol  with  water,  and  obliged  the  conspiiaton 
to  surrender  at  discretion ;  and  though  he  Baie 
some  efforts  to  save  their  Uvea,  they  were  pat  U» 
death  immediatelv  they  had  descended  into  the 
forum.  By  the  share  which  he  had  taken  in  this 
transaction,  Marius  lost  the  fovour  of  a  great  part 
of  the  people,  without  gaining  that  of  the  senate  ; 
and,  accordingly,  when  the  time  fiir  the  election  of 
the  censors  came,  he  did  not  venture  to  offer  him- 
self as  a  candidate,  but  allowed  persona  of  fisr  in- 
ferior pretensions  to  gain  this  dignity,  to  which  hk 
rank  and  position  in  the  state  would  seem  to  hare 
entitled  him. 

The  sixth  consulship  of  Marius  ended  in  di^giaee 
and  shame.  In  the  following  year  (b.  a  99)  be 
left  Rome,  in  order  that  he  might  not  witness  the 
return  of  Metellus  from  exile,  a  measure  which  be 
had  been  unable  to  prevent,  and  set  sail  for  Gap- 
padocia  and  Galatia,  under  the  pretence  of  ofcii^ 
sacrifices  which  he  had  vowed  to  the  Great  Mother. 
He  had  however  a  deeper  purpoee  in  visiting  these 
countries.  Finding  that  he  was  losing  his  innnfnce 
and  popularity  while  the  republic  was  in  a  state  of 
peace,  he  was  anxious  to  recover  his  lost  ground  Vy 
gaining  fresh  victories  in  war,  and  aocoriingly  r^- 
paired  to  the  court  of  Mithridates,  in  hopes  ef 
rousing  him  to  make  war  upon  the  Romaas.  It 
was  during  his  absence  that  he  waa  eleeted  M^:«r. 

Marius  on  his  return  to  Rome  bailt  a  hsnar 
near  the  forum,  that  the  people  might  not  have  %• 
come  so  for  to  pay  their  respects  to  him  ;  bat  all 
his  efforts  were  vain  to  regain  his  loat  popolaritj  ; 
and  the  hopes  he  had  entertained  of  obtamii^  cbe 
command  of  the  war  in  Asia  were  also  fmatnted  by 
the  ability  with  which  Sulla  repressed  all  distai^ 
anoesin  theEastin  B.C.92.    The  diaappointasess 


HARIUa 

which  Marini  fdt  at  loting  hit  inflnenee  in  the 
•tate  WW  ttall  ftirther  ezaspemted  by  the  growing 
popalaritj  and  power  of  SuUa ;  and  when  Bocchna 
erected  in  the  capitol  gilded  figuraa,  representing 
the  mrrender  of  JngnrUia  to  Solla,  Mazius  waa  w 
inflamed  with  rage,  that  he  lenolVed  to  poll  them 
down  by  foree.  Sulla  waa  making  preparations  to 
resist  him  ;  and  both  parties  would  probably  hare 
come  to  open  Tiolenoe,  had  not  the  Social  War 
broken  out  just  at  that  time  (&  a  90).  This  war 
required  all  the  serrioes  of  all  the  generals  that 
Rome  possessed,  and,  accordingly,  both  llarins  and 
Sulla  wetB  actively  employed  m  it  But  although 
Maritts  showed  great  military  abilities  in  the 
manner  in  which  he  conducted  his  share  of  the 
war,  yet  he  was  oonsideced  to  be  orer  cautious  and 
too  slow ;  and  his  achierements  were  thrown  into 
the  shade  by  the  superior  eneigy  and  aetiTity  of 
Sttlhk  Marine  was  now  in  his  sixty-seventh  year: 
his  body  had  grown  stout  and  unwieldy,  and  he 
was  incapable  of  enduring  the  fatigue  of  Teiy 
active  service.  He  served  aa  the  legate  of  the 
consul  P.  Rutilins  Lupus ;  and  alter  the  latter  had 
frllen  in  battle  [Lupus,  Rutiliusj,  the  chief 
command  of  the  northern  scene  of  the  war  devolved 
upon  Maxiua.  He  defeated  the  Marsi  in  two 
successive  battles,  after  which  he  gave  up  the  com- 
mand,  and  returned  to  Rome,  on  the  ground  that 
his  weakness  rendered  him  unable  to  endure  the 
toils  of  the  campaign.  His  services,  however,  had 
been  most  important,  for  he  had  defeated  the  most 
wariike  and  the  most  dangerous  of  all  the  allies. 
An  anecdote  preserved  by  Plutarch  respecting  the 
conduct  of  Marias  in  this  campaign  is  characteristic 
of  the  veteran  general  Marius  had  strongly  in- 
trenched himself  in  a  fortified  camp,  and  neither 
the  stratagems  nor  the  taunts  of  the  enemy  could 
entice  him  from  his  fitvourable  position.  At  length 
Pompaedius  Silo,  the  leader  of  the  Marsi,  en<ka- 
voured  to  draw  him  out  by  appealing  to  his  military 
pride.  **  If  yon  are  a  great  general,  Marius,  come 
down  and  %ht ;  **  to  which  the  veteimn  replied, 
**  Nay,  do  you,  if  you  are  a  great  general,  compel 
me  to  fight  against  my  wilL*^ 

In  B.  c  88  the  ambition  of  Marine  at  length  in- 
volved Rome  in  a  civil  war,  which  was  attended 
with  the  most  frightful  honors.     Insatiably  fond 
of  power  and  distinction,  Marius  was  anxious  to 
obtain  the  command  of  the  war  against  Mithridates; 
and  as  he  was  supposed  to  be  incapable  of  enduring 
the  fiitignes  of  a  campaign,  he  actaally  went  daily 
to  the  Campus  Martins,  to  go  through  the  usual 
exercises  with  the  young  men.     It  was  a  melan- 
choly sight  to  see  the  old  man  so  lost  to  all  true 
dignity  and  greatness ;  and  the  wiser  part,  says 
Plutarch,  **  himented  to  witness  his  greediness  after 
gain  and  distinction  ;  and  they  pitied  a  man,  who, 
having  risen  from  poverty  to  enormous  wealUi,  and 
to  the  highest  station  from  a  low  degree,  knew  not 
when  to  put  bounds  to  his  good  fortune,  and  was 
not  satisfied  with  being  an  object  of  admiration, 
and  quietly  enjoying  what  he  haid;  but  as  if  he  was 
in  irant  of  every  thing,  after  his  triumphs  and  his 
honours  was  setting  out  to  Cappadoda  and  the 
Euxine  to  oppose  himself  in  his  old  age  to  Arche- 
lans  and  Neoptolemus,  the  satnps  of  Mithridates.** 
But  all  his  effbrts  were  in  vain :  his  great  enemy 
Snlla  obtained  the  consulship  (b.  g.  88),  and  the 
aenate  gave  him  the  command  of  the  war  against 
Mithridatea.    Thereupon  Marius  resolved  to  make 
a  deapemte  attempt  to  deprive  his  rival  of  thia  op- 


MARIUa 


957 


portonity  for  distinction,  and  obtain  it  for  himse]£ 
He  got  the  tribune,  P.  Sulpidus  Rufus,  to  bring 
forward  a  law  for  distributing  the  Italian  allies, 
^0  had  just  obtained  the  Roman  franchise,  among 
all  the  tribes  ;  and  aa  they  greatly  exceeded 
the  old  dtiaens  in  number,  they  would  of  course 
be  able  to  carty  whatever  ihtj  pleased  in  the  co- 
mitia.  If  this  law  were  passed,  they  would  of 
course,  out  of  gratitude  to  Marius,  annul  the  re- 
solution of  the  senate,  and  give  the  command  of 
the  Mithridatie  war  to  their  beneiactor.  Thia  law 
met  with  the  moat  vehement  opposition  from  the 
old  dtiiena ;  and  the  conanla,  to  prevent  it  from 
being  carried,  declared  a  juatitium,  during  which 
no  buaineaa  could  be  l^ally  tranaacted.  But  Ma- 
rina and  Sulpidna  were  reaolved  to  have  recoorae 
to  the  laat  extremitiea  aooner  than  loae  their  point. 
They  entered  the  forum  with  an  aimed  force,  and 
called  upon  the  conanla  to  withdraw  the  juatitium: 
in  the  tumult  which  followed  the  young  eon  of 
Pompdua,  the  eolleagoe  of  Sulla,  waa  murdered, 
and  Sulla  himself  only  escaped  by  taking  refoge  in 
the  house  of  Marius,  which  was  dose  to  the  forum. 
To  save  their  lives  the  consuls  were  obliged  to 
withdraw  the  jostitium :  the  law  of  Sulpidus  was 
carried  ;  and  die  tribea,  in  which  the  new  dtiaena 
now  had  the  majority,  appointed  Marina  to  the 
command  of  the  war  againat  Mithridatea. 

Marina  had  now  gaiuied  the  great  object  of  hia 
ambition  ;  but  it  waa  hardly  to  be  expected  that  a 
power  which  had  been  violently  obtained  should 
be  peaoefrdly  surrendered.  The  anny  destined  for 
the  Mithridatie  war  was  stationed  at  Nola,  and 
thither  Marine  sent  two  military  tribunes,  to  take 
the  command  of  the  troops  and  bring  them  to  him. 
But  Sulla,  who  had  previously  joined  the  army, 
encouraged  the  aoldiera  to  diaobey  the  ordera:  they 
murdered  the  tribunea  whom  Marina  had  aent; 
and  when  Snlla  dedared  hia  intention  of  marching 
to  the  dty,  and  of  putting  down  force  by  force, 
they  readily  responded  to  ma  caU.  Marina  had  not 
exfwcted  thia  daring  step,  and  waa  not  prepared  to 
meet  it.  SuUa  waa  marching  at  the  head  of  aix 
legiona ;  and  in  order  to  obtam  troopa  to  oppoae 
the  ktter,  Marina  attempted  to  raiae  a  force  by  the 
abominable  expedient  of  offering  freedom  to  all 
alavea  who  would  join  him.  But  it  waa  all  in  vain. 
SuUa  entered  the  dty  without  much  difficulty,  and 
Marius,  with  his  son  and  a  few  companions,  were 
obliged  to  take  to  flight  Sulla  used  his  victory 
with  comparative  moderation.  Marius,  Sulpidus, 
and  a  few  others,  were  dedared  enemies  of  the 
state,  and  condemned  to  death  ;  thdr  property  waa 
confiscated,  and  a  prioe  set  npon  their  heads ;  but  no 
attempt  was  made  against  the  lives  of  any  others. 
Marius  and  his  son  left  Rome  together,  bat  after- 
wards sepaiated,  and  the  latter  escaped  in  safety  to 
Africa.  Marius  with  his  stepson  Granius  em> 
barked  on  board  ship  at  Ostia,  and  thence  sailed 
southward  along  the  coast  of  Italy,  exposed  to  the 
greatest  dangers,  and  enduring  the  greatest  hard- 
ships. At  Ciroeii  Marius  and  hii  companions 
were  obliged  to  ]and,tm  account  of  the  violence  of 
the  wind  and  the  want  of  provinons ;  but  they 
could  obtain  nothing  to  eat,  and  after  wandering 
about  for  a  long  time,  they  learnt  from  some  pea- 
sants that  a  number  of  horsemen  had  been  in  search 
of  them,  and  they  accordingly  turned  adde  from 
the  road,  and  passed  the  night  in  a  deep  wood  in 
great  suffering  and  want  But  the  indomitable 
spirit  of  the  old  man  did  not  foil  him ;  and  he 


d58 


MARIUS. 


conioled  himaelf  and  encouxBged  his  companions  by 
the  assurance  that  he  should  still  live  to  see  his 
seventh  consulship,  in  accordance  with  a  prediction 
that  had  been  made  to  him  in  his  youth :  he  told 
them  that  when  a  child  an  eagle's  nest  with  seven 
young  ones  had  fallen  into  his  lap,  and  that  the 
soothsayers  had  informed  his  parents  that  the  pro- 
digy intimated  that  he  should  obtain  the  supreme 
command  and  magistracy  seven  times.  Marius 
and  his  friends  wandered  on  to  Mintumae,  and 
when  they  were  within  two  miles  from  the  city, 
they  saw  a  party  of  horsemen  galloping  towards 
them.  In  great  haste  they  hurried  down  to  the 
sea,  and  swam  off  to  two  merchant  vessels,  which 
received  them  on  board.  The  horsemen  bade  the 
sailors  bring  the  ship  to  land,  or  throw  Marius 
overboard  ;  but  moved  by  the  tears  and  entreaties 
of  the  old  man,  they  refused  to  comply  with  the 
request.  As  soon,  however,  as  the  horsemen  had 
ridden  off,  the  sailors,  fearing  to  keep  Marius, 
and  yet  not  choosing  to  betray  him,  landed  him  at 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Liris,  and  immediately 
sailed  away.  Marius  was  now  quite  alone  amid 
the  swamps  and  marshes  through  which  the  Liris 
flows,  and  with  difficulty  waded  through  them  to 
the  hut  of  an  old  man,  who  concealed  him  in  a  hole 
near  the  river,  and  covered  him  with  reeds.  But 
hearing  shortly  afterwards  the  noise  of  his  pursuers 
in  the  hut  of  the  old  roan,  he  crept  out  of  his 
hiding-place,  stript  off  his  clothes,  and  threw  him- 
self into  the  thick  and  muddy  water  of  the  manh. 
Here  he  was  discovered,  dragged  out  of  the  water, 
and  covered  with  mud,  and  with  a  rope  round  his 
neck  was  delivered  up  to  the  authorities  of  Min- 
tumae. They  placed  him  for  security  in  the  house 
of  a  woman  named  Fannia,  who  was  supposed  to 
be  a  personal  enemy  of  his  [Fannia],  and  then 
deliberated  whether  they  should  comply  with  the 
instruction  that  had  been  sent  from  Rome  to  all 
the  municipal  towns,  to  put  Marius  to  death  as  soon 
as  they  found  him.  After  some  consultation  they 
resolved  to  obey  it,  but  at  first  they  could  find  no 
one  to  carry  it  into  execution.  At  length  a  Gallic  or 
Cimbrian  horse-soldier  undertook  the  horrible  duty, 
and  with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand  entered  the 
apartment  where  Marius  was  confined.  The  part 
of  the  room  in  which  Marius  lay  was  in  the  shade; 
and  to  the  frightened  barbarian  the  eyes  of  Marius 
seemed  to  dart  out  fire,  and  from  the  darkness  a 
terrible  voice  shouted  out,  **  Man,  dost  thou  dare 
to  murder  C.  Marius  ?  *^  The  barbarian  immedi- 
ately threw  down  his  sword,  and  rushed  out  of  the 
house,  exclaiming,  **I  cannot  kill  C.  Marius.** 
Straightway  there  was  a  revulsion  of  feeling  among 
the  inhabitants  of  Mintumae.  They  repented  of 
their  ungrateful  conduct  towards  a  man  who  had 
saved  Rome  and  Italy  ;  they  got  ready  a  ship  for 
his  departure,  provid^  him  with  every  thing  ne- 
cessary for  the  voyage,  and  with  prayers  and  wishes 
for  his  safety  conducted  him  to  the  sea,  and  placed 
him  on  board.  From  Mintumae  the  wind  carried 
him  to  the  island  of  Aenaria  (now  Ischia),  where 
he  found  Granius  and  the  rest  of  his  friends ;  and 
from  thenoe  he  set  sail  for  Afnca,  which  he  reached 
in  safety,  after  narrowly  escaping  death  at  Eryx  in 
Sicily,  where  he  was  obliged  to  land  to  take  in 
water.  At  Carthage  Marius  landed  ;  but  he  had 
scarcely  put  his  foot  on  shore  before  the  Roman 
governor  Sextilius  sent  an  officer  to  bid  him  leave 
the  country,  or  else  he  would  carry  into  execution 
the  decree  of  the  senate,  and  treat  him  as  an  enemy 


MARIUSL 

of  the  Roman  people.  This  last  blow  almost  un- 
manned Marius ;  grief  and  indignation  for  a  time 
deprived  him  of  utterance ;  and  at  last  his  only 
reply  was,  ''Tell  the  praetor  that  yon  have  C. 
Marius  a  fugitive  sitting  on  the  rains  of  Carthage.** 
Meanwhile,  the  younger  Marine,  who  had  been  to 
Numidia  to  implore  the  assistance  of  Hi<anpBal, 
had  been  detained  by  the  Numidian  king,  but  had 
escaped  by  the  assistance  of  one  of  the  concubines 
of  Hiempsal,  who  had  Csllen  in  love  with  him,  and 
joined  his  father  just  at  this  time.  They  forthwith 
got  on  board  a  tinall  fishing-boat,  and  crossed  over 
to  the  island  of  Cercina,  as  some  Numidian  hone- 
men  were  riding  up  to  ^prehend  them. 

During  this  time  a  revolution  had  taken  place  at 
Rome,  which  prepared  the  way  for  the  return  of 
Marius  to  Italy.    The  consuls  fv  the  y»r  B.a 
97  were  Cn.  Octavius  and  L.  Cornelius  Cinna,  of 
whom  the  former  belonged  to  the  aristoctatical  and 
the  latter  to  the  Marian  party.    SuUa,  however, 
had  made  Cinna  swear  that  he  would  not  attempt 
to  make  any  alteration  in  the  state  ;  but  as  sotm  as 
the  former  had  left  Italy  to  prosecute  the  war 
against  Mithridates,  Cinna,  paying  no  regard  to 
the  oaths  he  had  taken,  brougnt  forward  again  the 
law  of  Sulpicins  for  inooiporating  the  new  Italian 
citisens  among  the  thirty-five  tribes.    The. two 
consuls  had  recourse  to  arms,  Octavius  to  oppose 
and  Cinna  to  carry  the  law.    A  dreadfid  conflict 
took  place  in  the  forum ;  the  party  of  Octavius 
obtained  the  victory,  and  Cinna  was  driven  oat  of 
the  city  with  great  slaughter.     The  senate  forth- 
with passed  a  decree,  declaring  that  Cinna  had 
forfeited  his  citizenship  and  consulship,  and  ap- 
pointiiie  L.  Cornelius  Morula  consul  in  hia  stead. 
But  Cinna  would  not  relinquish  his  power  without 
another  struggle ;  and  by  means  of  the  new  dti- 
sens,  whose  cause  he  espoused,  he  was  soon  at  the 
head  of  a  formidable  army.     As  soon  as  Marius 
heard  of  these  changes  he  set  sail  from  Africa,  ksnded 
at  Telamo  in  Etraria,  and  proclaiming  fireedom  to 
the  slaves  began  to  collect  a  large  force.     He  sent 
to  Cinna,  offering  to  obey  him  as  consoL     Qana 
accepted  his  proposal,  and  named   lirlarias  |ffo- 
consuL,  but  Marius  would  not  accept  the  title  nor 
the  insignia  of  offi^  observing  that  such  marks  of 
honour  were  not  suited  to  his  condition  and  tag- 
time.    The  suffenngs  and  privations  he  had  en- 
dured had  exasperated  his  proud  and  haughty 
spirit  almost  to  madness,  and  nothing  hat  the  Uood 
of  his  enemies  could  appease  his  resentnuait.     The 
old  man  proceeded  slowly  to  join  Sulla,  inapmng 
mingled  respect  and  horror,  as  he  went  sdong :  he 
was  clad  in  a  mean  and  humble  dress,  and  his  hair 
and  beard  had  not  been  cut  from  the  day  he  had 
been  driven  out  of  Rome.    After  joining  Cinna, 
Marius  proceeded  to  prosecute  the  war  nrith  great 
vigour.    He  first  captured  the  com  shipa,  mad  th» 
cut  off  Rome  from  its  usual  supply  of  lood.     He 
next  took  Ostia,  and  the  other  towns  cm  the  ao- 
coast,  and  moving  down  the  Tiber,  encamped  ea 
the  JaniculuSb    Faoune  began  to  rage  in  the  dty. 
and  the  senate  viras  obliged  to  yielX     They  acBt 
a  deputation  to  Cinna  and  Marina,  inviting  thca 
into  the  city,  but  entreating  them  to  spare  the 
citisens.    Cinna  received  the  deputies   aitti^  is 
his  chair  of  office,  and  gave  them  a  kind  answer: 
Marius  stood  by  the  oonsurs  chair  withoot  peak- 
ing, but  his  looks  spoke  louder  than  worda.     Atts 
the  audience  vras  over,  they  marched  to  the  otv : 
Cinna  entered  it  with  his  guards ;  hut  ^ 


MARIUS. 

came  to  the  gates  he  afiected  to  have  icriiples,  and 
obtenred  with  contempt,  that  it  was  illegal  for  him 
as  an  exile  to  enter  the  city,  and  that  if  they 
wished  for  his  presence,  they  most  smnmon  the 
comitia  and  repeal  the  law  which  banished  him. 
The  comitia  were  accordingly  sommooed  ;  bat  be- 
fore three  or  four  tribes  had  voted,  Marius  became 
tired  of  the  fiuoe,  threw  off  the  mask,  and  entered 
the  city,  sarrounded  by  his  body-guard,  which  he 
had  formed  out  of  the  slaves  who  had  flocked  to 
him.  The  most  frightfaK  scenes  followed.  His 
gutfds  stabbed  every  one  whom  he  did  not  salute, 
and  the  streets  ran  with  the  blood  of  the  noblest  of 
the  Roman  aristocnu^.  Every  one  whom  Marius 
hated  or  feared  was  hunted  out  and  put  to  deadi ; 
and  no  consideration  either  of  rank,  talent,  or 
former  friendship  induced  him  to  spare  the  victims 
of  his  vengeance.  The  great  orator  M.  Antonius 
fell  by  the  bands  of  his  asiwwsins ;  and  his  former 
colleague  Q.  Catulus,  who  had  triumphed  with  him 
over  the  Cimbri,  was  obliged  to  put  an  end  to  his 
own  life.  Cinna  was  soon  tared  of  the  butchery ; 
but  the  appetite  of  Marias  seemed  only  whetted 
by  the  slaughter,  and  daily  required  fresh  victims 
for  iu  gratification.  Without  going  through  the 
form  of  an  election,  Marius  and  Cinna  named 
themselves  consuls  for  the  following  year  (b.c.  86), 
and  thus  was  fulfilled  the  prediction  that  Marius 
should  be  seven  times  consul.  But  he  did  not  long 
enjoy  the  honour :  he  was  now  in  his  seventy-first 
year ;  his  body  was  quite  worn  out  by  the  &tigues 
and  sufferings  he  had  recently  undergone ;  and  on 
the  eighteenth  day  of  his  consulship  he  died  of  an 
attack  of  pleurisy,  after  seven  days^  iUness.  Ac> 
cording  to  Plutarch,  his  last  illness  was  brought  on 
by  dread  of  Salla*s  return,  and  he  is  said  to  have 
been  troubled  with  terrific  dreams ;  but  these  state- 
ments are  probably  derived  from  the  Memoirs  ai 
Sulla,  and  should  be  received  with  great  caution. 
The  ashes  of  Marius  were  subsequently  thrown 
into  the  Anio  by  command  of  Sulla.  (Pint.  Li/e 
tf  MartMs;  the  passages  of  Cicero  in  Orelli*s 
Onomattieom  TuUicm.  voL  ii.  pp.  384—386  ;  Sail 
Jug,  46,  63— «5,  73—1 14  ;  Appian,  B.  C,  i.  29— 
31,  40—46,  65—74 ;  Liv.  EjriL  66—80 ;  VelL 
Pat  iL  9,  12—23;  Flor.  iil  1, 3,  16,21  ;  Ores.  v. 
\9.>  All  the  ancient  authorities  are  collected  by 
F.  Weiland,  C.  Marii  VIL  Cot.  VU^  in  the  Pro- 
gramme of  the  CoUige  Royal  Fran^ai»,  Berlin, 
1845 ;  and  much  useiful  information  is  given  by 
6.  Long  in  the  notes  to  his  translation  of  Plutarch*s 
Life  of  Marias,  London,  1844. 

2.  C.  MARIU8,  the  son  of  the  great  Marios,  was 
only  an  adopted  son.  (Liv.  Epit.  86  ;  Veil.  Pat. 
iL  26.)  Appian  in  one  passage  [B,  C.  i.  87)  calls 
him  a  nephew  of  the  preceding,  though  he  had 
previously  spoken  of  him  as  his  son  {B,C,\.  62). 
He  was  bom  in  B.C.  109 ;  and  the  particulars  of 
his  life  down  to  the  time  of  his  fiither*s  death  are 
related  in  the  preceding  artide.  During  the  three 
yeais  after  the  death  of  the  elder  Marius  Sulla  was 
engaged  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war  against 
Mitlmdates,  and  Italy  was  entirely  in  the  hands 
of  the  Marian  party.  The  young  Marias  followed 
in  the  footsteps  of  his  fether,  and  was  equally  dis- 
tinguished by  merciless  severity  against  his  enemies. 
He  was  elected  consul  for  the  year  b.  c.  82,  when 
he  was  twenty-seven  years  of  age,  and  his  colleague 
was  Cn.  Papirius  Carbo.  Sulla  had  landed  at  Brun- 
disinm  at  the  beginning  of  the  preceding  year,  and 
afier  conquering  the  soathetn  part  of  the  peninsula, 


MAHIUS. 


959 


appears  to  have  passed  the  winter  in  Campania. 
Marius  was  stationed  on  the  frontiers  of  Latium 
to  oppose  him  ;  and  the  decisive  battle  was  fought 
near  Sacriportus  (the  position  of  which  is  quite  un- 
certain). Marius  was  entirely  defeated,  and  threw 
himself  into  the  strongly-fortified  town  of  Prae- 
neste,  where  be  had  deposited  the  treasures  of  the 
Capitoline  temple  (Piin.  H, N,  xxziii.  1. s.  5) :  Sulla 
left  Lucretius  Opella  to  prosecute  the  siege  while 
he  hastened  on  to  Home.  But  Marius,  resolving 
that  his  enemies  should  not  escape,  sent  orders  to 
L.  Junius  Brutus  Damasippus,  who  was  then 
praetor  at  Rome,  to  summon  tne  senate  under  some 
pretext,  and  put  to  death  Mucins  Scaevola,  the 
pontifexmaximus,and  many  others.  [Brutus,  No. 
19.]  Various  efibrts  were  made  to  relieve  Praeneste, 
bat  they  all  failed  ;  and  after  Sulla*s  great  victory 
at  the  Colline  gate  of  Rome,  in  which  Pontius 
Telesinus  was  defeated  and  slain,  Marius  despaired 
of  holding  out  any  longer,  and,  in  company  with 
the  brother  of  Telesinus,  attempted  to  escape  by  a 
subterraneous  passage,  which  led  from  the  town  into 
the  open  country  ;  but  finding  that  their  flight  was 
discovered,  they  put  an  end  to  one  another^s  lives. 
According  to  other  accounts,  Marius  killed  himself, 
or  was  killed  by  his  slave  at  his  own  request. 
Marius  perished  in  the  year  of  his  consulship. 
His  head  was  cat  off  and  carried  to  Sulla,  who 
contemptuously  remarked,  in  allusion  to  his  youth, 
that  he  ought  to  have  worked  at  the  oar  before 
steering  the  vessel.  It  was  after  the  death  of  the 
younger  Marius  that  Sulla  first  assumed  the  sur- 
name of  Felix.  (Plut.  SnlL  28—32,  Mar,  46  ; 
Appian,  B.  C.  i.  87—94 ;  Liv.  Epit,  86—88 ; 
Veil.  Pat  ii.  26,  27  ;  Flor.  iil  21  ;  Oros.  v.  20 ; 
Val.  Max.  vi  8.  §  2.) 

3.  C.  or  M.  Mariur,  whom  Appian  calls  the 
other  (2r«pof)  C.  Marine,  was  a  relation  of  the 
great  Marius,  and  fled  to  Cinna,  when  the  hitter 
was  driven  out  of  Rome  by  his  colleague  Octavius, 
B.  c  87.  (Appian,  B.  C.  i.  65.)  As  Appian  calls 
this  C.  Marius  a  senator,  he  is  probably  the  same 
as  the  M.  Marius  who  settled  some  of  the  Celtiberi 
in  a  town  not  far  from  Colenda»  because  they  had 
assisted  him  in  a  war  against  the  Lusitanians. 
This  happened  about  the  year  b.  c.  99,  when 
Marius  was  probably  quaestor.  (Appian,  Hisp, 
100.) 

4.  The  False  Marius,  whose  real  name  was 
Amatius,  pretended  to  be  a  son  or  grandson  of  the 
great  Marius.    [Amatius.] 

5.  M.  Marius,  of  Sidicinum,  of  whom  A. 
Oellius  (x.  3)  relates  a  striking  tale,  which  shows 
the  gross  indignity  with  which  the  Roman  magis- 
trates sometimes  treated  the  most  distinguished 
men  among  the  allies.  This  Marius,  who  is  called 
by  Oellius  suae  ekfUatit  nobiliatimua  homo.,  was  a 
contemporary  of  C.  Gracchus.  It  has  been  con- 
jectured that  he  may  have  been  the  fother  or  a 
near  connection  of  Marius  Egnatius,  one  of  the 
principal  leaden  of  the  allies  in  the  Social  war. 
[Egnatius,  No.  2.] 

6.  M.  Marius,  a  friend  of  Cicero,  whose 
estate  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  one  of  Cicero*s, 
and  with  whom  he  was  closely  united  by  similarity 
of  political  opinions  and  intellectual  tastes  and 
babitsu  Although  Marius  constantly  suffered  from 
ill  health,  he  was  of  a  lively  and  cheerful  dis- 
position, fuU  of  wit  and  merriment ;  and  accord- 
ingly, Cicero^s  four  letters  to  him,  which  have  come 
down  to  us  {ad  Fam,  viL  1 — 4),  are  written  in  m 


960  UABIUS. 

(portiTc  tone.  The  nUitc  of  Muini  mi  ia  tli« 
Deighbouihood  of  Pompeii,  not  fu  from  the  Pom- 
peiBnam  of  Cicero.'  Almoti  ill  thM  we  koov 
about  tbii  KUriui  it  coalained  in  the  fmu  letlen 
of  Cicenalnwij  referred  to.  He  ii  il»  menlioned 
by  him  in  ■  letter  to  hie  bntfaei  Quintal.  (Ad  Q. 
Ft.  ii.  10.) 

7.  L.  Mabius,  L.  »,,  wu  one  of  thoM  vho  tab- 
■crihed  the  «cuution  at  Triuini  igunit  Soonu, 
in  B.  e.  £4  (Aicon.  is  Cfe.  Scaur,  p.  19,  ed.  Oralli). 
He  it  pmUbly  the  Hme  ei  the  Heiiui  who  «w 
ouaeitor  in  B.  c  SO,  and  auceeeded  C  SoUoitiiu  in 
it  oE  the  prorinoe  of  Sjria.    (Cic. 


I  tribone  of  the  plebt  vith 
a  kir  De  THuiophii  (ViL 


ad  Fam.  ii.  17.) 

B.  L.  Uakiuii,  m 
Calo  Uticenaii.  h.  c  I 
bim,  brought  formrd 
Mu.iL8.  §1). 

9.  U.  H'hius,  vhom  Cicero  callt  jtono  diirtai 
tt  aabilit,  pleaded  tho  ouue  of  the  Valeadnl  before 
C.  VetTBfc     {Ck.  Ftrr.  t.  16.) 

10.  Six.  M^Bitra,  a  legale  of  Dolabella  in 
Syri«,inH.C.  43.     (Cie.  ad  Fom.  tu.  16.) 

11.  T.  Marius,  of  Urhinom,  had  riien  baa 
the  tank  of  a  common  toldier  to  honoun  and  rich», 
by  the  bToui  of  the  emperor  Augnttui.  A  tale 
ii  told  of  him  by  Vileriui  Uaximut  [rii.  8.  §  G). 

13.  Sbx.  Miaiua,  a  man  of  immenu  nallb, 
who  poiKwed  gold  minei  in  Spain,  and  liied  in 
the  reign  of  Tiberiu.  He  it  called  by  Tacitui 
//apoiiunaH  ditiiimat.  Atitr  eaca^ng  an  accnia- 
lionin  a.  d.  25,  which  CslpumiuiSiliianiia  viibed 
to  bring  against  him,  he  wu  condemned  to  death 
in  A.  D.  33,  and  thrown  down  the  Taipeian  rock, 
on  the  piet«il  of  hit  haiing  committed  inceit  with 
bit  dinghter,  but  in  reality  becauie  the  emperor 
cofet«d  hii  lichet  (Tac  Am.  It.  36,  iL  19). 
l>ion  Cuiiui,  who  aajt  that  Hiriui  wu  a  friend 
of  TibeiiDi,  and  Ihatbe  wu  indebted  to  the  em- 
peror for  hit  wealth,  giiei  a  di^rent  reaion  fbi  the 
condemnatioa  of  Miiiui  ;  he  ielat«  that  the 
charge  of  inceal  wu  brought  igsintt  Uariui,  he- 
fsuK  be  wiihed  to  conceal  hii  danghter  from  the 
liul  of  hie  imperial  muter.     (Dion  Ciu.  lTiiL23.) 

MA'RIU3  A'LFICS,  the  medii  tuticn»,  or 
auprema  roagiatisle  of  the  Campeniani,  waa  de- 
fuled  and  ilain  in  battle  by  the  Roman  connil, 
Tib.  Sempronioi  Oiaechot,  B-c.  21£.  (Ut.  uiii. 
35,) 

MA'RIUS,  M.  AUBET.mS,  one  of  the  thirty 
tyrant!  euumeiated  by  Trebelliui  PoUio  [leeAu- 
RSOLUsJ,  WU  the  fourth  of  the  Dmrpen  who  in 
(ucceation  ruled  Oaal,  in  deKance  of  Oallienui. 
According  to  the  ■latementi  of  the  Augnatis  hi>- 
toriani  and  Victor,  he  wu  a  bhicktmilh,  remarkable 
only  for  hie  ertraordioary  mmcolar  itrenglh,  and 
deaerving  to  be  remembered  in  hiitory  merely  on 
account  of  the  unpaialleled  ifaoitneu  of  hit  reign, 
which  luted  for  two,  or  at  the  moit,  three  daja 
Although  the  aothori  Ilea  cited  aboie,  together  with 
Eutropiui,  agree  in  limiting  the  duration  of  hii 
'^  'a  a  lingular  fact  that  a  con- 


■ideiable  n 


acb  of  tl 


we  can  acarcely  luppoie  to  have  been  en^ved, 
■truck,  and  iuued  widiin  inch  a  period,  and  Kckhel 
ha*  acutely  pointed  out  an  incontialency  in  Victor, 
who,  in  the  life  of  Uiooletian,  ipeaki  of  Maiinau 
haling  been  ono  of  ihote  who,  when  luddenly 
elerated,  became  "  auperbia  atqae  imbitione  im- 
uodicot,"  feelingi  and  paauou  which  could  ■carcelj 


HAROBODUUS. 


C.  Maiiu.  (Eckhel,ToLiii.  p.454.}     [W.R.} 


MA'RIUS  BLCKSIUa.    [BLoaus,  No.  1.] 
MA'RIUS  CALVEimUS.   [Calvbnth-hJ 
MA'RIUS  CELSUS.     [Cbuiu».] 
MA'RIUS  EONATIUa  [Eon Anna,  No.  2.] 
MA'RIUS  HATU'RUS.    («ATuaut.] 
MA'RIUS  MA'XIMUS.    {MAXiirin.] 
MA'RIUS  MERCA'TOR.     [Mbkcaivk.] 
MA'RIUS  PL0TID8.    [PLomti] 
MA'RIUS  PRISCUS.     [PRUCoa.] 
MA'RIUS  SECUNDUS.     [Sxc[n(Din.I 
MA'RIUS  SE'ROIUS.    [Smama.] 
MA'RIUS  STATIXIUS.    [Sr*TU,u.».l 
MA'RIUS  VICTORI'NUS.    [Vici 
MARMARINUS  [Mmpiidpir,    '    ' 
of  marble,  a  aiuname  of  Apollo, 
toary  in  the  marble  qnarriee  at  Caryatu.     (Stiah. 
X.  p.  US  :  Euatath.  ad  Hoa.  p.  2S1.)      [L.  S.J 

MARMAX  lMipM)<  one  of  the  «itota  el 
Hippodameia,  who  wai  ilain  by  Oennnaiia,  and 
wu  buried  with  hii  two  bonei,  Parthenia  aod 
Eripha.     (PoB.  tL  21  §  6.)  [L.  S.] 

MARO,  JOANNES.  [Joanmbs,  No.  85.1 
MARO,  VIROI'UUa  IViRoiLiua.1 
MARO  BOD  UUS,  Maibod.  aAerwaidi  king  cf 
the  Marcomanni,  or  men  of  the  Mark  (niaetcj  er 
border,  or,  according  to  another  etymokin,  the 
Marth  land,  waa  by  birth  a  Saevian.  He  wu 
bom  about  b.  c-  I B,  of  a  noble  family  in  hia  tribe, 
and  wu  lent  in  hia  boyhood  with  other  hoat^n 
to  Rome,  where  he  attracted  the  notice  of  Angv- 
tui,  and  received  a  libenl  education.  Maroboduae 
aaema  early  to  hare  diicemed  the  relatire  poaitka 
of  hia  countrymen  and  the  Ramana.  The  Geimaaa 
were  bnTe,  nuraeroai  and  enterpriiing,  but  weak- 
ened by  internal  feudi,  and  impalieot  of  gnen- 
ment  and  diicipline.  Before  they  could  gflEeelually 
mill  or  ataail  tbe  Roman  empire  they  needed  Ihie 
niinunta  of  lawa  and  of  Bud  property  in  land. 
At  whet  time  Maroboduui  returned  to  hia  eem 
country  ia  uncertain,  but  probably  looD  mtl^t  he 
attained  manhood,  since  he  died  at  the  age  of  ^ 
the  lait  eighteen  yean  of  bii  life  were  apsit  in 
exile,  and  hia  kingdom,  when  it  awakanod  tke 
jealoniy  of  Rome,  wu  the  work  of  long  and  Qa- 
tematic  preparalioiL  Croiaing  the  Ersgobon  at 
the  head  of  at  leait  one  biuch  of  tha  SaMviaii*. 
Maroboduut  expelled,  or  more  probably  nbdned, 
the  Boiana,  a  Celtic  race,  who  inbaUle^  Bobemk 
and  part  of  BaTaria.  The  kingdom  wlucli  Maiv- 
boduDi  eitabliahed  amid  the  wooda  aod  moaa^ea 
of  central  Qermany  extended,  tfarongh  iwwwk^^T* 
inruion  or  gradual  eucnachmenta,  iloag  tbe  pwtk 
bank  of  the  Danube,  from  Regeniberg  tmitly  la 
the  borden  of  Hnngaiy,  and  itrelcbed  br  inM  tk* 


MAROBODUUS. 

Interior.  lu  loutheni  frontier  wu  not  more  than 
200  mUet  from  Italy  itaelf,  and  the  half-subdtted 
provinces  of  Pannonia  and  Noricum  might  either 
become  naefnl  allies,  or  at  least  divert  the  attention 
of  the  Caeian  from  the  peaceful  growth  or  the 
hostile  prepaiations  of  the  Marcomannic  state.  Its 
capital  was  BoYJasmwm,  and  Maroboduus  main- 
tained his  regal  dignity  by  a  regular  force  of 
70,000  foot  and  4000  horK,  armed  and  disciplined 
after  the  Roman  manner,  and  while  he  provided 
for  independence  or  aggression  he  carefhlly  culti- 
vated the  arts  of  peace.  The  Romans  believed, 
or  affected  to  believe,  that  Maroboduus  chose  this 
remote  seat  of  empire  from  dread  of  their  arms. 
But  policy  rather  than  fear  probably  directed  his 
choice,  for  if  Rome  was  to  be  assailwi,  leisure  and 
security  for  many  years  were  needful  to  prepare 
the  Qermans  for  the  assault.  In  a.  o.  7,  however, 
his  designs,  or  the  strength  of  the  Marcomannic 
kingdom  aroused  the  jealousy  of  Augustus.  The 
existence  of  a  free  and  powerful  state  was  a  dan- 
gerous spectacle  for  the  subjects  of  Rome ;  the 
disunion  of  the  Teutonic  tribes  was  the  security  of 
the  empire ;  and  even  if  Maroboduus  was  not  per* 
sonally  hostile,  he  was  forming  a  centre  of  union 
and  a  model  of  polity  for  the  Germanic  race. 
Maroboduus  had  also  touched  the  pride  as  well  as 
the  fears  of  R<Mne.  He  gave  refuge  to  its  dis- 
contented subjects ;  his  ambassadon  did  not  always 
address  Augustus  as  a  superior,  and  if  their  lan- 
guage was  respectful,  their  demands  were  fre- 
quently arrogant.  The  operations  against  Maro- 
boduus were  on  a  wider  scale  than  had  hitherto 
been  adopted  against  the  German  tribes.  Tiberius 
was  directed  to  cross  the  Danube  at  Camuntum, 
near  the  modem  Presburg,  the  eastern  extremity 
of  the  Marcomannic  kingdom  ;  Sentius  Satuminus 
wzs  to  lead  his  forces  across  the  country  of  the 
Chatti,  and,  cutting  his  way  through  the  Herey- 
nian  forest,  to  join  Tiberius  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Danube,  and  both  were  to  make  a  combined 
attack  within  a  few  leagues  from  the  Marcomannic 
capital  Boviasmum.  A  general  revolt  of  the  Ci»- 
Danubian  provinces  rescued  Maroboduus,  and 
Tiberius  had  the  address  or  the  good  fortune  to 
persuade  him  to  remain  neutral  during  the  Pan- 
nonion  and  Dalmatic  war.  Maroboduus  did  not 
avail  himself  of  the  distress  of  Rome  after  the  dia- 
aster  of  Quintillus  Varus,  a.  o.  9,  and  marked  his 
friendship  for  Augustus  on  that  occasion  by  re- 
deeming from  his  murderers  the  head  of  the  un- 
fortunate genenl  and  sending  it  for  sepulture  to 
Rome.  Eight  yean  later  (a.  d.  17)  the  disunion 
which  so  long  paralysed  the  Teutonic  races  in  their 
struggle  with  Rome  effected  the  ruin  of  the  Mar- 
comannic kingdom.  The  policy  of  Maroboduus, 
ill- understood  by  his  countrymen,  appeared  to 
them,  or  may  have  really  degenerated  into  des- 
potism. The  Cheruscans  under  Arminius  [Armi- 
Nius]  prepared  to  attack ;  the  Semnones  and  Ix>ngo- 
bards,  Suevian  clans,  revolted  from  him.  The 
jealousy  between  Arminius  and  his  uncle  Inguio» 
merus  [Inouiomsrds],  who  embraced  the  Marc»* 
mannic  alliance,  delayed  but  could  not  avert  the 
storm,  and  Maroboduus,  defeated  in  action,  sought 
the  aid  of  Rome.  In  a.  d.  19  he  had  again  become 
formidable,  and  Dmsus  prepared  to  invade  him, 
when  Catnalda  [Catualda],  a  chief  of  the 
Oothones,  whom  Maroboduus  had  driven  into 
exile,  led  a  detachment  through  the  Bohemian 
passes  into  the  heart  of  Maroboduus^s  kingdom. 

VOL.  II. 


MAR& 


96] 


As  hii  last  resource  the  Marcomannic  king  became 
a  suppliant,  although  a  lofty  and  royal  one  in  his 
tone,  to  Tiberius.  The  emperor  assured  him  of 
shelter,  so  long  as  he  needed  it,  in  Italy,  and  of  a 
free  return  beyond  the  Alpe  when  refoge  was  no 
longer  needful  Maroboduus  passed  the  remainder 
of  his  life,  eighteen  years,  at  Ravenna.  His  name 
was  sometimes  employed  to  keep  the  Suevians  in 
awe,  but  Tiberius  warily  guarded  a  captive  whom, 
before  the  senate,  he  compared  to  Pjrrrhns  and 
Antiochua.  By  his  inactivity  during  the  Panno- 
nian  war,  a.  o.  7 — 9,  Maroboduus  let  slip  the 
opportunity  of  raising  Germany  against  Rome, 
and  his  resignation  to  an  obscure  and  protracted 
life  in  exile  lost  him  the  esteem  of  his  own  coun- 
trymen. He  died  at  the  age  of  53  years,  a.  d.  35. 
(Strab.  vii.  p.  290 ;  Tac  Ann.  iL  44, 45,  46, 62, 63; 
Veil.  Pat.  iL  108 ;  Suet  Tib.  37.)     [W.  B.  D.] 

MARON  (Mdpw),  1.  A  son  of  Evanthes  (some 
also  call  him  a  son  of  Oenopion,  Seilenus,  or  of 
Bacchus,  and  a  pupil  of  Seilenus,  Nonn.  Dionyt. 
xiv.  99 ;  Eurip.  Cyo2op.  141,  &c),  and  grandson  of 
Dionysus  and  Ariadne,  was  a  priest  of  Apollo  at 
Maroneia  in  Thrace,  where  he  himself  had  a  sanc- 
tuary. He  was  the  hero  of  sweet  wine,  and  is 
mentioned  among  the  companions  of  IHonysus. 
(Hom.  Od.  ix.  197,  &c ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  pp. 
1615,  1623  ;  Philostr.  Her.  il  8 ;  Athen.  i.  p.  33 ; 
Diod.  i.  18.) 

2.  A  son  of  Oniphantus,  and  brother  of  AI- 
pheius,  a  Spartan  hero,  who  had  Men  at  Ther- 
mopylae, and  was  afterwards  honoured  with  a 
heroum  at  Sparta.  (Herod,  vil  227 ;  Pans.  iii. 
12.  §7.)  [L.S.] 

MARPESSA  (Md(nnfff(ra\tL  daughter  of  Evenns 
and  Alcippe.  (Hom.  IL  ix.  557 ;  Pint.  Parall. 
min.  40 ;  Apollod.  L  7.  §  8 ;  compb  Idas  and 
EVBNUS.)  [L.  S.] 

MARS,  an  ancient  Roman  god,  who  was  at  an 
early  period  identified  by  the  Romans  with  the 
Greek  Ares,  or  the  god  delighting  in  bloody  war, 
although  there  are  a  variety  of  indications  that  th» 
Italian  Man  was  originally  a  divinity  of  a  very 
different  nature.  In  the  first  place  Man  bore  the 
surname  of  Silvanus,  and  sacrifices  were  offered  to 
him  for  the  prosperity  of  the  fields  and  flocks ;  and 
in  the  second  a  lance  was  honoured  at  Rome  as 
well  as  at  Praeneste  as  the  symbol  of  Mara  (Li v. 
xxiv.  10),  so  that  Man  resembles  more  the  Greek 
Pallas  Athene  than  Ares.  The  transition  from  the 
idea  of  Mare  as  an  agricultural  god  to  that  of  a 
warlike  being,  was  not  difficult  with  the  early 
Latins,  as  the  two  occupations  were  intimately 
connected.  The  name  of  the  god  in  the  Sabine 
and  Oscan  was  Mamere  [Mambrs]  ;  and  Man 
itself  is  a  contraction  of  Maven  or  Mavors. 

Next  to  Jupiter,  Man  enjoyed  the  highest 
honoun  at  Rome :  he  firequently  is  designate  as 
fuiker  Afant  whence  the  forms  MartpUer  and 
Ma$pU«r^  analogous  to  Jupiter  (Gellius,  iv.  12; 
Macrob.  Sat  i.  12,  19  ;  Varro,  ZXs  Lmg,  IaxL  viii. 
33)  ;  and  Jupiter,  Mars,  and  Quirinus,  were  the 
three  tutelary  divinities  of  Rome,  to  each  of  whom 
king  Numa  appointed  a  flamen,  whose  rank  was 
sometimes  thought  higher  even  than  that  of  the 
great  pontiff.  (Li v.  viii  9  ;  Festus,  p.  188,  ed. 
Muller.)  Hence  a  very  ancient  sanctuary  was 
dedicated  to  Man  on  the  Quirinal  hill,  near  the 
temple  of  Dius  Fidius,  from  which  he  derived  his 
surname  of  Quirinus  (Varro,  De  Ling.  Lai.  v.  52 ; 
Serv.  ad  Aen.\,  296),  and  hence  he  was  regarded 

3q 


962 


MARSUS. 


an  the  fiifcher  of  the  Roman  people,  having  begotten 
the  founden  of  Rome  by  Rhea  SiWia,  a  priestess  of 
Vesta.  The  rites  of  the  worship  of  Mars  all  point 
to  victory,  in  proof  of  which  we  need  only  direct 
attention  to  the  dances  in  armour  of  the  SoUi,  the 
dedication  of  the  place  of  warlike  exercises  and 
games  to  Mars  (campus  Martius),  and  that  war 
itself  is  frequently  designated  by  the  name  of  Mars. 
But  being  the  father  of  the  Romans,  Man  was  also 
the  protector  of  the  most  honourable  pursuit,  Le. 
agriculture,  and  hence  he  was  invoked  to  be  pro- 
pitious to  the  household  of  the  rustic  Roman  (Cato, 
De  Re  RtuL  141);  and  under  the  name  of  Silvanua, 
he  was  worshipp^  to  take  care  of  the  cattle  (ibid. 
83).  The  warlike  Mars  was  call^  Gradivos,  as  the 
rustic  god  was  called  Silvanus  ;  while,  in  his  rela> 
tion  to  the  state,  he  bore  the  name  of  Quirinus. 
These  are  the  three  principal  aspects  under  which 
the  god  appears ;  and  in  reference  to  the  second, 
it  may  be  remarked  that  females  were  excluded 
from  his  worship,  and  that  accordingly  he  presided 
more  particularly  over  those  occupations  of  country 
life  which  belonged  to  the  male  sex.  (Cato,  D$  Re 
Rutt.  83  ;  Schol.  ad  JuvmaL  vi.  446.)  But  not- 
withstanding this.  Mars  was  conceived  not  only 
accompanied  by  female  divinities,  but  one  of  them, 
Nerio,  or  Neriene,  is  even  described  at  his  wife. 
(Gellius,  xiii.  22  ;  Plant.  True.  ii.  6.  34 ;  L.  Lydus, 
De  Mens,  iv.  42.) 

Mars  was  further  looked  upon  as  a  god  with 
prophetic  powers;  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Reate  there  had  been  a  very  ancient  oracle  of  the 
god  (Dionys.  i.  41),  in  which  the  future  was  re- 
vealed through  a  woodpecker  (picus),  which  was 
sacred  to  him,  and  was  for  this  reason  sumamed 
Martins.  The  wolf  also  was  sacred  to  Mars,  and 
these  animals,  together  with  the  horse,  were  his 
favourite  sacrifices.  Numerous  temples  were  dedi- 
cated to  him  at  Rome,  the  most  important  of  which 
was  that  outside  the  Porta  Capena,  on  the  Appian 
road  (Liv.  x.  23,  vi .  5,  xli.  13  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  L 
296 ),  and  that  of  Mars  Ultor,  which  was  built  by 
Augustus,  in  the  fomm.  (Dion  Cass.  xlvL  24; 
Sueton.  Aug,  29 ;  Vitruv.  i.  7 ;  comp.  Hartung, 
Die  Rdig.  der  Rom.  vol.  ii  p.  155,  &c)      [L.  S.] 

MARSUS,  DOMI'TIUS,  a  Roman  poet  of  the 
Augustan  age,  of  whose  life  no  particulars  have 
come  down  to  ul  We  may,  however,  conclude 
from  his  surname,  Marsus,  that  he  or  his  ancestors 
belonged  to  the  Marsian  nation,  and  were  adopted 
by  the  noble  house  of  the  Domitii.  He  aurvived 
Tibnilus,  who  died  a  c.  18,  and  on  whom  he  wrote 
a  beautifVil  epitaph,  which  is  still  extant :  his  works 
were  therefore  probably  written  about  the  same 
time  that  Horace  was  in  his  greatest  glory,  al- 
though he  is  not  mentioned  by  the  latter  poet 
The  year  in  which  Marsus  died  is  uncertain : 
whether  he  was  alive  at  the  time  of  Ovid^s  banish- 
ment (a.  D.  9)  we  do  not  know,  but  he  appears  to 
have  been  dead  when  Ovid  wrote  his  elegies  in 
exile.     (Ex  Pont.  iv.  16.) 

Marsus  wroto  poems  of  various  kinds,  but  his 
epigrams  were  the  most  celebrated  of  his  produc- 
tions. Hence  he  is  frequently  mentioned  by  Mar- 
tial, who  speaks  of  him  in  terms  of  the  highest 
admiration,  and  from  whose  incidental  notices  we 
learn  that  the  epigrams  of  Marsus  were  distin- 
guished for  their  licentiousness  and  wit,  and  also 
for  the  severity  of  their  satire.  (Mart  ii.  71,  77, 
V.  5,  rii.  99.)  It  was  in  consequence  of  their  last 
characteristic  that  one  of  the  books  was  entitled 


MARSYAS. 

Cfettto,  a  few  lines  of  which  have  been  preserved 
by  the  scholiast  Philargyrius  {ad  Virg,  Ed.  iii. 
90).  Besides  these  epigrams  and  the  epitaph  ca 
Tibnilus,  which  has  been  already  mentioned,  and 
which  will  be  found  in  most  of  the  editions  of 
Tibullus,  Marsus  also  wrote  epic  poetry,  as  appears 
from  the  feet  that  Ovid  {Ex  PonL  iv.  16. 5)  classes 
him  with  the  epic  poet  Rabirius,  and  that  Martial 
(iv.  28)  mentions  a  poem  of  Marsus  called  Ama- 
xoniM,  Marsus  likewise  wrote  some  erotic  elegies, 
which  probably  bore  the  tide  of  MeUaaiu  (comp^ 
Mart  viL  29),  and  a  collection  of  febles,  the  ninth 
book  of  which  is  cited  by  the  grammarian  Chari- 
sins. 

AH  that  is  known  of  Domitius  Manua  is  «d- 
lected  and  elucidated  at  great  lengUi  by  Wekhert 
in  his  treatise  De  Domitio  Mar»  Foekt,  Orimmae, 
1828,  republished  in  his  PoUarum  LaUn.  Refiqmaet, 
pp.  241—269,  Lips.  1830. 

MARSUS,  OCTA'VIUS,  whom  Cicere  calls 
**sederatus  homo  atque  egens,**  was  legate  of  Ddla- 
belU  in  B.  c.  43,  by  whom  be  was  sent  into  Syria 
with  one  legion.  He  was  soon  after  followed  by 
Dolabella,  and  was  present  with  the  latter  at  Lao- 
diceia,  when  the  town  was  betrayed  into  the  hands 
of  C.  Casiius  Longinus.  He  followed  the  example 
of  his  general  and  put  an  end  to  his  own  life.  Ap- 
pian caUs  him  simply  Marsus,  but  Dion  Caasiaa 
Mareut  Octavius,  for  which,  however,  we  ought 
undoubtedly  to  read  Mareiu  Octavius.  (Cie.  PJuL 
xL  2,  with  the  note  of  Gaiatoni ;  Appian,  B.  C  iv. 
62  ;  Dion  Cass,  xlvil  30.) 

MARSUS,  VI'BIUS,  whom  Tadtns  calls  (.tiBik 
vL  47)  **vetustis  honoribus  stodiisqua  iUustria,^  is 
first  mentioned  in  a.  d.  19  as  one  of  the  most  Ukdy 
persons  to  obtain  the  government  of  Syria,  but  1m 
gave  way  to  Cn.  SentiuL  In  the  same  year  he 
was  sent  to  summon  Piso  to  Rome  to  stand  hia 
trial  His  name  occurs  again  in  a.  dl  2S^  in  the 
debates  of  the  senate  ;  and  just  before  th«  death 
of  Tiberius  (a.  d.  37)  he  narrowly  escaped  death, 
being  accused  as  one  of  the  aooomplioes  of  Albft* 
cilkt  In  A.  o.  47  we  find  him  governor  of  Syria. 
(Tac.  Aim.  ii.  74,  79,  iv.  56,  vi.  47,  48,  xi.  la) 
The  name  of  C.  Vibius  Marsus,  fffooonsnl,  appean 
on  several  coins  of  Utica  in  Africa,  stmck  in  the 
reign  of  Tiberius :  they  probably  relate  to  the  i 
person  as  the  one  mentioned  above ;  and  an  lie 
disappointed  in  obtaining  the  province  of  Syria  in 
the  reign  of  Tiberius,  he  may  have  been  appowted 
to  that  of  Africa.  (Eckhel,  vol.  iv.  pp.  147«  14a.) 

MA'RSYAS  {Mapff^as),  a  mythological  per- 
sonage, connected  with  the  earUest  period  of  Orack 
music.     He  is  variously  called  the  son  of  Hya^inis 
or  of  Oeagrus,  or  of  Olympus.    Some  make  hi»  a 
satyr,  othen  a  peasant.    All  agree  in  placiii^  hat 
in  Phrygia.    The  following  is  the  outline  of  hia 
story,  according  to  the  mythogfaphert. 
having,  while  playing  the  flute,  seen  the 
of  herself  in  water,  and  observed  the  distortion  «f 
her  features,  threw  away  the  instrument  in 
It  was  picked  up  by  Marsyaa,  who  no 
began  to  blow  through  it  than  the  date,  ba*vi^ 
once  been  inspired  by  the  breath  of  m 
emitted  of  its  own  accord  the   most 
strains.     Elated  by  his  success,  Marsyaa 
enough  to  challenge  Apollo  to  a  moaicsd 
the  conditions  of  which  were  that  the  vm 
do  what  he  pleased  with  the  vanqniabed..     The 
Muses,  or,  according  to  others,  the  N] 
the  umpires.    Apollo  pUyed  upon  the 


MARSYAS. 

Many»  upon  the  flute ;  and  it  was  not  till  the 
fonner  added  hit  voice  to  the  mniic  of  his  lyre  that 
the  oonteet  was  decided  in  his  &vour.  As  a  jast 
pnnishment  for  the  presumption  of  Manyas,  Apollo 
bound  him  to  a  tree,  and  flayed  him  alive.  His 
blood  was  the  ioaree  of  the  river  Marsyaa,  and 
ApoQo  himg  up  his  skin  in  the  cave  out  of  which 
that  river  flows.  His  flutes  (for,  according  to  some, 
the  instrument  on  which  he  played  was  tiie  double 
flate)  were  carried  by  the  river  Marsyas  into  the 
Maeander,  and  again  emeiging  in  the  Asopus,  were 
thrown  on  hmd  by  it  in  the  Sicyonian  territory,  and 
were  dedicated  to  Apollo  in  his  temple  at  Sicyon. 
(Apollod.  BibL  i.  4.  §  2 ;  Pahwph.  da  Inend&t. 
48  ;  Liban.  NarraL  14,  p.  1104 ;  Nonn.  NarmL 
ad  Gftg,  JmeeL  u.  10,  p.  164 ;  Diod.  iii  68, 
59  ;  Pans.  ii.  7.  §  9  ;  Herod.  viL  26  ;  Xen.^iM6. 
i.  2.  I  8  ;  Pint.  d€  Fbm.  10  ;  Hygin.  FaL  165  ; 
Ovid,  Metam.  vi  382,  400.)  The  fiible  evidently 
refers  to  the  struggle  between  the  citharoedic  and 
anloedic  styles  of  music,  of  which  the  former  was 
connected  with  the  worship  of  Apollo  among  the 
Dorians,  and  the  latter  with  the  orgiastic  rites  of 
Cybele  in  Phrygia.  It  is  easy  to  apply  this  ex* 
pbuiation  to  the  difiierent  parts  of  the  legend ;  and 
it  may  be  farther  illustrated  by  other  traditions 
respecting  Marsyaa  He  is  made  by  some  the 
inventor  of  the  flute,  by  others  of  the  double  flute. 
(  Pint  ds  Mm»,  p.  1 1 32,  a. ;  Suid.  «.  «. ;  Athen.  iv. 
p.  184,  a.,  ziv.  p. 616,  617 ;  Plin.  H.N.  vil  56.) 
By  a  oonfiudon  between  the  mythical  and  the  his- 
torical, the  flnte>player  Olympus  is  made  his  son, 
or  by  some  his  father.  He  is  spoken  of  as  a  fol- 
lower of  Cybele  (Died.  L  e.),  and  he  occupies,  in 
fact,  the  same  pkoe  in  the  orgiastic  worship  of 
Cybele  that  Seilenus  does  in  the  worship  of  Dio- 
nysus :  Pausanias  {Lo.)  actnally  calls  him  Seilenus, 
and  other  writers  ooonect  him  with  Dionysus. 

The  story  of  Marsyas  was  often  referred  to  by 
the  lyric  and  epigrammatic  poets  (Bode,  (retoiL 
d.  Ifr,  Didktk  vol  il  pp.  296,  297 ;  Brunck,  Anai. 
ToL  L  p.  488,  vol  il  p.  97),  and  formed  a  favourite 
subject  for  works  of  art  (Miiller,  ArekdoL  d. 
Ktuult  §  362,  n.  4.)  In  the  fora  of  ancient  cities 
there  was  frequently  placed  a  statue  of  Marsyaa, 
with  one  hand  erect,  in  token,  aceording  to  Servius, 
of  the  freedom  of  the  state,  since  Marsyas  was  a 
minister  of  Bacchus,  the  god  of  liberty.  (Serv.  ta 
AeiL  iv.  528.)  It  seems  more  likely  that  the 
atatue,  standing  in  the  place  where  justice  was  ad- 
ministered, was  intended  to  hold  forth  an  example 
of  the  severs  puniihment  of  arrogant  presumption. 
(Bottiger,  Klmm  Sokriftem,  voL  i.  p.  28.)  The 
atatue  of  Marsyaa  in  ike  forum  of  Rome  is  well 
known  by  the  aUnsions  of  Horace  (SaL  l  6.  120), 
Juvenal(6btix.l,2),and Martial (iL 64.7).  This 
statue  was  the  place  of  assembly  for  the  courteians 
of  Rome,  who  used  to  crown  it  with  chaplets  of 
flowers  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxi«  3 ;  Senec  de  Bitirf.  vi. 
32 ;  Lipsius,  ^iil»9.  UtL  3.)  [P.  &] 

MA'RSYAS  (Mopoi^),  general  of  the  Alex- 
andrians in  their  revolt  against  Ptolemy  Physoon. 
He  was  taken  prisoner  by  Hegdochus,  the  com- 
mander of  the  king^s  forces,  and  carried  before 
Ptolemy,  who^  however,  spared  his  lifcu  (Diod. 
JSrc.  Fain,  pu  603.)  [E.  H.  K] 

MA'RSYAS  (MojMT^),  literary.  Three  his- 
torical writers  of  this  name  are  mentioned  by 
Sttidas  (s.  ei  Map<n^i),  but  there  seems  no  doubt 
that  this  arises  either  from  an  error  of  Snidaa  him- 
aalf  or  a  corruption  of  his  text,  and  that  there  were 


MARSYAS. 


963 


in  foct  only  two.    (See  Bemhardy,  ad  Suid,  L  e, ; 
Droysen,  Htlimitm.  voL  i.  p.  679.) 

1.  Son  of  Periander,  a  native  of  Pella,  in  Mace- 
donia, was  a  contemporary  of  Alexander,  with 
whom,  according  to  Suidaa,  he  was  educated.  The 
same  author  calls  him  a  brother  of  Antigonus,  who 
was  afterwards  king  of  Asia,  by  which  an  uterine 
brother  alone  can  be  meant,  as  the  father  of  An- 
tigonus was  named  Philip.  Both  these  statements 
point  to  his  being  of  noble  birth,  and  appear 
strsngely  at  variance  with  the  assertion  that  he 
was  a  mere  professional  grammarian  (ypo^ifiaroSi- 
8i(a-ic«Xot),  a  statement  which  Geier  conjectures 
plausibly  enough  to  refer  in  foct  to  the  younger 
Marsyas  [No.  2].  Suidas,  indeed,  seems  in  many 
points  to  have  confounded  the  two.  The  only 
other  foct  transmitted  to  us  concerning  the  life  of 
Marsyas,  is  that  he  was  appointed  by  Demetrius 
to  command  one  division  of  his  fleet  in  the  great 
sea-flght  of  Salamis,  b.g.  306.  (Died.  xx.  50.) 
But  this  circumstance  is  alone  sufficient  to  show 
that  he  was  a  person  who  himself  took  an  active 
part  in  public  aflhirs,  not  a  mere  man  of  letters. 
It  is  probable  that  be  followed  the  fortunes  of  his 
step-brother  Antigonus. 

His  principal  work  was  a  history  of  Macedonia, 
in  ten  books,  commencing  from  the  earliest  times, 
and  coming  down  to  the  wars  of  Alexander  in 
Asia,  when  it  terminated  abruptly  with  the  re- 
turn of  that  monarch  into  Syria,  after  the  conquest 
of  Egypt  and  the  foundation  of  Alexandria.  (Suid. 
Le.)  It  is  repeatedly  cited  by  Athenaeus,  Plu- 
tarch, Harpocration,  and  other  writers.  Whether 
the  rd  w«pl  *AA^(ayfljpor  which  are  twice  quoted 
by  Harpocration  («.  u.  'AfiarUr,  Mapyinis)  formed 
merely  a  part  of  the  same  work,  or  were  altogether 
distinct,  is  uncertain,  but  the  former  hypothesis 
seems  the  more  probable.  Some  authors,  however, 
asMgn  these  fragments  to  the  younger  Marsyas. 

Sttidas  also  speaks  of  a  historr  of  the  education 
of  Alexander  (o^ov  rov  *AAc{cui8pou  dyttfUv)  «s 
a  separate  work,  and  ascribes,  moreover,  to  the 
elder  Marsyas  a  treatise  on  the  history  or  anti- 
quities of  Athena  r'Arrtir^),  in  twelve  books, 
which  Bemhardy  and  Geier  consider  as  being  the 
same  with  the  dpxeuoXayla^  the  work  of  the 
younger  historian  of  this  name. 

2.  Of  Philippi,  commonly  called  the  Younger 
(6  FM^ffpos),  to  distinguish  him  from  the  preceding, 
with  whom  he  has  frequently  been  confounded. 
The  period  at  which  he  flourished  is  uncertain  : 
the  earliest  writers  by  whom  he  is  dted  are  Pliny 
and  Athenaeus.  The  Utter  tells  us  that  he  was 
priest  of  Heiades.  (Athen.  xi.  pi  467,  c.)  The 
works  of  his  which  we  find  cited,  are,  1.  Mojcc3o- 
Fuuf,  whether  a  geogmphical  or  strictly  historical 
treatise  is  uncertain ;  it  contained  at  least  six 
books.  (Harpocr.  S.9.  Avnf.)  2.  *Apx'uoX»yta^ 
in  twelve  books,  mentioned  by  Suidas  ;  probably, 
as  suggested  by  Geier,  the  same  with  the  *AttimI 
attributed  by  the  lexicographer  to  the  elder  Mar- 
syas.    3.  Mvtfunf,  in  seven  books. 

The  two  last  worits  are  erroneously  attributed 
by  Suidas,  according  to  our  existing  text,  to  a 
third  Marsyas,  a  native  of  Taba,  but  it  has  been 
satisfactorily  shown  that  this  supposed  historian  is 
no  other  than  the  mythical  founder  of  the  dty  of 
Taba  (Staph.  Byi.  f.  v,  TdlCai),  and  that  the  works 
ascribed  to  him  belong  in  foct  to  Manyas  of  Phi- 
lippL 

All  the  questions  concerning  both  the  elder  and 

3q  2 


9G4 


MARTIALIS. 


the  jounger  Marayas  are  fully  discnssed,  and  the 
extant  fragments  of  their  works  collected,  by  Geier, 
Alexandri  M.  Historiar.  Scriptores  ctetaU  mpparesj 
Lipt.  1844,  pp.  318—340.  (See  also  Droysen, 
Hellenitm.  vol.  i.  pp.  679 — 682  ;  Bemhardy,  ad 
Suid.  s,  V.  Mofxr&as.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MARTHA.     [MARIU8,  p.  953,  b.] 

MA'RTIA  and  MAOITIUS.  [Mabcia  ; 
Marcius.] 

MARTIA'LIS  (Maf>T(aAiof),  a  physician  and 
anatomist  at  Rome,  who  was  bom  about  the  year 
95  after  Christ.  Galen  became  personally  ac- 
quainted with  him  during  his  first  risit  to  Rome, 
about  A.  D.  165,  and  speaks  of  him  as  an  enyious 
and  quarrelsome  person.  He  was  a  follower  or 
admirer  of  Erasistratus,  and  wrote  some  anatomi- 
cal works,  which  were  in  great  repute  for  some 
years  after  his  death  (Galen,  De  Librii  Propriis^  c. 
I ,  vol.  xiz.  p.  1 3).  He  is  probably  the  same  per- 
son as  the  physician  named  Afardanu»,  though  it  is 
not  quite  certain  which  name  is  correct.  [  W.  A.  G.] 

MARTIA'LIS,  CORNE'LIUS,  was  deprived 
of  his  rank  as  tribune,  apparently  in  the  praeto- 
rian guards,  on  the  detection  of  Piso^s  conspiracy 
against  Nero,  in  a.  d.  66.  He  afterwards  served 
in  the  army  of  Flavius  Sabinns  against  the  troops 
of  Vitellius,  and  perished  in  the  burning  of  the 
Capitol,  A.  D.  69.  (Tac.  ^mi.  xv.  7 1 ,  Hist  iil  70, 7a) 

MARTIA'LIS,  GARGI'LIUS,  is  quoted  as  an 
authority  for  the  private  life  and  habits  of  Alex- 
ander Severus  (Lamprid.  Aloe,  Sen,  37 )«  with 
whom  he  seems  to  have  been  contemporary,  and  is 
classed  by  Vopiscus  (Prob.  2)  along  with  Marius 
Maximus,  Suetonius  Tranquillus,  Julius  Capito- 
linus  and  Aelius  Lampridius,  historians  of  the 
second  class,  who  recorded  the  truth,  but  without 
eloquence  or  philosophy. 

A  short  corrupt  fragment  on  veterinary  surgery, 
entitled  **  Curae  Bourn  ex  Corpore  Gargilii  Mar- 
tialis,**  was  transcribed  under  the  inspection  of 
Perizonius,  at  the  request  of  Schoetgen,  from  a 
Leyden  MS.,  and  published  by  Gesner  in  his 
**  Scriptores  Rei  Rusticae  Veteres  Latini"  (2  vols. 
4to.  Lips.  1735),  vol.  ii.  p.  1170,  but  it  is  im- 
possible to  determine  whether  the  compiler  of  this 
tract,  the  antiquity  of  which  has  been  doubted  by 
critics,  is  the  same  person  with  the  historian.  The 
MS.  from  which  it  was  printed  was  comparatively 
recent,  but  had  been  copied  firom  one  of  mora 
ancient  date,  which  once  belonged  to  the  monastery 
of  Corvey  on  the  Weser.  (See  Gesner,  Prae/.  p. 
xvii.  and  the  dissertation  of  Schoetgen,  p.  xlil) 

In  the  Divine  Lections  of  Cassiodoms  (c.  28)  we 
read  **De  hortis  scripsit  pulcherrime  Gargilius 
Martialis,  qui  et  nutrimenta  olerum  et  virtutes 
eonim  diligenter  exposuit.'"  This  work  is  fre- 
quently quoted  by  Palladius  (e.  g.  iv.  tit  9.  §  9), 
but  not  by  any  older  writer,  although  Servias  (ad 
Virg.  Gtorg,  iv.  147),  speaks  as  if  Virgil  had  dis- 
cerned him  from  afar  with  prophetic  eye.  No  portion 
of  it  was  known  to  exist  untU  Angelo  Mai  in  1 826 
discovered  that  a  palimpsest  in  the  royal  library 
at  Naples,  which  had  originally  belonged  to  the 
celebrated  monastery  of  St.  Columbanns  at  Bobbio, 
and  which  was  known  to  contain  the  grammarian 
Charisius,  fragments  of  Lucan,  and  some  other 
pieces,  all  of  which  had  been  examined,  contained 
also  some  chapters  by  a  writer  on  rural  afiairs, 
treating  of  quinces  {De  C^doneiti)^  peaches  {De 
PerncUy,  almonds  (De  Amygdalis\  and  chestnnU 
(De  CaiianetM),     Upon  closer  investigation  it  was 


MARTIALIS. 

found  ^yf  comparing  these  with  the  references  in 
Palladius  to  Martialis,  that  they  must  actually  be 
regarded  as  a  portion  of  his  essay  De  Hortis.  -The 
remains  themselves,  together  with  a  full  accoont 
of  the  Codex  Rescriptus  to  which  they  belong;, 
are  included  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Cltund 
Audoree  e  VaHoania  Codidbus  ediii^  8vo.  Rom. 
1828.  Nor  was  this  all  Not  long  afterwards, 
the  same  schokr  detected  among  the  treasures  of 
the  Vatican,  two  MSS.,  one  of  the  tenth,  the 
other  of  the  twelfth  century,  containing  tracts  upon 
medical  subjects,  in  both  of  which  was  a  section 
headed  iNapiT  Libkb  Tbrtius.  Db  Pomis. 
Martialis,  on  the  sanatory  properties  of  variona 
fruits,  and  in  this  the  details  with  regard  to  the 
virtues  of  quinces  were  found  to  correspond  almost 
verbatim  with  the  remarks  in  the  Neapolitan  MS., 
thus  removing  the  last  shade  of  doubt  with  r^ard 
to  the  author.  Whether,  however,  Gaigilins  Mar^ 
tialis  the  historian,  Gargilius  Martialis  the  horti- 
culturist, and  Gargilius  Martialis  the  veterinarian, 
are  all,  or  any  two  of  them,  the  same,  or  all 
difierent  personages,  must  in  the  absence  of  satis- 
factory evidence  be  considered  as  still  an  open 
question.  (Mai  published  the  Vatican  fragment 
in  the  third  volume  of  the  collection  named  above 
(Rom.  1831),  and  the  whole  three  pieces  were 
printed  together  in  Germany,  under  the  title  **'  Gar- 
gilii Martialis  Gaigilii  quae  tupersunt.  Editio  iu 
Germania  prima.  Lunaebnrgi,  1832.'**)    [VV.  R.] 

MARTIA'LIS,  JU'LIUS,  an  evocatus,  who, 
from  private  pique,  joined  the  oonspiiacy  against 
CaracaUa.  Having  seized  a  convenient  opportunity^ 
he  stabbed  the  emperor  while  on  a  journey  from 
Edessa  to  Carrhae,  and  was  himself  sUin  upon  the 
spot  by  one  of  the  Scythian  guards.  The  senate 
testified  warm  gratitude  to  their  deliveier,  and 
proposed  to  honour  his  memory  by  panegyrical 
orations  and  by  statues.  (Dion  Cass.  Ixxviii.  5,  18, 
corap.  a)  [W.  R,l 

MARTIA'LIS,  M.  VALE'RIUS,  theepignm- 
matist.     Whatever  information  we  possess  regazd- 
ing  the  personal  history  of  this  writer  is  derived 
almost  exclusively  from  his  works  ;   for  althoagh 
he  often  boasts  of  his  own  £sr-sprnd  popularity, 
and  although  Aelius  Verns  was  wont  to  term  hixa 
^  his  ViigiL,**  he  is  not  spoken  of  by  any  contem- 
ponuy  author  except  the  younger  Pliny,  nor  by 
any  of  those  who  foUowed  after  him,  except  Spar- 
tianus,  Lampridius,  and  perhaps  Sidonina  Ap<dti- 
naris,  until  we  reach  the  period  of  the  gramnuunaaa, 
by  whom  he  is  frequently  quoted.    By  coUectiiuc 
and  comparing  the  incidental    notices  scattered 
through  his  pages,  we  are  enabled  to  detenaine 
that  he  was  a  native  of  Bilbilis  in  Spain.,  tlsat  h« 
was  bom  upon  the  first  of  March,  in  the   tlkiid 
year  of  CUindius,  a.  o.  43,  that  he  came  to  Home 
in  the  diirteenth  year  of  Nero,  a.  d.  66,  th*t  alter 
residing  in  the  metropolis  for  a  space  of  thirty-fiw 
years,  he  again  repaired  to  the  place  of  his  btith« 
in  the  third  year  of  Trajan,  a^t^.  100,  ax&d  lived 
there  for  upwards  of  three  years  at  least,    on  tke 
property  of  his  wife,  a  huiy  named 
whom  he  seems  to  have  married  after  his 
the  banks  of  the  Sale,  and  to  whose 
mental  charms  he  pays  a  warm  tribute.       Hk 
death,  which  cannot  have  taken  place  before  a.  bu 
104,  is  mentioned  by  the  younger  Pliny,  but  'we  ai% 
unable  to  fix  the  date  of  the  epistle  (iii.  20,  aL  21) 
in  which  the  event  is  recorded.    His  fiuoe  -waa  ex- 
tended and  his  books  were  eagerly  sought  tat^  aat 


vetuzn  la 


MARTIALIS. 

oidj  in  the  citf,  bnt  alio  in  Chral,  Germanj, ' 
Britain,  Getica,  and  the  wild  region  of  the  north  ; 
he  iJ^cttred  the  special  patronage  of  the  emperors 
Titus  and  Doniitian«  obtained  by  his  inflaenoe  the 
freedom  of  the  state  for  seTenl  of  his  friends, 
and  received  for  himself^  although  apparently  with- 
ont  fiunily  if  not  unmarried,  the  highly-valiied  pri* 
Tileges  accorded  to  those  who  were  ^e  fiitheiB  of 
three  children  (ju$  trutm  liberorum\  together  with 
the  rank  of  tribunus  and  the  rights  of  the  eques- 
trian order,  distinctions  which  in  his  case  were 
probably  merely  honorary,  not  implying  the  dis- 
charge of  any  particular  duties,  nor  Uie  possession 
of  any  considerable  fortune.  His  drcumstancea, 
however,  must  have  been  at  one  time  easy  ;  for  he 
had  a  mansion  in  the  city  whose  situation  he  de- 
scribes, and  a  suburban  yilla  near  Nomentnm,  to 
which  he  frequently  alludes  with  pride.  It  is  true 
that  Pliny,  in  the  letter  to  which  we  have  referred 
above,  states  that  he  made  Martial  a  pecuniary 
present  to  assist  in  defraying  the  expenses  of  his 
journey  (proteeutua  eram  viatieo  teoedemtem)^  bnt 
when  he  adds  that  the  gift  was  preiented  as  an 
acknowledgment  for  a  complimentary  address,  he 
gives  no  hint  that  the  poverty  of  the  bard  was  such 
as  to  render  this  aid  an  act  of  charity.  The  assertion 
that  ihe  fiither  of  Martial  was  named  /Vtm/o 
and  his  mother  FlaedUa^  rests  upon  a  mistaken 
interpretation  of  the  epigram  v.  34  ;  and  another 
curious  delusion  at  one  time  prevailed  with  regard 
to  the  name  of  Martial  himaelt  In  the  biography 
of  Alexander  Sevems  (c.  38)  we  find  the  twenty- 
ninth  epigram  of  the  fifth  book  quoted  as  ^  Mar- 
tialis  Coci  Epignunma,**  and  hence  Joannes  of  Salis- 
bury (Citrial.  Ntigar,  viL  12,  viii.  6, 13),  Jacobus 
Magnus  of  Toledo  {Sofikolog,  passim),  and'Vin- 
centius  of  Beauvais  {Spead,  Doetr»  iiL  37  ),  suppose 
Cktqmu  to  have  been  a  cognomen  of  the  poet,  and 
designate  him  by  that  appellation.  The  numerous 
corruptions  which  everywhere  abound  in  the  text 
of  the  Augustan  historians,  and  the  &ct  that  the 
word  in  question  is  altogether  omitted  in  several 
MSS.  and  eariy  editions,  while  we  find  eAtm  sub- 
stituted for  it  in  two  of  the  Palatine  codices,  justify 
us  in  concluding  either  that  eod  was  foisted  in  by 
the  carelessness  of  a  transcriber,  or  that  the  true 
reading  is  cooB,  L  e.  qftoque^  which  will  remore  every 
difiiculty. 

The  extant  works  of  Martial  consist  of  an 
assemblage  of  short  poems,  all  included  under  the 
general  appellation  Epigrammala^  upwards  of  1500 
in  number,  divided  into  fourteen  books.  Those 
which  form  the  two  last  books,  usually  distinguished 
respectively  as  Xenia  and  Apopkonta^  amounting 
to  350,  consist,  with  the  exception  of  the  intro- 
ductions, entirely  of  distichs,  descriptive  of  a  vast 
variety  of  small  objects,  chiefly  articles  of  food  or 
clothing,  such  as  were  usually  sent  as  presents 
among  friends  during  the  Saturnalia,  and  on  other 
festive  occasions.  In  addition  to  the  above,  nearly 
all  the  printed  copies  include  33  epigrams,  forming 
a  book  apart  frrai  the  rest,  which,  ever  since  the 
time  of  Omter,  has  been  commonly  known  as  Zt&er 
de  SpedaaUis^  because  the  contents  relate  entirely 
to  the  shows  exhibited  by  Titus  and  Domitian,  but 
there  is  no  ancient  authority  for  the  title,  and  hence 
the  most  recent  editor  restores  the  proper  and 
simple  form  Liber  E^fframmato».  The  **  t)e  Spec- 
ticulis**  is  altogether  wanting  in  most  of  the  best 
MSS.,  and  of  those  which  embrace  it  two  only, 
both  derived  from  the  same  archetype,  are  older 


MARTIALIS. 


965 


than  the  fifteenth  century ;  but  the  most  judidons 
critics  ax«  of  opinion  that  the  greater  number  of 
the  pieces  ax«  genuine,  although  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  spurious  matter  may  have  found  its  way  both 
into  this  and  the  other  books,  for  we  find  a  re- 
monstrance (x.  100)  addressed  to  an  unscrupulous 
pretender,  who  was  attempting  to  palm  his  own 
progeny  on  the  public  under  the  cover  of  Martial's 
reputation. 

Considerable  praise  is  due  to  the  indastry  dir 
played  by  Loyd  and  Dodwell  in  adjusting  the 
chronology  of  Martial,  but  the  recent  kbours  of 
Clinton  are  much  more  satisfiwtory.  It  is  dear 
from  the  introdoctory  dedication  and  notices  in 
prose  and  verse,  that  the  difierent  books  were  col- 
lected and  published  by  the  author,  sometimes 
sii^ly  and  sometimes  several  at  one  time.  The 
**  Liber  de  Spectaculis**  and  the  first  nine  books  of 
the  reguUtf  series  involve  a  great  number  of  his- 
torical allusions,  extending  finom  the  games  of  Titus 
(a.  D.  80)  down  to  the  return  of  Domitian  from 
the  Sarmatian  expedition,  in  January,  a.».  94. 
The  second  book  could  not  have  been  written  until 
after  the  commencement  of  the  Dacian  war  (ii.  2), 
that  is,  not  before  a.  d.  86,  nor  the  sixth  until  after 
the  triumph  over  the  Dadans  and  Germans  (a.  d. 
91) ;  the  seventh  was  written  while  the  Sarmatian 
war,  which  began  in  a.  d.  93,  was  still  in  progress, 
and  reaches  to  the  end  of  that  year.  The  eighth 
book  opens  in  January,  a.  d.  94,  the  ninth  also 
refers  to  the  same  epoch,  but  may,  as  Clinton  sup- 
poses, have  been  written  in  a.  d.  95.  The  whole 
of  these  were  composed  at  Rome,  except  the  third, 
which  was  written  during  a  tour  in  Gallia  Togata. 
The  tenth  book  was  published  twice:  the  first 
edition  was  given  hastily  to  the  world ;  the  second, 
that  which  we  now  read  (x.  2),  celebrates  the 
arrival  of  Trajan  at  Rome,  after  his  accession  to 
the  throne  (x.  6,  7,  34,  72).  Now,  since  this 
event  took  place  A.  d.  99,  and  since  the  twenty- 
fourth  epigram  of  this  book  was  written  in  honour 
of  the  audior*s  fifty-seventh  birthday,  we  ar^thus 
supplied  with  the  data  requisite  for  fixing  the 
epoch  of  his  birth  ;  and  since  at  the  close  of  th<^ 
book  (x.  104)  he  had  been  thirty-four  years  at 
Rome,  we  can  thence  calcubte  the  time  when  he 
left  Spain.  The  eleventh  book  seems  to  have  been 
published  at  Rome,  early  in  a.  o.  1 00,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  year  he  returned  to  Bilbilis.  After 
keeping  silence  for  three  years  (xii.  prooem.),  the 
twelfth  book  was  despatched  from  Bilbilis  to  Rome 
(xii.  3, 18),  and  in  this  he  refers  (xii.  5)  to  the  two 
preceding  books,  published,  as  we  have  seen,  in  a.  d. 
99  and  100.  Allowing,  therefore,  for  the  interval 
of  repose,  the  twelfth  book  must  be  assigned  to 
A.  D.  104.  It  must  be  observed,  however,  that  if 
the  Parthenius,  to  whom  book  xi.  is  dedicated,  and 
who  is  again  addressed  in  book  xii  (ep.  1 1 ),  be 
the  *^Pabitinus  Parthenius,**  the  chamberlain  of 
Domitian  (iv.  45,  v.  6,  viiL  28  ;  comp.  Sueton. 
Domit,  16),  and  if  the  statement  of  Victor  {EpiL 
12),  that  this  Parthenius  was  cruelly  murdered  by 
the  soldiery  (a.  d.  97)  soon  after  the  elevation  of 
Nerva,  can  be  depended  upon,  it  is  evident  that 
some  pieces  belonging  to  earlier  years  were  included 
in  the  later  books.  It  is  not  necessary,  howevei;^ 
to  hold  with  Clinton,  that  Ep.  xL  4  is  in  honour 
of  the  third  consulship  of  Nerva  (a.  d.  97),  since 
the  words  and  the  name  A^erea  are  equally  ap- 
plicable to  the  third  consulship  of  Trajan  (a.  d. 
100).   Books  ziii.  and  ziv.,  the  Xenia  and  Apopko- 

3q  3 


966 


MARTIALIS. 


r^a^  were  written  chiefly  under  DomitUn  (xiii.  4. 
74,  ziT.  1.  179,  213),  although  the  compoftition 
voMj  haTe  been  spread  orer  the  holidays  of  many 
yean. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  word  Epigraim,  which 
originally  denoted  simply  on  tMcription^  was,  in 
process  of  time,  applied  to  any  brief  metrical 
efitision,  whatever  the  subject  might  be,  or  whaft> 
ever  the  fonn  under  which  it  was  presented,  and 
in  this  sense  the  heterogeneous  mass  which  con- 
stitutes the  Greek  anthology,  and  all  the  lighter 
effusions  of  Catullus,  are  called  epigrams.  In  many 
of  these,  it  is  true,  the  sentiments  are  pithily 
worded,  and  a  certain  degree  of  emphasis  is  re> 
served  for  the  conclusion  ;  but  Martial  first  placed 
the  epigram  upon  the  narrow  basis  which  it  now 
occupies,  and  from  his  time  the  term  has  been  in  a 
great  measure  restricted  to  denote  a  short  poem, 
in  which  all  the  thoughts  and  expression!  converge 
to  one  sharp  point,  which  forms  the  termination  of 
the  piece.  It  is  impossible  not  to  be  amased  by 
the  singular  fertility  of  imagination,  the  prodigious 
flow  of  wit,  and  the  delicate  felicity  of  langusge 
everywhere  developed  in  this  extraordinary  col* 
lection,  and  from  no  source  do  we  derive  more 
copious  information  on  the  national  customs  and 
social  habits  of  the  Romans  during  the  first  century 
of  the  empire.  But  however  much  we  may  admire 
the  genius  of  the  author,  we  feel  no  respect  for  the 
character  of  the  man.  The  inconceivable  servility 
of  adulation  (e.  g.  iz.  4,  v.  8)  with  which  he  loads 
Domitian,  proves  that  he  was  a  courtier  of  the 
lowest  class,  and  his  name  is  crushed  by  a  load  of 
oold*blooded  filth  spread  ostentatiously  over  the 
whole  surface  of  his  writings,  too  clearly  denoting 
habitual  impurity  of  thought,  combined  with  habi- 
tual  impurity  of  expression. 

Three  Tery  eariy  impressions  of  Martial  have 
been  described  by  bibliographers,  all  of  them  in 
4  to.,  all  in  Roman  characters,  and  all  without  date 
and  without  name  of  place  or  of  printer.  One  of 
these,  by  many  considered  aa  the  Editio  Princepe, 
is  supposed  by  Dibdin  {BibL  Spencer,  vol.  iv.  p. 
53'2)  to  have  been  the  work  of  Ulric  Han.  The 
first  edition  which  bears  a  date,  and  which  contests 
the  honour  of  being  the  Prinoeps,  is  that  which 
appeared  at  Femura,  4to.  1471  (Dibdin,  BUtL  Spem- 
eer.  vol.  ii.  p.  169),  and  which  does  not  contain 
the  ^  Liber  de  Spectaculis.**  It  was  followed  by 
the  edition  of  Vindelin  de  Spira,  4to.  Venet, 
without  date,  but  probably  executed  about  1472  ; 
by  that  of  Sweynheym  and  Pannartz,  fol.  Rom. 
1473  ;  that  of  Joannes  de  Colonia,  fol.  Venet. 
1475  ;  and  that  of  Philippus  de  Lavania,  foL  Me- 
dioL  1478,  the  two  last  being  merely  reprinU 
from  Spiia.  The  text,  which  was  gradually  im- 
proved by  the  diligence  of  Calderinus,  foL  Venet 
J474,  1475,  1480,  Ac,  of  Aldus,  8vo.  Venet. 
1501,  and  Junius,  8vo.  Basil  1559,  first  assumed 
a  satis&ctory  form  in  the  hands  of  Ornterus,  16mo. 
Francf.  1602,  who  boasted,  not  without  reason, 
that  he  had  introduced  more  than  a  thousand  cor> 
rections,  and  was  still  further  purified  by  Scriverius, 
Lug.  Bat  12mo.  1619,  Amst  12mo.  1621,  l6mo. 
1629,  and  by  Raderus,  fol  Mogunt  1627,  Colon. 
1628.  Schrevelius,  in  the  8vo  Variorum  of  1670, 
exhibited  very  judiciously  the  results  of  the  toils 
of  his  predecessors,  and  no  important  improve- 
ments were  made  firom  that  time  until  1842,  when 
Scbneidewinn  published  a  new  recension  (8vo.  2 
vols.  Grem.  1842     founded  upon  t  most  careful 


MARTINIANUS. 

examination  of  a  very  large  number  of  MS8.  Hii 
prolegomena  contain  a  full  and  highly  valuable 
account  of  these  and  other  codices,  of  the  plsces 
where  they  are  at  jMvsent  deposited,  and  of  their 
relative  value.  No  ancient  author  stands  more  in 
need  of  an  ample  and  learned  commentary,  bnt 
none  has  yet  appeared  which  will  satisfy  all  the 
wants  of  the  student  The  most  useful,  upon  the 
whole,  is  that  which  is  attached  to  the  edition  of 
Leroaire,  3  vols.  8vo.  Paris,  1825,  but  Scbneide- 
winn has  promised  to  publish  the  notes  of  Fr. 
Schmieder,  the  preceptor  of  C.  0.  MiiUer,  of  which 
he  speaks  in  high  praise,  and  expresses  a  hope  that 
be  may  be  able  to  add  the  remarks  compiled  by 
Bottiger,  which  passed  after  his  death  into  the 
hands  of  Weichert 

A  great  number  of  translations  from  Martial 
will  be  found  dispersed  in  the  works  of  the  English 
poets,  and  numerous  selections  have  been  given  to 
the  world  from  time  to  time,  such  as  thoee  by 
Thomas  May,  8vo.  Lond.  1629  ;  by  Fletcher,  8vol 
Lend.  1 656  ;  by  J.  Hughes,  in  his  Misoelianies, 
8vo.  Lond.  1737  ;  by  W.  Hay,  12moi  Lond.  1754 ; 
by  Wright,  along  with  the  distichs  of  Cato,  12mo. 
Lond.  1763 ;  by  Rogers,  in  his  poems,  12mo. 
Lond.  1782  ;  and  finally  a  complete  version  of  the 
whole  by  Elphinstone,  4tOw  Lond.  1782,  a  singular 
monument  oif  dalness  and  foDy.  In  Frendi  we 
have  complete  translations  into  Terse,  by  Manttea, 
4to.  Paris,  1675,  a  translation  into  prose  having 
been  published  prariously  (1655)  by  the  same 
author  ;  by  Volland,  3  vols.  8vo.  Paris,  1807  ;  and 
by  K  T.  Simon,  3  vols.  8ro.  Paris,  1819.  JuUos 
Scaliger  rendered  a  considerable  number  of  the 
epigrams  into  Greek,  and  these  translations  will 
be  found  placed  under  the  original  text  in  the 
edition  of  Lemaire.  (Plin.  ^.  iil  20.  al.  21  ; 
Spartian.  Ad.  Ver,  2  ;  Lamprid.  AUae,  Sever,  38  ; 
Sidon.  Apoll  Oarm,  ix.  33  ;  Martial,  L  1,  2,  3, 62, 
101,  117,  ii.  92,  ill  95,  iv.  10,  72,  v.  13,  16,  23, 
vi.  43,  61,  64,  82,  rii.  11.  17,  51,  8«,  98,  vilL  3, 
61,  ix.  84,  98,  X.  24,  92,  94,  100,  103, 104,  xi  3, 
24,  xiL  21,  31,  xiii  3,  119.  An  account  of  the 
celebrated  MS.  of  Martial  preserred  in  the  Advo- 
eatei*  Library,  Edinburgh,  will  be  found  in  I>BlTcil, 
**  Some  account  of  an  ancient  M&  of  Martial,'"  Jkc, 
8vo.  Edin.  1812.)  [W.  R.] 

MARTIA'NUS.    [Marcianub.] 

MARTI'NA,  a  woman  in  Syria,  celebrated  for 
her  skill  in  poisoning,  and  a  fktonrite  of  PbaciDa, 
the  wife  of  Cn.  Piso,  was  sent  to  Italy  by  Cii« 
Sentius,  the  governor  of  Syria,  that  she  might  be 
brought  to  trial,  bnt  she  died  suddenly  upon  bcr 
arrival  at  Brundisium,  a.  d.  20.  (Tac  Amn,  ii.  74, 
iii.  7.) 

MARTI'NA.    [HsRACLina,  p.  405,  b.] 

MARTINIA'NUS,  magister  offidomm  t»  tbe 
emperor  Licinius,  by  whom  he  was  elevated  to  tlie 
dignity  of  Caesar,  when  active  preparationa  were  in 
progress  for  the  last  great  struggle  against  Constaa- 
tine.     Martinianus  was  compelled  to  wunmABS 


GOIM  OP  MARTINIANU& 


MASCAMES. 

himielf  to  the  oonqneror,  along  with  his  patnm, 
whose  fate  he  thared  towifdt  thr.  eod  of  a.  d.  823. 
A  xare  coin  in  third  bnn  it  found  in  some  oolleo- 
tiont  bearing  the  legend  d.  k.  martinunus  p.  p. 
AUG.,  which  wonld  indicate  that  he  waa  created 
Augtutm;  and  this  eonclanon  might  be  drawn 
from  the  wordi  of  Victor.  (De  Cae$,  41.)  [Com- 
pare Valbns,  Adrklivs  Valkrius.]  {EaDeerpla 
Volt»,  25,28,  29  ;  Victor,  de  Cau,  41,  EpU,  41; 
Zoeim.  u.  25,  26,  28.)  [W.  R.] 

MARTI'NUS,  bishop  of  Toon,  hence  desig- 
nated TViroMMm,  was  bom  in  Pannonia,  about 
the  year  316,  waa  educated  at  PaTia,  and  in  the 
early  part  of  his  life  senred  as  a  soldier,  first  nnder 
Constantine,  afterwards  under  Julian.  While  yet 
in  the  army  he  embraoed  the  true  faith  ;  and  after 
he  had  obtained  his  discharge,  attached  himself 
closely  to  Hflarius  of  Poitiers,  by  whose  adrice  he 
returned  to  his  native  country,  for  the  purpose  of 
converting  his  kindred.  During  the  sway  of  Con- 
stantino he  waa  exposed  to  bitter  persecution  from 
the  Ariana,  whose  doctrines  he  stead&stly  assailed ; 
but  after  this  storm  had  in  some  measure  passed 
away  from  the  church,  he  returned  to  Oaul ;  and 
about  360  again  sought  the  society  of  Hilarius,  and 
founded  a  monastery.  From  thence  he  was  reluc- 
tantly dragged  in  371,  to  occupy  the  see  of  Tours, 
and  speedily  attained  such  celebrity  on  account  of 
his  sanctity  and  power  of  working  miracles,  that, 
to  avoid  the  multitudes  attracted  by  his  fame,  he 
sought  lefrige  in  a  neighbouring  monastery ;  and 
over  this  he  presided  until  his  death,  which  took 
place  in  his  eightieth  year,  towards  the  very  close 
of  the  fourth  century.  We  possess  a  life  of  the  saint 
written  by  Sulpicins  Severus,  filled  with  the  most 
puerile  foblea,  frrom  which  we  gather  that  he  was  a 
man  totally  devoid  of  mental  culture,  whose  wild 
fanaticism  and  austerities  seriously  affected  his 
reason ;  and  that,  although  an  object  of  awe  and 
reverence  to  the  crowd,  sober-minded  persons 
considered  his  sordid  apparel,  dishevelled  hair,  and 
beggariy  aspect,  as  unbecoming  in  a  Christian 
dignitary.  Under  the  name  of  Martinus  we  possess 
a  very  short  Confemo  Fidei  de  Someta  TrinUaU 
the  authenticity  of  which  is  donbtfal.  It  will  be 
found  in  almost  all  the  huge  collections  of  fothers 
and  councils,  and  under  its  best  form  in  Oalland, 
ToL  vil  p.  599  ;  Prolsg.  c.  xviiL  p.  zxvi  (SchSne- 
mann,  Biiblioik,  Pair,  Lot  toI.  i.  g  1 9.)     [ W.  R.] 

MARULLUS,  a  EPI'DItrS,  tribune  of  the 


HASINISSA. 


967 


plebs,  &  c.  44,  removed,  in  conjunction  with  his 
colleague  L.  Caesetius  Flavus,  the  diadem  which 
had  been  placed  upon  the  statue  of  C.  Julius  Caesar, 
and  attempted  to  bring  to  trial  the  persons  who 
had  saluted  the  dictator  as  king.  Caesar,  in  con- 
aequence,  deprived  him  of  the  tribunate,  by  help 
of  the  tribune  Helvius  Cinna,  and  expelled  him 
from  the  senate.  (Dion  Cass.  zliv.  9,  10  ;  Appian, 
B.  a  ii.  108,  122 ;  Plut  Cau.  61  ;  VeU.  Pat.  ii. 
68  ;  Suet  Cbet.  79,  80  ;  Cic.  Pkilipp.  xiii.  15.) 

MARULLUS,  JU'NIUS,  mentioned  by  Taci- 
tus (Afm.  xiv.  48),  as  consul  designatus  in  a.  d. 
62,  must  have  been  one  of  the  consules  suffecti  in 
that  year,  though  his  name  does  not  occur  in  the 
Fasti  (Pighius,  AnnaL  vol.  iii.  p.  595.) 

MASCAMES  (McuricdfMirf),  a  Persian,  son  of 
Megadostes  or  Megalostes,  was  made  by  Xerxes 
governor  of  Doriscus  in  Thrace,  which  he  kept 
ivith  great  vigour  and  fidelity,  defying  all  the 
crfTorts  of  the  Greeks  after  the  failure  of  the  Pcr- 
expedition,  to  expel  him.     Xerxes  honoured 


him  with  annual  presents,  as  a  reward  for  his 
fiiithful  a»^ice,  —  a  mark  of  approbation  which 
Artaxerxes  continued  to  his  descendants.  (Herod, 
vii  105,  106.)  [£.  E.] 

M>.SCEZEL.     [OiLDO.] 

MA'SOABA,  a  Numidian,  ion  of  Masinissa, 
was  sent  to  Rome  by  his  fritber  as  ambassador  in 
Blc.  168.  He  waa  received  with  the  utmost  die- 
tincti(Hi,  one  of  the  quaestors  being  sent  to  meet 
him  at  Puteoli,  and  attend  him  from  thence  to 
Rome.     (LiT.  xlv.  1 8, 14.)  [E.  H.  R] 

MASINISSA  (Viaffea»lir<mt\  king  of  the 
Nun&idians,  celebrated  for  the  conspicuous  part  he 
bore  in  the  wars  between  the  Romans  and  Car- 
thaginians. He  was  the  son  of  Gala,  king  of  the 
Massylians,  the  easternmost  of  the  two  great  tribes 
into  which  the  Numidians  were  at  that  time  di- 
vided, but  was  brought  iq>  at  Carthage,  where  he  ap- 
pears to  have  received  an  education  superior  to  that 
usual  among  his  countrymen.  ( Liv.  xxi  v.  49 ;  Appian, 
Pun.  10, 87.)  He  was  still  quite  a  young  man*,  but 
had  already  given  proofs  of  great  ability  and  energy 
of  character,  when  in  B.C.  213  the  Carthaginians 
persuaded  Gala  to  declare  war  against  Syphax, 
king  of  the  neighbouring  tribe  of  the  Massaesylians, 
who  had  lately  entered  into  an  alliance  with  Rome. 
Masinissa  was  appointed  by  his  fiither  to  command 
the  invading  force,  with  which  he  attacked  and 
totally  defeated  Syphax,  whom  he  drove  to  take 
refuge  in  Mauritania,  and  following  him  thither 
carried  on  the  war  with  unabated  vigour,  so  as 
effectually  to  prevent  him  from  crossing  into  Spain 
to  the  assistance  of  the  Romans  in  that  country. 
(Liv.  xxiv.  49.)  Of  the  forther  progress  of  this 
war  in  Africa  we  hear  nothing  ;  but  ^e  next  yetir 
(&  c.  212)  we  find  Masinissa  in  Spain,  supporting 
the  Carthaginian  generals  there  with  a  large  body 
of  Numidian  horse  ;  and  it  appears  probable  that, 
though  only  occasionally  mentioned,  he  continued 
to  hold  the  same  post  during  the  subsequent  years 
of  the  war  in  that  country.  In  210,  indeed,  he  is 
mentioned  as  being  at  Carthage,  but  apparently 
only  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  reinforcements 
for  the  army  in  Spain,  in  which  country  we  again 
find  hhn  in  the  following  year  (209),  at  the  time 
that  Hasdnibal  set  out  on  his  march  into  Italy. 
In  206  he  is  mentioned  as  present  at  Silpia,  where 
he  shared  with  Haadrubal,  Gisco,  and  Mago  in 
their  total  defeat  by  Scipio.  (Liv.  xxv.  34,  xxvii. 
5,  20,  xxviii.  18  ;  Polyb.  xi.  21  ;  Appian,  Hitp, 
25,  27.)  But  the  reverse  then  sustained  by  the 
Carthaginian  arms  proved  too  much  for  the  fidelity 
of  Masinissa :  shortly  after  the  battle  he  made 
secret  overtures  to  Silanus,  the  lieutenant  of  Scipio, 
which,  however,  led  to  no  immediate  result,  the 
Numidian  chief  being  desirous  to  treat  with  Scipio 
in  person,  an  opportunity  for  which  did  not  for 
some  time  present  itselt  At  length,  however,  the 
desired  interview  took  phu»,  and  Masinissa  pledged 
himself  to  support  the  Romans  with  all  the  forces 
at  his  command  as  soon  ns  they  should  carry  an 
army  into  Africa.    (Liv.  xxviii.  16,  35.)     In  ad- 

*  Livy  indeed  states  (xxiv.  49)  that  he  was  at 
this  time  only  seventeen  years  old ;  but  this  is 
inconsistent  with  the  statement  of  Poly  Inns  (xxxviL 
8),  which  is  followed  by  Livy  himself  in  another 
passage  (EpiL  I),  that  Masinissa  was  ninety  years 
old  at  the  time  of  his  death,  b.  c.  148.  According 
to  this  account,  he  would  be  at  this  time  aboul 
twenty-five  years  of  age. 

3q  4 


968 


MASINISSA. 


dition  to  the  effect  produced  by  the  KQccets  of  the 
Roman  aims,  and  the  great  personal  influence  of 
Scipio — an  influence  increased  in  this  case  by  his 
generous  conduct  towards  Massiva,  a  nephew  of 
Masinissa  [Massiva] — the  Numidian  prince  is 
said  to  have  been  actuated  by  resentment  against 
HasdrubaU  who  had  previously  betrothed  to  him 
his  beautiful  daughter  Sophonisba,  but  violated  his 
engagement,  in  order  to  bestow  her  hand  upon 
Syphax.  ( Appian, /'vii.  10;  Zonar.  ix.  11,  p.436.) 
The  chronology  of  these  events  is,  however,  very 
uncertain :  according  to  Livy,  it  was  not  till  some 
time  after  this  that  the  betrothal  of  Sophonisba 
took  place.  (Li v.  xxix.  23.)  But  the  defection 
of  Masinissa  still  remained  a  secret ;  meanwhile, 
lie  rejoined  Mago  at  Gades  for  a  time,  and  then 
crossed  over  into  Africa,  where  events  had  taken 
place  which  drew  all  his  attention  to  his  paternal 
dominions. 

On  the  death  of  his  father  Gala,  which  had  oc- 
curred during  the  time  that  he  was  in  Spain,  the 
crown  had  devolved,  according,  it  is  said,  to  the 
Numidian  custom,  on  Oesalces,  brother  of  the  late 
king,  and  from  him  descended  shortly  after  to  his 
son  Capusa.  But  the  latter  being  a  man  of  a  feeble 
character,  had  been  overthrown  by  Mezetulus,  who 
assumed  the  virtual  sovereignty  in  the  name  of 
Lacumaces,  the  younger  brother  of  Capusa.  Against 
this  usurper  Masinissa  determined  to  direct  his 
arms,  and  after  having  in  vain  endeavoured  to 
obtain  the  support  of  Bocchar,  king  of  Mauritania, 
he  entered  the  conflnes  of  Numidia  with  a  body  of 
only  500  horsemen.  But,  trifling  as  this  force 
might  appear,  he  was  able  to  strike  a  blow  in  the 
first  instance  which  had  nearly  proved  decisive — 
the  young  king  Lacumaces  having  narrowly  escaped 
falling  into  his  hands  while  travelling  with  a  small 
escort  to  the  court  of  Syphax.  The  old  soldiers 
and  adherents  of  his  father  now  flocked  to  the 
standard  of  Masinissa,  who  soon  found  himself  at 
the  head  of  a  respectable  army,  with  which  he  was 
able  to  meet  Mezetulus  in  the  field,  and  having 
defeated  him  in  a  pitched  battle,  compelled  both 
him  and  the  young  king  to  take  refuge  in  the 
territories  of  Syphax.  From  thence  they  were 
induced  by  the  friendly  promises  of  Masinissa  to 
return  and  take  up  their  abode  at  his  court,  in  an 
honourable  though  private  station.  (Liv.  xxix. 
29,  .30.)  Masinissa  now  found  himself  established 
on  his  father's  throne  ;  but  he  was  aware  that  a 
more  formidable  danger  threatened  him  on  the 
side  of  Syphax,  who,  besides  the  enmity  he  nar 
turally  entertained  against  his  former  foe,  was 
urged  on  by  HasdrulxU,  who  appears  to  have  been 
conscious  that  he  had  offended  Masinissa  beyond 
the  possibility  of  forgiveness,  and  was  anxious  to 
crush  him  before  he  could  receive  assistance  from 
Rome.  The  first  attacks  of  Syphax  were  com- 
pletely successful:  Masinissa,  totally  defeated  in 
the  first  action,  fled  with  a  few  horsemen  to  a 
mountain  fastness,  from  whence  he  made  predatory 
inroads  into  the  territories  both  of  Syphax  and  the 
Carthaginians.  Here  his  followers  soon  increased 
both  in  numbers  and  boldness,  until  Syphax^  who 
had  at  first  despised  them,  found  it  necessary  to 
send  against  him  one  of  his  generals  named 
Bocchar,  whose  measures  were  so  efficiently  taken 
that  he  succeeded  in  cutting  off  the  whole  of  Ma- 
sinissa's  force,  the  king  himself  escaping  from  the 
field  with  only  two  followers,  and  badly  wounded. 
He  lay  concealed  in  a  cave  for  some  time,  but  as 


MASINISSA. 

soon  as  his  wound  was  partially  healed  he  onc^ 
more  re-appeared  among  the  Massylians,  and 
quickly  gathered  around  his  standard  an  anny  of 
10,000  men.  Syphax  now  took  the  field  against 
him  in  person,  and  again  obtained  a  decisive  viD» 
tory,  Masinissa,  with  a  small  body  of  hwsemen, 
with  difficulty  cutting  his  way  through  the  enemy^ 
forces.  He,  however,  effected  his  eaeape  to  the 
sea-coast,  and  there  hovered  about,  at  the  head  of 
a  mere  predatory  band,  nntil  the  landing  of  Scipio 
in  Africa  &  c.  204,  when  he  instantly  joined  Urn 
with  such  a  force  as  he  had  been  able  to  coUecL 
(Liv.  xxix.  31—33;  Appian,  Pw.  10—13.) 

The  services  he  was  now  able  to  render  his 
Roman  allies  were  neither  few  nor  trifling.  Almost 
immediately  after  he  had  joined  them  he  defeated 
the  Carthaginian  cavalry  under  Hanno,  the  ton  of 
Hamilcar  [Hanno,  No.  23],  and  bore  an  important 
part  in  the  night  attack  which  ended  in  the  con- 
flagration of  the  two  camps  of  Hasdrubal  and 
Syphax.  On  this  occasion,  indeed,  his  intimate 
acquaintance  with  the  habits  of  the  enemy,  and  his 
intelligence  of  their  plans,  appear  to  have  been  of 
the  most  essential  service  to  Scipio.  The  confidence 
reposed  in  the  Numidian  chief  both  by  that  general 
and  Laelius  is  tlie  strongest  testimony  to  his  cha> 
racter  as  a  warrior,  aa  well  as  to  their  opinion  of 
his  fidelity,  a  much  nuer  quality  among  his  coon- 
trymen.  After  the  second  defeat  of  the  combined 
forces  of  Syphax  and  Haadrubal,  an  event  in  which 
Masinissa  had  again  taken  a  prominent  port,  ha 
was  despatched,  together  with  Laelius,  to  parsoe 
the  fugitives:  they  recovered  without  opposition 
the  whole  country  of  the  Massylians,  and  though 
Syphax  with  indefatigable  energy  opposed  to  them 
a  third  army,  he  was  not  only  again  defeated,  bat 
himself  made  priaoner.  Following  up  their  ad- 
vantage, they  quickly  reduced  Cirta,  the  capital  of 
Syphax,  and  the  stronghold  where  he  had  deposited 
all  his  treasures.  Among  the  captives  that  fell 
into  their  hands  on  this  occasion  was  Sophonisba, 
the  wife  of  the  Numidian  king,  and  the  same  who 
had  been  formerly  promised  in  marriage  to  Masi- 
nissa himself.  The  story  of  his  hasty  marriage 
with  her,  and  its  tragical  termination,  is  too  well 
known  to  require  to  be  here  repeated.  [Sopho- 
nisba.] To  console  him  for  his  loss,  aa  well  aa  to 
reward  him  for  his  obedience,  Scipio  now  bestowed 
on  Masinissa  the  title  and  insignia  of  royalty,  and 
the  possession  of  hif  hereditary  dominions,  holding 
out  to  him  the  prospect  of  eventually  obtaining 
those  of  his  rival  also ;  and  these  honours  were 
immediately  ratified  by  the  senate  at  Rome.  (Liv. 
xxix.  34,  XXX.  3—9,  11— 17  ;  Polyb.  xiv.  3,  4,  8, 
9  ;  AppLin,  Pim.  14— 22.  26— 28  ;  Zonar.  ix.  I'J, 
13.) 

On  the  commencement  of  the  negotiations  for 
peace  between  Scipio  and  the  Carthaginiana  (b.c. 
203),  Masinissa  quitted  the  Roman  camp  to  es- 
tablish himself  in  the<  posaeasicm  of  his  newly^ 
acquired  dominions.   But  the  rupture  of  the  treatr, 
and  the  landing  of  Hannibal  in  Africa,  canaed 
Scipio  again  to  summon  him  in  all  haste  to  hia 
assistance.     Hannibal  it  is  said  made  an  attempt 
to  detach  him  from  the  alliance  of  the  Romnna,  bat 
without  effect,  and  he  joined  Scipio,  with  a  fotre 
of  6000  foot  and  4000  horse,  just  before  the  battle 
ofZama  (b.c.  202J.     In  that  decisive  action  he 
commanded  the  cavalry  of  the  right  wing,  and 
contributed  in  no  small  decree  to  the 
result  of  the  day.    After  routiqg  the 


MASINISSA. 

lione  which  Hannihal  had  oppoted  to  him,  and 
paniiing  them  for  a  considerable  distance,  he 
retained  to  the  field  in  time  to  co-opente  with 
Laelius  in  the  decisive  charge  that  finally  broke 
the  main  body  of  the  Carthaginian  in&ntry.  He 
was  now  foremost  in  the  parsuit,  and  pressed  so 
closely  with  his  Nomidian  horsemen  upon  the 
liigitiTes,  that  it  is  said  Hannibal  himself  with 
difficulty  escaped  falling  into  his  hands.  (Polybb 
XT.  4,  5,  9,  12—15;  Liv.  ux.  29,  33—35; 
Appian,  Pun,  37,  41,  44—47.)  His  lealous  co* 
opention  on  this  occasion  was  rewarded  the  fol- 
lowing year  (b.  a  201),  on  the  conclusion  of  the 
final  peace  between  Rome  and  Carthage,  when  he 
was  not  only  included  in  the  protection  of  the 
treaty  as  an  ally  of  the  former,  but  obtained  from 
Scipio  the  possession  of  Cirta  and  the  greater  part 
of  the  temtories  which  had  belonged  to  Syphax, 
in  addition  to  his  hereditary  dominions.  (Polybb 
zv.  18  ;  Liv.  zjcz.  44.) 

From  this  time  till  the  commencement  of  the 
third  Punic  war  there  elapsed  an  intenral  of  more 
than  fifty  years,  during  the  whole  of  which  period 
Masinissa  continued  to  reign  with  undnputed  au- 
thority over  the  countries  thus  subjected  to  his 
rule.  Ample  as  those  dominions  were,  he  appean 
to  have  already  cast  a  longing  eye  upon  the  fertile 
proTinces  still  retained  by  his  neighbours  the  Car- 
thaginians :  the  certainty  of  support  from  the 
Romans  encouraged  his  coretonaness,  and  the  his- 
tory of  this  whole  period  presents  nothing  but  a 
continued  series  of  aggressions  on  the  part  of 
Masinissa,  ineffectual  remonstrances  on  that  of  the 
Carthaginians,  and  embassies  repeatedly  sent  from 
Rome  to  adjust  their  disputes,  and  nominally  to 
enforce  the  obsenrance  of  the  treaty  and  regulations 
imposed  by  Scipio  ;  but  these  deputies  had  always 
secret  instroctions  to  favour  the  cause  of  the  Nu- 
midian  king,  and  where  the  injustice  of  his  pre- 
tensions were  too  flagrant,  they  in  several  instances 
quitted  Africa  without  coming  to  any  decision  at 
all  The  great  object  of  dispute  was  the  fertile 
district  called  Emporia,  which  Masinissa  at  length 
proceeded  to  occupy  with  an  armed  force,  but  this 
exceeded  the  limits  of  even  the  Roman  indulgence, 
and  he  was  this  time  compelled  to  withdraw  bis 
troops.  (Liv.  zzziv.  62,  xl.  17,  34,  xlil  23,  24  ; 
Appian,  Pun.  67—69  ;  Polyb.  xxxil  2.)  But 
while  thus  presuming  on  the  fovour  of  his  powerful 
allies,  he  was  careful  to  secure  a  continuance  of 
their  support  by  renewed  services ;  and  we  find 
him  assisting  them  with  an  auxiliary  force  of 
Numidian  horse  and  elephants,  as  well  as  with 
large  supplies  of  com  in  their  wan  with  Philip, 
Antiochus,  and  Perseus.  In  the  last  of  these, 
especially  the  Numidian  auxiliaries,  which  were 
commanded  by  Mi»agenes,  a  son  of  Masinissa, 
rendered  the  most  important  services.  (Liv.  xxxi. 
11,  19,  xxxii.  27,  xxxvi.  4,  xlii.  29,  35,  xlv.  13, 
14  ;  Eutrop.  iv.  6  ;  Appian,  Mac,  9.  §  2.) 

Meanwhile,  Masinissa  did  not  neglect  to  main- 
tain  a  party  favourable  to  his  views  in  Carthage 
itsel£  But  the  reviving  prosperity  and  power  of 
that  republic  appears  to  have  given  increased  in- 
fluence to  the  party  opposed  to  the  Romans  and 
their  ally,  and  at  length,  in  B.  c.  150,  the  principal 
partisans  of  Masinissa  were  driven  into  exile  by 
tbe  democratic  faction.  Hereupon  the  Numidian 
king  at  once  prepared  for  war  ;  but  before  taking 
any  open  steps  he  sent  an  embawy  to  Carthage,  at 
the  head  of  which  were  his  two  sons,  Gulussa  and 


MASINISSA. 


9C9 


Hiiiipsa,  to  demand  the  restoration  of  the  exiles. 
But  the  adverse  party  at  Carthage,  at  the  head  of 
which  was  Hasdrubal,  the  general  (boethareh)  of 
the  republic,  refused  to  admit  the  ambassadors 
within  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  even  attacked 
them  on  their  return,  and  slew  some  of  their  fol- 
lowers. Hereupon  Masinissa  invaded  the  Car- 
thaginian territory,  and  laid  siege  to  the  city  of 
Oroscapa.  Hasdrubal  immediately  took  the  field 
against  him  with  a  considerable  army,  which  was 
soon  swelled  by  the  desertion  of  some  of  the  Nu- 
midian chiefs,  and  by  other  reinforcements,  to  the 
amount  of  58,000  men.  The  first  general  engage- 
ment, though  fisvourable  to  the  Numidians,  led  to 
no  decisive  result ;  and  Scipio  Aemilianus,  who 
had  accidentally  arrived  at  the  camp  of  Masinissa, 
interposed  his  good  <^ces  to  brii^  about  a  recon- 
ciliation between  the  two  parties.  These,  however, 
proved  of  no  effect,  Masinissa  insisting  on  the 
surrender  of  the  Numidian  deserters,  to  which  the 
Carthaginians  peremptorily  refused  to  accede. 
Hostilities  were  consequently  renewed,  and  Mar 
sinissa  so  effectually  surrounded  the  army  of  Has- 
drubal, in  a  position  where  he  waa  cut  off  from  all 
suppliM,  that  after  the  greater  part  of  his  troop* 
had  perished  by  famine  and  pestilence,  he  was 
compelled  to  save  the  rest  by  an  ignominious  ca- 
pitulation. Even  this  was  shamefully  violated, 
and  many  of  the  Carthaginians  were  put  to  the 
sword  while  retreating  unarmed  and  defenceless, 
so  that  a  very  small  part  of  their  army  returned  in 
safety  to  Carthage.     (Appian,  Pun,  70 — 73.) 

This  blow  had  effectually  humbled  the  reviving 
power  of  Carthage,  and  the  Romans  now  deter- 
mined to  seixe  the  opportunity  of  crushing  for  ever 
their  once  formidable  rival.  The  negotiations 
which  ensued,  and  which  ultimately  led  to  the 
commencement  of  the  third  Punic  war  (ac.  149), 
cannot  be  here  reUted.  The  part  which  Masinissa 
took  in  them  is  not  distinctly  mentioned,  but  it  is 
clear  that  he  was  by  no  means  satisfied  that  the 
Romans  should  take  the  matter  into  their  o^ti 
hands ;  and  however  much  he  might  wish  to  see 
his  okl  enemies  the  Carthaginians  humbled,  was 
fisr  from  desiring  to  see  the  Romans  established  in 
Africa  in  their  stead.  Hence  when  hostilities  had 
actually  commenced,  and  the  Romans  called  on 
him  for  assistance,  he  hesitated,  and  delayed  to 
send  the  required  auxiliaries.  The  following  year 
(ii.a  148)  the  reverses  sustained  by  the  Roman 
armies  compelled  the  senate  to  send  a  fresh  embassy 
to  Masinissa,  with  a  more  ui^nt  demand  for  re- 
inforcements, but  before  the  ambassadors  arrived 
at  Cirta  the  aged  monareh  was  no  more.  (Appian, 
Pun.  94,  105.)  On  his  deathbed  he  had  sent  for 
Scipio,  at  that  time  serving  in  Africa  as  a  military 
tribune,  but  expired  before  his  arrival,  leaving  it 
to  the  young  officer  to  settle  the  affain  of  his 
kingdom.  He  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety, 
having  retained  in  an  extraordinary  degree  his 
bodily  strength  and  activity  to  the  last,  so  that  in 
the  war  against  Hasdrubal,  only  two  yean  before, 
he  not  only  commanded  his  army  in  person,  but 
was  able  to  go  through  all  his  miKtary  exercises 
with  the  agility  and  vigour  of  a  young  man. 
(Polyb.  xxxvii  3 ;  Appian,  Pun,  71,  106 ;  Liv. 
EpiL  I. ;  Eutrop.  iv.  11 ;  VaL  Max.  viiL  13,  ext. 
%  I  i  Cic  de  Sen,  \0  ;  Frontin.  Strat,  iv.  3.  $  1 1 ; 
Lucian.  Maerob.  17  ;  Diod.  Exe.  Phot,  p.  523  ; 
Plut.  Moral,  p.  791,  f  )  His  character  in  otlier 
respects  has  been  extolled  by  the  Roman  writen 


970 


MASO. 


far  beyond  his  trae  merits.  He  possessed  indeed 
unconquerable  energy  and  fortitude,  with  the 
promptness  of  decision  and  fertility  of  resource 
exhibited  by  so  many  semi-barbarian  chiefs ;  but 
though  his  Carthaginian  education  seems  to  have 
given  him  a  degree  of  polish  beyond  that  of  his 
countrymen  in  geneial,  his  character  was  still  that 
of  a  true  barbanan.  He  was  fiuthless  to  the  Car» 
thaginians  as  soon  as  fortune  began  to  turn  against 
them  ;  and  though  he  afterwards  continued  steady 
to  the  cause  of  the  Romans,  it  was  because  he 
found  it  uniformly  his  interest  to  do  so.  His 
attachment  to  them  was  never  tried,  like  that  of 
Hieron,  by  adversity  ;  and  the  moment  he  began 
to  think  their  fiirther  progress  inconsistent  with 
his  own  schemes  his  fidelity  began  to  waver.  A 
very  just  view  of  his  character  will  be  found  in 
Niebuhr  {Leet.  on  Rom.  HitL  vol  L  pp.  216,  217, 
291—292.) 

Masinissa  was  the  &ther  of  a  very  numerous 
family ;  some  authors  even  state  that  he  had  as 
many  as  fifty-four  sons,  the  youngest  of  whom  was 
bom  only  four  years  before  his  death.  Many  of 
these,  however,  were  the  oflfiipring  of  concubines, 
and  not  considered  legitimate  according  to  the 
Numidian  laws.  It  appears  that  three  only  of  his 
legitimate  sons  survived  him,  Midpsa,  Mastanabal, 
and  Qulussa.  Between  these  three  the  kingdom, 
or  rather  the  royal  authority,  was  portioned  out  by 
Scipio,  according  to  the  dying  directions  of  the  old 
king.  (Appian,  Pwu  105  ;  Zonar.  ix.  27 ;  Li  v. 
EpiL  L ;  Oros.  iv.  22  ;  Sail  Jug,  6 ;  Val.  Max.  v. 
2,  ejd.  4.)  Besides  these  the  names  of  Masoaba 
and  Mibaoknks  are  mentioned  in  history,  and  are 
given  under  their  respective  names.       [E.  H.  B.] 

MASrSTIUS  or  MACl'STIUS  (Mwrfcrrioj, 
Moicfcmor),  a  Persian,  of  fine  and  commanding 
presence,  was  leader  of  the  cavalry  in  the  army 
which  Xerxes  left  behind  in  Greece  under  Mar- 
DONiua.  When  the  Persian  force,  having  entered 
Boeotia,  was  drawn  up  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Asopus,  with  the  Qreeks  opposite  them  along  the 
skirts  of  Cithaeron,  Mardonius,  having  waited  im- 
patiently and  to  no  purpose  for  the  enemy  to  de- 
scend and  fight  him  in  the  plain,  sent  Masistias 
and  the  cavalry  against  them.  In  the  combat 
which  ensued,  the  horse  of  Masistins,  being 
wounded  in  the  side  with  an  arrow,  reared  and 
threw  him.  The  Athenians  rushed  upon  him  im- 
mediately, but  he  was  cased  in  complete  armour, 
which  for  a  time  protected  him,  till  at  last  he  was 
slain  by  the  thrust  of  a  spear  in  his  eye  through 
the  visor  of  his  helmet  The  Persians  tried  des- 
perately, but  in  vain,  to  rescue  his  body,  which 
was  afterwards  placed  in  a  cart  and  led  along  the 
Grecian  lines,  while  the  men  gased  on  it  with  ad- 
miration. His  countrymen  mourned  for  him  as 
the  most  illustrious  man  in  the  army  next  to 
Mardonius.  They  shaved  their  own  heads,  as 
well  as  their  horses  and  their  beasts  of  burden,  and 
they  raised  a  wailing,  which,  according  to  Hero- 
dotus, was  heard  over  the  whole  of  Boeotia.  (Herod, 
ix.  20--25;  Plut  Ari$L  14.)  This  Masistias 
seems  to  have  been  a  diflferent  person  from  the  son 
of  Siroraitres,  who  commanded  the  Alarodians  and 
Saspeirians  in  the  army  of  Xerxes.  (Herod,  vii. 
79.)  The  breastphite  of  Masistius  was  dedicated, 
as  a  trophy,  in  the  temple  of  Athena  Polios  at 
Athens.  (Pans.  L  27.)  [E.  E.] 

MASO,  sometimes  written  MASSO,  the  name 
of  a  patrician  fiunily  of  the  Papiria  gens. 


MASSA. 

1.  L.  Papuuus  Maw>,  apparently  the  first 
person  of  this  name  who  obtained  any  A  the  oflkes 
of  the  state,  was  aedile  about  B.C.  312.  From 
Cicero  calling  him  oed^oas,  we  learn  that  he  did 
not  obtain  any  higher  dignity.  (Cic.  ad  Fam,  ix. 
21 ;  comp.  Pighius,  Atm.  voL  i  p.  36S.) 

2.  C.  PAPiiuofi,  C.  p.  L.  N.  Mabo,  consul  with 
M.  Pomponins  Matho  in  &  c.  231,  earned  on  war 
against  the  Corsicans,  whom  he  subdued,  though 
not  without  considerable  loss.  Thi^  senate  refused 
him  a  triumph,  and  he  accordingly  celebrated  one 
on  the  Alban  mount  It  was  the  first  time  that 
this  was  ever  done,  and  the  example  thus  set  was 
frequently  followed  by  snbaequent  generals,  when 
they  considered  themselves  entitled  to  a  triumph, 
but  were  refused  the  honour  by  the  senate.  It  is 
rehited  of  Maso,  that  he  always  wore  a  myrtle 
crown  instead  of  a  laurel  one,  when  he  was  present 
at  the  gamM  of  the  Cucus  ;  and  Paulus  Dtsconns 
gives  as  the  reason  for  his  doing  so,  that  he  con- 
quered the  Conicans  in  the  ^Myrtle  Plains,** 
Myrtei  OampL  (Zonar.  tiil  18.  p.  401 ;  Fasti 
Capitol. ;  Plin.  H,  N.  xv.  29.  s.  38 ;  Val.  Max. 
iiL  6.  $  5  ;  Paul.  Diac  p.  144,  ed.  Mtiller.)  From 
the  booty  obtained  in  Corsica,  Maso  dedicated  a 
temple  of  Pons.  (Cic.  de  Nat  Bear.  iiL  20.)  He 
was  one  of  the  pontificea,  and  died  in  b.c:  213. 
(Liv.  xxT.  2.)  Maso  was  the  maternal  giandfiither 
of  Scipio  Airicanus  the  younger,  his  daughter 
Papiria  marrying  Aemilius  Paidlns,  the  conqueror 
of  Macedonia.  (Plut  AenuL  PamU,  5  ;  Plin.  L  c) 

3.  C.  Papirius  Maho,  was,  according  to  some 
annals,  one  of  the  triumviri  for  founding  the  coIo* 
nies  of  Placentia  and  Cremona,  in  Cisalpine  Gaul, 
inB.c.218.  (Liv.  xxl  25.)  Asconius  (w  Cic 
Pi»,  pk  3,  ed.  OrelL)  calls  him  P,  Papirius  Maso. 
He  may  be  the  same  as  the  consul  [No.  2]  or  the 
decemvir  sacrorum  mentioned  below.     [No.  4.] 

4.  C.  Papirius,  L.  p.  Maso,  one  of  the  decem- 
viri sacrorum,  died  in  b.  a  21 3.     (Liv.  xxv.  2.) 

5.  L.  Papirius  Maso,  praetor  urbanus  b.  c. 
176.  (Liv.  xli.  14,  15.)  He  may  have  been  th« 
L.  Papirius,  praetor,  who  is  sud  to  have  decided, 
in  consequence  of  the  uncertainty  of  the  time  of  a 
woman  ^B  gestation,  that  a  child  bom  within  thir^ 
teen  montiis  after  copulation  could  be  the  hoes. 
(Plin.  H.  N,  vii.  5,  s.  4.) 

6.  M.  Papirius  Maso,  disinherited  his  bMther 
{frttter)^  Aelius  Ligur,  tribune  of  the  plehs  B.  cl 
57.  (Cic.  pro  Dom.  19,  ad  AU.  r.  4.)  This  M. 
Papirius  Maso  may  be  the  same  as  the  M.  Fapirina, 
a  Roman  knight  and  a  friend  of  Pompey,  who 
shiin  by  P.  Clodius  on  the  Appian  Way.  (Cie. 
Mil.  7;  Aacon,  in  CXe,  MiL  p,AB  ;  SekoLBoL  pn 
MiL  p.  284,  ed.  OrellL) 

7.  C  (Papirius)  Maso,  wm  accused  of  r^- 
tnndae  by  T.  Coponius,  of  Tibni;  and  condemned. 
[CoPONius,  No.  1 .]     ( Cic  pro  BaiL  21 . ) 

MASSA,  BAE'BIUS,  or  BE'BIUS,  one  oT  tiie 
most  infamous  informers  of  the  latter  end  of  tbe 
reign  of  Domitian,  is  fiiat  mentioned  in  a.  Sl  70, 
as  one  of  the  procuraton  in  Africa,  when  he  be- 
trayed Piso,  and  is  described  by  the  great  his- 
torian as  **jam  tunc  optimo  cuique  exitneo^* 
(Tac.  HiiL  iv.  50.)  He  was  afterwards  goveraor 
of  the  provmoe  of  Baetica,  which  he  oppmeed  m 
unmercifully,  that  he  was  accused  by  the  inlmbit- 
ants  on  his  return  to  Rome.  The  cause  of  the  pfo- 
vincials  was  pleaded  by  Pliny  the  younger  «^ 
Herennius  Senecio,  and  Massa  was  condeBDOied  in 
I  the  same  year  that  Agrioola  died,  A.  d*  93  ;  \mSL  ke 


MATERNUS. 

■eems  to  ha,r%  eacaped  iraniBhment  bj  the  fiivonr  of 
Domitian  ;  and  from  tnis  time  became  one  of  the 
tnfonnen  and  great  fiiToarite»  of  the  tyrant  (Tac. 
Agrie,  45  ;  Plin.  Ep,  riL  33,  comp.  iiL  4,  tI  29  ; 
Jar.  L  34.) 

MASSATHES,  a  Nomidian  chief  in  alliance 
with  the  Carthaginians,  killed  bj  Masiniua  at  the 
battle  of  Zaoa.  (Appian,  Pum.  44.)      [E.  H.  B.] 

MASSI'VA.  1.  A  Nmnidian,  grandson  of 
Oala,  king  of  the  Maaiyliana,  and  nephew  of 
Masinitta,  whom  he  accompanied  while  yet  a 
mere  boy  into  Spain.  At  the  battle  of  Baecula 
(b.  a  209),  on  which  oocation  he  had  for  the  first 
time  been  allowed  to  bear  arms,  he  was  taken 
prisoner ;  bnt  Scipio,  on  learning  who  he  was, 
treated  him  with  the  utmost  distinction,  and  sent 
him  back  without  xaiisom  to  his  unde.  This 
generous  condnct  of  the  Roman  general  is  said  to 
have  had  a  great  share  in  gaining  over  Masinisaa 
to  the  Roman  alliance.  (Lir.  zzviL  19,  xxniL 
35  ;  VaL  Max.  r.  1.  §  7.) 

2.  Son  of  Qnlnssa,  and  grandson  of  Masinisaa. 
Having  taken  part  with  Adherbal  in  his  disputes 
with  Jogurtha,  he  fled  to  Rome  after  the  capture 
of  Cirta  and  death  of  Adherbal  (a  a  1 12).  When 
Jugurtha  himself  came  to  Rome  in  b.  c.  108,  Mas- 
siva  was  induced  by  the  unfiivourable  disposition 
of  the  senate  towards  that  monarch,  and  by  the 
mstigatiotts  of  the  consul  Sp.  Albinus,  to  put  m  his 
own  daim  to  the  kingdom  of  Numidia.  Jugurtha, 
alarmed  at  his  pretensions,  determined  to  rid  him- 
self of  his  rival,  and,  through  the  agency  of  his 
minuter  Bomilear,  succeeded  in  dieting  the  aa- 
sassination  of  Massiva.  (SalL  Jug,  35  ;  Liv.  Epii. 
Uiv. ;  Florus,  iti.  2.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MASSU'RIUS  SABI'NUS.    [Sawnus.] 

MASTA'NABAL  or  MANA'STABAL  (the 
fonner  appears  to  be  the  more  correct  form  of  the 
name,  see  Oesenius,  Ltng.  Phoen,  Momtm.  p.  409), 
the  youngest  of  the  three  legitimate  sons  of  Masi- 
nissa,  between  whom  the  kingdom  of  Numidia 
was  divided  by  Sdpio  after  the  death  of  the  aged 
king  (&c.  148).  Mastanabal  was  distinguished 
Cor  his  fondness  for  literature  and  his  love  of 
justice,  on  which  account  Sdpio  assigned  him  the 
administration  of  the  judicial  affairs  of  the  king- 
dom. (Appian,  Pun.  106 ;  Zonar.  ix.  27 ;  Liv. 
£pU.  L)  We  know  nothing  more  of  him,  except 
that  he  died  before  his  brodier  Micipsa,  and  that 
he  left  two  sons,  Jugurtha  and  Oauda.  (SalL 
Juff.  5,  65.)  [B.  H.  B.] 

MASTOR  (MitfTa^p),  two  mythical  personages, 
one  the  &ther  of  Lycophron  in  Cythera  (Hom.  //. 
zv.  430),  and  the  other  the  father  of  Hilitherses  in 
Ithaca.    (Od.  ii.  158,  253,  xxiv.  451.)       [L.  S.] 

MATER  DEUM.     [Rhsa.] 

MATERNIA'NUS,  FLA'VIUS,  commander 
of  the  city  guards  in  the  reign  of  Caracalla,  was 
either  put  to  death  or  treated  with  great  indignity 
by  Macrinus,  a.  d.  217.  (IMon  Cass.  IxxviiL  4, 7, 
15  ;  Herodian.  iv.  12.) 

MATER'NUS,  CURIA'TIUS,  one  of  the 
speakers  in  the  ''Dialogus  de  Causis  Corruptae 
Eloquentiae.**  From  that  piece  we  learn  (cc.  2,  3, 
11,  13)  that,  abandoning  rhetorical  studies,  he  had 
devoted  himself  with  success  to  the  composition  of 
tragedies,  that  four  of  these  were  entitled  Medea, 
TkyeMteB,  DomUiu»^  CcOo,  and  that  he  had  given 
offence  to  the  ruling  powers  by  the  sentiments 
which  he  had  expressed  in  the  last  named.  From 
this  eircamstance  we  are  led  to  conclude  that  he 


MATHO. 


971 


must  be  the  same  person  with  the  MdErfpyot  «"o- 
^onfr,  who,  we  are  informed  by  Dion  Cassius 
(Ixvii.  12),  waa  put  to  death  by  Domitian  on 
account  of  his  too  great  freedom  of  speech  (ira^ri- 
irtdy),  A  German  scholar  has  recently  endeavoured 
to  prove  that  the  Ocbnia  found  among  the  tngediea 
of  Seneca,  but  generally  considered  as  spurious, 
belongs  to  Matemus.  (See  **  Octavia  Pnetextata 
Curiatio  Matemo  Vindicata,**  ed.  Fr.  Ritter,  8vo. 
Bonn,  1843.)  [W.R] 

MATERNUS  FIRMICUS.    [FiRKicua] 
MATHO  (Md(6«r),  an  African  who  served  as  a 
mercenary  soldier  in  the  army  of  the  Carthaginians 
in  Sidly  during  the  first  Punic  war.      In  the 
mutiny  which  broke  out  among  the  meroenariea 
after  their  return  to  Africa,  b.  c.  241,  he  took  so 
prominent  a  part,  that  he  became  apprehensive  of 
being  singled   out  for  punishment,  in  case  the 
mutineen  should  be  induced  to  disband  themselves. 
Hence  when  Oiaco  was  at  length  sent  to  the  camp 
at  Tunis,  with  full  powers  to  satisfy  their  demands, 
Matho  united  with  Spendius,  a  Campanian  de- 
serter, who  was  influenced  by  similar  motives,  in 
persuading  the  soldien    to  reject  the  proffered 
terms.     These  two  leaders  quickly  obtained  so 
much  influence    with    the    mixed    multitude  of 
which  the  army  consisted,  that  the  troops  would 
listen  to  no  one  else,  and  Matho  and  Spendius 
were  soon  after  formally  appointed  generals  Their 
first  object  was  now  to  render  the  breach  with 
Carthage  irrepaiable,  for  which  purpose  they  in- 
duced the  soldiery  to  seiie  on  Oisco  and  the  other 
Carthaginian  deputies,  and  throw  them  into  prison ; 
after  which  they  proceeded  to  declare  open  war 
against  Carthage,  and  Matho  sent  messengers  to 
the  African  subjects  of  that  state,  calling  upon 
them  to  assert  their  independence.     The  hitter 
were  easily  induced  to  avaU  themselves  of  an  op- 
portunity of  throwing  off  a  yoke  which  they  had 
long  felt  to  be  galling  and  oppressive,  and  almost 
universallv  took  up  arms,  thus  at  once  imparting  a 
national  character  to  the  rebellion.    The  two  dties 
of  Utica  and  Hippo  alone  refused  to  join  in  the 
revolt,  and  these  were  in  consequence  immediately 
besieged  by  the  insuigents.    Matho  and  Spendius 
now  found  themselves  at  the  head  of  an  army  of 
70,000   Africans,  in  addition  to  the  mercenary 
troops  originally  assembled  ;  and  having  the  com- 
mand of  the  open  country,  they  were  abundantly 
supplied  with  provisions,  while  they  held  Carthage 
itself  efifectnally  blockaded  on  the  land  side.  Hanno, 
who  was  at  fint  appointed  to  take  the  command 
against  them,  proved  no  match  for  troops  which 
had  been  trained  up  in  Sicily  under  Hamilcar 
Barca:  the  rebehi  even  surprised  his  camp,  and 
obtained  possession  of  all  his  baggage.    The  great 
Barca  himself  now  took  the  field,  forced  the  passage 
of  the  Bagrada,  and  restored  the  communicatinna 
of  the  dty  with  the  open  country.    Hereupon  the 
two  leaden  separated,  and  while  Spendius  under- 
took to  oppose  Hamilcar  in  the  field  Matho  con- 
tinued to  press  the  siege  of  Hippo.     But  the 
successes  of  Hamilcar,  and  still  more  the  fiivounble 
impression  produced  by  the  clemency  with  which 
he  treated  those  prisonen  who  had  fidlen  into  his 
hands,  began  once  more  to  alarm  the  chiefr  of  the 
insuigents,  lest  the    fidelity  of  their  adherents 
should  be  shaken.  They  in  consequence  determined 
to  render  pardon  impossible,  by  involving  them  all 
in  still  deeper  guilt ;  and  Spendius  and  Mathu 
united  with  a  Qaul  named  Antaritns  in  urging  the 


972 


MATIIO. 


soldiers  to  the  eiecation  of  Oisco  uid  all  the  odier 
Carthaginian  captires.  Not  only  was  this  san- 
guinary resolution  carried  out,  with  circumstances 
of  the  utmost  barharity,  but  the  rebels  refused  to 
give  up  the  dead  bodies,  and  even  threatened  to 
treat  in  like  nuumer  any  Carthaginian  heralds  who 
should  for  the  future  be  sent  to  them.  These 
atrocities  quickly  led  to  sanguinary  measures  of 
retaliation  on  the  part  of  the  Carthaginian  generals, 
and  the  war  was  henceforth  marked  by  a  character 
of  ferocity  unparalleled  in  the  whole  course  of 
ancient  history. 

Meanwhile,  the  dissensions  between  the  Car- 
thaginian generals  Hamilcar  and  Hanno  prevented 
their  carrying  on  any  effectual  operations  against 
the  insurgents,  and  the  k&tter  soon  after  obtained 
an  important  accession  to  their  cause  in  the  two 
powerful  cities  of  Utica  and  Hippo,  which  at  length 
abandoned  the  alliance  of  the  Carthaginians,  mur- 
dered the  garrisons  that  occupied  them,  and  opened 
their  gates  to  the  rebels.  Thus  strengthened, 
Matho  and  Spendius  now  ventured  to  lay  siege  to 
Carthage  itself ;  but  while  they  cut  off  the  city 
from  all  communications  on  the  land  side,  the}* 
were  themselves  threatened  from  without  by  the 
army  of  Hamilcar,  who  by  means  of  his  Numidian 
horse  was  now  completely  miister  of  the  open 
country,  and  so  effectually  intercepted  their  sup- 
plies, that  they  were  finally  compelled  to  raise  the 
siege.  Not  long  afterwards  Spendius,  who  had 
again  attempted  to  oppose  Hamilcar  in  the  field, 
with  an  army  of  50,000  men,  was  compelled  by 
the  superior  skill  and  generalship  of  his  opponent 
to  surrender,  and  was  himself  made  prisoner,  while 
almost  the  whole  of  his  army  was  put  to  the 
sword.  This  catastrophe  was  followed  by  the  sub- 
mission of  most  of  the  revolted  cities,  and  Matho, 
with  the  remainder  of  his  forces,  took  refuge  in 
Tunis,  where  he  was  closely  besieged  by  Hamilcar 
on  the  one  side  and  his  new  colleague  Hannibal 
on  the  other.  But  the  negligence  of  the  latter 
soon  afforded  Matho  an  opportunity  of  surprising 
his  camp,  which  he  took,  with  great  slaughter, 
carrying  off  an  immense  booty,  and  Hannibal  him- 
self as  a  prisoner,  whom  he  immediately  caused  to 
be  crucified,  in  revenge  for  the  like  cruelty  inflicted 
upon  Spendius.  This  blow  compelled  Hamilcar  to 
raise  the  siege  of  Tunis,  but  it  was  the  last  success 
obtained  by  the  rebels:  a  reconciliation  being 
brought  about  between  the  two  Carthaginian  ge- 
nerals, they  again  took  the  field  in  concert,  and 
Matho,  after  several  partial  actions,  in  which  he 
was  for  the  most  part  worsted,  was  at  length  driven 
to  risk  a  general  battle,  and  was  totally  defeated. 
The  greater  part  of  his  troops  fell  on  the  field,  and 
he  himself  was  made  prisoner,  and  carried  in  tri- 
umph to  Carthage,  where  he  was  shortly  after  put 
to  death  with  every  species  of  indignity.  (Polyb. 
i.  69—88  ;  Diod.  xzv.  Exc.  Hoexh,  pp.  509,  510, 
Eax.  Valet,  pp.  566,  567,  Exc.  VaL  pp.  55,  56 ; 
Appian,  Pun,  5.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MATHO,  a  fiunily  name  of  the  Naevian  and 
Pomponian  gentes,  was  always  pronounced  with- 
out the  aspirate,  Jlfoto,  as  we  learn  from  the  autho- 
rity of  Cicero.  {Orat.  48.)  Sometimes  indeed 
the  name  was  written  in  that  way. 

MATHO,  a  pompous,  blustering  advocate,  ridi- 
culed by  Juvenal  and  Martial.  To  see  such  a 
man  stretched  out  at  full  length  in  a  new  lectica 
for  which  he  had  probably  not  paid,  excited  the 
indignation  of  the  satirist : — 


MATHO. 

**  Nam  qnis  iniqnae 
Tarn  patiens  urbis,  tam  ferreus,  ut  teneat  se, 
Causidici  nova  quum  veniat  lectica  Mathonis, 
Plena  ipso  .5»" 
(Juv.  L  30,  &C.,  comp.  vii.  129,  McUJh  defidi, 
which  refers  to  his  refusing  to  pay  his  debts,  not  ta 
his  being  poor,  as  Ruperti  interprets  it ;  xl  34, 
where  he  is  called  bucca;  Martial,  iv.  80,  viL  10. 
3,  4,  viii.  42,  x.  46,  xL  68.) 

MATHO,  Q.  NAE'VIUS,  pnetor  n.  c.  184, 
received  the  province  of  Sardinia,  and  also  the  com- 
mission to  inquire  into  all  cases  of  poisoning.  He 
was  engaged  in  this  investigation  for  four  months 
before  he  set  out  for  his  province,  prosecuting  bis 
inquiries  in  the  various  municipia  and  ooncilisbnU 
in  Italy  ;  and  if  we  may  believe  Valerias  Autias, 
he  condemned  two  thousand  persons  in  this  time. 
(Lir.  xxxix.  32,  38,  41.) 

MATHO,  POMPO'NIUS.  I.  M\  Pompo- 
Niua,  M\  F.  M\  N.  Matho,  consul  a  c.  233,  with 
Q.  Fabius  Maximus  Verruoossas,  carried  on  war 
against  the  Sardinians,  end  obtained  a  triumph  in 
consequence  of  his  victory  over  them.  (Zonar.  viii. 
18,  p.  401.)  The  reduction  of  the  Sardinians, 
however,  must  have  been  incomplete,  as  we  find 
Matho*s  brother  engaged  against  them  two  years 
afterwards,  with  a  consular  army.  [See  bdow. 
No.  2.]  In  B.C  217  he  was  magister  equitum  to 
the  dictator,  L.  Vetiurins  Philo,  and  was  elected 
praetor  for  the  following  year,  aa  216.  There 
seems  no  reason  for  beliering  that  the  M\  Pom- 
ponins  Matho,  praetor  of  this  year,  was  a  different 
person  from  the  consul  of  b.  c.  233,  as  the  Romans 
were  now  at  war  with  Hannibal,  and  were  there- 
fore anxious  to  appoint  to  the  great  offices  of  the 
state  generals  who  had  had  experience  in  war.  The 
lot,  however,  did  not  give  to  Matho  any  military 
command,  but  the  jmitdietio  inter  dnet  Romamm 
ei  peregrino».  After  news  had  been  received  of 
the  fetal  battle  of  Cannae,  Matho  and  his  colleague, 
the  praetor  urbanus,  summoned  the  senate  to  the 
curia  Hostilia  to  deliberate  on  what  steps  were  to 
be  taken.  (Liv.  xxii.  33,  36,  55,  xxiii.  20,  24.) 
At  the  expiration  of  his  oflSce,  Matho  received  as 
propraetor  the  province  of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  B.C. 
215  ;  for  Livy  says  (xxiv.  10),  in  the  next  year, 
fi.  c.  214,  that  the  province  of  Gaul  was  eontiniied 
to  him.  Livy,  however,  not  only  makes  no  men- 
tion of  Matho^s  appointment  in  B.  c.  215,  but  exr 
pressly  states  (xxiii.  25)  that  in  that  year  no  amy 
was  sent  into  Gaul  on  account  of  the  want  of  sol- 
diers. We  can  only  reconcile  these  statements  by 
supposing  that  Matiio  was  appointed  to  the  pn>> 
▼ince  but  did  not  obtain  any  troops  that  year.  He 
died  in  b.  c.  21 1,  at  which  time  he  was  one  of  tbe 
pontifices.  (Liv.  xxvi.  23.) 

2.  M.  PoHPONius  M*.  p.  M\  N.  Matho,  lm>- 
ther  of  the  preceding,  consul  B.  a  231  with  C.  Psap»- 
rius  Maso,  was  also  engaged  in  war  against  tlift 
Sardinians,  and  employed  dogs  which  he  procured 
from  Italy  to  hunt  out  the  inhabitants,  who  had  takes 
refuge  in  woods  and  caves.  (Zonar.  riiL  1 S,  p^  40 1 .  > 
For  the  same  reasons  which  have  been  mentioned 
above,  in  the  case  of  his  brother,  we  believe  thwt  he 
is  the  same  as  the  M.  Pomponins,  who,  Livy  te& 
us  (xxii.  7),  was  praetor  in  B.C.  217,  the  second 
year  of  the  war  with  Hannibal.  Maso  died  in  ja.  c 
204,  at  which  time  he  was  both  aognr  and  dccca»- 
vir  sacrorum.     (Liv.  xxix.  38.) 

3.  Matho,  M.  Pomponius,  probably  aoii  of  N^ 
2,  plebeian  aedile  b.  c.  206,  gavet  with  hia  < 


MATINrtlS. 
in  tba  wdilHliip.  ■  kcoimI  c«lebntion  of  ths  pic- 
beiAO  gunH.  Next  jesr,  B.  c  305,  ht  w*a  one  of 
the  unbauidaii  Knt  M  Delphi  to  maks  an  ofiaring 
to  the  god  tmjn  iho  booty  obtained  by  tho  Tietory 
over  Huinibnl  ;  the  follawing  jar,  b.  c  204,  he 
vu  elected  pnetor.  He  obuined  Sicily  u  hii 
proTince,  «nd  wu  ordend  by  the  tenite  to  inqnire 
ialD  the  complaiDti  made  by  the  inhibiUuiti  of 
Lncri  Bguntt  P.  Sdpio.  The  province  wai  «id- 
tinued  to  Matho  lor  Miother  you  (b.  c.  303),  and 
he  Tu  appointed  to  the  commaod  of  the  fleet, 
which  wai  to  piotecL  Sicily,  while  P.  Scipio  vm 
proKcoting  tbe  war  in  Africa.  (Lit.  ZTTiii.  10, 
45,  nil.  11,  13,  30—32,  in.  2,  lul  12.) 

MATI'DIA,  the  daughls  of  Haiciana,  wbo 
wa*  the  tiller  oC  Trajan,  waa  the  mother  of  Sabiua, 
who  waa  mairied  (a  Hadrian  in  the  tifelime  of 
Tnjan.  We  do  not  knew  the  name  of  her  hna- 
buid.  and  we  haTe  no  pulieulara  of  her  life.  She 
luriiied  Tiajan,  whoie  aihea  (be  bnmgbt  to  the 
citv,  along  with  PlDtina,  the  wile  of  Tniaii  {Sport 
/Mr.  5).  Wa  leam  tram  coioi  and  jnacriptioni 
ihxt  Malidia  rtteiTed  the  title  of  Angoita  in  her 
Jilrtime,  and  wa>  enrolled  aoiDng  the  godi  after  her 
ilm...«e,     (Eelthel,  »oL  vi.  p.  469,  &c.) 


HATTHAEUS:  978 

for  a  large  loan  to  Hatinina,  who  bad  adTanced  it 
in  partnerahip  with  one  U.  Scaptina,  alaa  a  client 
of  Bnitna  and  a  Dumey-lender.  Aa  Scaptiu  waa 
principal  in  thii  traniaction.  it  ia  more  folly 
related  under  ScoPTIUS.  (Cic  ad  AU.  T.  Si,  rL 
1,3.)  [W.  B,  D.] 

C.  MATIUS  CALVE'NA.     [Calvbh*.] 

MATO.     [Matho.] 

MA'TKEAS  (Mbt^oi),  called  i  r/tAroi  or 
Aon-ldirr»,  the  Deceirer  or  Inipoaler,  ippeara  to 
hare  been  the  aatbor  of  miona  enigmai  cr  riddtea, 
one  of  wfaieh  i>  mentioned  by  Athenaeua  and 
Suidaa.     He  alao  wrote  a  parody  of  the  Problema 

ivre  of  the  work  mentioned  by  Atheneeut.  (Alhen. 
i.  p.  19.  d,  with  3chweighiiu<ej-'a  nou  i  Suidaa, 
».  0.)  He  moit  hare  been  a  different  peraon  tnta 
Hatresa  or  Matron  of  Pitana.     [Matron.] 

MATRI'NIUS.  1.  T.  Matrinius,  one  of 
ll»Me  whom  C  Marina  preaenled  with  the  Romui 
citiunahip,  waa  afterwarda  accoaed  by  L,  Anlif 
tint     (CitpreSfltt.21.) 

2.  C  Mathimus,  a  Roman  eqnes.  who  had 
eitalea  in  Sicily,  waa  robbed  by  Verree  during  hli 
abaence  in  Rome.  (Cic  Vcrr.  t.  7,  comp.  ili.  24.) 

3.  D.  Matbinius,  a  writer  of  the  aedilea  (acnia 
ardiliau)  «aa  defended  by  Cicero,  abool  B.  c  69. 


(Cic.  pro  C 


Uib.) 


MATRIS  (MoT^i),  of  Thebta,  ia  called  ii^n- 
ypifn  by  Plotemy  Hepbaeation  {ap.  Phot  BibL 
p.  148,  b.  I,  ed.  Betker),  and  may  therefore  be 
idenli^ed  with  the  Hatrii  mentioned  by  Athenaeua 


{«- 


413,  b.)  ai  the  author 


MATIR'NUS.    1.  P.  MATilNUa,  a  tribune  of 

the  inldiera  in  the  army  of  P.  Scipio  in  Sicily,  waa 
aent  by  Scipio  with   M.  Sergiua,  another  triboue, 
ui  Q.  Pleminina,  who  commanded  aa  propmelor  ' 
Rhegiam,  to  coHipemte  with  him  in  taking  t 
town  of  Locru     After  the  town  had  been  Inker 


ie  loldier 


of  the 


and  Oi»e  of  Pleminiat,  and  in  the  fight  which  en- 
iurd  the  litter  were  defeated.  Pleminiiu  enraged 
(omrannded  tbe  tribnnea  to  be  Kourged  ;  but  they 
were  reacBed,  after  receiving  a  few  blowi,  hy  their 
own  aoldien,  who,  in  retaliation,  fell  npon  the  pro- 
pmetoT  and  handled  him  moil  unmerdfaliy.  Scipio 
arriied  a  few  dayi  afbr  at  Locri,  and  hating  ia- 
Tettigaled  the  cate,  he  acquitted  Pleminiua  of 
blnme,  but  onlered  the  tribonei  to  he  pot  into 
ciiainiandaeatta  Rome  to  theaenata.  Thii,  how- 
ever, did  not  aaiiafy  Pleminiua,  who  burned  for 
teienge  ;  and.  accordingly,  no  «ooner  had  i  , 
returned  to  Sicily,  than  he  commanded  the  tribunea 
to  be  pnt  to  death  with  the  moat  eicmciating  tor- 
lurea,  and  then  would  not  allow  their  corpaea  to  be 
buried.     (Liv.  xiix.  6,9.) 

3.  C.  MATiiHua,wBtappointeddanmvirnava]ia 
wixh  C.  Lucre tiui  in  u.  c.  IS),  in  which  year  he 
look  thirty-two  of  the  Ligorian  thipa.  (Liv.  il, 
3S,  38.) 

3.  M.  Mattenits,  praetor  n.c.  173,  obtained 
the  province  of  Further  Spain,  wliich  he  plundered 
and  oppreaied.  On  hia  retnm  to  Rome  he  waa 
■ccnaed  by  the  provindata  and  went  into  eiile  at 
Tibnr.     (Liv.  ali.  38,  iliL  1,  iliii.  3.) 

P.  MATl'NIUS,  waa  a  Roman  money-broker 
who  waa  atrongly  recommended  by  M.  BruMt 
to  Cicero,  when  pneoninl  of  Cilicia,  in  B.C.  SI. 
The  dtiieua  et  Solamia  in  Cypma,  «ere  deblora 


la  another  paaiage  (ii.  p,  44,  d.)  Athe- 
naeua copiei  from  Hephoeation  the  itery  of  hia 
great  abatemjouaneaa,  but  ralla  bim  an  Athenian. 
Diodorua  Sicnlua  (L  34)  refen  to  hii  etymology  of 
tbe  name  'HfoxAqi,  a*  if  from  the  hero'i  gaining 
his  fame  (icAfci)  on  account  of  Hera.  Longinu* 
(f  3)  criliciiei  hia  inflated  atyle.  [P.  S.] 

MATRON  (M4rp.r),  of  Pitana,  a  celebrated 
writer  of  parodies  upon  Homer,  often  quoted  by 
Eoatathiua  and  Athenaeos.  (Euttath.  ad  Hum. 
pp.  1fl67,  lo71,&ci  Alfa.  i.  p.  5,  a.,  p.  31,  b.,  IT. 
p.  699,  c  Ac.)  Athenaeos  (iv.  pp.  134—137) 
qnolesalong  fragment  from  a  poem  of  his,  in  which 
an  Athenian  feast  waa  deacnbed,  beginning 

AfiTKi  /101  fnvra,  Hvuira,  Ttoh^rpofa  icnl  j/A^a 

'  He  was  probably  a  cmlemporary  of  Heeemon  of 
Thaaoa,  abont  the  end  of  the  fifth  and  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fourth  centnriea  B.  c,  but  at  all  events 

'  he  cannot  be  placed  later  than  the  time  of  Philip 
of  Macedm.  Athenaeua  calls  him  Mm-pJai  in 
some  places,  hot  thii  ii  clearly  an  «ror  of  the 
Itanscriber.  The  fragments  cf  his  pnrodiei  were 
printed  by  H,  Stepheua,  in  the  Disaertation  an 
Parodies,  appended  to  the  Contest  of  Homer  and 
Heiiod,  15(3,  Svo.,  and  in  Brunch's  Aaalata, 
vDl.iip.345.  (Fabric.  fltA/.Gtaee.  vol. Lp.550; 
Q.  H.  Moaer,  Uater  Maim  <tat  PandHer.  in 
Daub  and  Creucer'i  61i«fwa,  vol.  vL  p.  393 1  Ubici, 
Cesr*.  d.  Ifditn.  Oicitt.  vol  iL  p.  324.)  [P.  S.] 
MATTHAEU3.  CANTACUZE-NUS  (Mm- 
Baut  d  Kwrucovfitni'),  co-emperor  of  Conitan- 
tinople,  was  tbe  eldest  son  of  John  VI.,  who 
aMOcialed  him  in  the  aopreme  govenimenlin  1359, 
with  a  riew  of  thwarting  tbe  achemes  of  John 
Pakeologua,  who,  although  then  an  exile  in  Tene- 
doa,  enjoyed  great  popularity,  and  had  ■  finr  pro- 


974 


MATTHAEUS. 


•pect  of  seiang  the  throne.  Both  John  and 
Matthaeuc,  however,  were  unable  to  prevent  John 
Palaeologus  from  taking  Constantinople  in  the 
month  of  January,  1 355,  an  event  which  put  an 
end  at  once  to  the  reign  of  the  &ther  and  the  son, 
who  both  abdicated  and  retired  into  a  convent 
[Joannes  VI.]  Matthaeus,  who  died  before  hi« 
father,  or  towards  the  end  of  the  14th  century, 
was  maxried  to  Irene  Palaeologina,  by  whom  he 
had  ux  children.  [See  Cantacuzbnus,  genealo- 
gical table.]  Matthaeus  Cantacuxenus  was  a 
learned  man,  and  during  his  protracted  residence 
in  one  of  the  convents  of  Mount  Athos  wrote  dif- 
ferent works,  mostly  commentaries  on  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  of  which  several  are  extant  in  MS., 
and  one  of  which  has  been  published,  vis. — ^^Com- 
roentarii  in  Cantica  Canticorum,**  ed.  Vincentius 
Richardus,  1624,  foL  ;  he  was  perhaps  also  the  au- 
thor of  **  Commentarius  in  Sapientiam  Salomonis,** 
extant  in  MS.  (Cave  Hid,  LiL,  Append,  p. 
37.  [W.  P.] 

MATTHAEUS  (MoTT&Mbf),  literary  and  ec- 
clesiasticaL  1.  Angklub,  sumamed  Panabxtus 
C Ayy 9\os  6  nonpros),  was  a  Byaantine  monk, 
who  held  the  office  of  ecclesiastical  quaestor,  but 
whose  time  is  very  uncertain.  Cave,  however, 
thinks  him  to  be  identical  with  the  monk  Panaretus 
Protovestiarius,  mentioned  by  Pachymeres  (v.  17« 
21),  and  who  was  one  of  the  ecclesiastical  ambas- 
sadors, whom  the  emperor  Michael  VI IL  Palaeo- 
logus sent  in  1273  (74)  to  pope  Gregory  X.  and 
the  Council  of  Lyon,  for  the  purpose  of  (Meeting  a 
re-union  of  the  Latin  and  Greek  churches.  Mat- 
thaeus wrote:  I.  ^Antithesis  contra  Thomam 
Aquinatem  de  Processione  Spiritus  Sancti.**  2. 
Against  the  same  a  treatise  on  the  purgatory,  en- 
tided  n«s  joTly  6  Muc6y  rdrot  ivBa  ed  ^tfXP^ 
KoBalpovrat  irplv,  &c.  3.  '*  Dissertatio  contra  Lflr 
tinos  de  Primatu  Papae.**  4.  **  Refiitatio  Sex  Capi- 
tum  a  Latinis  editorum  in  Defensionem  Proces- 
sionis  Spiritus  Sancti  ex  Patro  et  Filio.**  5. 
**  Demonstratio  in  quot  Absurditates  Latini  inci- 
dent dnm  Spiritum  Sanctum  etiam  a  Filio  pn>- 
cedere  asserunt"  6.  "  Dissert  de  aliis  XXII.  La- 
tinonim  Erroribus.**  7.  **  Dissert  contra  Latinos 
de  Azymis.**  These  works  an  extant  in  MSS. 
(Fabric  BibL  Graee.  vol  xu  p*  76 ;  Cave,  BitL 
Liter.  Append,  p.  174,  ed.  Geneva.) 

2.  Blastares.    [Blastarss.] 

3.  Camariota  {6  KofiopttfTa),  a  native  of 
either  Constantinople  or  Thessalonica,  was  the  son 
of  a  Greek  priest  who  perished  during  the  capturo 
of  Constantinople  by  the  Turks  in  1453.  Mat- 
thaeus, the  son,  was  also  present  at  the  capture, 
but  survived  the  event  He  is  praised  for  his 
knowledge  of  philosophy  and  rhetorical  talents. 
He  wrote :  1.  ^  Epistok  de  capta  Constantinopoli,'* 
a  very  prolix  production,  the  greater  extant  por* 
tion  of  which  was  translated  into  Latin  by  Theo- 
dore Zygomida,  and  published  with  the  Greek  text 
by  M.  Crusius  in  his  **  Tureo-Graecia.''  2.  *•  Epi- 
tome in  Hermogenem  et  Rhetoricae  Liber.**  3. 
**  Synopsis  Rhetorica."  [See  the  following.  No.  4.] 
4.  **  Commentarii  in  Synesii  EpistoUa.*^  5.  **  En- 
comium in  tres  Hieiarchaa,  Basilium,  Gregorium 
et  Chrysostomum.**  6.  (perhaps)  *^Matthaei 
Monachi  et  Presbyteri  Thessalonicensis  de  Divina 
Gratia  et  Lumine,  &c.**  7.  ^  Tractatus  de  iis  qui 
Spuria  et  Aliena  decent.**  Matthaeus  was  the 
tutor  of  Georgius  Scholarius.  It  would  seem  that 
in  1438  he  accompanied  John  VII.  Palaeologut  to 


MATUTA. 

Italy,  and  was  present  at  the  oouncils  of  Ferrara  and 
Florence ;  and  if  we  can  trust  Phranxa  (ilL  19 ),  be 
became,  niter  the  fiJl  of  the  Greek  capital,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  under  the  name  of  Gennadius, 
but  finally  abdicated  and  retired  into  a  eonvent 
(Fabr.  BibL  Cfraec,  voL  vi.  p.  118,  vol  xii.  p.  107  ; 
Cave,  Hid.  Liter,  Append,  p.  llOi,  ed.  Geneva.) 

4.  Camariota,  a  contunporary  of  the  former, 
wrote :  1.  **  Synopsis  Rhetorica,**  ed.  Gr.  et  Lat 
D.  Hoeschelius,  Augsburg,  1595,  4to. :  this  work 
seems  rather  to  be  ^e  production  of  the  foregoing 
CamariotaL  2.  **  Ontioues  de  Sacro  Officb  Pas- 
torali.**  3.  ^Tres  Canones  lambid  s.  Hymni.** 
4.  **  Canon  lambicus  de  Christo  atque  ejus  Cmce  ;** 
and  othen  extant  in  MS.  (Cave,  HitL  LdL 
Append,  p.  110.) 

5.  Episcopus  (loniae  et  Asiatidis  Terms  Epis- 
oopus),  a  ByauDtine  bishop  of  uncertain  age,  wrote 
**  Epistola  ad  Magnum  Magnae  Eodetiae  Conatan- 
tinop.  Chartophylaoem,**  which  begins  ^mnwrut 
r$f  ir^Affs*!  ^^yrof,  and  is  extant  in  MS.  (Cave, 
Hid,  LiL  Append,  p.  175.) 

6.  HiXROMONACHUS,  seemi  to  be  the  same 
person  as  Matthaeus  Blastares.    [Blastarss.] 

7.  Panarbtus.    [See  No.  I.] 

8.  Patriarcha,  was  removed  from  the  episco- 
pal see  of  Cysicus  to  the  patriaxehate  of  Conatanti- 
nople  ;  abdicated  in  1395,  and  died  in  140S.  He 
wrote  several  treatises  on  religious  subjecta,  of 
which  are  extant  in  MS.:  ** Testamentum,  aire 
Ultima  Voluntas  ;  **  **  Hypotypoou  nve  Informatio 
ad  seipsum  et  ad  Episcopos  sibi  subjectoa.**  If 
he  wrote  this  in  1898,  as  is  presumed,  he  seems  to 
have  abdicated  after  that  year,  and  not  as  early  as 
1395.  (Cave,  HitL  Liter,  Append,  p.  54,  ed. 
Geneva ;  Oudin,  Comment  de  SS,  Eodet.  toL  iii. 
p.  2209,  &c  ad  an.  1400.)  [W.  P.] 

MATU'RUS,  MA'RIUS,  was  procurator  of 
the  maritime  Alps  in  the  war  between  Otho  and 
Vitellius,  A.  o.  69,  and  enlisted  on  the  side  of  the 
latter  the  mountaineers  of  his  district  After 
Otho*s  death  Maturus  retained  his  post  and  was. 
for  some  time  faithful  to  Vitellius.  But  aa  h«  was 
nearly  surrounded  by  the  enemy  in  Naibonne  and 
Cisalpine  Gaul,  and  could  not  rely  on  the  Takor 
or  fidelity  of  his  Alpine  levies,  he  reluctantly 
transferred  his  allegiance  to  VeqMsian.  (Tac  Hid, 
ii.  12,  13,  iii.  42, 43.)  [W.  a  D.] 

MATUTA,  commonly  called  Mater  Matata,  is 
usually  considered  as  the  goddess  of  the  dawn  of 
morning,  and  her  name  is  considered  to  be  eoa- 
nected  with  maturus  or  matutinus  (LncreU  t,  655; 
August  J>e  dv,  Dei,  iv.  8) ;  but  it  seeoia  to  be 
well  attested  that  Matuta  was  only  a  surname  of 
Juno  (Liv.  xxxiv,  53 ;  P.  Victor,  Hejf,  Urb,  xi.), 
and  it  is  probable  that  the  name  is  connected  vith 
mater,  so  that  Mater  Matuta  is  an  aaalogona  ex* 
pression  with  Hostus  Hostilius,  Fannua  Fateas, 
Ajus  Locutius,  and  others.    If  we  look    to  the 
ceremonies  observed  at  her  festival,  the  MiAnJia, 
which  took  pkoe  on  the  11th  of  June,  we  nniat 
infer  that  they  were  intended  to  enjoin  tliat  people 
should  take  care  of  the  children  of  deceased  biothen 
and  sisters,  as  if  they  were  their  own,  and  that 
they  should  not  be  left  to  the  merey  oJT  alaTco  « 
hirelings,  who  were  in  &ct  so  odious  to  tha  goddea, 
that  she  delighted  in  their  chastisement     (TextaH. 
De  Moiuffam,  17 ;   Plut  QnaeeL  Bowu    ie«  17.) 
A  certain  resemblance  between  these  cerenonies 
and  those  of  the  Greek  Leucotbea  led  the  Ronaiia 
to  identify  Matuta  and  Lenoothaa,  and  thaa  to  le- 


MAURICIUS. 

gord  her  m  a  marine  diTuiitj.  (Plat  OamilL  B ; 
Ov.  FatL  yL  551,  &c. ;  Cic.  De  Nat  Dear,  iii.  19, 
TutouL  i.  12.)  A  temple  had  been  dedicated  to 
Matata  at  Rome  by  king  Serrini,  and  was  rettoTed 
by  the  dictator,  Camilloe,  after  the  taking  of  VeiL 
(Ut.  t.  19,  2^  zzT.  7,  xli.  33.)  Frequent  men- 
tion of  a  temple  of  Matata  at  Satricom  it  made  by 
LiTy  (ft  33,  Til  27,  zzTiii  11).  [L.  S.] 

MAYORS.    [Mabs.] 

MAV(yRTIUS,  the  name  prefixed  to  a  poem 
in  the  Latin  Anthology  on  the  judgment  of  Paris. 
It  is  a  cento  from  the  writings  of  Virgil,  and  breaks 
off  abruptly  at  the  end  of  42  lines.  The  author  is 
believed  to  be  the  VeUuu  Agorim  BamJiim  Ma- 
MfiMi,  who  was  consul  a.  d.  527,  the  tame  who, 
aoeordhig  to  Bentley,  amnged  the  works  of  Horace 
in  their  present  Ibrm,  and  who  is  supposed  by  a 
recent  critic,  whose  reasonings  will  not  bear  dose 
inrestigation,  to  have  interpolated  a  number  of 
spurious  pieces,  and  introduced  other  oiganic 
changes.  (Burmann,  AnOuiog,  LaL  L  147,  or  No. 
282,  ed.  Meyer ;  Bentley,  PfOBf,  m  Horat;  Peerl- 
kamp,  Ptw/.  ad  HoraL)  [W.  R.] 

MAURICIA'NUS,  JU'NIUS,  a  Roman  jurist, 
who  wrote,  according  to  the  Florentine  Index,  six 
hooks.  Ad  Legea^  by  which  is  meant  Ad  Lsg. 
JuUam  et  Fapiam  (Dig.  38.  tit  2.  s.  23).  The 
passage  just  cited  shows  that  he  was  writing  this 
work  in  the  time  of  Antoninus  Pius  (a.  d.  138 — 
161).  There  is  one  passage  in  the  Digest  from  the 
second  book  of  Mauridanus  De  Poeni»  (2.  tit  1 3. 
s.  3),  which  work  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Florentine 
Index.  He  also  wrote  notes  on  Julianus  (2.  tit  1 4. 
s.  7.  §  2  ;  7.  tit  1.  s.  25*1$  1),  but  in  place  of  Mau- 
ricianus  some  manuscripts  have  Martianus  or  Mar- 
cianus  in  Uie  two  passages  just  dted.  Mauricianns 
is  sometimes  dted  by  other  jurists.  There  are  four 
excerpts  from  his  writings  in  the  Digest     [G.  L.] 

MAURI'CIUS,  according  to  CanitoUnus  (Gor- 
dhn.  trttj  c  7),  was  the  name  of  the  youth  who 
headed  the  conspiracy  in  Africa  against  Maximinus 
I.  [Maximinus],  and  proposed  the  devation  of  the 
proconsul,  Oordian,  and  his  son.  [W.  R.] 

MAURI'CIUS  rMowpdrio»),  FLA'VIUS  TI- 
BB'RIUS,  one  of  the  greatest  emperors  of  Con- 
stantinople (a.  d.  582 — 620),  was  descended  from 
an  ancient  Roman  fismily  which  settled  in  Asia 
Minor,  nerhaps  some  centuries  prerions  to  his 
birth,  which  took  place  about  a.  d.  539,  in  the 
town  of  Aiabissus,  in  Cappadoda.  We  give  the 
genealogy  of  his  family  so  for  as  it  is  known : — 


MAURICIUS. 


975 


Paoliu,  a  iMtit*  of  Arabtaas ;  a 
taknt  and  rank,  rmiMd  itlll  ' 
hia  Mm  Um  «mpero*  Mamtoa  i 
dlod598r 

I 


J». 


1.  ICaorldtw,  t.  PettWi  dux  S.  Gordiana,    4.  Tmo- 

•mpan» ;  Uluaeiac*  and  m.  Philip-       ctfala. 

b.  M9 1  Caiopalata ;  put,  or 

■necMdcd  morderad  PhiUpplcas. 

Tlberitt*  6*1 1  IQ  Ph«cat  dus 

murdered  60S.  Orimtit. 
InPhOG» 
o(^;  in. 


5.l)amlaoa. 


ridaat 
dAiuthttror 

Biardcrcd  by 


605  OT  607. 
I 


I                          \  \ 1 T 

l.Tbcodoiisa  t.  Tlterloi.  7.  AmutMia.  10.  Sepa*     II.  MaHa, 

Awiuco*,         S.  Pairm.  S.  Thco-  txZ       Mid  to  ha«« 

t».  58S :  Ob       4.  Paulw.  etlita.  mantad 

dBU«htcr  cf  A.  Juittaiiu.  9.  Ckopatfa.  Hofmiada^ 

OarmaDU       6.  JimlnU-  All  t£raa  kinffflr 

Prntrtdiik:            not?  morderad  bj  P«iia,«bich 

mwnlMwd  faf       Att  flw  Pbocak  k  man 

I'bscaa  fiOt.      mvrdand  '^J^ 

by  JrBooH.  dsnbuul. 


Manriee  spent  his  youth  at  the  court  of  the  em- 
peror Justin  II. ;  and  although  he  undoubtedly 
seryed  also  in  the  army,  his  name  does  not  become 
conspicuous  in  history  previous  to  678.  At  that 
period  he  was  comet  cubiculorum ;  and  Tiberius 
had  no  sooner  succeeded  Justin  (578)  than  he  ap- 
pointed Maurice  magister  militum,  and  gaTO  him 
the  command  in  Mesopotamia  against  the  Persians, 
in  pkce  of  the  genersl  Justinian,  with  whose 
military  conduct  the  emperor  was  not  satisfied. 
As  Tiberius  was  conddeied  to  be  the  greatest 
captain  of  his  time,  he  would  not  hare  entrusted  so 
important  a  command  to  an  inexperienced  courtier, 
and  consequently  one  cannot  but  infer  that  he  was 
perfectly  acquainted  with  the  great  capabilities  of 
Maurice.  The  event  fully  justified  the  emperor^s 
chdce.  A  truce  of  three  years  had  been  maide  be- 
tween Persia  and  the  empire,  extending  to  the 
whole  of  the  frontier  except  Armenia,  where  war 
was  carried  on  as  before.  But  Chosroes  viohited 
the  truce,  and  invaded  Mesopotamia  before  the 
Romans  were  at  all  aware  of  his  hostile  intentions. 
At  this  critical  moment  Maurice  arrived  in  Meso- 
potamia, and  forthwith  began  by  restoring  the 
relaxed  discipline  of  the  troops :  one  of  his  first 
measures  was  the  re<«8tablishment  of  the  andent 
custom  of  the  legions  never  going  to  rest  at  night 
before  fortifying  their  camp.  This  custom  had  long 
nnce  been  neglected  ;  and  the  fisvourite  manoeuvre 
of  the  Persians  of  surprising  the  Romans  in  the 
night  was  thus  rendered  abortive.  At  the  opening 
of  the  campaign,  however,  the  Persian  generaU 
Tamchosroes,  made  himself  master  of  the  im- 
portant fortress  of  Thoroane,  and  pushed  as  &r  as 
Amida.  Maurice  soon  drove  him  back,  and  in  his 
turn  invaded  the  province  of  Arzanene,  sending 
some  detachments  beyond  the  Tigris.  The  first 
campaign  ended  without  any  decisive  battle.  In 
the  second  campaign,  579,  Maurice  and  his  excel- 
lent lieutenant  Narses — who  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  Narses,  the  general  of  Justinian — 
made  a  succeasfiil  invasion  of  Media,  and  took  up 
their  winter-quarters  in  Mesopotamia.  In  580  he 
crossed  the  Euphrates  at  Circesium  (Circessus  or 
Cercusium),  a  town  ntnated  in  the  angle  made  by 
the  Chaboras  joining  the  Euphrates,  with  a  view  of 
marching  across  the  desert  upon  Gtesiphon.  His 
pUn  was  frustrated  through  the  treachery  of  some 
Arab  allies,  and  he  found  himself  unexpectedly 
compelled  to  make  head  against  the  nuun  army  of 
the  Persians.  The  contest  was  sharp,  and  ended 
with  a  total  overthrow  of  the  Persians,  who  eva- 
cuated whatever  places  they  held  in  Mesopotamia, 
and  fled  in  confusion  beyond  the  Euphrates.  Now 
Chosroes  offered  peace,  but  Maurice  peremptorily 
demanded  the  restoration  of  the  great  fortress  of 
Dara,  the  bulwark  of  the  empire,  declining  to  ac- 
cept anv  indemnity  in  money,  and  the  war  was 
renewed  with  more  fury  than  before  (581).  A 
pitched  battle,  in  which  the  Persian  anny  was 
ahnost  annihilated,  and  their  commander,  Tam- 
chosroes, died  the  drath  of  a  hero,  concluded  the 
war,  to  the  advantage  of  the  Romans,  and  Maurice 
hastened  to  Constantinople  to  surprise  the  emperor 
and  the  nation  with  the  welcome  news  that  the 
most  dangerous  enemy  of  Greece  was  humbled, 
and  peace  restored  to  the  East  This  was  more 
than  what  even  Tiberius  expected ;  and  Maurice 
having  gained  universal  popularity  by  his  brilliant 
victories,  the  emperor  invited  him  to  enter  Con* 
stantinople  in  triumph  (582). 


976 


MAURICIUS. 


Soon  afterwards  the  brave  Tiberint  fell  danger- 
ously ill ;  and  feeling  bis  end  approach,  assembled 
the  senate,  and  proposed  Maurice  as  his  soccessor. 
His  touching  speech  met  with  no  opposition  ;  Con- 
Btantinople  was  in  rapture ;  and  the  dying  em- 
peror increased  the  joy  of  his  subjects  by  giving 
his  eldest  daughter  Constantina  in  marriage  to 
Maurice.  A  few  days  afterwards  Tiberius  died 
(13th  of  August,  582) ;  and  the  fortunate  Maurice 
now  ascended  the  throne. 

His  mature  age  (43)  was  a  guarantee  to  the 
nation  that  the  rapid  fortune  of  their  new  master 
was  not  likely  to  turn  bis  head ;  and  indeed  he  did 
not  deceive  their  expectation,  although  his  reign 
was  an  uninterrupted  aeries  of  wan.  We  shall 
iirst  speak  of  the  Persian  war. 

Maurice  had  scarcely  ascended  the  throne,  and 
given  proof  of  his  forbeuance,  by  pardoning  instead 
of  punishing  various  persons  who  had  been  guilty 
of  treason,  when  news  came  from  the  Persian  fron- 
tier that  Hormisdas,  the  son  of  Chosroes,  had 
broken  the  peace,  and  attacked  the  empire.  Before 
the  end  of  the  year  (582)  John  Mystacon,  the 
commander-in-chief  in  those  quarters,  engaged  in  a 
pitched  battle  with  the  Persians  near  the  junction 
of  the  Nymphius  and  the  Tigris  ;  but  although  the 
Romans  fought  with  great  valour,  the  day  was 
lost,  through  the  jealousy  of  one  of  their  generals, 
Cura,  and  their  army  was  dispersed.  They  suffered 
another  defeat  at  Acbaa,  and  Mystacon  was  com- 
pelled, through  misfortune  and  illness,  to  spend  the 
whole  season  of  583  on  the  defensive.  Maurice, 
dissatisfied  with  his  conduct,  recalled  him,  and 
sent  Philippus  or  Philippicus  in  his  stead,  having 
previously  given  him  his  sister  Gordia  in  marriage. 
This  general  would  have  ventured  some  decisive 
blow  in  584,  but  his  army  was  decimated  by 
famine,  diseases,  and  fatigues  ;  he  took  the  offen- 
sive in  585,  but  performed  nothing  particular.  In 
586  Philippicus  at  kist  brought  the  enemy  to  a 
stand  at  Solacon,  not  far  from  Dara,  and  obtained 
a  decisive  victory,  which  he  owed  especially  to  his 
infantry,  which,  until  the  time  of  Maurice,  was 
made  little  use  of  in  the  later  wars  in  the  East 
The  Persian 'army  was  nearly  destroyed.  A  strong 
body  of  their  veterans,  however,  rc^M^hed  safely  a 
hill  at  some  distance  from  the  field  of  battle,  where 
they  entrenched  themselves,  but  were  routed,  with 
great  slaughter,  by  the  Roman,  Stephanus.  Now 
Philippicus  invaded  Arzanene.  He  was  in  sight 
of  another  Persian  army,  and  ready  to  fight  them, 
when  some  trifling  circumstance  caused  such  a 
panic  among  his  troops,  that  they  gave  way  to  the 
impulse,  and  fled  in  the  utmost  confusion.  The 
Persians  followed  them  without  loss  of  time,  took 
and  plundered  the  baggage,  and  pursued  them  as 
far  as  Am  Ida.  Philippicus  fell  iU  through  grief, 
for  the  fruit  of  his  great  victory  at  Solacon  seemed 
to  be  entirely  lost ;  and  being  unable  to  appear  in 
the  field,  he  gave  the  command  to  Heradiua,  An- 
dreas, and  Theodore  of  Addea.  Heraclius,  who 
afterwards  became  emperor,  retrieved  the  fortune 
of  the  Romans,  and  gave  such  splendid  proofs  of  his 
military  skill,  that,  Philippicus  having  been  recalled 
in  588,  he  was  entrusted  with  the  temporary  com- 
roand-in-chief  till  the  arrival  of  Priscus,  whom  the 
emperor  had  despatched  to  supersede  Philippicus. 
The  latter  was  so  extremely  jealous  of  his  suc- 
cessor, that  he  employed  treason  in  order  to  avenge 
himself  for  the  insult,  and  kindled  a  rebellion 
among  the  troops  which  threatened  to  ruin  the  em- 


MAURICIUS. 

peror^B  affiiin  in  the  Eaat    They  refused  to  ac« 
knowledge  Priscus,  forced  Oermanus  to  take  the 
supreme  command,  and  deposed  all  officers  with 
whom  they  were  displeased,  choosing  others  in 
their  stead.     In  this  emeigency  Aristobulus  ar- 
rived, whom  Maurice  had  sent  into  Mesopotamia, 
immediately  upon  being  informed  of  the  mutiny ; 
and  this  able  man  having  gained  some  ascendancy 
over  the  rioten,  availed  hiinself  of  his  advantage, 
and  together  with  Heraclius  led  the  army,  who 
were  then  encamped  under  the  walls  of  Marty- 
ropolis  (on  the  Nymphius,  in  Sophene)  against 
the  main  body  of  the  Penians,  who  approached  to 
besiege  that  great  fortress.    The  Romans  cairied 
the  day  ;  but  in  the  pride  of  victory  the  soldiers 
onoe  more  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion.    At 
this  critical  time,  Gregory,  bishop  of  Antioch,  ax>- 
rived,  as  the  emperor^s  plenipotentiary,  and  he  at 
last  succeeded  in  soothing  the  turbulent  spirit  of  the 
l^ons,  and  prevailed  upon  them  to  obey  Philip> 
picus  as  their  commander-in-chiet     This  was  ex- 
actly what  this  ambitious  man  wished  for ;  bat  as 
he  was  unable  to  do  honour  to  his  important  func- 
tion, when  he  had  obtained  it  in  a  fiair  way,  he 
was  found  to  be  still  less  competent  now  his  mind 
was  inflated  by  un&ir  success  (589).  Hu  first  act  of 
incompetency  was  the  loss  of  Maityropolis,  of  which 
the  Persians  made  themselves  master  by  a  stra- 
tagem ;  and  the  recapture  of  the  fortress  becaaie 
next  to  impossible,  when,  through  his  carelessness, 
a  strong  body  of  Persians  was  allowed  to  relieve  the 
garrison.     Maurice  was  extremely  vexed  at  these 
proceedings,  and  full  of  rancour  against  all  those  who 
had  promoted  the  mutiny  ;  he  showed  no  further 
indulgence  to  his  brother-in-law,  but  deprived  him 
of  his  post,  and  appointed  Comentiolus  in  his  place. 
This  was  the  very  man  who  commanded  those 
legions  which  first  mutinied  in  588.  This  faithless 
and  incompetent  general  would  have  made  a  softy 
figure  but  for  the  aid  of  the  gallant  Heraclius :  aft 
the  battle  of  Sisarbene  he  was  among  the  first  who 
took  to  flight ;  and  the  Romans  seemed  to  be  lost 
when  Heraclius  restored  order,  and  gained  one  of 
the  most  glorious  victories  ever  obtained  owr  the 
Persians :  the  camp  of  the  enemy  was  taken,  and 
an  inmiense  booty  sent  to  Constantinople,  creating 
the  most  unlimited  satis&ction  and  joj    in  the 
court  as  well  as  in  the  town.     Soon  aiierwaids 
Acbas  was  re-taken  by  Heraclius;   and    afiun 
speedily  took  a  turn  in  favour  of  the  Romana,  by  a 
commotion  in  Persia,  which,  on  account   of  its 
important  consequences  for  the  empire,  desenres  a 
short  explanation.     While  the  Roman  aims  became 
more  and  more  dangerous,  Hormisdas  concluded  an 
alliance  with  the  Turks  in  Bactriana  (Torkistan), 
whose  khan  consequently  came  to  his  apparent  re- 
lief with  a  host  of  some  hundred  thousand  mana- 
ders  on  horseback.    They  behaved  like  sdliea  till 
they  had  quartered  themselves  on  the  frontier  of 
Media,  when  they  altered  their  conduct,  and  it  be- 
came manifest  that  they  had  made  a  secret  ■Hi«~»> 
with  Maurice ;  and  being  now  in  the    heart  of 
Persia,  were  ready  to  fidl  upon  the  rear  of  tbe 
royal  armies  engaged  in  Mesopotamia.      In  this 
extremity  Persia  was  saved  by  Baiam»  a  graesal 
highly   distinguished   for   his   former  canapaigw 
against  the  Romans,  who  attacked  the  Tuxka  in  ^ 
passes  of  the  Hyrcanian  mountain,  and  gare  Uwm 
such  a  bloody  lesson,  that  they  desisted  from  ftntbct 
hostile  attempts.     Baram  was  rewarded   with  iw 
gratitude,  for  he  was  deprived  of  his  i 


MAURICIU& 

uuulted  in  a  most  poignant  manner.    Compelled 
to  rebel  or  to  Iom  hia  head,  be  took  up  arms 
i^ainBt  the  king,  and  a  general  defection  ensued, 
daring  which  Uormifldaa  was  leized  and  blinded 
by  Bindoet,  a  prince  of  royal  blood,  who  had  been 
ilttreated  by  his  master.    Chosroes,  the  son  of 
Honsisdas,  now  ascended  the  throne,  with  the  con- 
sent of  fiindoes,  and  prepared  for  marching  against 
Baism.    The  royal  troops  were  defeated,  Chosroes 
6ed  into  the  Roman  territory,  and  doring  the  en- 
suing troubles  in  Persia  the  blinded  king,  Hormis- 
dss,  was  murdered  by  Bindoes,  or,  as  Theophy-- 
lact  states,  beaten  to  death  by  order  of  his  own 
son,  ChosrDes.    Gibbon  rejects  the  latter  account 
When  Chotroea,  with  a  few  attendants,  suddenly 
arrived  at  the  gates  of  Cireesium,  the  Roman  com- 
mander would  scarcely  trust  his  own  eyes,  and 
immediately  requested  him  to  ronove  to  the  more 
stately  city  of  Hierapolis,  whence  the  king  sent  a 
toochuig  letter  to  Maurice,  imploring  his  generous 
aid  for  the  recovery  of  his  throne.    When  our  pride 
is  flattered,  our  honour  satisfied,  and  our  heart 
moved  at  one  and  the  same  time,  human  nature 
seldom  withstands  the  dictates  of  its  better  feel- 
ings ;  Maurice  shed  tears  when  he  read  the  letter, 
and  granted  his  protection  to  the  royal  fugitive.  A 
powerful  army,  under  the  command  of  Narses,  was 
assembled  on  the  frontier ;  loyal  Persians  flocked 
to  the  Roman  camp  to  serve  their  legitimate  sove- 
reign ;  Narses  and  Chosroes  entered  Persia ;  and 
in  a  decisive  battle  at  Balarath  they  routed  the 
rebel  Baram,  whose  troops  were  dispersed,  while 
he  himself  fled  into  Tuikistan,  where  he  met  with 
an  untinwly  death,  either  by  poison  or  grief.  Chos- 
roes now  re-ascended  the  throne  of  his  ancestors 
(591),  and  peace  and  friendship  reigned  henceforth 
between  Persia  and  the  empire  as  long  as  Maurice 
sat  on  the  throne.    Dara  and  Martyropolis,  the 
bulwarks  of  Mesopotamia,  and  the  objects  of  so 
many  a  bloody  contest,  were  given  to  Maurice  as 
a  reward  or  on  condition  of  his  assistance. 

We  now  turn  to  the  war  with  the  Avars,  of 

which  our  account  must  be  brief.    The  first  war 

against  the  chagan  or  khan  of  these  barbarians,  who 

ruled  over  an  extent  of  country  nearly  equal  to  that 

which   once   obeyed  Attila,  broke  out  in  587. 

Comentiolus,  who  commanded  against  them,  being 

unfortunate,  Mystacon  was  sent  to  supersede  him, 

although  he  could  not  boast  of  much  success  in 

Persia.     But  his  lieutenant  Droctulf,  a  German, 

who    had  long  served  in  the    imperial  armies, 

watched  over  the  blunders  of  his  chief,  and  in  a 

pitched  battle  so  utterly  discomfited  the  Avars, 

that  the  khan  refirained  from  any  incursion  during 

the  following  five  years.    The  next  war  broke  out 

aome  time  after  the  peace  with  Persia,  and  Maurice 

had  leisure  to  withdraw  a  great  portion  of  his  forces 

from  Asia,  and  employ  them  against  the  Avars. 

He  intended  to  put  himself  at  their  head,  but  it  vras 

already  customary  at  the  court  of  Constantinople 

that  the  emperor  should  not  command .  in  the  field, 

and  he  consequently  gave  way  to  the  remonstrances 

of  the  senate,  and  sent  Priscus  in  his  stead,  who, 

however,  was  soon  superseded  by  the  emperor^s 

brother  Peter.    The  choice  was  a  bad  one,  and  as 

early  as  598  Priseus  resumed  the  supreme  command. 

He  was  less  successful  than  was  expected,  though 

he  was  an  excellent  general,  and  in  600  the  army 

received  a  new  commander  in  the  person  of  Co* 

mentiolus,  that  £sithless  and  cowardly  intriguer, 

Trhose  conduct  had  been  so  very  lu^icious  in  Asia. 

VOL.  u. 


MAURICIUS. 


B77 


In  appointing  him,  Maurice  committed  either  a 
great  blunder  or  secretly  wished  to  ruin  him.  Co- 
mentiolus had  no  sooner  taken  the  field,  when  he 
suffered  a  severe  defeat  from  the  chagan :  12,000 
Romans  remained  prisoners  of  war  wiUi  the  Avars. 
We  shall  speak  hereafter  of  their  fate,  an  event 
intimately  connected  with  that  of  the  emperor. 
The  honour  of  the  Roman  arms  was  restored  in 
five  successful  battles  by  the  galhint  Priscus,  but 
Comentiolus  thwarted  his  phms  by  intrigues  and 
treacherous  manoeuvres,  and  at  hist  Priscus  was 
again  put  at  the  head  of  the  army.  In  the  autumn 
of  602  he  intended  to  winter  along  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Danube,  when  Maurice  ordered  him  to 
take  up  his  quarters  on  the  northern  side,  where 
they  would  have  been  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  the 
Avars.  Some  pretend  that  Maurice  gave  this  order 
for  the  purpose  of  sparing  the  magazines  within 
the  empire  ;  but  it  would  seem  as  if  he  rather  in- 
tended to  punish  those  troops  for  previous  acts  of 
disobedience  and  mutiny,  by  assigning  them  win- 
ter-quarters in  an  inhospitable  country.  However 
this  may  be,  the  measure  was  imprudent,  and 
proved  the  ruin  of  the  emperor. 

Gibbon  observes  with  great  justness,  that,  while 
in  the  camp  alone  the  emperors  ought  to  have  ex- 
ercised  a  despotic  command,  it  was  only  in  the 
camps  that  his  authority  was  disobeyed  and  in- 
sulted. The  spirit  of  mutiny  and  arrogance  in  the 
army,  that  hereditary  cancer  of  Roman  administra- 
tion, reigned  unabated  when  Maurice  took  the 
reins  of  government,  and  he  who  met  with  blind 
obedience  when  a  mere  magister  militnm,  had  to 
encounter  that  dangerous  mutiny  of  his  Persian 
army  immediately  upon  exchanging  the  baton  for 
the  sceptre.  Nor  was  tliis  the  only  outbreak, 
though  the  others  were  of  less  magnitude.  It  has 
been  told  above  that  12,000  Romans  were  made 
prisoners  of  war  by  the  Avars.  The  trifling  sum 
of  6000  pieces  of  gold  was  demanded  for  their 
ransom.  Maurice,  moved  by  avarice,  as  some  say, 
refused  to  pay  it,  and  now  12,000  veterans  were 
put  to  death  by  their  captors.  The  army  and  th« 
nation  were  deeply  indignant  at  this  atrocious 
deed,  and  cursed  Maurice  for  his  abominable  con- 
duct. However,  in  acting  as  he  did,  the  emperor 
had  a  powerful  though  secret  motive :  those  12,000 
were  the  soldiers  of  Comentiolus,  it  was  they  who 
had  chiefly  caused  the  great  mutiny  during  the 
Persian  war ;  and  in  abandoning  them  to  the  fury 
of  barbarians,  he  at  once  assua^  his  resentment 
and  got  rid  of  a  band  of  dangerous  mercenaries. 
But  his  consdence  continually  reproached  him  with 
this  barbarous  act  He  wrote  to  the  most  eminent 
divines  of  his  realm,  to  receive  consolation  from 
their  censure  or  their  indulgence  ;  he  tried  to  forget 
his  pangs  by  redoubled  activity  in  the  cabinet  It 
was  all  in  vain :  he  neither  recovered  the  peace  of 
his  soul  nor  the  love  of  his  subjects  ;  and  the  army 
bore  such  hatred  against  him,  that  they  only  seemed 
to  wait  for  a  suitable  pretext  to  break  out  in 
open  rebellion.  His  own  imprudence  furnished 
them  with  an  opportunity,  by  ordering  them,  in 
the  autumn  of  602,  to  take  up  their  wintei^quartera 
on  the  Avarian  side  of  the  Danube.  They  com- 
plained that  the  emperor  desired  to  sacrifice  them, 
like  their  12,000  brethren.  They  held  tumultuous 
meetings,  which  the  emperor*s  brother  Peter  tried 
in  vain  to  counteract ;  and  Phocas  having  been 
chosen  by  them  for  the  command-in-chie^  Peter 
had  no  altemative  left  but.  escaping  secredy,  and 

3  R 


MAURICIUS. 


Then 


1   infon 


reached  them  Ihat  Phocsi 
CoDituilinapIs,  mch  ■  commotiim  ante  in  thi 
c^ul,  that  HaurieB  thaoght  it  b«t  to  flj  iau>  ihi 
pravince*,  and  then  ts  pirpan  [at  reditano.  Hi 
eflEcted  hu  ncapa  b;  im,  togntlier  with  hit  wi& 
and  children.  A  >toim  conpeikd  him  b>  lud  ncu 
tb«  cbtuch  of  St.  Aabmamuii  not  Ui  from  Cbal- 
«don.  ThcDC*  b<  datpalched  Ui  «Idtat  laa 
TheodoBui  IS  the  conn  of  Chovoei,  to  impli 
him  to  confer  the  lame  bvoar  npon  the  emperor 
which  the  «nperor  had  odc«  confen    '  '' 

king,     HuiHce  with  hia  bmilj  took 
the  chureh  of  St.  AnloDomiu :  hs  wai  tortured  hj 
nifieringa  of  body  and  deipair  of  raind.     Donna 

waa  proclaimed  nnpeivr  on  the  33d  of  NoTcmbcr, 
60-2.  He  immediately  aeal  eieeutionera  in  Much 
of  Maaricc,  who  wai  dragged  with  hit  family  from 
the  laiictDaty  lo  the  acalTiild.  Firo  of  bii  •btu, 
Tiberina,  Petnu,  Paolo*,  Joilin,  and  Joatiniui, 
had  their  hradi  cnt  off  while  their  &tber  itood  by 
praying,  but  not  trembling,  awaiting  the  &Ial 
stroke  in  hii  tnra.  He  wat  murdered  « the  S7th 
of  Noismber,  603  ;  hit  eldeit  Km  TheodoaiDa, 
who  had  not  proceeded  br  on  bii  way  to  Periia, 
wa*  armled,  and  ihared  hii  &ta  aoon  aflerwarda. 
The  tinpreu  and  three  of  her  daogfaleia  wen 
thrown  into  priton.  bnt  in  60S,  or  perhap*  607, 
they  were  iikewiie  pnt  to  death,  and  their  bodiet 
thrown  into  the  lea.  The  heada  of  Maoiice  and 
hit  torn  wen  carried  on  pikei  to  Phocai,  who, 
after  haiing  enjoyed  the  light  for  Kma  time,  gare 
orden  for  the  eiecntioD  of  Petnia,  the  brother  of 
Maurice,  Comentiolui,  Conitanlina  Lardy*,  and  a 
gmt    nombcr    of    other   penoni   of  distinction. 


[Pbo 


»■1 


Among  the  pawn  of  tb<  ranrdered  emperor  wai 

foqnd  hit  will,  which  he  had  made  ia  Itie  fifteenth 
Tear  of  hi*  leign  (597),  and  by  which  he  kit 
ConiUntinople  and  the  f^t  to  Theodoiiui  j  Rome, 
Italy  and  the  Iilanda,  to  hii  iMOBd  HO  Tiberio*. 
Haniice  was  indeed  preparing  for  wresting  Italy 
from  the  Lombarda,  and  might  hate  carried  hii 
plan  into  execution,  bat  for  the  great  wan 
against  the  Persians  and  the  Atari.  Allbough 
greater  ai  a  general  than  a*  a  king,  Haniice  wai 
yet  one  of  the  best  emperors  of  the  East.  Con- 
stantly ictiTe,  he  hnew  no  otherpleann  than  that 
which  ariiai  (ram  dfung  one's  duty  i  he  wai  fim 
without  being  obitinate,  bold  yet  pnident,  and 
both  severe  or  forbearing  accord!  na  to  circunslanoe*. 
He  wai  completely  master  of  hii  pauioni  and 
appetitea,  lober  to  the  extreme,  a  loTini  and 
TirtuDUi  husband  and  bther,  and  lull  of  filial 
piety.  Nd  sooner  waa  he  informed  of  the  intenCioni 
of  the  emperor  Tiberius  towardi  him,  than  be  en- 
treated his  father  Paului  and  his  mother  Joanna  to 
come  to  Constan^nople,  and  they  were  both  pnsent 
at  hi*  marriage  with  the  princess  Conitantina. 
They  continued  to  liie  at  his  court,  and  bis  hther 
became  one  of  his  moat  influential  ministers :  the 
fame  of  Paalu*  a*  a  wiie  and  well-disposed  man 
spread  abroad,  and  the  Tiews  of  Mannce  npon 
Italy  being  Uliely  to  lead  to  eilhei  an  alliance  or  a 
war  with  the  Franlii  In  Oaul,  tbejr  king  Childeben 
wrote  a  letter  to  Paulus  on  that  lubject,  which  ia 
giren  in  lliM.  Franctr.  voL  L  p.  869.  A  natural 
and  timely  death  in  £99  uTcd  Pauliu  from  being 


MAUSOLUi 
inrolTcd  in  the  «holetala  moida  of  the  hipaiil 
family.  Haurico  is  said  to  hare  lored  mouj  ua 
mnch  I  bat  he  was  so  Sti  htm  oppreiiing  hit  nt» 
jecti  from  taxes,  that,  on  the  ceettary,  he  bmid 
them  considerably  ;  on  me  Mcadon  be  tmk  it 
one-third  of  the  laiid-tai.  Arts  and  scioion  ittr 
protected  by  this  great  Hnperor,  who  ^ommrA 
coBiideiaitle  learning.  Hanrice  wrota  twcivc  boaki 
on  the  military  art,  which  hare  fbrtnnsiely  ow 
down  to  paatarily.  They  an  ectilled  XrpaTDinl, 
and  wen  pnbliihed  with  a  Latin  Teniou,  toftia 
widl  Arrian^  *■  Tactita,"  by  John  Scbefls,  Upaik 
1664,  St&  The  lot  contains  3S-2  half  pHa,nd 
the  renion  as  much  ;  the  editor  added  IST  pipt 
of  notes,  and  a  few  pagn  with  Tery  curiOBi  rtpn- 
aoitationB  of  the  difleiirnt  battle  anaji  tpokn  t( 
in  the  work.  (Theophylact.  SimocatU,  TOt  Ma- 
riai;  Siagr.  lib.  *.  li.  ;  Theeph.  p.  213,1^; 
Cedren.  p.  S94,  Ac  ;  Zotiar.  ml.  iL  p.  70,  it; 
Memander,  p.  124,  Ac.  i  Niceph.  Call  iriii.  i, 

Ac.)  rw.p.] 


MAU'RICUa,JO'NIUS.  called  iasom  nil* 
scripts  both  of  Tacilai  and  Pliny  M<iTkm,nnt 
intimate  Iriend  of  Piiny,  who  says  {Ep.  it.  *1]  rf 

ricus  showed  hia  independence  by  tbe  tioanM 
which  he  dared  lo  aik  Domilian  in  tha  aiaUE,tt 
the  accession  of  Vespasian,  A.  D.  70  (Tac  iAt  i^ 
40),  which  is  the  first  tioa  that  his  ioibs  is  Ma- 
lioned  j  and  it  is  tliBTefbrs  not  smpriaag  iku  ki 
was  baniahed  during  the  reign  of  Itonitki.  K< 
irai  recalled  from  exile  by  Nerra,  and  an  SKtM 
related  by  Pliny  (^  t.  &)  and  Anrdiai  Virac 
(^*i.  IS)  ihowiwitb  what  freedom  hi  ipaUB 
the  latter  emperor.  (Tae.  J^rie.  45  ;  Pha  fr' 
a,810,iiL  ll,ga.)  hUnricns  wai  the  tanlw" 
AnilennsRuiticiis(Plin.  fiJj.L  U).  [Bcmr»! 
Three  of  Pliny's  epistles  are  addnMed  lo  Ma«rini 


L  IB,  T 


14). 


MAU'ROPUS,  JOANNES.    [Jo*NKas,N« 

»e.] 

MAUSO'LUS  (HofcatAH 
Utter  fomi  ii  that  found  on 

dynaat  of  Caria,  wai  the  eldest 

whom  he  anceaeded  in  the  lOTereignly.  If  ^ 
chrenology  of  Diodonu  be  correct,  his  ictiw* 
may  be  placed  in  B.  (X  377.  But  the  first  aaam 
on  which  he  appeals  in  history  is  not  tSI  kof 
afterwards,  m  B.  c  362,  when  he  took  put  n  >* 
general  ntolt  of  the  «traps  againit  Aitm"" 
Mnemon.  {Diod.  »t.  90.)  He  i*  laid  uhani' 
that  time  already  possessed  icTeral  itrong  htV«" 
and  flourishing  cities,  of  which  hii  opiiil.  HiE- 
camanuK  was  the  most  eonaiHcuoui  i  bet  «"P 
p«n  to  hare  arailed  himself  of  the  opportmi^ 
that  war  to  eitend  his  dominiona  I7  ciw|«* 
haring  OTcrnm  great  part  of  Lydia  and  laoia  ■ 
hi  a*  Miletus,  and  nud&  himself  master  of  a^ 
of  the  neighbouring  iilanda  {Lucian.  flastJlH* 
iii».  J  and  comp.  Polyaen.  tIL  81  I  i)    "" 


MAXENTIUS. 
■mbiUoD  wu  iwit  tonwd  towinla  Ibe  ihdr  im- ' 
pocUst  acquiaitjeni  of  Rhodu  uid  Cot ;  ind  it 
wu  appotrntlj  u  a  pnlimiiury  itcp  to  thAl  object 
tint  bo  ovenJufiT  thi  dfrnociKj  in  tho  fonnei 
iilaod,  and  utaUithed  tbcrs  ui  oligsrebial  gorem- 
moot  in  the  bvidi  of  hu  own  frioDili.  (Don.  Je 
taaLLib.pp.l9\,]6S.)  Shortlf  afur  (b.c  35B) 
Iia  joined  wiih  Iht  Rbodiani,  Bjunliuu,  and 
Chiini  in  the  vu  waged  b;  them  againU  the 
Atheniuii,  known  by  the  nuDe  of  (he  Social  War, 
of  which  indeed  he  «»,  acconliiig  to  DemoitheDei, 
the  prime  mover  and  ioitigator,  though  we  do  not 
bear  of  hii  Caking  mj  hrther  pait  in  it  than 
trading  a  body  of  troopa  to  aitiit  in  the  dEfrnce  of 
Chioa,  (Dem.  L  a  ;  Diod.  iri.  7.)  He  died,  ac- 
caiding  to  Diodorui  (irL  36)  in  B.  c  353,  after  a 
teign  of  twenty-four  yean,  learing  no  children, 
And  wat  lucceeded  by  hit  wife  and  liiter  Arto- 
mittL  The  ertaTagant  grief  of  the  latter  for  hit 
death,  and  (be  bononn  the  paid  to  hit  roemary — 
etpeeially  by  the  eiecIiOQ  of  the  coitly  monument, 
which  wat  called  from  him  (he  Miuuleum,  and 
wai  accounted  one  of  the  teien  wonden  of  the 
worid— are  well  known.     [Anrtiiisii.]     On  «- 


HAXENTIUS. 


97» 


igflhec 


in  of  that 


d  hy  Arter 

of  her  huibaod,  and  the  pnutee  of  Mauolui  weie 
telehratrd  by  riTal  omtorE,  unong  whom  Theo- 
pompni  wat  the  tncceuful  candldole^  (GelL  i. 
IS.)  NevettheleH,  the  character  trtnimittcd  to 
n*  of  ihi  Ctrioo  prince  it  by  no  meant  one  of  m- 
nuxci  praite.  Ho  it  mid  lo  have  been  very  greedy 
of  money,  which  he  tougbt  to  accumalate  by  erery 
meant  in  hit  power,  and  thut  amatted  vatt  trea- 
Mara  at  the  eipenie  of  hit  lubjectL  The  lumt 
that  accnmulaltd  were  in  gnat  port  expended 
Dpon  the  decoration  of  hit  new  capital,  Halicar- 
naitni,  to  which  ho  had  tnniferr«i  the  teat  of 
government  from  Mylui,  the  reeidenc*  of  the 
iformer  ptinee»  of  Caria,  and  wher*  he  not  only 
centtrueied  a  iptendid  palace  for  bimtelf,  but 
■domed  the  cily  with  a  new  agoia,  temploa,  and 
manv  other  pnblic  worki.  So  much  totte  aiul 
ai  well  at  miguifictnoe,  «ere  diiplayed 
n  thoM  improvetoenta,  (hat  they  are  cited 
by  Vitniiiut  at  a  model  in  their  kind.  {Vitro 
ii.  B.  {§11,  13.)  The  reception  aSorded  by  hi 
to  the  aatronomer  Eudoiui  (Uiog.  Laerl.  viii.  8! 
it  alto  a  lign  (bat  he  wat  not  without  tailei  of  i 
elevated  ehaiactcc.  (Stnb.  xir.  p.  fl5S  ;  Lneian. 
I.e.;  Thtopotof.  ap.IlarjiaTal.it  Said.  I.  m.  Mai- 
»Xof,'Af>T«>ui>(aiPo1yaen.TiL23.  jliPlin.»:»'. 
mri.  6.)  Concerning  the  chniDolo(^  of  hit  rei{ 
tee  Clinton,  F.  ff.  voL  iL  p.  288.       [E.  H.  B.J 


.ion  of  the  .     , 

of  hit  htbet  and  Diacletiaii  in  a.  b.  30S.    A 

ig  feeling  of  ditaflecLion  towardi  the  eiilting 

mtoent  prevailed  at  ihii  time  in  Rome,  ariiing 

the  preature  ef  increated  taxation  upon  tho 

et  and  wealthier  claaiet,  from  the  ditcootent  of 

praetoriani  who  had  been  recently  depriTed  of 

Deir  eiduiive  privil^i,and  from  the  iodigna- 

which  pervadod  the  whole  community,  in  con- 

teqaoDce  of  the  degrutation  of  the  ancient  molro- 

pslii  by  the  «election  cf  Nicmedeia  and  Milan  at 

i  rcaideiiceB  of  the  AuguilL     It  prored  no  difil- 

it  tatk  for  the  neglected  prince  to  ttim  thii  angry 

rit  to  bit  own  adiantage,  and  to  place  himtelf 

the  head  of  the  puty  who  ttyled  (hemtelTei 

patriott.    A  regulu  oonipincy  vat  toon  organiied 

and  eagerly  tupported  by  men  of  all  luika,  the 

standard  of  open  revolt  waa  raited,  the  feeble  re- 

litlance  of  the  few  magittratea  who  remained  true 

to  their  allegiance  waa  catily  overcome,  Haxentiu 

(unclaimed  empetoc  on  the  SSth  of  C>clober, 

306,  amidit  the  matt  enthaiiaatic  demontlia- 

o(  teal  by  the  Knale,  the  populace,  and  the 

rry  )  all  Italy  foUawed  the  giarafle  of  the 

capital;   and   Africa,  acquit 


{'□dgment,  a 
ly  him  in  t 


MAXE'NTIUS,  Roman  emperor  x.o.  301 
312.    M.  AuKiLius  V.iLHi(ia  M^xiNTira, 
ton  of  Marimiannt  Hercnlini  and   Eutiopia, 
ceivad  m  manii^  the  danghlar  of  Oalerint ;  but 
lold  teem,  of  hit  indolent  and 


[Siv 


Rll-t],    . 


w  ruler.    Seven» 
1   tho 


mitled,  itiaigbtway  maitbed  upon  Rome  to  lup- 
pmi  what  be  vainly  deemed  a  trifling  inniirection  ; 
but  a  huge  body  of  hit  tnopt  having  deterted  ta 
iheii  old  commander,  Maximionut 


dLu- 


inia,  and  had  again  atiumed  the  parplo,  the  Caetar 
rat  compelled  to  retreat  in  all  hatle  to  Ravenna, 
otly  puraDed  by  the  Teteran.  In  on  evil  hour  be 
Fat  periuaded  by  treacherona  repretentationt  to 
uit  th it almott  impregnable  atrongh old, and  totratt 
>  tho  clemency  of  hit  foe,  who,  haTing  onco  ob> 
iined  potoewonof  bit  perton,  granted  him  nothing 
tTt  the  liberty  of  chooting  the  manner  of  hit 
death  (^  D.  307).  Oaleriua,  enraged  by  theie 
diioalcn,  battened,  at  the  head  oF  a  numerout  hoit, 
drawn  (nm  Iltyria  and  the  Eait,  to  cbailite  the 
niuiper  ;  but  the  mitimy  talentt  of  Maiimionut 
deviwd  a  ayitem  of  defence  which  paralysed  the 
eneigiet  of  hit  oppotKuL  The  invader  found  him- 
telf in  a  detert,  the  whole  population  bod  quitted 
the  open  country,  every  tovm  capable  of  reMitanca 
thut  itt  gatei,  and  thus,  although  he  penetrated 
olmoat  nnmoletted  to  «ilhin  lett  than  a  hundred 
railet  of  the  city,  the  embarraitmentt  by  which  he 
vat  tunninded,  from  want  of  iDppliei,  bom  ene- 
miei  in  hit  nti,  and  from  the  doobtrul  Rdelily  of 
hit  loldien,  proved  to  numerout,  that  he  coitiidered 
it  prudent  lo  make  overturn  of  peace  j  and  when 
they  were  eonlemptnontly  rejected,  commenced  a 
haiqr  ntreaL  Haientint,  relieved  from  theie  Im- 
minent dangen,  proceeded  tc  diaentangle  himtelf 
from  the  conlrol  which  hit  bther  lought  to  eier- 
die ;  and  having  tucceeded  in  driving  him  from 
the  court  [MiuuiAHua],  tnmed  hit  ormi  againit 
Africa,  where  a  certain  Alexander  had  ettnbliahed 
on  independent  iway.  The  conleit  wat  quickly 
terminated  by  the  dntnction  of  the  pretender,  and 
the  victory  wat  taTogtly  abuted.  The  whole 
CDunlry  waa  ravaged  with  fire  and  iword ;  Car 
tboge,  at  that  epoch  one  of  the  mett  iplendid  dljet 
in  the  world,  wat  made  the  toen*  of  a  genual  cOD- 
flagiation  and  matiana,  after  which  the  conqoecor 


EUud  bj  theH  mcceitet,  Maientint  now  openly 
aipired  to  dominion  over  all  the  W«tem  prorincuj 
and  twving  firat  inaulted  ud  then  declnred  open 


tbece 


lardi  Mu 


IoObuI  vithanBimf  nuDiborinjf 
not  leu  than  two  hnndred  thouund  men.  But  hia 
■cheniea  vera  fnialrated  by  the  pnidenl  boldneu 
of  bii  adnmiry,  who,  encouraged  by  ui  enibuiy 
dcapntcbed  from  Rome  imploring  relief  from  Che 
opptesaion  of  tlie  dejpot,  delennined  it  once  lo 
Cfosa  the  Alpi.  The  eventi  of  Ihii  ounpiugn  are 
detiitle(leIaewhe-wICaNRTANTiNUS,p.334].  The 
forcei  of  the  tyrant,  aliBttered  by  Ihs  defeali  of 
Turin  and  Venmo.  retired  upon  Roma  |  Ibe  deci- 
lire  baltia  wu  fought  at  gun  Rubra,  not  far  from 
tile  itoried  alream  of  the  Crcmeni ;  the  imperial 
army,  cut  off  Irom  ntreat,  were  driiea  by  ihon- 
«andt  into  the  Tiber;  the  Miliian  bridge  luoke 
beneath  the  fugiliiet  at  the  xery  moment  when  Mai- 
entcua  waa  forcing  hia  way  through  the  throng  which 
choked  np  the  paaaage,  and  home  down  hj  the 
weight  of  hie  armour,  he  periahed  miaerebly  in  the 
■trcom  on  the  28th  of  October,  312,  exactly  aii 
yeun  from  the  da;  on  which  he  waa  laluted  em- 
peror. 

All  hiitoriana  agree  in  repreeenting  tnil  pnnce 
aa  a  moniler  of  lapacilj,  cruelty,  and  Init.  The 
only  faioured  clau  wai  the  mililar;,  upon  whom 
he  depended  for  aafety  i  and  in  order  to  lecure  their 
devolioa  and  to  gcalifj  hia  own  ctH  paaaiona,  cTery 
odier  portioQ  of  hi*  lubjecti  were  made  the  Ticlimi  of 
the  moat  revDlliDg  Ucentiouineta,  and  ruined  by  the 
moat  grinding  ciactiont.  Varioui  atatementa  hare 
been  put  forth  with  regard  to  hia  conduct  towarda 
the  Chriatiana,  lince  by  aome  he  ia  commended  for 
the  «olitary  yirtne  of  tolerance,  while  by  othera  he 
ia  numbered  among  the  moat  cruel  periecntora. 
The  truth  leema  to  be,  that  neither  of  theie  repre- 
aentatione  it  accurete.  The  Chriatiani  auffered  in 
common  with  all  who  had  the  miafortune  to  own 
Ma  away  ;  but  while  then  ia  no  reaioii  to  beliefs 
thai  they  received  any  encoursgEmcnt  or  patronage, 
*o,  on  the  other  hand,  then  ia  no  evidence  to  pnve 
that  they  were  at  any  time  the  objecla  of  apecial 
hoatility.  (Zoiim.  ii.  9—1 8  ;  Zonar.  lil  33,  liii. 
I ;  Panegyc.  Vet  ii.  2,  B,  11— 2S,  x.  B,  7,  4c.. 

27,  dc,  li.  16  i  Auctor.  da  Afort.  Patecut.  cc.  26, 

28,  U  ;  Enaeb.  H.  E.  TJii.  11,  Vit.  ConiL  L  26, 
33,  &c.  J  Fngment*  pobliijied  by  Valeiina  at  the 
end  of  hji  edition  of  Ammianoa  Marcellinui ;  Vic- 
tor, de  Caet.  tO,  EpiL  40 1  Euttop.  x.  3.)  [W.  R.] 


MAXE'NTIOS,  JOANNES,  whom  Cstc,  ap- 
parently   without    jnat    ground,    identiBea    with 

JuiHNaa   SCYTHOPOIITANUB    ('WlTTtl    6    Ini*»- 

woAloji)  [JoANMKH.No.  Ill.l,  liypd  intheenrly 
part  of  the  dilh  contuiy.     In  the  beginning  of  the 


MAXENTIUS. 


appear  to  hare  come  from  the  biahopric  of  Tomi 
and  the  adjacent  hiahoprica  near  the  (outh  lank  of 
the  Danube,  made  a  great  atir  at  Cunatantinople, 
by  contending  for  the  pnpriety  of  the  ciptnaion 
-  Unua  c  Trinilate  in  came  cnidliiat  enU"  Thia 
mode  of  eipreBaion  «at  luapectcd  of  coiering  the 
Monnphytile  or  Eutychian  hereay  [Eutvchsj']; 
and  the  formoU  ~  Una  Pereona  e  Trinitate"  wu 
regarded  aa  more  orthodot  Here  waa  «nffidenl 
cauae  in  that  ago  of  logomachy  for  bitter  eontro- 
vnn^.  Maxentiua  appeared  in  Conalantinople  on 
the  aide   of  the    "  Scythiani ;"  hat  whether  he 

claimed  lo  be,  of  the  monaitic  ptafenion,  andityled 
bimielf  abbot ;  but  from  what  place  he  came  ia  ler; 
doubtful.  The  Magdebnivh  Centoriaton  and  Poe- 
•evino  abaordly  identify  him  with  Maxentiua,  an 
abbot  of  Poiloo,  in  France;  and  Uiher,  followed 
by  Care,  miannderatanding  an  eipreavan  in  one  of 
Haxentiiu'  worha,  make*  him  a  monk  and  pm- 
hyter  of  Antioch.  Some  hare  confounded  hira 
with  the  Joannea  of  Antioch  mentianed  br  Genna- 
dina  (da  Virii  lUuUr.  c  93).  Piom  whatere'r  quarter 
he  came,  he  entered  warmly  into  the  coDteal,  whicfa 
waa  farther  inflamed  by  the  addition  of  the  con- 
tioveny  about  diiine  grug,  retired  in  the  Eait  by 
the  difliiaian  of  the  Semi-PeUgian  vritingi  of 
Fanatuaof  lUei  [Fauhtub  REiinsn].  Maieutiaa 
beoune  the  leader  of  the  Scythian*,  and  premented 
on  their  part  end  hia  own  a  confeaaion  of  &itb  to 
the  legatee  of  pope  Hormiidaa.  whs  were  at  Cin- 

de*igned  to  vindicate  them  from  the  anipicion  er 
charge  of  Eutychianivn,  and  to  obtain  the  aancticm 
of  the  legate*  to  the  favourite  eipreuion  "  Unna  e 
Trinilate,"  &c  Failing  in  thit,  four  of  the  monk*. 
of  whom  it  ia  queationed  whether  Maientiua  wa* 
one,  were  detpatched  to  Rome,  to  try  what  cmid 
be  done  with  the  pope  himselt  Bat  thotrgh  tb«y 
atrained  every  nerve,  tbej  coold  effect  notfaitig  ; 
and  after  a  atay  of  a  yenr  or  more  they  retnrnrid 
to  Conalantinople  ;  ahorlly  after  which  Hormiadaa. 
in  a  letter  to  Posieaeor,  an  African  biahop  then  in 
exile  at  Conatantinople.  htanded  them  as  deceinn 
and  men  of  the  worat  character.  To  thia  Irlur 
Maientina  pubiiahed  a  reply;  and  in  order  to  have 

genuine.     Nothing  further  of  Maientina'a  faiatarr 


Hia 


only  ir 


>llertioi 

the  fathen.  They  flnt  appeared  in 
grripia,  fol.  Baacl,  I  £65.  In  theAfiuwaa  BOIte^ 
/•ofram,  fol.  Lyon,  1677,  vol.  ix,  p.  533,  At,  iLey 
appear  in  the  following  otdei: — 1.  JoaitmLi  JUat- 
ata  CO*fimi  tmt  Fida,  t.  de  Ckri^  fn/fram, 
with  a  prefatory  letter  to  the  l^tca  of  the  Holy 
See.  Thia  appear*  to  be  the  coDfeaacm  Hlnady 
noticed.  2.  Bjuideni  cntiira  A'eatoridUo*  O^nts/a'.' 
theee  appear  to  hare  been  pubiiahed  by  the  delegam 
of  the  Scythian  monka  at  Rome,  and    coo^at  of 


I  bHef  a 


I   alia  Fida   Fm/rai 


ahoTtcT   tLm 


3.  Fjadem 

No.  I.     It 

compoaed.     4.  E^iudtm  Adtmatioidi  Vrrbi  2>fi  ^ 

propriam  Oirmrm  Ratio.     Thia  i*  fbHawd  by  tSr 

letter  of  Hormiada*  lo  PoBe**or,  ahndj  uotind  : 

and  then  B,  Maxentioi*  reply,  Joaamit    Mat&mtn 


MAXIMIANUS. 

ad  Epidclam  Hormisdae  Respotmo,    Tbe  remain- 
ing works  are:  6.  Ejtadem  contra  Acephalot  Li- 
hdlut.     7.  Bymdem  Diologorum  contra  Nedori- 
«moK,  lAbri  II.  To  these  leTeml  pieces  are  prefixed, 
by  the  editor  of  the  BUdiotheoa^  ^ort  introductions, 
pointing  out  their  supposed  heretical  tendency. 
Baronius  also  bitterly  inveighs  against  the  heresies 
of  Bfazentins,  who  is,  however,  ably  vindicated  by 
Cardinal  Noris  and  by  John  Forbes  of  Aberdeen. 
(Baron.  AnnaleM  ad   ann.  519,  520;    Norisins, 
Histor.Pelagiau,  il  18—20;  Forbesiii«,/«tf ntdum. 
Hidoneo^Theologie.  iil  21  ;  Cave,  Hitt.  LttL  ad 
ann.   520,  vol  i.  p.  505,  ed.  0x1  1740—1742; 
Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol.  x.  p.  540.)        [J.  C.  M.] 
MAXIMIA'NUS  I.,   Roman  emperor,  a.  d. 
286 — 305—310.  M.  Aurslius  Yalbrius  Max- 
IMIANU8,  bom  of  humble  parents  in  Pannonia, 
had  acquired  sudi  high  fiune  by  his  services  in  the 
army,  that  when  Diocletian  carried  into  effect 
(a.  o.  285)  hii  celebrated  scheme  for  dividing  with- 
out dismembering  the  empire  [Dioclbtianus,  p. 
1012],  he  was  induced  to  select  this  rough  soldier 
for  his  colleague,  as  one  whose  habits  and  afiilities 
were  likely  to  prove  particulariy  valuable  in  the 
actual  disturbed  state  of  public  affiurs,  and  accord- 
ingly created  him  first  Caesar  (285),  and   then 
Augustus  (286),  conferring  at  the  seme  time  the 
honorary  appelbtion  of  Hereuliiu,  while  he  him- 
self assumed  that  of  Joows,  epithets  which  afforded 
a  copious  theme  to  the  panegyrists  of  that  epoch 
for  broad  adulation  and  far-fetched  conceits.    The 
subsequent  history  of  Maximian  is  so  intimately 
blended  with  that  of   his  patron  and  of  Con- 
stantino, that  aknost  every  particular  has  been  fully 
detailed  in  former  articles.   [Dioclitxanus  ;  Con- 
BTANTINU8  I. ;   Maxsntius.]     It  will  be  suffi- 
cient, therefore,  to  direct  attention  to  the  leading 
fiicts,  that  after  having  been  most  reluctantly  per- 
suaded, if  not  compelled  to  abdicate,  at  Milan,  on 
the  first  of  May,  a.  d.  305,  he  eagerly  obeyed  the 
invitation  of  his  son  Mazentius  the  following  year 
(806),  and  quitting  his  retirement  in  Lucania,  was 
again  invested  wiu  all  the  insignia  of  the  imperial 
station ;  that  having  by  his  bravery  and  skill, 
averted  the  dangers  which  threatened  Italy,  having 
compassed  the  death  of  Severus  (307),  and  having 
repulsed  Oalerius,  he  formed  a  close  union  with 
Constantino,  on  whom  he  bestowed  the  title  of 
Augustus  and  the  hand  of  his  daughter  Fausta ; 
that  on  his  return  to  Rome  he  was  expelled  by 
Maxentius,  who,  having  become  impatient  of  his 
control  and  dictation,  pretended  or  beUeved  that  he 
had  formed  a  plot  for  his  dethronement ;  that  having 
betaken  himself  to  the  court  of  Oalerius,  and  having 
been  there  detected  in  the  prosecution  of  treason- 
able intrigues,  he  sought  refuge  with  his  son-in-law, 
smd,  to  disarm  all  suspicion,  once  more  fonnally 
threw  off  the  purple  ;  that  having  taken  advantage 
of  the  temporary  absence  of  his  protector  and 
treacherously  gained  possession  of  the  treasures 
deposited  at  Aries,  by  profuse  bribery  he  persuaded 
a   body  of  soldiers  to  proclaim  him  Augustus  for 
the  third  time  ;  that  having  been  shut  itp  in  Mar 
seilles  and  compelled  to  surrender,  he  was  stripped 
of  all  his  dignities,  but  permitted  to  retain  his  life 
and  liberty  (308)  ;  but  that,  finally,  two  years 
afterwards,  having  vainly  endeavoured  to  induce 
his  daughter  Fausta  to  destroy  her  husband,  he  was 
ordered  to  choose  the  manner  of  his  death,  and 
atrangled  himself  in  the  month  of  February,  a.  d. 
310. 


MAXIMIANUS. 


981 


The  whole  history  of  this  stormy  period  bears 
testimony  to  the  military  talents  of  Maximianua, 
and  proves  with  equal  certainty  that  he  was  totally 
destitute  of  all  dignity  of  mind,  thoroughly  unprin- 
cipled, not  merely  rough  and  stem,  but  base  and 
cruel  All  authorities  agree  that  he  was  altogether 
devoid  of  cultivation  or  refinement,  and  it  is  said 
that  bu  features  and  ffeneral  aspect  were  an  index 
of  the  coarseness  and  harshness  of  the  mind  within. 
So  long  as  he  was  guided  by  the  superior  genius 
and  commanding  intellect  of  Diodetian,  he  per- 
formed well  the  work  for  which  he  was  chosen,  but 
the  Utter  years  of  his  life,  when  left  to  the  direction 
of  his  own  judgment,  exhibit  a  melancholy  spec- 
tacle of  weak  ambition,  turbulence,  perfidy,  and 
crime. 

Maximianus  married  Entropia,  a  widow  of  Syrian 
extraction,  by  whom  he  had  two  children,  the 
emperor  Maxentius,  and  Fausta,  wife  of  Con- 
stantino the  Great  Eutropia,  by  her  former  hus- 
band, who  is  unknown,  had  a  daughter,  Flavia 
Maximiana  Theodora,  who  was  united  to  Con- 
stantius  Chlorus  when  he  was  elevated  to  the  rank 
of  Caesar.  [Eutropia  ;  Fausta  ;  Thbodora.] 
(Zosim.  ii  7,  8,  10,  11  ;  Zonar.  xiL  31,  32,  33  ; 
Auctor.  d«  Mori,  Pertec  8,  29,  30  ;  Panegyr.  Vet. 
ii.  passim,  iii.  3,  10,  14,  vi  9,  viL  14,  &c.;  Victor, 
ds  Cae».  EpiL  Z%  40  ;  Eutrop.  ix.  14,  16,  x.  1. 
2 ;  Oros.  vii  25,  28  ;  Gruter.  Corp,  Intcrip, 
cclxxxL  4  ;  Titlemont,  HigL  des  Emp,  not  v.  xix. 
in  Dioclet ;  Eckhel,  vol  viiL  p.  15.)  [ W.  R.1 


COIN  OP  MAXIlUANUa  L 

MAXIMIA'NUS  II.,  Roman  emperor,  a.  d. 
305—311.  Oalsrius  Valkrius  Maximi- 
anus, bom  near  Sordica  in  Dacia,  was  the  son  of 
a  shepherd,  and  in  early  life  followed  the  humble 
calling  of  his  parent  Hence  he  is  frequently  de- 
signated in  history  by  the  epithet  Armentarws^ 
although  this  must  be  regarded  rather  as  a  familiar 
than  as  a  formal  appellation,  since  it  nowhere 
appears  upon  any  public  monument  Having  served 
in  the  wars  of  Anrelian  and  Probus,  he  passed 
through  all  the  inferior  grades  of  military  rank  in 
succession,  with  such  distinguished  reputation,  that 
when  Diocletian  remodelled  the  constitution  of  the 
empire  [Dioclbtianus,  p.  1012],  he  was  chosen 
along  with  Constantius  Chlorus,  in  a.  d.  292,  to 
discharge  the  dignified  but  arduous  duties  of  a 
Caesar,  was  adopted  by  the  elder  emperor,  whose 
daughter  Valeria  he  received  in  marriage,  was  per- 
mitted to  participate  in  the  title  of  Joviiu^  and  was 
entrusted  with  the  command  of  Illyria  and  Thrace. 
In  A.  D.  297  he  undertook  an  expedition  against 
the  Persian  monarch  Narses,  and  after  his  foilure 
was  treated  with  the  most  insulting  harshness  by 
his  fother-in-law.  But  having  fully  redeemed  his 
credit  by  the  glorious  issue  of  the  second  campaign 
[DiocLBTiANUS,  p.  1012],  he  firom  this  time  for- 
ward assumed  a  more  haughty  bearing,  which  grar 
dually  took  the  form  of  arrogant  dictation,  as  the 
bodily  health  and  mental  enei^es  of  his  superior 

3r  3 


98-2 


MAXIMIANU& 


gradually  sunk  under  the  pressure  of  complicated  ' 
anxietieflb  Upon  the  abdication  of  Diocletian  and 
Maziinian  (a.  d.  305),  an  erent  which  is  said  to 
have  been  hastened,  if  not  caused,  by  his  intrigues 
and  threats,  Oalerins  having  succeeded  in  nominating 
two  creatures  of  his  own,  Daza  and  Severus  [Max- 
I1IINU8  II. ;  Sbvkrus],  to  the  posts  of  Caesars, 
now  vacant  in  consequence  of  the  elevation  of 
himself  and  Constantius  to  the  higher  rank  of 
Augusti,  began  to  look  forward  with  confidence  to 
the  period  when  the  death  of  his  colleague  should 
leave  him  sole  master  of  the  world.  But  these 
hopes  were  destined  to  be  signally  frustrated.  The 
news  of  the  decease  of  Chlorus  was  accompanied 
by  the  intelligence  that  the  troops  had  enthu- 
siastically proffered  their  allegiance  to  his  son. 
Galerius,  filled  with  disappointment  and  rage,  found 
himself  in  no  condition  to  resist,  and  although  he 
refused  to  concede  a  higher  title  than  that  of  Caetar 
to  Constantioe,  was  obliged  virtually  to  resign  all 
claim  to  the  sovereignty  of  Gaul  and  Britain. 
This  mortification  was  followed  by  the  more  for- 
midable series  of  disasters  occasioned  by  the  usur- 
pation of  Maxentius  which  led  to  the  destruction 
of  Severus,  to  the  disgrace  of  Galerius  himself,  after 
a  most  calamitous  campaign,  and  thus  to  the  loss  of 
Italy  and  Africa  [Maxxntius],  a.d.  307.  From 
this  time  forward,  however,  his  life  passed  more 
tranquilly,  for  having  supplied  the  place  of  Severus 
by  his  old  friend  and  comrade  Licinius  [Licinius], 
he  seems  to  have  abandoned  those  schemes  of 
extravagant  ambition  once  so  eagerly  cherished, 
and  to  have  devoted  his  attention  to  great  works 
of  public  utility,  the  draining  of  lakes  and  the 
clearing  of  forests,  until  cut  off  in  a.d.  311,  by 
the  same  terrible  disease  which  is  said  to  have 
terminated  the  existence  of  Sulla  and  of  Herod 
Agrippa. 

Of  a  haughty  and  ungovernable  temper,  cruel  to 
his  enemies,  ungrateful  to  his  benefactors,  a  stranger 
to  all  the  arts  which  soften  the  heart  or  refine  the 
intellect,  the  character  of  this  prince  presents 
nothing  to  admire,  except  the  valour  of  a  fearless 
soldier  and  the  skill  of  an  accomplished  general 
The  blackest  shade  upon  his  memory  is  thrown 
by  his  pitiless  persecution  of  the  Christians,  whom 
he  ever  regarded  with  rancorous  hostility,  insti- 
gated, we  are  told,  by  the  furious  bigotry  of 
his  mother,  an  ardent  cultivator  of  some  of  the 
darker  rites  of  the  ancient  &ith.  The  fatal  ordi- 
nance of  Diocletian,  which  for  so  many  years  de- 
luged the  world  with  innocent  blood,  is  said  to 
have  been  extorted  by  the  pertinacious  violence  of 
Galerius,  whose  tardy  repentance  expressed  in  the 
famous  edict  of  toleration  published  immediately 
before  his  death,  made  but  poor  amends  for  the 
amount  of  misery  which  he  had  deliberately  caused. 

Galerius,  by  his  first  wife,  whose  name  is  un- 
known, and  whom  he  was  required  to  repudiate 
when  created  Caesar,  had  one  daughter,  who  was 


COIN   OF   ICAXlMlANUfl  U, 


MAXIMIANUa 

married  to  Maxentius ;  by  his  second,  Oaleiia 
Valeria,  the  daughter  of  Diocletian,  he  had  no 
children.  [Valeria.]  (Zosim.  ii.  8,  10,  11  ; 
Zonor.  xiL  32,  33,  34  ;  Euseb.  H.  E.  viii  5,  17, 
Vit.  Constant  18  ;  Anctor.  de  Mori,  Penec  18, 
&c.,  33,  &c  ;  Amm.  Marc  xiv.  11.  §  10  ;  Victor, 
de  Caet,  39,  40,  Epii.  39,  40  ;  Eutrop.  ix.  15,  x. 
1 — 3 ;  Ores.  vii.  26,  28 ;  Jomandes,  de  Rtbtta 
Get  21  ;  Fragments  published  by  Valeslus  at  the 
end  of  his  ed.  of  Amm.  Marc  §  3.)     [W.  R.] 

MAXIMIA'NUS,  the  poet,  whose  fuU  name 
was  Cornelius  Maxikunus  Gallur  Etrus- 
CD8.  In  the  year  1501,  Pomponius  Gaoiicns,  a 
Neapolitan  youth  of  nineteen,  published  at  Venice 
six  amatory  elegies,  little  remarkable  for  purity  of 
thought  or  of  expression,  under  the  title  **  Comelii 
Galli  Fragmenta,*^  with  a  ]»re&ce,  in  which  he  en- 
deavoured to  prove  from  internal  evidence  that 
they  roust  be  regarded  as  belonging  to  the  iU-iated 
Cornelius  Gallna,  the  friend  of  Virgil  and  Ovid. 
[Gallus,  Cornelius.]  They  profess  to  be  written 
by  an  old  man,  and  the  leading  theme  is  the  in- 
firmities and  miseries  of  age.  These,  as  eonttssted 
with  the  vigour  and  joys  of  youth,  form  the  ex- 
clusive subject  of  the  first  piece ;  the  second,  third, 
and  fourth  contain  an  account  of  three  miatrenea 
who  had  in  succession  niled  his  heart,  Aqailina, 
Candida,  and  Lycoris;  the  two  former  )uid  been  the 
objects  of  a  transient  flame  ;  the  IsLst,  long  hia 
faithful  companion,  had  at  length  forsaken  him  in 
declining  years ;  in  the  fifth  he  gives  the  history  of 
a  senile  passion  for  a  Grecian  damsel ;  and  the 
sixth,  which  extends  to  a  doaen  lines  only,  is  filled 
with  complaints  and  lamentations  called  forth  by 
the  near  approach  of  death.  The  points  upwi 
which  Gauricus  chiefly  insisted  for  the  proof  of  hia 
proposition  were ; — 1.  That  we  know  from  Viigil 
and  other  sources  that  Lycoris  was  the  name  under 
which  Gallus  celebrated  Uie  charms  and  the  enieltj 
of  his  loved  Cytheris.  2.  That  the  anthor  of  these 
poems  describes  himself  as  an  Etniscan.  3.  That  the 
expressions  at  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  ekgj 
evidently  allude  to  his  office  as  prefect  of  Egypt 

These  reasonings  were  at  first  freely  admitted  ; 
the  elegies  were  frequently  reprinted  with   the 
name  of  Gallus,  and  subjoined  without  saapiciflii  to 
many  of  the  earlier  editions  of  Catullus,  Tiholli». 
and  Propertius,  as  the  works  of  their  contempoiary. 
Upon  a  more  critical  examination,  however,  it  was 
soon  perceived  that  the  impure  Latinity  and  fruity 
Tersification  accorded  ill  with  the  Angnatan  eca  ; 
that  a  fictitious  name,  such  as  L3rcoria,  might  be 
regarded  as  common  property  ;  that  the  fiKt,  whkk 
is  unquestionable,  of  the  author  declaring  hintadf 
an  Etruscan,  in  itself  proves  that  he  could  not  be 
Cornelius  Gallus  who  was  a  native  of  Forona  Ja£i 
(Freju$)  in  Southern  Gktul ;  that  the  repiniaga  at 
old  age  were  altogether  out  of  phoe  in  o&e  wfe 
perished  while  yet  in  the  strength  of  manhood  ; 
and  finally,  that  the  terms  in  which  an  aiiaaiiHa  i» 
made  to  his  political  appointment — 

Missus  ad  Eoas  legati  rounere  partes 
Tranqiullum  cunctis  nectere  pads  opna, 

Dum  studeo  gemini  componere  foedeta  Rgai, 
Inveni  cordis  bella  nefimda  mei, 

are  such  as  could  never  have  been  empknrcd  ta 
designate  the  duties  of  the  imperial  prefect  in  tbe 
most  important  and  jealously  goarded  of  nil  tke 
Roman  proTinoes.  But  when,  in  addition  to  thtiM 
considerations,  it  was  diicoTered  that  the  MS&, 


MAXIMIANUS. 

which  are  rerf  nnmeroiu,  and  the  eariy  printed 
impreMions,  of  which  two  at  least,  if  not  three, 
had  appeared  in  the  fifteenth  centory,  exhibited  a 
couplet  which  watf  altogether  omitted  by  Gaaricoi, 
and  that  thif  conplet  (iv.  25), 

Atqne  aliqoia,  cui  caeca  fbret  bene  nota  volnptas, 
Cantat,  cantantem  Maximianut  amat, 

actnallj  fiinuehed  the  name  of  the  real  author,  a 
name,  be  it  remarked,  prefixed  to  many  MSS., 
and  to  these  very  early  editioni,  it  became  OTident 
that  (rand  had  been  at  woriE,  and  that  Gaaricot 
had  been  gnilty  of  deliberate  impoetore.  Some 
time,  however,  elapeed  before  the  moet  acnto 
scholars  eoold  diveet  themselres  of  the  impression 
that  Oallos  was  in  some  way  concerned  with  these 
productions.  Oyraldas  contended  that  one  or  two 
out  of  the  mx  might  be  genuine  ;  Julius  Caesar 
Scaliger  went  £wther,  and  belieyed  that  only  one 
was  spurious,  that  on  Aquilina;  while  Barthius 
imagined  that  all  anomalies  might  be  explained  by 
supposing  that  the  sketehes  of  QaUus  had  been 
overlaid  and  interpolated  by  a  later  and  unskilfiil 
hand.  By  degrees  these  and  similar  positions  were 
found  untenable,  and  the  whole  fiibrie  was  acknow- 
ledged to  be  the  workmanship  of  a  semi-barbarous 
epoch.  This  being  granted,  the  next  task  was  to 
discover  who  Maximianus  was,  and  when  he  flou» 
rished.  This  investigation  cannot  be  pushed  far. 
From  his  own  words  we  conclude,  as  noticed  above, 
that  he  was  by  birth  an  Etruscan :  it  would  appear 
that  he  spent  his  youth  at  Rome,  devoting  hunself 
to  poetry  and  rhetoric,  that  he  acquired  wide- 
sprnd  reputation  as  a  speaki 


MAXIMINUS. 


983 


Orator  toto  clams  in  orbe  fiii, 

and  that,  when  far  advanced  in  life,  he  was  do* 
spatehed  to  the  East  on  an  important  mission, 
involving  the*  peaceful  rehitions  of  two  kingdoms. 
Beyond  this  we  can  scarcely  advance.  Goldastus, 
Fontaaini,  and  Wemsdorf  have,  indeed,  proved  to 
their  own  satis&ction  that  he  is  the  very  Maxinu- 
anus  to  whom  king  Theodoric  addressed  a  letter 
preserved  by  Gassiodorus  (  Varkar,  L  21),  and  they 
have  undertaken  to  determine  the  period  and  the 
object  of  the  embassy.  Their  reasoning,  however, 
is  so  shadowy  that  it  completely  eludes  the  grasp, 
and  is  in  fiKt  an  elaborate  attempt  to  create  a  sub- 
stantial reality  out  of  nothing.  The  most  stringent 
argument  which  they  can  find  is  based  upon  the 
eonplet  (iii.  47), 

Hie  mihi,  magnamm  scrutator  maxime  rerum. 
Solus,  Boeti,  fers  miseratus  opem, 

where  it  is  assumed  that  the  pervm  addressed 
must  be  Bo<{thius  the  philosopher. 

Three  out  of  the  four  names  phoed  at  the  head 
of  thu  article  are  probably  fictitious.  The  MSS., 
we  are  assured,  exhibit  simply  MMtimianutf  or 
X.  Maximiamu.  The  Editio  Prinoeps,  in  foL, 
which,  although  without  date,  and  without  name 
of  phwe  or  printer,  is  known  by  bibliognphers  to 
have  been  printed  at  Utrecht  about  1473,  bears 
for  ito  title  Maaeimiam  PkUotophi  atqm  Oraiori» 
daritrimi  Etkka  tmavia  tiferjooimdcu,  and  a  second 
edition,  also  very  old,  but  without  date,  printed  at 
Paris  in  4to.  by  S.  Jehannot  and  Petms  le  Drou, 
commences  Perjuamdwa^juvmitm  qaoqu»  mhrum  m 
^mtdum  demuleau  antmos,  LHUUnUy  quern  wtgarum 
JdaMhttain  tmsittit  AleKamder  mtHulntf  &c.  The 
Terses  having  fiir  a  long  time  afier  the  puUication 


of  Oanricns  been  extensively  circulated  as  the  re» 
mains  of  ComeUu»  Galiu$f  were  eventually  allowed 
to  retain  his  designation  along  with  that  of  the 
lawful  owner,  and  Etrmaeu»  is  merely  an  epithet 
attached  by  some  editor. 

The  present  division  into  six  pieces  is  pnrdy 
arbitrary,  and  originated,  it  would  appear,  with 
Oauricu^  In  many  codices  the  whole  are  written 
as  one  continuous  poem,  with  the  following  or 
some  similar  inscription,  Faeettim  €t  perjmeuiulttm 
Poena  de  AmorUnu  Mcunmianit  Poetae  doeHttimij 
Oratoris  mamssimL 

Labbe  in  his  BibUotkeea  nova  Mamacriptonim 
mentions  other  poems  of  Maximianus,  which  he 
distinguishes,  SttperSenedvie ;  Regulam  Metrioam  ; 
CbrfiMM  de  VurttUe  ei  /avsiM,  de  Iroy  PatierUia,  et 
AtfariUa  ;  but  of  these  nothing  is  known,  unless 
the  first  be  another  name  for  what  we  now  possess. 
There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  epigrams  in  the 
anthology  found  among  the  exercises  of  the  twelve 
scholastic  poets,  one  of  whom  is  called  Maximianus, 
have  any  connection  with  the  individual  whom  we 
are  now  discussing.  The  elegies  will  be  found 
under  their  best  form  in  the  Poetae  LaHni  Minorea 
of  Wemsdorf  voL  vi  pars  i  p.  269,  who  gives  a 
detailed  catalogue  of  the  different  editions.  For 
further  information  consult  Qoldastus,  EpisL,  dedie, 
ad  OvidH  Ojmeeda  ErUiea^  Fxancl  1610 ;  Ber- 
nardus  Moneta,  m  iHiwMyiams,  ed.  ierL^  Paris,  1715, 
vol  L  p.  336  ;  Souchaye,  M6moirea  de  VAoadimie 
de»  InaeripUom^  voL  xvi  ;  Fontanini,  Hiatoria 
Litter.  Aqmleiae^  4ta  Rom.  1742,  lib.  i.  c.  3; 
Withofius,  Maaivaanua  primaevae  uUegr,  resiU.^ 
8vo.  1741.  [W.R.] 

MAXIMILLA,  EGNATIA.    [Eonatia.] 

MAXIMPNUS  L,  Roman  emperor,  a.d.  236— 
238.  C.  Juuua  Vuid8  Maxucinub  was  bom  in  a 
village  on  the  confines  of  Thrsce,  of  barbarian  pa- 
rentage, his  lather  Mioca  being  a  Ooth,  his  mother 
Ababa  a  German,  from  a  tribe  of  the  Alani. 
Brought  up  as  a  shepherd,  he  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  Septimius  Severus,  by  his  gigantic  stature 
and  marvellous  feato  of  straigth,  was  pemiltted  to 
enlist  in  the  cavalry,  was  appointed  one  of  the 
guards  in  immediate  attendance  on  the  person  of 
the  emperor,  and  soon  gained  the  good- will  of  his 
officers  and  die  respect  of  his  fello  w-soldiersL   Under 
Caracalla  he  attained  to  the  rank  of  centurion,  and 
was  fiimiliarly  designated,  from  his  prowess,  Milo^ 
Antaem,  or  Hemdee.    Being  regarded  with  sus- 
pidous  hatred  by  Macrinus,  the  assassin  of  his 
patron,  he  retired  for  a  while  to  his  native  province, 
where  he  acquired  some  property,  and  maintained 
a  cordial  intercourse  with  his  barbarian  countrymen, 
to  whom  he  was  an  object  of  no  small  pride  and 
admiration.    Returning  to  Rome  upon  the  accession 
of  Ehigabalns,  althooffh  disgusted  by  his  profligate 
folly,  he  accepted  the  appointment   of  tribune, 
studiously  absenting  himself  however,  from  court 
during  the  whole  reign.    By  Alexander  he  was  re- 
ceived with  great  distinction,  was  entrasted  with 
the  important  task  of  organising  the  great  host, 
collected  chiefly  from  the  East,  for  the  invasion  of 
Germany,  was  eventually,  if  we  can  trust  the  de- 
sultory and  indistinct  narrative  of  the  Augustan 
historian,  nominated  general-in-chief  of   all  the 
armies,  and  hopes  were  held  out  that  his  son  would 
receive  in  marriage  the  sister  of  the  emperor.     But 
even  these  honours  did  not  satisfy  his  ambition. 
Taking  advantage  of  the  bad  fieeling  which  existed 
I  among  the  troops,  he  artfully  contrived  to  stimulate 

8r  4 


984 


MAXIMINUS. 


their  diicontent,  until  a  regular  conspiracy  was 
matured,  which  ended  in  the  assassination  of 
Severus  in  Gaul  [SbvkrusJ,  and  in  his  own  inves- 
titure (a.  d.  235)  with  the  purple  by  the  mutinous 
soldiers,  whose  choice  was  not  resisted  by  an  intimi- 
dated senate. 

Haximinus  immediately  bestowed  the  title  of 
Caesar  on  his  son  Maximus,  and  without  seeking  to 
display  his  new  dignity  in  the  metropolis,  deteiv 
mined  to  prosecute  with  all  vigour  the  war  against 
the  Germans,  and  accordingly  crossed  the  Rhine 
towards  the  end  of  the  year  ▲.  d.  235.  The  cam- 
paign, which  lasted  for  upwards  of  eighteen  months, 
was  triumphantly  successful.  The  enemy,  after 
having  in  vain  attempted  to  withstand  the  progress 
of  the  invaders,  were  compelled  to  take  refuge  in 
their  woods  and  marshes,  many  thousand  villages 
were  destroyed,  the  flocks  and  herds  were  slaugh- 
tered or  driven  of!^  a  vast  amount  of  plunder,  in- 
cluding multitudes  of  prisoners,  was  secured,  and 
the  emperor  retired  to  Pannonia  in  the  autumn  of 
237,  with  the  resolution  of  re -crossing  the  Danube 
in  the  following  spring,  in  order  that  he  might  sub- 
jugate  the  Sarmatians  and  carry  his  arms  even  to 
the  shores  of  the  ocean.  Meanwhile,  his  adminis- 
tration had  been  chaiacterised  by  a  degree  of 
oppression  and  sanguinary  excess  hitherto  unex- 
ampled. His  maxim,  we  are  assured,  was  ^nisi 
crttdelitaie  imperiutn  non  teneri^**  and  unquestion- 
ably his  practice  seems  to  have  been  guided  by 
some  such  brutal  principle.  This  violence  was 
first  called  forth  by  the  discovery  of  an  extensive 
plot,  contrived  originally,  we  are  told,  by  a  certain 
Magnus,  a  consular,  in  which  many  officers  and 
men  of  rank  were  involved.  The  vengeance  of  the 
tyrant  was  not  glutted  until  four  thousand  victims 
had  been  sacrificed,  the  greater  number  of  whom 
were  destroyed  upon  the  most  vague  suspicion. 
From  this  time  forward  informers  were  encouraged 
to  ply  their  trade.  An  accusation  was  instantly 
followed  by  a  sentence  of  death  or  confiscation  ; 
the  most  opulent  were  persecuted  with  untiring 
nincour,  and  numbers  of  iUustrious  families  reduced 
to  indigence.  When  the  sums  lavished  on  the 
troops  could  no  longer  be  supplied  by  the  plunder 
of  private  individuals,  the  next  step  was  to  lay 
violent  hands  on  public  property  of  every  descrip- 
tion. The  sums  reserved  in  the  treasury  for  the 
purchase  of  com,  the  fund  set  apart  for  theatrical 
exhibitions,  the  wealth  accumulated  in  the  temples, 
and  the  very  statues  of  the  gods,  were  all  ruthlessly 
seized, — proceedings  which  called  forth  expressions 
of  such  deep  indignation,  that  the  soldiers  were 
ashamed  to  enrich  themselves  from  these  sources. 
Against  no  class  did  the  jealous  rage  of  Maximinus 
bum  so  fiercely  as  against  the  senate.  Remem- 
bering with  bitterness  the  insults  he  had  endured 
in  former  days  from  the  very  slaves  of  the  haughty 
nobles,  he  eagerly  seised  every  pretext  for  pillaging, 
exiling,  and  murdering  the  members  of  a  body  so 
detested.  The  same  ferocity  broke  forth  even 
against  the  soldiers,  who  were  subjected  for  trivial 
offences  to  the  most  horrid  tortures,  so  that  history 
and  mythol(^  were  ransacked  to  discover  some 
monstrous  prototype  for  the  man  whom  they  had 
once  loved  to  term  Hercules,  or  Ajax,  or  Achilles, 
but  who  was  now  more  frequently  designated  as 
Cyclops,  or  Busiris,  or  Sciron,  or  Phalaris,  or 
Typhon,  or  Gyges.  But  this  fury  was  kindled 
into  absolute  madness,  when,  in  the  beginning  of 
A.  D.  238,  Maximinus  received  intelligence  of  the 


MAXIMINUS. 

Insurrection  in  Africa  headed  by  the  Gordians,  of 
the  favour  displayed  by  the  provinces  and  the 
senate  towards  their  cause,  of  the  resolutions  by 
which  he  himself  had  been  declared  a  public  enemy, 
of  the  subsequent  elevation  of  Maximus  with  Bel- 
binus,  and  of  their  recognition  in  Italy  by  all  orders 
of  the  state.  He  is  said  upon  this  occasion  to  have 
rent  his  garments,  to  have  thrown  himself  upon 
the  ground  and  dashed  his  head  against  the  wall  in 
impotent  fury,  to  have  howled  like  a  wild  beast,  to 
have  struck  all  whom  he  encountered,  and  to  have 
attempted  to  tear  out  the  eyes  of  his  own  son. 
Abandoning  at  once  his  projected  expedition,  orders 
were  instantly  given  to  march  against  Rome. 
Passing  over  Uie  Julian  Alp,  the  army  descended 
upon  Aquileia.  That  important  city,  the  chief 
bulwark  of  the  peninsula  on  the  nortb-eastem 
frontier,  stimulated  by  the  patriotic  seal  of  Cci»* 
pinus  and  Menophilus,  the  two  consulars  entrusted 
with  the  defence  of  the  district,  shut  its  gates 
against  the  tyrant,  who  was  forced  to  form  a  re* 
gular  siege.  The  walls  were  bravely  defiended, 
and  the  assailants  suffered  severely,  not  only  from 
the  valour  of  the  townsmen,  but  likewise  from 
the  want  of  supplies,  the  whole  of  the  soiroundii^ 
district  having  been  laid  waste  in  anticipation  of 
their  approach.  The  bad  passions  and  ungovem* 
able  temper  of  Maximinus  were  lashed  into  fre»^ 
by  these  delays,  the  chief  officers  were  pat  to  death, 
and  the  most  intemperate  harshness  employed  to> 
wards  the  men.  At  length  a  body  of  praetorians, 
dreading  some  new  outbreak  of  craelty,  lepaiied  to 
the  tent  of  the  emperor  and  his  son,  who  were  re* 
posing  during  the  mid-day  heat,  and  having  forced 
an  entrance,  cut  off  their  heads,  which  were  first 
displayed  on  poles  to  the  gaze  of  the  citizens  on 
the  battlements  of  Aquileia,  and  then  despatched 
to  Rome.  The  grisly  trophies  were  expc«ed  for 
a  time  to  public  view,  that  all  might  revel  in  the 
spectacle,  and  then  burned  in  the  Campos  Mar- 
tins, amidst  the  insulting  shouts  of  the  crowd. 
These  feelings  were  shared  by  all  the  civilised  firo- 
vinces  in  the  empire,  although  the  rode  dweUera 
on  the  northern  firontiers  lamented  the  loss  of  a 
sovereign  chosen  from  among  themselves. 

We  have  already  seen  that  Maximinus  owed  Ua 
first  advancement  to  his  physical  powers,  whi^ 
seem  to  have  been  almost  inocdible.     His  he%ht 
exceeded  eight  feet,  but  his  person  was  not  «a- 
graceful,  for  the  size  and  muscular  developaieiit  of 
his  limbs  were  in  proportion  to  his  stature,  tbe  dr> 
cumference  of  his  thumb  being  equal  to  that  of  a 
woman^s  wrist,  so  that  the  bracelet  of  his   wife 
served  him  for  a  ring.     His  fair  skin  gave  token  of 
his  Scandinavian  extraction,  while  the  remarkmUe 
magnitude  of  his  eyes  communicated  a  bold  and 
imposing  expression  to  his  features.     In  sMlditkn 
to  his  unequalled  proweuas  a  wrestler,  he  was  able 
single-handed  to  drag  a  loaded  waggon,  oould  with 
his  fist  knock  out  the  grinders,  and  with   a  kick 
break  the  leg  of  a  horse ;  while  his  appetite  w«s 
such,  that  in  a  day  he  could  eat  forty  poonda  oC 
meat,  and  drink  an  amphora  of  wine.     At  least 
such  are  the  statements  of  ancient  writen«  tlioogh 
they  should   doubtless    be    received 
deductions. 

The  chronology  of  this  reign,  which  is 
obscure,  in  consequence  of  the  ignonnee  and 
lessness  of  our  ancient  authorities,  has  been  el 
dated  with  great  skill  by  fickheU  whose  u^gnflsents, 
founded  chiefly  upon  the  eyid«Doe  a£Rifded  bf 


MAXIMINUS. 

tnedals,  appear  quit«  inviiBtible^  Froa  theie  it 
■ppcan  eertain  Ihat  the  d«lh  of  Aleundei  Sennu 
faap|Kn«L  Qol  later  thao  tks  bc^nniiig  of  Julf, 
A.  D.  2U  ;  that  Mfuiminiu  betook  biiii*«lf  to  Sii^ 
miDm,  after  bii  laeceufiil  campaign  againit  Ibe 
Oeniiiuil,  toaardi  the  dote  of  a.  d,  S37  ;  tbit  (be 
el^ntion  of  the  Oordiani  in  Africa  took  place  about 
Ibe  eomraencenieiit  of  Marcb,  ^  D.  S3S,  and  their 
death  aboDt  lii  ireeki  Bflerwardi  i  that  Maii- 
mlnni  let  out  upon  hi>  manh  for  Rome  azlj  in 
April,  nt  dotfn  before  Aquileia  towaidi  the  tt^  of 
the  month,  and  wai  ilain,  in  all  probabililj  about 
the  middle  of  Ha;. 

The  namea  a  Julat  Fenw,  together  witb  the 
titlei  AuKH  MariiniH  Kai  Sanaalieti*  AfimniMi, 
anKor  in  inimptiont  only  ;  medala  at  fint  eihibit 
the  timple  Afruimuuu,  to  which  Oirmaiuau  a 
added  in  tboH  itruck  daring  A.  D.  S36,  and  the 
following  ftan.  (Capitolin.  Maamia.  duo ;  Hero- 
dlan.  lib.  tIL  TiiL  ;  Zonu.  xii.  16.)    [AluiNdir 

SiVXKUS  ;  OORDIANUB  ;  BlLBINUS  )  QuARTl- 
HUS  ;  CRisrtNus  ;  M«tJOFBILO&]         [W.R.] 


314. 


MAXIHI'NUS  II.,  Roman  emperor  30i— 
A.  OlLIRlUN  Valiriub  Makiuinus,  who 
iginill;  bott  the  name  of  DaZa,  wai  the  nephew 
if  Oaleriui  by  B  tiiter,  and  in  earij  life  Mowed 
,he  ottopalion  of  a  ihepherd  in  hit  natire  IllTria. 
fonaken  thiJi  humble  catling  for  the  life  of 


Ma< 


r.bjforc 


jt  the  higheit  rank  in 
the  fcrrioe,  and  upon  the  abdication  of  ]>ioeIetian 
at  Nicomedeia  in  a.  d,  305  [Dioclktianus.  p. 
1013].  although  altogether  undittinguiihed,  and 
indeed  nnknown,  viu  adopted  by  the  new  emperor 
of  the  EaititKeiiedthetitleofJaeiiu,  wai  elevated 
to  Ibe  nmk  of  Caeear,  and  wa*  nominated  to  the 
goremment  of  Syria  uid  Egjpt-  Little  gratefiil 
for  the»  utiaordinarj  and  moit  nndeaerred  marki 
of  faTour,  be  diiplajred  Tiolent  indignation  apon 
being  paiied  otet  in  tbe  amingEmenta  which  fol- 
lowed the  death  of  Conitantiiia  Chlonu  in  a.  n. 
307,  when  Lkinina  wu  created  Angnitna.  [Li- 
cimuh;  Galiiuiib Haxihunuel]  Farfrom being 
aaii.fied  bj  the  concHtlon  of  Oaii  ' 
Tented  the  new  title  of  Filii 
iflde  tbe  appellation  of  Caeaarr, 
peimiuion  the  higheit  imperial  dedgnatioo,  uui 
with  much  difficnllT  lacceeded  in  ifriii^ng  a  r» 
Iqctant  aiqnicKence  from  hie  untie.  Upon  thi 
doith  of  the  lattar,  in  31 1,  he  entered  into  a  con 
Tention  wilh  Liciniua,  in  tenni  of  which  he  receiiel 

former  dominion,  tbe  Hellcapont  and  the  Boapom) 
forming  the  tammon  boandary  of  the  two  Mve- 
reigntiei;  but  having  tnncheranil  j  taken  adrantagi 
of  the  HiMenec  of  hi)  neighbour,  who  had  repaired 
to  Milan  in  313  for  the  purpote  of  receiving  in 
marriage  the  litter  of  Conitantine,  he  luddenly 
inTaded  Thnce,and  lurpriied  Byzantium.  Having, 
bowenr,  been  lignall;  debated  in  a  great  battle 


fought  near  H. 
Rod  thence  to  Tanui,  where  be  loon  after  died 
according  to  lome  account*  of  deipaii,  according  t» 
Lheri  hf  poiton.  Hia  wife  and  children  were 
lordeicd,  and  eTcry  imaginable  ioutlt  heaped  upon 
ii  memory  by  the  conqueror. 
The  great  military  talenlaof  Hereolina,  Galerioi, 
and  Liciniui,  KTved  in  Kme  degree,  it  not  to  pal- 
at  leait  to  diTert  attention  liDm,  their  Ticea 
Jieii  crime*.  But  Dot  one  quality,  either 
or  daiiling,  relieve!  the  crane  bruta'ity  of 
min,  who  lorpaaaed  all  hii  eontemponhei  in 
tbe  profligacy  of  hii  private  life,  in  ^e  general 
cruelty  of  bii  adminiitiation,  and  in  the  furioui 
hatred  with  which  he  penecuted  the  Chriiliani. 
Hit  eleration,  whidi  waa  the  mult  of  bmily  in- 
fluence alone,  muit  have  been  si  unexpected  by 
himielf  ai  by  othen  i  but  he  did  not  prove  by  any 
meani  inch  a  peauve  and  lubaervient  tool  a*  waa 
anticipated.  Hii  eitiavaganl  vanity,  fur  we  can 
(carcely  dignify  the  feeling  by  the  name  of  am- 
bition, wu  liir  a  while  gralilied,  became  Oaleriui 
felt  unwilling  to  engage  in  a  civti  war  with  the 
cRBlare  of  hii  own  hisndi ;  but  the  arTogance  en- 
gendered by  thii  uieceit  in  all  probability  prompted 
nlm  to  the  unprovoked  aggreiiion  which  proved  hii 

25 ;  Anctor.  de  Mtirl.  Pence.  6,  32.  36,  38,  45, 
&c;  EuMb.  H.  E.  viii.  U,  ii.  S,  &c. ;  Eckhel, 
vol  yiii.  p.  61.)  (W.  K.] 


MAXIMI'NUS,  the  «cellenl  ambauador  of 
Theodoiiui  the  Younger  to  Altila  in  a.  d.  448. 
He  wai  already  conipicuoui  in  tbe  Penian  war  in 
«22.  wbea  be  wai  lieutenant  of  Arduburini.  Tlieo- 
dmifli  lent  him  in  448  to  Attila  ;  Oreitei  and 
Edicon,  the  Hunnic  ambauadonat  Conitantinople, 
letunied  irith  bim  to  Pannonia.  Thii  Editon  W 
been    bribed    by   the    miniiter,    Chijiaphiui,  to 

farmed  hia  mailer  of  the  plot,  of  which  Hniimin 
wBi  totally  ignorant  Attila  wai  «ell  aware  of 
Ihii,  and  raDieqaently  Inmcd  hii  reientuieut  only 
agninit  the  emperor  and  the  miniiter  ai  Conilanti- 
DOple,  diidaining  even  to  puniih  ViBi1iui,who  wu 

entrapped  in  hii  turn  by  Attila.  Thii  embsuy  of 
Maiimin  ii  deacribed  by  hii  lecielary,  Priiru».  Is 
whom  we  refer  for  Ibe  intereiting  detaili  of  an 

knowledge  of  Attila'i  penon  and  private  life. 
Haiimin  became  afterwudi  one  of  the  four  ptin- 

later  yean  held  the  lopreme  command  in  Kgypt, 
whence  he  made  a  lucceufol  campaign  agoinit  the 
Aelhiopiani.  He  ii  invariably  repreieuted  ai  a 
Tirtooui,  firm,  and  highly  talenud  man.  (Primia, 
p.  39,  40,  4S— 70  ;  Socrat.  HitL  Eeda.,  til.  Si»; 
Phiscus.)  [W.  p.] 


986 


MAXIMU& 


MA'XIMUS  AEGIENSIS  (i  Alyuis),  of 
Aegae  in  Cilida,  a  writer  contemporary  with  Apol- 
loaius  of  Tyaiia  [Apollonius  Tyanabus],  of 
■ome  of  whoie  transactions  he  wrote  an  account, 
which  wa«  part  of  the  materials  employed  by  Phi* 
lostratus  [Philostratus]  in  his  biography  of 
that  philosopher.  (Philostr.  Apollon.  VU.  i.  3  ; 
Ettseb.  In  Hierodem^  c  2,  3  ;  Tzetzes,  CkUias,  II, 
Higt,  60,  vs.  974,  (Mia»,  IX,  Hui.  291,  vs.  865 ; 
Voss.  De  IliMt.  Grace,  ii.  10.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

MA'XIMUS  ALEX ANDRrNUS,known also 
as  the  cynic  philosopher  ( Kvyucds  ipiK6<ro^s)^  was 
a  native  of  Alexandria,  the  son  of  Christian  parents 
of  rank,  who  had  suffered  on  account  of  their  religion; 
but  whether  firom  Pagan  or  Ariaii  yiolenoe  is  not 
clear.  Mazimus  united  the  fiiith  of  an  orthodox  be- 
liever with  the  garb  and  deportment  of  a  cynic  philo- 
sopher, and  was  held  in  great  respect  by  the  l^ing 
theologians  of  the  orthodox  party.  Athanasius,  in  a 
letter  written  about  A.  D.  371  {EptMi,  ad  Maxim, 
PkUoioph,  0pp.  ToL  ).  p.  917,  &c  ed.  Benedict.), 
pays  him  several  compliments  on  a  work  written 
in  defence  of  the  orthodox  faith.  Tillemont  and 
the  Benedictine  editor  of  the  works  of  Gregory 
Nasiansen  (Momtum  ad  OraL  xxt.),  misled  by  the 
virulent  invectives  of  that  father,  attempt  to  distin- 
guish between  our  Maximus  and  the  one  to  whom 
Athanasins  wrote,  on  the  ground  that  Athanasius 
could  never  have  spoken  so  well  of  so  worthless  a 
character.  They  also  distinguish  him  from  the 
Maximus  to  whom  Basil  the  Great  addressed  a 
letter  {Ep.  41,  editt.  vett  9,  ed.  Benedict,  vol.  iiL 
p.  90,  ejusd.  edit  p.  127,  ed.  Benedict  alterae, 
Paris,  1839)  in  terms  of  the  highest  respect,  dis- 
cussing some  doctrinal  questions,  and  soliciting  a 
visit  from  him ;  but  they  are  not  successful  in 
either  case.  However,  the  Maximus  Scholasticus, 
to  whom  Basil  also  wrote  {Ep,  42,  editt.  vett  277, 
ed.  Benedict),  was  a  different  person.  In  a.  d.  374, 
during  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Valens,  in  the  per- 
secution carried  on  by  Lucius,  Arian  patriarch  of 
Alexandria  [Lucius,  No.  2],  Maximus  was  cruelly 
scourged,  and  banished  to  the  Oasis,  on  account  of 
his  xeal  for  orthodoxy  and  the  promptitude  with 
which  he  succoured  those  who  suffered  in  the  same 
cause  (Gregor.  Naxianz.  Oral,  xxv.  c  13,  14). 
He  obtained  his  release  in  about  four  years  (/ft.  j, 
probably  on  the  death  of  Valens ;  and  it  was 
perhaps  soon  after  his  release  that  he  presented  to 
the  emperor  Gratian  at  Mediolanum  (Milan),  his 
work  n<pl  rris  viartfs,  De  Fide^  written  against 
the  Arians  (comp.  Hieron.  De  VtrisIUuttr.  c  127). 
Tillemont,  however,  thinks  that  the  work  waa  pre* 
■ented  to  the  emperor  when  Maximus  was  in  Italy, 
A.  D.  382,  after  the  council  of  Constantinople. 
He  wrote  also  against  other  heretics,  but  whether 
in  the  same  work  or  in  another  is  not  clear  (Greg. 
Naz.  tft.)  ;  and  disputed  ably  against  the  heathens 
(/&.).  Apparently  on  his  return  from  Milan  he 
visited  Constantinople,  where  Gregory  Naaianzen 
had  just  been  appointed  to  the  patriarchate  (a.  d. 
379).  Gregory  received  him  with  the  highest 
honour ;  and  pronounced  an  oration  in  his  praise 
[OraL  XXV.),  compared  with  which  the  sober 
commendations  of  Athanasius  and  Basil  are  cold 
and  tame.  He  received  him  at  his  table,  and 
treated  him  with  the  greatest  confidence  and 
regard.  He  was,  however,  grievously  disappointed 
in  him.  Whether  the  events  which  followed  were 
the  results  solely  of  the  ambition  of  Maximus, 
or  whether  Maximus  was  himself  the  tool  of  others, 


MAXIMU& 

11  not  dear.  Taking  advantai^e  of  the  sickness  of 
Gregory,  and  supported  by  some  Egyptian  eccle- 
siastics, sent  by  Peter,  patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
under  whose  directions  they  professed  to  act,  Max- 
imus was  ordained,  during  the  night,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  in  the  place  of  Gregory,  whose 
election  had  not  been  perfectly  canonical  This  au- 
dacious proceeding  excited  the  greatest  indignation 
among  the  people,  with  whom  Gregory  was  popular. 
Nor  did  the  emperor  Theodosius,  then  at  Thrssa 
lonica,  to  whom  the  usurper  applied,  show  them  any 
favour.  Maximus  therefore  withdrew  to  Alex- 
andria, from  which  he  was  in  a  short  time  expelled 
by  his  patron,  Peter.  (Gr^r.  Naxian.  Cantm 
de  Vita  sua,  vss.  750--1029.) 

The  resignation  of  Gregory,  who  was  suceeeded 
in  the  patriarchate  of  Constantinople  by  Nectarios, 
did  not  benefit  Maximus.  His  election  waa  de- 
clared  null  by  the  second  general  (first  Constanti> 
nopolitan)  council,  and  the  presbyters  whom  he 
had  ordained  were  declared  not  to  be  presbyters 
( CottdL  CPaUt.  can.  3.  sec.  Dionys.  Exiguum ; 
Capital  6.  sec  Isidor.  Mercat ;  apud  ConcU.  vol 
I  col  809, 810,ed.  Ilardouin.)  He  attempted  even 
after  this  to  assert  his  claims  to  the  patriarchate  ; 
but  though  the  (^ian  bishops  for  a  while  seemed 
disposed  to  support  him,  he  met  with  no  suooesa. 
The  invectives  of  Gregory  Nazianxen  against 
Maximus  {Carmitta,  sc.  De  VHa  iua^  L  c. ;  /a 
Invidoe,  vs.  16,  &c. ;  In  Mawnum)  were  written 
after  their  struggle  for  the  patriarchate,  and  con- 
trast singularly  with  the  praises  of  his  twenty-fifth 
Oration,  to  which  some  of  Gregory *s  admirers,  to 
conceal  the  inconsistency,  prefixed  the  name  of 
Heron  or  Hero,  Eit  'Hprnva,  In  Lamdem  Heromu 
(Hieron.  De  Viris  lUtutr.  I  c),  which  it  still 
bears.  The  work  of  Maximus,  De  ftde^  which  is 
well  spoken  of  by  Jerome,  is  lost  (Athaoaa, 
Basil,  Gregor.  Naziani.,  Hieronym.  U,  oe, ;  Soio- 
nien,  //.  i&  vii  9.  cum  not  Vales. ;  Tillemoot, 
Mimoiree^  vol  ix.  p.  443,  &&  ;  Cave,  HitL  UtL 
ad  ann.  380,  vol  i.  p.  276,  ed.  Oxford,  1740 — 12  ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Graec  vol.  iiL  p.  520.)      [J.  C  M.] 

MA'XIMUS,  L.  A'PPIUS,  a  distinguished 
Roman  general  in  the  reigns  of  Domitian  and  Txa- 
Jan.     In  A.  d.  91  Maximus  quelled  the  revolt  of 
Antonius  in  Gennany,  and  at  the  same  tin»  had 
the  magnanimity  to  bum  all  the  lettem  of  the 
latter,  that  they  might  not  expose  others  to  the 
vengeance  of  Domitian.     In  a.  d.  101  he  fei^ht 
with  success  under  Trajan  in  the  Dadan  war  against 
Decebalus.    InA.  o.  115  he  was  one  of  Trajan^ 
generals  in  the  Parthian  war  ;  but  here  hia  good 
fortune  fiiiled  him,  for  he  was  defeated  and  pervhed 
in  this  year.    We  learn  from  the  Fasti  that  he 
was  consul  in  a.d.  103.     (Dion  Cass.  IxviL  11, 
Ixviil  9,  30  )    There  is  some  doubt  aboat  the 
exact  form  of  his  name.    Dion  Casaius  names  him 
simply  L.  Maximns ;  but  Dcmiitian,  in  a  letter 
contained  among  those  of  Pliny  (x.  66),  and  ti» 
Fasti  call  him  L  Appias  Maximoa,  which  is  the 
form  we  have  adopted.     But  Martial  (ix.  85),  and 
Aurelius  Victor  (Epit.  11.  §  10),  give  to  the  oob- 
queror  of  Antonius  the  name  of  ApfNns  NorfasBna. 
These  statements  can  only  be  reconeiied  by  sop- 
posing  that  hia  full  name  was  L.  Appias  Msuamss 
Norbanus. 

MA'XIMUS  BYZA'NTIUS.       [MAznica 
EpiaOTA.] 

MA'XIMUS  CAESAR,  whose  fnU  name  w» 
C.  Juuus  VsRus  Maxim  ua»  waa  the  aon  of  Ummt 


MAXIUUS. 
hiiiiKU  I.,  npoa  «lioH  tccndon  he  bMsme  Ga$ar 
Wld  Priacept  Jmntmtit ,'  Uld  h&iing  ■ccompuiied 
the  emiwnir  in  (he  ompdigni  (ninit  the  bariH- 
riuu,  he  wu  nbteqnentlj  Ujled  Gamoiiinu, 
Sarmaticnt,  and  Auku.  It  dou  not  appm  pro- 
babU,  havcTer,  that  ha  mi  inmted  «itb  the 
Uibnnicnn  power  or  with  the  conialihip.  ar  that  b« 
vu  erer  fonmilj  aMOcnted  id  the  imperuil  dignitj 
with  the  title  of^s^Mit»,  althatwh  inch  legendi 

M    VlCTOMA  AdODSTOSUH    ud  Miii>I[NU9    BT 

MAIIIIU8 .  AniiURTi ,  QiRMAMicIi  m  found  npoD 
medaJt.  He  wai  mnrdeied,  along  with  hii  fklher, 
bj  the  troope  while  besieging  Aqnileia,  a,  i>.  238, 
at  the  age  of  eightetn,  or,  Kootding  lo  other  in- 
thoridet,  twenty- onei  From  efuni  and  JnKjiptioni 
wa  are  ensbled  to  pronounce  with  wrtaintj  that 
hii  lunw  wu  Matauit,  and  not  jVoHoinHif,  aa 
Capitolinna  woold  lead  ni  to  lappoie. 

Thii  joDth  waa  equally  «lebiated  fol  the  mr- 
paHing  beantj  of  hii  penon,  the  elabvtale  finiih 
of  hii  dma,  and  the  eiceaaiie  hanghtinMa  of  hit 
demeanoDT.  He  waa,  howeter,  educated  with 
mnch  care,  wa*  oell  acquainted  with  Greek  and 
Latin  Uteratnn,  and  amni  in  manj'  napeeta  ta 
have  had  a  good  diipotition.  It  a  aaid  that  Alex- 
ander had  at  one  tinxe  lotne  thoughti  ef  beatowing 
hii  water,  Theoclia,  upon  Maiimua  in  marriage  ; 
and  at  a  later  period  he  waa  betrothed  to  Jania 
Fadilla,  a  gmt-grand-daa^hter  of  Antoninui. 
( Capitolinut.  JVannn.  Jan.  ;  Eckhel,  Tol.  lii.  p. 
391,  297  i  MaxiHiNUB  I.)  {W.  R] 


HAXIMUS. 

liacana  on  the  pajnwnt  of 


B8T 


MA'XIMUS.  CAESO'NIUS,   waa  baniahtd 

from  Italy  by  Nfro  on  the  detection  of  Pjio'i  con- 
apiraey  in  i.  D.  66.  <Tae.  Aaw.  it.  72.)  From 
an  epigram  of  Martial  (riL  44)i  addreaaed  to  ona 
Q.  Oiidini,  a  Iriend  of  CaeiOniui  Maiimna,  we 
learn  that  Maiimai  had  been  coiwul,  and  alio  that 
he  VBi  one  of  the  friendt  of  Seneca,  which  waa  na 
douht  the  canK  nf  hia  puniahmenL 

MATCIMUS,  CARVI'LIUS.  1.  Sp.  C*iin- 
LivsC.  r.  C.  N.  HAxmiia,  waacurnleaedileB.c 
299,  and  cooinl  B.  c  393,  with  L.  Papiriui  Cursor. 
Their  conaulthip  waa  dialinguiihed  by  brilliant 
rictoriea  over  the  Sojnnilea,  vho  had  made  immente 
eierliona  to  eniure  •uccest,  and  had  penetraled 
into  Campania.  Carriliut  firat  took  Amitemtini, 
■nd  then  pmceeded  lo  Mmnli  Comininnt,  whH-  ■■■- 
colleogne  engaged  with  the  great  Samnila  e 
the  aoldiera  of  which  had  deioted  themaeli 
conqDcal  or  death  by  the  moit  loiemn  Towa.  Alter 
Papiriua  had  gained  a  brilliant  lictory  a<er  thii 
nrmj,  Carriliaa  took  Cominitun,  and  ' 
ceeded  to  attack  Palambinnm  and  Hi 
both  of  which  fell  into  hit  handa,  allhoi  ^ 
pruioualy  auffered  a  defeat  from  the  Samnitei  near 
the  latter  town.  After  this  Carviliui  wai  called 
■way  into  Etruria,  where  the  Fall 


Hei* 


!i<fal  ;  h 


„  n  of  money 
return  lo  Rome  he  celebrated  a  aplendid 
triumph — acconiingto  LiTj,  over  the  Samnileaand 
Etniaeani,  and  after  the  triumph  of  Papiriua  j  ac- 
cording to  the  Triumphal  Fasti,  oier  the  Samnitaa 
alone,  and  a  month  before  the  triumph  of  hia  col- 
league. Carriliui  acquired  gmt  popularity  by 
ditlributing  a  huge  port  of  the  booty  among  tba 
tnldiers.  which  hia  colleague  had  not  done  ;  but 
diatributioD  ha  paid  into  the  tn«- 
(ury  SSO.OOO  pounds  of  hnmie.  and  applied  ibe 
remainder  to  the  erection  of  a  temple  of  Fori  For- 
tona.  With  the  bronze  armour  taken  from  tba 
Samnitoa  he  made  a  coloaaal  slatna  of  Jupiter  upon 
the  Capitol,  which  was  of  such  a  height  thai  it 
could  be  seen  horn  the  tample  on  the  Alhan  Mount; 
and  with  the  bnnia  which  fell  off  in  polishing  Ihia 
work  he  had  hii  own  statna  cast,  which  was  placed 
at  the  feet  of  the  eoloaant.  (Lir.  t.  9,  89,  43 — 4fi, 
16  i  Zonar.  tilL  1  :  Plin.  A.M  iniT.  7,  s.  IS  ; 
Niahuhr,  Hat  i^Romt,  toI.  iii.  p.  392,  &c)  In 
the  year  after  his  conaulthip  Carriliua  wis  appointed 
legate  to  the  eonnl  D.  Junius  Bmlus,  aa  iba  coti- 
tnla  of  that  year  did  not  poaaeas  military  eiperirnte, 
and  had  been  elected  m  eipccUtion  of  a  state  of 
peace.    (Zonnr.  I,  c) 

In  B.  c.  272,  Carrilius  was  elected  consul  i 
second  time  with  his  former  colleague  L.  Papiriua 
Cunor,  as  the  people,  recollecting  Ul«I  farmer  Tic- 
loriea,  fully  hoped  that  ihey  would  pot  an  end  to 
the  Ssmnile  war  before  Fyirhtu  eonld  return  agaiD 
10  Italy.  They  did  not  diaappoint  the  eipeclationt 
of  the  people,  theogb  of  the  delailt  of  the  war  we 
have  DO  information.  They  conquered  the  Sam- 
nitet,  Lncaniani,  Braltians.  and  Tartntinea,  and 
crlebrated  a  triumph  on  anoant  of  their  Tictoriea. 
(Faati  CapiL  ;  Zonar.  *iii.  6  ;  Llv.  EpU.  H  ; 
Niebohr,  Hiit.  of  Rom  vol  iii.  p.  624.)  It  muat 
be  of  (his  Sp.  Carviltus  that  Velleius  Patennlus  (it. 
128)  relate*,  that,  though  bora  of  equealrian  rank, 
he  arrived  at  the  highest  honoura  of  the  itale,  and 
not  of  the  conanl  of  ^  c.  234  [No.  2],  ai  Ordli 
suppose*  {Onoia.  7UI.  tdI.  iL  p.  133). 

2.  Sr.  C*avlLHJ^  Sp.  p.  C.  n.  Maxivhb  Rhoa, 
son  of  No.  1,  wai  coniuU  B.  c.  234,  with  L.  Poe- 
tumius  Albinos,  and  carried  on  war  fint  against 
the  Cotiicans  and  then  against  the  Sardiniani :  ac- 
cording to  the  Fasti  Capitolini  he  obtained  a  triumph 
OTer  the  latter  people.  (Zonar,  TiiL  16.)  He  *a> 
consul  a  second  time  in  B.  c.  228  with  Q.  Fabina 
HaiUBui  Vermeoaiu*,  in  which  yenr,  according  lo 
Cicero  [OM,  4),  be  did  not  reiiit,  like  hia  col- 
league, the  agrarian  law  of  the  tribtine  C.  Flami- 
nina  for  the  dirision  of  the  landa  in  Ciaalpine  Onul. 
Pglybius  (ii.  21 ),  howoTer,  places  the  agnriao  hiw 
of  G.  Flaminius  four  yean  earlier,  in  the  consulship 
of  M.  Aemilius  Lepidus.  B.  c  23'2. 

Carrilini  is  not  mentioned  again  till  the  year  of 
the  btal  battle  of  Cannae,  B.C  216,  «hen  he  pn>. 
posed,  in  order  to  Rll  up  the  nnmben  of  the  aenate 
and  to  unite  the  Latin  allies  more  doaely  to  the 
Romans  in  this  their  aeaaon  of  adnraity,  that  the 
Tacancies  in  the  senate  should  be  supplied  by  electing 
two  senatoia  &om  each  one  of  the  I^tin  tribes,  but 
his  proposition  was  rejected  «ilh  the  oCmoit  indig- 
nation and  contempt.  He  died  m  a.  c  212,  at 
whicb  time  he  was  augtu.  (Lit.  "i'i  22,  xitL 
23.) 

Carnlina  ia  rebted  to  bafe  been  the  firM  person 
who  divoncd  hii  wife,  which  ha  is  aaid  lo  hare 
dona  on  the  grnund  of  barrenneai^  but  hit  conduct 


Bm 


MAXIMUS. 


was  generollj  disapproved.  Whether,  howeTer, 
this  was  really  the  ^rst  instance  of  divorce  at  Rome 
may  be  questioned.  (Gell.  ir.  3  ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  1. 
§  4  ;  Dionys.  ii.  25  ;  Niebuhr,  Hi^  o/Home^  toI. 
iii.  p.  355.) 

MA'XIMUSCHRYSOBERGES.  Anacconnt 
of  the  only  published  work  of  this  writer  is  given 
elsewhere.  [Curysobbroxs  Lucas.]  He  flou- 
rished about  A.  D.  1400,  and  was,  though  a  Greek, 
a  strenuous  defender  of  the  opinions  of  the  Latin 
church,  sending  letters  to  various  penons  on  this 
subject,  especially  to  the  people  of  Constantinople. 
Whether  the  Tltpl  Suup6p«t»  ic(^Aal»y,  Quaestione$ 
Sacrae  Miaeellaneae^  by  ^  Mazimus  the  Monk,** 
contained  in  a  MS.  of  the  Imperial  Library  at 
Vienna,  are  by  Chrysoberges,  is  not  clear.  Max- 
imus  Chrysoberges  had  for  his  antagonist  Nilus 
Dam  via.  [Nilus.]  (Comp.  Fabric  Bibl,  Chraec. 
vol.  ix.  p.  679,  voL  xi.  p.  397  ;  Cave,  Hist.  IML 
vol.  ii.  Appendix^  p.  87  ;  and  Dissert,  Prima.,  p. 
14.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

MA'XIMUS,  CLAU'DIUS,  a  stoic  philosopher 
of  the  age  of  the  Antonines.  He  is  mentioned  by 
Julius  Capitolinus  (M,  AfUon,  Philosoph,  VHot  c 
3)  among  the  preceptors  of  the  emperor  Marcus 
Aurelius,  who  has  himself  made  honourable  men- 
tion of  Maximus  in  his  De  Rtbus  nru,  lib.  i.  c  15 
(seu  ut  alii,  c  12),  in  the  reading  of  which  passage 
Casaubon  conjecturally  substitutes  Ilapd  K\.  fHa^i- 
fJMu  for  the  received  lection,  napdxKriau  Ma^lfiov, 
He  speaks  shortly  after  (c  16,  seu  13,  ad  fin.)  of 
a  sickness  of  Maximus  in  the  lifetime  of  Antoninus 
Pius  ;  and  in  another  pUice  (viii.  25,  seu  ut  alii,  22, 
sub  init.)  he  speaks  of  the  death  of  Maximus  and 
of  his  widow  Secunda.  If  the  sickness  mentioned 
in  the  first  of  these  quotations  was  the  morUU  sick- 
ness, we  must  place  the  death  of  Maximus  before 
that  of  Antoninus  Pius,  a.d.  161  ;  at  any  rate  it 
occurred  before  that  of  the  emperor  Aureliiis  (a.  d. 
180).  Some  have  identified  Claudius  Maximus 
with  the  Maximus  who  was  consul,  a.  d.  144 ;  and 
Fabricius  (BibL  Graec  vol  iii.  p.  550)  identifies 
him  with  the  Claudius  Maximus,  "  proconsul  of 
Bithynia**  (more  correctly  of  Africa),  before  whom 
Appuleius  defended  himself  against  the  charge  of 
magic,  brought  against  him  by  Pontianus.  [Appu- 
LBius.]  Whether  the  consul  of  a.  j>.  144  and  the 
proconsul  of  Africa  are  the  same  person  (as  Tille- 
mont  believes),  and  whether  the  stoic  philosopher  is 
correctly  identified  with  either,  is  quite  uncertain. 

Several  learned  men,  including  Jos.  Scaliger, 
Jac.  Cappellus,  Dan.  Heinsius,  and  Tillemont 
{HisL  des  Emperturs,  vol.  ii.  p.  550,  note  1 1,  sur 
VEmp,  T'de  Antonin)  identify  Claudius  Maximus 
with  Maximus  of  Tyre  [Maximus  Tyrius],  but 
Oatacker  and  Meric  Casaubon  (Not,  ad  Antonin, 
lib,  de  Rebus  suis,  i.  15,  s.  12),  and  Davis  {Prae/, 
ad  Ed,  Maaimi  T^m,  secund,  /ragmentum)^  have 
shown  that  this  is  not  correct.  Claudius  Maximus 
was  a  stoic,  the  Tyrian  was  a  Platonist :  Claudius 
died,  at  any  rate,  before  the  emperor  Marcus 
Aurelius,  while  the  Tyrian  lived  under  the  reign 
of  Commodus.  (Fabric  BibL  Grace  vol.  v.  p. 
515.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

MA'XIMUS,  M.  CLO'DIUS  PUPIE'NUS, 
was  elected  emperor  with  Balbinus,  in  a.  d.  238, 
when  the  senate  received  intelligence  of  the  death 
of  the  two  Gordians  in  Africa.  For  particubr», 
see  Balbinus. 

MA'XIMUS  CONFESSOR  (J  6fio\oyvT^s\ 
known  also  as  the  Monk  {6  /mkix^'X  tu^  ^^' 


MAXIMU& 

nent  Greek  ecclesiastic  of  the  sixth  and  seveBtb 
centuries.  He  was  bom  at  Constantinople  abont 
A.  D.  580.  His  parents  were  eminent  for  their 
lineage  and  station,  and  still  more  for  their  piety. 
Maximus  was  educated  with  great  strictness  ;  and 
his  careful  education,  diligence,  and  natural  abili- 
ties, enabled  him  to  attain  the  highest  excellence 
in  grammar,  rhetoric,  and  philosophy.  He  gave 
his  especial  attention  to  the  last,  cheri^ing  the  love 
of  truth  and  seeking  its  attainment,  and  rejecting 
all  sophistical  reasonings. 

His  own  inclination  would  have  led  him  to  a 
life  of  privacy  and  study,  but  his  merit  had  at- 
tracted regard ;  and  Heradius,  who  had  ob- 
tained the  Byiantine  sceptre  in  a.  d.  610,  made 
him  his  chief  secretary,  and  treated  him  with  the 
greatest  regard  and  confidence.  How  long  Max- 
imus held  his  important  office  is  not  clear ;  but 
long  before  the  death  of  Heraclius  (who  died  a.  d. 
641 ),  probably  about  the  middle  of  that  emperor*» 
reign,  he  resigned  hu  post ;  and  leaving  the  palace, 
embraced  a  monastic  life  at  Chrysopolis,  on  the 
Asiatic  side  of  the  Bosporus,  opposite  Constanti- 
nople. Here  he  was  distinguished  by  the  severity 
of  his  ascetic  practices,  and  was  soon  appointed 
hegumenus  or  abbot  of  his  monastery. 

Maximus  did  not  spend  his  life  at  Chrysopolis : 
he  withdrew  into  Africa  (L  e.  the  Roman  province 
so  called,  of  which  Carthage  was  the  capital)  ;  bot 
at  what  time  and  on  what  account  is  not  clear. 
Whether  Maximus  returned  to  Chrysopolis  is  not 
known :  he  was  still  in  Africa  in  a.  d.  645,  when 
he  had  his  disputation  with  Pyrrhus,  the  deposed 
patriarch  of  C/onstantinople,  in  the  presence  of  the 
patrician,  Gregorins  [Grboohius,  historical.  No. 
4  ]  and  the  bishops  of  the  province.  He  had  already 
distinguished  himself  by  his  zealous  exertions  to 
impede  the  spread  of  the  Monothelite  heresy,  wbidi 
he  had  induced  the  African  bishops  to  anathema- 
tise in  a  provincial  council.  In  this  disputation, 
so  cogent  were  the  arguments  of  Maximna,  that 
Pyrrhus  owned  himself  vanquished,  and  recanted 
his  heresy,  to  which,  however,  he  subsequently  re- 
turned, and  ultimately  (a.  d.  654  or  655)  recovered 
his  see.  Maximus,  apparently  on  the  accesnon  of 
Martin  I,  to  the  papal  throne  (a.  d.  649),  went  to 
Rome,  and  so  successfully  stimulated  the  seal  of 
the  new  pope  against  the  Monothelites,  that  he 
convoked  the  council  of  Lateran,  in  which  the 
heresy  and  all  its  abettors  were  anathematiced. 
This  step  so  irritated  the  emperor,  Constans  11^ 
who  had  end«ivoured  to  extinguish  the  controversy 
by  a  **  Typus  **  {Tuiros)  or  edict,  forbidding  all  di»> 
cussion  of  the  subject  [Constans  IL],  that  on 
various  pretexts  he  ordered  (a.  d.  653)  the  pope 
and  Maximus,  with  two  disciples  of  the  latt*-r, 
Anastasius  Apocrisiarius  and  another  Anaataaina, 
and  several  of  the  Western  (probably  Italian) 
bishops  to  be  sent  as  prisoners  to  Constantinople. 
The  pope  arrived  at  Constantinople  a.  d.  654« 
and  was  treated  with  great  severity ;  and  afler 
some  time  was  exiled  to  Chersonae,  in  the 
Chersonesus  Taurica  or  Crimea,  where  be  died 
A.  D.  655.  Maximus,  the  time  of  whose  anival  is 
not  stated,  was  repeatedly  examined,  and  after- 
wards  sentenced  to  banishment  at  Bizya,  in  Thrace. 
The  two  Anastasii  were  also  banished,  bat  ta 
different  places ;  Maximus  was  not  sixfiered 
to  remain  at  peace  in  his  place  of  ejcile.  Tbeo- 
dosius,  bishop  of  the  Bithynian  Caesareio,  and 
two  nobles,  Paulus  and  another  Theodouna,  and 


HAXIMUS. 

tome  othen,  were  lent  to  him  appareDtly  to  get 
him  to  lenounee  his  opposition  to  the  Monothelites. 
Blows,  kicks,  and  spitting,  were  resorted  to  by  the 
messengers  and  their  senranta,  hot  in  Tain  ;  nothing 
could  shake  his  firmness.  He  was  bronght  back 
after  some  time  to  Constantinople,  and  subjected  to 
still  greater  sererities.  He  was  severely  scourged  ; 
and  the  two  Anastasii,  who  had  been  idso  brought 
back  to  the  city,  were  similarly  treated,  apparently 
in  his  presence.  They  were  then  all  remanded  to 
prison,  but  were  brought  out  again  in  a  few  days, 
when  their  tongaes  were  cut  out,  their  right  hands 
cut  Q&,  and  they  were  again  sent  into  ezUe.  Max- 
imns,  from  age  and  the  effects  of  his  tortures,  was 
scarcely  able  to  bear  the  journey.  They  were  con- 
fin^  in  separate  phices  in  the  Caucasus,  where 
Maximus  and  one  of  the  Anastasii  soon  died  from 
the  effects  of  their  sufferings,  a.  d.  662.  Anastasius 
Apocrisiarins  sunrived,  and  hit  recital  of  their  suf- 
ferings is  one  of  the  authorities  employed  for  this 
article.  Various  miraculous  dreumstances  were 
reported  to  hare  attended  the  sufferings  of  these 
unhappy  men.  (Eif  r^v  ^or,  k,  t.  A.,  In  Vttam 
ae  Certamem  S.  Patri$  ntmtri  oe  Confenoru  Max- 
imit  published  by  Comb^fis  in  his  edition  of  the 
works  of  Mazimns.  This  biognphy  is  not  by 
Anastasius  Apocrisiarins,  as  Fabricins  has  erro- 
neously stated  (BihL  Graet.  toI.  ix.  p.  636,  and  toI. 
z.  p.  291)  ;  but  Combefis  has  subjoined  some  other 
ancient  documents,  including  the  namtive  of 
Anastasius  Apocrisiarins,  already  noticed,  and  has 
added  some  valuable  notes.  Theophan.  Ckrrmoff, 
pp.  275,  276,  288,  ed.  Paris,  pp.  219,  229,  ed. 
Venice,  vol.  l  p.  509,  510,  530,  531,  ed.  Bonn  ; 
Cave,  Hid.  LUt,  ad  ann.  645,  vol.  i  p.  585  ;  Fa- 
bric BibL  Graee.  vol  iz.  p.  635 ;  BoUand.  Acta 
Sanctor,  August  vol.  iil  p.  97,  &c) 

Maximus  is  reverenced  as  a  saint  both  by  the 
Greek  and  iatin  churches ;  by  the  former  his 
memory  is  celebrated  on  the  2 1st  of  January,  and 
the  12th  and  13th  August;  by  the  latter  on  the 
13th  August. 

The  writings  of  this  fiither  were  in  the  middle 
ages  held  in  the  highest  esteem,  and  possessed 
considerable  authority.  The  more  diacriminating 
judgment  of  Photins  has  severely  criticised  the 
style  of  his  'Avopi^^ara  ypa^i,  DMa  &  Scrip- 
tttrae^  or  rather  Tpapucwp  ixo^iiuirmw  Avactt,  Uu» 
bronau  S.  Seripturae  SoluHanei,  He  notices  his 
long,  spun-out  sentences,  his  frequent  transposi- 
tions and  circumlocutions,  and  his  metaphors,  so 
carelessly  and  awkwardly  employed  as  to  render 
bis  meaning  often  very  obacure,  and  making  his 
works  very  wearisome  to  read.  He  charges  him 
with  wandering  from  his  subject,  and  indulging  in 
irrelevant  and  abstract  speculations.  Photius,  how- 
ever, is  less  severe  in  criticising  his  other  works, 
and  observes  that  all  his  writings  in  every  part 
manifest  the  purity  and  earnestness  of  his  piety. 
(Phot.  BiU,  Cod.  192—195.)  His  orthodoxy  on 
some  points  is  questionable. 

Various  of  his  pieces  were  published  in  the  course 
of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeendi  centuries,  either 
setMintely  or  in  the  different  collections  of  the 
writings  of  the  fathers,  sometimes  in  the  original, 
iometimes  in  a  Latin  version.  The  only  consider* 
able  collection  of  his  works  is  that  of  Combefis, 
A  Mtutimi  Conftntaru^  Grofeorum  T%eologit  eat- 
imiigtm  FkOuopki  Opera,  2  vols.  foL  Paris,  1675. 
^n  introduction  contains  the  ancient  biography  of 
^laximua,  and  some  other  ancient  pieces  relating  to 


MAXIMUS. 


989 


his  history  ;  and  the  works  are  in  some  cases  ac- 
companied by  ancient  anonymous  Greek  scholia, 
as  well  as  by  the  notes  of  the  learned  editor.  This 
edition  is  not  complete:  a  third  volume  was  in 
preparation  by  Comb6fis  at  the  time  of  his  death, 
A.  D.  1679 ;  but  no  successor  undertook  to  com- 
plete the  unfinished  labour. 

The  works  are  too  numerous,  and  many  of  them 
too  unimportant  for  distinct  notice.    The  following 
are  the  most  important: — 1.  Up^t  6aAd<r<riey  w 
iauirwTW  wptc§vr9po¥  iral  iljyavfAtpiw  wtpi  Sio- 
^pt»f  ix6fm¥  r^s  dtias  ypupiis.  Ad  Sanetistimum 
Preebj/lermm  ae  Praeporihan  Tkalauium,  de  variiM 
Scripittrae  Saerae  Quaettum^ui  ae  JhAitM.     This 
is  the  work  already  noticed  as  severely  criticised 
in  respect  of  style  by  Photius :  it  contains  the  solu- 
tion of  sixty-five  scriptural  difficulties,  and  is  ac- 
companied by  the  SckiiUa  of  an  anonymous  com- 
mentator, apparently  of  the  close  of  the  eleventh 
or  beginning  of  the  twelfth  eentury.    2.  E2r  ti)k 
wpoa^vx^p  rev  Tidrtp  iifuhf  rp6s  rira  piK^xp^trro^ 
ipfutftia    ir6rrof»oSf   OraHoms   Vomimeae   hret>i$ 
Expontio,  ad  qtiendam  Chvto  devotum,      3.  A^ 
yos  dcKifruiAt  fccrrd  wctNriy  icai  dar^Kpurty,  Liber 
ad  Pietatem  emeroen$  per  InterrogaHonem  et  lie- 
tpomionem.    This  piece  had  been  published  by  Fl. 
Nobilius,  with  some  small  pieces  of  Chrysostom 
and  Basil,  Rome,  1578.    4.  Ks^dAoia  vtpl  ctydirqi. 
Capita  de  CharHate,    This  work,  to   which  an 
ancient  Greek  writer  has  added  SckoUoy  was  pub- 
lished by  Vicentius  Opsopoeus  (who  ascribed  the 
work  to  Maximus  of  Turin),  wiUi  a  Latin  venion, 
8vo.  Haguenau,   1531,  and   was  repeatedly  re- 
printed in  the  course  of  the  same  century  ;  and  a 
Latin  venion  was  given  in  most  of  the  editions  of 
the  BibHoOteea  Patrum,     5.  Ilfpl  StoXoylas  ical 
T^f  irvdpicou  ohcopofUat  to«  vlw  Ocoi?  a*.  Ad  Tkeo- 
iogiam  Deiqtte  Fiin  m  Came  DitpetuaHonem  tpec' 
tantia  Capita   Dueenta.      6.    K^^dXaia  hdpopa 
^wKvTfiKart  iced  ehtarofiutd,  mX  w^fii  iprrris  jced 
KOKiaSf  Dtvena  Capita  ad  Tkeologiam  et  Oeoono- 
miam  9peeUmtia,  deque  Vitiate  ae  VitiOi  fint  pub- 
lished by  Joannes  Picas.  8vo.  Paris,  1560.     7. 
Utfd    Tijs    dyiat    TptdHos    9td\oyot    c',   DiaJogi 
qtdnque  de  Sanda  Trimtate.    These  are  ascribed  to 
Maximus  in  several  MSS.,  and  by  various  ancient 
Greek   writen    who    have    cited    them.      Other 
write»  have,  however,  ascribed  them  to  Athana- 
sius,  in  some  editions  of  whose  works  they  con- 
sequently appear.     The  opinion  of  Gamier,  that 
they  are  the  production  of  Theodoret,  has  been 
generally  rejected ;  and  the  preponderance  of  evi- 
dence seems  to  be  decidedly  in  favour  of  the 
authonhip  of  Maximus.      8.  Mwrraywyla    vepl 
Tov  rfiwy  miftJgoXa  rd   icard    n^v  dryloir  iiricAi^ 
«rioy  ^vl    r^t    trwd^tws    tcAo^^cfb    KoBi<m\K9^ 
Mfdagogia  qua  explieantur  quorum    Signet  tint 
quae  in  Sacra  Eedeeia  peraguntur  in  Divina  «S^* 
cm  s.  CoUeeta.     This  was  published  by  David 
Hoeschelius,  Augsburg,  1599  ;  and  afterwards  in 
the  Audarium  of  Ducaeus,  vol.  ii.  fol.  Paris,  1624. 
9.  Kc^dUoia  ^coAoyiicti,  ifroi  ikkayai  iu  9taip6pM¥ 
fitixiw  rehf  Tc  uaJf  iljfms  ual  twv  hvpoBtv,  Capita 
Theologiea,  id  ett  edie  dicta  atque  electa  ex  Di- 
venis  turn  Ckristianorum  turn  GenUlium  ac  Pro- 
ftmarwm  Libri»;   or  more  briefly,  Sermouet  per 
Exeerpta,  or  Loci  Communee,     This  selection  of 
sentences  is  arranged  in  seventy-one  xSyot,  &r- 
mofies,  and  has  been  repeatedly  published.     It  first 
appeared,  with  the  similar  compilation  of  Antonius 
Melissa  [Antonios  No.  2],  under  the  care  of 


990 


MAXIMUS. 


Connd  G«iner,  fol.  Zurich,  1546;  and  a  Latin 
▼enion  was  given  in  the  fint  edition  of  De  la 
Bigness  BiblioUuea  FcUrum^  foL  Parii,  1579.  10. 
nopcurnficdMris  r^t  yt¥ofi4rris  (ifn/iatms^  k,  t.  A., 
Ada  DkpuiatiamU,  &c ;  a  record  of  the  diflcoi- 
sion  between  Pyrrhiu  and  Maximus  in  the  presence 
of  the  patrician  Gregory  in  Africa»  already  referred 
to.  It  was  poblished  by  Baroniua,  with  a  Latin 
version  by  Turrianas,  as  an  appendix  to  the  8th 
vol.  of  his  Annals»  EccLesUutid ;  and  reprinted 
from  thence  in  the  ConeUia,  11.  EpistolaB^  parHm 
communes^  parHm  dogmaticae  et  polemieae.  The 
other  works  given  in  the  edition  of  Combos  are 
shorter  and  of  little  value,  except  as  materials  for  a 
history  of  the  Monothelite  controversy,  to  which 
several  of  them  refer. 

The  following  works  of  Maximni,  not  included 
in  the  collection  of  Combfcfis,  have  been  published 
elsewhere: — 12.  Fragment»,  incorporated  in  the 
Catenae  of  the  Fathers  on  the  Sacred  Books,  and 
especially  on  the  expository  paraphrase  of  Solo- 
mon*s  Song  (ErponUo  Cantid  Canticorum  per 
Faraphrcuin  eUlecta  edt  Gregorii  Nys$mi,  Niii^  et 
Majtimi  Commeidariia\  contained  in  the  Audarium 
of  Ducaeus,  vol.  ii.  fol.  Paris,  1624.  13.  SekoUa 
on  the  works  of  the  pseudo-Dionysius  Areopagita, 
first  published  with  the  works  of  Dionysius,  8vo. 
Paris,  1562,  and  repeatedly  imprinted.  Maximus 
earnestly  contends  that  these  are  the  genuine 
works  of  the  Areopagite  converted  by  St.  Paul 
14.  *E{i^7iyflrif  K*<^aui9tis  wtpl  rw  jrard  Xpurriv 
r^v  9t6v  iifuiv  vttrfiplov  vdirx^  '''^  Zatfpwp9¥ 
Kcar6vto¥  4pfiiivt6ov<rA,  Brevi»  JimarraUo  Ckruiiam 
FaiduMiu^  qua  deteripU  LaUreuli  totio  ttedaratmr, 
or  Compiuut  Sedegiagtietu,  This  calculation  of 
Easter  was  drawn  up  by  Maximus,  according  to 
his  own  declaration  (pars  iii.  cap.  9),  in  the  fom^ 
teenth  indiction,  in  the  thirty-first  year  of  HeracUos 
(i.  e.  ▲.  D.  640).  Scaliger,  in  his  EmendaHo  Ten^ 
porum,  lib.  vii.  p.  736,  gave  considerable  extracts 
from  the  work,  and  it  was  first  published  entire  in 
the  Urandogum  of  Petavius,  p.  313,  foL  Paris, 
1630.  15.  "Airopa,  Ambigua  nve  D^ff^dUa  Looa 
in  Oraliombu»  qutbutdam  GregorU  Nazianxetti  «r> 
pianatoj  ad  Joannem  Oydd  Bpitoopunu  These 
"Airopa  were  translated  into  Latin  by  Joannes 
Scotus  Erigena  about  the  middle  of  the  ninth  cen- 
tury ;  and  the  work  itself^  with  the  version,  or 
perhaps  only  a  part  of  them,  was  edited  by  Thomas 
Oale,  with  some  of  the  works  of  Erigena,  folio, 
Oxford,  1681.  It  is  preceded  by  a  letter  of  Max- 
imus to  Joannes  of  Cysicus.  Oale  also  added  the 
following  work  of  Maximus,  16.  Ilfpl  Ztapipwp 
dir6pofy  TUP  dyltav  Aiorwrlov  ical  Tpiryo^v,  De 
varua  DiffidUbus  Lode  Diongen  AreopitgUae  et 
Gregorii  Nazianzenij  with  a  Latin  version  by  the 
editor  himself.  16.  A  Fragmetd,  thought  to  be 
from  the  'Airopa  just  mentioned  (Na  15),  is  given 
in  the  Appendix  to  the  fourteenth  volume  of  Gal- 
land's  Bibiiotheca  Fatrumy  foL  Venice,  1781.  The 
fragment  is  entitled  Btwpla  arvrroiios  irp6s  rms 
Kiyomas  vpwiwdpxfiv  xai  fifBvwdpx*"'  vwv  «ra»- 
fjidroty  rds  ^vxds,  Animadvertio  bred»  ad  eo»  qui 
dic'tnt  Ammo»  ante  vd  pott  Corpora  exietere. 
There  are  some  other  works  of  Maximus  either 
lost,  or  at  least  unpublished,  which  are  enumerated 
by  Fabriciua,  (Comb^fis,  &  Madmi  Opera; 
Phot.  /.  e. ;  Cave,  /.  e.  ,*  Fabric  BiU.  Oraee.  voL 
viil  p.  430,  vol.  ix.  pp.  599,  &c.,  635,  &&,  voL  x. 
ppw  238, 736,  vol.  xii.  p.  707  ;  Condlia,  vol.  v.  ed. 
I^bbe,  vol  iiL  ed.  Hardooin,  yoL  x.  ed.  Mansi  | 


MAXIMUS. 

Ondin,  De  Seriplor.  et  Script.  EeeU».  toL  i.  col 
1635,  &c.  ;  Ceillier,  Auteur»  Sacria,  vol.  xvii.  p. 
689,  &c ;  OalUind,  BibliotJL  Fatrtan.  Froleg.  ad 
Append.  VoL  XIV.  c  10.)  [J.  a  M.] 

MA'XIMUS,  Q.  CORNE'LIUS,  a  Roman 
jurist,  a  contemporary  of  Servins  Solpicina,  and  the 
teacher  of  C  Trebatiua  Testa,  who  was  the  friend  of 
Cicero.  (Dig.  1.  tit  2.  s.  2.  §  45 ;  Cic.  ocf  Fam.  vii. 
8  and  17.)  He  is  once  quoted  in  the  Digest  and  by 
Alfenus  (33b  tit  7.  s.  16),  as  having  giTen  an  opi- 
nion on  Uke  meaning  of  the  word  "instmrnentoin,** 
in  a  legacy  of  **a  vineyard  and  the  instnimentom 
thereoi"  Servins  considered  that  the  word  instm- 
mentnm  had  here  no  meaning.  Maximus  said  that 
the  term  included  the  stakes,  poles,  rakes,  and 
spades  ;  which  Alfenus  considen  to  be  the  better 
opinion,  and  so  in  fact  it  seems  to  be.  [G.  L.] 

MA'XIMUS,  CORNE'LIUS  DOLABELLA. 

[DOLABBLLA,  No.   1.] 

MAOCIMUS,  DOMITIUS  CALVI'NUS. 
[Calvin US,  No.  2.] 

MA'XIMUS,EONA'TIUS,is  mentioned  by 
Cicero  in  B.  c.  45  (ad  AtL  xiii.  34),  and  the  same 
person  is  probably  intended  in  one  or  two  other 
passages  of  Cicero,  where  the  name  of  Egnatina 
oocun  without  any  surname  {ad  AtL  xiiL  45,  &c). 
The  acquaintance  of  Cicero  may  perhaps  be  the 
same  as  the  C.  Eonatius  Cn.  p.  Cn.  n.  Maximur, 
whose  name  occurs  on  several  interesting  ooina 
which  seem  to  have  been  stroek  in  the  time  of 
Julius  Caesar,  and  of  which  three  ipecimcns  are 
given  below.  The  head  of  Venas  which  appears 
on  the  obverse  of  the  first,  and  that  of  Cupid  on 
the  obverse  of  the  second,  probably  have  reference 
to  the  descent  of  Julius  Caesar  from  Venna. 

An  Egnatia  Maximilla  belonging  to  the  fiunily 
of  the  Egnatii  Maximi  is  mentioned  in  the  time  of 
Nero.     [EoNATiA.] 


COINS    OP  S0NAT1U8  MAXIMUS. 

MA'XIMUS  EPHE'SIUS,  one  of  t)i« 
of  the  emperor  Julian,  who  is  not  to  be 
founded  with  Maximus  Epirota,  whose 
likewise  conspioious   among  the  leaiv 
of  that  emperor.    Maximns,  the  subject  of  tlua 
tice,  was  a  native  of  either  Epheai 
and  belonged  to  a  rich  and  distinguished 
He  eariy  embrued  the  doctrine  of  the  Pi 


MAXIMUS. 

IHAtoDisti,  and  obtained  great  reputation  by  bis 
lectures  on  philosophy  and  Pagan  diyinity.  Ammi- 
anus  Marcellinus,  quoted  below,  calls  him  ^  Maxi- 
mus  ille  philosophus,  vir  ingenti  nomine  doctrinar 
nun/*    The  philosopher  Aedesius,  whose  disciple 
he  was,  recommended  him  to  prince  Julian,  after- 
wards emperor,  who  came  to  Ephesus  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  hearing  Maximus.    Julian  held  him  in 
high  esteem,  and  it  is  said  as  well  as  belieTed  that 
chiefly  through  him  he  was   induced   to  abjure 
Christianity.     Besides  philosophy,  Maximus  ex- 
celled in  magic,  and  there  is  a  story  that  he  fore- 
told  Julian  his  subsequent  elevation  to  the  throne, 
which,  after  all,  did  not  require  a'  very  consider- 
able degree  of  supernatural  knowledge.    In  361, 
Iklaximus  and  the  philosopher  Chzysanthus  were 
invited  by  Julian  to  repair  to  his  court  at  Con- 
stantinople.   They  consulted  the  stars  before  they 
set  out,  and  the  signs  having  been  found  unfavour- 
able,  Chrysanthua  refused   to  go,  but  Maximus 
thought,  probably,  that  the  fisvonr  of  an  emperor 
was  a  better  augury  than  the  constellation  of  the 
stars,  and  hastened  to  make  his  court  to  Julian. 
This  time  the  philosophy  of  Maximus  proved  sound, 
for  he  rose  to  great  eminence  at  court ;  but  he 
nevertheless   injured    his  reputation,  among  the 
heathens  no  less  than  among  the  Christians,  by 
listening  too  much  to  flattery.     It  was  this,  per- 
haps, which  Chrysanthus  had  read  in  the  stara. 
When  Julian  set  out  on  his  campaign  against  the 
Persians,  Maximus  prophesied  a  fortunate  issue, 
and  accompanied   him  on  the    expedition,  from 
which  we  might  infer  that  Maximus  beliered  in 
the  truth  of  his  prophecies.    As  it  happened,  how- 
ever, that  the  issue  was  most  hunentable,  he,  on 
his  safe  return,  was  sadly  ridiculed  by  the  inka* 
bitants  of  Antioch,  who  were  by  no  means  a  dull 
people,  as  Julian  found  to  his  cost     For  some  time 
Majdrous  was  honoured  by  the  emperors  Valens 
and  Valenttnian,  till  the  public  voice  accused  him 
and  Priscns  of  having  caused  by  their  sorceries  the 
illness  which  befell  the  two  emperors  in  the  month 
of  April,  364.  They  were  consequently  summoned 
to  Constantinople,  where  Priscns  cleared  himself 
but  Maximus  less  fortunate  was  condemned  to  pay 
a  heavy  fine,  and,  being  unable  to  raise  the  money, 
was  sent  to  Ephesus,  where  he  was  kept  in  prison 
till  the  end  of  365.    During  all  the  time  he  was 
exposed  to  such  cruel  tortures  that  he  requested  his 
wife  to  bring  him  poison,  which  she  did ;  but  in- 
stead of  giving  it  to  her  husband  she  swallowed  it 
and  died  instantly.    He  owed  his  delivery  to  the 
philosopher  Themistius,  who  qwke  on  his  behalf  in 
Constantinople,  and  to  Clearchus,  who  held  the 
supreme  command  in  Asia,  and  he  evoi  reooveied 
a  portion  of  bis  property  which  had  been  confis- 
cated.   In  371  Maximus  was  accused  of  being  an 
accomplice  in  a  conspiracy  against  the  lifo  of  Valens, 
and  it  seems  that  he  was  guilty,  inasmuch  as  he 
knew  of  the  plot  but  did  not  reveal  it.     He  was 
also  accused  of  sorcery  and  sentenced  to  death,  and 
his  head  was  accordingly  struck  oflf,  philosophy 
dying  with  him,  as  Libanius  says.    Julian  wrote 
different  letters  to  Maximus  which  are  extant  (15, 
16,  38,  39).    Maximus  had  two  brothen,— Cbu- 
dianus,  who  taught  philosophy  at  Alexandria,  and 
Nymphidianus,  who  lectured  at  Smyrna ;  both  of 
them  gained  fiune.    Maximus  of  Ephesus  is  be* 
lieved  by  some  to  be  the  author  of  UffA  iwra^my 
alias  dbrapxfvvv  D«  EUoHohwm  Autpiem,  an  astrolo- 
gical poem  in  hexameter  tmbo  which  was  first  pub- 


MAXIMUS. 


9dt 


lished  by  Fabricius,  quoted  below,  with  a  Latin 
version  by  Joh.  Rentdorf.  The  beginning  of  it  is 
lost ;  610  verses  are  extant  This  poem,  however, 
is  ascribed  with  more  justice,  as  it  seems,  to  Maxi- 
mus Epirota;  but  Rnhnken  thinks  that  it  was 
composed  by  Callimachus,  a  contemporary  of  Apol- 
bnius  Rhodius.  Maximus  of  Ephesus  ia  firequently 
mentioned  by  the  historians  of  the  time.  {Mtuimtu^ 
in  Eunapiua,  Bioi  ^iXoai^p  «ol  vo^mrQv ;  Liban. 
OroL  y.  xii ;  Amm.  Mare.  zzix.  1  ;  Fabric.  BUil, 
Graeo.  vd.  iiL  pp.  499,  527,  vol.  iv.  p.  158,  vol. 
ix.  p.  322,  && ;  Tillemont,  Hid.  des  Emp,  vol.  vi. 
pp.  490,  &c,  512, 560, 568,  gives  a  critical  review 
of  the  life  of  Maximus.)  [  W.  P.] 

MA'XIMUS  EPIROO'A  (M^iias  'Hwtip^ 
Tilt),  a  native  of  Epeirus,  or  perhaps  Bycantium, 
whence  he  is  also  called  Bynntius,  was  one  of  the 
instructors  of  the  emperor  Julian  in  philosophy  and 
heathen  theology.  He  must  not  be  confounded 
with  Maximus  <^  Ephesus,  who  was  likewise  one 
of  the  teachers  of  Julian.  Maximus,  of  whose  life 
we  know  very  little,  wrote,  1.  11«^  ik&rtnf  dyri- 
9ia9W¥^  De  huohAUibiu  OppontumSna^  published 
Orsec.  et  Lat  by  H.  Stephanus,  Paris,  1 554, 8vo.  ad 
calcem  Operum  Minor.  Critic.  Dionyni  Halicam.  ; 
2.  'Tro^ficrra  irp6s  *Aptd*ror^Aiyr,  Commentam 
m  AritM/dem ;  3.  IIcpl  dpiB/uuw^  De  Numeris;  4. 
Some  epistles  and  essays  aiddressed  to  the  emperor 
Julian ;  5.  IIcpl  Kara^mif  vel  dwapxtiy,  which  is 
also  ascribed  to  Maximus  Ephesius,  in  whose  life 
the  reader  will  find  a  further  account  of  this  work. 
(Suidas,  s.  v.  M^tfios ;  Fabric.  Bibt^  Grate  vol. 
iiL  p.  499.)  [W.  P.] 

MAXIMUS,  FA'BIUS.  In  the  Fabia  gene 
the  surname  of  Maximus  was  first  borne  by  Q. 
Fabius  Rnllianns,  consul  in  &  c.  322,  and  supplanted 
the  previous  cognomen  Ambustua  [FiiBiA  Obnr.] 
1.  Q.  Fabiur,  M.  p.  N.  n.  Maximus,  with  the 
agnomen  Rullianus  or  Rullus,  was  the  son  of 
M.  Fabius  Ambnstus,  eonsul  &  c.  360.  (Liv.  viii. 
33.)  He  was  curule  aedile  in  b.  c.  331,  when, 
through  the  information  of  a  female  slave,  he  dis- 
covered that  the  mortality  prevailing  at  Rome  arose 
firom  poison  administered  by  women  to  their 
husbands.  (Liv.  viil  18 ;  Val  Max.  ii.  5.  §  3  ; 
Ores.  iii.  10.)  Fabius  was  master  of  the  equites 
to  L.  Papirius  Cursor  in  b.  c.  325,  whose  anger  he 
incurred  by  giving  battle  to  the  Samnites  near  the 
Imbrivian  or  Simbrivian  hills  during  the  dictator's 
absence,  and  contrary  to  his  orders.  Victory 
availed  Fabius  nothing  in  exculpation.  The  rods 
and  axes  were  ready  for  his  execution,  and  a  hasty 
flight  to  Rome,  where  the  senate,  the  people,  and 
his  aged  lather  interceded  for  nira  with  Papirius, 
barely  rescued  his  lifo,  but  could  not  avert  his  de- 
gradation firom  office.  (Liv.  viiL  29 — 35;  Dion 
Otfs.  Fr,  Mai ;  VaL  Max.  il  7.  $  8 ;  Front  Strai, 
iv.  1.  §  39 ;  AuieL  Vict.  Vir.  Itt.  81,  32  ;  Eutrop. 
iL  8.)  In  B.  c.  322  Fabius  obtained  his  first  con- 
sukite,  probably  at  an  early  age.  (Cic.  PkiL  v. 
17;  comp.  VaL  Max.  viiL  15.  $  5.)  It  was  the 
second  year  of  the  second  Samnite  war,  and  Fabius 
was  the  most  eminent  of  the  Roman  generals  in 
that  long  and  arduous  struggle  for  the  empire  of 
Italy.  He  was,  as  Dr.  Arnold  remarks,  **the 
Talbot  of  the  fifth  century  of  Rome,  and  his  per- 
sonal prowess,  even  in  age,  was  no  less  celebrated 
than  his  skill  as  a  general.**  Tet  neariy  all  au- 
thentic traces  are  lost  of  the  seat  and  circumstances 
of  his  numerous  campaigna  His  defeats  have  been 
suppressed  or  extenuated;  the  achievements  of 


992 


MAXIMUa 


others  aacribed  to  him  alone ;  and  a  moderation  in 
seeking  and  refusing  honours  imputed  to  him 
equally  foreign  to  his  age,  his  nation,  and  character. 
Where  so  much  has  been  studiously  &lsified  (Liv. 
viii.  40),  probably  in  the  first  instance  by  chroni- 
clers of  the  Fabian  house — a  house  unusually  rich 
in  annalists — and  where  our  only  guides,  the 
Fasti,  Livy,  and  Diodorus,  are  not  only  irrecon- 
cileable  with  one  another,  but  often  inconsistent 
with  themselves,  a  bare  outline  of  his  military  and 
political  life  is  alone  desirable.  In  his  first  consn* 
late,  B.a  3*22,  Fabius  was  stationed  in  Apulia, 
where  he  defeated  the  Samnites,  and  triumphed 
**de  Satnnitilnt9  et  Apuleis.  (Litr.  viii.  38,  40; 
comp.  Zonar.  yii.  26  ;  AureL  Vict.  Vir,  JU.  32 ; 
Appian,  Samn.  Fr.  4.)  In  tlie  following  year,  after 
the  disaster  at  the  Caudine  Forks,  he  was  interrex 
(Liv.  ix.  17),  and  in  315  dictator,  and  was  com- 
pletely defeated  by  the  Samnites  at  Lautulae,  a 
narrow  pass  between  the  sea  and  the  mountains 
east  of  Terracina.  (Diod.  xix.  72 ;  Lir.  ix.  22, 
23.)  To  this  or  the  next  year  belongs  probably 
an  anecdote  preserved  by  Valerius  Maximus  (viiL 
1.  §  9).  A.  Atilius  Calatinus  [Atilius  Cala- 
TiNUs,  No.  3],  son-in-law  of  Fabius.  was  accused 
of  betraying  Sora  to  the  enemy.  His  condemna- 
tion was  arrested  by  Fabius  declaring  that  had  he 
believed  Calatinus  guilty,  he  would  have  exercised 
his  paternal  power,  and  taken  his  daughter  from 
him.  In  B.C.  310  Fabius  was  consul  for  the 
second  time.  (Liv.  ix.  33 ;  Diod.  xx.  27 ;  Fasti.) 
Of  this,  OS  of  his  former  consulate,  the  accounts  are 
conflicting.  Unable  to  relieve  Satrixmi,  which  the 
£truscans  were  besieging,  Fabius  struck  through 
the  Ciminian  wood  till  he  reached  the  western 
frontier  of  Umbria.  He  there  formed  an  alliance 
with  the  people  of  Camerinnm  or  Camerta,  and  by 
his  ravages  in  northern  Etruria  effected  a  diversion 
favourable  to  Rome,  and  compelled  Arretium,  Cor- 
tona,  and  Pemsia,  to  conclude  a  truce  for  thirty 
years  with  the  republic.  His  victories  at  Perusia, 
the  Lake  Vadimon,  and  Sutrium,  may  be  placed  in 
the  Raroe  catalogue  with  the  apooyphal  perils  of 
the  Ciminian  forest  The  senate  meanwhile, 
alarmed  at  the  withdrawal  of  the  army  from 
Sutrium,  sent  to  prohibit  Fabins  marching  into 
Etruria.  He  met  the  deputation  on  his  return 
when  his  success  had  justified  his  disobedience. 
The  war  south  of  the  Tiber,  however,  required  a 
dictator,  and  Fabius  was  directed  to  appoint  his  old 
enemy,  Papirius  Cursor.  He  heard  the  mandate 
of  the  senate  in  moody  silence,  obeyed  it  in  the 
solitude  of  midnight,  and  when,  next  morning,  the 
envoys  thanked  him  for  preferring  the  public  good 
to  his  private  enmity,  he  dismissed  them  without 
reply.  A  triumph  di  Einaoeis  recompensed  this 
campaign.  (Liv.  ix.  33,  35,  36,  37,  38,  40  ;  Dion 
Cass.  Fr.  35 ;  FastL)  According  to  the  Fasti  a 
year  intervened  between  the  second  and  third  con- 
sulates of  Fabius  ;  but  Livy  (ix.  41'«  and  Diodorus 
(xx.  37 )  make  them  immediately  succeed  one  an- 
other. Fabius,  as  consul  in  &  c.  308,  had  Sam- 
nium  for  his  province.  He  quelled  a  revolt  of  the 
Marsians,  the  Pelignians,  and  Hemicans ;  recovered 
Nuoeria  Alfatema  in  Campania,  which  seven  years 
before  had  joined  the  Samnite  league ;  and  was 
able,  before  the  expiration  of  his  office,  to  leave  his 
province  and  hasten  into  Umbria.  He  is  said  to 
nave  defeated  the  Umbrians  at  Mevania,  but  no 
triumph  followed  either  this  Samnite  or  Umbrian 
campaign.    His  command  in  Samnium,  with  the 


MAXIMUS. 

title  of  proeontnl,  was  continued  during  b.  c  307, 
and  he  defeated  the  Samnites  near  Allifoe.    This 
campaign  also  is  liable  to  suspicion,  since  Fahhis 
obtained  no  triumph.     (Liv.   ix.  42 ;  Diod.  xx. 
44.)     In   &  c.   304   Fabius   was  censor.     Upon 
Livy^s  brief  and  uninstructive  words  (ix.  46)  a 
pile  of  hypothesis  has  been  raised  by  modem  and  re- 
cent scholars.     We  can  only  refer  to  Niebuhr  {HisL 
of  Rome^   vol.  iii.  pp.  320 — 350),    Zampt  {Die 
Centurien^  Berlin,  1836),  Huschke  {Staatswrfan. 
Serv,   TttiL    Breslau.  1838),  and  Walther  {Get- 
(^uAi,  Bom.  RechL,  voL  i.  pu  1 36 ).     Fabins  seems  to 
have  cancelled  the  changes  introduced  by  Appius 
the  Blind  in  his  cebsorship,  &  c.  312  [  App.  Clau- 
Diira,  No.  10],  by  confining  the  libertini  to  the  four 
city  tribes :  he  also  probably  increased  the  political 
importance  of  the  equitea.     (Liv.  ix.  46  ;  Val. 
Max.  iL  2.  §  9  ;  AureL  Viet  Vir.  IlL  32 ;  PUn. 
H.  N,  XV.  4;  comp.  Dionya  vi.  13,  15.)     Fabius 
does  not  appear  again  till  b.  c.  297,  when  he  was 
consul  for  the  fifth  time,  according  to  Livy  (x.  13), 
against  his  own  wishes ;  but  the  annalist  of  the 
Fabian  bouse  whom  Livy  copied  probably  veiled 
or  suppressed  in  this  year  a  strong  opposition  to  his 
re-election  by  the  Appian  party.      (Liv.  x.  15^) 
Samnium  was  again  his  i»ovince,  but  the  result  of 
his  campaign  is  doubtful.     In  iht  foDowing  year 
Fabius  was  consul  for  the  lixth  time,  and  com- 
manded at  the  great  battle  of  Sentinnm,  when  the 
combined  armies  of  the  Samnites,  Oaols,  Etmscaas, 
and  Umbrians,  attacked  the  Romans  and  their 
allies.    At  the  beginning  of  the  year  a  dispute 
with  P.  Decius  Mns,  who  had  been  thrice  before 
Fabius*  colleague  in  the  consulship,  and  onee  in  the 
censorship,  and  the  withdrawal  of  Appias  Clandim 
from  the  seat  of  war,  and  his  appointment  to  the 
city  praetonhip,  are  probably  t^ena  of  strong 
party-struggles  at  Rome.     (Liv.  x.  21,  22,  24.) 
For  his  victory  at  Sentinum  Fabius  triumphed  on 
the  4th  of  September  in  the  same  year.     (Fast; 
Liv.  ib.  25,  26, 27,  28,  29,  30.)  For  the  remainder 
of  the  year  he  was  employed  in  Etruria.     In  29*2 
he  acted  as  legatus  to  his  son  [Maximur  Fash's, 
No.  2],  and  rode  beside  hb  triumphal  chariot,  de- 
lighting in  the  honours  of  his  son,  whom  he  had 
rescued  from  disgrace  and  degradation  and  crowned 
with  victory.    (Liv.  EpiL  xi. ;   Dion  Cass.  /V. 
iVtrese.  xxxvi.;  Ores.  iii.  22;  Plut.  FaL  Mar. 
24 ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  2.  §  4,  v.  7.  §  1 ;  Zonar.  viii.  1.) 
Fabius  succeeded  his  fiither,  Arobustus,  in   the 
honourable  post  of  Princeps  Senatfts^  ( Plin.  ff.  ^V. 
vii.  41.)  On  his  death,  which  happened  soon  after, 
the  people  subscribed  largely  for  the  expenccs  oS 
his  funeral ;  but  as  the  Fabian  house  was  wcsdthy, 
his  son  Fabius  Gurges  employed  the  money  m. 
giving  a  public  entertainment  (qmlumy,  and  m  a 
distribution  of  provisions  (vitogratio)  to  Uie  citiaema 
of  Rome.  (AureL  Vict  Vir.  IlL  32.)    The  aaae  of 
his  obtaining  the  cognomen  Maximus  ia  oncettahu 
Livy  (ix.  46)  says  that  his  political  senrioea  in  tbe 
censonhip  of  b.  c.  304  were  the  cause.    Bni  be 
makes  a  doubt  (xxx.  26)  whether  the  cogneoien 
were  not  originally  conferred  on  his  great  (cnad- 
son,  Q.  Fabius,  the  dictator  in  the  second    Panic 
war  [No.  4]  ;  and  Polybius  (iii  87)  says  tfast  tka 
ktter  Fabius  was  the  first  of  the  Fabian  kooae  wke 
was  denominated  Maximus. 

2.  Q.  Fabius,  Q.  p.  M.  n.  Maximus,  aon  of 
the  preceding,  acquired  the  agnomen  of  Ocrgbv 
or  the  Glutton,  from  the  dissoluteness  of-  hia  jentlu 
Hit  mature  manhood  atoned  for  hia  eariy  imfft- 


HAXIMUS. 

lariUes,  (Macrob.  SbU,  iL  9  ;  comfk  Jut.  Sat,  ▼!. 
267,  xi  40.)  In  B.C.  295  Fabins  was  cunile 
•«dilci,  and  fined  certain  matroni  of  noble  birth  for 
their  disorderly  life  ;  and  with  the  prodnoe  of  the 
fines  bailt  a  temple  to  Yeniu  near  the  Circns  Max- 
imus.  (Lir.  x.  31 ;  Victor.  Rtgioiu  xi)  He  was 
oonsnl  in  B.  c.  292,  and  was  completely  defeated 
by  the  Pentrian  Samnites.  The  adTeiaariet  of  the 
Fabian  boose,  the  Papirian  and  Apinan  parties, 
took  advantage  of  this  defeat  to  exasperate  the 
people  against  Fabins,  and  he  escaped  degradation 
from  the  consulate  only  through  his  fether^s  offer 
to  serv«  as  his  lieutenant  for  the  remainder  of  the 
war.  Victory  returned  with  the  elder  Fabius  to 
the  Roman  arms.  In  a  second  battle  the  consul 
retrieved  his  reputation,  stormed  seveml  Samnite 
towns,  and  was  rewarded  with  a  triumph  of  which 
the  most  remarkable  feature  was  old  Fabins  riding 
beside  his  8on*s  chariot  (Pint  Fab,  24 ;  DionvSh 
XTi.  15 ;  Oros.  iiL  22 ;  Eutropw  ii.  9.)  For  his 
success  in  this  campaign  Fabins  dedicated  a  shrine 
to  Vauu  obttqueuij  because  the  goddess  had  been 
obsequious  to  his  prayeia.  (Senr.  ad  Aen,  i.  720.) 
In  &  c.  291  Fabius  remained  as  proconsul  in  Sam- 
nium.  He  was  besieging  Commium  when  the 
consul,  L.  Postnmius  Megellus,  arbitruily  and 
violently  drove  him  from  the  army  and  the  province. 
(Dionys.  xvL  1 6.)  The  Fasti  ascribe  a  triumph  to 
Fabius  for  his  proconsubite.  He  was  consul  for  the 
second  time  in  b.  a  276,  when  he  obtained  a  tri- 
umph tU  SammiSm»  LmxMeit  et  BruUU»  (Fasti). 
Shortly  afterwards  he  went  as  legatus  from  the 
senate  to  Ptolemy  Philadelphns,  king  of  Egypt. 
The  presents  which  Fabius  and  his  colleagues  re- 
ceived from  the  Egyptian  monarch  they  deposited 
in  the  public  treasury  on  their  return  to  Rome. 
But  a  decree  of  the  senate  directed  that  the  ambas- 
sadors should  retain  theoL  ( VaL  Max.  iv.  3.  §  10 ; 
comp.  Dion  Cass.  Fr,  147  ;  Li  v.  EpiL  xiv. ;  Zonar. 
▼iiL  6.)  Fabius  was  slain  in  his  third  consul- 
ship, while  engaged  in  quelling  some  disturbances 
at  Volsinii  in  Etruria.  (Zonar.  viiL  7  ;  Flor.  L 
21 ;  Obseq.  27;  comp.  Vict.  Vir,  III  36.)  Like 
his  fether  and  grand&ther,  Fabius  Onrges  was 
princeps  senatus.    (Plin.  H,N.'m,A\.) 

3.  Q.  Fabius  (Q.  p.  Q.  n.  Maxim  us  ?).  From 
the  date  alone  of  the  only  recorded  feet  of  his  Ufe 
(VaL  Max.  vl  6.  §  5),  it  is  probable  that  he  viras 
a  son  of  the  preceding,  and  fether  of  Fabins  ths 
Great  Dictator  in  the  second  Punic  war.  Fabius 
viras  aedile  in  b.  &  265,  and,  for  an  assault  on  its 
ambassadors,  was  sent  in  custody  of  a  quaestor  to 
Apollonia  in  Epeirus  to  be  dealt  with  at  pleasure. 
The  ApoIIoniates,  however,  dismissed  him  unpun- 
ished. (Liv.  EpU.  XV.  ;  Dion  Cass.  Fr,  43  ; 
Zonar.  viiL  8.) 

4.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  p.  Q.  n.  Maxu us,  with  the 
agnomens  Vbrbucosus,  from  a  wart  on  his  upper 
lip,  OvicuLA,  or  the  Lamb,  from  the  mildness  or 
apathy  of  his  temper  (Pint.  Fab.  1  ;  comp.  Vair. 
R.  R.\\,  1),  and  Cunctatob,  from  his  caution  in 
war,  grandson  of  Fabius  Ghirges,  and,  perhaps,  son 
of  the  preceding,  vras  consul  for  the  first  time  in 
B.  c.  233.  Ltguria  was  his  province,  and  it  af- 
forded him  a  triumph  (Fasti)  and  a  pretext  for 
dedicating  a  temple  to  Honour.  (Cic.  de  Nat,  Deor, 
ii.  23.)  He  was  censor  in  &  c.  230  ;  consul  a 
second  time  in  228  ;  opposed  the  agrarian  law  of 
C  Flaminius  in  227  [Flaminius,  No.  1]  ;  was  dic- 
tator for  -holding  the  comitia  in  221^  and  in  218 
legatus  from  the  senate  to  Carthage,  to  demand 

VOL.  II. 


ICAXIMUS. 


993 


repezatlon  for  the  attack  on  Sagnntnm.  In  &  c. 
217,  immediately  after  the  defeat  at  Thrasymenus, 
Fabius  was  appointed  dictator,  or  rather,  since  no 
eonsul  was  at  buid  to  nominate  him,  pro^ictator. 
From  this  period,  so  long  as  the  war  with  Hanni* 
bal  vras  merely  defensive,  Fabius  became  the  lead- 
ing man  at  Rome.  His  military  talents  were  not 
perhaps  of  the  highest  order,  but  he  understood 
beyond  all  his  contemporaries  the  nature  of  the 
struggle,  the  genius  of  Hannibal,  and  the  disposi- 
tion of  his  own  countrymen.  Cicero  says  truly  of 
Fabius  {Rep.  L  1),  beUurn  Pumemm  teeamdnm  ener- 
vavitf  a  more  appropriate  eulogy  than  that  of 
Ennius,  qui  ameUmdo  restUaU  rem^  since  Marcellus 
and  Sdpio  restored  the  republic  to  its  military 
eminence,  whereas  Fabius  made  it  capable  of  resto- 
ration. His  first  act  as  dictator  was  to  calm,  and 
conolxnate  the  minds  of  the  Romans  by  solemn 
sacrifice  and  supplication  to  the  gods  ;  hb  next  to 
render  Lataum  and  the  neighbouring  districts  un- 
tenable by  the  enemy.  On  taking  the  field  he  laid 
down  a  simple  and  immutable  plan  of  action.  He 
avoided  all  direct  encounter  with  the  enemy ;  moved 
his  camp  from  highland  to  highland,  where  the 
Numidian  horse  and  Spanish  infentiy  could  not  fol- 
low him ;  watched  Hannibal^  movements  with  un- 
relaxing  vigihmce,  cut  off  his  stragglers  and  forsgers, 
and  compelled  him  to  weary  his  allies  by  necessary 
exactions,  and  to  dishearten  his  soldiers  by  fruitless 
manoeuviesL  His  enclosure  of  Hannibal  in  one  of 
the  upland  valleys  between  Cales  and  the  Vultur- 
nus,  and  the  Carthaginian*s  adroit  escape  by  driv- 
ing oxen  with  biasing  feggots  fixed  to  their  horns 
up  the  hill-sides,  are  well-known  fikcts.  But  at 
Rome  and  in  his  own  camp  the  caution  of  Fabius 
was  misinterpreted.  He  was  even  suspected  of 
wishing  to  prolong  the  war  that  he  might  retain 
the  command ;  of  cowardice,  of  incapability,  and 
even  of  treachery,  although  he  gave  up  the  produce 
of  his  estates  to  ransom  Roman  prisoners.  Hanni- 
bal alone  appreciated  the  conduct  of  Fabius.  But 
his  own  master  of  the  horse,  M.  Minucius  Rufus, 
headed  the  clamour  against  him,  and  the  senate, 
incensed  by  the  ravage  of  their  Campanian  estates, 
joined  with  the  impatient  commonalty  in  condemn- 
ing his  dihitory  policy.  Minucius,  during  a  brief 
abBcnce  of  Fabius  from  the  camp,  obtained  some 
slight  advantage  over  HannibaL  A  tribune  of  the 
plebs,  M.  MeUlius,  brought  forward  a  bill  for  di- 
viding the  command  equally  between  the  dictator 
and  the  master  of  the  horse,  and  the  senate  and 
the  tribes  passed  it.  Minucius  was  speedily  en- 
trapped, and  would  have  been  destroyed  by  Han- 
nilttl,  had  not  Fabius  generously  hastened  to  his 
rescue.  Hannibal,  on  his  retreat  from  Fabius,  is 
reported  to  have  said,  **  I  thought  yon  cloud  would 
one  day  break  from  the  hills  in  a  pelting  storm.^ 
Minudus,  who  though  rash  was  magnanimous,  re- 
signed his  command,  but  Fabius  scrupulously  laid 
down  his  office  at  its  legal  expiration  in  six  months, 
bequeathing  his  example  to  the  consuls  who  suc- 
ceeded him.  Aemilius  copied,  Vano  disregarded 
his  injunctions,  and  the  rout  at  Cannae  illustmted 
the  wisdom  of  Fabius*  warning  to  Aemilius, — 
**  Remember,  you  have  to  dread  not  only  Hannibal 
but  VaxTo.**  Fabius  was,  however,  among  the  first 
on  Varro*s  return  from  Cannae  to  thank  him  for 
not  having  despaired  of  his  country  ;  and  the  de- 
fensive measures  which  the  senate  adopted  in  that 
season  of  dismay  were  dictated  by  him.  After  the 
vrinter  of  &&  216 — 215,  the  war  gradually  assumed 

3s 


994 


MAXIMUS. 


ft  new  ehanieter,  and,  though  still  eminent,  Fabins 
was  no  longer  its  presiding  spirit.  He  was  elected 
pontifiBx  in  216,  was  already  a  member  of  the  an- 
gurel  college,  which  office  he  held  sixty-two  years 
(Liv.  XXX.  26) ;  dedicated  by  public  commission 
the  temple  of  Venus  Eiycina,  and  opposed  filling 
up  with  Latins  the  vacancies  which  the  war  had 
made  in  the  senate.  In  b.  c.  215  he  was  consul 
for  the  third  time,  when  he  nvaged  Campania  and 
began  the  siege  of  Capua.  On  laying  down  the 
&sces  he  admonished  the  people  and  the  senate  to 
drop  all  party  feelings,  and  to  choose  such  men 
only  for  oonscds  as  were  competent  to  the  times. 
His  advice  led  to  his  own  re-election,  b.  c.  214.  In 
this  year  he  made  an  inroad  into  Samnium  and 
took  Casilinum.  In  218  Fabius  sexred  as  legatns 
to  his  own  son,  Q.  Fabius  [No.  £],  coosnl  in  that 
year,  and  an  anecdote  is  preserved  (Li v.  xxiv.  44 ; 
Plut.  Fah.  24)  which  exemplifies  the  strictness  of 
the  Roman  discipline.  On  entering  the  camp  at 
Suessula  Fabius  advanced  on  horseback  to  greet 
his  son.  He  was  passing  the  lictors  when  the 
consul  sternly  bade  him  dismount  **My  son,*^ 
exclaimed  the  elder  Fabius  alighting,  **  I  wished 
to  see  whether  you  would  remember  that  you  were 
consul**  On  HannibaPs  march  upon  Rome,  in 
B.  c.  211,  Fabins  was  again  the  principal  stay  of 
the  senate,  and  earnestly  dissuaded  abandoning 
the  siege  of  Capua,  which  would  have  been 
yielding  to  the  Carthaginian*s  feint  on  the  capi- 
tal Fabius  was  consul  for  the  fifth  time  in  b.  c. 
209,  was  invested  with  the  almost  hereditary  title 
of  the  Fabii  Maximi — Prinoeps  senatus, — and 
inflicted  a  deadly  wound  on  Hannibal^s  tenure  of 
Southern  Italy  by  the  recapture  of  Tarentnm.  The 
citadel  of  Tarentum  had  never  f^en  into  the  hands 
of  the  Carthaginians,  and  M.  Livius  Macatns,  its 
governor,  some  years  afterwards,  claimed  the  merit 
of  recovering  the  town.  *^  Certainly,"  rejoined 
Fabins,  **  had  you  not  lost,  1  had  never  retaken 
it."  (Plut  Fab.  23  ;  Cic.  de  OraL  ii.  67.)  The 
plunder  of  the  town  was  given  up  to  the  soldiers, 
but,  a  question  arising  whether  certain  colossal 
statues  and  pictures  of  the  tutelary  deities  of  Tar 
rentum  should  be  sent  to  Rome,  **  Nay,"  said 
Fabius,  *^Iet  us  leave  to  the  Tarentines  their  angry 
gods."  (Li v.  xxvii.  16 ;  Plut  Fab.  22.)  He  re- 
moved thither,  however,  a  statue  of  Hercules,  the 
mythic  ancestor  of  the  Fabii,  and  placed  it  in  the 
Capitol  M.  Livius  Salinator  and  C.  Claudius 
Nero,  consuls  elect  for  ac.  208,  were  at  open 
enmity  (Liv.  xxvii.  35,  xxix.  37;  Val.  Max.  iv. 
2) ;  and  their  reconciliation,  of  the  highest  moment 
to  the  commonwealth,  was  principally  the  work  of 
Fubius.  In  the  closing  years  of  the  second  Punic 
war  Fabius  appears  to  less  advantage.  The  war 
had  become  aggressive  under  a  new  race  of  generals. 
Fabius,  already  in  mature  manhood  at  the  close  of 
the  first,  was  advanced  in  years  in  the  later  period 
of  the  second  Punic  war.  He  disapproved  the  new 
tactics ;  he  dreaded,  perhaps  he  envied,  the  political 
supremacy  of  Scipio,  and  was  his  uncompromising 
opponent  in  his  scheme  of  invading  Africa.  Fabius 
did  not  live  to  witness  the  issue  of  the  war  and  the 
triumph  of  his  rival  He  died  in  b.  c.  203,  about 
the  time  of  Hannibal*B  departure  from  Italy.  His 
wealth  was  great ;  yet  the  people  defrayed  by  con- 
tribution the  funeral  charges  of  their  **  fiither,"  the 
**  great  dictator,"  **who  singly,  by  bis  caution, 
saved  the  state." 

Fabius  had  two  sons  ;  the  younger  snrvived  him 


MAXIHUS. 

(Liv.  zxxiiL  42) ;  he  fntmoonoed  the  fbnenl  ora- 
tion of  the  elder  (Laud&tio)  (Cic  eU  Sen,  4), 
and  though,  strictly  speaking,  not  eloquent,  he  was 
neither  an  unready  nor  an  iUitecate  speaker.  (Cic. 
BruL  14,  18.)  He  adopted,  probaUy  on  account 
of  the  tender  age  of  his  younger,  and  after  the  de- 
cease of  his  elder  son,  a  son  of  L.  Paullus  Aemilins, 
the  conqueror  of  Perseus.  (Plut  Faall.  Jem.  5.) 
Besides  the  life,  by  Plutarch,  which  is  probably 
a  compilation  from  the  arehives  of  the  Fabian 
fiunily,  the  history  of  Fabius  occupies  a  large 
space  in  all  narratives  of  the  second  Punic  war. 
(Polyb.  ill  87,  88,  89,  90,  92,  93,  94,  101,  103, 
105,  106,  x.  1.  §  10,  xviii  Fr.  ffial.  18;  Liv.  zx. 
xxi  xxil  xxiil  xxiv.  xxvi.  xxvii  xxviil  xxix. 
XXX. ;  Florus,  £utropius,  and  the  epitomists  gene- 
rally ;  Cic  Brta.  18,  Leg.  Affrar,  il  22,  TmecmL 
iil  28,  NaL  Dear,  til  32,  In  Verr.  Aeo.  v.  10, 
/)0  &».  4,  17,  /)0  Q^  I  30  ;  Sdl  ^i^L  4  ;  Varr. 
/v.  p.  241,  ed.  Bipont ;  Dion  Cass.  Fr.  48,  55 ; 
Appian,  AnmbAX — 16,  31;  Quint  Inet,  vi.  3L 
§§ 52,61, viu.  2.  §  11 ;  Plin.  N.  N.  zxil  5;  Sen. 
de  Ben.  ii.  7 ;  Sil  Ital.  Piano,  vil) 

5.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  f.  Q.  n.  MAxucua,  elder  son 
of  tiie  preceding,  was  cnrale  aedile  in  a.c  215, 
and  praetor  in  214.  He  was  stationed  in  Apulia 
(Liv.  xxiv.  9,  11,  12),  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Luceria  (•&  12, 20),  and  co>operated  aUy  with  the 
other  commanders  in  the  second  Punic  war.  (Ck. 
pro  Rob,  FoeL  I.)  He  was  consul  in  &c.  213,  when 
Apulia  was  again  his  province  (Ldv.  xxiv.  45, 46). 
His  fisther  in  this  year  served  under  him  as  legatns 
at  Suessda.  (Liv.  xxiv.  43,  44  ;  Plut  Fob.  24.) 
The  younger  Fabius  was  legatus  to  the  consul  M. 
Livius  Salinator  b.  c.  207.  (Liv.  xxviil  9.)  He 
died  soon  after  this  period,  and  his  funeral  owtioa 
was  pronounced  bv  nis  fiither.  (Cic  de  NaL  Dear, 
iil  32,  TWeitL  iil'28,  DeSau^^ad  Famu  iv.  6l) 

6.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  p.  Q.  n.  Maxihus,  aecond 
son  of  No.  5,  was  elected  augur  in  the  room  ef  his 
fiither,  a  c.  203  (Liv.  xxx.  26),  although  he  was 
then  very  young,  and  had  borne  no  office  previously. 
He  died  in  b.  c  196.     (Liv.  xxxiil  42.) 

7.  Q.  Fabius  Maxim  us,  praetor  per^griiras  in 
B.C.  181  (Liv.  xl  18),  was  probably  the  suae 
person  with  Q.  Fabius,  quaestor  of  the  proeo&sol 
L.  Manlius  in  Spain,  B.C.  185.  (Liv.  xxxix.  29.) 
His  relation  to  the  preceding  Maximi  u  unmtaiw. 

8.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  f.  Q.  m.  Maximus  Ajuii- 
LiANUs,  was  by  adoption  only  a  Fabius  Maxinvs^ 
being  by  birth  the  eldest  son  of  L.  Panllaa  Aemi- 
liuB,  the  conqueror  of  Perseus,  consul  in  b.  c  182L 
Fabius  served  under  his  fiither  (Aemilins)  in  the 
last  Macedonian  war,  a.  c.  168,  and  was  deepatcbed 
by  him  to  Rome  with  the  news  of  his  victory  at 
Pydna.     (Polyb.  xxix.  6.)    Fabins  was  pnetor  in 
Sicily  &  c.  149—148,  and  consul  in  145. 
was  his  |«ovince,  where  he  encountered,  snd 
length  defisated  Viriarathuii    (Liv.  xliv.  35  •  Ap> 
pian,  Hwjpan.  65,  67,  90,  Mated.  17 ;  Pint.  RmaiL 
Aem.  5  ;  Cic  de  Amie.  25.)     Fabius  was   tlie 
pupil  and  patron  of  the  historian  Polybius,  vrbo  ^s 
recorded  some  interesdng  and  honourable  traits  of 
his  filial  and  fraternal  conduct,  and  of  the  «gV^tkni 
entertained  for  him  by  his  younger  brother,  Sc^w 
Aemilianus.      (Polyb.    xviu.    18.   §  6,  «-«-«s  & 
§  4,  9.  §  9,  10.  §  3, 14,  xxxiil  6.  |  3,   9.  ^  &. 
xxxvul  3.  §  8 ;  Cic  13^  Ame,  19,  Fetrmdoat.  6. 

9.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  AunuAKi   r.  Q.  ir.  Max> 

iMUs,  suniamed  Allobrooicus,  from  his 


MAXIMUS. 

over  the  AHolyroffn  and  their  ally,  Bitaitas,  king 
of  the  Arvemi  (AuTeigne),  in  OauU  Mn  of  the 
preceding,  was  oontnl  in  B.  c.  121.  Hit  oampaign 
was  brilliant,  and  bis  triuoph,  De  AUobrogikm  et 
JR^ffe  Areenorum  BehiUo  (Faati),  was  rendered 
famous  by  the  spectacle  of  the  Arremian  king 
riding  in  the  ^ariot,  and  wearing  the  stiver  annoar 
he  had  borne  in  battle.  [Bituitu&]  From  the 
plunder  of  Anveigne  Fabius  erected  the  Fomiz 
Fabiamis  crossing  the  Via  Sacra,  and  near  the 
temple  of  Vesta  at  Rome,  and  pkoed  over  the  arch 
a  statoe  of  himsell  (Psead-Asoon.  ad  Oc  Verr, 
i.  7,  p.  133,  Oielli;  Schol.  Oron.  pp.  393,  399  ; 
eomp.  Cie.  d»  OnU,  il  66;  Plin.  H,  N,  vii  60.) 
Fabins  was  censor  in  ac.  108.  He  was  an  oxmtor 
and  a  man  of  letters.  (Cic.  Bnd.  28,  pro  Font  12.) 
On  the  death  of  Scipio  Aemilianus,  in  B.C.  129, 
Fabius  gave  a  banquet  to  the  citisens  of  Rome, 
and  pronoimced  the  fnneial  oration  of  the  deceased, 
a  fragment  of  which  is  still  extant  (Cic  pro 
Muraen,  36 ;  SchoL  Bob.  m  Mikmkau  p.  283, 
Orelli ;  Appian,  QoU.  2 ;  VelL  Pat  ii.  10.)  PUn. 
(H.N.  zzziiL  11)  confounds  this  Fabius  with  the 
preceding. 

10.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  p.  Q.  Abmiliani  n.  Max- 
nfus  Allobrooxcur,  son  of  the  preceding,  was 
lenutfkable  only  for  his  vicea.  The  city  prutor 
interdicted  him  from  administering  to  his  &ther*s 
estate ;  and  the  scandalous  life  of  Fabius  made  the 
prohibition  to  be  univenally  approved.  (Cic.  TW* 
c«^  I  33 ;  Val.  Max.  iii  6.  §  2.) 

11.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  p.  Q.  n.  Maxzmus,  with  the 
agnomen  Sbbviliakus,  waa  adopted  firom  the  gens 
Servilia,  by  Fabius  Aemilianus  (Na  8).  He  was 
uterine  brother  of  On.  Servilius  Caepio,  consul  in 
B.  c.  141.  (Appian,  Hinpan.  70.)  He  was  consul 
in  B.  c.  142.  His  province  was  Lusitania,  and  the 
war  with  Viriaiathns.  (Appian,  Iber.  67;  Ohm. 
V.  4 ;  Cic.  orf  AU.  xii.  5  ;  coinp.  «is  Orai.  I  26.) 
Valerius  Maximus  (vi.  1.  §  5,  viii.  5.  §  1 )  ascribes 
to  Fabius  a  censorship  which  the  Fasti  do  not 
confirm. 

12.  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  Ebubnus,  was  city 
praetor  in  &  a  1 18,  when  he  presided  at  the  im- 
peachment of  C.  Papirius  Carbo,  accused  of  majestas 
by  L.  Crassus.  (Carbo,  Papirius,  No.  2. ;  Cic 
de  OraL  i.  26.)  Fabius  was  consul  in  B.  a  1 16. 
He  condemned  one  of  his  sons  to  death  for  immo- 
rality; but  being  subsequently  accused  by  Cn. 
Pompeius  Strabo  of  exceeding  the  limits  of  the 
**  patria  potestas,**  he  went  into  exile,  and  probably 
to  Nuceria.  (Cic  pro  Balb.  11 ;  VaL  Max.  vi  1. 
§  5 ;  Oroe.  v.  16.) 


MAXIMUS. 


995 


COIN   OF   FABIUS  MAXIMUS. 

13.  Q.  Fabius  Q.  f.  Q.  n.  Maximus,  was 
joined  with  Q.  Caelius  Rufns  in  &  c  59,  in  the 
prosecution  of  C.  Antonius  Hybrida  [Antoniu», 
No.  10]  for  extortion  in  his  province  of  Macedonia. 
(Cic  in  Valin.  11  ;  SchoL  Bob.  m  Vaimian.  ^  321, 
Orelli)  For  his  services  as  legatos  to  Caesar  in 
Spain,  a  &  45  (Caes.  B.  H.  2,  41 ),  he  obtained  a 
triumph  and  the  consulship  of  that  year  on  Caesar^s 


deposition  of  it  in  September.  Fabius  died  on  the 
bst  day  (December  31 )  of  his  official  year.  (Dion 
Cass,  xiiii  42, 46 ;  Piin.  H.  N.  vii.  53 ;  Cic  ad  Fom, 
vii  30 ;  Liv.  EpU.  116 ;  comp.  Macrob.  Sai.  a  3.) 

To  which  of  the  Fabii  Maximi  the  preceding 
coin  belong  is  quite  uncertain.         [  W.  B.  D.] 

MAOCIMUS,  FU'LVIUS  CENTUMALUS. 
[Cbntomalus,  No.  1.] 

MAOCIMUS  HIEROSOLYMITA'NUS,  or  of 
JsRUSALXM,  of  which  city  he  vras  biahop,  a  Greek 
ecclesiastical  writer  of  the  latter  part  of  the  second 
century.    Jerome  {De  Vwie  lUmd.  c  47)  mentions 
Maximus,  an  ecclesiastical  writer  who  vrrote  on  the 
questions  of  the  origin  of  evil  and  the  creation  of 
matter,  as  having  Uved  under  the  emperors  Com- 
modus  (a.  d.  180 — 193)  and  Sevems  (a.  d.  193 
— 21 1 ),  but  he  does  not  say  what  office  he  held  in 
the  church,  or  whether  he  held  any  ;  nor  does  he 
connect  him  with  any  locality.  Honorius  of  Autun 
{De  Scriptor.  BecUi.  i  47),  extrscting  from  Jerome, 
reads  the  name  Maximinus ;  and  Rufinus,  trans- 
lating from  Ensebius,  who  has  a  short  passage  re- 
lating to  the  same  writer  {H.  E.  v.  27)1  gives  the 
name  in  the  same  fiinn ;  but  it  is  probably  incor- 
rect   There  was  a  Maximus  bishop  of  Jerusalem 
in  the  reign  of  Antoninus  Pius  or  Marcus  Aurelins, 
or  the  eariier  part  of  that  of  Commodna,  ie.  some- 
where  between  a.  D.  156  and  a.  d.  185,  and  pro- 
bably  in  the  eariy  part  of  that  interval :  another 
Maximus  occupied  the  same  see  from  A.D.  185 ; 
and  the  successive  episcopates  of  himself  and  seven 
successors  occupy  about  eighty  years,  the  length  of 
each  separate  episcopate  not  being  known.    The 
date  therefore  of  this  latter  Maximus  of  Jerusalem 
accords  sufficiently  vridi  the  notice  in  Jerome  re- 
specting the  vmter;    but  it  is  remarkable  that 
though  both   EusebiuB  and  Jerome  mention  the 
bishop  (Eusebius,  Chrome,    and    Hieron.  EuaelK 
Chnm.  JiUerpreiatio\  they  do  not  either  of  them 
identify  the    writer  with    him ;    and   it  is   re- 
markable that  in  the  list  given  by  Eusebius  of 
the  bishops   of  Jerusalem  m  his  Hittor.  Eoolee. 
(v.  27),  the  names  of  the  second  Maximus  and 
his  successor,  Antoninus,  do  not  appear.     It  must 
be  considered    therefore   uncertain    whether  the 
writer  and  the  bishop  are  the  same  person,  though 
it  is  most  likely  they  were.    The  title  of  the  work 
of  Maximus  noticed  by  Jerome  and  Eusebius  (for 
the  two  questions  of  the  origin  of  evil  and  the 
creation  of  matter  appear  to  hare  been  compre- 
hended in  one  treatise)  was  11«^  ri^t  ffA^t,  De 
Materia.    Eusebius  has  given  a  long  extrnct  from 
it    (Praep,  Ewmg.  vii.  21,  22.)    The  same  ex- 
tract, or  a  portion  of  it,  is  incorporated,  without 
acknowledgment,  in  the  Dialogue  Adamantii  de 
recta  m  Deum  Fide,  or  Contra  Afardonitasj  sect 
iv.  commonly  ascribed  to  Origen,  but  in  reality 
written  or  compiled  long  afUsr  his  time.     It  is  aUo 
quoted  in  the  Philoealia,  c  24,  compiled  by  Gregory 
Nazianzen  and  Basil  the  Great,  almost  entirely 
from  the  works  of  Origen.     In  the  short  inscription 
to  the  chapter  they  are  said  to  be  from  the  Prae- 
paratio  EkangeUoa  of  Eusebius ;  and  their  being 
contained  also  in  the  supposed  work  of  Origen, 
De  Recta  Fufe,  is  affirmed  in  a  probably  inter- 
polated sentence  of  the  concluding  pantgraph  of 
the  chapter.      (Delarue,    Opera  Origenis^  voi   i 
p.  800,  seq.)    This  passage,  apparently  the  only 
part  of  Maximus*  work    which   has   come  down 
to  us,  is  given   in    the   BiMiotheca   Patrum  of 
Galland  (vol  ii.  p.  146),  who  identifies  the  author 

3  s  2 


996 


MAXIMUS. 


with  the  bishop,  and  giTet  his  reaaons  for  so  doing 
in  the  Prolegomjena  to  the  volaxne,  c.  6 ;  see  also 
Cave,  HiiL  LUt  ad  ann.  196,  vol.  L  p.  95  ;  Tille- 
mont,  MemoireSj  voL  ii.  p.  760,  &c,  noto  aUu  ntr 
OHffhie. 

Beside  the  two  bishops  of  Jerasalem  of  this  name 
already  noticed,  there  was  a  third  in  the  reign  of  Con- 
Btantine  the  Great  and  his  sons.  He  suffered  in  one 
of  the  later  persecutions  of  the  heathen  emperors, 
apparently  under  Mazimian  Galerins.  (Philostorg. 
H.  E.  iii.  12.)  He  suffered  the  loss  of  his  right 
eye,  and  some  infliction,  possibly  ham-stringing,  in 
his  right  leg.  (Theodoret  H,  E.  iL  '26.)  His 
sufferings  in  the  cause  of  Christimity  and  the 
general  excellence  of  his  character  so  endeared  him 
to  the  people  of  Jerusalem,  among  whom  he  offi- 
ciated as  priest,  that  when  he  was  appointed  by 
Macarius,  bishop  of  that  city,  to  the  vacant  bishop- 
ric of  Diospolis,  the  multitude  would  not  allow 
him  to  depart ;  and  Macarius  was  obliged  to  forego 
the  appointment,  and  nominate  another  in  his  place. 
According  to  some  accounts,  Macarius  repented 
almost  immediately  of  the  nomination  of  Maximns 
to  Diospolis,  and  readily  consented  to  his  remaining 
at  Jerusalem,  taking  him  for  his  assistant  in  the 
duties  of  the  episcopal  office,  and  his  intended  suc- 
cessor, fearing  lest  Eusebius  of  Caesaraea  and  Psp 
trophilus  of  Scythopolis  should  procure  the  election 
of  a  fisvourer  of  Arianism.  (Sosomen,  H,  E.  iL 
20.)  On  the  decease  of  Macarius  some  time 
between  a.  d.  3S1  and  335,  Mazimus  succeeded 
him,  and  was  present  at  the  council  of  Tyre, 
A.  D.  335,  when  Athanauus  was  condemned.  So- 
zomen  records  (H.  E.  ii.  25)  that  at  this  council 
Paphnutius,  a  bishop  of  the  Thebais  or  Upper 
Egypt,  and  himself  a  confessor,  took  Maximos  by 
the  hnnd,  and  told  him  to  leave  the  place :  **  For,*' 
said  he,  **  it  does  not  become  us,  who  have  lost 
our  eyes  and  been  hamstrung  for  die  sake  of  reli- 
gion, to  join  the  council  of  the  wicked.^  This 
appeal  was  in  vain,  and  Maximus  was  induced  by 
some  unftumess  to  subscribe  the  decree  condenming 
Athanasius.  However,  he  soon  repented  of  this 
step,  and  at  a  synod  of  sixteen  bishops  of  Palestine 
joyfully  admitted  Athanasius  to  communion  when 
returning  from  the  council  of  Sardica,  through  Asia, 
to  Alexandria.  Sozomen  relates  {H.  E.  iv.  20) 
that  Maximns  was  deposed  by  the  influence  of 
Acacius  of  Caesaraea  and  Patrophilus,  a.  d.  349 
or  350,  and  Cyril  [Cyrillus,  St.,  of  Jenisalem] 
appointed  in  his  place ;  but  if  there  is  any  truth  in 
this  statement,  of  which  Jerome,  in  his  Chronicle, 
does  not  speak,  the  death  of  Maximus  must  have 
very  shortly  succeeded  his  deposition.  (Socrat 
//.  ^.  iL  8  ;  SoEom.  U,  oc,  and  iiL  6  ;  Theodoret, 
/.  c  ;  Philostorg.  Le,;  Le  Qnien,  Orietu  Chri»- 
tianut^  voU  iii.  col  156,  &c)  [J.  C.  M.] 

MA^XIMUS,  JU'LIUS,  one  of  the  generals 
sent  by  Civilis  against  Vocula.  (Tac.  HisL  iv. 
33.)    f Civilis;  Vocula.] 

MAXIMUS,  JU'LIUS  VERU8.  [Maximus 
Cabsar.] 

MA'XIMUS,  JU'NIUS,  a  contemporary  of 
Statins,  from  whom  we  learn  that  he  made  an  epi- 
tome of  the  histories  of  Sallust  and  Livy.  (Stat 
SUv.  iv.  7,  ult.) 

MAOCIMUS,  LABE'RIUa     [Labbrius.] 

MA'XIMUS,  MAGNUS  CLEMENS,  Roman 
emperor,  a.  d.  383 — 388,  in  Gaul,  Britain,  and 
Spain,  was  a  native  of  Spain  (Zosim.  iv.  p.  247), 
but  not  of  Enghind,  as  modem  authors  assert     He 


MAXIMUS. 

boasted  of  being  a  relation  of  his  contempoiaiy,  the 
emperor  Theodotius  the  Great,  though  the  &ct  is 
that  he  had  merely  lived  some  years  in  the  household 
of  that  emperor  in  a  subordinate  capacity.  He  was 
of  obscore  parentage  ;  an  uncle  of  hia,  however,  is 
mentioned  in  history,  and  also  a  brother,  Maicelii- 
nuB,  whose  name  will  appear  again  in  the  course  of 
this  sketch.  Maximus  accompanied  Theodosius 
on  several  of  hia  expeditions,  was  promoted,  and, 
perhaps  aa  early  aa  a.  d.  368,  proceeded  with  his 
master  to  Britain,  where  he  remained  many  years 
in  the  quality  of  a  general,  as  it  seems,  but  de- 
cidedly not  as  governor  of  that  province,  as  some 
modem  writers  of  eminence  pretend.  It  is  said 
that  he  married  Helena,  the  daughter  of  Eudda,  a 
rich  noble  of  Caers^gont  (Caernarvon  in  Wales), 
but  the  authority  is  more  than  doubtful.  (Comp. 
Gibbon,  c  xxviL  pw  7,  note  k.  ed.  1815, 8vo.)  The 
predilection  of  the  emperor  Oratian  for  foreign  bar* 
barians  excited  discontent  among  the  ]q;ions  in 
Britain,  which  were  the  most  turbulent  in  the 
whole  Roman  army.  Maximus  is  said  to  have 
secretly  fomented  their  disaffection,  and  thus  a  ter* 
rible  revolt  broke  out  which  led  to  the  aooession  of 
Maximus  and  the  ruin  of  Grataan.  Zosimas 
thougb  by  no  means  a  detractor  of  Marimns» 
charges  him  with  having  acted  thus  ;  but  Orosiaa 
and  Sulpidus  Severas  both  state  that  the  troops 
had  forced  Maximus,  who  was  known  as  a  man  of 
principle  and  merit,  to  accept  the  imperial  dignity, 
which  was  offered  him  by  the  rebels  ;  and  OrosiDa 
says  that  he  solemnly  protested  his  innoonce. 
However  this  may  be,  Maximus  waa  proclaimed 
emperor  in  a.  d.  383  (not  in  881  as  Proaper  stales 
in  his  Cknmieon).  A  short  time  before  his  aoce»- 
sion  he  had  adopted  the  Christian  religion. 

Maximus  immediately  gave  orders  to  aU  tb« 
troops  stationed  in  Britain  to  assemble  as  soon  aa 
possible,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  attacking  Gimtian 
in  GauL  It  is  related  in  the  life  of  Gratian  that 
he  was  defeated  by  the  usurper  near  Paris,  deserted 
by  his  general  Merobaudes,  a  Prankish  chie^  and 
finally  shiin  near  Lyon,  on  his  flight  to  Italy,  by 
Andragathius,  who  pursued  him  by  order  of  Maxi- 
mus. The  sudden  overthrow  of  the  power  o£  Gnr 
tian  was  followed  by  the  as  sudden  and  oemplets 
establishment  of  the  power  of  Afaximus:  Gaol, 
Spain,  and  Britain  did  homage  to  the  foctunatc 
usurper,  who  associated  his  son  Vietor  with  him, 
proclaiming  him  Caesar,  and  perhaps  Augustas  ; 
and  the  new  emperor  took  up  his  resideace  at 
Treves,  where  there  are  still  some  monuments  ex- 
tant  of  his  reign.  No  penecutions  were  insiimted 
against  the  adherents  of  Gratian,  except  Mero- 
baudes and  Balio  or  Vallio,  who  lost  their  heads 
on  account  of  their  ambiguous  conduct,  and  it 
seems  that,  with  these  exceptions,  Maximns  was 
not  wrong  when,  in  later  times,  he  boasted  thai 
his  elevation  had  caused  no  loss  of  Roman  life  ex« 
cept  on  the  field  of  battle.  Yet  even  Meiobandea 
and  Vallio  were  not  Romans  but  barbarians..  Wkcm 
the  news  of  the  downfall  of  Gratian  and  tbe  toe- 
cess  of  Maximus  reached  Theodosius,  he  resehed 
to  wrest  the  crown  from  the  usurper,  bat  aasba»- 
sadors  arrived  from  Maximns  with  peaoefnl  effera» 
backed  by  stem  dedaxations  of  sacrificing  treiy 
thing  for  the  maintenance  of  his  power  ;  and  as  Theo- 
dosius was  then  unable  to  wage  war  with  a  rebel 
who  was  popuhir  among  the  experienced  and  held 
veterans  of  the  West,  he  accepted  the  pmpositiewa 
made  to  him.    Maximns  was,  in  ooBseqsttnce,  ee- 


MAXIM  us. 

cagniMd  b;  Tbcodiidiu  and  Valeotiiiiui  uAngu- 
Ini  and  Kla  eiiipenn'  in  Otu],  SpuD,  «nd  Briuun, 
whila  tfas  nev  emperor  in  1u*  Um  pcooiiied  not  to 
moleil  Valendniui  in  ths  pnHeuion  of  luljr  end 
llijnciun,  whicli  he  had  held  ■Inidj  in  the  time 
of  hit  bother  OcBtiui. 

NoUuug  now  presented  Maximiu  fran  enjo jing 
hii  pomt,  and  pnnutiiig  the  bitfpiatit  of  hi*  nib- 
jflcU,  bat  two  ciicumiuneo,  acb  of  which  waa 
fuificieat  to  forewU  a  future  cammotiou.  The 
prufuaed  frieodibip  of  TheDd»iu  wu  not  real, 
and  the  nspuallalad  aomaa  of  Maximtia  iwelled 
bii  ambitioD  an  nuch  that  he  itcppcd  bejond  Ihoae 
llmila  of  «iadom  within  which  bt  ought  to  hare 
kept  hia  future  plana.  Italy  waa  gotenwd  b;  a 
feeble  youth,  but  who  might  become  dangenma 
when  a  man,  onleH  ha  loigot  that  he  waa  the 
brother  of  a  moidared  emperor.  The  poaaeaiioa  of 
Italj  WM  therelbre  the  gnat  obJRl  at  which 
Uaiimai  aimed  ;  and  the  raveout*  of  hia  nut  do- 
miniDDB  wen  eihauated  to  fbnn  an  annj,  the  oon. 
tingtula  of  which  wer*  rnaed  among  the  moat  war- 
like baibariani  of  tho  time.  Yet  leaa  confident  in 
arma  than  in  iauignea^  Uaximua  preTailed  upon 
the  miniitcn  of  young  Valenlinian  to  accept  from 
him  anicUiahea  for  an  inleudad  war  in  PaoaoDia  ; 
and,  allhough  hia  motivea  wen  M«a  through  bj  St. 
'    '         and  the  other  coundllora  of  Valentinian, 


B  foR 


ofM 


paaeee  of  the  Alpa  (3B7).  In  their  lev  folloxed 
Haximua  with  hia  main  aim},  and  while  ihe  in- 
babitanla  of  Milan,  when  (he  imperial  court  of 
Italy  then  redded,  eipectad  to  welcome  alliea,  thej 
and  their  maatei  wan  terrified  by  the  luddcn  and 
unaccountable  appeaimnce  of  a  hoalile  army  under 
their  walla.  Flight  wu  the  only  maani  of  niety 
for  ValentlDian.     Without  low  of  time  bi 


with  hia  mother  Juw 


.  whmca  he  deapalched 
■engen  to  Couitautinople  to  amsiae  Theodoiiua  of 
hii  ble.  Moiimua  entered  Milan  in  Iriumph,and 
Rome  and  the  nat  of  Italy  loou  lubmitted  to  him 
aloioil  without  a  atiuggle. 

The  alarm  of  Theodotiut  at  heating  at  once  of 
the  loaa  of  Italy,  the  dii^;Tace  ofawtak  yet  be- 
loTed  coUeagne,  and  the  tnompb  of  a  hated  riial, 
may  be  caiily  imagined.  Intlead  of  iniiling  Va- 
lentinian to  proceed  to  Conitantinople,  ho  haatcned, 
viihout  loung  any  time,  to  Salonica,  accompanied 
by  hii  principal  miniaten,  and  then,  with  the  fugi- 
tiTO  omperor  and  hia  mother  Juatino,  concerted 
meaturea  to  check  the  threatening  coune  of  the 
BritJth  conquenr.  Hia  love  for  Valantinian'a 
aiater  Oalla  added  winga  to  hii  naolution :  in  Ibe 
midat  of  hii  preparation!  for  bloodthed  and  war  he 
married  that  beautiful  princeu,  and  then  aet  out 
to  encounter  the  Icgiona  of  Oaul.  Maiimua,  mean- 
while, pRpand  for  reiiitancs  by  lea  and  land. 
Andruathua  coiered  the  ccaat  of  Italy  with  a 
powerful  fleet,  and  the  emperor  coaceotiBled  hia 
troopa  near  Aquileia,  detpatching  hii  van  into 
Norieum  and  Pannonia,  in  order  to  nceiTo  Theo- 
dodtti  in  that  quarter  if  he  thontd  chooae  lo  come 
b;  htnd.  ThMdoaina  did  come  by  land,  and  in 
the  firit  engagement  at  Siicia,  on  the  Saie,  the 
Weatem  troopa  were  completely  defeated :  they 
■offered  a  aecond  defeat,  being  then  commanded 
by  ManeUinui,  the  brother  of  Maiimua ;  and  now 
Theodoiiiu  broke  through  the  Norie  Alpa  into 
Italy.  Maximoi,  flying  belon  him,  took  refuge 
«ithin  the  wall*  of  Aquileia,  amTing  then  nearly 


HAXIMUa.  99r 

at  the  Mme  Unw  ai  hia  purtnen.  The  troopa  of 
Theodoaiiii  immediately  alormed  the  dty,  and  with 
aueh  energy  that  they  look  it  at  once,  and  aeiied 
Maiimua,  it  ii  aaid,  while  aeated  on  hii  throne. 
Theodouoi  waa  waiting  the  liaue  at  hti  bead-quaiy 
ten,  three  milei  from  Aquileia.  Thither  M&iimua 
WH  canisd.  loaded  with  chaini.  With  a  item 
yet  calm  roice  Theodoiiua  reproached  him  for  hia 
nbellioD  againat  Oiatian  and  unbounded  ambition, 
and  then  gave  orde»  for  hii  decapitation,  which 
took  place  on  the  lame  day  (27th  or  3Bth  of 
Auguit,  SSS).  Victor,  the  aon  of  Maiimua,  being 
then  engaged  in  Gaul  againit  the  Franka,  Arbo- 
gaale*  nianhed  agunit  him  with  a  itrong  force 
Victor  wBi  defeated  and  taken  priioner,  and  abaied 
the  bte  of  hi*  father.  Andiagatbui,  the  com- 
mander of  the  fleet  of  Maxim  m,  upon  hearing  of 
the  death  of  hia  maater,  threw  himaelf  in  a  fil  of 
deapair  into  the  lea  and  waa  drowned.  Theodoiiua 
Wla  menifu!  and  generooa  toward*  the  mother  and 
•iaten  of  hii  Men  rival ;  but  he  nullified  aU  the 
lawi  iitued  by  Haiimui.  Valentinian  nominally 
succeeded  Maximo*  in  the  poateuion  of  Italy  and 
the  country  beyond  the  Alpa,  but  the  ml  emperor 
wai  Theodoaiu*.  (Zodm.  iv.  p.  2*7,  Ac- ed.  Oion. 
1S79,Sto.;  Soiomen.  TiL  12,&c.i  Ore*.  Tiu  34, 
dec.;  Sooatei,  A.£.  t.  11,&C',  Rofin.  iL  It— 17; 
Oreg.  Toion.  Hid.  Frame  L  43  ;  Ambroa.  Enar- 
nba  9  Pnl<*.  LXl.  (in  the  finl  toL  of  hii  worki, 
p.  9^\),EpaUiLXXlV.  inToLiL  p.  888,  (p.  *0, 
p.  9  J2,  &c  Dt  Obilu  VtUatu.  ibid.  p.  1 1 B2,  in  the 
Benedictine  ed. ;  Solpic.  Serer.  Vita  B.  Martad, 
c  23,  Dialog.  iL  7,  iii.  15  i  Pacatu*,  Faatgfrie. 
■neodimi,  in  "  Paoegyr.  Vet."  nL  ;  Proiper. 
Cirtm^  Uareellin.  Omm.;  Tbewh.  p.  57.  Ac  ed. 
Parii.)  [W.  P.) 


MA'XIMUS,  CN.  MA'LLIUS,  waa  connd  in 
B.  c  1 05,  when  he  carried  hia  election  against  <j. 
Catulua  [CiTtiLUS,  No.  5].  Cicero  repreienu 
MalliuB  a>  an  utterly  wonhleii  man.  (Pro  Plane. 
6,pnMiiraai.iS.)  Malliui  oblained  Traoaalpuie 
()aal  for  hii  proTince,  and,  principally  through  dit- 
■eniioQi  with  hii  colleague,  the  proconaul  Q.  Set- 
riliua  Caepio  [Ciapiu,  SanviLiUK,  No.  7J,  he  waa 
ntteriy  defeated  by  the  Boiau  Qanli.  Hii  two  ion* 
peiiihed  in  the  action,  and  on  hia  ntum  to  Roma 
he  WBi  unpeached,  and  defended  by  M.  Antoniu*, 
the  orator.  (Sail.  B.  J.  lit ;  Liv.  £^  67  ;  Cic. 
d.  Oral.  28.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MA'XIMUS.  MA'RIUS,  ii  repeatedly  dted 
aa  a  weighty  authority  by  theAuguitan  hiatoriani. 
He  appean  to  have  written  at  great  length  tha 
biogi^aiei  of  the  Roman  empenn,  begiiming  with 
TiBJan  and  ending  with  £lagabaliii,  and  very  pro- 
bably, ai  Caianbon  eonjecturea.  flouriihed  under 
Aleiander  Sererua  He  ii  named  with  great  i«- 
ipect  by  Ammianui  Mareellinua,  but  it  tanned 
by  Vo|Bacai  {Firm.  c.  1)  "homo  omnium  rarbo- 
liaiimui  qui  et  mythittoricii  *e  Toluminibo*  hnpli- 
,  caiiL**     (See  Spaitian.  Hadriam,  S,  Caaanbon** 


998 


MAXIMU& 


note;  Lamprid.  Alex.  Sev.  30;  Vulcat  OalUc 
Avid,  Cos»,  6,  9  ;  Lamprid.  Commod.  13,  15; 
Spartian.  S.  Sever.  15  ;  Capitolin.  Albin.  3,  9,  12; 
Spartian.  Get,  2 ;  Lamprid.  Aiem.  Sev.  5, 65,  Elagab, 
11.) 

No  dittinet  idea  can  be  formed  of  the  anange- 
ment  of  the  work  from  the  manner  in  which  it  it 
quoted  by  Spartianus  {(M.  2),  **  de  cujtu  vita  et 
moribtti  in  Tita  Sereri  Marios  MazimuB  jtrinio 
aepUnario  satis  copiose  retulit**  [W.  R.] 

MAOCIMUS,  ME'SSIUS,  one  of  the  most  in- 
timate friends  of  the  younger  Pliny,  seems  to  hare 
been  a  natire  of  Verona,  and  certainly  possessed 
considerable  influence  in  the  neighboorhood  of  that 
town,  to  which  his  wife  belonged.  (Plin.  Ep.  ii. 
14.)  Hence  Pliny  recommends  to  him  Arrianos, 
of  Altinum,  a  town  near  Venice  (iiL  2).  Mazimus 
was  subsequently  sent  into  Achaia  to  arrange  the 
afllairs  of  the  free  towns  in  the  province,  on  which 
occasion  Pliny  addressed  him  a  letter,  in  imitation 
of  Cicero*s  celebrated  epistle  to  his  brother  Quintus, 
to  teach  him  how  he  ought  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  his  new  appointment  (viii.  24).  Maximus  was 
an  author,  and  one  of  his  works  is  praised  by  Pliny 
in  the  most  extravagant  terms  (iv.  20).  Pliny 
appears  to  have  frequently  cousnlted  him  respect- 
ing his  own  literary  compositions.  The  following 
letters  of  Pliny  are  addressed  to  Mazimns :  ii.  14, 
iii.  2,  20,  iv.  20,  25,  v.  5,  vi.  1 1,  34,  vii.  26,  tiii. 
19,24,  ix.  1,23. 

MA'XIMUS,  PETRO'NIUS  (ANI'CIUS?), 
Roman  emperor,  a.  d.  455.  His  long  and  meritorious 
life  as  an  officer  of  state  forms  a  striking  contrast  with 
his  short  and  unfortunate  reign.  He  belonged  to  the 
high  nobility  of  Rome,  and  was  a  descendant,  or 
at  any  rate  a  kinsman,  of  Petronius  Probus,  who 
gained  so  much  power  in  Rome  towards  the  end 
of  the  fourth  century  of  our  era  ;  it  is  doubtful 
whether  he  was  the  son  of  a  daughter  of  the  em- 
peror Maximus  Magnus ;  nor  is  his  title  to  the 
Anician  name  sufficiently  established,  although 
Tillemont  says  that  there  are  two  inscriptions  on 
which  he  is  called  Anicius.  Mazimus  Petronius 
was  born  about  a.  d.  388,  or  perhaps  as  bite  as 
395.  At  the  youthful  age  of  19  he  was  admitted 
to  the  council  of  the  emperor  Honorins  in  his 
double  quality  of  tribune  and  notary  (407  or  414). 
In  415  he  was  comes  largitionum,  and  in  420  he 
filled  the  important  office  of  praefectus  Romae, 
discharging  his  duty  with  such  general  satisfaction 
that,  in  421,  on  the  solicitation  of  the  senate  and 
people  of  Rome,  the  emperon  Honorins  and  Arcap 
dius  caused  a  statue  to  be  erected  to  him  on  the 
Campus  Trajani.  In  433  he  was  second  consul, 
the  emperor  Theodosius  II.  being  the  first  During 
the  years  439  till  441,  and  afterwards  in  445,  he 
was  praefectus'  It^liae.  In  443  he  was  again  chosen 
consul,  being  the  first :  his  colleague  was  Paterius. 
Valentinian  III.  held  him  in  such  esteem  that  he 
ordered  a  medal  to  be  struck  in  honour  of  him, 
which  represented  on  the  obverse  the  head  and  name 
of  the  emperor,  and  on  the  reverse  the  name  and 
image  of  Maximus  dressed  in  the  consular  garb. 
Maximus  was  in  every  respect  what  we  now  un- 
derstand under  the  French  term,  a  "grand  seig- 
neur :  ^  he  was  of  noble  birth,  rich,  generous,  well 
educated,  with  a  strong  turn  for  literature,  fine  arts, 
and  science,  full  of  dignity  yet  affable  and  conde- 
scending, a  professed  lover  and  practiser  of  virtue, 
yet  with  a  sufficient  smack  of  fiuhionable  follies 
and  amiable  vices  to  secare  him  an  honoomble  rank 


MAXIMUS. 

among  the  gay  companions  of  the  corrupt  Valenti- 
nian. Maximus  found  no  scruple  in  secretly  help- 
ing the  emperor  in  his  intrigues  against  Aetins, 
which  ended  in  the  murder  of  that  great  man  in 
454  ;  but  he  was  now  to  experience  that  while  it 
is  only  dangerous  to  be  disliked  by  men  like  Va- 
lentinian, it  is  at  once  dangerous  and  disgiaoefial 
to  be  liked  by  them,  because  their  attachment  is 
neither  guided  by  prindptes  nor  ennobled  by  ea- 
teem.  Maximus  had  a  beautiful  and  virtuous  wi£s 
of  whom  Valentinian  was  enamoured.  One  day» 
having  lost  a  great  deal  of  money  to  the  emperor, 
while  playing  with  him,  he  gave  him  his  seal 
ring  as  a  pledge  for  the  debt.  Valentinian  sent 
this  ring  to  the  wife  of  Maximus  in  the  name 
of  the  empress  Eudoxia,  with  a  request  to  join  her 
and  her  husband  at  the  palace.  The  nnauspictons 
lady  proceeded  thither  forthwith,  and  was  nshered 
into  a  solitary  room  where,  instead  of  her  husband 
and  the  empress,  she  found  the  emperor,  who  began 
by  a  declaration  of  love.  Meeting  with  an  indigo 
nant  repulse  he  forced  her  person.  The  disgraced 
woman  returned  to  her  mansion,  almost  dying  with 
shame,  and  accused  Maximus  of  having  had  a  hand 
in  this  infamous  transaction.  The  feelings  of  her 
husband  need  no  description.  His  wife  died  soon 
afterwards.  He  brooded  revenge,  and  the  numerous 
friends  of  the  murdered  Aetius  being  animated  by 
the  same  feelings,  he  joined  them  joyfully.  On  the 
16th  of  Mareh  455,  Valentinian  was  amusing  him- 
self in  the  Campus  Martins  ;  suddenly  a  buid  of 
armed  men  rushed  upon  him,  and  the  emperor  was 
murdered. 

Maximus  was  now  procUumed  emperor,  and  he 
accepted  the  crown,  but  never  enjoyed  it.     On  the 
very  day  of  his  acMssion  he  was  a  prey  to  giief 
and  remorse,  and,  fully  aware  of  the  danger  that 
suRounded  the  roaster  of  Rome,  he  compared  his 
fi&te  with  that  of  Damocles.    Anxious  to  secure 
himself  on  his  bloody  throne  he  appointed  bta  friend 
Avitus  commander-in-chief,  and  he  contrived  a 
marriage  between  his  son  Palladins  and  Eudoxia, 
the  daughter  of  the  late  Valentinian.     He   then 
forced  Eudoxia,  the  widow  of  Valentinian,  to  many 
him.     This  proved  his  ruin.     Eudoxia,  twice  en- 
press,  yet  disdained  her  condition,  and  fnll  of 
hatred  against  Maximus,  entered  into  intrigoes 
with  Genseric,  the  king  of  the  Vandals,  at  Car- 
thage, the  result  of  which  was  that  the  bariiariaB 
equipped  a  fleet  for  the  conquest  of  Rome.     Maxi- 
mus was  apprised  of  the  fiict,  but  did  nothing  to 
prevent  the  approaching  storm :  he  was  incompe> 
tent  as  an  ouperor.    Suddenly  news  came  that  the 
Vandals  were  disembarking  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Tiber.    Rome  was  in  commotion  and  fear,  and  the 
trembling  people  looked  up  to  BCaximns  for  relieC 
He  advised  flight  to  those  who  could  fly,  rengna- 
tion  to  those  who  could  not,  and  then  set  oat  to 
abandon  his  capital  and  his  people.     Bat  he  had 
not  yet  left  Rome  when  he  was  overtaken  hr  a 
band  of  Borgundian  mercenaries,  commanded  'by 
some  old  offioen  of  Valentinian ;  they  frU  npon 
him,  and  he  expired  under  their  di^gera.     Hia 
body  was  dragged  through  the  streets  of  Rome;, 
mutilated,  and  then  thrown  into  the  Tiber.    Three 
days   afterwards  Oenseric   made   hia   entry  inta 
Rome  and  sacked  the  city.    The  reign  of  Maxiana 
lasted  between  two  and  three  months,  but  theire 
are  great  discrepancies  regarding  the  exact  nvmba> 
of  days.  The  rnider  will  receive  ample  inforraatrast 
on  this  point  from  not.  xii.  to  page  628  oC  the  €ih 


MAXIMUS. 

▼ol.  of  Tinemont,  HitL  de$  Empereun,  (Procop. 
Bdl,  Vamd.  i  4,  5 ;  Sidon.  ApoUin.  Ep.  i.  9, 
il  13 ;  PamBgyr-  AmUj  r.  359,  &c^  442,  &c. ; 
Prosper,  Victor,  Idatius,  Maroelliniu,  Cknmiea; 
Bmgr.  ii.  7  ;  JonaiuL  De  RA,  QoOu  p.  127,  ed. 
Lindenbrag.)  [W.  P.] 

MAOCIMUS  PLANU'DES.    [Planudss.] 
MA'XIMUS,  QUINTI'UUS,  the  brother  of 
Qumtiliut  Condianoi,  of  whom  an  account  is  given 
under  Condianus. 

MA'XIMUS,  RUTFLIUS,  a  Roman  jurist  of 
uncertain  age.  He  is  onl j  known  from  the  Flo- 
rentine Index  and  a  single  excerpt  in  the  Digest 
(30.  s.  125),  as  the  author  of  a  treatise  in  a  single 
book.  Ad  Legtm  Fo&iiKiin,  which  was  enacted 
B.  c.  40.  [O.  L.] 

MA'XIMUS,  SANQUI'NIUS,  is  first  men- 
tioned towards  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Tibe- 
rius, A.  D.  82,  when  he  is  spoken  of  as  a  person  of 
consular  rank.  (Tac  Amu  ri.  4.)  We  learn  from 
Dion  Cassius  (lix.  13)  and  the  Fasti  that  he  was 
consul  A.  D.  39,  in  the  reign  of  Caligula,  but  from 
the  passage  of  Tacitus  quoted  aboTe,  he  must  have 
been  connil  previously,  though  his  first  consulship 
does  not  occur  in  the  FasU.  He  also  held  the 
office  of  piaefectus  urbi  in  the  reign  of  Caligula. 
(Dion  Cass.  I,  c.)  In  the  reign  of  Claudius  he  bad 
the  command  in  Lower  Germany,  and  /died  in  the 
provmce,  ▲.  o.  47.  (Tac;  Ami.  xi.  18.)  He  seems 
to  have  been  a  different  person  fixmi  Sanquinius, 
the  accuser  of  Armntius.  (Tac.  Amu\Ll») 
MA'XIMUS  SCAURUS.  [Scaurus.] 
MA'XIMUS,  SULPrCIUS  GALBA.  [Gal- 

BA,  No.  1.] 

MA'XIMUS  TAURINENSIS,  so  called  be- 
cause he  was  bishop  of  Turin,  flourished  about  the 
middle  of  the  fifth  century.  He  subscribed  in 
A.  D.  451  the  synodic  epistle  of«Eusebius,  bishop 
of  Milan,  to  Lw  the  Great ;  and  from  the  circum- 
stance that  in  the  acts  of  the  council  of  Rome,  held 
in  A.  D.  465,  by  Hilarins,  the  successor  of  Leo,  the 
signature  of  Mazimus  immediately  follows  that  of 
the  chief  pontiff,  taking  precedence  of  the  metropo- 
litaos  of  MiUm  and  Embrun,  we  may  conclude 
that  he  was  the  oldest  piehite  present  It  has  been 
inferred  from  different  passages  in  his  works  that 
he  was  bom  about  the  close  of  the  fourth  century, 
at  Vercelli,  that  he  was  educated  in  that  dty,  that 
he  there  discharged  the  first  duties  of  the  sacred 
office,  and  tiuU  he  lived  to  a  great  age  ;  but  it  is 
impossible  to  speak  with  certainty  upon  these 
points. 

Oennadini,  who  is  followed  by  Trithemins,  states 
that  Maximus  composed  a  great  number  of  tracts 
and  homilies  upon  various  subjects,  several  of 
which  he  specifies.  Many  of  these  have  been  pre- 
served in  ind^)endent  MSS^  while  the  Lectionaria 
of  the  principal  monasteries  and  eathednds  in  En- 
rope,  investigated  with  assiduity  firom  the  days  of 
Chariemagne  down  to  our  own  times,  have  yieMed 
io  many  more  which  may  with  «mfidenoe  be 
ascribed  to  this  bishop  of  Turin,  that  he  must  be 
regarded  as  the  most  voluminous  compiler  of  dis* 
courses  in  the  Latin  church.  Little  can  be  said  in 
praise  of  the  quality  of  these  productions,  most  of 
which  were  probably  delivered  extemporeneously. 
They  an  so  weak  and  so  destitute  of  grace,  elo- 
quence, and  learning,  that  we  wonde^  that  they 
should  ever  have  been  thought  worthy  of  preserva- 
tion at  alL  The  only  merit  they  possess  is  purely 
antiquarian,  affiwding  as  they  do  inadentaUy  con- 


MAXIMUS. 


999 


siderable  insight  into  the  ecclesiastical  ceremonies 
and  usages  of  the  period  to  which  they  belong,  and 
containing  many  curious  indications  of  the  state  of 
manners. 

In  the  complete  and  sumptuous  edition  superin- 
toided  by  Bruno  Brunns,  pnUisbed  by  the  Propa- 
ganda at  Rome  (foL  1784),  under  the  especial 
patronage  of  Pope  Pius  the  Sixth,  and  enriched 
with  annotations  by  Victor  Amadeus,  king  of  Sar- 
dinia, the  various  pieces  are  ranked  under  three 
heads. 

I.  /Tomt^MK.     II.  Strmtma,    III.  Tiadabu. 

The  HomiiiaB  and  the  Sermome»^  the  distinction 
between  which  is  in  the  present  case  by  no  means 
obvious  or  even  intelligible,  amounting  in  all  to 
233,  are  divided  each  into  three  classes,  De  Tern' 
port^  De  SamcHs^  De  Dwerm ;  the  discourses  De 
Tempore  relating  to  the  moveable  feasts,  those  De 
Sanetu  to  the  lives,  works,  and  miracles  of  saints, 
confessors,  and  martyrs ;  those  De  Divenu  to  mis- 
cellaneous topics. 

The  TVtKtotef,  in  No.  6,  an  I.  IL  III.  De 
BapHamo,  IV.  Contra  Paganoe,  V.  Contra  Ju- 
daeoe.  VL  Eaqpotitionet  de  CapiUdie  Ecangdiorum» 

Besides  the  above,  we  find  in  an  appendix  thirty- 
one  Sermoneij  three  HomUiae^  and  two  Epidolae, 
all  of  doubtfril  authenticity ;  and  it  is,  moreover, 
proved  that  a  vast  number  of  sermons  and  homilies 
have  been  lost 

Sermons  by  Maximus  wen  first  printed  at 
Spires,  by  Peter  Drsch,  fol  1482,  in  the  Jlomila" 
rimn  Doelorum^  originally  compiled,  it  is  said,  by 
Panlos  Diaconns,  at  the  command  of  Charlemagne. 
Seventy-four  of  his  homilies  wen  published  in  a 
sepamte  form  by  Joonnes  Gymnicus  at  Cologne, 
8vo.  1535.  The  number  was  gradually  increased 
by  the  Benedictines  in  their  editions  of  Augustin 
and  Ambrose,  by  Mabillon  {Mtueum  lUUicum^ 
1687),  by  Muratori  (AneedaL  vol  iv.  1713),  by 
Martene  and  Daiand  (CoUeetio  amplieeima,  &c., 
1733—1741),  and  by  GaUand  (mUoUu  Pairum^ 
vol.  ix.  &C.),  who,  however,  merely  collected  and 
arranged  the  contributions  of  preceding  scholan ; 
but  idl  editions  must  give  way  to  that  of  Brunos 
mentioned  above.  (SchSnemann,  BSdiatk.  Patrum 
Xol.  vol  iL  i  25  ;  Galland,  BihL  Pair,  Proleg.  ad 
vol  ix.  e.  ix. ;  and  Brunus,  in  the  life  of  Maximus, 
prefixed  to  his  edition.)  -     [W.  R.] 

MAOCIMUS  TYRANNU3,  Roman  emperor, 
was  raised  to  the  supreme  power,  in  a.  d.  408,  by 
Oerontins  when  this  genual  rebelled  in  Spain 
against  Constantine.  Olympiodorus  says  that 
Maximus  was  the  son  of  Gerontius,  but  it  seems 
more  probable  that  he  was  only  an  officer  in  the 
army  and  his  tool,  and  in  the  latter  quality  he  be- 
haved during  the  short  time  he  bon  the  imperial 
title.  When  immediately  after  his  revolt  Geron- 
tius nuurched  into  Gaul,  Maximus  remained  at 
Tarragona,  but  could  not  prevent  the  Abns,  Sne- 
vians.  Vandals,  and  other  barbarians  from  invading 
Spain  in  409.  Afrer  the  defeat  of  Gerontius  at 
Aries,  and  his  death,  in  41 1,  Maximus  was  com- 
pelled to  yield  to  the  victorious  Constantine,  who 
forced  him  to  renounce  the  imperial  title,  but 
granted  him  life  and  liberty  on  account  of  his  in- 
oqncity  for  important  affiiirs.  Maximus  retired 
among  the  barbarians  and  lived  an  obscure  life  in 
a  comer  of  Spain.  As  Orosins  ^)eaks  of  him  as  a 
liring  person,  he  was  consequently  alive  in  417, 
the  year  in  which  that  writer  composed  his  work. 
Prosper  states  that  in  419  (418.^)  he  rebelled  and 

88  4 


1000 


MAXIMUS. 


made  himself  master  of  the  Roman  portion  of 
Spain  ;  but  this  rebellion  was  a  trifling  a£fair,  and 
he  perhaps  only  got  possession  of  some  small  dis- 
trict. Failing  in  his  enterprise  he  was  seized, 
carried  to  Italy,  and,  in  422,  pat  to  death  at 
Ravenna  together  with  Jovinos.  [Gerontius.] 
(Soionuix.  12 — IS  ;  Orosius,  viL  42,  43  ;  Olym- 
piodonis  apud  Phot.  DtbHoOu  cod.  80 ;  Greg. 
Turon.  L  iL  c.  9  ;  Prosper,  Maicellinus,  Idatius, 
Chronica.)  [W.  P.] 

MA'XIMUS  TY'RIUS,  a  native  of  Tyre,  a 
Greek  writer  of  the  age  of  the  Antonines,  was 
rather  later,  therefore,  than  Maximus  the  Rhetori- 
cian, mentioned  by  Plutarch  {Symp»  iz.  probl.  4), 
and  rather  earlier  than  the  Maximus  mentioned 
by  Porphyry  (apud  Euseb.  Boang.  Praep,  x.  3)  as 
having  been  present  at  the  supper  given  by  Longi- 
nus  at  Athens  in  honour  of  Plato.  It  is  disputed 
whether  Maximus  of  Tyre  was  one  of  the  tutors  of 
the  emperor  Aurelius.  The  text  of  the  Chronieon 
of  Eusebius,  in  which  Jbe  is  mentioned,  being  lost, 
we  have  to  choose  between  the  interpretation  of 
his  translator  Jerome,  according  to  whom  Maximus 
is  not  mentioned  as  tutor  to  the  emperor,  and  the 
reading  of  GeorgiusSyncellus  [Gboroius,  No.  46], 
who  appears  to  have  transcribed  Eusebius,  and  ac- 
cording to  whom  Maximus  held  that  office  in  con- 
junction with  Apollonius  of  Chaloedon  [Apollo- 
Niua,  No.  11],  and  Basileides  of  Scythopolia 
[Basil VXD BS,  No.  2 J.  Even  if  we  accept  the 
leading  of  Syncellus,  as  representing  the  genuine 
text  of  Eusebius,  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  state- 
ment may  have  arisen  from  the  latter  confounding 
Claudius  Maximus,  the  Stoic,  with  Maximus  of 
Tyre.  Tillemont  contends  earnestly  {Hid,  de» 
£mpereurt^  voL  ii.  p.  550,  note  11,  tur  VEkap.  THe 
Ankmin,)  for  the  identity  of  the  two  persons,  fol- 
lowing in  this  the  judgment  of  Jos.  Scaliger,  Jac. 
Cappellus,  Dan.  Heinsins,  and  Barthius.  Accord- 
ing to  Suidas  («.  v.  McC^iuot  Tipios)  Maximus  re- 
sided at  Rome  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Commo- 
dus,  and  the  title  of  the  MS.  of  the  Di»$er1aiione$ 
Mcutimi^  in  the  King^s  Library  at  Paris,  used  by 
Ileinsius,  Ma^ifwv  Tvpiov  HKarwyucov  ipt\oa64>ov 
Tw  i»  'Pc^M]7  8ia\^(fMK  rqs  irpcinis  hriSrifdas 
XSyot  fm\  Maxim  T^ru  Platomei  PMU)$ojAx  Di»- 
aerkUitmum  Romae,  quum  Unprimo  venareiwr^  earn' 
positarum^  &c,  gives  reason  to  believe  that  he  re* 
sided  there  at  least  twice.  Davis,  indeed,  disputes 
this,  and  conjectures  from  intimations  contained  in 
the  work  itself  that  only  a  few  of  the  dissertations 
(Ave  or  perhaps  seven)  were  written  at  Rome^  that 
others  were  written  in  Greece,  in  which  country  he 
thinks  Maximus  passed  a  longer  period  of  his  life 
than  at  Rome.  Certainly,  while  his  works  con- 
tain abundant  allusions  to  Grecian  history,  there  is 
scarcely  a  single  reference  to  that  of  Rome.  In 
one  passage  {DisterL  viiL  8),  Maximus  states  that 
he  had  seen  the  sacred  rivers  Marsyas  and  Maean- 
der  at  Celaenae  in  Phrygia.  He  probably  also 
had  visited  Paphos,  in  the  isle  of  Cyprus,  Mount 
Olympus,  in  Asia  Minor,  and  perhaps  Aetna,  in 
Sicily,  with  which  he  contrasts  Olympus ;  and  as 
he  had  seen  also  the  quadrangular  stone  which  the 
Arabs  worshipped  as  an  iouge  or  emblem  of  their 
deity,  it  is  most  likely  that  he  had  been  in  Arabia. 
(Maxim.  Dittert.  ibid.)  But  he  does  not  appear 
to  have  resided  in  these  places,  but  only  to  have 
visited  them  in  the  coarse  of  his  travels,  which 
must  have  been  extensive.  The  time  of  his  death 
is  not  known. 


MAXIMUS. 

The  title  of  his  only  extant  work  is  varionsly 
given  as  AioA^fcity  DtsaertationeM,  or  A^yoi,  Set" 
mones.     It  consists  of  forty-one  dissertations  on 
theological,  ethical,  and  oUier  philosophical  sub- 
jects.   Heinsius  thinks  that  the  author  arranged 
them  in  ten  TeinUoffia^  or  seto  of  four  each,  ac- 
cording to  the  subjects  ;  and  m  one  of  his  notes  he 
conjecturally  gives  what.  He  regards  as  their  correct 
order.    The  Duasrtohb  *Oti  irp^r  ir&ray  liwMtvof 
dpfiifftTcu  6  rav  ^hKocS^w/  xSyoSf  Omni  sidQeeto 
phiiosapkiam  eonvemre^  he  considers  to  have  been 
the  proem  or  introduction  to  the  whole  work.  The 
work  was  first  printed  in  the  Latin  version  of 
Cosmus  Paodus,  archbishop  of  Florence,  made  from 
a  MS.  of  the  original  which  Janus  Lascaris  bad 
brought  from  Greece  into  Italy  to  Lorenzo  de*  M^ 
did.    This  version  was  published  foL  Rome,  1517, 
by  Petrus  Paodus,  the  translator's  brother :  again, 
fol  Basil.  1519,  and  in  a  smaller  form  at  Paris, 
1554.    The  Greek  text  was  first  printed  by  Hea. 
Stephanns,  8va  Paris,  1557,  accompanied,  bat  in 
a  separate  volume,  by  the  rernon  of  PaoduSb    The 
edition  of  Heinsius,  from  a  MS.  in  Uie  King^ 
Library  at  Paris  (with  the  title  quoted  above), 
with  a  new  Latin  version  and  notes  by  the  editor, 
was  printed  8vo.  Leyden,  1 607  and  again  1 614,  and 
without  the  notes,  a.  d.  1630.     It  has  been  re- 
printed once  or  twice  since  then.    In  the  first  edi- 
tion the  Latin  version  and  the  notes  formed  separate 
volumes.     Heinsius  did  not  follow  either  tht  ar- 
rangement of  his  MS*  or  his  own  suggested  arrange- 
ment in  Tetralcffia.    The  first  edition  of  Davis, 
fellow  of  Queen's  College,  Cambridge,  with  the 
version  of  Heinsius,  whose  arrangement  he  adopted, 
and  short  notes,  was  published,  8vo.  Cambridge, 
1703  ;  the  second  and  more  important  edition,  in 
which  the  text  was  carefully  revised  and  a  dififerent 
arrangement  of  the  Disaertaiume»  was  adopted,  was 
published  after  the  editor*s  death  by  Dr.  John 
Ward,  the  Gresham  professor,  with  valnable  notes, 
by  Jeremiah  Markland,  4to.  London,  1740.     This 
second  edition  of  Davis  was  reprinted  with  some 
corrections  and  additional  notes  by  Jo.  Jac  Reiake, 
2  vols.  8vo.  Lips.  1774—5.      The  worka  n«^ 
'Ofi-^pou  Koi  rls  i}  irofl*  adr^  ifX"*^  ^i\4Hn^ia^ 
De  Homero  ei  quae  tii  apud  eina  antiqna  /*AAiw- 
phia,  and  £{  Kokws  Xwcp^enis  odx  dw^My^mro, 
Redene  Socrates  fioeril,  quod  aamtatu»  nou  requm"^ 
deritj  mentioned  by  Suidas  {L  c),  iqipear  to  be  tws 
of  the  LHsteriaHones^  Nos.  16  and  39,  in  die  edi- 
tions of  Heinsius  and  first  of  Davis,  and  Noa.  32 
and  9  in  Davis^s  second  and  Reiske^s  editions. 
Some  Scholia  m  Craiylum  Platomis^  by  Maximus 
of  Tyre,  were  formerly  extant  in  the  Palatine 
Library.     Fed.  Morellus  conjectured,  hut  on  in- 
sufilcient  grounds,  that  Maximus  was  the  Tyxiaa 
sophist  mentioned  by  Libanius  (Oral  xix.  jMt> 
SaltatorUnu)  as  having  written  an  *Erra^<os  Xdyn, 
OraHo  Funebris^  for  the  Trojan  Paris. 

The  merito  of  Maximus  of  Tyre  hav«  been  va- 
riously estimated.  Reiske^  who  undertook  the 
chaige  of  the  Leipzig  edition,  at  the  reqneat  of  the 
bookseller,  when  worn  down  by  increaaiiig  y«us 
and  long  literary  labours,  especially  in  editing 
Plutarch,  speaks  of  Maximus  as  a  tedkma^  afiected 
writer,  who  degraded  the  most  elevated  and  im- 
portant subjects  by  his  trivial  and  puerilo  mode  of 
treating  them.  But  Markland,  while  adnittiBg 
and  bI«oing  the  haste  and  inaocniacyof  "Ma-yw— >^ 
praises  his  acuteness,  ability,  and  learning.  He 
]  thinks  that  Mazimus  published  two  editioi»  of  his 


MAXIMU& 

DiMaertatumei  ;  in  the  second  of  which  (represented 
by  the  version  of  Paccius,  the  Parisian  MS.  fol- 
lowed by  Heinsina,  and  the  Harieian  MS.,  one  of 
those  employed  by  Davis  for  his  second  edition) 
he  corrected  the  errors  in  arsnment  of  the  first 
edition,  but  left  uncorrected  the  numerous  errors 
as  to  historical  facta.  (Fabric  BibUalk.  Grose.  voL 
i.  p.  516,  vol  iii.  p.  77«  toI.  v.  p.  515,  Ac  ;  Hein- 
aiua,  Daris,  Markland,  alii,  PraefiU,  Notae  j;g.  ad 
Opera  Mattimi  T^HL )  [J.  C.  M.] 

MA'XIMUS,  VALERIUS.  1.  M'.  Valeriob 
(VoLUsi  F.)VoLU8U8  MAZXifn8,wasthefirst  of  the 
Valerian  house  who  bore  the  surname  of  Mazimusi 
He  was  a  brother  of  P.  Valerius  Poplioola,  and  was 
dictator  in  &  a  494,  when  the  dissensions  between 
the  burghers  and  commonalty  of  Rome  ds  Nan» 
were  at  the  highest  Valeriua  was  popuhir  with 
the  plebs,  and  induced  them  to  enlist  for  the  Sabine 
and  Aeqnian  wars,  by  promising  that  when  the 
enemy  was  repulsed,  the  condition  of  the  debtors 
(neiri)  should  be  alleviated.  He  defeated  and 
triumphed  over  the  Sabines ;  but  nnaUe  to  fulfil 
his  promise  to  the  commons,  resigned  his  dictator- 
ship. The  plebs,  seeing  that  Valeriua  at  least  had 
kept  faith  with  them,  escorted  him  honourably 
home.  As  he  was  advanced  in  life  at  the  time  of 
his  dictatorship,  he  probably  died  soon  after. 
(Dionys.  rl  8»— 45 ;  Liv.  IL  30,  31 ;  Cic.  BruL 
14.) 

2.  M.  Valerius  M\  p.  Volosi  n.  Lactoca 
Maxim  U8,  son  of  the  preceding,  was  consul  in  &  a 
456.  He  opposed  Icilins,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  in 
his  efforts  to  assign  the  Aventine  hill  to  the  com- 
mons. (Dionys.  z.  31—33;  Liv.  iiL  31.)  The 
cognomen  Lactuca,  lettuce,  a  favourite  esculent  of 
the  early  Romans  (Mart  Ep,  z.  14)  belongs  to  the 
same  chiss  of  sumamea  as  Cicer  (Cicero)  (Plin. 
H.  iV.  zviii  8;  Plut  Ctc.  1)  and  Stole  in  the 
Licinian  family.     (Van*.  /2.  iZ.  L  2.) 

3.  M.  Valbrius  M»  p.  M.  n.  Lactucinus 
Maxim tT8,  was  one  of  the  ihilitary  tribunes,  with 
consular  power,  in  &  &  398  and  395.  (Liv.  v.  14, 
24.) 

4.  M.  Valxrius  M.  p.  M.  n.  Maximus,  was 
four  times  praetor  and  consul  in  B.  c.  312.  His 
province  was  Samnium,  and  it  afforded  him  a 
triumph,  De  Sammiiilmi  Sonmiitqme  (Faati).  He 
was  legatua  to  the  dictator,  Paptrius  Cursor,  in 
B.C.  308,  and  censor  in  &  c  307,  when  he  ex- 
tended or  improved  the  roads  through  the  demesne 
kndsw    (Liv.iz.  29,  40,41,4a) 

5.  M.  Valbrius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Maximus,  with 
the  agnomen  CoRViNua,  derived  from  his  father, 
M.  Valerius  Corvus,  who  was  five  times  consul  in 
the  Samnite  wars.  He  was  consul  in  &  c.  289 
(Fasti).  From  the  loss  of  Livy's  second  decade, 
the  history  of  his  consulship  is  lost 

6.  M.  Valerius  Maximus,  with  the  agnomen 
PoTiTUs,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  286.  The  agitation 
attending  the  Hortensian  Uws  occupied  the  consuls 
of  this  year.     (Fast ;  Plin.  H.N.xfLl  0.) 

7.  M.  Valerius  Maximus,  waa  consul  in  a.  a 
253,  25&     (Fasti)  [W.  a  D.] 

MA'XIMUS,  VALE'RIUS.to  whom  the  prae- 
nomen  Marau  is  assigned  in  one  of  the  best  MSS., 
and  that  of  PvbUm  in  another,  is  known  to  us  as 
the  compiler  of  a  large  collection  of  historical  anec- 
dotes, entitled  De  Faetit  Didiaque  MemorabilUm» 
IMni  /AT.,  arranged  under  different  heads,  the  say- 
ings and  doings  of  Roman  worthies  being,  more- 
OYor,  kept  di«tinct  in  each  division  from  those  of 


MAXIMUS. 


J  001 


foreigners.  No  reasonable  doubt  can  be  enter- 
tained  with  regard  to  the  period  when  he  flou- 
rished. The  dedication  is  indeed  couched  in  such 
general  terms,  that  the  adulation  might  apply  to 
almost  any  Caesar ;  but  when  we  find  the  writer 
speaking  of  himself  as  removed  by  two  generations 
only  bom  M.  Antonius  the  ontor  (vi.  8.  $  1), 
when  we  remark  the  studied  abhorrence  every- 
where expressed  towards  Brutus  and  Cassius  (vi. 
4.  $  5,  i.  8.  §  8),  and  the  eager  flattery  so  favishly 
heaped  upon  the  Julian  line,  we  at  once  conclude 
that  he  lived  under  the  first  emperors.  The  de- 
scription of  the  reigning  prince  as  one  descended 
from  both  of  the  two  illustrious  censors,  Claudius 
Nero  and  Livius  Salinator  (iz.  2.  §  6),  distinctly 
marks  out  Tiberius ;  and,  this  point  being  fixed, 
we  can  determine  that  the  parricide,  whose  treason 
and  destruction  form  the  theme  of  a  glowing  invec- 
tive (iz.  11.  §  4),  must  be  the  notorioua  Sejannsi 
The  opinion  hazarded  by  some  of  the  earlier  scho- 
lars, that  we  ought  to  regard  this  Valerius  Mazimns 
as  the  same  person  with  the  consul  of  that  name 
who  held  office  for  the  first  time  under  Volusianua 
in  A.  D.  253,  and  for  a  second  time  under  Qallienus 
in  A.  D.  256,  seems  to  be  totally  devoid  of  any 
foundation,  and  ii  directly  contradicted  not  only  by 
the  evidence  recited  above,  but  also  by  the  fiict 
that  the  Valerius  MaxiAins  whom  we  are  now  con- 
sidering is  referred  to  by  the  elder  Pliny  {H.  N. 
i.  ind.  lib.  vii.),  by  Plutarch  {Afaroeli,  sub  fin.), 
and  by  Aulus  Oellius  (zii.  7)«  the  testimony  of 
the  hist  especially  being  quite  impregnable.  Of 
his  personal  history  we  know  nothing,  ezcept  the 
solitary  circumstance,  recorded  by  himself,  that  he 
accompanied,  but  in  what  capacity  we  are  not  told, 
Sez.  Pompeius  into  Asia  (ii.  6.  §  8),  the  Seztus 
Pompeius  apparently  who  was  consul  a.  d.  14,  at 
the  time  when  Auguatus  died,  and  who  was  the 
first  to  render  homage  to  his  successor. 

The  subjects  treated  of  are  of  a  character  so 
misoelfaneotts,  that  it  would  be  impossible,  without 
transcribing  the  short  notices  phiced  at  the  head  of 
each  chapter,  to  convey  a  clear  idea  of  the  contenta. 
In  some  books  the  topics  selected  for  illustration 
are  closely  allied  to  each  other,  in  othen  no  bond 
of  union  can  be  traced.  Thus  the  fint  book  is  en- 
tirely devoted  to  matten  connected  with  sacred 
rites,  and  we  have  a  succession  of  narratives :  De 
ReUgiom  OtrnnxOa,  De  Hdigkme  NegUeta,  De  Re> 
ligiome  ShauUtia^  De  Rdigiom  Pertgrma  Rejeela, 
De  Jtupieus,  De  OmmSmey  De  Prodigiis,  De 
SomniiSf  De  Mtraeulu;  the  second  book  rehites 
chiefly  to  certain  remarkable  civil  institutions  ;  the 
third,  fourth,  fifth  and  sizth,  to  the  more  prominent 
social  virtues  ;  but  in  the  sevenUi  the  chapten  De 
StrategematiSi  De  BepuUe^  are  abruptly  followed 
by  those  De  NeeestHaU,  De  Teetamentit  Reedsgie^ 
DtRaHaTeetameiiiieetlntperatie»  Upon  observing 
the  symmetry  which  prevails  in  some  pboes  with 
the  disorder  so  perceptible  in  others,  we  feel 
strongly  disposed  to  conjecture  that  particular  sec- 
tions may  have  been  at  one  time  circuUted  sepa- 
rately, and  afterwards  collected  without  due  atten- 
tion being  paid  to  their  proper  collocation  ;  while  at 
the  same  time  we  are  impressed  with  the  conviction 
that  a  much  more  suitable  and  natural  disposition 
of  the  different  parts  might  be  introduced.  In  this 
way  something  like  a  general  phm  would  become 
visible ;  for  without  going  so  fiur  as  to  assert  that 
the  whole  ought  to  be  regarded  in  the  light  of  a 
formal  treatise  on  mondity,  taught  by  ezamples,  it 


1002 


MAXIMUS. 


is  even  now  veiy  evident  that  the  greater  number 
of  the  stories  are  de»igaed  to  illustrate  some  gr«it 
moral  principle.  In  an  historical  point  of  view  the 
work  is  by  no  means  without  ralue,  since  it  pre- 
serves a  record  of  many  curious  events  not  to  be 
found  elsewhere  ;  but  from  the  errors  actually  de- 
tected upon  points  where  we  possess  more  precise 
information,  it  is  maniCest  that  we  must  not  repose 
implicit  confidence  in  the  statements  unless  where 
they  are  corroborated  by  collateral  testimony.  The 
writer  is  much  too  eager  to  make  a  strong  impres- 
sion, and  is  willing  to  sacrifice  both  simplicity  and 
probability  for  the  sake  of  astonishing  and  con- 
founding his  readers.  The  style,  in  like  manner, 
although  not  destitute  of  force  and  point,  is  through- 
out constrained  and  ambitions,  full  of  violent  anti- 
theses and  harsh  metaphors,  cumbrous  and  obscure. 
The  Latinity  which  was  pronounced  by  Erasmus 
to  bear  no  more  resemblance  to  that  of  Cicero  than 
a  mule  does  to  a  man,  is  of  such  an  inferior  stamp 
that  many  critics  have  been  unable  to*persuade 
themselves  that  it  could  have  proceeded  from  one 
who  bordered  closely  upon  the  Augustan  age,  and 
hence  have  been  driven  to  adopt  the  hypothesis 
that  what  we  now  possess  is  not  really  the  produc- 
tion of  Valerius  Maximus,  but  a  series  of  extracts 
from  him,  collected  and  compressed  by  a  hter  hand, 
according  to  the  plan  pursued  by  Justin  towards 
Trogus  Pompeius  [Justin us]  ;  and  Vossius  sup- 
poses that  this  task  was  performed  by  a  certain 
Julius  Paris.  Without  dwelling  upon  the  a  priori 
argument,  which  is,  however,  very  convincing,  that 
the  pages  now  before  us  contain  many  ornaments, 
many  diffuse  descriptions,  and  many  grandiloquent 
periods,  which  would  have  been  omitted,  curtailed, 
and  tamed  down  by  an  epitoroator,  we  must  make 
some  inquiries  into  the  extent  of  the  original  work, 
and  these  will  be  found  to  bear  directly  upon  the 
origin  and  plausibility  of  the  theory  which  we  have 
just  stated. 

All  the  most  important  MSS.  and  the  eariiest 
printed  editions  present  us  with  nine  books  and  no 
more.  But  to  a  few  codices  a  short  tract  is  found 
appended  on  the  history  and  import  of  the  proeno- 
me»  among  the  Romans.  To  this  are  usually  pre- 
fixed two  brief  introductions,'^rst  published  from 
MSS.  by  Pighius.  One  professes  to  be  C  TVtf 
Probi  i»  Epdtomen  mam  Praefatio,  the  other  is 
«nonymoos ;  but  both  regard  this  fragment  as  be- 
longing to  an  abridgment  of  a  tenih  book  of  Valerius 
Maximus,  which  is  supposed  to  have  discussed  all 
the  difiierent  names  in  use  ;  and  the  second  prefiioe 
ascribes  the  abridgement  expressly  to  "Julius 
Paris,  the  abbreviator  of  Valerius,*^  who,  it  is 
added,  entitled  it  JMer  Dedmu»  de  Praenominibu» 
€t  nmilibuM,  Now,  although  the  **  Epitome  de 
Nominum  Ratione,**  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  does 
not,  as  it  stands,  bear  the  slightest  resemblance  in 
form  or  in  substance  to  the  Memorabilia,  and 
although  it  is  hard  to  understand  how  it  could, 
from  whatever  source  derived,  have  been  in  any 
way  connected  with  it,  we  are  fully  entitled  to 
infer  from  these  little  prefixes  that  Valerius  Max- 
imus had  been  abridged  by  a  TVfw  Prcbu»^  and  by 
a  Jtt/tKf  Pari»  ;  and,  in  addition  to  these  two,  a 
letter  published  by  Labbe  {BiUioiL  MSS.  vol  I 
p.  669)  furnishes  us  with  the  name  of  a  third  epi- 
tomator,  JioMnarnct  NepcOamu,  The  belief,  how- 
ever, that  what  now  passes  as  the  work  of  Valerius 
Maximus  was,  in  truth,  one  of  these  abridgments, 
has  been  completely  overthrown,  in  so  far  as  Paris 


MAXIMUS. 

and  Nepotianus  are  oonoenied,  by  the  vetearehcs  of 
Angelo  Mai,  who  detected  in  the  library  of  the 
Vatican  MSS^  of  these  very  abridgements,  and 
printed  them  in  his  ^  Scriptomm  Vetemm  Nova 
CoUectio  e  Vaticanis  Codicibus  edita,**  4tOL  Rom. 
1828,  vol.  iil  pt  iiL  p.  1 — 116.  The  abridgement 
of  Julius  Paris  includes  the  whole  of  the  nine  books, 
and  also  the  Liber  Dednuu  de  Proenomimibug,  which 
terminates,  it  would  seem,  abruptly,  for  the  index  at 
the  beginning  of  the  MS.  promises  six  du^rters, 
De  Praenoimimbmsy  DeNommStuij  De  CogmommSau^ 
De  AgnomiMibu»^  De  Appe/liitiombiUt  De  Ferhie,  of 
which  the  first  only  is  extant  There  is  a  dedica- 
tion likewise  to  a  Lidniua  Cyriaeos,  in  which  Paris 
declares  **  decern  Valerii  Mazimi  libroi  dictorum  ei 
fiictorum  memoiabilinm  ad  unnm  volnmen  epitonae 
coegii**  This  piece  waa  unquestionably  execated 
at  a  very  early  period,  for  the  phraseology  is  very 
pure,  and  is  by  no  means  a  dose  transcript  of  the 
original,  from  which  the  epitomator  departs  not  only 
in  words,  but  occasionally  in  fiuts  also,  as  may  be 
seen  from  the  examples  quoted  in  Mai  (prae£  xxiL). 
The  abridgement  of  Nepotiaons  again  is  very  ibh 
perfect,  breaking  off  in  the  second  chapter  oif  the 
third  book :  it  belongs  to  a  later  epoch  than  the 
former,  but  is  quite  independent  of  it,  it  is  more 
brie^  passes  over  several  oif  the  examples  given  by 
Valerius,  and  subsUtutes  others  in  their  room.  We 
are  led  to  surmise  that  the  same  MS.  may  at  one 
time  have  embraced  the  abridgement  of  Probos 
also,  for  subjoined  to  the  conclusion  of  Julius  Paris 
we  read  the  title  C.  Tin  Probi  pimit  Epitoma 

HlSTORIARUM     DIVSRaORUM    ExBMPLORUIfqUE 
ROMANORUM.    FSLICITER    BMRNDAVI    DlflCRZP- 

TUM  Rabbnnae  Rusticius  Hslpidiuh  DOM- 
NULU8,  V.  C.  If  these  words  stand  upon  a  separate 
leaf^  which  is  not  quite  certain  from  the  descripCM» 
of  Mai,  we  should  be  induced  to  conclude  that  a 
large  number  of  sheets  had  been  left  out  in  Undii^ 
up  the  MS.,  and  that  these  had  comprehended  the 
five  missing  sections,  **De  Nominom  Ratione,* 
together  with  the  whole  abridgement  of  Proboa. 
Although  the  question  with  respect  to  the  tenth 
book  of  Valerius  is  involved  in  greater  obacority 
than  ever  by  the  result  of  the  above  investigatioDs, 
we  may  now  feel  certain  that  the  aecond  and  third 
of  the  three  propositions  by  which  Voaaiua  rndra 
voured  to  get  rid  of  the  difficulties  by  whidi  the 
subject  is  embarrassed,  cannot  be  Baintained. 
These  were :  1.  That  Julius  Paris  waa  the  epito- 
mator of  the  nine  books  of  Valerius  Maximos ;  2. 
That  he  was  the  author  of  the  essay  **  De  Nominnm 
Ratione ;  **  3.  That  Probua  merely  drew  op  am 
epitome  of  the  easay  by  Julius  Paris. 

Finally,  we  must  not  omit  to  point  out  that  eren 
before  the  discovery  of  Mai  the  afaridgnuot  by 
Paris  was  not  altogether  unknown.  There  is  a 
blank  in  the  MSS.  of  Valerius  Mazimna  ezteodhi^ 
from  i.  1.  I  5,  of  the  **  externa  exemph^*^  down  to 
the  end  of  chapter  IV.  This  hiatus  AMna  fiOed 
up  by  an  extmct  supplied  to  him  by  Ciis|nniaBin, 
from  the  epitome  of  Paris  then  existing  at  Yiemaa; 
and  thia  has  been  retained  in  all  aulMeqiieiit  edi- 
tions, so  that  what  we  now  read  within  the  ahoTs 
limits  are  not  the  words  of  Maximaa,  bnt  e£ 
Paris. 

Besides  the  abridgements  already  ■p'fWni,  Mai 
found  no  leaa  than  wree  more  among  the  If  5^  ef 
the  Vatican,  two  of  them  anonymeos ;  the  tknd 
by  **  John  the  aon  of  Andiev  ;**  and  to  lata  as  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  centory  Robert  de  VaUe  ai 


MAZAEUS. 

J.  HoDorias  amuiged  nmibir  exoerpta,  which  were 
published,  the  fonner  in  4ta,  withont  date  and 
without  name  of  phoe  or  printer,  but  about  1500, 
the  latter  at  Leipzig,  ito.  1503.  Theae  fiuts  proTo 
how  highly  the  Memorabilia  was  falued  as  a  store- 
house where  rhetoricians  could  at  all  times  find  a 
large  and  varied  stock  of  striking  illustrations  ready 
for  use ;  and  Paris  informs  us  that  his  epitome  was 
intended  to  render  these  treasures  more  available  to 
debaten  and  declaimers, 

The  Editio  Princeps  of  Valerius  Maximns,  ac- 
cording to  the  best  bibliographers,  is  a  folio  in 
Gothic  chancters,  withont  date  and  without  any 
name  of  phice  or  printer,  but  which  is  known  to 
have  been  the  work  of  J.  Mentelin  of  Stnubuig, 
and  to  have  appeared  about  1470 :  this  and  two 
other  very  old  impressions,  one  by  Peter  Schoyfer, 
fol  Mogunt.  1471,  the  other  by  Vindelinde  Spira, 
foL  Venet.  1471,  contest  the  honour  of  being  the 
first,  and  in  addition,  upwards  of  fourteen  distinct 
editions,  were  published  before  1490,  a  sure  indi- 
cation of  the  high  estimation  in  which  the  book 
was  hdd.  • 

The  first  critical  edition  was  that  of  Aldus,  8vo. 
Venet  1502  ;  and  the  text  was  gradually  improved 
by  the  Ubours  of  Paulus  Manutius,  8vo.  Venet 
1534 ;  of  Steph.  Pighius,  who  filled  up  many 
blanks  from  MSS.,  but  did  not  bestow  sufficient 
time  upon  his  tai>k,  8vo.  Antv.  Plantin.  1 657  ;  of 
Vorstius,  Bvo.  Berol.  1672  ;  and  especially  of  Tor- 
renius,  4to.  Leid.  1726,  whose  text  is  still  the 
standard,  although  some  improvements  were  intro- 
duced by  Kappius,  Bvo.  Lips.  1782  ;  and  much 
still  remains  in  a  most  unsatisfactory  condition. 

We  have  an  English  tnuisUtion,  "^Tbe  History 
of  the  Acto  and  Sayings  of  the  Ancient  Romans, 
written  by  Valerius  Maximus,  translated  into 
English  by  W.  Speed,  8vo.  Lond.  1678  ;**  another 
by  Charles  Lloyd  was  advertised  in  1814  ;  but  it 
seems  doubtfiil  whether  it  was  ever  published. 
There  is  a  very  old  half  translation,  half  com- 
mentary, in  French,  by  Simon  de  Hesdin  and 
NicoUs  de  Oonesse,  commenced  by  the  former 
as  eariy  as  1364,  finished  by  the  latter  about 
1405,  and  printed  without  date  or  name  of 
place  about  1476.  See  Mhnoirta  de  VAeadimm 
de  Belles  LOtree^  vol  xxxvL  p.  165.  There  are 
also  several  translations  into  French,  Italian,  and 
German,  the  most  recent  in  the  three  languages 
respectively  being  those  by  Fremion,  S  vols.  8vo. 
Paris,  1827 ;  by  Michaele  Battagia,  2  vols.  8va 
Treviro,  182)  ;  and  by  Hoffinann,  5  vols.  16ma 
Stuttgard,  1828.  [W.  R.] 

MAZA'CES  (MafdUuf),  a  Persian,  ntrap  of 
Egypt  He  appean  to  have  succeeded  Sabaces, 
after  the  latter  fell  at  the  battle  of  Issns.  When 
Amyntas  with  his  Greek  troops  and  some  Egyptians 
who  had  joined  him,  appeared  before  Memphis, 
Mazaces  was  at  fitst  defeated ;  but  afterwards 
sallied  forth  at  the  head  of  his  forces,  while  they 
were  scattered  about  in  search  of  plunder,  and 
slew  Amyntas  with  most  of  his  men.  [  Amtntas.] 
On  the  approach  of  Alexander,  Maxaces,  who  had 
no  Persian  troops  at  his  command,  and  finding  re- 
sistance hopeless,  voluntaiily  submitted,  and  gave 
up  to  Alexander  800  talents,  and  all  the  royal 
stores,  ac  332.  (Arrian,  iiL  1  ;  Curt  iv.  ).  § 
30,  &c^  7.  §  4.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MAZAEUS  (MatVubr).  I.  Satrap  of  Cilicia, 
who,  with  Belesys,  satrap  of  Syria,  made  head 
against  the  revolted  Phoenicians,  in  the  reign  of 


MEDEIA. 


1003 


Ochus,  while  the  latter  was  preparing  to  march 
against  them  in  person,  &  a  351  (Diod.xvi.42). 

2.  A  Persian  officer  who  was  sent  by  Dareius,  at 
the  head  of  a  small  force,  to  guard  the  passage  of 
the  Euphrates,  at  Thapsacus,  and  ravsge  the  dis- 
trict through  which  Alexander  was  likely  to  pass. 
He  prevented  the  troops  sent  forwards  by  Alex- 
ander firom  completing  the  bridges  which  they  had 
begun  to  throw  acroM  the  river,  but  retired  on  the 
approach  of  Alexander  himself,  and  rejoined  Dareiusw 
His  name  occurs  several  times  in  the  account  of 
the  manoeuvres  which  preceded  the  battle  of  Gau- 
gamela,  and  in  the  battle  itself  he  headed  the 
Persian  cavalry,  with  which  he  sorely  pressed 
Pannenio,  while  a  detachment  by  his  orden  as- 
saulted the  Macedonian  camp.  After  the  flight  of 
Dareius  he  retreated  with  the  remnants  of  the  army 
to  Babylon,  but  made  a  voluntary  surrender  on  the 
approach  of  Alexander,  who  appointed  him  satrap 
of  Babylon,  B.  c.  331.  (Arrian,  iii.  7.  §  2,  iv.  18. 
§  4,  rii.  18.  §  1 ;  Curt  iv.  9.  §§  7,  12,  14,  iv.  12. 
§§  1,  15,  iv.  15.  §  5,  iv.  16.  §§  1,  7,  V.  1.  §§  17, 
43,v.  8.  §  12.)  [C.P.M.] 

MAZARES  (MoJV^s),  a  Mede,  was  sent  by 
Cyrus  into  Lydia,  about  B.  a  545,  to  carry  into 
effect  there  the  suggestion  of  Croesus,  that  the 
Lydians  should  be  prevented  firom  bearing  arms 
and  be  rmdered  as  effeminate  as  possible.  Maxares 
was  also  commissioned  to  bring  Pacttas,  the 
rebel,  back  to  Cyrus,  as  a  prisoner.  He  compelled 
the  Lydians  to  submit  to  the  new  regulations  of 
the  conqueror,  and  he  succeeded  in  gettinff  Pactyaa 
into  his  power.  He  then  went  against  the  rebels, 
who  had  besieged  Tabalus,  the  Persian  governor, 
in  the  citadel  of  Sardis ;  and,  having  ensbved  the 
Prienians,  he  overran  the  region  about  the  Maean- 
der  and  the  Magnesian  plain.  Soon  after  he  was 
attacked  by  a  disease  wnich  proved  fatal  (Herod. 
L  156—161.)  [E.  E.) 

MEBARSAPES  (Mufa^wifs),  king  of  Adia- 
bene,  a  province  of  Assyria,  was  attacked  by  Tn^ 
jan  in  his  expedition  against  the  Parthians»  (Dion 
Cass.  Ixviii.  22,  with  the  note  of  Rehnarns.) 

MECHANEUS  (Mtrxarfi^O*  «l^iUed  in  invent^ 
ing,  was  a  surname  of  Zeus  at  Argos  (Pans.  ii.  22, 
§  3).  The  feminine  form,  Mechanitis  (Mirxwtrif ), 
occurs  as  a  surname  of  Aphrodite,  at  Megalopolis, 
and  of  Athena,  in  the  same  neighbourhood.  (Pans, 
viii.  31,  §  3,  36,  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

MECHO'PHANES,  a  disciple  of  Pausias,  and 
apparently  a  distinguished  painter  of  the  Sicyonian 
school,  is  thus  described  by  Pliny : — "*"  Sunt  quibus 
et  Mechophanes,  ejusdem  Pausiae  discipulus,  placeat 
diligentia,  alias  durus  in  coloribus,  et  sile  multus.** 
(Plin.  //.  N,  XXXV.  11.  s.  40.  %  31.)        [P.  5.] 

MECISTEUS  (Mn««rrtJf).  I.  A  son  of  Ta- 
laus  and  Lysimache,  brother  of  Adiastus,  and  £sther 
of  Euryalns of ThebesL  (Horn.//.  11566  ;  ApoUod. 
iii.  6.  §  3  ;  comp.  Eurtalus.) 

2.  A  son  of  Echins,  and  one  of  the  companions 
of  Teucer  at  Troy.  (Horn.  IL  viiL  333 ;  comp. 
Herod,  v.  67.)  Mecisteus  also  oocun  as  a  surname 
of  Hencles.  (Lycoph.  651.)  [L.  S.] 

MECON  (M^cwy),  Le.  a  poppy,  is  said  to  biave 
been  the  name  of  an  Athenian  whom  Demeter 
loved,  and  who  was  metamorphosed  into  a  poppy 
plant  (Serv.  ad  Virg.  Gtarg.  i.  212 ;  Callim.  /fyma, 
m  Cer.  45  ;  Theocrit  vii.  in  fin.)  [Lw  S.1 

MEDEIA  (Mi)3cia),  a  daughter  of  Aeetes  by 
the  Oceanid  Idyia,  or,  according  to  others,  by 
Hecate,  the  danghter  of  PerMt  (Ap<^od.  L  9 


1004 


MEDITRINA. 


§  23 ;  Hm.  Theog,  961  ;  Diod.  it.  45).  She  was 
the  wife  of  Jason,  and  the  most  fiunous  among  the 
mythical  sorcerers.  The  principal  parte  of  her  story 
have  ahready  been  given  nnder  Absyrtus,  Aroo- 
NAUTAR,  and  Jason.  After  her  flight  fh>m  Co- 
rinth to  Athens,  she  is  said  to  have  married  king 
Aegeas  (Plut.  Thes,  12),  or  to  have  been  beloved 
by  Sisyphus.  (Schol  ad  PuuL  Ol.  ziii.  74.)  Zeus 
himself  is  said  to  have  sued  for  her,  but  in  vain, 
because  Medeia  dreaded  the  anger  of  Hera ;  and 
the  latter  rewarded  her  by  promising  immortality 
to  her  children.  Her  children  are,  according  to 
some  accounts,  Mermerus,  Pheres,  or  Thessalua, 
Alcimenes  and  Tisander,  and,  according  to  others, 
she  had  seven  sons  and  seven  daughters,  while 
others  mention  only  two  children,  Medus  (some 
call  him  Polyxemus)  and  Eriopis,  or  one  son  Ar- 
gus. (ApoUod.  L  9.  §  28  ;  Diod.  iv.  54  ;  Ptolem. 
Heph.  2  ;  Schol.  ad  Eurip.  Med,  276.)  Respect- 
ing her  flight  from  Corinth,  there  are  different  tra- 
ditions. Some  say,  as  we  remarked  above,  that 
she  fled  to  Athens  and  married  Aegeus,  but  when 
it  was  discovered  that  she  had  hud  snares  for  The- 
seus, she  escaped  and  went  to  Asia,  the  inhabitants 
of  which  were  called  after  her  Medes.  {MedU 
Paufc  ii.  3.  §  7  ;  Ov.  Met,  vil  391,  &c)  Others 
rebte  that  first  she  fled  from  Corinth  to  Heracles 
at  Thebes,  who  had  promised  her  his  assistance 
while  yet  in  Colchis,  in  case  of  Jaaon  being  un- 
faithful to  her.  She  cured  Heracles,  who  was 
seized  with  madness,  and  as  he  could  not  afford 
her  the  assistance  he  had  promised,  she  went  to 
Athens.  (Diod.  iv.  54.)  She  is  said  to  have  given 
birth  to  her  son  Medus  after  her  arrival  in  Asia, 
where,  after  her  flight  from  Athens,  she  had  mar- 
ried a  king;  whereas  others  state  that  her  son 
Medus  accompanied  her  from  Athens  to  Colchis, 
where  her  son  slew  Perses,  and  restored  her  father 
Aeetes  to  his  kingdom.  The  restoration  of  Aeetes, 
however,  is  attributed  by  some  to  Jason,  who  ac- 
companied Medeia  to  Colchis.  (Diod.  iv.  54 — 56  ; 
Hygin.  Fab,  26  ;  Justin,  xlii.  2 ;  Tac.  Ann,  vi. 
34.)  There  is  also  a  tradition  that  in  Thessaly 
Medeia  entered  into  a  contest  with  Thetis  about  her 
beauty,  which  was  decided  by  Idomeneus  in  favour 
of  Thetis  (Ptolem.  Heph.  5),  and  another  that 
Medeia  went  to  Italy,  and  there  taught  the  Mar- 
rubians  the  art  of  fiiscinating  and  subduing  ser^ 
pents,  whence  she  is  said  to  have  been  called 
Anguitia  or  Angitia.  (Serv.  ad  Aen.  viL  750  ; 
comp.  Anoitia.)  At  length  Medeia  is  said  to 
have  become  immortal,  to  have  been  honoured  with 
divine  worship,  and  to  have  married  Achilles  in 
Elysium.  (Schol  ad  Eurip.  Med,  10,  cu<  Apollo», 
Mod,  iv.  814  ;  comp.  MUller,  Orchom,  p.  264, 
2d  edit)  [L-  S.] 

MEDEIUS  (Mi}8«os),  another  form  for  Medus, 
the  son  of  Medeia,  from  whom  the  Medes  in  Asia 
were  believed  to  have  derived  their  name.  (Hes. 
Tieog.  1001  ;  Cic.  DeOf.l  31.)  [L.  S.] 

ME'DEON  (MiiSctJy),  a  son  of  Pylades  and 
Electra,  from  whom  the  town  of  Medeon  in  Phocis 
was  believed  to  have  received  its  name.  (Steph. 
By«.  «.  «.)  [L.  S.] 

MEDESICASTE  {MrfitffiKdani)^  a  daughter 
of  Priam,  and  the  wife  of  Imbrus,  at  Pedaeus. 
(Hom.  //.  xiiL  173  ;  Pans.  x.  25,  in  fin.)     [L.  S.] 

MEDITRI'NA,a  Roman  divinity  of  the  art  of 
healing,  in  whose  honour  the  festival  of  the  Medi- 
trinalia  was  celebrated  in  the  month  of  October. 
(Varro, De  L.  L,yL2li  Paul  Diac.  p.  123,  ed. 


MEDIUS. 

MuUer.)  Varro  connects  the  name  with  the  vei^ 
mederi,  to  heal,  and  this  seems  to  accord  well  with 
the  rites  observed  at  the  festival  of  the  goddess. 
{Did,  o/AnL  s.  v.  MedUrmaUa.)  [L.  S.] 

ME'DIUS  Fl'DIUS.    [Fidiub.] 

ME'DIUS  (MifSios).  1.  DynBai  of  Iivisaa  in 
Thessaly,  who  was  engaged  in  a  war  with  Ly- 
cophron,  tyrant  of  Pherae,  in  the  year  a.  c  395. 
In  this  he  was  assisted  by  the  Boeotians,  who  had 
just  concluded  an  alliance  with  the  Aigives,  Corinth- 
ians, and  Athenians,  against  the  power  of  Sparta, 
and  with  their  assistance  he  took  the  city  of  Phar- 
salus  (Diod.  xiv.  82).  These  events  are  omitted 
by  Xenophon. 

2.  Son  of  Oxythemis,  a  native  of  Larissa  ia 
Thessaly,  and  a  friend  of  Alexander  the  Great. 
He  is  mentioned  as  commanding  a  trireme  during 
the  descent  of  the  Indus  (Airian,  Ind.  18),  bat 
with  this  exception  his  name  does  not  oocar  in  the 
military  operations  of  the  king.  He  appears,  how- 
ever, to  have  enjoyed  a  high  place  in  the  personal 
fiivour  of  the  monarch,  and  it  was  at  his  house 
that  Alexander  supped  just  before  his  last  ilbesa. 
Hence,  according  to  those  writers  who  represented 
the  king  to  have  been  poisoned,  it  was  at  thb  ban- 
quet that  the  fatal  draught  was  administered,  and 
not  without  the  cognisance,  as  it  was  said,  of  Me- 
dina himselC  Others  more  plausibly  ascribed  the 
illness  of  Alexander  to  his  intemperanoe  upon  the 
same  occasion  (Arxian,  Amab,  vii.  24,  25  ;  Pint. 
Alex,  75  ;  Diod.  xvii.  117  ;  Athen.  x.  p.  434.  c). 
Plutarch  speaks  in  very  nn&vourablie  terms  of  Me- 
dius,  whom  he  represente  as  one  of  the  flatterers 
to  whose  evil  counsels  the  most  reprehensible  of 
the  actions  of  Alexander  were  to  be  ascribed  {De 
Adul.  ei  Amie,  24).  But  no  trace  of  this  is  to  be 
found  in  the  better  authorities. 

After  the  death  of  Alexander,  Medina  followed 
the  fortunes  of  Antigonus,  whose  fleet  we  find  hia 
commanding  in  B.  a  314,  when  he  defeated  and 
took  thirty-six  ships  of  the  Pydnaeana,  who  had 
espoused  the  party  of  Cassander  (Diod.  xix.  69). 
The  following  year  (313)  he  took  Miletus,  and 
afterwards  relieved  Uie  city  of  Orens  in  Euboea, 
which  was  besieged  by  Cassander  himself  ( lb.  75). 
Again,  in  312,  he  was  despatched  by  Antigonus 
with  a  fleet  of  150  ships,  to  make  a  descent  ia 
Greece,  and  landed  a  large  army  in  Boeotia  under 
Ptolemy;  after  which  he  returned  to  Asia  to 
co-operate  with  Antigonus  himself  at  the  Helles- 
pont (lb.  77).  In  306  we  find  him  present  in 
the  great  sea-fight  off*  Salamis  in  Cyprus,  on  whi^ 
occasion  he  commanded  the  left  wing  of  the  fleet 
of  Demetrius  (Id.  xx.  50).  It  appears  also  that 
he  accompanied  Antigonus  on  his  unsuoceesful  ex- 
pedition against  Egypt  in  the  same  year  (Plat. 
Demdr,  19),  but  after  this  we  hear  no  more  of  hia. 
His  authority  is  dted  by  Strabo  (xL  p,  530)  ia  a 
manner  that  would  lead  \u  to  conclude  he  had 
left  some  historical  work,  but  we  find  no  further 
mention  of  him  as  a  writer.  The  Medina  who  is 
quoted  by  Lucian  {Maerob.  11)  concerning  ike  af% 
of  Antigonus  Qonatas,  must  evidently  have  been  a 
different  person,  and  one  otherwise  unknown.  (See 
Geier,  AleMmdri  M,  Hietor.  Ser^ptone^  p.  344, 
&C.)  [E.  H.  a] 

MFDIUS(Mi^tot),  aOreek  physician  who  was 
a  pupil  of  Chxysippus  of  Cnidos  (Galen«  IM  Vm, 
Sect.  adt>.  Erasistr,  Horn,  Deg,  t.%  De  Cmr.  Aat 
per  Ven,  Sect  c.  2,  vol.  xl  pp.  197, 252^  and  who 
lived  therefore  probably  in  the  fourth  sod  thixd 


MEDULLINUS. 

centimes  B.&  Galen  uyt  he  was  held  in  good 
repute  among  the  Greeks  {L  e.  p.  252),  and  quotes 
him  appaientlj  as  a  respectable  authority  on  an 
anatomical  question  {CommenL  m  Hippoor.  **De 
NaL  HomT  ii.  6,  toI.  zy.  p.  186).  Like  the 
other  pupils  of  Chrysippns,  he  entirely  abstained 
from  blood-letting  (Galen,  L  &).  He  was,  perhaps, 
the  brother  of  Cretozena,  the  mother  of  Erasis^ 
tratus  (Sttid.  in  'Epaffforp.),  but  could  not  have 
been  much  his  seuior.  [  W.  A.  G.] 

ME'DOCUS.    [Amadocus.] 

MEDON  (M48«y).  I.  A  herald  in  the  house 
of  Odysseus.  (Horn.  Od,  It.  677,  zzii.  357.) 

2.  A  son  of  Oileus  and  Rhene,  and  a  brother  of 
the  lesser  Ajaz.  Having  slain  Eriopis,  one  of  his 
mother's  kiusmen,  he  left  his  &ther*b  house,  and 
fled  to  Phylaoe.  He  oonmumded  the  Pythians  in 
the  war  against  Troy,  and  when  Philoctetes  waa 
wounded,  Medon  commanded  the  Methonians  in 
his  phice.  He  was  shun  by  Aeneas.  (Horn.  IL 
ii.  7*27,  &c  ziiL  693,  Ac,  zt.  332.) 

Two  other  mythical  personages  of  this  name  oc- 
cur in  Orid  {Mti.  zii.  303),  and  Hyginus  (Fob, 
134).  [L.S.] 

MEDON  (Mi$8»r).  1.  King  of  Argos,  was  son 
of  Ceisus,  and  grandson  of  Temenus  the  Hera- 
cleid.  (Pans.  iL  19  ;  Clint  F,  H.  vol  L  p.  249, 
note  y.) 

2.  A  citiaen  of  Beroea,  was  one  of  the  ambas- 
sadors whom  Perseus,  king  of  Macedonia,  sent 
with  a  proposal  of  peace  to  the  Romans  after  he 
had  defeated  them,  under  P.  Licinius  Crassus,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Peneus,  in  B.  a  171.  Licinius, 
however,  adhered  to  the  regular  Roman  policy,  of 
never  granting  peace  but  after  a  victory.  (Polybb 
zzvii.  8 ;  Liv.  zlii  62.)  [E.  E.] 

MEDON  (M«3wy),  a  Lacedaemonian  statuary, 
the  brother  of  Dorydeidas,  and  the  disciple  of 
Dipoenus  and  ScylUs,  made  the  gold  and  ivory 
statue  of  Athena  in  the  Herseum  at  Olympia 
(Pans,  V.  17.  $  1)*  He  flourished  about  &  c. 
550.  [P.  S.] 

MEDO'SADES  (Mi|8o<ri£8i|r),  a  man  employed 
by  Seutbes,  king  of  Thrace,  to  conduct  his  negoti- 
aUons  with  Xenophon  and  the  troops  under  his 
command,  after  their  return  from  their  Asiatic  ez- 
pedition.  (Xen.  AwA,  viL  1  §  5,  vii.  2.  §  10, 
24,viL7.  81.&C.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MEDULLFNUS,  a  fiunily-name  of  the  gens 
Faria,  a  very  ancient  patrician  house  at  Rome. 
[FuRiA  GxNS.]  Medullia,  irom  which  the  sur^ 
name  comes,  was  a  Latin  town  very  early  incorpo- 
iBted  with  Rome  (Dionys.  lii.  1  ;  Liv.  L  33,  38), 
and,  since  Medullinus  appears  on  the  Fasti  in  b.  c. 
488,  only  five  years  alter  the  Cassian  treaty  of 
isopolity  with  the  Latin  league,  this  branch  of  the 
Furii  was  doubUess  Latin.  The  Tullii  Hostilii 
also  were  originally  from  Medullia.  (Dionys.  /.  e. ; 
Macrob.  Sat  i.  6.) 

1.  SzxT.  FuRius  Mbdullinos  FustTS,  was 
consul  in  B.  c.  488,  the  year  in  which,  according  to 
the  common  story,  Coriolanus  led  the  Volscians 
against  Rome.  (Dionys.  viii  16,  63  ;  Liv.  ii. 
39.) 

%  Sp.  Fuiuus  Mxdullinuh  Fdsub,  was  consul 
in  B.C.  481.  Livy  says  that  his  consuhite  was 
occupied  by  tribunitian  dissensions,  and  an  inroad 
into  the  territory  of  Veii  (ii.  43).  Dionysius  re- 
presents him  as  a  popular  consul  (8i|AMfriicot),  and 
assigns  him  a  successful  campaign  against  the 
Aequiant  (iz.  1,  2), 


MEDUSA. 


1005 


3.  L.  FuRioa  Mbdullinus  Fuaus,  waa  consul 
in  B.  c.  474.  He  opposed  a  revival  of  the  agrarian 
law  of  Sp.  Cassius,  and,  on  laying  down  his 
office,  was  therefore  impeached  by  Cn.  Genucius, 
one  of  the  tribunes  of  the  pleba.  (Liv.  iL  54 ; 
Dionys.  iz.  36,  37.) 

4.  P.  FuRius  Mbdullinus  Fusus,  was  consul 
in  B.  c.  472,  and  opposed  the  rogation  of  Publilins 
Volero,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  that  the  tribunes 
should  be  chosen  by  the  comitia  of  the  tribes,  in* 
stead  of  the  comitia  of  centuries.  (liv.  ii  56  ; 
Dionys.  iz.  40,  41.) 

5.  Sp.  FuRius  Mbdullxnus  Fuaua,  was  consul 
in  B.  c.  464.  He  was  defeated,  wounded,  and  be- 
sieged in  his  camp  by  the  Aequians»  (Dionysi  iz. 
62—67  ;  Liv.  iiL  4,  5.) 

6.  P.  FuRius  Mbdullinus,  brother  and  legatus 
of  the  preceding,  was  slain  in  the  Aequian  war. 
(Dionys.  iz.  63  ;  Liv.  iii.  5.) 

7.  Agrippa  Furius  Mbdullinus,  was  consul 
in  B.  c.  446.  He  was  engaged  in  the  Volsdan  and 
Aequian  wars,  and  protested  against  the  unjust  de- 
cision of  the  curies  at  Rome  respecting  a  tract  of 
land  claimed  by  Ardea  on  the  one  side  and  by 
Aricia  on  the  other.  (Dionys.  zi.  51  ;  Liv.  iii  66« 
70,71.)  The  praenomen  Agrippa  was  probably 
derived  from  some  accident  at  the  birth  of  Medul- 
linus (Plin.  H.  ^.  vii  6X  as  it  was  not  a  family 
name  in  the  Furia  gens. 

8.  L.  FuRius  Sp.  p.  Mbdullinus  Fusus,  waa 
thrice  military  tribune,  with  consular  authority: 
I.  B.  c  432  (Liv.  iv.  25).  IL  b.  c.  425  (id,  A, 
35).     IIL  B.  c.  420  (trf.  Hk  45). 

9.  L.  Furius  Mbdullinus,  was  twice  con- 
sul, B.  &  413,  409.  In  his  first  consulate  he  con- 
ducted the  Volsdan  war  and  took  Feientinum 
(Liv.  iv.  51) ;  in  his  second  both  the  Aequian  and 
Volscian,  when  he  captured  Carventum  (Jd,  ib,  54, 
55). 

10.  Lb  Furius  U  p.  Sp.  n.  Mbdullinus,  was 
seven  times  military  tribune  with  consular  autho- 
rity: I.  B.C.  407  (Liv.  iv.  57)  ;  IL  405,  in  the 
year  the  siege  of  Veii  began  (u/.tft.  61) ;  III.  b.c. 
398  (Liv.  V.  12)  ;  IV.  397  (Liv.  v.  14)  ;  V.  395 
(id.  ib,  24)  ;  VL  394  (id.  ib.  26) ;  VIL  &  c.  391 
(id.  ib.  32  ;  Fasti). 

11.  Sp.  Furius  L.  p.  Sp.  n.  Mbdullinus,  tri- 
bune of  the  soldiers  with  consular  authority,  b.  c. 
400.  (Fasti.) 

12.  L.  Furius  Sp.  p.  L.  n.  Mbdullinus  (son 
of  the  preceding),  was  twice  military  tribune  with 
consuUr  authority,  b.  c.  381, 370.  In  his  first  con- 
sular tribunate  he  was  joined  in  the  command  of 
the  Volscian  war  with  M.  Furius  Camillus.  [Ca- 
millus,  No.  1.]  Medullinus  was  through  his 
own  rashness  defeated  by  the  enemy.  Cuiillus, 
however,  rescued  him,  and  afterwards  named  him 
his  colleague  in  a  second  campaign.  Medullinus 
was  censor  in  B.  c.  363.  (Liv.  vl22— 25,  36 ; 
Fast.) 

13.  Sp.  Furius  Sp.  p.  L.  n.  Mbdullinus, 
brother  of  the  preceding,  was  military  tribune  b.c. 
378.  He  commanded  in  the  war  with  the  Volscians 
of  Antium.  (Liv.  vi.  31 .)  [ W.  B.  D.l 

MEDULLFNUS,  MAENIU&  [Mabnius, 
No.  8.] 

MEDUS  (MJ|8of),  a  son  of  Medeia  and  Jason. 
[See  Mbdbia  and  Mbdbius.]  A  second  person- 
age of  the  same  name  is  mentioned  by  Plutarch. 
(De  Fluv.  24.)  [L.  &] 

MEDU'SA  (M^Sovora).  1.  A  daughter  of  Phor* 


1006 


MEGABAZUS. 


cys  and  Ceto,  and  one  of  the  Qorgons.     [GoR- 

OONK8,  PEKSSU&] 

2.  A  daughter  of  Sthenelus  and  Nicippe,  and  a 
UBter  of  Euryttheua.  (Apollod.  iL  4.  §  5.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Priam.  (Apollod.  iil  12.  §  5  ; 
Pans.  X.  26.  §  1.)  [L.  S.] 

MEGABAn:ES  (Mrya^an}».)  1.  A  Persian  of 
the  royal  family  of  the  Aehaemenidae,  cousin  of 
Daieins  and  of  Artaphemes,  was  appointed  hy  the 
latter  to  the  command  of  the  expedition  sent  to 
assist  Aristagoras  in  the  reduction  of  Naxos ;  but, 
in  consequence  of  a  quarrel  with  Aristagoras,  Me> 
gabates  betrayed  the  object  of  the  expedition  to  the 
Naxians,  who,  thus  forewarned,  defended  them- 
selves suocessf^Iy.  (Herod,  v.  32 — 34.)  Accord- 
ing to  Herodotus,  Pausanias  designed  to  marry  the 
daughter  of  Mcgabates  ;  but  the  letter  of  Pausanias 
to  Xerxes,  as  given  by  Thucydides  (L  128),  con- 
tains an  offer  to  marry  the  daughter  of  the  king 
himself.  • 

2.  In  the  narmtiTe  just  quoted  Thucydides 
mentions  Megabates,  governor  of  Dascylitis,  who 
is  perhaps  the  same  person  (c.  1 29). 

3.  See  MvOABAZVS,  No.  5.  [P.  S.] 
MEGABA'ZUS   (Mryc(6aCof),   and    MEGA- 

BY'ZUS  (Mff7^v(oY),  are  Persian  names,  which 
are  so  intermixed  by  Herodotus,  Ctesias,  and  other 
writers,  as  to  make  it  neariy  certain  that  they  are 
only  different  forms  of  the  same  name.  Thncy- 
didM,  however,  applies  the  names  respectively  to 
two  different  persons  (i.  109) ;  but  this  is  not  a 
certain  proof  that  the  names  were  really  different. 
For  a  further  discussion  of  the  two  forms,  see 
Duker  and  Poppo,  ad  Tkueyd.  1.  c. ;  Hemsterh.  ad 
Lueian,  Tim.  22 ;  Perizon.  ad  Aelian.  V,  H.  ii.  2  ; 
Dorvill.  ad  Chant,  p.  472  (pp.446,  447,  orig.  ed.) 
Aeschylus  (Pers.  22)  gives  the  form  MtyaSdins, 
and  Xenophon  confounds  Mtyd^aios  and  Mrya- 
Sdrris,     [See  below,  No.  5.] 

1.  One  of  the  seven  Persian  nobles  who  fonned 
the  conspiracy  against  the  Magian  Smerdis,  b.  c. 
521.  In  the  discussion  put  into  the  mouths  of  the 
conspirators  by  Herodotus,  after  the  death  of  the 
Magian,  Megabazus  recommends  an  oligarchical 
form  of  government.  (Herod,  iil  70,  81.)  Da- 
reius,  who  held  him  in  the  highest  esteem,  left  him 
behind  with  an  army  in  Europe,  when  he  himself 
recrossed  the  Hellespont,  on  his  return  from  Scy- 
thia,  B.C.  506.  (Id.  iv.  143,  144.)  Megabaxus 
subdued  Perinthus  and  the  other  cities  on  the 
Hellespont  and  along  the  coast  of  Thrace,  which 
had  not  yet  submitted  to  the  Persian  rule,  and 
removed  the  Paeonians,  who  dwelt  about  the 
Strymon,  into  Phrygia.  (Id.  v.  1 — 16,  comp.  98.) 
He  also  sent  to  Amyntas,  the  king  of  Macedonia, 
and  demanded  earth  and  water,  in  token  of  his 
submission  to  Dareius.  [For  what  followed  see 
^LBXANDBR  I.  Vol.  I.  p.  ]  18.]  On  his  return  to 
Sardis  he  advised  Dareius  to  recall  Histiaeus  from 
Myreinua.  [Histiabus.]  Herodotus  mentions  a 
celebrated  saying  of  his  in  praise  of  the  situation  of 
Byiantium  (iv.  144).  He  was  the  fiither  of  Zo- 
pyruB.  (Id.  iiL  153.)  Xenophon  (Cjfrop.  viii.  6. 
§  7)  mentions  a  Megabysus  who  was  appointed  by 
Cyrus  as  satrap  of  Arabia. 

2.  Megabysus,  the  son  of  Zopyrus,  and  grand- 
son of  the  i^ve,  was  one  of  the  commanders  of 
the  land  forces  in  the  expedition  of  Xerxes  against 
Greece,  a  c.  480.  (Herod,  vii.  82.)  Megabyxus 
was  the  commander  of  the  army  wfcuch  Cimon  de- 
feated on  the  Enrymedon,  in  a.  c.  466.    (Diod. 


MEGACLEIDES. 

xii.  3.)  [Cimon.]  When  the  Atheniam  made 
their  expedition  against  Egypt,  Megabyxus  was 
sent  against  them  with  a  large  aimy ;  and  having 
driven  them  out  of  Memphis,  he  shut  them  up  in 
the  island  of  Prosopitis,  which  he  at  last  took, 
after  a  sbge  of  eighteen  months,  b.  c.  457.  (Herod, 
iil  160 ;  Thuc.  L  109  ;  Diod.  xi.  74.  §  6.) 
Ctesias  informs  us  that  he  was  the  son-in-kw  of 
Xerxes,  having  married  his  daughter  Amytis; 
and  he  ascribes  to  Megabyxus  the  service  which 
Herodotus  attributes  to  Zopyrus,  namely,  the 
taking  of  Babylon,  after  its  revolt  from  Xerxea. 
{Pers,  22 ;  Diod.  x.  17.  §  2;  comp,  Herod,  iii. 
153.)  Several  other  incidents  of  his  life  are  re- 
lated by  Ctesias.  {Pen,  27,  30,  3*— 40.)  Two 
sons  of  his  are  mentioned,  Zopyrus  and  Artypbins. 
(Ctes.  37  ;  Herod,  iil  160.)  He  is  always  caUed 
Mtyd€v(ot,  except  in  a  quotation  from  Ctesias  by 
Stephanus  (s.  «.  Kv/mua),  who  gives  the  name  in 
the  form  MtyaSa(osz  but  even  in  this  passage 
Westermann  has  printed  it  MeydiSv{es, 

3.  Megabazus,  the  son  of  Megabates,  one  of  the 
commanders  of  the  fleet  of  Xerxes.  (Herod.  viL 
97.)  Diodonxs  calls  him  Megabates  (xL  12,  1 3). 
Perhaps  he  was  the  same  person  as 

4.  Megabazus,  a  Persian,  who,  at  the  time 
of  the  revolt  of  Inarus  and  the  Athenian  expedi- 
tion to  Egypt,  was  sent  by  Artaxerxes  to  Lace- 
daemon,  to  bribe  the  Peloponnesians  to  invade  At- 
tica ;  but  his  mission  altogether  &iled.  (Thnc  i. 
109.) 

5.  The  son  of  Spithridates,  was  beloved  by 
Agesilaus.  (Xen.  HeU,  i.  4.  §  28,  Affes.  5 ;  Plut. 
Ages,  11,  Apopth.  Laeo*.  p.  787;  in  which  pas- 
sages the  name  varies  between  Mwyd§a(os^  MeT^ 
€u(os,  MeyaSdrris,  and  Mryotfifn^T.) 

6.  The  priest  or  keeper  (yfcjicopot)  of  the  temple 
of  Artemis  at  Ephesus.  (Xen.  Anab,  v.  3.  §§  6, 
7.)  It  appears  from  Strabo  (xiv.  p.  641)  that  the 
Megabyzi,  or,  as  he  calls  them,  Uie  Megalob^-xi, 
were  eunuch  priests  in  the  temple  of  Artnnis. 
Another  of  these  priests  is  mentioned  by  Appian 
(A  C,  v.  9)  as  having  incurred  the  anger  of  Cleo- 
patra. [P.  a] 

MEGABERNES  (McTotfe/inrr),  a  grandson  of 
Astyages,  according  to  the  account  of  Ctesiaa. 
(Pen.  2,  8.)  [P.  S.J 

MEGABOCCHUS,  C.  is  mentioned  by  dceto 
in  his  oration  for  Scanrus  (c  2.  §  40)  as  condemned 
along  with  T«  Albucius  on  account  of  his  crimes  ia 
the  government  of  Sardinia.  He  is,  perhi4M,  the 
same  as  the  M^bocchus  who  perished  along  with 
Crassus  in  the  expedition  against  the  PartMans 
(Plut.  Cratt.  25).  The  Magabocchni  apoken  of 
by  Cicero,  in  one  of  his  letters  (odAtt.  ii  7.  §  3), 
is  supposed  by  Manntins  and  othen  to  be  a  nick- 
name given  to  Pompey  on  account  of  hia  victorws 
in  the  war  between  Sulla  and  the  Marian  party, 
and  this  supposition  is  also  maintained  by  Dn- 
mann  (Getdu  Romty  vol.  vi.  p.  44).  Bat  as  there 
was  evidently  a  Roman  at  that  time  of  the  name 
of  Megabocchus,  and  Cicero  in  the  letter  refened 
to  ep^s  of  **  Megabocchus  et  haec  sangniiiaria 
Juventus,*^  the  opinion  of  Gronovius  appeara  the 
more  probable,  that  this  Megabocehos  waa  one  of 
the  reputed  conspiraton  of  Catiline  ;  and  be  nay* 
therefore,  have  been  the  same  as  the  one  mcntiesied 
in  the  oration  for  Scanrus,  and  by  Platarch. 

MEGABY'ZUS.    [Mboabazus.] 

MEGACLEIDES  ( MryoKAeOhrt).  1.  A  QnA 
writer,  from  whom  Athenaens  has  qiuMed  aomt 


MEGALEAS. 

important  remariu  retpeeting  the  mythology  of 
Heracles.    (Athen.  xii.  p.  51*2, 613.) 

2.  A  nadve  of  Elenais,  bronght  forward  by 
Peroosthenet  as  a  witoeu  in  hit  apeech  against 
Callippas.  He  bad  had  a  diapute  aboat  some 
money  transactions  with  Lycon.  (Dem.  m  Gd- 
Upp.  p.  1241,  ed.  Reiske.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

ME'OACLES  (Mt7ajcXi|f).  1.  A  Syiacnsan, 
brother  of  Dion  the  son  of  Hipparinns,  and  brother» 
in-law  of  the  elder  Dionysios,  to  whose  govem- 
ment  he  lent  his  support,  and  on  one  occasion  when 
the  tyrant  was  inclined  to  despair,  urged  him  not 
to  abandon  the  Boyereignty  until  absolutely  com- 
pelled to  do  so  (Died.  xx.  78  ;  but  see  Wesseling^s 
note).  He,  howeyer,  in  common  with  his  brother, 
became  discontented  at  the  goyemment  of  the 
younger  Dionysins,  and  accompanied  Dion  in  his 
flight  from  Syracuse,  b.  c.  368  (Died.  xyL  6).  He 
afterwards  also  took  part  with  him  in  his  expedition 
to  Sicily,  and  when  Dion  made  himself  master 
of  Syracuse,  Megades  accompanied  him  on  his 
triumphal  entry  into  the  city,  and  was  associated 
with  him  in  the  diief  command  (Plut  Diom^  28, 
29).  But  from  this  period  his  name  is  not  again 
mentioned. 

2.  An  offica  in  the  aeryice  of  Pyrrhus,  who 
accompanied  that  monarch  on  his  expedition  to 
Italy,  B.  c.  280.  He  is  mentioned  as  accompanying 
Pyrrhus  when  he  reconnoitered  the  Roman  camp 
prenous  to  the  battle  of  Heracleia ;  and  in  that 
action  was  the  means  of  saying  the  king*s  life,  by 
exchanging  armour  with  him,  and  thus  directing 
the  efforts  of  the  asaaihuts  upon  himself^  instead 
of  Pyrrhus.  He  fell  a  yictim  to  his  deyotion, 
being  slain  by  a  Roman  named  Dedus.  (Plut. 
Pyrrh.  16,  17  ;  Zonar.  yiii.  3.)  \K,  H.  B.1 

M£'OACL£S  (McTOKAns).  1.  A  name  bocne 
by  aeyeral  of  the  Athenian  &mily  of  the  Alcmaeo- 
nidae.  They  are  enumerated  in  the  genealogical 
table  of  that  fiimily  in  VoL  I.  p.  1U6 ;  and  what  is 
known  respecting  those  of  any  historical  import- 
ance wiU  be  found  in  the  articles  Cylon,  Psisis- 
TRATU8,  ALCiBiAOSfi,  &C.,  which  aie  referred  to  in 
the  article  Alcuaeonidax. 

2.  A  native  of  Mytilene,  who,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  his  friends,  oyerthrew  the  Penthalidae,  a 
ruling  fiunily  in  Mytilene.  (Arist.  PoL  y.  10.  p. 
1311,ed.  Bekker.) 

3.  A  Greek  writer,  the  author  of  a  treatise  on 
illustrious  men,  quoted  by  Athenaens  (x.  p.  419, 
a).  [C.  P.  M.] 

ME'OACLES  (McyeucAijs),  an  architect  of 
nnknown  country  and  date,  who,  together  with 
Antiphilus  and  Pothaeus,  built  the  treasury  of 
the  Carthaginians  at  Olympia.  (Paus.  yi.  19. 
§  4.)  [P.  S.] 

HEGAERA.    [EaiNNYxa] 

MEGA'LEAS  (MryoA^af),  was  chief  secretary 
to  Antigonus  Doson,  king  of  Macedonia,  who  ap- 
pointed him,  by  his  will,  to  the  same  office  under 
Philip  v.,  his  ward  and  successor  (b.  c.  220). 
jMegaleas  was  entirely  under  the  influence  of 
Apelles,  and  readily  entered  into  his  treasonable 
designs  (b.c.  218),  to  baffle  the  operations  of 
Philip  in  his  war  against  the  Aetolians.  Their 
treachery,  however,  was  counteracted  by  Aratus, 
and  the  hitter  accordingly  was  assailed  with  personal 
violence  by  Megaleas,  Leontius,  and  Crinon,  at 
Limnaea,  in  Acamania,  when  Philip  had  returned 
thither  from  his  successful  campaign  in  Aetolia. 
For  this  oflfence  Megaleas  and  Crinon  were  thrown 


MEGAREUS. 


1007 


into  prison  till  they  should  find  security  for  a  fine 
of  twenty  talents,  but  Megaleas  was  released  on  the 
bail  of  Leontius,  who  had  contrived  to  escape  in 
the  tumult  for  which  his  accomplices  were  punished. 
In  the  same  year  (218)  Megaleas  and  Leontius 
excited  a  mutiny  at  Corinth  among  the  troops  of 
Phibp.  It  was  soon  quelled  ;  and,  though  the 
king  knew  who  had  been  the  authors  of  it,  he  dis- 
sembled his  knondedge,  and  Megaleas  and  his  chief 
accomplices  were  still  holding  high  military  rank 
when  Apelles  returned  to  court  fi:om  Chalds.  The 
reception,  however,  of  the  latter  proved  that  he  had 
quite  lost  his  master*s  confidence,  and  Megah»s  fled 
in  alarm  to  Athens;  and  being  refused  refuge 
there,  betook  himself  to  Thebes.  Here  he  con- 
tinued his  impotent  and  rancorous  course  of  treason 
by  writing  letters  to  the  Aetolians,  fiUed  with 
abuse  of  Philip,  and  with  strong  exhortations  to 
them  to  persevere  in  the  war  against  him,  as  his 
finances  were  exhausted.  The  letters  were  inter- 
cepted and  bronght  to  the  king,  who  thereupon 
despatched  Albzandbr  [VoL  L  pw  1 12]  to  Thebes, 
to  sue  Megaleas  for  the  amount  of  his  fine ;  and  the 
traitor,  not  venturing  to  abide  the  issue  of  the 
trial,  put  an  end  to  lus  own  life.  (PoL  iv.  87,  v. 
2,14—16,25—28.)  [E-E.] 

MEGALCSTRATA  (MryaXoarpdh-aX  a  Lace- 
daemonian poetess,  beloved  by  Alcman,  the  follow- 
ing fragment  from  whom  contains  all  that  is  known 
of  her: 

To&6^  dScoy  MsNTttir  I8ei{« 

&Spoy  ftJuceupa  irafF0^»wr 

d  ^tofSd  MtyaXoarpdera, 

(Alcman,  ^.  op.  Ath,  xiii.  p.  600.  £,  No.  27  in 

Welcker,  18  in  Schneidewin^s  Deled,  P<m.  Oraec^ 

21  in  Bergk's  Poet.  Ia/t,  Qraec)  [P.  S.] 

MEGAME'DE  (Msyo^i^Sii),  a  daushter  of  Ar- 
naeus,  and  the  wife  of  Thestius,  by  whom  she  be- 
came the  mother  of  fifty  daughters.  (ApoUod.  iL 
4.  §  10.)  [L.  S.] 

MEOANEIRA  (McT^cipa).  1.  A  daughter 
of  Crocon,  and  the  wife  of  Areas.  (ApoUod.  iii. 
9.  §  I  ;  comp.  Arga&) 

2.  The  wife  of  Celeus.  (Pans.  L  39.  §  1  ;  comp. 
Mbtanbira.)  IL.  S.J 

MEGAPENTHES  {J^rtwkv^%),  1.  A  son 
of  Proetus,  was  king  of  Argos,  and  fether  of  Anaxa- 
goras  and  Iphianeinu  (Pans.  iL  18.  §  4  ;  Diod. 
iv.  68.)  He  exchanged  his  dominion  for  that  of 
Perseus,  so  that  the  hitter  received  Tirvns  instead 
of  Argos.  (ApoUod.  iL  4.  §  4  ;  Paus.  iL  16.  §  3.) 
He  is  said  to  have  afterwards  shin  Perseus. 
(Hygin.  /ViA.  244.) 

2.  A  son  of  Menelaus  by  an  Aetolian  sbve, 
Pieris  or  Teridae.  Menelaus  brought  about  a  mar- 
riage between  M^penthes  and  a  daughter  of 
Alector.  (Hom.  Oc/.  iiL  188,  iv.  11,  xv.  100; 
ApoUod.  iii.  11.  §  1.)  According  to  a  tradition 
current  in  Rhodes,  M^penthes,  after  the  death 
of  his  father,  expelled  Helen  from  Argos,  and  she 
fled  to  Polyxo  at  Rhodes.  (Pans.  iii.  19.  §  2 ; 
comp.iL18.  §5,m.  18.  §  7.) 

A  third  personage  of  this  name  occurs  in  Eust»> 
thius  {ad  Horn.  p.  1480).  [L.  S.] 

ME'GARA  (Mry6pa),  a  daughter  of  king  Creon 
of  Thebes,  and  wife  of  Heracles.  (Hom.  Od,  xL 
269  i  Eurip.  Here,  Fur.  9  ;  ApoUod.  IL  4.  §  11  ; 
Paus.  L  41  ;  Pind.  Itthm»  L  82.)  Respecting  her 
history  see  Heracls&  [US.] 

MEGAREUS  (Urrttpt6s),  a  son  of  Onchestus, 
is  also  called  a  son  of  Poseidon  by  Oenope,  of  Hip* 


1008 


MEOASTHENES. 


pomenes,  Apollo,  or  Aegeui.  (Apollod.  ill  15.  §  8; 
Piuia.  i.  39.  §  5  ;  Or.  iVf<rf.  z.  605  ;  Hjgin.  Fab, 
157 ;  Steph.  Byx.  «.  v,  fHiya^)  He  was  a  brother 
of  Abrote,  the  wife  of  Nisiu,  and  the  fiither  of 
Euippos,  Timalcut,  and  Euaechme,  to  whom  Orid 
adda  a  fourth,  Hippomenes.  (Paoa.  L  41.  §  4  ; 
Plat.  Q^taetL  Graeo.  16.)  According  to  a  Boeotian 
tradition,  Megareiu  with  hie  army  went  to  the  aa- 
siitanoe  of  Nirai,  king  of  Megaxa,  against  Mine»  ; 
bat  he  fell  in  battle,  and  was  buried  at  Megara, 
nvhich  was  called  after  him,  for  its  previoas  name 
had  been  Nisa.  (Apollod.  L  e. ;  Pans.  i.  39.  §  5, 
42.  §  1.)  According  to  a  Megaiian  tiadition, 
which  discarded  the  account  of  an  expedition  of 
Minos  against  Megara,  Megareus  was  the  husbuid 
of  Iphinoe,  the  daughter  of  Nisus,  and  succeeded 
his  father-in-bw  in  the  government  of  Megara, 
which  he  left  to  Alcathous,  because  his  own  two 
sons  had  died  before  him.  (Pans.  i.  39.  §  5  ;  corop. 
Alcathous.)  [1^  &] 

MEQARUS  (Ml7afK)s),  a  son  of  Zeus,  by  a 
Sithnian  or  M^arian  nymph.  In  the  Deucalionian 
flood  he  is  said  to  haTe  escaped  to  the  summit  of 
Mount  Oenuiia,  by  following  the  cries  of  cranes. 
(Pans.  i.  40.  §  1.)  [L.  S.] 

MEOA'STHENES  iVlrpur94vni\  1.  A  Greek 
writer,  to  whom  the  subsequent  Greek  writers 
were  chiefly  indebted  for  their  accounts  of  India. 
Megasthenes  was  a  friend  and  companion  of  Seleu- 
cus  Nicator  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p.  305,  d),  and 
was  sent  by  that  monarch  as  ambassador  to  San- 
dracottus,king  of  the  Prasii,  whose  capital  was  Pali- 
bothra,  a  town,  probably,  near  the  confluence  of 
the  Ganges  and  &one  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
modem  Patna.*  (Strab.  ii.  p.  70,  zt.  p.  702 ; 
Arrian,i<ii(iA.  v.6,/mi.5;  Plin.^.M  vi.l7.s.21.) 
We  know  nothing  more  respecting  the  personal 
history  of  Megastnenes,  except  the  statement  of 
Arrian  (Anab,  to.),  that  he  lived  with  Sibyrtiua, 
the  satrap  of  Aiachosia,  who  obtained  the  satrapies 
of  Arachosia  and  Gedrosia,  in  b.  c.  323.  (Died, 
zviii.  3.)  Whether  Megasthenes  accompanied 
Alexander  or  not  in  his  invasion  of  India,  is  quite 
uncertain.  The  time  at  which  he  was  sent  to  San- 
dracottus,  and  the  reason  for  which  he  was  sent, 
are  also  equally  uncertain.  Clinton  (PatU  Heli, 
vol  iii.  p.  482,  note  i)  pbioes  the  embassy  a  little 
before  B.  c.  302,  iinee  it  was  about  this  time  that 
Seleucns  concluded  an  alliance  with  Sandraoottus  ; 
but  it  is  no  where  stated  that  it  was  through  the 
means  of  Megasthenes  that  the  alliance  was  con- 
cluded ;  and  as  the  btter  resided  some  time  at  the 
court  of  Sandracottus,  he  may  have  been  sent  into 
India  at  a  subsequent  period.  Since,  however, 
Sandracottus  died  in  b.  a  288,  the  mission 
of  Megasthenes  must  be  placed  previous  to 
that  year.  We  have  more  certain  information 
respecting  the  parts  of  India  which  Megasthenes 
visited.  He  entered  the  country  through  the  dis- 
trict of  the  Pentapotamia,  of  the  rivers  of  which 
he  gnve  a  full  account  (Arrian,  Ind.  cc.  4,  8,  &c), 
and  proceeded  thence  by  the  royal  road  to  Pali> 
bothni,  but  appears  not  to  have  visited  any  other 
paru  of  India.  (Comp.  Strab.  zv.  p.  689.)  Most 
modem  writers,  from  the  time  of  Robertson,  have 
supposed,  from  a  passage  of  Airian  {voKKiKts  8^ 
Afy«i  {Mrycur04inis)  iipiK4ffBat  irapd  2ay^MCiroTTOK 
t6¥  *Iv8«k  0€un\ia,  Anab»  v.  6),  that  Megasthenes 

*  Sandracottus  is  called  Chandragupta  in  the 
Sanscrit  writers  and  bis  csapM  P&taliputnu 


MEOELLUS. 

paid  several  viuts  to  India,  but  since  neither  Me- 
gasthenes himseU^  nor  any  other  writer,  alludes  to 
more  than  one  visit,  these  words  may  simply  mean 
that  he  had  sevend  interviews  with  Sandracottus 
during  his  residence  in  the  country. 

The  work  of  Megasthenes  was  entitled  rd  1v- 
8i«((,  and  was  probably  divided  into  four  books 
(Athen.  iv.  p.  153,  e.  ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i.  p. 
305  ;  Strab.  zv.  p.  687  ;  Joseph.  &  Apum,  I  20, 
Ant,  z.  1 1.  §  1 ).  It  appears  to  have  been  written 
in  the  Attic  dialect,  and  not  in  the  Ionic,  as  some 
modem  writers  have  asserted  ;  for  in  the  passage 
of  Eusebius  (Praep,  En.  iz.  41 ),  which  has  been 
quoted  to  prove  that  Megasthenes  employed  the 
Ionic  dialect,  the  quotation  bom  Megasthenes  con- 
cludes with  the  word  jcarouci^cu,  and  the  remain- 
ing words  are  an  eztract  from  Abydenns  (comp. 
ainton,  FcuL  Hell,  vol  ill  p.  483,  note  b.).  Me- 
gasthenes is  repeatedly  referred  to  by  Arrian, 
Strabo,  Diodonis,  and  Pliny.  Of  theae  vrriters 
Arrian,  on  whose  judgment  most  reliance  is  to  be 
placed,  speaks  most  highly  of  Megasthenes  (Arrian, 
Anab.  v.  5,  ImL  7),  bnt  Strabo  (iL  p.  70)  and 
Pliny  {L  c.)  treat  him  with  less  respect.  Although 
his  wori&  contained  many  fiibulous  stories,  similar 
to  those  which  we  find  in  the  Indica  of  Ctesiaa, 
yet  these  tales  appear  not  to  have  been  fisbrications 
of  Megasthenes,  but  aceouots  which  he  received 
from  the  natives,  fivquently  containing,  as  modem 
writers  have  shown,  real  troth,  though  dx^goised 
by  popular  legends  and  fimcy.  There  is  every 
reason  for  believing  that  M^asthenes  gave  a  faith- 
ful account  of  every  thing  that  fell  under  his  own 
observation  ;  and  Uie  picture  which  he  presents  of 
Indian  manners  and  institutions  is  upon  the  whote 
more  oozrect  than  might  have  been  ezpected. 
Every  thing  that  is  known  respecting  Megasthenes 
and  his  work,  is  collected  wiu  great  diligence  by 
Schwanbeck,  in  a  treatise  entitled  **  Megastbenis 
Indica.  Fngmenta  collegit,  oommentationein  et 
indices  addidit  E,  A.  Schwanbeck,  Bonnae,  1846."* 

2.  Of  Chalcis  in  Euboea,  was,  along  with  Hip- 
pocles,  the  founder  of  Cumae  in  Italy.  (Stnbi  v. 
p.  243  ;  Veil.  Pat  i.  4.) 

MEOELLUS,  a  fiunily-name  of  the  Pottnmia 
Gens  at  Rome. 

1.  L.  PosTUMius  L.  p.  Sp.  n.  Mboxllus,  who 
as  curule  aedile  built,  and  in  his  second  oonsubhip 
dedicated,  a  temple  to  Victory  with  the  prodaoe  o( 
the  fines  leried  by  him  for  encroachmenta  on  t^ 
demesne-land.  The  year  of  his  aedileship  is  ve* 
known.  Megellus  was  consul  for  the  first  time  in 
B.  c.  305,  according  to  the  Fasti,  although  some  of 
the  annalists  phwed  this  consulate  two3re8urs  eulier. 
It  was  towards  the  dose  of  the  second  Samnxte 
war,  and  Megellus,  after  defeating  the  Sanmitco  in 
the  field,  took  Bovianum,  one  of  their  principal 
fortresses  on  the  north  side  of  the  Mateae.  On 
their  march  homeward  Megellus  and  hia  oolksigae 
Minucins  recovered  Sora  and  Arpinom  in  the 
valley  of  the  Liria,  and  Cerennia  or  Cenaeiuua 
(Liv.  iz.  44  ;  Diod.  zz.  90),  whose  aite  ia  «h 
known.  For  this  campaign  Livy  ascribes  a  triomph 
to  Megellus,  which  the  Fasti  do  not  confirm.  Me- 
gellus was  propraetor  in  B.  c.  295,  when  Rome  was 
awaiting  a  combined  invasion  of  the  Ganla  and 
Samnites,  the  Etruscans  and  Urobrians.  M^e&as 
was  stationed  in  the  Vatican  district,  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Tiber,  to  cover  the  approaches  to  the 
city.  He  probably  remained  there  till  after  the 
great  battle  at  Sentinum,  when  he  was  recaDcd  by 


WEGELLUS. 

tbe  Knate  and  bis  legiong  disbuided.    In  B  c. 
294,  Megellos  was  consul  for  the  second  time.    Ill 
health  detained  him  awhile  at  Rome,  but  a  victory 
of  the  Samnitei  obliged  him  to  take  the  field,  and 
he  signalised  himself  by  taking  in  Samnium  Miiio- 
nia  and  Ferentinum,  and  Rusellae  in  Etruria,  and 
by  isTaging  both  territories.    The  accounts  of  both 
these  consulates  of  Megellus  are  veiy  obscure  and 
contradictwy — some  assign  to  him  different  fields 
of  action,  and  defeats  instead  of  victories.     It  is, 
however,  probable  that  some  illegal  or  contemptuous 
conduct  in  his  second  consulship — for  the  temper 
of  Megellus  was  obstinate  and  arbitnxy  in  the 
extreme,  and  the  Postumian  gens  notorious  for  its 
pstridan  pride— brought  upon  Megellus,  at  the  ex- 
piration of  his  ofi^  an  impeachment  by  M.  Scan- 
titts,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  from  which  his  services 
as  the  lieutenant  of  Sp.  Carvilius  in  the  campaign 
with  fiftiirmintn^  in  B.  &  293^  and  the  popularity  of 
his  general,  rescued  him.    The  third  consulship  (^ 
Megellus  (b.  a  291)  is  better  known :  his  impe- 
rious, perh^w  his  insane,  extravagances  made  it 
remarkable.    At  tbe  dose  of  B.  c.  292,  Megellus 
was  appointed  interrex  to  hold  the  consular  comitia. 
He  followed  the  example  of  Appius  Claudius  Caecus 
in  B.  a  297  (Li v.  xxviL  6), and  nominated  himiell 
His  administration  was  answerable  to  his  assump* 
tion  of  office.    He  refused  to  wait  for  the  usual  allot- 
ment of  the  consular  provinces,  and  took  Samnium 
for  himself^     He  employed  his  legionaries,  not  in 
quenching  the  embers  of  an  expiring  war,  but  in 
levelling  the  woods  on  his  own  demesne.     He  vio- 
lently,  and  in  defiance  of  a  deputation  from  the 
senate,  expelled  the  proconsul  Q.  Fabius  Gurges 
from  his  command  at  Cominiuni,and  undertook  the 
siege.  There  his  military  talents  once  more  displayed 
themselves  ;  he  took  Cominium  and  several  oUier 
places,  and  acquired  tbe  important  post  of  Venusia, 
when  he  recommended  the  senate  to  establish  a 
numerous  colony.    His  counsel  was  followed  (Veil 
i.  14),  but  tbe  name  of  Megellus  was  carefully  ex- 
cluded firom  the  list  of  commissionen  for  establish- 
ing it.     In  revenge  he  divided  among  his  soldiers 
the   whole  of  the  booty  he  had  taken  without 
making  any  reserve  for  the  treasury, 'and  he  dis* 
banded  his  soldien  without  awaiting  the  arrival  of 
his  successor.    The  senate  refused  him  a  triumph. 
Megellus  appealed  to  the  people  who  faintly  sup- 
ported  him,  and,  although  only  three  tribunes  &- 
voured  while  seven  opposed  his  claim,  he  triumphed 
in  despite  of  the  senate.  For  his  many  delinquencies 
Megellus,  as  soon  as  he  went  out  of  office,  was 
prosecuted  by  two  of  the  tribunes  and  condemned 
by  all  the  three-and-thirty  tribes.     He  was  fined 
the  sum  of  500,000  asses,  the  heaviest  mulct  to 
which  any  Roman  had  been  hitherto  sentenced. 
(Comp.  Plut.  CanUa.  39.)    According  to  the  Fasti, 
indeed,  Megellus  triumphed  in  his  second  consul- 
ahip—March  24th,  B.C.  294,  '^De  Samnitibus  et 
Etrusceis*^    and    Livy   refen    his    dispute   with 
the  senate  to  this   period.    (Liv.  ix.  44,  x.  26, 
27,  32,  33,  34,  36,  37,  47,  id.  EpU.  xi ;  Dionyiw 
xvL  15—18  ;  Frontin.  SlnU.  i.  8,  §  3.) 

2.  L.  PosTUMXUs  L.  F.  L.  N.  Mboellus,  son 
of  the  preceding,  was  praetor,  according  to  the 
Fasti,  but  in  what  year  is  unknown.  His  father^s 
unpopularity  and  disgrace  had  no  effect  on  the  for- 
tunes of  the  younger  Megellus.  He  was  consul  in 
XL  c.  262,  the  third  year  of  the  second  Punic  war. 
Sicily  was  assigned  to  both  Megellus  and  his  col- 
league, and  the  siege  of  Agrigentum,  which  they 

VOL.  a 


MEGISTIAS. 


1009 


took  after  six  arduous  months  of  blockade,  em- 
ployed them  during  their  whole  period  of  officer 
Megellus  was  censor  in  b.  a  253,  the  year  of  his 
death.  (Fasti ;  Polyb.  i.  17—20 ;  Zonar.  viil 
10 ;  Diod.  Fr,  Hoetckel,  xxiii  5 ;  Oros.  iv.  7  ; 
LW.  EpU,  xyi,)  [W.B.D.3 

MEGES  (M^f),  a  son  of  Phyleus  by  Etw 
styoche,  Ctimene,  or  Timandra,  and  a  grandson  of 
Augeas.  He  is  mentioned  among  the  suitors  of 
Helen,  and  in  forty  ships  he  led  his  bands  from 
Dulichium  and  the  Echinades  against  Troy.  (Horn. 
JL  ii.625,&c;,  v.  69,  xiii692,xv.520,  &c.,  xix.269  ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  303  ;  Pauii  x.  25.  §  2 ;  Strab. 
X.  pp.  456,  459.)  Polygnotus  had  painted  him  iu 
the  Lesche  at  Delphi  as  a  wounded  man.  Accord- 
ing to  Dictys  Cretensis  (iii.  10)  he  was  killed  in 
the  Trojan  war.  [L.  S.] 

MEGES  ( MeTifs),  an  eminent  surgeon,  bom  at 
Sidon  in  Phoenicia  (Galen,  J)e  Metiu  Med,  vL  6, 
voL  z.  p.  454),  who  practised  at  Rome  with  great 
reputation  and  success,  shortly  before  the  time  of 
Celsns,  and  theroforo  probably  in  the  first  century 
B.a  (Cels.  De  Medw,  vii.  praef.)  He  wrote 
some  works  which  are^ighly  praised  and  several 
times  quoted  by  Celsus,  but  of  which  nothing  re- 
mains. He  is,  perhaps,  the  same  person  who  is 
quoted  by  Pliny  {H.N.  xxxii.  24),  Galen  {De 
Compo».  Medioam,  mc.  Loco»^  iii.  3,  v.  3,  vol.  xii. 
pp.  684,  845),  and  Scribonius  Largus  {De  Compoa. 
Medieam.  e.  70.  §  202,  p.  227).  A  Greek  frag- 
ment by  Meges  is  preserved  by  Oribasius  {CtM. 
Media*  xliv.  14),  and  was  first  published  by  Car< 
dinal  Mai  in  his  collection  entitled  **  Classici  Auc- 
tores  e  Codicibus  Vaticanis  editi,**  voL  iv.  p.  27» 
Rome,  8vo.  1831,  and  is  also  to  be  found  in  Dr. 
Bussemaker's  edition  of  the  forty-fourth  book  of 
Oribasius,  p.72,Groning.  1835, 8vo.       [W.  A.  G.] 

MEGILLUS  or  MEGELLUS  (M^iAAof, 
M4y€K\os)f  a  man  of  Eleia,  in  Lucania,  was  one  of 
those  who,  under  the  auspices  of  Timoleon,  recolo- 
nised  Agrigentum,  and  gathered  together  the  remnant 
of  iu  citizens,  about  n.  c.  338.  (Plut  TitnoL  35  ; 
Diod.  xvi.  82,  83.)  This  was  the  first  attempt  to 
restore  the  city  after  its  desolation  by  the  Cartha- 
ginians in  B.  c.  406.  ( Diod.  xiii.  81, &c)    LE.  K] 

MEGILLUS  (Mt7iAAos),  a  Lacedaemonian, 
was  one  of  the  three  commissionen  for  ratifying 
the  short  and  hollow  truce  with  Tissaphemes  on 
behalf  of  Agesilaus,  who  had  just  crossed  over  to 
Asia,  B.  c.  396.  (Xen.  Hell.  iii.  4.  §  6.)  The  more 
common  readings  in  Xenophon  are  Megialius  and 
Megialus.  One  of  the  interlocuton  in  the  **  Laws*^ 
of  Plato  is  Megillus,  a  Lacedaemonian.       [E.  E] 

MEGILLUS  (M^iAAos),  a  writer  on  arith- 
metic, mentioned  in  ihe  S§o\oyo6fi9ya*ApiBfiiirueri%, 
p.  28.  (Fabric  BibL  Graec.  vol.  i.  p.  852,  vol.  v. 
p.  649.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MEOrSTIAS  (M«7urTlaf),  a  celebrated  sooth- 
sayer, a  native  of  Acamania,  who  traced  his  de- 
scent up  to  Melampus.  He  was  present  at  the 
battle  of  Thennopylae  ;  and  though  he  foresaw  by 
his  art  the  fatal  issue  of  the  conflict,  refused  to 
quit  his  post,  though  requested  to  withdraw  by 
Leonidas.  He  sent  away  his  only  son,  but  him- 
self remained  and  was  killed.  A  separate  monu- 
ment was  erected  to  his  memory  with  an  inscription 
by  his  fnend  Simonides,  which  is  quoted  by  Hero- 
dotus. (Herod,  vil  219,  221,  228.)  Plutarch 
{Apophih.Lao(m.  vol.  iL  p.  221,  c)  gives  the  name 
Themistcas  to  the  soothsayer  whom  Leonidas 
wished  to  send  away.  [C.  P.  M.] 

3t 


1010 


MEIDIAS. 


MEOTSTO  (Mryurr^),  it  in  some  writen 
another  fonn  for  Callifto,  the  mother  of  Areas,  who 
it  alto  called  Themitio.  (Steph.  Bjx.  jl  v.  *ApKdt ; 
Eiutath.  ad  Horn.  p.  300  ;  Hygin.  Poet  Adr, 
ii.  1.)  [Lu  S.J 

MEGI'STONUS  or  MEGISTO'NOUS  (Mt- 
yurr6ifovs),  a  Spartan  of  rank  and  inBuence,  whom 
Crateticleia,  the  mother  of  Cleomenet  III.,  took 
for  her  tecond  huthand,  with  the  view,  as  it  would 
teem,  of  tecuring  him  to  her  ton*t  party ;  and  we 
find  him  aocordingi  j  entering  readily  into  the  phint 
of  Cleomenet  for  the  reformation  of  the  state.  In 
B.  c.  226  he  wat  taken  prisoner  by  Aratus  in  a 
battle  near  Oichomennt  in  Arcadia ;  but  he  mutt 
have  been  toon  released,  for  he  appears  again  not 
long  after  at  Sparta,  co-operating  with  Cleomenet 
in  the  meaturet  which  he  propoted  after  the 
murder  of  the  Ephorl,  and  tetting  an  example  to 
his  countrymen  by  the  voluntary  surrender  of  his 
property.  In  a.  a  223,  when  Cleomenet  took 
Argos,  Megittonout  induced  him  to  adopt  no  ttept 
againtt  those  eitixent  who  were  sntpected  of  an 
attachment  to  the  Achaean  iMUty,  beyond  the  re- 
quisition of  twenty  hotta^t.  In  the  same  year 
Cleomenes,  having  taken  possession  of  Corinth,  and 
besieged  the  citadel,  sent  Megistonous  and  Tripy- 
lut,  or  Tritymallus,  to  Aratut,  then  at  Sicyon,  with 
an  offer  of  termt,  which,  however,  were  rejected. 
Not  long  after  this,  the  Achaean  party  in  Aigos 
excited  an  insurrection  against  the  Spartan  gar- 
rison ;  and  Megistonous,  being  tent  by  Cleomenet 
with  2000  men  to  quell  the  revolt,  wat  slain  in 
battle  toon  after  he  had  thrown  himself  into  the 
city.  (Plut.  a^om,  6, 7,  11, 19,  21,  AnO,  88,41, 
44  ;  comp.  Polyb.  il  47, 52,  63 ;  Droysen,  Hdleth 
ismut,  vol.  ii.  b.  iL  ch.  4.)  [E.  E.] 

MEHERDA'TES,  the  grandson  of  Phraatet  IV., 
king  of  Parthia,  lived  at  Rome  at  a  hostage,  but 
was  sent  by  the  emperor  Chiudius,  about  a.  d.  50, 
into  Parthia  at  the  request  of  the  inhabitants,  who 
were  di^usted  at  the  cruelty  of  their  reigning 
sovereign  Gotarset.  Catsius  Longinut,  the  governor 
of  Syria,  received  orders  to  support  Meherdates  in 
his  attempt  to  gain  the  crown  ;  but  Meherdates 
was  defeated  in  battle,  and  taken  prisoner  by  Go- 
tarzcs,  who  spared  his  life  but  cut  off  his  ears. 
(Tac.  Ann.  xi.  10,  xiL  10 — 14.)  The  name  Me- 
herdates is  merely  another  form  of  Mithridates. 

MEIDIAS  (MfiSittf),  a  native  of  Scepsis,  and 
ton-in-Iaw  of  Mania,  tatrapett  of  the  Midland 
Aeolis,  whom  he  strangled,  and  added  to  the  crime 
the  murder  of  her  son,  a  boy  about  sixteen  years 
old.  He  then  seized  the  towns  of  Scepsis  and 
Gergis,  where  the  greater  part  of  Mania*s  treasures 
was  deposited.  The  other  cities,  however,  of  the 
tntrapy  refused  to  acknowledge  him  as  their  mler, 
and,  when  he  sent  presents  to  Phamabazut  with  a 
reqnett  to  be  invested  with  the  government  which 
his  mother-in-law  had  held,  he  received  a  threat- 
ening answer  and  an  assurance  that  the  satrap 
would  rather  die  than  leave  Mania  nnrevengea. 
At  this  crisis  Dercyllidas,  the  Spartan  general,  ar- 
rived in  Asia  (b.  c.  399),  and,  having  proclaimed 
freedom  to  all  the  Aeolian  towns  and  received 
several  of  them  into  alliance,  advanced  againtt 
Scepsis,  where  Meidiat  was.  The  latter,  equally 
airaid  of  Phamabazus  and  of  the  Scepsians,  sent  to 
Dercyllidas  to  propose  a  conference  on  receiving 
hostages  for  hit  safety.  These  he  obtained  ;  but, 
when  he  asked  on  what  terms  he  might  hope  for 
alliance,  the  Spartan  answered,  ^  on  condition  of 


MELA. 

giving  freedom  and  independence  to  the  citiaena.* 
He  uen  entered  Sceptit  and  proclaimed  liberty 
amidtt  the  joy  of  the  inbabitantt.  Meidiat,  ac- 
companying him  thenee  on  hit  march  to  Geigit, 
begged  leave  to  retain  the  town,  and  received  for 
answer,  thai  he  thoM  have  hii  due.  Having  taken 
poetettion  of  the  place,  Dereyllidat  depriv^  Mei- 
diat of  hit  gnaitlt,  and  leiaed  the  treasuret  of 
Mania  at  hit  by  right  of  conqnett  over  Phama- 
baxus,  leaving  to  Meidiat  nothing  beyond  kit  pri- 
vate property.  The  murderer,  aJianned  with  good 
reaton  for  hit  tafety,  aaked  where  he  wat  to  Uve  ? 
*^  Even  where  it  it  mott  jutt  yon  thonld,** —  waa 
the  antwer,  —  **  in  Sceptit,  your  native  city,  and 
in  your  father*t  house,^  —  words  which  could  have 
conveyed  to  him  no  other  mea^ng  than,  ^  Even 
where  you  will  be  exposed  unprotected  to  the 
indignation  and  vengeance  of  your  coontry- 
men."  (Xen.  HelL  iii.  1.  §§  U-28  ;  Polyaen.  ii. 
6.)     [MiDiAS.]  [E.  E.] 

MEILA'NION  (MiiXayi»v),a  son  of  Amphida- 
mat,  and  hntband  of  Atalante,  by  whom  he  became 
the  &ther  of  Parthenopaeot.  ( ApoUod.  iiL  9.  §  2  ; 
comp.  Atalantb.)  [L.  &J 

MEILI'CHIUS  (MciA/xcm),  i  &  the  god  that 
can  be  propitiated,  or  the  gnadont,  it  oaed  as  a 
tumame  of  tevend  divinities  1.  Of  Zcna,  at  the 
protector  of  thote  who  honoured  him  with  propi- 
tiatory aacrificea.  At  Athent  cakes  were  offered 
to  him  every  year  at  the  fettival  of  the  Diaaia. 
(Thttcyd.  L  126  ;  Xenoph.  Anak  vii.  7.  §  4.)  Altan 
were  erected  to  Zeut  Meilichiua  on  the  (>phiaau 
(Paut.  L  37.  §  3),at  Sicyon  (ii.9.  §  6),  and  at  Aim 
(il  20.  §  1  ;  Phit  De  oohiL  Jr.  9).  2.  Of  Dionyrat 
in  the  ithmd  of  Naxoa.  (Athen.  iiL  p.  78.)  3L  Of 
Tyche  or  Fortune.  (Orph.  Hymn,  71.  2.)  Thephi- 
ral  d«ol  fuixixwt  it  alto  applied  to  certain  divinitiet 
whom  mortalt  uaed  to  propitiate  with  taoifieea  at 
night,  that  they  might  avert  all  evil,  aa  e.  g.  at 
Myonia  in  the  country  of  the  Oiolian  Locriaoti. 
(Paut.  X.  38.  §  4 ;  comp.  Orph.  JEBL  30.)     [L.  S.J 

MEL.A,  or  MELLA,M.  ANNAEUS,  waa  the 
youngest  son  of  M.  Annaens  Seneca,  the  rhetoiiciaa, 
and  Helvia  [Hklvia].  and  brother  of  L.  Seneca 
and  Gallio  [Gallio]  (et  docti  Senecae  ter  niime- 
randa  domus.  Mart.  JE^.  iv.  40).  He  waa  born 
at  Corduba,  and,  although  raised  to  aenatorian 
rank,  he  always  preferred  the  name  and  ttatieii 
of  an  equea.  (Sen.  ContoL  ad  Helv,  xvi.,  Om- 
<ror.  ii.  Jfrooem, ;  comp.  Tac.  J  mi.  x  vi.  1 7.)  Mda 
studied  rhetoric  with  anccett ;  but,  learing  to  his 
brothen  the  dangerout  honoun  in  Nero^a  reiftn  ei 
the  atate  and  the  forum,  he  adhered  to  a  life  of 
privacy.  Hit  first  occupation  waa  that  of  steward 
to  hia  fiither*a  eatatea  in  Spain ;  and  through  hm 
brother  L.  Seneoa^a  influenoe  with  Nero,  he  after- 
wards held  the  office  of  procurator  or  agent  to  the 
imperial  demeanea.  Mela  married  Acilia,  daiagihicr 
of  Aoilint  Luoanut  of  Corduba,  a  provincial  lawyer 
of  tome  note.  By  Acilia  he  had  at  kaat  one  eoo, 
the  oelebrated  Lucan,  a.  Du  40.  [LucANua.]  After 
Lucan*k  death,  a.  d.  65,  Mek  kid  claim  to  his 
property ;  and  the  tuit  anting  from  thia  ckim 
proved  ultimately  his  own  deatmctba.  Fafaia» 
Romanua,  who  oppoaed  him,  had  been  his  eanS 
intimate  friend,  and  waa  thought  to  hare  inaerted 
among  the  papera  of  the  deceated  forged  kttsn 
involving  Mek  in  at  leaat  a  knoidedge  of  Piaa'b 
contpiracy,  A.  D.  65.  (Tac.  Jaa.  xv.  48,  Joe.)  M«lt 
wat  rich,  Nero  wat  needy  and  rapadoaa,  a&d  tha 
former  anticipated  a  certain  «entenoe  by 


MELA. 

A.  D.  66.  To  aare  a  part  for  his  fiunily,  Mela  be- 
qaeathed  to  Tigellinns  and  bit  Bon-in-law,  Co»u* 
tianuB  Capito  [Capito],  a  large  portion  of  his 
wealth.  Codicils,  believed  however  to  be  sparious, 
were  annexed  to  Mela*s  will,  accusing  Anicius 
Cerialis  [Cvrulib]  and  Rnfius  Crispinns  [Crxs- 
P1NU8]  of  participation  in  Piso^s  plot.  The  char- 
acter and  studies  of  Mela  are  agreeably  sketched 
by  the  elder  Seneca  in  the  prooemium  to  his  2d 
book  of  Controverriae^  which  book  is  also  especially 
addressed  to  Mela.  (Tac.  Jiul  zri.  17  ;  Dion  Cass. 
Ixii.  25  ;  Sen.  Controth  ii.  v.  prooem,^  Con»,  ad 
Heh.  xvi.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MELA,  FA'BIUS,  a  Roman  jurist,  who  is  often 
cited  in  the  Digest ;  but  there  is  no  excerpt  from 
his  writings  there.  The  fact  that  he  is  cited  by 
Africanus  (Dig.  46.  tit.  S.  s.  39,  and  50.  tit.  16.  s. 
207)  shows  that  he  was  at  least  his  contemporary. 
Bat  it  may  be  collected  from  another  passage  (Dig. 
9.  tit  2.  s.  11)  that  he  was  prior  to  Proculus,  or 
at  least  his  contemporary  ;  for  in  that  passage  Ul- 
pian  cites  Mela  before  Procnliisw  In  another  pas- 
sage Ulpian  (Dig.  19.  tit.  L  s.  17)  cites  Mela  as 
the  authority  for  an  opinion  of  Ghdlus  Aqnilius 
who  was  a  friend  of  Cicero,  and  praetor  b.  c.  66  ; 
and  again  (Dig.  19.  tit  9.  s.  3)  as  authority  for  an 
opinion  of  Servius  Solpicius.  He  is  often  cited  in 
connection  with  Labeo  and  Trebatius.  As  Afiri- 
canus  wrote  under  Hadrian,  who  died  a.  d.  138, 
and  in  the  reign  of  Pius,  the  successor  of  Hadrian, 
we  cannot  witn  certainty  fix  the  period  of  Mela  as 
earlier  than  that  of  Antoninus  Pius  ;  but  from  the 
other  citations  here  mentioned  it  has  been  inferred 
that  he  was  a  contemporary  of  Labeo  and  Trebar 
tins.  We  are  not  acquainted  with  the  title  of 
any  of  Mela^s  writings,  though  he  wrote  at  least 
ten  books  about  something.  (Dig.  46.  tit.  3.  s. 
39.)  [O.  L.] 

MELA,  POMPO'NIUS,  the  first  Roman  au- 
thor who  composed  a  formal  treatise  upon  Geo- 
graphy. From  one  passive  in  his  work  (ii.  6.  $  74) 
we  learn  that  he  was  bom  at  a  tovm  situated  on 
the  bay  of  Algesiras,  and  the  name  of  the  place 
seems  to  have  been  T^R^^era  or  Cingentera  ;  but 
the  text  is  here  so  corrupt,  that  it  is  impossible  to 
speak  with  certainty.  From  a  second  passage  (iil 
6.  §  25,  comp.  Sueton.  C^ud.  17)  it  is  highly  pro- 
bable that  he  flourished  under  the  emperor  Clau- 
dius ;  but  at  all  events  it  is  certain  that  he  must 
have  written  after  the  campaigns  of  Augustus  in 
Spain,  for  he  speaks  of  the  ancient  Jol  as  having 
been  ennobled  by  the  appellation  of  Caraareia  (i.  6. 
$  5),  and  mentions  two  towns  in  the  country  of 
the  Cantabri  which  had  been  named  after  their  con- 
queror. Beyond  these  particulars  our  knowledge 
does  not  extend.  Fnnccius  indeed  conjectures 
that  the  designation  Pomponnta  was  acquired  by 
adoption,  and  that  he  is  in  reality  the  L.  Annaeus 
Mehi  of  Corduba,  who  was  the  son  of  Seneca  the 
rhetorician — the  brother  of  Seneca  the  philosopher, 
and  of  Junius  Gallio — and  the  Either  of  the  poet 
Luean ;  but  there  appears  to  be  no  evidence  in 
favour  of  this  hypothesis  beyond  the  bare  &cts 
that  both  of  these  personages  were  Spaniards,  and 
that  both  bore  the  surname  of  Mela.  (Senec 
Controv,  lib.  ii.  praef. ;  Tac  Ann.  xvi.  17  ;  Hieron. 
tn  C&ron,  Euseb.  Olymp,  ccxi.  ;  comp.  Plin.  H.  N. 
xix.  33,  who,  probably  by  mistake,  wrote  TVierio 
for  A'erone.) 

The  title  prefixed  to  the  Compendium  of  Mela 
in  th6hegiMSS.uI}eSUuOriri8Libri  I/I.   After 


MELA. 


1011 


a  short  prooemium,  in  which  he  dwells  upon  the 
importance  and  the  difficulties  of  the  undertaking, 
and  states  the  manner  in  which  he  proposes  to 
execute  his  task,  he  proceeds  to  define  the  cardinal 
points,  and  to  expl^n  the  division  of  the  world 
into  two  hemispheres  and  five  zones.  The  northern 
hemisphere  is  that  portion  of  the  earth  which  ia 
known,  and  is  separated  by  the  impassable  torrid 
«me  from  the  southern  hemisphere,  which  ia 
altogether  unknown,  and  is  the  abode  of  the 
AnticthoneSb  The  northern  or  known  hemisphere 
is  completely  surrounded  by  the  ocean,  which  com- 
municates with  the  four  great  seas:  one  on  the 
north,  the  Caspian  ;  two  on  the  south,  the  Persian 
and  the  Arabian ;  one  on  the  west,  the  Mediter- 
ranean, with  its  subdivisions  of  the  Hellespont, 
the  Propontis,  the  Thncian  Bosporus,  the  Euxine, 
the  Cimmerian  Bosporus,  and  the  Palus  Maeotisw 
By  this  sea  and  the  two  great  rivers,  the  Tanais 
and  Nile,  the  whole  of  the  northern  hemisphere  is 
portioned  out  into  three  great  divisions.  All  to 
the  north  of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  west  of 
the  Tanais  oonstitnte  Europe  ;  all  to  the  south  of 
the  Mediterranean  and  the  west  of  the  Nile  con- 
stitute Africa;  what  remains  is  Asia.  Next 
follows  a  brief  general  description  of  the  three  con- 
tinents, and  an  enumeration  of  the  chief  tribes  by 
which  they  are  inhabited.  These  preliminaries 
being  discussed,  the  author  enters  upon  more  mi- 
nute details,  and  makes  a  complete  circuit  of  the 
known  world,  tracing  first  the  coast  of  the  Medi- 
terranean and  the  shores  of  the  ocean.  Thus  com- 
mencing at  the  straits  of  Hercules  with  Mauritania, 
he  passes  on  in  regular  order  to  Numidia,  Africa 
Proper,  the  Cyrenaica,  Egypt,  Arabia,  Syria, 
Phoenicia,  Cilicia,  Pamphylia,  Lycia,  Caria,  Ionia, 
Aeolis,  Bithynia,  Paphlagonia,  the  Asiatic  nations 
on  the  Euxine  and  the  Palus  Maeotis,  European 
Scythia,  Thrace,  Macedonia,  Greece,  the  Pelopon- 
nesus, Epirus,  lllyricum,  Italy  from  the  head  of 
the  Adriatic  round  by  Magna  Graecia  to  the  Ligu- 
rian  Gulf,  Gallia  Narbonnensis,  and  the  eastern 
coast  of  Spain.  {Hitpaniae  ora  eUerior.)  The 
tour  of  the  Mediterranean  being  now  completed,  a 
chapter  is  devoted  to  its  islands^  Passing  beyond 
the  Straits,  we  stretch  along  the  western  coast  of 
Spain  (Hispamae  ora  exterior)^  the  western  coast 
of  Gaul  {Galliae  ora  exterior  j,  the  islands  of  the 
Northern  Ocean,  Germany,  Sarmatia,  the  shores 
of  the  Caspian,  the  Eastern  Ocean  and  India,  the 
Mare  Rubrum  and  its  two  gulfr,  the  Persian  and 
Arabian,  Aethiopia,  and  those  portions  of  Aethiopia 
and  Mauritania  bordering  upon  the  Atlantic,  which 
brings  him  round  to  the  point  from  which  he 
started.  It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  sketch 
that  the  existence  of  the  northern  countries  of  Eu- 
rope and  of  the  northern  and  eastern  countries  of 
Asia  were  unknown,  it  being  supposed  that  these 
regions  formed  part  of  the  ocean,  which,  in  like 
manner,  was  supposed  to  occupy  the  whole  of 
Central  and  Southern  Africa. 

As  might  be  expected  in  a  tract  which  consists 
chiefly  of  proper  names,  the  text  is  often  exces- 
sively and  hopelessly  currupt,  but  the  style  is 
simple,  nnafiected,  and  perspicuous  ;  the  Latinity 
is  pure  ;  all  the  best  authorities  accessible  at  that 
period,  especially  Eratosthenes,  appear  to  have 
been  carefully  consulted  ;  and  although  everything 
is  compressed  within  the  narrowest  limits,  we  find 
the  monotony  of  the  catalogue  occasionally  diversi- 
fied by  animated  and  pleasing  pictures. 

3t  2 


1012 


MELAMPUS. 


The  Editio  Princeps  of  Pomponiat  Mela  ap- 
peared at  Milan,  in  4to.  1 47 1«  without  any  printer*6 
name.  Numerous  editions  were  published  before 
the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  but  the  text  first 
began  to  assume  an  improved  appeaxance  in  those 
superintended  by  Vadianus,  fol.  Vienn.  1518,  and 
fol.  Basil.  1522,  especially  in  the  second.  Further 
emendations  were  introduced  by  Vinetus,  4to. 
Paris,  1572  ;  by  Schottns,  4to.  Antr.  1582  ;  but 
the  great  restorers  of  this  author  were  Vossius,  4to. 
Hag.  Com.  1658  ;  Jac.  GronoTius,  8to.  Lug.  Bat. 
1685,  1696  ;  and  Abr.  OronoTius,  Lug.  Bat.  8vo. 
1 722,  and  especially  1 728.  This  last  «xlition  gives 
a  completely  new  recension,  and  remained  the 
standard  until  superseded  by  that  of  Tzschuckius, 
7  parts,  8vo.  Lips.  1807,  which  is  executed  with 
the  greatest  care,  presents  us  with  the  labours  of 
former  critics  in  their  best  form,  is  enriched  by  the 
collation  of  several  new  MSS.,  contains  an  ample 
collection  of  the  most  valuable  commentaries,  and 
supplies  everything  which  either  the  scholar  or  the 
student  can  require.  We  have  an  old  translation 
into  English:  **The  rare  and  singular  Work  of 
Pomponius  Mela,  that  excellent  and  worthy  Cos- 
mographer,  of  the  Situation  of  the  World,  most 
orderly  prepared,  and  divided  every  parte  by  its 
selfe :  with  the  Longitude  and  Latitude  of  everie 
Kingdome,  R^ent,  Province,  Rivers,  &cc.  Where- 
unto  is  added,  that  learned  Worke  of  Jti/ta»  S<^intu 
Polyhiitor^  with  a  necessarie  Table  for  this  Booke ; 
right  pleasant  and  profitable  for  Gentlemen,  Mer- 
chaunts.  Mariners,  and  Travellers.  Translated 
into  Englyshe  by  Arthur  Gelding^  Gent*^  4to. 
Lend.  The  Mela  was  first  published  in  1685, 
the  Solinus  in  1587,  and  then  both  were  bound 
up  in  one  volume,  and  reissued  with  the  above 
title  in  1590.  There  is  a  transbtion  into  French 
by  C.  P.  Fradin,  3  vols.  8vo.  Paris,  1804,  and 
with  a  new  title-page  1 827  ;  into  Italian  by  Por- 
cacchi,  8vo.  Venet.  1547  ;  and  into  German  by 
J.  C.  Dietz,  8vo.  Giessen,  1774,  which  is  said  to 
be  very  bad.  (Bahr,  Gesdu  der  Rom.  LiUerat, 
§  362,  3d  ed.)  [W.  R.] 

MELAENEUS  (MfAmyn^r),  a  son  of  Lycaon, 
who  is  said  to  have  built  the  Arcadian  town  of 
Mclaeneae.  (Paus.  viii.  26.  §  5  ;  Steph.  Byz.  s,  v, 
M*\aiytcu.)  [L.  S.] 

MELAENIS  (MfAaiWt),  Le.  the  dark,  a  sur^ 
name  of  Aphrodite,  under  which  she  was  worshipped 
at  Corinth.  (Paus.  ii.  2.  §  4  ;  comp.  viii.  6.  §  2,  ix. 
17.  §  4  ;  Athen.  xiii.  p.  588.)  [L.  S.] 

MEL  A'MPODES  (McAa/<W8i}s).  1.  A  Greek 
grammarian,  the  author  of  a  treatise  which  is  still 
extant,  though  unpublished,  addressed  to  Diony- 
sius  the  Thracian.  (Fabric  Bibl,  Graec  vol.  vl 
p.  345.) 

2.  A  writer  on  astrology,  the  author  of  an  ex- 
tant, though  unpublished  treatise,  entitled  Alethodus 
Praedidionum  Lunarium,  (Fabric.  BUbL  Graee, 
vol.  iv.  p.  160.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MELAMPUS  (MffA4^irous),  a  sonof  Amythaou 
by  Eidomene,  of  according  to  others,  by  Aglaia  or 
Rhodope  (Apollod.  i.  9.  §  1  ;  Diod.  iv.  68  ;  SchoL 
ud  TheocriL  iii.  43),  and  a  brother  of  Bias.  He 
was  looked  upon  by  the  ancients  as  the  first  mortal 
that  had  been  endowed  with  prophetic  powers,  as 
the  person  that  first  practised  the  mediosl  art,  and 
established  the  worship  of  Dionysus  in  Greece 
(Apollod.  ii.  2.  §  2).  He  is  nid  to  have  been 
married  to  Iphianaasa  (others  call  her  Iphianeira  or 
Cyrianassa,— Diod.  iv.  68 ;   Serr.  ad  Kwy.  Edog. 


MELAMPUS. 

Ti.  48),  by  whom  he  became  the  fiither  of  Mantins 
and  Antiphates  (Hom.  Od,  xv.  225,  &c).  Apol- 
lodorus  (i.  9.  §  1 3)  adds  a  son,  Abas  ;  and  Diodorus 
calls  his  children  Bias,  Antiphates,  Manto,  and 
Pronoe  (oomp.  Paus.  vi.  17.  §  4).  Melampni  at 
first  dwelt  with  Neleus  at  Pylus,  afterwards  he 
resided  for  a  time  at  Phyhwe,  near  Mount  Otbrys, 
with  Phylacus  and  Iphiclus,  and  at  last  ruled  over 
a  third  of  the  territory  of  Argoe  (Hom.  /.  c).  At 
Aegosthena,  in  the  north-western  part  of  Megaris, 
he  had  a  sanctuary  and  a  statue,  and  an  annual 
festival  was  there  celebrated  in  his  honour.  (Paua. 
L  44.  §  8.) 

With  regard  to  his  having  introduced  the  wor- 
ship of  Dionysus  into  Greece,  Herodotus  (ii.  49) 
thinks  that  MeUunpus  became  acquainted  with  the 
worship  of  the  Egyptian  Dionysus,  through  Cadmus 
and  the  Phoenicians,  and  his  connection  with  the 
Dionysiac  religion  is  often  alluded  to  in  the  ancient 
writers.  Thus,  we  are  told,  for  example,  that  he 
taught  the  Greeks  how  to  mix  wine  with  wmter 
(Athen.  ii.  p.  45  ;  Enstath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1816). 
Diodonu  ^i.  97)  further  adds  that  Melampoa 
brought  with  him  from  Egypt  the  myths  about 
Cronos  and  the  fight  of  the  Titans.  As  nqards 
his  prophetic  power,  his  residence  at  Phylace,  and 
his  ultimate  rule  over  a  portion  of  Argos,  the  fol- 
lowing traditions  were  current  in  antiquity.  VThea 
Melampus  lived  with  Neleus,  he  dwelt  outaide 
the  town  of  Pylos,  and  before  his  house  there 
stood  an  oak  tree  containing  a  serpent^s  neaL  This 
old  serpents  were  killed  by  his  servanta,  and  bnnit 
by  Mehimpui  himself^  who  reared  the  yonng  onea. 
One  day,  when  they  had  grown  up,  and  Mehunpos 
was  asleep,  they  approached  from  both  sides  and 
cleaned  his  ears  with  their  tonguesw  Being  thua 
roused  firom  his  sleep,  he  started  up,  and  to  his 
surprise  perceived  that  he  now  underetood  the  lan- 
guage of  birds,  and  that  with  their  assistance  he 
could  foretell  Uie  future^  In  addition  to  this  he 
acquired  the  power  of  prophesying,  firom  the  victims 
that  were  ofi^red  to  the  gods,  and,  afWr  having  had 
an  interview  with  Apollo  on  the  banks  of  the 
Alpheius,  he  became  a  most  renowned  soothsayer 
(Apollod.  i.  9.  §  11  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1685). 
During  his  stay  with  Neleus  it  happened  that  his 
brother  Bias  was  one  of  the  suitors  for  the  hand  of 
Pero,  the  daughter  of  Neleus,  and  Neleus  prcvmised 
his  daughter  to  the  man  who  should  bring  to  hira 
as  a  gift  for  the  maiden,  the  oxen  of  Iphidus,  which 
were  guarded  by  a  dog  whom  neither  man  sor 
animal  could  approach.  Mehimpus  undertook  the 
task  of  procuring  the  oxen  for  his  brother,  ahbouga 
he  knew  that  the  thief  would  be  caught  and  kept 
in  imprisonment  for  one  whole  year,  iSter  whiA  he 
was  to  come  into  possession  of  the  oxen.  Things 
turned  out  as  he  had  said  ;  Melampus  waa  thtova 
into  prison,  and  in  his  captivity  he  learned  from 
the  wood- worms  that  the  building  in  which  h«  «as 
would  soon  break  down.  He  accordingly  demanded 
to  be  let  out,  and  as  Phylacus  and  Iphichu  became 
thus  acquainted  with  his  prophetic  powerSk  they 
asked  him  in  what  manner  Iphidus,  who  kad  as 
children,  was  to  become  &ther.  Mebunpus,  on  the 
suggestion  of  a  vulture,  advised  Iphidus  to  take 
the  rust  from  the  knife  with  which  Phybcns  had 
once  cut  his  son,  and  drink  it  in  water  dnrii^  ten 
daysw  This  was  done,  and  Iphidus  became  tfa» 
father  of  Podarces.  Melampus  now  received  tha 
oxen  as  a  reward  for  his  good  serricea,  and  drotv 
them  to  Pylos ;  he  thus  gained  Pen  for  his  brother 


MELANCOMAS. 

and  henceforth  remained  in  Meuenia  (Apollod.  i. 
9.  §  12  ;  PaoB.  iv.  36.  §  2  ;  Schol.  ad  Theocrii, 
iiL  43).  Hi»  dominion  over  A^os  is  said  to  have 
been  acquired  in  the  following  manner.  In  the 
reign  of  Anazagoma,  king  of  Aigos,  the  women  of 
the  kingdom  were  seized  with  madness,  and 
roamed  about  the  country  in  a  Jiantic  state.  Me- 
lampns  cured  them  of  it,  on  condition  that  be 
and  his  brother  Bias  should  receive  an  equal  share 
with  Anaxagoras  in  the  kingdom  of  Argos  (Pans, 
il  18.  §  4  ;  Diod.  iT.  68).  Others,  however,  give 
the  following  account  The  daughters  of  Proetus, 
Iphinoe,  Lysippe  and  Iphianassa,  were  seised  with 
madness,  either  because  they  opposed  the  worship 
of  Dionysus  (Diod.  /.  e, ;  Apollod.  i.  9.  §  12),  or 
because  they  boasted  of  equalling  Hera  in  beauty, 
or  because  they  had  stolen  the  gold  from  the  statue 
of  the  goddess  (Serv.  ad  Virg,  EcL  vL  481  Me- 
lampus  promised  to  cure  the  women,  if  the  king 
would  give  him  one-tiiird  of  his  territory  and  one 
of  his  daughters  in  marriage.  Proetus  refused  the 
proposal :  but  when  the  madness  continued,  and 
also  seized  the  other  Argive  women,  messengers 
came  to  Melampns  to  request  his  aid  ;  but  he  now 
demanded  two-thirds  of  die  kingdom,  one  for  him- 
self and  the  other  for  his  brother.  The  demand 
was  complied  with,  and  with  a  band  of  youths,  he 
pursued  the  women  as  fieu'  as  Sicyon,  with  Bacchic 
shouts.  Iphinoe  died  during  the  pursuit,  but  the 
surviving  women  were  cured  by  purifications  in  a 
well,  Anigrus,  or  in  a  temple  of  Aitemis  near  Lusi, 
or  in  the  town  of  Sicyon  itself ;  and  Melampus 
and  Bias  married  the  two  daughters  of  Proetus. 
(Apollod.  il  2.  §  2  ;  Strab.  viii.  p.  346  ;  Ov.  Met, 
XV.  322  ;  Paus.  ii.  7.  §  8,  vilL  18,  in  fin.;  Herod, 
ix.  84  ;  SchoL  ad  Find,  Nem,  ix.  80.) 

Another  mythical  personage  of  the  same  name 
occurs  in  Virgil  (^m.  x.  320).  [L.  S.] 

MELAMPUS  (MsXi^om),  the  author  of  two 
little  Greek  works  still  extant,  one  entitled  Ilcpi 
UaKimv  Marruc^,  Dhinatio  ex  PalfiUstume^  the 
other  Ilcpi  *EAau»v  rod  Zfl^fuiTOf,  De  Naem  OleaeeiM 
in  Chrpon,  He  lived  probably  in  the  third  cen- 
tury B.  c,  as  the  former  of  these  works  is  addressed 
to  **  king  Ptdemy,**  who  is  supposed  by  Fabricius 
(BibUoth,  Cfr,  vol  L  p.  99,  ed.  vet)  to  hare  been 
Ptolemy  Philadelphns.  Both  the  works  (as  might 
be  anticipated  from  the  titles)  are  full  of  super- 
stitions and  absurdities.  They  were  first  published 
in  Greek  by  Gamillus  Pemscus,  in  his  edition  of 
Aelian^s  Varia  Historian  Ac.,  Rom.  1545,  4  to. 
They  were  translated  into  Latin  by  Nioobus  Pe- 
treitts,  and  published  together  with  Meletius,  De 
Natura  Hommit^  Venet  1552,  4ta  They  have 
also  been  translated  into  French  and  German.  The 
last  and  best  edition  is  that  by  J.  G.  F.  Franz,  in 
his  **  Scriptores  Physiognomiae  Veteres,**  Alten- 
burg,  1780,  8vo.  (Fabric  BibL  Gr,  vol  i.  p.  99, 
ed.  vet ;  Choulant,  Hdmdb,  d,  Biiekerhmde  jUr  die 
Aeltere  Medidn^  p.  41 5.)  [ W.  A.  G.] 

MELAMPUS,  an  architect,  of  little  no^  who 
wto\»  PraeeqaaSymmetriarum.  (Vitruv.vii.  PraeC 
§14.)  [P.S.] 

MELANAEGIS  (M«Aaim7<r),  i.e.  anned  or 
clad  with  a  black  aegis,  occurred  as  a  surname  of 
Dionysus  at  Elentherae  (Suid.  «.o.  '£Aci$0cpos; 
Paus.  i.  38.  §  8),  and  at  Athens  (Suid.  jl  v,  'Avo- 
rtnipta  ;  Conon,  NarraL  39 ;  Paus.  ii.  35.  §  1  ; 
comp.  Mklanthos),  and  of  the  Erinnys.  (AeschyL 
SepL  700.)  [L.  S.] 

MELA'NCOMAS  (M§KayK6fias),  an  Ephesian, 


MELANIPPIDES. 


1013 


and  NICO'MACHUS  CNac^fMxos),  a  Rhodian, 
were  the  two  men  whom  Achabus,  the  rebellious 
general  of  Antiochus  the  Great,  employed  to  carry 
on  his  negotiations  with  Ptolemy  IV.  (Philopator), 
as  well  as  all  his  other  transactions  with  foreign 
powers.  It  was  chiefly  through  reconunendatory 
letters  from  Melancomas  and  Nicomachus  that 
Bolis,  of  whose  treachery  they  had  no  suspicion,  was 
enabled  to  gain,  to  a  great  extent,  the  confidence 
of  AchaeuB,  and  so  to  betray  him  to  Antiochus,  in 
B.  c.  214.     (Polyb.  viii.  17,  18,  20.  21.)    [E.  E.] 

ME'LANEUS  (McAayfi;f),ason  of  ApoUo,and 
king  of  the  Dryopes.  He  was  the  father  of  Eury  tus 
and  a  famous  archer.  According  to  a  Messenian 
legend  Melaneus  came  to  Perieres  who  assigned 
to  him  a  town  as  his  habitation  which  he  called 
Oechalia,-  after  his  wife's  name.  (Paus.  iv.  2.  §  2  ; 
Anton.  Lib.  4.) 

Two  other  mythical  personages  of  this  name 
occur  in  Ovid  {Met  xii  306)  and  in  the  Odyssey 
(xxiv.  103).  [L.  S.J 

MELANIPPE  (McAoyfirrq).  1.  A  daughter 
of  Cheiron,  is  also  called  Euippe.  Being  with 
child  by  Aeolus,  she  fled  to  mount  Pelion ;  but 
Cheiron  made  search  after  her  ;  and  in  order  that 
her  condition  might  not  become  known,  she  prayed 
to  be  metamorphosed  into  a  mare.  Artemis  granted 
the  prayer,  and  in  the  form  of  a  horse  she  was 
phced  among  the  stars.  (Eratosth.  CaUuL  18  ; 
Aristoph.  Tkeem.  512;  Hygin.  Fab,  86.)  Another 
account  describes  her  metamorphosis  as  a  punish- 
ment for  having  despised  Artemis  or  divulged  the 
counsels  of  the  gods.     (Hygin.  Poet,  Astr.  iL  18.) 

2.  The  wife  of  Hippotes  and  the  mother  of 
Aeolus.    (Diod.  iv.  67.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Aeolus,  or,  according  to  others, 
of  Hippotes  or  Desmontes.  (Schol  ad  Horn,  Od. 
X.2;  Hygin. /Vb6.  186.) 

4.  A  queen  of  the  Amazons,  whom  Heracles,  in 
his  fight  with  the  Amazons,  restored  to  freedom  in 
o)nsequenoe  of  a  present  she  gave  him.  (Diod.  iv. 
1 6  ;  Schol  ad  PimL  Nem.  iii.  64  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  il 
966.)  For  two  other  mythical  personages  of  this 
name,  see  Bobotus  and  Mxlbagbr.      [L.  S.] 

MELANrPPIDES  (Mt\avtinrt^i\  of  Melos, 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  lyric  poets  in  the  de* 
partment  of  the  dithyramb.  Suidas  (s. «.)  distin* 
guishes  two  poets  of  this  name,  of  whom  the  elder 
was  the  son  of  Criton,  and  flourished  about  01  65 
(B.C.  520),  and  wrote  numerous  books  of  dithy- 
rambs, and  epic  poems,  and  epigrams,  and  elegies, 
and  very  many  other  things  ;  he  was  the  grand- 
fiither,  on  the  mother's  side,  of  the  younger  Mela- 
nippides,  whose  father's  name  was  also  Criton.  No 
other  ancient  writer  recognises  this  distinction, 
which,  therefore,  probably  arises  out  of  some  con- 
fusion in  the  memory  of  Suidas.  At  all  events,  it 
is  better  to  place  under  one  head  all  that  we  know 
of  Melanippides. 

The  date  of  Melanippides  can  only  be  fixed 
within  rather  uncertain  limits.  He  may  be  said, 
somewhat  indefinitely,  to  have  flourished  about  the 
middle  of  the  5th  century  b.  c.  He  was  younger 
than  Lasus  of  Hermione  (Pint  A/tu.  p.  1141,  c), 
and  than  Diagoras  of  Melos  (Suid.  t.  v,  duaryopas). 
He  was  contemporary  with  the  comic  poet  Phere- 
crates  (Pint  /.  c).  He  lived  for  some  time  at 
the  court  of  Perdiccas,  of  Macedonia,  and  there 
died  (Suid.  s.  v,).  He  must  therefore  have  died 
before  b.c.  412. 

His  high  reputation  aa  a  poet  is  intimated  by 

3t  3 


lOU 


MELANIPPUS. 


Xenophon,  who  makes  Arittodemui  (pve  him  the 
iirst  place  among  dithynunbic  poets,  by  the  side  of 
Homer,  Sophocles,  Polycleitas,  and  Zeaxis,  as  the 
chief  masters  in  tlieir  respective  arts  (Xenoph. 
Mem,  i  4.  §.  3),  and  by  Platarch,  who  mentions 
him,  with  Simonides  ana  Euripides,  as  among  the 
most  distinguished  masters  of  music  (Non  pos$, 
tuav,  viv,  90C.  Epic  p.  1095,  d.).  He  did  not, 
however,  escape  the  censnres  which  the  old  comic 
poets  so  often  heap  opon  their  lyric  contemporaries, 
for  their  eomiption  of  the  seTere  beauties  of  the 
ancient  music.  Pherecrates  places  him  at  the  head 
of  such  offenders,  and  charges  him  with  relaxing 
and  softening  the  ancient  music  by  increasing  the 
chords  of  the  lyre  to  twelve  (or,  as  we  ought  per- 
haps to  read,  ten:  see  Ulrici,  Getdu  d,  Hellen. 
£HdUhuuit^\o\.  ii.  p.  605, n.  104),and  thus  paving  the 
way  for  the  further  licences  introduced  by  Cinesias, 
Phrynis,  and  Timotheus  (Plut  ds  Mu$.  p.  1141 ; 
comp.  Meineke»  Frag.  Com,  Oraec  pp.  326 — 335). 
According  to  Aristotle,  he  altogether  abandoned 
the  antistrophic  arrangement,  and  introduced  long 
preludes  (di^o^oXcJ),  in  which  the  union,  which 
was  anciently  considered  essential,  between  music 
and  the  words  of  poetry,  seems  to  have  ^en 
severed  (Aristot.  BheL  iii.  S)).  Plutarch  (or^  the 
author  of  the  essay  on  music  which  bears  his 
name)  tells  us  that  in  his  flute-music  he  subverted 
the  old  arrangement,  by  which  the  flute-phiyer  was 
hired  and  trained  by  the  poet,  and  was  entirely 
subordinate  to  him  {De  Mua.  L  c.)  ;  but  there  is 
probably  some  mistake  in  this,  as  the  fragment  of 
Pherecrates,  which  the  author  quotes  in  confirm- 
ation of  his  statement,  contains  not  a  word  about 
flute-music,  but  attacks  only  the  alterations  in  the 
lyre ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  Athenaeus  cites  a 
passage  from  the  Martyu  of  Melanippides,  which 
seems  to  show  that  he  rejected  and  despised  flute- 
music  altogether  (Athen.  xiv.  p.  616,  e.). 

According  to  Suidas,  Melanippides  wrote  lyric 
songs  and  dithyrambs.  Sevend  verses  of  his 
poems  are  still  preserved,  and  the  following  titles, 
Martt/oM^  Penepkone,  TU  Danaidi^  which  have 
misled  Fabricius  and  others  into  the  supposition 
that  Melanippides  was  a  tngic  poet,  a  mistake 
which  has  been  made  with  respect  to  the  titles  of 
the  dithyrambs  of  other  poets.  The  fragments  are 
collected  by  Bei^k  (PotL  Lyr,  Graee.  pp.  847— 
850).  We  learn  from  Meleager  (v.  7)  that  some 
of  the  hymns  of  Melanippides  had  a  pkoe  in  his 
Garland  ;— 
vdpKiff<r6v  TC  ropmv  MsvaAcinr(8ou  Xynvov  tyjnw, 

(Fabric.  BiU.  Grate,  vol.ii.  pp.  129, 130;  Ulrid, 
Ilellen.  DUshtk  vol  ii.  pp.  26,  141,  590—593; 
Schmidt,  Diatribe  in  DUhyramL  pp.  77 — 85,  who 
maintains  the  distinction  of  Suidas,  and  attempts 
to  distinguish  between  the  extant  fragments  of  the 
two  poets.)  [P.  &] 

MELANIPPUS  (MfXajfonroj).  I.  A  son  of 
Agnus,  was  slain  by  Diomedei.  (ApoUod.  i.  8. 
I  6  ;  comp.  Oxnbus.) 

2.  A  son  of  Astacus  of  Thebes,  who,  in  the 
attack  of  the  Seven  on  his  native  city,  slew  Tydeos 
and  MecisteuB.  His  tomb  was  shown  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Thebes  on  the  road  to  Chalcis. 
(AeschyL  8t^  409  ;  ApoUod.  iiL  6.  §  8 ;  Herod. 
V.  67;  Pans.  ix.  18.  §  1.) 

3.  A  son  of  Theseus  and  Perigune,  and  fitther  of 
loxus.     (Pans.  x.  25.  §  2 ;  Plut.  The».  8.) 

4.  A  son  of  Ares  and  Tritaea,  the  daughter  of 
Triton.    (Paua.  viL  22.  $  5.) 


MELANTHIUS. 

5.  One  of  the  sons  of  Priam.    (ApoUod.  ill  12. 

6.  A  youth  of  Patne,  in  Achaia,  who  was  in 
love  with  Comaetho,  a  priesteu  of  Artemis  Tri- 
claria.  As  the  parents  on  both  sides  would  not 
consent  to  their  marriage,  Melanippns  profiuied  the 
temple  of  the  goddess  by  his  intercourse  wiUt 
Comaetho.  The  goddess  punished  the  two  offenders 
with  instantaneous  deau,  and  visited  the  whole 
country  with  plague  and  &mine.  The  oiade  of 
Delphi  revealed  the  cause  of  these  calamitiea,  and 
ordered  the  inhabitants  to  sacrifice  to  Artemis  every 
year  the  handsomest  youth  and  the  handsomest 
maiden.  (Pans.  viL  19.  §  2.)  A  seventh  mythical 
personage  of  this  name  is  mentioned  by  Homer. 
(//.  XV.  547,  576.)  [L.  &] 

MELANIPPUS  (Mcxavinror),  a  youth  of 
Agrigentnm,  who,  having  been  treated  with  in- 
justice by  Phalaris,  proposed  to  his  friend  Chariton 
to  form  a  conspiracy  against  the  tyrant.  Chariton, 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  Melanippos,  niged  him 
to  say  nothing  to  any  one  of  his  intention,  and 
promised  to  devise  a  fitting  opportunity  fsx  the 
enterprise.  Having  then  resolved  to  take  the 
whole  risk  upon  himself^  he  attempted  the  life  of 
Phalaris,  and,  being  apprehended,  was  pat  to  the 
torture,  which  he  bore  resolutely,  refusing  to  eon- 
fess  that  he  had  any  accomplices.  Melanippos 
hereupon  came  to  Phalaris  and  avowed  himself  the 
instigator  of  the  design,  and  the  tyrant,  struck 
with  their  mutual  friendship,  spared  the  lives  of 
both  on  condition  of  their  leaving  Sicily.  (AeL 
V.H.'xli.)  [E.B.] 

MELAN(yPUS  (MfXcivsnros),  a  son  of  Laches, 
the  Athenian  general,  was  one  of  three  ambaasadors 
(the  other  two  being  Glaucias  and  Androtion) 
who  were  sent  to  remonstrate  with  Mausoloa,  king 
of  Caria,  on  his  attempt  to  subject  to  himsdf  the 
islands  on  the  eastern  coast  of  the  Aegean.     On 
their  way  they  fell  in  with  and  captured  a  mer- 
chant ship  of  Naucratis,  which  was  bronght  into 
the  Peiraeeus,  and  condemned  by  the  Athenians 
as  an  enemy  *s  vessel.     The  prize-money,  howewr, 
was  retained  by  Melanopus  and  his  colleagues; 
and,  when  the  time  drew  near  at  which   they 
would  have  to  surrender  it  on  pain  of  imprison- 
ment, Timocrates  proposed  a  law  exempting  public 
debtors  from  that  penalty  on  their  giving  aecority 
for  payment.     A  prosecution  was  herenpoo  insti- 
tuted against  Timocnites  by  Diodoms  and  Eucte- 
mon  (private  enemies  of  Androtion) ;  and  for  them 
Demosthenes  wrote  the  speech,  stiU  extant,  which 
was  delivered  by  Diodorus  in  &  c.  35X     Before 
the  trial  came  on,  Melanopus  and  his  eolleagoes 
paid  the  money.     In  the  speech  against  Tiinocntes 
MeUnoptts  is  mentioned  as  having  been  goilty  of 
treason,  of  embenlement,  of  misconduct  in  an  em- 
bassy  to  Egypt,  and  of  injustice  towarda  his  own 
brothers.     (Dem.  c  Tim.  p.  740.)  [E.  £.] 

MELANO'PUS  (MfAiMnrotX  of  Cyme,  a  port 
of  the  mythical  period,  whom  Paasanias  |daces 
between  Olen  and  Aristaeus,  is  said  by  that  anthor 
to  have  composed  a  hymn  to  Opis  and  Hecagiy, 
in  which  he  stated  that  those  goddesses  came  fran 
the  Hyperboreans  to  Delos  before  Achaeia.  (Pan^ 
V.  7.  §.  4.  B.  8.)  In  some  of  the  old  geooal^iflft 
Melanopus  was  made  the  grandfather  of  Uobkc 
(Procl.  and  Pseudo-Herod.  VH,  Ham,)        [P.  &] 

MELA'NTHIUS  (M«Aay6ios),also  callad  Me- 

lantheus,  a  son  of  Dolius,  was  a  goat-herd  of  Odys- 

I  sens,  sided  with  the  suiton  of  Pendepe,  aad  wi> 


M£LANTHIUS. 

cnieny  killed  by  Odyaieiu.  (Horn.  Od,  xrii.  '212, 
^c^  xxi  176,  xxiL  474,  &c)  [L.  &] 

MELA'NTHIUS  (McAiMios),  on  Athenian 
tragic  poet,  who  seeme  to  have  been  of  some  di»> 
tinctiMi  in  hie  daj^  bat  of  whom  little  ia  now 
known  beyond  Uie  attacks  made  on  him  by  the 
comic  poeta.  Enpolia,  Ariitophanei,  Pherecmtet, 
Leooon,  and  Plato,  ntirised  him  nnmerdfully ;  and 
it  is  lemaikable  that  he  was  attacked  in  all  the 
three  comedies  which  gained  the  first  three  places 
in  the  diamatic  contest  of  B.C.  419,  namely,  the 
K^Aoicf  f  of  Enpolia,  the  Eip^mi  of  Aristophanes, 
and  the  ^pvropcs  of  Lenoon  (Athen.  viii.  p.  348 ; 
iM;hoL  ad  Ariilopk,  Pac  804).  He  is  again 
attacked  by  Anstophanes  in  the  "OpriOfft,  B.C. 
414.  In  addition  to  these  indications  of  his  date, 
we  aie  informed  of  a  xonark  made  by  him  npon 
the  tragedies  of  Diogenes  Oenomans,  who  floorianed 
about  B.  c.  400  (Plat,  da  Aud.  p.  41,  c).  The 
8tory  of  his  living  at  the  ooort  of  Alexander  of 
Pfaerae,  who  began  to  reign  n.  c.  869,  is  not  very 
probable,  considering  the  notoriety  which  he  had 
acqaired  fifty  years  earlier,  and  yet  the  alluaion 
made  to  hia  position  and  condnct  Uiere  is  quite  in 
keeping  with  all  that  we  know  of  hia  character 
(Plut  de  Add,  «i  Amis.  p.  50,  e.). 

The  most  important  paaaage  respecting  Melan- 
thina  ia  that  in  the  /Vacs  of  Ariatophanea  (796, 
&cX  which  we  aubjoin  in  the  form  in  which 
Wcdcker  givea  it : 

Totf(8c  xp4  Xofdrc^y  8a/fU»fuira  Kak\uc6futv  rip 

ffwpo»  xotfirijp 
Huytuf^  oray  i$p4i«d  fUv  ^vp  x*^''*^'' 

foiik  McAiv^iof,  o2  9^  xucpordrrir  Sm  yrifr6aa9- 

ros  iiitowi^f 
ijWica  rSy  rpay^fSwy  rdv  X^P^^  *^X^''  dScA^f  rt 

T^pyorts  it^ofpdrfoii  /SartSocrK^iroi,  Spwvuu^ 
ypa(Mr6€aif  fMLpoL,  rpajofidffx"^^^  Ix^uo^/uu. 

It  haa  been  much  doubted  whether  the  fifth  line 
means  that  MelanUiioa  and  Morsimua  were  brothera, 
or  whether  we  should  understand  the  word  dScA- 
^s  to  refer  to  aome  brother  of  Melanthiua,  whoae 
name  ia  not  mentioned.  The  two  ancient  acholiaata 
held  opposite  opiniona  on  the  point  (comp.  Said. 
9. v.);  while  among  modem  acholara,  the  former 
yiew  ia  held  by  Ulrici,  Meineke,  Welcker,  and 
Kayser,  and  the  latter  by  Ehnaley,  Bockh,  Muller 
and  Clinton  (oompu  Elms,  ad  Eurip.  Med.  96,  with 
Welcker,  du  Grieck.  Tragod.  p.  1029).  The 
character  given  of  Melanthiua  in  the  above  extract, 
bis  worthlessness  as  a  poet,  his  voracious  gluttony, 
his  profligacy,  and  his  peracoial  offenaiveneaa,  ia  con* 
firmed  by  several  other  paaaagea  of  the  comic  poeta 
and  other  writers  (Ariatoph.  Pax^  999,  Av.  15S^and 
SehoL;  Archippua,  op.  Atkem,  viii.  p.  348  ;  Athen. 
L  p.  6,  c).  He  waa  celebrated  for  hia  wit,  of 
which  several  apedmena  are  preaerved  (Plut.  cfs 
Aud.  Pott.  p.  20,  c,  <ie  Aud.  p.  41,  c,  de  AduL  «t 
Amk.  p.  50,  d.,  Co^jug,  Praee.  p.  144,  b.,  Sympot, 
pt  631,  d.,  p.  633,  <L).  Ariatophanea  has  preserved 
the  title  and  two  linea,  aomewhat  parodied,  of  one 
of  hia  dramaa,  the  Medea,  for  it  ia  absurd  to  anp- 
poae  the  Medea  of  Euripidea  ia  meant  (/'cur,  999)  ; 
and  Plutarch  haa  more  than  once  {De  eohib.  Ira^ 
p.  453,  £,  de  eera  Num.  VmiicL  p.  551,  a.)  quoted 
a  line,  in  which  Melanthiua  aaya  tluit  6  ^vi*hs 

Td  Sciva  wptCrrei  rdt  ^rar  firroiKUfas 


MELANTHUS. 


1015 


Athenaena  informa  na  that  Melanthiua  alao  wrote 
elegiea  (viii.  p.  848,  d.),  and  Plutarch  (Cim.  4) 
refera  to  the  epigrammatic  elegiea  of  Melanthiua  on 
Cimon  and  Polygnotna,  of  which  he  quotea  one 
distich.  But  if  the  Melanthiua  quoted  by  Plutarch 
lived  and  wrote  in  the  time  of  Cimon,  aa  he  seema 
clearly  to  mean,  he  conld  not  have  been,  aa  Athe- 
naena aappoaed»  the  Hune  peraon  aa  the  tragic  poet. 
(Fabric  BU  Graee.  vol  ii.  p.  810  ;  Ulrici,  Hellen. 
DiehibmeL,  vol  il  p.  572  ;  Welcker,  Die  Cfrieeh. 
Trag.  pp.  1030—1032  ;  Kayaer,  Hut,  OriL  Trag. 
Graee.  ppu  59—65.)  [P.  S.] 

MELA'NTHIUS  or  MELANTHUS  (VL*\dy- 
0iof,  M^Aay0O5),  an  eminent  Greek  painter  of  the 
Sicyonian  school,  was  contemporary  with  Apelles 
(B.C.  832),  with  whom  he  studied  under  Pam- 
phQus,  and  whom  he  waa  conaidered  even  to  excel 
in  one  remect,  namely,  in  compoaition  or  grouping 
{diepoeiiio).  Quinctilian  praiaes  hia  raiio^  by  which 
perhapa  he  meana  the  same  thing.  (Plin.  xxxv. 
10.  a.  36.  §§  8,  10,  adopting  in  the  latter  paaaage 
the  reading  of  the  Bamberg  MS.,  which  Brotier 
had  previously  auggested,  Mdatdhio  for  Ampliioni  ; 
Quinctil.  xii.  10.) 

He  waa  one  of  the  beat  colouriata  of  all  the  Greek 
paintera :  Pliny  mentiona  him  aa  one  of  the  four 
great  paintera  who  made  **  immortal  worka  **  with 
only  four  coloura.  ( H.  N.  xxxv.  7.  a.  82 ;  comp. 
Diet.  ofAid.e,v.  Cohree.)  The  only  one  of  hia 
picturea  mentioned  ia  the  portrait  of  Ariatnitus, 
tyrant  of  Sicyon,  riding  in  a  triumphal  chariot, 
which  waa  painted  by  Melanthiua  and  hia  pupils, 
and  aome  parte  of  which  were  aaid  to  have  been 
touched  by  the  hand  of  Apellea ;  and  respecting 
the  fiite  ai  which  a  curious  story  is  quoted  from 
Polemon  by  Plutarch  {Arat.  13)  ;  from  whom  also 
we  learn  die  high  esteem  in  which  the  pictures  of 
Melanthius  were  held.  {Ibid.  12  ;  comp.  Plin. 
H.  N.  xxxv.  7.  s.  82.)  Melanthius  wrote  a  work 
npon  his  art  (vepl  firypa^ticifs),  from  which  a 
passage  is  quoted  by  Diogenes  (iv.  18),  and  which 
Pliny  cites  among  the  anUioritiea  for  the  S5th  book 
of  his  Natural  HiHory.  [P.  S.] 

MELANTHO  (Mc\ar0flf).  1.  A  daughter  of 
Dolius,  and  sister  of  Mehmthins  ;  she  was  a  shive 
in  the  house  of  Odysseus  ;  and  having  sided,  like 
her  brother,  with  ue  suitors,  she  was  hanged  by 
Odysseus.    (Hom.  Od.  xviii.  821  ;  Pans.  x.  25. 

il.) 
2.  A  daughter  of  Deucalion,  became  the  mother 

of  Delphus,  by  Poseidon,  who  deceived  her  in  the 

form  of  a  dolphin.    (Tsetz.  ad  Lgc  208 ;  Ov.  Met 

vL  120.)  [L.  8.] 

MELANTHUS  (VUKopBos).  1.  One  of  the 
Tyrrhenian  pirates,  who  wanted  to  carry  off  young 
Baochus,  but  were  metamorphosed  into  dolphins. 
(Ov.JIfe^.  iiL67l,ftc.) 

2.  One  of  the  sons  of  Laocoon.  (Serv.  ad  Aen. 
il  211.)  In  Lycophnm  (767)  the  name  occurs  as 
a  surname  of  Poseidon.  [L.  S.] 

MELANTHUS  or  MELA'NTHIUS  (M^Aor- 
0OS,  Mt\dy9ios)f  one  of  the  Neleidae,  and  king  of 
Messenia,  whence  he  was  driven  out  by  the  Hera- 
deidae  on  their  conquest  of  the  Peloponnesus, 
and,  following  the  instructions  of  the  Delphic 
orade,  took  refuge  in  Attica.  In  a  war  between 
the  Athenians  and  Boeotians,  Xanthus,  the  Boeo- 
tian king,  challenged  Thymoetes,  king  of  Athens 
and  the  last  of  the  Theseidae,  to  single  combat 
Thymoetes  declined  the  challenge  on  the  ground  of 
age  and  infirmity.    So  ran  the  story,  which  atrove 

3t  4 


1016 


MELEAQER. 


afterwards  to  diiguise  the  yiolent  change  of  dy- 
nasty ;  and  Melanthus  undertook  it  on  condition 
of  being  rewarded  with  the  throne  in  the  event  of 
•uccess.  He  slew  Xanthui,  and  became  king,  to 
the  exclusion  of  the  line  of  Theseus.  According 
to  Pausanias,  the  conqueror  of  Xanthns  was  An- 
dropompus,  the  &ther  of  Melanthus  ;  according  to 
Aristotle,  it  was  Codrus,  his  son.  To  the  period 
of  the  reign  of  Melanthus  Pausanias  refers  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  lonians  from  Aegialus  by  the 
Achaeans,  and  their  settlement  at  Athens  as  a 
place  of  refuge.  (Her.  L  147,  ▼.  65  ;  Pans.  ii.  18, 
iv.  5,  viL  1,  2  \  Strab.  viii.  p.  359,  ix.  p.  393,  xiv. 
p.  633 ;  Con.  Narr.  39  ;  Aristot  PoL  r.  10,  ed. 
fiekk.;  Schol.  ad  Aridoph.  AoL  146,  Pac  855; 
Suid.  «.  V,  *Awaro6pta ;  DicL  o/  AnL  a,  v,  *Awa- 
Toi/pia.)  [E.  £.] 

MELAS  (M^Aas.)  1.  A  son  of  Poseidon  by  a 
nymph  of  Chios,  and  brother  of  Angelus.  (Pans. 
viL  4.  §  6.) 

2.  One  of  the  Tyrrhenian  pirates  mentioned 
under  Melanthus  No.  I. 

3.  A  son  of  Phrizus  and  Chalciope,  was  maxried 
to  Eurycleia,  by  whom  he  became  the  father  of 
Hvperes.  (ApoUod.  i.  9.  §  1 ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  iL 
1 1 58  ;  Schol.  ad  Pind,  PytA,  iv.  221.) 

4.  A  son  of  Portbaon  and  Euryte,  and  brother 
of  Oeneus.  (Horn.  IL  xiv.  117  ;  Apollod.  i.  7.  § 
10  ;  comp.  Obnbus  and  Tydbus.) 

5.  A  son  of  Antassus,  at  Qonusa,  near  Sicyon. 
He  joined  the  Dorians  on  their  march  against 
Corinth.  His  services  were  at  first  declined,  but 
be  was  afterwards  allowed  to  fight  in  the  ranks  of 
the  Dorians.  He  was  the  ancestor  of  the  family 
of  Cypselus.  (Paus.  ii.  4.  §  4,  v.  18.  §  7,  20,  in 
fin.) 

There  axe  three  other  mythical  personages  of 
this  name.  (Paus.  vii.  4.  §  6,  viii.  28.  §  3; 
Apollod.  iL  7.  §  7.)  [L.  S.J 

MELEA'GER  {MtK4aypos\  a  son  of  Oeneus 
(whence  he  is  called  OiVclJ^f),  and  Althaea,  the 
daughter  of  Thestius,  and  was  married  to  Cleopatra, 
by  whom  he  became  the  fisther  of  Polydora. 
(Apollod.  i.  8.  §  2 ;  Paus.  iv.  2  in  tin, ;  Orph. 
Argon.  157.)  Other  accounts  call  Meleager  a  son 
of  AriMB,  by  Althaea  (Plut.  Parall.  Min,  26 ;  Ov. 
Met  viii.  437  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  171) ;  and  Hyginus 
calls  Parthenopaeus  a  son  of  Meleager.  {Fab,  99^ 
270.)  His  brothers  and  sisters  were  Phereus  or 
Thyreus,  Agelaus,  Toxeus,  Periphas,  Ooige,  Eury- 
mede,  Deianeira,  Melanippe.  Meleager  is  one  of 
the  most  fimious  Aetolian  heroes  of  Calydon,  and 
distinguished  himself  by  his  skill  in  throwing  the 
javelin,  as  one  of  the  Ai^nauts,  and  in  the  Caly- 
donian  hunt  Thus  he  gained  the  victory  at  the 
funeral  games  of  Acastus  (Hygin.  Fab,  273  ; 
Athen.  iv.  p.  172)  ;  and  the  spear  wiUi  which  he 
had  slain  the  Calydonian  boar  he  dedicated  in  the 
temple  of  Apollo  at  Sicyon.  (Paus.  ii.  7.  §  8.) 
In  the  expedition  of  the  Argonauts  he  was  said  in 
some  legends  to  have  slain  Aeetes  in  the  contest  for 
the  golden  fleece.  (Diod.  iv.  48.)  While  Mele- 
ager was  at  Calydon,  Oeneus,  the  king  of  the 
place,  once  neglected  to  offer  up  a  sacrifice  to  Ar- 
temis, whereupon  the  angry  goddess  sent  a  mon- 
strous boar  into  the  fields  of  Calydon,  which  were 
ravaged  by  the  beast,  while  no  one  had  the  courage 
to  bunt  iL  At  length  Meleager,  with  a  band  of 
other  heroes,  whose  number  and  names  are  different 
in  the  different  accounU  (Apollod.  L  8.  §  2 ;  Ov. 
MeU  viii.  300,  Ac  ;  Hygin.  Fab.  174  ;  Paus.  vui. 


MELEAGER. 

45.  $  4),  went  out  to  hunt  the  boar,  which  was 
killed  by  Meleager.  Artemis,  however,  created  a 
dispute  about  the  anima]*s  head  and  skin  among 
the  Calydonians  and  Curetes.  Late  writers  re- 
present Atalante  as  taking  part  in  this  fiunoas 
hunt ;  but  the  huntsmen  refused  to  go  out  with 
her,  until  Meleager,  who  loved  her,  prevailed  upon 
them.  According  to  Ovid  {Met  viiL  380),  Ata* 
lante  inflicted  the  first  wound  upon  the  animal ; 
while,  according  to  others,  Meleager  first  struck 
and  killed  it  He  gave  his  prise,  the  boar*s  skin, 
to  Atalante,  who  was  deprived  of  it  by  the  sons  of 
Thestius ;  but  Meleager  slew  them.  (Apollod.  Ov. 
ILoc;  Diod.  iv.  34.)  During  the  war  between 
the  Calydonians  and  Curetes,  the  fonner  weie 
always  victoriuus,  so  long  as  Meleager  went  oat 
with  them.  But  on  one  occasion  he  killed  hia 
mother's  brothers ;  and  his  mother  pronounced  a 
curse  upon  him,  in  consequence  of  which  he  be- 
came indignant,  and  stayed  at  home,  so  tliat  the 
victorious  Curetes  begun  to  press  Calydon  vcxy 
hard.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  old  mta  of  the  town 
made  him  the  most  brilliant  promises  if  he  would 
again  join  in  the  fight,  and  also  the  entreaties  of 
his  own  friends  remained  without  eflect.  At 
length,  however,  he  yielded  to  the  prayers  of  his 
wife,  Cleopatrs :  he  put  the  Curetes  to  flight,  but 
never  returned  home,  for  the  Erinnys,  who  had 
heard  the  curse  of  his  mother,  overtook  him.  (Hon. 
//.  ix.  527—600  ;  comp.  ii.  641.)  The  post- 
Homeric  account  gives  a  different  cause  of  his 
death.  When  Meleager  was  seven  days  old,  it  is 
said,  the  Moerae  appeared,  dechring  ^at  Uie  boy 
would  die  as  soon  as  the  piece  of  wood  that  was 
burning  on  the  hearth  should  be  consumed.  When 
Althaea  heard  this,  she  extinguished  the  firebrand, 
and  concealed  it  in  a  chest  Meleager  himself  be- 
came invulnerable ;  but  after  he  had  killed  the 
broUiers  of  his  mother,  she  lighted  the  piece  of 
wood,  and  Meleager  died,  whereupon  Althaea  and 
Geopatra  hung  themselves.  (Apollod.  L  8.  $  2, 
&c. ;  Hygin.  Fab.  171  ;  Diod.  iv.  34  ;  Ov.  AteL 
viii.  450,  &c,  531.)  The  sisters  of  Meleager 
wept  unceasingly  after  his  death,  until  Artemis 
changed  them  into  guinea-hens  (McXcoTpiSes), 
who  were  transferred  to  the  island  of  Leros.  Even 
in  this  condition  they  mourned  during  a  eertain 
part  of  the  year  for  Uieir  brother.  Two  of  them. 
Gorge  and  Deianeira,  through  the  mediation  of 
Dionysus,  were  not  metamorphosed.  (Anton.  Lib. 
2 ;  Ov.  Met,  viii.  532,  &c. ;  Apollod.  i  &  §  3.) 
The  story  of  Meleager,  his  hunt  of  the  Calydonian 
boar,  his  contest  with  the  sons  of  Thestius,  and 
other  scenes  of  his  life,  were  frequently  represented 
by  ancient  artists.  (Paus.  iii.  18.  §  9,  viii.  45,  § 
4.)  He  usually  appears  as  a  robust  hunter,  with 
curly  hair,  the  Aetolian  chlamys,  and  a  boards  hoid. 
(Philostr.  Icon.  15  ;  comp.  Welcker,  Zeitaduyi 
fur  die  alle  Kumt^  p.  123,  &c.)  [U  &] 

MELEA'GER  (McX^pos).  1.  Son  of  Neoptole- 
mus,  a  Macedonian  ofllcer  of  distinction  in  the  service 
of  Alexander  the  Great  He  is  first  mentioned  ia 
the  war  against  the  Getae  (b.  a  335)  ;  and  at  the 
passage  of  the  Granicus  in  the  following  year,  we 
find  him  commanding  one  of  the  divisions  (v«((cts) 
of  the  phalanx,  a  post  which  he  afterwarda  heldap« 
parently  throughout  the  campaigns  in  Asia.  He 
was  appointed,  together  with  Coenus  and  Ptokmy 
the  son  of  Seleucus,  to  command  the  new^y-namcd 
troops  which  were  sent  home  from  Caria  to  spend 
the  winter  in  Macedonia,  and  rejoined  Akzander  at 


MELEAOER. 

Oordinm  in  the  following  tnmmer  (a  c.  333).  We 
afterwards  find  him  present  at  the  battles  of  Iiaus 
and  Arbela ;  associated  with  Craterus  in  the  im- 
portant task  of  dislodging  the  enemy  who  gnaided 
the  passes  into  Persia  ;  and  again  bearing  a  part  in 
the  passage  of  the  Hydaspes,  and  in  rarions  other 
operations  in  India  (Arrian,  Anab.  i.  4, 14,  20, 24, 
il  8,  iii  1 1,  18,  V.  12  ;  Cnrt  iii.  24,  v.  14,  Til  27  ; 
Diod.  xTiL  67).  But  notwithstanding  this  long 
series  of  services  we  do  not  leam  that  Alexander 
promoted  him  to  any  higher  or  more  confidential 
situation,  nor  do  we  find  him  employed  in  any 
separate  command  of  importance.  Already,  before 
the  king^s  death.  Meleager  had  given  «vidence 
of  an  insolent  and  factious  disposition,  and  these 
qualities  broke  out  in  their  full  foree  during  the  dis- 
cussions which  ensued  after  the  death  of  Alexander. 
His  conduct  on  that  occasion  is  differently  related. 
According  to  Justin,  he  was  the  first  to  propose  in 
the  council  of  officers,  that  either  Arrhidaeus  or 
Hersdes  the  son  of  Barsine  should  at  once  be 
chosen  king,  instead  of  waiting  for  the  chance  of 
Roxana  bearing  a  son.  Curtius,  on  the  contrary, 
represents  him  as  breaking  out  into  Tiolent  in- 
TectiTes  against  the  ambition  of  Perdiccas,  and 
abruptly  quitting  the  assembly,  in  order  to  excite 
the  soldiery  to  a  tumult.  Diodorus,  again,  states 
that  he  was  sent  by  the  Bssembled  generals  to 
appease  the  clamours  and  discontent  of  the  troops, 
but  instead  of  doing  so  he  himself  joined  the 
mutineers.  In  any  case  it  is  certain  that  Meleager 
early  assumed  the  lead  of  the  opposition  to  Perdic- 
cas and  his  party ;  and  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  infiutry,  who  had  declared  themselves  (probably 
at  his  instigation)  in  favour  of  the  claims  of  Arrhi- 
daeus to  the  vacant  throne.  Meleager  even  went  so 
fiir  as  to  order  the  execution  of  Perdiccas,  without 
any  express  authority  from  his  puppet  of  a  king ; 
but  this  project  was  disconcerted  by  the  boldness 
of  the  regent :  and  the  greater  part  of  the  cavalry, 
together  with  almost  all  the  generals,  sided  with 
Perdiccas,  and,  quitting  Babylon,  established  them- 
selves in  a  separate  camp  without  the  walls  of  the 
city.  Matters  thus  seemed  tending  to  an  open 
rupture,  but  a  reconciliation  was  effected,  principally 
by  the  intervention  of  Eumenes,  and  it  was  agre^ 
that  the  royal  authority  should  be  divided  between 
Arrhidaeus  and  the  expected  son  of  Roxana,  and 
that  in  the  mean  time  Meleager  should  be  asso- 
ciated with  Perdiccas  in  the  regency.  It  was, 
however,  evidently  impossible  that  these  two  should 
long  continue  on  really  friendly  terms,  and  Me- 
leager proved  no  mateh  for  his  wily  and  designing 
antagonist.  Perdiccas  contrived  by  his  profound 
dissimulation,  to  lull  his  rival  into  fiincied  security, 
while  he  made  himself  master  both  of  the  person 
and  the  disposition  of  the  imbecile  Arrhidaeus,  of 
which  he  immediately  took  advantage,  and  hastened 
to  strike  the  first  blow.  The  whole  army  was 
assembled  under  pretence  of  a  general  review  and 
lustration,  when  Uie  king,  at  the  instigation  of 
Perdiccas,  suddenly  demanded  the  surrender  and 
punishment  of  all  the  leaden  in  the  late  disorders. 
The  infimtry  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  unable  to 
offer  any  resistance ;  300  of  the  alleged  muti- 
neers were  singled  out,  and  instantly  executed  ; 
and  though  Meleager  himself  was  not  personally 
attacked,  he  deemed  it  necessary  to  provide  for  his 
safety  by  flight,  and  took  refuge  in  a  temple,  where 
he  was  quickly  punned  and  put  to  death  by  order 
of  Perdiccas.     (Curt.  x.  21 — 29 ;  Justin.  ziiL 


MELESIPPUS. 


loir 


2 — 4  ;  Arrian,  <q>.  Phot,  p.  69,  a.  ;  Diod.  xviii. 

2.) 

2.  An  ilareh  or  commander  of  a  squadron  of 

cavalry  in  the  army  of  Alexander  at  the  battle  of 
ArbelL  (Arrian,  Anab.  iii.  11  ;  Curt.  iv.  50.) 
He  is  certainly  distinct  from  the  preceding,  and 
is  probably  the  same  person  whom  we  afterwards 
find  mentioned  among  the  ficiends  and  adherents  of 
Pithon,  who  participated  in  his  projects  of  revolt 
against  Antigonus,  ac.  816.  [Ph-hon.]  After 
the  death  of  their  leader,  Meleager  and  Menoetas 
broke  out  into  open  insurrection,  but  were  speedily 
defeated  by  Onmtobates  and  Hippostratus,  who 
had  been  left  by  Antigonus  in  the  government  of 
Media,  and  Meleager  was  shun  in  the  battle. 
(Diod.  xix.  47.) 

3.  A  son  of  Ptolemy  Soter  and  Enrydice, 
daughter  of  Antipater,  succeeded  his  brother  Pto- 
lemy Cerannus  on  the  throne  of  Macedonia,  after 
the  latter  had  fidlen  in  battle  against  the  Oauls 
(b.  c.  280)  ;  but  was  compelled  by  the  Macedonian 
troops  to  resign  the  crown,  after  a  reign  of  only 
two  months.  (Euseb.^nii.pp.  156, 167 ;  Dexippus, 
ap.  SjfnedL  pp.  267, 270.)  His  reign  is  omitted  by 
Justin.  [E.  H.  a] 

MELEA'OER  (McA^ayposi  son  of  Eucrates,' 
the  celebrated  writer  and  collector  of  epigrams, 
was  a  native  of  Oadara  in  Palestine,  and  lived 
about  B.  c.  60.  There  are  131  of  his  epigrams  in 
the  Greek  Anthology,  written  in  a  good  Greek 
style,  though  somewhat  affected,  and  distinguished 
by  sophistic  acumen  and  amatory  fisncy.  (Brunck, 
Anal.  voL  L  pp.  1 — 38 ;  Jacobs,  Anth,  Graee.  voL 
i.  pp.  1—- 40,  vol  xiii.  pp.  639,  698,  915,  916 ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol  iv.  pp.  416—420.)  Be- 
sides the  various  editions  of  the  Greek  Anthology, 
there  are  separate  editions  of  the  epigrams  of  Me- 
leager, for  which  see  Fabricius.  An  account  of  his 
SW^ctyoff,  or  collection  of  epigrsms,  is  given  under 
PLANunn.  [P.  S.] 

MELES  (M^Ai}f),  an  Athenian,  who  was  be- 
loved by  Timagoras,  but  refused  to  listen  to  him, 
and  ordered  him  to  leap  from  the  rock  of  the  acro- 
polis. Timagoras,  who  was  only  a  metoikos  at 
Athens,  did  as  he  was  bid ;  but  Meles,  repenting 
of  his  cruel  command,  likewise  threw  himself  from 
the  rock  ;  and  the  Athenians  from  that  time  are 
said  to  have  wonhipped  Anteros,  as  the  avenger 
of  Timagoras.    (Pans,  i  30.  §  1.) 

Meles  is  also  the  god  of  the  river  Meles,  near 
Smyrna ;  and  this  river-god  was  believed  by  some 
to  have  been  the  father  of  Homer.  (  ViL  ScripL 
Graee.  p.  27,  ed.  Westermann.)  [L.  S.] 

MELES  (MiKfis).  1.  Of  Colophon,  the  father 
of  the  poet  Polymnestas  (Plut.  «U  Mm.  p.  1 1 33,  a.). 

2.  Of  Athens,  the  father  of  the  dithyrambie 
poet  Cinesias,  was  himself  also  a  dithyrambie  poet, 
and  is  ranked  by  Pherecrates  as  the  wont  of  all 
the  citharoedic  poets  of  his  day  (Schol  ad  AritiopL 
Av.  858).  Plato  also  tells  us  that  bis  performances 
annoyed  the  audience  {Gory,  p.  502).       fP.  S.] 

MKLESA'GORAS.    [Amblk8aoora&] 

MELESIPPUS  (MfAiicrtvirof),  a  Lacedaemo- 
nian, son  of  Diacritus,  was  one  of  the  three  ambaa- 
sadon  sent  to  Athens  in  ac.  432,  just  before  tho 
commencement  of  the  Peloponnesian  war,  with  the 
final  demand  of  Lacedaemon  for  the  restoration  of 
the  independence  of  all  the  Greek  states.  By  the 
advice  of  Pericles,  the  Athenians  refused  compli- 
ance. In  the  following  year,  when  Archidamus 
was  on  his  march  to  invade  Attica,  he  again  sent 


1018 


MELETIUS. 


MelesippuB  to  Atheni,  in  the  hope  of  effecting  a 
negotiation ;  but  the  Athenians  would  not  eren 
admit  him  to  a  hearing.  (Thuc  i.  139 — 145,  ii. 
12.)  [E.E.] 

ME'LETE  (McA^TT}),  the  name  of  one  of  the 
Muses.  (Pauaanias,  ix.  29.  §  2 ;  compare  Mu- 
BAS.)  [L.  &] 

MELEmUS  (MfA^Tiof),  litemry  and  ecclesias- 
tical. 

1 .  Of  Antioch,  an  eminent  Greek  ecclesiastic 
of  the  fourth  century.  He  was  bom  at  Melitene, 
near  the  right  bank  of  the  Euphrates,  in  the  dis- 
trict of  Melitene,  in  Armenia  Minor.  His  parents 
were  persons  of  rank,  at  least  of  respectable  condi- 
tion (Qregor.  Nyssen.  Oratio  habiL  m  /unere 
Afeletn\  and  he  probably  inherited  from  them  an 
estate  which  he  possessed  in  Armenia.  (Basil. 
Epist.  187,  editt  Tett,  99,  ed.  Benedict)  His 
gentleness  of  disposition,  general  excellence  of  cha- 
racter, and  persuasive  eloquence,  acquired  for  him 
a  high  reputation :  but  his  first  bishopric,  that  of 
Sebaste,  in  Armenia,  in  which  he  succeeded  Eus- 
tathius  [EusTATHius,  No.  7 J,  apparently  after 
the  latter  had  been  deposed  in  Uie  council  of  Meli- 
tene (a.  d.  357),  proved  so  troublesome,  through 
the  contumacy  of  his  people,  that  he  withdrew 
from  his  charge  and  retired  to  Beroea,  now  Aleppo 
in  Syria,  of  which  city,  according  to  one  rendering  of 
a  doubtful  expression  in  Socrates,  he  became  bishop. 
The  East  was  at  this  time  torn  with  the  Arian  contro- 
versy ;  but  the  character  of  Meletius  won  the  respect 
of  both  parties,  and  each  appears  to  have  regarded 
him  as  belonging  to  them,  a  result  promoted  by 
his  dwelling,  in  his  discourses,  on  practical  rather 
than  polemical  subjects.  According  to  Pbilostor- 
gius  he  feigned  himself  an  Arian,  and  subscribed 
the  Confession  of  the  Western  bishops,  probably 
that  of  Ariminum  ;  and,  according  to  Socrates,  he 
subscribed  the  creed  of  the  Acacians,  at  Seleuoeia 
in  A.  D.  859.  These  concurrent  testimonies  fix  on 
him  the  charge  either  of  instability  or  dissimulation. 
Still  his  real  tendency  to  the  Homoonsiaa  doctrine 
was  known  to  or  suspected  by  many  ;  and,  there- 
fore, when,  by  the  influence  of  Acadus  and  the 
Arians,  he  was  appointed  to  the  see  of  Antioch 
(a.  D.  360  or  361),  all  the  bishops,  clergy,  and 
people  of  the  city  and  neighbourhood,  Arians  and 
Orthodox,  went  out  to  meet  him.  Even  the  Jews 
and  Heathens  flocked  to  see  a  person  who  had  al- 
n^ady  attained  so  great  celebrity.  For  a  time,  but 
apparently  a  very  short  time,  he  confined  himself 
to  practical  subjects,  avoiding  or  speaking  ambi- 
guously on  the  doctrines  in  dispute  between  the 
contending  parties,  but  presently  gave  more  open 
indications  of  his  adherence  to  the  orthodox  party. 
It  was  probably  to  draw  out  his  sentiments  more 
distinctly  that  he  was  desired  by  the  emperor 
Constantius  to  give  an  exposition  of  the  passage, 
Prov.  viii.  22.  [GxoROius,  No.  29.]  He  was 
preceded  in  the  pulpit  by  Oeoige  of  Lnodiceia  and 
by  Acacius  of  Caeiareia,  who  gave  expUinations 
more  or  less  heterodox  ;  and  when  Meletius  in  his 
turn  came  to  speak,  and  avowed  his  adherence  to 
the  orthodox  doctrine,  a  scene  of  great  excitement 
ensued,  the  people  applauding,  and  the  Arians 
among  the  clergy,  especially  the  archdeacon,  at- 
tempting to  stop  his  mouth.  Determined  now  to 
get  rid  of  him,  the  Arians  charged  him  with  Sa- 
beltianism,  and  persuaded  the  emperor  to  depose 
him  and  banish  him,  apparently  on  a  charge  either 
of  perjury  or  of  having  violated  the  discipline  of 


MELETIUS. 

the  church,  to  his  native  country,  Melitme,  while 
Euzoius  was  appcHUted  bishop  of  Antioch  in  hia 
room  (a.  d.  361).    This  step  led  to  an  immediate 
and  extensive  schism :  the  orthodox  party  broke 
off  from  the  conmiunion  of  the  Arians,  and  met  in 
the  church  of  the  Apostles,  in  what  was  called  the 
old  town  of  Antioch.    There  had  been  a  {««vioos 
secession  of  the  more  zealous  part  of  the  orthodox 
on  occasion  of  the  deposition  of  Eustathius  (a.  d. 
33 1 ),  but  the  two  seceding  bodies  remained  separate, 
the  Enstathians  objecting  that  Meletius  had  been  or- 
dained by  Arians»    On  the  accession  of  the  emperor 
Julian  Meletius  ntumed  to  Antioch  (a.  d.  362), 
and  the  most  earnest  endeavours  were  made  to  re- 
concile the  two  sections  of  the  orthodox  party :  bat 
though  the  death  of  Eustathius  seemed  to  present 
a  fiur  opportunity  lor  such  reconciliation,  all  the 
efforts  inade  were  frustrated  by  the  intemperate 
zeal  of  Luci&r  of  Cagliari  [Lucifbb],  who  ordained 
Paulinus  bishop  of  the  Enstathians.     Meanwhile, 
the  Arians  appear  to  have  retained  possession  of 
most  of  die  dmrches,  tlie  orthodox  having  one  or 
two  assigned  for  their  use,  of  which,  however,  on 
the  accession  of  the  emperor  Valens,  they  were  de- 
prived, and  Meletius  was  again  (a.  n.  365  P)  ba- 
nished from  the  city.    According  to  TiUemont,  who 
grounds  his  assertion  on  two  passages  of  Oiegory 
Nyssen  (ibid.X  Meletius  was  twice  banished  UBder 
Valens,  or   three  times  in  all,  which  supposes 
a  return  from  his  first  banishment  under  that 
prince.     Gregory's  assertion,  however,  is  not  cer- 
roborated  by  any  of  the  ecclesiastical  historians ; 
and  we  have  no  means  of  determining  the  dates  of 
Meletius*s  return  and  subsequent  exile,  if  tkey 
really  took  pboe.  TiUemont  thinks  he  vras  recslled 
in  A.  o.  367  at  latest,  and  places  his  last  banish- 
ment in  A.D.  371.     During  his  exile  his  party 
were  directed  by  Flavian  and  Diodoms.    [Fi.a> 
viANUs,  No.  1  ;   DioDORua,  No.  3.]      He  vras 
recalled  on  the  death  of  Valens  a.  d.  378,  bat  the 
edict  of  Gratian,  which  recalled  all  those  who  were 
in  exile,  allowed  Uie  Arians  (who  had  chosen  Do- 
rotheus  their  bishop  in  the  room  of  Ensoius, 
deceased)  to  retain  the  churches  which  they 
pied ;  however  they  were  after  a  time  ddiveced 
up  to  Meletius,  who  again  manifested  his  anxiety 
to  heal  the  schism  between  his  ovm  party  and  the 
Enstathians  ;  but  his  eqoitaUe  offien  were  rejected 
by  his  more  tenacious  rival  Paulinos.    In  Jun, 
381  Meletius  was  at  Constantinople  at  the  second 
general  council,  and  died  in  that  dty  during  iu 
session.  His  body  was  conveyed  with  great  hoooor 
to  Antioch,  and  deposited  close  to  the  tomb  of  the 
martyr  Babyhu.    His  funeral  oration,  proooanerd 
by  Gregory  Nyssen,  is  extant.   There  is  no  naaea 
to  doubt  the  truth  of  the  encomiums  bestowed  en 
the  gentleness  of  his  temper  and  general  kindi 
of  his  disposition :  that  these  very  qualities, 
bined  perhaps  with  indifference  to  the  pesnts  in 
dispute,  rendered  him  more  pliant  in  the  cailiar 
part  of  his  life  than  was  consistent  with  strict  in- 
tegrity, at  least  with  consistency.    But  fr«n  the 
time  of  his  elevatkm  to  the  see  of  Antioch,  then  is 
no  need  to  doubt  his  consistent  adherence  to  what 
he  judged  to  he  the  truth.  In  the  Western  chnicK 
indeed,  which  fraternised  with  the  nltzm  party  sf 
the  Eustathians,  his  reputation  vras  lower :  he  was 
regarded  as  an  Arian,  and  it  was  long  hdon  the 
imputation  was  removed.    A  short  piece,  «Krihed 
to  Athanasius,  and  publidied  with  his  weeks  (veL 
ii.  p.  30,  ed.  Benedict),  but  the  genauMosM  si 


H 


MELETIUS. 

which  M  Toy  doubtfnl,  chaiget  hhn  with  hypoerisy. 
He  enjoyed  the  fnendihip  of  Bani  and  other  lead- 
ing men  of  the  orthodox  party.  Eptphanio«  hai 
■poken  fitvoumhly  of  him,  hut  Jerome  is  lets  far 
Toorable,  owing,  probably,  to  hit  connection  with 
PauJinna.  A  part  of  the  fint  aermon  preached  by 
Meletitts  at  Antioch  haa  been  preaerred  by  Epi' 
phanius,  and  ii  given  in  the  BtUiotkaea  Patrum  of 
Galland,  toI  ▼.  A  synodical  epittle  to  the  emperor 
Jovian,  given  by  Socrates  (H.  E.  iii.  25),  and  So- 
Bomen  {H.  J&  vL  4),  and  reprinted  in  the  Cbna/ta, 
voL  i  coL  741,  ed.  Uardoain,  and  in  the  BiUio- 
ikeea  of  Galbnd,  vol.  v^  may  perhapa  be  aaeribed 
to  him.  The  Greek  Chnreh  honour»  hit  memory 
on  February  the  12th,  and  the  Latin  Church  at 
last  received  him  into  the  calendar  on  the  lame 
day. 

Meletius  was  succeeded  in  the  see  of  Antioch 
by  Flanan  [Flavianus,  No.  1],  under  whom  the 
Eustathian  schism  was  at  length  healed,  and  the 
suppression  of  the  Arians  under  Theodosius  the 
Great  restored  for  a  while  the  unity  of  the  see. 
(Socmtes,  H.  E.  ii.  43,  44,  iiL  6,  9,  iv.  2,  v.  S,  5, 
9  ;  Socomen,  H.  E,  iv.  25,  28,  v.  12,  13,  vi.  7, 
Tii.  3,  7,  8,  10  ;  Theodotet.  H.  E  il  31,  iii.  3,  4, 
iv.  13,  25,  V.  8,  8  ;  Philostorg.  H,  E,  v.  1,  5  ; 
Greg.  Nyssen.  OraL  in  Fkn.  Meletii  habUa ;  Basil 
EffktoloAt  1.  Ivi  Ivii.  IviiL  lix.  Ixiv.  odzxiiL  ccczzi 
cocjEZv.cccxlix.editt  vett,or  IviL  IzviL  bcviiL  Ixzzix. 
cxz.  cxxix.  OCX.  ocxiv.  cdviiL  cdxvL  edit  Benedict. ; 
Epiph.  Haeres.  Ixxiii.  28—35  ;  Hieron.  m  Ckro- 
flNcD  ;  ConeUia^  vol  i.  p.  731,  741,  ed.  Hardouin ; 
Tillemont,  Mcmoins,  vol.  viii.  p.  341,  Ac  ;  Cave, 
Nitt.  Utt,  ad  ann.  360,  vol  i.  p.  223,  ed.  Oxford, 
1740^43;  Fabric  BibL  Graee,  vol  ix.  p.  304; 
Galhmd.  BihUoA,  Fatrum.  Pnlag,  ad  VoL  Y,  c. 
1 1  ;  Le  Qnien,  Orien»  (JknAia$u  voL  L  col  423, 
vol  u.  col  713,  &c^  781.) 

2.  Iatrosophista.    [No.  6.] 

3.  Of  Ltoopolis,  a  schiunatical  bishop  of  the 
third  and  fourth  centuries.  There  is  a  remarkable 
discrepancy  in  the  accounts  given  of  this  person. 
According  to  Athanasius,  whose  contests  with  the 
Meletians  render  his  testimony  less  trustworthy, 
Meletius,  who  was  bishop  of  Lycopolis  in  Upper 
Egypt  at  the  time  of  the  persecution  under  Diocle- 
tian and  his  successors,  yielded  to  fear  and  sacri- 
ficed to  idols  ;  and  being  subsequently  deposed,  on 
this  and  other  charges,  in  a  synod,  over  which 
Petms  or  Peter,  biiSiop  of  Alexandria,  presided, 
determined  to  separate  fitom  the  church,  and  to 
constitute  with  his  followers  a  separate  community. 
Epiphanius,  on  the  other  hand,  relates  that  both 
Peter  and  Meletius  being  in  confinement  for  the 
fiiith,  differed  concerning  the  treatment  to  be  used 
towud  those  who,  after  renouncing  their  Christian 
profession,  became  penitent  and  wished  to  bo  re- 
stored to  the  communion  of  the  Church.  He  states 
that  Peter,  who  was  willing  to  receive  them,  was 
opposed  by  Meletius,  who  was  next  to  Peter  in 
influence,  and  had,  in  &ct,  the  huger  number  of  fol- 
lowers on  this  question:  and  the  schism  which 
arose  on  this  account  he  represents  as  owing  rather 
to  the  former  than  to  the  ktter.  Although  the 
ecclesiastical  historians  Socmtes  and  Theodoret 
have  adopted,  wholly  or  partially,  the  account  of 
Athanasius,  the  statement  of  Epiphanius  is  the 
more  probableu  Had  Meletius  been  convicted,  as 
Athaxmdus  states,  it  is  hardly  probable  that  either 
he  would  have  been  able  to  raise  and  keep  up  so 
fianBidable  a  schiamy  or  that  the  Council  of  Nice 


MI^LETIUS. 


1019 


(which  left  hfan  the  title  of  bishop,  though  it  de- 
prived him  of  the  power  to  ordain)  would  have 
dealt  so  leniently  with  him.  The  Council  allowed 
those  whom  he  had  ordained  to  retain  the  priestly 
office,  on  condition  of  re-ordination,  and  of  their 
yielding  precedence  to  those  whose  first  ordination 
had  been  regular.  The  schism  begun  in  prison 
was  continued  in  the  mines  of  Phaenon,  in  Arabia 
Petraea,  to  which  Meletius  and  others  were  ba- 
nished, and  after  their  release.  Meletius  ordained 
bishops,  presbyters,  and  deacons,  and  kept  his  fol- 
lowers a  distinct  body,  under  the  title  of  **  the 
Church  of  the  Martyrs.**  He  even  extended  his 
sect  into  Palestine,  where  he  visited  Jerusalem, 
Eleutheropolis,  and  Gasa,  and  ordained  many  in 
those  towns  to  the  priesthood.  In  this  state 
matters  remained  till  the  Nicene  Council  (a.  d. 
325),  the  sentence  of  which  has  been  already 
mentioned.  The  synodical  letter  to  the  Egyptian 
clergy,  which  notifies  the  sentence,  gires  no  in- 
formation as  to  the  origin  of  the  ichism :  it  de- 
scribes, indeed,  Meletius  as  disorderly,  hasty,  and 
headstrong  ;  characteristics  more  in  harmony  with 
the  conduct  ascribed  to  him  by  Epiphanius,  than 
with  the  charges  of  Athanasius. 

There  is  no  dispute  that  the  theological  senti- 
ments of  the  Meletians  were  at  first  what  is  deemed 
orthodox  ;  and,  according  to  Epiphanius,  Meletius 
was  the  first  to  detect  the  heretical  teachings  of 
Arius,  and  to  report  them  to  Alexander,  bishop  of 
Alexandria.  Meletius  died  very  shortly  after  the 
Council  of  Nice,  for  Alexander,  who  himself  only 
survived  the  council  about  five  months,  lived  long 
enough  to  persecute  the  followers  of  Meletius  after 
their  leader*!  death,  because,  deeming  Meletius  ill- 
treated,  they  would  not  accept  the  terms  of  recon- 
ciliation offered  by  the  Council  The  schism  con- 
tinued under  the  leadership  of  John  Arcapb,  whom 
Meletius  had  appointed  to  succeed  him  [Joannxs, 
No.  16J  ;  and  the  Meletians  co-operated  with  the 
Arians  in  their  hostility  to  Athanasius  [Atha- 
NASiusJ  ;  an  alliance  more  conducive  to  the  grati- 
fication of  their  revenge  than  to  the  maintenance 
of  their  orthodoxy.  (Athanas.  Afcl,  contra  Avian. 
e.  59 ;  Epiphan.  Haxrtt.  Ixviil  1 — 5  ;  Socrat  //. 
£L  I  6,  9  ;  Soiomen,  //.  E,  i.  24,  it  21  ;  Theo- 
doret H.  jET.  I  9  ;  Tillemont,  Minunr^  vol  v.  p. 
453,  Ac. ;  Le  Quien,  Oninw  Ckri»tiam,  vol  il  col 
598.) 

4.  Of  Mblitknk.    [Na  ].] 

5.  MsDicus.     [See  below.] 

6.  MoNACHUS,  the  Monk.     [See  below.] 

7*  Of  MopsuKSTiA,  an  ardent  supporter  of  the 
unfortunate  Nestorins  [Nistorius],  of  Constanti- 
nople. He  succeeded  the  celebrated  Theodore  as 
bishop  of  Mopsuestia,in  Cilicia  [Thsodorua  Mop- 
BUVATKNua],  probably  in  or  about  a.  d.  427.  He 
supported  John,  patriarch  of  Antioch  [Joannbs, 
No.  9],  in  his  opposition  to  the  hasty  and  unjust 
deposition  of  Nestorius  by  Cyril  of  Alexandria 
and  his  party  [Cyrillur,  St.  of  Alsxandria], 
in  the  third  general  (Ephesian)  council,  a.  d.  431 : 
and  when  John  was  induced  to  come  to  terms  with 
Cyril  and  to  join  in  condemning  Nestorius,  Mele> 
tius  persisted  in  supporting  the  cause  of  the  deposed 
patriarch,  and  refused  to  hold  communion  with 
either  Cyril  or  John,  denouncing  such  communion 
as  diabolical ;  and  when  the  latter  sent  a  con- 
ciliatory letter  to  him,  he  threw  it  in  the  mea* 
senger*s  fiwe.  Being  forcibly  expelled  from  his  see 
by  the  einperor  Tlmodofias  II.,  at  the  desire  of 


10-20 


MELETIUS. 


John,  on  account  of  his  pertinacions  support  of 
Nestoriufi,  he  induced  many  peraons  to  secede  from 
the  church,  and,  fonning  them  into  separate  com* 
munities,  continued  to  exercise  the  priestly  office 
among  them.  This  being  regarded  as  an  aggra- 
Tation  of  his  offence,  he  was  banished  by  the  em* 
peror^s  order,  issued  at  John^s  instigation,  to  Melitene 
in  Armenia  Minor,  and  placed  in  the  charge  of 
Acacius,  bishop  of  that  city,  from  whom  he  endured 
much  hard  usage.  In  this  exile  Meletius  died,  re- 
taining his  seal  for  the  cause  of  Nestorius  till  the 
last.  Various  epistles  of  Meletius  were  published 
in  a  Latin  version,  in  the  Ad  Ephumum  ComsUiwn 
Variorum  Patrum  Epistolae  of  Christianus  Lupus 
of  Ypres,  4to.  Louvain,  1682  ;  and  were  re-pub- 
lished by  Baluzius,  in  his  Nova  Condlior,  Colleeiia, 
by  Garnier,in  his  Audarium  Theodoretw,  fol.  Paris, 
1684,  and  by  SchubM,  in  his  edition  of  Theodoret, 
5  vols.  8vo.,  Halae,  1769—1774.  From  these 
letters  of  Meletius,  and  from  other  letters  in  the 
same  collection,  the  foregoing  &cts  of  his  history  are 
derired.  The  letters  of  Meletius  are  contained  in 
Cap.  sen  Epist.  92  (not  82,  as  Cave  has  it),  119, 
124,  141,  145, 155,  158,  163,  171, 174,  and  177, 
in  the  work  of  Lupus.  The  memorandum  of  his 
death  is  in  Cap.  190.  In  the  editions  of  Gamier 
and  Scliulae  they  are  Epist.  76, 101, 105, 121, 125, 
133, 136, 141,  149,  152, 155.  The  memorandum 
of  Meletius*  death  is  inserted  after  Epist.  164. 
(Cave,  HitL  Lilt,  ad  ann.  428,  voL  i.  p.  414  ;  Le 
Quien,  Orient  Ckrisiianua^  vol  ii.  ooL  891  ;  Fabric. 
Biblioth.  Graec.  voL  ix.  p.  305,  voL  z.  p.  348  ; 
Tillemont,  Mtrmnretf  vol.  xiv.) 

8.  Philosophus.     [See  below.] 

9.  ScRiPTOR  DX  AzvMis.  There  are  extant 
two  short  treatises,  Tltpl  ru»  iftifiwv^  De  Azymis, 
one  of  them  being  a  compendium  or  abridgment  of 
the  other,  which  in  the  MSS.  are  ascribed  to 
Joannes  Damascenus  [DamascbnusJ,  and  are  con- 
sequently inserted  by  Le  Quien  in  his  edition  of 
the  works  of  that  fother  {Opera  Damascenij  fol. 
Paris,  1712,  vol  L  p.  647.)  But  Le  Quien  has  ob- 
served that  they  are  not  his :  they  distinctly  deny 
the  general  tradition  of  the  fathers,  that  our  Lord 
celebrated  the  passover  with  his  disd^es  the  day 
before  the  regular  time,  which  tradition  Damascenus 
certainly  held.  But  this  is  not  the  only  evidence  ; 
an  anonymous  preface  to  the  larger  tract  states, 
that  it  was  written  by  '*one  Meletius,  a  pious 
man  (dco^pos),  and  a  diligent  student  of  the 
Scriptures,**  and  was  addressed  to  one  Syncellus, 
who  had  asked  his  opinion  on  the  subject  Of  the 
time  or  place  where  this  Meletius  lived  nothing  is 
known.    ( Fabric.  Biblioik  Graee,  vol.  ix.  p.  307.) 

10.  OfTiBBRiopouR.  [See below.]     [J. CM.] 
MELETIUS  (McA^iof),  the  author  of  a  short 

Greek  work,  entitled  IIc^l  riii  rmi  *Ay9ptifirov  Ka- 
raaKtvri^  De  Natura  (or  Fabriea)  Hominis.  He 
appears  from  the  inscription  at  the  beginning  of  the 
work  to  have  been  a  Christian  and  a  monk,  and  to 
have  belonged  to  the  city  of  Tiberiopolis  in  Phrygia 
Magna.  The  time  at  which  he  lived  is  unknown, 
but  he  probably  cannot  be  placed  earlier  than  the 
sixth  or  seventh  century  after  Christ  His  work 
(the  subject-matter  of  which  is  sufficiently  indi- 
cated by  the  title)  is  interesting,  and  evidently 
written  by  a  religious  man,  but  is  of  no  particulw 
value  in  a  physiological  point  of  view.  It  was  first 
published  in  a  Latin  translation  by  Nicobus  Pe- 
treius,  Venet  1562,  4to.  The  Greek  text,  though 
existing  in  MS.  in  several  Euiopean  libraries,  rc- 


MELETUS. 

mained  unpublished  till  1836,  when  Dr.  Cramer  in* 
serted  it  in  the  third  volume  of  his  **  Anecdota 
Graeca,**  8vo.  Oxon.  It  is  badly  edited,  and  the  text 
contains  numerous  errors,  some  arising  from  the 
editor*s  evidmt  ignorance  of  the  subject-matter 
of  the  treatise,  and  others  apparently  from  haste  and 
carelessness.  The  beginning  of  the  work  was  pub- 
lished by  Fred.  Ritscbel,  Vratialav.  4to.  1837  ; 
and  there  is  an  essay  by  L.  E.  Bachmann,  entitled 
**  Quaestio  de  Meletio  Graece  inedito,  ejnsqne  Lar 
tino  Interprets  Nic  Petreio,**  Rostoch.  4 to.  1833l 

It  is  uncertain  whether  this  is  the  same  person 
who  wrote  a  commentary  on  the  Aphorisms  of  Hip- 
pocrates, some  extracts  from  which  are  inserted  by 
Diets  in  the  second  volume  of  his  ^  Scholia  in  Hip- 
pocratem  et  Galenum,**  Regim.  Pruaa.  Bvo.  1834. 
It  is  indeed  doubtful  whether  the  conunentary 
is  the  work  of  Meletius  or  Stephanas  Athenienai«. 

One  of  the  letters  of  St  BstfiL,  dated  a.  d.  375 
(Epist.  193,  vol.  iii.  p.  285,  ed.  Bened.)  is  ad- 
dressed to  a  phyucian  named  Meletius,  who  ia 
called  by  the  tide  ^rv^iofor,  but  of  whom  no  par- 
ticulars are  known.  [W.  A.  Q.] 

MELETUS  (MiAirror),  an  obscure  tragic  poet, 
but  notorious  as  one  of  the  accusers  of  Socrates, 
was  an  Athenian,  of  the  Pitthean  demos  (Plat 
Euthyph,  p.  2,  b.).  At  the  time  of  the  aocoaation 
of  Socrates,  he  is  spoken  of  by  Plato  (/.  c)  aa 
young  and  obscure  (comp.  Apd,  p.  25,  d.,  26,  e.). 
But  the  fact  that  he  was  mentioned  by  Aristophanes 
in  the  Tcwpyoi,  gives  rise  to  a  difficulty  (ScnoL  «s 
PUU.  ApoL  p.  330,  Bekker).  For  the  Ttmn^ 
was  evidently  acted  during  the  life  of  Nicias  (Plat 
Nie.  8)  ;  and  not  only  so,  but  the  passage  cited  by 
Plutarch  seems  to  have  been  rightly  understood 
by  him,  as  referring  to  the  affiur  of  Sphacteria, 
and  on  this  and  other  grounds  Meineke  ascigns  the 
play  to  the  year  b.  c.  425  {Frag.  Com.  Graec  voL 
ii.  pp.  983 — 985).  Supposing  Meletns  to  have 
been  only  twenty  at  this  time,  he  must  have  been 
upwards  of  forty-five  when  he  accused  Sooales. 
Meineke  attempts  to  get  rid  of  the  difficulty,  by  » 
slight  change  in  the  text  of  the  scholiast,  which 
would  then  imply  that  Meletus  was  still  a  boy 
when  alluded  to  in  the  TcwpToi  {Fra^  Com. 
Graec  vol.  ii.  p.  993).  At  all  events,  if  the  Me- 
letus thus  referred  to  was  really  the  nme  person  as 
the  accuser  of  Socrates,  he  must  at  the  latter  penod 
have  been  between  thirty  and  forty  ;  and  in  that 
case  he  might  still  have  been  called  i4ot  by  Sooates. 
In  fact,  though  the  attack  upon  Socrates  wma  his 
first  essay  as  a  public  politician,  and  was  indeed 
made,  as  Plato  insinuates,  in  order  to  bring  himself 
into  some  notoriety  {Euikypik.  pp.  2, 3,  ApoL  p.  25, 
d.),  yet  it  is  clear  from  Plato  himself  that  Meletns 
was  already  known  as  a  poet ;  for  he  tmpntca  to 
Meletus,  as  another  motive  for  the  accusation,  the 
resentment  felt  by  him  and  the  other  poeta  for  the 
strictures  made  upon  them  by  Socrates  {Ap^  ]w 
23,  e.  ;  Diog.  Laert  ii.  39).  Besides,  when  Plata 
calls  him  dyMJf,  he  perhaps  refers  rather  to  Ma 
being  a  man  of  no  merit  than  to  his  being  altogether 
unknown  in  the  city.  With  respect  to  hia  tra- 
gedies, we  are  informed  by  the  scholiast  on  Plat» 
(L  c),  on  the  authority  of  Aristotle  in  the  Didm^ 
oaliaef  that  Meletus  brought  out  his  Oi5iv^S««a  ia 
the  same  year  in  which  Aristophanes  bnmgfat  oi^ 
his  TltXapyoi,  but  we  know  nothing  of  the  dale  of 
that  play.  His  SooHa  are  referred  to  in  the  /Vv^s 
(1302),  B.  c.  405  ;  and  in  the  IVtrrdtqs,  which 
was  probably  acted  a  few  yean  al^  the  Froft^  ta 


HELETUS. 

which  it  was  umiUr  in  iU  aignment,  Aiiitophanes 
makes  him  one  of  the  ambaiudon  sent  by  the  poets 
on  earth  to  the  poets  in  Hades  (Athen.  xii.  p.  551). 
He  was  also  ridicnled  bj  Sannyrion  in  his  r4Kms 
(Athen.  L  e,) ;  and  his  erotic  poetry  was  referred  to 
by  Epicrates  in  his  *ArrtKdtf  (Athen.  ziiL  pw  605,  e.). 
Saidas  (s.  r.)  calls  him  an  orator  as  well  as  a  poet, 
no  doubt  on  account  of  his  accusation  of  Socrates, 
and  perhaps  of  Andocides.    (See  below.) 

The  character  of  Meletos,  as  drawn  by  Plato 
and  Aristophanes  and  their  sclioliasts,  is  that  of  a 
bad,  frigid,  and  licentious  poet,  and  a  worthless 
and  profligate  man, — rain,  silly,  effeminate,  and 
grossly  sensual.  Plato  makes  Socntes  call  him 
trrcawrpixa  kuL  od  mCrv  «^rtMy,  hriiypvwov  Zi, 
Aristophanes,  in  the  rnpvr^iif,  ridiculed  him  for 
his  ezcessire  thinness,  and  light  weight,  and  his 
natural  tendency  to  the  infernal  r^ons,  where,  as 
Thiriwall  remarks,  **  to  understand  the  point  fA  the 
sarcasm,  we  must  compare  the  balancing  scene  in 
the  /Vo^  and  the  remarks  of  Aeschylus,  867, 
tn  i)  irofi}(ris  o^x^  innrrSOmiici  fuu^  ro(rr^  Zk  cv¥- 
riBrtiKW^  (Hist,  of  (rraaoe,  toI.  iv.  p.  275,  note). 
Aristophanes  again,  in  the  IIcAafryol,  csils  him  the  son 
of  Laitts,  a  designation  which  not  only  contains  an 
allusion  to  his  Oediepodtkiy  but  is  also  meant  to  insi- 
nuate a  chai^  of  Uie  grossest  vice  (see  Meineke, 
od  loe.^  Frag.  Com.  Grate  vol.  ii.  pp.  1126, 1127). 
Misled  by  this  passage,  Suidas  (#.«.  M^Arros)  makes 
him  a  son  of  I^i'us  (as  Clinton  has  corrected  the 
word  from  hA^o*»)  ;  the  real  name  of  his  &ther 
was  Meletus,  as  we  learn  firom  Diogenes  Laertius, 
on  the  authority  of  Phavorinus,  in  whose  time  the 
deed  of  accusation  against  Socrates  was  still  pre- 
served in  the  Metroum  at  Athens  (Diog.  Laert  ii. 
40).  The  epithet  Bpf^,  applied  to  him  by  Aris- 
tophanes, in  the  fragment  just  referred  to,  probably 
alludes  to  the  foreign  origin  of  hu  fiunily. 

In  the  accusation  of  Socrates  it  was  Meletus 
who  laid  the  indictment  before  the  Arehon  Basi- 
leus  ;  but  in  reality  he  was  the  most  insignificant 
of  the  accusers ;  and  according  to  one  account  he 
was  bribed  by  Anytus  and  Lycon  to  take  part  in 
the  affiur.  (Liban.  ApoL  pp.  11,  51,  ed.  Reiske.) 
Soon  aft«r  the  death  of  Socrates,  the  Athenians 
repented  of  their  injustice,  and  Meletus  was  stoned 
to  death  as  one  of  the  authon  of  their  folly.  (Diog. 
Laert.  ii.  43 ;  Diod*  ziv.  37  ;  Suid.  «.  «.  M^Airof : 
it  may  here  be  observed  that  the  article  in  Suidas 
is  a  mass  of  confusion  ;  there  is  evidently  in  it  a 
mixing  up  of  the  lives  of  two  different  persons, 
Melissus  of  Samos  and  Meletus.) 

There  is  room  for  some  doubt  whether  the  ac- 
cuser of  Socrates  was  the  same  perwn  as  the  Me- 
letus who  was  charged  with  participation  in  the 
profiuiation  of  the  mysteries,  and  in  the  mutilation 
of  the  Hermae,  b.c.  415,  and  who  was  an  active 
partisan  of  the  Thirty  Tyrants,  both  as  the  execu- 
tioner of  their  sentence  of  death  upon  Leon  of  Sar 
lamis,  and  as  an  emissary  to  Lacedaemon  on  their 
behalf  and  who  was  afterwards  one  of  the  accusers 
of  Andocides  in  the  case  respecting  the  mysteries, 
B.C.  400  (Andoc.  d»  MytL  pp.  7»  18,  46,  Reiske  ; 
Xen.  HeU.  ii  4.  §  36 ) :  but  as  all  this  is  perfiectly 
consistent  with  the  indications  we  have  noticed 
above  respecting  the  age  of  Meletus,  there  seems  no 
good  ground  for  distinguishing  the  two  persons, 
though  they  cannot  be  identified  with  absolute 
certainty.    (Droysen,  Rhein,  Mum.  voL  iii.  p.  190.) 

Respecting  the  form  of  the  name,  M^Aiyrof  is 
almost  univenaUy  adopted  by  modem  schohin, 


MELINNO. 


1021 


though  Welcker  defends  MAiror.  For  the  aigu- 
ments  on  both  sides,  and  respecting  Meletus  in 
general,  see  Clinton,^.  H.  vol.  ii.  p.  xxxvi. ;  Welcker, 
dis  Grieek.  Troff.  pp.  872—874  ;  Kayser,  HitU 
CriL  TVag.  Graec  pp.  284,  285.  Plato  makes 
Socrates  pun  upon  the  name  several  times  in  the 
Apologjf  (p.  24,  c.  d.,  25,  c,  26,  d.).        [P.  S.] 

ME'LIA  (MfAfa),  a  nymph,  a  daughter  of 
Oceanus,  became  by  Inachus  the  mother  of  Phoro- 
neus  and  Aegialeus  or  Pegeus.  (Apollod.  ii.  1.  §  1  ; 
SchoL  ad  Eurip.  Orett.  920.)  By  Seilenus  she 
became  the  mother  of  the  centaur,  Pholus  (Apollod. 
iL  5.  §  4),  and  by  Poieidon  of  Amycus.  ( ApoUon. 
Rhod.  ii.  4 ;  Serv.  ad  Am.  v.  373.)  She  was 
carried  off  by  Apollo,  and  became  by  him  the 
mother  of  Ismenius  (some  call  her  own  brother 
IsmenuB,  Schol.  ad  Find.  Pyth.  xi.  5  ;  Tzets.  ad 
Zys.  1211),  and  of  the  seer  Teneruk  She  was 
worshipped  in  the  Apollinian  sanctuary,  the  Isme- 
nium,  near  Thebes.  (Pans.  iz.  10.  $  5,  26,  §  1  ; 
Stnb.  p.  413.) 

In  the  plural  form  McAloi  or  McAm(8«s  is  the 
name  of  the  nymphs,  who,  along  with  the  Oigantes 
and  Erinnyes,  sprang  from  the  drops  of  blood  that 
fell  from  Unnus,  and  which  were  received  by  Oaea. 
(Hes.  Tkeoff.  187.)  The  nymphs  that  nnned  Zeus 
are  likewise  called  Meliae.  (Callinu  Hymn,  in 
Jot.  Atl  \  Eustath.  ad  Hom.  p.  1963.)      [L.  S.J 

MELIADES  (McAioScs),  the  same  as  the  Ma- 
liades,  or  nymphs  of  the  district  of  Melts,  near 
Tnchis.    (SopL  PMod.  715.)  [L.  S.] 

MELIBOEA  (McAf^oio.)  1.  A  daughter  of 
Oceanus,  and,  by  Pelasgus,  the  mother  of  Lycaon. 
(ApoUod.  iii.  8.  §  1.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Magnes,  who  called  the  town 
of  Meliboea,  in  Magnesia,  af^r  her.  (Eustath. 
<»i^om.  p.  338.) 

3.  One  of  the  daughters  of  Niobe.  (Apollod. 
1115.  §6;  Pans.  u.  21,  §  10.) 

4.  An  Ephesian  maiden  who  was  in  love  with  a 
youth  of  the  name  of  Alexis.  As,  however,  her 
parents  had  destined  her  for  another  man,  Alexis 
quitted  his  native  place ;  and  on  the  day  of  her 
marriage  Meliboea  threw  herself  from  the  roof  of 
her  house.  But  she  was  not  injured,  and  escaped 
to  a  boat  which  was  lying  near,  and  the  ropes  of 
which  became  untied  of  their  own  accord.  The 
boat  then  carried  her  to  her  beloved  Alexis.  The 
united  happy  lovers  now  dedicated  a  sanctuary  to 
Aphrodite,  sumamed  Automate  andEpidaetia  (Serv. 
ad  Aen.  L  724.) 

5.  The  mother  of  Ajax,  and  wife  of  Theseus. 
(Athen.  ziii.  p.  557.) 

Meliboea  ocean  also  as  a  surname  of  Persephone. 
(Lasus,  ap.  Athen.  xiv.  p.  624.)  [L.  S.J 

MELICERTES  (McAuc^pnfs),  a  son  of  Athamaa 
and  Ino,  was  metamorphosed  into  a  marine  divi* 
nity,  under  the  name  of  Palaemon.  (Apollod.  L  9. 
§  5;  comp.  Athamab,  Palakmon,  and  Lbu- 
COTHXA.)  [L.  S.] 

MELINAEA  (Ms Airafa),  a  surname  of  Aphro* 
dite,  which  she  derived  from  the  Argive  town  Me- 
line.    (Steph.  Byz.  «.  v. ;  Lycoph.  403.)     [L.  S.] 

MELINE  (McAin}),  a  daughter  of  Thespius 
became  by  Heracles  the  mother  of  Laomedon* 
(ApoUod.  ii.  7.  §  8.)  (L.  S.] 

MELINNO  (McAiyyov),  a  lyric  poetess,  the 
author  of  an  ode  on  Rome  in  five  Sapphic  stanzas, 
which  is  commonly  ascribed  to  Erinna  of  Lesbos. 
Nothing  is  known  of  her  with  certainty,  except 
what  the  ode  itself  shows,  namely,  that  she  lived  in 


1022 


MELISSEKUS. 


the  flourishing  period  of  the  Roman  empire.  The 
ode  is  printed,  with  an  admirable  euay  upon  it, 
by  Welcker,  in  Greaser*»  Meietematoy  181 7f  p.  I, 
and  in  Welcker*s  Kleine  Sckri/imj  toI.  iL  p. 
160.  [P.&] 

MELISANDER  (MtXliw9pos\  of  MUettii,  is 
said  to  have  written  an  account  of  the  battles  of 
the  Lapithae  and  Centaurs,  and  is  classed  by 
Aelian  with  the  poets  Oroebantius  and  Dares,  who 
are  stated  to  hare  been  the  predecessors  of  Homer. 
(Aelian,  T.  //.  xi.  2.) 

MELISSA  (M^\i<r(m),  that  is,  the  soother  or 
propitiator  (from  luXiovw  or  ii*iKur9t»\  occurs, 
1.  As  the  name  of  a  nymph  who  discovered  and 
taught  the  use  of  honey,  and  from  whom  bees  were 
believed  to  have  received  their  name,  lUXunrai, 
(SchoL  ad  Find.  PytL  iv.  104.)  Bees  seem  to 
have  been  the  symbol  of  nymphs,  whence  they 
themselves  an  sometimes  called  Melissae,  and  are 
sometime*  said  to  have  been  metamorphosed  into 
bees.  (Schol.  ad  PimL  Le.;  Hesych.  f.  o.  'Opo- 
8«/tfWa8ct ;  Columell.  ix.  2  ;  Schol.  ad  TheocriL  iii. 
13.)  Hence  also  nymphs  in  the  form  of  bees  are 
said  to  have  guided  the  colonists  that  went  to 
Ephesus  (Philostr.  Icon.  iL  8)  ;  and  the  nymphs 
who  nursed  the  infant  Zeus  are  called  Melissae,  or 
Meliae.  (Anton.  Lib.  19;  Callim. /fyiii«.  ta  Jbo. 
47  ;  ApoUod.  i.  1.  $  8.) 

2.  From  the  nymphs  the  name  Melissae  was 
transferred  to  priestesses  in  general,  but  more 
especially  to  diose  of  Demeter  (Schol.  ad  Pmd,  L  e, ; 
Callim.  Hymn,  m  ApoU,  110  ;  Hesych.  s.  v.  M^ 
Aio-tf-oi),  Persephone  (Schol.  ad  TheoeriL  xv.  94), 
and  to  the  priestess  of  the  Delphian  Apolla  (Pind. 
Pyth.  iv.  106  ;  Schol.  ad  Eurip,  Hippoi.  72.)  Ac- 
cording to  the  scholiasts  of  Pindar  and  Euripides, 
priestesses  received  the  name  Melissae  from  the 
purity  of  the  bee.  Comp.  a  story  about  the  origin 
of  bees  in  Serv.  ad  Aen,  i.  434. 

3.  Melissa  is  also  a  somame  of  Artemis  as  the 
goddess  of  the  moon,  in  which  capacity  she  alle- 
vi:ites  the  suffering  of  women  in  childbed.  (Por- 
phyr.  De  Antr.  NympL  p.  261.) 

4.  A  daughter  of  Epidamnns,  became  by  Posei- 
don the  mother  of  Dyrrhachius,  fnm  whom  the 
town  of  Dyrrhachinm  derived  its  name.    (Steph. 

Bys.  t.  9.  Avf^x"*"')  [^  9.] 

MELISSA  (M^Aitf(ra),  the  wife  of  Periander, 
tyrant  of  Corinth.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Prodes, 
tyrant  of  Epidaurus,  and  Eristheneia  ;  and,  accord- 
ing to  Diogenes  Laertius  (L  94),  was  called  Lysis 
before  her  marriage,  and  received  the  name  Me- 
lissa from  Periander.  She  bore  two  sons,  Cypselus 
and  Lycophron,  and  her  husband  was  passionately 
attached  to  her ;  but  in  a  At  of  jealousy,  produced 
by  the  slanderous  tales  of  some  courtesans,  he 
killed  her  in  a  barbarous  manner.  [Pbbxandbr.] 
From  the  story  of  the  appearance  of  the  shade  of 
Melissa  to  the  ambassadors  sent  by  Periander  to 
consult  the  oracle  of  the  dead  among  the  Thespro- 
tians,  and  the  mode  in  which  Periander  sought  to 
appease  her,  we  may  gather  that  he  sought  to  still 
his  remorse  by  the  rites  of  a  dark  and  barbarous 
superstition :  he  took  a  horrible  revenge  on  those 
who  had  instigated  him  to  the  morder  of  his  wife. 
(Herod,  iii.  50,  v.  92  ;  Athen.  xiii.  pu  589,  t  ; 
Diog.  Laert  L  94  ;  PlntiS^ie.  ^.  Omv.p.  146.) 
Pausanias  (ii.  28.  §  8)  mentions  a  monument  in 
memory  of  Melissa,  near  Epidaoms.  [C.  P.  M.] 
MELISSE'NUS  OREOOHIUS.  [Mam- 
KAa.] 


MELISSU& 

MELISSEUS  (McXurorc^t  or  Uikurvas),  an 
ancient  king  of  Crete,  who,  by  Amalthea,  became 
the  father  of  the  nymphs  Adrastea  and  Ida,  to 
whom  Rhea  entrusted  the  infimt  Zeus  to  be 
brought  up.  (Apollod.  i.  1.  §  6;  Hygin.  Poet. 
Attr,  iu  13.)  Other  accounts  call  the  daughters 
of  this  king  Melissa  and  Amalthea.  (LactanL  L 
22.)  fL.  S.1 

MELISSEUS  (Mc\i<r<rcvT),  a  Greek  writer  of 
uncertain  date,  wrote  a  work  entitled  Ac\^^ 
(Taetx.  CkiL  vi  90  ;  SchoL  m  Hemod.  p.  29,  ed. 
Oxon.) 

MELISSUS  (M^AMvofX  of  Samoa,  a  Qntk 
philosopher,  the  son  of  Ithagenes,  is  said  to  have 
been  likewise  distinguished  as  a  statesman,  and  to 
have  commanded  the  fleet  which  first  eonquercd  a 
part  of  the  Athenian  armament  which  bk)ckaded 
the  idand  under  the  command  of  Peridea ;  but  it 
is  stated  afterwardi  that  he  was  eonqnered  by 
Pericles,  in  OL  85.  Thucydides  does  not  mention 
Melissns.  (Pint  Perid,  26,  27;  oomp.  T^maC 
2,  adv,  CaioL  82.)  This  account  is  supported  by 
the  statement  of  Apollodonis,  that  Melissns  flou- 
rished in  OL  84  ;  but  it  is  irreconcilable  with  tke 
account  which  represents  him  as  personally  eon- 
nected  with  Heradeitus,  who  lired  at  a  mndi 
earlier  period.  (Diog.  Laert  ix.24.)  There  seems 
to  be  less  reason  for  doubting  that  he  was  a  dis- 
dple  of  Parmenides,  and  it  is  quite  certain  diat  he 
was  acquainted  wiUi  the  doctrines  tA  the  Ekfatict, 
which  in  feet  he  completeW  adopted,  thoogb  be 
took  np  the  letter  rather  than  the  spirit  of  their 
system,  as  is  proved  by  the  fragments  of  his  wock, 
which  was  written  in  prose,  and  in  the  Ionic 
dialect  They  have  been  preserved  by  Simpliciui, 
and  their  genuineness  is  attested  by  the  work  of 
Aristotle  or  Theophiastus.  He  proTes  that  the 
coming  into  existence  and  the  annihilatmn  of  any 
thing  that  exists  are  both  ineonerivable,  whether 
it  be  supposed  that  it  arises  from  a  non-existeiiee 
or  from  some  existence.  But  even  here  MeUssas 
is  unable  to  maintain  the  pare  idea  of  existwicB, 
which  we  find  in  Parmenides,  for  he  deniea  tint 
existence,  and  still  more  absolute  existence  (n^ 
dwX&s  Up)  can  arise  from  nonexistence,  {^anne- 
nides  could  not  have  admitted  the  differeace  of  de- 
grees of  existence,  which  is  hen  assumed,  any 
more  than  the  parts  of  existence  which  Meljasas 
assumes  as  possible,  or  at  least  as  not  absolsody 
opposed  to  the  idea,  since  he  thinks  it  necessary  to 
prove  that  no  part  of  existence  could  have  cone 
into  existence  any  more  than  existenes  itaeiL 
(SimpUc.  M  AritUd.  Ph^,  £  22,  b ;  AiistoC  Dt 
Xeiwpk.  Ocrg,  el  Mdii».  1.)  The  infennoe  if 
Meiissus  which  now  follows,  that  things  wrhith 
have  neither  beginning  nor  end  must  be  infinite 
and  unlimited  in  magnitude,  and  aoeordii^lj  am 
(ibid,  and  Simplic  t  23,  h.  /it^  2and  7—10  ; 
in  Brandis,  CommadaL  JSSbate.),  is  manifestly 
erroneous,  since,  without  even  attempting  a  media- 
tion, he  assumes  infinitude  of  space  in  diuiga  whieh 
have  no  beginning  or  end  in  time.  The  smipljdty 
of  existence  he  it^ers  from  its  unity,  and  he  lyfuais 
to  have  endeavoured  very  minutely  to  show  thai 
no  change  could  take  place  either  in  qninticy  sr 
quality,  and  neither  internal  nor  external  merisn. 
(Fr.  4.  11,  &c;  Aristot(.e.)  Fram  this  ke  thai 
argued  backwards,  and  assnined  the  impoesifaSitT 
of  finding  existence  in  the  actual  worid.  (Safhc 
De  Codfkt  t  138,  and  the  eorrected  text  ef  iSbt 
6dboiL  m  ^nsM.  ed.  Bnudia» pi  609.  bw)    Helha 


MELITO. 

made  the  fint,  though  weak  attempt,  which  was  after- 
words caiiied  oat  by  Zeno  with  fiur  more  acateness 
and  sagacity,  to  prove  that  the  foundations  of  all 
knowlmlge  derived  from  experience  are  in  them- 
lelves  contradictoiy,  and  that  the  reality  of  the 
actual  worid  is  inconoeiTable.  The  fragments  of 
Melissns  are  collected  by  Ch.  A.  Brandis,  Commem' 
iatiomHm  Eleaaearum^  pars  prima,  p.  185,  &C.,  and 
by  Mollach,  Ariatotelu  de  MeUuo^  Xmopkeme,  H 
Goryia  DigptUatiomea,  enm  Eleatieorum  pkdomh 
pkarum/raffmmti$,  S[e^  BeroL  1846.        [L.  S.] 

MELISSUS  (MMuraof).  1.  A  Theban,  the  ion 
of  Telesiades,  of  the  fiunily  of  the  Cleonymidae, 
who  conquered  in  the  chariot  race  at  the  Nemean 
games,  and  in  the  pancratium  at  the  Isthmian  games. 
The  dates  of  his  victories  are  uncertain.  Pindar^s 
third  Isthmian  ode  is  written  to  celebrate  the 
latter  of  his  victories. 

2.  A  Greek  writer,  a  native  of  Euboea,  who 
wrote  a  work  explaining  various  mythological 
stories  by  the  &cts  of  natural  history.  (Fulgent 
iL  16.)  He  is  probably  the  same  as  the  MeUssus 
referreid  to  by  PaJaephates  {ProSm.)  and  by  Servius 
{ad  Viiy.  Am,  iv.  146). 

3.  A  Roman  writer  mentioned  by  Pliny  among 
those  from  whom  he  drew  materials  for  his  7  th, 
9th,  10th,  1 1th,  and  35th  books.  [a  P.  M.] 

MELISSUS,  AE'LIUS,  a  dutinguished  Roman 
grammarian  mentioned  by  Anlns  Gellius  (xviii.  6). 
He  was  the  author  of  a  work,  D»  loqueitdi  Pro- 
yrietaU.  [C.  P.  M.] 

MELISSUS,  C^  MAECE'NAS,  a  native  of 
Spoletium.  He  was  of  free  birth,  but  was  exposed 
in  his  infoncy,  and  presented  by  the  perM>n  who 
found  and  reared  him  to  Maecenas.  Though  his 
mother  dechued  his  real  origin,  he  refosed  to  leave 
Maecenas.  He  was,  however,  speedily  manu- 
mitted, and  obtained  ihe  favour  of  Augustus,  who 
commissioned  him  to  airange  the  library  in  the 
portico  of  Octavia.  At  an  advanced  period  of  life 
he  commenced  the  composition  of  a  collection  of 
jokes  and  witticisms.  He  also  wrote  plays  of  a 
novel  sort,  which  he  called  TVafteolae.  (Suet  de 
lUudr.  Gramm,  21  ;  Ov.  eae  PcmL  iv.  16.  30.) 
Suetonius,  in  the  passage  already  lefeired  to, 
calls  him  C.  Melissus,  but  in  another  phioe  {ds 
IlUatr,  Gramm.  3),  he  terms  him  Lenaeus  Melissus, 
for  which  it  has  been  conjectured  we  onght  to  read 
Cilnins  Melissus.  By  Pliny  (//.  N.  xxviii.  6. 
a.  1 7 )  he  is  called  Maecenas  Melissus.     [C  P.  M.] 

ME'LITE  (MfAini).  1.  A  nymph,  one  of  the 
Nereides,  a  daughter  of  Nereus  and  Doris.  (Horn. 
IL  xviii  42 ;  Hes.  Tkeoff.  246  ;  ApoUod.  i  2.  § 
7  ;  Viig  Ae».  v.  825.) 

2.  ANaias,adaiighterof  therivergodAegaens, 
who  became,  by  Henides,  the  mother  of  HylTus,  in 
the  country  of  the  Phaeacians.  (ApoUon.  Rhod. 
iv.  538.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Erasinus  of  Argoa,  was  visited 
by  Britomards.     [Britomartis.]  [L.  S.] 

MELITEUS  (McArrti^),  a  son  of  Zeus  by  an 
Othreian  nymph.  He  was  exposed  by  his  mother 
in  a  wood,  lest  Hera  should  discover  the  affair. 
But  Zens  took  care  that  he  was  reared  by  bees, 
and  the  boy  grew  up.  At  length  he  was  found  by 
his  step-brother  Phagons,  who  took  him  with  him, 
and  gave  him  the  name  of  Meliteus,  from  his 
having  been  reared  by  bees.  The  town  of  Melite 
in  Pfathia  was  said  to  have  been  built  by  him. 
(Anton.  Lib.  la)  IL.  S.] 

MCLITO  (MtA(r«y),  a  Christian  writer  of  con- 


•  MELITO. 


1023 


sidersble  eminence,  who  lived  in  the  second  century. 
He  was  contemporary  with  Hegesippus,  Dionysius 
of  Corinth,  ApoUinaris  of  Hierapolis,  and  others 
(Euseb.  H.K  iv.  21).  Of  his  personal  history 
very  little  is  known.  The  epithets  Asianus  and 
Sardensis,  given  to  him  by  Jerome  (Db  Fir.  lUautr, 
c  24),  indicate  the  pkce  of  his  episcopal  charge, 
not,  so  for  as  appears,  of  his  birth.  Polycrates  of 
Ephesos,  a  writer  of  somewhat  later  date,  in  his 
letter  to  Victor,  bishop  of  Rome  (apud  Euseb. 
H.  E.  V.  24),  calls  him  **  Eunuchus,^  but  it  is  not 
clear  whether  this  term  is  to  be  understood  literally, 
or  is  simply  expressive  of  his  inviolate  chastity. 
At  what  time  he  became  bishop  of  Sardes  is  not 
known :  he  probably  was  bishop  when  the  contnv 
versy  arose  at  Laodiceia  respecting  the  observance 
of  Easter,  which  occasioned  him  to  write  his  book 
on  the  subject  (Clem.  Alexandr.  apud  Euseb.  H,  E, 
iv.  26).  This  controversy  arose  when  Servilius 
Paulus  was  proconsul  of  Asia,  and  at  the  time  of 
the  martyrdom  of  Sagaris,  who  is  thought  to  have 
suffered  in  the  persecution  under  M.  Anrelius. 
During  the  same  persecution,  Melito  composed  his 
Apoit^ioj  which,  as  it  was  addressed  to  Aurelius 
alone,  appears  to  have  been  written  after  the  death 
of  Lucius  Verus,  in  A.11.  169.  The  Ckrwueom  of 
Ensebius  pbces  its  presentation  in  a.  d.  169 — 1 70  : 
it  must  have  been  written  then  or  between  those 
years  and  a.  o.  180,  in  which  Aurelius  himself  died 
[AuRiLius  Marcus].  The  Ckromeo»  Paachale 
seems  to  ascribe  to  Melito  two  apologies,  one  pre- 
sented to  Aurelius  and  Verus,  a.  d.  165,  the  other 
to  Aurelius  alone,  a.  o.  169.  Tillemont  is  disposed 
to  phwe  the  Apology  as  kte  as  the  year  175  ; 
Pearson  and  Dodwell  between  170  and  175  ;  and 
Basnage  (Aimal»  PolUie,  Eedei,)  and  Lardner  as 
late  as  a.  d.  177.  The  time,  place,  and  manner  of 
Melito^B  death  are  not  accurately  and  certainly 
known :  from  the  silence  of  Polycrates  (apud  Euseb. 
/.  0.)  it  may  be  inferred  that  he  was  not  a  Martyr ; 
the  place  of  his  death  may  be  conjectured  from 
that  of  his  interment,  which  Polycrates  states  to 
have  been  Sardes ;  and  as  for  the  date  of  it,  Poly- 
crates, whose  letter  to  Victor  was  apparently  written 
about  196,  speaks  of  it  in  a  way  which  indicates 
that  it  was  not  then  recent 

The  works  of  Melito  are  enumerated  by  Ensebius 
(H.  E.  iv.  26)  as  follows : — 1.  Hfpl  ran  trdtcrxa  8vo, 
De  Paadka  Libri  duo.  2.  Iltpl  iroKntias  iral  irpo- 
^nyrwy,  De  Reda  M:tfendi  RatUme  (s.  de  Recta  Con- 
vereaiume)  et  de  Propketie.  Smne  interpreters, 
including  Rufinus,  have  inaccurately  rendered  this 
passage,  as  if  it  spoke  of  two  distinct  works. 
Jerome  (De  Vine  lUwtr.  c.  24)  gives  the  title  of 
this  work  in  Latin,  De  Vila  Prophetarum,  which 
his  translator,  the  so-called  Sophronius,  re-tnmshites 
into  Greek,  Ilspl  fiUnt  irpofrrrucew,  giving  reason  to 
think  that  the  original  text  of  Ensebius  was  Ilfpl 
T^i  iro\rrc(aff  rw  vpo^i}T«ir;  but  all  the  MSS. 
and  the  text  of  Nicephorus  Callisti  support  the 
common  readinj^.  3.  Ilcpl  iKK\fi<rlaf,  De  Eeoteeia. 
4.  Ilf^  Kvpiatai%  De  Die  Dominica,  5.  Ilfpl  ^ 
ettn  Mp&Kov^  De  Natmra  Homhti».  Rufinus 
appears  to  have  read  Ilffpl  iri<rrcfl*f  di^ptfirov,  for  he 
renders  it  De  Fide  Homini».  6.  Iltpl  irXdo-f»t, 
De  Creatione^  or  according  to  Jerome,  De  PUumaie 
and  according  to  Rufinus,  De  Figmento.  Nicephorus 
Callisti,  who,  like  Rufinus,  read  ifitnems  in  the 
title  of  Na  6,  speaks  of  Nos.  5  and  6  as  one  work, 
ncpl  wlartms  Mpthrou  md  irKdaetn^  De  Fide  Ho^ 
MMtt  et  OreaUoHe,     7.  IIcpl  Jroiw^t  viffrtms  tier- 


1024 


MELITO. 


BrrnipUiV,  De  ObedienHa  Sensmtm  Fidei  prasttanda 
•.  De  ObedienHa  Sensuum  Fidei.     Nicephorus  Cal- 
liftti  speaks  of  two  works,  Htpl  vwcucofis  Tiortus, 
and  Ilf pi  oUrBtrrnptttP ;  and  Jerome,  in  his  catalogue 
of  the  works  of  Melito,  enumerates  consecutively 
De    Sennbu»    and    De  Fide,  which    Sophronius 
lenders  IIcpl  Ziayoias  and  TltpH  r»»  •Kiarm»,    Ru- 
finus  also  gires  two  titles  as  of  separate  books,  De 
Obedientia  Fida.  and  De  Sentibus^  which  two  titles 
represent  the  one  title  given  in  the  present  text  of 
Eusebins.     8.  IIcpl  ^xos  ical  <rtinaTos  ^  "06$,  De 
Anima  et  Corpore  $eu  de  Mente:  or,  as  Rufinus 
renders  it,  De  Anima  et  Corpore  et  Mente.    Jerome 
has  only  De  Anima  et  Corpore.     9.  Tltpl  \ourpoS, 
De  BaptimaU  s.  De  Lavaero.    One  MS.  of  Euse- 
bius,  supported  by  Nicephorus  Caliisti,  sneaks  of 
this  work  as  a  portion  of  No.  8.    10.  Hcol  cUi|6c<as, 
De  Veritate.    1 1.  Of  pi  icrlaws  Kcd  ywia-ws  Xpiff- 
Tou,   De  Creaiione  et  Generatione  ChriiiL    Some 
MSS.  read  irlrrws  instead  of  irr(<r€«s;  but  this 
reading  was  probably  introduced  after  the  rise  of 
the  Arian  controversy  caused  the  word  leriaws  to 
be  regarded  as  heterodox.     Rufinus  has  De  Fide 
(as  if  he  had  read  Ilcpl  xiartus  instead  of  Utpl 
KTtffws)  and  De  Generatione  Ckristi  as  the  titles  of 
two  separate  books.    Jerome  has  only  De  Genera- 
tione  ChritU,  omitting  to  render  the  obnoxious 
word  KTlaws.      12.  Tltpi  irpo^ijTftas,  De  Pro- 
phetia.    Jerome   renders  the  title  De  Propketia 
sua.     Rufinus,  who  has  De  Propketia  ejta^  connects 
this  title  by  the  conjunction  et  with  the  title  of  the 
latter  work  mentioned  under  No.  11,  Zte  Gtneror 
tione  Christi  et  de  Propketia  ejui.     It  may  be  men- 
tioned, in  vindication  of  Jerome^s  version,  that 
according    to    the    testimony   of   Tertullian   (in 
a  work  now  lost,  but  which  Jerome  (L  c.)  cites,  and 
which  was  written  after  he  became  a  Montanist), 
Melito  was  regarded  by  many  persons  (whether 
among  the  Montanists  or  the  Catholics,  is  not 
clear)  as  a  prophet.      13.  IltpA  ^lAofcyfof,  De 
Phiioxetda    s.   De  HonriiaUiate.      14.   'H  ic\fls, 
Chvisi  of  which  we  shall  speak  presently.     15. 
TlfpH  rov  ita€6\ov  icaX  rris  dvoKoKv^ois  *lt*iyyov, 
De   Diabolo    et   de    Apocalypsi  Joanni»,      Both 
Rufinus    and  Jerome   speak  of  two   books,  one 
De  Diabda,  the  other  De  Apoodvpei;  they  are 
perhaps    right      16.  Utpl  ivauftdrov  0eou,  De 
Deo  Corpore  induto.     From  a  passage  in  Origen, 
quoted  by  Theodoret  (Quaett.  ut  Genetimy  c  20), 
Melito  appears  to  have  believed  thatOod  possessed 
a  bodily  form,  and  to  have  written  in  support  of 
that  doctrine.    This  work  was  probably  the  one 
referred  to  by  Origen  ;  and  it  is  in  vain  that  some 
modem  critics  have  argued  that  it  was  written  on 
the  incarnation  of  Christ.    Anastasius  Sinaita,  in 
his  '08ir/dft  Dux  Viae  adversus  AcepHcUos,  c.  13, 
has,  indeed,  quoted  a  passage  from  Melito^s  book, 
Tltpl  (TopKtifftws  Xpitrrouy  De  Incamatione  Ouristi, 
but  this  appears  to  be  a  diiferent  work  from  the 
present,  and  is  not  mentioned  by  Eusebius.     17. 
llp^s  *Avrt»vhov  BtSKiZtoVf  Libellu»  (sc.  supplea) 
ad  Antottinum.    This  was  the  Apologia  or  defence 
of  Christianity  already  mentioned.     18.  *EK\oyal^ 
Eclogae^  sc  ex  Libris   Vet.  Testamenti,  comprised, 
according  to  Jerome,  in  six  books.     This  last 
work  is  not  mentioned  by  Eusebius  when  enume- 
rating the  works  of  Melito,  but  he  afterwards 
gives  a  quotation  from  it     (Euseb.  H.  E.  iv.  26.) 
To  this  catalogue,  furnished  by  Eusebius,  we  may 
add    the    following   works  on   the  authority  of 
Anastasius  Sinaita,  who  lived  in  the  middle  of  the 


MELITO. 

sixth  century.  19.  Ilfpt  «rapmyo-carf  Xpioroif,  D0 
Incamatione  Ckritti,  consisting  of  at  least  thne 
books,  and  directed,  partly  or  wholly,  against 
Marcion.  (See  above.  No.  16.)  20.  A^yot  tls 
t6  irdBos^  Oratio  in  Pamonem.  Besides  these 
genuine  writings  of  Melito,  another  has  been 
ascribed  to  him,  De  Trantitu  Beatae  Fir^n, 
which  is  extant  in  Latin,  and  appears  in  meet 
editions  of  the  BUdiotheoa  Patntm,  but  it  is  gene- 
rally allowed  to  be  spurious.  It  is  mentioned,  but 
without  the  author^s  name,  in  the  Decr^un^  of 
Pope  Gelasins  I.,  in  which  it  is  placed  among  the 
spurious  books;  and  is  mentioned  as  extant,  undtf* 
the  name  of  Melito,  by  the  venerable  Beda  (/£e- 
iractaL  in  Ada,  cap.  8,  Opera,  vol.  vL  ooL'15,  ed. 
Col.  1612),  who  describe»  it  as  a  forgery,  and 
points  out  its  inconsistencies  with  the  Saiptare 
narratives. 

The  number  of  his  genuine  works  suffidently 
shows  the  industry  of  Melito,  and  their  subjects 
indicate  the  variety  of  his  attainments ;  and  the 
eulogies  of  the  most  learned  fathers,  and  their  tes- 
timony of  the  high  reputation  whidi  Melito  en- 
joyed, make  us  regret  that  of  all  ^ese  writings 
only  a  few  fragments  have  descended  to  our  times. 
It  is,  however,  to  be  observed  that  these  enlogiea 
are  qualified  by  intimations  of  his  gross  error  as  to 
the  Deity.  The  express  declaration  of  Origen  as 
to  his  belief  that  God  had  a  bodily  form  is  «ap- 
ported  by  the  testimony  of  Gennadins  of  Maasilia 
{Lib.  Dogm.  Eode».  c.  4).  Modem  writers  seek  in 
vain  to  exculpate  him  ;  and  Tillemont,  though  un- 
willing to  conclude  positively  that  a  writer  so  emi- 
nent could  have  held  so  gross  an  errw,  admits 
that,  possibly,  this  imputation,  or  the  ascriptiMi  to 
him  of  the  book  De  Transitu  B.  Ftr^Mts,  may  have 
prevented  the  church  from  honouring  his  memory 
by  an  appointed  office.  Modem  Roman  Catholics, 
as  Bellannin*  Baronius,  Halloix,  Tillemont,  Ccil- 
lier,  &c.,  do  not  hesitate  to  give  him  the  title  ot 
^  Saint,**  and  Tillemont  pleads  that  they  an  in  this 
only  following  the  tradition  of  Uie  Asiatic  chmdL 

The  book  published  in  French  (I'^ow  1662), 
under  the  title  of  Apocalypse  de  AteUton^  was  a 
satire  against  the  monks. 

The  fragments  of  Melito*s  writings  ace  as  lbl> 
lows.  We  prefix  to  the  notice  of  each  the  number 
of  Uie  work,  from  which  it  is  taken,  in  the  cata- 
logue of  the  works  of  this  father  already  given. 
1.  A  filament  of  the  work  De  Paseka,  pieaerved 
by  Eusebius  (//.  E.  iv.  26  X  showing  when  Melito 
wrote  it.  17.  Several  fragments  of  the  Apoiogie^ 
all  but  one,  preserved  by  Eusebius  (/.  c),  and  the 
remaining  one  in  the  Ckronieon  PasckaUe  (pw  259« 
ed.  Paris,  207,  ed.  Venice,  and  vol.  i.  pi.  48^  cd. 
Bonn).  18.  A  very  valuable  passage  preaerred  by 
Eusebius  {L  c.)  from  the  Ediogae^  or  rather  firen 
the  introductory  letter  to  the  Edogae  addresotd  to 
'^Onesimus,  my  brother**  (whether  his  natonl 
brother,  or  simply  a  fellow-Christian,  is  not  dear)* 
containing  the  earliest  catalogue  of  **the  bo<dts  of 
the  Old  Covenant  (or  Testament),*^  giTm  I17  a 
Christian  writer.  His  catalogue  agrees  with  the 
received  canon  of  the  Old  Testament,  except  that 
it  omits  the  books  of  Nehemiah  and  Esther  ;  bat 
Nehemiah  is  perhaps  included  under  the  tida  Esra 
or  Esdras.  None  of  the  books  of  the  Apoorv]^ 
are  mentioned:  the  book  of  Wisdom  has  beea 
thought  to  be  included,  but  according  to  the  te»> 
timony  of  several  ancient  MSS.  of  Eusebiaa,  im- 
ported by  Rufinus  and  Nicephorus  CnHis^it  the 


MELITO. 

name  it  mentioned  as  a  second  title  of  the  Book  of 
Proverbs.  From  Melito^s  use  of  the  term  re)  r^s 
wa\euas  ^taS^tnis  fii€Kla^  *^  Veteris  Testamenti  (s. 
Foederis)  Libri,^  Lardner  infers  that  the  Christian 
Scriptures  had  been  already  collected  into  a  volume 
under  the  title  of  The  New  TedamenL  19.  An 
extract  from  the  work  De  Incarnatione  C%ridi, 
preserved  by  Anastaaius  Sinaita  (Uodeg.  s.  Dux 
Viae,  c.  1 3),  and  exult'ngly  appealed  to  by  Care 
{Hid.  LitL)  as  showing  Melito*s  orthodoxy  as  to 
the  two  natarea  of  Christ  The  quotation,  how- 
ever, appears  to  be  a  summary  of  Melito^s  state- 
ments rather  than  an  exact  citation  of  his  words. 
That  Melito  wrote  in  support  of  the  two  natures  of 
Christ  is  affirmed  by  an  anonymous  writer  cited 
by  Eusebius  (H.  E,  v.  28).  It  is  further  ob- 
servable that  Melito  extends  oar  Lord*s  ministry 
to  three  years,  contrary  to  the  more  general  opinion 
of  his  day.  20.  A  very  brief  extract  from  the 
OraHo  in  Patnoiumy  *^  God  sufiered  by  the  right 
hand  of  IsneV*  is  alw  preserved  by  Anastasius 
(ibid,  c  12).  Four  extracts,  perhaps  from  the 
Eclogae,  in  an  ancient  MS.  Catena  m  Genesin, 

These  fragments  have  been  collected  by  the  dili- 
gence of  suocessiTe  writers.  Those  preserved  by 
Eusebius,  and  the  C^romoon  Pcuchale^  are  given 
by  Halloix,  in  his  lUtatr,  Eodes,  OrienL  Serifd. 
Saec.  If,  together  with  three  of  the  fragments 
from  the  Catena  in  Oeneiin,  These  fragments 
from  the  Caiena  were  enlarged  by  the  diligence  of 
Woog  {Dis$ert.  II,  de  Meliione)  and  Nicephorus 
(Catena  in  OeUUeuck,  2  vols.  fol.  Lipa.  1772—3). 
The  passages  from  Anastasius  Sinaita  are  added  in 
the  BiUiatL  Patnan  of  Galland,  but  he  omits  those 
from  the  Catena,  The  whole  of  the  fragments  of 
Melito  are  given  in  the  Reliquiae  Saerae  of  Routh 
(voL  L  p.  109,  &c.  8vo.  Oxon.  1814,  &c.),  in  which 
the  extracts  frvm  the  Catena  are  fuller  than  in  any 
previous  edition.  The  notes  to  this  edition  are 
very  valuable. 

Labbe,  in  his  book  De  Seriptorib,  Ecderiast, 
(voL  iL  p.  87),  mentions  a  Latin  version  of  the 
Ciavie  of  Melito,  as  being  in  his  time  extant  in  MS. 
in  the  College  of  Clermont,  at  Pariai     From  a 
transcript  of  this  MS.  (collated  with  another), 
which  is  among  the  papers  of  Grabe,  in  the  Bod- 
leian Library  at  Oxford,  it  appean  to  be  much 
interpolated,  if  indeed  any  part  of  it  is  genuine. 
It  is  a  sort  of  vocabulary  of  Uie  figurative  terms  of 
Scripture,  somewhat  similar  to  the  /)e  FormtUis 
SpiniuaUs  InteUigenUae  of  Eucherius  of  Lyon.  Cra- 
sius,  and  after  his  death  Woog,  had  intended  to 
publish  it ;  but  it  remains  still  in  MS.    Woog,  in 
his  Distert,  Seamda  de  Melitone,  has  given  a  sylla- 
bus of  the  Capitaj  and  printed  the  first  Caput  as  a 
specimen.  In  the  MS.  in  the  Clermont  College  the 
author  is  termed  Melitus  or  Miletus.     It  is  pos- 
sible that  the  fourth  extract,  given  .by  Routh  from 
the  Qxtenoy  is  from  the  original  Clavis  of  Melito. 
(Euseb.  Hieronym.   Chron,  PastAale^  IL  ce, ;  Hal- 
loix, /.  c, ;  Cave,  HitU  LiU,  ad  ann.  1 70,  voL  i.  p. 
71,  ed.  Oxford,  1740 — 43  ;  Tillemont,  Mimoint^ 
▼oL  ii.  p.  407,  &C.,  p.  663,  &c. ;  Ceillier,  Auteun 
Sacris^  voL  it  p.  75,  &c.  ;  Lardner,  Cred^dUty,  pt. 
ii.  ch.  15  ;  Clericus  (Le  Clerc),  Hist  Eodes.  duor. 
primor.  Saeador,  ad  aim.  169,  c.  8 — 10  ;  Ittigius, 
tie  Haerenarah,  sect  ii  c.  xi.  ;  Woog,  Dif$eii,  I.  de 
Afeiitone;  Fabric  BiU,  Oraec.  vol.  vii.  p.  149, 
&c  ;  Semler,  hitt  Ecete$.  Selecta  Capita  Saec.  II, 
c.  5  ;  Dnpin,  Nouwlle  BiUioth,  dee  AtU.  Eedee. 
Tol.  L  pt  L  and  iL  8vo«  Paris,  1698  ;  Galland, 

VOL.  IL 


MELUS. 


1025 


Bibtiotk,  Patrum,  Pr^kg,  in  VU.  II,  e,  24  ;  Routh, 
Reiiquiae  Saerae^  L  c,  Annot,  in  MeliUm.  Frag- 
menta.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

M£LITOa)ES  (McAiroJSijf),  I  e.  sweet  as 
honey,  occun  as  a  Euphemistic  surname  of  Perse- 
I^one.  (Theocrit  zv.  94  ;  Poiphyr.  Anlr.  Nymph, 
p.  261.)  [L.  S.] 

ME'LIUS  (MifAioi),  the  name  of  two  mythical 
personages,  the  one  a  son  of  Priam  (Apollod.  iii. 
12.  §  5)^  and  the  other  is  commonly  odled  Melus. 
[MBLU8.J  [L.  S.] 

MELLA,  ANNAEUS.    [Mkla.] 

MELLOBAUDES  or  MALLOBAUDES,  one 
of  the  Prankish  kings  of  the  time  of  the  emperor 
Oratian.  He  becomes  known  to  us  fint  as  an 
officer  under  the  emperor  Consiantius  in  Gaul. 
(Amm.  Mare.  xiv.  11,  xv.  5.)  He  was  after- 
wards distinguished  by  his  victory  over  Ma- 
crianns,  king  of  the  Alemanni,  the  date  of 
which  is  unknown.  (Amm.  Marc.  xxx.  3.)  In 
the  campaign  of  Gratian  against  the  Alemanni, 
A,  D.  37  7,  he  was  Comes  domesticorum,  and  shared 
with  Nannienus  the  chief  military  (»mmand,  and 
had  a  principal  part  in  the  victory  of  Argentaria. 
[Gratianus,  No.  2.]  Mellobaudes  is  sometimes 
identified,  it  is  difficult  to  say  whether  correctly  or 
not,  with  Merobaudes,  an  active  officer  of  the  em- 
perors Valentmian  I.  and  Gratian.  It  was  by  his 
advice  that  on  the  death  of  Valentinian  I.  his  sou 
of  the  same  name,  a  child  of  four  years  old,  was 
made  colleague  in  the  empire  with  his  brother 
Gratian  [Gratlanus,  No.  2],  much  to  the  dissa- 
tisfaction of  the  latter.  (Amm.  Maro.  xxx.  10.) 
Merobaudes  was  twice  consul,  a.  d.  377  and  383. 
In  the  latter  year  he  commanded  the  army  of 
Gratian  against  the  usurper  Maximus,  and  is  com- 
monly charged  with  betraying  his  master  [Gra- 
TL1NU8,  No.  2],  from  which  charge  Tillemont  {^Hisi, 
dee  Emp.  vol.  v.  p.  723)  defends  him.  At  any 
rate  he  gained  little  by  his  treason,  being  sooi» 
put  to  death  by  Maximus.  (Pacatus,  Panegyric, 
ad  Theodo».)  [J.  C.  M.] 

MELIXVNA  or  MELLO'NIA,  a  Roman  divi- 
nity,  who  was  believed  to  protect  the  honey,  but 
is  otherwise  unknown.  (Aug.  De  Civ.  Dei,  iv.  34 ; 
Amob.  adv.  Gent,  iv.  7,  8,  11.)  [L.  S.J 

MELO'BIUS  (Mi}Ai(«ios),  was  one  of  the  thirty 
tyrants  eatablished  at  Athens  in  B.  c.  404,  and  was 
among  those  who  were  sent  to  the  house  of  Lysias 
and  Polemarohus  to  apprehend  them  and  seize  their 
property.  (Xen.  Hetl,  ii.  3.  §  2  ;  Lys.  c.  EraL 
p.  121.)  [E.  K] 

MELO'BOSIS  or  MELO'BOTE  (Mi|X<$«o(rif 
or  Mi}Xo^<^i}),  a  nymph,  said  to  have  been  a 
daughter  of  Oceanus.  (Hom.  Hymn,  in  Cer,  420  ; 
Hes.  Theog.  354  ;  Pans.  iv.  30.  §  3 ;  comp.  Db- 
MBTXR.)  [L.  S.] 

MELPO'MENE  (MtKrofUrn),  I  e.  the  singing 
(goddess),  one  of  the  nue  Muses,  beoune  after- 
wards the  Muse  of  Tragedy.  (Hes.  T^eog.  77  } 
oomp.  Muhab)  [L.  S.] 

MELPO'MENUS  (McAW/ic^os),  or  the  singer, 
was  a  surname  of  Dionysus  at  Athens,  and  in  the 
Attic  demos  of  Achame.  (Paus.  L  2.  §  4,  31. 
§  3.)  [L.  S.] 

MELUS  (M^Aor).  1.  A  son  of  Manto,  from 
whom  the  sanctuary  of  Apollo  Malloeis  in  Lesbos 
was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Steph. 
Byz.  a,  V,  Ma\x6tis.) 

2.  A  Delian  who  fied  to  Cinyras  in  Cyprus 
Cinyras  gave  him  his  son  Adonis  as  a  companion, 

3u 


1026  MEMMIUS. 

and  hii  nlotiie  Pcteia  in  nuirisge.  Tht  fruit  of 
tliit  mimage  wni  *  UD,  whs  wu  likeniH  ulled 
Mtlu,  uid  whom  be  caiued  lo  bg  brought  up  in 
the  HDcHuuy  of  Vcaiu.  On  the  d»th  of  Adooii, 
ths  cidic  Meliu  bung  hinuelf  fnm  gciel,  ind  hii 
wife  follgwed  bit  eumple.  Apbrodite  then  met» 
morphoeed  Melm  into  ui  »pplo  (jiSSo»),  and  hij 
wife  into  a  dove  (_wi\„ii).  The  jounger  Meliu 
wu  «dersd  bj  the  goddcH  to  return  with  a  oolonj 
to  Deloi,  when  he  founded  the  town  of  Deloi. 
There  the  iheep  were  called  from  him  ^n*A,  be- 
cauK  he  finl  taagbt  the  inhabiUnU  to  iheu  thrm, 
■nd  make  cloth  out  of  their  wooL  (Ssrr.  ad  yhy. 
£clv.  Tiii.  37.) 

H.  A  HD  of  the  tiier-god  Seuunder.  (Ptotem. 
Heph.  ap.  FioL  B&l.  Ifi2.)         «  [L.  S.] 

HEMBLIAKUS  (Mffi<\^»i).  ■  «m  of  Pot- 
citut,  B  Pboeniciui,  uii  b  relitiim  of  Cadmni. 
CadiDiu  left  him  U  the  he«d  of  b  colony  in  ihg 
iiEind  of  Then  or  CtUiile.  (Hend.  it.  U7; 
Paul.  iii.  1.  M-)  [I^S.] 

HE'MMIA,  SULPI'CIA,  ons  of  tha  thi« 
wi<»  of  Aleiander  ScTenu.  Her  rsihei  wu  a 
Duui  of  comular  nnk  ;  her  grandfiihei'i  name  vu 
Citulin  (Umprid.  Alit.  S™,  e.  20.)        {W.  R.] 

Mli'MMIA  GENS,  »  plebeiui  houK  U  Rome. 
tiiote  momben  do  not  occur  in  hiilory  before  a.c. 
173.  Bui  from  the  epoch  of  the  Jugunhina  war, 
B.C  111,  thej  held  fnquent  tribnuatca  of  the 
plebi  ;  and  in  the  age  of  Augultoi  they  muit 
have  been  a  conipieuoni  bnncfa  of  the  taler  Roman 
nobility,  lince  Virgil  derii»  the  Memmii  from  the 
Trojan  Mneetheui  (.In.  t.  117  I  comp.  Tac.  Am. 
iiT.  47).  The  Hemniis  Otnt  bon  the  cognomeni 
OsUue,  Gemellu,  PoUio,  Quirinui,  Segulni:  all 
the  member*  oF  the  gtai  an  giien  under  MU(- 
Miua.  [W.  B.  D.] 

ME'MHIUS.    1.  C  HiMMiua  C.  r.  Quibi- 
NU-t,  WU  the  aedile  who  fint  exhibited  ths  Certalis 
n  from  the  annexed  coin 


«  sot  occiu  in  any  ■ 


t  bn  feet ;  in  her  right  hand,  three  ean  of  com 
n  her  Irft,  a  diaUE  The  date  of  the  inlroduc 
Ian  of  the  Cerealia  at  Rone  <UionyL  rii.  73 
.ii.  i.ii.  si;  1  Orid.  Fan.  iv.  397),  and  conK 
uently  of  the  aedilMhip  of  Memmiui  Quirinui 
I  unknown,  though  il  muel  have  been  pre>ioiu 
DB.  C.216.     (Li».tt) 


quiBiNva. 

3.  C.  MiHUins  OALLOa,  wu  praetor  for 
Mcond  lima  in  a  c  173.  Sicily  wu  hii  prori. 
and  he  remuned  in  it  u  propraetor  during 
ne«  year.  (Uv.  iliL  9,  10,  27.)  The  anne 
coin  of  the  Hemmia  geni,  which  bean  on  tht 
Tcrae  i„  utMHt .  oau,  nay  hare  been  atnick  by 
•om»  rehition  of  C  Memmiui  Oalliu. 


3.  T.  Mauuitii 

iha  proTinoali  in  Achaia  and  U4wedoDia  agaioi 
he  Roman  magiitnte*  in  thoae  diitricti.  (Lit. 
:liiL5.) 

i.  Q.  MaHMniH,  wu  legatu  ban  ibeioiate  ta 
the  Jewiah  nation  about  s.  c  163 — 3.  (MKcak 
iLll.) 

'  C.  VxuMiva,  tribune  of  the  pleb*  in  m.c. 
wu  an  ardent  opponent  cS  the  oliganhiol 
party  at  Rome  during  the  Jugnnhine  war.  Hit 
eipoanre  of  ita  Tenality,  incompetenoe,  and  tnfie 
with  Jujuitha  £nt  opened  the  command  of  tb* 
legions  to  the  incorruptible  Metellua  Nnmidicna. 
'  'inally  lo  the  low-ham  but  able  C.  Marina,  and 
laid  the  foundation  of  ultimate  Tictoty  and 
.ph.  (SalL  Jug.  27.  30—34.)  Aooi^  the 
a  impeached  by  Memmini  were  L.  Cal- 
puniui  Beitia  [Bistu,  No.  I],  and  M, 
Aemiliut  Scaunii.  (Cic  lit  OraL  iL  70,  pro  fimt. 
7.)  Memmiu*  wu  ilain  with  bludgeont  by  the 
mob  of  Satuminut  and  Olaocia,  while  ■  tudldaU 
for  the  conioltbip  in  B.  c  100.  (Ctc.  «Oit.  iT.2i 
Appian,  B.  C.i.  S2  ;  LI:  EpU.  69  ;  Fkr.  iiL  16.) 
Salluil  (./iiir.  31)  giietaipeecb  of  Memmin)  wbii^ 
howeter,  ii  lather  a  dramatic  than  an  anthealic 
lenian  of  the  original,  and  he  had  a  higher opiaieo 
of  the  tribune'!  eloqncDce  than  Ctccro  (BnL  36) 
allogetbec  lanctioni.  In  the  "Life  of  Tetawe" 
(3).  BKribed  to  Snetoniu,  ii  preaerred  a  bapnent 
of  Hemmiui'i  ipeech  "deih,'' — the  defeoer,  fro- 
bably,  at  which  lbs  judicei  rejected  the  endeiica 
of  Memmiui'i  enemy  M.  Aetniliu  Scantaa  (Go 
pro  Fomt.  7).  and  then  ii  another  donbdii]  Sag- 
menc  in  Privian  (viiL  4).  (Compue  Elkndt. 
Proltg.  in  Cic  Binl.  lii. ;  Meyer,  Fragwi.  Ham. 
Oral.  p.  138.)  From  lome  foreniic  witiieiuu 
of  L.  LidniDi  Ciauut  [CBaaBDS,  No.  23].  it 
would  appear  that  Memniini  had  the  by-name 
of  "  Mordai."  (Cic.  <U  OiW.  ii.  59.  J  240,  66. 
S  267  i  Quint  l-Ht.  vi.  3.  g  67.) 

6.  L.  MaMHiira,  wu  an  orator  of  tone  en- 
nence  during  the  war  of  Sulla  with  the  Muiaa 
party,  B.C  87—81.  (Cic  Srid.  36,  70,89.)  Pna 
Cicero  (pn  Sal.  Aok.  32)  it  woold  appeu  thai 
Memmiui  WM  a  lupporter  of  C.  Miriu). 

7.  C  Mumius,  brother,  probably,  of  tlu  pn- 
ceding  (Cic.  Bm.  36),  married  a  aiuer  of  Cs. 
Pompey.  He  wu  Ponipey't  propraetor  in  SicilT, 
and  hii  quaeitor  in  Spain,  duriog  the  Seilinka 
war,  B.  c.  76,  and  wu  ilain  in  bUtle  with  Sefla- 
liui  near  Saguntnm.  (Cic.  pro  Baji.  a  ;  Phit. 
Pomp.  11,  Sen.  21  ;  On»,  t.  21) 

8.  C.  Mbhuiui  L.  r.  Oufiixua,  an  of  N*. 
6,  wu  tribune  of  the  pleba  in  B.  c  66,  wbcn  W 
opposed  the  demand  of  L.  Luculloi  for  a  tiiampi^ 
on  hia  relum  from  the  Mithridatic  war.  (PIwL 
LueaU.  37.)  Memmloi  wu  a  man  of  |i  Ipi 
eharacler.  He  wrote  indecent  potmi  (PUn.^. 
T.  3 ;  Grid.  TVut  JL  433  ;  OeU.  xiz.  9).  ibU 
overtuni  to  Co.  Pompey'i  wife  (SoaL  lit.  Or.  U>. 


MEMMIUS. 
and,  «hen  cimile  ledile,  in  B.  c  60,  >cdiic«d  Iht 


L.  LncuIIui,  <aJ1i  him  a  Puu,  who  inaalled  Dot 
only  M«n(!laiu(H.Liii:alliu),bil(AgaineninDTi  ilu 
<L.  LucuUdi).  (Cic  ad  AU.  l  IB.  g  3  ;  comp. 
Val.  MB£.Ti.  l.{  13.)  Uenuuiiu  «u  ptutor  m 
B.  c  5R.  (Cic  ad  QsiU.  Ft.  i.  2,  5,  IS,}  H> 
lielDiigtd  al  that  linu  to  the  Senslorkn  partj, 
lince  he  impe«eh«d  P.  Vsiinini,  coninl  in  b.c.  47 
(Cic.  «  Van».  14);  oppoud  P.  Clodiiu  (id.  ad 
AH.  a.  12)  ;  and  wu  TeheniiDt  in  hii  invectiTH 
Bgainat  Juliui  Cwwr  (Snel.  Gin.  33,  49,  73  ; 
SchoL  Bob.  in  Cic.  pro  Sat.  p.  S97,  u  Cic 
Fatinian.  p.  317,  323,  Onlli}  ;  uid  BtlempUd  lo 
bring  in  «  triJI  to  nidnil  tbe  utt  of  hit  coniatale. 
Brtice,  bowcTer,  Memmiiu  himaelf  competed  fur 
the  caniDUhip,  s.  c  91,  he  bad  been  lecondled  to 
CvBi,  vho  nppartA]  bim  with  all  hi)  intertit. 
<Cic.  odAO.  If.  J5,  17  i  Soet  Cb*  73.)  Bol 
MemiDjui  iDon  sgun  offended  Caeur  bj  reTealing 
a  ctrtain  coaiitioD  with  hli  opponent!  at  the  comi. 
tia.  iCicadQmt.  Fr.  ills,  ad  AH.  iY.  16,  \6.) 
MiMnmiui  wat  impeached  lor  ambitni,  and,  le- 
eetiring  no  aid  from  Cseiar,  wilhdnw  fmni  Bonie 
to  Hjdlene,  where  he  waa  living  ia  the  ytu  of 
Cicero'i  promniolate.     (Cic.  ad  Qmst  Ft.  i"  " 

B.  aJZ-osi.  liiL  19,  orf.^a.r.  11,  vi.  1.)  S 
mias  inBrtiKl  Fauita,  a  daughter  ef  the  die 
Sulla,  nbom  he  divorced  after  having  bj  hi 
leatt  one  Mm  C.  Memmiui  [No.  9].  (Auo 
Gt.  pro  M.  Aentii.  Scaur,  p.  29.  Orelli  ; 
pro  SulL  19.)  He  wai  eminent  both  in  lilen 
and  in  eloquence,  altboogh  in  (he  latter  hi>  . 
lence,  hit  Gutidioni  taile,  and  excluiire  prefe: 

of  Qnek  lo  Roman  nodeli  rendered  him  leu  eflec- 
tire  in  the  forum.  (Cic.  Brut.  70.)     Lmaeliu 
dilated  hii  poem,  De  Remm  NatuTo,  to  thi»  1 
miuL  and  Cicero  ajdreued  three  letten  U 
lad  Pam.  JLiii.  1—3). 

9.  C.  MiHiira»,aon  of  the  preceding  hjFaotta, 
daughter  dF  Sulla  the  dictator,  wu  tribune  of  the 
pleiii  in  B.  c  JS4.  He  prosecuted  A.  Oabiniui, 
coninl  in  B.  c  58,  for  malvenation  in  hia  province 
of  Syria  (Cic.  ad  Quint.  Fr.  iii.  1.  8,  15,  2.  1,  3. 
2.  pt»  HaHf.  PatL  3  ;  V«L  Mai.  viii.  1.  §  3).  and 
Xtomitiui  Calvinai  for  ambitut  at  hi*  contular  co- 
mitia  in  b.c.  54  (Cic.  ad  Quint.  Ft.  iii,  2.  |  3,  3. 
2).  Hemmiui  addretud  the  judicei  in  behalf  of 
the  defendant  at  the  trial  of  M.  Aemiliut  Scaumi 
in  the  ume  year  (Ajcon.  in  Cic  Saurian,  p.  29, 
Orelli).  Memmiui  woa  ttep->on  of  T.  Anniui 
MiJD  who  married  hia  mother  afier  her  divorce  by 

C.  Memmiui  (Mo.  7).  (Auon.  L  c;  Cic  pro 
Suit.  19.)  Memmiui  wal  coniul  inffectni  in  B.c 
34,  when  he  eihibilid  gamei  in  houonr  of  one  of 
the  mythic  anceilon  of  the  Julian  home,  Venui 
Oenetrii.     (Dion  Co»,  ilit.  13.) 

10.  P.  Mbmhidh,  waa  cited  a  witneu  for  the 
defeodant  at  the  trial  of  A.  Caecina,  B.  c  69.  (Cic 
pro  Catc  10.)     ICakCina,  No.  1.] 

11.  P.  Miimius  RicuLiu,  wai  mpptementary 
coniotin  A.D.  31  (Futi;  Dion  Cau.  1  viii.  9).  and 
nflerwardi  praetect  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  in 
which  office  he  received  orden  from  Caligula  to 
remove  to  Rome  the  italue  of  ihePheidionJupilei 
fnm  Oljmpia.  (Joaeph.  Antitj.  lii.  1  ;  Pauian, 
ii.  27  ;  comp.  Dion  Cau.  1.  6.)  Memmiot  wai 
the  huiband  of  Lollia  Panlina,  and  waa  compelled 
bj  Callnib  to  divorce  her.  (Tac  Am.  xiL  23 ) 
Snet.  aU-   25 ;  Dion  Cau.  tii.   12 ;    EoMb.  I'a 


hiEMKON. 


1027 


Chnm.;  camp.  Tac  Ann.  iii.  I.)     Memmini  died 
in  A.  D.  63.    {Tac.  J™.  Jtiv.  47.) 

IQ.  C.  MiUHius  RioTjcut.  ion,  probably,  of 
the  preceding,  wni  coniul  in  A.  D.  63.  (Faiti  | 
Tac  Ann.  iv.  S3  ;  Qniter,  Inmr.  p.  8.) 

13.  L.  MBHifiDa  PoLLio,  wBi  aupplementary 
contul  In  B.Ci  49.  Memmiui  waa  a  creatuia  of 
Agrippina*),  the  «ife  of  Claudine,  and  wai  em- 
ployed by  her  to  promote  the  marriage  of  her  ion 
Nero  irith  the  emperorV  daughter  OctaTia.    (Tac; 

14.  C.  MiHUiim,  C.  P.,  ii  only  known  from 
coini  of  the  rrpublican  period,  a  ipecimen  of  which 
it  annexed.     The  obrene  bean  the  head  of  Cerei, 

■  I  trophy  top- 


MEMNON  (Vtii^nir\  a  ton  of  Tithonn*  and 
Eoi.  and  brother  of  Emathion.  In  the  Odygteir 
and  Heiiod  he  ii  detcribed  at  the  hindiome  ton  of 
Eo<K  who  Buiited  Priam  with  hii  Ethiopian* 
Bgaintt  the  Oreeki.  He  ilew  Antilochui,  the  ton 
of  Neilor,  at  Troy.  (Hei.  73««.  9S4,  &e.  ;  Horn. 
(UIv.  13a.ii.£2-2;  Apollod.  iiLl2.$4.)  Soma 
vrilen  called  hli  mother  a  Ciaiiui  woman  (Kiaaia), 
from  lbs  Penian  province  of  Ciatia.  (Strab.  p.  738  ; 
Herod,  v.  49,  53.)  Ai  Eot  it  lomeiimei  identical 
with  Hemera,  Memncn'i  mother  it  alto  called 
Hemera.     [Eon.]       Homer  mnkea   only   piuiing 


talafk  (Ot.  Amor.  \.  8.  4,  EjdiL  u  Pott 
96  ;  PauB.  i^  31.  g  2)  i  he  came  to  the  auiiiance 
of  hii  nncle  Priam,  for  TlthonDi  and  Priam  were 
itep-brolhen,  being  both  aoni  of  LAimedan  by 
dilTerent  moihen.  (Tieti.  oif  £j«.  18.)  Reipect- 
ing  hia  eipeditiou  to  Troy  there  are  different 
legendi.  According  to  tone  Memnon  the  Ethio- 
pian fint  went  to  Egypt,  thence  to  Suia,  and 
thenco  to  Tray.  (Paua.  L  42.  §  2.)  At  Suia, 
■thich  had  been  founded  by  Tithonui,  Memnon 
built  the  acropolii  which  wai  called  after  him  th£ 
Memnonium.,  (Herod,  v.  53,  rii.  151  ;  Strab.  u 
728  J  Paul.   It.    31.    %   b.)     According   t 


rithoni 


1.  the  I 


r  of  a  Per. 


(Diod.  ii.  22,  iv 


75  ;  Pana,  i.  SI.  }  2.)  A  third  ti 
that  Tithonua  tent  hia  un  to  Priam,  became  Priam 
bad  made  him  apreient  of  a  golden  vine.  (Serv. 
ad  Aen.  L  493.)  Diclya  Creteniii  (It.  4)  make! 
Memnon  lead  an  anny  of  Ethiopiaua  and  Indiana 
from  the  height!  of  Moont  Caucaiui  to  Troy.  In 
the  fight  Bgaiiiit  the  Qreeki  ha  wa>  ilain  by 
Achillea.  The  principal  pointi  connected  with  hia 
eiploiti  at  Troy  are,  hii  victory  over  Antilochui, 
hli  contcat  with  Achillea,  and  Uatty,  hii  dea^  and 
the  removal  of  hii  body  by  hli  mother.  With 
regard  to  the  linrt,  we  ai«  loU  that  AntHothni,  [ha 


1028 


MEMNON. 


dearest  friend  of  Achillea  after  the  £elII  of  Patroclui, 
hastened  to  the  assistance  of  his  £sther,  Nestor, 
who  was  hard  pressed  by  Paris.  Memnon  attacked 
Antilochus,  and  slew  him.  (Pind.  Piftk,  vi.  30, 
&c.)  According  to  others,  Memnon  was  fighting 
with  Ajax  ;  and  before  his  Ethiopians  conld  come 
to  his  assistance,  Achilles  came  up,  and  killed 
Memnon  (Diet.  Cret.  iv.  6) ;  the  same  accounts 
represent  Antilochus  as  having  been  conquered  by 
Hector.  (Or.  Heroid,  I  15  ;  Hygm.  Fab.  113.) 
According  to  the  common  account,  however, 
Achilles  avenged  the  death  of  Antilochus  upon 
Memnon,  of  whose  &te  Achilles  had  been  informed 
by  his  mother,  Thetis.  While  both  were  fighting 
Zeus  weighed  the  fate  of  the  two  heroes,  and  the 
scale  containing  that  of  Memnon  sank.  (Pind.  01. 
ii.  148,  JWm.  iil  110,  vL  83;  Quint.  Smym.  ii. 
224,  &c. ;  Philostr.  Icon.  ii.  7 ;  Pint.  De  And. 
Pott.  2.)  According  to  Diodorus  (iL  22)  Memnon 
Ts*as.not  killed  in  an  open  contest,  but  feU  into  an 
ambush  in  which  the  Thessalians  lay  in  wait  for 
him.  Eos  preyed  to  Zeus  to  grant  her  son  immor- 
tiih'ty,  and  removed  his  body  from  the  field  of 
battle.  She  wept  for  him  every  morning ;  and  the 
dew-drops  which  appear  in  the  morning  are  the 
tears  of  Eos.  (Serv.  ad  Aen.  L  493;  Ov.  MeL 
xiii.  622.) 

Philostratus  {Her.  iii.  4)  distinguishet  between 
a  Trojan  and  an  Ethiopian  Memnon,  and  believes 
that  the  former,  who  was  very  young  and  did  not 
distinguish  himself  till  after  the  death  of  Hector, 
slew  Antilochus ;  and  he  adds,  that  Achilles,  after 
having  avenged  his  friend,  burnt  the  armour  and 
head  of  Memnon  on  the  funeral  pile  of  Antilochus. 
Some  say  that  the  Ethiopian  warriors  burned  the 
body  of  Memnon,  and  carried  the  ashes  to  Tithonus 
(Diod.  Lc.)\  or  that  those  who  had  gone  to  Troy 
under  his  general,  Phallas,  received  his  ashes  near 
Paphos,  in  Cyprus,  and  gave  them  to  Memnon*s 
sister,  Himera,  who  was  searching  after  his  body, 
and  buried  them  in  Palliochis  (an  unknown  place), 
whereupon  she  disappeared.  (Diet.  Cret.  vi.  10.) 
Tombs  of  Memnon  were  shown  in  several  places, 
as  at  Ptolemais  in  Syria,  on  the  Hellespont,  on  a 
hill  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Aesepus,  near 
Palton  in  Syria,  in  Ethiopia  and  other  places. 
(Stmb.  ppu  587,  728.)  His  armour  was  said  to 
have  been  made  for  him  by  Hephaestus,  at  the 
request  of  his  mother ;  and  his  sword  was  shown 
in  the  temple  of  Asclepius,  at  Nicomedeia.  (Pans, 
iii.  3.  §  6.)  His  companions,  who  indulged  in 
ezcesbive  wailings  at  his  death,  were  changed  by 
the  gods  into  birds,  called  Memnonides,  and  some 
of  them  died  of  grie£  (Serv.  ad  Aen.  i..  755.) 
According  to  Ovid  {MeL  ziii.  576,  *&&),  Eos  im- 
plored Zeus  to  confer  an  honour  on  her  son,  to 
console  her  for  his  loss.  He  accordingly  caused  a 
number  of  birds,  divided  into  two  swarms,  to  fight 
in  the  air  over  the  funeral  sacrifice  until  a  portion 
of  them  fell  down  upon  the  ashes  of  the  hero,  and 
thus  formed  a  funend  sacrifice  for  him.  According 
to  a  story  current  on  the  Hellespont,  the  Memnon* 
ides  every  year  visited  the  tomb  of  Memnon, 
cleared  the  ground  round  about,  and  moistened  it 
with  their  wings,  which  they  wetted  in  the  waters 
of  the  river  Aesepus.  (Pans.  x.  31.  §  2  ;  comp. 
Plin.  //.  N.  xxxvL  7.) 

At  a  comparatively  late  period,  when  the  Greeks 
became  acquainted  with  Egypt,  and  the  colossal 
statue  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Thebes,  the  stone 
of  which,  when  reached  by  the  rays  of  the  rising 


MEMNON. 

ran,  gave  forth  a  sound  resembling  that  of  a  break- 
ing chord,  they  looked  upon  that  statue  aa  repre- 
senting the  son  of  Eos,  or  confounded  it  with  their 
own  Helios,  although  they  well  knew  that  the 
Egyptians  did  not  call  the  statue  Memnon,  but 
Amenophis.  (Pans.  i.  42.  §  2  ;  comp.  Callistnit 
Stat  i.  9.)  This  colossal  figure,  made  of  black 
stone,  in  a  sitting  posture,  with  its  feet  dose 
together,  and  the  hands  leaning  on  ita  scat,  was 
broken  in  the  middle,  so  that  the  upper  part  had 
fallen  down ;  but  it  was  afterwaids  restored. 
(Pans.  Ic. ;  Streb.  p.  816;  Philostr.  Her.  iii.  4, 
Icon.  L  7,  Vit.  ApoUon.  vi  4  ;  Ludan,  Toac  27  ; 
Tacit  Ann.  ii.  61  ;  Juven.  zv.  5.)  Several  very 
ingenious  conjectures  have  been  propounded  re- 
specting the  aUeged  meaning  of  the  so-called  statue 
of  Memnon ;  and  some  have  asserted  that  it  served 
for  astronomical  purposesi,  and  others  that  it  had 
reference  to  the  mystic  worship  of  the  sun  and 
light,  though  there  can  be  little  doubt  Uiat  the 
statue  represented  nothing  else  than  the  Egyptian 
king  Amenophis.  (Creuxer,  SjfnJ»lik^  p.  149,  &c ; 
Jablonski,  De  Afemnone ;  and  the  varioni  wocks 
on  Egyptian  antiquities.) 

The  fight  of  Memnon  with  Achilles  was  often 
represented  by  Greek  artists,  as  for  example,  on 
the  chest  of  Cypselus  (Pans.  v.  19.  §  1),  on  the 
throne  of  Apollo,  at  Amyclae  (iii  18.  g  7),  in  a 
large  group  at  Olympia,  the  woric  of  Lycius,  which 
had  been  dedicated  there  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Apollonia  (v.  22.  §  2),  in  the  Lesche  at  Delphi,  by 
Polygnotus  (x.  31.  §  2  ;  comp.  Millingen,  Mommau 
InedU.  1,  4,  5,  40).  [L.  S.] 

MEMNON  {VLitu^\  historical     1.  A  distin- 
guished Greek,  a  native  of  Rhodes.    The  date  of 
his  birth  is  not  accuretely  known,  but  Demosthenes 
(e.  Arisiocr,  p.  672)  speaks  of  him  aa  a  young  man 
in  jB.  c.  352.  His  sister  was  the  wife  of  Artabans, 
satrap  of  Lower  Phrygia,  and  he  joined  the  latter  in 
his  revolt  against  Daieius  Ochns.  When  fortune  de- 
serted the  insurgents  they  fled  to  the  court  of  PhUipw 
Mentor,  the  brother  of  Memnon  [Mbntok],  being 
high  in  fovour  with  Dareius  on  account  of  his  ser- 
vices in  Egypt,  interceded  on  behalf  of  Artabozas 
and  Memnon,  who  were  pardoned  and  again  recdved 
into  favour.     On  the  death  of  Mentor,  Memnsa, 
who  possessed  great  military  skill  and  experience, 
succeeded  him  in  his  authority,  which  extended 
over  all  the  western  coast  of  Asia  Minor  (abont  b.c 
336).    When  Alexander  invaded  Asia,  Memium, 
with  the  satreps  Spithridates  and  Arsitea,  collected 
an  army,  with  which  they  encamped  on  the  bank» 
of  the  Granicus.    Memnon,  thinking  their  font» 
insufficient  to  oppose  Alexander,  recommended  that 
they  should  retire  and  hty  waste  the  country  behind 
them  ;  but  his  advice  was  overruled.     Aiter  the 
defeat  of  the  Persian  troops,  Memnon  sent  hia  wife 
and  children  to  Dareius  as  tokens  and  pledges  of 
his  fidelity.    As  he  had  hoped,  he  was  invested 
by  the  king  with  the  supreme  command  in  the  west 
of  Asia.    He  defended  Halicamassus  againat  Alex- 
ander with  great  skill  and  bravery,  until  it  was  d» 
longer  possible  to  hold  out.    Having  set  fire  to  the 
place,  he  and  Orontobates  made  their  escaipe.,  asMl 
crossed  over  to  Cos.     Memnon  now  formed  tbe  de- 
sign of  carrying  the  war  into  Greece,  and  attackra; 
Macedonia.     Dareius  had  furnished  him  with  kifr 
supplies  of  money.     He  collected  a  large  font  ti 
mercenaries,  and  a  fleet  of  300  ships.   At  tbe 
of  this  force  he  attacked  and  took  Chios,  and 
proceeded  to  Lesbos.    Here  he  captiued 


r 


MEMPHIS. 

towDi  without  difficnity,  bat  was  delayed  for  a 
coneiderable  time  in  the  xedaction  of  Mytilene. 
At  thi»  place  he  was  taken  ill  and  died,  b.  c.  333. 
His  death  was  an  iirepanUe  loss  to  the  Persian 
cause  ;  for  serend  Greek  states,  and  in  particular 
the  Spartans,  hearing  of  his  success  and  intentions, 
were  prepared  to  join  him,  had  he  carried  the  war 
into  Greece.  According  to  Polyaenns  (▼.  44.  §  1) 
he  was  some  time  or  other  engaged  in  hostilities 
with  Leucon,  king  of  Bosporus,  who  died  b.  c.  353. 
(Arrian,  i  12,  20—23,  iL  1  ;  Died.  xn.  34,  52, 
zvii.  7,  18,  23,  24,  29,  31  ;  Clinton,  F,  H,  toL  u. 
p.  284.) 

2.  Gfovemor  of  Thrace,  who,  while  Alexander 
was  absent  in  the  East,  seized  the  opportunity 
afforded  by  the  disaster  of  Zopyrion,  and  rcToIted. 
The  outbreak,  however,  was  speedily  suppressed  by 
Antipater,  b.  a  330.    (Died.  xriL  62.) 

3.  One  of  the  demiuigi  of  the  Achaesns,  at  the 
time  of  the  Roman  embassy  to  the  League.  (Liv. 
xxxii.  22.)  [C.  P.  M.J 

MEMNON  (Mlfvwy),  a  Greek  historical  writer, 
a  native  probably  of  Heradeia  Pontica.  He  wrote  a 
laxge  work  on  the  history  of  that  city,  especially  of 
the  tyrants  under  whose  power  Herscleia  had  at 
Tsrions  times  £dlen.  Our  knowledge  of  this  work 
is  derived  from  Photius.  Of  how  many  books  it 
consisted  we  do  not  know.  Photius  had  read 
from  the  ninth  to  the  sixteenth  inclusive,  of  which 
portion  he  has  made  a  tolerably  copious  abstzact. 
The  first  eight  books  he  had  not  read,  and  he 
speaks  of  o£er  books  after  the  sixteenth.  The 
ninth  book  begins  with  an  account  of  the  tyrant 
Cleaichus,  the  disciple  of  Plato  and  Isocrates.  The 
last  event  mentioned  in  the  sixteenth  book  was  the 
death  of  Brithagoras,  who  was  sent  by  the  Hera- 
deians  as  ambassador  to  J.  Caesar,  after  the  latter 
had  obtained  the  supreme  power.  From  this 
Vossius  supposes  that  the  work  was  written  about 
the  time  of  Augustus ;  in  the  judgment  of  Orelli, 
not  later  than  the  time  of  Hadnan  or  the  An- 
tonines.  It  is,  of  coarse,  impossible  to  fix  the  date 
with  any  predsion,  as  w4  do  not  know  at  all  down 
to  what  time  the  entire  work  was  carried.  The 
style  of  Memnon,  according  to  Photius,  was  clear 
and  simple,  and  the  words  well  chosen.  The 
Excerpta  of  Photius,  however,  contain  numerous 
examples  of  rare  and  poetical  expressions,  as  well 
as  a  few  which  indicate  the  dedine  of  the  Greek 
language.  These  Excerpta  of  Photius  were  first 
puUished  separatdy,  together  with  the  remains  of 
Otesias  and  Agatharchi£ss  by  H.  Stephanas,  Paris, 
1557.  The  best  edition  is  that  by  J.  Conr. 
Orelli,  Leipsig,  1816,  containing,  together  with 
the  remains  of  Memnon,  a  few  fragments  of  other 
writers  on  Heracleia.  There  is  a  French  trans- 
lation of  Photius^s  Excerpta  in  the  Mimwn»  de 
VAoadtmie  de$  Itucriptums^  vol  xiv.  (Phot  Cod. 
ccxxiv.  ;  Voss.  De  HitL  Onucia^  ed.  Wester- 
mann,  p.  226  ;  Fabric.  B&L  GroM.  vol  vii.  p^  748 ; 
Oroddeck,  ItaHa  Hitioria»  Cfraecorum  LUierariaey 
ii.  p.  74.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MEMPHIS  (M^^f).  1.  A  daughter  of  Neilus 
and  wife  of  Epaphus,  by  whom  she  became  the 
mother  of  Libya.  The  town  of  Memphis  in 
Egypt  was  said  to  have  derived  its  luune  from  her. 
(Apollod.  ii.  1.  §  4.)  Others  call  her  a  daughter 
of  the  river-god  Uchoreus,  and  add  that  by  Neilus 
ahe  became  the  mother  of  Aegyptus.    (Diod.  i.  5 1 .) 

2.  One  of  the  daughters  of  Danaus  (Apollod. 
ii.  1.  §  5.)  [U  S.] 


MENALCIDAS. 


102d 


MEN  (Mi(y),  or  translated  into  Latin,  Lunust 
the  god  presiding  over  the  months,  was  a  Phrygian 
divinity.  (Strab.  xil  ppu  557,  577  ;  Prod,  in  Flat 
Tim.  iv.  251 ;  Spartian.  Carae,  7.)  [L.  S.] 

MENAECHMUS  and  SOIDAS  (Miwuxjiot 
md  SolSos),  were  the  makers  of  the  gold  and  ivory 
statae  of  the  Laphrian  Artemis,  which  Pausanias 
saw  in  the  temple  of  that  goddess  in  the  dtadel  of 
Patrae  in  Achaia,  whither  it  had  been  removed 
from  Caiydon  by  Augustus.  The  goddess  was 
represented  in  the  attitude  of  the  chase.  The 
artists  were  natives  of  Naupactus,  and  were  sup* 
posed  to  have  lived  not  much  later  than  Canachus 
of  Sicyon  and  Callon  of  Aegina.  (Pans.  viL  18. 
§  6.  s.  10,  11.)  If  so,  they  must  have  flourished 
about  B.  c.  500.  [Callon,  Canachus.]  Pliny 
quotes  among  the  authorities  for  his  33d  and  34th 
books,  Menaechmus,  a  writer  on  the  toreutic  art, 
under  which  designation  the  chryselephantine 
statues  were  induded.  (Plin.  H.  N»  Elench. 
xxxiiL  xxxiv.)  He  also  mentions  (xxxiv.  8.  s.  19. 
§18)  a  group  by  Menaechmus,  of  a  calf  pressed 
down  by  the  knee,  and  with  the  neck  doubled 
back  (no  doubt  by  some  one  about  to  sacrifice  it, 
but  this  Pliny  omits)  ;  and  he  adds  that  Me« 
naechmus  wrote  upon  his  art.  He  does  not  ex- 
pressly say  what  this  art  was,  but  of  course  we 
must  consider  this  Menaechmus  as  the  same  person 
whom  Pliny  quotes  as  one  of  the  authorities  for 
this  book  of  his  woric ;  and  then  again,  since  the 
subject  on  which  he  wrote  was  toreuticej  it  would 
follow,  in  the  absence  of  evidence  to  the  contrary, 
that  he  was  the  same  person  as  the  artist  mentioned 
by  Paasanias. 

Harduin  (ImU»  AweL)  and  Thiersch  {Epochenj 
p.  202)  are  therefore  almost  certainly  wrong  in 
identifying  Pliny*s  Menaechmus  with  the  Me- 
naechmus or  Manaechmus  of  Sicyon,  who  wrote  a 
work  vcp)  Tr)(yvrw  (which  means  here  oetort, 
not  arUilUy  as  Harduin  and  the  rest  evidently 
thought:  see  Meineke,  HiiL  OriL  Com,  Graee. 
p.  17),  and  also  a  history  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
and  a  book  on  Sicyon,  and  whom  Suidas  states  to 
have  flourished  in  the  time  of  the  successors  of 
Alexander.  (Suid.  «.  v. ;  Athen.  ii.  p.  65,  a,  vL  p. 
271  d,  xiv.  p.  635  b,  p.  637  f. ;  Schol  ad  FiwL 
Nem.  iL  1,  ix.  30 ;  Vossius,  cfs  I£i$L  Oraeo,  p.  102, 
ed.  Westermann.)  [P.  S.] 

MENA'LCIDAS  (McyoXxtSof),  a  Lacedaemo- 
nian adventurer,  who,  in  some  way  not  further 
specified  by  Polybius,  took  advantage  of  the  cir- 
cumstances of  ^ypt,  in  its  war  with  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  (b.  c.  171 — 168),  to  advance  his  own 
interests  at  the  Ptolemies*  expence.  He  was 
thrown  into  prison  by  Philometor  and  Physcon, 
but  was  released  by  them  iA  b.  c.  168,  at  the  re- 
quest of  C  Popillius  Laenas,  the  Roman  ambas- 
ndor,  who  was  sent  to  command  Antiochus  to 
withdraw  from  the  country.  (Polyb.  xxx.  11; 
comp.  Liv.  xiv.  12,  13;  Just,  xxxiv.  2,  3;  VaL 
Max.  vi.  4.  I  3.)  In  b.  c.  150  we  find  Menal- 
ddas,  as  general  ci  the  Achaean  league,  engaging 
for  a  bribe  of  ten  talents  to  induce  the  Achaeans 
to  aid  Oropus  against  Athens.  By  the  promise  of 
half  the  sum,  he  won  Callicrates  to  the  same  cause, 
and  they  succeeded  in  carrying  a  decree  for  the 
succour  required.  No  effectual  service,  however, 
was  rendered  to  the  Oropians,  but  Menalddas  still 
exacted  the  money  he  had  agreed  for,  and  then 
evaded  the  payment  of  his  portion  to  Callicrates. 
The  latter  accordingly  retaliated  on  him  with  a 

3u  3 


1030 


MENANDER. 


capital  charge  of  having  attempted  to  prevul  on  the 
RomanB  to  leTcr  Sparta  from  the  lei^e ;  and 
Menalcidas  only  eacaped  the  danger  through  the 
protection  of  Diaeas,  which  he  purchased  with  a 
bribe  of  three  talents.  [Callicbatbs,  No.  4.]  In 
B.  &  149  he  supported  at  Rome,  against  Diaeus, 
the  cause  of  the  Lacedaemonian  exiles.  [Diabu&] 
In  a  c.  1 47,  when  the  war  between  the  Achaeani 
and  Lacedaemonians  had  been  suspended  at  the 
command  of  Caecilius  Metellus,  he  persuaded  his 
countrymen  to  break  the  tniceii  and  seiaed  and 
plundered  lasus,  a  subject  town  of  the  Achaeans 
on  the  borders  of  Laconia.  The  Lacedaemonians, 
soon  repenting  of  their  rashness,  were  loud  in  their 
outcry  against  their  adviser ;  and  he,  driven  to 
despair,  put  an  end  to  his  own  life  by  poison, 
^having  shown  himself^**  says  Pausanias,  ^as 
leader  of  the  Lacedaemonians  at  that  time,  the 
most  unskilful  general ;  as  leader  of  the  Achaeans 
formerly,  the  most  unjust  of  men.**  (Polyb.  xL  5  ; 
Pans.  vii.  11,  12,13,  16.)  [E.E.] 

MENALIPPUS  iMwd\inros^  an  equivalent 
form  to  McAiivtinrof),  an  architect,  probably  of 
Athens,  who,  in  conjunction  with  the  Roman 
architects,  C.  and  M.  Stallius,  was  employed  by 
Ariobarzanes  II.  (PhilopatorX  king  of  Cappadocia, 
to  restore  the  Odeum  of  Pericles,  which  had  been 
burnt  in  the  Mithridatic  war,  in  01.  173,  3,b.c. 
86-5.  The  exact  date  of  the  restoration  is  un- 
known ;  but  Ariobananes  reigned  &om  b.  c.  63  to 
about  B.  c.  51.  (Bbckh,  Corp,  Inac  vol.  i.  No. 
357  ;  Vitruv.  v.  9.  1.)  [P.  S.] 

MENALIPPUS.    [Mblanippus.] 

MENANDER  (MeVoi^Spos),  an  Athenian  officer 
in  the  Syracusan  expedition,  was,  together  with 
Euthydemus,  associated  in  the  supreme  command 
with  Nicias,  towards  the  end  of  the  year  b.  c  414. 
The  operations  of  Menander  and  his  colleague  Eu- 
thvdemus  are  narrated  in  the  life  of  the  latter. 
[Vol.  II.  p.  123,  b.]  (Thuc  viL  16, 43, 69 ;  Died, 
xiii.  13  ;  Plut.  iVtetan,  c.  20.)  It  appears  to  have 
been  this  same  Menander  whom  we  find  serving 
under  Alcibiades  in  the  campaign  against  Phama- 
bazus,  in  the  winter  of  &  c.  409 — 40tt  (Xen.  HeU, 
i.  2.  §  16),  and  probably  the  same  who  was  ap- 
pointed, with  Tydeus  and  Cephisodotus  in  B.  c. 
405,  to  share  the  commancT  of  the  Athenian  fleet 
with  the  generals  who  had  been  previously  ap- 
pointed—Conon,  Philocles,  and  Adeimantus.  He 
was  therefore  one  of  the  commanders  at  the  disas- 
trous battle  of  Aegos-potami ;  and  he  and  Tydeus 
are  especially  mentioned  as  rejecting  with  contempt 
the  advice  of  Alcibiades  before  the  battle.  (Id.  ii. 
1.  §§  16,  26.) 

MENANDER  (Mirai^pos).  1.  An  officer  in 
the  service  of  Alexander,  one  of  those  called  ercujpot, 
but  who  held  the  command  of  a  body  of  mercena- 
ries. He  was  appointed  by  Alexander,  during  the 
settlement  of  the  affiiirs  of  Asia  made  by  that 
monarch  when  at  Tyre  (b.c  331),  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Lydia,  and  appears  to  have  remained  at 
that  post  till  the  year  323,  when  he  was  commi»- 
lioned  to  conduct  a  reinforcement  of  troops  to 
Alexander  at  Babylon,  where  he  arrived  just  before 
the  king*s  last  illness.  (Arrian,  Anab.  iii.  6.  §  12, 
vii.  23.  §  2.)  In  the  division  of  the  provinces, 
after  the  death  of  Alexander,  he  received  his  former 
government  of  Lydia,  of  which  he  hastened  to  take 
posacasion.  (Arrian,  op.  Phot.  p.  69,  b. ;  Dexippus, 
ibuL  p.  64,  a. ;  Justin.  xiiL  4 ;  Curt.  x.  30.  §  2 ; 
Biod.  xviii.  3»  anoneously  has  Mdoager  instead.) 


MENANDER. 

He  appears  to  have  early  attached  himadf  to  the 
party  of  Antigonns,  to  whom  he  was  the  first  to 
give  information  of  the  ambitievis  sdiemes  of  Pet^ 
diccas  for  marrying  Cleopatn.  ( Anian,  aip.  Phot. 
Pl  70,  b.)  In  the  new  distribution  of  the  provinoet 
at  Tripuadeiius  he  kwt  his  government  of  Lydia, 
which  waa  given  to  Qeitns  (Id.  p.  72,  a.)  ;  but 
this  was  probably  only  in  order  that  he  might  co- 
operate the  more  freely  with  Antigonns,  as  we  find 
him  commanding  a  part  of  the  army  of  the  latter 
in  the  first  campaign  against  Enmenes  (b.  a  320). 
The  following  year,  on  learning  the  escape  of 
Eumenes  from  Nora,  he  advanced  with  an  aimj 
into  Cappadocia  to  attack  him,  and  compelled  him 
to  take  refuge  in  Cilicia.  (Pint.  Emm,  9  ;  Diod. 
xviii.  59.)  From  this  time  no  fiuth«  mentum  of 
Menander  is  found  in  history. 

2.  An  officer  appointed  by  Alexander  to  eosn- 
mand  a  fortress  in  Bactria,  whom  he  afterwards  pat 
to  death  for  abandoning  hia  post  (PlnL  AleM. 
57.) 

8>  A  native  of  Laodioeia,  who  was  a  general  of 
cavalry  in  the  service  of  Mithridatea,  and  figniea 
on  several  occasions  in  the  wars  of  that  mofutfdli. 
He  was  one  of  those  selected  to  amunand  the  anny 
under  the  king*8  son,  Mithridates,  which  was  o^ 
posed  to  Fimbria,  b.  c  85  (Memnon,  c.  34)  ;  and 
again  in  the  operations  against  Lncullns,  nev 
Cabeira,  he  commanded  a  detachment  of  the  array 
of  Mithridates,  which  was  destined  to  cut  off  a 
convoy  of  provisions  guarded  by  Somatiua,  bat 
was  defiBaied  by  that  general  with  heavy 
(Pint  LueulL  17.)  He  afterwards  fell  i 
into  the  hands  of  Pompey,  and  was  one  of  the  cap» 
tives  who  served  to  adorn  his  triumph.  (App. 
MUhr,  117.)  [E.  H.B.] 

MENANDER  (McVevfiper),  king  of  Bacntii, 
was,  according  to  Stntbo  (xL  11),  one  of  the  most 
powerful  of  idl  the  Greek  rulers  of  that  coontry, 
and  one  of  those  who  made  the  most  extensive 
conquests  in  India.  Plutarch  tells  oa  that  kk  nle 
was  mild  and  equitable,  and  that  he  waa  ao  popnkr 
with  his  subjects,  that  die  difierent  eitieB  und^  hia 
authority,  after  Tying  with  each  other  in  payiof 
him  funeral  honoun,  insisted  upon  dividing  h» 
remains  among  them.  (De  R^  Ger.  p.  821.)  Both 
these  authors  term  him  king  of  Bactria ;  bat  reomt 
inquirers  are  of  opinion  that  he  did  not  re^  m 
Bactria  Proper,  but  only  in  the  provineea  MHtth  sf 
the  Paropamisus,  or  Indian  CaocaanL  (Lassen, 
Geach.  d.  Baetr.  JToa.  p.  225,  &&;  Wilasn^ 
Ananoj  p.  282.)  Aoconhng  to  Strabo  (L  e.),  he 
extended  his  conquests  beyond  the  Hyponla  «r 
Sutlej,  and  made  himself  master  of  the  ^tnct  sf 
Pattalene  at  the  moutha  of  the  Indns.  TlMoe  caiH 
quests  appear  to  have  been  related  by  Tragos 
Pompeius  in  his  forty-first  book  (see  ProL  I^ 
xli.),  but  they  are  omitted  by  Justin.  The  «Bther 
of  Uie  Periplus  of  the  Erythraean  sea,  coaunanhr 
ascribed  to  Arrian,  tells  us  (p.  27,  ed.  Hnda.)  that 
silver  coins  of  Menander  and  ApoUodotoa 
still  in  circuhition  in  his  day  among  the 
chants  of  Barygaza  (Baroach) ;  and  thaj 
been  dtscovered  in  nu>dem  timea  in  comadcfdble 
numbers  in  the  conntriea  south  of  the 
Koosh,  and  even  as  &r  east  as  tha  Ji 
(Wilson,  p.  281.)  The  period  of  hia 
wholly  uncertain.  [£.  H.  BJ} 

MEN  ANDER,  A'RRIUS,  a  Raman  ja^is^  who 
lived  under  Septimius  Seven»  and  Antoniaos  Ck- 
racaUa»  the  son  of  Sevenia.   Canicalla  sucBewkd  his 


MENAND£R. 

fiUlierA.x>.211.  MenanderwasaCoiuiliariaitOra 
member  of  the  Conulinm  of  Cararalla,  at  appean 
from  a  passage  of  Ulpian  (Dig.  4.  tit  4.  a.  1 1.  $  2% 
coopled  with  the  fi^t  that  Ulpian  wrote  hit  LUri 
ad  Edietumt  which  oontain  the  paieage  joat 
cited,  under  the  reign  of  Camwilla.  Aemilina 
Maoer,  who  wrote  in  the  time  of  Aiezander  Se- 
Tenia,  cites  Menander.  There  are  aiz  exoerpto  in 
the  Digest  from  a  woik  of  Menander,  entitled 
""Militaria,  or  De  Re  Militari  ;**  and  Maoer,  who 
wrote  on  the  nme  aabjeet,  also  cites  Menander  aa 
an  anthority.  [G*  L.] 

MENANDER  (M4iw9pot%  of  Athinr,  the 
most  distinguished  poet  of  the  New  Comedy,  was 
the  son  of  Diopeithes  and  Hegesistnte,  and  flou- 
rished in  the  time  of  the  fuocesaora  of  Aiezander.  He 
was  bom  in  01.  109.  8,  or  &&  842-1,  which  was 
also  the  birth-year  of  Epicnros ;  only  the  birth  of 
Menander  was  probably  in  the  former  half  of  the 
year,  and  therefore  in  &  c.  342,  while  that  of  Epi* 
corns  was  in  the  hitter  hali^  B.  c.  841.  (Said.  9.  v.; 
Clinton,  F.  H,  nh  ami.)  Stiabo  also  (sir.  p.  526) 
speaks  of  Menander  and  Epicnnu  as  ^vrt^i^ovs. 
His  fiuher,  Diopeithes,  commanded  the  Athenian 
forces  on  the  Hellespont  in  B.a  342 — 341,  the 
year  of  Menander*s  birth,  and  was  defended  by 
Democthenes  in  his  oration  vept  rw  Ip  X^pffor^nt. 
(Anon,  de  Com,  p.  zii.)  On  this  fact  the  gram- 
marians blunder  with  their  nsnal  felicity,  not  only 
making  Menander  a  friend  of  Demosthenes,  which 
as  a  boy  he  may  have  been,  but  representing  him 
as  indacing  Demosthenes  to  defend  his  fother,  in 
B.  c.  841,  when  he  himself  was  just  bom,  and  again 
placing  him  among  the  dicasta  on  the  trial  of  Ctesi- 
phon,  in  B.  c  32^,  when  he  was  in  his  twelfth 
year.  (Meineke,  Mmand,  Rdiq,  p.  xxit.)  Alexis, 
the  comic  poet,  was  the  nnde  of  Menander,  on  the 
fother*s  side  (Said,  a  o.  'AAf^it)  ;  and  we  may 
naturally  suppose,  with  one  of  the  ancient  gram- 
marians (Anon,  d»  Com,  p.  xii),  that  the  yoang 
Menander  derired  from  his  nnde  his  taste  for  the 
comic  drama,  and  waa  instructed  by  him  in  its 
mies  of  composition.  His  character  moat  have 
been  greatly  influenced  and  formed  by  his  intimacy 
with  Theophraatus  and  Epicurus  (Alciph.  EpiaL  ii. 
4),  of  whom  the  former  waa  his  teacher  (Diog. 
I^'rt.  T.  36),  and  the  latter  hia  intimate  friend. 
That  his  tastes  and  sympathies  were  altogether 
with  the  phitoeophy  of  Epicuma  is  prored,  among 
namenms  other  indicationa,  by  his  epigram  on 
**  Epicurus  and  Themistodes."  (Branch,  Ancd, 
▼oL  L  p.  203,  Antk,  PaL  rii.  72,  yoL  L  p.  327, 
Jacobs.) 

Xcupc,  NcoicXciSa  ZlZufAoy  yivos,  Sv  i  yukv  riftSy 
TlorpiSa  9ov\oe4pat  ficdf^  6  V  iippov&pas. 

From  Theophraatus,  on  the  other  hand,  he  must 
hare  derived  much  of  that  skill  in  the  discrimina- 
tion of  character  which  we  so  much  admire  in  the 
Xopcucrqpcr  of  the  philosopher,  and  which  fomied 
the  great  ehami  ox  the  come<Ues  of  Menander. 
Uis  master's  attention  to  external  elegance  and 
comfort  he  not  only  imitated,  but,  aa  was  natural 
in  a  man  of  an  elegant  person,  a  joyous  spirit,  and 
a  serene  and  easy  temper,  he  carried  it  to  the  ex- 
treme of  luxury  and  effeminacy.  Phaedras  (r.  1. 
11,  12)  describes  him,  when  paying  his  court  to 
Demetrius  Phalereus,  thus : 

**  Unguento  delibutus,  restitn  adfluena, 
Veniebat  greasa  ddicato  et  languida** 


MENANDER. 


1081 


His  personal  beauty  is  mentioned  by  the  anony- 
mous writer  on  comedy  {L  e»\  though,  according  to 
Snidas,  his  viaion  was  somewhat  disturbed,  <rrpo* 
9os  rdi  ^^tf,  il^s  M  r3y  pmiy.  He  is  represented 
in  works  of  sculpture  which  still  exist,  and  of  one 
of  which  Schlegel  gives  the  following  description : 
*'  In  the  excellent  portnit-statoes  of  two  of  the 
nioft  fiunoua  comedians,  Menander  and  Posidippus 
(to  be  found  in  the  Vatican),  the  physiognomy  of 
the  Greek  New  Comedy  seems  to  me  to  be  almost 
▼isiUy  and  perMmally  expressed.  They  are  seated 
in  aim-chaiia,  dad  with  extreme  aimplidty,  and 
with  a  roll  in  the  hand,  with  that  ease  and  careless 
adf -poasesakm  which  always  marics  the  conadons 
Boperiority  of  the  maater  in  that  maturity  of  years 
which  befita  the  calm  and  impartial  observation 
which  comedy  requires,  bat  sound  and  active,  and 
free  from  all  symptoms  of  decay ;  we  may  discern 
in  them  that  hale  and  pithy  vigour  of  body  which 
bears  witness  to  an  equally  vigorous  constitution  of 
mind  and  temper ;  no  lofty  enthusiasm,  but  no 
foUy  or  extravagance;  on  the  contrary,  the  ear> 
nestneas  of  wisdom  dwella  in  those  brows,  wrinkled 
not  with  care,  but  with  the  exerdse  of  thought, 
while,  in  the  seardiing  eye,  and  in  the  mouth, 
ready  for  a  amile,  there  is  a  light  irony  which  can- 
not be  mistaken.'*  (DramaHa  Lectures^  vii.)  The 
moral  character  of  Menander  is  defended  by  Mei- 
neke, with  tolerable  success,  against  the  aspersions 
of  Suidas,  Aldphron,  and  others.  {Menand.  Re- 
Hq.  ppw  xxviil  xxix.)  Thus  much  is  certain,  that 
his  comedies  oontain  nothing  offensive,  at  least  to 
the  taste  ci  his  own  and  the  following  ages,  none 
of  the  purest,  it  must  be  admitted,  as  they  were 
frequently  acted  at  private  banquets.  (Pint,  de 
FaU.  Pmd.  p.  £31,  b.,  Spnpoe,  viil  p.  712,  b. ; 
Omp.  AruL  §i  Men.  p.  853,  b.)  Whetiier  Uieir 
being  eageriv  read  by  the  youth  of  both  sexes,  on 
acooant  of  the  love  scenes  in  them,  is  any  confirma- 
tion of  their  innocence,  may  at  least  be  doubted. 
(Ovid.  TrieL  ii  870.) 

Of  the  actual  events  of  Menaader's  life  we  know 
but  little.  He  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  Deme- 
trius Phalereas,  whose  attention  was  first  drawn 
to  him  by  admiration  of  his  woriis.  (Phaedras, 
L  e.)  This  intimacy  was  attended,  however,  with 
danger  aa  well  as  honoor,  for  when  Demetrius 
Phaleieua  was  expelled  from  Athens  by  Demetrius 
Polioroetea  (b.  a  307%  Menander  became  a  mark 
for  the  sycophants,  and  would  have  been  put  to 
death  but  for  the  interceaaion  of  Telesphoras,  the 
son-in-law  of  Demetrina  (Diog.  Lai»>t  v.  80.) 
The  first  Greek  king  of  Egypt,  Ptolemy,  the  son 
of  Lagos,  was  also  one  of  his  admirers ;  and  he 
inrited  the  poet  to  his  eonrt  at  Alexandria ;  but 
Menander  seems  to  have  declined  the  proffered 
honour.  (Piin.  H,  N.  vil  29.  s.  31;  Aldphr. 
BpitL  iL  3,  4.)  Snidas  mentions  some  letters  to 
Ptolemy  as  among  the  works  of  Menander. 

The  time  of  his  death  is  diffeientiy  stated.  The 
same  inscription,  which  gives  the  date  of  his  birth, 
adds  that  he  died  at  the  age  of  fifty-two  years,  in 
the  arehonship  of  Philippus,  in  the  32nd  year  of 
Ptolemy  Soter.  Clinton  shows  tiiat  these  state- 
ments refer  to  the  year  b.  a  292-1  (F.  H.  vol.  ii.  p 
XV.  and  m6  owi.  342,  291) ;  but,  to  make  up  thw 
fifty-two  years,  we  must  redson  in  both  extremes, 
342  and  291.  The  date  is  confirmed  by  Ensebius 
{iJkfxm,\\  by  the  anonymous  writer  on  comedy  (p. 
xii.),  who  adds  that  Menander  died  at  Athens ;  by 
Apdlodonis  (a/>.  AuL  GelL  xvii.  4);  and  by  Anlus 

3  u  4 


1032 


MENANDER. 


Oellins  (xyii.  21).  Respecting  the  manner  of  his 
death,  all  that  we  know  ii  that  an  old  commenta- 
tor on  Orid  applies  the  line  (/&»,  593) 

^  Comictts  ut  medius  periit  dam  nabat  in  rnidis** 

to  Menander,  and  tells  as  that  he  was  drowned 
while  swimming  in  the  harbour  of  Peiraeeas  ;  and 
we  learn  from  Alciphron  {Episi.  ii.  4)  that  Me- 
nander  had  an  estate  at  Peiraeeas.  He  was  baried 
by  the  road  leading  out  of  Peiraeeas  towards  Athenst 
(Paus.  i.  2.  §  2).  There  are  two  epigrams  upon 
him  in  the  Greek  Anthology :  the  one  an  epitaph 
by  Diodorus  (Branch,  Awal,  vol.  iL  p.  188,  AiUk. 
Pal.  vii.  370,  vol  i.  p.  413,  Jacobs),  the  other 
anonymous.  ( Branch,  Anal.  toL  iii.  p.  268,  Antk, 
Pal.  ijL  187,  vol.  iL  p.  63,  Jacobs.) 

Notwithstanding  Menander^s  fiune  as  a  poet,  his 
public  dramatic  career,  during  his  lifetime,  was  not 
eminently  successful;  for,  though  he  composed 
upwards  of  a  hundred  comedies,  he  only  gained 
the  prize  eight  times.  (AnL  Oell.  xrii.  4 ;  comp. 
Martial,  t.  10.)  His  preference  for  elegant  ex- 
hibitions of  character  above  coarse  jesting  may 
have  been  the  reason  why  he  was  not  so  great  a 
favourite  with  the  common  people  as  his  principal 
rival,  Philemon,  who  is  said,  moreover,  to  have 
used  unfair  means  of  gaining  popularity.  (Uell. 
/.c) 

Menander  appears  to  have  borne  the  popular 
neglect  very  lightly,  in  the  consciousness  of  his 
superiority ;  and  once,  when  he  happened  to  meet 
Philemon,  he  is  said  to  have  asked  him,  **  Pray, 
Philemon,  do  not  you  blush  when  you  gain  a 
victory  over  me  ?^*  (GelL  L  c;  comp.  Athen.  xiil 
p.  594,  d. ;  Alciphr.  EpUL  ii.  3).  The  Athenians 
erected  his  statue  in  the  theatre,  but  this  was  an 
honour  too  often  conferred  upon  very  indifferent 
poets  to  be  of  much  value :  indeed,  according  to 
Pausanias,  he  was  the  only  distinguished  comic 
poet  of  all  whose  statues  had  a  place  there.  (Paus. 
i.  21.  §  1;  Dion  Chrysost  Or.  zxxL  p.  628,  13.) 

The  neglect  of  Menander^s  contemporaries  has 
been  amply  compensated  by  his  posthumous  feme. 
Hi»  comedies  retained,  their  place  on  the  stage 
down  to  the  time  of  Plutarch  (Comp,  Men,  et  Aria, 
p.  854,  b.),  and  the  unanimous  consent  of  antiquity 
placed  him  at  the  head  of  the  New  Comedy,  and  on 
an  equality  with  the  great  masters  of  the  various 
kinds  of  poetry.  The  grammarian  Aristophanes 
assigned  him  the  second  place  among  all  writers, 
after  Homer  alone  (Brunck,  AnaL  vol.  iii.  p.  269). 
To  the  same  fframmarian  is  ascribed  the  happy 
saying,  ''A  McvoySpc,  jcol  /SU,  v6Ttpos  Ap*  iymv 
'itp6T9po¥  ifUfitliffaTo  (or,  according  to  Scaliger^s 
correction,  fr^rtpoy  dirc/ufii)<raro).  Among  the 
Romans,  besides  the  feet  that  their  comedy  was 
founded  chiefly  on  the  plays  of  Menander,  we  have 
the  celebrated  phrase  of  Julius  Caesar,  who  ad- 
dresses Terence  as  dimidiate  Menander,  (Donat. 
Vii.  Terent  p.  754.)  Qaintilian^s  high  eulogy  of  him 
is  well  known  (x.  1). 

The  imitations  of  Menander  are  at  once  a  proof 
of  his  reputation  and  an  aid  in  appreciating  his 
poetic  character.  Among  the  Greeks,  Alciphron 
and  Lucian  were,  in  various  degrees,  indebted  to 
his  comedies.  (Meineke,  p.  zxxv.)  Among  the 
Romans,  his  chief  imitators  were  Caecilius,  Afra- 
nius,  and  Terentios.  How  much  Caecilius  was 
indebted  to  him  may  be  conjectured  from  the 
titles  of  his  plays,  of  which  there  are  very  few 
that  are  not  taken  from  Menander.     Respecting 


MENANDER. 

Afranius  we  have  the  well-known  line  of  Horaea 
(Epi8t,u.  1.57):— 

**  Dicitur  Afrani  toga  convenisae  Menandro.^ 

Plautufl  was  an  exception,  as  we  learn  from  the 
next  line  of  Horace :  — 

**  Plautus  ad  exemplar  Siculi  properate  Epichanni 
Dicitur;" 

and  his  extant  plays  sufficiently  show  that  the 
ruder  energy  of  the  old  Doric  comedy  waa  fisr  more 
congenial  to  him  than  the  polished  sententiousneaa 
of  Menander,  whom,  therefore,  he  only  followed  in 
a  few  instances,  one  of  the  most  striking  of  whick 
is  in  the  dstellaria  (i.  1.  91 ;  comp.  Meineke, 
Menand.  Reliq.  p.  208,  Frag.  Com.  Graec  voL  iv. 
p.  243).  With  respect  to  Terence,  the  oft-repeated 
statement,  that  he  was  simply  a  translator  of 
Menander,  is  an  injustice  to  the  latter.  That 
Terence  waa  indebted  to  him  for  all  his  ideas  and 
very  many  of  his  lines,  is  true  enough ;  but  that 
from  any  one  play  of  Terence  we  can  form  a  £ur 
notion  of  the  corresponding  play  of  Menander,  is 
disproved  by  the  confession  of  Terence  himself 
(Prolog,  in  Andr.)  that  he  compressed  two  of 
Menander*s  plays  into  one;  while  the  coolness  with 
which  he  defends  and  even  boasts  of  the  exploit, 
shows  how  little  we  can  trust  him  as  our  guide  to 
the  poetical  genius  of  Menander.  The  one  merit 
of  Terence  was  felicity  of  expression ;  he  had  not 
the  power  of  invention  to  fill  up  the  gaps  left  by 
the  omissions  necessary  in  adapting  a  Greek  play 
for  a  Roman  audience,  and  therefore  he  drew  again 
upon  the  rich  resources  of  his  originaL  It  was 
this  mixing  up  of  different  plays  that  hia  ontem- 
poraries  condemned  when  they  said,  **  Contaminari 
non  decere  febulas,^*  and  that  Caesar  pointed  to  by 
the  phrase  O  dimidiate  Menander,  In  the  epigram 
in  which  that  phrase  occurs,  Caesar  expressly  in- 
timates that  the  spirit  of  the  Greek  original  had 
greatly  evaporated  in  Terence : — 

''Tu  quoqne,  tu  in  summis,  o  dimidiate  Menander, 
Poneris,  et  merito,  puri  sermonis  amator. 
Lenibus  atque  utinam  scriptis  adjnncta  foret  vis ; 
Coraica  ut  aequato  virtus  poUeret  honore 
Cum  Graecis,  neque  in  hac  despectus  parte  jacera. 
Unum  hoc  maceror  et  doleo  tibi  deesse,  TerentL** 

The  following  epigram  is  worth  quottng  by  the 
side  of  Caesar^B  (Burmona,  Amk,  Lot  toL  i.  p. 
140):  — 

^  Tu  quoqne,  qui  solus  tecto  seimone,  Terenti, 
Conversum    expressnmque   Latina  voce   Meoan- 

drum 
In  medio  populi  sedatis  vocibus  effers.** 

Still,  tiie  comedies  of  Terence  are  a  valoafale 
contribution  to  our  knowledge  of  Menander,  espe- 
cially considering  the  scantinesa  of  the  extant  fa^ 
ments. 

Meineke  well  remarks  that  the  quality  wliid 
Caesar  missed  in  Terence  was  what  the  Greeks 
call  r6  Ta0nriK6p,  which  Menander  had  with 
admirable  art  united  with  r^i^ac^.  And  thus 
the  poetry  of  Menander  is  described  as  8id  voAAwr 
dyofiiyyi  waBwr  koI  ii9wy  by  Plutarch,  in  his  Com- 
parison o/ Menander  and  Ariaiopkane»  (p.  853,  d.X 
which  is  the  most  valuable  of  the  ancient  testi- 
monies concerning  our  poet.  The  style  of  his 
language  is  described  by  an  old  gxammarMn  ai 
hi^it  KtkviUrn  Ktd  iiwoKpvriK^^  which  may  be 


MENANDER. 

tiuted  with  another  writer^  description  of  the 
diction  of  Philemon,  as  avtmipn^itiiniy  Ktd  oXov 
i/ja^toKicfUyrii^  rois  avv^ifffiois,  (Meineke,  pp. 
xxzvi,  xzxviL) 

To  criticise  the  poetry  of  Menander  is  to  describe 
the  whole  spirit  and  genius  of  the  New  Comedy,  of 
which  his  plays  may  be  safely  taken  as  the  normal 
representatiyeSb  This  has  been  done  with  a  most 
masterly  band  by  Schlegel,  in  his  seventh  lecture, 
from  which  the  following  passage  is  quoted:-^ 
**  The  New  Comedy,  in  a  certain  point  of  Tie w,  may 
indeed  be  described  as  the  Old  Comedj  tamed 
down :  but,  in  speaking  of  works  of  genius,  tame- 
ness  does  not  usually  pass  for  praise.  The  loss 
incurred  in  the  interdict  laid  upon  the  old,  unre* 
atricted  freedom  of  mirth,  the  newer  comedians 
sought  to  compensate  by  throwing  in  a  touch  of 
earnestness  borrowed  from  tragedy,  as  well  in  the 
form  of  representation,  and  the  connection  of  the 
whole,  asin  the  impressions,  which  they  aimed  at  pro- 
ducing. We  haTe  seen  how  tragic  poetry,  in  its  last 
epoch,  lowered  its  tone  from  its  ideal  eleration,  and 
came  nearer  to  common  reality,  both  in  the  characters 
and  in  the  tone  of  the  dialogue,  but  especially  as  it 
aimed  at  conveying  useful  instruction  on  the  proper 
conduct  of  ciril  and  domestic  life,  in  all  their 
serend  emeigencies.  This  turn  towards  utility 
Aristophanes  has  ironically  commended  in  Euri- 
pides. (Han,  971—991.)  Euripides  was  the 
forerunner  of  the  New  Comedy ;  the  poets  of  this 
species  admired  him  especially,  and  acknowledged 
him  for  their  master.  Nay,  so  great  is  this 
affinity  of  tone  and  spirit,  between  Euripides  and 
the  poets  of  the  New  Comedy,  that  apophthegms  of 
Euripides  have  been  ascribed  to  Menander,  and 
▼ice  versL  On  the  contrary,  we  find  among  the 
fragments  of  Menander  maxims  of  consolation, 
which  rise  in  a  striking  manner  even  into  the 
tragic  tone.^*  (It  may  be  added,  that  we  have 
abundant  testimony  to  prove  that  Menander  was  a 
great  admirer  and  imitator  of  Euripdes.  An 
elaborate  comparison  of  the  parallel  passages  is 
instituted  by  Meineke  in  an  Epimetrum  to  his  Trag» 
Com.  GVttec.  vol.  iv.  p.  705.) 

**  The  New  Comedy,  therefore,  is  a  mixture  of 
sport  and  earnest  The  poet  no  longer  makes  a 
sport  of  poetry  and  the  world,  he  does  not  resign 
himself  to  a  mirthful  enthusiasm,  but  he  seeks  i]he 
sportive  character  in  his  subject,  he  depicts  in  hu> 
man  characters  and  situations  that  which  gives 
occasion  to  mirth  ;  in  a  word,  whatever  is  pleasant 
and  ridiculous." 

Menander  is  remarkable  for  the  elegance  with 
which  he  threw  into  the  form  of  single  verses,  or 
short  sentences,  the  maxims  of  that  practical  wis- 
dom in  the  affiun  of  common  life  which  forms  so 
important  a  feature  of  the  New  Comedy.  Various 
**  Anthologies**  of  such  sentences  were  compiled  by 
the  ancient  grammarians  from  Menander*s  works, 
of  which  there  is  still  extant  a  very  interesting 
specimen,  in  the  collection  of  several  hundred  lines 
(778  in  Meineke*s  edition),  under  the  title  of 
Tv&iMi  fAOvoartxot,  Respecting  the  collection  en- 
titled McyocSpot.  Kcd  ^tXurrioivos  miyKpuris^  see 
Philihtion. 

The  number  of  Menander^s  comedies  is  stated 
at  a  few  more  than  a  hundred  ;  105,  108,  and 
109,  according  to  different  authorities.  (Suid.  «.v.; 
Anon,  de  Com,  p.  xii. ;  Donat  VU,  Ter.  p.  753 ; 
AuL  GelL  xvii  4.)  We  only  know  with  certainty 
the  date  of  one  of  the  plays,  namely,  the  *Op>if, 


MENANDER. 


1033 


which  was  brought  out  in  B.C.  321,  when  Me- 
nander was  only  in  his  twenty-first  year.  (Clinton, 
F.  H,  tub  cam. ;  Meineke,  p.  xxx.)  We  have 
fragments  of,  or  references  to,  the  following  plays, 
amounting  in  all  to  nearly  ninety  titles: — 'A5«A- 
^f  (imitated  by  Terence,  who,  however,  has  mixed 
up  with  it  the  2uraro0yif(rfrorrcr  of  Diphilus), 
'AAoets  not  *AAaf  'Apo^niriSfr,  'AXicit,  'Ayaritfc- 
fiiimi  4'  Mccro^ta,  *A98p(a  (mixed  up  with  the 
IltfKvOia  in  the  Andria  of  Terence),  Apfy6ywos 
^  Kfnff,  'Avc^of,  "Awtffrotf  *A^^i}^pos  J)  AJAvf- 
rpUf  *Ainr£r,  AMtf  w€ir6Av,  *AippoB'urta^  Bowrla, 
rc«p7<$7,  Aorri^Aior,  Adp^avos^  Acio'tSalfUM', 
AiifuotfpySs,  A^vfUUj  Alf  i^eanrw,  Aifo'icoA.of, 
'Eav7()v  Ttfi»poifA»vos  (copied  by  Terence),  *E>>- 
XCip(5ior,  'EfdmrfM/Wi^,  'EvayycAA^j/ucyor,  *Exl- 
icAi)poy,  'EviTpfTorrcf  (the  plot  of  which  was  simi- 
lar to  that  of  the  Hec^ra  of  Terence),  E^ovxos 
(imitated  by  Terence,  but  with  a  change  in  the 
dramaiu  per$onae\  *£^(rior,  'Hvfox®'»  *Hp«r, 
Bats,  BerroAif,  Qfo^povfUni,  Bfiffavp6s  (trans- 
lated into  Latin  by  Lucius  Lavinius),  BpatrvA^iMr, 
'UpfM,  *^Aipioit  *lrTOK6fiosT  Komf^pof,  KopfKij, 
Kapxyfii^MS  (from  which  Plautus  probably  took 
his  Poentdu»\  Karw^^fxtvotf  Kcojcv^oAos, 
KiOapum/jSf  KmSio,  KSXo^  (partly  followed  in  the 
EunuAus  of  Terence),  Koytiafdfupoi  (perhaps 
better  Ktnnai^6fitvcu)f  Ku^cpK^oi.  AwkoBIo^  Ao- 
jcpof,  MiOrij  MiyyoTi^pTi)»,  Miffoyvrns  (reckoned  by 
Phrynichus  the  best  of  all  Menander*s  comedies, 
Epit,  p.  417),  Miffoufjitvos  (another  of  his  best 
plays,  Liban.  Orat,  xxxi  p.  701),  NenJirAi}por, 
KofioBtrriSf  EcyoA/^Tor,  *OKvy$ia^  'Ofuntdrpiot^ 
*Op7if,  IlfluSloy,  naAAojcif,  napafraraOi^fn;,  TIcpi- 
KftpofUyrij  TlfpivBta^  IIA4J«i0K,  npAyofioLf  Up.)' 
€yKa\w¥^  IIwAoJ^cjrot,  'PenrijIo^Fi},  2a^fa,  2iicu«i»- 
yior,  Srpariwroi,  2vraf»t<rrMrcu,  Svrcpwcra,  2vp4- 
^rifioi^  Tir^if,  Tpo^vtor,  'TSp/a,  'tparls^  *TroSo. 
hifjuuos  4  "hypoiKOS,  ^itfiOVy  ^d<rfia^  ^«A^cA^Mt, 
XoAicffio,  XoAxd,  X^pa,  Yfv3i)pafcAi}f,  Yo^oSeifr. 
There  are  also  about  500  fragments  which  cannot 
be  assigned  to  their  proper  places.  To  these  must 
be  added  the  TvAfuu  fioyoffrtxoi,  some  passages  of 
the  Tiw/Aai  (or  S^cpicris)  MtyMpov  jral  4»iAi<r- 
riwtfoSt  <uid  two  epigrams,  one  in  the  Greek  An- 
thology (quoted  above),  and  one  in  the  Latin  ver- 
sion of  Ausonius  {Epig.  139).  Of  the  letters  to 
Ptolemy,  which  Suidas  mentions,  nothing  survives, 
and  it  may  fiiirly  be  doubted  whether  they  were 
not,  like  the  so-called  letters  of  other  great  men  of 
antiquity,  the  productions  of  the  later  rhetoricians. 
Suidas  ascribes  to  him  some  orations,  kSyout 
irAclffToirt  mrroAoy^y,  a  statement  of  which 
there  is  no  confirmation  ;  butQuintilian  (x.  I.  §  70) 
tells  us  that  some  ascribed  the  orations  of  Charisius 
to  Menander. 

Of  the  ancient  commentators  on  Menander,  the 
earliest  was  Lynceus  of  Samos,  his  contemporary 
and  rival  [Lynckus].  The  next  was  the  gram- 
marian Aristophanes,  whose  admiration  of  Menan- 
der we  have  spoken  of  above,  and  whose  work, 
entitled  irapc(XAi)Aoi  McnCy8pou  re  iral  d^'  Jir 
iKkt^tv  iicKayalt  is  mentioned  by  Ensebius  (Praep,. 
Evan,  X.  3),  who  also  mentions  a  work  by  a  cer- 
tain Latinns  or  Cratinus,  ircpl  rAv  oAk  iZltty  Mc- 
vdi^pou.  Next  comes  Plutarch*s  Comparwm  of 
Menander  and  Ariatophanet:  next  Soterides  of 
Epidaums,  who  wrote  a  yht6yiini\iui  cir  VLiwaa^poy 
(Eudoc.  p.  387  ;  Suid.  vol  iii.  p.  356) }  and  kstly 
Homer,  sumamed  Sellius,  the  author  of  a  work  en* 
titled  TCpioxoi  rSv  VL^vMpov  Upafbdrmr,    (Suid» 


]034 


MENANDER. 


▼oL  iL  p.  690.)  The  Menandrean  letten  of  Alci- 
phron  also  contain  lome  valuable  information 
[Alciphron].  They  are  printed  by  Meineke  in 
his  edition  of  Menander. 

Tlie  fngmenti  of  Menander  were  first  printed 
in  the  collection  of  Sententiae,  chiefly  from  the  New 
Comedy,  by  Morelliaa,  Greek  and  Latin,  Paris, 
1553,  8vo.  (see  Hoffmann,  Lexiam  Bibliograpk)  \ 
next  in  the  similar  collection  of  Uertelius,  Greek 
and  Latin,  Basel,  1560,  8to.  ;  next  in  that  of  H. 
Stephanus,  Gneek  and  Latin,  with  the  Tractatas  of 
Stephanus,  De  kabendo  Deleetu  SeiUeniianm  quae 
fvwfuu  a  Graecii  dieuniwr^  and  the  Dineriatio  da 
Mmandro  of  Gr^.  Gyraldus,  1569  (this  curiously 
shaped  little  Tolnme,  which  is  4|  inches  long,  by 
scarcely  2  wide,  contains  extracts  from  seTerai 
poets  of  the  Middle  and  New  Comedy) ;  next, 
Menandri  «i  PkUUHom»  SeaiaUiae  ComparcUae^ 
Graece,  cur.  Nic.  Rigaltii,  excnd.  R.  Stephanus, 
1 6 1 3, 8 vo. ;  Menandri  et  Philistionis  CTrKPICIC, 
c.  Tera.  Lat  et  noL  Rutgersii  et  D.  Heinsii,  1618. 
8vo.  (in  the  Var,  Led,  of  Rutgers)  ;  Memutdri 
Frapmenta^  Graec  et  Lat.  in  H.  Grotii  EjeoerpL 
eae  Trag.  et  Com,  Graee,  Paris,  1626, 4to.  ;  Menan- 
dri Senieniiae^  in  Winterton*s  Poet,  Min.  Graee^j 
Cantab,  et  Lond.  1653.  The  first  attempt  at  a 
complete  critical  edition  was  the  following :  —  Me- 
nandri el  PkHemonit  Betiquiae,  quotquU  reperire 
poiuerunt^  Graece  et  Latine,  cum  notis  Hug.  Grotii 
et  Joh.  Clerici,  &c  Amst  1709,  8to.  :  this  edition 
was  reprinted  in  1732,  1752,  1771,  and  1777,  but 
has  been  very  generally  condemned.  Since  the 
publication  of  that  work  there  has  been  no  edition 
of  Menander  worthy  of  notice,  except  that  his 
TySfMi  have  had  a  pUce  in  the  various  collections 
of  the  gnomic  poets,  until  the  appearance  of 
Meineke's  Menandri  et  Philenumis  Reliquiae^ 
BeroL  1823, 8vo. :  this  admirable  edition  contains, 
behides  the  fragments,  dissertations  on  the  lives 
and  writings  of  the  two  poets,  and  Bentley*s 
emendations  on  the  fragments.  The  fragments  are 
reprinted  by  Meineke  (with  the  annotations  some- 
what condensed)  in  the  fourth  volume  of  his  Frag- 
menta  Comieorum  Cfraeoorunu,  BeroL  1841,  8vo. ; 
but  in  the  first  volume  of  that  work,  which  con- 
tains the  Hietoria  Criiioa  Comieorum  Graecorum^ 
he  passes  over  the  lives  of  Menander  and  Philemon, 
referring  the  reader  to  his  former  work.  Meineke*8 
collection  has  been  also  reprinted  (carefully  revised, 
and  with  the  addition  of  a  Latin  rersionX  by 
Diibner,  as  an  appendix  to  the  ArtdophaneM  of 
Didot's  BibHoiheoa  Ser^tonm  Graeeorum,  Paris, 
1840,  roy.  8vo.  (For  the  works  on  Menander, 
see  Hoffman,  Leximm  BtbHograpk, :  the  chief  au- 
thorities, besides  Meineke,  are  Fabric.  BibL  Graee. 
vol.  ii.  pp.  454 — 469  ;  Bemhardy,  Grundritt  der 
GrieckiKhen  Litteratur^  voL  ii.  p.  1014  ;  MUUer, 
Grk  Lit)  [P.  8.] 

MENANDER,  minor  literary  persons. 

1.  A  rhetorician  of  Laodiceia,  on  the  river  Lycns, 
wrote  a  commentary  on  the  tcx>^  ^  Hermogenes, 
and  on  the  irpoy^^vJurfiara  of  Minndanus,  and 
other  works.    (Suid. «.  v.) 

2.  Of  Ephesua,  an  historian,  wrote  the  acts  of 
khigs  among  the  Greeks  and  the  barbarians  (rAt 
^'  iKdffrow  rw  Bnaikiv»  wpd^eit  wc^mI  rots 
*EAAi}4ri  Kol  fiaptdpois  ywofAims),  founded  on 
the  native  chronicles  of  the  respective  countries, 
as  we  learn  from  Josephus,  who  preserves  a  con- 
siderable firagment  of  the  work  respecting  Hiram, 
kingofTyn.  (Joaeph.  a  Jj»(m.l  18.)    He  is  also 


MENAS. 

quoted  by  other  authors.  (Vossiui,  de  HuL  Graee, 
p.  467,  ed.  Westermann.) 

Menander  of  Peigamus,  who  wrote  on  Phoeni- 
cian history,  appears  to  have  been  the  same  person, 
on  account  of  the  resemblance  of  the  fragment 
quoted  from  him  by  Clement  of  Alexandria  {Strom. 
i.  p.  140)  to  that  quoted  by  Josephua.  (Comp. 
Tatian,  adv,  Graee.  58.)  An  historian  of  the  same 
name,  who  wrote  a  work  on  Cyprus,  is  quoted  in 
the  Etymologieum  Magnum,  t.  o.  2^irt(a.  (Vo*- 
sius,  L  c) 

3.  Protector  (n^N»rfjtT«{f>,  L  e.  hody'gmard\  the 
son  of  EuphiBtas  of  Bysantiom,  was  a  rhetorician 
and  historical  writer  under  the  emperor  Manricin», 
whose  reign  began  in  ▲.  d.  581.  He  has  left  us  an 
account  of  his  own  literary  pursuits,  in  a  fragment 
preserved  by  Snidas  (s.  o).  He  continued  the  his- 
tory of  the  Eastern  &npire  from  the  point  where 
Agathias  broke  o£^  namely,  the  twenty-third  yor 
of  Justinian,  iL.D.  558,  down  neariy  to  the  death 
of  Tiberius  II.  in  A.  D.  583.  A  con»ideFable  fii^ 
ment  of  this  history  is  preserved  in  the  Eeiogoe  of 
embassies,  published  by  Hoeschel,  Aug.  Vindol. 
1603.  Menander  is  often  quoted  by  Suidaa,  and 
is  mentioned  by  Theophylact  of  Simoeatu  {HitL 
Maurie,  i.  3),  who  continued  his  history,  and  by 
Constantinus  Porphyrogenitus  (Tftetn.  i.  2).  Ac- 
cording to  Niebuhr  {Dexipp,  p.  281),  he  nwy  bo 
trusted  as  an  historian,  but  his  style  is  a  dose  imi- 
tation of  Agathias,  varied  by  occaaional  ridienlous 
attempts  at  fine  writing.  (Fabric  BibL  Graec  vol. 
viL  pp.  540,  541  ;  Votsins,  de  HieL  Graee.  ^  329, 
ed.  Westermann.)  There  is  one  epigram  by  him 
in  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Jacobs,  vol  ziiL  pt 
916.) 

A  few  insignificant  writers  of  the  same  name 
are  mentioned  by  Fabricins  {BibL  Graec  vol  i:. 
p.  454)  and  Meineke  {Meaamd,  et  Phitem.  Beii^ 
pp.  xxxvii. — xxxiz.)  [P.  S.] 

MENAS (Miiraf).  ].  A  Lacedaemonian,  was «w 
of  the  conmiissionen  for  ratifying  the  fifky  ycars^ 
truce  between  Athens  and  Sparta  in  b.  &  421,  and 
also  the  separate  treaty  of  alliance  between  these 
states  in  the  same  year.    (Thoa.  v.  19,  24.) 

2.  A  Bithynian,  whom  Pnisiaa  II.  («vnn^r), 
sent  to  Rome  in  b.  c.  149,  to  join  with  Nt- 
comedes  (son  of  Pmsias)  in  an  application  t» 
the  senate  to  remit  the  remainder  of  the  aus 
which  they  had  compelled  him  to  engage  to  pay  to 
Attalus  II.  of  PergamuB  in  &  c.  1 54.  The  eonnter- 
representationa,  however,  of  Androoicus,  the  enrey 
of  Attalus,  prevailed,  and  the  senate  dedded 
against  Pmsias.  In  the  event  of  fisilure,  Meeaa 
had  received  a  command  from  Prusiaa  to  pnt  Ni- 
comedes  to  death,  in  order  to  make  wmj  for  his 
sons  by  a  second  wife  ;  but  he  shrank  from  doing 
so,  and  entered  into  a  conspiracy  with  Kieanedes 
and  Andronicus  against  his  maater,  inducing  the 
2000  soldien  whom  Prusiaa  had  sent  with  hua,  to 
transfer  their  allegiance  to  Nieomedea.  (App. 
Mithr,  4, 5  ;  comp.  Juit  zzxiv.  4 ;  Liv.  EjpiL  ^ ; 
Polyb.  xxxiiL  11,  xxxvii  2;  Diod.  xxxiL  Eckg. 
iv.  p.  523.)  [B.  S.] 

MENAS  (MiTixSt),  a  freedman  of  Ponpey  the 
Great  and  of  Sextus  Pompeius.  Appian  catts  hiai 
MENODORUS  {Miiw6iipot)^  a  name  whidi  he 
may  not  improbably  have  taken  on  hit  mainnBie- 
sion.  (See  Dyer  in  the  Oaeeieal  Mmaemtm^  vd  iL 
p.  218.)  In  B.  c.  40,  Sextus  Pompeins,  being  the* 
in  alliance  with  Antony  against  Octavian,  sent  oat 
Menas  with  a  large  aqudnNi  of  ahips  uid 


MENAS. 

le{;i<mi,  with  which  he  took  Sardinia,  and  gained 
over  two  legioni  that  were  stationed  there.  Sar- 
dinia was  soon  after  recaptured  by  Helenus,  a 
&voarite  freedman  of  Octavian*s  ;  but  Menas,  in 
the  same  rear  (b.  c  40),  was  again  entrusted  by 
Sextus  with  a  fleet  to  carry  on  operations  against 
Octavian  and  Antony,  who  had  jost  been  recon- 
ciled to  one  another;  and  in  Uus  expedition  he 
ravaged  the  Etrurian  coast,  and  once  more  gained 
possession  of  Sardinia ;  but,  wishing  to  secure  a 
refuge  in  the  protection  of  Octavian  should  circum- 
stances make  it  desirable,  he  sent  back  to  him 
Helenus  and  several  other  prisoners  without  ran- 
som. In  B.  c  39  he  tried  in  vain  to  dissuade  his 
master  from  concluding  a  peace  with  Octavian  and 
Antony  ;  and,  at  an  entertainment  given  to  them 
by  Sextus  on  board  his  ship  at  Misenum,  Menas 
suggested  to  him  to  cut  the  cables  of  the  vessel, 
and,  running  it  out  to  sea,  despatch  both  his  rivals. 
The  treacherous  proposal,  however,  was  rejected 
by  Pompeius.  (Dion  Cass,  xlvui.  30.  36—38; 
Appian,  A  C.  v.  56,  66,  70—73  ;  PluL  Ant.  32 ; 
Veil  Paterc.  il  73,  77.)  Meanwhile  Pompey's 
suspicions  of  the  fidelity  of  Menas  had  been  ex- 
cited by  his  dismissal  of  Helenus  and  his  commu- 
nication with  Octavian,  and  had  been  further 
fomented  by  the  representations  of  certain  persons 
who  were  envious  of  his  power  in  Sardinia.  He 
therefore  sent  for  him  early  in  b.  c.  38,  on  pretence 
of  requiring  an  account  of  the  provisions  and 
money  which  he  bad  bad  to  administer.  But 
Menas  put  all  the  messengers  to  death,  and  cove- 
nanted with  Octavian  to  surrender  to  him  the 
island,  together  with  the  whole  force,  military  and 
naval,  under  his  command.  Octavian  gladly  em- 
braced his  ofier,  and  not  only  refused  to  give  him 
up.  according  to  Dion,  on  the  application  of  Sextus, 
but  treated  him  with  great  distinction,  advanced 
him  to  the  equestrian  order,  and,  investing  him 
with  the  authority  of  legate  under  Calvisius  Sabinus, 
placed  him  in  c<mmiand  of  the  ships  which  he  had 
himself  brought  over.  In  this  capacity  he  was 
engaged  in  the  naval  campaign  towards  the  end  of 
B.C.  38,  which  was  on  the  whole  disastrous  to 
Octavian,  but  in  which  Menas  did  good  service, 
and,  through  his  skilful  seamanship,  saved  the 
ships  entrusted  to  him  from  destruction  by  a  storm 
which  shattered  a  great  portion  of  the  fleet  (Dion 
Cass,  xlviii.  4^—48;  Appian,  B.  C,  v.  77-— 90.) 
Just  before  the  re-eommenoement  of  hostilities  be- 
tween Sextus  and  Octavian,  in  B.C.  36,  Menas 
again  played  the  deserter,  and  returned  to  his  old 
master^s  service,  not  only  because  the  last  campaign 
may  have  given  him  reason  to  think  that  the 
stronger  side,  but  also  because  ho  was  indignant  at 
having  merely  a  subordinate  command  assigned  to 
him.  In  the  operations  which  ensued^  he  gained 
some  advantages  over  the  enemies*  ships ;  and 
having  raised  an  impression  that,  formidable  as  an 
opponent,  he  might  be  equally  useful  as  an  ally,  he 
again  revolted  to  Octavian,  being  especially  ofiended 
at  not  having  been  reinstated  in  his  former  com- 
mand by  Pompeius,  under  whose  suspicion  he  felt 
uneasy.  Octavian  received  him  gUidly,  but  conr 
tinned  to  regard  him  with  distrust  In  b.  c.  35  he 
accompanied  his  patron  on  his  expedition  to  the 
north-eastern  coast  of  the  Adriatic,  and  was  slain 
in  the  Pannonian  campaign  at  the  siege  of  Sisciik 
(Dion  Cass.  xlviiL  54,  xllz.  1,  37  i  Appian,  B,  C, 
V.  96,  100,  101.) 
According  to  the  old  scholiasts,  the  penon  so 


MENECLES. 


1035 


vehemently  attacked  by  Hoxaoe  in  his  fourth  epode 
was  no  other  than  the  subject  of  the  present  article. 
This  statement  has  been  called  in  question  by 
many  modem  commentators  ;  but  their  arguments, 
drawn  exclusivdy  from  internal  evidence,  are  ht 
from  satisfactory.  The  discussion  of  the  point  is, 
in  this  phioe,  impossible,  connected  as  it  is  with 
the  vexata  quaestio  of  the  chronology  of  the  poems 
of  Horace.  For  the  literature  of  the  subject,  see 
above.  Vol  II.  p.  522,  and  comp.  Qameal  Mu$emn^ 
vol  ii.  pp.  207—209, 217—221.  [E.  E.] 

MENDEIS.    [SiTHON.] 

MENDES(M<y8i|5),an  Egyptian  divinity,  wor- 
shipped  in  the  town  of  MendeSb  He  is  said  to 
have  resembled  the  Arcadian  Pan.  (Herod,  ii. 
46  ;  Strab.  xvil  pn.  802,  812.)  [L.  S.] 

MENE  (Mi$i^),  a  female  divinity  presiding 
over  the  months.  (Hom.  Hynm,  xii  1 ;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  iii.  533,  iv.  55  ;  August  Ih  Cm,  JJei,  vii. 
2.)  [L.  S.] 

MENECLEIDAS  (Mci^cicX«r8(u),  a  Theban 
omtor,  was  one  of  those  who  joined  Pelopidas  in 
delivering  Thebes  from  Sparta  and  the  oligarchical 
government  in  &c.  379.  After  this,  however, 
finding  himself  eclipsed  by  Pelopidas  and  Epami- 
nondas,  he  strove  in  every  way  to  bring  them  into 
discredit  with  their  countrymen,  and,  in  particular, 
he  took  part  in  the  prosecution  against  them  for 
having  retained  their  command  beyond  the  legal 
time  in  the  campaign  of  b.  c.  369.  Being  further 
exasperated  by  their  acquittal,  he  continued  his 
rancorous  attacks  on  them ;  and,  as  he  was  a 
powerful  speaker,  he  so  &r  succeeded  against  Epa- 
minondas  as  to  exclude  him  fri>m  the  ofiice  of 
Boeotarch.  Against  Pelopidas  his  efibrts  were  of 
no  avail,  and  he  therefore  endeavoured,  in  the  true 
spirit  of  envy,  to  throw  his  merits  into  the  shade, 
by  advancing  and  exaggerating  those  of  Charon. 
The  Utter  had  been  successful  in  a  slight  skirmish 
of  cavalry  just  before  the  great  battle  of  Leuctra 
(b.c.  371),  and  Menedeidas  brought  forward  a 
decree  for  commemorating  the  exploit  by  a  picture, 
to  be  dedicated  in  one  of  the  temples,  and  inscribed 
with  Charon^s  name.  For  this  he  was  impeached 
by  Pelopidas,  on  the  ground  that  the  honour  of  all 
victories  belonged,  not  to  any  individual,  but  to  the 
state.  He  was  found  guilty  and  fined  ;  and  his 
inability  to  pay  the  penalty  led  him  afterwards  to 
enter  into  revolutionary  designs  against  his  country. 
(Pint  Pe/o;).  25.   See  Vol  II.  p.  23,  a.)    [E.  £.] 

MENECIiES  (Mfi^rKA^f).  I.  Of  Barce  in 
Cyrene,  is  mentioned  by  Athenaeus  (iv.  p.  184) 
simply  as  an  historian,  and  is  perhaps  the  same  aa 
the  one  whose  work  in  another  passage  (ix.  p.  390) 
he  mentions  under  the  title  of  awaymyii'  There 
also  existed  an  historical  work  on  Athens  (repl 
*A^m»i'),  the  authorship  of  which  was  doubtful, 
even  in  antiquity,  some  attributing  it  to  Menedes, 
and  others  to  Callistratus  (Harpocrat  s.  vr.  K«pa> 
MCMc^r,  iiearSfjLWtJiw ;  Etym.  Magn.  i.  v,  Alo\tts  ; 
Harpocxat,  Phot,  Suid.  s. «.  "Epfuu).  But  it  is 
scarcely  probable  that  this  historian  of  Athena 
should  be  the  same  as  Menecles  of  Baroe.  It  is 
more  likely  that  the  Barcaean  ii  identical  with  the 
author  of  a  work  on  the  history  of  Libya,  who  is 
mentioned  in  an  anonymous  treatise,  JJe  MuUerUnu 
Belio  oforit,  §  10,  which  is  printed  in  the  Bibliotkek 
dtr  Alt,  LU,  umd  Kunti^  vi  p.  21.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  Menecles  of  Baroe  was  also  the 
author  of  a  work  from  which  a  fragment  concerning 
Battus  of  Cyrene,  is  still  extant   (SchoL  ad  Find, 


1036 


MENECRATES 


Pytk,  iv.  10  ;  Tsetz.  ad  lAfC  886  ;  Schol.  Him, 
II.  V.  640.) 

2.  Of  Alabanda,  a  celebrated  rhetorician,  who 
lived  shortly  before  the  time  of  Cicero.  He  and 
his  brother  Hierocles  taught  rhetoric  at  Rhodes, 
where  the  orator  M.  Antonius  heard  them,  aboat 
B.  a  94.  Thej  both  belonged  to  the  Asiatic  or 
florid  school  of  eloquence,  which  was  distinguished 
more  for  pomp  and  elegance  of  diction,  than  for 
precision  of  thought  But  the  two  brothers  enjoyed 
extraordinary  reputation,  for  Cicero  says  that  they 
were  imitated  by  all  Asia.  (Cic.  Bml.  95,  OraU 
^^.,  de  OmL  ii.  23  ;  Strab.  xir.  p.  661.)      [L.  &] 

MENE'CRATES  (MtytKpdrns)^  a  freedman  of 
Seztus  Pompeius,  was  sent  out  by  him  as  com- 
mander of  a  large  squadron  of  ships,  in  B.  c  38,  to 
act  against  Calvisius  Sabinus  (Octavian^s  admiral) 
and  Mbnas,  the  renegade.  The  fleets  came  to  an 
engagement  off  Curaae,  and  Menecrates  had  the 
advantage  over  the  enemy  in  manoeuvring ;  but 
burning  with  hatred  against  Menas,  he  attacked 
and  grappled  with  the  ship  in  which  he  sailed, 
and  though  disabled  by  a  severe  wound,  conti- 
nued to  encourage  his  men  until  he  saw  that  the 
enemy  was  on  the  point  of  capturing  his  vessel. 
He  then  threw  himself  overboard  and  perished. 
(Dion  Cass,  xlviii.  46  ;  Appian,  B.  C.  v.  81, 
82.)  [E.  E.] 

MENE'CRATES  OHwwp&nnf).  1.  A  comic 
poet,  mentioned  only  by  Suidas,  who  says  UpdfAora 
obTou  MaWxcTwf)^  *Ef>tAio¥tvs^  where  the  plural 
Spdfiara  suggests  the  alteration  of  4  to  Koi,  Ma- 
viicrtcp  is  obviously  an  abbreviation  of  M(£ki7v 
*'EicTwp,  a  title  whidi  seems  to  belong  to  the  Mid- 
dle Comedy.  (Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol.  ii.  p.  469 ; 
Heineke,  HiiL  CrH,  Om.  Oraec.  p.  493.) 

2.  Of  Smyrna,  the  author  of  two  epigrams  in 
the  Greek  Anthology  (Bnmck,  AnaL  voL  i.  p. 
476  ;  Jacobs,  Anih.  Grasc.  vol  L  p.  227),  is  not 
improbably  the  same  as  Menecrates  of  Ephesus,  a 
poet  mentioned  by  Varro,  de  Re  ButttcOf  i.  1. 
(See  Jacobs,  Anih.  Graee,  vol.  ziii.  pp.  916, 
917.)  [P.  S.] 

MENE'CRATES,  a  sculptor,  of  whom  we  only 
know,  what  shows  him,  however,  to  have  been  a 
very  eminent  artist,  that  he  was  the  teacher  of 
ApoUonius  and  Tauriscus,  the  sculpton  of  the  cele- 
brated group  of  the  Famese  Bull.  (Plin.  H.  N, 
xxxvi.  6.  s.  4.  §  10.)  [P.  S.] 

MENE'CRATES  (MwKpdrnt),  a  Syraeusan 
physician  at  the  court  of  Philip,  king  of  Macedon, 
u.  c.  359 — 336.  He  seems  to  have  been  a  suc- 
cessful practitioner,  but  to  have  made  himself  ri- 
diculous by  calling  himself  **  Jupiter,*^  and  assuming 
divine  honours.  (Suid.  «.  «.  MtPwp^THs,)  lie 
once  wrote  a  letter  to  Philip,  beginning  MtytKpdrrif 
Zedf  ^lAiviry  x'^P^^t  ^  which  the  king  wrote 
back  an  answer  in  these  words,  ^iKnnrot  Me- 
vtKpdrtt  HyicdrtUf.*  (Athen.  Tii.p.  289  ;  Aelian. 
Var.  HisL  xii.  51.)  He  was  invited  one  day 
by  Philip  to  a  magnificent  entertainment,  where 
the  other  guests  wen  sumptuously  fed,  while 
he  himself  had  nothing  but  incense  and  liba* 
tions,  as  not  being  subject  to  the  human  in- 
firmity of  hunger.    He  was  at  first  pleased  with 

*  According  to  Plutarch,  it  was  AgesiUas  from 
whom  be  got  this  answer  to  his  letter.  {VUa 
Agea,  e.  21,  vol  vi.  p^  29,  ed.  Tanchn. ;  Apo- 
phiiMpn,  Reg,  et  Imper,  toI.  ii.  p.  52,  Apopiiiegm, 
Loam.  voL  ii.  p.  109.) 


MENEDEMUS. 

his  reception,  bnt  afterwards,  perceiving  the  joke, 
and  finding  that  no  more  substantial  food  was 
offered  him,  he  left  the  party  in  disgnst  (Athen, 
Aelian,  Lc) 

2.  TiBXRius  Claudius  Quibina  (KoUptfyof) 
Mbnbcratxs,  a  physician  mentioned  in  a  Greek 
inscription  (Gruter,  InacnpL  p.  581.  §  9),  is  no 
doubt  the  same  person  who  is  frequently  quoted  by 
Galen.  He  lived  in  the  former  part  of  the  first 
century  after  Christ,  and  was  physician  to  some  of 
the  emperors,  probably  to  Tiberius  and  Claudius- 
He  enjoyed  a  great  reputation,  and  composed  more 
than  150  medical  works,  of  which  only  a  few  frag- 
mento  remain.  He  was  the  inventor  of  the  well- 
known  plaister  called  diaekylon  (t.  e,  Sid  x^^^^X 
and  his  directions  for  preparing  it  were  pnt  into 
verse  by  Damocrates.  (Galen,  de  Compoe.  Medi- 
oam,  tee.  Gen.  vii.  9,  10,  vol.  xiii.  pp.  995^  &c.) 
In  consequence  of  his  having  observed  how  easily 
the  signs  and  contractions  used  in  medical  formnlM 
were  mistaken  by  careless  transcriben,  he  wrote 
the  quantities,  Ac  in  his  prescriptions  at  full 
length ;  but  Galen  tells  ns  (L  c)  that  his  careful- 
ness did  not  much  benefit  posterity,  as  his  works 
were  afterwards  written  with  the  usual  con- 
tractions. The  Menecrates  Zeophletensts  (or  native 
of  Zeophleta?)  quoted  by  Caelius  AurelAniu  {De 
Morb.  Chron.  i.  4,  p.  323)  may  be  the  same  peisoa 
as  the  preceding.  [W.  A.  G.] 

MENEDAEUS  or  MENE'DATUS  (Mo^ 
Saibr,  Mf  i^Baror),  a  Spartan,  was  one  of  the  three 
leaden  of  the  Peloponnesian  force  which  was  sent 
to  aid  the  Aetolians  in  the  reduction  of  Nanpaetus, 
in  B.  c.  426.  The  place,  however,  was  saved  by 
Demosthenes,  with  the  help  of  the  Acamaniana. 
In  the  same  year  Menedaeus  was  engaged  in  the 
expedition  against  Amphilochian  Aigos ;  aod  ahet 
the  death  of  his  two  colleagues,  Euiyloebos  and 
Macarius,  at  the  battle  of  Olpae,  he  condnded  with 
Demosthenes  and  the  Acamanian  generals  a  seoet 
agreement,  by  which  the  Peloponnesians  wen  pei^ 
mitted  to  withdraw  in  safety,  leaving  their  allies, 
the  Ambraciots,  to  their  fiite.  (Thuc  iii  100 — 102, 
105—111.)  [K.E.] 

MENEDFMUS,  historical  1.  One  of  the 
generals  of  Alexander  the  Great,  who  was  sent 
against  Spitamenes,  but  vras  surprised  and  slain, 
together  with  2000  foot-soldien  and  300  horse. 
(Arrian,  iv.  3.  §  15 ;  Curt  vii.  7,  9.) 

2.  A  native  of  Alabanda,  the  leader  of  part  of 
the  forces  of  Antiochus  in  Coelesyria.  (Polyb.  v. 
69,  79,  82.) 

3.  Chief  of  that  part  of  Macedonia  which  boie 
the  name  of  Libera.  He  took  part  with  Caesar  in 
the  civil  war  &  c.  48.  (Caes.  B,  C  iii.  34.)  He 
is  probably  the  same  with  the  MenedenBoa  incs- 
tioned  by  Cicero  with  considenUe  aversioa  as  a 
friend  of  Caesar  (PhUipp,  xiiL  16,  otf  AU,  xr. 
2   4^  rC  I*   If  1 

'  MENEDE'MUS  (McW8i)/ioO,  hutoricaL  1 .  A 
citizen  of  high  rank  at  Crotona,  who  was  appelated 
one  of  the  generals  to  carry  on  the  war  *g^**»f#  the 
exiles  that  had  been  driven  from  the  city  on  occaaiou 
of  the  war  with  Syracuse  in  &  c.  317.  Together 
with  Paron,  his  colleague  in  the  eoromand*  he 
totally  defeated  the  exiles  and  their  anxiUaries. 
and  pnt  them  all  to  the  sword.  (Died.  six.  16.) 
It  appean  that  he  subsequently  raised  hima^lf  xm 
the  supreme  power  in  his  native  city  ;  and  in 


t  That  is,  belonging  to  the  JSrAm 


MENEDEMUS. 

poution  entered  into  fiiendly  relations  with  Ag»- 
tbodet ;  notwithitanding  which  the  latter  took  an 
opportanity  to  make  himtelf  master  of  Crotona,  hy 
a  sudden  and  treacherous  attack.  (Id.  xxi.  Exe. 
Hoetck,  p.  490.)  This  must  have  been  about  295 
B.  c. 

2.  A  general  of  the  "Rhodians,  who,  daring  the 
siege  of  Rhodes  by  Demetrius  Poliorcetes  (B.a 
305 — 304),  intercepted  and  took  many  ships  that 
were  bringing  prorisions  and  supplies  to  Deme- 
trius, including  one  containing  presents  for  the 
king  himself  from  Phila,  which  were  immediately 
•ent  to  Ptolemy  in  Egypt.  (Diod.  xx.  93  ;  Plut. 
Dem€tr.  22.) 

3.  A  friend  and  attendant  of  Lncnllns,  who  was 
thought  to  have  saved  the  life  of  that  general  during 
the  war  against  Mithridates,  by  refusing  to  admit 
a  Scythian  chief  named  Olthacus  into  the  tent 
where  Lucullus  was  sleeping.  (Pint.  LuculL  16; 
Appian.  Afithr,  79.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MENEDE'MUS  (MfyiSn/ms),  literary.  1.  A 
Greek  philosopher,  a  native  of  Eretria,  the  son  of  a 
roan  named  Cleisthenes,  who,  though  of  noble 
birth,  belonging  to  the  fiumly  of  the  Theopropidae, 
was  poor,  and  worked  for  a  livelihood  either  as  a 
builder  or  as  a  tentrmaker,  both  which  trades  were 
learnt  and  practised  by  Menedemua.  According 
to  Diogenes  Laertius,  he  seized  the  opportunity 
afforded  by  his  being  sent  on  some  military  service 
to  Megaia  to  hear  Plato,  and  abandoned  the  army 
to  addict  himself  to  philosophy.  But  it  may  be 
questioned  whether  he  was  old  enough  to  have 
heard  Plato  before  the  death  of  the  latter  ;  if  the 
duration  of  his  life  as  given  by  Diogenes  is  accu- 
rate, it  would  have  been  impossible,  for  at  the  time 
of  Plato*s  death  he  would  have  been  only  about 
four  years  old.  Bitter  considers  the  account  to 
have  arisen  from  a  confusion  of  names.  According 
to  the  story  in  Athenaeus  (iv.  p.  168),  he  and  his 
friend  Asclepiades  got  their  livelihood  as  millers, 
working  during  the  night,  that  they  might  have 
leisure  for  philosophy  in  the  day.  Menedemns 
and  his  friend  Asclepiades  afterwards  became  dis- 
ciples of  Stilpo  at  ^ileganL  From  Megara  they 
went  to  Elis,  and  placed  themselves  under  the 
instruction  of  some  disciples  of  Phaedo.  On  his 
return  to  Eretria  Menedemns  established  a  school 
of  philosophy,  which  was  called  the  Eretriac.  He 
did  not,  however,  confine  himself  to  philosophical 
pursuits,  but  took  an  active  part  in  the  political 
affiiirs  of  his  native  city,  and  came  to  be  the  lead- 
ing man  in  the  state,  though  at  first  he  had  been 
regarded  with  contempt  and  dislike.  He  went  on 
various  embassies  to  Ptolemaeus  (probably  Ptole- 
maeus  Cerannns),  to  Lysimachus,  and  to  Deme- 
trius, and  seems  to  have  done  his  native  dty  good 
service  by  procuring  for  it  a  remission  of  part  of  the 
tribute  paid  to  Demetrius,  and  opposing  the  ma- 
chinations of  his  emissaries.  At  some  period  of 
his  life  he  visited  Cyprus,  and  greatly  incensed  the 
tyrant  Nicocreon  by  the  freedom  of  his  remarks. 
The  story  of  his  having  been  in  Egypt  and  having 
something  to  do  with  the  making  of  the  Septuagint 
version,  which  is  found  in  Aristeaa,  is  no  doubt 
erroneous.  He  was  in  high  fiivour  with  Antigonus 
Gonatas,  and  induced  the  Eretrians  to  address  to 
him  a  public  congratulation  after  his  victory  over 
the  Gauls.  This  led  to  his  being  suspected  of  the 
treacherous  intention  of  betraying  Eretria  into  the 
power  of  Antigonus.  According  to  one  account, 
these  suspicions  induced  him  to  quit  Eretria  secretly 


HENEDEMUS. 


1037 


and  take  refuge  in  the  sanctuary  of  Amphiaraus, 
at  Oropus.  But  some  golden  vessels  belonging  to 
the  temple  having  been  lost  while  he  was  Uiere,  the 
Boeotians  compelled  him  to  leave  it  He  then  be- 
took himself  to  the  court  of  Antigonus,  where  he 
shortly  after  died  of  grie£  According  to  another 
account,  he  went  from  Eretria  to  Antigonus  for  the 
purpose  of  inducing  him  to  interfere  to  establish 
the  freedom  of  his  native  city ;  but  not  succeeding, 
starved  himself  to  death  in  the  74th  year  of  his 
age,  iHTobably  about  the  year  b.  c.  277. 

As  a  teacher,  his  intercourse  with  his  disdplei 
was  marked  by  the  entire  absence  of  all  formality 
and  restraint,  though  he  seems  to  have  been  noted 
for  the  sternness  with  which  he  rebuked  all  kinds 
or  dissoluteness  and  intemperance  ;  insomuch,  tliat 
the  fear  of  incurring  his  censure  seems  occa* 
sionally  to  have  acted  as  a  salutary  check.  He 
lived  with  his  friend  Asclepiades,  between  whom 
and  himself  there  existed  an  intimacy  which  resem* 
bled  that  of  Pylades  and  Orestes.  For  the  latter 
part  of  his  life,  at  any  rate,  he  seems  to  have  lived 
in  considerable  afBuenoe.  Athenaeus  (x.  p.  419) 
and  Diogenes  Laertius  give  a  somewhat  curious 
account  of  the  convivial  usages  established  at  his 
entertainments.  Menedemus  was  twice  married. 
He  and  Asclepiades  married  daughter  and  mother. 
His  first  wife  he  divorced  when  he  rose  to  distinc- 
tion in  the  government  of  Eretria,  that  he  might 
marry  one  of  rank  and  wealth,  though  the  manage- 
ment of  the  household  was  still  left  to  the  former 
wife,  whom  Asclepiades  married,  his  first  wife 
being  dead.  By  his  wife  Oropia,  Menedemus  had 
three  daughters.  He  was  remarkable  in  his  old 
age  for  his  bodily  strength  and  vigour.  He  is  re- 
ported to  have  been  of  a  somewhat  superstitious 
turn  of  mind. 

Epicrates,  in  a  passage  quoted  by  Athenaeus 
(ii.  p.  59),  classes  Menedemus  with  Plato  and 
Speusippus  ;  but  it  appears,  from  Diogenes  LAer- 
tins,  that  his  opinion  of  Plato  and  Xenocrates  was 
not  very  high.  Of  Stilpo  he  had  a  great  ad- 
miration. 

Of  the  philosophy  of  Menedemus  little  is  known, 
except  that  it  closely  resembled  that  of  the  Mega* 
rian  schooL  [Euclxidbs.]  Its  leading  feature 
was  the  dogma  of  the  oneness  of  the  Good,  which 
he  carefully  distinguished  from  the  Usefixl. 

All  distinctions  between  virtues  he  regarded  as 
merely  nominal.  The  Good  and  the  True  he  looked 
upon  as  identical.  In  dialectics  he  rejected  all 
merely  negative  propositions,  maintaining  that 
truth  could  be  predicated  only  of  those  which 
were  affirmative,  and  of  these  he  admitted  only 
such  as  were  identical  propositions.  He  was  a 
keen  and  vehement  disputant,  frequently  arguing, 
if  we  may  believe  Antigonus  Carystius,  as  quoted 
by  Diogenes,  till  he  was  black  in  the  fisoe.  In  his 
elocution  he  was  not  easy  to  be  understood.  He 
never  committed  any  of  his  philosophical  doctrines 
to  writing.  (Diog.  Laert.  ii.  125 — 144  ;  Athen. 
/.  c. ;  Cic  Aeadem.  ii.  42  ;  Plut  De  Adul.  et 
AfHMd  Due  p.  55,  c. ;  Strab.  ix.  p.  393,  c  ;  Hitter, 
GeacJdeJUe  der  PkUotopkie^  book  vii.  c.  5.) 

2.  A  Cynic  philosopher,  or  rather  fiuiatic,  a  dis- 
ciple of  Colotes  of  Lampsacus.  He  used  to  go 
about  garbed  as  an  Erinnys,  prochuming  himself 
a  sort  of  spy  from  the  infernal  regions.  (Diog. 
Laert  vi.  102.)  Suidas  (s.  v.  ^iof)  rekites  tho 
same  of  Menippus,  probably  by  mistake. 

3.  If  the  text  df  Aolna  Qellina  be  correct  (xiii. 


1038 


MENELAUS. 


5),  a  distinguiihad  disciple  of  Aristotle,  a  native  of 
Rhodes,  bore  the  name  Menedemus. 

4.  An  Athenian  rhetorician,  who  came  to  Rome 
and  taught  there  in  the  time  of  L.  Crassus  the 
orator.     (Cic.  de  Orat.  L  19.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MENELA'US  (MfWAoof,  MfWAewf,  or  MfW- 
Xos),  a  son  of  Atrens,  and  younger  broUier  of 
Agamemnon  and  Anaxibia.  He  was  king  of  Laoe- 
daemon,  and  mairied  to  the  beautiful  Helen,  bj 
whom  he  was  the  fiither  of  Hermione  and  Mega> 
penthes  (Horn.  IL  Tii.  470,  z.  87,  Od,  ir.  11,  &c 
zi.  469  ;  comp.  Aoamsmnon).  When  hit  wife 
Helen  had  been  carried  off  by  Paris,, Menelans  and 
Odysseus  set  out  to  Troy  to  claim  her  back.  Hene- 
laus  was  hospitably  treated  by  Antenor  (Horn.  //. 
iii.  206),  but  the  journey  was  of  no  arail,  and  the 
Trojan  Antimachus  even  advised  hia  fellow-citizens 
to  kill  Menelaui  and  Odysseus  (xL  189,  &c.).  In 
order,  therefore,  to  avenge  the  rape  of  Helen,  and 
to  punish  the  offender,  MenelauB  and  his  brother 
resolved  to  march  against  Troy  with  all  the  forces 
that  Greece  could  muster  (i.  159,  iL  589,  iiL  851, 
&c).  The  two  brothers,  in  their  travels  through 
Greece  to  rouse  the  chiefs  to  avenge  the  insult 
offered  to  a  Greek  prince,  also  visited  Odysseus  in 
Ithaca  (Horn.  Od,  zziv.  115),  along  with  whom 
Menelaus  is  said  to  have  consulted  the  Delphic 
oracle  about  the  ezpediUon  against  Troy  ;  and  at 
Delphi  he  dedicated  the  necklace  of  Helen  to 
Athena  Pronoea  (Eustath.  ad  Hoitu  p.  1166). 
Hereupon  Menelaus  in  sixty  ships  led  the  inha- 
bitants of  Lacedaemon,  Pharis,  Sparta,  Messe, 
Bryseiae,  Amydae,  Helos,  Laas,  and  Oetylus, 
against  Troy  ill,  ii.  581,  &c).  In  Troas  he  was 
under  the  special  protection  of  Hera  and  Athena, 
and  one  of  the  most  gallant  heroes  (iv.  8,  129,  v. 
715),  who  slew  many  Trojans,  such  as  Scamandrius 
(v.  50),  Pylaemenus  (v.  576),  Peisander  (xiiL  614, 
&c.),  Dolops  (xv.  54 1 ),  Thoas  (xvi.  31 1 ),  Euphorbus 
(xvii.  45),  and  Podes  (zvii.  575). 

We  shall  pass  over  bis  minor  exploits,  and  men- 
tion only  his  engagement  with  Paris.  When 
Menelaus  saw  his  chief  enemy  stepping  forth  from 
the  Trojan  ranks,  he  rejoiced  like  a  lion  at  the 
sight  of  a  stag,  and  leaped  from  his  chariot  to 
attack  him  {IL  iii.  27,  &c.) ;  but  Paris  took  to 
flight,  until,  encouraged  by  Hector,  he  challenged 
Menelaus  to  decide  die  contest  for  the  possession  of 
Helen  and  the  treasures  by  single  combat  (iii. 
97,  &c.).  Menelaus  accepted  the  challenge,  and 
his  spear  penetrated  the  shield  of  Paris,  but  did 
not  wound  him.  Menelaus  thereupon  drew  his 
sword,  which,  however,  broke  on  the  shield  of  his 
opponent  He  then  seized  him  by  the  helmet,  and 
dragged  him  to  the  camp  of  the  Achaeans.  But 
Aphrodite  loosened  the  helmet  and  wrapped  her 
favourite  in  a  cloud,  in  which  he  escaped  from  his 
enemy  (iii.  825,  &c.,  iv.  12,  &e.).  At  the  fnnend 
games  of  Patroclus,  Menehras  fought  with  Antilo- 
clius  in  the  chariot  race,  but  Toluntarily  gave  up 
the  second  prize,  and  was  satisfied  with  the  third 
(xziiL  293,  401,  516-— 609).  Menelaus  also  was 
one  of  the  heroes  concealed  in  the  wooden  horse 
{Od,  iv.  280 ;  comp.  Virg.  Aem,  iL  264) ;  and, 
along  with  Odysseus,  he  hastened  to  the  house  of 
Deiphobus,  as  soon  as  the  town  was  taken  {Od, 
viil  518  ;  Virg.  Amu  vi.  523).  After  the  de- 
struction of  Troy,  he  advised  the  assembled 
Achaeans  to  return  home,  which  involved  him  in 
a  dispute  with  his  brother  {Od,  iii  141,  &c).  He 
was  among  the  first  that  sailed  away  from  Troy, 


MENELAUS. 

accompanied  by  his  wife  Helen  and  Nestor  {Od, 
ill  276).  When  near  the  coast  of  Attica,  bis 
steersman  Phrontis  died,  and  Menelaus  was  de- 
tained some  time  by  his  burial.  When  he  reached 
Maleia,  Zeus  sent  a  storm,  in  which  port  of  his 
ships  were  thrown  on  the  coast  of  Crete,  and  five 
others  and  Menelaus  himself  huided  in  Egypt  (iiu 
278  ;  comp.  Pans.  z.  25.  §  2 ).  After  this  he  wan- 
dered about  for  eight  years  in  the  eastern  parts  of 
the  Mediterranean,  where  he  visited  Cyprus,  Phoe- 
nicia, the  Ethiopians,  the  Erembians,  and  Libya. 
These  Eastern  people  were  not  so  inhospitable  as 
those  in  the  West  who  were  visited  by  Odysseaa, 
and  on  his  return  home  Menehius  brmight  with 
him  a  large  number  of  presents  which  he  had 
received  {Od,  iiL  301,  812,  iv.  90,  128,  131,  228, 
617  ;  comp.  Herod.  iL  113,  116).  His  last  stay 
on  his  wanderings  was  in  the  island  of  Pharos,  near 
the  coast  of  Egypt,  where  he  remained  twenty  days 
{Od.  iv.  355),  being  kept  back  by  the  gods.  Hunger 
already  began  to  affect  his  companions,  and  his 
steersman  Canobus  died  (Stnb.  p.  801 ).  Eidothea, 
the  daughter  of  Proteus,  advised  him  to  seize  her 
fiither,  who  would  reveal  to  him  the  means  of  re- 
turning home.  Proteus,  when  caught,  told  hnn 
that  he  must  fint  return  to  Egypt  and  propitiate 
the  gods  with  hecatombs.  This  Menelaus  did,  and 
having  there  erected  a  monument  to  his  brother, 
whose  death  he  learned  from  Proteus,  he,  next  to 
Odysseus,  the  last  of  the  heroes,  returned  home, 
and  arrived  at  Sparta  on  the  very  day  on  whieh 
Orestes  was  engaged  in  buiying  Clytaemncstn  and 
Aegisthus  {Od.  iv.  365 ;  comp.  L  286,  iii.  257,  31 1 ). 
Henceforward  he  lived  with  Helen  at  Sparta  in 
peace,  comfort,  and  wealth,  and  his  palace  shone  ia 
its  i^lendour  like  the  sun  or  the  moon  (iv.  45,  7*2, 
80  ;  comp.  Pans.  iii.  14.  $  6).  At  the  time  when 
Telemachus  came  to  him  to  inquire  after  his  frther, 
Menelaus  was  just  solemnising  the  marriage  of  hit 
daughter  Hennione  with  Neoptolemus,  and  of  hs 
son  Megapenthes  with  a  daughter  of  Alector  (iv. 
1 ,  &c ).  According  to  the  Homeric  poems  Mendai» 
was  a  man  of  an  athletic  figure  ;  he  spoke  little, 
but  what  he  said  was  always  impressive  ;  he  was 
brave  and  courageous,  but  milder  than  Agamemnon, 
intelligent  and  hospitable.  According  to  the  pro- 
phecy of  Proteus,  Menehins  and  Helen  were  not  te 
die,  but  the  gods  were  to  conduct  them  to  Elyntua 
(iv.  561);  but  according  to  a  later  tnditioii,  he 
and  Helen  went  to  the  Taurians,  where  they  wm 
sacrificed  by  Iphigeiieia  to  Artemis  (Ptolem.  Heph. 
4).  Menelaus  was  worshipped  as  a  hero  at  The- 
rapne,  where  also  his  tomb  and  that  of  Helen  were 
shown  (Pans.  iii.  19.  §  9).  On  the  chest  of 
Cypselus  he  was  represented  at  the  moment  when* 
after  the  taking  of  Troy,  he  was  on  the  point  of 
killing  Helen.  (Pans.  v.  18.  §  1  ;  comp.  Millingee, 
In«dit.  Mtmum.  i.  32).     [Hvlsna.]       [L.  &] 

MEN£LA'US(M«WAaot),  historical  1.  Father 
of  Amyntas  II.,  king  of  Ma^donia,  and  grandfiither 
of  Philip  of  Maoedon,  according  to  Justin  (vii.  4) 
and  Aelian  (  V.  H.  ziL  43).*  But  there  is  wmk 
discrepancy  on  this  point :  Dexippas  (opi  SgmeA. 
p.  268,  a.)  calls  the  father  of  Amjrntas  Airfaidaens ; 
and  Diodorus  (xv.  60),  Thanaleos.  Jaatin  rvpre- 
sents  him  as  brother  of  Alexander  the  First,  kii^ 
of  Macedonia,  which  is  a  gross  error.  (See  CIsntsBW 
P.  H.  vol.  ii.  p.  225.) 

*  The  ktter  author  states  that  he  waa  ef  i!l^ 
timate  birth. 


MENELAUS. 

2.  A  son  of  Am3mta8  11^  king  of  Macedonia, 
by  his  wife  Gygaeo.  (Jnttin.  viL  4.)  According 
to  Jastin,  he  was  pat  to  death  by  his  step-brother 
Philip,  after  the  capture  of  Olynthos,  a  a  847. 
(Id.  viil  8.) 

3.  Son  of  Lagns,  and  brother  of  Ptolemy  Soter. 
His  name  does  not  occnr  among  the  officers  or 
generals  of  Alexander  during  the  lifetime  of  that 
monarch,  though  it  is  incidentally  mentioned  by 
PhyUuchos  {op.  Athen,  zii.  p.  539,  d.)  in  terms 
that  would  seem  to  imply  that  he  then  aheady  oo> 
cnpied  a  distinguished  position.  (See  also  Aelian, 
V,  H.  iz.  3.)  The  first  occasion  on  which  he  ap- 
pears in  history  is  in  B.C.  815,  when  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  his  brother  to  the  chief  command  of  the 
forces  despatched  to  Cyprus,  where  they  were 
destined  to  co-operato  with  the  fleet  of  Seleucus, 
and  with  Nicocreon,  king  of  Salamis,  (Diod.  zix. 
62.)  By  their  combined  efforts,  they  soon  reduced 
all  the  cities  of  Cyprus  to  subjection,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  Cittium ;  and  that  also,  it  would  appear, 
must  hare  ultimately  submitted.  Menelaus  now 
remained  in  the  island,  which  he  goTemed  with 
almost  absolute  authority,  the  petty  princes  of  the 
seTeral  cities  being  deposed,  imprisoned,  or  assassi- 
nated on  the  slightest  symptom  of  dinffection. 
He  still  held  the  chief  command  in  806,  when 
Demetrius  Poliorcetes  arrived  in  Cyprus  with  a 
powerful  fleet  and  army.  Unable  to  contend  with 
this  formidable  antagonist  in  the  open  field,  Mene- 
laus drew  together  ail  his  forces,  and  shut  himself 
up  within  the  walls  of  Salamis,  which  he  prepared 
to  defend  to  the  utmost.  But  baring  risked  an 
action  under  the  walls  of  the  town,  he  was  defeated 
with  much  loss  ;  and  Demetrius  pressed  the  siege 
with  his  wonted  vigour.  Menelaus,  however,  suc- 
ceeded in  burning  his  battering  engines ;  and  by 
the  most  strenuous  exertions,  made  good  his  de- 
fence until  the  arrival  of  Ptolemy  himself,  with  a 
powerfid  fleet,  to  the  relief  of  the  island.  In  the 
great  sea-fight  that  ensued,  Menelaus  sent  a  sqnar 
dron  of  sixty  ships  to  assist  Ptolemy ;  but  though 
these  succeeded  in  forcing  their  way  out  of  the 
harbour  of  Salamis,  they  came  too  late  to  retrieve 
the  fortune  of  the  day ;  and  the  total  defeat  of 
the  l^yptian  fleet  having  extinguished  all  his 
hopes  of  succour,  he  immediately  afterwards  sur- 
rendered the  city  of  Sakmis,  with  all  his  forces, 
both  military  and  naval,  into  the  hands  of  Deme- 
trius. The  conqueror,  with  characteristic  mag- 
nanimity, sent  him  bock  to  Egypt,  accompanied  by 
his  friends,  and  carrying  with  him  all  his  private 
property.  (Diod.  xix.  62,  79,  zx.  21,  47—53 ; 
Plut.  Demetr,  15 — 17;  Justin,  xv.  2;  Pans.  i.  6, 
$  6.)  From  this  time  we  hear  no  more  of  Mene- 
laus. There  is  a  coin,  attributed  to  him,  which 
must  have  been  struck  during  the  period  of  his 
ocaipation  of  Cyprus.  (Borrell,  Natioo  di  Qndquei 
MidaUlei  de$  Roia  <U  Ckjfpre,  p.  64.) 

4.  Onios,  son  of  Simon,  who  was  made  high- 
priest  of  the  Jews  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  as* 
somed  the  name  of  Menelaus.  (Joseph.  Ant,  zii 
5.  g  1.)  [a  H.  B.] 

MENELA'US  (McWAoor),  fiteiary.  1.  Of 
Anoea  in  Caria,  is  called  by  Stephanus  Byzantinus 
(«.  «.  *Ara(a)  a  peripatetic  philosopher,  and  a  great 
historian,  but  is  otherwise  unknown. 

2.  Of  Maratho  in  Phoenicia,  a  Greek  rhetorician, 
whose  assistance  C.  Sempronins  Graechuswas  said 
to  have  used  in  composing  his  speechet.  (Cic 
BniL26,) 


MENEMACHUS. 


1039 


3.  Of  Aegae,  an  epic  poet,  who  among  other 
works  which  ore  not  specified,  wrote  an  epic  poem, 
Thebais  (Sv^f off ),  consisting,  according  to  Saidas, 
of  twelve,  and  according  to  Endocia,  of  thirteen 
books.  As  Longinns  mentioned  Menelaus  with 
praise,  he  must  have  lived  before  a.  o.  273,  for  in 
that  year  Longinus  died  (Waltz,  Rhei,  Graec.  vi. 
p.  93  ;  Rnhnken,  Ditteti,  de  Vii.  H  ScrifL  Lonffinu 
30,  &C.  ed.  Toupius).  The  first  five  books  of  this 
epic  are  refeired  to  by  Stephanus  Byzantinus  («.  w, 
T4nfu^^  Tpfdyri,  *Afi^7«ycia,  Avkoio,  EHrpniaa)^ 
but  no  fragmento  of  any  importance  have  come 
down  to  ns.  [L.  S.] 

MENELAIJS  (Mcy^Aoof),  a  Greek  mathema- 
tician, a  native  of  A]ezandru^  die  author  of  a 
treatise  in  three  books,  on  the  Sphere,  which  is 
comprised  in  the  mathematical  collection  called 
/iiir/w9  iarparSftof,  or  fiuepds  Airrpo¥oiio6fA»pos. 
Menelaus  is  mentioned  by  Pappus,  Proclus,  and 
Ptolemaeus,  who,  in  his  Magna  SyiUtueia  (p.  170), 
says  that  he  made  some  astronomical  observations 
at  Rome  in  the  first  year  of  the  emperor  Trajan 
(a.  D.  98).  He  is  probably  the  same  with  the 
Menelaus  introduced  by  Plutarch  in  his  dialogue 
De  Facte  in  Orbe  Lmnaet  p.  930.  Besides  his  work 
on  the  Sphere,  Menelaus  wrote  a  treatise  **  On  the 
Quantity  and  Distinction  of  Mixed  Bodies.**  Both 
works  were  translated  into  Syriac  and  Arabic  A 
Latin  translation  of  the  treatise  on  the  Sphere  was 
published  at  Paris  in  1644 ;  and  it  was  also  pub- 
lished by  Marinns  Mersennus  in  his  Synopm  Ma- 
ihanaticay  Paris,  1644.  This  edition  contained 
many  additions  and  interpolations.  A  more  correct 
edition  was  published  at  Oxford  by  Halley,  a  re- 
print of  which,  with  a  preface  by  G.  Costard,  ap- 
peared in  1758.  (Fabric.  BUit,  Graec  voL  iv.  pp. 
16,  2a)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MENELA'US,  a  pupil  of  Stephanus,  was  the 
sculptor  of  a  marble  group  ui  the  vilh  Lndovisi  at 
Rome,  which  bears  the  inscription  MENEAA02 
TTE^ANOT  MAeHTHS  EOOIEI.  The  group, 
which  consists  of  a  male  and  female  figure,  the  size 
of  life,  has  been  difierently  explained.  It  used  to 
be  taken  to  refer  to  the  ttory  of  Papirius  and  his 
mother.  (AuL  GeU.  L  23.)  Thiersch  mointeins 
that  it  is  impossible  not  to  recognise  the  Roman 
matron  in  the  female  figure,  and  in  both  the  ex- 
pression of  maternal  and  filial  love  ;  and  he  sup- 
poses that  it  represents  some  scene  from  the  &mily 
life  of  the  Caesars,  probably  Octevia  and  Marcel- 
lus,  **  Tu  Marcellns  eris,  manibus  date  lilia  plenis,** 
&C.  {Epodim^  pp.  295,  296.)  Winckehnann  at 
first  took  it  for  Phaedra  and  Hippolytus  {GteckichU 
d.  Ktmst^  Vorrede,  §  5)  ;  but  he  afterwards  ex- 
plained it  as  representing  the  recognition  of  Orestes 
by  Electra  (bk.  xi  c.  2.  §  29),  and  this  supposition 
has  been  generally  adopted.  Thiersch  (/.  c.)  refers 
the  work  to  the  Augustan  age.     [Compare  Sts- 

FHANUi]  [P.  S.] 

MENE'MACHUS  (McW/iaxo'X  a  physician 
bom  at  one  of  the  cities  named  Aphrodisias,  who 
belonged  to  the  medical  sect  of  the  Methodici,  and 
lived  in  the  second  century  after  Christ.  (Galen, 
Jntrod,  c  4,  vol  ziv.  p.  684,  J>e  Meth.  Med.  I  7, 
voL  z.  p.  53,  54.)  He  wrote  some  works  which 
are  not  now  extant,  and  is  probably  the  physician 
quoted  by  Caelius  Aurelianns  (De  Moth,  Aeui,  ii 
1.  p.  75),  Galen  (Z>0  Compoe,  Medieam,  tee.  Looot. 
iii  1,  vol  zii  p.  625),  and  Oribasius  (CM.  Medie^ 
▼IL  21,  p.  318,  and  in  Matthaei*k  collection,  Mosq. 
1808).    The  Menemachus,  however,  who  is  quoted 


1040 


MENES. 


by  Celsus  [De  Medk,  y\,  9,  p.  129),  is  not  the 
same  person,  and  mast  have  lived  at  least  a  century 
earlier.  [W.  A.  G.] 

MENE'NIA  QENS»  was  a  very  ancient  and 
illustrious  patrician  house  at  Rome  from  b.  c.  503 
to  B.  c  376.  Its  only  cognomen  is  Lanatus.  [La- 
NATUS.]  Cicero  {ad  Fam.  xiil  9)  mentions  a 
Menenian  tribe,  and  Appian  ft  Menenius  who  was 
proscribed  by  the  triumvirs  in  b.  c.  43,  and  rescued 
from  death  by  the  self-devotion  of  one  of  his  slaves. 
(A  a  iv.  44.)  [W.  a  D.] 

MENEPHRON,  an  Arcadian,  who  is  said  to 
have  lived  in  incestuous  intercourse  with  his 
mother  Blias  and  his  daughter  Cyllene.  (Ov.  Mel, 
vii.  386 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  253,  who  calls  him  Me- 
nophrus.)  [L.  S.] 

MENES  (M/nyr),  a  Thracian,  from  whom  the 
town  of  Menebria  or  Mesembria  was  said  to  have 
received  its  name.     (Strab.  vii.  p.  319.)      [L.S.] 

M EN £S  (Mifyqt).  This  is  the  most  usual  form 
of  the  name,  which,  however,  we  also  find  written 
as  Menas,  Menis,  Meinis,  Men,  Min,  and  Mein 
{Mrivas,  M^yii,  MciVis,  Mi^y,  Miv,  Mctv).  Menes 
was  the  first  king  of  Egypt,  according  to  the  tia- 
ditions  of  the  Egyptians  themselves.  Herodotus 
records  of  him  that  he  built  Memphis  on  a  piece  of 
ground  which  he  had  rescued  from  the  river  by 
turning  it  from  its  former  course,  and  erected 
therein  a  magnificent  temple  to  Hephaestus 
CPthah).  (Comp.  Diod.  L  50 ;  Wess.  ad  lot.) 
Diodorus  tells  us  that  he  introduced  into  Egypt  the 
worship  of  the  gods  and  the  practice  of  sacrifices, 
as  well  as  a  more  elegant  and  luxurious  style  of 
living.  As  the  author  of  this  latter  innovation,  his 
memory  was  dishonoured  many  generations  after- 
wards by  king  Tnephachthus,  the  father  of  Boc- 
choris ;  and  Plutarch  mentions  a  pillar  at  Thebes 
in  Egypt,  on  which  was  inscribed  an  imprecation 
against  Menes,  as  the  introducer  of  luxury.  There 
is  a  legend  also,  preserved  by  Diodorus,  which  re- 
lates (in  defiance  of  chronology,  unless  Mendes  is 
to  be  substituted  for  Menas),  that  he  was  saved 
from  drowning  in  the  lake  of  Moeris  by  a  crocodile, 
in  gratitude  for  which  he  established  the  worship 
of  the  animal,  and  built  a  city  near  the  hike  called 
the  City  of  Crocodiles,  erecting  there  a  pyramid  to 
serve  as  his  own  tombw  That  he  was  a  conqueror, 
like  other  founders  of  kingdoms,  we  learn  firom  an 
extract  from  Manetho  preserved  by  Eusebius.  Bv 
Marsham  and  others  he  has  been  identified  with 
the  Mizrnim  of  Scripture.  According  to  some  ac- 
counts he  was  killed  by  a  hippopotamus.  (Herod, 
ii.  4,  99;  Diod.  i.  43,  45,  89 ;  Wess.  ad  ioc.; 
Plut.  De  Is.  et  Onr,  8 ;  Perizon.  Oriff.  AegypL 
c.  5 ;  Shuckford*B  Connection^  bk.  iv.  ;  Bunsen, 
AegyjAens  Stelie  in  der  Wdtge9dttehie^  vol  iL  pp.  38 
—45.)  [E.  E.] 

MENES  (M^M}7),  a  citizen  of  Pella,  son  of 
Dionysius,  was  one  of  the  officers  of  Alexander  the 
Great ;  and  after  the  battle  of  Issus  (&  c.  333) 
was  admitted  by  the  king  into  the  number  of  his 
body-guards,  in  the  room  of  Balacrus,  who  was 
promoted  to  the  satrapy  of  Cilicia.  In  b.  c.  331, 
after  Alexander  had  occupied  Susa,  he  sent  Menes 
down  to  the  Mediterranean  to  take  the  goYem- 
ment  of  Syria,  Phoenicia,  and  Cilicia,  entrusting 
him  at  the  same  time  with  3000  talents,  a  portion 
of  which  he  was  to  transmit  to  Antipater  for  his 
war  with  the  Lacedaemonians  and  the  other  con- 
federate states  of  Greece.  Apollodorus  of  Amphi- 
poUs  was  joined  with  him  in  Uiis  command.   ( Arr. 


MENESTHEUS. 

Anab,  iL  12,  iii.  16  ;  Diod.  xvu.  64  ;  Curt  r.  1  ; 
Freinsh.  <uf /oe.)  [E.  R] 

MENESAECHMUS  {Viwicatxiwi),  an  Athe- 
nian, an  inveterate  enemy  of  the  orator  Lycui}tus, 
by  whom  he  was  impeached  on  a  charge  of  impiety 
and  convicted.  When  Lycurgus  felt  his  end 
drawing  near,  he  had  himself  brought  into  the 
council  to  give  an  account  of  his  public  conduct, 
and  Menesaechmus  was  the  only  man  who  ven- 
tured to  find  fault  with  it  He  continued  his  hos- 
tility to  the  sons  of  Lycurgus  after  their  £sther^s 
deaUi,  and  so  far  succeeded  in  a  prosecution  against 
them,  that  they  were  delivered  into  the  custody  of 
the  Eleven.  They  were  released,  however,  on  the 
remonstrance  of  Demosthenes.  (Pseudo-Plut  ViL 
X,  Orat.  Lycwrg. ;  Phot  Bill,  Cod.  268  ;  Said. 
«.  otf.  AvKovpyos^  vporipoaleu  ;  Harpocr.  t.  rr. 
*Af>«c^M^t,  AriKiaaral,)  [E.  E.1 

MENESAECHMUS.    [Mnbsabchxls.] 

MENESTHES,  an  architect,  whose  pseudo- 
dipteral  temple  of  Apollo  is  mentioned  by  Vitruvius 
(iiL  2.  §  6.  ed.  Schneid.).  [P.  &] 

MENESTHEUS  {Mtn<r0€iit),  a  son  of  Peteus, 
an  Athenian  king,  who  led  the  Athenians  against 
Troy,  and  surpassed  all  other  mortals  in  aznuifring 
the  war-steeds  and  men  for  battle  (Horn.  JL  ii. 
552,  &C.,  iv.  327  ;  PhUostr.  Her.  ii.  16  ;  Pans,  ii 
25.  §  6).  With  the  assistance  of  the  Tyndarids 
he  is  said  to  have  driven  Theseus  from  his  king- 
dom, and  to  have  died  at  Troy  (Pint  Theg.  32, 35  ; 
Pans.  i.  17.  §  6).  A  second  personage  of  this 
name  occurs  in  VirgiL    (Aen.  x.  129.)     [L.&] 

MENESTHEUS  (Mf  K«(r6ci{f ),  son  of  Iphiaatcs, 
the  &mous  Athenian  general,  by  the  daughter  of 
Cotys,  king  of  Thrace.  Hence  he  said  that  he 
owed  more  to  his  mother  than  to  his  father ;  liir 
that  the  latter,  as  fiir  as  in  him  lay,  had  made  him 
a  Thracian ;  the  former  had  made  him  an  Athe- 
nian. (Nep.  IpkZ'^  comp.  Vol.  II.  p^  6I7,a.)  He 
was  bom  probably  about  b.  c.  377  (see  Rehdantz, 
Vit.  Ifhie.  Ckabr,  Timotk.  ii.  §  4)  ;  and,  as  he  grew 
up,  his  great  height  and  size  caused  him  to  be 
thought  older  than  he  really  was,  so  that  he  was 
called  on,  while  yet  a  boy,  to  undertake  Acfronf- 
ylat^  a  demand  which  Iphicrates  resisted.  (Ariat 
Hhet,  ii.  23.  §  17.)  He  married  the  daoghter  of 
Timotheus ;  and  in  B.  a  356  was  choaen  com- 
mander in  Uie  Social  war,  his  father  and  hia  iather- 
in-law,  according  to  C.  Nepos,  being  appointed  to 
aid  him  with  their  counsel  and  experience.  They 
were  all  three  impeached  by  their  colleague, 
Charbs,  for  alleged  misconduct  and  treachery  ia 
the  campaign ;  but  Iphicrates  and  Menestheas 
were  acquitted  in  b.  c.  355.  (Nep.  Tim.  3  ;  Dioa 
Hal.  Dem,  p.  667  ;  Rehdantz,  ViL  Ipkie.  &&,  vL 
§  7,  vii.  §§  5,  7 ;  comp.  Diod.  xvi.  21  ;  Weaa.  ad 
Ioc. ;  Isocr.  vcpi  irri.  §  1 37.)  Menestheiu  was 
distinguished  for  his  militaiy  skill ;  and  we  find 
him  again  appointed  commander  of  a  squadron  of 
100  galleys,  sent  out,  in  B.  c.  335,  to  check  the 
Macedonians,  who  had  intercepted  some  Athenian 
ships  on  their  voyage  down  from  the  Enxine.  We 
do  not  know  the  exact  period  of  his  death,  hfot  it 
took  phice  before  &a  325.  (Plat  Pftoe.  7; 
Pseudo-Dem.,  wtfA  r&p  wpds  *AAc{.  otw9.  p.  21 7, 
E^ntL  iii.  p.  1482 ;  Rehdantz,  ViL  IpUe.  &L,  riL 
§  8.)    [Iphicrates.]  [K.  K.J 

MENESTHEUS,  a  sculptor  whose  name  has 
been  preserved  by  a  fragment  of  a  statoe,  bear- 
ing MENEC^ETC  MENECeEMC  A^POAICIETC 
EnOIEL    (Grutcr,p.l021,  2.)  [P.  &1 


MENIPPE. 

MENE'STHIUS  (McW<r0co9).  L  A  Mn  of 
Areithoua  and  Philomedusa,  of  Arae  In  Boeotia, 
was  slain  at  Troy  by  Paris.  (Horn.  IL  vii.  9,  &c., 
136,  &c.) 

2.  A  son  of  the  river-god  Spercheius  or  of 
Bonis  and  Polydora,  was  one  of  the  comnumders 
of  the  hosts  of  Achilles.  (Horn.  IL  xtL  173, 
&c)  [L.S.] 

MENE'STRATUS  {M€r4<rrpaTos\  an  Athe- 
nian, of  the  demus  of  Amphitrope,  in  the  tribe 
Antiochis,  who,  being  in  danger  from  an  accusation 
brought  against  him  by  the  informer  Agoratns, 
under  the  tyranny  of  the  Thirty,  saved  his  own 
life  by  giving  fiilse  information  against  a  number 
of  his  fellow-citixens.  After  the  restoration  of  the 
democracy  he  was  brought  to  trial  for  this,  and 
condemned  to  be  beaten  to  death, — d*§TVfiTayl(rdri, 
(Lys.  c  Agor.  pp.  134,  135.)  [E.  £.] 

MENE'STRATUS  or  MENESTAS  (Msi^ 
ffrptKTos,  McW<rraf),  of  Epeims,  was  one  of  the 
chief  instigators  of  the  Aetolians  to  their  war,  in 
conjunction  with  Antiochus,  against  Rome,  which 
commenced  in  B.C.  192.  In  the  following  year, 
when  the  Aetolians  sued  for  peace,  M\  Acilius 
Glabrio,  the  consul,  demanded  that  Menestratus 
should  be  delivered  up,  but  the  demand  was  not 
complied  with.  (Polyb.  xx.  10,  zzii.  14  ;  Li  v. 
xxzvL  28,  xxxviiL  10.)  [E.  £.] 

MENE'STRATUS  {M€p4ffTpaTos\  artists.  1. 
A  worthless  painter,  ridiculed  in  an  epigram  by 
Lucillius,  who  says  that  his  Phacthon  was  only  fit 
for  the  fire,  and  his  Deucalion  for  the  water. 
(Bmnck,  AnaL  vol.  ii  p.  337.  No.  93;  Anih,  PaL 
xi.  213;  comp.  Martial,  v.  53.)  Nothing  more 
is  known  of  him,  except  what  the  epigram  itself 
shows;  namely,  that  he  was  a  contemporary  of 
Lucillius,  and  lived,  therefore,  in  the  time  of 
Nero. 

2.  A  sculptor,  of  uncertain  time  and  country, 
whose  Hercules  and  Hecate  were  greatly  admired. 
The  latter  statue  stood  in  the  Opisthodomus  (post 
aedem)  of  the  temple  of  Artemis  at  Ephesus,  and 
was  made,  says  Pliny,  of  marble  of  such  brilliancy 
that  it  was  necessary  to  warn  the  beholders  to 
shade  their  eyes.  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxvi  5.  s.  4. 
§  10.)  From  this  passage  of  Pliny,  Sillig  conjec- 
tures that  the  artist  lived  about  the  time  of 
Alexander  the  Great  Tatian  mentions  him  as  the 
maker  of  a  statue  of  a  poetess  named  Learchis. 
(Adv,  Grate.  52,  p.  113,  Worth.)  [P.  S.] 

MENE'XENUS  (MeW{cror),  an  Athenian, 
■on  of  Demophon,  was  a  disciple  of  Socrates,  and 
is  introduced  by  Plato  as  one  of  the  interlocutors 
in  the  dialogues  LyRsand  MeneaMimu,    [C  P.  M.] 

ME'NIDAS  (McrtSof ),  one  of  the  generals  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  whose  name  occurs  on  several 
occasions.  (Arrian,  iil  13.  §  4,  26.  §  5  ;  Curt  iv. 
12,  15,  16,  vii.  6,  10.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MENIPPE  (Mei^linrT»).  1.  A  daughter  of 
Orion  and  sister  of  Metioche.  After  Orion  was 
killed  by  Artemis,  Menippe  and  Metioche  were 
brought  up  by  their  mother,  and  Athena  taught 
them  the  art  of  weaving,  and  Aphrodite  gave 
them  beauty.  Once  the  whole  of  Aonia  was 
visited  by  a  plague,  and  the  oracle  of  Apollo  Oor- 
tynius,  when  consulted,  ordered  the  inhabitants  to 
propitiate  the  two  Erinnj'es  by  the  sacrifice  of  two 
maidens,  who  were  to  offer  themselves  to  death  of 
their  own  accord.  Mem'ppe  and  Metioche  offered 
themselves  ;  they  thrice  invoked  the  infernal  gods, 
and  killed  themselves  with  their  shuttles.    Per- 

VOL.  II. 


MENIPPUS. 


lOil 


sephone  and  Hades  metamorphosed  them  into 
comets.  The  Aonians  erected  to  them  a  sanctuary 
near  Orchomenos,  where  a  propitiatory  sacrifice 
was  offered  to  them  every  year  by  youths  and 
maidens.  The  Aeolians  «died  these  maidens  Co- 
ronides.  (Ov.  Mel.  xiii.  685 ;  Anton.  Lib.  25  ; 
SchoL  ad  Horn.  IL  xviii.  486.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Peneius,  and  wife  of  Pelasgus, 
by  whom  she  became  the  mother  of  Phrastor 
(Dionys.  L  28). 

3.  A  daughter  of  Thamyris,  and  according  to 
some  the  mother  of  Orpheus  (Tzetz.  OtiL  L  12). 

4.  A  daughter  of  Nereus  and  Doris.  (Hek 
Theoff,  260.)  [L.  S.] 

MENIPPUS  (Mivmos)^  a  son  of  Megazeus, 
who  was  believed  to  be  buried  in  the  prytaneum  at 
Megarn.    (Pans.  i.  43.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

MENIPPUS  (M^i^iTiror),  historical.  1.  One  of 
those  who,  with  Philistides,  succeeded,  against  the 
opposition  of  Euphraeus,  and  by  the  aid  of  Philip 
of  Macedon,  in  making  themselves  tyrants  of  Oreus 
in  Euboea.  They  were  driven  out  by  the  Athe- 
nians under  Phocion,  in  b.  c.  341.  (Dem.  Phil, 
iii.  p.  126,  De  Cor.  pp.  248,  252,  &c. ;  comp» 
Aesch.  e.  Ctea.  p.  68;  Plut  Demosth.  17;  Diod. 
xvl  74.)     [Callias,  VoL  I.  p.  568,  a ;  Clbi- 

TARCHUa] 

2.  An  ofiicer  of  Philip  Y.  of  Macedon.  In  b.  c. 
208,  when  Philip  was  recalled  from  the  war  in  the 
South  i^instthe  Romans  and  AetoUans  by  tidings 
of  disturbance  and  revolt  in  Macedonia,  he  left 
Menippus  and  Polyphantas  in  command  of  2500 
men  for  the  protection  of  the  Achaeans.  In  the 
following  year  Menippus  was  sent  by  Philip  to 
aid  in  the  defence  of  Chalcis  in  Euboea  against 
Attalus  I.  of  Pergamus  and  the  Romans,  by 
whom  an  nnsnccessful  attempt  was  made  upon 
the  town.  (Liv.  xxviL  32,  xxviii.  5,  6  ;  Polyb. 
X.  42.) 

3.  One  of  the  envoys  of  Antiochus  the  Great  to 
Rome  in  B.  a  193,  on  which  occasion,  however, 
the  negotiation  failed  .in  consequence  of  the  de- 
mands of  the  Romans.  (Liv.  xxxiv.  57 — 59  ;  App. 
Syr.  6.)  [HxoxsiANAX.]  In  B.  c.  192,  Menippus 
was  sent  by  Antiochus  as  ambassador  to  the  Aeto- 
lians, whom  he  stimulated  to  war  with  Rome  by 
magnifying  the  power  and  resources  of  his  master. 
In  the  same  year  Antiochus  placed  him  in  com- 
mand of  3000  men  to  aid  in  intercepting  all  succours 
sent  to  Chalcis  in  Euboea  by  Eumenes  II.  of 
Pergamus  and  the  Achaeans,  who  contrived,  how- 
ever, to  throw  aid  into  the  town  before  the  passage 
thither  by  sea  and  land  had  been  barnpd  by  the 
Syrian  forces.  But,  after  Menippus  had  occu- 
pied the  road  to  Antis,  500  Roman  soldiers,  also 
destined  for  the  relief  of  Chalcis,  arrived,  and 
found  themselves  obliged  to  turn  aside  to  Delium. 
Here,  in  spite  of  the  sanctity  of  the  place,  they 
were  suddenly  attacked  by  Menippus,  and  were 
all  slain  except  about  fifty,  whom  he  captured. 
(Liv.  XXXV.  32,  33,  50,  51  ;  comp.  Diod.  Elxc  de 
VirL  et  VH,  p.  574  ;  App.  Syr.  15.)         [E.  E.] 

MENIPPUS  (M^winros),  literary.  1.  A 
comie  poet,  according  to  Suidas;  but  Meineke  sus- 
pects, on  very  good  grounds,  that  the  name  is  only 
a  corruption  of  Hermippus.  (HuL  CriL  Com» 
Oraec.  p.  494.) 

2.  A  cynic  philosopher,  and  originally  a  shive, 
was  a  native  of  Gadan  in  Coele-Syria  (Steph. 
Byz.  9.  V.  VdZapa  ;  StraK  xvi  p.  759).  Diogenea 
esJlft  him  a  Phoenician :  Coele-Syzia  was  some- 

3x 


1042 


MENODORUS. 


times  reckoned  as  a  part  of  Phoenicia,  sometimes 
not.  He  seems  to  have  been  a  hearer  of  Diogenes. 
He  amassed  great  wealth  as  a  usurer  (i)^cpo^ayfi- 
(rrifi),  but  was  cheated  out  of  it  all,  and  committed 
tuicide«  Diogenes,  who  has  giren  us  a  short  life 
of  him,  with  an  epigram  of  his  own  upon  him  (ii. 
99 — 100),  informs  us  that  he  wrote  nothing 
serious,  but  that  his  books  were  full  of  jests,  like 
those  of  his  contemporary  Meleager ;  and  Strabo 
and  Stephanus  call  him  airovi6y€Koios ;  that  is,  he 
was  one  of  those  cynic  philosophers  who  threw  all 
their  teaching  into  a  satirical  form.  In  this  cha- 
racter he  is  several  times  introduced  by  Lucian, 
who  in  one  place  speaks  of  him  as  roiy  mtXauSif 
KwdvyAXa  ixaicriMv  koX  itipx'V^^  (BisAocut.  33). 

Kven  in  the  time  of  Diogenes,  his  works  were 
somewhat  uncertain ;  and  they  are  now  entirely 
lost:  but  we  ha^e  considerable  fragments  of 
Yarrows  ScUurae  Menippeae,  which  were  written 
in  imitation  of  Menippus.  (Cic  Acouf.  L  2,  8; 
Cell.  ii.  18;  Macrob.  Sai,  i.  II.)  The  recent 
edition  of  the  fragments  of  Varro  by  Oehler  con- 
tains a  short  but  excellent  dissertation  on  the  date 
of  Menippus,  whom  he  places  at  &  c.  60. 

The  works  of  Menippus  were,  according  to 
Diogenes  (vi.  101),  thirteen  in  number,  namely, 
NcKv^a,  AiaBiiKaiy  'EirioroXal  K^KOfiy^vfJidyai  diird 
rov  T&y  ht&¥  upoatinrov^  vp6t  rous  ipwriKods  koI 
futByifiaruco^t  leal  ypOfiftaTiKo^s^  koI  yoyAs  *Em- 
Koiipov  Kol  rd»  ^fmffKevofUvas  vw*  aArw  clKaSof, 
and  others.    (Comp.  Menag.  CHuerv.  in  loc) 

3.  Of  Stratonice,  a  Cahan  by  birth,  was  the 
most  accomplished  orator  of  his  time  in  all  Asia. 
( About  B.  c.  79.)  Cicero,  who  heard  him,  puts 
him  almost  on  a  level  with  the  Attic  orators 
{Drui.  91  ;  Pint  Oe.  4  ;  Diog.  Laert.  vi.  101  ; 
Slrab.  xiv.  p.  660). 

4.  Of  Pergamus,  a  geographer,  lived  in  the  time 
of  Augustus,  and  wrote  a  Tltpix/iovs  ttjj  iirros 
doK^TTTiSn,  of  which  an  abridgement  waa  made  by 
Marcianus,  and  of  which  some  fragments  are  pre- 
served. He  is  alto  quoted  several  times  by  Ste- 
phanas Byzantinus.  (See  Hoffimann,  Menippoi  der 
Geopraph.  Leipz.  1841.)  [P.  S.] 

MENIPPUS,  artists.  Diogenes  Laertius  (vL 
101)  mentions  a  statuary  and  two  painters  of  this 
name.  [P.  S.] 

MENO'CHARES  (Mnwxc^»)»  «>  o^cer  of 
Demetrius  Soter,  king  of  S3rria.  In  B.  &  161, 
when  Demetrius  had  escaped  from  Rome  and  estsr 
blished  himself  on  the  Syrian  throne,  he  sent  Me- 
nochares  to  plead  his  cause  with  Tiberius  Gracchus 
[No.  6.]  i^d  his  fellow-commissioners,  then  in 
Cappadocia.  In  the  following  year,  Menochares 
was  sent  by  Demetrius  to  Rome,  to  conciliate  the 
senate  by  the  present  of  a  golden  crown  and  the 
surrender  of  Leptines,  the  assassin  of  Cn.  Octavius, 
the  Roman  envoy.  (Polyb.  xxxi4,6  ;  Diod.xxxi. 
Ejcc.  Ug,  xxv.  p.  626.)  [Lbptinm,  No.  6.J  [E.E. j 

M  EN  ODO'RUS,  freedman  of  Pompey.     [Mb- 

NAft.] 

MENODO'RUS  (Miji^wpos),  a  writer  on  bo- 
tany and  materia  medica,  quoted  by  Athenaeus 
{iJeipno».  ii.  p.  59),  who  says  he  was  a  follower  of 
Erasistratus,  and  a  friend  of  the  physician  Hice- 
sius.  He  lived,  therefore,  probably  at  the  end  of 
the  first  century  b.  c.,  and  is  perhaps  the  person 
who  is  quoted  by  Andromachus  (op.  QaX.  de 
Compo9.  Afedieam,  tee,  Loeotf  rd,  3,  vol.  ziii.  p. 
64).  [VV.A.  G.] 

MENODO'RUS   (Mfi/^/wt),  of  Athens,  a 


MENOBCEUS. 

I  sculptor,  who  made  for  the  Thespians  a  copy  of  the 
I  celebrated  statue  of  Eros  by  Praxiteles,  which 
originally  stood  at  Thespiae,  but  was  removed  to 
Rome  by  the  emperor  Caligula.  (Pans.  ix.  27. 
§§  3,  4,  Bekker.)  The  date  of  this  artist  can 
only  be  conjectured  by  supposing  that  his  o)py 
was  made  about  the  same  time  that  the  original 
was  removed,  in  order  to  supply  its  loss.  There 
is  nothing  to  determine  whether  or  no  he  was  the 
same  person  as  the  statuary  mentioned  by  Pliny, 
who  made  aihleia$  ei  armatoa  H  ventUores^  tacri- 
ficantetque  {H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  34).  [P.  a] 
MENO'DOTUS  (M«M$8oros).  1.  Of  Samoa, 
was  the  author  of  at  least  two  works  connected 
with  the  history  of  his  native  island.  One  bon 
the  title  Twy  «card  Jj^^uw  ivHS^ouF  dyaypa^  and 
the  other  IIcpl  rw  irard  r6  Up6p  rifs  Xofdas'Hpat, 
(Atben.  xiv.  p.  655,  xv.  |>p.  672,  673.) 

2.  Of  Perinthus,  is  refeired  to  bj  Diodorus 
Siculus  {Frofftn.  lib.  xxvi  S,  p.  513)  as  the  author 
of  a  work  entitled  'EAAi^rucal  vpaeyfmruBu,  in 
fifteen  books,  but  is  otherwise  unknown. 

3.  The  author  of  a  work  on  the  Athenian 
painter  Theodoms.  (Diog.  Laert  iL  104.)  [L.S.J 

MENO'DOTUS  (Mrfp^^orot),  a  physician  of 
Nicomedeia  in  Bithynia,  who  was  a  pupil  of  An- 
tiochus  of  Laodiceia,  and  tutor  to  Herodotus  of 
Tarsus;  he  belonged  to  the  medical  sect  of  the 
Empirici,  and  lived  probably  about  the  beginning 
of  the  second  century  after  Christ  (Diog.  LAeit. 
ix.  §  116  ;  Galen,  De  MeOu  Med,  ii.  7,  voL  x.  |k 
142,  Mrod,  c.  4.  toI.  xiv.  p.  683  ;  Sext  Empir. 
Pmrrhon,  Hypotyp,  i.  §  222,  p.  67,  ed.  Fabric)  He 
refuted  some  of  the  opinions  of  Asdepiades  of 
Bithynia  (Gal.  De  NaL  FaaUt.  I  14,  toL  ii  p. 
52),  and  was  exceedingly  severe  against  the  Dog» 
matici  (id.  De  Subfia,  Empir,  c  9,  13,  voL  ii.  pp. 
343,  346,  ed.  Chart).  He  enjoyed  a  considenfale 
reputation  in  his  day,  and  is  several  times  quoted 
and  mentioned  by  Galen.  {De  Cur.  Rat  per  Vem. 
SeeL  c  9,  vol  xL  p.  277 ;  Comment,  m H^ppoer,  ^De 
Artic.^  iii  62,  vol.  xviii.  pt  i.  p.  675  j  CbwtmenL  «s 
Htppoer,  **Denat.VicLin  Mofl,  AeuC  iv.  17,  voL 
XV.  p.  766  ;  De  lAbr,  Propr,  c  9,  voL  xix.  p.  38 ;  /^ 
Compoe.  Medioam,  eee,  Loeoa^  vL  i.  vol  xiL  pi  904.) 
He  appears  to  have  written  some  works  which  are 
quoted  by  Diogenes  Laertius,  but  are  not  now  ex- 
tant There  is,  however,  among  Galen^  writinici 
a  short  treatise  entitled,  roXi^Mitf  Hi 
rov  Mijyo96Tov  np<npewruc6s  A/Syot  M 
Tcxcar,  Chleni  ParopkrcutM  Menodati 
ad  Arte»  Oratio,  This  is  supposed  to  have  faecsi 
written  originally  by  Menodotus,  and  alterwmids 
revised  and  polished  by  Galen  ;  but  ita  hiatorj  is 
not  quite  satisfactorily  made  out,  and  its  genuoe- 
ness  (as  far  as  Galen  is  concerned)  haa  heea 
doubted.  Its  object  is  sufficiently  expresaed  by 
the  title,  and  it  is  composed  in  a  somewiiat  dechi- 
matory  style,  which  has  perhaps  caused  it  to  he 
both  unduly  admired,  and  unjustly  depreciated. 
On  the  one  hand,  Erasmus  translated  it  hioiaelf 
into  Latin,  and  it  has  been  several  times  paUiahed 
apart  from  Galenas  other  works  ;  and  on  the  other, 
a  writer  in  the  Cambridge  Afvaeum  Oriticmm  (▼«!. 
iL  p.  318)  calls  it  **a  very  inferior  compoattMS, 
incorrect  in  hinguage,  inelegant  in  nminjj|.i  tm  iii. 
and  weak  in  aigument"  Perhaps  the  latasft  op- 
tion is  that  by  Abr.  Willet,  Qrtek  and  Latin,  8^«. 
Lugd.  Bat  1812.  [W.  A.  G.] 

MENO'DOTUS,  sculptor.  [Dxodotub,  NslS.} 
MENOECEUS  (Mcwucf^i).     1.   A 


TS» 


HBNON. 

gnndfon  of  Pentheus,  and  &ther  of  Hippono-me, 
Jocaste  or  Epicaste,  and  Croon.  (Apollod.  ii.  4. 
§  5,  iiL  5.  §  7  ;  Eorip.  Phcen.  10,  and  the  achoL 
on  942.) 

2.  A  grandson  of  the  former,  and  a  ion  of 
Creon.  (Eorip.  Phoen,  768.)  In  the  war  of  the 
Seven  Argives  against  Thebea,  Teiresias  declared 
that  the  Thebans  should  otnqner,  if  Menoeceus 
would  sacriiice  himself  for  his  country.  Menoeceus 
accordingly  killed  himself  outside  the  gates  of 
Thebes  (Eurip.  Pioen.  913,  930  ;  Apollod.  iiL  6. 
§  7).  Pausanias  (iz.  25.  §  1)  relates  that  Me- 
noeceus killed  himself  in  consequence  of  an  oracle 
of  the  Delphian  god.  His  tomb  was  shown  at 
Thebes  near  the  Neitian  gate.  (Paus.  L  e. ;  comp. 
Stat.  Tkeb.  x.  755,  &c.,  790.)  [L.  S.] 

MENOETAS.    [Mklxagxr,  No.  2.] 

MENOETES.  The  name  of  two  mythical  pei> 
sonages.  (Viig.  Am.  t.  161,  &&  ;  Ov.  Met  xiL 
116.)  [L.S.] 

MENOETIUS  (McMfrios).  1.  A  son  of  la- 
petus  and  Clymene  or  Asia,  and  a  brother  of  Atlas, 
Prometheus  and  Epimetheus,  was  killed  by  Zeus 
with  a  flash  of  lightning,  in  the  fight  of  the  Titans, 
and  thrown  into  Tartarus.  (Ues.  Tkeog.  B07^  &&, 
514  ;  Apollod.  i  2.  §  3 ;  Schol  ad  Audt^  Prom, 
347.) 

2.  A  son  of  Centhonymus,  a  guard  of  the  oxen 
of  Pluto.  (Apollod.  ii.  5.  §  10  ;  comp.  Hbr^clks.) 

3.  A  son  of  Actor  and  Aegina,  a  step-brother 
of  AeacuSy  and  husband  of  Polymele,  by  whom 
he  became  the  fiither  of  Patroclns.  He  resided  at 
Opus,  and  took  part  in  the  expedition  of  the  Argo- 
nauts (Horn.  IL  zi.  785,  xn.  14,  xviii.  326). 
Some  accounts  call  his  moUier  Damocrateia,  and  a 
daughter  of  Aegina ;  and  instead  of  Poljmele 
they  call  his  wife  Sthenele  or  Periapis  (Apollod. 
iii.  13.  §  8  ;  Schol.  ad  Pind.  OL  ix.  107  ;  Strab. 
p.  425 ;  comp.  Val.  Fkcc  L  407  ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn.  p.  112).  When  Patrodus,  during  a  game, 
had  slain  the  son  of  Amphidamas,  Menoetius  fled 
with  him  to  Pelens  in  Phthia,  and  had  him  edu- 
cated there  (Hom.  //.  xi.  770,  xxiii.  85,  &c.  ; 
SchoL  ad  Pind,  OL  ix.  104).  Menoetius  was  a 
friend  of  Heracles.    (Diod.  iv.  39.)         [L.  S.] 

MENO'GENES  (VLwayivris\  one  of  the  nu- 
merous commentators  on  Homer,  who  wrote  a  work 
in  23  books  on  the  catalogue  of  ships  in  the  second 
book  of  the  Iliad.  (Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  199,  ed. 
Basil.)  [L.S.] 

MENO'GENES,  a  statuary,  who  was  admired 
for  his  qmdrigait,  (Plin.  H.  N,  zxxiv.  8.  s.  19. 
§  30.)  [P.  S.] 

MENON  iViivwv),  1.  A  citisen  of  Pharsalus 
in  Thessaly,  who  aided  the  Athenians  at  Eion 
with  12  talents  and  200  horsemen,  raised  by  him- 
self &om  his  own  penestae,  and  was  rewarded  by 
them  for  these  services  with  the  freedom  of  the 
city.  (Dem.  0.  ArisL  pp.  686,  687 ;  Psendo-Dem. 
wfpl  avvr^fwr,  p.  173;  Wolf,  PrUeg,  ad  Dem.  c. 
LepL  p.  74.)  By  some  this  Menon  has  been  iden- 
tified with  the  Pharsalian  who  commanded  the 
troops  sent  from  his  native  city  to  the  aid  of  the 
Athenians  in  the  first  year  of  the  Peloponnesian 
war,  B.  a  431  ;  while  the  above-mentioned  assist- 
ance at  Eion  is  referred  by  them  to  the  eighth  year 
of  the  same  war,  a  c.  424.  (Thuc.  ii.  22,  iv.  102, 
&C. ;  Gedik.  ad  PUU,  Afen,  p.  70.)  Perhaps, 
however,  the  service  may  have  been  rendered  at 
the  siege  of  Eion  by  Cimon  in  b.  &  476 ;  and  in 
that  case  the  Menon  alluded  to  by  Demosthenes 


MENON. 


1048 


may  have  been  the  lather  of  the  leader  of  Thessa- 
lian  cavalry  mentioned  by  Thucydides  in  a.  a  431. 
(Herod,  vii.  107;  Plut.  am.  7;  Pans.  viiL  8; 
Thirl  wallas  Greece^  vol  iii.  p.  3.)     [Bogbs.] 

2.  An  Athenian,  a  fellow- workman  of  Phxi- 
oiAR,  was  suborned  to  bring  against  him  the  acai- 
sation  by  which  he  was  ruin^.  For  this  service 
the  fiiction  which  had  employed  Menon  obtained 
for  him.  from  the  people  the  privilege  of  AriXtia, 
(Pint  Per.  31.) 

3.  A  Thessalian  adventurer,  was  a  fiivourite  of 
Aristippus  of  Larissa,  who  placed  him  in  command 
of  the  forces,  which  he  had  obtained  by  the  help  of 
Cyrus  the  Younger  in  order  to  make  head  against 
a  party  opposed  to  him.  When  Cyrus  began  his 
expedition,  in  b.  c  401,  Menon  was  sent  by  Ari- 
stippus to  his  aid  with  1500  men,  and  joined  the 
princess  army  at  Colossae.  Cyrus  having  reached 
the  borders  of  Cappadocia,  employed  Menon  to 
escort  back  into  her  own  country  Epyaxa,  the  wife 
of  Syennesis,  the  Cilidan  king.  In  passing  through 
the  defiles  on  the  frontiers  Menon  lost  a  number  of 
his  men,  who,  according  to  one  account,  were  cut  off 
by  the  Cilicians  ;  and  in  revenge  for  this,  his  troops 
plundered  the  city  of  Tarsus  and  the  royal  palace. 
When  the-Cyrean  army  reached  the  Euphrates, 
Menon  persuaded  the  soldiers  under  his  command 
to  be  the  first  to  cross  the  river,  and  thus  to  ingrar 
tiate  themselves  with  the  prince.  At  the  battle  of 
Cunaxa  he  commanded  the  left  wing  of  the  Greeks, 
and,  after  the  battle,  when  Clearchus  sent  to 
Ariaeus  to  make  an  offer  of  placing  him  on  the 
Persian  throne,  he  formed  one  of  the  mission  at  his 
own  request,  as  being  connected  with  Ariaeus  by 
ties  of  friendship  and  hospitality.  He  was  again 
one  of  the  four  generals  who  accompanied  Clearchus 
to  his  fatal  interview  with  Tissaphemes,  and  was 
detained^  together  with  his  colleagues.  Clearchus, 
in  seeking  the  interview  for  the  purpose  of  deliver- 
ing up  on  both  sides  those  who  had  striven  to  ex- 
cite their  mutual  suspicions,  had  been  instigated  in 
a  great  measure  by  resentment  against  Menon, 
whom  he  suspected  of  having  calumniated  him  to 
Ariaeus  and  Tissaphemes,  with  the  view  of  obtain- 
ing the  entire  command  of  the  army  for  himself 
According  to  the  statement  which  Ariaeus  made  to 
the  Greeks  immediately  after  the  apprehension  of 
the  generals,  Menon  and  Proxenus  were  honourably 
treated  by  the  Persians,  as  having  revealed  the 
treachery  of  which  he  said  Clearchus  had  been 
guilty  ;  and  Ctesias  relates,  in  ignorance  certainly 
of  the  details  and  in  direct  opposition  to  Xenophon, 
that  Clearehus  himself  distrusted  Tissaphemes, 
and  that  the  army  was  induced  by  the  arts  of 
Menon  to  compel  him  to  agree  to  the  interview. 
That  Menon  did  really  act  a  treacherous  part  to- 
wards his  countrymen  is  by  no  means  improbable, 
as  well  from  the  circumstances  of  the  case  as  from 
his  character,  even  if  we  make  all  allowance  for 
some  colouring  which  Xenophon^  personal  hostility 
to  the  man  may  have  thrown  into  his  invective 
against  him.  As  to  his  fate,  Ctesias  merely  says 
that  he  was  not  executed  with  the  other  generals  ; 
but  Xenophon  tells  us  that  he  was  put  to  death  by 
lingering  tortures,  which  lasted  for  a  whole  year. 
If  this  latter  account  is  the  true  one.  Bishop  Thirl- 
wairs  hypothesis  seems  not  improbable,  viz.,  that 
he  was  given  up  to  the  vengeance  of  Parysatis  as  a 
compensation  for  the  rejection  of  her  entreaties  on 
behalf  of  Clearchus  and  his  colleagues.  There  can 
be  no  doubt  of  the  identity  of  the  subject  of  the 

3x  2 


1044 


MENSOR. 


present  article  with  the  Menon  introduced  in  tha 
dialogue  of  Plato,  which  beara  his  name.  (Xen. 
Anab.  i.  1.  $  10,  2.  $$  6,  20—25,  4.  §§  13—17, 
6.  §§  11-17,  7.  §  1,  8.  §  4,  ii  1.  §  5,  2.  §  1, 
5.  §§  28,  31,  38,  6.  §§  21—29 ;  Diod.  xiv.  19, 27; 
Ctes.  Pen.  ap.  Phot.  BiU.  p.  132 ;  Plut  ArUuc. 
18  ;  Diog.  Laert.  ii.  50 ;  Suid.  «.  r.  fMvu>v ;  Athen. 
xi.  pp.  505,  a,  b,  506,  b ;  Thirlwall's  Greece^  yoL 
iv.  pp.324,  325 ;  Gedik.  ad  Plot.  Men.  p.  70.) 

4.  A  citizen  of  Pharsalus  in  Thessaly,  and  a 
man  of  great  influence  and  reputation,  took  a  pro- 
minent part  in  the  Lamian  war,  and  commanded 
the  Thessalian  cavalry  in  the  battle  with  the 
Macedonians,  in  which  Lronnatus  was  shun. 
Plutarch  tells  us  that  his  serricei  were  highly 
valued  by  the  confederates,  and  that  he  held  a 
place  in  their  estimation  second  only  to  Leosthenes. 
At  the  battle  of  Cranon  (b.c.  322),  he  and  Anti- 
philus,  the  Athenian,  were  defeated  bv  Antipater 
and  Craterus,  though  the  Thessalian  horse  onder 
his  command  maintained  in  the  action  its  superiority 
over  that  of  the  enemy ;  and  they  felt  themselves 
compelled  to  open  a  negotiation  with  the  conquerors, 
which  led  to  the  dissolution  of  the  Greek  con- 
federacy. But  when  Antipater  was  obliged  to 
cross  over  to  Asia  against  Perdiccas,  the  Aetolians 
renewed  the  war,  and  were  zealously  seconded  in 
Thessaly  by  Menon,  through*  whose  influence  it 
probably  was  that  most  of  the  Thessalian  towns 
were  induced  to  take  part  in  the  insurrection. 
Soon  after,  however,  he  was  defeated  by  Poly- 
sperchon  in  a  pitched  battle,  in  which  he  himself 
was  slain,  b.  c.  32 1 .  His  daughter  Phthia  he  gave 
in  marriage  to  Aeacides,  king  of  Epeirus,  by  whom 
she  became  the  mother  of  Pyrrhus.  (Diod.  xviii. 
15,  17,  38  ;  Plut.  Pyrrh.  1,  Phoe.  24,  25 ;  Droy- 
sen,  GetcL  der  Nachf.  Alex,  pp.71,  87,  127» 
155.)  [E.  E.] 

MENON,  artist     [See  above.  No.  2.] 

MENOPHANTUS  (MW^ovtoj),  the  sculptor 
of  a  beautiful  statue  of  Aphrodite,  which  was 
found  on  the  Caelian  mount  at  Rome,  and  after^ 
wards  came  into  the  possession  of  pnnce  Chigi. 
It  was  first  described  by  Winckelmann  (Guch.  d. 
Kmut,  b.  T.  c.  2.  §  3^  note),  and  it  is  figured  in 
the  Museo  CapUoUno  (vol.  ir.  p.  392),  and  in 
Mailer's  DenkmHler  d.  alien  Kwul  (vol.  ii.  pi  xxr. 
No.  275).  The  attitude  is  nearly  the  same  as 
that  of  the  Venus  de  Medici,  but  the  left-hand 
holds  a  fold  of  a  piece  of  drapery,  which  fifills  down 
upon  what  is  apparently  a  box,  on  the  end  of 
which  is  the  inscription  AHO  THC  EN  TPOJAAI 
A<»POAITHC  MHNO«ANTOC  EHOIEI.  The 
execution  is  extremely  good,  and  the  eyes,  fore- 
head, and  hair  are  particularly  admired.  We  know 
nothing  further  of  the  origiiud  statue^  from  which 
the  copy  of  Menophautus  was  made,  nor  of  Meno- 
phantus  himselE.  [P.  S.] 

MENS,  i.  e.  mind,  a  personification  of  mind, 
worshipped  by  the  Romans.  She  had  a  sanctuary 
on  the  Capitol,  which  had  been  built,  according  to 
some,  about  the  time  of  the  battle  of  lake  Trasi- 
menuB,  B.  c.  217,  and  according  to  others  a  century 
later.  The  object  of  her  worship  was,  that  the 
citizens  might  always  be  guided  by  a  right  and 
just  spirit  (Ov.  Fast.  vi.  241  ;  Liv.  xxii.  9,  10, 
xxiii.  31  ;  Cic  De  Nat.  Dear,  ii.  22,  De  Leg.  ii. 
11  ;  Plut.  De  Fort.  Rom,  5  ;  August.  De  Civ. 
Dei,  iT.  21 ;  Lactant.  i.  20).  A  festival  in  honour 
of  Mens  was  celebrated  on  the  8th  of  June.    [L.  S.] 

MENSOR,  L.  FARSULEIUS,a  name  known 


MENTOR. 

only  from  coins  and  some  inscriptions  quoted  by 
Ursinus.  The  interpretation  of  the  figures  on  the 
reverse  of  these  coins,  of  which  a  specimen  is 
given  below,  is  very  uncertain.  It  has  been  con- 
jectured that  they  have  reference  to  the  lex  Julia,  by 
which  the  civitas  was  given  to  the  allies,  and  that 
the  latter  are  s}'rabolically  represented  stepping 
into  the  chariot  of  the  Roman  pe^le.  This  hypo- 
thesis is  supposed  to  be  favoured  by  the  head  on 
the  obverse,  which  is  believed  to  be  that  of 
Libertas,  as  the  pileus  is  behind  it.  (Eckbel, 
vol  y.  p.  212.) 


COIN  OP  L.  FARBULEItrS  MBNSOR. 

MENTES  {Mitrms).  1.  The  leader  of  the 
Cicones  in  the  Trojan  war,  whose  appearsnoe 
Apollo  assumed  when  he  went  to  encourage  Hector. 
(Hom.  //.  xTii.  73.) 

2.  A  son  of  Anchialua,  kmg  of  the  Taphians 
north  of  Ithaca.  He  was  connected  by  ties  of 
hospitality  with  the  house  of  Odyssena.  When 
Athena  visited  Telemachus,  she  assumed  the  per- 
sonal appearance  of  Mentes.  (Horn.  Od.  L  105, 
181,  &C. ;  Strab.  x.  p.  456.)  [L.  &] 

MENTO,  C.  JU'LIUS.  1.  Was  consul  in  b.c. 
431.  He  was  superKded  in  the  command  of  the 
Volscian  war,  which,  from  dissenuon  with  his  col- 
league, he  conducted  unsuccessfully,  by  the  dictttor 
A.  Postumius  Tubertus.  Mento  was  left  m  charge 
of  the  city,  where  he  dedicated  a  temple  to  ApoUix 
(Liv.  iv.  26,  27,  29.) 

2.  A  rhetorician,  cited  by  Seneca.  {CtmJtr.  2,  5, 
7,8,14,20,24,25,26,27,28,29,32.)      [W.RD.) 

MENTOR  {VLimwp),  1.  A  son  of  Eary*- 
theus,  fell,  like  his  father  and  brothers,  in  a  bauk 
against  the  Heracleids  and  Athenians.  (Diod.  it. 
57;  ApoUod.  ii.  8.  §  1.) 

2.  A  son  of  Heracles  by  Asopiau  ( ApoQod.  iL 
7.  $  8.) 

8.  A  son  of  Alcimns  and  a  friend  of  Odyaarss» 
who,  on  quitting  Ithaca,  entrusted  to  him  the  ^ure 
of  his  house.  (Hom.  Od.  iL  226,  &c  xxii.  235.) 
Athena  assumed  his  appearance  when  ^e  eoa- 
ducted  Telemachus  to  Pylos.  {Od,  ii  269«  40r2, 
iik  13,  &c.,  iv.  654.)  On  Odysseus*  xetorn. 
Mentor  assisted  him  in  the  contest  with  the  aoiten» 
and  brought  about  a  reconciliation  between  bi& 
and  the  people  (xxii.  206,  xxiv.  445,  &c.>. 

4.  The  &ther  of  Imbrius,  and  son  of  Imbx«%  a& 
Pedaeus,  was  an  ally  of  the  Trojans.  QHosb.  IL 
xiii.  171.)  IU&.) 

MENTOR  (M«rr»p),  a  Greek  of  Rhodes^  the 
brother  of  Memnon  [Mxmnon].  With  his  brothtf 
Memnon  he  rendered  active  assistance  to  Arts- 
bazuB.  When  the  latter  found  himself  compdW-i 
to  take  refuge  at  the  court  of  Philip,  Mcstcr 
entered  the  service  of  Nectanabis,  king^  of  £#??*- 
He  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  bi«  Gnek 
forces,  and  afterwards  led  a  force  of  4000  Gieeis 
to  the  assistance  of  Tennes,  king  of  Si«loi^  ni  k» 
revolt  against  Dareias  Ochus.  Teniieft  tnaitir 
rously  betrayed  the  Sidonians  [Tbkk^s],  «ad  U 
his  command  Mentor,  who  had  been  lef^  u^ 
of  the  city,  directed  his  troops  to  open  tlte 


MENYLLUS. 

Dareiiu.  Mentor  with  his  troops  wu  taken  into 
the  Persian  service.  When  Dareios  Ochus  marched 
upon  Egypt,  one  division  of  his  Greek  forces  was 
placed  under  the  command  of  Mentor  and  the 
eanuch  Bagoai.  When  this  division  came  before 
Babastns,  Mentor  contrived  that  a  report  should 
reach  the  garrison,  which  consisted  partly  of 
Greeks,  that  all  who  surrendered  would  be  par- 
doned. The  Greek  commanders  on  both  sides 
were  eager  to  be  the  first  to  make  and  to  receive 
the  submission ;  and  Mentor  contrived  that  Bagoas 
in  entering  the  city  should  be  taken  prisoner  by 
the  Greeks.  Having  then  himself  received  the 
surrender  of  the  dty,  and  procured  the  release  of 
Bagoas,  he  secured  the  fiivour  of  Dareius  and  the 
gratitude  of  Bagoas,  and  was  rewarded  with  a 
satrapy  including  all  the  western  coast  of  Asia 
Minor.  His  infiiunce  with  Dareius  also  enabled 
him  to  procure  the  pardon  of  his  brother  Memnon 
and  of  Artabasus.  While  engaged  in  the  govern- 
ment of  his  satrapy  he  treacherously  secured  the 
person  of  Hermeias,  tyrant  of  Atameus,  the  friend 
of  Aristotle  [HxRMBiAS;  ABiSTOTSLB8],and  hav- 
ing forged  letters  in  his  name,  obtained  possession  of 
his  fortresses.  He  sent  Hermeias  to  Dareius,  who 
put  him  to  death.  He  died  in  possession  of  his 
ntrapy,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  Memnon. 
His  wife*s  name  was  Baisine.  His  three  daughters 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Paimenion  at  Danuscus. 
One  of  them  was  subsequently  married  to  Near- 
chus.  (Diod.  zvi  42,  &c.  i9 — 52 ;  Azrian,  viL  4. 
§  9  ;  Curt  iii.  13.  $  14.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MENTOR,  the  most  celebrated  silver^haser 
among  the  Greeks,  must  have  flourished  before  &  a 
356,  for  Pliny  states  that  his  choicest  works  perished 
in  the  conflagration  of  the  temple  of  Artemis  at 
Ephesus  {H,  N.  zxxv.  12.  s.  55).  Others  of  them 
were  burnt  in  the  Capitol,  and  none  were  extant  in 
Pliny *s  time  (L  e. ;  comp.  vii.  38.  s.  39).  His 
works  were  vases  and  cups,  the  latter  chiefly  of  the 
kind  called  Theridea  (see  Emesti,  dan.  Oie.,  and 
Onlli,  Onom,  TuOUm.  i,  v.).  The  statement  of 
Pliny  respecting  the  utter  loss  of  his  works  must 
be  understood  of  the  large  vases,  and  not  of  the 
smaller  cups,  many  of  which  existed,  and  were 
most  highly  prized  (Cic.  Verr*  iv.  18  ;  Martial, 
iii.  41,  iv.  39,  viiL  50,  ix.  59,  xiv.  91  ;  Propert 
X.  14.  2 ;  Juv.  viii.  104).  Some  of  them  were, 
however,  certainly  spurious.  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxiii. 
1 1 .  s.  53.)  Lucian  {LexipL  p.  332,  ed.  WeUtein) 
uses  the  phrase  ft^rropovpfyii  wvr/ipia  to  describe 
elaborately-wrought  silver  cups.  [  P.S.] 

MENYLLUS  {M4rv\\ot).  I .  A  Macedonian, 
who  was  appointeii  by  Antipater  to  command  the 
garrison  which  he  established  at  Munychia  after 
the  Lamian  war,  b.  c.  322.  He  is  said  by  Plu- 
tarch to  have  been  a  just  and  good  man,  and 
to  have  sought  as  far  as  possible  to  prevent  the 
garrison  from  molesting  the  Athenians.  He  was 
on  friendly  terms  with  Phocion,  upon  whom  he  in 
vain  sought  to  force  valuable  presents.  On  the 
death  of  Antipater,  B.C.  319.  he  was  replaced  by 
Nicanor.     (Diod.  xviii.  18  ;  Plut  Phoc.  28—31.) 

2.  Of  Alabanda,  was  sent  ambassador  to  Rome, 
in  B.C.  162,  by  Ptolemy  VI.  Philometor,  to  plead 
bis  cause  against  his  younger  brother  Physcon. 
The  senate,  however,  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
latter,  and  the  next  year  Menyllus  was  sent  again 
to  endeavour  to  excuse  Ptolemy  for  his  non-com- 
pliance with  the  orders  of  the  senate.  But  they 
leftiaed  to  listen  to  him,  and  ordered  the  embassy 


MERCATOR. 


1045 


to  quit  Rome  within  five  days.  (Polyb.  xxxi.  18, 
xxxii.  1.)  During  his  stay  at  Rome  on  the  former 
occasion,  Menyllus  took  an  active  part,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  historian  Polybius,  in  effecting  the 
escape  of  Demetrius,  the  young  king  of  Syria,  who 
was  detained  at  Rome  as  a  hostage.  (Id.  xxzL  20 
—22.)    [DKHrrRiuR.]  [E.  H.  B.] 

MENYTES  or  INDEX.     fHsBACLBS.] 

MEPHITIS,  a  Roman  divinity  who  had  a 
grove  and  temple  in  the  Esquiliae,  on  a  spot  which 
it  was  thought  &tal  to  enter.  (Plin.  H.N.  ii.  93. 
s.  95  ;  Varro,  De  L,  L.  7.  49.)  Who  this  Me- 
phitis was  is  very  obscure,  though  it  is  probable 
that  she  was  invoked  against  the  influence  of  the 
mephitic  exhalations  of  the  earth  in  the  grove  of 
Albunea.  She  was  perhaps  one  of  the  Italian 
sibyls.  Servius  (ad  Am,  vil  84)  mentions  that 
Mephitis  as  a  male  divinity  was  connected  with 
Lencothea  in  the  same  manner  as  Adonis  with 
Aphrodite,  and  that  others  identified  her  with 
Juno.     (Comp.  Tac.  Ann.  iii.  33.)  [L.  S.] 

MERCA'TOR,  ISIODO'RUS,  also  called  Isi- 
dorus  Peccator,  a  Spanish  bishop,  about  a.  d.  830, 
respecting  whom  see  Fabric.  BM.  Graec.  vol.  x. 
p.  497,  vol.  xii.  p.  159. 

MERCATOR,  MA'RIUS,  distinguished  amonjr 
ecclesiastical  writers  as  a  most  zealous  antagonist  of 
the  Pelagians  and  the  Nestorians,  appears  to  have 
commenced  his  literary  career  during  the  pontiticate 
of  Zosimus,  A.  D.  218,  at  Rome,  where  he  drew 
up  a  discourse  against  the  opinions  of  Coelestius, 
which  he  transmitted  to  Africa  and  received  in 
reply  an  epistle  from  St.  Augustin,  still  extant  {Ep. 
cxciiL  ed.  Bened.).  Having  repaired  to  Constan- 
tinople about  ten  years  afterwards,  for  the  purpose 
oi  counteracting  the  designs  of  the  banished  Ju- 
lianus  [Julianus  Rclanxksis],  he  presented  his 
Commomtorium  to  Theodosius.  He  then  became 
deeply  involved  in  the  controversy  regarding  the 
Incarnation,  and  in  this  found  active  occupation  for 
the  remainder  of  his  life,  which  must  have  extended 
beyond  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  since  we 
find  mention  made  in  his  writings  of  the  Eutychians, 
whose  name  does  not  appear  among  the  catalogue 
of  heretics,  until  after  the  council  of  Chalcedon, 
held  in  451.  Mercator  seems  undoubtedly  to 
have  been  a  ]a3rman,  but  we  are  absolutely  ignorant 
of  every  circumstance  connected  with  his  orisin  and 
personal  history.  Hence,  in  the  absence  of  all  as- 
certained fiKts,  an  ample  field  is  throi^n  open  for 
that  unprofitable  species  of  labour  which  seeks  to 
create  substance  out  of  shadow  ;  and  here  the 
exertions  of  Gamier  and  Gabriel  Gerberon  are 
especially  conspicuous,  but  it  would  be  a  mere 
waste  of  tune  and  space  to  recount  their  visions. 

The  works  of  Mercator  refer  exclusively  to  the 
Pelagian  and  Nestorian  heresies,  and  consist  for 
the  most  part,  in  so  far  as  the  latter  is  concerned, 
of  passages  extracted  and  translated  from  the  chief 
Greek  authorities  upon  both  sides,  and  arranged  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  enable  the  orthodox  to  com- 
prehend the  doctrines  advanced  by  their  opponents, 
and  the  arguments  by  which  they  were  confuted. 

1.  Commomiorium  tuper  nomine  Coeiesiii,  com- 
posed originally  in  Greek,  presented  in  429  to  the 
emperor  Theodosius,  and  translated  into  Latin 
some  years  afterwards.  The  object  of  this  pieco 
was  to  procure  the  expulsion  of  Julianus  and  Coe- 
lestius from  Constantinople,  by  giving  a  history  of 
the  rise  and  progress  of  their  errors,  and  by  ex* 
posing  the  iatal  tendency  of  their  doctrines.    We 

3x8 


1046 


MERCATOR. 


learn  from  the  full  title  that  this  end  was  ac- 
complished, aod  that  the  two  hierarchs,  with  their 
followers,  were  hanished  hy  an  imperial  edict,  and 
•nbseqaently  condemned  in  the  Council  of  Ephesos 
(231 )  by  the  judgment  of  276  bishops. 

2.  Comnumiiorium  advema  Haeremn  Peiagn  et 
Coelettu  vel  $tiam  Seripta  Julianif  made  vp  of  ex- 
cerpts from  the  writings  of  Jalianus,  with  answers 
{subnokUiona)  annexed  by  Mercator.  Gamier 
gives  to  this  production  the  title  L&er  SiUmator 
iionum  ad  Pieritium  Presbylerumj  and  considers  it  as 
Gonsiftting  of  two  parts,  the  first,  or  CommonUorium^ 
being  a  prefifice  or  introduction  ;  the  second,  orSMb- 
noiattona  ad  Verba  JtUianit  fonning  the  main  body 
of  the  woric. 

a  Re/tUatio  S^boli  Tkeodori  Afopsuealam,  an 
examination  of  the  false  doctrine  with  regard  to  Uie 
Nature  of  Christ,  contained  in  a  cned  attributed 
to  Theodorus  of  Mopsuestia,  the  firiend  and  supporter 
of  Julianus.  Of  the  following  it  will  be  enough  to 
give  the  names : — 4.  Oomparatio  Dogmaium  Patdi 
Satnotaieni  et  NedoriL  5.  Sermome»  V,  NeUorii 
adrtnai*  Dei  Genitricem  Mttriawu  6.  Neatorii 
Epidola  ad  Cyritium  AUxandrinum,  7.  CyriUi 
Aieaandrim  EpisUda  ad  Nedorium,  8.  Cyrilli 
Aiejtandrim  Epittola  mautda  ad  Nestorium,  9. 
CyrUU  AlexamlriM  Epittola  ad  C/ericot  tuoe,  10. 
Eanerpta  e»  Codtdbut  Nestorii,  11.  NedorU  Ser- 
monealKadvenuelfaereaimPdaffiaiMim,  12.  Nes- 
torii Epi$tola  ad  Coele$iium.  13.  Nettorii  Bla»- 
phemiarum  CapHula,  containing  the  replies  of  Nes- 
torius  to  the  letters  of  Pope  Coelestinus  and  Cyril 
of  Alexandria.  14.  Syaodm  Epheeiana  adversut 
Neetotrium^  extracts  from  those  proceedings  of  this 
council  which  were  most  hostile  to  the  views  of 
Nestorins.  15.  CyrHU  Aleaandrini  ApologeHcug 
advemu  OrienUdes,  16.  CyrilU  Alemiauirini  Apolo- 
peiicuB  adi-enm  Tkeodoretum.  17«  Fragmuda  Theo- 
doreii,  Diodori  et  Ibae.  18.  EutkerU  Tyattetuis 
J'^offmenium.  19.  Nettorii  Epistola  od  Papam 
C^xUestmum,  20,  Epielola  Sj/nodioa  CyrULi  ad  Nestt^ 
rium.  21.  Cyrilli  Scholia  de  Ineamatione  UnigenitL 

Among  the  lost  works  of  this  author  we  may 
reckon  the  LSbri  contra  Pdagianos^  of  which  we 
hear  in  the  epistle  of  St.  Augustin  (cxciii.).  Dupin 
hazards  a  conjecture  that  the  Hypognottico»^  com- 
monly attributed  to  the  bishop  of  Hippo,  may  be 
in  rrality  the  treatise  in  question. 

It  is  remaricable  that  no  ancient  writer,  if  we 
except  St  Augustine  in  the  letter  named  above, 
takes  any  notice  of  Mercator,  who  remained  alto- 
gether unknown  until  the  seventeenth  century, 
when  Holstein  discovered  a  MS.  of  his  works  in 
the  Vatican,  and  soon  after  a  second  was  found  by 
Labbe,  in  the  library  of  the  Chapter  of  Beauvais. 
Labbe  printed  the  Oommonitorium  super  Nomins 
Codesta,  in  his  collection  of  councils,  fol.  Paris, 
1671,  voL  ii.  pp.  1512 — 1517;  a  selection  from 
the  Vatican  MS.  was  published  by  Gabriel  Ger- 
beron,  a  Benedictine,  under  the  assumed  name  of 
Iligherius,  12ma  Brux.  1673,  and  in  the  same 
year  the  first  complete  edition  appeared  at  Paris  in 
folio,  under  the  ^itorial  inspection  of  the  learned 
Gamier,  the  text  being  formed  upon  a  comparison 
of  the  only  two  existing  MSS.  The  most  esteemed 
edition  is  that  of  Balnze,  8vo.  Par.  1684,  reprinted 
with  additions  and  corrections,  by  GalUmd,  in  his 
liibliotheoa  Patrum,  voL  viii.  pp.  615 — 737,  foL 
Venet.  1772.  A  veiy  full  account  of  the  hibonrs 
of  Gamier  and  Baluae  will  be  found  in  Schone- 
mann,  BibL  Patrum  Lai,  vol.  u.  §  16.     See  also 


MEREKDA. 

Dupin,  Ea^ienna&Dal  Hialory  ff  fie  /^  Gste?; 
the  prefiice  of  Gamier  ;  and  the  Pralegoraaa  e 
Galland.  [W.  R} 

MERCUmUS,  a  Roman  dirinity  of  conuBcn 
and  gain,  probably  one  of  the  dH  bsoni.    The  cb- 
racter  of  the  god  is  clear  Citnn  hia  name,  whkh  ii 
connected  with  mtra  and  mmrcairi,     (PanL  Dae. \ 
124,  ed.  Miiller ;  SchoL  ad  Pen,  Sal,  r.  112.)  A 
temple  was  built  to  htm  as  eailj  aa  bl  c:  495  (Ur. 
ii.  21,  27 ;  Or.  Fad.  ▼.  669),  near  the  CLta 
Maximus  (P.  Vict  Reg,  Urb.  xi.);  and  an  sibid 
the  god  existed  near  the  Porta  Ci^wia,  bv  tk 
side  of  a  well ;  and  in  later  times  a  temple  teess 
to  have  been  built  on  the  aame  apot    (Or.  /kc 
V.  673;  P.  Vict  Big.  Urb,  1)     Under  the  b« 
of  the  ill-willed  (malevolMsy,  he  bad  a  Kster  k 
what  was  called  the  viau  aobrisu,  or  the  sober 
street,  in  which  no  shops  wei«  allowed  to  be  it^ 
and  milk  was  offered  to  him  there  instead  of  wia'. 
(Fest  ppu  1 61,  297,  ed.  MitUer.)     This  ststoe  bi 
a  purse  in  its  hand,  to  indicate  his  finictk-u. 
(SchoL  ad  Pert,  I.e.)     Hb  festival  was  cekbnai 
on  the  25th  of  May,  and  chie6y  by  mefduts, 
who  also  visited  the  well  near  the  Porta  Csipta, 
to  which  magic  powers  were  ascribed ;  and  w^ 
water  from  that  weU  they  used  to  sprinkle  tka- 
selves  and  their  merchan^ae,  that  diey  migbt  be 
purified,  and  yield  a  large  profit    (Or.FefLr. 
670,  &c ;  Fest  p.  148,  ed.  M'uUer.) 

The  Romans  of  later  times  identified  Merceriik 
the  patron  of  merchants  and  tradespeopJc^  tnth  t^ 
Greek  Hermes,  and  transferred  all  the  sstribeta 
and  myths  of  the  latter  to  the  former  (Hor.  r4ira. 
i.  10),  although  the  Fetiales  never  recegaiied  the 
identity ;  and  instead  of  the  cac/tioeitf  used  s  aoA 
branch  as  the  emblem  of  peace.  The  resembhstt 
between  Mercurius  and  Hermes  is  intked  ^ 
slight;  and  their  identification  is  a  proof  of  t^ 
thoughtless  manner  in  which  the  Romsni  acted  is 
this  respect     [Comp.  HsiUfBii.]  fl^^l 

MERCUmUS   MO'NACHUS   (IMpwf» 
M^raxor),  the  reputed  author  of  a  short  ticscK 
(or  fragment)  on  the  Pulse,  poUished  at  Hff^ 
in  Greek  and  Latin,  with  notes  and  a  long  ini^ 
duction,  by  Salvator  Cyrillus,  Bvo.  1812.    It^ 
not  seem  to  be  derived  from  Greek  fooron,  tf" 
nothing  is  known  respecting  the  writer.    Scat 
suppose  him  to  have  been  a  monk,  who  lired  s 
the  south  of  Italy,  about  the  tenth  eentnir;  "^ 
Sprengel,  in  the  last  edition  of  his  Cfetck.  deri^ 
neUamde  (ii.  p.  560,  quoted  by  Chonknt  in  wi 
Handb.  der  Bucherkunde /ur  die  Aelten  Mtdkis) 
conjectures  that  he  lived  in  the  thirtewath  cestoTj 
and  derived  his  opinions  from  aome  one  ^^_^ 
travelled  in  the  East,— perhaps  Carpini.    CsijW» 
Mai,  however,  in  the  pre&ce  to  the  fourth  toI^ 
of  his  coUection  Oatsieor,  Ametor.e  Vatiee»Xc^ 
Editor,  (p.  xii  &c)  affirms,  apparently  frm  irtf 
inspection   of  some    manuscripts  cootsining  tv 
work,  that  it  does  not  belong  to  Mercorinsstaft 
but  to  a  person  called  AbtHans,    The  ^*f  ^: 
no  means  of  deciding  whether  this  assertio»  «"^ 
rect,  but  it  agrees  weU  enough  with  tke  jxj* 
arising  from  internal  evidence  that  the  woik  u 
rived  from  Oriaital  soureea,  for  this  AbitisaM  of 
be  no  other  than  the  celebrated  ArsWc  P*?^ 
Ab6  'All  Ibn  Sin4,  commonly  called  A^eif^ 
[Abitianus.)  tW.^^j 

MERCU'RIUS  TRISMEGISTUSi  i^^ 
Trismkoistus.]  _^ 

MEREN'DA,  was  a  foraame^  of  o»  «^ 


M£RION£& 

fence  io  the  Antonian  and  CorneHan  gentet  at 
Rome.  Merenda  aignifie»  the  mid-day  meal  ( Fest 
t»  V.  p.  12.%  Muell.  ed.  ;  Mm.  p.  28,  32  ;  comp. 
Isidor.  Orig,  zx.  2.  §  12),  and  the  word,  un- 
changed in  form,  u  extant  in  the  modem  Neap<^ 
litan  dialect  The  Merenda  branch  of  the  (lent 
Antonia  was  patrician  (Di<myii  z.  58)  [Antonia 

OXNS]. 

1.  T.  ANTOcaus  MsRBNDA,  wat  decemvir  in 
B.  c  450 — 49,  and  wat  defeated  by  the  Aequians 
on  the  Algidoa.  (Dionyii  x.  58,  xi.  23,  33  ;  Liv. 
iil  35,  38,  4U  42  ;  Fasti) 

2.  Q.  Antonius  T.  p.  Mxrxnda,  probably  a 
•on  of  the  preceding,  was  tribone  of  the  soldiert, 
with  contolar  authority,  in  B.  c.  422«  (Lit.  iv. 
42 ;  Fasti.) 

8u  Sb&vius  Cornblius  Mbrxnda,  wae  legatos 
in  B.  a  275,  to  the  consul  L.  Comeliue  Lentulot 
[Lbntulur,  No.  5],  and  was  presented  by  him, 
for  the  capture  of  a  town  in  Samniom,  with  a 
golden  chaplet  of  five  pounds*  weight.  In  the  fol- 
lowing year  Merenda  was  consul,  and  again  com- 
manded in  Samninm  and  Lucania.  (Pliu.  //.  N, 
xxxiii.  11;  Fasti)  [W.B.D.] 

MERGUS,  M.  LAETOmUS.  [Laxtorius, 
No.  3.] 

ME'RICUSii  a  leader  of  Spanish  mercenaries  in 
the  service  of  Syracuse  at  the  time  when  that  city 
was  besieged  by  Maroellus.  After  the  departure 
of  Epicydes,  and  the  maasaoe  of  the  officers  wh<»n 
he  had  left  in  the  command,  six  new  praetors  were 
appointed,  of  whom  Mericuf  was  one ;  but  he  en- 
tered into  a  correspondence  with  his  countrymen 
in  the  Roman  service ;  and  being  entrusted  with 
the  charge  of  part  of  the  island  of  Ortygia,  took  the 
opportunity  to  admit  a  body  of  Roman  troops  into 
that  fortress.  By  this  means  Mareellns  became 
master  of  the  citadel,  which  soon  led  to  the  capture 
of  the  whole  city,  B.a  212.  Mericus  was  re- 
warded for  his  trMchery  by  appearing  in  the  ovar 
tion  of  the  Roman  genend  adorned  with  a  crown 
of  gold,  besides  the  m(we  substantial  benefits  of  the 
Roman  franchise,  and  an  assignment  of  500  jngera 
of  hind.  (Ut.  xxt.  30, 31,  xxvi.  21.)     [E.  H.  B.] 

ME'RIONESCMijpi^nif ),  a  son  of  Molus  (Hom. 
IL  xiii.  249),  conj<Mntly  with  Idomeneus,  led  the 
Cretans  in  80  ships  against  Troy  (ii.  651,  iv.  254% 
where  he  was  one  of  the  bravest  heioes,  and  usi»* 
ally  acted  together  with  his  friend  Idomeneus  (viiL 
264,  X.  58,  xiii.  275,  304,  xv.  302,  xviL  258). 
He  slew  Pheieclus  (v.  59),  Hippotion,  and  Morys 
(xiv.  514),  Adamas  (xiii.  567),  Harpalion  (xiiL 
650),  Acamas  (xvi.  342),  Laogonus(xvL  603),  and 
wounded  Deiphobus  (xiii.  528).  He  also  offered 
to  fight  with  Hector,  who  afterwards  slew  his 
charioteer,  Coennus  (viL  165,  xvii.  610).  He 
offered  to  accompany  Diomedes  on  his  exploring 
•xpedition  into  the  Trojan  camp  ;  but  when  Dio- 
medes  chose  Odysseus  for  his  companion,  Meriones 
gave  to  the  latter  his  bow,  quiver,  sword,  and 
£smous  helmet  (x.  662,  &&).  He  and  Ajax  pro- 
tected the  body  of  Patrodus  (xvil  669)  ;  and  at 
the  funeral  games  of  Patroclus  he  won  the  fourth 
prise  in  the  chariot'iace,  in  shooting  with  the  bow 
the  fint,  and  in  throwing  the  javelin  the  second 
(xxiil  351,  528,  614,  860,  &&>  Later  traditions 
state  that  on  his  way  homeward  he  was  thrown  on 
the  coast  of  Sicily,  where  he  was  received  by  the 
Cretans  who  had  settled  there  (Diod.  iv.  79); 
whereas,  according  to  others,  he  returned  safely  to 
Crete,  and  was  buried  and  worshipped  as  a  hero, 


MEROBAUDES. 


1047 


together  with  Idomeneus,  at  Cnossus.    (Diod.  v. 
79.)  TL.  S  1 

ME'RMERUS  (VLipyutpos),  1.  A  son  of 
Pheres,  and  grandson  of  Jason  and  Medeia.  He 
was  the  fiither  of  Hus  and  Ephyra,  and  skilled  in 
the  art  of  preparing  poison.  (Hom.  OiL  i.  260 ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1416.) 

2.  A  son  of  Jason  and  Medeia,  is  also  called 
Macareus  or  Mormorus  (Hygin.  Fab.  239 ;  TzeU. 
ad  Lfc  175) ;  he  was  murdered,  together  with  his 
brother  Pheres,  by  his  mother  at  Corinth.  (Apollod. 
L  9.  §  28  ;  Hygin.  Fob,  25  ;  Diod.  iv.  54. )  Ac- 
cording to  others  he  was  stoned  to  death  by  the 
Corinthians  (Paus.  iL  3.  §  6  ;  SchoL  ad  Ewrip, 
Med,  10),  or  he  was  killed  during  the  chase  by  a 
lioness.  (Paus.  ii.  3.  §  7.)  A  centaur,  Mermerua, 
is  mentioned  by  Ovid.    (ilf«f.  xii.  305.)     [L.  S.] 

ME'RMNADAE  (Mcp/u^oi),  a  Lydian  &mily, 
which,  on  the  murder  of  Candaules  by  Gygea,  suc- 
ceeded the  Heradeidae  on  the  throne  of  Lydia, 
and  held  it  for  five  generations,  during  a  period  of 
1 70  years  (about  716—546).  The  successive  so- 
vereigns of  this  family  were  Gyges,  Ardys,  Sady- 
attes,  Alyattes,  Croesuii  (See  these  articles,  and 
comp.  Driocxs  ;  also  Thiriwall*s  Greece^  vol.  ii.  pp. 
157,  158  ;  Clint  F,  H.  vol  i  sub  anno  716,  vol.  ii. 
App.  xviL)  [E.E.] 

MEROBAUDES,  FLA'VI US.  In  the  collec- 
tion of  the  Christian  poets  by  O.  Fabricius,  foL 
Basel.  1564,  we  find  (p.  765)  thirty  hexameters, 
De  CkriUOf  said  to  be  the  work  **  Merobaudis  His- 
panid  SchoListici,^  taken,  as  we  are  assured  by  the 
editor,  from  a  very  ancient  MS.  This  hymn  was, 
at  a  subsequent  period,  most  erroneously  ascribed 
to  Claudian,  and  in  all  the  later  impressions  of  his 
poems  is  placed  among  the  B/ngrammatoj  and 
numbered  xcviiL 

About  the  year  1812  or  1813  the  base  of  a 
statue  was  dug  up  in  the  Ulpian  forum  at  Rome, 
bearing  a  long  inscription  in  honour  of  Fkvius 
Merobandes,  who  is  declared  to  have  been  equally 
brave  and  learned,  capable  of  performing  glorious 
deeds,  and  of  celebrating  the  achievements  of  others, 
well  skilled  in  widding  both  the  sword  and  the 
pen,  a  gallant  and  experienced  soldier,  a  bard 
worthy  of  the  Heliconian  wreath.  It  is  then  set 
forth  that,  as  a  tribute  to  his  rare  qualities,  a 
brazen  image  bad  been  erected  in  the  Ulpian 
forum,  on  the  29th  of  July,  in  the  1 5th  consulship 
of  TheodouuB,  and  the  4th  of  Valentinian  (a.  d. 
435). 

Ten  years  afterwards  Niebuhr  succeeded  in  de- 
cyphering,  upon  eight  leaves  of  a  palimpsest  be- 
longing to  the  monastery  of  St  Gall,  several  Latin 
verses,  which,  from  the  subjects  to  which  some  of 
them  referred,  must  have  been  composed  about  the 
middle  of  the  fifth  century.  For  a  considerable 
time  it  seemed  impossible  to  determine  the  author, 
no  name  appearing  on  the  parchment;  but  upon 
comparing  the  prefece  to  the  principal  piece  with 
the  inscription  just  mentioned,  some  expressions  in 
the  former  were  found  to  be  so  completely  an  echo 
of  the  words  in  the  latter,  that  it  became  almost 
certain  that  Merobaudes  must  be  the  person  sought, 
and  this  conclusion  was  confirmed  by  a  passage  in 
Sidonins  ApoUinaris,  which  contains  an  allusion  to 
this  very  statue.  {Carm.  ix.  Ad  FeUcem^  278 — 
302,  comp.  the  note  of  Sirmond.)  The  fragments 
thus  recovered  are  miserably  mutilated.  The  pages 
preserved  do  not  follow  each  other  in  regular  order  * 
the  initial  or  the  final  words  in  most  of  the  larger 

3x4 


]048 


MEROPE. 


lines  have  been  pared  off  when  the  theets  were 
bound  up  into  a  new  volume,  and  in  some  places 
the  original  writing  has  been  completely  obliterated. 
What  remains  consists  of 

1.  Four  CarmuM»,  The  first,  a  fragment  com- 
prising 23  lines  in  elegiac  measure,  is  a  description 
apparently  of  the  Triclinium  of  Valentinian.  The 
second,  a  fragment  comprising  14  lines  in  elegiac 
measure,  is  a  description  of  a  garden  probably 
attached  to  the  Triclinium.  The  third,  a  fragment 
comprising  7  lines  in  elegiac  measure,  depicts  the 
beauties  of  a  garden,  the  property  Viri  JuL 
Fausiu  The  fourth,  a  fragment  in  46  hendeca- 
sylhbics,  is  a  birthday  ode  in  honour  of  the  son  of 
Ae'tius  Patricius. 

II.  A  fragment,  extending  to  197  hexameters, 
of  a  pan^yric  on  the  third  consulship  of  Aetius 
Patricius,  to  which  is  prefixed  an  introduction  in 
prose,  in  a  very  wretched  condition.  This  Aetius 
was  consul  for  the  first  time  a.  d.  432,  for  the 
second  time  a.  d.  437,  for  the  third  time  a.  d.  446. 
If  we  as&ume  that  the  whole  of  these  five  scraps 
are  by  the  same  author,  and  that  he  is  the  Spanish 
Merobaudes  who  wrote  De  ChristOy  a  proposition 
which,  although  highly  probable,  cannot  be  strictly 
demonstrated,  it  follows,  as  a  matter  of  course,  that 
he  must  have  been  a  Christian,  although  unque»* 
tionably  the  terms  in  which  he  laments  that  the 
morals  of  the  olden  time  and  the  ancient  religion 
had  passed  away  together,  seem  at  first  sight  little 
favourable  to  such  an  idea.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  reference  to  baptism  (Carm.  i.  sub  fin.)  is  such 
as  could  scarcely  have  proceeded  from  a  gentile. 
Niebuhr  conjectures  that  the  DUticha  de  Miraculis 
Chriati^  and  the  Oarmm  Pa»(^iaUy  pUiced  side  by 
side  with  the  De  Chrisioy  among  the  epigrams  of 
Claudian  (xcv.  xcix.),  to  whom  they  confessedly 
do  not  belong,  ought  to  be  assigned  to  Merobaudes. 
(The  fragments  were  first  published  by  Niebuhr  at 
Bonn,  8vo.  1823,  again  in  1824,  and  will  be  found, 
edited  by  Bekker,  in  the  ^  Corpus  Scriptorum  His- 
toriae  Byzantinae,"  in  the  same  volume  with  Co- 
rippus,  8vo.  Bonn,  1 836.  See  Rheiniachfs  Museum, 
1843,  p.  531.  The  inscription  is  in  Orelli,  No. 
1183.  With  regard  to  Aetius,  consult  Hansen, 
De  Vita  Acta,  8vo.  Dorpat  1840  ;  see  also  Nicol 
Anton.  BiU.  Hispan,  Vet.  ii.  3.)  [W.  R.] 

ME'ROPE  (Mtp6vri),  1.  A  daughter  of  Ocea- 
nus,  and  by  Clymenus  the  mother  of  Phaeton. 
(Hygin.  Fah.  164.) 

2.  One  of  the  Heliades  or  sisters  of  Phaeton. 
(Ov.  MeL  il  340,  &c. ;  Hygin.  Fab,  154.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Atlas,  one  of  the  Pleiades,  and 
the  wife  of  Sisyphus  of  Corinth,  by  whom  she 
became  the  mother  of  Qlaucus.  In  the  constella- 
tion of  the  Pleiades  she  is  the  seventh  and  the 
least  visible  star,  because  she  is  ashamed  of  having 
had  intercourse  with  a  mortiU  man.  (Apollod.  i. 
9.  §  3,  iii.  10.  $  1 ;  Ov.  Fast,  iv.  175 ;  Eustath.  ad 
Horn.  p.  1155 ;  Serv.  ad  Virg.  Georg,  i.  138 ;  comp. 
Hom.  //.  vi  154  ;  Schol.  ad  Find.  Norn,  ii.  16; 

SiSYPHUR.) 

4.  A  daughter  of  Oenopion  and  Helice  in  Chios, 
is  also  called  Haero,  Aerope,  and  Maerope.  She 
was  beloved  by  Orion,  who  waa,  in  consequence, 
blinded  by  her  father.  (Apollod.  i  4.  $  3 ;  Hygin. 
FoeL  Astr.  iL  34.) 

5.  The  wife  of  Megareus,  by  whom  she  became 
the  mother  of  Hippomenes.     ( Hygin.  Fab.  185.) 

6.  A  daughter  of  Cypselus,  and  wife  of  Cret- 
phontes,   and    afterwards    of   Polyphontei,   and 


MEROVEUS. 

mother  of  Aepytus.  (Apollod.  ii.  8.  $  5  ;  Pana. 
iv.  3.  §  3,  &c. ;  Hygin.  Fab.  184;  comp.  Ax- 
PVTU8.)  [L.  S.] 

MEROPS  (Mfpo^r).  1.  The  fiither  of  Eumelns, 
king  of  the  island  of  Cos,  which  he  thas  called  after 
his  daughter,  while  the  inhabitants  were  called 
after  him,  Meropes.  His  wife,  the  nymph  Ethe- 
mea,  was  killed  by  Artemis,  because  she  had  neg- 
lected to  worship  that  goddess,  and  was  carried  by 
Persephone  to  the  lower  worid.  Meropa,  from  a 
desire  after  his  wife,  wished  to  make  awaj  with 
himself,  but  Hera  changed  him  into  an  eagle,  wh<Hn 
she  placed  among  the  stars.  (Hygin.  FoH.  Astr. 
ii.  16  ;  Anton.  Lib.  15 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  318  ; 
Eurip.  Helen.  384. 

2.  Also  called  Maerops,a  king  of  the  Ethiopians, 
by  whose  wife,  Cljfmene,  Helios  became  the  &ther 
of  Phaeton.  (Strab.  i  p.  33 ;  Ov.  MeL  I  763, 
TVts^.  iil  4.  30;  comp.  Welcker,  Die  Aesdj/L 
7W.  p.  572,  Ac) 

3.  A  king  of  Rhindacus,  of  Percote,  on  the 
Hellespont,  is  also  called  Macar,  or  Macareus.  He 
was  a  celebrated  soothsayer  and  the  father  of  Cleite, 
Arisbe,  Amphius,  and  Adrastus.  (Hom.  //.  iL  831, 
xi.  329 ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  i  975 ;  Strab.  xiii.  p. 
586;  Conon,  NarraL  41  ;  Steph.  Bys.  s.  r. 
*Api<r§ii ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  ix.  264 ;  Apollod.  iiL  12. 

§6.) 

4.  A  Trojan,  who  was  slain  by  Tnmaa  in  his 
attack  on  the  camp  of  Aeneas.  (Viig.  Aem.  ix. 
702.)  [L.  S.] 

MEROVEUS,  a  Prankish  chieftain,  of  whom 
little  is  known  that  is  authentic,  beyond  the  fact  that 
he  was  the  grandfather  of  Clovis,  the  real  founder 
of  the  Prankish  monarchy  in  GauL  The  chroni- 
clers of  the  middle  ages  augmented  thia  httfe  by 
their  fables,  and  Meroveos  figured  in  the  lists  oif 
the  kings  of  the  Frankiah  nation,  of  ^hich  he 
could  have  been  only  one  among  many  petty  chie&. 
This  list  of  French  kings  included  PnaiBmnndiu 
or  Pharamond,  the  reputed  founder  of  the  monarchy, 
and  after  him,  in  regular  descent  and  aucoessinL, 
Clodion,  Meroveus,  Childericus  or  Child^ric,  and 
Chlodoveus  or  Clovis.  Pharamundna  ia  not  men- 
tioned by  Gregory  of  Tours,  the  best,  as  well  as 
the  first  in  point  of  time,  of  the  early  historians  of 
France.  Gregory,  however,  does  mention  Qodi^i, 
or,  as  he  writes  the  name,  Chlogion,  and  states 
that,  according  to  some  accounts,  he  resided  in  the 
castle  of  Dispaigum,  on  the  border  of  the  Thoringi, 
the  locality  of  which  is  much  disputed  ;  that  he 
surprised  and  took  Camaracum  (Caulbrai)  and  sab^ 
dued  all  the  country  as  Ceu*  as  the  Sitmina  (Somae); 
he  adds,  that  some  aflkmed  that  Meroveos  was  o£ 
the  race  of  this  Chlogion.  (Greg.  Tnron.  Histar, 
Franeor.  ii.  9.)  The  date  of  this  conqneat  is 
determined.  Some  place  it  before  ▲.  o.  428, 
which  year  the  Clodion  who  had  oeenpied 
part  of  Gaul  was  driven  out  by  Aetioa : 
make  this  a  second  and  later  invasion,  placLag  it 
late  as  A.  D.  445,  and  consider  the  acqniatioB 
permanent  That  Meroveus  succeeded 
probable,  but  it  could  scarcely  have  been 
than  a  petty  cliieftainship.  Whether  he 
son  of  Clodion  or  his  nephew  is  very  doabtfbl :  the 
accounts  of  his  descent  vary  ;  one  of  them,  vki^ 
makes  him  the  offspring  of  Clodion^  wife  bj  a  aea- 
monster,  is  obviously  of  later  date,  but  may 
gest  the  suspicion  that  he  was  illegitimate. 
Oironicon  of  Ado  of  Vienne  ascribe*  te 
Franks  under  Meroveiu  the  capture  of 


in 


MERULA. 

(Trevn),  the  baming  of  Mettis  (Metz),  ftnd  the 
invaiion  of  the  country  at  far  as  Aureliani  or  An- 
relia  (Orleans)  ;  but  the  silence  of  Gregory  of 
Tours  renders  the  acconnt  very  questionable,  unless 
we  suppose  that  MerOTeus  and  the  Franks  formed 
part  of  the  army  of  Attik,  who  about  that  time 
destroyed  Metz  and  penetrated  toK>ileans:  but 
this  is  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  Dubos,  and  most 
modem  historians,  who  range  Meroveus  and  his 
Franks  on  the  side  of  Ae'tius.  If  we  suppose  that 
MeroTeus  was  with  Attila,  we  may  perhaps  adopt 
the  supposition  that  he  was  one  of  the  two  Frank- 
iah  princes,  sons  of  a  deceased  king,  who  according 
to  the  rhetorician  Priscus  (apnd  Eaeerpta  de  LejffCh 
Uonibm^  p.  40,  ed.  Paris),  disputed  their  lather's 
succession,  and  chumed  the  assistance,  the  one  of 
Attila,  the  other  of  Ae'tius.  This  would  sufficiently 
accord  with  the  Ckromcom  of  Prosper  Tyro,  which 
pkces  the  commencement  of  Meroveus's  reign  in 
▲,  D.  448,  but  the  authority  of  this  probably  inter- 
pohted  chronicle  is  not  great  Meroveus  is  said 
to  have  reigned  ten  years.  That  he  waa  the  father 
of  Childeric,  and  the  grandfiither  of  Govis,  appears 
well  established ;  as  well  as  that  the  first  race  of 
the  Prankish  king*  of  Oaul  derived  from  him  the 
title  Merovingi  or  Merovinchi,  Merovingian  ;  un- 
less we  suppose  with  Sismondi  {HitL  det  Franfaii, 
ch.  iii.)  that  this  name  was  derived  from  an  earlier 
Meroveus,  the  common  ancestor  of  all  the  kings  of 
the  tribes  who  formed  the  Prankish  confederacy. 
(Greg.  Turon.  L0.;  Fredegarius  Schohist.  Chry. 
Tmron.  Histaria  Epiiomata,  c.  9  ;  Priscus,  L  c. ; 
Oetta  Regum  Franoorum  ;  Ado  Vienn.  Chron, ; 
Mezerai,  Le  P.  Daniel,  Velly,  HisUnre  de  France ; 
Dubos,  Higt  Oa,  de  VEiabUteement  de  la  Mo- 
narehie  Franooiee;  Sismondi,  Hiai^  dee  Fran^aie^ 
ch.iv.)  [J.  CM.] 

MER'ULA,  was  a  surname  of  the  Gens  Coi^ 
nelia  at  Rome.  It  signifies  an  ouxle  or  bUickbird. 
(Varr.  R,  R.  iii.  2.  §§  2.  38  ;  Qaint  In$L  i.  6.  $ 
38.)  The  following  Coroelii  Merulae  occur  in 
history : — 

1.  L.  C0RNBLIU8  L.  F.  MxRULA,  was  consul  in 
B.  c.  193.  His  province  waa  Gallia  Cisalpina. 
Merula  closed  an  active  predatory  campaign  by  a 
total  defeat  of  the  Boian  Gauls  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Mutina.  But  since  his  victory  cost  the 
Romans  deai,  and  the  officers  of  Merula  accused 
him  of  negligence  on  his  march  to  Mutina,  the 
senate  refused  him  a  triumph  on  his  return  to 
Rome.  (Liv.  zzxiv.  54,  55,  56,  57,  zzzv.  4,  5, 
6,8.) 

2.  Cn.  (Cornslivs  ?)  Mbrula,  was  appointed 
legatus  by  the  senate  in  b.  c.  162—161,  to  adjust 
the  disputes  between  the  brothers  Ptolemy  Philo- 
metor  and  Physcon  respecting  the  sovereignty  of 
Cyprus.  Merula  accompanied  Phyicon  to  Crete 
and  Asia  Minor,  and,  after  an  ineffectual  embassy 
to  the  elder  brother  at  Alexandria,  he  induced  the 
aennte,  on  his  return  to  Rome,  to  cancel  the  existing 
treaty  with  Philometor.  (Polyb.  xxxi.  18,  25,  26, 
27,  xxxii.  1.) 

3.  L.  C0RNBLIU8  MxRULA,  was  flamen  dialis, 
and,  on  the  deposition  of  L.  Cinna  in  B.  c.  87,  was 
elected  consul  in  his  place.  [Cornelius  Cikna, 
No.  2.]  On  the  return  of  Marius  from  exile  in  the 
aame  year  Merula  was  summoned  to  take  his  trial 
for  illegally  exercising  the  consulship.  (Plut 
Quaett.  Rom,  113.)  He  had  already  resigned  it, 
but  his  condemnation  was  certain.  Merula  there- 
ibre  anticipated  hit  sentence  by  opening  hia  veins 


MESSALLA. 


1049 


in  the  sanctuary  of  tlie  Capitoline  Jupiter.  Before 
he  inflicted  his  death- wounds  he  carefully  laid  aside 
his  official  head-dress  (apex),  and  left  a  record  in 
writing  that  he  had  not  profaned  by  death  the 
sacred  emblem  of  his  pontificate.  His  last  breath 
was  spent  in  imprecating  curses  on  his  murderers, 
Cinna  and  Marius.  The  priesthood  of  the  flamen 
dialis  was  not  filled  up  until  72  years  after  Me- 
mla^s  death.  (Appian,  B.  C,  1,  65,  70^  75 ;  VelL 
u.  20,  22 ;  Flor.  iii.  21.  $  6^  ;  VaL  Max.  ix.  12. 
§  5 ;  Dion  Cass.  liv.  36 ;  Tac.  Aniu  iu.  58 ;  Plut. 
Mar.  41,  45 ;  Plut.  Quaett.  Rom.  40  ;  Diod.  ap. 
VaLFr.i  August,  de  Civ,  Dei^  iii.  27;  Did,  of 
Antig.  s.  «.  Flamen.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MERYLLUS  (M^pvAAos),  a  Greek  writer, 
who  wrote  a  work  on  Boeotia  (Pint  Par.  Min, 
c.  14),  and  another  on  Italy  (ibid.  c.  26).  In  the 
latter  passage  of  Plutarch,  periiaps  Dercylus  is  the 
correct  reading,  as  Dercylus  was  the  author  of  a 
woric  on  Italy.  (Vossius,  De  HieL  Graee.  p.  469. 
ed.  Westermann.)     [Dbrcyld&] 

MESATEUS  (Mnrarctf»),  a  surname  of  Diony- 
sus,  derived  from  the  town  of  Mesatis,  where,  ac- 
cording to  a  tradition  at  Patrae,  he  had  been 
educated.     (Paus.  vii.  18.  §  3,  21.  §  2.)     [L.  5.) 

MESCFNIUS  RUFUS.    [Rupus.] 

MESOME'DES  (Mc^o/iiiSiys),  a  lyric  and  epi- 
grammatic poet  under  Hadrian  and  the  Antonines, 
was  a  native  of  Crete,  and  a  freedman  of  Hadrian, 
whose  favourite  Antinous  he  celebrated  in  a  poem. 
(Suid.  e.v.)  A  salary,  which  he  had  received  from 
Hadrian,  was  diminished  by  Antoninus  Pius. 
(Capit  Ant  Pitte,  7.)  Three  poems  of  his  are 
preserved  in  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Brunck,  AnaJ. 
vol  ii.  p.  292  ;  Jacobs,  Anth.  Graee.  vol  iii.  p.  6, 
vol  xiil  p.  917  ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee,  vol  ii.  pp. 
130,131.)  [P.  S.] 

MESSALLA,  a  cognomen  of  the  Gens  Valeria 
at  Rome,  was  originally  assumed  by  M.  Valerius 
Maximus  [No.  1]  after  his  relief  of  Messana  in 
Sicily  from  blockade  by  the  Carthaginians  in  the 
second  year  of  the  first  Punic  war,  b.  c  263. 
(Macrob.  &iiL  i.  6  ;  Sen.  Bret>,  Vit.  13.)  For  the 
antiquity  of  the  MessalU  branch  of  the  Valerian 
gens  see  Tibullus  {Carm.  i.  28 ;  comp.  Dionys. 
iv.  67 ;  Rutil  Her.  i.  169 ;  Sidon.  Apoll  Ep.  i. 
9).  They  appear  for  the  first  time  on  the  consuhir 
Fasti  in  b.  c.  263,  and  for  the  hut  in  a.  d.  506 ; 
and,  during  this  period  of  nearly  eight  centuries, 
they  held  twenty-two  consulships  and  three  cen- 
sorships. (Sidon.  Apoll.  Carm.  ix.  302 ;  Rutil 
/.  e. ;  Symmach.  Ep.  vii.  90.)  The  cognomen 
Messalla,  frequently  written  Messala,  appears  with 
the  agnomens  Barbatus,  Niger,  Rufus,  with  the 
nomens  Ennodius,  Pacatus,  Silius,  Thraaia  Priscus, 
Vipstanus,  and  with  the  praenomens  Potitus  and 
Volesus,  and  was  itself  originally,  and  when  com- 
bined with  Corvinus,  an  agnomen,  as  M.  Valeriua 
Maximus  Corvinus  Messalla,  i.  e.  of  Messana. 

1.  M\  Valbrius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Maxim ua  Cor- 
vinus Mbssalla,  son  of  M.  Valerius  Maximus 
Corvinus,  waa  consul  in  b.  &  263,  the  second  year 
of  the  first  Punic  war.  Sicily  waa  assigned  to  both 
the  consuls  for  their  province.  Their  campaign 
was  brilliant :  more  than  sixty  of  the  Sicilian  towna 
acknowleged  the  supremacy  of  Rome,  and  the 
conauls  concluded  a  peace  with  Hieron,  which 
lasted  the  remainder  of  his  long  life,  and  proved 
equally  advantageous  to  both  Syracuse  and  Rome. 
[HiBRON,  No.  2.]  MessaUa*s  share  In  this  cam- 
paign is  inseparable  from  that  of  M.  Otadliua 


1050 


MESSALLA. 


Crassut  [Crarsus,  Otaciliub,  No.  1],  his  col- 
league. But  that  his  contemporaries  ascribed  to 
Messalla  the  principal  merit  of  these  events  appears 
from  his  alone  triumphing  **  De  Paeneis  et  Rege 
Siculorum  Hierone  **  (Fcuti),  as  well  as  from  the 
cognomen  he  obtained  on  relieving  Messans  from 
blockade,  which,  slightly  changed  in  pronunciation 
(Messana  —  Messalla),  remained  in  the  Valerian 
family  for  neariy  eight  centuries.  A  house  on  the 
Palatine  hill  was  a  more  tangible  recompence  of  his 
services  ( Ascon.  tn  Puonian.  p.  1 3,  Orelli) ;  and 
his  triumph  was  distinguished  by  two  remarkable 
monuments  of  his  victory — by  a  {Mctorial  represent- 
ation of  a  battle  with  the  Sicilian  and  Punic  armies, 
which  he  placed  in  the  pronaos  of  the  Curia  Hos- 
tilia  (Plin.  H.  N,  zxzv.  4.  $  7 ;  Schol.  Bob.  m 
Vaiinian,  p.  318,  Orelli ;  eomp.  Liv.  xli.  28),  and 
which  Pliny  regsirds  as  one  of  the  eariiest  encou- 
ragements to  art  at  Rome — and  by  a  sun-dial, 
Horologium,  from  the  booty  of  Catana,  which  was 
set  up  on  a  column  behind  the  rostra,  in  the 
forum.  (Varro,  ap.  Plin.  H.  N".  viL  60  ;  Did,  of 
Antiq,  s.  v.  Horologium,)  Messalla  was  censor 
in  B.  c.  252,  when  he  degraded  400  eqnites  to  aeni- 
nans  for  neglect  of  duty  in  Sidly.  (Polyb.  i. 
16,  17  ;  Diod.  Edog,  zxiii.  5;  Zonar.  viiL  9; 
Liv.  zvi.  EpiL;  Eutrop.  ii.  19  ;  Oros.  iv.  7  ;  Sen. 
ISrev,  VU,  13  ;  Macrob.  .Sbi.  i  6  ;  Val  Vax.  ii.  9. 

2.  M.  Yalbeius  M\  r,  M.  N.  Mbssalla,  son 
probably  of  the  preceding,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  226. 
His  year  of  office  was  employed  in  oiganising  a 
general  levy  of  the  Italian  nations  against  an  ex- 
pected invasion  of  the  Gauls  from  both  sides  of  the 
Alps.  (Zonar.  viii.  19  ;  Oros.  iv.  13 ;  Fasti ;  comp. 
Polyb.  ii.  23.) 

3.  M.  Valxrius  M.  f.  M*.  n.  Messalla,  son 
of  the  preceding,  virBB  prefect  of  the  fleet  in  Sicily 
in  a  c.  210,  the  ninth  year  of  the  second  Punic 
war.  He  was  ordered  by  M.  Valerius  Laevinus 
[Laxvinus,  No.  2],  the  consul  of  that  year,  to 
effect  a  huiding  in  Africa.  Messalla  ravaged  the 
neighbourhood  of  Utica,  and  returned  with  his 
booty  and  captives  to  Lilybaenm  fourteen  days 
after  his  departure  from  Sicily.  Laevinus  being 
directed  by  the  senate  to  nominate  a  dictator, 
named  his  lieutenant  Messalla,  but  both  the  senate 
and  people  cancelled  the  appointment.  (Liv.  xzviL 
5.)  He  is  probably  the  same  Messalla  who  was 
praetor  peregrinus  in  b.  c.  194,  and  consul  in  188. 
In  the  latter  year  the  province  of  Liguria  and  a 
consular  army  were  assigned  him,  but  he  performed 
nothing  memorable,  and  gave  some  offence  by 
returning  late  in  the  year  to  hold  the  next  co- 
mitia.  In  B.  c  174  Messalla  was  legatus  in  Mace- 
donia,  and  in  172  was  appointed  decemvir  sacro- 
rum,  in  the  room  of  M.  Aemilins  Papus,  deceased. 
(Liv.  zxxiv.  54,  55,  xxzviii.  35,  42,  xIL  22,  zlii. 
28.) 

4.  M.  Valeeius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Messalla,  son 
of  the  preceding,  was  consul  in  b.  c.  161.  His 
consulate  was  remarkable  chiefly  for  a  decree  of  the 
senate  prohibiting  the  residence  of  Greek  rhetori- 
cians at  Rome.  (Gell.  ii.  24,  xv.  1 1 ;  Suet  Clar. 
md,  i.)  The  '•  Phormion  **  and  "  Eunuch  '*  of  Te- 
rence were  first  acted  in  this  year.  (Titul  Pkorm. 
ei  Ewntek  TerentiL)  Messalla,  having  been  once 
degraded  by  the  censors»  became  himself  censor  in 
».0.154.     (VaL  Max.  ii.  9.  §  9.) 

5.  —  Valerius  Messalla  was  a  legatns  of 
the  consul  P.  RutUius  Lupus  at  the  breaking  out 


MESSALLA. 

of  the  Maraic  or  Social  War,  b.  c  90.    ( Appian, 
B.ai  40.) 

6.  M.  Valerius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Messalla,  with 
the  agnomen  Nioeb,  was  praetor  in  the  year  of 
Cicero's  consulship,  b.  c.  63,  and  consul  in  61,  the 
year  in  which  Clodius  profaned  the  mysteries  of 
the  Bona  Dea,  and  Cn.  Pompey  trinmphed  for  his 
several  victories  over  the  Cilician  pirates,  Tignmes 
and  Mithridates.  Messalla,  as  oonsal,  took  an 
active  part  in  the  prosecution  of  Clodins,  and  tried 
to  elicit  from  Pompey  a  public  avowal  of  his 
opinion  and  intentions.  Cicero^s  character  of  Me»* 
saUa  {ad  Att,  L  14.  §  6)  must  be  regarded  as  a 
mere  party-sketch,  heightened  by  the  Ceelizigs  and 
circumstances  of  the  time  at  which  it  was  drawn. 
Messalla  was  censor  in  b.  c.  55,  a  member  of  the 
college  of  pontifioes  (pseudo-Cic.  Harutp,  Rap.  6), 
and  a  respectable  orator.  (Cie.  BruL  70.)  la 
B.  c.  80  he  was  engaged  in  collecting  evidence  for 
the  defence  in  the  cause  of  Sextua  Rosdos  of 
Ameria  (id.  pro  Sext.  Rote.  51)  ;  in  62  be  solicited 
Cicero  to  undertake  the  defence  of  his  kinsman, 
P.  Sulla  (id.  pro  SulL  6) ;  and  in  54  he  was  one 
of  the  six  orators  whom  M.  Aemilius  Scaams  re- 
tained on  his  trial  (Ascon.  «•  Soamrian,  p.  20, 
Orelli).  Messalk  married  a  sister  of  the  orator 
Q.  Hortensius  (Cia  ad  Fam.  viii.  2,  4),  by  when 
he  had  at  least  one  son.  No.  7.  (Dion  Cass. 
xxxvil  46 ;  Caes.  B,  G.  i.  2 ;  PUn.  H.  iV.  vu. 
26,  viiL  36,  zxxviu.  2  iCk.  ad  Att  L  12,  IS, 
14.) 

7.  M.  Valerius  Messalla,  sob  of  the  pre- 
ceding, was  a  successful  candidate  for  the  consulship 
in  B.&  53;  but,  owing  to  the  distniiMDoea  at 
Rome,  and  the  repeated  appointment  of  intemgea. 
he  could  not  enter  upon  its  functions  until  half 
of  his  ofllcial  year  had  expired.  (Dion  Casa.  xL 
17,  45 ;  Appian,  B.C.  iL  19  ;  PluL  Pok^  54 ; 
Ascon.  ad  Milonian,  p.  48,  OrellL)  Messalla  paid 
high  for  his  election  (Cic  ad  Att,  iv.  16.  §  6);  his 
success  was  anxiously  desired  by  Cicero,  who  at 
that  time  was  in  daily  dread  of  Clodins  (id.  ad 
Quint.  Frair.  iii.  1,  2,  5,  8,  9,  16) ;  bat  he  w» 
secretly  opposed  by  Cn.  Pompey,  who  disliked 
Messalla,  and  wanted  to  be  named  dictator  hbnadl 
(Id.  ad  Att.  iv.  9,  15.)  Messalla  was  prosecuted 
for  bribery  at  the  oomitia  by  Q.  Pompeins  Rafus, 
a  gmndson  of  SulbiV  Cicero  admitted  Mrnsilli'i 
guilt,  but,  in  common  with  the  balk  of  the  aena- 
torian  partTf  gave  him  his  political  sa{^M>rt.  {Jd 
AtL  iv.  16,  ad  Qumt  Fratr.  m.  2.)  He  was  de- 
fended by  his  uncle,  Q.  Hortensius  (Cic.  Bn^ 
96) ;  acquitted  of  direct  bribery,  but  foand  gailtT 
of  transgressing  the  Lea  Lieima  de  SodaUin»,  thaL 
is,  of  causing  and  countenancing  assemblies  or  daba 
for  controlling  the  electiona  {DieL  of  AmU^  s.  r. 
Ambitus;  Cic.  ad  Fam.  viiL  2^4.)  Messalla 
stoned  by  the  Clodian  mob  during  his 
(Schol  Bohta  Or.(ieaerv  oL  Milam,  p.  343,  OrUi.) 
In  &C.  47  Messalla  was  with  Caesar  in  ^e 
East,  and  was  {«obably  the  legatns  of  that 
whom  in  the  African  war  in  the  following 
mntinous  centurion  and  his  company 
Messana.  ( Auct.  B.  Aft,  28.)  After  the  bottle  of 
Thapsus  Messalla  was  sent  to  Utica.  (Id. 
MessalU  was  in  high  repute  for  his  skiU  in 
on  which  science  he  wrote ;  and  scanty  frimis>sin 
from  his  treatise  are  preserved  by  OeUioa  (A*  A, 
xiii.  14,  15)  and  Festos  (oo.  **'»erptda 
and  ^  twmiMro  *').  Cicero  {ad  Fam.  vL  1 9) 
tions  letters  of  MessaUa  wiittctt  dariiv  ti 


^» 


MESSALLA. 

eond  Spanish  war,  in  &  c.  45.  He  wai  tbe  pur- 
chaser of  the  domat  Autroniana.  (Cic.  ad  AttL 
13.) 

8.  M.  Valxrius,  M.  f.  M.  n.  Mjmsalla 
CoRViNUS,  son  of  the  preceding,  was  bom,  accord- 
ing to  Ensebius,  in  b.  a  59,  in  the  same  year  with 
Livy  the  historian.  (Hieroo.  m  EuteL  Chrm. 
(Hymp.  180.  2.)  Since,  however,  MesaalU  had 
gained  some  reputation  for  eloquence  before  the 
breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  in  &  c.  43,  the  earlier 
date  assigned  by  Scaliger  {ad  loo,  Euteb.)  for  his 
birth,  about  n.  c  70,  seems  preferable.  (EUendt, 
Proiey,  ad  Cic  Brut  p.  131,  oomp.  Clinton,  F, 
H.  vol  iii.  p.  183,  B,  C.  59.)  He  was  partly  edu- 
cated at  Athens  (Cic.  ad  AtL  ziL  32),  where  pro- 
bably  began  his  intimacy  with  Honice  and  L. 
BibuluB.  (Hor.  Sat.  i.  10.  81—86;  Appian, 
B.  C.  iv.  88;  comp.  Plut  BnU,  24.)  In  the 
interval  between  Caesar*s  death  and  the  formation 
of  the  triumvirate,  Messalla  returned  to  Italy. 
(Cic.  ad  AtU  zv.  17.)  He  attached  himself  to  the 
senatorian  party,  and  especially  to  its  leader,  Cas- 
sius,  whom,  long  after,  when  he  had  become  the 
friend  of  Augustus,  he  was  accustomed  to  call  **  my 
general.**  (Tac  Ann.  iv.  34 ;  Dion  Cass.  zlviL 
24 ;  Plut.  Brut  40 ;  Veil  iu  71.)  Messalla  was 
proscribed  ;  but  since  his  kinsmen  proved  his  ab- 
sence from  Rome  at  the  time  of  Caesar*s  assassinar 
tion,  the  triumvirs,  notwithstanding  his  wealth  and 
influence  (Appian,  /.  c;  Cic  ad  Att.  zvi.  16), 
erased  his  name  from  Uie  list,  and  offoed  him 
security  for  his  person  and  property.  MessaUa, 
however,  rejected  their  oilers,  followed  Cassius  into 
Asia,  held  the  third  place  in  the  command  of  the 
republican  army  (Veil.  Pat.  ii  71)* and  at  Pkilippi, 
in  the  first  day's  battle,  turned  Augustus's  flaiik, 
stormed  his  camp,  and  narrowly  missed  taking  him 
prisoner.  (Plut.  Brut  41.)  To  MessaUa,  on  the 
night  before  the  battle,  Cassius  made  his  protest 
that,  like  Cn.  Pompey  at  Pharsalia,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  set  his  country's  fortune  on  a  single  stake. 
(Id.  ib,  40.)  After  the  death  of  Brutus  and  Cas- 
sius, Messalk,  with  a  numerous  body  of  fugitives, 
took  refuge  in  the  island  of  Thasos.  His  foUowers, 
though  defeated,  were  not  disorganised  and  offered 
him  the  command.  But  he  induced  them  to  accept 
honoumble  terras  from  Antony  (Appian,  B.  C,  iv. 
38),  to  whom  he  attached  himself  until  Cleopatra's 
influence  made  his  ruin  certain  and  easy  to  be 
foreseen.  Messalla  then,  for  the  third  time, 
changed  his  party,  and  served  Augustus  efiectively 
in  Sicily  (Appian,  B.  C.  v.  102—103,  110—113) 
&  c.  36 ;  against  the  Salassians,  a  mountain  tribe, 
lying  between  the  Oraian  and  the  Pennine  Alps, 
B.C.  34  (Dion  Cass.  zlix.  38  ;  Appian,  /%r.  17 ; 
Strab.  iv.  p.  189),  and  at  Actium,  B.C.  31.  A 
decree  of  the  senate  had  abrogated  Antony's  con- 
sulship for  B.  c  31,  and  MMsaUa  was  appointed  to 
the  vacant  place.  (Dion  Caaa.  L  10.)  At  Actium 
he  commanded  the  centre  of  the  fleet,  and  so  highly 
distinguished  himself  that  Augustus  remarked, 
Messalla  had  now  fought  as  well  for  him  as 
formerly  at  Philippi  against  him.  **  I  have  always 
taken  the  best  and  justest  side,"  was  Messalla's 
adroit  rejoinder.  (Plut  BruL  53.)  At  Daphne 
in  Syria,  Messalla  proved  himself  an  unscrupulous 
partisan,  by  dispersing  among  distant  legions  and 
garrisons  Antony's  gladiators,  and  finally  destroy- 
ing them,  althouffh  they  had  not  submitted  until 
life  and  freedom  had  been  guaranteed  them.  (Dion 
Caaa.  IL  7.)    fie  waa  proconaol  of  Aquitaine  in 


MESSALLA. 


1051 


B.  c  28 — ^27,  and  obtained  a  triumph  for  his  reduc- 
tion of  that  province.  (Fasti ;  Dion  Cass.  liii.  1 2 ; 
Appian,  B.  C.  iv.  38  ;  Tibull.  i.  7,  ii  1.  33,  ii.  5. 
1 17,  iv.  I,  iv.  8.  5.)  Shortly  before  or  immediately 
after  his  administration  of  Aquitaine  Messalla  held 
a  prefecture  in  Asia  Minor.  (Tibull.  L  3.)  He 
was  deputed  by  the  senate,  probably  in  b.  c.  30, 
to  greet  Augustus  with  the  title  of  **  Pater  Pa- 
triae ; "  and  the  opening  of  his  address  on  that  oc- 
casion is  preserved  by  Suetonius.  {Aug.  58 ; 
comp.  Flor.  iv.  12.  J  66 ;  Ovid.  FasL  il  127,  TWrf. 
ii.  39,  181  ;  Dion  Caaa.  Ivi.  8,  41.)  During  the 
disturbances  at  the  comitia  in  b.  c.  27,  Augustus 
nominated  Messalla  to  the  revived  oflioe  of  vrarden 
of  the  city ;  but  he  resigned  it  in  a  few  days, 
either  because  he  deemed  its  functions  unconstitu- 
tional—cnoei^m  poiaiaiem  (Euseh.  1991),— or 
himself  unequal  to  their  dischai^ge — quasi  netciu» 
imperandi  (Tac  Anu.  vi  1 1  ;  compu  Dion  Cass, 
liv.  6).  Messalla  soon  afterwards  withdrew  from 
all  public  employments  except  his  augurship,  to 
which  Augustus  had  specially  appointed  him, 
although,  at  the  time  of  his  admission,  there  was  no 
vacancy  in  the  augural  coUege.  (Dion  Cass.  xliz. 
16.)  About  two  years  before  his  death,  which 
happened  about  the  middle  of  Augustus's  reign, 
&  c.  3— A.  D.  3  {Dialog,  do  OraL  17),  Messalla's 
memory  felled  him.  and  he  often  could  not  recall 
his  own  name.  (Hieron.  ad  Eusth.  2027  ;  Plin. 
//.  N,  vii.  24.)  A  statue  erected  by  Augustus  in 
his  own  forum  to  M.  Valerius  Corvus,  consul  in 
B.  G.  348,  was  probably  either  a  tribute  to  his  living 
or  a  memorial  of  his  deceased  friend  Messalla. 
(Oell.  iz.  11  ;  comp.  Suet.  Aug,  21.)  He  left  at 
least  one  son,  Aurelius  Cotta  MessaHmus  [Cotta, 
No.  12]  ;  and  he  had  a  brother  who  bore  the 
name  of  Oellius  Poplicola.  (Dion  Cass,  zlvil  24.) 
His  tomb  was  of  remarkable  splendour.  (Mart. 
Ep.  viiL  3,  z.  2.) 

Messalla  was  aa  much  diatinguished  in  the 
literary  aa  in  the  political  worid  of  Rome.  He 
waa  a  patron  of  learning  and  the  arts,  and  was 
himself  an  historian,  a  poet,  a  grammarian,  and  an 
orator.  He  wrote  a  history,  or,  more  properly, 
commentaries  on  the  civil  wars  after  Caesar's  death, 
from  which  both  Suetonius  {Aug,  58,  74)  and 
Plutarch  {BruL  40,  41,  45,  53)  derived  materials. 
(Tac  Ann,  iv.  34  ;  Tibull.  iv.  1.  5.)  Towards 
the  close  of  his  life  he  composed  a  genealogical 
work.  Do  Romaais  FamUii»  (Plin.  H,  N,  xxxiv. 
13,  zzzv.  2 ;  Suet.  Aug,  74.)  The  treatise,  how- 
ever, do  Frogenio  AuguMti,  which  sometimes  accom- 
panies Eutropius  and  the  minor  Roman  historians, 
is  the  forgery  of  a  much  later  age.  Messalla's 
poema  were  probably  occaaional — vers  de  soci6t6 
merely — and  of  a  satirical  or  even  licentious  cha- 
racter. (Plin.  Elp,  ▼.  3.)  His  writings  as  a  gram- 
marian were  numerous  and  minute,  comprising 
treatises  on  collocation  and  lexicogiapky,  and  on 
the  powers  and  uses  of  single  letters.  The  titles 
of  two  of  theae  treatises  nave  been  preserved, 
""  Liber  de  S.  Litera"  (Quinct.  Inti.  i.  7.  §  23,  L 
5.  $  15,  iz.  4,  §  38)  and  «"Liber  de  involute 
Dictis"  (Fest.  «.  Sanaios) ;  and  Suetonius  {liL  Gr. 
4)  cites  part  of  a  grammatical  work  or  letter  of 
Messalla's.  (Quinct.  InsL  i.  5.  §  61,  6.  §  42,  viii. 
3.  §  24,  iz.  4.  §  38.)  His  eloquence  reflected  the 
character  of  his  age.  It  was  an  era  of  transition 
from  the  decaying  forms  of  an  aristociatical  republic 
to  the  vigorous  centralisation  of  the  imperial  sy»* 
tem  of  Trajan  and  the  Antoninea.    The  ancient 


1052 


MESSALLA. 


freedom  of  the  forum  was  extinct;  no  great 
public  causes  sunrived ;  the  measures  of  the  govern^ 
ment  and  the  person  of  the  ruler  were  hazardous 
topics,  and  the  orator  addressed  not  a  mixed  multi- 
tude, but  a  select  audience.  A  scholastic  spirit 
waa  rapidly  encroaching  upon  the  province  of  elo- 
quence, and  preparing  the  way  for  the  rhetorical 
^nesso  of  the  later  Roman  schools.  Mesaalla  was 
not  chargeable  with  all  the  vices  of  the  rhetoricians, 
but  neither  had  he  retained  the  purity  of  the  pre- 
ceding  age.  He  was  preferred  to  Cicero,  and  the 
preference  is  a  proof  of  the  incompetence  of  biii 
critics.  More  smooth  and  correct  than  vigorous 
or  original,  he  persuaded  rather  than  convinced, 
and  conciliated  rather  than  persuaded.  His  health 
was  feeble,  and  the  prooemia  of  his  speeches  gene- 
rally pleaded  indisposition  and  solicited  indulgence. 
(Quint  iv.  1.  §  8  ;  Diaiog.  de  Orat,  17,  18,  21.) 
Of  his  speeches  the  following  titles  have  been 
transmitted:  1.  Contra  Aujidiam  (Quinct.  x.  1. 
§  22) ;  2.  Pro  Libumia^  of  which  there  is  a  frag- 
ment in  Festus  («.  v.  tabem)  ;  3.  Pro  Pythodoro 
(Sen.  Con/r.  ii.  12,  p.  171,  Bipont.  ed.)  ;  4.  Qmtra 
Anionii  Lileras  (Chans,  p.  103);  and  5,DeAnlomi 
Statuis  {id.  p.  80),  both  of  which  were  probably 
delivered  in  B.C.  32,  31.  Messalla  mostly  took 
the  defendanU*  side,  and  was  frequently  associated 
in  causes  with  C.  Asinius  Pollio.  (Quinct  InsL 
X.  I.  §  24.)  He  recommended  and  practised 
translation  from  the  Greek  orators ;  and  his  version 
of  the  Phryne  of  Hyperides  was  thought  to  exhibit 
remarkable  skill  in  either  language.  (Quinct  x.  5. 
i  2).  MessalU  was  somewhat  of  a  jurist  in  his 
diction,  preferring  native  Latinisms  to  adoptive 
Greek  words:  e.  g.  funambulus  to  schoenobates 
(Schol.  Cniqu.  ad  Hor.  Sat  i.  10, 28),  and  archaisms 
to  novelties  in  expression  and  orthography.  In 
the  age  of  Domitian  Messalla  had  become  nearly 
obsolete ;  beside  the  gaudy  ornaments  and  mea- 
sured declamation  of  the  rhetoricians,  he  appeared 
tame  and  insipid.  (Sen.  Ejtcerpt.  Conir.  iii.  Prooem. ; 
Dialog,  de  Orat.  21 ;  Meyer,  Fragm.  Or,  Horn.  p. 
208  ;  Schott,  ds  RkeL  ap.  Sen.  Memor.) 

His  political  eminence,  the  wealth  he  inherited 
or  acquired  in  the  civil  wan  (Casaub.  m  Pers,  Hat. 
ii.  71),  and  the  favour  of  Antony  and  Augustus, 
rendered  Messalla  one  of  the  principal  persons  of 
his  age,  and  an  effective  patron  of  its  literature. 
(Quinct  xiL  10.  §  11,  11.  §  28.)  His  friendship 
for  Horace  {Od,  iii.  21,  Sat.  I  6.  42,  10.  29,  85, 
J.  P.  371)  and  his  intimacy  with  Tibullus  are 
well  known.  In  the  elegies  of  the  latter  poet, 
indeed,  even  where  he  is  not  (as  in  elegies  i.  7,  iv.  1 ) 
the  immediate  subject  of  the  poem,  the  name  of 
Messalla  is  continually  introduced.  The  dedication 
of  the  *^  Ciris,**  a  doubtful  work,  is  not  sufficient 
proof  of  his  friendship  with  Virgil ;  but  the  com- 
panion of  **  Plotius  and  Varius,  of  Maecenas  and 
Octavius'*  (Hor.  Sat  I  10.  81),  cannot  well  have 
been  unknown  to  the  author  of  the  Eclogues  and 
Georgics.  He  directed  Ovid*s  early  studies  («r 
Pont.  iv.  16),  and  Tiberius  sought  his  acquaint- 
ance in  early  manhood,  and  took  him  for  his  model 
in  eloquence.  (Suet  Tib.  70.)  Some  of  Messalla's 
bon  mots,  which  were  highly  relished  by  his  con- 
temporaries, have  been  handed  down  to  us.  (Sen. 
Suas.  1,  2,  3.)  He  was  a  man  well  suited  to  the 
era  in  which  he  lived.  He  was  courtly,  cautious, 
and  serviceable  to  the  government  both  abroad  and 
at  home ;  and  his  early  passion  for  liberty  easily 
subsided  into  reasonable  acquiescence  in  a  govem- 


MESSALLA. 

ment  that  at  least  protected  life  and  property.  If 
he  merited  his  own  description  of  Dellius  [Dkl- 
Lius],  a  man  who  had  danced  through  a  revolution 
(Sen.  Suas.  1),  he  atoned  for  his  compliance  by  his 
zeal  in  behalf  of  his  friends  (Pint  Bmt.  53),  by 
his  encouragement  of  literary  aspirants  (Sen.  Sttat. 
6),  and  by  his  intimacy  with  the  best  and  wisest 
men  of  his  generation. 

Messalla^s  life  forms  the  subject  of  several  mono- 
graphies,  e.  g.  De  Burigny,  Memoim  de  CAead. 
des  Itucr^,  xxxiv.  p.  99  £  ;  D.  G.  Moller, 
JHnputat  de  Af.  VaL  Corv.  MeenaUa^  Altor£ 
1689,  4to. ;  L.  Wiese,  ds  M.  Vol.  MeseaiL  Corcin. 
Vita  ei  StudOs  Doctrinae,  BeroL  1829,  Bvo.  ;  to 
which  add  Ellendt  Prolog,  ad  Ge.  Bmt  pp.  131— 
138. 

9.  PoTiT(7s  Valxrius  Msssalla,  was  one  of 
the  supplementary  consuls  in  b.  c.  29.  He  was 
probably  &ther  of  No.  II. 

10.  M.  Valxrius  M.   f.  M.  n.  Mkssalla 
Barbatus,  with   the  agnomen   Appxanus,  was 
consul  in  b.  c.  12,  and  died  in  his  year  of  office. 
He  was  the  father  (or  grand&ther)  of  the  emprpj>« 
Messallina  [Mxssallina,  No.  1]  ;  and  Suetonius 
{Claud.  26)  calls  him  cousin  of  the  emperor  Clau- 
dius I.     Strictly  speaking,  however,  he  was  cousin 
only  by  marriage ;    and  there  is  some  diffcwnee 
of  opinion  as  to  the  name  of  his  wife.     Lipsios 
{ad  Toe.  Ann.  xL  37)  and  Perizonius   (£^.  ori 
A^.  Heint.  CoUecL  Burmann.   iv.   pp.  801—410*2) 
make  Messalla  to  have  married  Domitia  Lepida, 
daughter  of  Antonia  major,  and  granddanghter  of 
M.  Antony  and  Octavia.     Claudius,  son  of  Anto- 
nia minor,  was  therefore  Domitia  Lepida^s  fint 
cousin,  but  Messalla's  cousin  only  by  marriage.  The 
following  stemma  wiU  show  their  respective  rela- 
tionship : — 

M.  Aatooj,  tiHuBvlr^ 

maiTtad 

OcUtI*,  liatOT  of 


I 


Antoni*  m^lorf 
manicd 
L.  Domitiat  AlMnobtfba*. 
\ 


N( 


OkDooikiw 


DomHU  Lcplda, 


M.Val. 


«Ibcr 


I. 

Ryckius  (ad  he.  Tbr.),  on  the  other  hand,  and 
Brotier(ra&  Snpplem.  Stemm.  Caa.)^  make  tve 
Messallae  Barbati,  fiither  and  son,  of  whom  the 
eider  married  MaroeUa  major,  dangfater  of  CliMdiBS 
Marcellus,  consul  b.  c.  50,  and  Gctavia,  and  the 
younger  Domitia  Lepida.  (Dion  Caaa.  Ur.  28 ; 
Tac  Ann.B.  37.) 

11.  L.  Valxrius  Porm  p.  Mxssalla  \o- 
LB8U8,  son  probably  of  No.  9,  was  consol  in  a.  ol 
6,  and  afterwards  proconsol  of  Asia,  where  ki» 
cruelties  drew  on  him  the  anger  of  Angnatns  and 
a  condemnatory  decree  from  the  senate.  Accord- 
ing to  Seneca,  Messalla  in  one  day  decapitated  SO* 
persons,  and  walked  among  the  headleaa  tninka  ex 
claiming  *^a  royal  spectacle,  and  more  than 
for  what  king  ever  did  the  like  I "  (Tac  A 
68  ;  Sen.  delta,  it  6  ;  Fasti.) 

12.  M.  Valxrius  M.  p.  Mxrsalla,  eonsd  ia 
A.  D.  20,  moved  at  the  fint  meeting  of  the 
under  Tiberius,  in  A.  d.  14,  that  the  oath  to 
emperor  (taeramentum)  should  for  the  Ivtve 


1&. 


MESSALLINA. 

repeated  annually  instead  of  at  intervals  of  fire  or 
ten  yean.     (Tac.  Ann.  L  8,  iii.  2  ;  Fasti.) 

13.  M.  Valxbius  Mkshalla,  great-grandson 
of  M.  Valerius  Messalla  Corrinns  (No.  8),  was 
Nero*s  colleague  in  the  consulship  a.  d.  58.  His 
immediate  predecessors  had  squandered  the  wealth 
of  his  ancestors ;  and  Messalla,  who  had  been  con- 
tent with  honourable  poverty,  received  from  the 
treasury  an  allowance  to  enable  him  to  meet  the 
expences  of  the  consulship.  (Tac.  Ann,  xiii.  34  ; 
comp.  Suet  /Ver.  10.) 

14.  L.  ViPSTANUs  MxsSALLA,  was  legionary 
tribnne  in  Vespasian's  army,  A.  d.  70.  He  rescued 
the  legattts  Aponius  Satuminns  from  the  fury  of 
the  soldiers  who  suspected  him  of  comsponding 
with  the  Vitellian  party.  Messalla  was  brother  of 
Aquilins  Regulus,  the  notorious  delator  in  Domi- 
tian's  reign  (Plin.  Ep.  i.  5).  He  is  one  of  Tacitus* 
authorities  for  the  history  of  the  civil  wars  after 
Galba*s  death,  and  a  principal  interiocntor  in  the 
dialogue  De  OratorUnu^  ascribed  to  Tacitus.  (Tac. 
HisL  iil  9,  11,  18,  25,  28,  iv.  42,  Dialoff.  de 
Orai.  15—25.)  (W.  B,  D.] 

MESSALLA,  SllilUS,  was  consul  suffectus 
from  the  1st  of  May,  a.  Db  193,  and  was  the  penon 
who  formally  announced  to  the  senate  the  deposi- 
tion of  Didius  Julianus  and  the  elevation  of  Sep- 
timius  Severus.  He  is  apparently  the  Messalla  who 
stands  in  the  Fasti  as  consul  for  a.  d.  21 4,  and  who 
subsequently  (a.  d.  218)  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the 
jealous  tyranny  of  Elagabalus.  (Dion  Cass.  Ixziil 
17.  Ixxix.  5.)  [W.  R.] 

MESSALLI'NA  STATFLIA,  granddaughter 
of  T.  Statilius  Taurus,  cos.  a.  d.  11,  was  the  third 
wife  of  the  emperor  Nero,  who  married  her  in  a.  d. 
66.  She  had  previously  espoused  Atticus  Vestinus, 
COS.  in  that  year,  whom  Nero  put  to  death  without 
accusation  or  trial,  merely  that  he  might  marry 
Messallina.  After  Nero^s  death  Otho,  had  he  been 
successful  against  Vitellius,  purposed  to  have  mar- 
ried her,  and  in  the  letters  he  sent  to  his  friends 
before  he  destroyed  himself  were  some  addressed 
to  Messallina.  (Tac.  Ann,  xv.  68 ;  Suet  Ner,  35, 
OtJL  10.)  There  are  only  Greek  coins  of  this 
empress.  [W.  B.  D.] 

MESSALLI'NA,  VALE'RI A,  daughter  of  M. 
ViUerius  Messalla  Barbatus  and  of  Domitia  Lepida, 
was  the  third  wife  of  the  emperor  Claudius  I.  She 
married  Claudius,  to  whom  she  was  previously  re- 
lated, before  his  accession  to  the  empire.  Her 
character  is  drawn  in  the  darkest  coloun  by  the 
almost  contemporary  pencils  of  Tacitus  and  the 
elder  Pliny,  by  the  satirist  Juvenal,  who  makes 
her  the  eiemplar  of  female  profligacy,  and  by  the 
historian  Dion  Cassias,  who  wrote  long  after  any 
motive  remained  for  exaggerating  her  crimes.  We 
must  accept  their  evidence  ;  but  we  may  remember 
that  in  the  reign  of  Nero  even  Messallina^a  vices 
may  have  received  a  deeper  tinge  from  malignity 
and  fear ;  that  it  was  the  interest  of  Agrippina 
[AoRiPPiNA,  No.  2],  her  successor  in  the  imperial 
bed,  to  blacken  her  reputation,  and  that  the  fears 
of  her  confederates  may  have  led  them  to  ascribe 
their  common  guilt  to  their  victim  alone.  That  the 
zeign  of  Chiudius  owed  some  of  iu  worst  features 
to  the  influence  of  his  wives  and  freedmen  is  be- 
yond doubt ;  and  it  is  equally  certain  that  Messal- 
lina was  &itfaless  as  a  wife,  and  implacable  where 
her  fears  were  aroused,  or  her  passions  or  avarice 
were  to  be  gratified.  The  freedmen  of  Claudius, 
especially  Polybias  and  Narcissus,  were  her  oonfe- 


MESSALLINA. 


1053 


derates  ;  the  emperor  was  her  instrument  and  her 
dupe  ;  the  most  illustrious  families  of  Rome  were 
polluted  by  her  favour,  or  sacrificed  to  her  cupidity 
or  hate,  and  the  absence  of  virtue  was  not  con- 
cealed by  a  lingering  sense  of  shame  or  even  by  a 
specious  veil  of  decorum.  Among  her  most  emi- 
nent victims  were  the  two  Julias,  one  the  daughter 
of  Germanicus  [Julia,  No.  8],  the  other  the 
daughter  of  Drusus,  the  son  of  Tiberius  [Julia, 
No.  9],  whom  she  offered  up,  the  former  to  her 
jealousy,  the  latter  to  her  pride ;  C.  Appios 
Silanus,  who  had  rejected  her  advances  and 
spumed  her  fiivourite  Narcissus ;  Justus  Ca- 
tonius,  whose  impeachment  of  herself  she  anti- 
cipated by  accusing  him  [Catonius  Justus]  ; 
M.  Vinicius,  who  had  married  a  daughter  of 
Germanicus  [Julia,  No.  8],  and  whose  illus- 
trious birth  and  afl^nity  to  Claudius  awakened  her 
fean ;  and  Valerius  Asiaticus,  whose  mistress 
Poppaea  she  envied,  and  whose  estates  she  coveted. 
The  conspinK7  of  Annius  Vinicianus  and  Camillas 
Scribonianus  in  A.  D.  42,  aflbided  Messallina  the 
m«ins  of  satiating  her  thirst  for  gold,  vengeance, 
and  intrigue.  Claudius  was  timid,  and  timidity 
made  him  cruel.  Slaves  were  encouraged  to  in- 
form against  their  masters ;  members  of  the  noblest 
houses  were  subjected  to  the  ignominy  of  torture 
and  a  public  execution  ;  their  heads  were  exposed 
in  the  forum ;  their  bodies  were  flung  down  the 
steps  of  the  Capitol ;  the  prisons  were  filled  with 
a  crowd  of  both  sexes ;  even  strangers  were  not 
secure  from  her  suspicions  or  solicitations  ;  and  the 
only  refuge  fixim  her  love  or  hate  was  the  surren- 
der of  an  estate  or  a  province,  an  office  or  a  purse, 
to  herself  or  her  satellites.  The  rights  of  citizen- 
ship were  sold  by  Messallina  and  the  freedmen 
with  shameless  indifierence  to  any  purchaser,  and 
it  was  currently  said  that  the  Roman  dvitas  might 
be  purchased  for  two  cracked  drinking  cups.  Nor 
was  the  ambition  of  Messallina  inferior  to  her  other 
passions.  She  disposed  of  legions  and  provinces 
without  consulting  either  Claudius  or  the  senate ; 
she  corrupted  or  intimidated  the  judicial  tribunals ; 
her  creatures  filled  the  lowest  as  well  as  the  highest 
public  offices ;  and  their  incompetency  for  the  posts 
they  had  bought  led  in  a.  d.  43  to  a  scareity  and 
tumult  The  charms,  the  arts,  or  the  threats  of 
Messallina  were  so  potent  with  the  stupid  Claudius 
that  he  thought  her  worthy  of  the  honours  which 
Livia,  the  wife  of  Augustus,  had  enjoyed  ;  he 
alone  was  ignorant  of  her  infidelitira,  and  some> 
times  even  the  unconscious  minister  of  her  plea- 
sures. At  his  triumph  for  the  camp^gn  in  Britain 
(a.  d.  44),  Messallina  followed  his  chariot  in  a  car- 
pentum  or  covered  carriage  (comp.  Dion  Cass.  Ix. 
33  ;  Tac.  Jim.  xii  42  ;  Suet.  C/and,  17)— a  pri- 
vilege requiring  a  special  grant  from  the  senate. 
The  adulteress  received  the  title  of  Augusta  and 
the  right  of  precedence — jus  consessus — at  all  as- 
semblies ;  her  lover,  Sabinus,  once  preefect  of 
Gaul,  but  for  his  crimes  degraded  to  a  gladiator, 
was,  at  her  request,  reprieved  from  death  in  the 
arena ;  and  the  emperor  caused  a  serious  riot  at 
Rome  by  withholding  the  popular  pantomime 
Mnester  from  the  stajge  while  Messallina  detained 
him  in  the  palace.  Messallina  vras  safe  so  long  as 
the  freedmen  felt  themselves  secure ;  but  when  her 
malice  or  her  rashness  endangered  her  accomplices, 
her  doom  was  inevitable.  She  had  procured  the 
death  of  Polybius,  and  Narcissus  perceived  the 
frail  tenure  of  Jiis  own  station  and  life.    The  in- 


1054 


MESSAPUS. 


aaae  folly  of  MetaalliBa,  in  a.  d.  48,  famished  the 
means  of  her  own  destruction.  Hitherto  she  had 
been  content  with  the  usual  excesses  of  a  profligate 
age,  with  the  secrecy  of  the  palace,  or  the  freedom 
of  the  brothel.  But  in  A.  D.  47  she  had  conceived 
a  violent  passion  for  a  handsome  Roman  youth,  C. 
Silius.  She  compelled  him  to  divorce  his  wife 
Junia  Silana,  and  in  return  discarded  her  fsvourite 
Mnester.  In  48,  her  passion  broke  through  the 
last  restraints  of  decency  and  pradenoe,  and,  during 
the  absence  of  Claudius  at  Ostia,  she  publicly  mar- 
ried Silius  with  all  the  rites  of  a  legal  connubinm. 
Messallina  had  wrought  upon  the  fears  of  Chuidius 
for  the  destruction  of  others  ;  those  fears  were  now 
turned  against  herself!  Narcissus  persuaded  the 
feeble  emperor  that  Silius  and  Messallina  would  not 
have  dared  such  an  outrsge  had  they  not  deter- 
mined also  to  deprive  him  of  empire  and  life. 
Claudius  wavered  long,  and  at  length  Narcissus 
himself  issued  MessaUina^s  death-warrant,  which 
he  committed  to  his  freedman  Euodus,  and  to  a 
tribune  of  the  gnardii  Without  timnscribing  Ta- 
citus it  is  impossible  to  describe  worthily  the  irre- 
solution of  the  emperor,  the  trepidation  of  the 
freedmen,  the  maternal  love  of  Domitia  Lepida, 
and  the  helpless  agony  of  Messallina.  She  perished 
by  the  tribune^s  luuid  in  the  gardens  of  Lucullus — 
a  portion  of  the  demesnes  of  her  victim  Valerius 
Asiaticuik  Her  name,  titles,  and  statues  were  re- 
moved from  the  palace  and  the  public  buildings  of 
Rome  by  a  decree  of  the  senate.  She  left  two 
children  by  Claudius,  Britannicns  and  Octavia. 
There  are  Greek  and  colonial  but  no  Latin  coins  of 
this  empress.    The  inscription  on  her  coins  is 

VALKRIA  MXR8AL1NA.    VALXRIA  MiaSALmA  AUG. 

(Tac.  ^11«.  xi.  ),  2,  12,  26,  27,  28, 29, 30, 31,  32, 
83,  34,  35,  36,  37,  38 ;  Dion  Cass.  Iz.  14,  15, 16, 
17,  18,27,28,29,31  ;  Juv.  SaL  vi.  115—135, 
X.  333—336,  xiv.  331  ;  Suet.  Ciaud,  17,  26,  27, 
29,  36,  37,  39,  Net.  6,  VHelL  2  ;  Vict  Caes,  iv  ; 
Plin.  H.  AT.  z.  63  ;  Sen.  Mori.  Claud, ;  Joseph. 
Atttiq.  XX.  8.  §  1,  BeU.  ii.  12.  §  8.)       [W.  B.  D.] 

MESSALLI'NUS  AURKLIUS  COTTA. 
[COTTA,  No.  12.] 

MESSALLI'NUS,  M.  VALE'RIUS  CATUL- 
LUS, was  governor  of  the  Libyan  Pentapolis  in 
the  reigns  of  Vespasian  and  Titus,  where  he  treated 
the  Jewish  provincials  with  extreme  cruelty,  and 
by  a  fictitious  plot  involved  in  a  chaige  of  perdnel» 
lion  the  principal  Jews  residing  at  Alexandria  and 
Rome,  and  among  them  the  historian  Joaephus. 
MesssJlinus  was  recalled  from  his  province,  but 
eluded  the  punishment  due  to  his  crimes,  probably 
through  Domitian*s  interest  with  his  faUier  and 
brother.  Under  Domitian  Messallinus  distinguished 
himself  as  a  delator.  Josephus  represents  him  as 
dying  in  extreme  torments  aggravated  by  an  evil 
conscience.  Messallinus  was  probably  consul  in 
A.  D.  73.  (Fasti ;  Joseph.  £.  J.  vii.  1 1.  §  3  ;  Plin. 
Ep.  iv.  22  ;  Juv.  Sat,  iv.  113—122.)   [W.  B.  D.] 

MESSAP£US(Mc(r<raircvs),  a  surname  of  Zens, 
under  which  he  had  a  sanctuary  between  Amydae 
and  mount  Taygetus.  It  was  said  to  have  been 
derived  from  a  priest  of  the  name  of  Messapeus. 
(Pans.  iii.  20.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

MESSA'PUS  {Miffffowos).  1.  A  Boeotian, 
from  whom  Mount  Messapion,  on  the  coast  of 
Boeotia,  and  Messapia  (also  called  lapygia),  in 
southern  Italy,  were  believed  to  have  derived  their 
names.     (Stmb.  ix.  p.  405.) 

2.  A  son  of  NepUme  and  king  of  Etruria,  who 


META6ENES. 

was  invulnenUe,  and  a  fiaaons  tamer  of  hor«es. 
(Virg.  Aen.  viL  691,  &c.,  with  the  note  of  Ser- 
vius.)  [L.  S.] 

MESSE'NE  (Mff<nn}nr),  a  daughter  of  Triopos, 
and  wife  of  Polycaon,  whom  she  induced  to  lake 
possession  of  the  country  which  was  called  after 
her,  Messenia.  She  is  also  said  to  have  introduced 
there  the  worship  of  Zens  and  the  mysteries  of  the 
great  goddess  of  Eleuais.  In  the  town  of  Mes- 
sene  she  was  honoored  with  a  temple  and  heroic 
worship.  (Pans.  iv.  1.  §§  2,  Ac,  3.  §  6,  27.  §  4, 
31.  §  9.)  L.  S.] 

C.  ME'SSIUS,  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  &  c 
56,  when  he  brought  in  a  bill  for  Cioero^s  recall 
from  exile.  (Cic.  Pod.  Red,  m  Sen,  8.)  In  the 
same  year  the  Messian  law,  by  the  same  tribune, 
assigned  extiaordinary  powers  to  Cn.  Pompey  (id. 
ad  AU,  iv.  1.)  Cicero  defended  Messina  when  he 
was  recalled  from  a  legatio,  and  attacked  by  the 
Caesarian  party  (id.  ad  Att,  iv.  15,  viii.  11).  Me»- 
sius  afterwards  appears  as  an  adherent  of  Caeaar% 
whose  troops  he  introduced  into  Adlla,  a  town  in 
Africa.  (Caes.  B,  A,ZZ,)  Messius  was  oedilr, 
but  in  what  year  is  unknown.  [W.  B.  D.] 

ME'SSIUS  MAOCIMU&    [Maximub.] 
ME'SSIUS,  VFCTIUS,  a  Volsdan,  who,  in 
&  a  431,  distinguished  himself  in  battle  againu 
the  Romans^    (Lir.  iv.  28,  29.)  [W.  a  D.] 

MESTOR  (Mi$<rr«p),  the  name  of  four  mythiod 
personages,  of  whom  nothing  of  interert  is  related. 
( Apollod.  ii  4.  §  5,  iii.  12.  §  5 ;  Hom.  IL  xzir. 
257.)  [L.  S.) 

MESTRA  (Mi^po),  a  daughter  of  Erysichthan, 
and  granddaughter  of  Triopas  (whence  she  it 
caUed  TriopeTs,  Ov.  M«L  viiL  872>  She  was  sold 
by  her  hungry  lather,  that  he  might  obtain  the 
means  of  satisfying  his  hunger.  In  order  to  escape 
frvm  slavery,  she  prayed  to  Poseidon,  who  loved 
her,  and  conferred  on  her  the  power  of  naetaiDor- 
phosing  herself  whenever  she  was  aold,  and  of  thus 
each  time  returning  to  her  fiufaer,.  (Taets.  ad  Ufc 
1393  ;  Ov.  Met  viii  847,  &c  ;  Anton.  LiK  17, 
who  oills  her  Hypermestia.)  [!<<-&] 

META  (Mifra),  a  daughter  of  Hoples,  and  first 
wife  of  Aegeus.  (ApoUod.  iii.  15.  §  6.)  In  other 
traditions  she  was  called  Melite.  (SchoL  od  Em- 
rip,  Med,  668.)  [L.  &] 

METABUS  (M4raCosX  a  son  of  Sisyphus,  firesa 
whom  the  town  of  Metapontom,  in  Soathen  Italy, 
was  believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Stxok. 
vi.  p.  265 ;  Serv.  ad  Ae»,  xL  540  ;  Slepk  Byi. 
f.  e.  MfTcnr^yrior.)  [L.  S.J 

METACLEIDES  (MmucXelSitt),  a  peripatetie 
philosopher,  who  wrote  on  Homer,  mentioikBd  by 
Tatianus  and  Suidaa  (c. «. ).  There  ia  some  dkpote 
as  to  whether  the  name  should  be  Mrtarlridrs  ec 
Megadeides.  (Fabric.  BibL  Oraee.  voL  L  pp.  32l, 
517.)  [CP.  M.] 

META'OENES  {Mrray4nis\  an  Atheaioa 
comic  poet  of  the  Old  Comedy,  contcmponrf  with 
Aristophanes,  Phrynichus,  and  Phto.  (SdkoL  m 
Ariit(i)k  Av.  1297.)  Suidas  gives  the  feOowii^ 
titles  of  his  plays :  — A^pai,  HoftftdmOn^  Bev^m 
v4p(rai^  4^iAoAmft,  'Oftiipos  i)  'Ktnairai,  aone  ef 
which  appear  to  be  corrupt  (Metneko,  TVv^ 
Com,  Oraee.  vol  L  pp.  218 — ^221,  voL  iL  p^ 
751—760  ;  Beigk,  Cbi».  AtL  AmL  JUUf.  p.  421 ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Oraee.  vol  ii.  p.  470.)         [P.  &j 

META'OENES,  artists.  1.  The  aost  of  Cho^ 
siphron,  and  one  of  the  architects  of  the  teaple  ef 
Artemis  at  Ephesui.    [CusBUFJUum.] 


M£TAPHRAST£S. 

2.  An  Athenian  architect  in  the  time  of  Peri- 
cles, VTBM  engaged  with  CoroebuB  and  Ictinat  and 
Xenoclet  in  the  erection  of  the  great  temple  at 
Eleusii.  (Pint.  Perie,  13.)  [P.  S.] 

METANEIRA  (Mcrctrtipa),  the  wife  of  Celena, 
and  mother  of  Triptolemna,  received  Demeter  on 
her  arrival  in  Attica.  (Horn.  IlymtL.  m  Car,  161 ; 
Apollod.  L  5.  §  1.)  Panaanias  (i.  39.  §  1 )  calls 
her  MeganaerL  [L.  &] 

METAPHRA'STES,  SY'MEON  (Xufiniy  6 
Mcra^p({0Ti|f),  a  celebrated  Byzantine  writer, 
lived  in  the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries.  He  was 
descended  finom  a  noble  family  of  gnat  distinction 
in  Constantinople,  and,  owing  to  his  birth,  his 
talents,  and  his  great  learning,  he  was  raised  to 
the  highest  dignities  in  the  state ;  and  we  find  that 
he  successively  held  the  offices  of  proto-secretarius, 
logotheta  dromi,  and  perhaps  magnus  logotheta, 
and  at  least  that  of  magister,  whose  office  re- 
sembled much  that  of  oor  president  of  the  privy 
council  The  title  of  Patricius  was  likewise  con- 
ferred upon  him.  The  drcmnstance  of  his  having 
held  the  post  of  magister  cansed  him  to  be  fre- 
quently called  Symeon  Magister,  especially  when 
he  is  referred  to  ai  the  author  of  the  Anmale» 
quoted  below,  but  his  most  common  appellation  is 
Symeon  Metaphrastei,  or  simply  Metaphrasfes,  a 
surname  which  was  given  to  him  on  account  of  his 
having  composed  a  celebrated  paraphrase  of  the 
lives  of  the  saints.  There  are  many  conflicting 
hypotheses  as  to  the  time  when  he  lived,  which 
the  reader  will  find  in  the  sources  below.  We 
shall  only  mention,  that  it  appears  fimn  different 
passages  in  works  of  which  the  authorship  of  this 
Symeon  (Metaphrastes)  is  pretty  well  established, 
that  he  lived  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Leo  VI. 
Philosophus;  that  in  902  he  was  sent  as  ambassador 
to  the  Arabs  in  Crete,  and  in  904  to  those  Arabs 
who  had  conquered  Thessalonica,  whom  he  per- 
suaded to  desist  from  their  phin  of  destroying  that 
opulent  city;  and  that  he  was  still  alive  in  the 
time  of  the  emperor  Constantino  VII.  Porphyro- 
genitus.  Michael  Psellus  wrote  an  Enoomium  of 
Metaphrastes,  which  is  given  by  Leo  Allatius, 
quoted  below.  The  principal  works  of  Meta- 
phrastes are: — 

1.  VUoB  SandorunL  Metaphrastes,  it  is  said, 
undertook  this  work  at  the  suggestion  of  the  em- 
peror Constantino  Porphyrogenitus,  but  this  is  not 
Yery  probable,  unleat  the  emperor  requested  bun  to 
do  so  while  still  a  youth.  The  work,  however,  is 
no  original  composition,  but  only  a  paraphrase  or 
metaphrase  of  the  lives  of  a  gr»t  number  of  saints 
which  existed  previously  in  writing ;  Metaphrastes 
has  the  merit  of  having  re-written  them  in  a  very 
elegant  style  for  his  time,  omitted  many  thingb 
which  appeared  irrelevant  to  him,  and  added  others 
which  he  thought  worth  admitting.  The  biogra- 
phers of  Metaphrastes  were  in  their  turn  remodelled 
by  later  writers,  and  in  many  places  completely 
inutihited;  but  whatever  was  left  untouched  is 
enrily  to  be  distinguished  from  the  additions. 
Fabricius  gives  a  list  of  539  lives  which  are  com- 
monly attributed  to  Metaphrastes:  out  of  these, 
1*22  are  decidedly  genuine;  but,  according  to  Cave, 
the  greater  part  of  the  remaining  417,  which  are 
extant  in  MSB.  in  different  libraries,  can  be  traced 
to  Metaphrastes.  The  principal  lives  are  pub- 
lished, Greek  and  Latin,  in  **Bollandii  Acta 
Sanctorum.**  Agapiua,  a  monk,  made  an  extract 
of  them,  which  was  published  under  the  tiUe 


METELLUS. 


1055 


Idber  dtehu  ParadUui  teu  Uludruim  Scmetorum 
VUaef  detumptae  ex  Simeom  Metaphraste^  Venice, 
1541,  4to. 

2.  Anualei^  beginning  with  the  emperor  Leo 
Aimenus  (a.d.  813 — 820X  and  finishing  with 
RomanuB,  the  son  of  Constantino  Porphyrogenitus, 
who  reigned  firom  959 — 963.  It  is  evident  that 
the  Metaphrastes  who  was  ambassador  in  902 
cannot  possibly  be  the  author  of  a  work  that  treats 
on  matters  which  took  place  60  years  afterwards : 
thence  some  believe  that  the  latter  part  of  the 
Annales  was  written  by  another  Metaphrastes, 
while  Baronius  thinks  that  the  author  of  the  whole 
of  that  work  lived  in  the  12th  century.  The 
Annales  were  published  with  a  Latin  version  by 
Comb^fis  in  lliaL  Byxani.  Script,  po$t  Tkeophanenu, 
of  which  the  edition  by  Immanuel  Bekker,  Bonn, 
1838,  8vo.,  is  a  revised  reprint.  The  AnuaUt  are 
a  valuable  source  of  Byzantine  history. 

3.  Atmales  ab  Orie  Condiio^  >aid  to  be  extant  in 
M& 

4.  JSpi$tolae  /X,  Greek  and  Latin,  apud  AUa- 
tium,  quoted  below. 

5.  Cannina  Pia  dwo  PolUiea,  apud  AUatium, 
and  in  Potiae  Graed  Vrten»^  ed.  Lectins,  Geneva, 
1614,  foL 

6.  Sermo  in  Diem  Sabbati  Sandit  Latin,  in  the 
3d  vol  of  Combos,  BibUoOL  Condonator, 

7.  Etr  r6v  bpUivw  r^t  ihreparyias  BtcrSKOv,  ftc. 
In  LamenkUionem  Sandae  Deiparaej  &&,  Greek 
and  Latin,  apud  AllatiunL 

8.  Several  Hymns  or  CattoHet  still  used  in  the 
Greek  chureh. 

9.  'neucoi  \£yoi,  Sermones  XXtV.  de  Moribue^ 
extracted  from  the  works  of  S.  Basil,  ed.  Greek  and 
Latin  by  Morellus,  Paris,  1556,  8vo. ;  also  Latin, 
by  StanisUu  Ilovins,  in  Opera  Baailii  Magni ;  the 
same  separate,  Frankfort,  8vo.  (when?)  (Fabric. 
BibL  Grose,  vol.vii  p.  683,  x.  180, &c.;  Cave,  Hist. 
JUL  p.  492,  &C.  ed.  Geneva;  Hankius,  ScripL 
Bezant,  c.  24;  Oudin,  DiueHoHo  de  Aetate  et 
Scriptis  Simeomu  MetafikrattiMy  in  his  Cknnmentarii; 
Baronina,  Annaia  ad  ann.  859;  Leo  Allatius, 
Dialriba  de  Simeonibiu.)  [W.  P.] 

METELLA.    [Caecilia.] 

METELLUS,  the  name  of  a  noble  family  of  the 
plebeian  Caecilia  gens.  This  fiunily  is  first  men- 
tioned in  the  coune  of  the  first  Punic  vrar,  when 
one  of  its  memben  obtained  the  consulship  ;  and  if 
we  are  to  believe  the  satirical  verse  of  Naevius, — 
FcUo  Afeielli  Romas  Hunt  Conaulee^— it  was  indebted 
for  its  elevation  to  chance  rather  than  its  own  merits. 
It  subsequentiy  became  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished of  the  Roman  fiunilies,  and  in  the  latter 
half  of  the  second  century  before  the  Christian  era 
it  obtained  an  extraordinary  number  of  the  highest 
offices  of  the  state.  Q.  Metellns,  who  was  consul 
&  c.  143,  had  four  sons,  who  were  raised  to  the 
consulship  in  succession ;  and  his  brother  L.  Me- 
tellus,  who  was  consul  B.  c.  142,  had  two  sons,  who 
were  likewise  elevated  to  the  same  dignity.  The 
Metelli  were  distinguished  as  a  family  for  their 
unwavering  support  of  the  party  of  the  optimatea. 
The  etymology  of  the  name  is  quite  uncertain. 
Festns  connects  it  (p.  146,  ed.  MiiUer),  probably 
from  mere  similarity  of  sound,  with  fnerrenam.  It 
is  verr  difficult  to  trace  the  geneal<^  of  this  femily, 
and  the  following  table  is  in  many  parts  conjec- 
tural The  history  of  the  Metelli  is  given  at 
length  by  Drumann  (Gesckichte  Rom»y  tiu.  il.  pp. 
17-58.) 


1056 


M6TELLUS. 


METELLUa 


ftTBMMA  MBTBLLOKUM. 

1.  L.  CaccUias  MatalliH, 
ook  •.&  S51,  «47. 


1 


t.  Q.  If efdSn, 
.  c>  806« 


J. 


9.  L.  MtMlnt, 
tr.  pL>.e.  tlS. 


4.  H.  M< 


0.  Q*  Mttalliu  M ■cvdaiiieiu, 
COS.  B.  c  143. 


I 


6.  L.  M«««U«B  CalTw, 
■.c  14X. 
J 


I 


7.  Q.Mrtellas    fl.L.M«tclhM 

Balcarlcut, 
OM.  ■.  c.  I  ys. 
I 


9.  M.  M«-     10.  C.  M«i«Uiu     1 1 .  Cwdlia. 
DUdamataa.        tollui»  Caprarltm        m.  C.  Scrvlbua 

cai.>.cI17.    eab.B.cllA.    cea.B.c.118*  Vatia. 


I 
It.  CaaeaU, 
in»  Sciiao 
Naaica. 


I                            I  I 

IS.  L.  MateUw    14.  Q.  MelaUaa  15.  Card'ii. 

Daloutleav          Nuinidiea«»  m.  L-  La- 

.  c.  109.  caU«  . 


[outleiia. 
■.0.119. 


1 


l6.Q.McCeUiia    17.  CaaeUla, 
Nc-po»,  m-  A 


OCM.  ».  c.  98. 
I 


CUi 


ilWOS. 


J 


MctaOna 


to.  Q.  MetcQiia  SI.  Q. 

CeliT,  N«. 

oaa.  R.  c.  60 ;  on.  •.  c.  59. 
in.  Clodia. 


Of 


S5.  Q.  Mctdlua 
Cretlcu», 
coa.  a.  c.  69. 
I 
16.  Q.  MctcUtu 
Crctlcuft. 
qu.  V.  c.  60  r 
I 
t9.  Q.  McttDiu 
Cmlctta, 
coa.  A.D.  7 


S4.  L.  MaMltu. 
ooa.  m.  c.  60. 


t7.  L.M« 


t5.  M.  MataUi 
pr.  •.  c  69. 


ralalhi% 
tr.  pi.  a.c.  49< 


tS.  M. 


M«mU«. 


] .  L.  Cascilius  L.  p.  C.  n.  Mktsllus,  consul 
B.  a  251,  with  C.  Kurius  Pacilus,  in  the  first  Car- 
thaginian war,  was  sent  with  his  colleague  into 
Sicily  to  oppose  Hasdrubal,  the  Carthaginian  ge- 
neral. The  Roman  soldiers  were  so  greatly  alarmed 
at  the  elephants  in  the  Carthaginian  army,  that 
their  generals  did  not  venture  to  attack  the  enemy, 
but  lay  inactive  for  a  long  time.  At  Ust,  when 
Furius  Pacilus  returned  to  Italy  with  a  part  of  the 
forces,  Hasdrubal  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity 
to  attack  Panormus,  but  was  entirely  defeated  by 
Metellus,  who  slew  a  great  number  of  his  troops, 
and  captured  all  his  elephants,  which  he  afterwards 
exhibited  in  his  triumph  at  Rome.  This  victory 
established  the  Roman  supremacy  in  Sicily,  and 
may  be  said  to  have  had  a  decisive  influence  on  the 
fate  of  the  war.  (Polyb.  i.  39,  40  ;  Flor.  ii.  2.  § 
27  ;  Eutrop.  iL  24  ;  Orot.  iv.  9  ;  Frontin.  Straieg. 
iL  5.  §  4  ;  Cic.  deHep.lli  Liv.  Epii.  19  ;  Plin. 
H.  N.  vii.  43.  s.  45  ;  Dionys.  il  66.) 

In  B.  c.  249,  Metellus  was  magister  equitum  to 
the  dictator  A.  Atilius  Calatinus,  and  in  b.  c.  247 
consul  a  second  time  with  N.  Fabius  Buteo,  but 
nothing  of  importance  took  place  during  this  year. 
Four  years  afterwards  (b.  c.  243)  he  was  elected 
pontifex  maximus,  and  held  this  dignity  for  twenty- 
two  years,  lie  must,  therefore,  have  died  shortly 
before  the  commencement  of  the  second  Punic  war, 
B.C  221.  An  act  of  Metellus  during  his  high- 
riesthood  is  recorded  by  the  historians.  InB.c.241 
e  rescued  the  Palkidium  when  the  temple  of 
Vesta  was  on  fire,  but  lost  his  sight  in  consequence : 
he  was,  therefore,  rewarded  by  the  people  with  a 
statue  on  the  Capitol,  and  the  permission,  previously 
granted  to  no  one,  of  riding  to  the  senate-house  in 
a  carriage.  In  addition  to  his  other  honours  he 
was  appointed  dictator  in  b.c.  224,  for  the  purpose 
of  balding  the  comitia.  His  merits  and  distinctions 
are  recorded  by  Pliny  in  an  extract  which  be  has 
made  from  the  funeral  oration  delivered  by  his  son, 
Q.  Metellus.    (Plin.  Liv.  Dionys.  IL  oc ;  Cic  Cat. 


I 


IS.  CaacWa.       19.  Q.  MaiHlw 
m.  1.  Scannui  riaa* 

S.  Sulla.  eaa.  a.  e.  80. 


tt.  Q.  Mccdhw 

ooa.  a.  c.  hi ; 
m.  Lrpida. 


ContMia. 
m.  LP. 

|8«Val.tp.S55.U 


9,  pro  Scaur,  2  ;  Val.  Max.  i.  4.  §  4  ;  Ov.  FaiL 

▼i.  436.) 

2.  Q.  CABcaics  L.  f.  L.  n.  Mbtkllui,  sod  of 
the  preceding,  is  enumerated  by  Cicero  in  his  Ust 
of  Roman  orators  {Brut  14,  19),  and  his  orstioQ 
at  his  father^s  funeral  has  been  spoken  of  above. 
(Comp.  Plin.  //.  N.  vil  43.  s.  45.)    He  was  elected 
one  of  the  pontifices  in  b.  c.  216,  plebeian  aedile  in 
B.  c  209,  and  cunile  aedile  in  B.  c.  208  (Liv.  xxiiL 
21,  xxvii.  21,  36).      In  &  c.  207  he  served  in  tbe 
army  of  the  consul  Claudius  Nero,  and  was  one  of 
the  legates  sent  to  Rome  to  convey  the  joyful  newa 
of  the  defeat  and  death  of  Hasdrubal ;  and  it  was 
mainly  in  consequence  of  hie  services  in  this  war 
that  he  owed  his  elevation  to  the  consulship  in  the 
following  year.     On  his  return  to  Rome  he  was  ap- 
pointed magister  equitum  to  M.  Livins  Salinator, 
who  was  nominated  dictator  for  the  pnrpoae  of  bo^ 
ing  the  comitia,  and  it  was  at  these  comitia  (b.  c. 
206)  that  he  was  elected  consul  with  L.  Vctaxios 
Philo,  who  had  served  with  him  in  the  campaifn 
against  Hasdrubal  (Liv.  xxvii.  51,  xxviii.  9*  10  ; 
Cic.  Brut  14).    The  consuls  received  Bmttxi  a* 
their  province,  in  order  to  prosecute  the  war  agahut 
Hannibal ;  but  their  year  of  office  passed  over  with- 
out anything  of  importance  occurring,  and  Met^ks 
remained  in  the  same  province  as  proconsol,  dunc^ 
the  following  year.    At  the  end  of  the  year  be  was 
recalled  to  Rome,  and  nominated  dictator  for  the 
purpose  of  holding  the  comitia  (Liv.  xxviii.  lOi,  II, 
45,  46,  xxix.  10,  1 1).      Q.  Metellus  had,  Hke  hk 
other  distinguished  contemporaries,  taken  an  actiTe 
part  in  the  Hannibalian  war  ;  but  at  tbe  eoDclasna 
of  this  war  in  b. c.  201,  he  is  reported  to  bawaid 
in  the  senate  that  he  did  not  look  upon  its  tone> 
nation  as  a  blessing  to  Rome,  since  lie  feared  tbitf 
the  Roman  people  would  now  sink  badt  i^aia  ists 
its  former  slumbers,  £tom  which  it  had  been  ioesf4 
by  the  presence  of  HannibaL    (VaL   Max.  vii. 
2.  §3.) 

Metellus  survived  the  war  many  yean, 


METELLUS. 

employed  in  serend  public  commission!.  In  b.  c. 
201  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  decemviri  for 
dividing  the  poblic  land  in  Samnium  and  Apulia 
among  the  Roman  soldiers,  who  had  served  in 
Ai'rica  against  Hannibal  (Liv.  xxxi  4).  In  b.  c. 
1 85  he  was  one  of  the  ambassadors  sent  to  Philip 
of  Macedonia  and  to  the  Achaeansi  (Liv.  xzxix. 
24,  33  ;  Polyb.  zxiiL  6,  &&,  vel  Eaeoerpt.  LegaL 
40,  41  ;  Paus.  vii.  8.  §  6,  viL  9.  §  1.)  The 
name  of  Metellus  also  occurs  in  the  debates  in  the 
senate  in  &  c.  193,  and  his  address  to  the  censors 
in  B.  a  179  is  given  by  Livy.  ( Liv.  zzrv.  8,  zL  46.) 
S.  L.  Caicilius  Mstbllus,  brother  of  No.  2, 
had,  after  the  battle  of  Cannae  in  b.  c.  216,  formed 
the  project,  with  other  noble  youths,  of  aUmdoning 
Italy  and  trying  their  fortunes  elsewhere  ;  but  P. 
Scipio  compelled  him  and  his  associates  to  swear 
that  they  would  abandon  this  design.  In  conse- 
quence of  his  conduct  on  this  occanon  the  censors 
removed  him  from  his  tribe,  and  reduced  him  to  the 
condition  of  an  aerarian  two  years  afterwards  (  &  c. 
214),  when  he  was  quaestor.  Notwithstanding 
this  degradation  he  was  elected  tribune  of  the 
plebs  for  the  following  year,  and  immediately  he 
had  entered  upon  his  office,  he  cited  the  censors  be- 
fore the  court  of  the  people,  but  was  prevented  by 
the  other  tribunes  from  proceeding  in  his  accusation. 
(Liv.  zxil  53,  zziv.  18,  43  ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  9.  §  8, 
V.  6.  §  7.) 

4.  M.  Cabciuus  Mbtbllus,  brother  of  Nos.  2 
and  3,  was  plebeian  aedile  in  b.  c.  208,  the  same 
year  in  which  his  brother  Quintus  was  curule 
aedile,  and  praetor  urfaanus  b.  c.  206,  during  the 
consulship  of  Quintus.  In  the  following  year  he 
was  one  of  the  ambassadors  sent  to  king  Attalus, 
and  brought  to  Rome  the  sacred  stone,  which  was 
regarded  as  the  mother  of  the  gods.  (Liv.  xxviL 
36,  xxviii,  10,  zziz.  11.) 

5.  Q.  Cabcxlius  Q.  r.  L.  n.  Metbllus  Macb- 
DONICI78,  son  of  No.  2,  is  first  mentioned  in  b.  a 
168,  when  he  was  serving  in  the  army  of  Aemilius 
PauUus  in  Macedonia,  and  was  sent  to  Rome  with 
two  others  to  announce  the  defeat  of  Perseus.  In 
Bi  c.  148  he  was  praetor,  and  received  Macedonia 
as  his  province,  where  Andriscus,  who  pretended 
to  be  a  son  of  Perseus,  and  had  assumed  the  name 
of  Philip,  had  defeated  the  Roman  praetor  Juven- 
tius.  He  was,  however,  defeated  and  taken  pri- 
soner by  Metellus.  After  Metellus  had  concluded 
this  war  he  turned  his  arms  against  the  Achaeans, 
who  had  insulted  an  embassy  which  he  had  sent 
to  Corinth,  and  refused  to  listen  to  any  overtures  of 
peace.  At  the  beginning  of  B.  a  146  he  defeated 
Critolaus,  the  Achaean  praetor,  naar  Scarpheia  in 
Locris,  and  subsequently  an  Arcadian  army  near 
Chaeroneia  ;  but  he  was  unable  to  bring  the  war 
to  a  conclusion  before  the  arrival  of  the  consul  L. 
Mummius,  for  whom  was  reserved  the  glory  of  sub- 
duing Greece.  On  his  return  to  Rome  in  b.  c.  146, 
Metellus  celebrated  a  triumph  on  account  of  his 
victory  over  Andriscus,  and  received  in  consequence 
the  surname  of  Maeedonicns. 

Notwithstanding  the  glory  which  he  had  ac- 
quired in  this  war,  Metellus  was  twice  a  candidate 
for  the  consulship  without  success ;  and  he  did  not 
obtain  this  honour  till  b.  c.  143  along  with  Ap. 
CUudius  Pulcher.  The  province  of  Nearer  Spain 
fell  to  the  lot  of  Metellus,  who  carried  on  the  war 
with  success  during  this  and  the  following  year 
against  the  Celtiberi,  and  was  succeeded  by  Q. 
Pompeius  in  bl  c    141.      Many  anecdotes  are 

VOL.  IL 


METELLUS. 


1057 


related  of  his  conduct  during  this  campaign  ;  the 
severity  with  which  he  maintained  discipline,  the 
humanity  which  he  displayed  on  one  occasion 
towards  the  enemy  (a  rare  virtue  with  Roman 
generals  \\  and  the  prudence  and  skill  with  which 
he  prosecuted  the  war,  are  particularly  celebrated 
by  Valerius  Maximus  and  Frontinus.  But  he 
sullied  his  reputation  by  the  efibrta  which  he  used 
to  render  his  army  as  inefficient  as  possible  on 
his  departure  from  the  province,  in  order  that  hit 
successor,  Q.  Pompeius,  whom  he  envied  and  hated, 
might  find  it  difficult  to  obscure  his  glory. 

In  &  c.  131  Metellus  was  censor  with  Q.  Pom- 
peius, the  first  time  that  both  the  censors  were 
elected  from  the  plebs.  In  his  censorship  Metellus 
proposed  that  every  Roman  should  be  compelled  to 
marry,  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  the  free  popu- 
lation of  the  city :  the  oration  which  he  delivered 
on  the  subject  was  extant  in  the  time  of  Augustus, 
and  was  read  by  that  emperor  in  the  senate  when 
he  brought  forward  his  law  de  MarUamiis  Ordv- 
nibfu.  (Suet.  Amp,  89.)  Some  fragments  of  it 
are  preserved  by  A.  Oellius  (L  6),  who,  however, 
attributes  it  erroneously  to  Metellus  Numidicus. 
Metellus  during  his  censorship  narrowly  escaped 
death  at  the  hands  of  the  tribune  C.  Atinius  Labeo, 
whom  he  had  expelled  from  the  senate  during  the 
first  year  of  his  censorship,  and  who,  in  the  follow- 
ing year,  seised  him  in  the  forum  and  commanded 
him  to  be  thrown  down  the  Tarpeian  rock :  he  was 
rescued  from  death  by  the  intervention  of  another 
tribune,  but  Labeo  revenged  himself  by  dedicating 
the  property  of  Metellus  to  the  gods. 

It  is  related  of  Metellus,  that  he  was  a  political 
opponent  of  Scipio  Africanus  the  younger,  but  that 
he  conducted  his  opposition  without  any  bitterness 
or  malice,  and  was  one  of  the  first  at  his  death  to 
recognise  and  acknowledge  his  greatness.  He 
united  with  the  aristocracy  in  opposing  the  mea- 
sures of  the  Gracchi;  and  the  speech  which  he 
delivered  against  Tib.  Gracchus  is  referred  to  by 
Cicero,  who  speaks  highly  of  his  eloquence,  and 
alludes  to  several  of  his  orations.  (Cic  de  Orat, 
i.  49,  BrtU,  21.)  Like  the  other  Roman  nobles 
of  his  time,  he  either  had  or  pretended  to  have  a 
love  of  art  He  erected  a  splendid  porticua,  and 
two  temples  dedicated  to  Jupiter  and  Juno,  which 
were  the  first  at  Rome  built  of  marble ;  and  in 
firont  of  them  was  placed  the  celebrated  group  of 
horsemen  who  fell  at  the  battle  of  the  Granicus, 
which  Lysippus  executed  at  the  command  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  and  which  Metellus  carried 
to  Rome,  on  the  conquest  of  Andriscus  in  Mace- 
donia. 

Metellus  died  in  B.C.  115,  when  his  son  Marcus 
was  consul,  friU  of  yean  and  honours.  He  is 
frequently  quoted  by  the  ancient  writers  as  an 
extraordinary  instance  of  human  felicity.  Not 
only  was  he  distinguished  by  his  noble  birth,  his 
military  glory,  and  the  high  political  offices  he 
had  held,  but  his  was  the  rare  lot  of  living  to  see 
four  sons  rise  to  the  highest  honoors  of  the  state, 
and  of  being  carried  to  the  funeral  pile  by  these 
four  children.  Three  of  these  sons  had  obtained 
the  consulship  in  his  lifetime,  and  the  fourth  was 
a  candidate  for  the  office  at  the  time  of  his  father*s 
death.  Metellus  also  left  behind  him  two  married 
daughten  (not  three,  as  some  writen  state),  and 
numerous  grandchildren.  (Liv.  EpiL  49,  50,  52, 
53,  59  ;  Veil.  Pat  i.  11 ;  Tac.  Aim,  xii.  62;  Flor 
ii.  14,  17  ;  Eutrop.  iv.  13,  16 ;  Aurel.  Vic.  de  Vir. 

3y 


I0£8  METELLUS. 

JU.  6\i  Xoau.  ii.  38i  Psiu.  tu.  13.  Ifi ;  Ape. 
//i^76;Vid.Mu.ii.  7.  glO,  iillgSl,  v,  I. 
g  S,  vil  1.  §  1,  vU.  G.  S  4,  ii.  3.  g  7  i  Frontin. 
SIral.  i'lL  7,  it.  1.  §  33;  the  psHuet  of  Cicero  in 
OrelK'i  Chma.  Till.  toL  ii.  p.  ll)-2i  Htjrei,  Oralor. 
Soma».  Fragm.  p.  159.  2d.  ed.) 

4.  L.  Cabciliub  Q.  v.  I>.  n.  MiriLLua  Cai/- 
vus.  brollwr  of  No,  5,  *a»  coiuulitc.  U2  with 
Q.  Fnbiut  Muimiii  Servtlianui.  All  ibat  it  [«■ 
cordnl  uF  thli  MFtcUui  ii  that  ba  bore  teitimony, 
Muidonicut,  ngainit  Q. 


impem. 


DlQ 


kiul  of  B 


:.  Ul,  > 


cuKd  of  eilottiau.  (OiH.T.4;  Obuqa.  81; 
Ciiv  W  .JU.  liL  &  g  3,  ;«•  Fm(.  7  ;  Vol.  HUi.. 
viii.i.il.) 

7.  Q-  CticiLKis  Q.  r.  Q.  n.  MnuLua  Ba- 
LUBtcus.Eldeitunaf  Na.£,  wu  coueul  B.C.  123 
with  T.  Qninctiiu  Fluniainui,  uid  duriog  tbit  yeu 
Slid  the  following  oiried  on  vu  agiintl  ibe  inlubi- 
tlQti  of  tbe  Balraric  iilandi,  »ho  iim  awuied  of 
entirel<r  lubdued  tbcm,  and  founded 


!•  he  obtained  \  trinm 
dtheiumuneorBaleai 
L  1-20  with  I^  Calpun 


.    He< 


c  1'21,  and 


(Piut.  di 
Fort.  Ram.  4  ;  Cic.  flni/.'  71,  pn)  DoA  53  ;  Liv. 
Fjdt.  60  1  Eutrop.  ir.  21,  who  trroneousl;  calli 
him  Luciui)  On».  1.13;  Floi.iiLS;  Stnb.  iii. 
p.  167.) 

e.  h.  Cakciliuk  Q.  r.  Q.  b.  Mamma  Di*- 
mMiTUs,  brother  of  the  preceding  and  Hili  af  No, 
A,  hu  been  frequently  conroundod  with  Metetlui 
tla]iluiticiu,coiiialB.C  119  [No.l3],  who  «u  ■ 
•on  o(  Metellui  Cattiu  {No.  6].  MeMlliu  Dia- 
dematui  received  ihe  Utter  tumaiue  from  hit  wear- 
ing for  a  long  time  a  bandage  ronnd  hi*  forebead, 
in  coiiuquence  of  an  ulcer.  lie  wa>  coniul  B.  c 
117,  with  Q.  Muciui  ScaevoUi  and   Eutropiiu 


(i..  23)  e> 


onJyu 


Clinl 
.lake.  He  lived 
iixin  Metellui  Nun 


1  {ad  an*.)  falll  ID 


.    (Ci 


of  hit  fint- 
eiile,  and  eierled 
.  fwtf  Hid.  in  Sen. 


U,  poll  Red.  al  Qutr.  3.) 

9.  M.  Cablilius  Q.  t.  Q.  n.  Mbtbllus, brother 
of  the  twu  preceding  and  Kn  of  No.  6,  wai  coninl 
B.C.  1J5,  with  M.  AemiliiK  Scaurui,  Ihc  year  in 
which  hli  falhei  died.  In  s.  c  1 U  he  wai  kuI 
to  Sardinia  ai  procontnl,  lo  tuppreu  an  iniuireclion 
in  the  iiiand,  which  he  lucce^ded  in  doing,  and 
oblnined  a  triumph  in  coiitequence  in  sell 3. 
on  iho  inme  day  n>  hit  brother  Capturiui.  (Veil 
Pat  i.  1 1,  ii.  S  ;  Ealrop.  It.  25.) 

The  anncied  coin  which  bean  the  legend  M. 
MKTKLLij»  q.  r-  wa«  itnick  hy  order  of  ibe  pre- 
ceding Metellua.     The  reverK  repieienti  the  heul 


of  an  elephant  rncloied  in  Hacedonian  ihields,  and 
the  whole  nirrounded  by  a  taniel  «own :  the 
elephant  hat  reference  lo  the  liclory  of  hil  great- 
grandfether  in  Sicily  oier  the  Cartliaginiani  [No. 
1 1,  and  lh«  Macedonian  ihieldl  to  the  conqueit  of 


METELLUS. 

Andriicaa  in  Macedonia  by  hii  father  [No.  &]. 
{Eckhcl,  toL  V.  p.  15i.) 

10.  C  CAECILlLia  Q.  F.  Q.  N.  MiTBLLua  Ca- 
PRARiua,  younger  brother  of  the  three  prKoding, 
and  tea  of  No.  £.     The  origin  of  hii  niniaiiie  ii 


lated  by  Cicero  {.dt  Orat,  ii.  66),  may  ba< 
owing  to  the  enmrty  between  hit  blhei  [k- 
p.  1 057,  b.]  and  Scipio,  rather  than  (o  any  di 


YB.  Hei 


n.P»pi- 


riuB  Carbo,  and  went  to  Macedonia  to  carry 

with  the  Thtaciaat,  «horn   hs  quickly  ubdned. 

Ha  obtained  a  triujnph  in  couaequence  in  the  laaie 

S'ar  ud  on  the  ume  day  with  hii  brother  Marcoa 
e  wai  cenaor  in  b.  c.  102  with  Metellui  Numi- 
diciu ;  and  he  eieited  hiciKlf,  along  with  hii  brother 
Luciui,  to  ohuin  the  recall  of  Numidicui  fnai 
baniihment  in  B.  c  99.  (Euirop.  iv.  25  :  Tat 
Crnn.37  i  Obiequ.  98  ;  Veil  Pat.  ii  8  ;  Cic^ 
hid.  (m  Sn.  15,  pod  RaL  ad  Qur.  3.)  The  aa- 
neied  coin  wai  ittuck  by  order  of  Ihii  C.  Meiellua 
The  head  of  the  abrenc  ii  that  of  Pallai,  and  the 
elephanti  dmwing  a  triumphal  car  on  the  nieiw, 
refer,  like  the  riTene  of  the  preceding  coin,  to  the 
victory  of  the  ancettor  of  L  Metellua  oter  the 
Carthaginiani.    [No.  I.] 


11,  12.  Ca1C1UAi(M«™.la.),  twouatcnof 
tbe  preceding  four  biolhcn.  [Cakilu,  Nd«.  1,2.] 

13.  L.  Caecilivs  L.  f,  Q.  n.  MrrcLLi:»  DaL- 
«ATicTg,  «on  of  No,  6,  and  frequently  cnnfoonded, 
ai  hai  been  already  remarked,  with  Diademanu. 
[No.  B.]  He  ii  ipohen  of  by  Cicero  aa  the  maler- 
kal  grandhlhcr  of  Scaunii.  whom  Cicero  defendrd. 
■ince  hil  daughter  Caecilia  married  the  &iher  of 
Scaunii.     Metellui  wai  eno-ul  in  b,  c  1 19,  with 

declared  war  againit  the  Dalmntiani,  who  had  bm 
guilty  of  no  offence  againit  Roma.  The  Dal- 
nLiliani  glTcred   no  oppo'ilion  lo  him,  and  «fttr 

riing  the  winterquirlly  in  their  town  of  Solaiw. 
relumed  lo  Rome  and  obtained  the  undewrved 

or  Delmaticui.  *\\'ith  the  booty  obtained  iu  thia 
war  he  repaired  the  temple  of  Cailor  and  PoOnz. 
In  B.C.  llShe  waicenaorwithCn.  Domitini  Abe- 
nobarbui,  and,  in  conjunctitin  with  hii  coUeag». 
eipelled  thirty-two  member*  from  tbe  w  ii  m  . 
among  whom  waa  C.  Liciniua  Oeta.  who  wa*  after- 
wardi  cenwr  himielE     Metellni  wai  ako  poncifri 


caie  of  the  Vei' 


hich  he  cam 

(or  tnai  m  b.  c  114,  wai  generally  c 
[S*eaboTf.p.7B2,«.]     Ho  wai  aliTe  i. 

bigh  lank,  who  took  tip  armi  againit  Satwzni- 
nui.  (Appian.  /flj-r-  ■ '  i  ^"-  ^P^  62  ;  CSt  ^™ 
Scout.  2  ;  Pint.  Fomp.  1  ;  Cic  Vtrr.  L  55,  Sa, 
jm  (Smad.  49  ;  Aicon.  n  On.  MS.  p.  4S,  ed. 
OftlU  i  Cic.  pro  C.  Rabir.  7.) 


METELLUS. 

14.  Q,  Cabcxuos  L.  f.  Q.  n.  Mbtxllus  Nd- 
M IDICU8,  younger  brother  of  the  preceding  and  ton 
of  No.  6,  waB  one  of  the  most  distinguished  mem- 
bers of  his  fiunily.  The  character  of  Metellus 
stood  very  high  among  his  contemporaries  ;  in  an 
age  of  growing  corruption  his  personal  integrity 
remained  unsullied  ;  and  he  was  distinguished  for 
his  abilities  in  war  and  peace.  lie  was  one  of  the 
chief  leaders  of  the  aristocntical  party  at  Rome, 
and  displayed  the  usual  arrogance  and  contempt  for 
all  those  who  did  not  belong  to  his  order,  which 
distinguished  the  Roman  nobles  of  his  time.  The 
year  of  his  praetorship  is  not  stated  ;  but  it  was 
probably  after  his  xetnm  from  his  praetorian  pro- 
Tince  that  he  waa  accused  of  extortion,  on  which 
occasion  it  is  related  that  the  judges  Iiad  such  con- 
fidence in  his  integrity  that  they  refused  to  look  at 
his  accounts  when  they  were  produced  in  court. 
Some  modem  writers,  however,  sappose  that  this 
trial  took  place  after  his  return  firom  Numidia  (Cic. 
pro  BalL  5,  ad  AtL  1,  16  ;  VaL  Max.  ii.  10.  §  1)l 
Metellus  obtained  the  consulship  in  b.  c.  1 09,  with 
M.  Junius  Silanus,  and  received  Numidia  as  his 
province,  with  the  conduct  of  the  war  against  Ju> 
gurtha,  who  had  in  the  year  before  inflicted  great 
disgrace  upon  the  Roman  arms.  Their  honour, 
however,  was  fully  retrieved  by  Metellus,  who 
gained  a  great  victory  over  JugurUia  near  the  river 
Muthul.  It  is  nnneoessaiy  to  enter  here  into  the 
details  of  the  war,  as  they  are  given  in  the  life  of 
J  VG  UBTHA.  Metellus  remained  in  Numidia  during 
the  following  year  as  proconsul,  but  as  he  was 
chiefly  occupied  in  the  si^e  of  towns,  and  was  un- 
able to  bring  the  war  to  a  conclusion,  his  legate 
C  Marius,  whom  he  had  grossly  afiironted  [see 
above  p.  954,  a.],  industriously  circulated  reports 
in  the  camp  and  the  city  that  Metellus  designedly 
protracted  the  war,  for  the  purpose  of  continuing  in 
the  command.  These  rumours  had  the  desired 
effect.  Marius  waa  raised  to  the  consulship,  Nu- 
midia was  assigned  to  him  as  his  province,  and 
Metellus  saw  the  honour  of  finishing  the  war 
snatched  from  his  grasps  The  blow  was  all  the 
heavier,  since  his  successor  had  sprung  from  the 
lower  classes,  and  had  at  the  commencement  of  his 
political  career  been  assisted  by  Metellus  himself 
[see  p.  952,  a.].  So  bitter  wen  his  feelings  that 
he  could  not  brook  the  sight  of  Marius,  and 
accordingly  left  the  army  in  charge  of  his  legate 
P.  Rutilius,  who  was  to  hand  it  over  to  Marius. 
On  his  arrival  at  Rome,  Metellus  was,  contrary  to 
his  expectation,  reoeiveid  with  the  utmost  respect 
and  appUuse.  The  people  probably  felt  that  in- 
justice had  been  done  him :  he  celebrated  a  splendid 
triumph  in  b.  c.  107,  received  the  honorary  surname 
of  Numidicus,  and  retired  into  private  life,  full  of 
glory  and  honour. 

In  B.  c.  102  MeteHua  was  censor  with  his  cousin 
Metellus  Caprarius.  He  attempted  to  expel  from 
the  senate  L.  Appuleius  Satuminus  and  Servilius 
GUincia,  two  of  the  greatest  enemies  of  the  aristo- 
cracy, \mi  was  prevented  by  the  interposition  of  his 
colleague  from  carrying  his  desigu  into  effect  He 
refused  to  allow  the  name  of  L.  Equitius,  who  pre- 
tended to  be  a  son  of  Gracchus,  to  stand  upon  the 
list  of  ciUsens,  notwithstanding  the  popular  tumult 
which  this  refusal  occasioned.  Satuminus  and  his 
party  resolved  in  revenge  to  roin  Metellus,  and 
were  supported  in  their  design  by  Marius,  who 
hated  Metellus  both  on  personal  and  political 
grounds.    By  the  murder  of  A.  Nonius,  who  was 


METELLUS. 


1059 


likewise  a  candidate  for  the  tribunate,  Satuminus 
obtained  this  dignity  in  b.  &  1 00,  the  same  year  in 
which  GUiucia  was  praetor  and  Marius  consul  for 
the  sixth  time.  Satuminus  forthwith  proposed  an 
agrarian  law,  to  which  he  added  the  clause,  that 
the  senate  should  swear  obedience  to  it  within  five 
days  after  its  enactment,  and  that  whosoever  should 
refiise  to  do  so  should  be  expelled  from  the  senate, 
and  pay  a  fine  of  twenty  talents.  In  order  to 
entrap  his  enemy,  Marius  got  up  in  the  senate  and 
asserted  that  he  would  never  take  the  oath  ;  and 
Metellus  made  the  same  declaration  ;  but  when 
the  senaton  were  summoned  to  the  rostra  to  comply 
with  the  law,  Marius  was  the  first  to  swear  obe- 
dience, and  Metellus  was  the  only  one  in  the  senate 
who  refused  to  do  so.  He  was  therefore  expelled 
from  the  senate  ;  and,  not  contented  with  this,  the 
tribune  brought  forward  a  bill  to  punish  him  with 
exile.  The  friends  of  Metellus  were  ready  to  take 
up  arms,  if  necessary,  to  resist  the  law  ;  but  Me- 
tellus would  not  avail  himself  of  their  assistance, 
and,  in  order  to  avoid  a  civil  commotion,  he  de- 
parted from  the  city,  and  retired  to  Rhodes,  where 
he  bore  his  loss  with  great  calnmess,  without 
troubling  himself  about  his  return.  In  the  course 
of  the  same  year,  however,  the  mad  schemes  of 
Satuminus  occasioned  his  own  ruin  and  that  of  his 
friends;  and  the  popular  party  received  such  a 
severe  blow  in  consequence  of  their  death,  that 
very  little  opposition  was  oflered  to  the  recall  of 
Metellus,  which  was  proposed  in  the  following  year 
(a  c.  99)  by  the  tribune  Q.  Calidius.  The  son  of 
Metellus  exerted  himself  so  strongly  in  support  of 
the  rogation  of  Calidius,  that  he  obtained  from  his 
contemporaries  the  surname  of  Pius.  According  to 
a  tale  preserved  by  Cicero  {de  Nat.  Dear,  iil  33), 
Q.  Varins,  who  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  b.  a  91, 
and  a  violent  enemy  of  the  aristocracy,  poisoned  a 
Metellus,  and  as  Cicero  mentions  him  without  any 
sumame,  he  probably  means  the  great  Metellus 
NumidicuSw  The  tale,  however,  may  have  been 
invented  by  the  hatred  of  party. 

The  general  character  of  Metellus  has  been  al- 
ready pourtrayed.  He  was  certainly  one  of  the 
best  specimens  of  his  class,  and  probably  one  of 
the  most  virtuous  citisens  of  his  time.  He  was 
not  ignorant  of  literature  and  art,  and  was  a  gene- 
rous patron  of  both.  In  his  youth  he  had  heard 
Caraeades  in  Rome  ;  he  was  a  friend  and  patron 
of  the  poet  Arohias  ;  and  when  he  went  into  exile 
he  took  with  him  the  rhetorician  h.  Aelins  Prae- 
coninus  or  Stilo,  and  occupied  his  time  in  reading 
the  works  and  hearing  the  lectures  of  the  philoso- 
phers. His  powers  of  oratory  are  spoken  of  with 
praise  by  Cicero,  and  his  orations  continued  to  be 
read  with  admiration  in  the  time  of  Fronto.  (SolL 
Jug,  4&— 88  ;  Plut.  Aiarim;  Liv.  EpiL  65,  69 ; 
VelL  Pat  ii.  11  ;  Aurel.  Vic  de  Vir.  IIL  62  ; 
Flor.  iii  1  ;  Eutrop.  iv.  27  ;  Oros.  v.  15 ;  Appian, 
B.  a  L  28,  30—33  ;  VaL  Max.  ii  10.  §  1,  ix.  7 
§  2  ;  Gell.  L  6,  xviL  2  ;  Fronto,  p.  15  ;  the  pas- 
sages of  Cicero  in  Orelli*s  Om>m,  Tuil.  vol.  iL  p. 
103,  &c.  ;  Meyer,  Oraior.^omaM,  Frogm,  p.  272, 
&C.  2nd  ed.) 

15.  CAxaLiA  (Mbtblla),  sister  of  the  two 
preceding,  and  daughter  of  No.  6,  married  Lucul- 
lus,  the  &ther  of  the  conqueror  of  Mithridates. 
[Caecilu,  No.  3.] 

16.  Q.  CxBcitius  Q.  r.  Q.  v.  Mbtbllus  N>- 
pos,  son  of  Balearicus  [No.  7],  and  grandson  of 
the  celebrated  Macedonicni  [No.  5],  appears  to 

3y  2 


1060 


METELLUS. 


have  received  the  Burname  of  Nepos,  because  he 
was  the  eldest  grandson  of  the  latter ;  for  the 
Metelli  were  so  numerous  that  it  became  nece»- 
sary,  for  the  sake  of  distbction,  that  each  member 
of  the  family  should  have  some  personal  desig- 
nation. This  surname  of  Nepos  was  also  borne  by 
one  of  his  children  [No.  21].  Hetellus  Nepos 
exerted  himself  in  obtaining  the  recall  of  his  kins- 
man Metellus  Numidicus  from  banishment  in  B.  c. 
99^  and  was  consul  the  following  year,  b.  c.  98, 
with  T.  Didius.  In  this  year  the  two  consuls 
carried  the  lex  Caecilia  Didia.  (Cic  post  Bed,  in 
Sm.  15,  pro  Donu  20,  ad  AU.  il  9  ;  SchoL  Bob. 
pro  SexL  p.  310,  ed.  Orelli ;  Obsequ.  107.> 

17.  Cabcilia  (Mbtella),  sister  of  the  pre- 
ceding, and  daughter  of  Balearicus,  married  App. 
Claudius,  consul  in  b.  c.  79.     [Cascili a.  No.  4. J 

18.  Cabcilia  (Mbtblla),  daughter  of  Dahna- 
ticus  [No.  13],  married  first  Scaurus,  consul  in 
B.  c.  1 1.5,  and  afterwards  the  dictator  Sulla.  [Cab- 
cilia, No.  5.] 

19.  Q.  Cabcilius  Q.  p.  L.  n.  Metbllus  Pius, 
son  of  Numidicus  [No.  14],  received  the  surname 
of  Pius  on  account  of  the  love  which  he  displayed 
for  his  £Either  when  he  besought  the  people  to  re- 
call him  from  banishment,  in  B.  c.  99.  He  was 
about  twenty  years  of  age  when  he  accompanied 
his  &ther  to  Numidia  in  b.  c.  109.  He  obtained 
the  praetorship  in  B.  c.  89,  and  was  one  of  the 
commanders  in  the  Marsic  or  Social  war,  which 
hnd  broken  out  in  the  preceding  year.  He  de- 
feated and  slew  in  battle  Q.  Pompaedius,  the  leader 
of  the  Marsians  in  b.  c.  88.  He  was  still  in  arms 
in  b.  c.  87,  prosecuting  the  war  against  the  Sam- 
nites,  when  Marius  landed  in  Italy  and  joined  the 
consul  Cinna.  The  senate,  in  alarm,  summoned 
Metellus  to  Rome  ;  and,  as  the  soldiers  placed 
more  confidence  in  him  than  in  Uie  consul  Octavius, 
they  entreated  him  to  take  the  supreme  command 
shortly  after  his  arrival  in  the  city.  As  he  refused 
to  comply  with  their  request,  numbers  deserted  to 
the  enemy  ;  and  finding  it  impossible  to  hold  out 
against  Marius  and  Cinna,  he  left  the  city  and 
went  to  Africa.  Here  he  collected  a  considerable 
force  and  was  joined  by  Crassus,  who  had  ab»  fled 
thither  from  Spain,  but  they  quarrelled  and  sepa- 
rated shortly  afterwards.  In  B.C.  84  Metellus 
was  defeated  by  C.  Fabius,  one  of  the  Marian 
party.  He  therefore  returned  to  Italy,  and  re- 
mained in  Liguria ;  but  hearing  of  the  return  of 
Sulla  from  Asia  in  the  following  year  (b.  c.  83),  he 
hastened  to  meet  him  at  Brundisium,  and  was  one 
of  the  first  of  the  nobles  who  joined  him.  In  the 
war  which  followed  against  the  Marian  party, 
Metellus  was  one  of  the  most  successful  of  SulWs 
genends.  Early  in  B.C.  82,  Metellus  gained  a 
victory  over  Oirrinas,  near  the  river  Aesis  in 
Umbria,  defeated  shortly  afterwards  another  divi- 
sion of  Carbons  army,  and  finally  gained  a  decisive 
victory  over  Carbo  and  Norbanus,  near  Faventia, 
in  Ciralpine  Gaul. 

In  B.  c.  80,  Metellus  was  consul  with  Sulla 
himself.  In  this  year  he  rewarded  the  services  of 
Calidius,  in  obtaining  the  recall  of  his  fiither  from 
banishment,  by  using  his  influence  to  obtain  for 
him  the  praetorship.  In  the  following  year  (b.  c 
79),  Metellus  went  as  proconsul  into  Spain,  in 
order  to  prosecute  the  war  against  Sertorius,  who 
adhered  to  the  Marian  party.  Here  he  remained 
for  the  next  eight  years,  and  found  it  so  difficult 
to  obtain  any  advantages  over  Sertorius,  that  not 


METELLUS. 

only  was  he  obliged  to  call  to  his  aid  the  innies  in 
Nearer  Spain  and  in  Gaul,  but  the  Romans  also  sent 
to  his  assistance  Pompey  with  proconsular  power 
and  another  army.  Sertorius,  however,  was  a 
match  for  them  both  ;  and  when  Metellus,  after 
frequent  disasters,  at  length  gained  a  victory  over 
Sertorius,  he  was  so  ehtted  with  his  success,  that 
he  allowed  himself  to  be  saluted  imperator,  and 
celebrated  his  conquest  with  the  greatest  splendour. 
Bat  Sertorius  soon  recovered  from  this  defeat,  and 
would  probably  have  continued  to  defy  all  the 
efforts  of  MeteUiu  and  Pompey,  if  he  had  not  been 
murdered  by  Perpema  and  his  friends  in  b.  c.  72. 
[Sertorius.]  Metellus  returned  to  Rome  in  the 
following  year,  and  triumphed  on  the  30th  of 
December. 

In  &  a  65,  Metellus  was  one  of  those  who  sup- 
ported the  accusation  against  C  Cornelius.  He 
was  pontifex  maximus,  and,  as  he  was  succeeded 
in  this  dignity  by  C.  Caesar  in  B.  c.  63.  be  must 
have  died  either  in  this  year  or  at  the  end  of  the 
preceding.  Metellus  Pius  followed  closely  in  the 
footsteps  of  his  father.  Like  him,  he  was  a  steady 
and  unwavering  supporter  of  the  aristocracy  ;  like 
him,  his  military  abilities  were  very  considerable, 
but  not  those  of  a  first-rate  general,  and  he  was 
unable  to  adapt  himself  or  his  troops  to  the  guerilla- 
warfiire  which  had  to  be  carried  on  in  Spain  ;  like 
his  father,  again,  his  personal  character  contrasted 
most  favourably  with  the  general  dissoluteness  of 
his  contemporaries  ;  and  lastiy,  he  imitated  his 
fiither  in  the  patronage  which  he  bestowed  npoa 
Archias  and  other  poets.  His  conduct  at  the  time 
of  his  fiither*s  banishment,  and  the  gratitude  which 
he  showed  to  Q.  Calidius,  are  especially  dMerving 
of  praise.  He  adopted  the  son  of  Scipio  NasiGB, 
who  is  called  in  consequence  Metellus  Pius  Scipts 
[No.  22].  (Sail  Juff,  64  ;  Apptan,  i?.  C  L  33» 
53,  68,  80-91,  97,  103,  108—115  ;  AureL  Vic 
de  Fir.  IlL  63  ;  Oros.  v.  18,  28 ;  Pint.  Mar.  42, 
Crass.  6,  Sertor,  12—27  ;  liv.  EpiL  84,  91,  92  ; 
Veil  Pat  ii.  15,  28—30  ;  Dion  Cass.  xxviL  37  ; 
Plut  Caes,  7  ;  Cic  pro  Arch,  4,  5,  10,  pro  Flame. 
29,  pro  Cluent,  8,  pro  Balb.  2,  22  ;  Asoon.  m  CSc 
Cbm.  p.  60,  ed.  Orelli.) 

20.  Q.  Cabciliur  Q.  p.  Q.n.  Mbtxllits  Cxlbr, 
consul  B.  c.  60,  was  son  of  Nepos,  consul  b.  c  98. 
[No.  16.]  The  latter  was  most  probably  his  fatber, 
but  his  descent  has  given  rise  to  much  dilute. 
Cicero  and  Asconius  both  call  Metellus  Celer  the 
f rater  oi  the  younger  Metellus  Nepos  [Nc».  21]« 
and  Asconius  states  that  the  latter  was  the  aon  oC 
the  elder  Nepos  [No.  16],  the  grandson  of  Balea- 
ricus [No.  7],  and  the  great-grandson  of  Macede- 
nicus  [No.  5].    (Cic  ad  Fam,  v.  1,  2  ;  Ascen.  «a 
ChmeL  p.  63.)     From  the  way  in  which    Cekr 
speaks  of  Nepos,  as  well  as  from  other  qrcaui- 
stances,  we  are  led  to  conclude  that  they  ^rcre 
brothers  and  not  first-cousins.    The  only  difficnltT 
in  this  supposition  is,  that  they  both  bear  Ute  psW 
nomen  Quintus  ;  but  the  ingenious  hypotliesia  of 
Manutius  (ad  Ck.  Lo.)  removes  this   difficslty. 
He  supposes  that  the  elder  Nepos  [No.  163  Bay 
have  luid  two  sons,  one  called  Qnintoa  and  the 
other  perhaps  Lucius :  that  the  latter,  the  aabject  ti 
this  notice,  was  adopted  by  the  Q.  MeteUm  Ceks» 
who  is  mentioned  by  Cicero  as  one  of  the  ocatocs 
in  B.  c.  90,  and  that  he  received  in  conscqmaace  Ae 
praenomen  Quintus  and  the  cognomen  cArr>    Ma- 
nutius further  supposes  that  after  the  death  «f  t^ 
elder  sod  Quintus,  the  wife  of  Nepos  boi« 


METELLUS. 

third  son,  to  whom  be  again  gave  the  namet  of 
Qaintus  and  Nepoa.  This  supposition  accounts 
not  only  for  the  two  brothers  bearing  the  same 
praenomen,  but  also  for  the  younger,  and  not  the 
elder,  having  the  cognomen  of  his  £sther. 

In  B.  a  66,  Metellus  Celer  senred  as  legate  in 
the  army  of  Pompey  in  Asia,  and  distinguished 
himself  by  repulsing  an  attack  which  Oroeses,  king 
of  the  Albanians,  i^de  upon  his  winte^quarters. 
He  returned  to  Rome  before  Pompey,  and  was 
praetor  in  b.  c.  63,  the  year  in  which  Cicero  was 
consul  Like  the  other  members  of  his  family  he 
distinguished  himself  during  his  year  of  office  by  a 
warm  support  of  the  aristocratical  party.  He  pre- 
vented the  condemnation  of  C.  Rabirius  by  re- 
moving the  military  flag  from  the  Janiculum,  as 
has  been  already  narrated  in  the  life  of  Caesar 
[Vol  L  p.  541  J.  He  co-operated  with  Cicero  in 
opposing  the  schemes  of  Catiline  ;  and,  when  the 
latter  left  the  city  to  make  war  upon  the  republic, 
Metellus  had  the  charge  of  the  Picentine  and  Se- 
nonian  districts.  By  blocking  up  the  passes  he 
prevented  Catiline  from  crossing  the  Apennines 
and  penetratiog  into  Gaol,  and  thus  compelled  him 
to  turn  round  and  face  Antonius,  who  was  march- 
ing against  him  from  Etruria.  In  the  following 
year,  &  c  62,  Metellus  went  with  the  title  of  pro- 
consul into  the  province  of  Cisalpine  Oaul,  which 
Cicero  had  relinquished  because  he  was  unwilling 
to  leave  the  city.  Although  Metellus  and  Cicero 
had  been  thus  closely  connected,  yet  he  was  ex- 
ceedingly angry  when  the  orator  attacked  his 
iNTother  Nepos,  who  had  given  him,  however,  abun- 
dant provocation.  [See  below.  No.  21.]  The 
letter  which  Celer  wrote  to  Cicero  on  this  occasion 
is  still  preserved,  wd  is  very  characteristic  of  the 
haughty  aristocratical  spirit  of  the  £eunily.  Cicero^s 
reply  is  very  clever.  (Cic.  ad  Fam.  v.  1,  2.) 

In  B.  a  61,  Metellus  was  consul  elect,  and  by 
his  personal  influence  prevented  the  celebration  of 
the  Compitalia,  which  a  tribune  of  the  pleba  was 
preparing  to  celebrate  in  opposition  to  a  senatus- 
consultum.  Towards  the  end  of  the  year  he  took 
an  active  part  in  conjunction  with  M.  Cato,  and 
others  of  the  aristocracy,  in  resisting  the  demands 
of  the  pnblicani,  who  petitioned  the  senate  to 
allow  them  to  pay  a  smaller  sum  for  the  fum- 
ing of  the  taxes  in  Asia  than  they  had  agreed  to 
give.  Their  request  was  accordingly  refused,  but 
was  subsequently  granted,  in  B.  a  59,  by  Caesar, 
who  brought  forward  a  bill  in  the  comitia  for  the 
purpose.  In  &  a  60,  Metellus  was  consul  with 
L.  Afranius,  who  was  a  creature  of  Pompey,  and 
had  been  raised  to  this  dignity  by  Pompey *s  in- 
fluence. Pompey  was  anxioiu  to  obtain  the  rati- 
fication of  his  acts  in  Asia,  and  an  assignment  of 
lands  for  his  soldiers  ;  but  Afranius  was  not  a  man 
of  sufiicient  ability  and  energy  to  be  of  much  ser- 
Tice  to  him,  and  Metellus  thwarted  all  his  plans, 
since  Pompey,  and  not  Caesar,  was  generally  re- 
garded at  that  time  as  the  most  formidable  enemy 
of  the  aristocracy.  It  was  this  opposition  which 
drove  Pompey  into  the  arms  of  Caesar,  and  thus 
prepared  the  downfall  of  the  republic.  So  resolute 
was  the  opposition  of  Metellus  to  the  agrarian  law 
of  the  tribune  L.  Flavins,  which  he  brought  for- 
ward in  order  to  provide  for  Pompey*s  veterans, 
that  the  tribune  had  him  dragged  to  prison  ;  but 
even  this  did  not  frighten  Metellus,  and  the  law 
was  in  consequence  abandoned.  He  acted  with 
such  energy  and  decision  in  favour  of  the  aristo- 


METELLUSL 


1061 


cracy  that  Cicero  calls  him  ''egregius  consul^; 
and  although  he  did  not  at  first  oppose  the  adop- 
tion of  Clodius  into  a  plebeian  family,  apparently 
not  attaching  much  importance  to  the  matter,  yet 
as  soon  as  he  perceived  that  Clodius  was  resolved 
to  fitvour  the  views  of  the  democratical  party,  Me- 
tellus opposed  his  pbms  to  the  utmost  of  his  powrr. 
Clodius  was  the  first-cousin  of  Metellus,  being  the 
son  of  his  fiither*s  sister,  and  likewise  the  brother 
of  his  own  wife  ;  but  he  did  not  allow  this  family 
connection  to  produce  any  change  in  his  political 
conduct.  As  a  war  threatened  to  break  out  iu 
Gaul,  the  senate  determined  that  the  consuls  should 
draw  lots  for  the  provinces  of  the  Gauls  ;  but  Me- 
tellus did  not  leave  Rome  this  year,  norapparently 
the  next.  In  &  a  59,  the  year  of  Caesar's  consul- 
ship, he  took  a  leading  part  in  the  opposition  to 
the  agrarian  law  of  Caesar,  but  in  vain.  He  died 
in  the  course  of  the  same  year,  so  unexpectedly, 
that  it  was  suspected  that  he  had  been  poisoned  by 
his  wife  Clodia,  with  whom  he  lived  on  the  most 
unhappy  terms,  and  who  was  a  woman  of  the  ut- 
most profligacy.  The  character  of  Metellus  has 
been  sufficiently  indicated  in  the  preceding  sketch 
of  his  life :  he  was  one  of  the  great  leaders  of  the 
aristocracy,  but  did  not  possess  either  sufficient  in- 
fluence or  sufficient  genius  to  cope  with  such  men 
as  Caesar  and  Pompey.  His  oratory  is  spoken  of 
fiivourably  by  Cicero,  and  was  more  adapted  to  the 
popular  assemblies  than  to  the  courts.  (Dion  Cass. 
xxxvi.  37,  and  libb.  xxxviL  xxxviii ;  Sail.  Cat, 
57  ;  the  passages  of  Cicero  m  Orelli's  Onom.  TuU. 
voL  ii.  p.  107.) 

21.  Q.  Mbtkllus,  Q.  p.  Q.  n.  Mxtxllus 
Nxpos,  brother  of  the  preceding,  and  son  of  the 
elder  Nepos  [No.  16].  In  B.&  67  he  served  as 
legate  of  Pompey  in  the  war  against  the  pirates, 
and  was  still  with  him  in  Asia  in  b.  a  64.  In 
a  c.  63  he  returned  to  Rome,  in  order  to  become  a 
candidate  for  the  tribunate,  that  he  might  thereby 
favour  the  views  of  Pompey.  The  aristocracy, 
who  now  dreaded  Pompey  more  than  any  one  else 
in  the  state,  were  in  the  utmost  consternation.  They 
brought  forward  M.  Cato  as  a  rival  candidate,  and 
succeeded  in  carrying  his  election,  but  were  unable 
to  prevent  the  election  of  Metellus  likewise.  Me- 
tellus entered  upon  his  office  on  the  10th  of  De- 
cember, B.  c.  63,  and  commenced  his  official  career 
by  a  violent  attack  upon  Cicero,  whom  he  looked 
upon  as  the  main  support  of  the  existing  order  of 
things.  He  openly  asserted  that  he  who  had  con- 
demned Roman  citizens  without  a  hearing  ought 
not  to  be  heard  himself,  and  accordingly  prevented 
Cicero  from  addressing  the  people  on  the  last  day 
of  his  consulship,  when  he  had  to  lay  down  his 
office,  and  only  allowed  him  to  take  the  usual  oath, 
whereupon  Cicero  swore  that  he  had  saved  the 
state.  On  the  1st  of  January,  b.  c  62,  Cicero  at- 
tacked Metellus  with  great  bitterness  in  the  senate, 
and  two  days  afterwards  Metellus  replied  to  him 
with  equal  bitterness,  upbraiding  him  with  his  low 
origin,  denouncing  him  as  a  tyrant  for  condemning 
Roman  citizens  to  death  unheard,  and  threatening 
him  with  an  impeachment.  Stung  to  the  quick, 
Cicero  published  an  oration  against  him,  entitled 
'^  Meteliina,^  of  the  nature  of  which  the  second 
Philippic  will  probably  give  us  the  best  idea.  Sup- 
ported by  Caesar,  who  was  anxious,  above  all 
things,  to  drive  Pompey  to  an  open  rupture  with 
the  «senate,  Metellus  brought  forward  a  bill  to 
summon  Pompey,  with  his  army,  to  Rome,  in  order 

3y  3 


1062 


METELLUS. 


to  restore  peAce  and  protect  the  citisens  from  arbU 
trory  punishment.  Parties  were  in  the  state  of  the 
highest  exasperation :  on  the  day  on  which  the  bill 
was  to  be  brought  forward^  Cato  attempted  to  pre- 
vent its  being  read,  bat  was  driven  out  of  the 
forum  by  force.  He  soon,  however,  returned,  sup* 
ported  by  a  large  body  of  the  aristocracy ;  and  this 
time  the  victory  remained  in  their  hands.  Metellus 
was  obliged  to  take  to  flight,  and  repaired  to 
Poropey :  the  senate  proposed  to  deprive  him  of 
Ilia  office,  and  according  to  some  accounts  actually 
did  so. 

Metellus  returned  to  Rome  with  Pompey,  and 
was  raised  to  the  praetorship  in  b.  c.  60.  In  this 
year  he  brought  forward  a  law  for  the  abolition  of 
tlie  vectigalia  in  Italy ;  and  the  senate,  out  of  hatred 
to  Metellus,  attempted  to  call  the  law  by  the  name 
of  some  other  person.  In  the  following  year  he 
appi'ars  not  to  have  gone  to  a  provmce,  but  to  have 
reniaiucd  in  Rome.  In  &  c.  67  he  was  consul 
with  P.  Cornelius  Lentu^us  Spinther.  Cicero, 
who  had  been  banished  in  the  preceding  year,  and 
whose  friends  were  now  exerting  themselves  to 
obtain  his  recall,  was  greatly  alarmed  at  the  elec- 
tion of  Metellus,  since  he  was  one  of  his  bit* 
terest  personal  enemies.  But  since  Clodius  had 
offended  both  Pompey  and  Caesar,  and  the  latter 
was  anxious  to  mortify  and  weaken  the  power  of 
the  demagogue,  Metellus,  out  of  respect  to  them, 
suppressed  his  feelings  towards  Cicero,  and  an- 
nounced in  the  senate  on  the  1st  of  January,  that 
he  should  not  oppose  his  recall  from  exile.  Cicero 
wrote  to  him  to  express  his  gratitude  {ad  Fam.  v. 
4),  and  in  subsequent  speeches  he  frequently 
praises  his  moderation  and  magnanimity.  At  the 
same  time  the  friends  of  Cicero  at  Rome  seem  to 
have  had  some  suspicions  of  Metellus  ;  but  he  was 
eventually  induced,  very  much  by  the  influence  of 
his  relative,  P.  Serriliua,  to  give  a  hearty  support 
to  Cicero^s  friends,  and  in  the  month  of  September 
the  orator  was  at  Rome.  But  almost  immediately 
afterwards  we  again  find  Metellus  on  the  other 
side,  and  in  the  month  of  November  using  his 
eiforts  to  obtain  the  acdileship  for  Clodius. 

In  &  c.  56  Metellus  administered  the  province 
of  Nearer  Spain.  Either  before  he  left  Rome  or 
soon  afterwards  Metellus  had  quarrelled  with 
Clodius,  and  this  enmity  naturally  led  to  a  recon- 
ciliation with  Cicero,  to  whom  he  writes  in  appa* 
rently  cordial  terms  (<ul  Fam.  v.  3).  In  the 
month  of  April  he  repaired,  w^ith  many  other  dis- 
tinguished Roman  nobles,  to  Caesar^s  winter- 
quarters  at  Luca,  doubtless  with  the  view  of 
obtaining  the  prolongation  of  his  command.  On 
his  return  to  Spain  he  made  a  sudden  and  appa- 
rently unjustifiable  attack  upon  the  Vaccaei,  whom 
he  defeated  ;  but  in  the  following  year  (ac.  55) 
they  took  the  town  of  Clunia  from  him,  and  ad- 
vanced with  such  consideraUe  forces  that  Metellus 
dared  not  attack  them.  Metellus  seems  to  have 
returned  to  Rome  in  the  eourse  of  this  year,  and  to 
have  died  in  the  same  year,  as  his  name  doe*  not 
occur  again.  In  his  testament  he  left  Carrinas 
(probably  the  consul  of  b.  c.  43)  the  heir  of  all  his 
property,  passing  over  all  the  Metelli  and  likewise 
the  Claudii,  with  whom  he  was  so  nearly  connected 
(Val.  Max.  vu.  8.  §  3.)  MeteUus  did  not  adhere 
strictly  to  the  political  principles  of  his  family.  He 
did  not  support  the  aristocracy,  like  his  brother ; 
nor,  on  the  other  hand,  can  he  be  said  to  have 
been  a  leader  of  the  demoemcy.     He  was  in  &ct 


METELLU& 

little  more  than  a  servant  of  Pompey,  and  aeonding 
to  his  bidding  at  one  time  opposed,  and  at  another 
supported  Cicero.  (App.  MWtr.  95;  Flor.  iii.  6; 
Joseph.  Ant,  iv.  2.  §  3,  B,  J,  i.  6.  §  2  ;  PluL  Cat, 
Mm.  20  ;  Dion  Cass.  xxxviL  38—51,  zzxtx.  1—7, 
54 ;  Pint.  Cae».  21  ;  the  passages  of  Cieero  in 
OreUi's  Onom.  7WL  vol  ii  pi  107,  &c) 

22.  Q.  Cabcilius,  Q.  p.  Mbtsllus  Pius 
Scipio,  the  adopted  son  of  Metellus  Pius  [No.  19]. 
He  was  the  son  of  P.  Cornelius  Scipio  Nasica, 
praetor  &  c.  94,  and  Licinia,  a  daughter  of  the 
orator  L.  Crassns,  and  was  a  giandson  of  P.  Come* 
lius  Scipio  Nasica,  consul  b.  c.  Ill,  and  Caecilia,  a 
daughter  of  Metellus  Maeedonicus.  Through  his 
grandmother  he  was  therefore  descended  from  the 
£unily  of  the  Metelli,  into  which  he  was  sobse» 
quently  adopted.  Before  his  adoption  he  bore  the 
names  of  P.  Cornelius  Scipio  Nasica,  and  hcnee  his 
name  is  given  in  various  formsw  Sometimes  be  is 
called  P.  Scipio  Nasica,  sometimes  Q.  Metellas 
Scipio,  and  sometimes  simply  Scipio  or  Meiellia. 
His  fiiU  legal  name,  as  it  appears  in  a  eenatus  c«b- 
Bultum  ( Cic.  ad  Fam,  viii  8),  is  the  one  given  at 
the  commencement  of  this  notice.  A|^ian  erro- 
neously gives  him  the  praenomen  Luciua.  {B,  C, 
ii.  24.) 

Metellus  is  first  mentioned  in  B.  a  63,  when  he 
is  said  to  have  come  to  Cicero  by  night,  along  with 
M.  Crassus  and  Maroellus,  bringing  with  them 
letters  relating  to  the  conspiracy  of  Catiline.     In 
B.  c.  60  he  was  elected  tribune  of  the  pleba,  bat 
was  accused  of  bribery  by  M.  Faronius,  «^o  had 
failed  in  his  election,  and  was  defended  by  CioerD. 
He  was  tribune  in  &  c.  59,  and  was  one  of  the 
college  of  pontiflb  before  whom  Cicero  spoke  re- 
spectintr  his  house  in  b.  c.  57.    In  the  latter  year 
he  exhibited  gladiatorial  games  in  bonoar  of  his 
deceased  father,  Metellus  Pius.     In  b.  c.  53  Scipio 
was  a  candidate  for  the  consulship  along  with  Pba- 
tius  Hypsaens  and  Milo,  and  was  supported  bj  the 
Clodian  mob,  since  he  was  opposed  to  Mik».     The 
candidates  had  recourse  to  the  most  onblnshiag 
bribery,  and  to  open  violence  and  force.    The 
most  frightfiil  scenes  were  daily  occurring  in  the 
streets  of  'Rome  ;    and  these  disturbances   w«« 
secretly  fomented  by  Pompey,  who  was  aazioas  to 
be  named  dictator,  for  the  purpose  of  restorag 
order  to  the  city,  and  thereby  possessing  the  ]wwer 
which  might  enable  htm  to  crash  Caesar,  of  when 
he  had  now  become  jealous.     The  comitia  eooM 
not  be  held  for  the  election  of  consols ;  and  when 
the  murder  of  Clodius  at  the  beginning  of  tke  fal- 
lowing year,  b.  c.  52,  threw  the  state  almost  into 
anarchy,  the  senate  consented  that  Pompey  sbooU 
be  elected  sole  consul.    This  took  place  at  tke  end 
of  February;  and  shortly  afterwiuds  he  mnmed 
Cornelia,  the  daughter  of  Scipio,  to  whom  he  showed 
particuhir  &vour.     Hypsaeus  and  Scipio  vein  be^ 
accused  of  bribery  ;  but  though  both  wec«  oqnnDy 
guilty,  the  former  only  was  Mndonned.     Chi  tkie 
1st  of  August  Pompey  made  Scipio  his  col 
the  consulship ;  and  Scipio  showed  his 
by  using  every  effort  to  destroy  the  poi 
Caesar  and  strengthen  that  of  Pompej.     Ho  vas 
all  the  more  ready  to  exert  hissself  in  Pnipijli 
fifcvour,  since  the  latter  was  now  oU^^  to 
into  a  close  connection  with  the  aristoeaticnl 
to  which  Scipio  belonged,  for  the  puipoae  of  i 
ing  his  rival.    One  of  the  first  acts  of 
aiWr  his  appointment  to  the  consulship  wna  to 
forward  a  law  restoring  to  the  oenson  the 


METELLU8. 

of  which  tbey^  had  been  deprired  by  Godint,  in- 
tending thereby  to  expel  Caeaar'fe  friends  from  the 
•enate ;  far  that  he  wae  actuated  by  no  desire  to 
preserve  the  purity  and  morality  of  the  body,  the 
Bcandaloot  tde  related  by  Valerius  Haximus  (ix. 
1.  §  8)  is  a  sufficient  prool  In  the  following  year 
(b.  c.  51)  Scipio  proposed  in  the  senate  on  the  1st 
of  September  that  the  senate  should  take  into  con* 
sideration  the  Gallic  provinces  on  the  1st  of  March 
in  the  following  year  ;  but  as  this  proposition  was 
considered  xmther  too  open  a  declaration  of  hostility 
against  Caesar,  it  was  decreed  that  the  consular 
provinces  in  general  should  be  brought  before  the 
senate  on  that  day.  When  stronger  measures 
were  resolved  upon  by  the  aristocracy,  Scipio  agnin 
appeared  foremost  in  urging  their  adoption.  He 
warmly  seconded  the  consul  Lentulns  when  he 
proposed  in  the  senate  at  the  beginning  of  January, 
B.  a  49,  that  Caesar  should  dismiss  his  army  by  a 
certain  day,  or  else  be  regarded  as  an  enemy  of  the 
atate ;  and  when  the  tribunes,  M.  Antonius  and 
Q.  Cassins,  placed  their  reto  upon  the  decree, 
Scipio  urged  on  matters  to  an  open  rupture,  and 
refused  to  listen  to  any  overtures  of  peace.  The 
consequence  veas  that  the  two  tribunes  fled  from 
the  city,  and  Caesar  took  up  aims  against  the 
senate.  In  the  division  of  Uie  provinces,  which 
was  made  a  few  days  afterwards,  Syria  fell  to  the 
lot  of  Scipio,  who  hastened  thither  without  delay. 
His  condoct  in  the  province  if  drawn  by  Caesar  in 
the  bhttkest  colours  {B.  C,  iii.  31,  32).  Although 
he  suffered  some  loss  in  an  engagement  with  the 
inhabitants  of  Mount  Amanus,  he  assumed  the 
title  of  imperator,  and  had  it  struck  upon  his  coins. 
His  exactions  and  extortions  were  almost  unparal- 
leled :  new  taxes  of  all  kinds  were  imposed  upon 
the  inhabitants ;  Roman  officers  were  sent  into 
every  part  of  the  province  to  collect  them ;  and 
there  was  scarcely  a  Tillage  which  escaped  their 
marauding  risits:  they  plundered  on  their  own 
account  as  well  as  on  account  of  their  general ;  and 
they  had  the  fullest  licence  given  them  for  every 
kind  of  opitfession.  After  collecting  large  sums  of 
money  and  a  considerable  body  of  troops,  he  took 
up  his  winter-quarters  at  Peigamum,  leaving  his 
province  quite  unprotected  and  exposed  to  a  fxesh 
attack  of  the  Parthians.  At  the  banning  of  the 
following  year,  a  c.  48,  he  was  preparing  to 
plunder  the  temple  of  Diana  in  Ephesus,  when  he 
receired  a  summons  from  Pompey  to  join  him  with 
his  troops,  as  Caesar  had  alrrady  crossed  over  to 
Oreeoe.  Caesar  sent  Domitius  Calrinus  into  Mace- 
donia, and  L.  Cassius  Longinus  into  Thessaly  to 
oppose  Scipio,  but  no  battle  took  place  between 
them,  according  to  the  statement  of  Caesar  {B.  C, 
iii.  36 — 38),  although  a  different  account  is  given 
by  other  writers.  (Dion  Cass.  xlL  51  ;  Appian, 
B.  C.  ii.  60.)  At  all  erents  Scipio  was  unable  to 
join  Pompey  till  Caesar's  repulse  at  Dyrrhachium 
obliged  Galvinus  to  unite  his  forces  with  those  of 
Caesar.  Scipio  thereupon  took  possession  of  La- 
rissa,  and  shortly  after  joined  Pompey,  who  divided 
the  command  of  the  army  with  him.  Confident  of 
success,  the  nobles  in  Pompey's  camp  began  to 
quarrel  with  one  another  respecting  the  division  of 
the  spoil;  and  Scipio  had  a  violent  altercation, 
which  descended  to  personal  abuse,  with  Domitius 
Ahenobarbtts  and  Lentulus  Spinther,  respecting 
the  office  of  pontifex  maximus  which  Caes:ir  then 
held.  The  battle  of  Pharsalia  annihihited  these 
prospects.     In  this  battle  Scipio  commanded  the 


METELLUS. 


1063 


centre  of  the  Pompeian  troops,  and  was  opposed  by 
his  old  adversary,  Domitius  Calvinus. 

After  the  loss  of  the  battle  of  Pharsalia,  Me- 
telltts  fled,  first  to  Corcyia  and  then  to  Africa, 
where  it  was  hoped  that  the  army  of  Attius  Varus 
and  the  assistance  of  Juba,  king  of  Numidia,  might 
restore  the  fidlen  fortunes  of  the  Pompeian  party. 
Through  the  influence  of  Cato,  Scipio  obtained  the 
supreme  command,  as  being  of  consular  rank, 
much  to  the  chagrin  of  Varus,  who  laid  claim  to  it. 
As  soon  as  Scipio  had  received  the  command,  he 
attempted  to  destroy  the  important  town  of  Utica, 
in  order  to  gratify  Juba,  and  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  Cato  prevented  him  from  doing  it.  His  con- 
duct in  Africa  seems  to  have  been  as  oppressive  as 
it  had  been  in  Syria  ;  in  every  direction  he  plun- 
dered the  inhabitants  and  kid  waste  the  country. 
At  length  Caesar  landed  in  Africa,  at  the  end  of 
December,  &  c.  47,  and  in  the  month  of  April  in 
the  following  year,  &  &  46,  he  defeated  Scipio  and 
Juba  at  the  decisive  battle  of  Thapsus.  Scipio 
immediately  fled  to  the  sea,  and  with  a  small 
squadron  of  ships  steered  first  for  Utica ;  but, 
learning  from  Cato  that  there  would  be  no  security 
for  him  there,  he  put  out  to  sea,  intending  to  sail 
over  to  Spain.  Contrary  winds,  however,  obliged 
him  to  put  back  to  Hippo  Regius,  where  he  fell  in 
with  the  fleet  of  P.  Sittius,  who  fought  on  Caesar's 
side.  His  small  squadron  was  overpowered  ;  and, 
as  he  saw  that  escape  was  impossible,  he  stabbed 
himself  and  leaped  into  the  se& 

Scipio  never  exhibited  any  proofs  of  striking 
abilities  either  in  war  or  in  peace ;  and  the  pro- 
minent part  which  he  played  in  these  stormy  times 
was  chiefly  owing  to  his  high  connections,  being  a 
Scipio  by  birth,  a  Metellus  by  adoption,  and,  by 
the  marriage  of  his  daughter,  the  fathe^in•law  of 
Pompey.  The  love  of  country  and  the  freedom  of 
the  republic  (the  watchwords  with  which  he 
fought  against  Caesar)  were  a  mere  sham  ;  he  was 
only  anxious  to  obtain  for  himself  and  his  party 
the  exclusive  possession  of  the  offices  of  the  state 
and  of  the  provinces,  that  they  might  realise  fortunes 
to  gratify  their  love  of  luxury  and  pomp.  In 
public,  Scipio  showed  himself  cruel,  vindictive,  and 
oppressive  ;  in  private,  he  was  mean,  avaricioua, 
and  licentious,  even  beyond  most  of  his  contem- 
poraries. A  striking  instance  of  his  profligacy  is 
given  in  the  tale  related  by  Valerius  Maximus, 
which  has  already  been  referred  to.  (Plut  CXc.  15 ; 
Dion  Cass.  xl.  51,  xliii.  9;  Appian,  A  C.  iL  24,25, 
60,  76,  87,  95—100;  Caes.  B,  C,  L  1—4,  iiL  31 
->83,  36,  57,  82,  83,  B,  Afric,  passim;  Plut. 
Pom/x  55,  Caeu  30,  Cat  Min.  60;  Liv.  JEfit  1 13, 
114;  Val.  Max.  ix.  5.  §  3;  the  passages  of  Cicero  in 
Orelli's  Ononi.  7W7.  vol.  ii.  p.  105,  &c) 

The  two  coins  annexed  were  struck  by  Me- 
tellus Scipio.  On  the  obverse  of  the  former  is  the 
legend  Q.  mvtkl.  pivs,  but  the  head  is  uncertain  ; 
on  the  reverse  is  sapio  imp.,  with  an  elephant, 
which  refers  evidently  to  his  command  in  Africa. 
The  head  on  the  obverse  of  the  latter  is  also  un- 
certain ;  beneath  it  is  an  eagle's  head,  and  the 
legend  is  mxtbl.  pivb  scip.  imp.:  the  reverse 
represents  a  pair  of  scales  hanging  from  a  cornu- 
copia, with  a  sella  curulis  beneath,  on  one  side  of 
which  is  an  ear  of  com,  and  on  the  other  side  a 
hand  grasping  something.  The  legend  crask. 
XVN.  LKO.  pro(fr).  refers  to  Crassus  Junianus, 
one  of  Scipio's  legates,  who  served  with  the  title 
legatus  propractore.  [Crassus,  No.  29,  p.  882,  a.] 

3y  4 


Hortenaiua  hid  declined,  when  the  lot  had  gixB 
thii  proTincfl  to  him-  Metellui  Ifft  Italy  in  B.  c. 
6S  vrilh  three  legion.  He  w>i  enguged  two 
whols  yean  in  the  ubjuicHtioa  af  Ihe  island,  uid 
did  not  ntnrn  lo  Rame  lill  the  third.  The  diOi- 
cullj  of  the  «nqneit  vu  much  tncrctued  by  the 
umramuitable  inlerierrnce  of  Pompey  j  for  after 
C.vdoDia,  Cnouui,  and  many  other  towni  had  hlles 
into  the  banda  of  Metellui,  and  the  wai    leemed 

miuion  lo  Pompey,  fram  whom  they  hoped  to  obtain 
more  favourable  tenn»  than  fmm  Metellui.  By 
the  Oabinian  Uw,paued  in  B.C-  67,  whieh  gare  to 
Pompey  Ihe  conduct  of  the  wnc  againit  the 
pirates,  tbe  lupreme  command  in  tbe  whole  of  the 
Mediterranean  wat  alto  auigned  to  him ;  he 
therefore  had  a  preteit  for  interfering  in  Ihe  aOain 
of  Crete,  hut  it  ma  dearly  necer  intended  that  he 
ifaould  nipenede  Metellni.  Hil  eminariei  hud 
probably  penuaded  the  Cretani  to  make  thii  offer ; 
but  haweier  thii  may  be,  be  immediately  oomplied 
with  their  rei{ue>l,and  lent  hii  legate  L.Octafiua 
to  receive  the  lurrender  of  iheif  lowtia,  and  ihortly 
afterwiudi  another  of  bit  legatea,  Comeliui  Siaenna, 
came  to  the  iiland  from  Oreece  with  the  command 
of  «nie  tioopi.  Melellu»,  however,  refuied  lo 
take  any  notice  of  their  elaimi,  and  continued  to 
attack  and  aubdue  the  towoa,  although  the  in- 
habitant! were  encouiuged  in  theii  mittance  lo 
Mm  by  Ihe  legatea  of  Pompey.  Elentbera  and 
Luppn  fell  into  hil  haudi ;  and  in  the  capture  of 
the  latter  town  Octavioi  wai  nude  priuner,  but 
diimiued  by  MeteHat  with  contempt.  Comeliui 
Siienna  hud  meantime  died,  and  hilherls  Octa'iui 
bad  not  leDtnred  to  ute  forie  againit  Metetlua,  but 
now  he  employed  the  tnopi  of  Siienna  lo  Gght  on 
the  aide  of  the  Cietani.  But  aa  tbeae  troopi 
ihorti;  artervardi  withdrew  from  tbe  iilaad.  Sot 
lome  tesioD  unknown  to  ui,  Oclariui  took  refuge 
with  Ariition  in  Hierapjtna,  fmm  which,  however, 
he  fled  at  the  approach  of  Metellui,  leaving  Che 
Cretani  to  their  fate.  Thereupon  Laithenei  and 
Pnnarei,  the  chief  leaden  of  the  Cretani,  made 
their  aufamiuion  lo  him,  and  the  wai  wu  bnught 


METELLU& 
In  B.  c  66  Metellui  returned  to  Rame,  but  ha 
wai  prevented  fram  obtaining  a  Iriunph  by  the 
paniiani  a<  Pompey.  Metellui,  however,  could 
not  relinquiah  hil  ckim  la  a  triumph,  and  aecDrd- 
ingly  reaolved  to  wait  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
city  lill  more  hvonnble  eireumilancei.  Hii  pa. 
tience  wai  aa  great  aa  hii  deaire  for  the  honour ; 
for  he  wai  itill  waiting  befon  the  city  in  B.  c.  63, 
when  the  conipiiacy  of  Catiline  broke  oat.  He 
wai  lent  into  Apulia  to  prevent  an  appiebeiided 
riling  of  the  lUvei ;  and  in  the  fbtlawing  year, 
B.  c  63,  after  ihe  death  of  Catiline,  he  wai  al 
length  permitted  to  make  hia  triumphal  entiance 
ioID  Rome,  and  received  the  nuname  of  CncuuL 
tie  wai  rohbed,  however,  of  the  chief  omanKnti 
of  bla  triumph,  LAithenea  and  Panarei^  whom  a 
tribune  of  the  pleba  compeiled  him  to  amrmder  la 
Pompey, 

Metellui.  ai  waa  nBlurally  lo  be  eipeded,  joined 

Lncnllai  and  tbe  other  leaden  of  the  ariitocncy  in 

their  oppaeition  to  Pompey,  and  iucceed?d  in  pn- 

venting  iHe  latter  from  obtaining  the  ralificatiaD  of 

hil  acu  in  Alia.     In  k.  a  60  Metellui  wai  leal 

by  the  lenate  with  two  otlien  to  inveitigale  the 

■late  of  Qaul,  where  a  riling  of  the  people  wai 

apprehended.  Helamenlioned  by  CiceiD,in&c57, 

oi  one  of  the  pontiSi  before  whom  be  ipokereipecl- 

ing  hil  houae,  and  he  probably  died  toon  afierwiuda. 

(Liv.  EpiU  98—100  ;  Flor,  iii,  7,  iv,  2  ;  EnUop. 

■.11;  Oroi.  vi,  4  ;  Veil.  Pat-  ii-  34,  38;  Julin. 

[Til.  6  ;  Appian,  Sie.  6  ;  Dion  Caia.  Frag.  ITR. 

[ivl  1,  3  ;  Plut.  P,mp.  29  ;  SaU.  CW.  30  :  C^ 

trr.  LS,  pro  Flaco.  3,  1 3,  40,  ia  Pmm.  34,  ad 

It  I  19,  dtHar.  Rap.  6.) 

34.  L.  CAiciLitia  METitLUS,  bnitlier  of  the 

eceding  [No.  33],  wai  praetor  B.c.71,and  » 

opraetor  lucceedcd  Veriea  in  the  government  of 

cily  in  B.  c.  70.     He  defeated  tbe  piratea,  who 

d  conqueied  the  Roman  fleet  and  taken  puaet- 

m  of  the  harbour  of  Syracuie,  and   compelled 

em  to  leave  the  ialand.     Hii  adminiitnitiBD  i> 

praiied  by  Cinre  for  reitoring  peace  and  wcnrily 

'ie  inhabitanta,  after  the  frightful  icene*  whic^ 

been  enacted  then  by  Verm  ;  but  he  Tiever- 

HI  attempted,  in  conjunction  with  hia  brothera, 

hield  Vena  from  injualice,  and  tried  ta  pv- 

l   the   Siciliai»  from    bringing  forward    their 

imony  and  complsinti  againat  him.     Ue  wai 

inl  B.  c  6a  with  tj.  Mnreioi  Rei,  bat  died   al 

the  beginning  of  hil  year-     (Lit.  B^lL  98;   On>. 


-3;  Cic  I'er 


i,  67, 


.  &3,  i»  Pit.  ' 


.      L  16, 
Dion  Chi. 


35.  M.  CaiciLica  Mitbllus,  brotfaei  at  the 
two  preceding  [Noi.  33,  34],  wai  praelor  a.  c-  69, 
in  Ihe  (ome  year  that  hii  eldeal  bnither  wu 
nniul.  The  lot  gave  bun  the  pRvdtocj  in  the 
«un  de  pfnaiar  rtpetundit^  and  Venet  waa  vv^ 
miioni  ihat  hji  trial  ahnuld  come  on  before  Me- 
ellui.  (Cic.  Vtrr.  AcL  L  a,  9,  1 0.)  Since  he  did  not 
obtain  the  coniuiihip,  Dmmann  conjectnm  (v^ 
;.  p.57}thatthegladialoraof  M.  Metelioa,  vrbaa 
:icem  raenlioni  in  B.  c  60  (od  >((.  iL  1.  J  1), 
may  have  belonged  to  the  »n  of  the  piMtoc.  anii 
were  exhibited  by  him  in  honour  of  hia  fatbtc, 
vould  therefon  have  died  about  thii  tin». 
Q.  Ci.ECii.iiig  MxTiLLUB  Csnttma,  U  eon- 
jectnrcd  by  Dmmann  (vol-  ii.  p-£7)  ta  have  boa 
'  e  ion  of  Mo.  23,  and  to  have  been  the  giu«H 
Lih  C-Trelioniui,  who  lupported  the  adopti^  of 
Clodini  into  a  plebeian  fiunily,  whan  Tiebeaiaa. 


UETHAPUS. 

oppoMdiL  (Cicod/'aM.  n.Sl-SS.)  Thii  i>, 
bowcTer,  pun  conjectiuv,   for  the  Olme  of  tlie 

the  puMige  of  Cicero  referred  to  sboie.  Ciena 
•peak*  [adAlt.iy.7.  S  ^),  in  B.cG6,  loaD  after 
bit  retain  [mm  eiite.  of  a  Metaliui  who  had  latelj 
died,  uid  «ho  had  alwaji  aet«d  badlj  towardi 
faiJUp  Aa  thit  HetelLua  cannot  be  an^  of  the  cele- 
brated pemni  of  that  name,  Dnnnann  luppoiei 
bin)  la  haTfl  been  tbe  coQetgoa  of  Ticboniiia. 

37.  U  Caicilids  Mitillus  Cbricdb,  a  ion 
pTobabl;  of  No.  21  (comp.  Cie.  Vtrr.  iiL  68),  wai 
tribune  of  tbs  pleba,  b.  c  49,  and,  true  to  the  here- 
ditary pniidplei  of  hii  family,  diatingniahed  him- 
Klf  by  hit  «arm  mpport  of  the  ariilociaey.  He 
did  not  flj  bont  Rome  on  the  approach  of  Caeiai 
with  Pompey  and  the  rest  of  hi*  patty,  bat  n- 
mained  behind  in  the  city.  He  al»  ihoaed  hii 
courage  in  attempting  to  prevent  C»im  from 
taking  paeimioa  of  the  ncred  treaniTy,  and  only 
gare  way  upon  being  threateiied  with  death. 
(Plot  Ob».  M,  P<Hiip.S2;  Dion  Cau.  ili.  17; 
Appiao,  RC.il  *l;  Caei.  B. C.  i.  33  i  Lncan,  iiL 
1U,&CJ  Cic.aiJ.4U.  x.4,8.)  He  MOn  aflei- 
varda  left  Rome,  and  wu  at  Capoa  at  the  begin- 
ning of  March,  when  Fompcy  mu  on  the  point  of 
leaving  Italy.  Cicero  mention*  Clodia  a*  hi* 
iDOth«-in-law,  who  may  ptrhap*  have  been  the 
wife  of  Metelln*,  conanl  B.  C  6U.  [No.  20.] 
(CicwJ.rfU.ix.  6.  S3.) 

There  wai  a  Hetellui  who  fought  on  the  tide  of 
Antony  in  tbe  lait  cirii  war,  wu  taken  pri- 
toner  at  the  battle  of  Actinm,  and  whM*  lil^  wai 
■pared  by  OctaTian  at  lli«  intemuion  of  hit  too, 
who  had  fought  on  the  lide  of  the  latter.  (Appian, 
B.  C.  it.  42.)  The  elder  of  thewi  Metelli  may 
hare  been  the  tribune  of  n.  c  49  i  but  tbii  it  only 


HETU0DIU9L 


1065 


2S.  H.  Cak 


N&S£,  i 


1  by  Cice 


n  probably  of 
B.C  60  (ad 


ii.  1.  §1).     SeeNi 

29.  Q.  CAiciLiiia  Metkllus  Chiticub,  coniul 
A.  D.  7    with    A.  Licinioi   Nerre,  waa   probably 

Eandaon  of  No.  23,  and  loB  of  No.  26,  if  the 
Iter  ever  eiiited.     (Dion  Cm*.  If.  30  ;  FaitL) 

30.  L.  (CiiciLius)  MITXI.I.IIS,  a  triiustir  of 
the  mint,  whoie  atat  a  only  known  bma  coin*,  a 
■pedmen  of  which  it  annexed.  The  obrene  baa 
tbe  head  of  Apollo,  with  (l.)  hitbl.  a.  alb.s.t.: 

■'.ting   on    «l' ""    — *   - 

behind,  witl 

*  appear*  that  (hs  col- 
leaguei  of  Ihi*  MeteUn*  were  A.  Albinn*  and  C 
JdallMluL    (Eckhtl,ToLT.p.279.) 


METHAPUS  (MJkToi).  an  Atheniui  who  i> 
■nid  to  have  introduced  at  Thebei  the  vonhip  of 
the  Csbeiri.  He  wa*  much  ikilled  in  aU  kinds  of 
myileriet  *nd  orgiei,  »nd  niado  «everal  alteration* 
in  the  myeterie*  at  Andania.  (Pan*,  iv.  l.%6; 
WeLcker,  Iht  Atieljl.  Tril.  f.  270.)        [L.  S.] 


METHARHE  (HiMf>^n).  a  daoghter  of  king 
Pygmalion,  and  wife  of  Ctnyra^  (Apollod.  ili< 
14.  §  3;  csmp.  CiNrftaa.)  [L.  S.] 

METHO'DIUS(H<Miwt).  I.  Sumamed  ihe 
AroBTi.B  of  Bohemia,  enjoji  great  reputation  in 
the  biitory  of  the  church  a*  «ell  at  of  the  fine 
arte.  He  lived  in  the  ninth  eentnry  of  onr  en, 
waa  a  natire  of  ThtaaBlonica,  and  went  to  Con- 
stantinople, when  be  entered  a  convent  of  the 
Older  of  St.  Baslini  Cyrillua.  For  lome  time  he 
iired  in  Rome,  and  devoted  hinuelf  to  painting,  in 
which  he  me  to  inch  celebrity  that,  after  hit 
relom  to  Conttantinople,  ho  received  an  invitation 
from  Bogorit,  king  of  Bulgaria,  to  repair  to  bit 
eonrt  at  Nieopolii.  The  king  being  fond  of  pie. 
tuna  npcetenting  battle*  and  the  like  bloody  mb- 
ject*,  reqnetted  bini  to  eiecnte  lonuthiDg  more 
-  "lie  for  him  than  he  had  ever  teen  befon  ;  and 
(hit  tuggettion,  Methodim  painted  the  lA*t 
Judgment  with  tuch  e&ct,  that  Bogori*,  whoa* 
mind  hod  already  a  torn  for  the  Chriitian  nligion, 
entreated  the  (killid  monk  to  baptise  him  Ibnhnith, 
and  tho*  enable  him  to  find  pi^DQ  with  God  on 
thedayoftholattjudgment.  Thi*  wat  exactly  what 
MethiKliut  had  in  view  when  he  choie  that  tubject. 
The  convertion  of  tbe  king  waa  followed  by  that 
of  the  anny  ;  and  in  a  abort  time  the  whole  nation 
adopted  the  Christian  nligion.  At  that  period 
Christianity  vra*  daily  losing  ground  in  Asia,  when 
the  induence  of  Mohammedaniam  became  over- 
wteUning  ;  but  the  lasses  in  the  South  wen  mor« 
than  balanced  by  the  victoriea  of  th«  Cress  in  tbs 
North,  obtained  through  the  noble  teal  of  tha 
Greek  clergy,  among  whom  ourMethodin*  and  (hit 
brother?)  Cyrillua,  «era  then  the  moat  luminon* 
Stan.  SbortlyaftertlieconvenionofiheBulgariant, 
which  took  place  in  853  and  the  following  yean 
(perhaps  only  in  861),  Hethedtat  «a*  lent  into 
the  countries  north  of  the  Danube,  when  ha  die- 
played  the  greatest  activity  among  the  Slavonian 
r Illation  of  Pannooia  and  the  adjacent  conntriea: 
naided  then  in  the  quality  of  archbiafaop  of 
Pannonia,  and  he  npaired  thilbei  as  early  as  ST" 


n  S63.     He  i 


to  have 


rhole  of  the  Bible  and  several 
litorgical  books  into  the  Slatonitu  languagea.  In 
876  he  waa  mmmoned  by  pope  John  VIIL  to 
eome  to  Rome,  and  to  sho«  cause  «hy  he  shonid 
not  be  pnnithed  for  having  tnnalatnl  the  mat* 
into  Slavonian,  and  introduced  it  in  that  form  into 
the  churches  of  hit  diocete  ;  but  it  appears  he  did 
not  obey  the  aummon*  About  890  Metbodiu* 
converted  duke  Boniwoi  of  Bobemi*,  who  soon 
afterward*  became  king  of  Magna  MoraTia,  to 
tha   Chriitian   nligion ;    and    now  all    the    Bo- 

ibmitted  likewise  to   tha   rite  of  baplinn. 


Ther. 


T,  doubt*  a 


0  the  o 


1  by  Methodint,  respecting  which 
the  reader  will  find  mora  information  in  tha 
•ouiee*  quoted  below.  The  time  of  the  death  of 
Methediu*  i*  not  exactly  known,  but  thu*  much 
it  certain,  that  ha  died  after  893,  and  perhaps 
in  the  beginning  ot  the  tenth  century,  at  a  very 
■dianced  age.  In  later  years  he  was  canonised. 
The  Oreeka  and  Stavonians  celebrate  him  on  the 
llth  of  May;  bnt  in  the  Martymlngaim  the  day 
ii  the  9th  of  March.    A*  to  bi*  proficiency  in 


1066 


METHODIUS. 


painting,  Le  Beau  (HisL  du  Bm  Empire,  toL  xir. 
p.  362)  calU  him  the  most  eminent  painter  of  his 
time.  It  is,  however,  well  known  that  his  con- 
temporaries, Modalulph  in  France,  Tutilo  in  Ger- 
many, and  Laxanis  in  Constantinople,  enjoyed  also 
a  first-rate  reputation  as  painters.  (Fabric  BAL 
Oraeo.  yoL  rii.  p.  272  ;  Cedren.  p.  489,  &c.  ;  Si- 
meon Metaphr.  Annal.  p.  4 12,  &c  ;  Zonar.  Tol.  iL 
p.  135,  &C.,  in  the  Paris  edition;  fioliand,  Viiae 
Cyrilii  ei  Mdhodii ;  J.  O.  Stredowsky,  Vila  M^ 
thod.  in  Sacra  Aforaviae  Hid.  Solxbach,  1710, 4ta  ; 
Chr.  Sam.  Schmidt,  Ward  da»  Ckridetttitum  vt 
B'dhtnen  von  Methud  {Metkodhu),  ^c  einge/ukrt  9 
Leipzig,  1789,  8vo.) 

2.  Confessor,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  was 
called  'Ono\oy4Ta,  or  Ccm/esaor^  on  aocoont  of  his 
firm  adherence  to  the  worship  of  images.  He  was 
a  native  of  Syracnse,  where  he  was  bom  towards 
the  close  of  the  eighth  oentary  of  onr  era,  bat  went 
to  Constantinople  and  took  holy  orders,  after 
giving  his  property  to  th^  church  and  the  poor.  For 
some  time  he  lived  in  a  convent  in  the  island  of 
Chios.  The  severe  measures  of  the  emperor  Leo 
Armenus  induced  him  to  take  refuge  among  the 
orthodox  in  Rome,  but  he  returned  to  Greece  after 
the  death  of  Leo,  in  820.  Shortly  afterwards  he 
was  sent  by  Nioephorus,  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople, as  ambassador  to  pope  Pashalis,  who  en- 
trusted him  with  a  letter  to  Michael,  in  order 
to  persuade  the  emperor  to  behave  less  harshly 
against  the  orthodox.  For  this  service  poor 
Methodius  paid  very  dearly.  Michael,  offended 
by  the  pope^s  letter,  ordered  seven  hundred  lashes 
to  be  inflicted  upon  the  back  of  Methodius,  who, 
half  dead,  was  thrown  into  an  awful  dungeon  in 
one  of  the  islands  of  the  Propontis,  where  he  would 
have  perished  from  want  of  food  had  not  a  poor 
fisherman  accidentally  discovered  him,  and  kept 
him  alive  by  occasional  supplies  of  bread  and  fish. 
He  remained  there  several  years  ;  but  being  a  man 
of  great  talents  and  acknowledj^  skill  in  admi- 
nistrative ai&irs,  he  was  recalled  by  Theophilus, 
son  and  successor  of  Michael,  who  gave  him  suitable 
apartments  in  his  own  palace.  In  a  short  time 
Methodius  obtained  great  influence  at  the  court;  but 
his  orthodox  principle  caused  him  a  second  flogging 
and  a  second  imprisonment  in  his  former  dungeon. 
Again  released,  he  returned  to  Constantinople  and 
was  compelled  to  accompany  Theophilus  in  his  cam- 
paigns against  the  Arabs,  the  emperor  being  in 
want  of  his  talents*  although  he  did  not  trust  him 
sufficiently  to  leave  him  in  the  capital.  His  life, 
however,  was  far  from  being  agreeable,  several 
plots  having  been  made  to  ruin  him :  among  other 
charges  brought  forth  against  him  was  that  of 
having  committed  fornication  with  a  reputed 
courtisan,  who  declared  she  was  pregnant  by  the 
pious  bishop  ;  but  Methodius  cleared  himself  of  this 
imputed  misdemeanour.  Theophilus  died  in  842. 
He  was  succeeded  by  his  widow,  Theodora,  who 
reigned  for  her  infant  son,  Michael  III.;  and  being 
a  professed  friend  of  images,  she  bestowed  her 
powerful  protection  upon  Methodius,  and  caused 
him  to  be  chosen  patriarch  of  Constantinople  in  the 
very  year  of  his  accession  (842).  This  high  office 
Methodius  held  till  his  death,  on  the  14th  of  June, 
846,  displaying  constantly  the  greatest  activity  in 
suppressing  the  iconoclasts,  and  restoring  the  wor- 
ehip  of  images.  Methodius  was  a  very  learned 
loan,  and  wrote  a  considerable  number  of  works  on 
divinity,  of  which  sevexal  have  eome  down  to  us. 


METHODIUS. 

and  have  been  found  wcU  worthy  of  publicatimL 
The  most  important  are : — I.  Encomium  &  Dionjfm 
Areopoffitae.     Editions :  the  Greek  text,  Florence, 
1516»  8vo. ;  Palis,  1662,  8vo.;  Graece  et  Latine, 
in   the    second   volume  of  '*  Opera   S.  Dionviii 
Areop.,^    Antwerp,    1634,    fol.      The    qoestioD 
whether,  in  composing  this  work,  Methodius  was 
guilty  of  plagiarism  by  stealing  from  the  monk  Hil- 
duinus,  who  wrote  on  the  same  subject,  caused  • 
literary  feud,  which  is  hugely  diacassed  in  Fabri- 
citts,  to  whom  we  refer  the  reader.    2.  Orat»  in 
eo9  qui  dicttnt  t  Quid  profmt  Fiiim  Dn  Cmdfimi 
Graece  et  Latine,  by  Gretsenis,  in  the  second  to> 
lume  of  his  work,  De  OruoB.    3.  De  Ooetam  Si- 
meonit  et  Annae  in  Templo^  et  de  Deipara  ;  and  4. 
In  Ramoe  Palmarunu,  two  orations,  Giaeoe  et  La- 
tine, in  Comb^fis^s  edition  of  the  works  of  Metho- 
dius Patarends,  Paris,  1644,  foL    5.  Eaeamiem 
S,  Agathae  Virpinit  et  Martyris^  a  Ifttin  version  in 
Comb^fis's  Biik,  Pair. ;  the  text,  inoomplete,  with 
a  Latin  version,  in  Leo  Allatius,  DiairUta  de  M»- 
tkodiie,      6.  Cunones  Poenitenticdetj  dec,  pnUished 
with  a  Latin  version  by  Gentiauus  Henctns.    7. 
Constiiutio  de  Ot  qui  diverto  Motia,  ^c^  ad  faiem 
Christianam  revertantur,  Graeoe  et   Latine,  with 
notes,  by  Jac.  Goar  in  Eudiolog.   Graaeor.     & 
Tree  venue  lamlnci  ad  Tkeodorum  et  Tkeophamem 
grapUa^  trUme  iilis  quos  ad  ipetun  miseramt  Ap> 
tponsorii^    in    Lambecii    Cbmiaeatorn;    also    ad 
Calcem  Const.  Manassae  in  the  Paris  edition.  (Leo 
AUathis,   Diairiba  de  MetkodOaf    Fabric   BiU. 
Oraec  vol.  vii.  p.  273 ;  Cave,  HieL  IaL  p.  451, 
&c,  ed.  Geneva ;    Baronius,  AnnaL  ad  annora 
842;   Theophan.  Contin.  ii.  8,  iil  24,   iv.  3,6, 
10  ;   Simeon   Metaphrasta,  7%eopkiL  c  23,  Jl/f- 
ekael  et  Tkeodora^  c.  3 ;  Georg.  Monach.  Mickad 
et  Theodora,  c.  1.) 

3.  Patriarch  of  Constantinoplb  in  1240,  is 
probably  the  author  of  De  Bevelatiome^  which  some 
attribute  to  Methodius  Patarensii.  [See  No.  6.] 
The  Greek  text,  with  a  Latin  version,  is  contained 
in  the  first  volume  of  the  Graecia  OrlAodaia,na  well 
as  in  some  of  the  BibUotk.  Pair,  He  also  vrvte 
Aenigmaia,  in  iambic  tristichons,  extant  in  MS^ 
(Fabric.  BibL  Graec  vol  vil  p.  275  ;  Cave,  p.  662. 
ed.  Geneva.) 

4.  EvBULius  or  Eubulus.    [No.  6.] 

5.  MoNACHUS,  lived  in  Constantinople  daring 
the  middle  and  hitter  part  of  the  thirteenth  oentBTT. 
About  this  time  the  Bysantine  eapital  was  miack 
disturbed  by  the  coincident  election  of  Jooepkos 
and  Arseniui  to  the  patriarchal  see  oC  Conatanti- 
nople,  each  of  them  being  piocliumed  hj  his  parti- 
sans as  the  sole  legitimate  patriarch.  On  t&is 
occasion  Methodius  wrote  a  valuable  tzeaUse, 
titled  SvAAoTi)  owowruni,  SjfUoga  Chmpemd\ 
showing  that  orthodox  people  ought  not  to 
from  theur  spiritual  leaders  even  in  caae  thieir  pre- 
decessor had  been  illegally  deposed.  It  w:a»  pab- 
lished  by  Leo  AUatius  in  his  Diatriba  de  M^tkodi»^ 
with  a  Latin  translation.  (Fabric  BibL  dnvr. 
vol.  vii.  p.  275 ;  Cave,  Hist  IAL  pw  S42«  ed. 
Geneva.) 

6.  Sumamed  Patarbnsis,  and 
Eubulus  or  Eubulius,  lived  in  the  thivi, 
died  in  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  oentoxy  ii 
era.  He  held  successively  the  sees  of  cSljvpei 
and  Patara  in  Lyda  (whence  Patarenats)  asd 
Tyrus  in  Phoenicia.  He  was  a  ChriatiaB ;  waA 
Suidas  says  that  he  died  the  death  of  a  Buurtri;  at 
Chalcis  'AntToA^f  (one  of  the  two 


METHODIUS. 

Syria),  during  the  reign  of  Decios  (a.  d.  249 — ^25 1 ) 
and  Valeriannt.  The  addition  of  the  latter  name 
•eemt  to  be  sporions,  since  Valerian  did  not  reign 
with,  but  af)^r  Decius.  HoweTer  the  origimd 
text  of  Sttidae  may  be,  he  wai  wrong  with  regard 
to  the  time  assigned  by  him  to  the  death  of  Me- 
thodius ;  for  there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  this 
divine  was  a  contemporary  of  Porphyry,  and 
perhaps  ouUired  him ;  and  if  he  therefore  died 
during  one  o(  the  Utter  persecutions  of  the  Chris- 
tians, as  is  asserted,  it  might  have  been  in  303,  as 
Cave  thinks,  or  in  311,  according  to  Fabricius. 
Methodius  was  a  man  of  great  learning  and  exem- 
plary piety,  who  enjoyed  the  general  esteem  of  his 
contemporaries.  He  wrote  several  works,  the  prin- 
cipal «r  which  are:  1.  Utpi  *Ai«aTd(ac«»s,  De 
Rewmeiumey  against  Origen,  which  was  divided 
into  two  or  perhaps  three  parts.  Fragments  of  it 
are  given  by  Epiphanius  in  his  Pamxrium ;  in 
Photitts,  BiUioikeea  ;  a  few  are  contained  in  the 
works  of  Damascenus ;  2.  Ilcpi  tm»  ytvtrmp^ 
De  Creatii^  in  Phocius ;  3.  Iltpi  Aikc{owrfov  koL 
w6B«r  rd  kokA,  De  LSbro  Ariilrh.  Leo  Allatius 
had  the  complete  text  with  a  Latin  version ,  but 
the  work,  as  contained  in  the  edition  of  Methodius 
by  Combi^fis,  is  not  quite  complete.  4.  Iltpi  r^t 
d77cAo/Af/tAi(Toi/  «o^cKcIaT  km  dyvttas^  De  An- 
ffelioa  Viryimiaie  et  CastiUdef  written  in  the  form 
of  a  dialogue.  Leo  Allatius  published  this  work, 
Gr.  et  Lat.,  in  his  Diatriba  de  Me&odm^  at  Rome, 
1656,  8vo.  and  dedicated  it  to  Pope  Alexander 
Vn.  At  ttib  same  time  Petrus  Possinus  obtained 
the  Greek  text  of  this  work  from  Lucas  Holsten, 
At  Rome;  and  having  prepared  a  copy  for  the 
press,  sent  it,  together  with  a  Latin  version,  to 
Paris,  where  it  was  published  in  the  following 
3'car,  1657,  foL  Possinus,  strangely  enough,  dedi- 
cated his  edition  to  the  same  pope,  not  knowing 
that  Leo  Alhitius  was  doing,  or  had  just  done,  the 
same  thing  ;  nor  was  Allatius  at  all  aware  of  Pos- 
sinus being  engaged  in  the  same  work  at  the  same 
time  as  he  was.  It  is  also  contained  in  Comb^fia, 
Audnar.  BMotk,  Pair,  Paris,  1672.  Photius, 
quoted  below,  says  that  the  work  had  been  adul- 
terated, and  contained  especially  several  passages 
tending  to  Arianism,  of  which  no  trace  is  to  be 
found  in  the  later  editions,  so  that  his  MS.  was 
decidedly  different  from  those  perused  by  Allatius 
and  Possinus.  5.  OraHo  de  Simetme  ei  Anna,  sen 
In  Fettnm  Oecnnm  et  Purifioatiome  B.  Mariae, 
ed.  Petrus  Phmtinus,  Antwerp,  1598.  This  work 
is  said  to  be  the  production  of  a  later  Methodius, 
but  AUatius  vindicates  the  authorship  of  Methodius 
Patareusi^  6.  A^of  vfpl  Maprtpetv^  Sermode 
Martyntm,  7.  Eif  rd  Badd,  In  Ramt»  Palmarmm^ 
an  oration,  of  which  Photius  has  extracts.  The 
authorship  of  Methodius  is  doubtfiiL  8.  Libri 
advemu  Porpkyriunit  of  which  there  are  fragments 
in  Damascenus.  9.  De  Pythonma  contra  Orir 
penem^  lost.  10.  Commentarii  m  Oantica  Cantico- 
rum^  fragments.  11.  S^ywr,  lost,  &&  This 
Methodius  is  said  to  have  written  a  work,  De 
Retelatione,  which,  however,  is  more  justly  attri- 
buted to  a  later  Methodius.  [Na  3.]  The 
principal  works  of  Methodius,  vis.,  De  Libro  Ar~ 
biirio^  De  Beeurreetione^  De  Angelica  Virffiniiat»  et 
Ciutitate,  two  homilies,  and  the  extracts  given  by 
Photius  were  published  by  Comb^fis,  Graece  et 
Latine,  cum  notis,  Paris,  1644,  fol.,  together  with 
the  works  of  Amphilochus  and  Andreas  Cretensis. 
(  Phot  Cod.  234,  235, 236,  237  ;  Cave,  iJiet.  Lit 


METION. 


1067 


pi  96,  se.  ed.  Geneva  ;  Fabric.  BiU,  Graee.  yoL  vii. 
p.  260,  &c  This  Methodius  stands  in  the  index 
to  Fabricius  as  Methodius  Patarensis,  which  is 
correct ;  but  the  passage  where  the  rrader  finds 
most  information  on  him  (vol.  vil  p.260,&c.)  is 
omitted.     (Hankius,  Ser^.  Byxant.)         [W.  P.] 

METHON  (M^0»y),  a  kinsman  of  Orpheus, 
from  whom  the  Thracian  town  of  Methone  was 
believed  to  have  derived  its  name.  (Plot.  Qua^A 
Graee,  11.)  [L.  S.] 

METH  YMNA  (M^upiwu),  a  daughter  of  Macar 
and  wife  of  Lesbua,  from  whom  the  town  of  Me- 
thymna,  in  Lesbos,  derived  its  name.  (Diod.  v. 
81  ;  Steph.  Byx.  t.  r.)  [L.  S.J 

METHYMNAEUS  (Mnevityatos),  a  surname 
of  Dionysus,  derived,  according  to  some,  from 
Methymna,  rich  in  vines.  (Hesych.  e.  v, ;  Virg. 
Georg,  ii.  20.)  Others  derived  it  from  fU9v  (sweet 
or  wine),  as  Plutarch  {Sympoe,  iii.  2)  and  Athe- 
naeus  (viiL  p.  363).  [L.  S.J 

METIADU'SA  (Mfn-tdSovra),  a  daughter  of 
Eupalamus,  and  wife  of  king  Cecrops,  by  whom 
she  became  the  mother  of  Pandion.  (Apollod.  iii. 
15.  §  5  ;  Pans.  i.  5.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

MKTPLIA  GENS,  an  Alban  house,  which,  on 
the  destruction  of  Alba  Longa,  migrated  to  Rome. 
(Dionys.  iii.  29.)  Since  the  Metilii  were  imme- 
diately admitted  into  the  Roman  senate,  they  must 
at  the  time  of  their  migration  have  b^n  of  patri- 
cian rank.  In  history,  however,  they  occur  only 
as  plebeians.  Pliny  {H.N,  xxxv.  17)  mentions  a 
UxMetiUadePullonUnum  B.c220.     [W.B.D.] 

METI'LIUS.  1.  Sp.  Miraius,  tribune  of 
the  plebs  in  B.C.  416.  He  brought  forward  a 
rogation  for  fresh  assignments  of  the  public  land  to 
the  commons,  but  was  foiled  in  his  attempt  by  his 
colleagues  in  the  tribunate.     (Liv.  iv.  48.) 

2.  M.  Mbtilius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  &  c 
401,  when  he  impeached  two  of  the  contuhir 
tribunes  of  the  preceding  year,  and  resisted 
the  levying  of  the  war-tax  (tributum)  because  the 
patricians  usurped  the  rents  of  the  demesne-land. 
(Liv.  V.  11,  12.) 

8.  M.  MiTiLius,  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.  c. 
217,  brought  forward  a  rogation  to  deprive  Q. 
Fabhis  Maximus,  then  dictator,  of  the  sole  control 
of  the  legions,  and  to  admit  the  master  of  the 
horse,  Q.  Minucius  Thermns,  to  an  equal  share  (/ 
the  command.  Metilius  was  legatus,  in  b.  a  212, 
frt>m  the  senate  to  the  consuls,  after  some  reverses, 
in  the  seventh  year  of  the  second  Punic  war.  (Liv. 
xxiL25,xxv.22.) 

4.  T.  Mbtilius  Croto,  legatus,  in  b.  c  215, 
from  the  praeUv  Appius  Claudius  Pulcher  to  the 
legions  in  Sicily.  (Liv.  xxiii.  31.)      [W.  B.  D.] 

ME'TIOCHE.  [Mbhippb.]  A  second  person 
of  the  name  was  a  Trojan  woman,  who  was  painted 
by  Polygnotns  in  the  Lesche  at  Delphi  (Paus.  x. 
26.  §1.)  [L.S.] 

METIOCHUS  (Mirr/ox*')«<m  Athenian  orator, 
a  contemporary  and  friend  of  Pericles,  for  whom 
he  often  spoke  in  the  assembly  at  Athens.  (Plot. 
PraeerpL  Pol.  15;  Bekker,  Anmsdct,  p.  809; 
Schumann,  De  SorHL  Jnd.  pi  40,  Ac)      [L.  S.] 

MENTION  (MirrlMr),  a  son  of  Erechtheus  and 
Praxithea,  and  husband  of  Alcippe.  His  sons, 
the  Metionidae,  expelled  their  cousin  Pandion  from 
his  kingdom  of  Athens,  but  were  themselves  after- 
wards expelled  by  the  sons  of  Pandion  (Apollod. 
iii.  15.  §§  1,  5,  6,  8  ;  Paus.  L  5.  §  3).  Diodorus 
(iv.  76)  calls  Daedalus  one  of  the  sons  of  Motion, 


1068 


METOCHITA. 


and  Metion  himBelf  a  aon  of  Enpalamui  and  grand- 
■on  of  Erechtheuf  (comp.  Plat  /o»,  p.  533,  a. ; 
Pans.  vii.  4.  §  5).  Apollodorui  (iii.  15.  §  8)  on 
the  other  hand,  calls  EnpalamuB  a  son  of  Metion 
and  father  of  Daedaloa^  According  to  a  Sicyonian 
legend,  Sicyon  alto  waa  a  son  of  Metion  and  a 
grandson  of  Erechthens.  (Pans.  ii.  6.  §  3 ;  comp. 
SchoL  ad  Soph.  Oed,  CoL  468,  who  calls  the  wife 
of  Metion  IphinoS.)  [L.  S.] 

METIS  (Mifrtt).  I.  The  penonification  of 
prudence,  is  described  as  a  daughter  of  Oceanus  and 
Thetys.  At  the  instigation  of  Zeus,  she  gave  to 
Cronos  a  vomitive,  whereupon  he  brought  back  his 
children  whom  he  had  devoured  (Apollod.  I  2.  § 
1,  &c  ;  Hes.  Tieog.  471).  She  was  the  first  love 
and  wife  of  Zeus,  from  whom  she  had  at  first  en- 
deavoured to  withdraw  by  metamorphosing  herself 
in  various  ways.  She  prophesied  to  him  that  she 
would  give  birth  first  to  a  girl  and  afterwards  to  a 
boy,  to  whom  the  rule  of  the  world  was  destined 
by  fiite.  For  this  reason  Zeus  devoured  her,  when 
she  was  pregnant  with  Athena,  and  afterwurds  he 
himself  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  who  issued  from 
his  head  (Apollod.  i.  3.  §  6  ;  Hes.  Theog.  886). 
Plato  {Sympos.  p.  203,  b.)  speaks  of  Poms  as  a 
son  of  Metis,  and  according  to  Hesiod,  Zeus  de- 
voured Metis  on  the  advice  of  Uranus  and  Oe, 
who  also  revealed  to  him  the  destiny  of  his  son. 
(Comp.  Welcker,  Die  Aetdt^  TriL  p.  278.) 

2.  A  male  being,  a  mystic  personification  of  the 
power  of  generation  among  the  so-called  Orphics, 
similar  to  Phanes  and  Ericapaeus.  (Orph.  Fragm, 
TL  19,  viii.2.)  [L.  S.] 

ME'TIUS.     [Mbttius.] 

METOCHI'TA,  GEO'RGIUS  (Tvirftos  6 
McTox^Ti}t),  magnus  diaconus  in  Constantinople, 
lived  in  the  thirteenth  century.  He  was  an  inti- 
mate friend  and  staunch  adherent  of  the  emperor 
Andronicus  the  Elder,  and  one  of  those  few  Greek 
divines  who  advocated  the  re-onion  of  the  Greek 
and  Latin  churches.  For  both  these  reasons  he 
was  deposed  and  exiled,  about  1283,  by  the  em- 
peror Andronicus  the  Younger.  He  died  in  exile, 
but  the  year  of  his  death  is  not  known.  Some  say 
that  he  was  the  father  of  the  following  Theodore 
Metochita,  with  whom  several  modem  writers  have 
confounded  him.  He  wrote  different  works  of  no 
«mall  importance  for  the  history  of  the  time :  his 
style  is  abominable,  but  full  of  expressive  strength 
and  barbarous  vigour.  1.  'Ajn-ifJptfO'it,  &c.,  or 
Rt/\Uatio  trium  (hpUum  Maximi  Planttdis;  2. 
'Ayrl^riffis,  &C.,  or,  Raponsio  ad  ea  quae  Manuel 
Nepos  Crete$uu  pMioamt^  both  published  together, 
Greek  and  Latin,  by  Leo  Allatius,  in  the  second 
volume  of  Graeda  Orthodox,  3.  Fragmenium  eae 
Oratione  de  Utaone  Eodetiarum^  published  by  the 
same  in  his  diatribe  Contra  Hottinger, ;  4.  Fragm, 
ex  Oratione  de  Diseidio  Eodeeiar,^  ibid. ;  5.  TVtic- 
tatm  de  Proeetsione  Spiriitu  SancU  Fatrumque  hde 
m  re  Senientiis^  divided  into  five  parts  or  books  ; 
a  fragment  of  the  fourth  was  published  by  Com- 
b^fis  in  the  second  volume  of  l^ova  Btblioih.  Patr, 
and  a  fragment  of  the  fifth  by  Leo  Allatius  in 
De  Purgatorio  and  Contra  Ilottmger,,  who  gives 
some  information  on  the  whole  work  in  his  De 
Con$en$u  utruuque  Eodenae^  p.  771  ;  6.  Oratio 
Antirrhetioa  oontraOeorgiumCyjprium  Patriareham, 
7.  Oratio  de  Saeris  Mj^teriis ;  8.  ExpUoatio  Begtt- 
larum  S,  Nioephori^  &c-,  and  other  minor  pro- 
ductions, most  of  which  were  known  to  Leo 
AlUtius.  (Fabric.  BUd,  Omee.    vol.  x.    p.  412, 


METON. 

not ;  C!ave,  ffuL  UL  ad  aiin.1276,  p.  645,  ed. 
Geneva.)  [W.P.J 

METOCHITA,  THEODO'RUS  (ec^Scpor 
h  Merox^t-qf),  the  intimate  friend  and  adhe- 
rent of  the  unfortunate  emperor  Androniciis  the 
Elder  (1.0.  1282— 1328X  was  a  man  of  extra- 
ordinary learning  and  great  literary  activity,  al- 
thongh  much  of  his  time  was  taken  up  by  the 
duties  he  had  to  dischaige  as  Magnus  Logotfaeta 
Ecclesiae  Constant,  and  the  various  commissions 
with  which  he  was  entrusted  by  his  imperial  friend. 
No  sooner  had  Andronicus  the  Younger  usurped 
the  throne,  in  1328,  than  he  deposed  Metochita 
and  sent  him  into  exile.  The  learned  priest,  how- 
ever, was  soon  recalled,  but,  disgusted  with  the 
world,  he  retired  into  a  convent  in  0>nBtantinople, 
where  he  died  in  1332.  It  is  said  that  he  was 
the  son  of  the  preceding  Georgius  Metochita,  with 
whom  ho  has  often  been  confounded.  Nicephoms 
Gregoras,  the  writer,  delivered  the  funeral  oration 
at  the  interment  of  Th.  Metochita,  and  wrote  an 
epitaph  which  is  given  in  Fabricios.  Many  details 
referring  to  the  life  of  this  distinguished  divine  are 
contained  in  the  works  of  Nicephoms  Gregoras 
and  John  Cantacuxenus.  Metochita  wrote  a  j!;reat 
number  of  works  on  various  subjects  ;  the  prino- 
pal  are : — 1.  Tiapi^pmrxt^  being  commentaries  on 
various  works  of  Aristotle^  especially  Fkgmea^  De 
Anima,  De  Coelo,  De  Ortu  et  Inieritu,  De  Memoria 
et  Reminisoeniiaj  De  Somito  et  Hgdia^  and  others 
The  Greek  text  has  never  been  published.  A 
Latin  venion  by  Gentianus  Hervetu<  appeared  at 
Basel,  1559,  4to;  reprinted,  Ravenna,  1614,  4to; 
2.  XpotfucSy,  a  Roman  history  from  Jnlioa  Caesir 
to  Constantino  the  Great ;  the  Greek  text,  with  a 
Latin  version,  by  John  Meunius,  Leyden,  16)8, 
4to.  Regarding  the  doubts  on  Metochita^a  aalhor- 
ship  of  this  work,  compare  Fabricius ;  3. 
TurfAol  ircU  Siififufereif  yrtffuKot^  various 
taries,  essays,  sentences,  &&,  published  under  the 
title  SpedmiMa  Operum  Theod,  Metockitae^  by 
Janus  Bloch,  Copenhagen,  1790,  8vo.  The  fol- 
lowing are  still  unpublished:. —  4.  llept  fietnft- 
Kris  KOKOTfBfUu^  De  mala  reoentionun  Cammutndim; 
treats  on  the  corruption  of  the  church,  especially  of 
the  anti-Christian  changes  introduced  into  the 
rites.  Arcadius  made  a  Latin  version  of  this  woik, 
which,  however,  seems  not  to  have  been  puUislKd. 
5.  A^oi,  eight  books  on  eodetiastical  hiatory,  tvo 
of  which  are  extant  in  MS.  6.  Qqrita  FkffomipkieA 
et  Hittoriea  Miaodlanea  CXX,^  fili  which  Fabndai 
gives  the  titles.  Their  great  variety  allows  us  te 
infer  the  extensive  learning  and  die  apffmhti*» 
genius  of  Metochita.  7.  MiAaidia  Pataeeloffi  d 
Irenes  Augustas  F^jntt^Munu  8.  ^alronoanai. 
Metochita  was  one  of  the  best  aatnmonicTa  of  hi» 
time.  9.  CommentarU  ta  Ptolemaei  Magseam  Sgm- 
taain^  said  to  be  extant  in  M&  in  Spain.  (Fabrk. 
BibL  Graee,  vol.  x.  p.  412,  &c. ;  Cave»  HisL  Ul 
ad  ann.  1276,  and  Wharton,  in  App^kd.  to  Ckve« 
ad  ann.  1301  ;  Thomas  Magister,  Upoapomvt  aci» 
(ad  Metochitam)  and  JS>>»to&»  (to  the  8aae),«d. 
Graee.  et  Lat,  together  with  other  letten  of  tae 
same  Thomas»  Laurentins  Normano,  Upssua. 
1693, 4to.)  IW.P.3 

METON  (Mfiwr),  a  citixen  of  Tarentom,  whik 
when  the  decree  was  proposed  for  caUing  is  thr 
assistance  of  Pyrrhus,  came  into  the  aficeaUy  d 
the  people,  in  the  garb  of  a  reveller,  and 
panied  by  a  flute-player,  as  if  just 
banquet    When  the  people  laughed  at 


METON. 

called  out  to  him  to  sing  them  a  song,  he  answered, 
^  Yoa  are  right  to  encourage  men  to  sing  and  make 
merxy  now  while  they  can,  for  when  Pyrrhoa  is 
arriyed  we  shall  have  to  lead  a  very  different  sort 
of  life.**  By  this  artifice  he  produced  a  great  effect 
upon  the  assembly ;  but  the  decree  was  never- 
theless carried.  (Plut  Fyrrh,  13 ;  Pion  Cass. 
Fr,  VaL  45,  p.  169,  ed.  Mai ;  Dionys.  xrii. 
13,14.)  [RH.B.] 

METON  (M^Twy).  With  the  name  of  Meton  we 
join  those  of  Phakinus  (^aciy^s)  and  Euctbmon 
(Ejmffiwir),  all  of  Athens,  contemporaries,  and,  as 
to  the  little  which  is  known  of  them,  inseparable. 

As  to  PhaeinuB,  he  appears  nowhere  except  in  a 
passage  of  Theophiastus,  who  says  (de  Signi»  Tent' 
jtesL  tub  imt.)  that  he  observed  the  solar  tropics  at 
Athens  on  Lycabettus ;  from  which  Meton  learnt 
the  mode  of  constructing  the  cycle  of  nineteen 
years.  Salmasius  has  a  conjecture  which  we  only 
mention  here  because  it  suggested  a  reverse  con- 
jecture. There  is  in  Aratus  the  following  line  (at 
the  beginning  of  the  Diommaa)  : — 

'£yvcaxa/8cica  xSicXa  ^tuiifoO  ^fX/oio. 

This,  says  Salmasius,  should  be  ^miwov  'HA«foio, 
or  the  shining  sun  here  mentioned  is  Phaeinus  of 
Elea.  The  conjecture  has  been  rejected  with 
scorn  by  Petavius,  Weidler,  &c.  May  we  not  go 
further,  and  ask  whether  it  ought  not  to  be  the 
other  way  ?  Did  any  Phaeinus  give  information 
upon  tropics  to  Meton  (a  known  observer  of  them) 
other  than  ^octydf  *H4Ktos,  Apollo  himself?  It  is 
worth  noting  that  Phaeinus  is  a  strange  adjective, 
and  a  strange  form  of  it,  for  a  proper  name  ;  and 
that  a  slight  mistake  of  Theophrastns  (no  astro- 
nomer, as  far  as  is  known),  or  of  some  one  whom  he 
copied,  might  easily  have  converted  the  old  epithet 
of  the  Sun  into  an  astronomer.  And  there  is 
another  astronomer,  Philip,  contemporary  with 
Meton,  to  whom  (with  Euctemon)  Geminus  attri- 
butes the  cycle  of  nineteen  years,  to  the  exclusion 
of  Meton.  Here  is  one  confusion  in  which  Philip 
bears  a  part,  and  there  might  easily  have  been 
another. 

Much  emendation  has  often  been  found  neces- 
sary when  an  ancient  writer  enumerates  those  who 
have  written  on  subjects  which  he  had  not  studied 
himself:  witness  the  passage  in  Vitruvius  (iz.  7), 
in  which  the  older  texts  and  versions  join  Hippar- 
chns  and  Aratus  with  Eudaemon,  Callistus,  and 
Melo,  for  which  we  must  read  Euctemon,  Callippus, 
and  Meton. 

As  to  Meton,  the  son  of  Pausanias,  and  (on 
either  supposition)  the  follower  of  Phaeinus,  Suidas 
calls  him  AuKorit^s  (some  read  Acviroyicvr).  Pto- 
lemy (de  ApparenL)  says  he  observed  at  Athens, 
in  the  Cydades,  in  Macedonia,  and  in  Thrace ; 
nnlMs  indeed  he  meant  one  or  two  of  these  places 
to  be  stated  of  Euctemon.  A  verse  of  Phrynichus 
(preserved  by  Suidas)  describes  him  as  Kpi^as 
iywf,  whence  his  skUl  in  hydraulics  has  been  in- 
ferred. The  discovery  of  Uie  cycle  of  nineteen 
years  (Callippus,  and  DiU.  of  Antiq.^  t,  v.  **  Ca- 
lendar, Greek**)  is  referred  to  by  Aelian  ( Far, 
HiMt,  X.  7),  Censorious  (c.  18),  Diodoms  (xii. 
36),  Ptolemy  {Synt,  iiL  2),  all  of  whom  note 
or  refer  to  a  column  or  table  erected  by  Meton  at 
Athens,  setting  forth  this  cycle  and  the  observa- 
tions of  the  solstices  which  were  made  shortly 
before  the  epoch  of  commencement  of  the  cycle. 

From  Ptolemy  *s  words  it  appean  that  the  date  of 


METROBIUS. 


1069 


these  observations  of  the  solstices  made  by  Meton 
and  Euctemon  is  thus  to  be  determined  (Halma,  i. 
163) : — **  It  is  said  that  this  observation  was  made 
at  Athens  when  Apseudes  was  azchon,  on  the  21st 
of  the  month  Phamenoth,  in  the  morning.  Now, 
from  this  solstice  to  that  which  vras  observed  by 
Aristarchus  in  the  fiftieU)  year  of  the  first  period 
of  Calippus,  there  have  elapsed,  as  Hipparchus  says, 
152  years.  And  since  Uiis  fiftieth  year,  which 
was  the  forty-fourth  after  the  death  of  Alexander, 
to  the  four  hundred  and  sixty-third,  which  is  that 
of  my  observation,  there  have  elapsed  419  yean.** 
Such  are  the  data  from  which,  and  from  the  pre- 
sumed meaning  of  a  passage  in  Diodorus,  Meton*s 
solstice,  the  acknowledged  epoch  of  commencement 
of  the  period,  has  been  placed  B.  c.  432.  But 
we  are  far  from  seeing  how  it  has  been  made  out. 
Delambre  gives  no  opinion,  but  quotes  Cassini>, 
which  he  would  not  have  done  on  any  point  in 
which  care  or  research  could  have  given  him  one  of 
his  own.  But  though  the  particular  date  of  this 
epoch  is  not  fixed  to  a  year  or  two,  the  general 
era  of  Meton  is  well  fixed,  as  well  by  the  data 
above  mentioned  as  by  Aelian  (  Var.  Hvt.  xiii.  12), 
who  states  that  he  feigned  insanity  to  avoid  sailing 
for  Sicily  in  the  ill-&ted  expedition  of  which  he  is 
stated  to  have  had  an  evil  presentiment 

The  length  of  the  year,  accordii^  to  Meton,  is 
stated  by  Ptolemy  as  365|  days  and  ^^  of  a  day. 
This  is  more  than  half  an  hour  too  long.  But  then 
it  should  be  remembered  that  this  length  of  the 
year  is  that  deduced  from  assuming  that  Meton 
held  his  own  period  to  be  exact.  Now  it  by  no 
means  follows  that  in  stating  the  cycle  he  meant  to 
assert  that  it  vras  mathematically  true.  NVhether 
he  was  himself  the  inventor  of  this  remarkable 
period,  or  whether  he  found  it  elsewhere,  cannot 
now  be  known. 

The  number  of  different  persons  to  whom  this 
astronomical  period  has  been  attributed  (Fabric. 
BibL  Graee»  vol.  iii.  p.  9),  may  furnish  some  pre- 
sumption that  Meton  only  brought  forward  and 
made  popular  a  piece  of  knowledge  which  he  and 
othen  had  derived  from  on  oriental  source :  a  thing 
by  no  means  unlikely  in  itselfl 

Of  Euctemon,  independently  of  his  astronomical 
partnenhip  with  Meton,  nothing  is  known.  Ge- 
minus and  Ptolemy  both  frequently  refer  to  him  on 
the  rising  and  setting  of  stars,  on  which  is  to  be 
inferred  he  had  left  some  work.  (Ptolemy,  Ge- 
minus, Weidler,  Higi,  Attron, ;  Delambre,  Attroiu 
Ane.;  Petavius,  Uraatotog,  &c.)  [A.  De  M.] 

METO'PE  (McTofni).  1.  A  daughter  of  the 
Arcadian  river-god  Ladon,  was  married  to  Asopus, 
and  the  mother  of  Thebe.  (Apollod.  iiL  12.  §  6  ; 
Pind.  OL  vL  144,  with  the  SchoL) 

2.  A  daughter  of  the  river-god  Asopus.  (SchoL 
ad  Pind.  Isthm.  viii.  37.) 

3.  The  wife  of  the  river-god  Sangarius  and 
mother  of  Hecabe,  the  wife  of  Priam.  (Apollod. 
iiL  12.  §6.)  [L.S.] 

METO'PUS  (M^itfTos),  a  Pythagorean,  a 
native  of  Metapontum.  A  fragment  of  a  work  of 
his  on  virtue  is  still  extant.  ( Stob.  Serm.  L  p.  7  ; 
Fabric  BUU.  Graee,  vol  i.  pw  852.)     [C.  P.  M.J 

METRO'BIUS  (M7rrp6€tos).  1.  One  of  the 
numerous  Greek  write»  on  the  art  of  cookery, 
quoted  by  Athenaeus,  was  the  author  of  a  work 
entitled  nkaKovrrowotUdr  avyypofifio.  (Athen. 
xiv.  pi  643,  e.  f.) 

2.  An  actor,  who  played  women*s  parts  (Av<rt^- 


1070 


METRODORUS. 


Mf ),  WHS  a  great  fiiTonrite  of  the  dictator  Sulla. 
(Plut  &Ul.  2,  36.) 

METROCLES  (MirpoicX^f),  of  Manmeia,  a 
brother  of  Hipparchia,  was  at  first  a  diaciple  of 
Theophrasttti,  bat  afterwards  he  entered  the  school 
of  Crates,  and  became  a  cyni&  He  seemi  to  have 
been  a  man  of  great  ability,  and  having  reached  an 
advanced  age,  he  drowned  himself.  He  wrote 
several  works,  all  of  which  he  is  said  to  have  burnt ; 
one  of  them  bore  the  title  of  X/>cfai,  of  which  a  line 
is  preserved  in  Diogenes  Laertins  (vi.  6  ;  comp. 
vi  33,  iL  102  ;  Stob.  Serm,  tit  1 16. 48).       [L.  &] 

METRODO'RUS  {Mirrp^ivpot),  an  officer  of 
Philip  V.  of  Macedon,  with  whom,  in  b.  c.  202, 
the  Thasians  capitulated  on  condition  that  they 
should  not  be  required  to  receive  a  garrison,  nor  to 
pay  tribute,  that  they  should  have  no  soldiers  bil- 
leted on  them,  and  should  retain  their  own  laws. 
Philip,  however,  broke  this  agreement  and  reduced 
them  to  slavery.  (Polyb.  xv,  24.)  We  learn 
from  a  fn^^ent  of  Polybins  that  Metrodoms 
greatly  excited  Philip*s  displeasure,  bat  by  what 
conduct,  or  on  what  occasion,  does  not  appear. 
(Polyb.  Fragm.  Hid.  xxxii.  ;  Suid.  s.  v.  'Ai«rd(- 
<rctf.)  It  was  perhaps  the  same  Metrodoras  who 
is  mentioned  by  Polybius  as  an  ambassador  from 
Perseus  to  the  Rhodiana,  in  &  c.  168.  (Polyb. 
xxix.  3,  5.)  [E.  E.] 

METRODO'RUS  (Mirrp^Swpof),  literary.  I. 
Of  Cofl,  the  son  of  Epicharmus,  and  grandson  of 
Thyrsus.  Like  several  of  that  family  he  addicted 
himself  partly  to  the  study  of  the  Pythagorean 
philosophy,  partly  to  the  science  of  medicine.  He 
wrote  a  treatise  upon  the  works  of  Epicharmus,  in 
which,  on  the  authority  of  Epicharmus  and  Pytha- 
goras himself,  he  maintained  that  the  Doric  was 
the  proper  dialect  of  the  Orphic  hymns.  Metro- 
doms flourished  about  B.C.  460.  (lamblich.  Vit. 
Pyik.  c.  34.  p.  467,  ed.  Kiessling ;  Fabric.  Bibl, 
Graee.  vol.  i.  p.  852  ;  Bode,  Oeich,  der  Hdlen, 
Dichlhuat,  vol  i.  p.  190.) 

2.  Of  Lampsacus,  a  contemporary  and  friend 
of  Anaxagoras.  He  wrote  on  Homer,  the  leading 
feature  of  bis  system  of  interpretation  being  that 
the  deities  and  stories  in  Homer  were  to  be  under- 
stood as  allegorical  modes  of  representing  physical 
powers  and  phenomena.  He  died  B.c.  464.  (Plat. 
Jon^  c.  2.  p.  530,  c  ;  Diog.  Laert.  ii.  11  ;  Tatian. 
Assyr.  in  orat  Up^i  ^EXAifyay,  p.  160,  b  ;  Fabric 
BiU.  Graec  vol.  i  p.  517  ;  Voss.  d«  Hid,  Oraedsy 
p.  180,  ed.  West.) 

3.  Of  Chios,  a  disciple  of  Democritus,  or,  ac- 
cording to  other  accounts,  of  Nessus  of  Chios.  He 
flouriHhed  about  B.  c.  330.  He  was  a  philosopher 
of  considerable  reputation,  and  professed  the  doc- 
trine of  the  sceptics  in  their  fullest  sense.  Cicero 
{Acad.  ii.  23.  §  73)  gives  us  a  transbition  of  the 
^rst  sentence  of  his  work  IIcp)  ^4<rt9»t :  "  Nego 
scire  nos  sciamusne  aliquid  an  nihil  sciamus :  ne  id 
ipinm  quidem  nescire  aut  scire  ;  nee  omnino  sitne 
aliquid,  an  nihil  sit"  The  commencement  of  the 
same  work  is  quoted  in  Eusebius  (Praep.  Etxtng. 
xiv.  p.  765).  Athenaeus  (iv.  p.  )  84,  a)  quotes 
from  a  work  by  Metrodoras,  entitled  TpviUcL  A 
work,  ricpl  loTopiaf,  is  cited  by  the  scholiast  on 
ApoUonius  (iv.  834)  at  the  production  of  a  man 
named  Metrodoras  ;  but  we  have  no  means  of  de- 
terminmg  which  of  the  name  is  referred  to.  Me- 
trodoras did  not  confine  himself  to  philosophy,  but 
studied,  at  least,  if  he  did  not  practise,  medicine, 
on  which  he  wrote  a  good  deal     It  is  probably  he 


METRODORUS. 

who  ii  quoted  more  than  once  by  Pliny.  He 
the  instractor  of  Hippocrates  and  Anaxarcbus. 
(Diog.  Laert.  ix.  58 ;  Suidas,  s.  wk  Anft/ixpiros^ 
n6^^ ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol  ii.  p.  660 ;  Voss. 
de  Hid.  Graeds,  pp.  54,  470,  ed.  West.) 

4.  A  distingoished  Greek  philosopher,  a  native, 
according  to  some  aocoonta  (Strab.  xiiL  p.  589 ; 
Cic.  Tusc  Disp.  y.  37.  §  109),  of  LampHurus ; 
according  to  others  (Diog.  Laert.  x.  22,  though  the 
text  in  that  passage  seems  to  be  oompt),  of 
Athens.  This  is  to  some  extent  confirmed  by  the 
fact  that  his  brother,  Tiraocates,  was  an  Athenian 
citizen  of  the  dome  Potamns,  in  the  tribe  Leontis 
[TiMocRATBs]  ;  but  the  former  account  seems  to 
be  supported  by  the  best  authority.  Metrodoras 
was  the  most  distinguished  of  the  disciples  of  Epi- 
curus, with  whom  he  lived  on  terms  of  the  closest 
friendship,  never  having  left  him  since  he  became 
acquainted  with  him,  except  for  six  months  on  one 
occasion,  when  he  paid  a  visit  to  his  home.  He 
died  in  B.  c.  277,  in  the  58d  year  of  his  age,  seven 
years  before  Epicurus,  who  would  have  ^>pointed 
him  his  successor  had  he  survived  him.  He  left 
behind  him  a  son  named  Epicurus,  and  a  danghter, 
whom  Epicurus,  in  his  will,  entrusted  to  tke  guar- 
dianship of  Amynomachns  and  Timocntea,  to  be 
brought  up  under  the  joint  care  of  thraBselres  sod 
Hermachtts,  and  provided  for  out  of  the  property 
which  he  left  behmd  him.  In  a  letter  aUo  which 
he  wrote  upon  his  death-bed,  Epicoraa  commended 
the  children  to  the  care  of  Idomeneoa,  who  had 
married  Batis,  the  sister  of  Metndorua.  The 
20th  of  each  month  was  kept  by  the  diadpWe  of 
Epicuras  as  a  festive  day  in  honour  of  their  master 
and  Metrodoras.  Leontinm  it  spoken  of  as  tae 
wife  or  mistress  of  Metrodoras. 

The  philosophy  of  Metrodoras  appears  to  have 
been  of  a  more  groesly  sensual  kind  than  that  of 
Epicuras.    (Cic.  <k  NaL  Deor.  I  40,  Tute.  Dnp. 
V.  9,  <U  Fin.  ii.  28.  §  92,  30.  §  99,  31.  f  101.) 
Perfect  happiness,  according  to  Cicero^  aeooanv 
he  made  to  consist  in  having  a  wdl-conatitated 
body,  and  knowing  that  it  would  always  lenaia 
so.     He  found  fiiult  with  his  brother  for  not  ad- 
mitting that  the  belly  was  the  test  and  measwe  ->r 
every  thing  that  pertained  to  a  happy  life.     Of  the 
writings  of  Metrodoras  Diogenes  Laertins  mentiuiii 
the  following:     1.  Ilpot  Tei)t  iarpo^   in    three 
books ;  2.  ncpl  oie^awWy  addressed  toTiaoocntM 
(Cic  dt  NaL  Dear.  1 40)  ;  3^  IIc^  fuyaXm^x^  I 
4.  Utpl  riis  'EfriHwSpou  i^fmar'MS ;  5.  1^*  t<«£ 
SioAcirrtiroi/f ;    6.  Tlp6s  toi)s   ao^ioras,    in    «it»» 
books  ;  7.  n«pl  T^t  iwi  oo^aw  vepciot  ;  ft.  11«:^ 
riis    fteroCoAnr;     9.  Ilcpl     wAoifrov ;      10.  11.«« 
ArifWKpiTor ;    11.  Tl^pl   t^rtiat.      Bat    ht^tdf 
these,  Metrodoras  wrote:    12.  Ilfpi  Hot^i w,  *:: 
which  he  attacked  Homer.  (PluL  MormL  p.  10S7. 
a.  1094,  d.)     IS.  n^f  Tifiapxo»  (Plat.  «tf«w  Cfate. 
p.  1117,  b)  ;  and  14.  IIcpl  otmJMai  (AtheiLix. 
p.  391,  d.)     Athenaeus  (xii.  p.  546,  f.)  ala 
tions  his  letters,  and  quotes  a  passagci   lion 
addressed  to  Timocrates.    These  letters  nutr 
sibly  consist  of  or  include  some  of  the  trsotiae 
enumerated.  The  passage  which  Athenaeu» 
is  similar  in  import  to  what  Cieero  refets  to  {4* 
Nat.  Deor.  i.  40).     The  treatise  Ilep)  ^aXanfMs, 
mentioned    by    Plutarch   {adv.    Colot,    cxtcV  is 
perhaps  the  same  as  the  seventh  in  the  p»wM»^.|fg 
list    (Diog.  Laert.  z.  22,  Ac,  irith  the   nota»  of 
Menagius  ;    Fabric  BibL  Oraee,  roL  uL  bl  M^  ; 
fiode,  Oeeek.  der  HeUem.  Diektkmmtt,  vA^L^  \\  ) 


METRODORUS. 

5.  Sornained  6  l^totfnifuerucSs^  a  disciple  first  of 
Theophnstos,  afterwards  of  Stilpo,  is  mentioned 
only  by  Diogenes  Laertius  (il  113). 

6.  Of  ScBPSis,  a  contemporary  and  friend  of  De- 
metrius of  Scepsis,  to  whom  he  was  indebted  for 
his  adrancement,  when  he  abandoued  philosophy, 
and  betook  himself  to  politics.  He  was  originally 
poor,  but  guned  distinction  by  hit  writings,  the 
style  of  which  was  peculiar  and  new,  and  married 
a  wealthy  Carthaginian  lady.  He  attached  himself 
to  Mithridates  Eupator,  accompanied  him  into 
Pontns,  and  was  raised  to  a  position  of  great  in- 
fluence and  trust,  being  appointed  supreme  judge, 
without  appeal  even  to  the  king.  Subsequently, 
howeTcr,  he  was  led  to  desert  his  allegiance,  when 
sent  by  Mithridates  on  an  embassy  to  Tignmes, 
king  of  Armenia.  Tigranes  sent  him  back  to 
Mithridates,  but  he  died  on  the  road.  According 
to  some  accounts  he  was  despatched  by  order  of  the 
king  ;  according  to  others  he  died  of  disease  (Strab. 
xiii.  pp.  609,  610).  Methodorus  is  frequently  men- 
tioned by  Cicero  ;  he  seems  to  have  been  particu- 
larly celebrated  for  his  powers  of  memory  (Cic  de 
OraL  iL  88.  §  360).  This  is  also  mentioned  by 
Pliny  {ff,  N,  Tii.  24).  In  consequence  of  his  hoa- 
tility  to  the  Romans  he  was  sumamed  the  Roman- 
haUr  (Plin.  11.^,  xxxIt.  7  or  16).  He  was  a 
contempomry  of  L.  Crassua,  the  orator,  who  heard 
him  when  in  Asia  (Cic.  de  OraL  iiL  20.  §  75). 
Athenaeus  (xii.  p.  552,  e.)  quotes  a  work  by  this 
Metrodorus,  n«pl  dKnirruc^s.  We  also  find  men- 
tion of  a  Metrodorus  as  the  author  of  a  Htpt^yricts 
(Placidus  Ltttatius  on  Statiua,  iii.  478).  Notices 
which  might  very  well  have  been  derived  from  a 
work  of  that  kind,  are  given  by  Pliny  {H.  N.  v. 
31.  8.  38,  viiL  14),  on  the  authority  of  a  Metro- 
dorus ;  and  as  similar  notioet  (//.  N,  iii  16.  s.  20, 
xxviii.  7.  s.  23,  xxxviL  4.  s.  15)  are  taken  by  him 
from  Metrodorus  of  Scepsis»  the  latter  was  very 
probably  the  author  of  the  Ilf^ifTi^it  in  question. 
Strabo  also  (xi.  p.  504)  quotes  firom  Metrodorus 
of  Scepsis  a  ge(^mphical  notice  respecting  the 
Amazons.  (Voss.  de  HiaL  Oraedt,  pi  180,  ed. 
West)" 

7.  Of  Stkatonicb  in  Caria.  He  was  at  first  a 
disciple  of  the  school  of  Epicurus,  but  afterwards 
attached  himself  to  Cameades.  Cicero  speaks  of 
him  as  an  orator  of  great  fire  and  vdubility  {de 
Oral,  i.  11.  §  45).  He  flourished  about  b.  c.  1 10. 
(Diog.  Laert  x.  9  ;  Cic.  Acad.  ii.  6.  §  16,  24.  § 
78  ;  FBbnc  Biil.  Oraee,  vol  iii.  p.  607.) 

8.  A  distiniruished  grammarian,  the  brother  of 
Anthemius  of  Trallef  ''AnthxmiusJ,  mentioned  by 
Agatbias,  v.  6.     (Voss.  de  Hial.  Graeae^  p.  470.) 

9.  A  native  apparently  of  Alexandria  or  Egypt, 
mentioned  by  Photins  (Cod.  115,  116)  as  the 
author  of  a  cycle  for  the  calculation  of  the  time 
of  Easter.  He  lived  after  the  time  of  Diocle- 
tian, but  nothing  more  exact  is  known  respect- 
ing him.  (Fabric.  BibL  Orate,  voL  x.  p.  712  ; 
Noris.  DiMmft  de  Cye/o  Patch.  Raieenn.  c  3,  p. 
183.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

METROIXyRUS  (MurpJSepot),  the  author  of 
two  epigrams  in  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Brunck, 
AnaL  vol  ii.  p.  476  ;  Jacobs,  Anik.  Graee.  voL  iii. 
p.  180.)  His  age  is  very  uncertain,  and  it  is  even 
doubtful  whether  both  the  epigrams  ought  to  be 
ascribed  to  the  same  poet.  (Jacobs,  Ai&.  Oraee, 
vol.  xiii.  pp.  917,  918  ;  Fabric.  BOL  Graee.  vol 
iv.  p.  482.)  [P.  S.] 

M£TROD(yRUS,  of  Athens,  a  painter  and 


METROPHANES. 


1071 


philosopher,  of  such  distinction,  that  when  Aemi* 
lina  Paullus,  after  his  victory  over  Perseus  (b.  c. 
168),  requested  the  Athenians  to  send  him  their 
most  amMTOved  philosopher,  to  educate  his  children, 
and  their  best  painter,  to  represent  his  triumph, 
they  selected  Metrodorus  as  the  most  competent 
man  for  both  oflices  ;  and  Paullus  concurred  in 
their  opinion.  (Plin.  H,  N.  xxxv.  11.  s.  40. 
§  30.)  [P.  &] 

METRODO'RUS  (Mirrp^«poOf  ^«  iiam»  o^ 
seyernl  physicians. 

1.  A  pupil  of  Chrysippus  of  Cnidos,  and  tutor 
to  Erasistratus,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  and  third 
centuries  b.  c  He  was  the  third  husband  of 
Pythias,  the  daughter  of  Aristotle,  by  whom  he 
had  a  son  named  ^ter  her  celebrated  father.  (Sext. 
Empir.  CkmL  Matkem.  L  12,  p.  271.  ed.  Fabric) 

2.  A  pupil  of  Sabinus,  in  the  first  and  second 
centuries  after  Christ,  is  mentioned  by  Oalen  as 
one  of  those  who  had  commented  on  part  of  the 
Hippocratic  Collection  {Comnuid.  in  Hippoer, 
"J^.  ///."  i  4,  ''Epid.  VJr  i.29,  vol.  xvii. 
pt  L  pp.  508,  877),  and  is  probably  the  physician 
who  was  one  of  the  followers  of  Asclepiades. 
(Oalen,  De  SimpL  Medioam.  Temper,  ao  Faadt, 
i.  29,  35,  vol  xi.  pp.  432,  442.) 

3.  The  author  of  the  work  quoted  by  Pliny 
{H,  N,  XX.  81 ),  and  entitled  *E«iTo/ii)  T»y  'PiJ-oro- 
ftaufUtnuff  appears  to  have  been  a  different  person 
(though  sometimes  reckoned  as  the  same),  and  may 
be  supposed  to  have  been  a  contemporary  of 
Crate vas  in  the  first  century  B.C.  (Plin.  H,  N, 
XXV.  4.) 

4.  The  physician  mentioned  by  Cicero  {Ep.  ad 
FamiL  xvi  20)  as  attending  on  his  freedman  Tiro, 
B.  c.  46. 

One  of  the  above  (perhaps  the  third)  is  quoted 
by  Marbodus  {De  GenMnie\  and  called  by  him 
**  maximus  auctor.**  (See  Fabric  BibL  Or,  vol.  xiii. 
p.  337,  ed.  vet.)  [ W.  A.  0.] 

METRO'PHANES(MifTpo^<<iniO,  a  general  of 
Mithridates  the  Great,  who  sent  him  with  an  army 
into  Greece,  to  support  Archelaus,  B.  c.  87.  He 
reduced  Euboea,  as  well  as  Demetrias  and  Magne- 
sia in  Thessaly,  but  was  defeated  by  the  Roman 
geneial  Bnittins  Sura.  (Appian,  Afii^r.  29.)  He 
is  again  mentioned  in  b.  c  73,  as  commanding, 
together  with  the  Roman  exile  L.  Fannius,  a  de- 
tachment of  the  army  of  Mithridates.  which  was 
defeated  by  Mamercns  during  the  siege  of  Cyzicus. 
(Oros.  vi  2  ;  comp.  Sail  Hiei,  lib.  iii.  p.  217,  ed. 
Gerkch.  min.)  [E.H.a] 

METROTHANES  (Mirpe^^f),  the  name 
of  three  later  Greek  writers,  mentioned  by  Suidas 
(f. ».). 

1.  Of  Eucarpia,  in  Phiygia  (comp.  Steph.  Byz. 
It.  9,  E^KOfftria),  wrote  a  work  on  Phiygia,  and  aJso 
the  following  treatises  on  rhetoric: — n§(A  I9t£p 
K6yov,  Ilfpl  arifftm^y  and  commentaries  on  Her- 
mogenes  and  Aristides,  in  consequence  of  which  he 
is  regarded  by  some  as  the  author  of  the  Scholia 
on  Ajristides.  (Westermann,  Gesch.  der  Grieeh, 
Beredteamheit^%  104,  n.  15.) 

2.  Of  Lebadeia,  in  Boeotia,  the  son  of  the  rhe- 
torician Comelianus,  was  the  author  of  the  follow- 
ing works: — n«pl  t»k  x^^'^9*^  of  Plato, 
Xenophon,  Nicostratus,  and  Philostntns,  Ms Airoi, 
and  A^ot  vanryvpuroi. 

3.  A  dMcendant  of  the  sophist  Lachares,  against 
whom  the  sophist  Superianus  wrote  a  book.  This 
Metrophanes  is  mentioned  by  Damascius  in  his 


ion 


METTIU3. 


lite  of  ludonu   (ap.  PhaL  cod.  p.  343   a.  b.  ed. 

Bekker). 

METBOTHANES  (Wnrp^pi^t),  biihop  of 
Sin jnu,  u  RDoviMd  ia  «xlciiutical  hiitory  Idt  hi* 
obittiute  oppotition  U  tb«  fuDoui  pUrUnb  Pbotint. 
He  wu  the  Km  of  Iha  woman  wna  ni  eaieiglHl 
U  enlice  Methodloi,  pMriarch  of  Conitanlinoplc, 
but  he  wai  not  ths  Ma  of  Methodius  The  pslri- 
■rch  Ignaliui  having  heen  depoied  bj  llie  emptmr 
HicliacI  UI.,  in  SAlt,  and  Photiui  cfaoten  in  bia 
atead,  Metrttphinei,  who  wai  than  bitbap  ot 
Smyrna,  recognited  Pbotiai,  although  b*  wu  a 
friend  of  Ignatiui.  But  he  »»11  alteied  bit  opi- 
nion, declared  publicly  for  the  dcpoHd  patriaich, 
and  u  Tiolenlly  attacked  Pbotiui.  that  he  waa  ds- 

Pholiui  WBB  depoagd  in  hii  toni,  and  Ignatiat  re- 
eilahliihed  in  the  pBirianhata  bj  the  empetoi 
Baail  I.,  Metraphanei  recaveied  bii  aee  of  gmtma, 


■howad  bimieir  one  of  the  moit  na 
of  Pbolioa.  But  in  879  Pholiui  became  once  more 
pitrisicb  on  the  death  of  Ignatiui,  and  nav  Me- 
trophuifi  wai  a)^  depoard.  He  neiertheleu 
continued  to  tpeak  and  to  write  againit  Photiui, 
»  that  in  S80  tbe  patiurch  and  the  empeivr  con- 
trired  hii  ezcommnnieation-  Metrophanea  died  in 
an  obfcnn  ntirement,  but  the  year  of  hia  death  ia 
Dol  known.  He  wrote  heiides  oUier  natkt : — 1. 
Epulala  ad  MaiauUm  Pa/ridum  it  Rdm»  n  Caan 
Pietii  at  oaw  SAB  oii  STO  gatU,  one  of  the  mott 
valuable  documenli  beahns  on  the  hiaiory  of  that 
turbulent  patiianh.  A  Latin  Tenion  by  Mdiua, 
inBironiaH'linal.adann.870,  Greek  and  I^tin, 
in  the  Blh  ToL  ot  Labbe,  CW/u,  and  in  Acta 
CauMi  CP.  iparti,  by  M.  Raderui,  IngoIitadL 
1604,  4to.  2.  'EiriaraA^  KirpwpiniM  Hirrfw- 
■sXCriiii  wpit  yiamiriX  HaTpinav  mil  /iryaihiif 
roS  tpifxou^  divided  into  four  perta,  a  very  lemark- 
able  and  important  document.  The  thns  fini 
porta  treat  on  Manichaeinn,  and  the  fourth  on  the 
Myiieiy  of  the  Holy  Gboit;  it  ii  very  doubtful 
whether  Metrophanea  it  the  author  of  thii  work, 
which  it  now  generally  attributed  to  Photiua.  3. 
Ds  Spirila  Smtelo,  o(  which  a  fragmeDI  it  eitant 
in  a  Vienna  codei.  4.  Eipimtio  Fidei,  in  a  Parii 
codei.  5.  Uier  Ouunam  TKoi/tiBnim,  in  a  Vene- 
tian eodei,  according  to  Leo  Allatiui.  ( Fabric. 
liihl.  Grate  vol.  jd.  p.  700 ;  itaroniui,  AmtiJ.  ad 
nnn.  STD.  &c  ;  Hankiui,  SeripL  BmaL  xia.  1, 
4C  iTiii.  66.)  IW.P.] 

ME'TTIUS  or  ME'TiUS,  an  old  Italian  name. 
In  ate  both  among  the  Sabinri  and  Latina.     It  ii 
doubtful  whether  Meaiut  or  Mctiu  it  the  better 
orthography,  a*  we  lonietiniei  find  one  and  tome- 
timei  the  other  in  the  beat  MSS.     For  the  aaki 
uniformity,  hawerer,  we  have  adopted  the  fi 
Afrlliia  in  all  the  following  namaa,  Itioogh  aomt 
them  occur  with  only  one  t 

METTIUS,    1.  P.  MiTTjii»,  a  partitan 
Saluminni  and  Olaucia  in  B.c.  100.  BitaMnated 
C.  Meoimius,  one  of  the  coniular  ca 
year.  (Oroi  v.  17.) 

a  M.  MaTTius,  wai   tent   by 
opening  of  the  Gallic  war,  in  B.  c  £B,  aa  legatui 
to  Arioi'iilua,  king  of  tlie  Oenoaa  league,  and 
detained  priiouet  by  him,  but  labtequenll/ 
cued  by   Caeui.     (Caei.  B.  Q.  i.  47.  53.) 
annexed  coin,  which  bean  the  legend  M.  Melliut, 
and  ha>  on  the  obrerac  the  bead  of  Caeur,  pr 
bflbly  nbn  to  thii  Meliiut.  [W.  B.  D.J 


v  all  (leprind>( 


ME'TTIUS  CU'HTIUS.  [CD«Tlu»MrrTiij, 
No.  1,] 

ME'TTIUS  CARUS.    [Cardb.) 

MB'TTIUS  FUFFE'TIUS.  wu  piwioi  1 
dictator  of  Alba  in  the  reign  of  TuUui  Houiliiu. 
third  king  of  Rome.  After  the  combat  bctiRn 
the  Hoiatii  and  Cnriatii  had  detenciatd  ibi 
auprenucj  of  the  Rsmaiu,  Metiiui  vu  hd- 
moned  to  aid  them  in  a  war  with  Fidenae  tai  ike 
Veientina.  On  the  field  of  battle,  (tod  nwuAn 
or  treachery,  Heltiui  drew  off  hit  Albau  I*  tb 
hilla,  and  awaited  the  iwe  of  the  battle.  Tbt 
Etmicani,  miitaking  hii  moTctuent  for  a  Jaija 
upon  their  flank,  took  to  flight,  and  Metttm  bll 
upon  them  in  their  diiorder,  intendini;  fntaU]  I" 
regain  the  confidence  of  hia  Ron  ~"~ 

the  following  day  the  Albant  wi 
their  aima,  and  Mettioa  himaelf.aa  ue  poniiiiiRiu 
of  hii  ttiuhery,  waa  torn  anndcr  by  clitnW 
driren  in  opporile  directiani.  (DianyL  iiL  J.T,I> 
9,10,  11,12,1s,  14.22.23,  24,  a6,27,».». 
30  J  Li».  L  23,  26.  27,  2B  :  Van.  Fr.  p  2«.  Kf 
ed.  ;  Flor.  I  3.  §  fl  ;  VaL  Mai.  nL  4.  j  1 ;  FnnDt. 
S(nrf.iL7.fl;Polymn.Sl(rai.Tiu.5.)     (W.Br.l 

ME'TTIUS  GEMI'NIUS.  or  OEMINK 
waa  commander  of  the  cavalry  of  Tuinloii  ii  ik 
lait  war  between  Rome  and  the  la^  tnpl. 
B.  c  340.  Ha  challenged  T.  Manliui,  urn  <i  it» 
coniul  T.  Uanliui  Tarqnatna.  and  wu  iloii  I? 
him  in  tbe  combat.  <LiT.  riii.  7  ;  ViLHu-»- 
7.8  6.)  [W.aa) 

ME'TTIUS  POMPOSIA'KUS,  a  noiw  • 
Veipaftian^i  reign,  whom  the  emperM  raind  ta  w 
coniulale.  although  Mettiui  waa  reported  to  bt  1 
royal  natirity.  Domitian  afteiwardi  haaiiMiil 
put  him  to  death.  (SueL  Vap.  U,  Dom.  ID.'»: 
Dion  Caifcliiii.  12;  Victor,  iji.  9.)     [W.  R  D.' 

MEZE-NTIUS  (MtffeiTio.).  a  lajthiaHiM^ 
the  Tyrrhenian!  or  Etruacnna,  at  Caere  w  AgiEa. 
and  father  of  Laotui.  When  he  waa  eiprIM  ^ 
bit  lubjeeti  on  account  of  hia  cruelty  be  n* 
refuge  with  Tumna,  king  of  the  Bnlnliint.  1^ 
aitiited  him  in  hit  war  againit  Aeae»  ud  i^ 
Tnjana  Aeneaa  wounded  faim.  but  ]lneii» 
eicapcd  imder  the  prolection  of  Ua  100.  Vi'bn. 
hawever,  Laniui  had  &Uen,  Maentint  retnnvi  a 
(he  battle  on  boraehack,  and  waa  ilaiobrAn» 
(Virg.  Am.  Tiii.  480,  &c^  i.  689,  fcc^  7»^  »'>' 
Ik.).  The  itory  about  tlie  «Uiuice  brtwiin  Ur 
lentiui  and  the  Rulnliana  ia  alao  mentieer^  ^T 
Livy  and  Dionytiua,  but  they  m.j  luithiif  i^ 
hii  expultion  from  Caero  or  Agylla.  Armflfitf 
to  them  Aeneu  di«^ipe*Tcd  during  the  tacl' 
againit  the  Rnluliani  sad  Etniacai»  at  Laaoi^ 
and  Aicaoina  wai  beaieged  by  Mnentiii  s^ 
lAuani.  In  a  tally  at  night  ths  bvie^  ilefeBi 
the  enemy,  ilew  Lauhu,  and  then  aadiiM  > 
peace  with  Mcitatiaa,  who  Iwiuvfcrth  rmui^ 
their  ally,  (Liv.  i.  2,  3  ;  Dionya.  i.  St  ^^ 
According  to  Serriui  («J  Arw.  It.  6M,  tvI^:, 
ix.  745)  Meientini  wai  ilain  bj  Aaanjaa.  Dmf 


MICHAEL. 

the  siege  of  Aiemiui,  MeMntioi,  when  h»  wtm 
uked  to  condnde  a  peace,  demanded  among  other 
things,  that  the  Latins  should  give  np  to  him  every 
year  the  whole  prodooe  of  their  Tintage ;  and  in 
commemoration  of  this,  it  was  said,  toe  Romans 
in  later  times  celebrated  the  festiTal  of  the  Vmalioi 
on  the  twenty-third  of  April,  when  the  new  wine 
was  tasted,  and  a  libation  inade  in  front  of  the 
temple  of  Venns,  and  a  sacrifice  offered  to  Jupiter. 
(Plut.  QmaetL  Bom.  45  ;  Or.  JihtL  ir.  881,  &&; 
Macrob.  SaL  iiL  5  ;  compi  DicL  c/  AnL  t.  v. 
VmaUa.)  [L.  S.] 

MEZETULUS,  a  Numidian,  who,  after  the 
death  of  Oesalces,  king  of  the  Massylians,  leTolted 
against  Gapnsa,  the  eldest  son  of  the  Ute  king,  who 
had  succeeded  him  on  the  throne ;  and  defeated 
him  in  a  great  battle,  in  which  Caposa  himself  was 
killed.    Meietufais,  howeTer,did  not  assume  the 
soyereignty  himself,  but  jdaoed  on  the  throne  La- 
cnmaces,  the  youngest  son  of  Oesalns,  a  mere 
child,  in  whose  name  be  designed  to  goTem  the 
kingdom.    But  the  return  of  Masinissa  finmi  Spain 
disconcerted  his  pbois:  he  quickly  raised  a  large 
army,  with  which  he  opposed  this  new  adversary  m 
the  field,  but  was  defeated,  and  compelled  to  seek 
refuge  in  the  dominions  of  Syphax.    From  thence, 
bowoTer,  he  was  induced  to  return,  and  take  up  his 
residence  at  the  court  of  Masinissa,  from  whom  he 
leceiTod  a  free  pardon  and  the  restitution  of  all  his 
property.    (Lir.  sdz.  29,  30.)    It  is  probably 
the  same  person  who  is  called  by  Appian  Mesotulus 
(Mffor^sAes),  and  is  mentioned  as  joining  Han- 
nibal witb  a  force  of  1000  horsemen  Portly  before 
tlie  battle  of  Zama.  (Appian,  Pmb.  33b)  [E.H.B.] 
MI'CCIADES,  a  sculptor  of  Chios,  was  the  son 
of  Males,  the  father  of  Anthermus  (or  AichennusX 
and  the  giandfisther  of  Bupalns  and  Athenis.    He 
most  haTe  flourished  about  01.  42  or  45.    (Plin. 
JI.  N.  xzxri.  5.  s.  4.  §  2.)  [P.  S.J 

MICCION  (MiiHc(a«v),  a  painter  mentioned  bv 
Lndan  as  a  disciple  of  Zeuzis.  (Luc.  Zeu»,  7.  toL 
i.  p.  845,  WeUt)  [P.  S.] 

MICHAEL  I.  RHANOA'BE,  or  RHAOA'BE 
(Mix«)A  d  Toryrf^  or  'Poto^),  empenr  of  Con- 
atantinople  from  a.  d.  811  to  813,  was  the  son  of 
Tbeophylactus,  one  of  the  high  functionaries  who, 
together  with  Stauradus,  conspired  against  the  em^ 

S^ror  Constantino  VL,  and  toe  grandson  of  one 
tumgabe,  from  whom  he  derived  his  surname. 
Jtf ichael  was  at  once  honest,  handsome,  and  gifted 
with  many  talents,  but  he  was  of  a  weak  chaneter, 
amd  his  amiability  could  not  always  effue  the  un- 
&Tonnble  impression  which  his  want  of  eneray 
made  upon  persons  of  stouter  hearts  than  his.  He 
stood  in  great  fiiTOur  with  the  emperor  Nicephorus 
I .  (802 — 8 1 1 ),  who,  by  creating  him  master  of  the 
palace,  raised  him  to  the  highest  rank  in  the  empire 
after  the  emperor  and  .his  fiunily,  and  finally  gave 
him  his  dangnter  Procopia  in  mairiage.  Stauradus, 
however,  the  son  and  successor  of  Nicephorus,  was 
lar  from  sharing  the  sentiments  of  his  fiiuer  towards 
the  master  of  uie  palace,  and  feeling  himself  dying 
from  the  eflfocts  of  a  wound,  received  some  months 
previously  on  the  battle-field  where  hu  father  was 
alain  by  the  Bulgarians,  he  gave  orders  to  blind 
Michael,  in  order  that  his  wife  Theophano,  to  whom 
he  intended  to  bequeath  the  throne,  might  find  no 
obstacles  at  her  succession.  One  Stephanus  was 
charged  with  executing  the  emperor^s  order.  He 
-v^isely  refrained  from  doing  so,  and  informed 
Michael  of  it  They  immediately  assembled  the 
vol..  IL 


MICHAEL. 


1073 


chief  officers  of  the  state,  and  being  all  willing  to 
support  Michael,  they  prudainied  him  emperor 
while  Stauradus  was  stiU  alive  (2nd  of  October, 
81 1).     The  dying  empenr  implored  and  obtained 
mercy  from  his  brothei^in-law,  and  went  to  expire 
in  a  convent.    The  accession  of  Michael  caused 
great  joy  among  the  people,  though  little  in  the 
army:  the  soldiers,  however,  were  soon  satisfied  by 
the  libersl  use  which  the  new  emperor  made  of  the 
rich  treasures  hoarded  up  by  the  bite  Nicephorus» 
Michael,  a  peacefiil  man,  began  his  reign  by  re* 
storing  peace  to  the  disturiied  church,  and  recalling 
firom  exile  Leo  Armenus,  a  celebrated  general,  who 
now  enjoyed  the  emperor*s  full  confidence,  for  which 
he  aftennunds  rewarded  him  by  hurling  his  bene- 
factor from  his  throne;     In  the  spring  of  812, 
Crum,  the  king  of  the  Bulgarians,  again  invaded 
the  territories  of  the  empire.    Michael  set  out  at 
the  head  of  his  army  to  meet  him,  but  committed 
the  imprudence  of  allowing  the  empress  Procopia 
to  accompany  him.      A  general  discontent  and 
symptoms  of  sedition  among  the  troops  were  the  con- 
sequences of  his  thoughtlessness  ;  a  woman  with 
more  than  seeming  authority  in  the  camp  being 
then  an  unheard  of  thing.     Distrusting  the  army, 
the  emperor  hastened  back  to  the  capitd,  followed 
by  a  host  of  reckless  barbarians  who  laid  the 
country  waste  with  fire  and  sword.    At  their  ap- 
proach, multitudes  of  people,  mostly  iconoclasts, 
fied  before  them  ;  and  a  sedition  in  consequence 
broke  out  among  the  numerous  iconoclasts  in  Con- 
stantinople, whidli  was  quelled,  not  without  diffi- 
culty, by  Leo  Armenus :  their  leader  Nicolaus  was 
confined  in  a  convent ;  and  they  were  finally  aU 
driven  out  of  the  dtj  and  dispersed  in  the  pro- 
vinces, by  order  of  the  emperor.    About  the  same 
time  great  numbers  of  Chnstians  of  all  sects  took 
refuge  within  the  empire,  flying  from  the  dominions 
of  the  kh^lifs,  which  were  then  filled  with  com- 
motion and  dvil  wars.    Crum,  meanwhile,  pursued 
his  victorious  course,  and  laid  siege  to  Mesembria, 
whereupon  he  made  oflfers  of  peace,  which,  on 
account  of  their  moderation,  the  emperor  was  in- 
clined to  accept,  but  his  councillors  were  for  further 
resistance.    Mesembria  was  now  taken  by  assault, 
and  the  danger  firom  the  Bulgarians  grew  daily 
more  alarming.    In  February  813»  Michael  once 
more  set  out  to  meet  them,  again  accompanied  by 
his  wi&  Procopia.     Her  presence  in  the  camp  had 
the  same  consequences  aa  before.    Leo  Armenus 
secretly  fomented  the  discontent  of  the  troops,  and 
carried  on  those  intrigues  which  led  to  the  loss  of 
the  battle  of  Adrianople  (22d  of  June,  813),  the 
flight  of  Michael  to  Constantinople,  and  his  de- 
position by  the  successful  rebel,  as  is  related  in  the 
li&  of  LiO  V.    The  deposed  Michael  retired  into 
a  convent,  when  he  led  an  obscure,  but  quiet  and 
happy  life,  during  more  than  thirty  yearsb    Leo 
succeeded  him  on  the  throne.  (Cedren.  p.  48,  &c. ; 
Zonar.  vol  iL  p.  125,  && ;  Const.  Manass.  p^  94  ; 
Theoph.  Contin.  p.  8 ;  Author,  incert.  post  Theoph^ 
p.  428,  &C. ;  Olycas,  p.  286  ;  Joel,  p.  178  ;  6e- 
nesius,  p.  2,  &&  ;  Leo  Gram.  p.  445,  &c. :  Symeon 
Metaphrastes,  pi  402.)  [  W.  P.] 

MrCH  AEL  IL  BALBUS  (Mix«)A  6  TpaykSs), 
or  the  **  Stammbrxr,**  emperor  of  Constantinople, 
▲.D.820 — 829.  This  prince  was  of  low  origin; 
he  was  bom  at  Amorium,  and  spent  his  eariier  youth 
as  a  groom,  in  different  stables  of  bis  native  town. 
He  afterwards  entered  the  army,  and  although  he 
was  ignorant  and  illiterate,  he  met  with  success  in 

8z 


1074 


MICHAEU 


his  new  profesnon,  owing  to  hit  boU  dumeter  «nd 
nncommon  impodeneo.  Ont  of  hit  taperior  officers 
esteemed  him  so  much  that  he  gare  him  his  daughter 
Thecla  in  marriage.  HaTing  made  the  acqnaintanoe 
of  the  celebrated  Bardaaes,  he  found  numerous  op- 
portunities of  distinguishing  himself  under  the 
eyes  of  thai  eminent  general,  who  accordingly  pro* 
moted  him,  and  in  spite  of  a  defect  of  his  speech, 
whence  his  surname  i  TpauKit^  he  became  conspi- 
cuous as  one  of  the  best  Greek  generals.  The  em- 
peror Leo  v.  owed  the  fortunate  issue  of  his  oour 
spinicy  against  Michael  I.  in  a  great  measuie  to 
the  astistanee  of  Michael  the  Stammerer,  and  ac- 
cordingly raised  the  hitter  to  the  highest  dignities 
in  the  empire.  But  Michael  wanted  prudence, 
and  having  often  severely  eeneured  the  conduct  of 
Leo,  incurred  tlie  displeasure  of  his  master.  In 
order  to  get  rid  of  him,  Leo  sent  him  into  Asia  as 
dux  Orientis,  but  soon  recalled  him  for  fear  he 
should  kindle  a  rebellioa.  Nothing  the  wiser  for 
so  many  apparent  pioofo  of  Leo*8  displeasure, 
Michael  oontinued  to  abuse  both  the  emperor  and 
the  empress.  Vexed  at  beinc  peqpetually  thwarted, 
censured,  and  libelled  by  this  troublescNne  officer, 
Leo  once  more  ordered  him  to  proceed  to  Asia  and 
inspect  the  troops.  This  time  Michael  nfhsed  to 
comply  with  the  older,  and  openly  joined  a  number 
of  disaffected  persons,  who  made  secret  pnpaiations 
for  depriving  Leo  of  his  crown.  The  plot  was 
discovered  through  the  aealous  honesty  of  Heza> 
bulus,  and  Michael  was  arraigned  of  high  treason. 
Sentenced  to  be  burnt  alive  in  a  fiimace,  Michael 
escaped  death,  and  was  raised  to  the  throne  in  an 
almost  miraculous  way,  as  is  rolated  in  the  life  of 
Lto  V.  (Christmas,  820).  Immediately  after  the 
assassination  of  Leo,  Michael  was  released  £rom 
his  prison,  and  such  was  the  haste  of  his  friends  to 
proclaim  him  emperor  and  show  him  to  the  public, 
that  they  did  not  even  wait  until  his  fetters  were 
taken  off,  but  hurried  him,  loaded  with  irons,  to  the 
hippodrome,  where  a  trembling  crowd  saluted  him 
with  shouts  of  satisfection. 

The  first  act  of  the  new  emperor  was  to  castrote 
the  four  sons  of  Leo,  but  no  sooner  was  this  in- 
femons  crime  committed,  than  the  perpetmtor  had 
to  defend  himself  against  a  formidable  avenger  of 
the  death  of  Leo  and  the  disgrace  of  his  sons. 
This  was  Thomas,  commander-in-chief  of  the  troops 
in  Asia,  whose  revolt  was  one  of  the  most  dan- 
gerous that  ever  threatened  the  rulen  of  Constan- 
tinople. A  few  months  alter  raising  the  standard 
of  rebellion,  Thomas  was  master  of  the  whole 
of  the  Byaantine  possessions  in  Asia.  He  con- 
cluded an  alliance  with  the  Arabs,  and  was  then 
proclaimed  emperor  at  Antioch  (821).  He  pre* 
tended  to  be  the  emperor  Constantino  VI.,  who 
was  said  to  have  survived  his  excaecation,  and 
he  styled  himself  so,  though  he  was  not  blind ; 
but  he  was  originally  a  run-away  slave  who 
had  risen  to  eminence  in  the  army.  Having  no 
children,  he  adopted  an  unknown  youth,  who  was 
created  Augustus,  and  then  marched  at  the  head  of 
an  army  of  80,000  men,  against  Constantinople. 
His  adopted  son  was  slain  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Hellespont,  and  Thomas  adopted  another,  a 
former  monk,  to  whom  he  gave  the  name  of  Anna* 
tasius.  Upon  this  Thomas  crossed  the  Hellespont, 
and  Uid  siege  to  Constantinople.  Michael  awaited 
the  danger  with  undaunted  courage.  Unable  to 
take  the  field  against  superior  forces,  he  adopted 
measures  to  render  the  capital  impregnable,  and  a 


HICHAEIi. 

bloody  defeat,  which  Thomaa  anfimdia  822ili' 
leading  his  men  to  a  genaal  Msmilr,  pcoved  -^; 
Michael  had  not  lost  all  *'*piF»M?ff  of  sacceM.  Tba^i 
retired  into  Thiaoe,  but  renewed  the  siege  k  .. 
by  sea  and  hmd.    Hia  fleet  obtained  a  n&n 
over  the  imperial  nayy.     Ot^orius  PterGbei,a 
old  friend  of  Leo  V.,'  smd  a  fenetal  of  gns£  n 
perience  and  influence,  whom  Michael  bad  fasEOLf» 
to  Samos,  now  left  hia  «idle,  and  joined  the  lex; 
but  the  emperor  having  meaowhile  obtained  ttffz 
advantages,  and  the  motley  arxny  of  ThQaiai,Tui 
was  composed  of  specimena  of  all  the  dirr: 
nations  of  Hither  A^  betiaying  symptoiBi  et  > 
affection  Pterotea  resolved  to  dmexi  to  the  eefc? 
Afraid  to  iqppear  there  alone,  be  seduced  ohst  i 
the  rebels  to  jom  him,  and  with  them  secntr  d: 
the  camp  of  Thomas.    Bat  Thomas  hid  va^r  < 
him,  and  the  two-foUl  taitor  was  stopped  ee  i< 
flight,  defeated,  and  pat  to  death»    Prood  d  I- 
success,  Thomas  endeayoond  to  fecoe  tlte  G^ 
Horn  with  a  fleet  of  850  Tcasela,  but  MiekeiK 
upon  him  with  such  vigour  aa  not  od j  to  ip^ 
him,  but  to  destroy  the  gieatcr  portioD  of  bisBK 
Thomas  was  no  more  snooesaful  in  his  um^'l 
Und,  the    capital  being    gallantly  dcfeaiM  ^* 
Michael,  his  son  Theophilua,  Olbiemu,  CstKri& 
and  other  generals  of  renown  ;  yet  in  spiieefotc 
valour,  they  eould  not  dislodge  Thomss  bmis 
lines  around  Constantinople,  and  then  v»  >< 
fear  lest  hunger  should  achieve  what  the  i**: 
was  unable  to  accompliah.      In  this  esotsfr 
Michael  received  an  offer  from  Mortigao,  kia^ 
the  Bulgarians,  to  join   him  against  tke  r^»- 
Michael  declined  the  proposition,  aad  ik»  t* 
shows  that  he  was  no  ordinary  msn:  he  «^ 
rather  stand  his  own  ehanoe  than  niske  ct0« 
cause  with  an  ally  who  would  have  tamed  t9^ 
him  in  case  of  ddfeat,  and  asked  for  sn  axttii^ 
reward  in  case  of  suoceta.      Mortagoa,  hovre. 
came  on  his  own  account,  and  fell  upon  the  h»fst 
army,  not  so  much  beeanse  he  wanted  i>  ^? 
Michael  as  because  he  waa  desirous  of  pho^^ 
some  one.     Being  defeated  by  the  Bofavo^ 
Thomas  raised  the  siege  and  retreated  inteltat^ 
Michael  now  sallied  forth,  followed  Us  ai^ 
closely,  and  at  last  brought  him  to  a  stand,  u*^ 

was  entirely  defeated  ;  one-half  of  the  an>7jp 
over  to  the  victor's  side ;  and  he  riiot  hisiMM 
inAdrianople.  Michael  soon  foUowed  him  tkni*» 
and  made  prepaiations  for  forcing  the  dtj  to  ^ 
render  through  femine,  which  so  frightened  w^ 
habitanU  that  they  seised  the  lebel  «^^ 
him  to  the  emperor.  Thomas  had  his  hssdi  <s^ 
feet  cut  off,  and  in  this  state  was  pat  on  u/* 
and  panded  through  the  streets.  U*^J^ 
the  procession,  according  to  thebarhsroascsstflB» 
the  time.  *  If  you  are  leaUy  emperor,"  a^^ 
feinting  man,  •*  have  merey  on  a  wretch, «» 
my  life  at  once  I"  Michael  urged  hhn  t»  «^ 
whether  he  had  any  accomplices  at  the  cosrt.  i^ 

to  name  them.  Had  Thomas  done  la.  o*^ 
innocent  man  might  have  sufliered  desth  ttjv, 
with  as  many  guilty,  but  John  He»bahA^ 
name  was  always  prominent  among  the  Ri^ 
forward  and  the  honest,  stopped  the  «^^' 
crying  out,  -  WiU  you  give  c^^y^ffT^ 
against  your  own  friends  ?•*  Michsei  w  ^ 
reproach,  and  desisted  from  ferther  unoir^ 
Thomas,  who  was  subsequently  thrown  *5^^ 
heap,  where  he  expired  seversl  dsy»»**'^^^^ 
8ad>    The  chief  partiMns  of  Tbesu  v» 


J 


MICHAEL. 

mmn  pimiilunent    Thus  «nded  a  rerolt,  during 
which  Michael  proTed  he  was  worthy  of  his  throne. 
In  824  Miclttel  renewed  the  friendly  intereoone 
which  had  subsisted  between  his  predeoeasors  and 
the  Western  or  Prankish  emperors :  he  sent  an  em- 
hsny  to  Louis  the  Pious,  and  also  wrote  a  letter  to 
him,  which  his  ambassadon  presented  to  Louis  at 
Rooen.     It  is  known  thai  the  Byantine  emperors 
would  never  recognise  the  imperial  title  of  the 
Fxankish  kings,  and  afterwards  those  of  Qenuany. 
In  the  aboTe-mentioned  lettw  Midiael  consequently 
celled  Louis  only    **LudoTieus  qui  Tocatus  est 
FVanoomm  et   Longobacdomm  Impemtor,**  and 
this  the  Bysantine  historians  consider  as  a  great 
condescension.  The  letter  is  contained  in  Thegan^s 
Vie  ds  Louii  I»  Dflwaatre,  and  in  the  works  of 
other  hutoriena.     In  the  same  year,  824,  a  band  of 
Spanish  Araba,  commanded  by  one  Abuhafiz,  noade 
adescentupon  Crete  and  oonqnered  the  island,  which 
was  henceforth  called  Candia,  from  Candaz,  its 
new  capital,  which  was  founded  br  the  Arabs : 
Michael  was  unable  to  dislodge  them,  and  the 
island  waa  lost  for  erer.    A  colony  of  Anhs,  the 
descendants  of  the  followers  of  Abnhafis,  still  in- 
habits a  portion  of  Candia»    Michael  lost  likewise 
the  prorince  of  Dalmatia,  which  was  taken  from 
him  by  the  Serrians,  but  the  greatest  loss  he  had 
to  snffisr  was  that  of  Sicily.    Euphemius  goTemed 
the  isbmd  for  the  emperor,  and  having  met  with 
some  disappointment  at  the  court,  invited  Ziadet> 
Allah,  the  thiid  khalif  of  the  Aglabites  in  Africa, 
to  take  possession  of  the  country.     Ziadet- Allah 
acoordin^y  went  to  Sicily  in  827,  with  a  powerful 
fleet,  and  the  isbmd  soon  became  a  prey  to  the 
Arabs,  and  remained  in  their  possession  for  upwards 
of  two  hundred  yeara    Michael  died  a  natural 
death  on  the  first  of  October,  829»  and  waa  sod* 
ceeded  by  his  son  Theophilus.    (Cedren.  p.  491, 
&C. ;  Leo  Oram.  p.  447,  &c ;  Zonar.  vol.  iL  p.  132, 
Ac. ;  Oenea  p.  13,  &c. ;  Theophan.  Contin.  p.  214, 
&c ;  Symeon  Metaphtastes,  p.  405,  Ac. ;  Olyc.  p. 
287,  &c. ;  Const  Porphyr.  £h  Admm,  Imp,  c  22 ; 
Const.  Manass.  p.  96  ;  Joel,  p.  178.)        [W.  P.] 
MICHAEL  IIL  (MfXflofX),  emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople from  A.  D.  842  to  867,  was  the  son  and 
successor  of  theemperor  Theophilus,  and  the  grandson 
of  Michael  IL  the  Stammerer.     He  ascended  the 
throne  at  the  age  of  three,  and  reigned  under  the 
guardianship  of  his  talented    mother  Theodora. 
Thia  active  princess  began  by  rfr-efltablishing  the 
-worship  of  images,  an  undertaking  in  which  she 
liad  to  encounter  intrigues  cf  a  most  dangerous 
nature  [Photius].    Her  armies  were  less  success- 
ful ;  they  were  beaten  in  the  Caucasus  and  in  Asia 
ACinor,  and  an  expedition  fitted  out  for  the  recovery 
of  Crete  from  the  Arabs  was  totally  discomfited. 
She  despatched  a  fleet  d  300  ships  with  a  view  of 
conquering  Egypt»  but  the  capture  and  temporary 
posaeaaioD  of  I^unietta  was  the  only  result  of  it 
On  the  other  hand,  she  continued  to  be  fortunate 
In  her  exertions  for  the  orthodox  church  and  the 
Ohristian  religion  in  general  *.  the  Khasars  were 
conrerted  in  847,  and  a  few  years  afterwards  the 
^Bulgarians,  those  hereditary  enemies  of  Bycantium, 
«adopted  likewise  the  religion  of  Christ  [Mbtro- 
j^HANKs].     But   her  leal  for  images  caused  a 
znoet  damgerras  revolt  of  the  PauUdans  (848), 
-vrho  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  Arabs,  and 
liaffled  the  efibrts  of  the  imperial  armies  to  re- 
duce tiiem  to  obedience.     Meanwhile,  Michael 
fgKww  up  and  gafa  pcuoC  of  his  wicked  prapensitici. 


MICHAEL. 


1075 


At  the  boyish  age  of  fifteen  he  already  led  an  im- 
moral life  with  Eudoxia,  a  noble  young  Uuly,  the 
daughter  of  one  Ingerius,  who  belonged  to  the 
great  fomily  of  the  Martinadi ;  and  his  mother 
preferring  under  these  drcumstanoes  to  give  him  a 
kwful  iRdfe,  he  accepted  with  the  greatest  in- 
difierence  Eudoxia,  the  daughter  of  Decapolita, 
continuing  all^the  while  his  licentious  intercourse 
with  the  other  Eudoxia,  his  mistress.  The  prin- 
cipal person  at  the  court  was  Theoctistus,  a  cele- 
brated, though  not  always  successful  general,  who 
incurred  the  jealousy  of  Bardas,  the  brother  of  the 
empress,  and  the  displeasure  of  the  young  emperor. 
Michael  and  Bardas  consequently  formed  a  plot  to 
make  away  with  Theoctistus,  and  carried  their  de- 
sign into  efiect,  Michael  being  the  first  to  raise  his 
hjmd  against  his  unfortunate  minister.  Bardas  was 
i^tpointod  Magnus  Logotheta  in  his  stead,  and  he 
soon  seized  the  uncontrolled  direction  of  publio 
a&irs.  The  murder  of  Theoctistus  so  afflicted 
Theodora  that  she  laid  down  her  functions  as  regent 
and  retired  into  private  life  (854).  Michael  now 
abandoned  himself  to  a  life  of  almost  unpandleled 
profligacy,  for  a  description  of  which  we  must  refer 
to  the  graphic  pen  of  Gibbon  (vol.  ix.  p.  45,  &c« 
ed.  1816). 

In  856  Bardas  waa  made  Caesar ;  and  his  power 
being  now  unlimited,  he  caused  the  empress  Theo- 
dora, with  her  daughter,  to  be  confined  in  a  con- 
vent. On  the  whole,  however,  Bardas  waa  no 
des^cable  man,  though  his  ambition  was  bound- 
less. Full  of  talenta,  learning,  and  an  enthusi- 
astie  love  of  the  fine  arts,  he  was  sealous  in  pro- 
moting the  arts,  science  and  literature,  which  had 
been  greatly  n^lected  during  the  reign  of  the 
fether  and  gnnd&ther  of  Michael  The  ]£ilosopher 
Leo  was  his  principal  assistant  in  attaining  these 
laudable  objects.  Owing  to  the  irresistible  in- 
fluence of  Bardaa,  the  patriarch  Ignatius  was  de- 
posed in  857,  and  the  fiunous  Photius  succeeded 
him.  In  858  the  empire  vraa  involved  in  a  great 
war  with  the  Arabs.  Leo  conunanded  against 
them,  and  obtained  more  glory  than  the  unworthy 
emperor  deserved.  He  defeated  the  Arabs  in 
several  pitched  battles,  drove  them  beyond  the 
Euphrates,  crossed  that  river,  and  made  several 
successful  incursions  on  the  eastern  side  of  the 
Tigris,  penetrating  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Bagh- 
dad. During  this  time,  however,  the  Arab  general, 
*Omar,  laid  Pontus  waste.  Thinking  success  on 
the  battle*field  an  easy  thing,  Michael  resolved  to 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army,  and  marched 
against  *Omar ;  but  the  Arabs  had  been  reinforced 
by  a  strong  body  of  incensed  Paulicians,  and  under 
the  walls  of  Samosata  the  emperor  received  a  seven 
lesson  for  his  folly.  Upwards  of  6000  Greeks 
were  taken  priaonen,  and  among  them  the  gallant 
Leo,  whom  the  Arabs  would  never  restore  to  liberty 
in  spite  of  the  brilliant  ransom  ofiered  them.  In 
860  Michael  paid  aa  dearly  for  a  second  lesson  in 
Cappadocia ;  and  *Omar  now  carried  destruction 
over  Cappadocia,  Pontus,  and  Cilicia,  whence  he  car- 
ried 70,000  prisonen  into  perpetual  captivity.  (86*2*) 
Either  good  sense  or  the  want  of  his  accustomed 
revels  in  the  capital,  or  the  advice  of  Bardas,  in- 
duced Michael  to  put  his  younger  brother,  Petronaa, 
then  governor  of  Lydia  uid  Ionia,  at  the  head  of 
the  army ;  and  Petronaa  chose  for  hb  lieutenant 
Naxar,  governor  of  Oalatia,  whose  nuixim  was,  that 
a  small,  but  good  army,  was  better  than  a  large, 
but  bad  one.    Near  Amaaia  they  fell  in  with  2ie 

dz  2 


1076 


MICHAEU 


main  anny  of  the  Anbt,  commaaded  by  *Oinat. 
The  Oreeki  obtained  a  splendid  Tictorj ;  ^Omar 
wai  slain  ;  and  his  head  was  canied  to  Constan- 
tinople by  Petronas,  to  whom  his  brother  allowed 
the  honour  of  a  triumphal  entrance.  In  order  to 
commemonte  the  gloiy  of  his  armies»  and  with  a 
Tiew  of  handing  his  name  down  to  posterity, 
Michael  ordered  a  hippodrome  to  be  built,  which 
surpassed  ererything  of  the  kind  in  magnifioenceL 
Jealous  of  Petronas,  the  emperor  set  out  in  864  for 
the  purpose  of  taking  the  command.  He  had 
scarcely  anired  in  Asia  when  he  was  recalled, 
because  a  Russian  fleet  of  200  large  baiges  had 
suddenly  made  its  appearance  in  the  Bosporus,  and 
was  attacking  the  Golden  Horn.  Michael  hardly 
escaped  being  taken  prisoner  whilst  crossing  the 
Hellespont,  but  he  was  soon  released  from  his  fear, 
in  consequence  of  the  Russian  fleet  being  destroyed 
by  storm.  This  was  the  first  blockade  of  Constan- 
tinople by  the  Russians,  or,  more  correctly  speak- 
ing, by  Uie  Norman  nobles,  who  had  just  made 
themselves  masters  of  Western  Russia.  By  this 
time  Michael  had  grown  tired  of  the  ascendancy 
of  Bardas,  and  £Blt  deeply  ofiended  at  being  ex- 
horted by  him  to  lead  a  better  life.  Whether 
Bardas  meant  this  in  reality  or  not  is  a  matter  of 
doubt,  for  he  certainly  wished  to  establish  his  own 
elevation  on  the  ruin  of  MichaeL  Bardas  was  thus 
gradually  superseded  in  the  &rour  of  hb  master 
by  Basil  the  Macedonian,  afterwards  emperor,  who 
married  Michaers  mistress,  Eudoxia,  in  exchange 
for  whom  he  surrendered  his  sister,  Thecla,  who 
became  the  emperor^s  mistress.  Michael  formed  a 
plot  with  BasU  to  assassinate  Bardas ;  and  soon 
afterwards  the  Caesar  was  treacherously  killed  by 
Michael,  Basil,  and  a  band  of  assassins  hired  for 
the  purpose  (866).  Thereupon  Basil  rose  to  emi- 
nence, and  was  proclaimed  Caesar.  In  the  same 
year  (866)  the  patriaroh  Photius  prodaimed  the 
deposition  of  pope  Nicholas  I.  The  conduct  of 
Michael  continoml  to  be  so  disgusting,  that  Basil, 
in  his  turn,  romonstrated  with  him,  and  soon  in- 
curred the  hatred  of  his  master,  who  began  to  look 
out  for  some  daring  men  who  would  help  him  in 
despatching  the  Mamdonian.  Of  this  Basil  became 
informed,  and  very  naturally  resoWed  to  anticipate 
the  emperor^s  designs.  He  persuaded  him  to  accept 
a  supper  in  the  house  of  his  mother,  Theodora, 
who,  utterly  unacquainted  with  the  intention  of 
Basil,  had  consented  to  invite  her  son,  as  a  means 
of  restoring  a  good  understanding  between  the 
ruIersL  As  the  supper  degenerated  into  an  orgy, 
Theodora  and  her  daughter  retired,  leaving  her 
son  alone  with  Basil  and  a  few  moro  guests,  who 
soon  made  the  emperor  so  drunk,  tlmt  he  was 
obliged  to  lie  down  on  a  bed.  In  this  helpless 
state  he  was  murdered  by  a  band  of  assassins  who 
had  been  secretly  introduced  into  Theodora^s 
dwelling.  (24th  of  September,  867.)  Basil  fol- 
lowed him  on  the  throne.  The  roign  of  Michael 
III.,  however  disgusting  the  part  which  he  played, 
is  one  of  the  most  interesting  in  Bysantine  history: 
it  is  rich  in  event*  worthy  of  the  attention  of  the 
scholar,  the  philosopher,  the  historian,  the  soldier, 
and  the  divine ;  and  whoever  feels  more  than 
superficial  sympathy  for  the  late  of  the  later  Greeks 
will  be  amply  rewarded  by  turning  firom  thb  im- 
perfect sketch  to  the  sources  from  which  it  is  taken. 
(Cedren.  p.  533,  &c. ;  Zonar.  vol.  ii.  p.  152,  &c. ; 
Leo  Gram.,  p.  457,  &c.;  Symeon  Metaphrast., 
p.  428,  dec ;  Theophan.  Contiii.  p.  92,  &c. ;  Genes. 


MICHAEL. 

p.  S7,  &e. ;  Joel,  p.  179,  Ac ;  Const  Mn» 
p.  100.)  [W.P 

MICHAEL  IV.    PA'PHLAGO  (Ma>i^ 
no^Aaymr),  emperor  of  Constantinople  fna  i 
1034  to  1041,  was  one  of  the  yoongcr  fanA!le^ 
John  the  Eunodi,  first  minirtiT  under  Rdbe- 
III.  and  his  predecessor,  Cooatantme  IX.  Asr. 
the  four  brothers  of  John,  who  had  oooe  ^ 
monk,  Michael  and  Nicetaa  were  orijginalljiD-v? 
changen,  Cenatantine  and  Gaotge  tmAt  c 
mountebanks   by   priifcsaion  ;     Slephans*,  zr' 
brother-in-law,  whose  name  will  appesr  beran- 
was  a  ship^s  calker.    When  John  rose  te  eaisn. 
he  promoted  Michael  to  the  office  of  duaberx 
to  Romanas  IIL,  a  post  for  whidi  he  was  ««--  - 
for  he  was  stupid  and  handaom^.    Harin;  hr^^ 
the  advantage  of  being  young;  he  plessed  tk^ 
press  Zoe  so  much,  that  she  adnutted  imtae 
bed.    The  foct  was  reported  to  BcBsasi  r. 
would  not  believe  it,  becanae  he  knew  thsi  M  ru. 
was  subject  to  epikptte  fits  ;  but  Zoe  and  iio  k"^ 
were  afiaid  that  he  would  bdieve  it  oae  iir " 
other,  and  consequently  contrived  the  aaaaffis^' 
of  Romanus.    The  day  after  hia  murder  2«  s- 
Donnced  to  the  senate  that  she  had  chom  ib»- 
for  her  husband,  and  wished  hnn  to  be  sdD^*- 
ledged  as  emperor.    John  the  Emundi  beiDC^f 
secret  promoter  of  these  tranaactioos,  the  «^"^ 
of  the  empress  were  comptied  with,  sad  ^Txiitf 
and  Zoe  were  prochumed  on  the  11th  of  Air. 
1034.    No  sooner  was  this  done  thsa  Jsb-^ 
moved  Zoe  from  the  administmtkni  of  the  ib^  **' 
keeping  her  a  prisoner  in  her  palace;  and  si  Hk^ 
was  unfit  to  reign,  he  seised  the  sapraK  p^ 
without  aspiring  to  the  name.    The  begisasi 
Michaels  reign  was  signahsed  by  a  genenl  hs^ 
and  a  terrible  earthquake  at  Jeruaska,  «f^' 
hwted  forty  days  with  scarcely  any  intonpti^. 
Upon  this  the  baiharians  invaded  the  tenifc^: 
the  empire  on  all  sides,  while  the  Settui^^ 
Arabs  in  Sicily  and  Afirica  covered  the  Aicbipna^ 
and  plundered  the  islands.     John,  howeTcr.itf' 
ceeded  in  making  peace  with  ihem  ca  tttirs^ 
conditions.     He  also  brought  the  Servisai  t*  *^ 
mission,  made  peace  with  the  Anhs  m  EfjT^  ''- 
had  the  satisfoction  of  aeeing  the  Anhs  of  Btfi^ 
defeated  under  the  walls  of  Edessa,  whkh  ^' 
had  invested  in  1037.    About  this  tine  » <>' 
war  among  the  Arabs  in  Sicily  tSorded  a  n 
opportunity  of  bringing  back  that  ishoid  ts  tbr  ^ 
perial  sway ;  and  Leon  Opoa,  the  gorentf^^ 
Greek  dominions  in  Soutoen  Italy,  m  <^ 
quently  sent  over  into  Sicily.    He  defci»!  * 
Arabs  several  times,  and    returned  witb  n^ 
captives,  besides  1 5,000  Chriatian  priseoen  d  «« 
which  he  had  taken  firom  the  MohsBuaediBi  n 

1 0 39  John  equipped  a  powerful  fleet  sad  la  iff 
priate  army,  the  fleet  being  commsoded  b/  ^ 
phanus,  the  farother-in-kw  of  John  sad  tk  'V' 
peror ;  and  the  whole  expedition  by  ^'''f^ 
who  was  the  best  general  in  the  Gred^  <n*J'  ; 
Greeks  were  jouied  by  a  small,  but  gsllsnt  bodj  J 

Norman  Auxiliaries,  commanded  hf  tbree  «b^ 
the  chivalrous  Tancred.  Messma  sod  Sp(^ 
were  taken  by  the  Greeks,  and  the  Aisbi  ■ut>^<^ 
such  losses  that  their  brethren  in  Afiia  *f  ^ 
great  alarm.  They  censeqnently  csne  **  ^ ' 
lief  with  50,000  men ;  but  few  of  tbese  eftrj^ 
turned  to  their  native  country,  and  <hi'^^  |, 
and  cities  surrendered  to  the  victorioos  ^'^*' 

1040  a  fresh  army  arrived  Irom  Africa,  vlucb  *' 


MICHAEL. 

lUll  mora  nvmeroat  than  the  preceding ;  but  in  % 
pitched  battle  with  the  Ghreeks  and  Normani,  the/ 
were  utteriy  defeated,  learing  50,000  either  dead 
on  the  field,  or  priaonen  in  the  handa  of  the  Tietor. 
Sicil J  once  more  obeyed  the  Greek  iceDtre,  when  a 
baae  intrigue  canted  the  Iom  of  what  had  been  ao 
fiuily  won.  Owing  to  the  negligence  of  Stephanna, 
the  Arab  commander-in-chief  found  means  to 
escape,  with  a  few  fbUowera,  to  Africa ;  and  Mar 
niaoet  was  so  Texed  at  his  flight,  that  in  reproach- 
ing Stephanns  for  it,  he  probably  foigot  the  degree 
of  deference  which  he  owed  to  the  brother-in-law 
of  the  poweifal  ennnch.  In  order  to  atenge  him- 
self for  the  insult,  Stephanns  calumniated  hb  chief 
at  the  court,  and  caused  a  warrant  to  be  sent  to 
Sicily  for  his  arrest  After  Maniaces  had  left  the 
island,  the  negligence  of  his  successon  in  the  com- 
mand, Steplumus,  Doceanus,  and  Basilius  Pedia- 
tites,  caused  one  loss  after  another ;  and  in  dividing 
tiie  booty  of  their  former  Tictories  with  the  Nor- 
mans, they  behaved  so  unfidriy,  that  their  gaUant 
allies  not  only  withdrew,  but  attacked  the  Greek 
dominions  on  the  continent  of  Italy.  The  Arabs 
suffered  one  more  defeat  at  Messina ;  but  after 
that  met  with  continual  success,  and  before  the 
end  of  1040  Sicily  had  again  ceased  to  be  a  Byian- 
tine  province,  and  in  Italy  the  Greek  power  was 
expiring  under  the  sword  of  the  Normans.  About 
tile  same  time  the  Bulgarians  endeavoured  to  throw 
off  the  Greek  yoke,  and  overran  Thrace  and  Mace- 
donia. Michael,  forced  to  fly  suddenly  from  Thes- 
salonica,  where  he  then  held  his  court,  left  his 
treasury  under  the  care  of  one  Ibazas,  a  Bulgarian 
in  the  Greek  service,  who  availed  himself  of  the 
opportunity,  and  with  his  trust  joined  his  country- 
men. 

Constantinople  was  in  the  greatest  danger  of 
frUing  into  the  hands  of  the  barbarians,  when, 
to  the  surprise  and  wonder  of  the  whole  empire, 
the  i^Athetic  emperor,  who  was  besides  suffering 
from  an  incurable  dropsy,  decfaued  his  intention  of 
putting  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army.  In  vain 
nis  friends  and  the  empress  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade him  to  abandon  his  purpose :  **  If  I  have 
made  no  conquests,**  said  he,  **  I  will  at  least  do 
my  utmost  to  prevent  losses.**  He  was  so  weak 
that  he  was  obliged  to  be  raised  on  his  horse,  and 
every  morning  the  troops  expected  that  he  would 
not  see  the  evening ;  but  he  held  bravely  out,  and 
the  moral  eflfect  of  his  appearance  upon  his  soldien 
as  well  as  his  enemies  was  so  great,  that  the  former 
fought  with  the  utmost  bnvery,  while  the  Bul- 
garians were  confounded  before  they  had  been 
defeated.  After  driving  out  the  barbarians  from 
Thraoe  and  Macedonia,  Michael  penetrated  into 
Bulgaria;  and  in  the  course  <^  one  campugn 
brought  hack  that  extensive  country  to  its  ^egi- 
ance  to  the  Greek  emperors.  The  war  being  thus 
finished  with  glory,  Michael  celebrated  a  triumphal 
entry  into  Constantinople,  and  soon  afterwards 
died,  on  the  10th  of  December,  1041.  This  enter- 
prise does  great  credit  to  Michael,  whose  conduct 
gives  proof  of  a  great  moral  truth,  that  there  is  no 
man  so  bad  but  Uiere  is  still  something  good  left  in 
him,  which,  under  proper  circumstances,  will  shine 
forth,  and  cause  the  man  to  do  actions  which, 
though  they  cannot  obliterate  his  former  conduct, 
will  yet  entitle  him  to  our  forbearance  and  compas- 
sion. Shortly  before  his  end  Michael  chose  his 
nephew,  Michael,  his  future  successor,  who  con- 
sequently succeeded  him  on  the  throne.    (Cedren. 


MICHAEL: 


1077 


p.  784,  Ac ;  Zonar.  toL  iL  p.  286,  &c. ;  Manass* 
pw  124 ;  Joel,  p.  183;  Qlje.  p.  314,  &c.)  [W.  P.I 

MICHAEL  V.  CALAPHA'TES  (Mixai^X  6 
KoXo^^t),  or  the  ^'Calkkr,**  emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople from  December,  ▲.  d.  1041,  to  April, 
1042,  was  the  son  of  Stephanns,  the  bnther-in- 
Uw  of  Michael  IV.,  who  had  once  followed  the 
trade  of  a  ship^  calker,  whence  the  surname  of  his 
son.  He  was  adopted  by  Michael  IV.  and  the 
empreu  Zoe ;  but  as  he  was  a  profligate  feUow,  the 
emperor  would  soon  have  exduded  him  from  the 
thivne  had  death  left  him  time.  The  people  de- 
tested Michael  V.,  and  persuaded  Zoe  to  reign  in 
his  stead  ;  but  a  few  days  were  sufficient  to  make 
Zoe  repent  her  ambition,  and  she  quietly  resigned 
in  fevour  of  her  adopted  son.  Michael  began  by 
banishing  Zoe  and  the  eunuch  John,  his  unde,  and 
committed  several  other  imprudent  acts,  the  con- 
sequence of  which  was,  that  the  people  of  Constan- 
tinople rose  in  rebellion.  A  fierce  battle  was  fought 
between  them  and  the  adherenta  of  Michael,  which 
ended  in  the  storm  of  the  imperial  palace,  and  in 
the  flight  of  the  young  emperor  and  hu  brother 
Constantine  to  the  convent  of  Studa,  where  they 
both  took  the  monastic  habit,  and  continued  to  live 
many  years  in  a  quiet  obscurity.  Zoe  and  her 
sister  Theodora  were  procbumed  co-empresses  by 
the  people,  21st  of  April,  1042.  (Cedren.  p.  749  ; 
Zonar.  voL  ii  p.  242 ;  Manasa  p.  125 ;  Oljc.  p. 
Z\6;  Joel,  p.  183.)  [W.P.] 

MICHAEL  VL  STRATIOTICUS  (Mixai)\ 
o  2rpaTu#ructft),  emperor  of  Constantinople  from 
A.  D.  1056  to  1057,  was  chosen  by  the  empress 
Theodom  for  her  successor  shortly  before  she  died ; 
and  he  succeeded  accordingly  on  the  22d  of  August, 
1056.  His  surname,  *'the  warrior,**  indicates  bis 
military  merita ;  but  at  the  time  of  his  elevation 
he  was  broken  down  by  age,  and  his  character  had 
lost  all  its  former  energy.  Theodora,  a  woman, 
had  a  manly  spirit,  but  Michael  the  wariike  had 
the  spirit  of  a  woman.  Michael  was  scarcely  seated 
on  the  throne  when  Theodosius,  a  cousin  of  the 
late  emperor  Constantine  X.  Monomachus,  rose  in 
revolt ;  but  after  a  fierce  struggle,  which  filled  the 
streets  of  Constantinople  with  blood,  the  rebel  was 
compelled  to  lay  down  his  arms,  and  was  fortunate 
to  escape  with  mere  banishment.  The  femous 
general,  Catacalon,  was  recalled  from  his  post  as 
governor  of  Antioch,  and  Michael,  a  cousin  of  the 
emperor,  was  placed  in  his  stead.  Catacalon  re- 
turned to  the  capital  with  disaffection  in  his  heart, 
and  there  met  a  great  number  of  his  colleagues, 
whom  the  emperor  had  rewarded  with  fine  speeches 
instead  of  giving  more  solid  proofs  of  his  gratitude 
for  their  former  achievementa,  and  all  of  whom 
shared  the  disaffection  of  Catacaloiu  *A  military 
conspiracy  was  the  consequence,  and  a  deputation 
was  sent  by  the  malcontents  to  Isaac  Comnenus, 
who  resided  at  Castamone,  in  Asia  Minor,  request- 
ing him  to  accept  the  crown,  which  he  did,  after 
some  hesitation.  Michael  tried  to  check  the  pro- 
gress of  his  rival  at  once  by  intrigues  and  weapons, 
but  his  duplicity  availed  him  noming,  and  his  arms 
were  defeated  in  the  battle  of  Hades  by  Iiaac  and 
Catacalon,  whereupon  he  resigned  (31  st  of  August), 
and  retired  into  a  Muvent.  (Cedren.  p.  792,  &c. ; 
Zonar.  voL  iL  p.  262,  &c. ;  Manwss.  p.  128,  129  ; 
Glyc.p.182.)  [W.P.] 

MICHAEL  VIL  DUCAS  PARAPINA'CES 
(Mi%ai)\  6  AovKOf,  6  IlapairiKcdcT}»),  emperor  of 
Constantinople  from  a.  d.  1071  to  1078,  was  the 

3z  3 


1078 


MICHAEL. 


son  of  the  erapeior  Conttantine  XI^  Dvaa,  who 
died  in  1059,  ahortly  after  appointing  hi»  three 
■ona,  Michael,  Andronicua,  and  Constantine,  to 
•ncceed  him  in  joint  ponewion  of  the  crown*  On 
account  of  their  tender  age,  their  mother,  Endoxia, 
reigned  for  them ;  and  having  married  Romanus 
Diogenee,  this  distinguished  genenl  enjoyed  the  im- 
perial title  and  power  till  he  was  made  a  prisoner  by 
Alp  Arslan,  the  sultan  of  the  Seljnks,  m  August, 
1071.  When  hiscaptiTity  became  known  at  Constan- 
tinople, Joannes  Caesar  caused  his  nephew,  Michael, 
to  be  proclaimed  emperor,  with  a  view  of  reigning 
under  his  name.  Soon  afterwards  Romanus  re- 
turned firom  his  captivity,  but  he  came  too  late  to 
retrieve  his  &te :  he  was  seised  and  blinded,  and 
died  from  the  operation  in  October,  1071.  Eudozia 
was  confined  in  a  prison ;  and  these  atrocities  were 
committed  without  Michael  taking  the  least  step 
to  prevent  them. 

John,  archbishop  of  Sida,  in  Pamphylia,  John 
the  Caesar,  Nicephorizus,  and  other  ministi^  now 
governed  the  empire  for  MichaeL  Enraged  that 
the  ransom  for  which  he  had  restored  the  late 
Romanus  to  liberty  was  not  paid  by  Michael, 
sultan  Alp  Arslan  invaded  the  empire  in  1072. 
Isaac  and  Alexis  Comnenus  commanded  the  Greek 
army  against  him.  Owing  to  the  want  of  discipline 
of  his  troops,  Isaac  lost  a  battle  and  his  liberty, 
but  was  soon  ransomed  by  Alexis.  The  two  bro* 
thers  prepared  for  taking  revenge,  when  a&irs  re- 
ceived a  diflkrent  turn,  tnrougfa  Uie  daring  ambiUon 
of  one  Ursel,  a  kinsman  of  the  kings  of  Scotland, 
and  the  commander  of  a  body  of  European  auxili- 
aries in  the  Greek  service.  Having  made  himself 
master  of  most  of  the  strongholds  and  mountain 
passes  in  the  anti-Taurus  and  portions  of  Armenia 
and  Lazica,  he  ceased  at  once  to  fight  against  the 
Turks  and  to  help  the  Greeks,  intending  to  make 
himself  independent  in  those  parts.  For  this  pur- 
pose he  intrigued  with  John  the  Caesar,  who 
joined  him,  and  was  proclaimed  emperor  of  the 
Greeks  by  the  Fiankish  auxiliaries.  Both  the 
Greeks  and  Turks  looked  at  these  proceedings 
with  wonder,  when  the  lattw,  impatient  to  come  to 
blows,  fell  upon  John  and  Ursel,  defeated  them, 
and  made  them  both  prisoners  Ursel  soon  re- 
deemed himself,  and  retired  into  Pontus,  whither 
he  was  followed  by  Nic^horus  Palaeologus,  who 
gained  a  decisive  battle  over  him.  On  his  flight, 
Ursel  was  again  taken  by  the  Turks.  Alexis 
Comnenus,  wishing  to  obtain  possession  of  this 
dangerous  adventurer,,  ofiered  a  large  bribe  to  the 
Turks  for  his  person ;  and  having  attained  his 
ends,  sent  him  to  Constantinople  (1078),  where 
he  was  kept  in  prison. 

In  107i  the  Bulgarians,  exasperated  by  the 
insatiable  avarice  of  the  minister  Nicephorizns, 
attempted  to  throw  off  the  Greek  yoke,  and  offered 
the  crown  to  Bodinus,  the  grandson  of  Michael, 
king  of  Servia,  who  accepted  it,  and  came  to  their 
assistance  with  a  body  of  his  countrymen.  Bul- 
garia was  then  governed  by  Nicephorus  Carentenus, 
a  very  competent  man,  who  had  taken  proper 
measures  for  quelling  the  revolt,  when  he  was  pre- 
vented from  carrying  them  out  by  the  arrival  of 
Damianus  Dalassenus,  who  was  sent  to  svqpersede 
him  as  governor.  Dabissenus  owed  his  promotion 
to  some  court  intrigue,  and  six  weeks  after  his 
appointment  had  the  satiafoction  of  seeing  himself 
a  prisoner  of  the  Bulgarians,  and  his  army  flying 
through  the  country.     Biyennius,  who  had  been 


.  MICHAEL. 

created  Caesar  after  the  captivity  of  John,  retneved 
the  fortune  of  the  Greeks.    Bodinus  lost  aevend 
battles,  and  fell  into  the  hands  <^  Bryennius,  who, 
on  the  order  of  Michael,  sent  him  as  a  state  prisoner 
to  some  fortress  in  Syria,  whence,  however,  the 
young  prince  escaped  and  returned  to  Servia,  over 
which  he  became  king  after  the  death  of  his  fother. 
Bryennins  likewise  compelled  the  Servians  to  sue 
for  peace ;  purged  the  Adriatic  and  the  Ionian 
sea  of  the  Norman  pirates ;  and  quelled  a  daageroaa 
mutiny  of  some  of  his  barbarian  anxiliariet«  who 
were  headed  by  Nestor,  the  commander-in-chief  of 
the  army  of  obswation  on  the  Danube.      His 
success  deserved  rawardt  but  earmng  disgrace  in- 
stead, he  listened  to  the  persuasive  wishes  of  his 
nmnerous  friends,  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion, 
and  was  {soclaimed  emperor  under  the  walls  of 
Adrianople.    He  despatched  his  brother  John  to 
lay  si^  to  Constantinople,  while  be  continoed  to 
consolidate  his  authority  in  Thrace  and  Maoedonia. 
The  capital  waa  gallantly  defended  by  Conata&txne 
Ducas,  Alexis  Comnenus,  and  Ursel,  who  waa  re- 
stored to  liberty  on  condition  of  employing  his 
Saat  military  talents  for  the  defence  of  ue  emperor, 
eanwhile,  another  rebellion  broke  out  in  the  East 
Only  ten  days  after  Bryennius  had  assumed  the 
imperial  title  his  example  was  followed  by  Ni- 
cephorus Botaniates  in  Asia  Minor,  who  advanced 
with  an  army  mostly  composed  of  Turks,  and  soon 
penetrated  as  far  as  Nicaea.    At  that  time  Con- 
stantinople had  ceased  to  be  besieged  by  John 
Bryennius,  whose  men  were  too  licentioas  to  hold 
out  long  against  well-disciplined  troops,  commanded 
by  the  best  generals  of  Greece,  and  he  consequently 
withdrew  to  the  head-quarters  of  his  brother.   The 
conduct  of  the  emperor  during  this  crista  was  so 
contemptible  that  the  approach  of  Botaniatea  created 
joy  among  the  people,  and  caused  great  satis&ctiosi 
to  a  crowd  of  disaffected  generals  aitd  ambttioos 
priests :  they  sent  a  deputatiom  to  him,  inviung 
him  formally  to  occupy  the  imperial  throne  ;  and 
he  of  course  complied  with  their  wishes.    Michael, 
forsaken  by  all  his  adherents  except  Alexia  and 
Isaac  Comnenus,  who  stood  with  him  to  tLe  last 
moment,  abandoned  all  hopes  of  resisting  ao  Iw- 
midable  an  enemy,  and  without  regret  resigned  the 
crown  to  Botaniates,  on  the  25th  of  Mam^  107& 
The  ensuing  struggle    between    Botaniates    and 
Bryennius  belongs  to  the  history  of  the   fimner. 
Michael  was  allowed  to  retire  into  a  conveDt,  aad 
Botaniates  had  so  little  fear  of  his  harmless  ^uoae- 
ter  that  he  made  him  Archbishop  of  Ephesua,  a 
post  fot  which  the  ex-emperor  was  decidedly  bsosv 
nt  than  for  the  throne  of  Constantinople.     As 
weak-minded  as  his  fether,  Midiael  had  the  bu»> 
fortune  to  be  put  under  the  tutorship  of  ^K*»  well- 
known  Michael  Psellus,  a  learned  pedaat»  ^srlia,  in- 
stead of  making  the  young  prince  fit  to  rale  over 
man,  by  teaching  him  law  and  historj,  sukd  ce> 
larging  his  mind,  which  was  already  narrow  enooch, 
instructed  him  chiefly  in  grammar  and.  rii«tenc. 
thus  creating  in  the  young  man  an  artifieial  *t*** 
for  such  studies,  which  never  left  him  in  after  Hfe 
and  made  his  mind  quite  unfit  for   the    aeTes^ 
business  of  government  and  legisktioix.       Whik 
Michael  was  a  boy  Psellus  was  proud  of  lt?»>  ^ 
cause  his  pupil  was  more  learned  than    other  how 
of  his  age,  but  when  he  became  a  man  and  s  kiss, 
Psellus  felt  ashamed  of  him  and  him,— >lf   «adt» 
this  feeling  we  must  needs  ascribe  the  cxj  _ 
that  he  did  not  extend  his  **  history**  to 


MICHAEL. 

of  Miehie],  bat  left  off  with  hit  occettion  (Zonar. 
vol.  ii.  p.  286«  dec.  ;  Bryen.  UK  ii.  iiL  &e. ;  ScjliU. 
p.  850,  Sk.  ;  GIjc.  p.  829,  &&  ;  MaoaM.  p.  184, 
135;  Jo«l,p.l85.)  [W.P.] 

MICHAEL  VIIL  PALAEO  LOGUS  (M«xa^ 
i  UaXuQkSyos)^  empeior  of  Nicaea,  and  afterwarda 
of  ConaCantiiiqik,  from  a,d,  1260  to  1282,  tha 
Rttorar  of  the  Greek  empire,  waa  the  ton  of  An- 
dranicna  Palaecdognt  and  Irene  Angela,  the  giand- 
danghter  of  the  emperor  Alexis  Angdne.    He  waa 
bom  in  1234.  Atanearlyage  heroee  toeminenee, 
which  he  owed  to  his  nncommon  talents  aa  mach 
at  to  his  illostrioos  birth,  and  to  the  same  eanseshe 
WM  indebted  for  manj  a  dangerous  petseention. 
Without  dwelling  npon  his  earlier  life,  we  need 
<m\j  mention  that  he  was  once  obliged  to  take 
refuge  at  the  court  of  the  saltan  of  loonium,  and 
having  sobseqnently  been  appointed  govenior  olP  the 
distant  town  of  Dniasso,  the  slander  of  his  secret 
enemy  followed  him  thither,  and  he  was  cazried  in 
chains  to  Nicae^    He  justified  himseU^  however, 
and  the  emperor  Theodore  II.  Ijucaria  held  him  in 
higher  esteem  than  he  had  ever  done  before.    This 
emperor  died  in  August  1259,  leaving  a  son,  John 
III,  who  was  only  nine  years  old,  and  over  whom 
he  had  placed  the  patriaich  Arsenius  and  the  magnus 
domesticus  Muialon,  aa  guardians.     Neither  of 
them  enjoyed  popularity,  being  both  known  for 
their  friendship  for  the  Latins.    Nine  daja  after 
the  death  of  Theodore,  while  his  obsequies  were 
solemniaing  in  the  cathedral  of  Magnesia,  tha  im- 
perial gnani  suddenly  broke  into  the  church,  and 
Mttialon,  his  brothers,  and  many  of  hb  principal 
adherents  fell  victims  to  the  military  wmth.    Mi- 
chael Palaeologus,  whom  Theodore  had  lately  ap- 
pointed magnus  dux,  was  chosen  as  guardian  in> 
stead  of  Musalon,  and  soon  afterwards  he  received 
or  gave  himself  the  title  and  power  of  despot 
Thence  there  was  only  a  step  to  the  throne,  which 
Michael  also  took*    He  made  himself  master  of 
the  imperial  treasury,  bribed  or  gained  the  Vaiaa- 
giaa  guard  and  the  daigy,  and  was  procfaumed  em- 
peror at  Magnesia.    Michael  and  the  boy  John 
were  crowned  together  at  Nicaea,  on  the  let  of 
January,  1260.     His  succession  filled  the  Nicaean 
empire  with  joy  and  satisfaction.    It  was  not  so  in 
Constantinople.     Although  Baldwin  IL  enjoyed 
little  more  than  the  name  of  an  emperor  and  the 
ahadow  of  an  empire,  the  tubstance  whereof  waa 
in  the  hands  of  the  princes  of  Nieaea,  Speirus, 
and  Achaia,  he  assumed  a  haughty  tone  towards 
Michael,  and  demanded  the  cession  of  those  parts 
of  Thrace  and  Maoedenia  which  belonged  to  Nieaea, 
as  a  condition  of  acknowledging  him  as  emperor. 
At  first  Michael  treated  the  Latin  ambassadors 
with  ridicule,  till  they  dedaied  they  would  be 
aatisfied  with  Thessalonica  or  even  Seies.    **  Not 
a  village  !**  replied  Michael  sternly,  dismisiing  them 
with  contempt ;  and  he  was  right  in  doing  so,  for 
he  had  already  taken  proper  measures  for  driving 
the  Latins  out  of  Constantinople.    The  ambition 
of  Michael,  the  despot  of  Epeirus,  cheeked  him  for 
a  while  in  his  lofty  career.     Seeing  a  child  on  the 
throne  of  Nieaea,  and  a  lofty  but  forsaken  foreigner, 
destitttte  of  power,  on  that  of  Constantinople, 
Michael  of  Epeirus  conceived  the  same  plan  as 
Michael  Palaeologus,  and  die  success  of  the  latter 
at  first  did  net  at  all  discouxage  him.    Things 
ffrowing  serious,  the  new  emperor  of  Nicaea  made 
nim  honourable  ofien  in  order  to  maintain  peace 
between  them.   But  the  despot  of  Epeirus  reckoned 


MICHAEL. 


1079 


open  his  aHianee  with  Manfred,  the  Norman  king 
of  Sidly,  and  William  de  Villehaidouin,  the  French 
prince  of  Achaia  and  the  Morea,  and  rushed  boldly 
into  the  field.  At  Achrida  he  suffered  a  severe  de- 
feat ;  Villehardouin  was  taken  prisoner  and  brought 
to  Constantinople.  The  Greeks  in  their  turn  were 
totally  beaten  at  Tricoryphik  Little  moved  by  the 
diiadvantsgeons  turn  A  his  afibin  in  the  West, 
Michael  Palaeologus  hastened  his  expedition  against 
Constantinople,  and  before  the  end  of  the  year  1260 
Baldwin  II.  vras  shut  up  within  his  capitaL 
Michael,  however,  waa  not  strong  enough  to  reduce 
the  dty,  and  returned  to  Nicaea.  Upon  this  he 
made  an  alliance  with  the  Genoese,  and  in  1261 
sent  a  new  army  beyond  the  Bosporus,  the  progress 
of  which  he  watched  from  his  favourite  residence 
ofNymphaeumnearSmynuL  Strategopulus  Caesar 
commanded  the  Greek  army  round  Constantinople, 
the  natural  strength  of  which  offered  again  such 
obstacles  to  the  besiegers,  that  the  Caesar  converted 
the  si^  into  a  blockade,  informing  the  emperor  of 
tha  bad  chances  he  had  of  speedy  success.  While 
matten  stood  thus,  one  Cutrisicus,  the  commander 
of  a  body  of  voluntary  auxiliaries,  was  informed  of 
the  existence  of  a  subtenanean  passage  leading 
ttom  a  place  outside  the  walls  into  the  cellar  of  a 
house  vrithin  them,  and  which  seemed  to  be  known 
only  to  the  owner  of  the  house.  Cutrisaeus  im- 
mediately formed  a  plan  for  surprising  the  garrison 
by  means  of  the  passage,  and  after  concerting 
measnrea  with  the  commander-in<chie^  ventured 
with  50  men  through  the  passage  into  the  city. 
His  plan  succeeded  completely.  No  sooner  was  ho 
within  than  he  took  possession  of  the  nearest  gate, 
disarmed  the  post,  opened  it,  and  the  main  body  of 
the  Greeks  rushed  in.  The  stntagem  was  executed 
in  the  dead  of  night  The  inhabitants,  roused 
from  their  slumber,  soon  learned  the  cause  of  the 
noise,  and  kept  quiet  within  their  houses,  or  joined 
their  daring  eoontrymoL  The  Latins  disponed  in 
various  qnarten  were  seiced  with  a  panic,  and  fied 
in  all  directions,  while  the  emperor  Baldwin  had 
scareely  time  to  leave  his  pafa^e  and  escape  on  board 
of  a  Venetian  galley,  which  carried  him  imme- 
diately to  Italy.  On  the  morning  of  the  25th  of 
July,  1261,  Constantinople  was  in  the  undisputed 
possession  of  the  Greeks,  after  it  had  borne  the 
yoke  of  the  Latina  during  57  yean  3  months  and 
13  days. 

A  private  mesasngcr  brought  the  news  of  this 
strange  revolution  to  Nymphaeum,  and  Michael  at 
fint  refused  to  believe  it  till  the  arrival  of  some 
ofllcen  of  the  Caesar  dispersed  all  doubt :  as  a 
further  token  of  the  veracity  of  their  account,  they 
produced  the  swoid,  the  sceptre,  the  red  bonnet, 
and  other  artidea  belonging  to  Baldwin,  who  had 
not  found  time  to  cany  them  with  him.  Michael 
lost  no  time  in  repairing  to  Constantinople,  and  on 
the  14th  of  August  held  his  triumphal  entrance, 
Mduted.  by  the  people  with  demonstrations  of  the 
sincerest  joy.  Constantinople,  however,  was  no 
more  what  it  had  been.  During  the  reign  of  the 
Latins  plunder,  rapine,  and  devasution  had  spoiled 
it  of  its  former  splendour  ;  trade  had  deserted  iu 
harbour;  and  thousands  of  opulent  fiunilies  had 
abandoned  the  palaces  or  mansions  of  their  fore- 
fiithers,  in  order  to  avoid  contact  vrith  the  hated 
foreigners.  To  restore,  re-people,  and  ra-edom  Con- 
stantinople was  now  the  principal  task  of  Michael ; 
and,  in  order  to  accomplish  his  purpose  the  better, 
he  oonfimied  the  extensive  pnvileges  which  the 

3z  4 


1080 


MICHAEL. 


Venetian,  the  Genoese,  and  the  Piaan  meichants 
had  received  from  the  Latin  emperora.  Although 
the  Nicaean  emperon  eonsidered  tbenueWee  the 
legitimate  succeBson  of  Conttantine  the  Great,  the 
pouession  of  Constantinople  was  an  event  of  snch 
magnitude  as  to  tnggest  to  Michael  the  idea  of  a 
new  coronation,  which  was  aooordinglj  solemnised 
in  the  cathedral  of  St  Sophia.  Bnt  Michael  was 
crowned  alone,  without  John,  an  erii  omen  for  the 
friends  of  the  young  emperor,  whose  fears  were 
but  too  soon  realised,  for  on  Christmas  day  of  the 
same  year  1261,  Michael  ordered  his  colleague  to 
be  blinded,  whereupon  he  was  sent  into  exile  to  a 
distant  fortress.  This  hateful  crime  caused  a 
general  indignation  among  the  people,  and  might 
have  proved  the  ruin  of  Michael  had  he  been  a 
man  of  a  less  energetic  turn  of  mind.  The  patriarch 
Arsenius,  co-guardian  to  John,  was  irreconcileable  ; 
he  fearlessly  pronounced  excommunication  upon  the 
imperial  criminal  ;  and  years  of  trouble  and  com- 
motion elapsed  before  Michael  was  re-admitted 
into  the  communion  of  the  £uthfiil,  by  the  second 
successor  of  Arsenius,  the  patriarch  Joseph. 

But  to  return  to  the  war  with  the  despot  of 
Epeirus.  A  short  time  after  the  conquest  of 
Constantinople  the  despot  Michael  defeated  Strate- 
gopulus,  and  made  him  a  prisoner.  The  Greeks 
had  scarcely  rallied,  when  a  new  enemy  rose 
against  them.  This  was  Villehardouin,  who  had 
been  released  from  his  captivity  on  condition  of 
ceding  some  of  his  territories,  and  of  remaining 
quiet  for  the  future.  But  the  loss  of  Constantinople 
was  such  a  blight  to  the  hopes  of  pope  Urban  IV. 
of  effecting  a  complete  union  between  the  Latin 
and  the  Greek  churches,  that  he  urged  the  European 
princes  to  undertake  a  crusade  against  the  Cheek 
schismatics,  and  commanded  Villehardouin  to  com* 
menoe  hostilities  forthwith,  relieving  him  from  the 
oath  he  had  sworn,  to  keep  peace  with  Michael. 
Villehardouin  was  successful  by  sea  and  land,  but 
Michael  avoided  further  danger  by  promising  the 
pope  to  do  his  utmost  in  order  to  effect  the  intended 
union.  Urban  was  now  the  first  to  offer  himself  as 
mediator  between  the  belligerents,  and  as  both  the 
parties  were  tired  of  bloodshed,  peace  was  soon  re- 
atored  (1263).  In  the  following  year  the  war  be- 
tween the  empenr  and  Michael  of  Epeirus  was 
likewise  brought  to  an  end  by  an  honourable  peace, 
and  shortly  afterwards  the  despot  died.  To  Ni- 
cephorus,  the  eldest  of  his  legitimate  sons,  who  had 
just  married  Eulogia,  the  sister  of  the  emperor,  he 
left  Epeirus  ;  but  the  better  and  laiger  half  of  his 
kingdom,  via.  Thessaly,  became  the  share  of  his 
favourite  natural  son  John,  a  warlike  man,  who  was 
well  fit  to  defend  his  inheritance.  In  1265  A^ 
senius  was  deposed  because  he  would  not  revoke 
the  excommunication  of  the  emperor:  his  adherents, 
the  Arsenites,  caused  a  schism  which  lasted  till 

1312.      [ARBBNIU&] 

In  1269  Michael  was  involved  in  a  dangerous 
war  with  Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  who  took  up 
arms  on  pretence  of  restoring  the  fugitive  Baldwin 
to  the  throne,  and  who  was  joined  by  John  of 
Thessaly,  the  above>mentioned  son  of  the  despot 
Michael  of  Epeirus.  The  despot  John,  the  em- 
peror^ brother,  took  the  field  against  his  name- 
sake, but,  owing  to  circumstances  which  it  was  not 
in  his  power  to  remove,  that  gallant  commander  of 
the  Greeks  suffered  a  terrible  defioat  (1271),  and 
the  prince  of  Thessaly,  fijrthwith  marching  upon 
Constantinople,   placed   the  capital  in  jeopaidy. 


MICHAEL. 

Bnt  the  Iom  of  Negropont  and  the  destne^  of 
his  fleet  by  the  Greeks  compelled  him  to  &I1  bscL 
Justly  afiraid  that  the  hostilities  of  the  king  of 
Sicily  and  the  despot  of  Thessaly  were  only  tke 
forerunnen  of  a  senenl  crusade  of  |dl  the  Lstio 
princes  against  him,  Michael  tried  to  avoid  tke 
storm  by  at  last  making  eameat  praposds  tovsrds 
effecting  the  union  of  the  Greek  chnreh  with  thit     ■ 
of  Rome.    To  that  efifoctthe  leaned  Veeca8,ie6oiB- 
panied  by  several  of  the  most  diskingoished  snong 
the  Greek  cleigy,  was  sent  to  the  comieil  sssembltd 
at  Lyon  in  1274,  and  there  the  union  was  eilKted 
by  the  Greeks  giving  way  in  the  mnch-diipated 
doctrine  of  the  prooesaion  of  the  Holy  Ghort,  sad 
submitting  to  the  supremacy  of  the  pope.   Tho 
union,  however,  wai  deaired  only  by  a  minority  d 
the  Greeks,  and  the  orthodox  majority  aooodingtv 
did  their  utmost  to  prevent  the  measure  firan  hmg 
carried  out    Michael  in  hia  torn  snppoited  bis 
policy  with  force.    The  patriaicfa  Joseph  wss  de- 
posed, and  Veccus  appointed  in  his  stead ;  end 
punishment  was    inflicted    npon  all   those  «bo 
opposed  the  union ;  and  Greece  was  shaken  by  s 
religious  commotion   which    forms  a  remsibUe 
event  in  the  ecclesiastical  hiatory  of  the  East   Ai 
space  forbids  us  to  dwell  longer  npon  theie  im- 
portant transactions,  we  can  only  remark  thst  tbe 
union  was  never  efifisctnally  carried  ont,  and  (dl 
entirely  to  the  gronnd  npon  the  death  of  JfiefasaL 
The  manifest  duplicity  and  the  cruelty  with  vrbicb 
the  emperor  behaved  in  thia  aiGsir  made  lum  otiou 
to  his  own  subjects  and  contemptible  to  his  nev 
Latin  friends,  and  the  latter  part  of  his  reign  «m 
an  uninterrupted  series  of  domestic  troubki  asi 
foreign  wars.    His  dearly-bonght  friendship  wik 
the  Latin,  and  especially  the  Italian  powers,  vis 
brought  to  a  very  speedy  end. 

The  emperor  Baldwin    baring  died,  his  m 
Philip  assumed  the  imperial  title,  and  snooeededis 
fi)rming  an  alliance  between   pope  Mai^  IV<* 
Charies  of  Anjou,  king  of  Sicily,  and  the  Veaetiiia» 
with  a  view  of  reconquering  Constantinopk  nd 
dividing  the  Greek  empires      SoUmaa  BeWi  *• 
French  knight,  commanded  the  allied  fiones,  tai 
invading  the  empire  from  tho  north,  met  at  fiti* 
grade  the  Greek  feroea  oomnaanded  by  the  nsgsii 
domesticus  Tarcaniotea.     A  pitched  battle  coMed, 
in  which  the  invadere  were  totally  routed:  tie 
magnns  domesticns  made  a  triumpVMOt  eatiy  v^ 
Constantinople,  and  all  danger  of  a  second  inTsaas 
was  removed.    Not  satiafied  writh  the  gkiiy  of  bk 
arms  and  the  material  benefit  he  denved  from  \k 
victory,  Michael  resolved  to  take  terrible  revap^ 
he  paid  20,000  ounces  of  gold  towards  eqaippsg^ 
Catalan  fleet  vrith  which  king  Peler  oC  Anig^ 
was  to  attack  Sicily,  and   the  **  Sidlian  Vespen^" 
in  which  8,000  Frenchmen   wen  massacred,  ssd 
in  consequence  of  which  Sicily  waa  w  tested  ta 
Charles  of  Anjou  and  united  with  Anagoo,  w«e  is 
some  degree  the  work  of  Michael*a  fury. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  (1^82)  IdMM 
marehed  against  John,  the  anmly  ponce  ^ 
Thessaly,  but,  befbie  any  thing  aeriona  had  bec^ 
done,  he  fell  ill,  and  died  on  the  1  Ith  c^DeoeiiBa. 
1282,  at  the  age  of  68,  leaving  the  renown  t^^ 
Buccessful  but  treacherous  tyiant.  Hia  sob  A*- 
dronicus  II.  succeeded  hun.  CP^chyuMclSbbV-'^ 
Nioeph.  Gregor.  lib.  iv. — v.  g  AcropoL  c  7S,  At; 
Phran».  lib.  I)  £  W.  ?.J 

MICHAEL  IX.  PALABO'JLiOQUS,  ^  •» 
of  Andronicns  II.»  waa  associated   with  hia 


k 


MICHAEL. 

in  the  throne  of  Constaotinople,  but  died  in  the 
lifetime  of  his  &ther.  An  account  of  him  is  giren 
under  Anokonicus  II.  [W.  P.] 

MICHAEL  (M<x«(X),  Bycantine  writen. 

1.  ALEZANDRiNUfi,  patriarch  of  Alexandria  in 
the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  wrote  in  a.  d. 
B69  or  870  De  UnUate  jSScx&nae,  a  letter  addressed 
to  the  emperor  Basil  L,  printed  Oraece  et  Latine 
in  the  8th  toL  of  Labbeli  Omeff.  and  in  the  5th 
YoI.ofHardottin'kOMei?.  (Care^  HuL  JaL  9d  toL 
869 ;  Fabric  BibL  Onee»  vol  zL  pw  189.) 

2.  ANCHIALV&      [ANCBIALU8.] 

3.  AposTOuas,  was  one  of  those  Greeks  who 
contributed  to  the  revital  of  learning  in  Italy* 
where  he  settled  about  1440.  He  was  an  inti- 
mate friend  of  Gemistus  Pletho,  and  an  adherent 
of  the  Platonic  philosophy,  two  circumstances 
which,  together  with  his  own  merits,  Ginsed  him 
to  be  well  received  by  Cardinal  Bessarion  in  Italy. 
The  friendship,  howeTer,  did  not  last  long,  and 
poor  Michael  retired  to  Candia,  where  he  got  a 
livelihood  by  teaching  children  and  eopying  MSS. 
There  he  died,  some  time  after  1457,  for  in  that 
year  he  wrote  a  panegyric  on  the  emperor  Frederic 
III.  His  principal  works  are:  1.  A  defence  of 
Plato  against  Theodore  Gas^  extant  in  MS.  in 
the  Viemia  library.  2.  Menexemu^  a  dialogue  on 
the  Holy  Trinity,  investigating  whether  the  Mo- 
hammedans and  Jews  are  right,  in  beUering  a 
Mono-Dens ;  or  the  Christians,  in  beliering  a  Dens 
Trin-nnus :  extant  in  MS.,  ibid.  8.  Orath  oo»- 
tmUoria  ad  Soeerum  mbi  mueenduM  ami  ad  ie- 
eundaa  iraaairet  nuptiaa^  extant  in  the  Bodleian. 
4.  Appdlaiio  ad  Ootutantmmm  Palaeologum  mUp- 
mum  Iv^peratorem,  5.  OraHo  ad  loanmem  Argy- 
ropiduM.  6.  BptBtolae  XLV.t  these  letters  are 
extremely  important  for  the  history  of  the  writer*s 
time,  as  Lambedus  asserts,  who  perused  all  or 
most  of  them,  and  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  none 
of  them  are  printed.  The  first  is  addressed  to 
Oemistus,  the  others  to  Manuel  Chrysdaias,  Chal- 
cooondylas,  Argyropalus,  Bessarion,  and  other 
celebrated  men  of  the  time.  They  are  extant  in 
MS.  in  the  Bodleian ;  some  of  them  are  also  to  be 
found  in  the  Vatican  and  at  Munich.  7.  OraHo 
PoMegyrica  ad  Fredericam  I  11^  written  about  or 
perhaps  in  1457 ;  it  was  published  Graeoe  et 
Latine  by  Freherns  in  the  second  vol  of  his  Rentm 
Qervuau  SenpL  8.  Oratio  FwMbri»  m  Laudem 
BeMariom$^  does  credit  to  the  heart  of  Michael,  for 
it  seems  that  the  cardinal  had  not  behaved  very 
generously  towards  the  poor  scholar.  Still  it  is 
▼ery  questionable  whether  our  Michael  is  the 
author  of  it:  Bessarion  died  in  1472;  and  as 
Michael,  previously  to  leaving  Constantinople,  in 
or  before  1440,  had  enjoyed,  during  many  years, 
the  friendship  of  Gemistus,  whose  name  became 
con^icuous  in  the  very  beginning  of  the  15th 
century,  and  who  was  a  very  old  man  in  1441,  he 
must  have  attained  a  very  great  age  if  he  survived 
Bessarion.     9.  DiaoepkUio  adtenm  eo$  qui  Oec»- 

extant  in  MS.  in  the  Bodleian.  10.  D«  FigmrU 
Orammatiei$9  which  Leo  AllaUos  esteemed  so 
highly  that  he  intended  to  publish  it,  but  was  un- 
fortunately prevented.  11.  ^M  Eigmologieal  Die- 
tiomuy  s  doubtful  whether  still  extant ;  a  work  of 
great  importance.  12.  'Imi^  Violeta^  a  pleasing 
title  given  to  a  collection  of  sentences  of  celebrated 
persona  Arsenius  of  Malvasia  made  an  extract  of 
it»  'Avo^^/iaro,  Rome,  8vo,  which  he  dedicated 


MICHAEL. 


1081 


to  pope  Leo  X.,  who  ivigned  fr«m  1518  to  1522. 
13.  SvrcrywTi)  IlapotfucSy,  containing  2027  Greek 
proverbs,  a  very  remarkable  little  work  which 
soon  attracted  the  notice  of  the  lovers  of  Greek 
literature:  it  was  dedicated  by  the  author  to  Ca»- 
parus  Uxama,  orOBmi,a  Spanish  prelate,  with  whom 
Michael  met  at  Rome.  Editions :  the  Greek  text 
by  Hervagitts,  Basel,  1558,  8ro. ;  the  text,  with  a 
iktin  verrion  and  TaluaUe  notes,  by  P.  Pantinus 
and  A.  SchoU,  Leyden,  1619,  4to. ;  also  cum 
Clavi  Homerica,  by  George  Perkins.  (Cave,  Hitl. 
j&tL  ad  an.  1440;  Fabric.  BiU,  Cfnue,  toL  xi. 
p.  189.) 

4.  Attaliata.    [Attaliata.] 

5.  Balsamon,  Magnae  Eoclesiae  Constantino- 
politanae  Magnus  Chtftophylax  et  Archidlaoonus, 
was  probably  a  native  of  Constantinople.  He  was 
one  of  the  Greek  deputies  sent  in  1438  to  the 
council  of  Florence,  discorered  the  secret  intrigues 
of  the  Latins,  and  pn^osticated  the  ultimate  fete 
of  the  mii(m  of  the  two  chnzches  to  which  he  sub- 
scribed reluctantly.  He  wrote  and  addressed  to 
the  emperor  Joannes  Palaeologus  Aneqikora  Cltri 
ConikakmopolHam^  of  which  Leo  Allatius  gives  afew 
fragments  in  his  work  De  Cohbouu  uirmtque  Bed&' 
tiae,  (Cave,  HisL  X«(L  ad  an.  1440;  Fabric 
BibL  Cfraee.  vol  x.  p.  373,  note.) 

6.  Cbrularius,  was  chosen  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople in  1043,  and  made  himself  notorious  in 
ecclesiastical  history  by  his  violent  attacks  upon 
the  Latin  church.  He  caused  so  much  scandal 
that  pope  Leo  IX.  sent  Cardinals  Humbert  and 
Frederic  with  Peter,  archbishop  of  Amalfi,  to  Con- 
stantinople in  ordor  to  persuade  Cemlarins  to  a 
more  moderate  conduct  Their  effints  vrere  not 
only  unsncoesslul,  but  they  were  treated  with  such 
abuse  that  Humbert  excommunicated  the  virulent 
patriarch.  Cemlarins  in  his  turn  excommunicated 
the  three  legates,  and  he  caused  the  name  of  Pope 
Leo  IX.  to  be  erased  from  the  diptychsb  In  1057 
he  prevailed  upon  the  emperor  Michael  Stratioticus 
to  yield  to  his  successful  rival,  Isaac  Comnenus, 
whose  interest  he  took  care  of  for  some  time. 
Difierences,  however,  soon  broke  out  between 
them ;  and  when  he  was  once  quarrelling  with 
Isaac  about  the  respective  authority  of  the  chuxeh 
and  the  state,  he  impudently  cried  out,  **  I  have 
given  you  the  crown,  and  I  know  how  to  take  it 
from  you  again.**  Banishment  was  his  due  re- 
virard,  and  Isaae  was  about  to  remove  him  from  his 
see  when  death  removed  him  from  the  earth 
(1058).  Cerularius  wrote:  1.  Deeimo  Synodiea 
d»  Nuptik  M  SqaUmo  Cfradu,  2.  Dt  Matrimomo 
prokSrito  :  the  former  printed  Greek  and  Latin  in 
the  third  book,  and  fragments  of  the  latter  in  the 
fourth  book  of  Leundavius,  Jut  Graeoo-Ilomum, 
3.  Efpitlda»  IL  ad  Pdrum  Aidiodiemun^  Greek 
and  Latin,  in  the  second  vol.  of  Cotelerius,  EecUa, 
Graeo.  MtmmmeiU.  4.  De  Saeerdotit  Umore  Adul- 
terio  polltUa,  in  Cotelerius,  Patres  ApodoL  5. 
^Tlfittmfia  s.  Edidmm  Symodak  advemu  LaHmaa 
de  Pmada  $eu  De  JSMommmneatiome  a  LaHnis 
LegaH»  t»  ijpmm,  ab  ipn  m  Legaioe  mbrata^  anno 
1054,  die  aepHmo  Jmm  Jaetam,  Giaeoe  et  Latine 
in  Leo  AUatina,  De  Libr.  Eeeke.  Oraeeis,  6. 
Homilia,  ed.  Gneoe  et  Latine  by  Montfencon, 
under  the  title  JBpiatola  Sgtiodi  Nioaeauae  ad 
Saaetam  AUaamdnaB  .fitwfarisiw,  Paris,  1715,  foL 
There  are,  fisrther,  extant  in  MS.  fragments  of 
several  letters,  as  Co$Ura  Rebellee  Abbaiei^  Ckmira 
Armemoe^  De  Homieidio  facto  ta  Eoduia^  De 


1082 


MICHAEL. 


£^Haeoporum  Judieiut  &c*     (Cave,  SkL  LiL  ad 

an.  1043;   Fahtk.  BiU,  Gnuc  toL  zL  ppw  19&, 
196.) 

7.  EPHBaiua,  archbishop  of  Epbetiu,  the  anthor 
of  Talnable  KhoUa  to  AmtoUe,  etpeciallj  the 
Metaphynca,  unu,  according  to  lonw,  no  other 
than  the  emperor  Michael  Ducaa  Parapinaoee,  who 
wae  appointed  to  the  tee  of  Ephesns  after  his 
forced  abdication  in  1078.  Other»  pretend  that 
the  icholia  ought  to  be  ascribed  to  Michael  PieUnn 
[PsBLLua.]    (Leo  AllaUni,  £h  PteUu^  p.  40.) 

8.  QiiAMMATicas,  perhaps  the  tame  as  Michael 
Pselliis,  wrote  Epifframma  in  Agatiaam^  printed  in 
the  thiid  vol  of  Bnmck's  AnaleeU^  VtU  Poet, 
Graec^  in  the  third  toL  of  Jacobs*  Anikoloffia 
Graeca,  and  in  s<Hne  other  collections.  (Fabcic. 
Bibi,  Grace,  vol.  iv.  p.  482,  vol.  xi.  p.  204.) 

9.  MoNACHUS,  eoclesiae  Constantinopolitanae 
presbyter  and  Ignatii  patriarchae  syncellos,  wrote, 
1.  Ettoomium  IgnaHi  Painarchae  (who  died  in 
877),  edited  Greek  and  Latin,  in  a  very  matilated 
form,  by  Raderus  in  his  Acta  Cbuci/n,  Ingol- 
stadt,  1604,  4to.,  also  in  the  eighth  vol.  of  the 
Comsiiia,  2.  EMeowdmm  m  AngeUoomm  OrcHaum 
Ihietoreiy  Midiadim  d  Gabridem.  3.  Eneomium 
M  gloriogum  Chridi  Apodolum  PkiUppmii,  4. 
Perhaps  VHa  et  Miraemla  SU  NuxAxL  5.  Vila 
Tkeodofii  StmdHat^  of  which  Banmios  gives  some 
fragments  in  his  AnmU»  ad  an.  795  and  826. 
The  complete  text  with  a  Latin  translation  was 
published  by  Jacobus  do  hi  Baune  in  the  fifth  voL 
of  Optra  StrmoMdi^  Paris,  1696,  fol  The  lib  of 
Theodore  Studita,  as  weU  as  one  or  two  of  the 
other  productions,  were  perhi^  written  by  an- 
other Michael  Monachus,  a  eontemporsry  and  sur- 
vivor of  Studita  who  died  as  early  as  826.  The 
author  of  this  life  was  a  very  incompetent  vrriter. 
(Cave,  Hid,  LU,  ad  an.  878 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Graee. 
vol.  xi.  p.  205«) 

10.  Philjl    [Philb.] 

1 1.  Prochirus,  of  uncertain  age,  the  author  of 
DramaHon,  Mtuarum  U  Fortrnta»  QuerimomMm 
oomHtten»^  d  a/»,  ed.  Oraee.  et  Lat  F.  Morellus, 
Paris,  1593,  1598, 8vo.;  also  in  Maittaire's  A/uee^ 
loMa  Graeoor,  aligmat  Seriptw,  OamUnek,  London, 
1722,  4to.     (Fabric.  B&U,  Grate  vol.  xi.  p.  206.) 

12.  Prksbytbr,  lived  in  the  9th  century, 
wrote  De  OoattruoUoM  Partium  Oratiomi  s. 
Methodmt  de  Oratiomit  Ckmdructiam^  extant  in 
M&  in  Milan,  and  in  the  Escurial  libraries,  which 
is  probably  the  same  as  UnfX  avmii^tMi  rwf 
Pilftdrotr,  ascribed  to  Oeoigius  Lecapenus,  under 
whose  name  it  was  published,  together  with  Theo- 
dorus  Oaza,  at  Florence,  1515,  1520,  8vo.;  with 
others,  ibid.  1526,  8vo.;  and  in  Grammaiiei  Grose, 
Venice,  1525,  8vo.  (Fabric.  BibL  Grate,  vol.  vi. 
p.  133.) 

IS.   PaXLLUSL      [PSXLLUS.] 

14.  Sbirus.    [Sbirits.] 

15.   S0PHIANV&      [SOPHIANTIS.] 

16.  SvNCBLLua.     [Stncxllus.] 

17.  SYNODBifsia,  or  more  correctly  Sti«na- 
DVN8IS,  bishop  of  Synnada  or  Synnas,  in  Phrygia, 
of  uncertain  age,  wrote  Ea^osHio  Mamtnerum 
Aiiraeuiorum  SS,  Archangetorum,  (Leo  AUatius, 
XM  SymeofUbus^  p.  107.) 

18.  Thbssalonicbnsis,  magister  rhetomm  and 
magnae  ecclesiae  protecdicus,  lived  abont  1160, 
and  embraced  the  wide-spread  Bogomilian  heresy, 
for  which  he  suffered  severe  persecutions  till  he 
letomed  to  the  orthodox  church*    He  wrote  Cba- 


MICIPSA. 

>Mo  BfMrii,  extsnt  in  l^ieo  ABaAMHIkCmtm 
vtrituqw»  Eedmae^  libu  ii.  c  12.  (Fabric  £a 
Graee,  voL  xL  p.  702.)  [W.  ?.; 

MFCION  {nudmw),  1.  A  MaeedoaiBi  A-. 
who  made  a  descent  opoB  tbe  coast  of  Ace 
during  the  I^unian  war  (b.  c  323^  hut  «x  » 
feated  by  Phodoo,  and  leU  in  thtactiflB.  (Fh 
Phoe,  25.) 

2.  An  Athenian  onior  and  deanyigae,  v;-. 
together  with  Enrytjeidea,  priwcssfd  tbe  ct; 
direction  of  affiurs  in  hia  nativa  dty  sheet  1: 
216.  They  were  guilty  of  the  nMwt  ah^ect  bssr 
towards  the  sunounding  monazclia,  but  e^mi. 
towards  Ptolemy  Philopator ;  and  it  was  pny»- 
their  partiality  towards  the  latter  that  led  Pll 
v.,  king  of  Macedonia,  to  procore  their  Rosivr 
poison.  (Polyb.  v.  106 ;  Pane.  iL  9.  $  €.)  F^ 
sanias  writes  the  name  Mioon,  bat  the  satkirn 
of  Poly  bios  in  fiivourof  the  form  Miaoniiri^ 
firmed  by  the  evidence  of  coina,  on  whidi  tb  k' 
names  of  Micion  and  Euxycleadea  are  kmi  m 
dated  together.  [E  H.  &] 

MICIPSA  (MucS^)^  king  of  Numidia,  n 
the  eldest  of  the  sons  of  Maainissa  who  sarn<ti 
their  fiither*    He  is  first  mentioned  in  ac.  I3e.> 
being  sent  by  Masinissa,  together  with  his  \x«x 
Ottlussa,  ambassador  to  Csfthage,  to  domed  i» 
restoration  of  the  paitisana  of  Masintsis  t6>  k 
been  driven  into  exile :  but  the  Carthagimai  1^ 
the  gatea  of  the  dty  against  them,  and  vAadi 
listen  to  their  proposala      (Appian,  As.  i^ 
After  the  death  of  Masinia«  (bi  c.  148),  ^ 
sovereign  power  was  divided  by  Sdpis  bcma 
Midpsa  and  his  two  brothers,  Onlnsss  sad  If» 
tanabal,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  fomem»  < 
Cirta,  the  capital  of  Nnmidia,  and  the  tiestfe 
aocumnUted  there,  together  with  the  fiaDoa^ 
ministration  of  the  lungdom,  fell  to  the  ibiff< 
Midpsa.    (Id.  ibid,  106 ;  Lir. EpiL  L ;  Zoar-K 
27.)    It  was  not  long,  however,  ht£on  the  dor 
of  both  his  brothers  left  him  in  possessiw  d^ 
undivided  sovereignty  of  Nnmidia,  which  be  ^ 
from  that  time  without  intemptioa  tilt  his  deia 
But  few  events  of  his  kmg  reign  have  bees  ta^ 
mitted  to  ua    He  appears  indeed  to  hsve  bert« 
a  peaceful  dispodtion ;  and  after  the  6U«f  ^f^ 
thage,  he  had  no  neighboBrs  who  could  eniteD 
jealousy. 

With  the  Romans  he  took  car»  t»  eaionlf» 
good  nndeistandittg ;  and  we  find  hna  seodiBf  * 
auxiliary  force  to  assist  them  in  Spsin  tf^ 
Virmthus  (&c.  142) ;    and  again  in  the  wai 
arduous  war  against  Nnmantia.    (Appisn,^ 
67;  SalL  Jay.  7.)    On  the   hitter  000««» 
auxiliaries  were  commanded  by  his  wf^ff  ^*" 
gnrtha,  whom  he  had  brought  up  with  bii  «*■ 
sons,  and  whom  he  was  even  isdoeed  to  iwf^' 
but  the  intrigues  and  ambition  of  ibe  7^^ 
threw  a  cloud  over  the  declining  yesr»  «  Mi*»!* 
and  filled  him  with  appiehennons  for  tke  to»» 
Jugurtha,  however,  .was  prudent  snoi^  ^TtT 
his  ambitious  projects  during  the  lifeiiffle «  *^ 
cipsa :  and  the  latter  died  at  an  advanced  1^^ 
B.  c.  118,  having,  on  his  death-bed,  vtpi  »^ 
two  sons,  Adherbal  and  Hiempeal,  ssd  t^*^ 
brother,  the  necessity  of  that  harmony  and  codc»» 
which  he  but  too  well  foresaw  then  «**  "T 
chance  of  their  preserving.    (SaL  Jv*  ^  ' 
Liv.  ^pU,  Ixii. ;  Oros.  v.  15 ;  Flom^  «j- *•) 

Towards  the  dose  of  the  reiga  of  J'^'f'jjji 
midia  was  vinted  by  a  drsadfel  fedakufi  ^"^ 


I 


MICON. 

Drake  out  m  B.  c.  125,  and  is  «dd  to  hiTO  Mnied 
off  not  kM  than  800,000  penom.  (Oioo.  ▼.  11.) 
Bnt  notwithstanding  this  great  calamity,  that  king- 
dom appears  to  have  risen  to  a  Tery  flourishing 
condition  nnder  the  mild  and  equitable  rule  of  Mi- 
cipsa.  Diodorus  calls  him  the  most  virtnous  of  all 
the  kings  of  Africa,  and  tells  us  that  he  sought  to 
attract  Greek  men  of  letters  and  philosophers  to  his 
court,  and  spent  the  latter  part  of  his  life  diiefly 
in  the  study  of  philosophy.  (Died.  xxrr.  Em, 
Fofe*.  p.  607.)  We  learn  also  that  he  bestowed 
especial  care  upon  the  improvement  of  his  capital 
city  of  Cirta,  which  rose  to  a  high  pitch  of  power 
and  prosperity.  He  not  only  adorned  it  with 
many  public  edifices,  but  established  there  a  number 
of  Greek  colonists.    (Strab.  zrii.  p.  832.) 

According  to  Diodorus  (JL  e\  Micipsa  left  a  son 
of  his  own  name»  but  he  is  not  mentioned  by  any 
other  author.  [E.  H.  R] 

MICON,  historical  [Micion,  Now  2.] 
MICON  (MiiCMr),  artists.  1.  Of  Athens,  the  son 
of  Phanochus,  was  a  very  distinguished  painter  and 
statuary,  eontemponuy  with  Polygnotns,  about 
B.  a  460.  He  is  mentioned,  with  Polygnotus,  as 
the  first  who  used  for  a  colour  the  light  Attic  ochre 
(tU\  and  the  black  made  from  burnt  Tine  twigs. 
(Plin.  H,N,  xxxiil  13.  s.  56,  zxzr.  6.  s.  25.) 
Varro  mentions  him  as  one  of  those  anrient  painters, 
by  departing  from  whose  oonTentional  forms,  the 
later  artists,  such  as  Apelles  and  Protogenes,  at- 
tained to  their  great  ezoellenoe.  {L»  L,  rm»  12, 
ed.  Muller.)  The  following  pictnrss  by  him  are 
mentioned:— (1.)  In  the  PcteaU^  at  Athens, — 
vhere,  Pliny  informs  us  (xzzt.  9.  s.  35),  Poly- 

gnotns  painted  giatuitously,  but  Micon  for  pay,  — 
e  painted  the  battle  of  Theseus  and  the  Athenians 
■with  the  Amazons.  (SchoL  ad  Aridopk,  LgmtL 
679  ;  Pans.  L  15.  §  2.)  (2.)  According  to  some 
writers,  Micon  had  a  hand  in  the  great  piotun  of 
the  battle  of  Marathon,  in  the  PoKik  [compL  Pa- 
NABNin  and  Poltonotus],  and  was  fined  thirty 
minae  for  having  made  the  barbarians  larger  than 
the  Greeks.  (Sopater,  in  Aid.  EluL  Graee,  p.  340; 
Harpocr.  s.  v.)  The  celebrBted  figure,  in  that  pic- 
tune,  of  a  dog  which  had  foUowed  its  master  to  the 
battle,  was  attributed  by  some  to  Micon,  by  others 
to  Polygnotus.  (Aelian,  N.A.  vii.  38.)  (3.)  He 
painted  three  cf  the  walla  of  the  temple  of  Theseus. 
On  the  one  wall  was  the  battle  of  the  Athenians 
and  the  Amasons :  on  another  the  fight  between 
the  Centaurs  and  the  Lapithae,  when  Theseus 
liad  already  killed  a  centaur  (no  doubt  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  composition),  while  between  the  other 
combatants  the  conflict  was  still  equal :  the  story 
xepRsented  on  the  third  side,  Pansanias  was  unable 
to  make  oat.  (Pans,  i  17.  §  2.)  Micon  seems  to 
hare  been  assisted  by  Polygnotus  in  these  works, 
CSee  Siebelis,  ad  loe.)  (4.)  The  temple  of  the 
Dioscuri  was  adorned  with  paintings  by  Polygno- 
tus and  Micon :  the  former  painted  the  rape  of  the 
daughters  of  Lencippus ;  the  latter,  the  departure 
^or«  as  Bottiger  supposes,  the  return)  of  Jason  and 
tbe  Argonauts.  (Pans.  i.  18.  §  1.) 

Micon  was  particularly  skilfrd  in  painting  horses 
(Aelian,  N,  A.  ir.  50)  ;  for  instance,  in  his  picture 
of  the  Argonauts,  the  part  on  which  he  bestowed 
the  greatest  care  was  Acastus  and  his  horses.  (Pans. 
L,  e.)  The  accurate  knowiodge,  bowerer,  of  Simon, 
-who  was  both  an  artist  and  a  writer  on  horseman^ 
•hip,  detected  an  error  in  Mioon*s  horses  ;  he  had 
painted  iasbes  on  the  lower  eye-lids  (Pollux,  ii. 


MICYTHUS. 


1088 


71):  another  yeruon  of  the  story  attributes  the 
error  to  Apelles.  (Aelian,  L  &) 

There  is  a  tale  that  in  one  of  his  pictures  Micon 
painted  a  certain  Bntes  crushed  beneath  a  rock,  so 
that  only  his  head  was  risible,  and  hence  arose  the 
pnrerb,  applied  to  thiugs  quickly  accomplished, 
Bo^rqv  M^Kwr  Hypa^v^  or  Barror  4i  Bo<^i|s. 
(Zenob.  ProcerA.  i.  11,  p.  87,  Append,  e  Vatk,  i 
12,  p.  260.) 

He  was  a  statuary  as  well  as  a  painter,  and  he 
made  the  statue  of  the  Olympic  victor  Callias,  who 
conquered  in  the  pancratium  in  the  77th  Olympiad. 
(Pans.  vL  6.  §  1  ;  comp.  t.  9.  $  3.)  The  date  ex- 
actly agrees  with  the  time  of  Micon,  and  Pausanias 
expressly  says,  Miicmr  hnbuatr  6  {Vyp^^r.  Bot- 
tiger, in  the  course  of  a  TaluaUe  section  on  Micon, 
ascribes  this  statue  to  Micon  of  Syracuse  (No.  3), 
to  whom  consequently  he  assigns  the  wrong  date. 
(Bottiger,  Ardu  d,  Malerei,  toL  i.  pp.  254—260.) 

2.  Pliny  distinguishes,  by  the  epithet  of  mMor, 
a  second  painter  of  this  name,  the  fother  cf  Tima- 
rete.  (H.  N,  xxxr.  9.  s.  85.) 

3.  A  statuary  of  Syracuse,  the  son  of  Niceratus, 
made  two  statues  of  Hiero  II.  at  Olympia,  one  on 
horseback,  the  other  on  loot.  They  were  made 
after  the  death  of  Hiero,  by  command  of  his  sons. 
(Pans,  vi  12.  §  4.)  The  artist  must  therefore 
have  flourished  ahiet  b.  c.  215.  He  may  safely  be 
assumed  to  be  the  same  as  the  statuary  of  whom 
Pliny  says,  Mieom  aiUdii  tpedatar,  (//.  N,  xxxir. 
8.  s.  19.  §  30.)  [P.  S.] 

MI'CTIO,  was  a  leading  man  at  Chalcis,  in 
Enboea,  attached  to  the  Roman,  and  opposed  to 
the  Aetolian  party  in  that  island  during  the  war 
betvraen  Antiochus  the  Great  and  Rome,  a.  cl  92. 
He  defended  Chalcis  by  means  of  a  league  between 
the  Chalcidians,  Eretrians,  and  Caryatians,  and 
rejected  the  proposals  of  the  Aetolians  to  remain 
neutral  between  Antiochus  and  the  Romans.  In 
B.C  170  Mictio  appeared  before  the  senate  at 
Rome  as  the  chief  of  a  deputation  seat  from  Chalcis 
to  eomphun  of  the  cruelty  and  extortions  of  two 
successive  praeton  in  Greece,  C.  Lucrettos  and  L. 
Hortensius.  Mictio,  who  was  Uune,  was  allowed 
to  plead  firom  a  litter^— a  privilege  till  then  un- 
heard of — and,  on  his  return,  was  conveyed  to 
Brundisium  in  a  carriage  at  the  public  cost.  (Li v. 
xxxT.  86,  46,  xUii.  7, 8.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MI'CYTHUS  (Mikv6or).  1.  Son  of  Choeras, 
was  at  first  a  slave  in  the  service  of  Anaxilas, 
tyrant  of  Rhegium,  but  gradually  rose  to  so  high  a 
plaoe  in  the  cmifidence  of  his  master,  that  Anaxilas 
at  his  death  (a.  &  476)  left  him  guardian  of  bis 
infiuit  sons,  with  charge  to  hoU  the  sovereign 
power  in  trust  for  them  until  they  should  attain  to 
manhood.  The  administration  of  Micythus  appears 
to  have  been  both  wise  and  rigorous,  so  that  he 
oonciiiated  the  affections  of  his  subjects,  and  held 
the  government  both  of  Rhegium  and  Messana, 
undisturbed  by  any  popubr  commotions.  One  of 
the  principal  events  of  bis  icign  was  the  assistance 
furnished  by  him  to  the  Tarentines  in  their  war 
against  the  lapygians  (n.  c.  473),  which  uras 
terminated  by  a  disastrous  defeat,  in  which  3000 
of  the  Rhegians  perished,  and  the  fugitives  were 
pursued  by  the  barbarians  up  to  the  Tory  gates  of 
the  dty.  But  notwithstanding  this  blow,  we  find 
him  shortly  after  (a.  a  471)  powerful  enough  to 
found  a  new  colony,  the  city  of  Pyxus,  or  Buxen- 
tum,  as  it  was  afterwards  called.  It  was  doubtless 
£mm  jealousy  of  Micythus  that  Hitron,  tyrant  of 


1084 


MIDAS. 


Syiaciue,  wbo  had  been  on  friendly  tenns  with 
Anazilas,  was  induced  to  invite  the  sons  of  that 
monarch,  who  were  now  grown  np  to  manhood,  to 
his  court,  and  there  urged  them  to  require  of  their 
guardian  the  surrender  of  the  sorereign  power,  and 
an  account  of  his  administration.  But  on  the  return 
of  the  young  princes  (b.  a  467)»  Micythus  imme- 
diately complied  with  their  request;  and  after 
rendering  an  exact  account  of  the  period  of  his 
rale,  resigned  the  supreme  power,  and  departed 
with  all  his  private  wealth  to  the  Peloponnese, 
where  he  settJed  at  Tegea,  and  resided  there  the 
rest  of  his  life  in  honour  and  tranquillity.  He  is 
also  mentioned  by  Pausanias  (who  calls  him  Smi^ 
cythus)  as  baring  distinguished  himself  by  the 
number  of  statues  and  other  offerings  that  he  dedi- 
cated at  Oljrmpia.  (Herod.  Tii.  170;  Diod.  xi. 
48,  52,  £9,  66 ;  Pans.  ▼.  26.  §§  4,  5 ;  StraK  Ti 
p.  253 ;  Macrob.  Sat  i  1 1.  p.  259,  ed.  Zeun.) 

2.  An  officer  under  Lyciscus,  the  general  of 
Cassander,  who  was  killed  in  battle  against  Alex- 
ander, the  son  of  Alcetas,king  of  Epeirus,  B.C. 
312.    (Diod.  xix.  88.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MIDAS  (MCSas)^  a  son  of  Qordius,  according 
to  some  by  Cybele  (Hygin.  Fab.  274),  a  wealthy 
but  effeminate  king  of  Phrygia,  a  pupil  of  Orpheus, 
and  a  promoter  of  the  worship  of  Dionysus  (Herod, 
i.  14  ;  Paus.  i.  4.  §  5  ;  Aelian,  K.  H.  It.  17  ; 
Strab.  Tii.  p.  304).  His  wealth  is  alluded  to  in 
A  story  connected  with  his  childhood,  for  it  is  said 
that  while  yet  a  child,  ants  carried  grains  of  wheat 
into  his  mouth  to  indicate  that  one  day  he  should 
be  the  richest  of  all  mortals  (Cic.  De  Div,  L  36  ; 
Val.  Max.  i  6.  §  3  ;  Aelian,  F.  H,  xu.  45).  His 
effeminacy  is  described  by  Philostratus  (loon.  i. 
22  ;  comp.  Athen.  xii.  p.  516).  It  seenu  probable 
that  in  this  character  he  was  introduced  into  the 
Satyric  drama  of  the  Greeks,  and  was  represented 
with  the  ears  of  a  satyr,  which  were  afterwards 
lengthened  into  the  ears  of  an  ass.  He  is  said  to 
have  built  the  town  of  Ancyra  (Strab.  xiii.  pp. 
568,  571  ;  Paus.  L  4.  §  5),  and  as  king  of 
Phiygia  he  is  called  BeneyUkau  hero$  (Ov.  MeL 
xi.  106).  In  reference  to  his  later  life  we  hare 
sereral  legends,  the  first  of  which  relates  his 
reception  of  Seilenus.  During  the  expedition  of 
Dionysus  from  Thrace  to  Phrygia,  Seilenus  in  a 
state  of  intoxication  had  gone  astray,  and  was 
caught  by  country  people  in  the  rose  gardens  of 
Midas.  He  was  bound  in  wreaths  of  flowers  abd 
led  beforo  the  king.  These  gardens  were  in  Ma- 
cedonia, near  Mount  Bermion  or  Bromion,  where 
Midas  was  king  of  the  Briges,  with  whom  he 
afterwards  emigrated  to  Asia,  where  their  name 
was  changed  into  Phryges  (Herod.  Tii.  83,  viii 
1 38  ;  Conon,  NarruU  1).  Midas  received  Seilenus 
kindly,  conversed  with  him  (comp.  Plut  (hntoL  ad 
JpoU,*,  Aelian,  F.  H,  iii  18),  and  after  having 
treated  him  hospitably  for  ten  days,  he  led  him 
back  to  his  divine  pupil,  Dionysus,  who  in  his 
gratitude  requested  Midas  to  ask  a  ferour.  Midas 
in  his  folly  desired  that  all  things  which  he  touched 
should  be  changed  into  gold  (comp.  Plut.  ParalL 
MiiL  5).  The  request  was  granted,  but  as  eyen 
the  food  which  he  touched  was  changed  into  gold, 
he  implored  the  god  to  take  his  fevour  back.  Dio- 
nysus accordingly  ordered  him  to  bathe  in  the 
source  of  Pactolus  near  Mount  Tmolus.  This 
bath  saved  Midas,  but  the  river  from  that  time  had 
an  abundance  of  gold  in  iu  sand  (Ov.  Met,  xL  90, 
Ac;  Hjgin.  Fob.  191  ;  Viqr.  Eclog.  Ti.  13).     A 


MIDIAS. 

second  story  relates  his  capture  of  Satyrua.  Mida^ 
who  was  himself  rehited  to  the  race  of  Satyrs, 
onoe  had  a  visit  from  a  Satyr,  who  indulged 
in  all  kinds  of  jokes,  and  ridiculed  the  king  for 
his  S8tyr*s  ears.  Midas,  who  had  leamt  from  hb 
mother  how  Satyrs  might  be  caught  and  brought 
to  reason,  mixed  wine  in  a  well,  and  when  th« 
Satjrr  had  drunk  of  it,  he  feU  asleep  and  was 
cauffht  (Philostr.  VU.  AfcU.  vi.  27).  This  weU  of 
Midss  was  at  di£ferent  times  assigned  to  difleient 
localities.  Xenophon  {Amab,  L  2.  §  13)  places  it 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Thymbrium  and  Tyxaenm, 
and  Pausanias  (t  4.  §  5)  at  Anqrra  (comp.  Atbeo. 
il  45  ;  Plut.  De  Flwo,  10).  Once  when  Pan  and 
Apollo  were  engaged  in  a  musical  contest  on  the 
flute  and  lyre,  Tmolus,  or  according  to  others 
(Hygin.  Fab,  191,  who  speaks  of  the  contest  be- 
tween Apollo  and  Marsyas),  Midas,  was  chosen  to 
decide  between  them.  Tmolus  decided  in  fevour 
of  Apollo,  and  all  agreed  in  it  except  Midaa.  To 
punish  him  for  this,  Apollo  changed  his  ears  into 
those  of  an  ass.  Midas  contrived  to  conceal  thess 
under  his  Phrygian  cap,  but  the  servant  who  used 
to  cut  his  hair  discovered  them.  The  aeeret  so 
much  harassed  this  man,  that  as  he  could  not  he- 
tray  it  to  a  human  being,  he  dug  a  hole  in  the  earth, 
and  whispered  into  it,  ^  King  Midas  has  aaa^  eaa.^ 
He  then  filled  the  hole  up  again,  and  his  heart  was 
released.  But  on  the  same  spot  a  reed  grew  up, 
which  in  its  whispers  betrayiBd  the  secret  to  the 
world  (Ov.  MeL  xL  146,  &e. ;  Pera.  &<.  i  121  ; 
Aristoph.  Plirf.  287).  Midas  is  said  to  have  kilkd 
himself  by  drinking  the  Uood  of  an  ox.  (Stmbc  L 
p.  61  ;  Plut  De  SupenU  7.)  [Ia  &] 

MIDEATIS  (Midcaru),  a  surname  of  Akaaoie, 
derived  from  the  town  of  Midea  in  ArgoliB,  where 
her  fether  Electryon  ruled  as  king.  (Pane.  iL  25. 
§  8  ;  Theocrit.  xiiL  20,  xxiv.  1.)  [L.  &] 

MIDEIA,  or  Mia>EA  (MiStM,  or  WUm^  ]. 
A  Phrygian  woman,  the  mother  of  Licynmina  and 
Electryon.  ( Apollod.  ii.  4.  §  5 ;  Pind.  OL  vn.  29 ; 
comp.  LicTBiNioa) 

2.  A  daughter  of  PhyUa,  and  by  Hondes  tha 
mother  of  Antiochus.  (Paua.  i.  5.  §  2, 3c  10.  §  1.) 

3.  A  nymph,  who  beome  the  mother  of  A^ledesk 
by  Poseidon.    (Pans.  ix.  38.  §  6.)  [L.  S.] 

MPDIAS  or  MEIDIAS  (MciSkv).  1.  Ajb 
Athenian,  of  no  very  reputable  character,  to  whoa 
we  find  the  nickname  of  **qiiail^  applied  in  Aria- 
tophanes  {Av,  1297),  because, — so  saya  the  poet» 
— **  he  is  like  a  quail  with  its  head  broken.**  N« 
doubt  there  is  also  an  aUuiion  here,  as  we 
from  the  scholiast  on  the  passage,  to  hta 
for  the  game  of  qnail-stnking  (i\ 
the  gambling  which  accompanied  it 
that  he  was  satirized,  too,  by  other 
(Phrynichus,  Plato,  and  Metagenes) 
great  knaTe,  beggarly  at  once  and  arrogant  ( 
Xof  Kol  trr^x^^"^)'  By  PktO|  the 
(if  indeed  the  dialogue  in  qoestaon  be  hiaX 
mentioned  as  a  man  who,  though  ntteriy 
cated  both  in  mind  and  in  charartw» 
take  a  part  in  public  a&irs,  and  made 
dint  of  impudence  and  flattery  of  the 
the  NTicai  of  Plato,  the  comic  poet, 
the  public  money  was  charged  againat 
with  his  other  tricks  of  knavery.  (Plat  Atc^ 
p.  120 ;  SchoL  ad  he, ;  Athen.  xi  p.  50€,  d  ; 
Dalechamp,  ad  loe. ;  Suid.  s.  %,  dpvii|esrf>ag  ; 
Meineke,  Fragm,  Om,  Graec  toL  vL  pp.  183»  ^-C 
755  ;  Dindoif  and  Branck,  ad  AritU  L  c} 


la 


hBB 


MILO. 

2.  An  Athenian,  of  coniidenUo  wealth  and  in- 
fluence, was  a  Tiolent  and  bitter  enemy  of  Demoe- 
thenes,  the  orator.  Hit  hoetility  he  fint  difplayed 
when  he  broke  violently  into  the  houM  of  Demoe- 
thenea,  with  his  brother  Thiaaylochua,  to  take 
poHetaion  of  it, — Thiaaylochns  having  offered,  in 
the  caae  of  a  trierarchy,  to  make  an  exchange  of 
property  with  Demoethenes  (irrUhns ;  aee  DieL 
of  Ami.  f.  e.),  under  a  private  onderetanding  with 
the  guardians  of  the  latter  that,  if  the  exchange 
were  efiected,  the  suit  then  pending  against  thm 
should  be  dropped.  (Dem.  &  MmL  p.  540,  e. 
A^kA,  p  841  ;  Bockh,  ^116^  Earn,  of  Aiiau, 
bk.  iv.  cb.  1 6.)  The  opposition  offered  by  Demos- 
thenes, though  to  no  purpose,  to  the  proposal  for 
sending  aid  against  Callias  and  Taurosthenes  of 
Chalcis  to  Plntarchus,  the  tyrant  of  Eretiia,  and  the 
friend  of  Meidias,  no  doubt  further  exasperated 
the  hatred  of  the  latter,  and  he  not  only  asiailed 
Demosthenes  with  a  charge  of  neglect  of  military 
dntT  (ktvnra^iou  9f«i|),  but  endeavoured  also, 
wi^  the  grossest  malice,  Co  implicate  him  in  the 
accusation  of  murdering  one  Nicodemus.  (Aeich. 
e.  Om,  pp.  $5,  66  ;  Dem.  Dt  Pae.  pw  58,  &  Mrid, 
pp.  547 — 554.)  For  the  remainder  of  the  trans- 
actions between  Demosthenes  and  Afeidias,  see 
above,  VoL  I.  pp.  982,  983,  and  compb  Clint  F.  H, 
voL  ii  sub  annis  350,  348,  Appb  ch.  20. 

3.  The  son-in-kw  of  Mania.  [Muoias.]  [E.E.1 
MI'DIAS,  the  engraver  of  a  gem  in  the  Royal 

Library  at  Paris.  (Clarac,  Deaer,  d»  Antiqtm  dm 
Mwe  Rogal,  p.  420 ;  Raoul-Rochette,  LeUn  a 
M.  Sdiom,  p.  45.)  [P.  S.] 

MIQONITIS  (Mi^wririiXa  somame  of  Aphro- 
dite, derived  from  a  pboe,  Migonium,  in  or  near 
the  island  of  Cranne  in  Laconia,  where  the  goddess 
had  a  temple.    (Pans,  iii  22.  §  1.)        [L.  S.] 

MILA'l^ION.    [MuLANXON.] 

MILETUS  (MiAifrofX  a  son  of  Apollo  and 
Areia  of  Crete.  Being  beloved  by  Minos  and  Sar- 
pedon,  he  attached  himself  to  the  latter,  and  fled 
from  Minos  to  Caria,  where  he  built  a  town,  which 
he  called  after  his  own  name  (Apollod.  iii.  1.  §  2  ; 
Pans.  vii.  2.  §  3 ;  ^MLodAp<iUm,Rkod.i.\m). 
Ovid  (Mel,  ix.  442)  calls  him  a  son  of  Apollo  and 
Deione,  and  hence  Deioniden  A  different  genea- 
logy and  story  about  him  is  preserve^  in  Antonius 
Liberalis  (30).  [L.&] 

MI'LICHUS,  a  freedman  of  Fhivius  Scaevi- 
Aus  gave  Nero  the  first  information  of  Piso*8  con- 
spiracy in  A.D.  66.  Milichus  was  liberally  re- 
warded by  the  emperor^  and  assumed  the  surname 
of  Soter,  or  the  Preserver.  (Tac  ^m.  xr.  54,  55, 
71.)  [W.  B,  D.] 

MILO,  T.  A'NNIUS  PAPIA'NUS,  was  the 
son  of  C.  Papitts  Celsus  and  Annia  [Annia,  No. 
2].  He  was  bom  at  Lanuvium,  of  which  place  he 
was  in  BL  c.  53»  chief  magistrate— dictator.  Milo 
derived  the  name  of  Annius  from  his  adoption  by 
his  maternal  grandfiuher  T.  Annius  Luseua.  But 
the  appellation  by  which  he  is  best  known,  was  an 
Italiot-Oreek  name,  common  in  the  South  of  Italy, 
the  fruitful  nursery  of  GUuliators.  Since  his  an- 
cestors, neither  in  the  Papian  nor  Annian  fiunilies, 
bore  this  name,  and  Milo  was  notorious  as  a  leader 
of  mercenary  swordsmen,  and  for  his  lawless  and 
ferocious  life,  a  by-name  has  probably  superseded 
his  birth-names.  The  year  of  his  qnaestorship  is 
unknown.  He  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  in  b.  c. 
57«  when  his  memorable  and  &tal  contest  with  P. 
Clodios  began.    The  history  of  his  tribunate  and 


MILO. 


1085 


of  the  soeeeeding  events  until  the  murder  of  Clodios 
in  B.  c.  52,  is  inseparable  from  that  of  his  rival,  and 
has  already  been  rehited  [P.  Clodius  Pulchkb, 
No.  40].  We  shall,  therefore,  merely  recapituUte 
the  principal  features  of  their  quarrel  Milo  was 
deeply  in  debt,  and  a  wealthy  province  alone  oould 
extricate  him.  But  without  eloquence  or  political 
talents,  the  member  of  a  comparatively  obscure 
£uniiy  could  not  hope  to  attain  the  consuhite,  unless 
he  identified  his  own  interest  widi  Uiat  cf  some 
one  or  other  of  the  great  leaden  of  the  common- 
wealth. Milo,  therefore,  attadied  himself  to  Cn. 
Pompey,  and  Cicero*s  recall  finom  exile  was  the  im- 
mediate pretext  of  their  alliance.  In  procuring 
Cicero*s  restoration,  Milo,  from  his  daring  and  un- 
scrupulous character,  was  by  &r  the  most  efficient 
of  the  tribunes.  He  combated  Clodius  with  his 
own  weapons.  He  purchased,  after  a  fiunt  and 
fruitless  trial  of  constitutional  means,  a  band  of 
gUdiators,  and  the  streets  of  Rome  were  the  scene 
of  ahnost  daily  and  always  deadly  conflict  between 
the  two  leaden  of  these  paid  assassins.  Cicero^ 
return  did  not,  however,  tranqnillise  the  city. 
Clodius  renewed  his  attacks  on  the  person  and  pro- 
perty of  the  great  orator,  and  Milo  twice  rescued 
him  from  the  hands  of  the  Clodian  mob.  Pompey 
also  had  become  an  object  of  Clodius*  hate,  and 
Milo  and  his  {Radiators,  who  served  without  being 
expressly  employed  by  him,  were  a  valuable  guard 
to  one  who  prised  the  concealment  of  his  sentimenta 
little  less  than  the  safety  of  his  person.  The  success 
of  the  combatants  was  neaAy  eqnaL  Milo*s  houses 
in  Rome,  the  Anniana  on  the  Capitoline  and 
another  on  the  hill  Qermalus,  were  assailed  by  tiie 
Clodians,  but  Clodius  was  twice  driven  from  the 
forum,  and  the  last  time  narrowly  escaped  with 
life.  Nor  did  the  rivals  restrict  their  warfere  to 
the  swords  of  their  adherents.  With  equal  justice 
and  consistency  they  accused  each  oUier  of  a  breach 
of  the  Lot  PtoHa  de  Ft,  and  with  equal  violence 
both  eluded  the  results  of  prosecution.  Clodius, 
however,  notwithstanding  Milo^s  repeated  disrup- 
tion of  the  eomitia,  succeeded  in  carrying  his 
election  for  the  cnrnle-aedileship  in  &  c.  56,  and 
was  thus  during  his  year  of  office  exempt  firom 
impeachment  Milo,  whose  tribunate  expired  in 
December  b.  c.  57,  was  on  the  other  hand  op«i  to 
legal  proceedings,  and  Cicero  from  dread  of  Crassus, 
who  mvoured  Clodius,  refused  to  undertake  his  de- 
fence. It  was,  therefoie,  necessary  for  his  safety 
that  he  should  again  hold  an  office  of  the  state. 
But  his  bankrupt  condition  did  not  allow  him  to 
risk  the  expenaei  of  the  curale-aedileship,  and 
there  is  no  authentic  record  of  his  praetoorahipb 
In  those  convulsionary  yean  of  Rome  it  is  indeed 
likely  that  the  sequence  of  magistracies  was  not 
▼ery  strictly  observed.  Milo,  however,  although 
never  aedile,  exhibited  aedilitian  games  of  unusual 
and,  according  to  Cicero,  of  insane  magnificence. 
He  was  enabled  to  give  them  by  the  bequest  of  a 
deceased  curule-aedile,  whose  name  is  lost,  and  he 
exhibited  them  in  the  year  previous  to  his  canvass 
for  the  consulship.  In  b.  c.  53  Milo  was  candidate 
for  the  consulship,  and  Clodius  for  the  praetonhip 
of  the  ensuing  year.  The  ^adiatorial  combats  wen 
nvived,  and  Clodius  upbraided  Milo  in  the  senate 
with  his  insolvency.  Cicero,  to  whom  Milo*s  election 
was  of  vital  importance,  defended  him  in  the 
speech  d»  Aere  aHeno  MUomky  of  which  a  few  frng^ 
ments  are  sUU  extant.  The  contest,  however,  be- 
tween the  rival  niffiana  waa  broqght  to  an  end  by 


1086 


MILO. 


the  murder  of  ClocGiu  at  Bovilke  on  the  Appian- 
road,  Jannaiy  20th,  b.  c  52.  The  details  of  the 
meeting,  the  qnarrel,  and  its  catastrophe,  an  related 
in  the  aooount  of  Clodlos  [No.  40J. 

The  immediate  effect  of  the  death  of  Clodius 
was  to  depress  the  Milonisn,  and  to  re-animate  the 
Clodian  faction.  Milo  at  first  meditated  Tolontary 
exile.  Bat  the  excesses  of  his  opponents  made  his 
presence  once  more  possible  at  Rome.  The  tri- 
bune of  the  plebs,  M.  Caelius,  attended  him  to  the 
forum,  and  Milo  addressed  the  assembly  in  the 
white  robe  of  a  candidate,  and  proceeded  with  his 
consular  canvass.  But  a  more  powerful,  thoogh 
secret  opponent  had  meanwhile  risen  up  against 
Milo.  His  competiton  in  the  comitia  were  P. 
Plautius  Hypsaens  [Hypsabu&,  No.  5]  and  Q. 
Metellas  Scipio.  Cn.  Pompey  had  married  a 
daughter  of  Scipio,  and  from  Hypsaeus  he  expected 
aid  in  gratifying  the  prime  object  of  his  ambition 
— ^the  dictatonhip.  A  bill  for  his  appointment 
was  not  indeed  promulgated.  But  the  senate  no- 
minated him  sole  consul.  Pompey  immediately 
brought  forward  three  laws,  which,  from  their  im- 
mediate reference  to  the  circumstances  of  the  times, 
were  in  fact  priTilegia.  In  the  first  he  specially 
noticed  the  murder  at  BoriUae,  the  conflagration  of 
the  curia  hostilia  and  the  Poreian  Basilica,  and  the 
attack  upon  the  house  of  M.  Lepidus  the  interrex. 
In  the  second  he  introduced  more  stringent  penalties 
for  ambitus,  and  in  the  third  he  increased  the 
severity  of  the  existing  laws  against  sodalitia,  or 
illegal  interfierence  with  the  fireedom  of  the  comitia. 
The  time  allowed  for  trials  <is  Ft,  Ambiht,  Sodalitm, 
was  also  much  shortened,  only  three  days  being 
assigned  to  the  accusation,  the  defence,  and  the  ex- 
amination of  witnesses.  M.  Caelius  opposed  these 
laws  on  the  ground  that  they  were  privilegia  and 
retrospective.  But  Pompey  stifled  all  opposition  by 
surrounding  his  house  and  gardens  with  soldiers,  and 
withdrawing  himself  from  the  senate  and  the  forum, 
on  pretence  of  dreading  Milo^s  violence.  A  variety 
of  chaiges  and  recriminations  was  brought  forward 
by  either  fiiction.  The  slaves  of  Milo  and  Clodius 
were  respectively  required  to  be  given  up  to  torture, 
and  perjury  and  intimidation,  the  forms  of  law, 
and  the  abuse  of  justice,  were  put  in  active  re- 
quisition. Milo,  however,  was  not  without  hope, 
since  the  higher  aristocracy,  from  jeabusy  of  Pom- 
pey, supported  him,  and  Cicero  undertook  his  de- 
fence. His  trial  opened  on  the  4th  of  April,  b.  c. 
62.  He  was  impeached  by  the  two  Clodii,  nephews 
of  the  deceased,  de  Vi,  by  Q.  Petulcius  and  L. 
Comificius,  de  Ambiim,  and  by  P.  Fulvins  Neratus, 
ds  Sodalitiu.  L.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus,  a  consular, 
was  appointed  quaesitor  or  instigator  by  a  special 
law  of  PompeyX  *nd  all  Rome  and  thousands  of 
spectators  from  Italy  thronged  the  forum  and  its 
avenues  from  dawn  to  sunset  daring  these  memor- 
able proceedings.  But  Milo*s  chances  of  acquittal, 
fiiint  even  had  justice  been  decorously  adminis- 
tered, were  wholly  marred  by  the  virulence  of 
his  adversaries,  who  insulted  and  obstructed  the 
witnesses,  the  process,  and  the  conductors  of  the 
defence*  Cn.  Pompey  availed  himself  of  these 
disorden  to  line  the  forum  and  its  encompassing 
hills  with  soldiers.  Cicero  was  intimidated  and 
Milo  was  condemned.  Had  he  even  been  acquitted 
tm  the  first  count  de  Ft,  the  two  other  charges  of 
bribery  and  conspiracy  awaited  him.  He  therefore 
went  into  exile.  Cicero,  who  oonld  not  deliver, 
To-wvote  and  expmded  the  defence  of  Milo— the 


I  MILON. 

extant  oration — and  sent  it  to  him  at  Maraenie. 
Milo  remarked,  **  I  am  glad  this  was  not  spoken, 
since  I  must  have  been  acquitted,  and  then  had 
never  known  the  delicate  flavour  of  these  Marseille- 
mullets."  M.  Brutus  also  some  time  afterwards 
composed  as  a  rhetorical  exercise  a  defence  of  Milo. 
He  took  a  diffsretit  and  an  easier  view  of  the  caass 
than  Cicero.  The  murder  of  Clodius,  according 
to  Brutus,  was  a  benefit  to  the  commonwealth ; 
according  to  Cicero,  it  was  a  necessary  act  of  self- 
defence.  Both  pleas  are  nngnlariy  weak.  How- 
ever useful  and  merited  the  death  of  Clodius 
might  be  to  the  state,  inflicted  by  a  private  hand  it 
was  a  pernicious  precedent ;  and  although  the  meet- 
ing at  Bovillae  may  have  been  accidental,  the 
necessity  for  self-defence  ceased  with  the  flight  of 
Clodius,  and  the  pretence  wholly  fails  when  it  is 
remembered  that  Milo^  escort  was  much  the  more 
numerous  and  the  better-armed. 

Milo*s  exile  was  a  heavy  blow  to  his  nnmeroos 
creditors.      His  houses  at  Rome,  his  numerous 
villas,  and  his  bands  of  fighting  men  were  put  up 
to  auction,  and  Cicero  did  not  escape  sospicioB  of 
having  purehased  through  an  agent,  Philotimns, 
some  of  the  Annlan  property  below  its  real  worth. 
Cicero,  on  his  return   from  Cilida  in  b.  a  51, 
showed  that  he  felt  the  imputation  by  offerix^  to 
cancel  the  purehase  or  to  increase  the  price.    He 
however,  owed  no  gratitude  to  Milo,  who  had 
espoused  his  cause  because  it  suited  his  own  in- 
terest, and  his  undertaking  the  defence  of  so  no- 
torious a  criminal  with  extreme  risk  to  himself 
amply  discharged  his  real  or  supposed  obl^tionk 
The  close  of  Milo^s  life  was  as  inglorioiis  aa  his 
political  career  had  been  violent  and  disgiaceluL 
Milo  expected  a  recall  from  Caesar,  when,  in  b.cl 
49,  the  dictator  permitted  many  of  the  exilea  te 
return.    But  better  times  were  come,  and  Rook 
neither  needed  nor  wished  for  the  preaence  of  a 
bankrupt  agitator.    Milo^s  former  friend  the  ex- 
tribune  M.  Caelius,  praetor  in  b.  (X  48,  promnlgated 
a  bill  for  the  adjustment  of  debts — a  revolutiooaiy 
measure  for  which  the  senate,  where  the  Caesariaa 
party  had  then  a  majority,  expelled  him  from  his 
office.    Caelius,  himself  a  man  of  broken  fbrtnsea, 
required  desperate  allies,  and  he  accordingly  invited 
Milo  to  Italy,  as  the  fittest  tool  for  his  pnrpoaes. 
At  the  head  of  the  survivors  of  his  gladiatornd  bands» 
reinforced  by  Samnite  and  Bmttian  herdsmen,  hy 
criminals  and  run-away  daves,  Milo  appeared  in 
Campania,  and  proclaimed  himself  a  legatus  of  Ga. 
and  Sextus  Pompey.     He  found,  however,  oe  ad- 
herents, and  retreated  into  Lucania,  where  lie  was 
met  by  the  praetor  Q.  Pedius,  and  slain  nnder  the 
walls  of  an  obscure  fort  in  the  district  of  Thorn. 

Milo,  in  b.  c.  57«  married  Fausts,  a  dangliter  of 
the  dictator  Sulla.  She  proved  a  faithleas  wife,  and 
Sallust  the  historian  was  soundly  sconrsed  by 
Milo  for  an  intrigue  with  her.  (The  anmoriiaes 
for  MiIo*s  life  are  Cicero*s  well-known  raattm  and 
the  passages  in  Orelli^s  Onom.  7U7. ;  PIiitarth\ 
lives  of  Pompey,  Cicero,  and  Caesar  ;  Dion  CaoL 
xxxix. 6—8, 18—21, xli,  48—55  ;  Appisn,  B.(Z  i. 
16, 20—24, 48 ;  Caes.  A  C  iii.  21—23 ;  aee  Dn- 
mann,  OtM^  Roms^  voL  i.  p.  43, &c)       [ W.  BL  D.] 

MILON  (MfAwr)  of  Crotona,  son  of  Diotxoiai, 
an  athlete,  fiunous  for  his  extiaordtnary  bo£lf 
strength.  He  was  nx  times  victor  in  wrevtEi^  M 
the  Olympic  games,  and  as  often  at  the  Pydoe; 
but  having  entered  the  lists  at  Olympia  a  smiifti 
time,  he  was  worsted  by  the  superior  agility  d\k 


MILON. 

advemry.  Bj  tfacw  raocenet  ho  oMained  great 
diBtmction  among  his  conntrymeii,  ao  that  h»  vm» 
even  appointed  to  eonunand  the  anny,  with  which 
they  took  the  field  againit  the  Sybarites  under 
Telyi,  and  bore  an  important  part  in  the  great 
battle  at  the  Crathis,  B.C.  511.  Diodorus  even 
goes  so  fiir  as  to  attribnte  the  memorable  victory 
ef  the  Crotooiats  on  that  oecasion  almost  wholly 
to  the  personal  strength  and  prowess  of  Milon, 
who  is  nid  to  have  taken  the  field  acoontred  like 
Herenles,  and  wearing  the  chaplet  of  his  Olympic 
victory.  (Died.  ziL  9.)  This  is  the  only  instance 
in  which  he  appears  in  any  pablic  capad^ ;  but 
we  learn  from  Herodotus  that,  so  gnat  was  the 
repatotion  he  enjoyed,  that  when  the  physician 
Demooedes  took  refuge  at  Crotona,  he  hastened  to 
obtain  a  daughter  of  Milon  in  marriage,  trusting  to 
the  eflfect  that  his  name  would  produce  even  upon 
the  Penian  king.  (Herod,  iii.  137.)  Many  stories 
are  related  by  ancient  writers  of  his  extraordinary 
feats  of  strength,  which  are  for  the  most  part  weU 
known;  such  as  his  carrying  a  heifier  of  four  years 
old  on  his  shoulders  through  the  stadium  at 
Olympia,  and  afterwards  eating  the  whole  of  it  in 
a  single  day.  Some  of  the  modes  by  which  he 
displayed  his  gigantic  powers  before  the  assembled 
mnltitade  I4>pear  to  have  been  oommemoiated  by 
the  attitude  of  his  statue  at  Olympia,  at  least  if  ire 
may  trust  the  account  of  it  given  by  Philostratus ; 
but  Pausanias,  while  he  rektes  the  same  anecdotes, 
does  not  give  us  to  understand  that  the  statue 
itself  was  so  represented.  (Pans^  vi  14.  §S  6,  7 ; 
Pfaih>str.  ViL  ApolL  iv.  28.) 

The  mode  of  his  death  is  thus  related:  as  he  was 
passing  through  a  forest  when  enfeebled  by  age,  he 
saw  the  trunk  of  a  tree  which  had  been  panially 
split  open  by  woodcutters,  and  attempted  to  rend 
it  further,  but  the  wood  closed  upon  his  hands, 
and  thus  held  him  fiut,in  which  state  he  was 
attacked  and  devoured  by  wolveSb  (Diod.  zii.  9 ; 
Pans.  vi.  14,  §  5 — 8;  Athen.  x.  p.  412;  Aelian, 
V,H.  iu  24;  GelL  zr.  16;  VaL  Max.  iz.  12, 
ezt  9;  Suid.  $.v.  Miktfr;  SchoLoti  Tkeoer.  vr.  6  ; 
Schol  ad  Aridopk, Ram.  55;  TseU.CUIL  ii.460; 
CicdBSen,  10.) 

The  age  of  Milon  is  clearly  fixed  by  the  passages 
above  cited  from  Diodoms  and  Herodotus :  Aulus 
OelUtts,  who  stetes  that  he  was  victor  in  the  50th 
Olympiad,  is  certunly  in  eiror. 

2.  A  general  in  the  service  of  Pyrrhns  king  of 
Epeirus,  who  sent  him  forward  with  a  body  of 
troope  to  garrison  the  citadel  of  Tarentum,  pre- 
vious  to  his  own  arrival  in  Italy.  (Zonar.  viiL  2.) 
He  appears  to  have  aeeompanied  Pyrrhus  through- 
out bis  campaigns  in  that  country,  and  is  men- 
tioned as  urging  the  king  to  continue  the  war  after 
the  battle  of  Herscleia  in  opposition  to  the  pacific 
counsels  of  Cineas.  When  Pyrrhus  went  into 
Sicily,  &  c.  278,  he  left  Milon  to  bold  the  com- 
mand in  Italy  during  his  absence ;  and  when  he 
finally  quitted  that  country  and  withdrew  into 
Epeirus,  he  still  left  him  in  chaige  of  the  citadel  of 
Tarentum,  together  with  hu  son  Helenns.  Ao* 
cording  to  Justin,  they  were  both  recalled  by 
Pyrrhus  himself  soon  afterwards ;  but  Zonaras 
atotes  that  he  was  hard  pressed  by  the  Tarenttnes 
themselves,  assisted  by  a  Carthaginian  fleet,  and 
was  in  consequence  induced  to  sunender  the 
citadel  to  the  Romans,  on  condition  of  being 
allowed  to  withdraw  his  garrison  in  safety.  (Zonar. 
iriiL  4, 5»  6 ;  Justin,  zzv.  3.) 


MILTIADES.  1087 

8.  An  Epeirot,  who  asMssniated'  Deidomeia, 
the  daughter  of  Pyrrhus  II.,  at  the  altar  of  Diana, 
to  whidi  she  had  fled  for  refuge  [Deidambia]. 
For  this  sacrilege  he  was  punished  by  a  fit  of 
frenzy,  and  put  an  end  to  his  own  life  in  a  miser- 
able manner.    (Justin,  xxviii.  8.) 

4.  Of  Beroea,  an  officer  in  the  anny  ot  Perseus, 
with  which  he  opposed  the  Roman  consul  P.  Lici- 
nius  Crassus  blc.  171.  (Liv.  xlii.  58.)  He  is 
again  mentioned  as  holding  an  important  command 
under  Perseus  just  before  the  battle  of  Pydna, 
B.  c.  166.  After  that  action  he  fled,  with  his  two 
colleagues.  Hippies  and  Pantauchus,  to  Beroea, 
where  they  were  the  first  to  set  the  example  of 
defection,  by  surrendering  that  fortress  into  the 
hands  of  Aemilius  Paullua.  (Liv.  xliv.  82,  45 ; 
Pint  JemtL  1 6.)  [B.  H.  B.] 

MIIXVNIA  CAESO'NIA.  [Cabsonia.] 

MILTAS  (MfXror),  a  Thessalian  soothsayer, 
who  accompanied  Dion  on  his  expedition  against 
Dionysius.  He  was  also  attached  to  the  Platonic 
philosophy.  (Pint  Dum^  pb  967,  c. ;  Fabric  BibL 
Graec  toL  iil  p.  1 79. )  [C.  P.  M.] 

MILTIADES  (MiATu(8i|f),a  name  bonw  by  at 
least  three  of  the  fiunily  of  the  Cimonidae.  [See 
the  stomma  in  the  article  Cixon.]  The  fimiily 
sprang  from  Aegina,  and  traced  their  descent  to 
Aeacus.  In  the  genealogy  of  the  fomily  given  in 
the  life  of  Thucydides  which  bears  the  name  of 
Maroellinus,  mention  is  made  of  a  Miliiades,  son 
of  Tisander ;  but  it  is  Tery  questionable  whether 
even  the  text  is  correct.  The  two  following  are 
celebrated : — 1.  The  son  of  Cypselus,  who  was  a 
man  of  considerable  distinction  in  Athens  in  the 
time  of  Peisistratus.  The  Dolondans,  a  Thiaaan 
tribe  dwelling  in  the  Cheraonesus,  being  hard 
pressed  in  war  by  the  Absinthians,  applied  to  the 
Delphic  oracle  for  advice,  and  were  directed  to 
admit  a  colony  led  by  the  man  who  should  be  the 
first  to  entertain  them  after  thsy  left  the  temple. 
This  was  Miltiades,  who,  eager  to  escape  from  the 
rule  of  Peiustratus,ghidly  took  the  lead  of  a  colony 
under  the  sanction  of  the  oracle,  and  became 
tyrant  of  the  Chersonese,  which  he  fortified  by  a 
wall  built  across  ito  isthmus.  In  a  war  with  the 
people  of  Lampsacus  he  was  taken  prisoner,  but 
was  set  at  liberty  on  the  demand  of  Croesus.  >He 
died  without  leaving  any  children,  and  his  sove- 
reignty passed  into  the  hands  of  Stesagoras,  the  son 
of  his  half-brother  Cimon.  Sacrifices  and  games 
were  instituted  in  his  honour,  in  which  no  Lamp- 
sacene  was  suflfered  to  take  part.  (Herod,  vi.  34, 
38,  103,  36^38.)  Both  Cornelius  Nepos  (MUL 
i.  1)  and  Pausanias  (vi.  19.  §  6)  confound  this 
Miltiades  with  the  following. 

%  The  son  of  Cimon  and  brother  of  Stesagoras, 
became  tyrant  of  the  Chersonesus  on  the  death  of 
the  latter,  being  sent  out  by  Peisistratus  from 
Athena  to  take  possession  of  the  vacant  inherit- 
ance. By  a  stratagem  he  got  the  chief  men  of  the 
Chersonesus  into  his  power  and  threw  them  into 
prison,  and  took  a  force  of  mercenaries  into  his 
pay.  In  order  probably  to  strengthen  his  position 
stUl  more  he  married  Hegesipyla,  the  daughter  of 
a  Thradan  prince  named  Olorus.  (Herod.  vi«  39.) 
He  joined  Dareius  Hystaspis  on  his  expedition 
against  the  Scythians,  and  was  left  with  the  other 
Greeks  in  charge  of  the  bridge  over  the  Danube. 
(Herod,  iv.  137.)  That  when  the  appointed  time 
had  expired  and  Dareius  had  not  returned,  Mil- 
tiades recommended  the  Greeks  to  destroy  the 


108B 


MILTIADES. 


bridge  and  leave  Dareios  to  his  fiite,  is  the  account 
repeated  by  ererj  writer  smce  Herodotus ;  but 
doubts  have  been  raised  respecting  its  truth  which 
it  is  not  easy  to  set  aside.    If  true  it  could  not 
hare  remained  unknown  to  Dareius,  and  yet  Mil- 
tiades  was  left  in  quiet  possession  of  his  principality 
for  several  years,  though  during  that  period  a 
Persian  force  waa  engaged  in  military  operations 
in  his  neighbourhood.    Bishop  Thirlindl  {History 
o/Grteoe^  vol.  ii.  Appendix  2)  is  inclined  to  look 
upon  the  story  as  a  fisbrication  which  was  invented 
and  spread  after  Miltiades  came  to  Athens  for  the 
purpose  of  counteracting  the  odium  with  which  he 
was  at  first  regarded  as  a  tyrant    Some  time  afW 
the  expedition  of  Dareius  an  inroad  of  the  Scythians 
drove  Miltiades  from  his  possessions ;  but  after  the 
enemy  had  retired  the  Dolondans  brought  him 
back.    (Herod,  vi.  40.)    It  appears  to  have  been 
between  this  period  and  hu  withdrawal  to  Athens 
that  Miltiades  conquered  and  expelled  the  Pehis- 
gian  inhabitants  of  Lemnos  and  Imbros  and  sub- 
jected the    islands    to  the  dominion  of  Attica. 
(Herod,  ri.  137,  140.)    The  story  of  the  origin  of 
the  enmity  between  the  Athenians  and  these  Pe- 
lasgians,  of  the  promise  made  by  the  oflenders  in 
accordance  with  the  direction  of  the  oracle  to  sur- 
render their  islands  to  the  Athenians,  and  the 
mode  in  which  they  attempted  to  elude  it  by 
offering  to  surrender  them  when  a  fleet  should  sail 
to  them  from  Attica  in  one  day  with  a  north  wind, 
and  of  the  way  in  which  Miltiades,  setting  out 
from  the  Chersonesns,  which  waa  in  some  sort 
Attic  ground,  fulfilled  the  seemingly  impossible 
condition,  and  demanded  the  surrender  which  he 
had  the  power  to  enforce  from  those  who  resisted, 
will  be  found  in  Herodotus.    Lemnos  and  Imbros 
belonged  to  the  Persian  dominions  (Herod,  v.  26), 
and  Thiriwall  has  suggested  that  this  encroachment 
on  the  Persian  possessions  waa  probably  the  cause 
which  drew  upon  Miltiades  the  hostility  of  Dareius, 
and  led  him  to  fly  from  the  Chersonesus  when  the 
Phoenician  fleet  approached,  after  the  subjugation 
of  Ionia.     Miltiades  reached  Athens  in  safety,  but 
his  eldest  son  Metiochus  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the    Persians.    (Herodot.  vi.  41.)     At  Athens 
Miltiades  was  arraigned,  as  being  amenable  to 
the  penalties  enacted  against  tyranny,  but  was 
acquitted.     When  Attica  waa  threatened  with 
invasion  by  the  Persians  under  Datis  and  Arta> 
phemes,  Miltiades  was  chosen  one  of  the  ten 
generals.    According  to  Pausanias  (iiL  12.  §  7),  it 
was  by  his  advice  that  the  Persian  heralds  who 
had  come  to  demand  earth  and  water  were  put  to 
death.   When  the  Athenians  advanced  against  the 
Persians,  Miltiades  by  his  arguments  induced  the 
polemaroh  Callimachus  to  give  the  casting  vote  in 
fiivour  of  risking  a  battle  with  the  enemy,  the 
opinions  of  the  ten  generals  being  equally  divided. 
Miltiades  waited  till  his  turn  came,  and  then  drew 
his  army  up  in  battle  array  on  the  ever  memorable 
field  of  Mfuathon.    For  an  account  of  the  battle 
and  of  the  tactics  by  which  the  victory  was  se- 
cured the  reader  is  again  referred  to  Herodotus 
(vl  104,  109,  &C.).     After  the  defeat  of  the 
Penians    Miltiades    endeavoured    to   urge    the 
Athenians  to  measures  of  retaliation,  and  induced 
them  to  entrust  to  him  an  armamrat  of  seventy 
ships,  without  knowing  the  purpose  for  which  they 
were  designed.    He  proceeded  to  attack  the  island 
of  Pares,  for  the  nuxpose  of  gratifying  a  private 
«amity.    His  attadu,  however,  were  unsuccessful  j  | 


MIMNERMUS. 

and  after  receiring  a  dangerous  hurt  in  the  leg 
while  penetreting  into  a  sacred  endosore  od  Mnne 
supentitious  ernmd,  he  was  compelled  to  niie  ths 
siege  and  return  to  Athens,  where  he  wu  im* 
peached  by  Xanthippus  for  having  deceircd  the 
people.  His  wound  had  turned  into  a  gsngraie, 
and  being  unable  to  plead  his  cause  in  penon  he 
waa  brought  into  court  on  a  conch,  hii  brotber 
Tisagoras  conducting  his  defence  for  him.  He  wu 
condemned,  but  on  the  ground  of  hit  lervicei  to 
the  state  the  penalty  was  commuted  to  a  fine  of 
fifty  talents,  the  cost  of  the  equipment  of  tlw  l^ 
mament.  Being  unable  to  pay  this  he  wm  thrown 
into  prison,  when  he  not  long  after  died  of  kii 
wound.  The  fine  was  afterwards  paid  bj  his  wn 
Cimon.  (Herod,  vi  132—136  ;  Pint.  Cmm,^ 
480,  d.)  After  his  death  a  separste  aioonmeot 
was  erected  to  his  memory  on  the  field  of  Msisthon. 

(Pans.  i.  15.  §  a) 

3.  A  grsndson  of  the  preceding,  the  m  of 
Cimon,  of  the  name  of  Miltiades,  is  mentioned  in 
the  scholia  on  Aristides  (iii.  p.  615,  Dindarf),ttd 
by  Aeschines  (cfe  FaUa  Leg^  y,  301,  ed.  Steph.), 
who  speaks  of  him  as  having  gone  ss  heisU  to 
the  Lacedaemonians  before  the  condnnon  of  tho 
fifty  yean*  truce.  [aP.M.] 

MILTIADES,  joint  commander  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesian  fleet  with  Lysander  and  PhilochsRs  it  the 
dose  of  the  Peloponnesian  war.  (Lys.  o^.  Aw 
ImOl  p.  430,  ed.  Reiske.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MIMALLON  (Mi/uoAXs^r,  or  MviaXifa'),  the 
Macedonian  name  of  the  Bacchantes,  or,  sooidii^ 
to  othen,  of  Bacchic  Amasons  (StnK  z.  p  468 ; 
Pint.  ^&r.  2  ;  Lycoph.  1464).  The  name  iftcn- 
monly  connected  with  the  verb  iutiua9oi^  to  iauate, 
because  on  one  occasion,  it  is  said,  the  Mscedoniu» 
while  at  war  with  the  Illyrian  king  Cakadcr,  added 
the  Bacchantes  to  their  army,  in  order  to  nake  it 
appear  more  numeroua  (SchoL  ad  Pen,  5i<.  L  99) ; 
but  the  etymology  is  imoertain.  Ovid  (AnA^ 
i.  541)  uses  tho  finm  Mimallonides  for  Mioil- 
lones.  [L.&] 

MIMAS  (MTauu).  1.  ACentanz.  (Uei.SDrf. 
Hbtc*  186.) 

2.  A  giant  who  is  said  to  have  been  killed  bf 
Ares,  or  by  Zens  with  a  flaah  of  lightmng  ( ApoOm- 
Rhod.  iii  1227  ;  Eurip.  /o»,  215).  The  iobod  <f 
Prochyte,  near  Sicily,  was  believed  to  restnpaa  la 
body.    (SiL  ItaL  xu.  147.) 

3.  A  son  of  Aeolus,  king  of  Aeolis,  and  fiuhtf 
of  Hippotes.    (Diod.  iv.  67.) 

4.  A  son  of  Amyous  and  Thcano,  waa  baa* 
the  same  night  as  Paris.  He  waa  a  compsaioB  d 
Aeneas,  and  slain  by  Mesentinsb  (ViiSi  Am.  x> 
702,  &c) 

5.  A  Bebryz,  who  waa  sLun  bv  Caster  dsraf 
the  expedition  oif  the  Argonaatau  ( ApoUoo.  Rho^ 
iL  105.)  IL.S.1 

MIMNERMUS  mUt99pfi»t\  a  celebnted  ^ 
giac  poet.  There  were  variooa  accounts  ss  to  his 
birthplace.  Some  authoritiea  spoke  oC  Colo^ 
othen  of  Smyrna,  othen  of  Aatjpalaea  (it  ii  >f 
specified  which  of  the  phoea  of  that  name)  si  kii 
native  city.  (Suidas,  «.«.  Mi^Mpyunst.)  Ht  vv 
generally  called  a  Cdophonian  (Stzab.  ziv.  p^  643): 
but  from  a  fragment  of  his  poem  entitled  A«** 
it  appean  that  he  was  descended  from  that 
Colophonians  who  reconquered  Smyrna  fiwa  tk 
Aeolians  (Stnb.  xiv.  p.  634^  and  that,  stnaY 
speaking,  Smyrna  waa  his  birthplace.  MimBtf*> 
flourished  frun  about  B.&  634  to  the  ^  <f  ^ 


i 


MIMNERMUS. 

MTen  nget  (about  b.  c.  600).  He  was  a  oonteiii- 
poiary  of  dolon,  who,  in  an  extant  fragment  of  one 
of  hit  poenu,  addieaaea  him  as  still  Uving  (Dioff. 
Laert  i.  60 ;  Bergk,  Poetaa  lyrid  Gra^x,  p.  331 ). 
No  other  biogxaphical  particalan  respecting  him 
have  oome  down  to  ns,  except  what  is  mentioned 
in  a  fiagment  of  Hennesianax  (Athen.  xiiL  pb 
597)  of  his  lore  for  a  flute-plajer  named  Nanno, 
who  does  not  aeem  to  ha?e  returned  his  affec- 
tion. 

The   namenms    compositions   of  Minmennos 
(Suidaa,  who  caUs  him  Mifuyv^vor,  says  iypn^ 
fii€hia  voAXdt)  were  preserved  for  several  centuries, 
comprised  in  two  books,  until  they  were  burnt, 
together  with  most  of  the  other  monuments  of  the 
erotic  poetiy  of  the  Qreeks,  by  the  Byzantine 
monks.    A  few  fragments  only  have  come  down  to 
us ;  sufficient,  however,  when  compared  with  the 
notices  contained  in  ancient  writersj  to  enable  us 
to  form  a  tolenUy  accurate  judgment  of  the  nature 
of  his  poetrr.    These  fragments  bebng  chiefly  to 
a  poem  entitled  JNTomio,  and  addressed  to  the  flute- 
player  of  that  name.    The  compositions  of  Mim- 
nermus  fonn  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  elegiac 
poetry.    Before  his  time  the  elegy  had  been  de- 
voted chiefly  either  to  warlike  and  national,  or  to 
.  convivial  and  joyous  subjects.    Aichilochus  had, 
indeed,  occasionaUy  employed  the  elegy  for  strains 
of  bmentation,  but  Mimnennus  was  the  first  who 
systematically  made  it  the  vehicle  for  plaintive, 
moumfhl,  and  erotic  strains.    The  threnetic  origin 
of  the  elegy,  the  national  temperament  and  sooal 
condition  of  the  Asiatic  lonians,  and  the  melan- 
choly feelings  with  which  they  must  have  r^ptfded 
their  subjection  to  the  Lydians,  rendered  thb 
change  easy  and  natural ;  and  the  elegiac  poems  of 
Mimnennus  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  correct  ex- 
ponent of  the  general  tone  of  fiseling  which  marked 
his  age  and  people.    Though  wariike  themes  were 
not  altogether  unnoticed  by  him  (the  war  between 
Oyges  and  the  Smymaeans  was  one  topic  of  this 
kind  which  he  dwelt  upon),  he  seems  to  have 
spoken  of  valorous  deeds  more  in  a  tone  of  regret, 
as  things  that  had  been,  than  with  any  view  of 
rousing  his  countrymen  to  emulate  them.     The 
instal&ty  of  human  happiness,  the  helplessness  of 
man,  the  cares  and  miseries  to  which  life  i»  ex- 
posed, the  brief  season  that  man  has  to  enjoy  him- 
self in,  the  wretchedness  of  old  age,  are  plaintively 
dwelt  upon  by  him,  while  love  is  held  up  as  the 
cmly  consolation  thi^  men  possess,  life  not  being 
worth  having  when  it  can  no  longer  be  enjoyed. 
The  latter  topic  was  most  frequently  dwelt  upon, 
and  as  an  erotic  poet  he  was  held  in  high  estima- 
tion  in  antiquity.    (Hor.  JE^put  iL  2.  100 ;  Pro- 
pert  L  9.  1 1.)    From  the  general  character  of  his 
poetry  he   received    the   name  Aiyvordhis  or 
AiyveurrdSris.    He  was  a  flute  player  as  well  as  a 
poet(Strab.  iv.  p.  648;  Hennesianax,  ap.  JiAai. 
L  c),  and,  in  setting  hu  poems  to  music,  made  use 
of  the  plaintive  mekidy  odled  the  Nomos  Kradias. 
Since  ihe  character  which  Mimnermus  gave  to 
elegiac  poetry  remained  ever  after  its  predominant 
charMteristie,  he  is  sometimes  erroneously  spoken 
of  as  the  inventor  of  the  el^gy.    The  passage  of 
Hermesianax,  where  he  says  of  Mimnermus,  Ss 
^Itprro  iroAA<)r  dtwrXdt  ^Hxw  «col  ftaKoKOv  vrwfj^ 
<lw3  vwrofUrpov,  which  has  frequently  been  un- 
dentood  as  conveying  the  same  assertion,  has  been 
more  correctly  interpreted,  by  throwing  greater 
stress  on  the  word  fuiXoiuw,  as  referring  to  the 

VOL.  It. 


MINDARUS. 


1089 


change  which  Mimnermus  made  in  the  character 
of  elegiac  poetry.  (Comp.'  Propert  i.  9.  11.) 
Mimnermus  b  the  oldest  poet  who  mentioned  an 
eclipse  of  the  sun,  and  spoke  of  it  as  a  threatening 
and  moumfrd  sign.  (Pint  De  Fade  «a  Orie  Liaiae^ 
p.  931,  e.)  He  Is  also  the  earliest  authority  that 
we  have  for  the  mythus  that  the  sun»  after  setting 
in  the  west,  is  carried  round  the  earth  in  a  golden 
bowl,  the  work  of  Hephaestus,  by  the  river 
Oceanus  back  again  to  the  east.  (Athen.  xi  p. 
470,  a.)  In  his  account  of  the  voyage  of  Jason, 
also,  he  removed  the  dwelling  of  Aeetes  to  the 
shores  of  Oceanus. 

^  The  fragmenta  of  Mimnermus  have  been  several 
times  published,  in  the  collections  of  Stephens, 
Brunck,  Qaisford,  Boissonade,  and  Bergk.  There 
is  a  separate  edition  by  Bach,  Lips.  1826.  They 
have  been  trensbted  by  StoUberg,  Herder,  Secken- 
dor^  A.  W.  V.  Schlegel,  and  others.  (Fabric. 
BibLOraecYoll  p.  733;  K.  0.  M'liUer, /futoiy 
o/Oa  LUeratMrt  <f  Anaad  Oreaoe^  p.  115,  Alc; 
Bode,  Gtaek,  der  HeUe».  DicktimnH^  vol.  iL  pp. 
173, 176, 247,  Ac)  [C.  P.  M] 

MINA'TIA  QENS,  plebeian,  and  of  very  little 
note.  On  coins  we  find  mention  of  an  M.  Mina- 
tius  Sabinus,  who  was  a  legate  under  Cn.  Pompey, 
the  younger,  in  Spain  (Eckhel,  voL  v.  p.  253X  and 
one  of  Uie  anceyon  of  Velleius  Paterculus  was 
called  Minatius  Masiua     [Maoivs,  No.  3.] 

MI'NDARUS  {Mlwiapos),  a  Lacedaemonian, 
was  sent  out  in  b.  c.  411,  to  succeed  Astyochus  in 
the  office  of  Admiral  In  the  same  year,  having 
reason  to  believe  that  the  Phoenician  ships,  pro- 
mised by  Tissaphemes,  would  never  be  forthcoming, 
he  listened  to  the  invitation  of  Phamabaxus,  and 
sailed  firom  Miletus  to  the  territory  of  the  latter 
satrap  on  the  Hellespont,  having  managed  to  es- 
cape the  notice  of  the  Athenian  fleet,  which  was 
aware  of  his  intention  and  had  removed  from  Samoa 
to  Lesbos  with  the  view  of  preventing  its  execu* 
tion.  At  Sestos  he  surprised  the  Athenian  squad* 
ron  there,  which  escaped  with  difficulty  and  with 
the  loss  of  four  ships.  The  Athenians,  however, 
under  Thrasyllus  and  Thrasvbulus  foUowed  him  to 
the  north  from  Lesbos,  and  defeated  him  in  the 
Hellespont,  off  Cynossema.  After  the  battle,  Min> 
darus  sent  to  Euboea  to  Hegesandridas  for  rein- 
forcements, and  in  the  meantime  we  find  him  fur- 
nishing aid  to  the  Aeolians  of  Antandrus  in  their 
insurrection  against  the  garrison  of  Tissaphemes  in 
their  town.  Soon  after  we  hear  of  him  offering 
sacrifices  to  Athena,  at  Ilium,  whence  he  hastened 
to  the  aid  of  Douxus,  who  had  been  engaged  with 
a  superior  number  of  Athenian  ships.  A  battle 
ensued  and  continued  doubtful,  till  the  arrival  of 
reinforoements  under  Alcibiades  gave  the  victory 
to  the  Athenians.  But  the  latter,  having  despatched 
a  large  portion  of  their  fleet  to  different  quarten  to 
collect  money,  were  left  in  the  Hellespont  with  a 
force  of  no  more  than  forty  ships,  and  Mindarus, 
whose  squadron  now  amounted  to  sixty,  prepared 
to  attack  them ;  but  they  moved  away  by  night 
from  Sestos  to  Cardia,  where  they  were  joined  by 
Alcibiades  with  five  galleys,  and  soon  after  by 
Thrasybulus  and  Theramenes,  each  with  twenty. 
With  this  force  they  sailed  to  Cysicus  (whither 
the  Peloponnesians  had  removed  from  Abydus), 
and  there  surpri&ed  them.  The  latter,  however, 
having  drawn  up  their  ships  dose  together  near  the 
shore,  made  a  vigorous  resistance :  but  Alcibiades 
I  sailed  round  with  twenty  triremes  to  a  different 

4   A 


1090 


MINERVA. 


part  of  the  coast,  and  attacked  them  from  the  land 
in  the  rear.  Mindaros  hereupon  ditemharked  to 
meet  him,  bat  wa«  ilain  in  the  battle,  and  the  Athe- 
niant  gained  a  complete  victory,  B.C.  410.  (Thoc. 
▼iii.  85,  99—105,  107,  108  ;  Xen.  HdL  i  1.  §§ 
],  3--6,  8—18  ;  Plttt.  Ale,  27,  28  ;  Diod.  xui. 
59,  45,  49—51.)  [HiPPOCKATsa.  No.  6.]   [B.E.] 

MrNDIUS  MARCELLU&    [MAmcBLLUiw] 

MINERVA,  one  of  the  great  Roman  divinities, 
whoM  name  eeemt  to  be  of  the  amie  root  at  «leiMt, 
whence  momfn  and  prommBrvuf  (Feet.  p.  205,  ed. 
MUller).  She  it  aoeordbgly  the  thinkuig,  caloi* 
lating,  and  inventiTe  power  pononified.  Vam 
(ap.  Aug.  de  G»,  Dei,  til  28)  therefore  oonodered 
her  aa  the  impenonation  of  all  ideat,  or  as  the  plan 
of  the  oniTerse,  while  Jupiter,  according  to  him, 
is  the  creator,  and  Juno  the  representaUTo  of 
matter.  Minerya  was  the  third  in  the  number  of 
the  Capitoline  divinities,  and  sometimes  is  said  to 
have  wielded  the  thunderbolts  of  Jupiter,  her 
father.  Tarqnin,  the  son  of  Demaimtus,  was  b^ 
lieved  to  have  united  the  three  divinities  in  one 
common  temple,  and  hence,  when  repasts  were  pre* 
pored  for  the  gods,  these  three  always  went  together 
(August  de  a'v.  ZH  iv.  10  ;  VaL  Max.  iL  1.  §  2). 
As  Minerva  was  a  viif|in  divinity,  and  her  father 
the  supreme  god,  the  Romans  easily  identified  her 
with  Uie  Greek  Athena,  and  acoofdingly  all  the 
attributes  of  Athena  were  gndually  tnmsferred  to 
the  Roman  Minenra.  But  we  sludl  here  confine 
ourselves  to  those  which  were  peculiar  to  the 
Roman  goddess,  as  fiv  as  they  can  be  ascertained. 

As  she  was  a  maiden  goddess  her  sacrifices  con- 
sisted of  calves  which  had  not  borne  the  yoke  or 
felt  the  sting  (Fulgentiua,  p.  56 1,  ed.  Merc ;  Amobi 
iv.  16,  vii  22).  She  is  said  to  have  invented 
numbers,  and  it  is  added  that  the  hiw  respecting 
the  driving  in  of  the  annual  nail  was  for  this  reason 
attached  to  the  temple  of  Minerva  (Liv.  vii.  8)  ; 
but  it  M  generally  well  attested  that  she  was  wor- 
shipped as  the  patroness  of  all  the  arts  and  trades, 
for  at  her  festind  she  was  particularly  invoked  by 
all  those  who  desired  to  distinguish  themsdves  in 
any  art  or  craft,  such  as  painting,  poetry,  the  art  of 
teaching,  medicine,  dyeing,  spinning,  weaving,  and 
the  like.  (Ov.  FoaL  iil  809,  &c. ;  August.  L  a 
vii.  16.) 

This  character  of  the  goddess  may  be  perceived 
also  from  the  proverbs  **  to  do  a  thing  pmgm  Mi* 
nervot^  L  e.  to  do  a  thing  in  an  awkward  or  clumsy 
manner ;  and  nu  Mmervam^  of  a  stupid  person 
who  presumed  to  set  right  an  intelligent  ooe. 
Minerva,  however,  was  the  patroness,  not  only  of 
females,  on  whom  she  conferred  skill  in  sewing, 
spinning,  weaving,  &e.,  but  she  also  guided  men  in 
the  dangers  of  war,  where  victory  is  gained  by 
cunning,  prudence,  courage,  and  perseversnce. 
Hence  die  was  represented  with  a  helmet,  shield, 
and  a  coat  of  mail ;  and  the  booty  made  in  war 
was  frequently  dedicated  to  her.  (Liv.  xlv.  33 ; 
Virg.  Aen,  ii.  615.)  Minerva  was  further  believed 
to  be  the  inventor  of  musical  instruments,  especially 
wind  instruments,  the  use  of  which  was  very  im- 
portant in  religious  wonhip,  and  which  were  ac- 
cordingly subjected  to  a  sort  of  purification  every 
year  on  the  last  day  of  the  festival  of  Minerva. 
This  festival  lasted  five  days,  from  the  19th  to  the 
23d  of  March,  and  was  called  Quinqnatrus,  because 
it  began  on  the  fifth  day  after  the  ides  of  the 
month.  (Fest.  pp.  U9,  257,  ed»  MUller ;  Vaito, 
DeL,L.y'u\i\  Ov.  FatU  iil.  849.)  This  number 


MINIO. 

of  days  does  not  seem  to  have  beea  aoo^n. 
Servins  (ad  Virg,  Gtorg^  L  277)  isfciiu  sr 
the  number  5  was  sacred  to  Mioem.   (Se«i' 
of  Amt.  i,  e.   i^imqualnm.)     The  ana  s^. 
temple  of  Minerva  at  Rome  was  profasUT  vs: 
the  Capitol ;  another  existed  en  ^  K^ttBOy 
Vict  A^  r»«.  viiL ;  Or.  FaaL  vi  723);  s: 
had  a  chapel  at  the  foot  of  the  Ca^o  Ul,  r^ 
sheborethesttmameof  Capta.  (Ov./oitiii.^' 
She  also  had  the  sumaoae  of  Naotia,  vhka  n 
believed  to  have  originated  in  the  Mlovisf  tsset- 
Diomedes  had  carried  the  FaUadiBB  bnlr 
and  as  he  found  that  it  availed  him  aocbv  ^ 
misfortunes,  and  as  the  oncle  eonmiBde^  -^ 
restore  it  to  the  Trojans,  he  wanted  to  6tTr 
np  to  Aeneas  on  his  wanderings  thnqgli  Gi'"- 
When  he  came  to  the  Trojans,  he  fosad  Aes 
engaged  in  oflering  np  a  wcrifire,  and  Noia^ 
ceived  the  PaUadinm  instead  of  Acnesi.   T 
goddess  (Minerva)  bestowed  many  CiTMnr 
him,  instructed  him  in  varions  aits,  nd  Am  - 
ifbr  her  servant    The  fiunily  of  the  Nana  i^* 
wards  retained  the  ezdoaive  kaovMge « :> 
manner  in  which  Minerva  Naatia  wsstober 
shipped.    Her  mysteriooa  im^  was  praerm:: 
the  most  secret  part  of  tbe  temple  of  Vatic 
regarded  as  one  of  the  aafegnards  cf  the «» 
(Dionys.  i  69;  Virg.  Aem.  t.  704;  Sm.^^* 
iL  166,  iil  407 ;  Locan.  L  598;  coop  Hficcc 
i>M/2%.<ferA8iMr,vo].iLpi78.teu)     [l^ 
MINERVI'NA,  the  motherof  CaivraCitf<i 
is  usually  termed  by  historians  the  fint  «« 
Constantine  the  Great    However,  Victor  (^  * 
and  Zosimns  (ii.  20),  both  of  when  sMSt»  y 
name,  state  expressly  that  she  was  his  coscBhr- 
and  their  account  is  confirmed  by  Zsosm  (xs>-' 
To  this  direct  testimony  we  can  oppoK  t^ 
except  the  improbability  that  ConstsatiiK  ^^ 
have  marked  out  an  illegitimate  son  as  »  "^ 
cesser.     (Tillemont,  HitL   dm  Empmm.  ^ 
iv.  art  iv.  p.  84,  and  AToto  jw  OomdafH^J^' 

▼•).  f^L 

MINI'CIA  GENS,  came  origindlTfiwj^ 

(Brescia),  in  Cisalpine  QanL    BrixiaifsiaB«* 

colony,  but  in  what  year  it  became  «k  ■  * 

known.    (Plin.  ^.  AT.  iil  )  9.)    ThelC»»**^ 

only  under  the  empire.    There  was  a  C  Mb>^ 

Fundanus,  one  of  the  consnlea  sdbcti  in  i.  D'*^' 

and  another  C.  Minicina,  also  one  of  tiw  «f^ 

suffecti  in  A.  !>.  103.     For  this  gcni  lee  l^i*' 

Efigrapka    nwovamaUe   «adto   ioBs  ^^f^ 

Bre$ckma,  Milan,  183a  i^'^^K 

MINIDIUS,  Ii.,  was  a  Robsb  wx^[' 
banker, estabUshed  at  EUs  in  ■•«^^^>^%' 
heire  Cicero  had  some  pecuniary  trsassrtw*^ 
was  brother  of  L.  MeeciniiiB  R"^**.'^''^.'] 
Achaia  [RuFua],  and  married  aa  On»*-  J^  ." 
Fam,  xiiL  26, 28.)  I^.  ^^^ 

MINI'DIUS  or  Ml^NDIUS^  H^  *«J2iJ 
heir  of  L.  Minidius,  and  also  a  Bssi»»''"*^ 
Cicero  was  engaged  in  a  law-nit  with  si*'  ( 
ad  Fam,  v.  20,  xiii.  26.)  t^V?J  Ij 

MI'NIO.  I.  Was  the  ooafidaitiBl  fr««»T 
oounsellor  of  Antioehns  the  Great,  sod  w^ 
sentative  at  the  conference  with  the  Bwstf^^-^ 
at  Ephesus  in  aa  193w  Mhiio  «"^ffj^. 
portion  of  Antiochns* centre  at  the  *****;; m 
nesU  in  a  c  190.   (Liv.  xxxv.  15, 16»  »*** 

2.  Q.   Mynnio  (Murr/«r),  '«■  'Jl*^ 
Smyrna»  who,  conspiring  aguost  W/^^'"^ 


MINO& 

icinff  of  Pontiii,  in  B.  &  86,  ma  betnyed  by  one 
of  nit  eonfedemtes,  and  pat  to  death.  (Appian, 
MfAr.  48.)  [W.  B.  D.J 

MI'NIUS  CERRI'NIUS,  a  Campanian,  the 
•on  of  Minia  PacuIIa,  was  appointed  by  her  one  of 
the  two  hierophante  of  the  BMchanalia  at  Rome  in 
BL  c.  186.  On  the  difoovery  of  these  oigies  [His- 
PALA  Fksnia,  Hmrxnnius  Cshrinius],  Minina 
was  anested }  and,  having  oonleMed  befbra  the 
•enate  the  impue  and  atrocioaa  chancter  of  the 
rites  over  which  he  presided,  was  pbjDed  in  dose 
castody  at  Ardea.  His  final  sentence  is  unknown. 
(Liv.  zzxix.  IS,  17,  19.)  [W.  &  D.] 

MINOS  (Mms).  I.  The  son  of  Zeus  and 
Eniopa,  brother  of  Rhadamanthus,  and  king  of 
Crete,  where  he  is  said  to  have  given  many  and 
nsefal  laws.  After  his  death  he  became  one  of  the 
judges  of  the  shades  in  Hades.  (Horn.  IL  ziii.  450, 
ziT.  822,  Od.  zi  821,  567,  zrii.  623,  ziz.  178; 
comp.  MiLSTUS.)  He  was  the  lather  of  Deucalion 
and  Ariadne ;  and,  according  to  ApoUodoms  (iiu 
1.  §  1,  &&X  Sarpedon  also  was  a  brother  of  hin 
Diodoms  (ir.  60 ;  eomp.  Strabi  z.  p^  476,  Ac.)  re- 
hites  the  folbwing  story  about  him.  Tectamns,  a 
son  of  Doms,  and  a  great-grandson  of  Deucalion, 
came  to  Crete  with  an  Aeolian  and  Pehugian 
eolony ;  and  as  king  of  the  island,  he  became  the 
fiither  of  Asterins,  by  a  daughter  of  Cietheus.  In 
the  reign  of  Asterins,  Zeus  came  to  Crete  with 
Europa,  and  became  by  her  the  &ther  of  Minos, 
Sarpedon  and  Rhadamanthui.  Asterins  afterwards 
married  Europa ;  and  haying  no  iiaue  by  her,  he 
adopted  her  three  sons.  Thus  Minos  succeeded 
Asterins,  and  married  Itone,  daughter  of  Lyctius,  by 
whom  he  had  a  son,  Lycastus.  The  latter  became, 
by  Ida,  die  daughter  of  Coiybaa,  the  &ther  of 
another  Minos,  whom,  howcTer,  some  also  called  a 
son  of  Zeus.  It  should  be  obserred,  that  Homer 
and  Hesiod  know  only  of  one  Minos,  the  ruler  of 
CnoBsus,  and  the  son  and  friend  of  Zeus ;  and  of 
this  one  they  on  the  whole  relate  the  same  things, 
which  later  tnuiitions  assign  to  a  second  Minos, 
the  grandson  of  the  former ;  for  here,  as  in  many 
other  mythical  trulitions  of  Oreeee  and  other 
countries,  a  rationalistic  criticism  attempted  to 
floiye  contradictions  and  ^fficulties  in  the  stories 
about  a  person,  by  the  assumption  that  the  contra- 
dictory accounts  must  refer  to  two  different  per- 
sonages. 

2.  A  grandson  of  No.  1,  and  a  son  of  Lycastus 

and  Ida,  was  likewise  a  king  and  law-girer  of 

Crete.     He  is  described  as  possessed  of  a  powerful 

nary,  as  the  husband  of  Pasiphae,  a  daoghter  of 

HeiioB,  and  as  the  &ther  of  Catreus,  Deucalion, 

Glaucus,  Androgens,  Acalle,  Xenodice,  Ariadne, 

and  Phaedra.    (ApoUod.  ii.  1.  §  8.)    He  is  said 

to  haTe  been  killed  in  Sicily  by  king  Cocalus, 

when  he  had  gone  thither  in  pursuit  of  Daedalun 

<Herod. m  170;  Stiab.  vi. pp. 273,279;  Pans. Til 

4.  §  5.)     But  the  scholiast  on  Callimachus  {Hynm, 

in  Joe,  8)  speaks  of  his  tomb  in  Crete.  The  detail 

of  his  history  is  lehited  as  follows.    After  the 

death  of  Asterins,  Minos  aimed  at  the  supremacy 

of  Crete,  and  dectored  that  it  was  destined  to  him 

by  the  gods ;  in  proof  of  it,  he  said  that  any  thing 

he  prayed  for  was  done.    Accordingly,  as  he  was 

oflering  up  a  sacrifice  to  Poseidon,  he  prayed  that 

a  bull  might  come  forth  from  the  sea,  and  promised 

to  sacrifice  the  animal.    The  bull  appeared,  and 

Minos  became  king  of  Crete.    Others  say  that  I 

Minos  disputed  the  goyermnent  with  his  Ivrother,  [ 


MINUCIA, 


1091 


Sarpedon,  and  conquered.  (Herod,  i.  173.)  But 
Minos,  who  admired  the  beauty  of  the  bull,  did 
not  sacrifice  him,  and  substituted  another  in  his 
place.  Poseidon  Uierefore  rendered  the  bull  furious, 
and  made  Pissiphae  oonceiye  a  loye  for  the  animal. 
Pasiphae  concealed  herself  in  an  arUficial  cow  made 
by  Daedalus,  and  thus  she  became  by  the  bull  the 
mother  of  the  Minotaurus,  a  monster  which  had 
the  body  of  a  man,  but  the  head  of  a  bull.  Minos 
shut  the  monster  up  in  the  kbyrinth.  (Apollod. 
iiL  1.  §  8,  Ac.;  oomp.  Daxdalus.)  Minos  is 
further  said  to  haye  divided  Crete  into  three  parts, 
each  of  which  contained  a  capital,  and  to  haye 
ruled  nine  years.  (Hom,  Od.  ziz.  178  ;  Strab.  z. 
pp.  476,  479.)  The  Cretans  traced  their  legal  and 
political  institutions  to  Minos,  and  he  is  said  to 
haye  been  instructed  in  the  art  of  ]aw*giving  by 
Zeus  himself;  and  the  Spartan,  Lycurgus,  was 
belieyed  to  haye  taken  the  legislation  of  Minos  as 
his  model.  (Paus.  iiL  4.  §  2 ;  compb  Plat.  Mvu 
p.  819,  bi ;  Plut.  De  $er.  JVsm.  Vind.  4 ;  YaL 
Maz.  i.  2.  §  1 ;  Athen.  ziiL  p.  601.)  In  his  time 
Crete  was  a  powerful  maritime  state ;  and  Minos 
not  only  checked  the  niratical  pursuits  of  his  con- 
temporaries, but  made  himself  master  of  the  Greek 
islands  of  the  AegeaiL  (Thuc.  i.  4 ;  Strab.  L 
p.  48  ;  Diod.  L  &)  The  most  ancient  legends  de- 
scribe Minos  as  a  just  and  wise  law-giver,  whereas 
the  later  accounts  represent  him  as  an  unjust  and 
cruel  tyrant.  (Philostr.  ViL  Apo!L  iii.  25 ;  CatuIL 
EpUAaL  Pd,  75 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1699.)  In 
order  to  avenge  the  wrong  done  to  his  son  An- 
drogens [Androgxus]  at  Athens,  he  made  war 
against  the  Athenians  and  Megarians.  He  sul>> 
dued  Megara,  and  compelled  the  Athenians,  either 
every  year  or  eveir  nine  years,  to  send  him  as  a 
tribute  seven  youths  and  seven  maidens,  who  were 
devoured  in  the  labyrinth  by  the  Minotaurus.  (Apol- 
lod. iii.  15.  §  8;  Pans.  I  27.  §  9,  44.  $  5;  Piut. 
Tke$.  15;  Diod.  iv.  61 ;  Ov.  Met  viL  456,  &c. ; 
comp.  Androosur,  Trubus.)  [L.  S.] 

MINOTAURUS  (Mu^aupot),  a  monster  with 
a  human  body  and  a  builds  head,  or,  according  to 
others,  with  the  body  of  an  oz  and  a  human  h^ ; 
is  said  to  have  been  the  offspring  of  the  intercourse 
of  PasiphaS  vrith  the  bull  sent  firom  the  sea  to 
Minos,  who  shut  him  up  in  the  Cnossian  labyrinth, 
and  fed  him  with  the  bodies  of  the  youths  and 
maidens  whom  the  Athenians  at  fized  times  were 
obliged  to  send  to  Minos  as  tribute.  The  monster 
was  shun  by  Theseus.  It  was  often  represented 
by  ancient  artists  either  alone  in  the  kbyrinth,  or 
engaged  in  the  struggle  with  Theseus.  (Pftus.  i. 
24.  §  2,  27,  in  fin.  m.  18.  §  7 ;  ApoUod.  iii  1 .  $  4, 
15.  §  8.)  [L.  a] 

MINTA'NOR,  the  author  of  a  lost  treatise  on 
music.  (Fulgent  AfytkoL  I  I ;  SchoL  ad  StaL 
Theb.  iK.  6610  [C.  P.  M.] 

MINTHA  or  MENTHA  (Mfi^),aCocythian 
nymph,  and  beloved  by  Hades,  was  metamorphosed 
by  Demeter  or  Persephone  into  a  phmt  called  after 
her  fUpBih  or  mint,  or,  according  to  others,  she  was 
changed  into  dust,  from  which  Hades  caused  the 
mint  plant  to  grow  fotth.  In  the  neighbourhood 
of  Pylos  there  was  a  hill  called  after  her,  and  at  its 
foot  there  was  a  temple  of  Pluto,  and  a  grove  of  • 
Demeter.  (Strab.  viii.  p.  844 ;  Ov.  Met.  z.  729 ; 
Oppian,  Hal.  fiL  486;  Schol  ad  Nicand,  Alex. 
374.)  [L.  S.] 

MINU'CIA,  one  of  the  Vestal  nriestesses  in 
&  c.  837.    Her  passion  for  gay  attue  made  her 

4a  2 


m.  plebeian 


eaadnct  uipKted.  On  inqnuy,  >iiipinan  in 
iuatified,  and  Minncii  wu  buried  tiirt.  (lit.  Hi 
15.)  [W.  a  D.] 

HINU'CIA  0EN8  wu  ariginnUr,  in  Kme  < 
ill  bmncbn  M  leuc,  patrician  [AuouiunobI  ;  be 
more  frequentlj  oecon  in  hittorjr 
bnuK.  lu  principd  cognomem  wei 
Babilus,  RurUH.  and  Tkibhuil 
Miinicina  an  frequently  confounded  with  Mi- 
Duciui.  The  following  coin  of  the  Minoda  gem 
boui  DO  the  obiene  the  beui  of  Psllu,  and  on  thi 
revcne  Jiipit#r  in  ft  chariot  iiurling  a  thunder-bolt 
with  the  legend  L.  Minuciu),  Who  thii  L.  Hi- 
nucioi  wu  u  imknawn.  [W.  B.  D.J 


th«  Tonistar  tribmiei  of  the  pneeding  jnrtHtui. 
ctmdDct  in  the  WIT  with  Veii.    (Lii.  v.  11,  IS.) 

2.  M.  MiNuciui  FiuDi,  one  of  Ibe  fint  upin 
elected  from  the  plebt  ifKittie  n 


MINUCIA'NUS  (H.»»iorIO.  1.  AQieek 
Aetoriinan,  wu  a  contemponrj  of  Ihg  celehntad 
ibetoricioo  Hennogenei  of  Tanui  (9.  a.  d.  170), 
with  whom  he  wu  at  mnance.  Thii  we  leam 
from  the  Scholiut  on  Heimoguiea,  and  thai  tha 
dilfici;]!;  which  Fsbriciui  eiperiencsd  (fitU.  Onue. 
Tot.  Ti.  p.  107),  ii  RmoTcd,  ai  it  ii  erident  that 
thii  MinucisDUi  wu  a  diScrcnt  penon  Cnia  the 
nna  following.  (SchoL  ad  Himug.  pp.  26,  i8,  49, 
71.77,99,  177,  179,  180,  181,300.  287;  comp. 
Schol.  ad  Apiliian.  p.  22B,  Spengel ;  Weitermann, 
GfieiiJM  dtr  Grittk.  Btmitiamint,  $  95,  n,  10.) 

3.  An  Athenian,  the  aon  of  Nicagoru,  wu  alio 
a  Greek  rhetorician,  and  lired  in  the  reign  of  Oal- 
lienui  (1.  D.  260—268),  Suidu  (te.)  telle  ua 
that  Minucianuewu  the  author  of  Tix*^  hn'puoi, 
Tlfoyvnn^lMTo,  and  /uiyai  9iEi^|»i.  The  Tij;nJ 
wu  commented  on  h;  the  lophiat  Pancraliiu 
(Suidni,  i.  v.  na-yxp.  ;  EndiK.  p.  30 1 ),  and  ii  alto 
referred  to  by  TieUei  (CM.  ir.  693,  tI  739,  lil 

been 'written  b;  the  elder  Minucianui  [No.  1].  A 
portion  of  thii  work,  entitled  nipt  ^irix^iptf^THV, 
i>  eilnnt,  and  bean  the  title  MirouiiuMv  i)  Nuto- 
yipaa.  It  wu  publiihed  along  with  Alexander 
Numeniui  and  Phoebamioon,  accompanied  with  a 
lAtin  venion,  by  L.  Normmm,  Upial.  1690,  8io.. 
and  ia  alao  printed  in  the  Aiciiiie  collection  of 
Greek  rhetericiani,  pp.  731—734,  and  id  the  ninth 
Tolume  of  Wali'i  Bkelora  OmcL  The  work  of 
Minucianui,  entitled  WpayuiiriviuiTa,  wu  com- 
mented on  b;  Menander  of  Laodiceis  (Suidai,  an. 
MtrivS.).  Tbs  eloquence  of  Minacianu  it  praiied 
bj  Himeriua.  (£U.  Tii.  p.  166,  Or.  ziiti.  p.  802, 
ed.  WemaderC ;  Fabric  BiU.  Oracc.  «dL  n.  pp. 
107,  lOB;  Wealermann.  Ihid,  3  98.  n.  IS.) 

MINUCIA'NUS,  CORNE'LIUS,  a  friend 
nnd  neighbour  of  the  younger  Pliny,  who  calli  him 
*'ormimentam  regionii  meoe,  leu  dignitnte,  ten 
morihat,*'  and  ipeokt  of  him  in  other  yery  laiid' 
Hlorf  tern»  in  a  letter  addrtiaed  to  Falco,  in  which 
he  requHti  the  latter  to  confer  the  rank  of  mi- 
litnry  tribune  npon  Minacianua  (Ep.  rfi.  22). 
Three  of  Plinj'i  letlen  (iii.  9,  ir.  11,  viiL  12) 
aw  addnued  to  tbit  Minucianui. 

MINU'CIUS.  1.  M.  MiNiTCius,  tribnne  of 
"he  pleb*  in  a.  c  401,  when  be  impeached  (wo  oC 


Cn.  Ognhiiui.     (Ui. 

3.  Q.  HiNCiciUB,  wi 
Claudiua  Marcellui,  daring  tl 
B.C.  210.     (Liv.iin.3S.) 

4.  P.  and  (j.MiN[icu,  legioneiy  tribuntbl^ 
war  of  Rome  with  the  Bman  Qaiili  in  n.  c  191 
(Liv.  inr.  5.) 

5.  L.  MiNUCiUB,  legatu  of  Iba  pnetoi  Q.  Fit 
Tin*  Fhuxu  in  tha  nearer  Spam,  b.c  180.  Sii 
endence  at  to  the  atale  of  the  pnrion  whenti- 
amined  by  the  lenate  differed  fran  the  keuI 
ginn  by  the  praetor.    (Lit.  ih  36,  36.) 

8.  Tib.  Minucid»,  prutor  pai^jintu  in  i,t 
ISO,  died  early  in  bu  officiil  ytai.  {lit.  il 
35,37.) 

7i  —  HiNimtia,  died  inlettate  befom  (hi  ntj- 
pnetmhip  of  C  Verrea,  in  >.  C.  75—74.  U* 
property  Uenfore  belonged  to  bli  ^ent ;  tat  T«Ri 
inned  a  apadal  edkt  regarding  it,  «hick  Cnn 
held  no  to  ridicule  (»  Ftrr.  I  tS.  g  115). 

6.  Cn.  MiNuciDB,  a  penon  about  «hnepiliiiial 
opinion!  Cicero  wnte  to  Camifidu  in  n.  c  41 H 
J^m.iii.2B).  IW.B,D.) 

MINU'CIUS  FELIX.  [Fklu.] 
MINU'CIUS  NATA'LIS.  INiTiU».] 
MINU'CIUS  PACATUS,  [l»m»mm,K»J.l 
MI'NYAE  (Mu^aiXanandenliaoeofbtmiii 
Orchomenoa,  lolco»,  and  other  place».  Thtiin- 
ceitral  hero,  Minya»,  ii  aaid  to  haye  migmttd  bm 
Theenly  into  the  noTtbern  puti  of  Koeotii.B' 
there  to  hiTO  eitabliahed  lbs  powerful  nee  rf  Ii* 
Minynni,  with  the  npital  of  Onhomeooi.  Ai  >^ 
greater  part  of  the  Argonauta  were  demndid  i» 
the  Minyana,  they  are  themielna  oiled  UiiTK'i 
and  the  deicendaiita  of  tha  Aigmiaatt  ImbM  > 
colony  in  LemnM,  which  wu  tailed  tlioj» 
Thence  they  proceeded  to  EliiTriphylia,aiiiludt 
iihmd  of  Ther».  (Herod,  i.  146,  iv.  l»i;  W- 
01.  liT.  4,  PjA.  It.  69  j  Apollon.  Rhod.  1 1Si-. 
Strab.ii.  pp.  404,414,  viiL  pp.337,  347;F>» 
tii.  2.  S  %  ii.  3S;  compL  MuUet,  Urebo-.  il4> 

Ml'NYAS  (MirAu),  a  «on  of  Chiyai,  nd  ik 
anceitial  hero  rf  the  race  of  the  Minjin* ;  Mib 
accounu  of  hit  genenlogy  thj  tcij  uvdi  ia  ^ 
difiemnt  traditiou,  for   aome   call  him  a  a"       I 
Orchomenni  oi  Eteoclea,  others  oE  Powddin.  AI»      \ 
Area,  Siiyphua,  or  Halmiia.      Ha  ii  fuitbei  "H^      j 
the  huiband  of  Ttitogeneia,  Cljtodoia,  or  PlM'      \ 
lyis.     Orcbomentu,  Preabon,  *»>■»—«  TWrtih»      I 
du,  EleoclymeDe,  Periclymanc,  Lrad|qie,  Ani»^ 
and  Alcitboa,  are  mentioned  aa  fail  chitdrea.  (f"- 
ii.  36.  §  3,  Ik.,  38.  S  2  ;  Schol.  oil  ApMat  f^ 
L  230,  ad  PinL  OL  ilT.  B,  Paik.  IT,  120 ;  Tk»      ( 
ad  lye  87£.)    He  ii  nid  to  ha*a  hull  ik  ^      ' 
tntaaury,  of  which  rtilna  ara  aadd  to  be  atiHe^i^ 
(Paul.  ii.  36.  g  Z)     Hia  tomb  wMBha«*>(^ 
chomenoa  in  Boeotia  (ic  38.  9  3).  (I-S-I 

HISA  (Mi'ira),  a  mystic  being  is  t^  Oif^ 
myiteriei,  perhapi  the  ibiim  Ba  Cybele,  or  u  •^ 
bute  (^  her.     (Oiph.  Hgnau    41  :    HeinL>' 


UISA'GENES,  a 

wu  appointed  by  hia 


Didian,  H 


VUsA 


MITHAECUS. 

to  haVa  eontinaed  in  this  petition  tlmnghotit  the 
four  jean  of  the  ivar,  and  to  have  rendered  im- 
portant aervioee  to  hie  alliee.  After  the  doae  of  the 
war  (b.&  168)  he  was  lent  back  bj  Aemiliui 
Paulliu  to  Afiica;  bat  the  ships  in  which  his 
troops  irere  embaxked  were  disponed  hj  a  stoim, 
msnj  of  them  wracked,  and  he  himsdf  oompeQed 
to  take  refoge  at  Bmndnsinm.  Here  he  was  re- 
ceiTed  with  the  utmost  dutinction,  the  qnaestor, 
L.  Stertinins,  being  immediatelj  despatched  by  the 
senate  to  bear  him  magnificent  pneents,  and  to 
provide  both  him  and  his  troops  with  all  that  they 
required.  (Liv.  xlii  29,  35,  zIt.  14;  VaL  Max. 
▼.  1.  §  1,  who  writes  the  name  Mnsicanes.)  He 
probably  died  before  his  &ther,  as  we  hear  nothing 
of  him  afiter  the  death  of  BCasinissa.      [E.  H.  R] 

MISE'NUS  (Miov^s).  1.  A  companion  of 
Odyssens.  (Stnbi  i.  p.  26,  t.  p^  246.) 

2.  A  steenman  of  Aeneas  (Vict.  Db  Orig.  Cfent 
Horn.  9X  and,  according  to  ViigU,  at  first  a  companion 
of  Hector,  and  afterwards  trumpeter  of  Aeneas ; 
he  died  at  Cumae,  where  Cape  Misenum  derived 
its  name  from  him.  ( Viig.  Am.  vi.  162,  &c.  235.) 
His  being  called  Ae^idet  arose  from  the  l^endaiy 
connection  between  the  Aeolian  and  Campanian 
Comae.  [L.  S.] 

MISITHEUS,  called  TonsiCLSS  (TvcinrMXq») 
by  Zosimus  (L  16, 17),  apparently  a  Greek,  by  ex- 
traction  at  least,  was  distinffoished  for  learning, 
eloquence,  and  virtue,  and  his  daughter  Sabinia 
Tranquillina  became  the  wife  of  the  uird  Gordian. 
That  amiable  prince  appointed  his  fiuher*in-law 
prsefect  of  the  praetorians,  and  acting  in  obedience 
to  his  wise  coonsels,  effected  many  important  re- 
forms in  the  royal  household,  more  especially  by 
discarding  the  eunuchs,  who,  since  the  days  of 
Ehigabalns,  had  exercised  most  ibnl  and  corrupt 
influence  in  the  palace,  being  notoriously  in  the 
habit  of  disposing  of  all  the  hi^est  i^jpointments, 
both  civil  and  military,  to  the  best  bidder.  The 
adminble  arrangements  for  the  support  of  the  im- 
perial troops  on  the  exposed  frontien,  the  judidous 
regulations  introduced  with  rqard  to  various  details 
in  the  service,  and  the  success  which  attended  the 
operations  in  the  East  against  Sapor,  until  Misi- 
theus  was  cut  off  by  disease,  or  by  the  treachery  of 
his  SDoeessor  Philippns,  seem  to  indicate  that  he 
must  have  been  trsmed  as  a  soldier  and  accustomed 
to  important  commands,  but  we  know  nothing  posi- 
tively of  his  eariy  history.  Even  his  name,  as  it 
stands  repeatedly  in  Capitolinus,  is  a  matter  of 
doubt,  for  Bcholan  have,  not  without  reasim,  hesi- 
tated to  believe  that  each  an  ill-omened  appellation 
(^Ood'kater)  could  ever  have  been  borne  by  any  in- 
dividual of  eminence,  in  an  age  when  superstition 
upon  such  points  was  so  strong.  The  inscription 
^Oruter,  cccftmix.  4)  quoted  to  uphold  the  text 
of  the  Augustan  lustoiian,  but  which  teems  in 
zvality  to  lutve  been  copied  from  his  pages,  is  open 
to  strong  suspicion,  in  addition  to  which  Zosimus, 
as  we  have  marked  above,  twice  terms  this  per- 
sonage Tiftif^ucX^.  Among  various  conjectures, 
the  substitution  dT  TVmetiifikws,  a  name  found  both 
in  Herodotus  and  Xenophon,  and,  under  its  Doric 
Ibrm,  JYmaiafatw,  in  Livy  and  Valerius  Mazi- 
snus,  seems  to  be  the  most  probable.  (Capitolin. 
Chrdkm,  TVbi,  23,  &c. ;  Gordianub  III.  ;  Phi- 
XiPPua  I.)  [W.  R] 

MITHAECUS  (Mftfoueot),  the  author  of  some 
treatises  on  cookery,  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (vii.  p. 
325»  xiL  p.  516,  ill  p.  1 12),  entided  'Ofafrrvrucrft 


MITHRIDATES. 


1093 


and  'Oifmroiia  SuecXur^.  The  latter  is  also  referred 
to  by  Pkto  (Oorg,  p.  518,  b.).         [C.  P.  M.] 

MITHRAS  (M(6patX  the  god  of  the  sun  among 
the  Persians.  (Xenoph.  Cyrop,  vii.  5.  §  53  ;  Streb. 
XV.  p.  732.)  About  the  time  of  the  Roman  em- 
peron  his  warship  was  introduced  at  Rome,  and 
thence  spread  over  all  parts  of  the  empire.  The 
god  is  oommmly  represented  as  a  handsome  youth, 
wearing  the  Phrygian  cap  and  attire,  and  kneeling 
on  a  bull  which  is  thrown  on  the  ground,  and 
whose  throat  he  is  cutting.  The  bull  is  at  the 
same  time  attacked  by  a  dog,  a  serpent,  and  a 
scorpion.  This  group  appean  frequently  among 
ancient  works  of  art,  and  a  fine  specimen  is  pre- 
served in  the  British  Museum.  [L.  S.] 

MITHRE'NES  (MiM<^f)  or  MITHRI'NES 
(MtBpUrtisV  commander  of  the  Persian  force  which 
garrisoned  the  citadel  of  Sardes.  After  the  battle 
of  the  Granicus  (u.  a  384)  Mithrines  surrendered 
voluntarily  to  Alexander,  and  was  treated  by  him 
with  great  distinction.  After  the  battle  of  Gau- 
gameia  (&a  831)  Alexander  appointed  him  satrap 
of  Armenia.    (Arrian,  i.  17,  iii.  1 6.)     [C.  P.  M.] 

MITHRIDA'TES  or  MITHRADATES  (Mi-^ 
Opiidnqt  or  Mi0pa3dn|f ),  a  common  name  among 
the  Modes  and  Persians,  appean  to  have  been  de- 
rived from  Mitra  or  AfUkm^  the  Pernan  name  for 
the  sun,  and  the  root  da^  signifying  **  to  give,** 
which  occure  in  most  of  the  Indo-Germanic  lan- 
guages. It  therefore  signifies  **  given  by  the  sun,** 
and  corresponds  to  a  large  class  of  names  in 
different  hmguages  of  the  Indo-Germanic  family. 
Thus  in  Sanskrit  we  find  the  names,  Devadatta, 
HaradaUOt  IndradaUoj  SomadaUay  &c.  (i.  e.  given 
by  the  gods,  by  Hare  or  Siva,  by  Indra,  by  Soma 
or  the  moon,  &c.) ;  in  Greek,  the  names  Theodotu»^ 
DiodUu*^  ZoRodotuSy  HerodotMi^  &e. ;  and  in  Per- 
sian, the  names,  Hormiadaiei,  **  given  by  Ormuzd,** 
PiermdateB^  **  given  by  Behrsm,**  &c 

The  name  of  Mithndates  is  written  in  several 
ways.  Mitkridaief  is  the  form  usually  found  in 
the  Greek  historians  ;  but  on  coins,  and  sometimes 
in  writers,  wo  find  MUhradatet^  which  is  probably 
the  more  correct  form.  We  also  meet  with  Mitro' 
data  (MrrpoSdnif,  Herod.  L  110),  and  in  Tacitus 
(^iM.  xiL  10)  a  corrupted  form  Meherdates.  (Pott, 
Eipmologiaeke  Fonekmngei^  vol.  L  p.  xlvii.  &c. ; 
Rosen,  in  Jaurmd  of  Edueatkmf  vol  ix.  pp.  334, 
835.) 

MITHRIDA'TES  (Mi6pi8dn}f ).  1 .  An  eunuch 
who  was  one  of  the  personisl  attendants  of  Xerxes, 
and  enjoyed  a  high  pUce  in  the  &vour  of  that 
monarch,  but  joined  with  Artabanus  in  the  con- 
spiracy to  assassinate  him  (b.  c.  465),  and  enabled 
the  latter  to  effect  his  purpose  by  giving  him  ad- 
mission into  the  king*s  bedroom.    (Died,  xl  69.) 

2.  A  Persian  of  h^  rsnk,  who  accompanied  the 
youngerCyrus  on  his  expedition  against  Artaxerxes. 
He  is  termed  by  Xenophon  one  of  the  most 
attached  friends  of  that  prince  ;  but  after  the  death 
of  Cyrus  he  went  over  together  with  Ariaens,  to 
the  Persian  king.  He  was  one  of  those  who  pre- 
sented themselves  to  the  Greeks  after  the  arrest 
and  death  of  their  generals,  and  endeavoured  to 
prevail  on  them  to  surrender  their  arms.  He  again 
made  his  appearance  just  as  they  were  preparing 
to  set  out  on  their  mareh,  and  held  a  private  con- 
ference with  their  leaders,  but  failed  in  the  attempt 
to  induce  them  to  abandon  their  project  The  next 
day  he  consequently  attacked  them  on  their  march 
and  caused  them  some  loss ;  but  was  repulsed  in  a 

4  A  a 


1094 


MITHRIDATES. 


Babte<{iienC  attack,  and  from  this  time  nifFered  them 
to  proceed  mmiolested.  (Xen.  AmJ»,  u.  5.  §  35, 
ill.  3.  §§  1--10,  4.  §§  1-^). 

3.  Satnp  of  Lyeaonia  aod  Cappadoda  at  the 
time  of  the  expedition  of  the  younger  Cymt  (Xen. 
Anab.  viL  8.  §  25).  This  may  perhapa  be  the 
tame  person  with  the  preceding,  whom  Eckhel 
also  coneeiTes  to  be  the  tame  at  it  commonly  tenned 
2dithridatet  I.,  kin^  of  Pontua. 

4.  A  ton  of  Aatiochnt  the  Great,  who  is  menr 
tioned  by  Liry  at  one  of  the  oommandcrt  of  bit 
father*!  hmd  foreet  during  the  war  witb  Ptolemy, 
B.  c.  197.    (LiT.  xxxiii.  19.) 

5.  A  Pertian  of  high  rank,  and  ton-in*]aw  of 
Dareiut  Codomannut,  who  was  dain  by  Alexander 
with  hit  own  hand,  at  the  battle  of  the  Gnnicot, 
B.  c.  334.    (Anian,  Anab,  i  15.  §  10,  16.  §  5.) 

6.  A  nephew  of  Antiochnt  the  Oreat,  being  a 
ton  of  one  of  hit  sitten.    (Polyb.  ^iiL  25.) 

7.  A  ton  of  Ariarathee  IV.,  king  of  Cappadoda, 
who  Bucceeded  hit  fitther  on  the  throne,  and  aa- 
tamed  the  name  of  Ariarathet  V.       [B.  H.  B.] 

MITHRIDA'TES,  king  of  Arxknia.  [An- 
aicxDAK,  YoL  I.  p.  362,  b.] 


com  OP  MITHRIDAT»,  KINO  OP  ARXSNIA. 

MlTHRIDATES,king  of  the  Bosporus,  wbick 
lovereignty  he  obtained  by  the  &Tonr  of  the  em- 
peror Claudius,  who  appointed  him  to  replace 
Polemon  IL,  A.  D.  41.  (Dion  Catt.  Iz.  8.)  He 
was  a  detcendant  of  the  great  Mithridatea,  bat  we 
have  no  account  of  hit  more  immediate  parentage. 
Nor  do  we  know  any  thing  of  the  cirenmttancet 
which  led  to  hit  tobieqaent  expnltion  by  the  Ro- 
mans, who  placed  his  yoonger  brother  Cotyt  on 
the  throne  in  his  ttead  ;  for  theta  events  were  re- 
kted  by  Tacitos  in  one  of  the  books  of  the  Annals 
now  lott.  Bat  Mithridatea,  thoogh  a  fngitive 
from  hit  kingdom,  did  not  abandon  all  hope :  he 
collected  a  body  of  imgalar  troopa,  with  which  he 
expelled  the  king  of  the  Dandazians ;  and,  as  toon 
as  the  main  body  of  the  Roman  troops  were  with- 
drawn from  the  Bosporut,  he  prepared  to  inrade  that 
kingdom.  He  was  howcTer  defeated  by  the  Ro- 
man lieutenant  Julias  Aqnila,  aapported  by  Enno- 
net,  king  of  the  Scythian  tribe  of  the  Adorti,  and 
ultimately  compelled  to  torrender  to  Eunonea,  bj 
whom  he  was  given  up  to  the  Romans,  but  with  a 
promiie  that  his  lile  ahould  be  spared.  (Tac.  Amu 
xiL  15—21  ;  Plin.  vi.  5.)  [£.  H.  B.} 

MITHRIDATES,  kings  of  Commaqenb. 
There  were  two  kingt  of  Commagene  of  thit  name, 
of  whom  very  little  it  known.  The  firtt  (Mithri- 
datet  L)  muit  have  saceeeded  Antiochns  I.  on 
the  throne  of  that  petty  kingdom  at  tome  time 
previous  to  bl  a  31,  as  he  is  mentioned  by  Pln- 
tareh  in  that  year  among  tha  allies  of  Antony. 
(Plat  Ani,  61.) 

Mithiidates  II.  was  made  king  of  Commagene 
by  Augustas,  B.  a  20,  when  a  mere  boy.  Dion 
Caatius  tells  as  that  his  fiither  had  been  pat  to  death 
by  the  prsvions  king:  hence  it  teemt  probable 
that  he  was  a  ton  of  the  pncedinc^    (Dion  Caaa. 


MITHRIDATES. 

liv.  9.  See,  however,  Clinton,  F.  H,  vol.  vL  pu 
343,  not  h,  who  has  brought  together  the  few  £aets 
that  are  known  concerning  thcae  kings  of  Conunap 
gene.)  [KH-R] 

MITHRIDATES,  king  of  Mboia  (by  which 
we  are  probably  to  ondentand  Media  AtoopnteneX 
waa  the  aon-in-kw  of  Tignmes  L,  king  of  Aime- 
nia,  whom  he  aapported  in  his  war  agiinat  the 
Romsns.  His  name  indeed  is  only  ones  men- 
tioned in  the  last  campaign  against  Lncnllus,  &  c. 
67  (Dion  Cats.  zxzv.  14),  bat  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  he  is  the  iMrd  wumnk  alluded  to  by 
Plutarch,  as  present  tcnether  with  Milhridates  the 
Great  and  Tigianet,  when  they  were  defeated  by 
Lucallot  at  the  river  Artaniaa  in  the  preeediog 
year.    (Plat  £«eii^  31.)  [E.H.B.] 

MITHRIDATES  I.  II.  IIL,  kings  of  Pkithia. 
[Arsacxs  VL  IX.  Xlll.  VoL  I.  ppw  354-.356.] 

MITHRIDATES  (UOfMnis)  of  PsROAMirtv 
wat  the  ton  of  Menodoiut,  a  dCiien  of  that  pbee, 
by  a  daughter  of  Adobogion,  a  descendant  dT  the 
tetnrdit  of  Galatia,  bat  hit  mother  haviqg  had  an 
amour  with  Mithridatea  the  Great,  he  waa  gene- 
rally looked  upon  as  in  reality  the  too  of  that 
monareh.    To  this  aappodtkin  the  king  himtttf 
lent  tome  countenance  by  the  care  he  bestowed  on 
hit  edncation,  having  taken  him  into  hisown  eoait 
and  camp,  where  the  yoong  man  waa  tained  in  all 
kinds  of  military  exerotet  and  ttndiea.    (Strab. 
xiii.  p.  625  ;  Hirt  de  B.  Aletk  7&)    Hia  natal 
abiUtiet,  united  to  hit  illottrioiia  birth,  raised  him 
to  a  high  dare  in  the  estimation  of  hia  coontiy- 
men,  and  no  appean  as  early  as  B.  c  64  to  have 
exerdted  the  chief  control  over  the  affiiin  of  his 
native  dty.    (Cic  pro  Flmee.  7  ;  SchoL  Boh^  oi 
loe.)    At  a  anbtequent  period  he  was  fettaiwie 
enough  to  obtam  the  favour  and  even  pettaaal 
frienddiip  of  Caeiar,  who,  at  the  eenunencemoit 
of  the  Alexandiian  war  (b.  c.  48X  tent  hiat  im» 
Syria  and  Cilicia  to  raiie  auxiliary  fbreea.    Tlaa 
tervioe  he  performed  with  seal  and  alaciity,  aaA 
having  aatembled  a  huge  body  of  troopa  advanced 
by  land  upon  Egypt»  and  by  a  sadden  attack  mmkm 
himtelf  master  of  Pelonnm,  thoogh  that  impofttnK 
fortiest  had  been  strongly  gairiaoned  by  A  chMaa 
But  he  was  oppoted  at  the  pasaage  of  the  Nile  ^ 
the  Egyptian  army  coaunanded  by  Ptnlwy  ia 
penon,  and  comndled  to  apply  to  Caesar  ftr  mm- 
tistance.    The  dictator  hastened  to  his  aapptit  W 
sea,  and,  landing  at  the  month  of  the  Nile, 
his  forees  with  those  of  Mithridatea,  and 
diatdy  afterwards  totally  defatted  tha  Egy^ 
king  in  a  dedave  action  which  pot  an  end  to  tka 
war.  (Hirt  <fo  B.  Aka.  26—412 ;  Dion  Caaa.  xla. 
41—43  ;  Joteph.  Atd,  xiv.  8.  §  1— S»  &  ^«  i.  Sl 
§  8—5.)    It  it  probable  that  heafterwi 
panied  Caetar  on  hit  campaign  against 
as  immediately  after  the  defeat  of  ^at 
Caetar  bestowed  his  kingdom  of  the 
Mithridatet,  on  whom  he  conferred  at  tW 
time  the  tetnrchy  of  the  Galatiaat  that 
previonsly  held  if  Detotaraa,  to  which  ha 
hereditary  chum.    (Hirt  de  B>  Akm.  78  j 
xiii.  p.  625  ;  Dion  Cast.  xlii.  48  ;  Appiaik^ 
121  ;  Cic.  PkSU  ii  37,  «is  Dnsa.  ii.  37.) 
kingdom  of  the  Bosporns  ttill  reaainad  to  ^ 
the  title  bong  all  that  it  was  Ratty  ia  tbo 
of  Caetar  to  bettow,  for  Aiander,  who  had 
against  Phamaces  and  pat  him  to  death  <a 
turn  to  hb  own  dominiont,  wat  in  &et 
the  whole  country,  and  Mithridatea  hawia 


MITHRIDATES. 

ftfter  attempted  to  establish  himself  in  hit  new 
«oTereignty  and  expel  Asander,  was  defeated  and 
■lain.  (StiaK  Le. ;  Dion  Cass.  xUL  48,  xlnL 
2G.)  [E.  H.  &] 

MITHRIDATES,  kings  of  PONTUS.  The  first 
of  these,  howerer,  was  not  reallj  an  independent 
monarch,  but  merelj  a  satnp  under  the  Persian 
king ;  and  it  would  he  more  conmct  to  omit  him  in 
the  enumeiatian,  and  reckon  the  one  who  comes 
next  in  order  as  Mithridates  I. ;  but  the  ordinary 
piactiee  has  been  here  followed  for  convenience. 
The  kings  of  Pontns  daimed  to  he  lineally  de- 
scended from  one  of  the  seven  Persians  who  had 
conspired  against  the  Magi,  and  who  was  subs^ 
Quently  eetabUshed  by  Dareios  Hystaspes  in  the 
government  of  the  countries  bordering  on  the 
Eaxine  Sea.  (Polybi  v.  43  ;  Died.  xix.  40  ;  Aur. 
Vict  de  Vhr.  lOtut.  76.)  They  also  asserted  their 
descent  from  the  royal  house  of  the  Achaemenidea, 
to  which  the  kings  of  Persia  belonged,  but  we  know 
not  how  they  made  out  this  part  of  their  pedigree. 
Very  little  is  known  of  their  history  until  after 
the  fall  of  the  Peiuan  empire. 

MiTHRiOATSS  L,  son  M  Ariobamnes  (probably 
of  the  fiiBl  prince  of  that  name),  is  mentioned  by 
Xenophon  (C^.  viii  8.  §  4)  as  having  betrayed 
his  fiither,  and  the  same  ciicumftaace  is  alluded  to 
by  Aristotle  (Pol,  v.  10).  Eckhel  suppoaes  him 
to  be  the  same  with  the  Mithridatea  who  accom- 
panied the  younger  Cyrus,  but  there  is  certainly  no 
proof  of  this.  He  may,  however,  be  the  same  with 
the  Mithridates  mentioned  by  Xenophon  (Anab. 
viL  8.  §  25)  as  satnp  of  Cappadoda  and  Lycaonia. 
It  appears  that  he  was  dead  before  b.  a  36S,  when 
Ariobatxanes  II.  made  himself  master  of  the  coun- 
tries which  had  been  subject  to  his  rule.  (Died. 
XV.  90.) 

MiTHEUATU  II.,  son  of  Ariobumnes  II., 
whom  he  succeeded  on  the  throne  in  B.C.  337. 
(Diod.  xvL  90.)  He  it  frequently  called  6  manff, 
as  having  been  the  founder  of  the  independent 
kingdom  of  Pontus,  and  ought  certainly  to  be  dia- 
tingished  aa  Mithridatea  I.  According  to  Appian 
(MiAr.  112)  he  waa  eighth  in  deacent  from  the 
first  satcap  of  Pontns  under  Dareius  Hystaspes, 
and  sixth  in  ascending  order  from  Mithridatea  the 
Cheat.  {Tbid.  9;  see  Clinton,  F.  H.  voL  iu.  pi  423.) 
Diodorus  aaaigna  him  a  leign  of  thirty -five  yean, 
but  it  appears  certain  that  he  did  not  hold  unin- 
terrupted possession  of  the  sovereignty  during  that 
period.  What  circumstances  led  to  his  expulsion 
or  subjection  we  know  not  (  indeed  we  meet  with 
no  forther  notice  of  him  from  the  date  of  his  ao- 
ceaaion  already  mentbned  until  aome  time  after 
the  death  of  Alexander,  when  we  find  him  attend- 
log,  apparently  in  a  private,  or  at  leaat  subordinate, 
c^ndty,  upon  the  court  and  camp  of  Antigonua. 
Probably  he  had  been  compelled  to  submit  to  the 
Macedonian  yoke  at  the  time  that  Cappadoda  was 
conquered  by  Perdiocas,  b.  c.  322.  He  seems  to 
have  enjoyed  a  high  pkoe  in  the  favour  and  eon- 
fidence  of  Antigonus,  until  that  potentate,  alarmed 
at  a  dream  he  had  had,  foretelling  the  future  great- 
neaa  of  Mithridates,  waa  induced  to  form  the 
project  of  putting  him  to  death.  Mithridatea, 
however,  received  firom  Demetrius  timely  notice  of 
his  fother*s  intentions,  and  fled  with  a  few  followers 
to  Paphlagonia,  where  he  occupied  a  strong  fortress, 
called  Cimiata,  and  being  joined  by  numerous 
bodiea  of  troopa  from  diffiuent  quartera,  gradually 
axtended    hia   dominion   over  the  neighbouring 


MITHRIDATES» 


1095 


countries,  and  thua  became  the  founder  of  the 
kingdom  of  Pontua  (Appian,  Miikr,  9 ;  Strab. 
xu.  p.  562  ;  Plut.  Dtmdr,  4.)  The  period  of  the 
flight  of  Mithridates  is  uncertain,  but  it  muat  have 
taken  place  aa  eariy  aa  318,  aa  we  find  him  at  the 
dose  of  317  anpporting  Eumenea  in  the  war  against 
Antigonua  (Diod.  xix.  40.)  From  this  time  we 
hear  no  more  of  him  till  his  death  in  &  a  302,  but 
it  appears  that  he  had  submitted  again  to  at  least 
a  nominal  subjection  to  Antigonus,  who  now  pro- 
cured his  assassination,  to  prevent  him  from  joining 
the  league  of  Cassander  and  his  confoderatea  He 
seems,  however,  to  have  before  this  established 
himself  firmly  in  his  kingdom,  in  which  he  was 
succeeded  without  oppodtion  by  his  son  Mithri- 
datea (Diod.  XX.  HI;  Appian,  MfCftr.  9.)  Ac- 
cording to  Lucian  (Maerob.  13),  he  waa  not  lesa 
than  eighty-four  yeara  of  age  at  the  time  of  hia 
death,  whidi  renders  it  not  improbable,  aa  auggested 
by  Clinton  {F,  H,  iil  p.  422),  that  he  ia  the  same 
aa  the  Mithridatea,  son  of  Ariobananes,  who  in  his 
youth  drcumvented  and  put  to  death  Datamea 
[Datambs.]  Plutarch  is  clearly  in  error  when  he 
calla  him  a  young  man  at  the  time  of  his  flight, 
and  a  contemporary  of  Demetriua  (See  Clinton, 
L  &,  and  Droyaen,  Hdlemitm-  tom.  i.  p.  44,  298.) 

MrriiRiDATsa  IIL,  son  of  the  preceding,  whom 
he  succeeded  on  the  throne  in  b.  c.  302.  He  is 
said  to  have  added  largely  to  the  dominions  in- 
herited from  his  fother,  by  the  acquisition  of  great 
part  of  Cappadoda  and  Pi^hlagonia,  but  whether 
by  conquest  or  by  the  ceaaion  of  the  Macedonian 
rulers  of  Asia  does  not  appear.  (Diod.  xx.  111.) 
In  B.  a  281  we  find  him  concluding  an  alliance 
with  the  Heracleans,  to  protect  them  against  Se- 
leucua  (Memnon,  c.  1 1,  ed.  Orell.) ;  and  at  a  sub- 
sequent period,  availing  himself  of  the  services  of 
the  Gauls,  then  kudy  settled  in  Asia,  to  overthrow 
a  force  sent  against  him  by  Ptolemy,  king  of 
Egypt  (Steph.  Byx.  v/hyimpa,)  These  are  the 
only  eventa  recorded  of  hia  reign,  which  hwted 
thirty-ux  yeara  He  waa  aneoMded  by  hia  aon 
Ariobananea  III. 

MiTHRZDATBS  IV.,  graudson  of  the  preced- 
ing, was  the  son  and  successor  of  Ariobananea 
III.  He  waa  a  minor  at  the  death  of  his  father, 
but  the  period  of  hia  acoeadon  cannot  be  deter- 
mined. Clinton  placea  it  aa  low  aa  242  or  240 
B.  c,  while  Droysen  {HtOmUm,  voL  iL  p.  355) 
carries  it  back  neariy  to  258.  It  seems  probable 
that  it  must  be  placed  comndenUy  before  240,  as 
Memnon  teUa  na  that  he  waa  a  ddld  at  hia  fother^ 
death,  and  he  had  a  daughter  of  marriageable  age 
in  222.  Shortly  after  lua  aoceadon  his  kingdom 
was  invaded  by  the  Oaula,  who  were,  however, 
repulaed.  (Memnon,  a  24,  ed.  Orell.)  After  he 
haid  attained  to  manhood  he  married  a  dater  of 
Seleucua  Callinicua,  with  whom  he  ia  said  to  have 
received  the  province  of  Phrygia  as  a  dowry. 
(Euseb.  Arm,  p.  164  ;  Justin,  zxxvlii.  5.)  But 
notwithstanding  this  alliance,  we  find  him,  during 
the  war  between  Sdeucus  and  Antiochus  Hiemx, 
taking  part  against  the  fbnner,  whom  he  defeated 
in  a  great  battle,  in  which  Seleucua  lost  20,000  of 
his  troopa,  and  narrowly  eacaped  with  hia  own  lifa 
(Euseb.  Arm,  p.  165.)  In  B.  c.  222,  Mithridatea 
gave  hia  daughter  Laodiee  in  marriage  to  Antiochua 
III.:  another  of  his  daughters,  also  named  Laodiee, 
was  married  about  the  same  time  to  Achaeus,  the 
cousin  of  Antiochua  (Polyb.  v.  43,  74,  viiL  22.) 
In  &  c.  220  Mithridatea  made  war  upon  the 

4a  4 


J  096 


MITHRIDATES. 


"wealthj  and  powerful  city  of  Sinope,but  it  appears 
that  he  was  unable  to  reduce  it,  and  it  did  not  fall 
into  the  power  of  the  kings  of  Pontiu  until  long 
afterwards.  (Id.  iv.  56.)  At  an  earlier  period 
we  find  him  Tjing  with  the  other  monarchs  of  Asia 
in  sending  magnificent  presents  to  the  Rhodians, 
after  the  subversion  of  their  city  by  an  earthquake. 
(fd.  V.  90.)  The  date  of  his  death  is  unknown, 
but  Clinton  assigns  it  conjecturally  to  about  B.  c. 
190.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Phamaces. 
[Pharnacks  I.] 

MiTURiDATKS  V.,  suHuuned  EuBROBTBR,  was 
the  son  of  Phamaces  J.,  and  grandson  of  the  pre- 
ceding. (Justin,  xxxviii.  5  ;  Clinton.  F,  H,  vol 
iii.  p.  426.)  The  period  of  his  accession  is  wholly 
uncertain ;  we  only  know  that  he  was  on  the 
throne  in  b.  c.  1 54,  when  he  is  mentioned  as  send- 
ing an  auxiliary  force  to  the  assistance  of  Attalus 
II.  against  Prusias,  king  of  Bithynia.  (Polyb. 
xxxiii.  10.)  But  as  much  as  twenty-five  yean 
before  (&  a  179),  his  name  is  associated  with  that 
of  his  father  in  the  treaty  included  by  Phamaces 
with  Eumenes,  in  a  manner  that  would  lead  one  to 
suppose  he  was  already  admitted  to  some  share  in 
the  sovereign  power.  (Polyb.  xxvi.  6.)  He  was 
the  first  of  the  kings  of  Pontus  who  entered  into  a 
regular  alliance  with  the  Romans,  whom  he  sup- 
ported with  some  ships  and  a  small  auxiliary  force 
daring  the  third  Punic  war.  (Appian,  Mitkr,  10.) 
At  a  subsequent  period  he  rendered  them  more 
efficient  assistance  in  the  war  against  Aristonicus 
(b.c.  131 — 129),  and  for  his  services  on  this  oc- 
casion was  rewarded  by  the  consul  M\  Aquillins 
with  the  province  of  Phrygia.  The  acts  of  Aquil- 
lius  were  rescinded  by  the  senate  on  the  ground  of 
bribery,  but  it  appears  that  Mithridates  continued 
in  possession  of  Phrygia  till  his  death.  (Just. 
XXX  vii.  1,  xxxviii.  6  ;  Appian,  Mithr,  12,  56,  57; 
Oros.  V.  10 ;  Eutrop.  iv.  20,  who,  however,  con- 
founds him  with  his  son.)  The  dose  of  his  reign 
can  only  be  determined  approximately,  from  the 
statements  concerning  the  accession  of  his  son, 
which  assign  it  to  the  year  120.  He  was  assassin- 
ated at  Sinope  by  a  conspiracy  among  his  own 
immediate  attendants.    (Strab.  x.  p.  477.) 

MiTHRiDATBS  VI.,  sumamed  Eupator,  and 
also  Dionysus,  but  more  commonly  known  by  the 
name  of  thb  Grbat  (a  title  which  is  not,  how- 
ever, bestowed  on  him  by  any  ancient  historian), 
was  the  son  and  successor  of  the  preceding.  We 
have  no  precise  statement  of  the  year  of  his  birth, 
and  great  discrepancies  occur  in  those  concerning 
his  age  and  the  duration  of  his  reign.  Strabo, 
who  was  liiccly  to  be  well  informed  in  regard  to 
the  history  of  his  native  country,  affirms  that  he 
was  eleven  years  old  at  the  period  of  his  accession 
(x.  p.  477),  and  this  statement  agrees  with  the 
account  of  Appian,  that  he  was  sixty-eight  or 
sixty-nine  years  old  at  the  time  of  his  death,  of 
which  he  had  reigned  fifty-seven.  Memnon,  on 
the  other  hand  (c.  30,  ed.  OrelL),  makes  him 
thirteen  at  the  time  when  he  ascended  the  throne, 
and  Dion  Cassius  (xxxt.  9)  calls  him  above  seventy 
years  old  in  b.  c  68,  which  would  make  him  at 
least  seventy-five  at  his  death,  but  this  last  account 
is  certainly  erroneous.  If  Appian^s  statement 
concerning  the  length  of  his  reign  be  correct,  we 
may  place  his  ao»ssion  in  B.C.  120. 

We  have  very  imperfect  information  concerning 
the  earlier  years  of  his  reign,  as  indeed  during  the 
whole  period  which  preceded  his  wan  with  the 


MITHRIDATES. 

Romans  ;  and  much  of  what  has  been  tnmraittrd 
to  us  wean  a  very  snspidous,  if  not  fitbnlous, 
aspect.     According  to  Justin,  unfortunately  oar 
chief  authority  for  the  events  of  this  period,  both 
the  year  of  his  birth  and  that  of  his  acceision  were 
marked  by  the  appearsnce  of  comets  d  porientooi 
magnitude.    The  same  author  tells  us  that  im- 
mediately on  ascending  the  throne  he  found  himidf 
assailed  by  the  designs  of  his  guardians  (fobpi 
some  of  those  who    had  conspired  sgsinit  hit 
&ther*s  life),  but  that  he  succeeded  in  ebdingiQ 
their  machinations,  partly  by  displaying  a  courage 
and  address  in  warlike  exercises  beyond  bis  yen, 
partly  by  tiie  use  of  antidotes  against  poiaoo,  to 
which  he  began  thus  early  to  accustom  himidL  h 
order  to  evade  the  designs  formed  against  bit  life, 
he  also  devoted  much  of  his  time  to  hunting,  sad 
took  refuge  in  the  remotest  and  most  unfrequented 
regions,  under  pretence  of  punuing  the  plessores 
of  the  chase.    (Justin,  xxxvii.  2.)     Whstewr 
troth  there  may  be  in  these  accounts,  it  is  certsin 
that  when  he  attained  to  manhood,  and  assumed  u 
person  the  administration  of  his  kingdom,  bewaiMt 
only  endowed  with  consummate  skill  in  sll  insrtol 
exercises,  and  possessed  of  a  bodUy  frame  iniind 
to  all  hardships,  as  well  as  a  spirit  to  bnTe  eTay 
danger,  but  his  naturally  vigorous  intellect  hsd  bees 
improved  by  careful  culture.    As  a  boy  be  hsd 
been  brought  up  at  Sinope,  where  he  had  pwbsWy 
received  the  elements  of  a  Greek  education;  snd  lo 
powerful  was  his  memory,  that  be  is  said  to  bste 
leamt  not  less  than  twenty-five  languages,  sod  to 
have  been  able  in  the  days  of  bis  greatest  posrw» 
transact  business  with  the  deputies  of  every  tiibe 
subject  to  his  rale  in  their  own  peculiar  dialect 
(Justin.  L  c;  PUn.  ff.  JV.  xxv.  2 ;  A.  Gett.  xm 
17  ;  Val.  Max.  viiL  7,  ext.  16  ;  Stiab.  xiL  p.  545-) 
The  first  steps  of  his  career,  like  those  of  wf 
Eastern  despots,  were  marked  by  blood.    Hen 
said  to  have  established  himself  in  the  pcwei»n 
of  the  sovereign  power  by  the  death  of  hb  mother, 
to  whom  a  share  in  the  royal  authority  had  bea 
left  by  Mithridates  Euergetea ;  and  tins  wssSel- 
lowed  by  the  assassination  of  his  brother.    (M«b> 
non,  c.  30  ;  Appian,  MUkr,  1 12.)     As  tom  ube 
had  by  these  means  established  himself  finsly  ■ 
the  throne  of  Pontus  (under  which  name  wss  cm- 
prised  also  a  part  of  Cappadocia  and  Paphb^ionAV 
he  began  to  turn  his  arms  against  the  neighboaiuf 
nations.    On  the  West,  howerer,  his  progreoi  w 
hemmed  in  by  the  power  of  Rome,  and  the  luoar 
sovereigns  of  Bithynia  and   Cappadoda  cBJorrd 
the  alI»powei(ul  protection  of  that  republic.    Art 
on  the  East  his  ambition  found  free  seo^   He 
subdued  the  barbarian  tribea  m  the  interioc;  b^ 
tween  the  Euxine  and  the  oonfinea  of  Ahdha 
including  the  whole  of  Colchia  and  the  ^'HK* 
called  Lesser  Armenia  (which  ^waa  oedied  to  \aa  ^ 
its  ruler  Antipater),  and  even  extended  hit  eos- 
quests  beyond  the  Cancasoa,  where  he  reduced  tt 
subjection  some  of  the  wild  Scythian  tribes  tbat 
bordered  on  the  Tanai's.      The  lame  of  hb  «rs« 
and  the  great  extension  of  hia  power  led  Parisidev 
king  of  the  Bourns,  as  well  aa  ihe  Greek  aioai^ 
Chersonesus  and  Olbia,  to  place  themselves  as^ 
his  protection,  in  order  to   obtain   his  aasiia^ 
against  the  barbarians  of  the  Koiih — the  Sara»- 
tians  and  Roxohmi    Mithridatea   entrusted  t-f 
conduct  of  this  war  to  his  generals  Diophantns  s^ 
Neoptolemus,  whose  efibrta    ^^rexe    crowned  vr> 
complete  snoceaa:  they  canied  their  ▼ictBdota'^ 


MITHRIDATES. 

irom  the  Tanau  to  the  Tynia,  totally  defeated  the 
Roxolani,  and  rendered  the  whole  of  the  Taurie 
Chersoneae  tribntarj  to  the  kingdom  of  Pontna. 
A  fortress  called  the  tower  of  Neoptolemus,  at  the 
month  of  the  river  Tjxas  (Dniester),  probably 
marks  the  extreme  limit  of  his  conquests  in  that 
direction;  but  he  is  said  to  have  entered  into 
friendly  lehitions  with  and  possessed  much  influ' 
ence  over  the  Getae  and  other  wild  tribes,  as  &r  as 
the  borders  of  Thrace  and  Macedonia.  After  the 
death  of  Parisades,  the  kingdom  of  Bosporus  itself 
was  incorporated  with  his  dominions.  (Strabi  vii. 
p.  306,  307,  309—312,  xi  p.  499,  xii  p.  540, 
541,  555 ;  Appian,  Mitkr.  15 ;  Memnon,  c.  30 ; 
Justin.  xxxriL  3 ;  Niebnhr,  KL  Sekrift.  pi  388— 
390.) 

While  he  was  thus   extending  his  own  so- 
vereignty, he  did  not  neglect  to  strengthen  himself 
by  forming  alliances  with  his  more  powerful  neigh- 
bours, especially  with  Tigranes,  king  of  Armenia, 
to  whom  he  gave  his  daughter  Cleopatra  in  mar- 
riage, as  well  as  with  the  waxlike  nations  of  the 
Parthians  and  Iberians.    He  thus  found  himself  in 
possession  of  such  great  power  and  extensive  re- 
sources, that  he  be^pin  to  deem  himself  equal  to  a 
contest  with  Rome  itsel£    Many  causes  of  dis- 
sension had  already  arisen  between  them,  and  the 
Romans  had  given  abundant  proofs  of  the  jealousy 
with  which  they  regarded  the  rising  greatness  of 
Mithridates,  but  that  monarch  had  hitherto  avoided 
an  open  rupture  with  the  republic.    Shortly  after 
his  accession  they  had  taken  advantage  of  his 
minority  to  wrest  from  him  the  province  of  Phrygia, 
-which  had  been  bestowed  by  Aquillius  upon  his 
fsLiher,     (Justin,  xxxviii.  5;  Appian,  MUkr,  ii. 
57.)     At  a  subsequent  period  also  they  had  inter- 
posed to  prevent  him  from  making  himself  master  of 
Paphlagonia,  to  which  kingdom  he  daimed  to  be 
entitled  by  the  will  of  the  last  monarch.    (Justin, 
xxxvii.  4.)    On  both  these  occasions  Mithridates 
Bubmitted  to  the  imperious  mandates  of  Rome ; 
but  he  was  fiir  from  disposed  to  acquiesce  per- 
manently in  the  arrangements  thus  forced  upon 
bim  for  a  time ;  and  it  can  hardly  be  doubted  that 
he  waa  already  aiming  at  the  conquest  of  the  neigh- 
bouring  states  which  enjoyed  the  protection  of  the 
Roman   republic,  with  a  view  to  make  himself 
master  of  the  whole  of  Asia.    Cappadoda  above  ail 
appears  to  have  been  the  constant  object  of  his 
ambition,  as  it  had  indeed  been  that  of  the  kings 
of  Pontns  from  a  very  early  period.    Ariarathes 
VI^  king  of  that  country,  had  married  Laodice, 
the  aister  of  Mithridates,  notwithstanding  which, 
the  latter  procured  his  assassination,  throu^  the 
agency  of  one  Oordius.    His  design  was  probably 
to  remove  his  in&nt  nephews  also,  and  unite  Cap- 
padocia  to  his  own  dominions ;  but  Laodice  having 
thrown  herself  upon  the  protection  of  Nicomedes, 
king  of  Bithynia,  he  turned  his  arms  against  that 
monarch,  whom  he  expelled  from  Cappodocia,  and 
aet  up  Ariarathes,  one  of  the  sons  of  Laodice,  and 
his  own  nephew,  as  king  of  the  country.     But  it 
'wa»  not  long  before  he  found  a  cause  of  quarrel 
■with  the  young  man  whom  he  had  thus  established, 
in  consequence  of  which  he  invaded  his  dominions 
■with  a  large  army,  and  having  invited  him  to  a 
conference,  assassinated  him  with  his  own  hand. 
He  no'W  placed  an  infant  son  of  his  own,  on  whom 
he  had  bestowed  the  name  of  Ariarathes,  upon  the 
throne   of  Cappadocia,  but  the  people  rose  in  re- 
belliozi«  and  set  up  the  second  son  of  Ariarathes  VI. 


MITHRIDATES. 


1097 


as  their  sovereign.  Mithridates  hereupon  invaded 
Cappadocia  again,  and  drove  out  Uiis  new  com- 
petitor, who  died  shortly  after.  But  the  Roman 
senate  now  interfered,  and  appointed  a  Cappadocian 
named  Ariobamnes  to  be  king  of  that  country 
(bl  c.  99).  Mithridates  did  not  venture  openly  to 
oppose  this  nomination,  but  he  secretly  instigated 
Tignnes,  king  of  Armenia,  to  invade  Cappadocia, 
and  expel  AriobarsanesL  The  latter,  being  wholly 
unable  to  cope  with  the  power  of  Tigranes,  im- 
mediately fled  to  Rome ;  and'  SuUa,  who  was  at 
the  time  praetor  in  Cilicia,  was  appointed  to  rein- 
state him,  B.  c.  92.  Mithridates  took  no  part  in 
preventing  this ;  and  clearly  as  all  things  were  in 
net  tending  to  a  rupture  between  him  and  Rome, 
he  still  continued  nominally  to  enjoy  the  friendship 
and  alliance  of  the  Roman  people  which  had  been 
bestowed  by  treaty  upon  his  figitber.  (Justin, 
xxxriii  1 — 8  ;  Appian,  Mitkr,  10, 12,  14  ;  Mem- 
non,  c  30  ;  Plut  StdL  5.)  But  this  state  of  things 
did  not  last  long ;  and  the  death  of  Nicomedes  II., 
king  of  Bithynia,  by  opening  a  new  field  to  the 
ambition  of  Mithridates,  at  length  brought  matters 
to  a  CTisin  That  monarch  was  succeeded  by  his 
eldest  son  Nicomedes  III.,  but  Mithridates  took 
the  opportunity,  on  what  pretext  we  know  not,  to 
set  up  a  rival  chiimant  in  the  person  of  Socrates,  a 
younger  brother  of  Nicomedes,  whose  pretensions 
he  supported  with  an  army,  and  quickly  drove 
Nicomedes  out  of  Bithynia,  b.  c.  90.  It  appears  to 
have  been  about  the  same  time  that  he  openly 
invaded  Cappadocia,  and  (or  the  second  time  ex- 
pelled Ariobstfzanes  from  his  kingdom,  establishing 
his  own  sop  Ariarathes  in  his  place.  Both  the 
fugitive  princes  had  recourse  to  Rome^  where  they 
found  ready  support:  a  decree  was  passed  that 
Nicomedes  and  Ariobarxanes  should  be  restored  to 
their  respective  kingdoms,  and  the  execution  of  it 
was  confided  to  two  consular  legates,  the  chief  of 
whom  was  M\  Aquillius,  while  L.  Cassius,  who 
commanded  in  the  Roman  province  of  Asia,  was 
ordered  to  support  them  with  what  forces  he  had 
at  his  disposal  (Appian,  MHir.  10,  11,  13; 
Justin,  xxxviii.  3,  5 ;  Memnon,  c.  30  ;  Liv.  Epit, 
Ixxiv.) 

It  is  not  very  easy  to  understand  or  account  for 
the  conduct  of  Mithridates  at  this  period,  as  lehited 
to  us  in  the  very  imperfect  accounts  which  we 
possess.  It  seems  probable  that  he  was  emboldened 
to  make  these  duect  attacks  upon  the  alliea  of 
Rome  by  the  knowledge  that  the  arms  of  the  re- 
public were  sufficiently  occupied  at  home  by  the 
Social  War,  which  was  now  devastatktg  Italy. 
But,  although  that  war  did  in  fiict  prevent  the 
Romans  from  rendering  any  efficient  support  to  the 
monarchs  whose  cause  they  had  espouaed,  Mithri- 
dates offered  no  opposition  to  their  proceedings, 
but  yielded  once  more,  as  it  would  seem,  to  the  very 
name  of  Rome,  and  allowed  the  consular  legates 
and  L.  Cassius,  at  the  head  of  a  few  cohorts  only, 
to  reinstate  both  Nicomedes  and  Ariobarcanes. 
He  even  went  so  &r  as  to  put  to  death  Socrates, 
whom  he  had  himself  incited  to  ky  chum  to  the 
throne  of  Bithynia,  and  who  now,  when  expelled 
by  the  Romans,  naturally  sought  refuge  at  his 
court  (Appian,  MUkr.  11 ;  Justin,  xxxviii.  6.) 
Yet  about  this  thne  we  are  told,  that  ambassadors 
baring  been  sent  to  him  by  the  Italian  allies  that 
were  in  arms  against  Rome  to  court  his  alliance, 
he  promised  to  co-operate  with  them,  when  he  had 
first  expelled  the  Romans  from  Asia,     (Diod. 


1098 


MITHRIDAT£a 


xxrnu  Em,  PkoL  p.  540.)  It  U  dUBcnlt  to  judge 
whether  be  was  really  meditating  a  war  witii 
Rome,  but  did  not  jet  consider  hu  pwparatione 
euffioiently  adTanoed  to  eommence  Jie  oonteet,  or 
waa  deeirout  by  a  ahow  of  modemtion  to  throw 
upon  the  Romani  the  ediom  of  forcing  on  the  war. 
If  the  hUter  were  his  object,  hit  meaanres  were 
certainly  not  ill  choaen ;  for  it  ia  dear  oTen  from 
the  acconnts  tnnsmitted  to  na,  that  whateTer  may 
hare  been  the  aeeret  deaigniof  Mithridatea,  the 
immediate  occasion  of  the  war  arese  from  acta  of 
BggreMion  and  injustice  on  the  part  of  the  Romani 
and  their  allien 

No  sooner  waa  Nieomedea  replaced  on  the  thnoe 
of  Bithynia  than  he  waa  niged  by  the  Roman 
legates  to  invade  the  territories  of  Mithridatea,  into 
which  he  made  a  predatory  incursion  aa  fiir  aa 
Amastris.  Mithridates  off«red  no  resistance,  but 
sent  Pelopidas  to  the  Romans  to  demand  aati»> 
faction,  and  it  wns  not  until  his  ambassador  was 
sent  away  with  an  eTaaive  answer  that  he  prepared 
for  immediate  hostilities,  b.  c.  88.  ( Appian,  MUkr. 
1 1 — 15.)  His  first  step  waa  to  invade  Cappadoda, 
from  which  he  easily  expelled  Ariobarsanes  for  the 
third  time.  Shortly  afterwards  his  two  generals, 
Neoptolemus  and  Arehelaos,  advanoed  against 
Bithynia  with  an  army  of  250,000  foot  and  40,000 
horM.  They  were  met  by  Nieomedea,  supported 
by  the  presence  of  the  Roman  legate  Aquillius  and 
Mancinus,  with  such  forces  as  they  had  been  able 
to  raise  in  Asia,  but  with  very  few  R<mian  troops, 
on  the  banks  of  the  river  Amneiua  in  Paphlagonia, 
when  a  great  battle  ensued,  which  terminated  in 
the  complete  victory  of  the  generala  of  Mithridatea. 
Nieomedea  fled  from  the  field,  and,  abandoning 
Bithynia  without  another  blow,  took  refuge  at 
Peigamns.  Aquillius  waa  dosely  punned  by 
Neoptolemus,  compelled  to  fight  at  disadvantage, 
and  again  defeated  ;  and  Mithridatea,  following  up 
his  advantage,  not  only  made  himself  master  oif 
Phrygia  and  Qahtia,  but  invaded  the  Roman  pro- 
▼ittce  of  Asia.  Here  the  universal  discontent  of 
the  inhabitants,  caused  by  the  oppression, of  the 
Roman  governors,  enabled  him  to  overrun  the 
whole  province  almost  without  opposition :  the 
Roman  office»,  who  had  imprudently  brought  this 
danger  upon  themaehrea,  were  unable  to  co£et  any 
forcea  to  oppoae  the  progress  of  Mithridates,  and 
two  of  them,  Q.  Oppius  and  Aqnillioa  himself  the 
chief  author  of  the  war,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
king  of  Pontus.  (Appian,  MUkr.  15—21 ;  Mem- 
non,  31  ;  Justin,  zszviii.  3  ;  Liv.  £^,  Ixzvi 
IxzviL  bcxviii. ;  Oroa.  vi  2  ;  JSntrop.  v.  5  ;  Fbr. 
iiL  6 ;  Strab.  xil  p.  562.) 

These  evento  took  plaoe  in  the  summer  and 
autumn  of  b.  c.  88 ;  before  the  doae  of  that  year 
they  were  known  at  Rome,  and  Sulla  waa  ap- 
pointed to  take  the  command  in  the  war  which 
was  now  inevitable.  Meanwhile,  Mithridates  con- 
tinued his  military  opeiationB  in  Asia,  with  a  view 
to  make  himself  master  of  the  whole  of  that  conntiy 
before  the  Romans  were  prepared  to  attack  him. 
All  the  dties  of  the  main  land  except  Magnesia 
and  some  of  those  of  Lyda  had  opened  their  gates 
to  him ;  but  the  important  idands  of  Cos  and 
Rhodes  still  hdd  out ;  and  against  them  Mithri- 
dates now  directed  his  arms.  Cos  waa  quickly 
subdued ;  but  the  Rhodiana  were  wdl  prepared 
for  defence,  and  possessed  a  powerful  fleet ;  so  that 
Mithridates,  though  he  commanded  his  fleet  and 
army  in  person,  and  exerted  the  most  strenuous 


MITHRIDATES. 

efforts,  was  ultimately  eompdled  to  shndae  ^ 
siege.    After  this  he  made  a  fhiitleaa  atienft  tv 
the  dty  of  Patara  in  Lyda  ;  and  then  mtp.. 
the  command  of  the  war  in  that  qoarta  t»  r. 
genenl,  Pdonidaa,  took  vp  hia  winterqouta. 
Peigamoa,  where  he  gave  kinaelf  «p  to  Iizhti:: 
enjoyment,  cspedally  to  the  sodety  sf  hisaef' 
married  wife  Moiima,  a  Oraak  of  StiBtoBie>. 
(Appian,  Miikr.  21,  23 — ^27.)     It  vss  ii  :^ 
midst  of  these  reveiriea  that  he  iiaoed  tk  m 
gninaiy  order  to  all  the  cxtifea  of  Asia  to  pet  - 
death  on  the  same  day  all  the  Roman  sad  I&k 
citisens  who  wen  to  be  found  withm  thei  v:^^ 
So  hateful  had  the  Ronana  rendered  the»  " 
during  the  short  period  of  their  dsniBm  u. 
these  commands  were   obeyed  vrith  shda  :-  i 
almoat  all  the  dties  of  Asia,  who  found  tbcc^-  | 
tunity  of  gratifying  their  own  veogeaDoe  c  ^  \ 
same  time  that  they  earned  the  fiivonr  of  IT^''' 
datea,  by  carrying  into  efieet  the  rejal  bo:^' 
with  the  most  unsparing  cmelty.    The  vaku  < 
those  who  perished  in  this  faarfiil  masmoe  k  n»-' 
by  Memnon  and  Valerius  Maximns  at  eigktT  tkr- 
sand  persons,  while  Plutarch  inereaaestlMivc:  | 
to  a  hundred  and  fifty  thonaaad.    (Appaui.<tf^ 
22,  28 ;  Memnon,  31,  Pint.  S^  24 ;  LiT.i^ 
IxxviiL  ;  Dion  Caas.  i^.  1 15  ;  Eatropk  v. 5;!«« 
vi.  2;  Flor.  iil  5  ;  Cic.  jn.  Ley.  MmiLXpnf^ 
24,  25;  Tac.  Anm,  iy.   14;   VaL  Jisx.  & - 
ext.3.) 

But  while  he  thua  created  an  appsRstlriB» 
perable  barrier  to  all  hopea  of  rwsncilisriin  t^  I 
Rome,  Mithridatea  did  not  neglect  tefRp>«'' 
the  approaching  contest ;  and  though  ht  naean 
inactive  himself  at  Pergamns,  hewssbosij» 
ployed  in  ninng  troops  and  coUectmi;  f^ " 
that  in  the  spring  of  b.  a  87  he  was  sble  I»  «x 
Arehdaas  to  Greece  with  a  powerfaj  ^^ 
army.  During  the  subsequent  opentis^^^ 
genersl  [Archblads],  Mithridates  wueeaia»^! 
sending  fresh  reinforoemento  both  by  badssd  V 
his  support ;  besides  whidi  he  entrnited  tbtco- 
mand  of  a  second  army  to  his  son  Areaihm  *^ 
orden  to  advance  through  Thrace  and  Hao^ 
to  co-operate  in  the  war  against  SaDs.  IV  i^ 
tended  diversion  was  prevented  by  tie  ^^ 
Arcathiaa ;  but  the  fdfewing  year  (ai  c  96)  Tin" 
followed  the  same  route  with  an  amy  ^  1^"^ 
men  ;  and  ancoeeded  in  uniting  hi*  Aiv"  ^ 
those  of  Arebekas.  Their  combined  sn««  *^ 
totally  defeated  by  Sulla  at  Chaena<a;  M^ 
thridatea,  on  receiving  the  news  ^^fz 
disaster,  immediatdy  set  about  laismg  J!^ 
and  was  soon  able  to  send  another  *™T ^\^ 
men,  under  Dorylaus  to  Eoboea.  Jfflu*"^ 
his  severities  in  Asia,  coupled  widi  the  diflrtB^ 
hia  arma  in  Greece,  seem  to  have  produced  a  g^ 

spirit  of  disaffection  ;  the  dties  cf  C^ie%  ^P^ 
and  Tnllea,  beddea  others  of  lets  sole,  ^^ 
his  govemon  and  openly  revolted :  woA  "*/*r 
sination  of  the  totnuchs  of  Galatia,  vki»  ^P 
to  death  from  auspidona  of  their  fid^>  ^^ 
loia  of  that  important  province.    (Appao,  ^ 
27,  29,  85,  41—49 ;  Pint  SiUL  11, 1*»20;  J^ 
non,  32,33.)    He  now  alao  found  hiBH^Tj 
ened  with  danger  from  a  new  sad  ^^^\ 
quarter.    While  Sulla  was  stiU  oceufsfd  i>i^^ 
the  party  of  Marios  at  Rome  had  lent  s  MJ^^ 
to  Asia  under  L,  Fhucus,  to  ««T*.*^*^; 
once  against  their  foreign  and  doBwrt'c 'ff^' 
and  Funbrin,  who  had  obtained  tb» 


MITHRIDATEa 

this  force  by  the  anassiiiation  of  Flaccat  [Fim- 
bria], now  adnuced  throogh  Bithjnia  to  aswil 
Mithridatei,  B.  &  85.    The  king  opposed  to  him  a 
powecfol  umyv  under  the  commnwd  of  his  toui 
Mithridatee,  teeonded  by  three  of  hie  genenb ;  bat 
this  wee  totally  defeated  by  Fimbna,  who  quickly 
followed  np  hit  advantage,  and  laid  siege  to  Per- 
gamui  itself:  from  hence,  however,  Mithridatet 
fled  to  Pitaoe,  where  he  was  closely  blockaded  by 
Fimbria  ;  and  had  Lncnllna,  the  quaestor  of  Sulla, 
who  oommanded  the  Roman  fleet  in  the  Aegaean, 
been  willing  to  co-operato  with  the  Marian  general, 
it  would  have  been  impossible  for  the  king  to  avoid 
falling  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies.    But  the  die- 
sensions  of  the  Romans  proved  the  means  of  safety 
to  Mithridates,  who  made  his  escape  by  sea  to 
Mitylene.     (Appian,  MUJw.  51,  52 ;  Plut.  ImaUi 
3  ;  Memnon,  34 ;  Oros.  vi  2 ;  Lir.  ^rii.  IxzxiL 
Ixxziii.)     It  was  not  long  afterwards  that  he  le- 
ceived  Uie  tidings  of  the  complete  destruction  of  his 
armies  in  Greece,  near  Orchomenus  ;  and  the  news 
of  this  disaster,  coupled  with  the  progress  of  Fim- 
bria in  Asia,  now  made  Mithridates  desirous  to 
treat  for  peace,  which  he  justly  hoped  to  obtain 
on  more  fitToumble  terms  than  he  could  otherwise 
LaTe  expected,  in  consequence  of  the  divided  state 
of  his  enemies.     He  accordingly  commissioned 
Archehus,  who  was  still  in  Enboea,  to  open  nego- 
tiations with  SuUa,  which  led  to  the  conclusion  of 
a  ]»eliminary  treaty:  but  on  the  conditions  of  this 
being  reported  to  the  king,  be  positively  refosed  to 
consent  to  Uw  surrender  of  his  fleeU    Sulla  here- 
upon  prepared  to  renew  hostilities,  and  in  the 
spring  of  the  followinff  year  (b.  c.  84)  crossed  the 
Hellespont ;  but  Arch^us  suooeeded  in  bringing 
about  an  interview  between  the  Roman  general 
and  Mithridates  at  Dardanus,  in  theTroad,at  which 
the  terms  of  peace  were  definitively  settled.    Mi- 
thridates consented  to  abandon  all  his  conquests  in 
Asia,  and  restrict  himielf  to  the  dominions  which 
he  held  before  the  commencement  of  the  war  ;  be- 
aidea  which  he  was  to  pay  a  sum  of  2000  tsJents 
for  the  expences  of  the  war,  and  surrender  to  the 
Romans  a  fleet  of  70  ships  fully  equipped.    Thus 
terminated  the  first  Mithridatic  war.    The  king 
withdrew  to  Pontus,  while  Sulk  turned  his  arms 
against  Fimbria,  whom  he  quickly  defieated ;  and 
then  proceeded  to  settle  the  afius  of  Asia,  and 
le-eatablish  Niooroedes  and  Ariobamnes  in  their 
reapective  kingdoms ;  af^  which  he  returned  to 
Rome,  leaving  L.  Murens,  vrith  two  legions,  to 
hold  the  command  in  Asia.  (Appian,  MWir.  54 — 
63  ;  Plat  S^  22—25,  Lmemil  4  ;  Memnon,  35 ; 
Dion  Cass.  Ptag.  174—176 ;  Liv.  EpiL  Ixxziu. ; 
Oroa.  vl2.) 

The  attention  of  Mithridates  was  now  attrscted 
tovrards  his  own  more  remoto  provinces  of  Colchb 
and  the  Bosporus,  where  symp^ms  of  diiafiection 
bad  begun  to  mmiifest  themselves :  the  Colchians, 
however,  submitted  immediately  on  the  king  ap- 
pointing his  son  Mithridates  to  be  their  governor, 
with  tlw  title  of  king,  and  even  received  their  new 
ruler  with  suck  demonstmtions  of  fiivour  as  to  ex- 
cite the  jealousy  of  Mithridates,  who,  in  conse- 
quence, recalled  his  son,  and  placed  him  in  con- 
fioenwnt.  He  now  assembled  a  hoge  force  both 
military  and  naval,  for  the  reduction  of  the  revolted 
prowinces ;  and  so  great  were  his  preparations  for 
tliie  purpose,  that  they  aroused  the  sutpicions.of  the 
Romans,  who  pretended  that  they  must  be  in  fact 
designed  against  them.    Murena,  who  had  been 


MITHRIDATES. 


1099 


left  in  command  by  Sulla,  was  eager  for  some  op- 
pwtunity  of  earning  the  honour  of  a  triumph,  and 
he  now  (ikC.  83),  under  the  flhnsy  pretext  that 
Mithridates  had  not  yet  evacuated  the  whole  of 
Cappadocia,  marched  into  that  country,  and  not 
only  made  himself  master  of  the  wealthy  city  of 
Comana,  but  even  crossed  the  Halys,  and  hud 
waste  the  plains  of  Pontus  itself.  To  this  flagrant 
breach  of  the  treaty  so  lately  condnded,  the  Roman 
general  was  in  great  measure  instigated  by  Arche- 
laus,  who,  finding  himself  regarded  with  suspicion 
by  Mithridates,  had  consulted  his  safety  by  flight, 
and  was  received  with  the  utmost  honours  by  the 
Romans.  Mithridates,  who  had  evidently  been 
wholly  unprepared  to  renew  the  contest  with 
Rome,  offered  no  opposition  to  the  progress  of  Mu- 
rena ;  but  finding  that  geneial  disregard  his  re- 
monstrancet,  he  sent  to  Rome  to  comphun  of  his 
aggression.  But  when  in  the  following  spring 
(b.  c.  82)  he  found  Murena  preparing  to  renew  his 
hostile  incursions,  notwithstanding  ue  airival  of  a 
Roman  legate,  who  nominally  commanded  him  to 
desist,  he  at  once  detennined  to  oppose  him  by 
force,  and  assembled  a  large  army,  with  which  he 
met  the  Roman  general  on  the  banks  of  the  HalySb 
The  action  that  ensued  terminated  in  the  complete 
victory  of  the  king ;  and  Murena,  with  difficulty, 
effMted  his  retreat  into  Phrygia,  leaving  Cappa- 
docia  at  the  mercy  of  Mithridates,  who  quickly 
overran  the  whole  province.  But  shortly  after- 
wards A.  Gabinius  arrived  in  Asia,  bringing 
peremptory  orders  from  SnQa  to  Murena  to  desist 
from  hostilities  ;  whereupon  Mithridates  once  more 
consented  to  evacuate  Cappadoda.  (Appian,  Aftttr. 
64—66,  67 ;  Memnon,  36.) 

He  was  now  at  leisure  to  complete  the  reduction 
of  the  Bosporus,  which  he  suocesdully  accomplished, 
and  established  Maehares,  one  of  his  sons,  as  king 
of  that  country.  But  he  suffered  heavy  losses  in 
an  expedition  which  he  subsequently  undertook 
against  the  Achaeans,  a  warlike  tribe  who  dwelt  at 
the  foot  of  Mount  Cancasufc  (Appiaa,  ib.  67.) 
Meanwhile,  he  could  not  for  a  moment  doubt  that, 
notwithstanding  the  interposition  of  Sulla,  the 
peace  between  him  and  Rome  was  in  fiKt  a  mere 
suspension  of  hostilities;  and  that  that  haughty 
repnblie  would  never  suffer  the  massaera  of  her 
dtixens  in  Asia  to  remain  ultimately  unpuniihed. 
(See  Cic  pro  L,  AtamiL  3.)  Hence  all  his  effarta 
were  directed  towards  the  formation  of  an  army 
capable  of  contending  not  only  in  numbers,  but  in 
discipline,  with  those  of  Rome ;  and  with  this  view 
he  armed  his  barbarian  troops  after  the  Roman 
foshion,  and  endeavoured  to  train  them  up  in  that 
discipline  of  which  he  had  so  strongly  felt  the  effect 
in  the  preceding  contest.  (Plot.  LuaUi.  7.)  In 
these  attempts  he  was  doubtless  assisted  by  the 
refugees  of  the  Marian  party,  L.  Magius  and  L. 
Fannius,  who  had  accompanied  Fimbria  into  Asia ; 
and  on  the  defeat  of  that  general  by  Sulla,  had 
taken  refuge  with  the  king  of  Pontus.  At  their 
instigation  also  Mithridates  sent  an  embassy  to 
Sertorius,  who  was  still  maintaining  his  ground  in 
Spain,  and  cooduded  an  alliance  with  him  against 
their  common  enemies.  (Appian,  MUkr,  68 ;  Oros. 
vi.  2 ;  Pseud.  Ascon.  mi  Cie,  Verr.  L  34,  p.  183, 
ed.  OrelL)  It  is  remarkable  that  no  formal  treaty 
seems  ever  to  have  been  conduded  between  Mithri- 
dates and  the  Roman  senate  ;  and  the  king  had  in 
vain  endeavoured  to  obtain  the  ratification  of  the 
terms  agreed  on  between  him  and  SuUa.  (Appian, 


1100 


MITHRIDATE& 


ib.  67.)  Hence,  on  the  death  of  the  latter,  b.  c. 
78,  Mithridates  abandoned  all  thoughts  of  peace ; 
and  while  he  conclnded  the  alliance  with  Sertorius 
on  the  one  hand,  he  instigated  Tigianes  on  the 
other  to  invade  Cappadocia,  and  sweep  away  the 
inhabitants  of  that  country,  to  people  his  newly- 
founded  city  of  TigFsnocerta.  But  it  was  the  death 
of  Nicomedes  III.,  king  of  Bithynia,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  bl  c  74,  that  brought  matters  to 
a  crisis,  and  became  the  immediate  occasion  of  the 
war  which  both  parties  had  long  felt  to  be  inevi- 
table.  That  monarch  left  his  dominions  by  will  to 
the  Roman  people  ;  and  Bithynia  was  accordingly 
declared  a  Roman  province :  but  Mithridates  as- 
serted that  the  late  king  had  left  a  legitimate  son 
by  his  wife  Nysa,  whose  pretensions  he  immedi- 
ately prepared  to  support  by  his  arms.  (Eutrop. 
Ti.  b  ;  Liv.  Epit  xciiL ;  Appian,  Mitkr.  71 ;  Epist 
Mithrid.  ap.  Sidlust.  Hitt.  iv.  p.  239,  ed.  Gerlach  ; 
Veil  Pat  il  4,  39.) 

It  was  evident  that  the  contest  in  which  both 
parties  were  now  about  to  engage  would  be  a 
struggle  for  life  or  death,  which  could  be  terminated 
only  by  the  complete  overthrow  of  Mithridates,  or 
by  his  establishment  as  undisputed  monarch  of 
Asia.  The  forces  with  which  he  was  now  pre- 
pared to  take  the  field  were  sndi  as  might  inspire 
nim  with  no  unreasonable  confidence  of  victory. 
He  had  assembled  an  army  of  120,000  foot  soldiers, 
armed  and  disciplined  in  the  Roman  manner,  and 
sixteen  thousand  horse,  besides  an  hundred  scjrthed 
chariots :  but,  in  addition  to  this  regular  anny,  he 
was  supported  by  a  vast  number  of  auxiliaries 
from  the  barberian  tribes  of  the  Chalybes,  Achaeans, 
Armenians,  and  even  the  Scythians  and  Sazmatians. 
His  fleet  also  was  so  &r  superior  to  any  that  the 
Romans  could  oppose  to  him,  as  to  give  him  the 
almost  undisputed  command  of  the  sea.  These 
preparations,  however,  appear  to  have  delayed  him 
BO  long  that  the  season  was  fiir  advanced  before  he 
was  able  to  take  the  field,  and  both  the  Roman 
consuls,  Lucnllns  and  Cotta,  had  arrived  in  Asia. 
Neither  of  them,  however,  was  able  to  oppose  his 
first  irruption  ;  he  traversed  ahnost  the  whole  of 
Bithynia  without  encountering  any  resistance  ;  and 
when  at  length  Cotta  ventured  to  give  him  battle 
under  the  walls  of  Chalcedon,  he  was  totally  de- 
feated both  by  sea  and  land,  and  compelled  to  take 
refuge  within  the  city.  Here  Mithridates  at  first 
prepared  to  besi^  him,  but  soon  changed  his  in- 
tention, and  moveid  with  his  whole  army  to  Cysicus, 
to  whidi  important  dty  he  proceeded  to  lay  si^, 
both  by  sea  and  land.  His  military  engines  and 
works  were  managed  by  a  Greek  named  Niconides, 
who  dispbyed  the  utmost  skill  and  science  in  this 
department;  while  the  attacks  of  the  besieging 
forces  were  unremitting.  But  the  Roman  general 
LucuIIus,  who  had  advanced  from  Phrygia  to  the 
relief  of  Cotta,  and  followed  Mithridates  to  Cyzicus, 
had  been  allowed,  by  the  negligence  of  the  king, 
or  the  treachery,  as  it  was  said,  of  the  Roman  L. 
Magius,  who  enjoyed  a  high  place  in  his  confidence, 
to  occupy  an  advantageous  position  near  the  camp 
of  Mithridates,  where  he  ahnost  entirely  cut  him 
off  from  receiving  supplies  by  land,  while  the 
storms  of  the  winter  prevented  him  from  depending 
on  those  by  sea.  Hence  it  was  not  long  before 
famine  be|^  to  make  itself  felt  in  the  camp  of 
Mithridates,  and  all  his  assaults  upon  the  city 
having  been  foiled  by  the  courage  and  resolution 
of  the  besieged,  he  was  at  length  compelled  (early 


MITHRIDATES. 

in  the  year  73)  to  abandon  the  enterprise  and  raise 
the  siege.    But  a  large  detachment  of  his  irdj, 
which  he  at  first  sent  off  into  IKthynia,  wss  inter- 
cepted and  cut  to  pieces  by  LucoUus ;  and  when  at 
length  he  broke  up  his  camp,  his  mam  body,  st  it 
moved  along  the  coast  towards  the  westwsrd,  «m 
repeatedly  attacked  by  the  Roman  genersl,  and 
suffered  very  heavy  loss  at  the  passage  of  tlte 
Aesepus  and  Granicus.     The  king  himielf  pro- 
ceeded by  sea  to  Piuium,  where  he  ooUe^  tk» 
shattered  lemnante  of  his  forces,  and  leaving  a 
part  of  his  fleet  under  Varins  to  maintain  poomiQin 
of  the  Hellespont  and  the  Aegaeaa,  withdrew 
himself  with  Uie  rest,  afker  a  fruitlew  attempt 
upon  Perinthns,  to  Nicomedia.    Here  he  was  toon 
threatened  by  the  advance  of  three  Roman  aimict 
under  Cotta  and  the  two  lieutenants  of  LqcqIIu, 
Triariua  and  Voconins  Barba.    These  genersia  had 
made  themselves  masten  in  soooessaon  of  Pranti 
and  Nicaea,  and  were  preparing  to  besiege  Mithri- 
dates himself  at  Nicomedia,  when  the  king  re- 
ceived intelligence  of  the  defeat  oC  his  fleet  under 
Varins  at  Tenedoa,  and  becoming  in  conseqneooe 
apprehensive  for  the  safety  of  his  oommimicstioQa 
by  sea,  hasteiud  to  set  sail  for  Pontns.   On  hit 
voyage  he  encountered  a  violent  stonn,  by  which 
he  lost  many  of  his  ahipi»  and  was  himself  cmb- 
pelled  to  make  his  escape  in  the  light  gidlej  of  a 
pirate  c^»tain.     He  obtained,  howevei^  an  in* 
portant  advantage  bj  the  surprise  of  the  fiee  city 
of  Heradeia,  which  had  hitherto  remained  neva^ 
but  was  now  compelled  to  receive  a  Pontic  gsrriioB. 
Aficer  this  he  returned  to  Sinope.   (Appisn,  3/ttir- 
69—78  ;  Pint  LueuiL  7—13  ;  Memnon,  37-42; 
Liv.  EpiL  xdiL  xcv. ;  Eutrop.  vL  6.) 

The  great  army  with  which  Mithridates  had 
commenced  the  war  was  now  annihilated ;  sad  he 
was  not  only  compelled  to  retire  into  hit  o»i 
dominions,  but  was  without  the  means  of  oppouBf 
the  advance  of  Luenllua  into  the  heart  of  Pootu 
itself.    But  he  now  again  aet  to  woik  with  inde- 
fatigable activity  to  raiae  a  freah  anny ;  and  while 
he  left  the  whole  of  the  aea-ooaai  oC'Pontu  «fa 
to  the  invaders,  he  eatebliahed  himself  in  the  iateritf 
at  Cabeira,  where  he  aeon  gathered  a  nuDerooi 
force  around  his  standard,  wUle  he  aent  to  hia  an 
Machares  and  his  son-in-law  Tigraaea,  to  reqaot 
auccoun  and  auxiliariea.    liacullns,  having  in  viia 
tried  to  allnn  him  to  the  relief  of  Aninu^iheuEfe 
of  which  he  continued  thnra^iont  the  winter,  « 
the  ^>proach  of  apring  (b.  c.  72)  advanced  ints  the 
interior,  and  took  up  a  poaitioa  opponte  to  \ub  A 
Cabeira.    Mithridatea  waa  aaperior  ia  cavaliy« » 
which  account  the  Ronoan    geneial  avoided  la 
action  in  the  plaina,  and  the  campaign  waa  <^xfty 
occupied  with  mutual  attempto   to  cat  off  eaci 
others  convoys  of  provisiona»  which  led  to  rrpeattd 
partial  engagemento,  wiUi  warknia  'widatttn&ei  ^ 
fortune.     At  length  a  large   detachment  of  th» 
king^a  army  was  entirely  cat  ofl^  and  MithridaM 
hereupon  detennined  to  remove  hia  camp:  ^at^he 
orden  to  this  eflSsct  by  soma  ntimmnmimgmnumt  ;■« 
rise  to  a  panic  in  the  undiacapHned  mahitadef 
which  composed  his  army  ;  unai  tflmfraay**  v^^ 
and  Lucnllus  having  sent  hia  eawafay  to  take  a^ 
vantage  of  this,  a  general  rout  waa  the  oaaaeqadi^ 
Mithridatea  himaelf  with  difficoltj  «Ada  V^  ^' 
through  the  tumult,  and    moat  have  feBen  a? 
the  hands  of  the  Romana»   had  iu>t  the  ap^ 
of  some  of  his  punuers,  who  atofpped  ta  |w^ 
a  mule  kiden  with  gold,  giTen  him  time  to  ^ 


MITHRIDATES. 

bis  Mcape.  He  fled  to  Comana,  wKen  be  wm 
again  able  to  ataemble  a  body  of  2000  hone, 
bot  he  detpaiied  of  opposing  the  &rther  progieto 
of  Lacailns,  and  aocoidin^y  sent  his  &ithfiil 
eonnch  Bacdiides  to  pot  to  death  his  wives  and 
sisters  whom  he  had  left  at  Phaniacia,  while  he 
himself  took  refbge  in  the  dominions  of  his  son-in- 
law  Tignnes.  It  appears  that  these  oTento  took 
]dace  Wore  the  dose  of  the  year  B.&  72.  (Plat 
JmcmU:  14—18 ;  Appian,  MUkr.  78—82  ;  Mem- 
non,  43,  44  ;  concerning  the  chronology  see  Lv- 
CULLU8,  VoL  II.  p^  834,  note.) 

Tigranes  was  at  this  moment  the  most  powerful 
monarch  of  Asia  [Tiqranis]  ;  but  thongh  he  had 
previously  pomised  assistance  to  Mithndates,  he 
appears  to  oaTO  been  unwilling  to  engage  openly  in 
war  with  Rome ;  and  on  this  aocoont,  while  he  re- 
ceived the  fugitive  monarch  in  a  friendly  manner, 
and  assigned  him  all  that  was  requisite  for  main- 
taining his  royal  dignity,  he  refused  to  admit  him 
to  his  presence,  and  diowed  no  disposition  to 
attempt  his  restoration.     But  the  arrogance  of  the 
Bomans  brought  about  a  change  in  his  policy ;  and 
Tigranes,  offended  at  the  hanghty  conduct  of  Appins 
Claudius,  whom  Lucullus  had  sent  to  demand  the 
fonender  of  Mithridates,  not  only  refused  this 
request,  but  determined  at  once  to  prepare  lor  war 
with  the  Romans.    Community  of  interests  now 
Jed  to  a  complete  reconciliation  between  the  two 
monaichs ;  and  Mithridates,  who  had  spent  a  year 
and  eight  months  in  the  dominions  of  nis  son-in- 
law  without  being  admitted  to  a  personal  interview, 
waa  now  made  to  participate  in  all  the  ooundls  of 
Tigranes,  and  appointed  to  levy  an  anny  to  unite 
in  the  war.  But  it  was  in  vain  that  in  the  ensuing 
campaign  (b.  c.  69)  he  uxged  upon  his  son-in-law 
the  lessons  of  his  own  experience,  and  advised  him 
to  shun  a  reguhur  action  with  Lucullus:  Tigranes, 
confident  in  the  multitude  of  his  forces,  gave  battle 
at  Tigranocerta  and  was  defeated,  before  Mithri- 
datea  had  been  able  to  join  him.  But  this  disaster, 
ao  precisely  in  aocordimoe  with  the  warnings  of 
Mithridates,  served  to  raise  the  latter  so  high  in 
the  eetimation  of  Tigranes,  that  from  this  time  for- 
ward the  whole  conduct  of  the  war  was  entrusted 
to  the  direction  of  the  kfaig  of  Pontns. 

During  the  ensuing  winter  both  monarchs  were 
bnaily  engaged  in  raising  a  fresh  army,  into  which 
Mithridates  endeavoured  to  introduce  some  dis- 
cipline, as  well  as  to  arm  a  huge  body  of  them 
afler  the  Roman  foshion.    They  at  the  same  time 
endeaTOured  to  procure  the  important  assistance  of 
the  Parthian  king,  to  whom  Mithridates  addressed 
a  letter,  urging  Um  to  consult  his  true  interest  by 
esponaing  their  cause  before  it  was  too  late,  and 
not  to  wait  until  the  Romans  attacked  him  in  his 
turn.      Whether  the  epistle  to  this  effect  preserved 
among  the  fragments  of  Sallust  really  bears  any 
resemblance  to  that  composed  by  the  king  of 
Pontua  vrt  have  unfortunately  no  means  of  deter* 
mining.     (Plat.  Lwmll,  19,  21—23,  25—30 ;  Ap- 
pian, AfUkr,  84—87  ;  Menmon,  46, 55^58;  Dion 
Caaa.  .^V.  178,  xxxy,  1 — 3 ;  Liv.  EpiL  zcviii.;  Oros. 
vL  3  ;  Sntrop.  vi.  8,  9 ;  Epist  Mithr.  ad  Amcem, 
up.  Sail^  Hiat  iv.  p.  238,  ed.  Oerlach.) 

Hat  the  Parthian  king  still  wavered,  and  in  the 
folio-wing  summer  (bl  c.  68),  Lucullus  crossed  the 
Tauru&i  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  Armenia,  and 
Again  defeated  the  allied  monarchs  near  the  city  of 
^Vrtaxata.  But  tlie  early  severity  of  the  season, 
and  the  discontent  of  his  own  troops,  checked  the 


MITHRIDATES. 


1101 


fiuther  advance  of  the  Roman  genenl,  who  turned 
aside  into  Mesopotamia.  Here  MiUiridates  left 
him  to  lay  siege  to  the  fortress  of  Nisibis,  which 
was  supposed  impregnable,  while  he  himself  took 
advantage  of  his  abMnce  to  invade  Pontus,  at  the 
head  of  a  large  army,  and  endeavour  to  regain  pos- 
session of  hu  former  dominiona.  The  defence  of 
Pontus  was  confided  to  Fabius,  one  oi  the  lieute- 
nants of  Lucullus ;  but  the  oppressions  of  the  Ro> 
mans  had  excited  a  general  spirit  of  dinffection, 
and  the  people  crowded  around  the  standard  of 
Mithridates  Even  the  Thradan  mercenaries  in 
the  army  of  Fabius  turned  against  their  general, 
who  was  totally  defeated  by  Mithridates,  and  com- 
pelled to  shut  himself  up  in  the  fortress  of  Cabeira. 
Triarius,  another  of  the  Roman  generals,  now  ad- 
vanced to  his  support  with  a  fr^  ermy,  and  the 
king  retreated  before  this  new  adversary,  and 
withdrew  to  Comana,  where  he  took  up  his  winter- 
qoarters.  But  the  following  spring  (b.  c.  67)  hos- 
tilities were  resumed  on  both  sides ;  and  Triarius, 
who  was  anxious  to  engage  Mithridates  before 
Lucullus  himself  should  amve,  allowed  himself  to 
be  attacked  at  disadvantage,  ud  was  totally  de- 
feated. The  destruction  of  the  Roman  anny  would 
have  been  complete  had  not  the  king  himself  been 
wounded  in  the  pursuit,  which  was  in  consequence 
checked  for  a  time  ;  but  even  thus  the  blow  was 
one  of  the  severest  which  the  Roman  aims  had  sus- 
tained for  a  long  period :  7000  of  their  troops  fell, 
among  which  was  an  unprecedented  number  of 
office» ;  and  their  camp  itself  was  taken.  (Dion 
Cass.  zzxv.  4—8,  8—13;  Appian,  J/tttr.  87— 
89;  Pbt  LuetM.  81,82,  35;  Cicmv  Zm.  MamL 
9.) 

The  advance  of  Luculloa  himself  from  Mesopo- 
tamia prevented  Mithridates  from  foUowing  up  hii 
advantage,  and  he  withdrew  into  Lesser  Armenia, 
where  he  took  up  a  strong  position  near  Taknra, 
to  await  the  approach  of  Tignnes.  He  doubtless 
expected  that  the  Roman  general  would  quickly 
resume  the  offensive  ;  but  the  farther  proceedings 
of  Lucullus  were  psoalysed  by  the  mutinous  and 
diaffected  spirit  of  his  own  soldien ;  and  on  the 
arrival  of  Tigranes  the  two  monarchs  found  them- 
selves able  to  overrun  almost  the  whole  of  Pontus 
and  Cappadoda  without  opposition.  Before  the 
close  of  the  year  67  Mithricuites  saw  himself  once 
more  in  possession  of  the  greater  part  of  his  here- 
ditary dominions.  (Plut.  LuadL  35;  Appian, 
Jlft^.  90;  Dion  Cass.  XXXV.  14, 17  ;Cic.t)roXm. 
MamLZ.) 

But  early  in  the  following  year  (66)  the  conduct 
of  the  war  was  entrusted  by  the  Romans  to  the 
goienl  whose  fiune  was  at  Uiis  moment  eclipsing 
all  others — the  illustrious  Pompey,  and  one  of  the 
fint  measures  of  the  new  commander  was  to  secure 
the  friendship  and  alliance  of  the  Parthian  king 
Phrsates  III.,  a  step  by  which  he  not  only  de- 
prived Mithridates  of  all  hopes  of  die  co-operation 
of  that  monarch,  but  precluded  him  from  the  sup- 
port of  Tigranes  also,  by  compelling  the  Armenian 
king  to  look  to  the  defence  of  his  own  dominions 
against  the  Parthian.  Thus  thrown  back  upon  his 
own  resources,  Mithridates  made  overtures  for 
peace  ;  but  Pompey  would  listen  to  no  terms  ex- 
cept those  of  unqualified  submission  and  the  sur- 
render of  all  Roman  deserters,  and  these  conditions 
the  king  of  Pontns  rejected  with  scorn.  He  still 
found  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  30,000 
foot  and  2000  horse,  with  which,  however,  he  did 


1102 


MITHRIDATES. 


not  venture  to  meet  the  enemy  in  the  field,  and 
avoided  an  action  with  Pompey,  while  he  pro- 
tracted the  campaign,  and  gradually  withdrew 
towards  the  frontiers  of  Armenia.  Bat  he  was  no 
match  for  the  generalship  of  his  adversary,  who 
attacked  him  daring  a  night  march  through  a  nar- 
row pass  which  had  heen  previously  occupied  by 
the  Roman  tnofB :  the  greater  part  of  the  army  of 
Hithridates  was  cut  to  pieces,  and  the  king  him- 
self escaped  with  only  a  few  horsemen  and  his 
concubine  Hypsicmtea,  the  faithful  companion  of 
oil  his  fortunes,  to  the  frontier  fortress  of  Synoria. 
Here  he  once  more  assembled  a  considerable  force, 
with  which  he  prepared  to  withdraw  into  Armenia; 
but  Tigranes,  who  suspected  him  of  fomenting  the 
intrigues  of  his  son  against  him,  now  refiued  to 
admit  him  into  his  dominions,  and  no  dioice  re- 
mained for  Mithridates  but  to  plunge  with  his 
small  army  into  the  heart  of  Colchis,  and  thence 
make  his  way  to  the  Palus  Maeotis  and  the  Cim- 
merian Bosporus.  Arduous  as  this  enterprise 
appeared  it  was  suoeesafully  accomplished.  After 
crossing  the  Phasis  he  deemed  himself  secure  from 
the  pursuit  of  Pompey,  and  took  up  his  quarters 
for  the  winter  at  Dioecurias  (the  extreme  eastern 
limit  of  the  Greek  settlemento  in  this  part  of  the 
Euxine),  where  he  levied  additional  troops  and  also 
assembled  a  soAll  fleet.  With  these  combined 
forces  he  resumed  his  progress  in  the  following 
year  (65),  and  succeeded  in  efleeting  his  passage, 
partly  by  force,  partly  by  persuasion,  through  all 
the  various  barbarian  tribes  that  occupied  the 
country  between  the  Caucasus  and  the  Euxine, 
and  reached  in  safety  the  city  of  Phanagoria  on  the 
Bosporus.  His  son  Machares,  to  whom  he  had 
confided  the  government  of  these  regions,  but  who 
had  long  before  made  his  submission  to  Lucullns, 
fled  on  learning  his  approach,  and  soon  after  put 
an  end  to  his  own  life.  Mithridates,  in  consequence, 
established  himself  without  opposition  at  Pantica- 
poeum,  the  capital  of  the  kingdom  of  Bosporus. 
(Appian,  Miikr.  97—102,  107  ;  Dion  Cass.xxxvi. 
28—33  ;  Pint  Pomjx  32,  34,  35  ;  Liv.  Epii,  ci. ; 
Oros.  vi.  4  ;  Strab.  xL  pp.  496, 497«  zii.  p<  555.) 

He  had  now  nothing  to  fear  from  the  pursuit  of 
Pompey,  who  appears  to  have  at  once  abandoned 
all  thonghto  of  rollowing  the  fugitive  monarch  into 
the  wild  and  inaccessible  regions  beyond  the 
Phasis,  and  turned  his  arms  first  against  Tigranes, 
and  afterwards  against  Syria.  It  was  probably 
this  sense  of  securi^  that  emboldened  him  in  the 
year  64  to  send  ambassadors  to  Pompey  to  sue  for 
peace,  offering  to  submit  on  terms  similar  to  those 
which  had  been  lately  granted  to  Tigranes,  namely, 
that  he  should  be  allowed  to  retain  possession  of 
his  hereditary  dominions,  as  a  tributary  to  Rome. 
Pompey,  however,  insisted  that  the  king  should 
come  in  person  to  make  his  submission,  and  this 
Mithridates  resolutely  refused.  The  negotiations 
were  in  consequence  broken  off ;  and  while  Pompey 
regulated  the  a£fairs  of  Pontus,  which  he  reduced 
to  the  condition  of  a  Roman  province,  Mithridates 
on  his  part  commenced  the  most  extensive  pre- 
parations for  a  renewal  of  the  contest  Far  from 
contenting  himself  with  the  possession  of  the  re- 
mote province  of  the  Bosporus,  in  which,  from  ite 
inaccessible  position,  he  might  defy  the  arms  of 
Rome,  he  now  conceived  the  daring  project  of 
marching  round  the  north  and  west  coaste  of  the 
Euxine,  through  the  wild  tribes  of  the  Sarmatians 
and  Getae,  which  had  been  in  part  already  visited 


MITHRIDATES. 

by  his  generals  Neoptolemus  and  Diophsnti»,  s&4 
having  gathered  around  his   standard  ail  tb«e 
barbiman  nations,  of  whose  hostility  tovmrdi  Rome 
there  could  be   no   queatioii,  to  throw  himielf 
with  these  accumulated  manes  upon  the  frontien 
of  the  Roman  state,  and  perhaps  penetrste  eves 
into  Italy  itself.    With  these  views,  he  was  \m&j 
engaged  in  assembling  soeh  a  fleet  and  army  ii 
would  be  sufficient  for  an  enterprise  of  this  natg- 
nitude.    But  his  proceedings  were  mudi  dckyed 
at  first  by  a  violent  earthquake,  which  overthiev 
whole  towns  and  viUagea,  and  subsequentlj  by  t 
long  and  painful  illness,  which  incapadtatMi  him 
for  any  personal  exertion.    At  length,  hoverei; 
his  preparationB  were  completed,  ud  he  kmA 
himself  at  the  head  of  on  army  of  36,000  men  tad 
a  considerable  fleet     But  during  lus  iUnssi,  wiiile 
he  lived  in  eompleto  aedoaion,  visible  to  neae  bat 
a  fow  chosen  eunncha,  diaafiElsction  bad  made  n^ 
nrogresi  among  his  fellowen.     The  full  extent  of 
his  schemes  was  probaUy  communicated  ts  Cev; 
but  enough  had  transpired  to  akxm  the  moltiuiie, 
and  neither  the  soldins  nor  their  leaden  «en  dit- 
posed  to  follow  their  aged  monareh  on  anenterpnie 
which  they  might  well  legaxd  as  Utila  len  thin 
desperate.    In  this  stoto  ofthingianBetofprinte 
revenge  led  to  the  nvolt  of  the  important  town  of 
Phanagoria,  where  the  aona  of  iMtithridafeBs,  vh» 
held  the  dtad^  were  eompeDed  to  sonendtf  to  the 
insoigents,  and  the  flame  of  intuneetioB  quickly 
spread  to  several  other  citiea  oC  the  Tank  Cher- 
sonese.   Still  the  spirit  of  the  old  king  wm  oo- 
broken:  he  endeavoared   to  renew  his  allisBM 
with  the  neighhooriiig  Scytbian  chWhabs,  lal 
sent  some  of  his  daughters  to  them  as  brides,  nsder 
the  escort  of  some  confidential  eunuchs,  who,  ho«^ 
ever,  foUowed  the  general  example,  and  hctnyed 
their  charge  into  the  hands  of  the  Ronana  A 
more  formidable  conapiraey  was  now  organiicd  hr 
Phamaces,  the  fovourite  son  of  Mithridates,  ssi 
whom  he  had  declared  heir  to  hu  crown.   Tie 
designs  of  the  young  man  were  discovered,  aodh» 
accomplices  put  to  death,  but  Mitibiidates  «s»p(^ 
suaded  to  spare  his  son^  life,  and  Phainaesi  is- 
mediately  availed  himself  of  hie  impunity  to  teak 
out  into  open  insurrection.    He  iraa  qpaia\j  'y«^ 
both  by  the  whole  army  and  the  citiaens  of  Fa»* 
ticapaeum,  who  unanimonaly  proehimed  himtisi; 
and  Mithridates,  who  had  taken  ttSngb  in  a  rtr«ai 
tower,  after  many  fruitleaa  meaaages  and  embaiaes 
to  his  son,  saw  that  no  choiee  remained  to  him  ten 
death  or  captivity.     Hereupon  be  took  ]km 
which  he  constantly  carried   with  him ;  bst  kii 
constitution  had  been  so  long  inured  to  aatidaiA. 
that  it  did  not  produce  the  deaired  effect,  aad  he 
was  compelled  to  call  in  Che  asaiatanee  of  oae  ^ 
his  Gaulish  mercenaries  to  despatch  hira  with  hii 
sword.    (Appian,  AiUkr,  107 — 111 ;  Dwa  Caa^ 
xxxvil  3,  11—13;  Pkit.  ^omp.  41  ;  Oroavii; 
Eutrop.  vl  12  ;  Liv.  EpiL  oiL;  Flor.  iiL  6  ;  Josifi 
Ani,  xiv.  3.  §  4;  VaL  Max.  ix.  2,exi.  5;  ^ 
xvii.  16 ;  Aur.  Vict  de  Fir.  liimaL  76,  ?7;  V*::. 
Pat.  iL  40.) 

The  death  of  Mithridatea  took  ijbce  in  the  ^«K 
63  &C.  (Dion  Cass.  zxxviL  10.)  Thedx^^ 
his  name  still  inspired  at  Ronaa  is  stroa^  ^ 
played  in  a  passage  of  Cioero*«  ipeedi  ea  ^ 
Agrarian  laws,  delivered  early  in  that  vefTteir 
(De  Leg.  Agtw.  it.  19),  and  we  may  tiras  rea^T 
credit  the  statement  of  Plutar^^  that  lua  tath  «a* 
regarded  by  the  army  as  equal  to  a  great  vics^ 


MITHRIDATES. 

His  body  was  tent  by  Phonuces  to  Pompey  at 

Amisat,  as  a  token  of  his  sabmission ;  but  the 

Gonqneror  caused  it  to  be  interred   with  regal 

honours  in  the  sepulchre  of  his  fbreCstheis  at  Sinope. 

(PluLPomp.  42;  App.  MUkr,  113;  Dion  Caa. 

jutxTii.  14.)  According  to  the  statement  of  Appian 

already  cited,  he  was  sixty-eight  or  sizty-nine 

jean  old  at  the  time  of  his  death,  and  had  reigned 

fifty-wTcn  years,  of  which  twenty-five  had  been 

occupied,  with  only  a  few  brief  intervals,  in  one 

continued  struggle  against  the  Roman  power.  The 

estimation  in  which  he  was  held  by  his  adTersaries 

is  the  strongest  testimony  to  his  great  abilitiefl : 

Cicero  calls  him  the  greatest  of  all  kings  after 

Alexander  {Aead,  pr.u,\\  and  in  another  passage 

says  that  he  was  a  more  formidable  opponent  than 

any  other  monarch  whom  the  Roman  aims  had  yet 

encountered  (pro  Mnrm.  15 ;  see  also  VelL  Pat. 

il  18).    Nor  can  we  doubt  the  truth  of  these 

enloginms,  when  we  contemplate  the  dxcnmstanoM 

in  which  he  was  phwed,  and  the  instrumente  with 

which  he  had  to  work.    The  numerous  defeats  of 

Hithridates  are  a  proof  not  so  much  of  his  own 

deficiency  as  a  general,  as  of  the  inferiority  of  his 

troops  to  those  which  were  opposed  to  him.    This 

was  the  Bidical  defect,  which  he  was  unable  to 

cure.     After  the  unsuccessful  issue  of  his  war 

with  Sufla,  all  his  efforto  were  directed,  as  we  hare 

already  seen,  to  the  traininff  up  a  disciplined  army, 

capable  of  contending  with  the  Rmnan  legions ; 

and  even  after  the  fiulure  of  this  first  experiment 

he  still  seems  to  have  fonned  armies,  comparatively 

small  in  numbers,  but  well  organised,  instead  of 

the  unwieldy  and  undisciplined  multitudes  of  Ti" 

graneSi     But  he  latterly  became  convinced  of  the 

impossibility  of  coping  with  the  Romans  in  the 

field,  and  on  all  occasions  sought  to  avoid  a  pitched 

battle,  and  draw  his  enemies  into  positions  where 

he  might  cut  them  off  from  their  supplies,  or  take 

advantage  of  the  rugged  and  difficult  nature  of  the 

country  in  which  he  had  involved  them.    If  he 

waa  frequently  foiled  in  these  projects,  we  must 

remember  that  he  was  imposed  to  generals  such  as 

Lucullus  and  Pompey.   But  whatever  opinion  may 

be  entertained  of  the  skill  and  ability  of  Mithti- 

dates  as  a  genend  in  conducting  his  campaigns, 

there  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  undaunted  spirit 

and  energy  with  which  he  rose  superior  to  all  his 

defeats,  and  was  ever  ready  to  recommence  the 

unequal  contest. 

What  little  we  know  of  his  diaiacter  in  other 
reapecto  is  far  from  figivouiable  ;  and  notwithstand' 
ing  his  Greek  education  and  habits,  presentoall 
the  characteristics  of  a  genuine  Eastern  despot. 
His  unreasonable  suspicious  of  those  around  him, 
-w^hich  lost  him  the  province  of  Gslatia  and  the 
aerviees  of  Archelaus ;    the    reliance    phced  on 
eonnchs  for  all  confidential  purposes  ;  the  barbarous 
execution  of  several  of  his  numerous  sons  for  vari- 
ous and  often  trivial  causes  ;  and  the  truly  Oriental 
jealousy  which  led  him  to  order  the  death  of  his 
wires  and  sisters,  when  he  found  himself  compelled 
to  fly  from  his  kingdom — ^not  to  speak  of  the  severe 
^niahment  inflicted  on  the  people  of  Chios  for  a 
trifling  and  apparently  involuntary  offence  (App, 
A/d&r.  47) ;  and  the  genend  massacre  of  the  Roman 
ritisens  throughout  Asia — are  sufficient  evidence 
that  neither  his  great  abilities  nor  his  superior 
education  had  produced  in  him  any  tendency  to 
real  enlightenment  or  humanity.    Yet  he  was  not 
mrithout  a  love  of  the  fine  arts ;  and  among  the 


MITHRIDATES. 


liOS 


vast  treasures  accumukted  in  his  treasuries  at 
Cabeira  and  elsewhere  were  many  valuable  pictures 
and  statues,  and  a  splendid  collection  of  engraved 
gems  or  precious  stones.  (Strab.  xii.  p.  556 ;  Plin. 
xxziii.  12.  §  54,  xxxvil  2.  $  5 ;  ManiL  Attnm. 
V.  510.) 

Of  his  numerous  wives  or  concubines,  the  names 
of  a  few  only  have  been  preserved  to  us :  among 
the  most  conspicuous  of  which  are :  Laodice,  put 
to  death  early  in  his  reign ;  Berenice  and  Monima, 
both  of  whom  were  put  to  death  at  Phamacia 
[MoNUfjk],  Stratonick  and  Hypsicmtea,  the 
last  of  whom  is  said  to  have  accompanied  him  on 
all  his  campaigns,  and  shared  with  him  every 
danger  and  printtion.  (Pint.  Pomp.  32 ;  Val.  Max. 
iv.  6.  ext  §  2.)  By  these  various  wives  he  was 
the  fiuher  of  a  numerous  progeny,  many  of  whom, 
however,  perished  before  him.  Of  hb  sons,  Arca- 
thias  died  in  Greece,  Mithridates  and  Xiphares 
were  put  to  death  by  his  orders,  and  Machares 
only  escaped  the  same  &to  by  a  voluntary  death ; 
five  othen,  named  Artaphemes,  Cyrus,  Dareius, 
Xerxes,  and  Oxathres,  had  fiJlen  into  the  hands  of 
Pompey,  and  served  to  adorn  his  triumph  (App. 
MUkr,  117);  while  Phamaces  succeeded  to  the 
throne  of  the  Bosporus.  Of  his  daughters  the  fol- 
lowing are  mentioned  in  history:  1.  Cleopatra, 
married  to  Tigranes,  king  of  Armenia ;  2.  Drjrpe- 
tine,  put  to  death  by  the  eunuch  Menophilus } 
Z.  Another  Cleopatra,  present  with  her  frther  at 
the  Bosporus  (App.  MUhr,  108)  ;  4.  Mithridatis  ; 
and  5.  Nyssa,  who  poisoned  themsdves  at  the  same 
time  widi  their  fiither  (ib.  iii.) ;  and  6  and  7. 
Orsabaris  and  Eupatra,  who  were  taken  prisonen 
by  Pompey  (ibu  117). 

The  portrait  of  Mithridates  whidi  appean  on  his 
coins  is  remarkable  for  the  fire  and  eneigy  of  his 
countenance,  which  accords  well  with  all  we  know 
of  his  character  ;  while  the  beautilul  execution  of 
the  coins  themselves,  both  in  gold  and  silver,  bean 
testimony  to  his  patronage  of  the  arts.  They 
usually  bear  a  date,  which  refen  to  an  era  com- 
mencing with  the  year  b.  c.  297,  and  which  con« 
tinued  to  be  used  by  the  kings  of  Bosporus  long 
afterwards,  though  ito  origin  is  unknown. 


COIN  OF  MITHBIDATSB  YI.  KINO  OV  F0NTU8. 

MiTHRXBATxa,  a  son  of  the  preceding,  who 
vras  appointed  by  his  fikther  to  take  the  comnmnd 
of  the  army  which  he  opposed  to  the  Roman 
general.  Fimbria,  in  b.  c.  85.  Though  supported 
by  Taxiles,  Diophantus,  and  Menander,  three  of 
the  ablest  generals  of  Mithridates,  he  was  totally 
defeated  by  Fimbria,  who  surprised  his  camp,  and 
cut  to  pieces  the  greater  part  of  his  forces ;  he  him- 
self made  his  escape  to  Pergamus,  where  he  joined 
his  &ther.  (Memnon,  34;  Api»an,  MUkr.  52.) 
After  the  termination  of  the  wi^  with  Sulla,  he  was 
appointed  by  his  father  to  the  government  of  Col- 
chis, with  the  title  of  king.  The  Colchians,  who 
were  previously  in  a  state  of  revolt,  immediately 
submitted  to  &e  young  prince,  and  received  him 


1104 


MNASALCAS. 


with  inch  demonttntiont  of  fiiTour  as  excited  the 
jealooiy  of  the  elder  Mithridates,  who,  in  con- 
•eqaence,  recalled  him ;  and  after  keeping  him 
tome  time  in  captivity,  nltimately  put  him  to 
death.    (App.  MiOr.  64.)  [E.  H.  R] 

MITHRIDA'TIS  (Mi^piScCru),  a  daughter  of 
Mithridates  the  Great,  who  had  been  at  one  time 
betrothed  to  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt ;  but  the  mar- 
riage never  took  place,  and  she  shared  the  fortunes 
of  her  fiither  to  the  last  She  and  her  lister  Nyssa 
were  present  with  Mithri^tes  just  before  his 
death,  and  voluntarily  tpok  poison,  that  they  might 
share  his  &te.  (Appian,  Afithr.  1 1 1.)    [£.  H.  R] 

MITHRI'NES.    [MiTBRBNK.] 

MITHROBARZA'NES  (M«6po«apC(^t).  ]. 
Father-in-law  of  Datames,  with  whom  he  joined 
in  his  nvolt  from  the  Persian  king  [DatamisJ  ; 
but  afterwards  de^Muring  of  his  cause,  went  over 
to  Artabazus,  the  Persian  general,  with  all  the 
cavalry  under  his  command.  Datames,  however, 
on  learning  his  desertion,  followed  him  so  doiely 
that  he  attacked  the  enemy  at  the  very  moment 
that  Mithrobarsanes  had  joined  them.  The  Per- 
sians in  consequence  dutrusted  their  new  confe- 
derate, and  refused  to  receive  them,  so  that  Mithro- 
barzanes  and  his  followen  found  themielves  hemmed 
in  between  two  annies,  and  were  quickly  cut  to 
pieces.  TDiod.  xv.  91  ;  Com.  Nep.  Vdam»  6 ; 
comp.  Polyaen.  vii.  21.  §  7.) 

2.  General  of  the  Cappadocian  Ibroes,  which 
formed  part  of  the  Penian  army  at  the  passage  of 
the  Granicus :  he  was  killed  in  the  battle  (Arrian, 
Anab,  i.  16.  §  5  ;  Died.  xvii.  21).  His  name  is 
written  in  many  of  the  MSS.  both  of  Diodorus 
and  Axrian,  Mithiobuianes,  but  analogy  is  certainly 
in  favour  of  the  other  form. 

3.  King  or  ruler  of  the  district  of  Sophene,  in 
the  possession  of  which  he  was  established  by 
Arianthes  V.,  king  of  Cappadocia,  notwithstanding 
the  opposition  of  Artaxias,  king  of  Armenia,  who 
in  vain  endeavoured  to  induce  Ariarathes  to  put 
the  young  prince  to  death,  and  divide  his  dominions 
between  them.    (Diod.  xxxi  Em.  VcUet,  p.  584.) 

4.  A  general  of  Tigranes  I^  king  of  Armenia, 
who  was  the  first  of  the  king's  friends  and  courtiers 
that  ventured  to  apprise  him  of  the  near  approach 
of  Lucullus.  Hereupon  he  was  despatched  by  that 
monarch  with  a  force  of  3000  horse  and  a  numerous 
body  of  in&ntry,  with  orders  to  crush  the  Roman 
army,  and  bring  the  genend  away  prisoner.  Mithro* 
barzanes,  though  he  does  not  seem  to  have  shared 
in  this  foolish  confidence,advBnced  to  meet  LucuUus, 
but  was  encountered  by  the  advanced  guard  of  the 
Romans  under  Sextilius,  and  cut  to  pieces,  with 
the  greater  part  of  his  troops.  (Plut  LmctdL  25  ; 
Appian,  MiOur.  84.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

^MITROBATES  (Mtrpotf^t),  a  Persian,  go- 
vernor of  Dascyleium,  is  said  by  Herodotus  to 
have  taunted  Oroetes,  satrap  of  Sardis,  with  his 
allowing  Samoa  to  continue  free  from  the  Persian 
yoke.  During  the  disturbed  period  which  fol- 
lowed the  deaOi  of  Cambyses  and  the  usurpation 
of  the  Magi  (b.c.  521),  Oroetes  put  Mitrobates 
and  his  son  Cranaspes  to  death.  (Herod,  iii.  120, 
126,  127.)  [E.  K] 

MIXOPA'RTHENOS  (Mi|oinipecyotX  i.  e.  half 
maiden,  a  surname  of  the  Erinnyes  or  Furies. 
(Lycophr.  669 ;  comp.  Herod,  iv.  9.)  [L.  S.] 

MNASALCAS  (MMur«(A«af),  an  epigrammatic 
poet,  a  native  of  a  village  or  township  in  the  ter- 
ritory of  Sicyon  called  PUtaeae  (Strab.  ix.  p.  412). 


HNASEAS. 

Eighteen  of  his  epigrams  are  given  in  Bnmck% 
Anal,  i.  p.  190.  The  tune  when  he  floorUhed 
is  uncertain.  Reiske  (NoL  p.  245,  &c)  is  some- 
what disposed  to  consider  him  a  conlemponrj  of 
Alexander  the  Great  Schneider  (AnaL  ]».  6) 
places  him  a  century  later.  (Fabric  BtiL  Gme, 
vol  iv.  p.  483 ;  Athen.  iv.  p.  163.)         [C.  P.  U.] 

MNA'SEAS  (Mnur^os).  1.  A  Phocisn,  who. 
on  the  death  of  Phayllus,  &  a  353,  wa»  appointed 
guardian  to  the  young  Phalaems,  the  son  d  Oao* 
marchus,  and  the  successor  of  Phayllos  in  th« 
supreme  command  of  the  Phodans  in  the  Sscred 
War.  Mnaseas  was  soon  after  slain  in  a  mght* 
battle  with  the  Thebans.  He  wss  perfasps  the 
same  pnson  whose  private  quarrel  with  one  Eothy- 
crates  about  an  heiress  had,  acconUng  to  Aiino^ 
given  occasion  to  the  war.  (Diod.  xvi  38 ;  coop. 
Pans.  X.  2  ;  Arist  PoUL  v.  4,  ed.  Bekk.) 

2.  An  Argive,  mentioned  by  Demosthenei  [<i» 
Cor.  p.  324)  as  one  of  those  who  betnycd  their 
country  to  Phib'p.  Polybius  (xvii.  14)  bkmM 
Demosthenes  for  what  he  calls  his  RcUett  ind 
sweepinff  accusation  against  so  many  distingimhed 
men.  (Comp.  Dem.  d$  Cor,  p.  245,  de  dm.  p. 
105  ;  Diod.  xvi.  38, 69.)  [£•  ^1 

MNA'SEAS  (MMMriof),  literary.    1.  Of  Pi- 
TARA,  in  Lycia,  the  most  celebrated  litemy  pons 
of  this  name.    He  ia  sometimes  called  i  Haroffk, 
and  at  other  times  6  Ilarpc^t :  the  fenner  woold 
make  him  a  native  of  Patara  in  Lyda ;  the  latter, «( 
Patrae  in  Achaia.     Clinton  calls  him  (F.  fl.  vl 
iu.  p.  534)  Mnaseas  of  Patrae ;  but  it  sppesn 
more  probable  that  narpwds  is  a  comiptioB  of 
UttTopt^t  than  the  contrary  ;  and  we  kiiow  tkst 
Asia  Minor  produced  many  literary  personi  frao 
the  time  that  litentnre  flourished  at  Alexaodiii. 
From  a  passage  in   Suidas  («.  o.  *£pctTso^ivV 
VossiuB,  Clinton,  and  others  have  supposed  thtf 
Mnaseas  was  a  disciple  of  Aristarchus ;  bat  the 
words  may  also  mean  that  he  waa  a  pnpl  ^  ^ 
tosthenes;  and  that  thia   is  their  real  nmsiK, 
Preller  has  shown,  from  another  sooroe,  is  ^ 
essay  referred  to  below.     (Comp.  £|piaMrisBkH^ 
p.  277,  29 ;   Welcker,  EpiatAe  C^elmt,  ^  4J&) 
Mnaseas  belonged  to  the  period  when  the  •ehn' 
of  Callimachtts  and  Eratoatbenea  waa  \Km»M 
literary  and  grammatical  atudiea  ;  but  when  Iik^ 
wise  a  very  large  niunber  were  devotu^g  thcBsdm 
to  a  description  of  landa  and  place^  with  sa  a^ 
count  of  their  local  traditions,  monuments,  0d 
antiquities.    Such  were  Polemon  of  Ilion,  N»^ 
thes  of  Cyiicus,  Philostephanna  of  Cyrene,  w 
many  others,  who  were  contemporary  with  V» 
seas,  and  who  were  called  by  the  genersl  nsve 
Periegetae  {Il^pnrrrral),     To  theae  Unasau  W 
longed,  and  was  one  of  the  wont  of  bis  chsL  It 
is  true  that  he  was  diligent  and  learned,  snd  thit 
he  travelled  in  Europe,  Africa,  and  Asa,  fat  ^ 
purpose  of  collecting  matt^riaU  for  his  wotk ;  ^ 
he  was  singularly  destitute  both  of  taste  and  jvit 
ment,  and  belonged  to  that  daaa  of  Akxttdnv 
compilen  who  placed  more  ralne  upon  the  qosot? 
of  tneir  matenals  than   their  quality  or  ams^ 
ment,  and  who  recorded  more  diligenUy  siU  «stR 
ordinary  and  fiibulous  talea  in  history  and  nstf^ 
than  events  and  occuxrencea  of  zeal  interest  »i 
importance.     He  was  also  a  follower  of  the  KB", 
nalistic  school  of  Evemema»  and  reaolved  oHsr- 
the  ancient  legends  into  oidinary  aatanl  «p^ 
renoes,  quite  in  accordance  with  the  priocifitt  & 
the  school    [Evsmbbos;.} 


MNASEAS. 

Mnaaeu  was  the  author  of  two  works,  one  of  a 
chorographical  description,  and  the  other  a  collec- 
tion of  oracles  given  at  Delphi.  These  works 
leem  to  have  had  extensive  circulation  in  an- 
tiqaity,  and  to  have  been  preserved  for  a  con- 
lidenble  time.  The  oldest  writer  by  whom  they 
SR  referred  to  is  Lysimachns,  who  wrote  Ilcpi  yo- 
<rT«r  (Athen.  iv.  p.  158,  d.),  and  they  were  extant 
in  the  time  of  Athenaens,  who  frequently  refers  to 
them. 

I.  TltpbrXovs  is  the  name  given  to  the  former  of 
MnsKBS^s  two  woiks  bv  Athenaeus  (viiL  p.  331,  e.), 
Photitts,  and  Snidas  (s.  o.  wiBov  x<^^vof ),  and 
aeemt  to  be  its  correct  title.  Stephanus  of  Byzan- 
tium (<.  o.  'ETTCiOKSf)  calls  it,  7^1«  Tkree  Books 
of  Periegeteis  {y  r&tf  Tsptiryijo-cwr),  when  the 
plural  probably  refers  to  the  work  being  divided 
into  three  sections,  each  of  which  was  again  sub- 
divided into  several  books.  PeripUu  was  thus  the 
general  title ;  but  the  three  sections,  which  troited 
of  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  respectively,  are  fre- 
quently referred  to  as  distinct  works. 

1.  E^fM^,  or  E^^NvirMuci,  was  divided  into  three 
books :  at  least  we  have  a  quotation  from  the  third 
book  of  this  section.  The  first  book  appears  to 
have  treated  of  the  history  of  inventions,  and  con- 
sequently of  the  civilisation  of  Europe ;  and  the 
second  and  third  to  have  been  devoted  to  a  de- 
scription of  the  coasts  of  the  various  parts  of  Eu- 
rope. (Athen.  iv.  p.  158,  d.,  viL  p.  296,  b.,  xiL 
p.  530,  c ;  Hazpocmt.  s.  «.  *Iinr(a ;  Bekker, 
Aneod.  Groen,  p.  350,  26  ;  Schol  ad  Tbeocr,  L  64  ; 
Ammon.  •■  o.  NijpclSfs ;  Phot,  and  Suid.  s.  o. 
npo^tSiin} ;  SchoL  ad  Oennaaie.  PrognotL  apnd 
Arat.  vol  ii.  p.  Ill,  ed.  Buhl;  Fulgent.  Af^koL 
ii  19.) 

2.  Afftoy  was  also  divided  into  several  books,  of 
which  the  first  and  second  are  quoted.  (SchoL  ad 
Jpolion.  L  ]  128 ;  Eudocia,  p.  103 ;  Athen.  viil. 
p.  346,  d.  e.) 

3.  AiS6fh  likewise  contained  several  books 
(Mnurtfof  ip  tm  wtpi  AiCi^s),  but  Uieir  number  is 
not  mentioned.  (Hesych.  «.  t^  BapKoiou  6xott ; 
PUn.  ff.  AT.  xxxvii.  1 1.  s.  38.) 

II.  AtKiputmy  xf^V^  ffwaytryj/iy  is  die  name 
of  the  other  work  of  Mnaseas  on  the  Delphic  ora- 
cles. (Schol.  ad  Het,  Theog,  117.)  Sometimes  it 
is  simply  called  n«pl  xp^l*^^'  (SchoL  ad  Find. 
OL  iL  70.)  The  following  passages,  in  which 
Mnaseas  is  quoted,  seem  to  be  taken  from  this 
eoUection  of  Delphic  oracles: — Zenob.  v.  74; 
SchoL  ad  Eurip.  Pkom.  41 1  ;  Phot  and  Suid.  s. «. 
jifMit  A  McTopcif ;  Tsetz.  ChiL  ix.  871—894. 

(Vossius,  de  HitL  Graee.  p.  178,  ed.  Wester- 
xoaim  ;  Clinton,  F,  H,  voL  iii.  p.  534 ;  Jahn,  de 
J'alamede^  P>  31 ;  and  more  especially  Preller,  in 
the  Zeii$ehrift  fur  die  AU^ihumewissentcha/i, 
1846,  pp.  673—688,  from  whom  the  preceding  ac- 
count is  chiefly  taken.) 

2.  An  Agricultural  writer,  who  translated 
into  Greek  the  works  of  the  Carthaginians  Mago 
and  Hamilcar  on  this  subject.  (Varro^  /{.  A.  L  1  ; 
Coliim.  xiL  4.) 

3.  Of  Bkrytus,  a  rhetorician,  who,  according 
to  Suidas  (i:  vX  wrote  a  r^xyv  ^irropucif,  and  vpl 
*A.TTiKci¥  ivofjuiimv, 

4.  Of  LocRi  or  Colophon,  a  poet,  who  left 
behind  him  a  collection  of  Haiyvia^  (Athen.  vii 
p.  321,  f. ;  Eustath.  p.  1163,  14.) 

5.  A  disciple  of  the  great  grammarian  Aristarchns 
(Suid.  #.  o.  *£;KiT0ff 9<n|s).     He  is  mentioned  also 

VOL.  IL 


MNASIPPUS. 


1105 


in  the  Venetian  scholia  on  the  Iliad.    (Villoison, 
Prolegom,  p.  xxx.) 

MNA'SEAS  (My«r^of ),  or  MNASAEUS  (Myo- 
0'cuos),  a  physician,  who  belonged  to  the  ancient 
sect  of  the  Methodici  (Gal.  Introd.  c  4.  voL  xiv. 
p.  684),  and  lived  probably  in  the  fint  century 
after  Christ.  He  wrote  some  medical  works,  which 
are  not  now  extant ;  and  he  is  quoted  by  Oalen 
{De  Compos,  Medioam.  sec.  Gen.  i.  4, 1 7,  vii.  5,  vol. 
xiiL  pp.  392,  445,  962,  963,  965),  Soranus  {De 
Arte  ObsUtr.  pp.  21,  23,  279,  289,  ed.  Diets), 
Caelius  Aurelianus  {De  Morb,  AeuL  iL  5,  29,  De 
Morb.  Ckrm.  \,  5,  iL  1,  7,  pp.  81,  142,  329,  348, 
380),  Aetius  (ii.  2. 18,  89,  pp.  258,  290),  Paulus 
Aegineta  (viL  17,  p.  676),  and  Alexander  Tral- 
lianus  (iiL  7,  vii.  1,  pp.  187,  213).      [ W.  A.  G.] 

MNASICLES  (MnuTiicX^r),  a  Cretan  officer  of 
mercenaries,  who  joined  Thimbron  the  Lacedae- 
monian, in  his  expedition  against  Cyrene  ;  but 
quickly  deserted  him,  and  went  over  to  the  Cyre- 
naeans,  by  whom  he  was  ultinuitely  appointed 
general,  and  carried  on  the  war  against  Thimbron. 
(Diod.  xviiL  20,  21 .)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MNASrLOCHUS  (MriurfXoxos),  was  a  chief 
of  the  Acamanians,  who,  in  b.  c.  191,  was  bribed 
by  Antiochus  the  Great,  and,  in  return,  persuaded 
or  fraudulently  compelled  a  diet  of  his  countrymen 
to  embrace  the  Syrian  instead  of  the  Roman  alli- 
ance. In  all  the  preliminaries  of  peace  between 
Rome  and  Antiochus,  after  the  defeat  of  the  ktter 
at  Magnesia  in  &  c.  190,  one  article  was  the  sur- 
render of  Mnasilochus  to  the  RomansL  (Polyb. 
xxL  14.  §  7,  xxiL  26.  §  11 ;  Liv.  xxxvL  11,  12, 
xxxviL  45,  xxxviiL  38.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MNASINUS  (MMurfyovs),  a  brother  of  Anaxis, 
and  a  son  of  one  of  the  Dioscuri ;  he  and  his  brother 
were  represented  on  the  throne  of  Apollo  at  Amy- 
dae.     (Pans.  iL  22.  §  6,  iiL  18.  §  7.)      [L.  S.] 

MNASIPPUS  (Mi>a<rnnrof),a  Lacedaemonian, 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  armament 
which  was  sent  to  Corcyra,  in  B.  c.  373,  to  recover 
the  island  from  the  Athenians.  Having  landed 
there,  he  ravaged  the  country,  and,  blockading  the 
city  by  sea  and  land,  reduced  the  Coreyraeans  to 
the  greatest  extremities.  Imagining,  however, 
that  success  was  now  within  his  grasp,  he  die* 
missed  some  of  his  mercenaries  and  kept  the  pay 
of  the  rest  in  arrear.  It  would  appear,  too,  that 
discipline  was  less  strictly  preserved  among  his 
men  than  heretofore  ;  for  we  read  that  the  several 
posts  of  the  besiegen  were  now  imperfectly  guarded, 
and  that  their  soldiers  were  dispersed  in  straggling 
parties  throughout  the  country.  The  Coreyraeans, 
observing  this,  made  a  sally,  in  which  they  slew 
some,  and  made  some  prisoners.  Mnasippus  pro- 
ceeded in  haste  against  them,  ordering  his  officen 
to  lead  out  the  mercenaries ;  and,  when  they  repre- 
sented to  him  that  they  could  not  answer  for  the 
obedience  of  the  men  while  they  remained  unpaid, 
he  met  their  remonstrances  with  blows — an  ex- 
hibition of  coarse  arrogance  by  no  means  uncom- 
mon with  Spartans  in  power.  It  may  well  be 
conceived  that  the  spirit  which  animated  his  troops 
was  not  one  of  alacrity  or  of  attachment  to  his  per- 
son. In  the  battle  which  ensued  close  to  the  gates 
of  the  town,  the  Coreyraeans  were  victorious  and 
Mnasippus  was  slain.  According  to  Diodoms, 
these  successful  operations  were  conducted  under 
the  command  of  Ctesicles  (doubtless  the  Stesicles 
of  Xenophon),  whom  the  Athenians  had  sent  to 
the  aid  of  Corcyra  with  a  body  of  500  or  600  ta^ 


1J06 


MNESARCHUS. 


geteen.  (Xen.  HelL  tL  2.  §§  4—23  ;  Diod.  zt. 
46,  47 ;  Wetaeling,  ad  he;  Schneider,  6d  JCen. 
HdL  Tl  2.  §  10  ;  Rehdanta,  VUiu  Ipkierati», 
Chabriae,  Timotkeiy  iv.  §  3.  BeroL  1845.    [£.  E.] 

MNASITHEU8.     [Mnssithbus.] 

MNASITI'MUS.    [Mnxsitimus.] 

MNASON  (Mv^ffM^).  1.  A  Phocian,  a  friend 
and  disciple  of  Aristotle.  He  seems  to  have  in- 
curred considerable  odinm  on  account  of  the  laige 
number  of  domestic  sUtves  whom  he  kept.  (Athen. 
▼i.  p.  264,  d.  272,  b.)  Whether  it  was  thU 
Mnason  who  came  on  an  embassy  to  Athens,  and 
was  appealed  to  as  a  witness  by  Aeschines  {de 
Falta  Ze^.  p.  47,  ed.  Steph.),  we  are  not  informed. 

2.  TyiHut  of  Elatea.  He  seems  to  have  distin- 
guished himself  by  his  liberal  patronage  of  the  fine 
arts.  For  a  picture  painted  by  Aristeides  he  paid 
1 000  minae ;  and  for  pictores  of  the  twelve  gods 
by  Asclepiodoms  300  minae  for  each.  (Plin.  H,  N. 
xxxY.  36.  §  18,21.)  [C.  P.M.] 

MNEMARCHUS  (MH^X<»)«  m  the  name 
sometimes  given  to  the  £sther  of  Pythagonis  ;  bat 
hit  proper  name  is  Mnesarchus.  [Mnxsarchus, 
No.  1.]  [C.  P.  M.] 

MNEME  (Mn^/iij),  i.  e.  memory,  was  one  of  the 
three  Muses  that  were  in  eariy  times  worshipped 
at  Ascra  in  Boeotia.  (Pans.  ix.  29.  §  2.)  But 
there  seems  to  have  also  been  a  tradition  that 
Mneme  was  the  mother  of  the  Muses,  for  Ovid 
(MeL  V.  268)  calls  them  Mnraaonides;  unless 
this  be  only  an  abridged  form  for  the  daughters  of 
Mnemosyne.     [Comp.  Musak]  [L.  S.] 

MNEMON  (lAn)/iaiy),  a  physician  of  Side,  in 
Pamphylia,  who  was  a  foUower  of  Cleophantus,  and 
lived  in  the  third  century  &  c.  (Galen,  CommaiU 
in  Hippoct,  ^  Epid,  IIl.'^  ii.  4,  iii.  71«  voL  xvii. 
pt.  i.  pp.  603,  606,  731).  He  is  known  only  as 
one  of  the  individuals  whose  name  occurs  in  con- 
nection with  the  marks  or  dUitxuten  (xftpaieriipts) 
appended  to  certain  medical  cases  in  ti^e  third  book 
of  Hippocrates,  '*  De  Morbis  Popularibus,"  of 
which  Mnemon  was  by  some  persons  (but  probably 
without  sufficient  reason)  supposed  to  be  the  author. 
(See  Littr^*s  Hippocrates, vol.  L  p.  274.)  [W.  A.G.] 

MNEMO'SYNE  (Mvi}/iocrJn}),  I  e.  memory, 
a  daughter  of  Uranus,  and  one  of  the  Titanides, 
became  by  Zeus  the  mother  of  the  Muses.  (Hom. 
Ilytntu  in  Mere.  429  ,*  Hes.  T^eog,  54, 915  ;  Diod. 
v.  67 ;  Orph.  Hymm.  76  ;  Cic.  De  Nat.  Dear,  iii  21.) 
Pausanias  (L  2.  §  4)  mentions  a  statue  of  Mnemo- 
syne at  Athens  ;  and  near  the  oracle  of  Trophonius 
she  had  a  sacred  well  and  a  throne.  (Paus.  ix.  39. 
§  4,  &c.)  ^  [L.  S.] 

MNESAECHMUS  (M^raixMoO,  a&  Athe- 
nian orator  of  the  time  of  Demosthenes,  is  also 
called  Menesaechmus.     [Mbnbsabchmuk.] 

MNESARCHUS  (My^iaapxos).  1.  The  son 
of  Euphron  or  Euthyphron,  and  £sther  of  Pytha- 
goras. He  was  generally  believed  to  be  not  of 
purely  Greek  origin.  According  to  some  accounts, 
he  belonged  to  the  Tyrrhenians  of  Lemnos  and 
Imbros,  and  is  said  to  have  been  an  engraver  of 
rings.  (Clemens  AleXi  Stronk  i  p.  300 ;  Schol. 
ad  Plat.  Rep.  p.  420,  ed.  Bekk. ;  Diog.  Laert  viiL 
1 ;  Porphyr.  Vit.  Pytlu  1, 2.)  According  to  other 
accounts,  the  name  of  the  &ther  of  PyUu^gporas  was 
Marmacuft,  whose  father  Hippasus  came  from 
Phlius.     (Paus.  ii.  13  ;  Diog.  Laert.  viiL  1.) 

2.  Grandson  of  the  preceding,  and  son  of  Py- 
thagoras and  Theano.  According  to  some  accounts 
he  sncoeeded  Aristaeus  [Aristabub]  as  president 


MNESIMACHUS. 

of  the  Pythagorean  sdiooL  (Said.  s.«.  BfsnS; 
lamblich.  ViL  Pylk,  c.  36.)  Aocordmgtossouoe 
in  Photius  (Cod.  259,  p.  438,  b.  ed.  Bekkei),  be 
died  young. 

3.  A  Stoic  philosopher,  a  disciple  of  Pknsetim 
He  flourished  about  B.C.  110,  and  appears  to  bste 
been  one  of  the  most  distingmshed  oC  his  sect  He 
taught  at  Athens.  Among  Us  pupils  wss  Antiodini 
of  Ascalon.  [Antiochu8.]  (Cic  de  Pm.  \.%d» 
OraJt,  i.  11,  Acad.  ii.  22  ;  Euseb.  Pra^.  £vas^ 
xiv.  p.  739.)  [a  P.  M.] 

MNE'SICLES  (Mnf^ixXiff),  one  of  thegnil 
Athenian  artists  of  the  age  of  Perides,  vsi  the 
architect  of  the  Propj/kma  of  the  Acropolis,  the 
building  of  which  occupied  five  years,  ilc  437— 
433.     It  is  nid  thai,  daring  the  piognss  of  the 
work,  he  fell  from  the  summit  of  the  building,  tod 
was  supposed  to  be    mortally  injured,  but  ttto 
cured  l^  an  herb  which  Athena  showed  t»  Peiicla 
in  a  dream.    (Philoch.  Frag.  p.  55  ;  PlntiVm 
1 3.)  Pliny  relates  the  same  stoiy  of  a  slave  (vina) 
of  Pericles,  and  mentions  a  cekbcaked  statue  of  the 
same  slave  by  Stipax,  which,  from  iu  attitade,  v» 
called  Spbmchnoptes.  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxiL  17.  &  % 
xxriv.  8.S.  19.  §21.)  [P.&l 

MNESI'LOCHUS  (Mr^Uex»»)»  «i«  «f.  *« 
thirty  tyrants  at  Athena.  (Xen.  Hdtek.  a.  1 
§2.) 

2.  The  fether  of  Choeiine  or  ChoeriOa,  the  ^ 
vrife  of  Euripides  [Euripioss].  He  is  inlro- 
doced  by  Aristophanes  aa  one  of  the  drassta 
personae  in  the  Theamophoriamuae.  Tdedideii» 
quoted  by  the  author  of  the  life  of  Euripides,  fub- 
lished  by  Ehnsley  in  his  edition  of  the  BaxAat) 
asserted  that  Mneailochm  assisted  Enripidet  m 
the  composition  of  some  of  his  playa  (Suids&  ut. 
EdyNvfSiri.) 

3.  Son  of  Eoripidea  by  his  wife  ChoeriQs.  H« 
was  an  actor.    (Bwrip.  FsL)  [CP.M.] 

MNESPMACHE  (MiaHrM«dx^\  is  the  as» 
given  by  Apollodorua  (ii.5.  §  6)  to  the  ^}^ 
of  Dexamenos,  more  usually  called  Deiswi»« 
[DXXAMRNUS.]  [Ia  M 

MNESPMACHU8  (MjnyW/usxof).   l.Ao^ie 
poet  of  the  Middle  Comedy,  according  to  S«)^ 
(«.  «.)  and  Athenaeoa  (Tii.  p.  ^29,  d.).     T^b  <» 
also  confirmed  by  the  tidea  of  his  pieces.    Eadaca 
(p.  803)  calls  him  a  poet  of  the  New  CoacC! 
Nothing  further  is  known  napecung  bin.    "^^ 
following  plays  of  his  are  oienti<med : — 1.  Bi^«^ 
(Athen.  x.  p.  417,  e.;  Soid.).    2L  Ai^irsAsf  (Asho^ 
viii.  p.  359,  e.).     3.    'lnwrp6^Ms  (Sindss  ^ 
Athen.  vii.  p.  301,  d.    322,  e.  and  ix.  ^  i^^ 
where  a  passage  of  considerable  length  is  <pc«e^  • 
4.  «(Xiinroi.      5.   'PJucfudm»    (Dio^.  Ineit-  to. 
37).  The  Alcmaeon  referred  to  in  this  pby  if  ^ 
posed  by  Meineke  to  have  been  the  Pyths^s^^ 
philosopher  of  that  name  CAxcmasow^  (nb  ^ 
tenor  of  the  lines  quoted   1^  Diogenes  iMts» 
6.  Ifftf/wovfici»  (Aelian, .«: -4.  ziiL  4).    7- ♦«M^ 
nconvAii  (Schol  Arist  ^«ea,    47  \  ;  acfariOKj^ 
the  correction  of  Menagina  on  Diovr.  LaSn  a  I*^' 
(Fabric.  Bibt.  Cfraee.  ii.  470  ;  Meineke,  iiid.i'r^ 
Com.  Graee.  p.  423.) 

2.  An  historical  writer,  a  native  of  Phasdi''  ^ 
author  of  a  work  entitled  ^«sjcoo^MAt,  qaot«d  bf  ^ 
scholiast  on  Apollonios  Rhodina,  W.  WVL  ^* 
first  book,  which  treated  of  the  Scythians,  »  •^ 
referred  to  by  the  Schol  on  iL  101&  iSeK0^* 
Hist.  Oraec  p^  471,  ed.  WeataEBBim ;  ^^^ 
BiU.  Graec  iL  470.)  [C.  F.  K 


MNESITHEUS. 

MNESI'PHILUS  (Mi^i^os),  an  Atheman, 
who  pointed  out  to  ThemiBtodn,  B.a  480,  the 
extreme  impolicy  of  the  meaaure  which  had  been 
agreed  on  by  the  Greek  generala,  vis.  to  withdxaw 
the  fleet  ffom  Salamia  and  fight  the  Penians  at  the 
isthmus  of  Corinth.  Hereupon  Thenustodes  per- 
toaded  Eurybiades  to  call  another  council,  and 
therein  with  much  difficulty  prerailed  on  the 
general»  to  maintain  their  position  at  Salamiw. 
According  to  Plutarch,  Themiitodea  had,  in  a  great 
meaaure,  formed  himself  on  the  model  of  Mnesi- 
philus,  who,  he  tells  us,  was  addicted  neither  to 
the  arts  of  rhetoric'nor  to  the  speculations  of  phy- 
sical philosophy  ;  but  was  a  man  oi  sound,  strong, 
practical,  good  sense.  With  nothing  of  the  sophist 
about  him,  he  applied  himself  entirely  to  politics, 
and  was  a  good  specimen  of  an  Athenian  statesman 
of  the  old  school  of  Solon.  This  inteUectoal  con- 
nection of  his  with  the  great  legislator  is,  by  a 
bold  fiction  of  duonology,  couTeited  into  one  of 
perMmal  friendship,  in  the  Banquet  of  the  Seven 
Sagea,  ascribed  to  Plutarch.  (Herod.  viiL  57,  Ac; 
Pint  nem.  2,  11,  <fo  JitmL  MaUgm.  37,  Cbira. 
^1^^.11.)  [E.  £.] 

MNESIPTO'LEMUS  (MnKrnrr^cfiot),  an 
historical  writer,  who  was  in  great  favour  with 
AntiochuB  the  Great  ( Athen.  xv.  p.  697,  d.)  He 
was  satirised  by  the  comic  poet  £]nnicns.  (Athen. 
z.  p.  432,  b.)  [a  P.  M.] 

MNESrSTRATUS.  1.  An  astronomer  men- 
tioned by  Censoiinus  (da  Die  Nat,  c.  18)b  He 
was  the  author  of  a  modification  of  the  cyde,  called 
•MTornip/f. 

2.  A  native  of  Thasoa,  a  disciple  of  Plato. 
(Diog.  LsSrt  iiL  47.) 

Thiere  was  a  sect  of  philosophers  called  Mne- 
sistrateans,  but  who  their  founder  was  is  not  known. 
(Athen.  viL  p.  279.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MNESITHEUS  or  MNASITHEUS,  a  Sicyo- 
nian  painter  of  some  note.  (Plin.  H.  N»  zzxv.  1 1. 
a.  40.  §  42.)  [P.  &] 

MNESITHEUS  (Mnytrfacos),  a  physician,  who 
was  a  native  of  Athens,  and  lived  probably  in  the 
fourth  centuTY  &  c.,  as  he  is  quoted  by  the  comic 

Set  Alexis  (ap.  Athen.  DeifSu».  x.  §  14.  p.  419). 
e  belonged  to  the  medical  sect  of  the  Dogmatiei 
(Oalen,  IMrod»  c  4,  voL  ziv.  p.  683,  De  Venae  SeeL 
adv.  JE^atidr.  c.  5.  voL  zL  p.  163).     He  enjoyed  a 
great  reputation,  and  was  particulariy  celebrated 
for  his  clsssification  of  diseases  (Id.  ad  Glaue.  de 
Afetk,  Med»  i  1,  voL  zi  pi  3).     He  wrote  a  work 
**  On  Diet,**  -Ilfp)  'Eiwrwr,  or,  according  to  Galen 
(De  AUm.  FaeulL  il  61,  vol  vi.  p.  645),  Hcpl 
*£3Mycir«y,  which  is  several  times  quoted  by 
Athenaeus  (iL  54,  57,  iii.  80,  92,  96,  106, 121, 
viii  357,  dec.).    He  wrote  another  woric,  11«^  K«» 
O»y«r/uotf,  ''On  Tippling**  (Id.  Ibid,  zi.  483),  in 
which  he  recommended  this  practice.    He  is  fire* 
qnently  mentioned  by  Galen,  and  generally  in 
^vouraUe  terms ;  as  also  by  Rufus  Epheaius, 
A.  GeUitts  (ziii.  30),  Sonmus  {De  Arte  Obdetr. 
pp.  184,  201),  Pliny  {H.N.  zzi.  9),  Plutarch 
{QmeeL  Nat.  c.  26,  vol.  v.  p.  334,  ed.  Tanchn.), 
and  Oribasius  (Cbtf.  Medio,  viu.  9,  38,  pp.  342, 
357).    See   also  Dietz*s  Sdiolia  in  Hippaer,  et 
Oal.  vol  i.  pp.  239,  240,  241  ;   and  Matthaei*8 
Collection,  entitled  **>  XXI.  Vet.  et  Gar.  Medi- 
cor.  Graec.  Opusc**    His  tomb  was  still  ezisting 
in   Attica  in  the  time  of  Pauaanias  {AU.  c  37. 
S3). 

2.  A  physician  of  Cyikus  in  Mysia,  quoted  by 


MOCHUS. 


:i07 


Oribasius  {CoiL  Medic  iv.  4,  p.  251).    See  also 
Matthaei*8  Collection  quoted  above.      [  W.  A.  G.] 

MNESITFMUSor  MNASITrMUS,a  painter 
of  Bome  note,  was  the  aon  and  diadple  of  Anstoni- 
dea.  (Plin.  H. N.  zzzv.  1 1.  s.  40.  §  42.)       [P.  &] 

MNESTER  (Mnftrrup).  1.  A  oelebcated  pan- 
tomime actor  in  the  reigns  of  Caligula  and  Clan* 
dius.  The  fiurmer  emperor  prised  Mnester*s  acting 
BO  highly,  that  he  used  to  kiss  him  before  the  au- 
dience, and  once  chastised  with  his  own  hands  an 
eques  who  had  made  some  disturbance  during  his 
performance.  It  was  accounted  among  the  portents 
of  Caligula*k  death  that  on  the  morning  of  his 
assassination  Mnester  played  a  character  which  the 
tragedian  Neoptolemus,  centuries  before,  had  acted 
on  the  day  of  Philip  of  Macedonia  murder  by  Pau- 
aanias, &  c.  336.  Under  Claudius  Mnester  re 
tained  his  popularity  and  his  favour  at  court.  He 
was  among  the  many  lovers  of  Poppaea  Sabina, 
the  mother  of  Nero*s-  empieaa,  and  of  Messalina, 
the  wife  of  Claudius.  [Hk861XINA.]  At  first, 
through  dmul  of  the  emperor,  Mnester  rejected 
Messalina*fe  advances.  But  she  had  the  art  to 
persuade  her  imbecUe  huaband  to  cmnmand  the  re- 
luctant player  to  be  compliant  to  her  in  all  things ; 
and,  till  auppUmted  by  C  Siliua,  he  remained  her 
favourite.  That  ahe  might  have  hia  aociety  with- 
out interruption,  ahe  compelled  him  to  abandon 
the  >teg09  and  thereby  neariy  occasioned  a  serious 
riot  at  Rome,  fi»  the  people  resented  the  sacrifice 
of  their  pleasures  to  those  of  the  empress.  The 
tumult  was  in  some  measure  appeased  by  a  foolish 
excuae  which  Claudius  assigned  for  Mnester*s  ab- 
sence :  he  told  the  people  tbu  **  Mnester  belonged 
to  hia  wife — he  had  no  power  to  make  him  act** 
On  the  triumph  for  the  campaign  in  Britain,  a.  n. 
44,  the  brass  money  issued  in  Caligula*s  reign  was 
called  in  and  melted  down,  and  part  of  the  metal 
cast  into  statues  of  Mnester.  He  was  involved  in 
Me8salina*s  ruin,  and  was  put  to  death  pleading 
the  emperor*s  own  order  of  compliance  to  her  will. 
(Suet  CaL  36,  55,  57  ;  Tac  Ann.  zl  4,  36 ;  Sen. 
MorL  Cland,  ed.  Bipont  p.  256 ;  Dion  Cass.  Iz. 
22,28,31.) 

2.  A  freedman  of  Agrippina,  the  mother  of 
Nero,  who,  after  her  death,  either  from  grief  for 
his  patroneas,  or  from  dread  of  ezile,  slew  himadf 
on  her  tomb,  near  Misenum,  a.  d.  60.  (Tac.  Antu 
ziv.  9.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MNESTHEUS,  a  Trojan,  who  accompanied 
Aeneas  to  Italy,  and  is  described  by  Virgil  as  the 
ancestral  hero  of  the  Memmii.  (Viig.  Aen.  v.  1 17, 
dEc.)  [L.  S.] 

MOA'GETES,  tyrant  of  the  Cibyrates,  in  Up- 
per Phrygia,  had  made  himself  conspicuous  by  his 
enmity  to  Rome  during  the  war  with  Antioclius 
the  Great  In  a.  c.  189,  the  consul  Cn.  Manlius 
Vulso,  condemned  Moagetes  to  pay  a  fine  of  100 
talents  and  to  furnish  10.000  medimni  of  wheat 
for  the  use  of  the  legions^  (Polyb.  zziL  17; 
Liv.  zzzviiL  14.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MOCHUS  (Mi»x<^f)  a  native  of  Phoenicia,  the 
author  of  a  work  on  Phoenician  history  quoted  by 
Athenaeus  (iiL  p.  126,  a).  Strabo  (zvi.  p.  757) 
speaks  of  one  Mochus  or  Moschus  (the  reading 
varies)  of  Sidon,  as  the  author  of  the  atomic  theory, 
and  says  that  he  was  more  ancient  than  the  Trojan 
war.  This  statement  he  gives  on  the  authority 
of  Posidonios.  It  is  impossible,  of  course,  to  tell 
firom  such  a  scanty  notice  whether  he  refen  to  the 
same  peraon,  or  whether  he  really  lived  ao  early. 

4b  2 


1108 


MODESTINUS. 


It  ha»  generally  been  snppoaed  that  the  Ochns 
mentioned  by  Diogenes  Laertius  (i.  1)  is  the  same 
person  as  the  Mochus  referred  to  by  Athenaeus, 
Suidas  also  calls  him  Ochns  ;  but  he  has  evidently 
only  copied  the  passage  in  Diogenes  Laertius.  But 
the  mistake,  if  it  is  one,  may  easily  have  crept  into 
the  MS3.  before  bis  time.  Josephus  {Ant  JtuL  i. 
8.  B.  5)  refers  to  Mochas,  as  do  also  Tatianus  {adv, 
Gent.  p.  217)  and  Ensebius  [Praep.  EtXMg.  z.  p. 
289).  (Fabric  BibL  Graee,  vol.  i.  p.  226,  voL  iiL 
p.  807  ;  Vossiui,  de  Hist,  Clrtuc  p.  471,  ed. 
Westermann.)  [C.  P.  Ai.] 

MOCILLA,  L.  JU'LIUS,  a  man  of  praetorian 
Tank,  who  espoused  the  republican  party  after  the 
death  of  Julius  Caesar,  and  fought  in  the  army  of 
Cassius  and  Brutus  at  the  battle  of  Philippi  (b.  c. 
42).  After  the  loss  of  that  battle  he  fled  to 
Samothnce,  with  his  son  and  others  of  his  party, 
and  their  wants  were  supplied  by  Pomponius 
Atticus,  who  sent  from  Epeirus  every  thing  that 
they  needed.     (Com.  Nep.  AtHc  11.) 

MODERATUS,  a  native  of  Gadei,  a  distin- 
guished follower  of  the  Pythagorean  system,  who 
flourished  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Nero.  He 
'wrote  a  work  on  the  dogmas  of  his  sect  He 
"was  a  man  of  considerable  eloquence,  and  was  to 
some  extent  imitated  by  lamblichus.  (Porphyr. 
p.  32  ;  Suidas,  a,  o.  rdBttpa.)  A  fragment  of  his 
is  preserved  in  Stobaeus  {Edog.  p.  3).    [C.  P.  M.] 

MODESTI'NUS,  HERE'NNIUS,  a  Roman 
jurist,  and  a  pupil  of  Ulpian,  wbom  Modestinus 
cites  in  terms  of  high  commendation.  (Dig.  26. 
tit  6.  s.  2.)  His  name,  Herenniua,  is  mentioned 
in  a  passage  of  Ulpian  (Dig.  47.  tit  2.  sl  53.  §  20), 
if  the  Herennius  Modestinus  there  mentioned  is 
the  jurist,  which  we  assume  to  be  the  fiict  The 
words  of  Ulpian,  *'  Herennio  Modestino  studioso 
meo  de  Dahnatia  consulenti  rescripsi,**  are  ambi- 
guous :  some  take  them  to  mean  that  Modestinus 
was  a  native  of  Dalmatia,  which  cannot  be  the 
meaning  of  the  words ;  others  more  probably  take 
4he  words  to  mean  that  Modestinus  was  then  in 
Dalmatia.  But  the  assumption  that  he  was  pro- 
consul of  Dalmatia  is  not  proved  by  the  words 
of  Ulpian,  who  would  hardly  have  omitted  his 
title  if  Modestinus  held  that  rank.  All  that  we 
can  conclude  from  the  words  of  Ulpian  in  that 
Modestinus  asked  his  advice  about  Dalmatia. 
Zimmem  says  that  **•  he  may  have  been  the  person 
who  in  the  year  979  (a.  d.  226),  as  proconsul  of 
Dalmatia,  decided  an  eighteen  years*  suit;^  and 
this  decision,  he  says,  is  mentioned  in  an  inscrip- 
tion in  Fabretti  (p.  278).  This  is  one  of  the 
strangest  blunders  ever  made.  The  matter  is  stated 
correctly  by  Puchta.  (Cbirviu,  voL  i  p.  489.)  The 
name  of  Herennius  Modestinus  occurs  in  an  inscrip- 
tion, which  inscription  also  states  that  the  first  de- 
cision in  the  matter  referred  to  by  the  inscription 
waa  made  by  Aelius  Fiorianus ;  it  was  confirmed 
by  Herennius  Modestinus,  and  again  confirmed  by 
Faltonius  Restitutianus,  praefectus  vigilum.  This 
inscription  was  found  at  Rome,  and  it  contains 
nothing  about  Dalmatia ;  and  yet  the  conclusion  of 
Zimmem  is  that  the  passage  in  Ulpian,  which  was 
probably  written  in  the  time  of  Caracalla,  and  this 
inscription,  which  records  a  judgment  in  the  time  of 
Alexander  Severus,  establish  the  &ct  of  Modestinus 
being  governor  of  Dalmatia. 

Modestinus  was  writing  under  Alexander  Seven», 
as  appears  from  the  terms  in  which  he  mentions  the 
emperor  (Dig.  48.  tit  10.  s.  29)  ;  and  he  was  one 


MODESTUS. 

of  his  consiliarii.  He  also  taught  law  to  tbe 
younger  Maximinus.  (Capitol.  Maarimm,  Jan. 
1.)  In  a  rescript  of  Gordiui  (a.  d.  239)  mention 
it  made  of  a  Responsum  which  Modestinus  ksd 
given  to  the  person  to  whom  the  rescript  is  directed. 
(Cod.  3.  tit  42.  s.  5.)  Modestinus  often  citn 
Ulpian,  and  he  is  cited  by  Anielins  Axcadins 
Charisius. 

Though  Modestinus  is  the  latest  of  the  great 
Roman  jurists,  he  ranks  among  the  most  dUtin- 
guished.  There  are  345  excerpts  in  the  Dig«>t 
from  his  writings,  the  titles  of  which  show  the 
extent  and  variety  of  his  labours. 

Modestinus  wrote  both  in  Greek  and  Latin. 
From  the  six  books  of  JSmuofioMS,  which  vere 
vrritten  in  Greek,  an  extract,  which  contaiat  the 
beginning  of  the  work,  is  preserved  in  the  Dig«( 
(27.  tit  1).    There  are  also  excerpts  fin>m  the  nine 
books  of  DiffertaUae^  ten  books  of  RegidaA,  nine- 
teen books  of  JReaponaOt  twelve  books  of  Paadedae, 
from  which  there  are  many  extracts,  &ar  booki  on 
Poenae,  and   the  single   treatises  De  EMeUafis 
OouUms^    Ih    EttrwHotietB    or  Hearematidsj  Dt 
Inofficioao   Tntamento^  De  3fafntmu»om6ai,  and 
De  Pmew^JtionUms.     This  last  work  most  be  dis- 
tinguished from  another  of  the  same  name,  vhich 
is  not  mentioned  in  the  Florentine  Index,  and 
which  consisted  of  four  books  at  least.  (Dig.  45. 
titl.s.l01.)  Otherworksweie,/fe^»A>F'»'"«' 
De  Differentia  Dolu,  and  the  single  tieatiaes  JM 
Legatis    et    FideicommiaM^  and  De   Tetbmata, 
which  are  mentioned  in  the  Florentine  Index. 

The  Florentine  Index  does  not  mention  the 
Libn  ad  d^owtum  Muduw^  though  thoe  are  tvo 
excerpts  from  this  work  in  the  Digest,  fit»  the 
fourteenth  and  thirty-first  books  respectively. 
(Dig.41.  tit  1.8.53,54.) 

A  rescript  of  the  emperors  Septimins  Seven»  and 
Antoninus  Caracalla,  a.  d.  204  (Cod.  4.  tit 2.  U), 
can  hardly  have  heea  directed  to  this  Modeaunes 
who  lived  to  the  time  of  Oordian  ;  for  it  is  dated 
thirty-five  years  before  the  time  of  Gordiaa,  aad, 
besides  this,  the  demand  of  Modestinus  is  daw^ 
terised  as  neither  equitable  nor  oaaaL  (G.  Gtoo», 
Vitae  JurimxmauUorum,  &c. ;  Puchta,  Qtrssa  dtf 
InatUtOioneH,  vol.  i.  p.  459  ;  Zimmem,  GacteUi 
des  Rom.  PnvcOreckiSj  p.  383  ;  Fabretti,  /a«^ 
Antiq.^  Romae,  1699,  p.  278.)  £G.  L.] 

MODESTUS.  I.  The  author  of  a  JJbdtm  k 
VooabuUa  Ret  Militaries  addreaacd  to  the  emperar 
Tacitus.  It  contains  an  explanation  of  tone  cs» 
mon  terms,  and  an  outline  of  the  system  paisvd 
at  that  period  in  classifying  and  diadiplinii^  m'* 
diers.  It  is  very  brief^  and  presents  no  fcatomc^ 
interest  or  importance.  The  compVkr  has  W« 
most  unjustly  charged  with  copying  Vegetiae,  v^ 
flourisheid  neariy  a  century  later  under  S^i^ 
tinianus. 

Modestus  first  appeared  in  a  4  to  Tolome  «it^ 
date  and  without  name  of  place  or  pri,B.tcrt^ 
which,  according  to  the  best  bib\io^rBphkal  a»- 
thorities,  was  printed  at  Rome  bj  Jo.  Schmestf  ^ 
Bopardia  about  1474,  and  contains  also  Pom^^ 
Laetus  de  MaffietnaSbu»  I7r6«8.  The  trKt  «>^ 
subsequently  included  in  all  the  chief  coSketioBt^ 
Scriptore»  de  Re  MiHtan^  and  af^sears  undet  ^ 
best  form  in  the  edition  of  that  Coxpns  ysi^o»!^ 
with  the  notes  of  Stevechiixa,  Modius»and  Sehr.^^ 
rius  at  Weeel  (  Veealia  Qivormen)^  fivo.  I68fk 

2.  The  name  of  Modesttia  ia  piehxed  to  ^*^ 
elegiac  distichs  in  the  Latin  Anthology,  the  "^^ 


HOERIS. 

of  the  dying  Lncretia.  The  yenes  are  Jtrj  Bad,  and 
we  know  nothing  of  the  author.  (Bnnnann, 
AnAoL  Lot  ii.  17 1,  No.  667,  Meyer.)      [  W.  R.] 

MODESTUS,  JU'LIUS,  a  freedman  of  JoUus 
Hyginna,  who  was  himself  a  freedman  of  the  em- 
peror  AagoBtas  [Hyoimus],  followed  in  the  foot» 
itepa  of  hia  patron,  and  like  ham  became  distin- 
guished as  a  Roman  gnunmarian..  He  wrote  a 
work  entitled  Qaaationei  Omfiuaty  in  at  least  two 
books,  containing,  as  it  would  seem,  discussions  on 
various  gnmmatical  and  antiquarian  subjects. 
(Suet,  dtf  nitair,  GramnL  20 ;  Gell.  ilL  9 ;  Macrob. 
ScUttrn,  L  4,  10, 16.) 

MO'DIUS,  a  Roman  name,  which  rarely  oc- 
curs. Varro  (de  Re  Rtist.  il  7)  speaks  of  a  Q. 
Modius  Equiculns,  and  Cicero  (  Verr,  ii.  48)  of  a 
M.  Modius.  Juvenal  (iiL  130)  also  mentions  a 
rich  Roman  matron  of  the  name  of  Media. 

MOERA'GENES  (Moipay^vfrs),  one  of  the 
royal  body-guards  at  the  Egyptian  court,  was  sus- 
pected by  the  profligate  Agathodea,  who  had  been 
minister  of  Ptolemy  PhUopater,  and  was  now 
guardian  of  the  jroung  Epiphanes,  of  being  leagued 
with  Tlepolemus  and  others  in  a  conspiracy  against 
him.  Agathocles  accordingly  ordered  Nicostratus, 
his  secretary,  to  examine  Moeragenes  wi^  torture. 
When  the  latter  had  been  stripped  for  this  purpose, 
a  servant  entered  and  whispered  lomethine  in  the 
car  of  Nicostratus,  who  immediately  left  the  room 
in  great  agitation.  The  attendants,  who  were  to 
have  administered  the  torture,  gazed  at  one  another 
in  wonder  for  some  time,  and  then  one  by  one 
withdrew.  Moeragenes,  thus  left  alone,  fled  forth, 
naked  as  he  was,  to  a  tent  near  the  palace,  where 
a  party  of  soldiers  were  taking  their  mid-day  meal, 
and  by  his  exhortations  incited  them  to  raise  the 
tumult  which  ended  in  the  murder  of  Agathodes 
and  his  £unily,  B.C.  202.    (Polyb.  xr.  27,  &c) 

[AOATHOCLRA.]  [E.  R] 

MOERIS  or  MYRIS  (Mo^uf,  M(;/|if),  a  king 
of  Egypt,  who,  Herodotus  tella  ua,  reigned  some 
900  years  before  his  own  visit  to  that  country, 
which  seems  to  have  been  about  b.  a  450.  Ac- 
cording to  Diodorus,  he  was  twelve  generations 
after  Uchorens,  the  founder  of  Memphis.  We 
hear  of  Moeris  that  he  erected  the  northern  gate- 
way of  the  temple  of  Hephaestus  at  Memphis,  and 
that  he  formed  the  lake  known  by  his  name  and 
joined  it  by  a  canal  to  the  Nile,  in  order  to  receive 
the  waters  of  the  river  when  they  were  super- 
abundant, and  to  supply  the  defect  when  they  did 
not  rise  sufficiently.  In  the  hike  he  built  two 
pyramids,  on  each  of  which  was  a  stone  statue, 
seated  on  a  throne,  and  intended  to  represent  him- 
aelf  and  his  wife.  The  revenue  irom  Uie  fishing  of 
the  lake  was  very  huge,  and  was  given  to  the 
queen  for  her  personal  expences  in  dress  and  per- 
fumes. According  to  a  statement  of  Anticleidea, 
quoted  by  Diogenes  Laertius,  Moeria  was  the  dia- 
covererof  the  elements  of  geometry.  (Herod,  ii. 
13,  101,  149  ;  Diod.  i  52  ;  Plin.  H.N,  r.  9, 
xxxvL  13  ;  Stzab.  xvii.  pp.  789,  809,  810  ;  Diog. 
Laert  viii.  1 1 ;  comp.  Menag.  ad  loc ;  Plat. 
Phaedr.  p.  274  ;  Bunsen,  Aegypieiu  SUik  in  der 
WeUgetckidUe^  vol.  iL  p.  198,  &c)  [E.  £.] 

MOERIS  (Mojpts),  commonly  called  MOERIS 
ATTI'CISTA,  a  distinguished  grammarian,  the 
author  of  a  work  which  is  still  extant,  entitled 
VloipAos  'ArruuoTW  X^|«if  'Attuuvt  kcA  'EAA)^ 
rMv  irord  arotxuow,  though  the  title  varies  some- 
what in  different  manuscripts.  Photius  (Cod.  167) 


MOIRA. 


1109 


gives  'Arrucumff  as  the  name  of  the  treatise  itself. 
In  some  manuscripts  the  name  of  the  author  is 
given  as  Eumoeris  or  Eumoerides.  Of  the  personal 
history  of  the  author  nothing  is  known.  He  is 
conjectured  to  have  lived  about  the  end  of  the 
second  century  after  Christ.  His  treatise  is  a  sort 
of  comparison  of  the  Attic  with  other  Greek  dia> 
lects ;  consisting  of  a  list  of  Attic  words  and  ex- 
pressionsy  which  are  illustrated  or  explained  by 
those  of  other  dialects,  especially  the  common 
Greek.  Though  various  manuscripts  had  been  re- 
ferred to  by  different  scholars,  the  work  was  first 
published  in  1712,  at  Oxford,  edited  by  Hudson. 
A  better  edition  is  that  by  'Person.  More  recent 
editions  have  appeared  in  Germany  by  Koch  and 
Jacobita.  [C.  P.  M.] 

MOERO  (MoifMJ),  or  MYRO  (Mupo(),  a  By- 
nntine  poetess,  the  wife  of  Andromachus  sumamed 
Philolqgus,  and  mother  of  the  grammarian  and 
tragic  poet  Homerua  [Hombrus].  She  wrote 
epic,  elegiac  and  lyric  poems.  Athenaens  (xi.  p. 
490,  e.)  quotes  a  passage  from  a  poem  written  by 
her,  named  Mnf/iooi/ni.  Eustathius  (ad  Jl,  ii. 
p.  247)  mentions  a  hymn  to  Poseidon,  the  produc- 
tion of  Myro,  who  is  probably  identical  with 
Moero,  who  is  called  Myro  by  Suidas.  One  of 
her  epigrams  is  contained  in  the  Anthology  (iv.  1 ). 
Other  firagments  are  given  in  Brunck*s  AnaL  vol.  i. 
p.  202.  (Suidas, «.  v.  MvfM^,  with  Ku8ter*s  note  ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Cfraec  vol.  ii.  p.  131,  &c. ;  Oroddeck, 
Imiia  Hist  Grtue,  LU,  iL  p.  4.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MOEROCLES  (MoipoicAijf),  an  Athenian  ora- 
tor, a  native  of  SalamiiL  He  was  a  contemporary 
of  Demosthenes,  and  like  him  an  opponent  of 
Philip  and  Alexander,  and  was  one  of  the  anti- 
Macedonian  orators  whom  Alexander  demanded  to 
have  given  up  to  him  after  the  destruction  of 
Thebes,  though  he  subsequently  withdrew  his 
demand  on  the  mediation  of  Demades.  (Arrian, 
i.  10.  §  7.)  We  find  mention  of  him  as  the  ad- 
vocate of  Theocrines  [Thiocrinxs],  and  in  the 
oration  against  Theocrines,  which  is  usually  placed 
among  those  of  Demosthenes  (p.  1339,  ed.  Reiske), 
he  is  spoken  of  as  the  author  of  a  decree  in  accord- 
ance with  which  the  Athenians  and  their  allies 
joined  their  forces  for  the  suppression  of  piracy. 
On  one  occaaion  he  was  prosecuted  by  Eubulus  for 
an  act  of  extortion  practised  upon  those  who  rented 
the  silver  mines  (Dem.  de  FaUa  Leg.  c.  81,  p.  43.5), 
and  Timoclea,  the  comic  poet  (ap.  A  then.  viii.  p.  34 1 ) 
speaks  of  him  as  having  received  bribes  from  Har- 
paltts.  At  one  period  of  his  life  he  had  been  im- 
prisoned, though  we  do  not  know  on  what  charge. 
He  was  afterwards  the  accuser  of  the  sons  of 
Lycnrgua,  according  to  Demosthenes  (Epiel,  3,  p. 
1478).  According  to  Plutareh,  however,  it  was 
Menesaechmus  on  whose  charge  they  were  impri- 
soned (  ViL  X.  Orat.  p.  8428).  Moerocles  is'men- 
tioned  by  Aristotle  {met.  iii.  10).      [C.  P.  M.] 

MOIRA  (Moifw)  properly  signifies  **a  share,** 
and  as  a  personification  **  the  deity  who  assigns  to 
every  man  his  fete  or  his  share,**  or  the  Fates. 
Homer  usuaUy  speaks  of  only  one  Moira,  and 
only  once  mentions  the  Mo^x  in  the  plural.  (//• 
xxiv.  29.)  In  his  poems  Moira  is  fete  personified, 
which,  at  the  birth  of  man,  spins  out  the  thread  of 
his  future  life  {II.  xxiv.  209),  follows  his  steps, 
and  directs  the  consequences  of  his  actions  accord- 
ing to  the  counsel  of  the  gods.  (//.  v.  613, 
XX.  5.)  Homer  thus,  when  be  personifies  Pate, 
conceives  her  as  spinning,  an  act  by  which  also 

4  B  3 


1110 


MOIRA. 


the  power  of  other  gods  over  the  life  of  man  is 
expressed.  {IL  zzir.  525,  Od,  i.  1 7,  iil  208,  iv. 
208.)  But  the  penonification  of  his  Moira  is  not 
complete,  for  he  mentions  no  particalar  appesnmoe 
of  the  goddess,  no  attributes,  and  no  parentage ; 
and  his  Moira  is  therefore  quite  synonymous  with 
AJaa.  (IL  xx.  127,  xnr.  209.)  If  in  CM.  viL 
197,  the  KartucXuBtt  are  the  Moirae,  and  not  the 
Eileithyiae,  as  some  suppose,  AJaa  and  Moira 
would  indeed  be  two  distinct  beings,  but  still 
beings  performing  entirely  the  same  functions. 

The  Homeric  Moira  is  not,  as  some  hare  thought, 
an  inflexible  fistte,  to  which  the  gods  themselyes 
must  bow;  but,  on  the  contrary,  Zeus,  as  the 
&ther  of  gods  and  men,  weighs  out  their  &te 
to  them  {IL  riil  69,  xzii.  209  ;  comp.  xix.  108)  ; 
and  if  he  chooses,  he  has  the  power  of  saving  even 
those  who  are  already  on  the  point  of  being  seised 
by  their  fiite  (IL  xvi.  434,  441,  443) ;  nay,  as 
Fate  does  not  abruptly  interfere  in  human  affiurs, 
hut  avails  herself  of  intermediate  causes,  and  deter» 
mines  the  lot  of  mortals  not  absolutely,  but  only 
conditionally,  even  man  himself,  in  his  freedom,  is 
allowed  to  ejKrdse  a  certain  influence  upon  her. 
(Od.  i.  34,  IL  ix.  411,  xvi.  685.)  As  man^s  £ste 
terminates  at  his  death,  the  goddess  of  fiite  at  the 
close  of  life  becomes  the  goddess  of  death,  fuupa 
^avih-oio  (Od.  xxiv.  29,  ii.  100,  UL  238),  and  is 
mentioned  along  with  death  itself,  and  with 
Apollo,  the  bringer  of  death.  (//.  iiL  101,  v.  83, 
xvi.  434,  853,  xx.  477,  xxi.  101,  xxiv.  132.) 

Hesiod  (Theoff.  217,  &&,  904  ;  comp.  ApoUod. 
i  3.  §  1)  has  the  personification  of  the  Moine 
complete  ;  for  he  calls  them,  together  with  the 
Keres,  daughters  of  Night ;  and  distinguishes  three, 
viz.  Clotho,  or  the  spinning  fiste ;  Lachesis,  or 
the  one  who  assigns  to  man  his  &te  ;  and  Atropos, 
or  the  fiite  that  cannot  be  avoided.  According  to 
this  genealogy,  the  Moirae  must  be  considered  as 
in  a  state  of  dependence  upon  their  father,  and  as 
f^reeing  with  his  counsels.  Hence  he  is  called 
Moipayirris^  i.  e.  the  guide  or  leader  of  the  Moirae 
(Pans.  V.  15.  §  4),  and  hence  also  they  were  repre- 
sented along  with  their  &ther  in  temples  and 
works  of  art,  as  at  Megara  (Pans.  L  40.  §  3),  in 
the  temple  of  Despoena  in  Arcadia  (viiL  37.  §  1 ), 
and  at  Delphi  (x.  24.  §  4  ;  comp.  viii  42.  §  2). 
They  are  further  described  as  engraving  on  in- 
destructible tables  the  decrees  of  their  father  Zeus. 
(Claudian,  xv.  202;  comp.  Ov.  Met,  xv.  808, 
ice)  Later  writers  ditkt  in  their  genealogy  of  the 
Moirae  from  that  of  Hesiod  ;  thus  they  are  called 
children  of  Erebus  and  Night  (Cic.  De  Not  Dear, 
iii.  1 7),  of  Cronos  and  Night  (Tiets.  ad  Lye,  406), 
of  Ge  and  Oceanus  (Athenag.  15  ;  Lycoph.  144), 
or  lastly  of  Ananke  or  Necessity.  (Plat.  De  Be 
PubL  p.  617,  d.) 

It  cannot  be  surprising  to  find  that  the  character 
and  nature  of  the  Moirae  were  conceived  differently 
at  different  times  and  by  different  authors.  Some- 
times they  appear  as  divinities  of  fiste  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  term,  and  sometimes  only  as  allego- 
rical divinities  of  the  duration  of  human  life.  In 
the  former  character  they  are  independent,  at  the 
helm  of  necessity,  direct  &te,  and  watch  that  the 
late  assigned  to  every  being  by  eternal  laws 
may  take  its  course  without  olatruction  (Aeschyl. 
rrom,  511,  515)  ;  and  Zeus,  as  well  as  the  other 
gods  and  men,  must  submit  to  them,  (lierod.  L 
91  ;  Lactant.  InriitvL  i.  11,  13;  Stob.  Edog.  i. 
pp.  152,  1 70.)    They  assign  to  the  Erinnyes,  who 


MOIRA. 

mflict  the  punishment  for  evil  deeds,  their  propa 
functions  ;  and  with  them  they  direct  &te  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  of  necesnty,  whence  they  sre  unne- 
times  called  the  sirters  of  the  Eiinnyes.  (Assehvl 
Bmn.  335,  962,  Prom.  516,  696,  895  ;  Tseti.  od 
Life.  406.)  Later  poets  ilso  conceive  the  Moine 
in  the  same  character.  (Viig.  Aen,  v.  798,  ni. 
147  ;  TiboU.  i  &  2 ;  Ov.  TruL  v.  3.  17,  Afct 
XV.  781  ;  Horat  Carm.  Saee.  25,  &e.)  These 
grave  and  mighty  goddesses  were  repieteatsd  by 
the  earliest  artists  with  stafis  or  sceptres,  the 
symbol  of  dominion ;  and  Plato  {De  Re  AA.  p. 
617)  even  mentions  their  ctowns.  {Mtu.Fn- 
Gem,  torn,  vi  tab.  B.) 

The  Moirae,  as  the  divinities  of  the  dustion  «f 
human  life,  which  is  determined  by  the  tvopointa 
of  birth  and  of  death,  aie  conceived  either  si  god* 
desses  of  birth  or  as  goddesses  of  death,  and  hum 
their  number  was  two,  aa  at  Delphi    (Pans.  x.  ^4. 
§4  ;  nnUdeTnmq,  An.  15^  de  JSi  ap.Ddfkl) 
From  this  dreumstanoe  we  may  perhaps  infer  thit 
originally  the  Greeks  conceived  of  only  one  Mcita» 
and  that  subsequently  a  consideration  of  her  nstsR 
and  attributes  led  to  the  belief  in  two,  asd  slti* 
mately  in  three  Moirae ;  though  a  disfenbu^  of 
the  functions  among  the  three  was  not  strictly  ob> 
served,  for  in  Ovid,  for  example  {ad  Lh.  239),  sad 
Tibullns  (L  8. 1.),  aU  three  are  described  si  ipift- 
ning,  although  this  should  be  the  function  of  C3oths 
alone,  who  is,  in  fiict,  often  mentioned  alone  ss  the 
representative  of  all     (Find.  0£.  i.  40;  OT.od 
Lh,  164,  Fast  vi.  757,  JE»  JPomL  iv.  15.  36.)    Ai 
goddesses  of  birth,  who  spin  the  thread  of  begJD- 
ning  life,  and  even  prophesy  the  (isie  of  the  p«v)T 
bom,  they  are  mentioned  along  with  Eileithjii, 
who  is  called  their  companion  and  v^ip<^f*  (P^>^ 
viil  21.  §  2;  Pkt.  %fmpoe.  p.  206, d.;  PiniOL 
vi  70,  Nem.  vii  1  ;  Anton.  Lib.  29 ;  comp.  Ennp. 
IjJUff.  Tour.  207.)    In  a  simihu*  capacity  tbej  i» 
also  joined  with  Prometheus,  the  former,  or  cm» 
of  the  human  raoe  in  general.    (Hygin.  Peit  A^- 
ii.  15.)    The  symbol  with  vrhich  they,  oristher 
Clotho  alone,  an  represented  to  indicate  tins  foK' 
tioo,  is  a  spindle,  and  the  idea  implied  in  it  v« 
canned  out  so  Csr,  that  somettmes  we  read  of  their 
breaking  or  cutting  off  the  thread  when  hfis  n  ^ 
end.  (Ov.  Am.  ii  6. 46 ;  Plat  de  i2s PtAL  fn 61&) 
Being  goddesses  of  fote,  thej  must  Beoeswilr 
know  the  foture,  which  at  timea  they  levesl,  asA 
thus  beoome  prophetic  diTinitiea.     (Ov.  Md.  ni 
454,  JVieL  v.  3.25;  TibolL  i.  8.  1,  iv.  5.  3;  O 
tnU.  64.  307.)    As  goddeaaes  of  death,  ihey  sf 
pear  together  with  the  Keres  (Hee.  Sad.  Hm. 
258)  and  the  infernal  Erinnyea,  with  whom  th<f 
are  even  confounded,  and  in  the  nei^boiixhMd  <( 
Sicyon  the  annual  saoificea  «ifiiered  to  them  vo* 
the  same  as  those  oflbred  to  the  Erinnyes.    (P"^ 
ii  11.  §  4;  comp.  Schol.  ad  Ammk.  Jlgoaul^); 
Aelian,  H,  A.  x.  83  ;  Senr.  ad  Am.  I  86.)   I( 
belongs  to  the  same  character  that,  aioog  with  ^ 
Charites,  they  lead  Persephone  oat  oC  the  ^^ 
world  into  the  regions  of  li^ht,  aad  are  neDUeaea 
along  with  Pluto  and  Chstfon.     (Oiph.  I^^ 
428 ;  Ov.  FasL  vi  157 ;   comp.   Ari^U3i(h.  R^ 
453.)    The  various  epithets  which  poets  apply» 
the  Moirae  generally  refer  to   the  acTerity,  iiabi'' 
biiity,  and  sternness  of  fote. 

They  had  sanctuaries  in  mmny  parts  of  Onto. 
such  Ss  (Corinth  (Pans.  ii.  4.  f  7%  Sports  (is.  1^- 
§  8),  Olympia  (v.  15.  $  4),  Thebes  (ix.*!^  I  ^'* 
and  elsewhere.     The   poeta 


MOLIONEa 

them  M  aged  and  hideoii»  -women,  and  even  as 
lame,  to  indicate  the  alow  march  of  &te  (CatnlL 
64,  306  ;  Ov.  MeL  vr.  781  ;  Tseti.  od  Lgc,  684)  ; 
bat  in  worka  of  art  they  are  repnaented  aa  giave 
maidena,  with  difiiszent  attributea,  tib.,  Clotho  with 
a  ipindle  or  a  roll  (the  book  of  fitte) ;  Lacheaia 
pointing  with  a  ataff  to  the  horoacope  on  the  globe  ; 
and  Atropoa  with  a  pair  of  aealea,  or  a  aon>diaI,  or  a 
cutting  inatmment  It  ia  worthy  of  remark  that 
the  Muae  Urania  waa  aometimea  lepreaented  with 
tiie  aame  attributea  aa  Lacheaia,  and  that  Aphrodite 
Urania  at  Athena,  aooording  to  an  inacription  on  a 
Uennea-pilhr,  waa  called  the  oldeat  of  the  Moiiae. 
(Pans.  L  19.  §  2 ;  comp.  Welcker,  ZeUaokriJi  fir 
ait  Kmui^  p.  197,  &c. ;  Blilmner,  Udter  di$  IdM 
de$  Sekkktali^  p.  116,  &c  ;  Hirt  MyAUog.  BO- 
derk  p.  200.) 

Moira  abo  occnn  aa  the  proper  name  of  a 
daughter  of  Cinyiaa,  who  ia  more  commonly  called 
Smyrna.     (SchoL  ad  TkeocnL  L  109.)         [Ix  S.] 

MOIRA'GETES  (Moipay^s).  the  guide  or 
leader  of  £ate,  occura  aa  a  aomame  of  Ztva^  and 
Apollo  at  Delphi    (Pane.  x.  24.  §  4.)        [L.  &] 

MOLAE,  Roman  diTinitiea,  are  called  dangfatera 
of  Mara.  (QelL  xiii.  22.)  "RnxUmg  {Dk  RtUg, 
d.  Rom,  ToL  i.  p.  130)  ia  inclined  to  conaider  their 
name  to  be  identical  with  Mmu  and  Movo-m,  and 
accordingly  thinka  that  they  were  the  aame  aa  the 
Camenae ;  but  in  another  paaaage  fvoL  iL  p.  172) 
he  admita  the  probability  that,  aa  their  name  plainly 
indicatea,  they  were  in  aome  way  connected  with 
the  pounding  or  grinding  of  grain.  [L.  S.] 

MO'LION  (MoA/wr).  1.  One  of  the  aona  of 
Euiytua  who  wen  alain  by  Heradea  along  with 
thar  fiither.    (Diod.  iv.  37  ;  comp.  Eurytub.) 

2.  A  Trojan,  the  charioteer  of  Thymbraeoa. 
(Hom.  //.  zi.  322.)  [L.  &] 

MO'LIONE.    [MoLioNs&l 

MO'LIONES  or  MOLIO'NIDAE  (MoX/ow, 
Hokiowidai),  a  patronymic  name  by  which  Eorytoa 
and  Cteatua,  the  aona  of  Actor,  or  Poaeidon,  by 
Molione,  are  often  deaignated.  They  were  nephewa 
of  Angeaa,  king  of  the  Epeiana.  Aa  aona  of  Actor, 
they  are  alao  called  Actoiidae,  or  'Aicropfvr». 
(Hom.  JL  xxiii  638  ;  Ot.  MeL  viii.  308.)  Ac- 
cording to  a  late  tradition,  they  were  bom  out  of  an 
egg  (Athen.  iL  p.  68)  ;  and  it  ia  further  atated,  that 
the  two  brothera  were  grown  together,  ao  that  they 
had  only  one  body,  but  two  heada,  four  anna,  and 
four  lega.  (Athen.  Z  e. ;  Enatath.  ad  Hom.  p.  882 ; 
Pherecyd.  Froffm.  47,  ed.  Stun ;  Plut.  DtfraL  am. 
1 .)  Homer  mentiona  none  of  theae  extraordinary 
cirenmatancea ;  and,  according  to  him,  the  Mo- 
lionea,  when  yet  boya,  took  part  in  an  expedition 
of  the  Epeiana  againtt  Nelena  and  the  Pyliana. 
(72.  xL  709,  760.)  When  Heraclea  marohed 
againat  Augeaa  to  chaatiae  him  for  refuaing  to  give 
the  reward  he  had  promiaed,  he  entruated  the  con- 
duct of  the  war  to  the  Molionea  ;  but  Heradea, 
who,  in  the  mean  time  waa  taken  ill  and  conduded 
peace  with  Augeaa,  waa  then  himadf  attacked  and 
beaten  by  them.  In  order  to  take  vengeance,  he 
nfterwarda  alew  them  near  Cleonae,  on  the  frontiera 
of  AigoUa,  aa  ther  had  been  aent  from  Elia  to 
■acrifice  at  the  lathmian  gamea,  on  behalf  of  the 
town.  (Apollod.  ii.  7.  §  2 ;  Pind.  OL  xi.  33,  &&, 
with  the  SchoL  ;  Paua.Tiil  14.  §  6.)  The  Eleiana 
demanded  of  the  Aigivea  to  atone  for  thia  murder  ; 
but  aa  the  latter  rdfuaed,  and  were  not  excluded 
from  the  latlunian  gamea,  Molione  curaed  the 
Eleiana  who  ahonld  ever  take  part  again  in  thoae 


MOLOSSUS. 


nil 


gamea.  (Paoa.  t.  2.  §  1.)  Heradea,  on  the  other 
hand,  dedicated,  on  account  of  hia  victory,  six 
altars  at  Olympia,  and  instituted  apedal  honoun 
at  Nemea  for  the  360  Cleonaeana  who  had  assisted 
him,  but  had  fidlen  in  the  contest.  (SchoL  ad 
Pind.  O/.  zL  29 ;  Aelian,  V.  H.  iv.  6.)  The 
Moliones  are  also  mentioned  as  conqueron  of 
Nestor  in  the  chariot  race,  and  as  having  taken 
part  in  the  Calydonian  hunt  (Athen.  L  e, ;  Hom. 
IL  xxiii.  638,  &c. ;  Of.  Met.  viiL  308.)  Cteatus 
waa  the  &ther  of  Amphimachus  by  Theronioe  ;  and 
Eorytus,  of  Thalpius  by  Theraphone.  (Hom.  IL 
ii.  620  ;  Paua.  v.  3.  §  4.)-  Their  tomb  waa  ahown 
in  later  timea  at  Cleonae.  (Pann  iL  16.  §  1 ;  comp. 
Taraxippds.)  [L.  S.] 

MOLLPCULUa,  MINU'CIUS.  [Auouri- 
Nus,  No.  9.] 

MOLON  (M^XafF),  a  general  of  Antiochua  the 
Ozeat,  who  hdd  the  satrapy  of  Media  at  the  acce»- 
aion  of  that  monarch  (b.  c.  223) ;  in  addition  to 
which,  Antiochus  conferred  upon  him  and  his 
brother  Alexander  the  government  of  all  the  upper 
provinces  of  hia  empire.  But  their  hatted  to 
Hexmeiaa,  the  chief  miniater  of  Antiochua,  soon 
led  them  both  to  revolt :  the  two  generals  at  first 
sent  againat  them  by  the  king  were  unable  to 
oppoae  their  progreaa,  and  Molon  found  himaelf  at 
the  head  of  a  large  army,  and  master  of  the  whole 
country  to  the  east  of  the  Tigria.  He  waa,  how- 
ever, foiled  in  hia  attempta  to  pass  that  river ;  but 
Xenoetas,  the  general  of  Antiochua,  who  was  now 
aent  againat  him  with  a  laige  force,  having  ven- 
tured to  croaa  it  in  hia  turn,  was  surprised  by 
Melon,  and  hia  whole  army  cut  to  piecea.  The 
rebel  satrap  now  crossed  the  Tigris,  and  made 
himadf  maater  of  the  dty  of  Seleuceia  together 
with  the  whole  of  Babylonia  and  Meaopotamia. 
But  the  formidable  character  which  the  inaurreo- 
tion  had  thua  aaaumed,  at  length  determined 
Antiochua  to  mareh  in  person  againat  the  rebela. 
After  wintering  at  Nisibia,  he  crossed  the  Tigris, 
B.  c.  220,  and  advanced  southwards  against  Molon, 
who  marched  from  Babylon  to  meet  him.  A 
pitched  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  desertion  of 
the  left  wing  of  the  rebel  army  at  once  decided  the 
victory  in  lavonr  of  the  king.  Molon  himself  put 
an  end  to  his  own  life,  to  avoid  foiling  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy :  but  his  body  was  crucified  by 
order  of  Antiochus,  or  rather  of  hia  minister  Her- 
meiaa.  (Polyb.  v.  40—64 ;  Trog.  Pomp.  Prol. 
XXX.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MOLON  (VUKmv).  1.  A  tragic  actor  of  the 
time  of  Ariatophanea.  (Ariatoph.  Ran,  65.) 
According  to  the  acholiaat,  Aristophanes  in  the 
passage  referred  to  ia  apeaking  ironiolly,  for  Molon 
waa  a  very  large  man.  The  acholiaat  alao  informa 
ua  that  Molon  had  a  contemporary  of  the  aame 
name,  who  waa  a  notorioua  thie£ 

2.  A  aumame  of  ApoUoniua,  the  rhetorician  of 
Rhodea.    [Apollonius,  Na  3.]      [C.  P.  M.] 

MOLORCHUS  (M^Xopxof),  the  mythical 
founder  of  Molorchia,  near  Nemea,  waa  a  poor 
man  of  Cleonae,  who  hospitably  received  Heracles 
when  he  went  out  to  slay  the  Nemean  lion. 
(Stephan.  Byiant.  a.  «.  MoA«px^ ;  Apollod.  iL  6. 
§  1.)  [L.  S.] 

MOLOSSUS  (MoXoffff^f ),  a  son  of  Pyrrhua,  or 
Neoptolemua,  and  Andromache,  from  whom  the 
country  of  Molossia  waa  bdieved  to  have  derived 
ita  name.  (Paua.  L  1 1.  §  1  ;  SchoL  ad  Pind.  Nem, 
viL  66  ;  Serv.  adAm.m.  297.)  [L.  S.] 

4fi  4 


1112 


MONET  A. 


MOLPA^IA  (MoAira5ta),  an  Anuoon,  who 
was  said  to  have  killed  Antiope,  another  Amazon, 
and  was  afterwards  slain  herself  by  Theseus.  Her 
tomb  was  shown  at  Athens.  (Pint  Thei.  27  ; 
PauiL  i.  2.  §  1.)  [L.  S.] 

MOLPA'GORAS  {Mo\iny6pas%  a  demagogue 
of  Cios,  in  Bithynia,  who,  by  the  usual  arts  of  his 
class,  raised  himself  to  absolute  power  in  his  state. 
To  tfie  imprudence  of  the  men  of  Cios,  in  placing 
confidence  in  him  and  in  persons  Hke  him,  Polybius 
ascribes  mainly  the  capture  of  their  city  by  Philip  V. 
of  Macedon.  in  a  c.  202.  (Polyb.  xr.  21  ;  comp. 
Uv.  xixii.  83,  34.)  [E.  E.] 

MOLPIS  (MifATif),  a  Laconian,  the  author 
of  a  work  on  the  constitution  and  customs  of 
the  Lacedaemonians,  entitled  Aeuc^cufundttp  toAi> 
Tcto,  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (iv.  p.  140,  ziv.  p. 
664).  ^  [C.  P.  M.] 

MOLPIS  (MoXirif),a  Greek  surgeon  mentioned 
by  Heracleides  of  Tarentum  (ap.  Oal.  CbmmenL  m 
Nippocr.  *^De  Artic.^  iv.  40,  voL  xviii.  pt.  i. 
p.  736),  who  must  therefore  have  lived  in  or  before 
the  third  century  B.  c.  He  wrote  apparently  on 
fractures  and  luxations.  [W.  A.  O.] 

MOLUS  (MovAof  or  MifXos).  1.  A  son  of 
Ares  and  Demonicc,  and  a  brother  of  Thestins. 
(ApoUod.  i.  7.  §  7.    Dsmonick) 

2.  A  son  of  Deucalion,  and  father  of  Merionas. 
(Horn.  IL  X.  269,  xiil  279 ;  Apollod.  iil  3.  §  1  ; 
Died.  ▼.  79 ;  Hygin.  Fab,  97 ;  comp.  Mrrionbs.) 
According  to  a  Cretan  legend,  he  was  a  son  of 
Minos,  and  a  brother  of  Deucalion  (Diod.  L  e.)\ 
and  it  was  said,  that  as  he  had  attempted  to  violate 
a  nymph,  he  was  afterwards  found  without  a  head ; 
for  at  a  certain  festival  in  Crete  they  showed  the 
image  of  a  man  without  a  head,  who  was  called 
Molus.     (Plut.  De  Def,  One.  13.)  [L.  &] 

MOM  US  (Mw/uof),  a  son  of  Nyz,  is  a  personi- 
fication of  mockery  and  censure.  (  Hes.  Theog,  214.) 
Thus  he  is  said  to  have  censured  iu  the  man  formed 
by  Hephaestus,  that  a  little  door  had  not  been  left 
in  his  breast,  so  as  to  enable  one  to  look  into  his 
secret  thoughts.  (Lucian,//erino/f«it.  20.)  Aphro- 
dite alone  was,  according  to  him,  blameless.  (Phi- 
lostr.  Ep,  21.)  [L.  S.] 

MON  AESES  (MomJcrqf).  1.  One  of  the  most 
distinguished  men  in  Parthia  in  the  time  of 
Antony,  the  triumvir,  is  spoken  of  in  Vol.  I.  p. 
357,  a. 

2.  A  general  of  the  Parthian  king,  Volqgeses  I. 
[See  Vol.  i.  p.  358,  b.] 

MONET  A,  a  surname  of  Juno  among  the  Ro- 
mans, by  which  she  was  characterised  as  the  pro- 
tectress of  money.  Under  this  name  she  had  a 
temple  on  the  Capitoline,  in  which  there  was  at 
the  same  time  the  mint,  just  as  the  public  treasury 
was  in  the  temple  of  Saturn.  The  temple  had  been 
vowed  by  the  dictator  L.  Furius  in  a  Imttle  against 
the  Aurunci,  and  was  erected  on  the  spot  where 
the  house  of  M.  Manlius  Capitolinns  had  stood. 
(Liv.  iv.  7,  20,  vi.  20,  ril  28,  xliL  1  ;  Ov.  Fcut, 
i.  638,  vi.  183.')  Moneta  signifies  the  mint,  and 
such  a  surname  cannot  be  surprising,  as  we  learn 
from  St.  Augustin  {De  Ch,  Dei,  viL  II),  that 
Jupiter  bore  the  surname  of  Pecunia ;  but  some 
writers  found  such  a  meaning  too  plain,  and  Livius 
Andronicus,  in  the  beginning  of  his  translation  of 
the  Odyssey,  used  Moneta  as  a  transhition  of  Mn^ 
ftoffivrj^  and  thus  made  her  the  mother  of  the 
Muses  OP  Camenae.  (Comp.  Hygin.  Fab,  Praef.) 
Cicero  (<b  Div.  I  45,  iu  32)  idates  an  etymologi- 


MONTANUS. 

cal  tale.  Doling  an  earthquake,  he  sayi,  a  voice 
was  heard  issuing  from  the  temple  of  Jnno  on  tbe 
Capitol,  and  admonishing  {numeiu)  that  a  pregnant 
sow  should  be  sacrificed.  A  somewhat  more  probable 
reason  for  the  name  is  given  by  Suidas  (t.tt  Menpa^ 
though  he  assigns  it  to  too  kite  a  time.  In  the  wir 
with  Pyirhus  and  the  Tarentines,  he  says,  tbe 
Romans  being  in  want  of  money,  prayed  to  Juno, 
and  were  told  by  the  goddess,  that  money  would 
not  be  wanting  to  them,  so  long  as  tkev  woold 
fight  with  the  arms  of  jnstioe.  As  the  Romns 
by  experience  found  the  truth  of  the  woidsof  Jono, 
they  called  her  Juno  Moneta.  Her  festtTil  vu 
celebrated  on  the  first  of  June.  (Ov.  Fad.  vi  183, 
&C. :  Macrob.  Sat  i  12.)  [LS.] 

MO'NIMA  {Mwlfai\  daughter  of  PlulopMma, 
a  citixen  of  Stratonioeia,  in  Ionia,  or  acooiding  to 
Plutarch,  of  Miletus.    At  the  capture  of  her  native 
city  by  Mithridates,  in  a  a  88,  her  beauty  made 
a  great  impression  on  the  conqueror,  bat  she  bad 
the  courage  to  refuse  all  hu  ofiers,  until  be  con- 
sented to  many  her,  and  bestow  on  her  the  nak 
and  title  of  queen.     She  at  first  exerdaed  great 
influence  over  her  husband,  bn»  this  did  not  last 
long,  and  she  soon  found  but  too  much  Tesuaa  to 
repent  her  elevation,   which  had  tbe  eiieet  of  re- 
moving her  irom  Qnek  civilisation  and  oonsignu^ 
her  to  a  splendid  imprisonment.    When  Mitbri- 
dates  was  compelled  to  abandon  his  own  doaiBioM 
and  take  refuge  in  Armenia,  b.  c.  72,Monimsvas 
put  to  death  at  Pharaacia,  together  with  tbe  olbcr 
wives  and  sisters  of  the  fugitive  monarch.    Htr 
correspondence  with  Mithri&tea,  which  wa»  of  a 
licentious  character,  fell  into  the  hands  ol  Ponpey 
at  the  capture  of  the  f^rtreas  of  Catom  Phr»- 
rion.    (Appian,  Miikr,  21,  27,  48  ;  Pint  LboL 
18,  Pomp.  37.)  IE.H.B.1 

MO'NIMUS  (W6nf»os},  son  of  Pythion,  a  3b- 
cedonian  oflioer,  who  espoused  the  canae  of  OItb- 
pias  in  her  final  struggle  with  Caasander,  sM  *«' 
one  of  the  hat  who  remained  &ithfiil  to  her ;  bet 
finding  himself  unable  to  relieTO  her  at  Pydia.  ^ 
withdrew  to  Pelki,  which  city  he  held  for  a  w. 
but  surrendered  it  to  Caasander  after  tbe  ^  «^ 
Pydna,  B.  c.  316.  (Diod.  zix.  50.)  From  an  ao^ 
dote  related  by  Phyhuvhiia  (ap.  Aikm,  nii.f  6(^i 
b),  it  appears  that  he  had  been  attached  to  tk 
court  of  Olympias  for  some  tinse.        [E.  H.  B] 

MO'NIUS.     [MON17NI0&1 

MONOBA'ZUS  {Mop6eaios%    was   Idnf  « 
tetrarch  of  Adiabene  in  a.  d.  63,  when  Ttgna^ 
king  of  Armenia,  invaded  hia  Idngdom.    noe»- 
bazus  applied  for  aid  to  Vologeaea,  tbe  Ptftbis! 
monarch  ;  and  the  troopa  of  Adiabene  and  Part^ 
entered  Armenia,  and  invested  ita  captain  Tigto»- 
oerta.    Monobasns  afterwards  accompanied  Vc^ 
geses  to   the  camp  of    Corbolo   [CoaBCLo]  * 
Randeia,  to  negotiate  a  truce  between  Paiiliua«^ 
Rome.    The  sons  of  Monobaxua  were  in  tbe  ffi^ 
of  Tiridatea  on  hia  visit  to  Nero  in  a.  d.  66.  (^*^ 
Ann.  XT.  1,  14;  Dion  Caaa.  Izii.  120,  ^  ^* 
1.)  [W.  K  D] 

MONOECUS  {M6poueo9)^  a  aiiTiianieefH«» 
clea,  signifying  the  god  who  lirea  aol\tBiy,pe3^* 
because  he  alone  was  worshipped  in  the  to^ 
dedicated  to  him.  (Strab.  it.  p.  202  ;  V'apJ'* 
vi.  831  ;  Plut.  Quaeat  Rom.  87.)  Ia  \J^* 
there  was  a  temple  called  Monoecoa  (nowM<»y' 
Strab.  Virg.  IL  ee. ;  Tacit,  jffist.  m.  42  ;  Sarf'- 
Bya.  a.  r.).  ^US.1 

MONTA'NUS,  ALPI'N  Ua     [ Au^wij 


MONUNIUS. 

MONTA'NUS,  ATTlCI'NUS,l«gatiii  in  Tra- 
jan*! reign  to  Lnstricns  Brattianns  (Mart.  iv.  22), 
WM  Bccoted  by  him  of  varioos  miedemeanonn,  and 
of  destroying  the  evidence  which  had  been  collected 
to  prove  them.  Montanna  brought  against  hit 
aeciuer  a  connter-chaige  of  malvenation  in  hit  pro- 
vince. But  it  completely  fiuled,  and  Tnjan,  who 
presided  in  pcnon  at  the  trial,  condemned  Mon- 
tanns  to  banishment.  (Plin.JE>».vi22.)  [W.aD.] 
MONTA'NUS,  CU'RTIUS,WBf  accnaed  by 
Eprius  MarcelluB  in  a.  d.  67  of  libelling  Nero. 
Toe  charge  was  disproved,  bnt  Montanni  was  ex- 
iled. At  his  fiuher^s  petition,  however,  he  was 
shortly  afterwards  recalled,  on  condition  of  abstain- 
ing from  all  public  employments.  In  a.  d.  71 
Montanus  was  present  in  the  senate,  and,  on  Do- 
mitian*s  moving  the  restoration  of  Oalba^s  titles 
and  statues,  he  proposed  that  the  decree  against 
Piso  also  should  be  rescinded.  At  the  same  time 
Montanus  vehemently  attacked  the  notorious  de- 
lator, Aquilins  Regnlua.  (Tac.  Ann,  zvi.  28,  29, 
33,  HisL  iv.  40,  42,  43.)  If  the  same  person 
with  the  Curtitts  Montanus  satirised  by  Juvenal 
(iv.  107,  131,  zi  34),  Montanus  in  bUer  life  sul- 
lied the  fair  reputation  he  enjoyed  in  youth.  (Tac. 
Ann.  xvi.  28.)  For  Juvenal  {it  ec)  describes  him 
as  a  corpulent  epicure,  a  parasite  of  Domitian,  and 
a  hocknied  dedaiimer.  Pluiy  the  Younger  addressed 
two  letters  to  Curtius  Montanus  (vii  29,  viii. 
6.)  [W.  R  D.] 

MONTA'NUS,  JU'LIUS,  a  versifier  of  some 
repute  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  and  one  of  the 
emperor*s  private  friends.  He  is  cited  by  Seneca 
the  rhetorician  {Oonir.  16%  and  by  Seneca  the 
philosopher  {Ep,  122).  (Ovid.  £^.  e»  Pont  iv. 
16.11.)  [W.B.D.1 

MONTA'NUS,  JU'LIUS,  was  of  senatorian 
nnk,  but  had  borne  no  office  when  unluckily  meet- 
ing Nero  on  one  of  his  drunken  nocturnal  frolics,  he 
defended  himself  and  beat  the  emperor.  The 
assault  might  have  been  overiooked,  but  Montanus 
recognised  his  assailant,  and  begged  forgiveness. 
Nero  then  compelled  Montanus  to  commit  suicide, 
that  he  might  not  afterwards  boast  of  the  encounter. 
(Tac.  Ann,  xiii.  25 ;  comp.  Dion  Cass.  Ixi.  9 ;  Suet. 
Ner.  26.)  fW.  B.  D] 

MONTA'NUS,  SP.  TARPEIUS  CAPITO- 
LI'NUS.    [CAPiTOLiNua,  p.  606.] 

MONTA'NUS,  VOTIE'NUS,  was  an  orator 
and  decbiimer  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius.  From  his 
propensity  to  refine  upon  thought  and  diction, 
he  was  named  the  **  Ovid**  of  the  rhetorical  schools. 
Seneca  the  rhetorician  describes  the  eloquence  of 
Montanus  (CiMlr.  Frooem,  iv.,  excerpt»  ix.  5),  and 
cites  him  {Qmtr.  18,  20,  24,  25,  27,  28,  29,  31, 
32).  Montanus  was  convicted  on  a  charge  of 
majestas,  and  died  an  exile  in  the  Balearic  islands 
A.  D.  25.  (Tac.  Ann,  iv.  42;  Enaeb.  Ckron,  a. 
778.)  [W.  B.  D] 

MONU'NIUS  (Moro^viof),  a  chief  of  the  lUy- 
rian  tribe  of  the  Dardauians,  whose  daughter 
Etuta  was  married  to  the  Illyrian  king  Oentius. 
(Lit.  xliv.  30  ;  Athen.  x.  p.  440,  a.)  The  name 
is  corruptly  written  in  our  editions  of  Livy  Honu- 
nius;  in  those  of  Athenaeus,  Menunius :  the  true 
orthography  is  learnt  only  from  his  coins,  from 
irhich  also  it  appean  that  he  was  master  of  the 
important  Greek  city  of  Dyrrhachium.  (Eckhel, 
▼oL  ii.  p.  157.)  Probably  Moniu8,  which  appears 
At  an  earlier  period  as  the  name  of  an  Illyrian 
prince  at  war  with  Ptolemy  Orannus  (Trog.  Pomp. 


MORSIMUS. 


1113 


Prolog,  xsdv),  is  only  another  oorniption  of  the 
same  name,  perhaps  that  of  an  ancestor  of  the 
preceding.  (See  Droysen,  UelUmam,  voL  ii.  p. 
171.)  [E.  H.  B.] 

MO'N  YCHUS,  a  centaur  who  is  mentioned  by 
Ovid  {MeL  xiL  499)  and  Valerius  Flaccus  (L 
145).  [L.  &] 

MOPSUS  (tU^t).  ].  A  son  of  Ampyx  or 
Ampycus  by  the  njrmph  Chloris  ;  and,  because  he 
was  a  seer,  he  is  also  called  a  son  of  Apollo  by 
Himantis.  (Hes.  Sent  Here  181  ;  VaL  Fhc.  i. 
384  ;  Stat.  TMk  iil  521  ;  comp.  Orph.  Arg,  127.) 
He  was  one  of  the  Lapithae  of  OechaUa  or  Titaeron 
(Thessaly),  and  one  of  the  Calydonian  hunters. 
He  is  also  mentioned  among  the  combatants  at  the 
wedding  of  Peirithous,  and  was  a  fiunous  prophet 
among  the  Argonauts.  He  was  represented  on 
the  chest  of  Cypselns.  (Pind.  /yA.  iv.  336  ; 
ApoUon.  Rhod.  L  65  ;  Hygin.  Fah,  14 ;  Ov.  MeL 
viii.  316,  xii.  456  ;  Pans.  v.  17.  §  4  ;  Streb.  ix. 
p.  443.)  He  is  said  to  have  died  in  Libya  by  the 
bite  of  a  snake,  and  to  have  been  buried  there  by 
the  Argonauts.  He  waa  afterwards  worshipped  as 
an  oracular  hero.  (Apollon.  Rhod.  i  80,  iv. 
1518,  &c. ;  Tteta.  ad  lie,  881.) 

2.  A  son  of  Apollo  (or  according  to  Pftui,  vii.  3. 
§  2,  of  Rhacius)  and  Manto,  the  daughter  of  Teire- 
sias.  He  vras  believed  to  be  the  founder  of  Mallos 
in  Asia  Minor,  where  his  oracle  existed  as  bite  as 
the  time  of  Stnbo  (xiv.  pi  675  ;  compi  Plut.  de 
Def,  Orac  45  ;  Conon,  Nixrrat  6).         [L.  S.] 

MORCUS  (MiS^cos),  an  Illyrian,  who,  in  b  c. 
168,  was  sent  by  Oentius,  king  of  the  lUyrians,  to 
receive  the  hostages  and  the  money  which  Perseus, 
king  of  Macedonia,  had  engaged  to  give  him  as  the 
conditions  of  his  aid  against  Rome.  [Gbntius.] 
Moreus  proceeded  from  the  court  of  Perseus  to 
Rhodes,  where  he  was  lodged  in  the  Prytaneium, 
and  persuaded  the  Rhodians  to  declare  themselves 
neutral  for  the  remainder  of  the  war  between 
Maoedon,  Illyricnm,  and  Rome.  (Polybi  xxix.  2. 
§  9,  5  §  1  ;  lav.  xliv,  23.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MO'RIUS  {VUfwsy,  that  is,  the  protector  of 
the  sacred  olive  trees,  occun  as  a  surname  of  Zeus. 
(Soph.  Oed,  Col.  705  ;  comp.  Liddell  and  Scott, 
Gr.  Lex,  $.  9.  Mopia.)  [L.  S.] 

MORMO  {Moptui\  a  female  spectre,  with 
which  the  Greeks  used  to  frighten  little  children. 
(Aristoph.  ^cAani.  582,  P<ur,  474.)  Mormo  was 
one  of  the  same  dass  of  bugbean  as  Empusa  and 
Lamia.  [L.  S.] 

MORMO'LYCEorMORMOLYCEION  (Mop. 
/loAvm},  MopftoKvKuwy,  the  same  phantom  or  bug- 
bear as  Mormo,  and  also  used  for  the  same  purpose. 
(Philoatr.  ViL  ApoUon.  iv.  25  ;  Menandr.  Feliq. 
p.  145,  ed.  Meineke ;  Ariatoph.  IJteem.  417  ; 
Strab.  L  p.  19  ;  Stob.  Eelog.  p.  1010.)        [L.  S.] 

MORPHEUS  (Mop^ctb),  the  son  of  Sleep,  and 
the  god  of  dreams.  The  name  signifies  the  fiashioner 
or  moulder,  because  he  shaped  or  formed  the  dreams 
which  appeared  to  the  sleeper.  (Ov.  MeL  xi.  635 ; 
Hirt,  MytkoL  Bilderb.  p.  199.)  [L.  S.] 

MORPHO  (Mop^),  or  the  £air  shaped,  occura 
as  a  snmame  of  Aphrodite  at  Sparta.  She  was 
represented  in  a  sitting  posture,  with  her  head 
covered,  and  her  feet  fettered.  (Pans.  iii.  15.  §  8  ; 
Lycoph.  449.)  [L.  S.] 

MO'RSIMUS  (Mitptri^s),  a  tragic  poet,  the 
aon  of  Philocles  [Philoclbs],  and  fether  of  Asty- 
damas.  He  is  attacked  and  ridiculed  more  than 
once  by  Aristophanes,  who  classes  with,  villains  of 


1114 


MOSCHION. 


the  deepeft  dye  in  Hadet  any  one  who  ever  copied 
out  a  ipeech  of  Monimiu.  Betidee  hia  profeMion 
as  a  poet,  he  aeema  to  have  piactited  aa  a  phyucian 
and  oculiit,  in  which  departments,  according  to  all 
acooonta  (SchoL  ad  Arid,  EqmL  401 ;  Heaychios, 
f.  «.  KX6fi€P9t\  he  wan  not  moch  more  aaoceiaftil. 
(Am.  151 ;  comp.  Equii.  401,  Pax,  776,  with 
the  achoiia  on  those  paaiageii)  Fripdity  aeemt  to 
have  heen  the  piedominant  chancteriatic  of  hia 
poetry.  (Soidaa,  t. «.;  Fabric  BAL  Orate»  toL  ii 
p.  31 1  ;  Meineke,  Froffmetiia  Com,  Graee.  toL  ii. 
part  iL  p.  659.)  [C  P.  M.] 

MO'RYCHUS  (B^Mfxos),  a  tragic  poet,  a  con- 
temporary of  Aristophanea,  noted  eapedally  for  hit 
gluttony  and  effeminacy*  (Ariatoph.  ^o&ara.  887, 
Ve^  504,  1 137,  Pw,  1008,  with  the  note  of  the 
Bcholiaat)  There  waa  a  proverb:  Mopvxov  cdiy. 
Bitrrtpot,  Mort  /ooUak  iham  Moryekm ;  but  whe- 
ther it  had  reference  to  the  tragic  poet  of  that 
name,  or  not,  we  do  not  know.  (Fabric.  Bibl, 
Cfraec  vol  iL  p.  311 ;  Bode,  OeacL  der  HtUen, 
Dkhtkuful^  voL  uk  part  i.  p.  548.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MORZES,  or,  according  to  Polybioa,  MO'Br 
ZIAS  (Mopffos),  a  king  of  Paphlagonia,  who 
fought  against  the  Romans  in  ^e  OaUo-Graedan 
war,  B.C.  189.  Moraea  had  been  conquered  by 
Phamaces,  king  of  Pontns,  and  waa  indemnified 
in  the  treaty  of  peace  imposed  on  the  latter  prince 
by  Enmenes  II.  king  of  Pergamns,  in  B.C.  189 — 
ISa  (Poiyb.  xxvi  6.  §  9  ;  Liv.  xzzviil  26; 
Stmb.  xii.  pi  562.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MOSCHAMPAR,  OEO'RGIUS  (Fcwpv^os  i 
Vio9x^''^)%  chartophylaz  magnae  ecdesiae  at 
Constantinople,  waa  a  friend  and  contemporary  of 
George  of  Cjrpms,  patriarch  of  Constantinople 
A.  D.  1283—1289  [GiOROius,  literary.  No.  20]. 
He  took  a  leading  part  in  opposition  to  Uie  doctrine 
of  the  Latin  church  on  the  procession  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  to  the  distmgmshed  advocate  of  that 
church,  Joannes  Beocus  or  Veocus.  He  seema, 
however,  to  have  had  little  weight  even  with  his 
own  party.  He  published  several  treatises  in  op- 
position to  Yeccus,  to  which  the  latter  ably  relied  ; 
but  neither  the  attacks  of  the  one  nor  the  answen 
of  the  other  seem  to  be  preserved.  There  is  a 
letter  of  Moschampar  to  his  friend  George  of 
Cyprus,  printed  in  the  life  of  the  latter,  which  was 

?ublished  by  J.  F.  Bernard  de  Rubeia,  Venice, 
753.  (Pachymer.  HiaL  i.  8  ;  AUatiua,  GVtue. 
Orihodom,  vol  ii.  pp.  S,  9,  10  ;  Fabric:  BibL  Gra», 
vol.  xiL  pp.  46,  47t  comp.  vol.  viii.  pp.  53,  54.) 

MOSCHION  (MMTx^wy).  1.  A  tragic  and 
comic  poet,  mentioned  more  than  once  by  Stobaeus, 
who  has  preaerved  the  names  of  three  of  his  plays. 
1.  Bf/uoToicAiir.  2.TifAc^f.  3.  ^^i.  (Sto- 
baeus, Ed,  Phy$,  i  38  ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  vi  p. 
623  ;  Fabric  BilbL  GroM,  vol  iL  p.  311.) 

2.  A  Greek  writer,  who  drew  up  an  account  of 
the  construction  of  the  enormous  ship  which  was 
built  by  command  of  Hieron,  under  the  direction 
of  the  celebrated  Archimedes.  [Hibbon  ;  ARCH^ 
MBDBS.]  MoBchion*s  account  is  quoted  at  length 
by  Athenaeus  (v.  p.  206,  d,  209,  e). 

3.  A  celebrated  cook,  who  was  purchased  by 
Demetrius  Phalereua,  and  speedily  realised  a  hrge 
fortune  from  the  perquisites  allowed  him  by  his 
extravagant  master.  (Athen.  xiL  p.  542.)  A  para- 
site  of  the  same  name  seems  to  have  enjoyed  suffi- 
cient notoriety  to  be  mentioned  in  more  than  one 
passage  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (vi.  p.  246,  b,  c,  ix. 
p.  382,  d).  [C.  P.  M,] 


MOSCHOPULUSL 

MOSCHION  (H^^i^y,  the  iiidMr  if  i  cr 

Greek  treatise,  IIspl  T«r  rvpsuccW  VMn.i» 

MuUemm  Paadombiu^  who  is  sapposed  &  b 

lived  in  the  beginning  of  the  aeoond  centoj  i& 

Chriat,  as  he  mentiona   Socamu  (c  151 V  N- 

thin^  is  known  of  the  writer^  peraoiial  hiAaj,  r 

can  It  be  determined  with  certainty  whetkr  u  .- 

the  same  person  aa  either  of  the  pkyiidist  ■» 

tioned  below.    The  work  ia  conyoaed  in  ;be  >c 

of  question  and  answer,  and  ia  aa  intnestjj^  ::l 

book,  containing  moch  naefiil  and  valualie  usl 

It  is  supposed  to  have  ht&i  written  ongbaij r 

Latin,  and  to  have  been  traoalated  into  Gm  ^,- 

some  late  author :  this  Oieek  text  is  all  tbxxv 

remains.    It  was  first  pdbliahed  in  Caip^  Wf  > 

Collection  of  Write»  on  Female  Diwaaesi  hL 

1566,  4to.,  and  in  the  two  aabaequent  edi^  < 

that  work.    These  editions  contain  ekven  cb^ 

at  the  end  which  are  soppoaed  to  be  ^Kmi,  o. 

omit  the  anthor^s  pre&oe.     Probably  th»  )asA 

and  best  edition  is  that  by  F.  0.  Devo,  !•> 

Vienn.   1793,  Greek  and    Latin.     (See  f^ 

BibL  Gr,  vol.  xiL  p.  702,   ed.  vet.;  Ckk. 

Handb.  der  Buckeriamd» /ikr  dm  AeUenMtdix 

2.  A  physician  quoted  by   Sosanos  (a^  Ou 

De  Compo$.  Medieam,   see.   Xoc  L  2»  foL  n. 

p.  416),    Andromachus     (ibid,  vii  2,  ml  m 

p.  30),  and  Asdepiadea  Pfaannadon  (api  Gal  /« 

Compot.  Medieam.  see.  Gen,  iii  9,  vol  ziiL  p.  ^f 

and  who  lived,  therefore,  in  or  before  the  fiist  oa- 

tury  after  Christ    He  maj  perhans  be  tfe  a» 

person  who  was  called  A<op0sm|f,  Chrmfcr,  V 

cause,  though  he  was  one   of  the  falkiMi  ^ 

Asdepiadea  of  Bithynia,  he  ventured  to  eaeavftn 

hia  opiniona  on  aome  pointa^     (GekD^DtDf'- 

PmU,  iv.  16,  vol  viii.  p.  758). 

A  physician  of  the  same  name  is  mee^^ 
also  by  Soranus  {De  Arte  Obddr,  p.  184),  P» 
tarch  (Sgmipoe,  iiL  10.  §  2),  Alexander  Tnilx^' 
(L  15,  p.  156X  Aetius  (iv.  3,  §  IS,  pu  755>  f^. 
(H.  N,  xix.  26,  §  4),  and  Tertulhan  {DeA*^ 
C.15).  [W.A.G^1 

MOSCHION  (Mmjxt»y),  the  son  of  A^iK 
an  Athenian  sculptor,  made,  in  oonjandioB  ^ 
his  brothen  Dionyaodoms  and  liadams*.  a  ta» 
of  Isis  in  the  isUnd  of  Delos.  The  nan»  d  ^ 
artists  are  preserved  by  an  inacription  on  the  itt^ 
which  is  now  at  Venice.  ( WinckehnsDiu  <^ 
d  Kwui^  bk.  ix.  c  2.  §  10.)  [P-  &J. 

MOSCHOPU'LUS,  MA'NUEL  or  BMA> 
UEL   (Maw»in)X  s.  'E^AwmriiX   Meffxf^m^\* 
Greek   grammarian  of  the  later  period  of  ^ 
Byaantine  empire.    There  are  few  writ»  vba« 
works    have     had    ao    extenaive   a  cinahtic 
whose  time  and  history  are  so  unceitain.  ^ 
cording  to  the  account  generally  coireat  0^ 
the  historians  of  literature,  there  wen  two  »» 
chopuli,  both  bearing  the  name  of  Hssoel,  sb» 
and  nephew ;  the  uncle,  a  native  of  Otte,  n* 
lived  in  the  time  of  the   empeccr  Aa^P»^ 
Palaeologus  the  Elder,  about  jl  n.  ISSKl;  v 
nephew,  a  native  of  Conatantinople,  wImi  ^  ^ 
capture  of  that  city  by  the  Turks,  a,  d.  ^**^  ** 
into  Italy.    Of  hia  fortunea,  connectieoii  tf  P*" 
of  residence  in  that  country,  nothing  i^P^  ^ 
have  been  known,  nor  do  we  find  sny  R^  * 
notice  of  his  death.     (Comp.  Waldet  Wf 
Moschopuli  GrammaL  ArHt  MeAod„  A.»-  '^' 
Burton,  Linff,  Graee,  Hidoria,  p,  57, 12ou>- 1^ 
1 657 ;  Scberpeaeelius,  Prae/,  od  MeedofS^ 
ad  Iliad.  Hardwick,  a.  d.  1702;  **b»»  ^ 


MOSCHOPULUS. 

QfOK,  roL  i.  pu  407,  note  gg^  and  toL  tI  pp.  190, 
322,  &c  ;  Sazioi,  Omomadieomj  yoL  u.  pp.  387, 
445,  591  ;  Montnda,  HkL  dea  Matkem.  pt  i. 
lir.  T.  §  10,  ToL  i  p.  333,  note  6,  ed.  Paiu,  1759; 
or§ll,  YoLi,  p^  346,  ed.  1799— 1802;  Bandini, 
GdaL  OodtL  Graec  Lomt.  Medio,  toL  il  ool.  553 ; 
Harien  Introd»  m  HitL  Umg,  Qroee.  voL  ii.  p.  544.) 
Hody  (Ih  Cfrweii  lUmdrilm»^  p.  314,  &c.)  wu 
disposed  to  identify  the  yonnger  Motchopolus  with 
Einaniiel  Adnmytteniu,  a  Cretan,  who  was  pre- 
ceptor of  the  o^brated  Joannes  Picna,  count  of 
Minndoki,  and  ia  mentioned  with  the  highest 
praiset  for  his  emdition  in  the  lettera  of  Aldan 
Manntiu  and  Angelua  Politianoa. 

Of  the  above  acanty  account  aome  of  the  par- 
ticnlan  are  evidently  incorrect,  othen  reat  on 
no  van  foundation.    An  ancient  Greek  MS.  of 
the   SjfUog$    Didiommm    Attiearumt    quoted    by 
Ducange  (Glomtr.  Med.  et  In/.  QraedttUu  Nbiae, 
coL  29)  atatea  it  to  be  a  work  of  Moachopulua 
**  a  Byiantine  (or  native  of  Conatantinople),  nephew 
of  the  Cretan  ;**  and  may  be  conaidered  as  eata* 
blifthing  the  &ct8  that  there  were  two  Moachopoli, 
an  unde  and  a  nephew ;  that  the  ancle  was  a  Cre- 
tan, and  a  man  of  each  reputation  that  relationahip 
to  him  waa  a  thing  to  be  recorded ;   and  that 
the  nephew  vraa  a  native  of  Constantinople,  and  a 
writer  on  grammatical    aabjects.     The  date  at 
which  the  dder  is  aaid,  in  the  aoooant  given  above, 
to  have  lived,  appears  to  have  been  derived  from  a 
passage  in  Uie   TWvo-CTmeoMi   of  Crosios,  who 
states  (in  Hiator,  PoUHoam.  CPoleot  AimoiaL  p. 
44)  that  he  had  a  MS.  of  the  Eniemakt  s.  QMoe»- 
iiones  of  Moschopulns,  to  which  the  owner  had 
Appended  a  note  that  it  waa  given  him  by  the 
priest  Clabes,  a.  d.  1392 ;  and  then  Crnsius  states 
his  opinion   that  Motchopulos  floorished  in  the 
rei;^  of  the  Bysantine  emperor  Andfonicos  the 
Klder,  about  a.  o.  1300.    A  careless  reader,  con- 
founding the  date  of  the  gift  with  that  of  the 
writer,  brought  down  the  leign  of  Andronicas  to 
the  latter  part  of  the  14th  centory ;  and  thia  gross 
anachroivsm  appears  to  have  passed  annotioed.     If 
the  author  of  the  Qaaeetumee^  whether  he  was  the 
node  or  the  nephew,  lived  in  the  time  of  the  elder 
Andronicas,  ^o   reigned    from   a.  d.   1282  to 
1 328,  neither  of  the  Moschopnll  conld  have  lived 
ao  late  as  the  capture  of  Constantinople  by  the 
Turks  (a.  d.  1453^  so  that  the  story  of  the  ne- 
phew>  flight  into  Italy,  consequent  on  that  event, 
must  be  rejected.  Hody*s  identification  of  the  tutor 
of  Joannes  Picus  with  the  younger  Moschopulus 
must,  of  course,  be  rejected  also :  it  appears  indeed 
jierer  to  have  had  any  other  foundation  than  the 
common  name  of  Manuel  and  the  &ct  of  the  pre- 
ceptor being  a  Cretan  ;  which  ktter  circumstance 
furnishes  an  axgnment,  as  Hody  evidently  felt,  not 
for  but  against  the  identity ;  the  nephew,  who  is 
■aid  to  have  fled  into  Italy,  having  been  a  Con> 
stantinopolitan ;  to  say  nothing  of  the  diversity  of 
the  somames  Adiamyttenus  and  Moschopnlusb 

The  date  assigned  by  Crnsius,  a.  d.  1300,  to  the 
elder  Moschopulus  is  perhiqM  a  little  too  kte :  he 
can  hardly  have  long  survived  the  accession  of  An- 
dronicus,  a.  d.  128'^  if  indeed  he  lived  till  then. 
Cruaius  founded  his  calculation  on  an  historical  no- 
tice given  in  iUnstration  of  the  use  of  the  preposition 
jrcrra  in  his  MS.  of  the  Eroiemaia  ;  but  this  notice 
d.oea  not  appear  in  the  printed  editions  of  that  work, 
fuid  was  perhaps  added  by  the  transcriber  of  the 
Atf  S.»  and  if  80^  it  furnishes  no  due  to  the  age  of  the 


MOSCHOPULUS. 


1115 


anther.  Even  if  genuine,  we  are  disposed  to  un- 
derstand it  as  referring  to  the  ruptnie  of  the  union 
of  the  churches,  a.d.  1282,  so  that  it  does  not 
support  the  date  given  by  Crusius.  Anotlier  his- 
torical notice  given  in  the  Nova  GrammaHoea  Epi- 
tome (p.  49,  edL  Titse),  as  illustnting  the  ten  cate- 
gories, seems  to  fix  the  composition  of  that  work  to 
the  time  (a.  d.  1273  to  1282)  when  Andronicns 
reigned  in  conjunction  with  hu  fether ;  but  this 
notice  has  so  little  cooneetion  with  the  context, 
that  it  is,  like  the  preceding,  liable  to  the  suspicion 
of  being  interpolated.  It  is  conjectured  that  Mos- 
chopulus the  Cretan,  who  wrote  a  commentary 
upon  Hesiod,  is  one  of  the  commentators  referred 
to  by  Geoigins  Pachymeres  (De  Audromie.  Faiaeof. 
iv.  15,  where  see  Possin*s  note) :  this  conjecture, 
which,  however,  separately  regwded,  rests  on  very 
slight  ground,  would  render  it  probable  that  Pachy- 
meres,  who  was  bom  in  or  about  a.  d.  1240, 
studied  in  his  boyhood  under  Moschopulos.  In  a 
MS.  ascribed  by  Montfeucon  (BUtUoih.  Coidm.  pu 
455)  to  the  fourteenth  century,  are  some  'EviaroAof, 
Epidolae,  of  Manuel  Moschopalns,  addressed  **  to 
Acropolita  the  great  Logotheta,**  **  to  the  Lqgotheta 
Metochita,''  **to  his  uncle  the  Cretan**  (r^  df(^ 
tahou  T^  K^i^t,  periu^  an  error  for  r^  Kpiyri), 
from  which  it  appears  that  the  nephew  was  con- 
temporary  with  Geoigius  Acropolita  (who  died 
about  A.  D.  1282)  or  his  son  Constantinus  Acropo* 
lita,  and  with  Theodoras  Metochita,  who  was  Logo- 
theta  in  A.  D.  1294,  and  perhaps  earlier.  (Nioeph. 
Oregoras,  Hid.  ByxamL  vi.  8.)  A  work  of  Geor^ 
gius  Metochita,  published  in  the  Graeda  Ortkodoma 
of  Alhitius,  voL  ii.  p.  959,  is  entitled  'Arrlfipiiffis 
TflSr  «vv  aweypdilfaro  Marovi)A  6  rov  K^i^s 
dyf^i^f,  i.  e.  ^  A  reply  to  certain  writings  of  Ma- 
nuel,  the  nephew  of  the  Cretan.**  These  notices, 
together  with  the  existence  in  manuscript,  in  the 
libxaiy  of  St.  Marit  at  Venice  (Fabric  BibL  Oraec 
vol  vL  p.  323,  note  pp),  of  a  work  of  Moschopulus, 
CoHtra  Latimoe^  combine  to  show  that  the  younger 
Moschopulus  was  contemporary  with  and  was  en- 
gaged in  the  religious  dissensions  occasioned  by  the 
attempt  begun  by  the  emperor  Michael  Palaeobgus 
(a.  o.  1260),  and  abandoned  by  his  son  the  elder 
Andronicus,  a  short  time  after  his  accession  (a.  o. 
1282),  to  unite  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches  3 
and  that  he  survived  the  appointment  to  the  office 
of  LogoUieta  of  Theodoras  Metochita,  who  held  that 
office  in  perhaps  A.  D.  1294.  These  dates  are  consist- 
ent with  the  supposition  that  his  uncle  the  Cretan 
was  one  of  the  teachers  of  Pachymeres,  and  afibrd 
some  probability  to  the  conjecture  that  Pachymer  re- 
fers to  him.  These  scanty  notiees  have  been  indus- 
triously gleaned  bv  Titae  in  his  Diatribe  LUerana 
de  MoeckopuUat  which  we  have  chiefly  followed. 

The  works  ascribed  to  the  Moschopuli  are 
numerous  ;  the  greater  part  of  them  are  on  gram- 
matical subjects,  and  are  usually  ascribed  to  the 
nephew  ;  but  in  most  cases  without  evidence.  Las- 
caris  indeed  {EpUome  Umg.  (rroeo.  lib.  iiL  Epilog.) 
speaks  of  the  grammatical  works  of  Moschopulus, 
as  if  only  one  of  the  name  had  written  upon  that 
subject ;  and  Titae  infers  from  this  that  they  were 
all  written  by  the  unde,  and  that  the  nephew 
wrote  only  on  theolo^.  The  MSS.  in  a  few  cases 
speak  of  their  respective  authors  determinately,  as 
**  the  Cretan,**  **the  nephew  of  the  Cretan,**  or  the 
**  Byauitme  ;**  but  are  in  most  cases  indeterminate, 
the  author  being  described  as  ^Moschopulus,** 
**  Manuel  Moschopulus,**  or  **  Manuel  Gramma- 


1116 


MOSCHOPULUS. 


ticoi.**  We  believe  that  it  is  in  most  cases  Tain  to 
attempt  to  assign  them  to  one  or  the  other,  and 
therefore  give  in  one  list  the  whole  of  those 
which  have  been  printed.  1.  ScMolia  ad  Homeri 
Iliado»  Librum  I.  et  11^  published  by  Jo.  Scheie 
pezeelins,  8vo.  Harderwyk  (in  Guelderland),  1 702, 
and  re-issued,  with  a  new  title-page  and  an  ad- 
ditional pre£u;e,  at  Utrecht,  1719.  In  the  title- 
page  Moschopulus  is  termed  Byiantinus,  but 
whether  on  MS.  authority  is  not  clear:  in  the 
work  itself,  at  the  head  of  the  Scholia^  they  are 
described  as 'Efiorovi^ov  rw  Moexvn'o6\ovrtx'^ 
\oyla  KoX  iifdwTv^is  rwr  ki^tmp.  They  are  chiefly 
or  wholly  gnunmaticaL  A  Parapihradt  of  Homer 
by  Moschopulus,  different  from  these  scholia,  is 
■aid  to  be  extant  in  the  Vatican  library  (Fabric. 
Bibl,  Graec  vol.  i.  p.  401  ;  but  comp.  Scherpexeelius, 
Praef,  m  Moickopuli  Sdiolia  im  Homemm),  2. 
Tov  <ro^cn-6rov  koI  koyutrdrov  Kvplou  Morov^X 
TW  MtxrxovovXotf  difm^iov  rov  Kpifnif  i^Jfiyiiins 
rHv  4pyw  xaH  i/i/i4pttp  'H(r(o8ov,  Sapieniimmi 
DoeUuimique  ManudU  Motehopuli  Cretensk  Par 
iruelis  Interpretaiio  Operum  et  Dierum  HesiodL 
These  scholia  are  included  wholly  or  in  part  in  the 
editions  of  Hesiod,  4to.  Venice,  1 537,  and  Basel, 

1544,  and  in  the  edition  of  Heinsius,  4to.  Leyden, 
1 603.  3.  Scholia  in  Euripidis  Tragoedku^  employed 
by  Arsenius,  archbishop  of  Monembasia,  in  his 
collection  oi  Scholia  in  Sejptem  Euripidii  Tragoediat, 
8vo.  Ven.  1534.  Scholia  on  the  Odae  of  Pindar 
(Fabric  Bif*U  Grate,  vol.  ii.  p.  67),  and  perhaps  on 
the  Ajao!  FlageUifer  and  Electra  of  Sophocles  (see 
Scherpezeel.  t6u/.),  by  Moschopulus,  are  e3ctant  in 
MS.  4.  Oranunatioae  Arii»  Graecac  Methodu»  ; 
consisting  of  three  parts,  i.  Eroiemala  s.  Quae- 
tUonea ;  iL  Canones  ;  iii.  Dedinationes  s.  Deelifia- 
Honii  Paradigmata,  This  work  was  first  printed 
with  the  ErotenuUa  of  Demetrius  Chalcondylas, 
4to.  about  A.  D.  1493,  but  the  copies  have  no  note 
either  of  time  or  place  ;  nor  has  the  work  of  Mo- 
schopulus any  general  title  ;  that  which  we  have 
prefixed  is  from  the  edition  of  Walder,  8vo.  Basel, 
1540.  5.  T«r  dro/Lulr«y 'Attikcm' (TvAXoTif,  roeum 
Attioarum  Colkctio,  The  words  are  professedly 
collected  from  the  Eticoycf,  locmu  s.  Imagine,  of 
Philostratus,  and  from  the  poets.  This  syUoge  was 
given  at  the  end  of  the  Didionarium  Graeeum  pub- 
lished by  Aldus,  foL  Venice,  1524,  and  was  printed 
again,  with  the  similar  works  of  Thomas  Magister 
and  Phrynicus,  Bvo.  Paris,  1532.  A  MSw  of  this 
work,  as  already  observed,  expressly  ascribes  it  to 
the  nephew.  6.  Tltfi  rSv  iroftdrttr  ical  ^fidrup 
<ruKra(cwf,  De  Oonstrudume  Nominum  et  Verbomm ; 
and  7.  TltfA  wpoffmBuir^  De  AeoeidUnu^  both  in- 
eluded  in  the  little  volume  of  grammatical  treatises 
published  by  Aldus  and  Asnlanus,  Venice,  1525. 
The  De  AecenHbu$  was  reprinted  with  the  work  of 
Varennius  on  the  same  subject,  12mo.  Paris,  1544, 
and  again  in  1559.  8.  Iltpl  7^a^art«r^f  yvfi- 
wofflaSf  De  Gframmatioa  Ejoercitaiionej  formerly 
ascribed  to  Basil,  the  Greek  fiither,  and  printed  in 
several  of  the  older  editions  of  his  works.  This 
work  18  ascribed  to  Moschopulus  byCrusius(7«nx>- 
Graec  p.  44),  and  is  substantially  coincident  with 
the  work  mentioned  next  9.  Tlefi  erxelwr  s.  De 
Baiione  eataminandae  OraHome  JJbellue,  4  to.  Paris, 

1545,  and  reprinted  at  Vienna,  1773.  \0.  De 
Vocum  Paaeicn&my  fmX  published  by  O.  H.  Schaef- 
fer,  in  the  appendix  to  his  edition  of  Gregorins 
Corinthins  De  DiaUeH»^  8vo.  Leipiig,  1811  (pp. 
675—681,  conf.  not  in  pag.  908).      11.  Esnerpta 


MOSCHUS. 

M  Agapeium,  given  by  Fabricius,  BAL  Crraae.  toL 
xii.  p.  306,  m1.  vet  voL  viii  p.  41,  ed.  Harla. 
12.  ^wrrofja^  via  ypatifiaruciis.     The  fint  book  of 
this  was  published  by  F.  N.  Titxe,  8vo.  Leipiig  and 
Prague,  1 822 ;  it  is  a  work  of  interest  as  treating  of 
the  ancient  Greek  pronunciatbn  of  the  diphthoDgn 
The  perfect  work  is  probably  contained  in  MS.,  in 
the  library  of  St  Mark,  at  Venice.    Many  other 
works  of  Uie  Moschopuli  are  extant  in  MS.  Titxe 
prefixed  to  this  work  the  valuable  Diatribe  i»  Mtt 
tchopuUt  already  quoted.  He  thinks  that  Moicbo- 
pulus  of  Crete  wrote  a  large  work  on  gnmiittr,  en- 
titled 'Efmnjfutra,  Erotemaia  Grawmatka^  of  «luck 
many  of  those  extant  under  his  luune,  in  MSl  oris 
print,  are  fragments  or  detached  portions.    One  of 
the  Mosdiopnli  wrote  a  little  treatise,  DeQaodnittf 
Magicie^  on  the  mathematical  puzzle  of  amninog 
numbers,  so  that  the  sum  of  them,  whetiier  sdiied 
horizontally,  vertically,  or  diagonaUj,  shall  be  the 
same.     (Fabric  BibL  Graec  vol  i.  pp.  401, 407, 
vol.  iL  pp.  67, 259,  voL  vi  pp.  190,  298,  319, 3*2 
—324,  vol.  viiL  p.  41,  vol  ix.  p.  416,  and  ibe 
authors  cited  in  the  body  of  the  article.)  [J.  C.  M.] 
MOSCHUS  (M^XoO*     1.  Agranmisransod 
bucolic    poet,  a  native  of  Syracuse.     He  li^ei 
about  the  close  of  the  third  century  a.  c,  snd.  a^ 
cording  to  Suidas  (s.  v.  M^^os),  was  acqBiioted        , 
with  Aristarchus.     He  calls  hims^  a  papl  ^ 
Bion,  in  the  Idyl  in  which  he  bewaUs  the  destk        , 
of  the  latter  [Bion].     But  it  is  diiScalt  to  ssr 
whether  he  means  more  than  that  he  inutated  Biod. 
Of  his  personal  history  we  know  nothing  fiiitber. 
Of  his  compositions  we  have  extant  four  idjli 
1.  "Epwf  Jpttir^Tijy.      2.  Ei)p«nr^.     3.  ^ZnriJfm 
Btwvos.    4.  Mryif/M.     The  last  of  these  it  wiiiM       j 
in  the  Ionic  dialect,  with  but  few  Doriimii  B^ 
sides  these  larger  pieces,  there  are  thiee  (nai 
fragments  and  an  epigram  extant    Tkei<)jit<f 
Moschtts  were  at  first  intermixed  with  tkoK<^ 
Theocritus,  and  one  or  two  of  those  asenbedt» 
Theocritus  have  been,  though  without  iaSo^ 
reason,  supposed  to  be  the  productions  of  Mosc^ 
a^  for  example,  the  20th  and  28th.    Endocti  if 
408)  ascribes  to  Theocritoa  the  third  of  tbe  I<iri« 
of  Moschua.    But  they  have  sinee  been  orrml'f 
separated,  on  the  authority  of  MSS.  i&d  ^^^ 
tions  in  Stobaeus.      To   judge   from  tbe  pne* 
which  an  extant,  Moschua  was  capable  of  «rib; 
with  elegance  and  liveliness;  but  he  it  vAns  '* 
Bion,  and  comes  still  fisrther  behind  Tbeocriti» 
His  style  laboun  under  an  excess  of  poiisfa  *i^^ 
ornament   The  idyls  of  Moschus  have  been  w^f 
edited  with  those  of  Bion.     The  editions  arr  t^ 
many  to  be  enumenited ;  for  the  best  the  taiff 
is  referred  to  Bion.    The  poema  of  Mosdiu  ^" 
been  frequently  translated  and  imitated  in  £0^*0^ 
German,  French,  Italian,  Hungarian,  and  Ra«ii*> 
(Fabric.  BiU.  Graee.  voL  iiL  p.  805,  asc) 

2.  See  MocHua. 

3.  A  writer  on  mechanica,  mentioned  by  itk> 
naeuB  (xiv.  p.  634,  b). 

4.  A  grammarian,  apparently,  the  author  d  1 
work  entitled  "E^ifyiytrif  'PoSteuiA^  Alfeur,  an-    \ 
tioned  by  Athenaeus  (xi  p.  4B5,  eV.       ^CP-^ . 

MOSCHOS,  JOANNES,  or,  aa  Photios  »V 
him,  J0ANNB8  the  aon  of  Moacsva,  sanas)^  1 
£ Jxporaf ,  or,  what  appears  to  be  a  vasw^  ^ 
that,  Evirattts,  waa  first  a  monk  in  the  noasf^ 
of  St  Theodosius  at  Jenmlem,  afterwaids  ^<*^. 
among  the  anchorites  in  the  desert  ou  tbe  bs&Kt  * 
the  Jordan,  and  soboequently   6Ucd  tbe  eSce  • 


MUCIA. 

cuiiniBRtiiu  in  the  coDTcnt  of  St  Saba.  Bcilknda* 
givtt  1.  D.  620  w  tb»  d>ts  of  hii  dcalh.  Aftar 
tiiiUDg  ■  Urge  niinibar  of  the  monBilcriH  in  Sjcia. 
^Tpt,  and  the  W«t,  h«  applied  hinuelf  to  the 
conipositiaD  ai  a  work  ^ving  tn  acfoaut  of  the 
livH  of  the  maiika  of  tfaat  age,  down  to  tl»  time  of 
Htncliui.  Il  wai  addrnKd  to  SophiDniua  or 
SopliRniaa,  hii  friend  wid  pupil,  who  aixompaiiied 
him  on  hii  tiBTeli,  and  beorae  inbaeqaendy  patii- 
uch  of  JeniHlein.  The  work  vaa  entitled  Atifuir 
or  AtiiAuifdpiop^  or  Kior  rap6Attaor^  Id  the  cdi- 
tinDi  it  il  divided  into  219  chapten  ;  Pbotiut 
ipeaki  of  it  ai  coniiiting  of  304  tiiryij/Ta,  but 
menuoni  that  in  other  manoMripti  it  wu  diiided 
into  a  larger  nimiber  of  ehipten.  Id  compiling  it 
Maichai  did  not  cooiiiw  hinuelf  to  giring  the  ra- 
mlla  of  bit  own  obMi  raliona,  but  aTiiJed  binuelf  of 
tbe  Uboun  of  pnideeetton  in  the  Hune  field.  Uii 
nimtiTea  cuntain  a  plentiful  iprinkllng  of  the 
marrelloaa.  He  eieij  where  attache  the  hemj  of 
SeTenu  AcephaloL  The  itfle  of  the  work,  aa 
Photiiu  layi,  i>  mean  and  onpoliihed.  ButJoonne) 
Dimucenoi  and  Nicepborai  anigned  Sophnnuni 
himiclf  >>  the  author  of  tho  work,  from  wkich  it 
hu  be«n  tuppoacd  that  it  wu  in  lealitj  nuinlj  hii 
work,  though  the  name  of  Joannea  MoKbna  wai 
allowed  to  itand  u  that  of  the  writer.  The  work 
waa  fint  published  in  an  Italian  tianilation,  and 
incorporated  in  lereial  collectioni  of  liiei  of  the 
tainta  The  Latin  tranilation  of  Ambrmini  Camal- 
ditleraii  i*  in  the  leTcnlh  TDlome  of  Alojuai  Lipo- 
mannua,  Venice,  1S5&  It  appeared  in  Greek  and 
IdEin  in  the  Kcond  lolnme  of  the  A  aelariam  BSit. 
Palrum  Damaaimm,  Paiii,  1624,  and  in  the  Si- 
iUolluea  J'alrua.  Parii,  1614,  1G54.  (Phot.  Cod. 
199  j  Fabric.  BiU.  Otate.  toL  i.  p.  124  ;  Vou. 
A  HiU.  Gme.  p.  334,  Weileimann. )  [C  P.  H.] 

HOSCHUS,  VULCA'TIUS.  waa  baniihed 
from  Rome,  and  admitted  ai  a  citiien  of  Manilia, 
to  wbich  town  he  left  hit  propeitj.  (Tac.  Am. 
iT.43.) 

MUSTIS,  a  king  of  Epeimi,  known  ddIj  to  at 


HOTKOlJE  (MoMini).  a  danghter  of  Oeneni, 

haie  drriied  it*  name.  (Pbbi.  ir.  SS.  g  1.)    [LS.J 

MU'CIA.     l.The  elder  daoghter  of  Q.  Maciui 

ScaCToIa,  the  celebrated  angur,  and  Laelia,  daughter 

of  C  LarUni  Sapieni  [Laklu,  No.  1}.  She  married 

for  her  conTenatioul  enellence.  (Cic  Brut  S8. 
8  211.  <fa  Orat  iii.  13  ;  Val.  Max.  tilL  S.  §  1  ; 
gninl.  IwM.  L  1.  g  6.) 

3.  With  tbeepilketTasTU,  waa  tbe  daughter 
of  Q.  MnciDiSaevoIa,theaugnr.eaniul  in  h.  c  SS. 
She  wai  a  coadn  (lonir)  of  Q.  Melelloa  Celei, 
contul  in  a.  c.  60,  and  of  Q.  Metellui  Nepoi,  connil 
in  B.  c  £7.  Mudamartied  Cn.  Pomprj.bfwhom 
Bh«  had  two  Kini,  Cneini  and  Seitiu,aod  a  daughter, 
■      ~  ■  il  be. 

c6Z 


HUCIANUS.  1117 

Muda  next  mairied  M.  Aemilint  Scanma,  a  atep* 
»n  of  the  dictator  Snlla.  In  &c.39,MuciB,U  the 
eameit  requett  of  the  Raman  people,  went  to 
Sidly  to  mediato  between  her  ion  Sei.  Pompef 
and  Auguitni.  She  wai  liring  at  the  time  of  the 
battle  of  Aclinm,  a.  c  31.  Auguatna  treated  her 
with  great  leipect  {Aacon.ta  Ssiar.p.  19,  Orelli ; 
Cic  ad  Fam.  r.  %ad  AILl  \2  ;  Dion  Cat*,  uini. 
49,  ilriiL  16,  IL  2.  Iri.  38  ;  Appian.  ft  C  t,  69, 
72  ;  SoeL  Caa.  SO  j  Pint.  /"omp.  42  ;  Zonar.  i. 
S  ;  HieroB.  u  Jovim.  i.  48.)  Whether  the  Hucia 
meatiooed  bj  Valeriua  Muimoa  (it.  1.  g  8)  ba 

MU'CIA  GENS,  waa  a  Terr  ancient  palrictan 

hooH,  aM»Dding  to  the  eariiert  aeia  of  the  republic 
(Dionji.  r.  35  ;  Li..  iL  13>  Il  exiated  in  later 
timei,  howcier,  only  at  a  plebeiin  hanic  Its 
onlj  cognoment  are  Cobdlir  and  Scicvola, 
under  which  an  giren  all  pertimi  of  the  name  of 
Modiu.  [W.B.  D.] 

MUCIA-NUS,  P.  LICITiJIUS  CRASSUS 
DIVES,  wai  the  Hn  of  P.  Mociui  Scaerala,  cDnini 
B.  c  17S,  and  brother  of  P.  Muciui  Scaeiola,  who 
waa  contul  B.  c.  1 33,  in  th»  year  in  which  Tib. 
Gratdiui  ]o>t  fail  life.  (Pint  7^4.  Graaiiu, 
9.)  Mncianui  wat  adopted  by  P.  Lkiniui  Craa- 
nu  Dite»,  who  wat  tho  ion  of  P.  Licinint  Cratiua 
Dii»,  coniul  H.  c  205.  Thii  at  leait  i*  Drnmann'a 
opinion,  who  Ihinki  that  it  i)  more  probable  that 
he  wat  adopted  by  tbe  ton  than  by  the  &ther. 
On  being  adopted  he  auumed,  according  to 
Roman  fuhion,  the  name  of  Cnatua,  with  the 
addition  of  Mucianot,  which  indicated  hi>  fanner 
gena.  Cicero  {<U  Orat.  1.  56)  ipeaki  of  hit  being 
a  candidate  for  the  aedileihip ;  and  he  glT»  an 
anecdote  of  Serr.  SulpiciutGalba,who  waaadiilin- 
guiihed  orator,  preiung  Cnuaiii  hard  on  a  qneition 
of  law,  and  of  Cramu  bemg  compelled  to  lupport 
hit  legal  opinion  againit  the  equitable  argmnenti  of 
Seniu»  by  referring  to  the  wrilingt  of  hu  brother, 
P.  Mudut,  and  of  Sen.  Aelini. 

Hucianui  attained  the  dignity  of  pontiles  mail- 
mu>,  and  A.  n.  131  he  waa  elected  connil,  is 
which  year  he  left  Rome  to  conduct  the  war  igaintt 
Ariitonieoa  in  Ana,  who  maintained  hit  claim  to 
the  kingdom  of  Pelgamni  againit  the  will  of  At- 
talui  III.,  who  bad  bequeathed  it  to  the  Romani. 
Ciatuu  «ai  the  liiit  pontifet  maiimui.  according 
to  LiTy  (ii«t  69)  who  went  beyond  tho  limita 
of  Italy  1  but  thit  i)  not  tne,  unieii  Scipio  Naiica 
waa  deprived  of  hit  oSco,  for  Naiica  waa  ponti- 
fei  maiimnt  B.  c.  133,  after  tbe  death  of  TiU 
Gtacchu,  and  retired  to  Atia,  where  he  Hon  died. 
(PIbL  TA.  Onakat,  21.)  Ciitut  aucceeded 
Naiica  in  the  pontiflcate.  Crannt  wat  nntucceu- 
fu!  in  the  war.  He  waa  attacked  at  the  urge  of 
Leucae  by  Ariitonicoi,  and  defeated.  Betweea 
Elaea  and  Smyrna  be  wat  OTertaken  by  the 
Thncian  body-gnaid  of  Ariitonicui ;  and  to  aioid 
being  made  nritoaer,  he  proioked  one  of  the 
Thmdana  to  kill  him.     Hit  head  waa  tarried  to 


ThebiitorianSemprTiniuiAge11ia(GelliBe,L  13} 
nya  that  CraHui  poaaeaaed  live  thinga,  which  of 
all  good  ihingi  are  the  grrateit  and  the  ehie£  Ha 
wat  moit  wealthy,  noble,  eloquent,  moti  learned  in 
the  law,  and  pontilex  maiinui.  The  laina  hitlo- 
rian  record)  an  initaoee  of  the  tmreaionable  HTority 
with  which  he  jnniihed  at  the  liege  of  Leucae  a 
derialionfrom  the  itiict  letter  of  hit  orden.  Ciat- 
MU  had  two  danghlet*  ;  the  elder  Licinia,  wa*  the 


1118 


MUCIANUS. 


wife  of  C.  Sulpicius  Gall»,  the  eon  of  Serr.  Sol- 
picius  Galbo,  oonul  B.C.  144.  (Cic  BnU,  26, 
33.)  The  younger  Lieinia  was  the  wife  of  C. 
Sempronioi  Graochui  (PIttt  Tib,  Gfwxkm,  21 ; 
Dig.  24.  tit  3.  a.  66),  aocoiding  to  Plutaieh,  whoM 
opinion  is  supported  by  the  passage  in  the  Digest. 

Cfbssus  was  both  an  oiator  and  a  lawyer.  As 
an  orator,  however,  he  is  considered  by  Cicero  to 
have  been  inferior  to  his  contemporary  P.  Sulpicins 
Galba.  He  was,  howeTer,  a  distinguished  speaker, 
an  eminent  jurist  (Cic.  de  OraL  i.  37, 56,  £hrmi.26)^ 
and  a  man  of  exemphuy  industry,  which  is  shown 
by  the  fiict  of  his  mastering  the  various  dialects  of 
Greek,  when  he  was  in  Asia,  so  completely,  as  to 
be  able  to  make  his  decrees  in  the  dialect  which 
the  suitor  had  adopted.  (VaL  Max.  viii.  7.  §  6.) 
No  legal  work  of  his  is  mentioned. 

Crassus  is  mentioned  by  Pomponius  (Dig.  1.  tit 
2.  s.  2.  §  40,  &C.)  in  the  following  terms :  — 
**  Etiam  Lucius  Crassus,  frater  Publu  Mudi,  qui 
Mucianus  dictus  est  Hune  Cicero  ait  juriscon- 
sttltorum  disertissimum.**  Grotius  considera  the 
words  **  frater  . . .  dictus  est,^  to  be  an  interpok- 
tion,  and  that  the  L.  Crassus  is  not  Mudanus, 
because  he  is  called  Lucius,  and  because  the 
description  does  not  suit  him.  But  it  is  remarked 
by  Zimmem  that  Cicero  calls  Mucianus  **  in  numero 
disertissimorum**  (De  OraL  L  56),  and  he  says 
the  same  in  substance  in  another  passage  {BntL 
26).  Besides  this,  L.  Crassus,  who  must  be  taken 
to  be  Crassus  the  orator,  if  the  reading  of  Grotius 
is  right,  was  not  a  jurist  The  criticism  of  Grotius 
it  therefore  groundless.  The  authorities  for  the  life 
of  Mucianus  are  contained  in  Drumann,  Oeacki^ie 
Honu^  Licinii  Crassi,  No.  21.  [G.  L.] 

MUCIA'NUS,  LICrNIUS,  three  tunes  consul 
in  ▲.  D.  52,  70,  and  75  respectively,  must  have 
passed  by  adoption  from  the  Mucian  to  the  Licinian 
gens.  His  character  is  dmwn  in  a  few  strokes  by 
the  masteri^  hand  of  Tadtua.  (Hid,  i.  10.)  He 
was  alike  distinguished  for  good  and  for  evil,  for 
luxurious  indulgence  and  eneigetic  work,  for  affii- 
bility  and  haughtiness ;  when  he  had  nothing  to 
attend  to,  he  revelled  in  exMSsive  pleasures ;  but 
when  business  required  his  attention,  he  displayed 
great  abilities»  Thus  his  public  conduct  deserved 
praise,  his  private  condemnation.  As  a  youth,  he 
courted  with  assiduity  the  fiivour  of  the  powerful, 
and  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  consulship  in  the 
reign  of  Claudius,  a.  o.  52 ;  but  having  squandered 
his  property,  and  becoming  likewise  an  object  of 
suspicion  to  Claudius,  he  went  into  retirement  in 
Asia,  and  there  lived,  says  Tadtus,  as  near  to  the 
condition  of  an  exile  as  afterwards  to  that  of  an 
emperor.  We  gather  from  Pliny  (H,  N.  xii.  1.  a. 
5)  that  the  place  of  his  retirement  was  Lycia,  into 
which  he  was  sent  as  legatui  by  Claudius,  as  a 
kind  of  honourable  banishment  Under  Nero  he 
was  again  reodved  into  the  favour  of  the  imperial 
court ;  and  at  the  death  of  that  emperor,  a.  d^  68, 
he  had  the  command  of  the  province  of  Svria,  with 
four  legions,  while  Yespasum  was  in  the  neigh- 
bouring country  of  Judaiea,  at  the  head  of  three. 
Up  to  Nero*s  death  Mucianus  and  Vespasian  had 
not  been  on  good  tenna ;  but  after  that  event  they 
were  induced,  by  the  interposition  of  friends,  to 
become  reconciled  to  one  another,  and  to  act 
together  for  their  mutual  advantage ;  and  their 
reconciliatwn  was  rendered  real  and  bsting  by  the 
mediation  of  Titus,  to  whom  Mucianus  became 
much  attached.    Mudanus  and  Vespasian  both  took 


MUCIANU& 

the  oaih  of  allegiance  to  Otho ;  but  when  the  civil 
war  broke  out  between  him  and  Vitellins,  Vei}»- 
sian  resolved  to  seise  the  imperial  throne.    In  thii 
resolution  he  vras  warmly  encouraged  by  Madaooi, 
who  hoped  to  have  a  great  share  in  the  exerciae  of 
the  imperial  power  while  Vespastsn  bore  the  mow. 
When  Vespasian  at  length,  after  gieat  heatstion, 
assumed  the  imperial  title,  Mudanus  inimedistely 
administered  to  his  own  soldiers  the  oath  of  allegi- 
ance to  the  new  emperor;  and  it  was  resolved  tbt 
he  should  march  into  Europe  sgainst  Vitdlini,  wiiiie 
Vespasian  and  Titus  remamed  behind  ia  An. 
Mucianus  used  great  efforts  to  provide  hit  uny 
with  eveiything  that  was  necessary ;  he  Uboiltf 
oontiibuted  from  his  own  purse,  and  unmeicifiiny 
plundered  the  provindals  to  obtain  a  nffioeBi 
supply  of  money.    However,  there  was  httle  oecs- 
non  for  his  services,  for  the  Vitellians  veie  ca- 
tirely  defeated  by  Antonius  Primus  [?umui],o{        , 
whom,  in  consequence,  Mudanus  becsiDe  verr 
jealous.    Mudanus  marched  through  Phxygbuid 
Cappadocia,  and  arrived  in  Europe  just  ia  Unw  to 
repress  a  rising  of  the  Dadans,  who  had  imcd 
both  banks  of  the  Danube.     Primus  had  eotend 
Rome  before  Mudanus  ;  but  on  the  airi^  oC  the 
ktter  he  had  to  surrender  all  the  power  into  bs 
hands.    Domitian,  the  son  of  Vespasian,  wai  mau-       | 
nally  at  the  head  of  affurs ;  but  MudsDU  vu 
the  real  sovereign,  and    lived   in  ahnsst  repl 
splendour.    Still,  although  he  boasted  hao^tilT  of 
the  servioea  he  had  rendered  to  VespsMU,  )u> 
fidelity  never  seems  to  hAve  wavered ;  and  sll  bii 
various  measures  were  raknUited  to  sappoct  aod 
strengthen  the  new  dynasty.    When  Vespsaa 
was  on  his  way  to  Italj,  Mudanus  went  to  Brao- 
disium  to  meet  him,  aooompanied  by  the  priodfii 
Roman  nobles.    The  serricea  of  Huasnu  ^ 
been  so  great,  that  Veapaaian  continued  to  «k-r 
him  his  &vour,  although  his  patience  «as  n^> 
little  tried  by  the  arrogance  of  hia  subject  Tm 
bst  circumstance  recorded  of  Mucianus  is  tki  !i« 
persuaded  Vespasian  to  banish   the  philosople^ 
fivrn  Rome.    He  seema  to  have  died  in  the  R^ 
of  Vespasian,  as  his  name  does  not  oocar  e^Ja: 
under  Titus  or  Domitian. 

Mudanus  was  not  only  a  general  and  a  «tauk* 
roan,  but  an  orator  and  an  historian.    His  fowej* 
of  oratory  are  greatly  praiaed  by  Tadtus,  vho  uilt 
us  that  Mudanus  could  addreaa  an.  audiiocy  e^« 
in  Greek  with  great  effect     He  made  a  coUecc : 
of  the  speeches  of  the  republican  period,  whick  ^ 
arrsnged  and  published  in  eleven  books  sC  i^ 
and  three  of  Epittolae.     The  subject  of  hii  htisij 
is  not  mentioned ;  but,  judging  firom  the  refaw^ 
which  Pliny  makes  to  it«  it  appeaxa  tobave  Uts^ 
chiefly  of  the  East,  and  to  have  contained  coofidc- 
able  information  on  all  geographical  subjects.  (Ttc- 
HitL  i.  10,  76,  iL  4,  6,  76 — 84,  iiL  8,  46, 55,7^ 
iv.  4,  11,  39,  80,  85;  Suet.  Ve^  6,  13;  D^ 
Cass.  Izv.  8,  9,  22,  IxvL   2,  9«  IS  ;  Joseph.  &J- 
iv.  10,  11 ;  Plin.  U.  N,  xii.  1.  a.  6,  xi:niu^*.^ 
xxziv.  7.  s.  17,  et  passim  ;  Voasiua»  £k  Hi^  ^ 
i.  27,  p.  140,  Lug.  Bat  1651 ;  ^'eatenoaBa,  G^^ 
d.  RdmiKken  Beredtiomknt,  §  82>  n.  \9.^ 

MUCIA'NUS,  M.  NO'NIUS  A'BRIl^ 
consul  A.  D.  201,  in  the  reign  of  Septinixos  Seint» 
(Fasti.) 

MUCIA'NUS  or  MUTIA'NUa    nita^ 
SCHOLA'STICUS,  Uvcd    in    the  niddle  of  ^ 
HXth   century  of  our  aem«  mnd.   tzvki^aJued  ^' 
Latin,  at  the  request  of  Caanodoraa»  the  thiitj-^ 


MUMMIU& 

hoDiiliet  of  St  Chrjaostom  on  the  Epistle  to  tlie 
Hebrewi.  He  had  alw  preriouBly  made  a  Latin 
translation  of  the  tnatiee  of  Oaudentioa  on  Munc 
[Gaudentiub],  as  we  leam  from  Caesiodonu,  who 
calls  Mncianna  **  vir  diaertiaainiQa.**  (Caasiod. 
Diem,  LbcL  8.)  The  tianalation  of  the  aboye- 
meotioned  honulies  of  Chiyaostom  is  atiU  extant, 
and  has  been  highly  praised  by  Saril  and  the 
other  editors  of  and  eomnientators  on  Chryaoatom. 
It  was  fint  printed  at  Cologne,  1530,  Sto.,  and 
subsequently  appeared  in  the  Latin  editions  of  the 
works  of  tius  fiither,  in  which  Mucianos  is  erro- 
neously called  Mutioa.  Li  the  Greek  editiona  of 
the  Uomiliea  the  translation  of  Henretus  is  uanally 
given ;  but  Montfaooon  haa  also  printed  in  the 
twelfth  volume  of  hia  edition  the  yersaon  of  Mnd- 
anua.  (Fabric.  BibL  Grate,  toL  viiL  pp.  558, 
559.) 

MUOILLA'NUS,  the  name  of  a  fiunily  of  the 
Gena  Papiria  at  Rome.  The  Mngillani  were  a 
Latin  fiunily  from  MagHla.    (Dionya.  viii.  36.) 

1.  L.  pAPiuua  L.  r.  Muoillanus,  waa  con- 
sul for  the  first  time  in  b.  c.  444,  and  for  the  second 
in  B.  c.  427.  No  remarkable  event  signalised 
either  of  his  consnlatea,  but  Mugillanns  was  one  of 
the  original  pair  of  Cenaon.  (Liv.  iv.  7»  8,  30  ; 
Dionya.  xi,  6*2  ;  FaatL) 

2.  L.  Papirius  L.  f.  Lb  n.  M uoillanos  son 
probably  of  the  preceding,  waa  consular  tribune  in 
B.  c.  422.  Aa  interrex  for  holding  the  plebeiana 
comitia  in  the  fc^owing  year,  Mng^lanua  waa  the 
author  of  a  law  directing  the  quaeatora  to  be  chosen 
indifierently  from  the  patriciana  and  the  plebeiana 
(Liv.  iv.  44).    He  waa  cenaor  in  bl  c.  418  (Faati). 

3.  M.  Papirius  L.  p.  Muoillanus  was  con* 
ankr  tribune  in  &  c.  418,  and  again  in  416,  and 
consul  in  411  (Liv.  iv.  45,  47  ;  Fasti).  Livy, 
however,  in  411  givea  Atratinua,  not  Mugillanns, 
aa  the  cognomen  of  the  Pi^iriua  consul  in  that 
year.    (lb.  52.) 

4.  L.  Papibius  Muoillanus  waa  conanl  in 
B.  c.  326  (Liv.  viii  23  ;  Fasti).  It  ia  doubtful, 
however,  whether  for  Mugillanna  ahonld  not  be  read 
Cursor,  aa  the  surname  of  the  conauL   [W.  B.  D.] 

MU'LCIBER,  a  anmame  of  Vulcan,  which 
aeems  to  have  b^n  given  to  the  god  as  a  euphe- 
mism, and  for  the  aake  of  a  good  omen,  that  he 
might  not  consume  by  rava^g  fire  the  habitationa 
and  property  of  men,  but  mi^t  kindly  and  bene- 
volently aid  men  in  their  pursuita.  It  occura  very 
frequently  in  the  Latin  poet^.  (Ov.  Met,  ii.  5  ; 
Art  Am,  iL  562.)  [L.  S.] 

MU'LIUS  (MoAiof).  1.  The  aon-m-1aw  of 
Augeaa,  and  hnaband  of  Agamede,  waa  ahun  by 
Nestor.  (Horn.  R  xi  738.) 

2.  Two  Trojans,  one  of  whom  was  killed  by 
Patroclus,  and  the  other  by  Achilki.  (Ham.  IL 
xvL  696,  XX.  472.) 

3.  A  servant  and  herald  from  Dulichium,  in  the 
house  of  Odysseus.  (Horn.  Od.  xviiL  422.)  [L.S.] 

MU'MMJA  ACHAICA,  grand-daughter  of  Q. 
LfUtatius  Catulns  (Catulus,  No.  4],  and  great 
grand-daughter  of  L.  Mummius  Aehaicus  [Muic- 
scius,  No.  3],  was  the  wife  of  Serv.  Oalba,  and 
mother  of  the  emperor  Galba  and  his  brother 
Caiua    (Sneton.  Gaib.  3.)  [W.  B.  D.] 

MU'MMIUS.  1.  L.  Mummius  was  tribune 
of  the  pleba  in  &  c.  187.  He  opposed  the  bill  of 
M.  Porcitts  Cato  for  inquiring  into  the  amount  of 
monies  paid  by  Antiochus  the  Great,  king  of  Syria, 
aa  the  price  of  peace  in  b.  a  188,  to  the  brothers  P. 


MUMMIUS. 


1119 


and  Li  Saptonea.  Mummina,  intimidated  by  Cato, 
withdrew  hia  oppoaition,  and  the  bill  waa  paaaed. 
He  waa  praetor  in  b.  c  177«  and  obtained  Saidinia 
for  his  province.  In  his  pcaetorahip  Mummius 
waa  inatracted  by  the  aenate  to  put  in  force  a  de- 
cree for  diamiaaing  to  their  «reapective  cities  all 
residents  at  Rome,  who  were  possessed  merely  of 
the  Jus  LatiL    (Liv.  xxxviL  54,  xli.  8.) 

2.  Q.  Mummius,  brother  of  tiie  pieoeding,  was 
his  coUeagne  in  the  tribunate  of  b.c  187.  (Liv. 
xxxvii.  54.) 

3.  L.  Mummius  L.  f.  L.  n.  Achaicus,  son  of 
No.  1,  was  praetor 'in  b.  c.  154.  His  province 
was  the  further  Spain,  where,  after  some  serious 
reverses,  he  finally  retrieved  his  reputation  by  vic- 
tories over  the  Lusitaniana  and  Bhuto-Phoenicians, 
and  triumphed  De  Lut^anei»  in  the  following  year. 
(Appian,  Hispan.  56-^7 ;  Eutrop.  iv.  9  ;  Fasti.) 
Mummiua  waa  conanl  in  B.C.  146,  when  he  won 
for  himaelf  the  anmame  of  Achaicua,  by  the  de- 
atruction  of  Corinth,  the  oonqneat  of  Oreeoe,  and 
the  eatabliahment  of  the  Roman  province  of  Achaia. 
Hia  anmame  waa  the  more  remarkable  from  the 
circumatanoe  that  Mummiua  waa  the  first  self-raised 
man — noau  AoMo-~who  attained  a  national  appel- 
lation from  military  service.  From  the  double 
name  of  his  descendant,  Mummia  Achaica,  the  sur- 
name appears  to  have  been  perpetuated  in  the 
Mummian  fiunily.  The  Achaom  league,  under  its 
weak  and  rash  leaders,  the  praetors  CritoliLus  and 
Diaeus,  had  been  for  some  tine  inspired  by  a  war- 
like spirit  alien  to  their  interests  and  the  sounder 

Slicy  of  earlier  years.  Q.  Caedlius  Metellus 
acedonicna,  praotor  in  &  c.  148,  had  humbled 
Oreeoe  by  hia  victoriea  i  but  hia  leniency  deceived 
the  Achaean  chiefa,  and  they  persuaded  themaelves 
that  Rome  was  unable  to  complete  ita  conqneat 
They  had  aaaemUed  an  army  in  the  latlwius 
ahortly  before  the  arrival  of  Mummiua.  He 
piomptlv  diamiaaed  hia  predeceaaor,  Metellua,  de- 
feated Uie  amy  of  the  league,  whose  hasty  levies 
were  no  match  for  the  discipline  of  the  legions,  and 
entered  Corinth  without  opposition,  since  the  gar- 
rison and  principal  inhabitants  had  abandoned  it, 
and  the  q>irit  of  Greece  was  at  length  completely 
broken.  The  city  was  bunt,  rased,  and  given  up 
to  piUage:  the  native  Corinthians  were  sold  for 
slaves,  and  the  rarest  specimens  of  Grecian  art, 
which  the  luxury  and  opulence  of  centuries  had 
accumulated,  were  given  up  to  the  rapacity  of  an 
ignorant  conqueror.  Polybius  the  hbtorian,  who, 
on  the  fidl  of  Corinth,  mid  come  from  Africa  to 
mitigate,  if  possible,  the  cabmities  of  his  country- 
men, saw  Roman  soldiers  phiying  at  draughts  upon 
the  far^fiuned  picture  of  Dionysus  by  Aristides; 
and  Mummius  himself  was  so  unconscious  of  the 
real  valne  of  his  prize,  that  he  sold  the  rarer  works 
of  painting,  sculpture,  and  carving,  to  the  king  of 
Petgamus,  and  exacted  aecuritiea  from  the  masten 
of  veaaela  who  conveyed  the  remainder  to  Italy,  to 
replace  by  equlvalenta  any  picture  or  statue  lost  or 
injured  in  the  paaaage.  But  although  ignorant, 
Mummiua  waa  more  acrupnloua  in  hia  aelMtion  of 
the  spoila  than  the  Roman  generala  of  kter  tiniea, 
or  even  than  aome  of  hia  contemponuiesk  He  ap- 
propriated secular  or  private  property  alone,  and 
religiously  abstained  from  all  that  had  been  con- 
secrated to  religious  uses.  Mummius  remained  in 
Greece  during  the  greater  part  of  b.c.  146 — 145, 
in  the  latter  year  with  the  title  of  proconsul  He 
arranged  the  fiscal  and  municipal  constitution  of 


1120 


MUMMIUS. 


the  newly  acquired  proTince,  and  won  the  con- 
fidence and  esteem  of  the  proTinciali  bj  hii  in- 
tegrity, joitice,  and  equanimity.  Mummina  wai 
one  of  the  few  Roman  oommanden  in  the  repub- 
lican aera  who  did  homage  to  the  religion  of  the 
Hellenic  race.  He  dedicated  a  braxen  statue  of 
Zeus  at  Olympia,  and  surrounded  the  shrine  of  the 
god  with  gilt  bucklers  of  brass.  The  Corinthian 
bronxe,  so  celebrated  in  the  later  art  of  the  ancient 
world,  was  an  accidental  discoTery,  resulting  from 
the  burning  of  the  city.  The  metallic  ornaments 
of  its  sumptuous  temples,  basilicae,  and  private 
dwellings,  formed  the  rich  and  solid  amalgam  which 
was  employed  afterwards  in  the  fusile  department 
of  sculpture.  Mummius  triumphed  in  B.c.  145. 
His  procession  formed  an  epoch  in  the  history  of 
Roman  art  and  cultivation.  Trains  of  waggons 
laden  with  the  vrorks  of  the  purest  ages  moved 
along  the  Via  Sacra  to  the  Capitoline  Hill :  yet  the 
spectator  of  the  triumph,  who  had  seen  them  in  their 
original  sites  and  number,  must  have  mourned  many 
an  irreparable  loss.  The  fire  had  destroyed  many, 
the  sea  had  engulfed  many ;  and  the  royal  con- 
noisseurs, the  princes  of  Peigamus,  had  carried  off 
many  for  their  galleries  and  temples.  Mummius, 
with  a  modesty  uncommon  in  conquerors,  refused 
to  inscribe  the  spoils  with  his  name.  He  viewed 
them  as  the  property  of  the  state,  and  he  lent  them 
liberally  to  adorn  the  triumphs,  the  buildings,  and 
even  the  private  houies  of  others,  while  in  his  own 
vilU  he  retained  the»  severe  simplicity  of  early 
Rome.  Mummius  was  censor  in  B.C.  142.  His 
colleague  was  Cornelius  Scipio,  better  known  as  the 
younger  Africanus ;  and  no  colleagues  ever  di»* 
agreed  more  heartily.  The  polished  Scipio  was 
rigid  to  excess;  the  rustic  Miunmius  culpably 
lenient  On  laying  down  his  office,  Scipio  de 
clared  that  *  he  should  have  discharved  his  Amo- 
tions well,  had  he  been  paired  with  a  different 
colleague,  or  with  none  at  all."  Mummius,  how- 
ever, in  private  life,  was  not  exempt  from  the  pre* 
vailing  immorality  of  the  times,  to  which  his  con- 
quest of  Corinth,  by  canting  a  sudden  influx  of 
wealth  into  Rome,  contributed.  He  was  a  respect- 
able orator;  and,  as  his  government  of  Achaia 
showed,  possessed  administrative  talents.  His 
political  opinions  inclined  to  the  popular  side. 
Though  he  brought  so  much  wealth  into  the  state- 
coffers,  Mummius  died  poor,  and  the  common- 
wealth furnished  a  marriage  portion  to  his  daughter. 
(Polyb.  iiL  32,  xL  7,  8, 1 1 ;  Liv.  Ep,  52 ;  Appian, 
JPun,  135 ;  Dion  Cass.  81 ;  Flor.  ii.  16 ;  Eutrop. 
iv.  14 ;  VaL  Max.  vi.  4.  §  2,  vii.  5.  §  4  ;  Cic.  m 
Verr.  L  21,  iiL  4,  iv.  2,  pro  Afuraen.  14,  de  Leg, 
Agrar,  L  2,  cfe  OraL  ii.  6,  OraL  70,  BruL  22,  de 
Of.  ii.  22y  ad  AtL  xiii.  4,  5,  6,  30,  32, 3^Parad, 
Y.  2,  Comd.  u.  /r,  B;  Psendo-Ascon.  mi  Oie,  Verr, 
ii.  p.  173,  Orelli ;  Plin.  U,  N,  xxxiv.  2,  xxxv.  4, 
10 ;  Diod.  xxxi.  5,/r. ;  Ores.  t.  3 ;  Veil.  L  12, 13, 
iL  128 ;  Tac  Ann.  zIt.  21  ;  Pausan.  viL  121; 
Strabo,  viii.  p.  381 ;  Athen.  iv.  1 ;  Zonar.  iz.  20 — 
23.) 

4.  Sp.  Mummius,  brother  of  the  preceding,  and 
his  legatus  at  Corinth  in  B.C.  146 — 145,  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  the  younger  Scipio  Africanus. 
In  political  opinions  Spurius  was  opposed  to  his 
brother  Lucius,  and  was  a  high  aristocrat.  He 
was  one  of  the  opponents  of  the  establislmient  of 
rhetorical  schools  at  Rome.  Mummius  composed 
«thical  and  satirical  epistles,  which  were  extant  in 
Cicero's  age»  and  wen  probably  in  the  style  which 


MURCIA. 

Honoe  afterwards  cultivated  M  ncceisfiillf.  (Ci& 
de  Rep,  i.  12,  iU.  35,  v.  9,  de  Amk.  19,27,  eiAtU 
xiii.  5,  6,  30.) 

5.  Sp.  Mummius,  giandwn  of  the  precediog, 
died  shortly  before  B.C.  46.  He  had  piuen^ 
and  used  to  recite  to  Cicero  the  epistles  of  hi» 
grandfather,  Sp.  Mummius  [No.  4.]  (Ci&  ai  AH 
xiii.  6.) 

6.  M.  Mummius,  was  praetor  m  b.c.  70,  and 
presided  at  the  trial  of  Verres  in  that  yesr.  (Cic 
m  Verr.  iii.  52.) 

7.  Mummius,  a  legatus  of  M.  Ciaifu  in  the 
servile  war,  B.  a  73,  was  defeated  by  the  glsdittar 
Spartacus.     (Pint.  Craee,  10.) 

8.  Mummius,  was  a  writer  of  fiuces,  Atelluu, 
afUr  the  year  &  c.  90.  He  is  mentioned  by  Clis- 
risitts  (p.  118)  and  Prisdan  (x.  9,  p.  5li,  ed. 
Krehle).  In  Macrobius  {StU,  I  10)  snd  GeOin» 
(xix.  9)  he  is  called  Mxmmiusl  [W.  E  D.] 

MU'MMIUS  LUPERCUS.    [LcpiECtJi) 
MUNA'TIA  GENS,  plebeian,  unknown  beib» 
the  second  century  B.  a    Its  usual  eogncsiMni  are 
Flaccus,  Gratub,  Plancus,  and  RuFDS.  Afev 
Munatii  occur  without  a  surname.    [W.  R  D.] 

MUNA'TIUS.  1.  C.  MuNATius,  wsi  cm- 
missioner  for  allotting  lands  in  Liguiia  and  Cisal' 
pine  Gaul,  b.  c.  173.     (Liv.  xliL  4.) 

2.  P.  MuNATius,  was  imprisoned,  m  what  jeir 
is  uncertain,  by  the  triumviri  cajstaies,  for  taking 
a  crown  from  the  statne  of  Manyas  in  the  fono 
(  Hor.  SaL  i.  6.  120  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen,  iv.  58),  and 
placing  it  on  his  own  head.  The  tribunea  of  the 
plebs  refused  to  take  cognisance  of  his  sppeal  to 
them.    (Plin.  If,  N.  xxi.  6.) 

3.  MuNATius,  a  ruined  spendthrift,  «ho  n- 
gaged  in  Catiline*s  ploL  He  remained  at  Row 
while  his  leader  organised  the  insomctiaD  ia 
Etruria.  Cicero  derides  the  insignificince  asi 
ignobility  of  Munatins.    (CSarf.  ii.  2.) 

4.  C.  MuNATius,  C.  F.,  was  in  some  ofrisi 
situation  in  a  province  when  Cicero  cooiiiM&dc&  to 
him  L.  Livinius  Trypho,  a  freedman  of  L  Be- 
gulus  {ad  Ffxm,  xiiL  60). 

5.  T.  MuNATius,  was  a  kinsman  of  U  }kv» 
tins  Plancus  [Plancus],  proconsvl  in  NsrbMsct 
B.  a  4  4.  Munatius  received  reporto  from  hit  ^ 
man  of  the  movements  in  his  province,  «k  « 
which,  addressed  to  the  senate,  he  previooily  i^ 
parted  to  Cicero.  Munatioa  anboequently  p^ 
M.  Antonius.    (Cic  ad  Fam.  x.  12.)  [W.  B.  ^ 

MUNA'TIUS,  of  Trallea,  snniamed  <)  «^«r»»' 
is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  teachers  of  Hoodei 
Atticus.    (Philostr.  Herod.  U,  Potesioa,  1.) 

MUNA'TIUS  FLACCUS.     [FLACCPaJ 

MUN Y'CHIA  (Movrvx'a),  »  sumaoie  of  A^ 
temis,  derived  from  the  Attic  poctrtown  of  Moy- 
chia,  where  she  had  a  temple.  Her  fettivsl  «* 
celebrated  at  Athens  in  the  month  of  Mnnydue- 
(Pans.  L  1.  §  4  ;  Stiab.  xiiL  p.  639  ;  Eostssh.*^ 
/Zona.  p.  331.)  [L^i 

MU'RCIA,  MU'RTEA,  or  MU'BTIA,«sa^ 
name  of  Venus  at  Rome,  where  she  had  a  ^^' 
in  the  circus,  with  a  statue.  (Fest  pw  I48,«i 
M'uller ;  Apul.  MeL  vi  395  ;  TertnlL  De  if^ 
8  ;  Varro,  De  Ling,  Lot  v.  154  ;  Angast.i)rCV 
Dei,  iv.  16  ;  Liv.  L  33  ;  Serr.  eui  Atm,  viii.  $>' 
This  surname,  which  is  aaid  to  be  the  as»  * 
Myrtea  (from  myrtoi,  a  myrtle),  ma  bebet«d  •' 
indicate  the  fondness  of  the  goddess  tot  the  d^'' 
tree,  and  in  ancient  times  there  is  said  to  bi» 
been  a  myrtle  grove  in  the  front  oC  her  d^^ 


MUBENA. 
Ai  foot  of  tlie  Aicntii».     (Plm.  H.N.  xt.  36  ; 
Sot.  ad  Aem.  I    724  ;  PInl.  QaaoL  Rom.  20.) 
Some  of  the  eccletUilicil  writer»  preferred  the  de- 

(AuguU.  £1«  Cn.  Dti,  ir.  16  ;  Arnob.  adv.  Gekl. 
ii.  i.)  Othen  igBin  deiiied  th«  nam»  bota  the 
Sjiunu  vord  l^yifit,  undtr.  (SdniM.  ad  Solin. 
P.6J7.)  [US.] 

MURCUS,  L.  STATIUS,  wu  C«wi-i  legalui 


painted  bj  him  t 

oHciiiii  [Ckl  a. 

thtpTMIon 


treat  with  the  Paa 


of  office  expired,  with  the  title  of 
procontul,  uid  at  niMeHaT  lo  Seitti)  Cauar,  litia 
bj  hit  owD  foldie»  io  Apamets,  at  the  iattigation 
of  CsKiliui  Bauua  [Caibul.  No.  24  ;  B^iraus]. 
Wilb  the  aid  of  Maicini  Criipni,  pneoninl  of 
Bitbyni»  [CAisrt'a],  Mnreni  beiieged  Bamu  in 


the  urival  of  C.  Cauiui  Longiniu  [LoNOINUS, 
No.  II],  Mdiciu  and  Criopui  both  lutrendered 
Ibeii  l^oiii  to  him.  Hennlbivird  Mann»  wat 
an  actiTe  lappoiter  of  the  MSKtoriait  or  Pompeian 
puljr.  Cauiui  appointed  bim  prefect  of  the  fleet. 
He  delealed  DoCabcllft  [DotABiLti]  and  the 
Rbodiani  off  tbe  coail  of  Cilicia,  and  blockaded 
Laodireia.  Murcai  vai  next  itationed  o3  the 
coajl  of  Peloponneaua,  and  mbieqnentlj  in  the 
Ionian  lea,  when  he  leixed  and  occupied  a  imaJl 
iitand  Dppoiite  (he  haiboiu'  of  Brundiiinm,  and 
pnienled  H.  Antony  for  «on»  time  from  Iran», 
porting  hii  fonet  to  Hljriniai  and  the  main-Und 
of  Oreece.  After  the  ruin  of  the  repnblicnn  party 
at  Philippi,  in  &  a  42,  Mureni  carried   hii  fleet 


,   P..p.,b,SH7. 


impeiaoi  were  ill-reqnited  by 
preoent  leader  ;  for  at  the  iniligation  of  hii  &eed- 
men  Menu  and  Menodonl^  to  whom  Marto»  bad 
borne  himKlT  loftily,  Seitni  cauied  bim  to  be 
Bnaurmted,  and  promnlgaled  a  report  that  he  had 
been  mDrdered  by  hi>  own  lUfei.  (Cic.  PUl.  li. 
12,adAILvl2,  ad  Fam.  ai.  II  ;  PKudD.Bnit. 
ad  dcilS;  Veil.  ij.  69,  72,  77  ;  Joeepb.  Anti^. 
liv.  1 1.  a§  I,  3,  4,  B.  J.  i.  10.  g  4  1  Appian,  B.  C. 
ii.  119,  iiu  77,  78,  ii.  68,  69, 74,  83, 86,  100,*  108, 
1 1  £—1 17,  T.  2,  15,  ftO.  70 ;  Dion  Cbh.  iWii.  27, 
28,  30,  as,  36,  47,  ilTiii.  19.)  [W.  B.  D.] 


MURE'NA.  the  name  of  a  Gunily  of  the 
Liciraia  gena,  which  waa  originally  from  lAnuTinm, 
now  Civiii  Larigna,  an  old  Latin  town  n«r  the 
Via  Appia.  The  name  Mnrena.  which  ia  the  pro- 
per WHj  of  writing  the  word,  not  MuIBena,  it  mid 
to  bsve  been  giien  in  coniequence  of  one  of  the 
family  having  a  great  liking  for  the  lamprey  (mu- 
rena),  and  buDding  tanki  (vicaria)  for  them. 
(Plin.  H.ff.  11.54,  ed.Hard.i  Macrob.  Saiur.. 
ii.  11.) 

1 .  P.  LiciNiua  wa>  praetor,  bnt  in  what  year 
ia  unknoivn. 

2.   P.  LiciKiua  MuRENAitbe  tonof  P.  Liciniiu, 


UURENA.  IISI 

attained  the  rank  of  praetor,  and  wai  a  contem- 
porary of  the  orator  L.  Cnuiui.  He  wai  the  fint 
of  the  bmily  who  had  the  cognomen  Mnrena. 

3.  P.  LiciNius  MuaaNA,  the  »n  of  the  pre- 
ceding, WBi  a  man  of  moderate  talent,  but  he  paid 
great  attention  to  the  itndy  of  antiquity,  and  wai 
a  man  of  lome  litenry  knowledge.  (Cic  Bnf. 
54.)      He  loat  hii  life  in  the  wan  of  Mariui  and 


if  Q.  Mndna  ScaeTola,  the  juritl  and 
Ponlifei  Maiimui,  or  (hortly  after ;  and  Cicero 
Kemt  to  mean  that  he  died  a  riolf  nt  death ;  and 
if  *o,  he  moat  haie  periahed  by  the  handa  of  tha 
Marian  faction,  though  there  i>  no  direct  authority 
for  that  italcDient,  which  ii  made  by  Dmmann. 
<Cic  BrtO.  bO  i  Dnunanm  GadikUe  Jtomi,  roL  n. 
p.  184.) 

4.  U  LiciNi!.'!)  MuHiNA,  ths  brother  of  the 
pn-ceding,  waa  pmetor  probably  before  he  aerred 
under  Sulla  in  Qreece.  He  wai  in  the  battle  of 
Chaeroneia,  &  c.  86,  in  which  Sulla  defeated 
Atchelaui,  the  general  of  Milhridatea.  Murena 
had  the  command  of  the  left  wing,  and  wai  op- 
potrd  to  Taiilei.  [Plut.  S-dla,  17,  &c)  Mnrena 
Bcannpanied  Sulla  into  the  Troad,  where  peac« 
,  waa  made  with  Mitbridatea  (b.c  34),Bnd  Murena 
wai  left  ai  propraetor  in  Aeia,  with  the  command 
of  the  two  legioni  of  Fimbria  which  bad  deterted 
their  commander  and  come  over  to  Snlla  (Appian, 
MOhrid.  64).  Murena,  who  «ithed  lo  haTC  a 
triumph,  lought  a  quarrel  with  Mitbridatea,  took 
Comana  in  Cappadocia,  and  robbed  the  rich  temple. 
Hia  answer  to  Milhridatei,  who  complained  of 
the  infraction  of  the  treaty,  waa  that  he  could 
■ee  no  treaty ;  and,  in  fiict,  there  waa  no  written 
treaty  between  Sulla  and  Mitbridatea      Milhri- 

time  Hurena  croiied  the  iwollen  Halya,  ravaged 
the  country  of  Mitbridatea.  and  returned  into 
Oalatia  and  Phiygia  loaded  with  booty,  (^li- 
diaa,  who  had  been  lent  by  the  Boman  lenste, 
gaie  him  verbal  orderi  to  atop  hoitilitiei,  but  ho 
bronght  no  wiitten  inauuctiona  with  him,  and 
Murena  agun  commenced  bia  ravage*.  Milhri- 
datea now  «nt  Qordiui  againit  Murena,  and 
loon  joined  Oordia*  with  a  larger  force.  A  Herce 
battle  was  fought  on  the  river,  which  waa  pro- 
bably the  Halya,  though  Appian  {AfiArH.  65} 
mentiona  no  name,  in  which  Murena  wni  defeated 
with  great  low,  and  he  made  hit  retreat  over  the 
mounlaina  into  Phrygia.  In  the  early  part  of 
B.C  81  Sulls  aent  A.  Oabiniua  with  .irict  ordera 
to  Murena  to  itop  hoitilitiei,  and  with  iuitruo- 
tioni  to  reconcile  Milhridatei  and  Ariobarianea. 
Mnrena  relumed  to  Rome,  and  had  a  triumph  in 
B.  c.  SI,  which  he  did  not  deierve.  He  pmbablr 
died  Hon  after.  Hia  wife  lived  to  lee  her  loa 
eonniL    (Cie-jm^fiimi.  4l.) 

6.  L.  LiclNir*  MuRiNi,  the  eon  of  No.  4, 
•erved  under  hia  lather  (b.  c.  83)  in  the  war 
againit  Mithridulei.  He  wat  quaealor  at  Romo 
with  the  juriit  Sen.  Salpiciua,  who  waa  afterwania 
biiopponentinthecaniaiforthecooaulahip.  In  hia 
aedileihip  Murena  adorned  the  wolli  of  the  Comi- 
tinm  with  Ucedaemonian  tlone  (Plin.  H.  N. 
iiiv.  It).  In  the  third  Mithridatic  war,  which 
begun  &c.  74,  be  lerved  under  L.  LucuUui  (Plut. 
LtKull.  15,  &c.),and  wnileftbyhim  todirect  the 
liege  of  Amiiui,  while  Lncullui  advanced  agatnat 
Mithridatet.   At  the  csptun  of  Amiiui  (B.  c.  71)> 


1122 


MURENA. 


Tymnnio  was  made  prisoiier,  and  he  wai  given  to 
Murena  at  his  requeit,  who  thereupon  made  him 
free,  bj  which  act  it  was  implied  that  he  had  been 
a  slave.  Plutarch  {LucuU,  19)  blames  Murena  for 
his  conduct  in  this  matter,  and  adds  that  it  was 
not  in  this  instance  only  that  Murena  showed 
himself  far  inferior  to  his  general  in  honourable 
feeling  and  conduct.  Murena  followed  Tigranes 
in  his  retreat  from  Tigranocerta  to  the  Taurus,  and 
took  all  his  baggage,  and  he  was  left  to  maintain 
the  siege  of  Tigranocerta  while  Lucullua  marched 
from  before  that  city  to  check  Tigranes,  who  was 
again  in  sight  of  Tigranocerta  with  a  large  army, 
lie  returned  to  Rome  before  the  end  of  the  war, 
and  was  one  of  ten  commissioners  «rho  were  sent 
out  to  settle  affiiirs  in  the  countries  conquered  by 
LucuUus.  (Cic  ad  AtL  xiii.  6.)  In  B.  c.  65,  he 
was  praetor  with  Serv.  Sulpicius,  and  had  the 
jurisdictio,  while  Sulpicius  had  the  unpopular 
function  of  presiding  at  the  quaestio  peculatns 
(Cic.  pro  Jifurm,  20).  Murena  expended  con- 
siderable sums  on  the  public  exhibitions  (ludi 
ApoUinares),  which  he  had  to  superintend  during 
his  office.  (Plin.  H.^,  xxxiii.  3  ;  Cic.  pro  Muren, 
18,  19.)  After  his  praetorship  (b.c.  64)  he  was 
propraetor  of  Gallia  Cisalpina,  when  hia  brother 
Caius  served  under  him,  and  he  settled  the  disputes 
between  debtor  and  creditor  in  a  saUsfiBCtory  and 
equitable  way,  as  Cicero  says. 

In  B.C.  63  he  was  a  candulate  for  the  consulship, 
and  was  elected  with  D.  Junius  Silanus.  Serv. 
Sulpicius,  an  unsuccessful  candidate,  instituted  a 
prosecution  against  Murena  for  bribery  {ambUtu)^ 
and  he  was  supported  in  the  matter  by  M.  Porcius 
Cato,  Cn.  Postumius,  and  Serv.  Sulpicius  the 
younger  (Plut.  Cat.  Min.  21,  Cic  35,  and  the 
oration  of  Cicero  for  Murena).  Murena  was  de- 
fended by  Q.  Hortensius,  M.  TuUius  Cicero,  who 
was  then  consul,  and  M.  Licinius  Crassus.  The 
speech  of  Cicero,  which  is  extant,  is  of  the  same 
class  as  his  later  speech  in  defence  of  Cn.  Plancius, 
who  was  also  tried  for  ambitus.  The  time  when 
the  speech  for  Murena  was  delivered  is  shown  by 
the  fact  that  Catiline  had  then  left  the  dty,  but  the 
conspirators  who  remained  behind  had  not  been 
punished :  it  waa  tlierefore  delivered  in  the  latter 
part  of  November  of  the  unreformed  calendar. 
The  orator  handled  his  subject  skilfully,  by  making 
merry  with  the  formulae  and  the  {«actice  of  the 
lawyers,  to  which  class  Sulpidus  belonged,  and  with 
the  paradoxes  of  the  Stoics,  to  which  sect  Cato  had 
attached  himself.  Yet  he  did  not  attack  the  cha- 
racter and  motives  of  eith^  Sulpicius  or  Cato, 
which  would  have  been  injurious  to  his  client,  for 
both  the  prosecutors  were  men  above  suspicion. 
But  he  defended  the  private  character  of  Murena 
against  the  imputations  that  had  been  cast  on  him, 
and  he  represents  him  as  a  man  of  merit  in  his 
public  and  private  capacity,  and  with  more  virtues 
than  we  can  readily  give  him  credit  for.  As  in 
the  oration  for  Cn.  Pluicius  he  says  comparatively 
little  on  the  main  charge,  which,  indeed,  it  was  the 
business  of  the  prosecutors  to  prove ;  and  he  rather 
labours  to  show  that  there  were  sufficient  reasons 
for  his  election  without  supposing  that  he  had  pur- 
chased votes.  He  shows  that  under  present  cir- 
cumstances, with  Catiline  at  the  head  of  an  anny 
in  the  field,  and  his  associates  in  the  city,  it  was 
necessary  to  have  a  vigorous  consul  to  protect  the 
state  in  the  coming  year.  Murena  waa  acquitted. 
(Plat.  CaL  Mm.  21.) 


MURENA. 

Early  in  the  month  of  December  following  Cicera 
moved  in  the  senate  the  question  of  punishing  the 
conspiraton  who  had  been  seised.     Silanat)  who 
was  tint  asked  his  opinion,  was  for  putting  tlMia 
to  death,  and  Murena  ultimately  voted  the  cuoe 
way  (Cic.  ad  AtL  xii  21).    The  contalskip  of 
Silanus  and  Murena  was  a  stormy  period,  owing 
to  the  agitation  of  Q.  Metellns  Nepos,  who  wished 
for  the  return  of  Pompeius  to  oppose  the  party  of 
the  Optimates.     The  disturbances  in  Rome  gnw 
so  high  that  the  senate  empowered  the  conral»  in 
the  nsiud  form  to  preserve  the  safety  of  the  ohd- 
monwealth.   Cato,  who  was  a  colleague  of  MeteUat, 
was  opposed  to  the  consuls,  but  Murena  protected 
him  in  an  afi&ay  (Pint.  CaL  Mm.  28).    In  this 
consulship    was  passed  the   Lex  Lidnia  Janoi 
which  enacted  that  a  lex  should  be  promnlgAied 
for  three  nundinae  before  the  people  voted  upoo  II 
There  is  no  mention  of  Murena  having  a  proTince 
after  his  consulahip,  and  nothing  more  is  sud  sboot 
him. 

His  stepson,  L.  Natta,  was  the  sen  of  Muxena^ 
wife  by  a  previous  husband,  probabiy  one  Piauiiii 
Natta,  as  Drumann  ahowa  (voL  ii.  p^  370). 

6.  C.  Licinius  Murkna,  the  brother  of  !)«.&« 
and  his  legatos  in  Cisalpine  OaUia,  whidi  he  sd- 
ministered  in  the  year  after  hia  brother^  sdmini»- 
tration,  and  seised  some  of  the  band  of  Cau^ 
(Sail.  B.  C.  42),  before  the  defeat  and  death  tf 
their  leader. 

7.  A.T«RBNTiU8VAiiBoMuji»ii,wasado^ 

by  A.  Terentins  Varro,  whose  name  he  too^  » 
cording  to  the  custom  in  siwh  cases.    Dthbibo 
conjectures  that  he  waa  the  son  of  the  consul,  whiA 
seems  probable.     In  the  civil  wart  he  is  saidv) 
have  lost  his  property,  and  that  C.  PrDettl0as,t 
Roman  eques,  gave  him  a  abaxe  of  his  owa  Y> 
perty.    This  Proculetua  ia  calVed  the  brother  d 
Varro,  but,  if  we  take  the  words  of  Horace  litciaJljr 
{Carm.  ii.  2),  Proculeioa    had    more  than  qm 
brother.   Drumann  conjectures  that  this  Procski» 
was  a  son  of  C.  Licinius  Murena,  the  brotbef  ^ 
the  consul,  who  had   been  adopted  by  one  Pi»- 
culeius.    This  would  make  Proculeius  the  ansa 
of  Varro.     It  was  common    enough  amoog  '^-^ 
Romans  to  call  cousins  bj  the  name  of  bnthcti 
(frater  patruelis,  and  frater). 

Murena  was  sent  by  Aagastns,  in  KC^i»" 
attack  the  Salassi  in  the  Alps:    be  redootd  ^ 
people  to  obedience,  sold   the  male  pritonen  ^ 
slaves,  and  the  chief  port  of  the  teiritory  "V 
distributed  among  Praetorian  soldiers,  who  kush^ 
the  town  of  Augusta,  now  Aosta,  in  the  peoricA 
of  Aosta,  one  of  the  eight  divisions  of  the  <«^ 
tinental  dominion  of  the  king  of  Sardinia  {J^ 
Cass.  liii.  25  ;  Strab.  p.  206,  ed.  Caaanbw).  MvR^ 
was  named  consul  si^ectus  for  B.C.  2^     In  s-^* 
22  he  was  involved  in  the  conspiracy  of  fus» 
Caepio,  and  was  condemned  to  death  aad  cxccs'i*^ 
notwithstanding  the  intercession  of  Procnleiof  aa^ 
Terentia,  the  sister  of    Murena.       Dion  Caas» 
Qir.  3),  when  speaking  of  the  dealh  of  Hvio^ 
calls  him  Licinius  Murena,  though  he  had  aire»? 
(liii.  25)  called  him  Terentius  Varro.     Soch  «» 
fusion  is  common  enough   with  tVie  Hoisaa  wt.«^• 
when    they   are    speaking     of    adopted    pef*^ 
Horace  {Qtrm.  ii.  10)  addressee  Moreaa  by  t» 
name  of  Licinius,  and  probaJbly  mtended  ^  P 
him  some  advice  as  to    being  more   cantifle*  ^ 
his  speech  and  conduct 

The  anthorities  for  the    Laoim  l&ax«9«^ 


MUS. 

gifBn  bj  Dnunann,  G§9dikkU  Rami,  toI  it.  p. 
183,  &C.  [O.  L.] 

MURE'NA,  ABLA'YIUSfpnefectiu  pnetorio 
in  the  leign  of  Valerian  (a.o.  253—260),  who 
addiened  Ablarilu  a  letter  respecting  Claudius, 
afterwanlt  emperor.    (TrebelL  PolL  Claud.  15.) 

MURKHE'DIUS,  a  rhetorician,  frequently 
mentioned  by  the  elder  Seneca.  {Suom.  2,  Omirov, 
2,  4, 17,  &c) 

MUS,  the  name  of  a  fiunily  of  the  plebeian 
Decia  geni,  which  was  renowned  in  early  Ronum 
history  for  two  of  its  members  deroting  themselTes 
to  death  in  order  to  save  the  republic. 

1.  P.  Dbcius  Mua,  is  first  mentioned  in  B.c. 
352,  when  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  quinqueviri 
mensarii  for  the  purpose  of  liquidating  in  some 
'    measure  the  debts  of  the  citizens.     In  B.  a  348  he 
lerved  as  tribune  of  the  soldiers  under  M.  Valerius 
Corvns  Arvina,  in  the  Samnite  war,  and  by  his 
heroism  saved  the  Roman  anny  from  the  most  im- 
minent danger.      While   marehing    through  the 
mountain  passes  of  Samnium,  the  consul  had  allowed 
his  anny  to  be  snnounded  in  a  valley  by  tiie 
enemy :  destruction  seemed  ineritable ;  when  Dedns 
offered,  with  tiie  hastati  and  {«incipes  of  the  legion, 
in  all  sixteen   hundred  men,  to  seiie  a  height 
which  commanded  the  way  by  which  the  Samnites 
were  hastening  down  to  attack  the  Roman  army. 
Here  he  maintained  himself  notwithstanding  the 
efforts  of  the  Samnites  to  dislodge  him,  while  the 
Roman  army  gained  the  summit  of  the  mountain, 
in  the  ensuing  night  he  broke  through  the  Samnites 
who  were  encamped  around  him  and  joined  the 
Roman  consul,  whom  he  forthwith  persuaded  to 
make  an  immediate  attack  upon  the  enemy.     The 
result  was  a  brilliant  victory  and  the  capture  of  the 
enemy^s  camp.     The  consul  rewarded  Decius  with 
a  golden  crown,  a  hundred  oxen,  and  a  magnificent 
white  bull  with  gilt  homs,  the  army  with  a  crown 
of  twisted  grass,  an  honour  bestowed  upon  the 
soldier  who  had  delivered  an  anny  from  an  enemy, 
and  his  comrades  gave  him  a  similar  crown.    (Li v. 
viL  21,  34~-37  ;  Frontin.  SlraUg,  i.  5.  §  14,  iv.  5. 
§  9  ;  AureL  Vic.  de  Fir.  IlL  26  ;  Appian,  8amn,  1 ; 
C\c  d$  Die.  \.2ii  Plin.  H,  N.  xvi.  4.  s.  6,xxii  5.) 
In  B.  G.  340  Decius  was  consul  with  T.  Manlius 
Torquatua,  and  he  and  his  coUeagne  had  the  con- 
duct of  the  great  Latin  war.    The  two  consuls 
marched  into  the  field,  and  when  they  were  en- 
camped opposite  the  enemy  near  Capua  a  vision  in 
the  night  appeared  to  each  consul,  announcing  that 
the  general  of  one  side  and  the  army  of  the  other 
were  devoted  to  the  gods  of  the  dead  and  the 
mother  earth.     They  thereupon  agreed  that  the 
one  whose  wing  first  be»an  to  waver  diould  devote 
himself  and  the  army  of  the  enemy  to  destruction. 
The  decisive  battle  took  place  at  the  foot  of  Ve* 
aurius  ;  and  when  the  troops  of  Decius,  who  com- 
manded the  left  wing,  began  to  give  way,  he  resolved 
to  fulfil  his  vow.     He  called  for  the  pontifex  max- 
imns,  M.  Valerius,  and  repeated  after  him  the  form 
of  words  by  whidi  he  devoted  himself  and  the 
enemy  to  the  gods  of  death,  with  his  toga  wrapt 
around  his  head  and  standing  upon  a  weapon :  he 
then  jumped  upon  his  horse,  wearing  the  ductus 
gabinus  or  sacrificial  dress,  rushed  into  the  thickest 
of  the  enemy,  and  was  slain,  leaving  the  victory  to 
the  Romans.  Such  is  the  common  story  of  his  death ; 
bat  other  accounts  rekte  it  somewhat  differently. 
Zonaias  (vii  26)  says  that  he  was  killed  as  a 
dcTOted  victim  by  a  Roman  soldier.    (Liv.  viii  3, 


MU& 


1123 


6,  9,  10  ;  VaL  Max.  i.  7.  §  3,  v.  6.  f  6  ;  Flor.  L 
14  ;  Frontin.  Slratug,  iv.  5.  §  15  ;  Oros.  iil  9  ; 
AureL  Vict.  le. ;  Cic.  in  OreIli*B  OnonL  TuiL  p« 
210  ;  Niebuhr,  UisL  o/Tfome,  vol.  iiL  pp.  121,  &c. 
136,  &c.) 

2.  P.  Dicius  Mus,  the  son  of  the  preceding, 
was  consul  B.  c.  312,  with  M.  Valerius  Maximus. 
Livy  relates  that  Decius  remained  in  Rome  in  con- 
sequence of  illness,  while  his  colleague  prosecuted 
the  war  against  the  Samnites,  and  that  he  nominated 
a  dictator  at  the  wish  of  the  senate,  in  consequence 
of  the  apprehension  of  a  waf  with  the  Etruscans  ; 
but  Aureiius  Victor,  on  the  contrary,  tells  us  that 
Decius  gained  a  triumph  over  the  &minites  in  his 
first  consulship,  and  dedicated  to  Ceres  the  booty 
he  had  obtained  in  the  war.  An  inscription  re- 
cording the  victory  of  Dedus  in  his  first  consulship 
has  been  supposed  by  some  to  be  genuine,  but  it  is 
evidently  a  forgery  concocted  from  the  words  of 
Aureiius  Victor.  (liv.  ix.  28, 29  ;  Diod.  xix.  105  ; 
AureL  Vict  de  Ftr.  IiL  27  ;  Orelli,  Ifuenpt.  No. 
546.) 

In  &  a  309  Dedus  served  as  legate  under  the 
dictator  L.  Papirius  Cursor,  in  the  war  with  the 
Samnites  ;  and  in  the  following  year,  b.  c.  308,  he 
was  consul  a  second  time  with  Q.  Fabius  Maximus. 
While  his  colleague  marehed  against  the  Samnites, 
Dedus  had  the  conduct  of  the  war  i^inst  the 
Etruscans,  which  he  prosecuted  with  so  much  vigour 
that  the  Etruscans  were  contented  to  purehase  a 
year's  truce  by  paying  and  clothing  the  Roman 
army  for  that  year.  In  B.C.  306  he  was  magister 
equitnm  to  the  dictator  P.  Cornelius  Scipio  Barbatus, 
and  in  b.  c.  304  censor  with  Q.  Fabius  Maximus, 
bis  colleague  in  his  second  oonsuldiip,  in  conjunction 
with  whom  he  effected  the  important  reform  in  the 
constitution  by  which  the  libertini  were  confined 
to  the  four  dty  tribes.  In  B.  a  300  Dedus  was  the 
great  advocate  of  the  Ogulnian  law  for  throwing 
open  the  pontificate  and  augurate  to  the  plebeians, 
in  opposition  to  the  patrician  App.  Claudius  Caecus  } 
and  upon  the  enactment  of  the  law  in  this  year,  he 
was  one  of  the  first  plebeians  elected  into  the 
college  of  pontiffs. 

In  B.  a  297  Decius  was  elected  consul  a  third 
time  with  his  former  colleague  Q.  Fabius  Maximus, 
at  the  express  wish  of  the  latter.  Both  consuls 
marehed  into  Samnium  by  different  routes :  Decius 
defeated  the  Apulians  near  Maleventum,  and  then 
traversed  Samnium,  and  probably  Apulia  also,  de- 
vastating the  countoy  in  every  direction.  He  con- 
tinued in  Samnium  during  the  following  year  as 
proconsul,  and  took  three  Samnite  towns  ;  but  the 
capture  of  these  towns  is  in  other  accounts  at- 
tributed to  Fabius  or  the  new  consuls. 

In  B.  a  295  Dedus  was  elected  consul  a  fourth 
time  with  his  old  colleague  Fabius  Maximus.  The 
republic  was  menaced  by  a  formidable  coalition  of 
Etruscans,  Samnites,  Umbrians,  and  Gauls ;  the 
aged  Fabius  was  unanimously  called  to  the  consul- 
ship in  order  to  meet  the  danger,  but  he  would  not 
accept  the  dignity  without  having  his  former  col- 
league associated  with  him  in  the  honour  and  the 
penL  Dedus  was  first  posted  in  Samnium,  but 
subsequently  hastened  into  Etruria  to  the  assistance 
of  his  colleague,  and  conunanded  the  left  wing  of 
the  Roman  army  at  the  deddve  battle  of  Sentinum. 
Here  he  was  opposed  to  the  Gauls,  and  when  his 
troops  began  to  give  way  under  the  terrible  attacks 
of  the  latter,  he  resolved  to  imitate  the  example  ol 
his  fiither,  dedicated  himself  and  the  army  of  the 

4  c  'J 


im  HUSA. 

cneinj  to  the  goit  of  the  dead,  and  fell  M  >  Mcri£c« 
for  hii  nation.  (Lir.  it.  40,  4  ],  U,  46,  i.  7—9, 
14—17,  22, 24  26—29  ;  AureL  Vict  (.  e. ;  Zonar. 
TiiL  1 1  Flor.  L  17 ;  V»L  Mai.  t.  6.  J  6  ;  Cic.  Id 
0«lli,/.c,) 

3,  P.  Dsclus  Mus,  ion  of  the  pneedinB.  w» 
eontul  in  B.  c.  279.  and  fought  with  )ii>  coUaigne 
P.  Sulpicina  Bgnioit  Pyrrbua  at  ihc  battle  of 
AKulum.  Before  tile  battle  alann  had  befn  ipread 
in  the  camp  of  Pyrrhui.  by  the  report  that  the 
coniul  Deciui  iDlended,  like  hia  father  and  gnnd- 
fBlher,  to  dE'ote  himtelf  to  death  and  the  anny  of 

that  Ueciui  ihould  not  be  killed  but  taken  alive, 
and  that  he  would  pat  him  to  death  ai  a  mnlefaiiar. 
A  later  legend,  recorded  bj  C'uxn  (IVk.  i.  37.  ii- 
19).  related  thai  Deciut  ucrificed  himaelf  at  ihii 
faoltle  like  hit  lather  and  gnndfalher ;  and  it  ia 
not  improbable,  u  Niehuhr  hai  conjectured,  that 
Cicero  ma;  hare  fonnd  thii  ilatementin  £nniiu.  In 
other  paaKAf^ei,  howerer,  Cicero  ipeakt  only  of  two 
Detii—Itccu  duofina  viri  (Cic  dt  Qf  iiL  4.  Col. 
2D).  Ai  to  the  leinlt  of  the  battle  of  Atcutum,  it 
ii  diSerentty  elated  by  different  writera.  Uierony- 
min  DfCardia  related  that  Pyrrbua gained  sTietory, 

The  lost  lUlement  ii  certainly  falie.and  it  appean 
that  Pytrhui  wa»  superior  in  the  contell,  thoogh 

viii.  5  ;  PluL  Pj/rrli.  SI ;  Eutrop.  iL  13  ;  Otoi.  it. 
1  ;  Flor.  i.  IS.  9  9  1  Niebuhr,  HiiL  of  Rome,  toL 
iiL  pp.  5l)-2— 505.) 

At  n  later  time  Decitu,  BRording  to  the  account 
in  Anreliua  Victor  (de  Vir.  IiL  36),  naa  tent  againtt 
Vottinii.  where  the  manumitled  ilaiei  had  acquired 
the  iiiprenie  power,  and  were  treating  their  former 
nuuleri  with  eeierily.  He  billed  a  great  number 
*f  them,  and  reduced  the  other*  to  ^very  again. 
Other  accoonta,  however,  aicribe  the  eipedilion 
againat  the  alaveiof  Voteinii  loQ.  FabiuiMaiiniui 
Outgea,  in  hia  third  contulihip,  B.  c  265  (Flor.  L 
21  {  Zanar.  viii.  7)  ;  but  ai  Zonarai  lUtea  that 
Fabiui  died  of  a  wound  during  the  tiege  of  the 
town,  it  hai  been  conjectured  by  Preiniheim  that 
Deciua  nuy  have  commanded  the  anny  after  the 
denlh  of  the  coniul,  and  maj  ibui  haro  obtained 
the  credit  of  the  victory. 

MUSA,  B  rlieloriciaD.  frequently  referred  to  by 
tbe  elder  Seneca,  who  calli  him  a  man  **  multi  inge- 
nii,  nulliui  cordii."  {Oadror.  Praef.  v.)  Schoil  con- 
jecturet  that  thie  Muia  may  be  (he  aame  penon  u 
Anloniu*  Mun,  the  pbyektan  ofAuguitue  men- 
tioned brlow,  but  thil  it  not  very  probable. 

MUSA.  AEMI'LIA,  a  rich  woman,  «ho  died 
intestate  in  the  reign  otTiberiu»,  a.  c  17.  Her 
property  wa«  claimed  for  the  fiecua  or  imperial 
iRusury,  but  wBi  auirendered  by  the  emperor  to 
Aemilini  Lepidua,  to  whoia  family  ahe  appeared 
to  belong.  Her  anmame  Miua  ahan*  that  the  was 
a  freedwoman.     (Tac.  Am.  ii.  4S.) 

MUSA.  ANTO'NlUa,  a  celebimled  pbjaieian 
at  Rome  about  the  beginning  of  the  Chriilian  en. 
He  wai  brother  to  Euphorfaua,  the  phyiician  to 
king  JubB,  and  WB>  hlmielf  the  phyeician  to 
fltoriginallj.Bccording 


>«  Dion  CnMiii 


(liiL 


617),  B 


'J""  the  dignity  of  the  medical 
tbs  Romani,  hare  conlrorerted. 


coDlrorerted.    Wben  the  f, 


MUSAE. 
peror  wu  teriuDily  ill,  and  had  been  made  wane 

Mun  lucceeded  in  mioting  him  to  health  by 
menni  of  cold  bathing  and  coaling  drinlct.  fur 
which  aerviee  he  receired  from  Auguatua  and  the 


Bubutiplian.  (Dion  Caa^  I.  c;  Schol.  ad  H-nL 
Epiil.  i.  15.3;  Sueton.  A-gioL  59,  81;  Pliu. 
H.  f/.  Til.  38,  iiv.  38,  nix.  5.)  He  leeau  to 
have  been  attached  to  Ihii  mode  of  trralment,  u 
which  Horace  alludea  (I.e.).  but  failed  when  he 
applied  it  to  the  cbh  of  M.  Marwltua.  who  died 
under  bii  can  a  few  month*  after  the  recoverv  of 
Auguitu*,  u.  c  23.  (Dion  CaiL  L  c.)  He  i^  t? 
tome  tcfaolart  auppoeed  to  be  the  pervm  to  whoin 
one  of  Virgil'i  epigiaint  i*  in*cribrd  (CaloL  13) ; 
but  it  i*  hardly  likely,  that,  in  a  camplimcniuy 
poem  addceiaed  to  lo  eminent  a  phjticiao.  at 
mention  whatever  thould  be  made  of  hit  nvditiU 
acquiremeulA.  He  ha*  alio  been  tuppoted  to  be 
the  penon  described  by  Virgil  in  the  Aenrid  (liL 
390,&c.)  under  the  name /opu.  (See  Atterboiy'a 
AcAuwu  on  Uie  Ciarattir  i/  lopit.  &c.)  He 
wrote  tareral  pbarmaceutical  work*  (Galm.  iJt 
Campiu.  MMieaM.  Kc  Ge*.  a.  1.  vol.  liii.  p.  461). 
which  are  frequently  quoted  by  Oalen  (vol.  »iu. 
pp.  47,  206,  2li3,  326,  &c).  bni  of  which  nothtif 
but  a  few  fragmenta  remain.  There  are,  bowvnr, 
two  ibort  Latin  medical  work*  aacribed  to  Antaoiai 
Muia.  but  theie  an  unirenally  coniidered  ts  he 
tpurioui.  One  of  theH  it  entitled  "  De  Herb* 
Beionira,"  which  ii  to  be  found  in  the  collection  of 
medical  writan  publiihed  by  Torino*.  BuiL  133t, 
foL  ;  in  Aikennann'i  **  Parabilium  Medicame» 
tarum  Scriplorei  Anliqui.~  Narimh.  17S8,  Sn.: 
and  el*ewhere.  The  other  little  work  i*  eniiibd 
de   Bona  Valetndine    ConierraiRb,' 


append 


ofSexb 


I53B,  Nori 
the*e  work*  rei^uire  any  particular  noti^  hfn 
The  genuine  fragment*  of  hii  writing*  that  rema 
were  collected  and  publithed  bv  Flor.  CaUaai. 
Baiuno,  ItJOO,  8vo.  Further  inriinnalion  is^Hl- 
ing  hii  life  and  oritinge  may  be  found  in  J.  C.G^ 
Ackennaon't  work,  •*  De  Antonio  Mnaa  ei  LOm 
qui  illi  adtcribuntur."  Altorf.  1786.  4to.  :Vv 
b1k>  Fabriciua,  BiU.  Gr.  vol  liii  p.  65,  ed.  »«.  ; 
Haller'i  Biilioti.  Bolmt.  toL  I  p.  6S  ;  id.  fWfiirft 
Midio.  Praii.  voL  I  p.  150;  ^rengel,  I/iiLdt  .'» 
Mid.  I  Choj^itt,  Haiidi.dtr  Baciertmiide  /ir  .^^ 
Adwtt Madicin.  [W.  \.G.\ 

MUSA,  Q.  POMPCNIUS,  only  known  la    •> 
from  coint,  a  tpecimen  of  which  i*  annexed.     Ttie 


MUSAE. 

presiding  over  the  different  kindfl  of  poetry,  and 
over  the  arts  and  seiencea.  They  were  originally 
regarded  as  the  nymphs  of  inspiring  wells,  near 
which  they  were  worshipped,  and  bore  different 
names  in  different  places,  nntil  the  Thraco-Boeotian 
worship  of  the  nine  Muses  spread  from  Boeotia 
o?er  other  parts  of  Greece,  and  ultimately  became 
generally  established.  ( Respecting  the  Muses  con- 
ceived as  nymphs  see  SchoL  ad  7%eocriL  Tii.  92  ; 
Hesych.  #.  o.  Nv/i^  ;  Steph.  Byz.  «.  v.  T6^^os  ; 
Serv.  ad  Virg.  Edog,  vii.  21.) 

The  genealogy  of  the  Moses  is  not  the  same  in 

all  writers.     The  most  common  notion  was,  that 

they  were  the  daughters  of  Zens  and  Mnemosyne, 

and  bom  in  Pieria,  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Olympus 

(Hes.  Theog.  52,  &c.,  915  ;  Hom.  //.  ii.  491,  Od, 

i.  10  ;  Apoliod.  i.  3.  §  1)  ;  but  some  call  them  the 

daughters  of  Uranus  and  Oaea  (SchoL  ad  PiwL 

Nem.  iii.  16  ;    Paus.  ix.  29.  §  2  ;  Diod.  iv.  7  ; 

Arnob.  adv.  Gent,  iii.  37),  and  others  daughters  of 

Pienis  and  a  Pimpleian  nymph,  whom  Cicero  (De 

Nat,  D^or.  iiL  21)  calls  Antiope  (Tzetz.  ad  Hes, 

Op,  et  D,  p.  6  ;   Paus.  /.  c),  or  of  Apollo,  or  of 

Zeus  and  Plusia,  or  of  Zeus  and  Moneta,  probably 

a  mere    translation   of    Mnemosyne  or  Mneme, 

whence  they  are  called  Mnemonides  (Ov.  Met  ▼. 

268),  or  of  Zeus  and  Minerra  (Isid.  Orig,  iii.  14), 

or  lastly  of  Aether  and  Gaea.  f  Hygin.  Fab,  PraeC) 

Eupheme  is  called  the  nurse  ot  the  Muses,  and  at 

the  foot  of  Mount  Helicon  her  statue  stood  beside 

that  of  Linns.  (Paus.  ix.  29.  §  3.) 

With  regard  to  the  number  of  the  Muses,  we 
are  informed  that  originally  three  were  worshipped 
on   Mount   Helicon  in   Boeotia,  namely,  Melete 
(meditation),  Mneme  (memory), and  Aoede  (song); 
and  their  worship  and  names  are  said  to  have  been 
first  introduced  by  Ephialtes  and  Otus.   (Paus.  ix. 
29.  §  1,  &c)     Three  were  also  recognised  at  Si- 
eyon,  where  one  of  them  bore  the  name  of  Polyma- 
theia  (Plut  iSympot.  ix.  14),  and  at  Delphi,  where 
their  names  were  identical  with  those  of  the  low- 
est, middle,  and  highest  chord  of  the  lyre,  tix. 
Nete,  Mese,  and  Hypate  (Plut  L  c),  or  Cephisso, 
Apollonis,  and  Borysthenis,  which  names  charac- 
terise them  as  the  daughters  of  Apollo.     (Tzets. 
/.  c. ;  Arnob.  iii.  37  ;  Serv.  ad   Virg,  Edcg.  til 
21  ;   Diod.  vr,  7.)    As  daughters  of  Zeus  and 
Plusia  we  find  mention  of  four  Muses,  viz.  Thelxi- 
noe  ( the  heart  delighting),  Aoede  (song),  Arche 
(beginning),  and  Melete.     (Cic,  Arnob.,  Tzetz. 
iJ.   cc ;    Serv.  ad  Aen,  i.  12.)     Some  accounts, 
again,  in  which  they  are  called  daughters  of  Pierus, 
mention  seven  Muses,  viz.  Neilo,  Tritone,  Asopo, 
Jieptapora,  Achelois,  Tipoplo,  and  Rhodia  (Tzetz. 
Amob.  li,  cc.),  and  others,  lastly,  mention  eight, 
-which  is  also  said  to  have  been  the  number  recog- 
nised  at  Athens.     (Amob.  L  c  ;  Serv.  ad  Aen.  i. 
12  ;   Plat.  De  Re  Publ,  p.  1 16.)     At  length,  how- 
ever, the  number  nine  appears  to  have  become  esta- 
blished in  all  Greece.     Homer  sometimes  mentions 
3iu8a  only  in  the  singular,  and  sometimes  Musae 
in  the  plural,  and  once  only  (Od,  xxiv.  60)  he 
speaka  of  nine  Muses,  though  without  mentioning 
any  of  their  names.  Hesiod  (  Tkeog,  77.  &c.)  is  the 
first  that  states  the  names  of  all  the  nine,  and  these 
nine  names  henceforth  became  established.     They 
txre  Cleio,  Euterpe,  Thaleia,  Melpomene,  Terpsi- 
chore,   Erato,    Polymnia,   Urania,  and   Calliope. 
Plutarch  {L  c.)  states  that  in  some  places  all  nine 
Tirere  designated  by  the  common  name  Mneiae,  i.  e, 
Hemembrauces. 


MUSAK 


1125 


If  we  now  inquire  into  the  notions  entertained 
about  the  nature  and  character  of  the  Muses,  we 
find  that,  in  the  Homeric  poems,  they  are  the  god- 
desses of  song  and  poetry,  and  live  in  Olympus. 
(77.  ii  484.)  There  they  sing  the  festive  songs  at 
the  repasts  of  the  immortals  (//.  i.  604,  Hymn, 
in  ApolL  Pgd,  11),  and  at  the  funeral  of  Patroclus 
they  sing  lamentations.  {Od.  xxiv.  60 ;  comp. 
Pind.  Isthm.  viii.  126.)  The  power  which  we  find 
most  frequently  assigned  to  them,  is  that  of  bring- 
ing before  the  mind  of  the  mortal  poet  the  events 
which  he  has  to  relate  ;  and  that  of  conferring 
upon  him  the  gift  of  song,  and  of  giving  graceful- 
ness to  what  he  utters.  (//.  ii.  484,  491,  761,  Oe/. 
L  1,  viiL  63,  &c.,  481,  488  ;  Eustath.  ad  Hom.  p. 
259.)  There  seems  to  be  no  reason  for  doubting 
that  the  earliest  poets  in  their  invocation  of  the 
Muse  or  Muses  were  perfectly  sincere,  and  that 
they  actually  believed  in  their  being  inspired  by 
the  goddesses ;  but  in  later  times  among  the  Greeks 
and  the  Romans,  as  well  as  in  our  own  days,  the 
invocation  of  the  Muses  is  a  mere  formal  imitation 
of  the  early  poets.  Thamyris,  who  presumed  to 
excel  the  Muses,  was  deprived  by  them  of  the  gift 
they  had  bestowed  on  him,  and  punished  with 
blindness.  (Horn.  IL  ii.  594,  &c.  ;  ApoUod.  i.  3. 
§  3.)  The  Seirens,  who  likewise  ventured  upon  a 
contest  with  them,  were  deprived  of  the  feathers 
of  their  wings,  and  the  Muses  themselves  put 
them  on  as  an  ornament  (Eustath.  ad  Hom.  p. 
85)  ;  and  the  nine  daughters  of  Pierus,  who  pre- 
sumed to  rival  the  Muses,  were  metamorphosed 
into  birds.  (Anton.  Lib.  9  ;  Ov.  Met  v.  300,  &c.) 
As  poets  and  bards  derived  their  power  from  them, 
they  are  fiiequently  called  either  their  disciples  or 
sons.  (Hom.  Od,  viii.  481,  Hymn,  in  lam,  20  ; 
Hes.  Theog.  22  ;  Pind.  New.  iii.  1  ;  Serv.  ad 
Virg,  Georg,  ii.  476.)  Thus  Linus  is  called  a  son 
of  Amphimams  and  Urania  (Paus.  ix.  29.  §  3),  or 
of  Apollo  and  Calliope,  or  Terpsichore  (Apoliod.  i. 
3.  §  2)  ;  Hyadnthus  a  son  of  Pierus  and  Cleio 
(Apoliod.  L  3.  §  3)  ;  Orpheus  a  son  of  Calliope  or 
Cleio,  and  Thamyris  a  son  of  Erato.  These  and  a 
few  othen  are  the  cases  in  which  the  Muses  are 
described  as  mothers  ;  but  the  more  general  idea 
was,  that,  like  other  nymphs,  they  were  viigin  di- 
vinities. Being  goddesses  of  song,  they  are  naturally 
connected  with  Apollo,  the  god  of  the  lyre,  who 
like  them  instracts  the  bards,  and  is  mentioned 
along  with  them  even  by  Homer.  (//.  i.  603,  Od, 
viiL  488.)  In  later  times  Apollo  is  placed  in  very 
close  connection  with  the  Muses,  for  he  is  described 
as  the  leader  of  the  choir  of  the  Muses  by  the  sur- 
name Mouorcry^i^f.  (Diod.  L  18.)  A  further  fea- 
ture in  the  character  of  the  Muses  is  their  prophe- 
tic power,  which  belongs  to  them,  partly  because 
they  were  regarded  as  inspiring  nymphs,  and  partly 
because  of  their  connection  with  the  prophetic  god 
of  Delphi.  Hence,  they  instructed,  for  example, 
Aristaeus  in  the  art  of  prophecy.  ( Apollon.  Rhod. 
iL  512.)  That  dancing,  too,  was  one  of  the  occu- 
pations of  the  Muses,  may  be  inferred  from  the 
close  connection  existing  among  the  Greeks  be- 
tween music,  poetry,  and  dancing.  As  the  inspiring 
nymphs  loved  to  dwell  on  Mount  Helicon,  they 
were  naturally  associated  with  Dionysus  and  dra- 
matic poetry,  and  hence  they  are  described  as  the 
companions,  playmates,  or  nurses  of  Dionysus. 

The  worship  of  the  Muses  points  originally  to 
Thrace  and  Pieria  about  mount  Olympus,  from 
whence  it  was  introduced  into  Boeotia,  in  snch  a 

4c  3 


il26 


MUSAE. 


numner  that  the  namM  of  mountains,  grottoei,  and 
wells,  connected  with  their  worship,  were  likewise 
transferred  from  the  north  to  the  south.  Near 
moont  Helicon,  Ephialtea  and  Otus  are  said  to 
have  offered  the  first  sacrifiees  to  them ;  and  in  the 
same  phioe  there  was  a  sanctuary  with  their  sta- 
tues,  the  sacred  wells  Aganippe  and  Hippocrene, 
and  on  mount  Leibethrion,  which  it  connected  with 
Helicon,  there  was  a  sacred  grotto  of  the  Muses. 
(Paus.  iz.  29.  §  1,  &c.,  30.  §  1,  31.  §  3 ;  Strab. 
pp.  410,  471;  Senr.  ad  Viiy,  JEoiog.  z.  11.) 
Pierus,  a  Macedonian,  is  said  to  have  been  the 
first  who  introduced  the  worship  of  the  nine  Muses, 
from  Thrace  to  Thespiae,  at  the  foot  of  mount 
Helicon.  (Paus.ix.  29.  §  2.)  There  they  had  a 
temple  and  statues,  and  the  Thespians  celebrated 
a  solemn  festival  of  the  Muses  on  mount  Helicon, 
called  MoMTSML  (Paus.  iz.  27.  §4,  31.  §3; 
Pind.  Fragnu  p.  656,  ed.  Boeckh  ;  Diod.  zvii.  16.) 
Mount  Parnassus  was  likewise  sacred  to  them,  with 
the  Castalian  spring,  near  which  they  had  a  temple. 
(Plut  De  Pytk.  Orac.  17.)  From  Boeotia,  which 
thus  became  the  focus  of  the  worship  of  the  nine 
Muses,  it  afterwards  spread  into  the  adjacent  and 
more  distant  parts  of  Greece.  Thus  we  find  at 
Athens  a  temple  of  the  Muses  in  the  Academy 
(Paus.  i.  30.  §  2) ;  at  Sparta  sacrifices  were  offered 
to  them  before  fighting  a  battle  (iii.  17.  §  5)  ;  at 
Troezene,  where  their  worship  had  )Men  introduced 
by  Ardalus,  sacrifices  were  offered  to  them  con- 
jointly with  Hypnos,  the  god  of  sleep  (Paus.  iii. 
31.  §  4)  &C.)  ;  at  Corinth,  Peirene,  the  spring  of 
Pegasus,  was  sacred  to  them  (Pers.  ScU,  Prol  4 ; 
Stat.  SUv*  il  7.  1)  ;  at  Rome  ^ey  had  an  altar  in 
common  with  Hercules,  who  was  also  regarded  as 
Musagetes,  and  they  possessed  a  temple  at  Ambra- 
cia  adorned  with  their  statues.  (Plut.  Quasst, 
Horn,  59  ;  Plin.  ff.  N,  zzzv.  36.)  The  sacrifices 
offered  to  them  consisted  of  libations  of  water  or 
milk,  and  of  honey.  (SchoL  ad  Soph,  Oed.  Col.  100 } 
Serv.  ad  Virg.  Edog.  viL  21.)  The  various  sur- 
names by  which  they  are  designated  by  the  poets 
are  for  the  most  part  derived  from  the  places  which 
were  sacred  to  them  or  in  which  they  were  wor- 
shipped,  while  some  ore  dcKriptive  of  the  sweet- 
ness of  their  songs. 

In  the  most  ancient  works  of  art  we  find  only 
three  Muses,  and  their  attributes  are  musical  in- 
struments, such  as  the  flute,  the  lyre,  or  the  bar- 
biton.  Later  artists  gave  to  each  of  the  nine 
sisters  dififerent  attributes  as  well  as  different 
attitudes,  of  which  we  here  add  a  brief  account. 
1.  Calliope,  the  Muse  of  epic  poetry,  appears  with 
a  tablet  and  stylus,  and  sometimes  with  a  roll  of 
paper ;  2.  Cleio,  the  Muse  of  hutory,  iqipears  in  a 
sitting  attitude,  with  an  open  roll  of  paper,  or  an 
open  chest  of  books  ;  3.  Euterpe,  the  Muse  of  lyric 
poetry,  with  a  flute  ;  4.  Melpomene,  the  Muse  of 
tragedy,  with  a  tragic  mask,  the  club  of  Heracles, 
or  a  sword,  her  head  is  surrounded  with  vine 
leaves,  and  she  wears  the  cothurnus ;  5.  Terpsi- 
chore, the  Muse  of  choral  dance  and  song,  appears 
with  the  lyre  and  the  plectrum ;  6.  Erato,  the 
Muse  of  cfotic  poetry  and  mimic  imitation,  some- 
times, also,  has  the  lyre ;  7.  Polymnia,  or  Poly- 
hymnia, the  Muse  of  the  sublime  hymn,  usually 
appears  without  any  attribute,  in  a  pensive  or  me- 
ditating attitude ;  8.  Urania,  the  Muse  of  astro- 
nomy, with  a  staff  pointing  to  a  globe  ;  9.  Thaleia, 
the  Muse  of  comedy  and  of  merry  or  idyllic  poetry, 
appears  with  the  comic  mask,  a  shepherd^s  stafiP,  or 


MUSAEU& 

a  wreath  of  ivy.  In  some  representatioss  tb» 
Muses  are  seen  with  feathers  on  their  hetdi,  al- 
luding to  their  contest  with  the  Seixens.  (Hirt, 
MyihoL  BOderb,  p.  203,  &c)  [L.  &] 

MUSAEUS  (MovtroMs),  an  officer  of  Astiociiea 
the  Great,  king  of  Syria.  After  the  decisive  bsitW 
of  Sipylus,  &  c.  190,  he  came  as  an  ambsMsdor  to 
the  Scipios,  then  at  Sardis,  to  request  permissioa 
for  the  king  to  send  commissioners  to  treat  of  peve. 
(Polyb.  zzl  13  ;  Liv.  xxzvii.  45  ;  App.  Sy.  38.) 
In  B.  c.  188  Musaeus  was  again  sent  by  Antiochu 
to  Cn.  Manlius  Yulso^  the  Roman  proeonNl  in 
Asia,  to  learn  the  terms  on  which  the  pesoe  be- 
tween his  master  and  the  Romans  would  be  fioallj 
ratified.  (Polyb.  zxU.  24 ;  Liv.  zxzvul  37  ;  Appi 
S^,  39.)  [E.  E-] 

MUSAEUS  (Mownubf),  literary.    LA  iobi- 
mythological  personage,  to  be  dimed  with  OH 
Orpheus,  and  Pampho^     He  was  regarded  ss  tbe 
author  of  various  poetical  compositions,  espedsilr 
as  connected  with  the  mystic  rites  of  Demettf  at 
Elensis,  over  which  the  legend  represented  him  «s 
presiding  in  the  time  of  Heracles.    (Diod.  iv.  '23.) 
He  was  reputed  to  belong  to  the  fiunily  of  the 
Eumolpidae,  being  the  son  of  Eumolpos  and  Se)eo& 
(Philochor.  ap.  Sckol.  ad  Ari$t.  lia».  1065 ;  Diog. 
Laert  Prooem,  3.)     In  other  variatJan»  of  the 
myth  he  was  less   definitely  called  a  Thisdu. 
According  to  other  legends  he  was  the  boo  a 
Orpheus,  of  whom  he  was  generally  ooniidwed  m 
the  imitator  and  diaciple.     (Diod.  iv.  25 ;  Serr.  oi 
Vifg,  Aw.  vl  667.)     Others  made  him  the  w  «t 
Antiphemus,  or  Antiophemns,  and  Helenai  (S^ 
ad  Soph,  Oed.  CoL  1047 ;  Snid.  fcft  Mowwai) 
In  Aristotle  (Mirab.  p.  711,  a.)  a  wife  W«< » 
given  him ;  while  in  the  elegiac  poem  of  Hens^ 
sianaz,  quoted  by  AtheDaeoa  (zUi.  p.  597),  Asocpa 
is  mentioned  as  his  wife  or  mistress.    Snidaifi^^' 
him  a  son  Eumolpus»     The  scholiast  «n  Ah«»- 
phanes  mentions  an  inacxiption  said  to  have  Wa 
phiced  on  the  tomb  of  Muaaena  at  Phalenis.   ?» 
sanias  (i.  25.  §  8)  mentions  a  tradition  thsi  u 
MoMTf Mv  in  Peiraeua  bore  that  name  froB  ha^ 
been  the  pUue  where  Musaeus  was  boned.   W| 
find  the  following  poetical  compositions,  accon^ 
as  his  among  the  ancienta: — 1.  X^ihtm^»  Or^ 
(Aristoph.  Ran.  1031  ;  Paiu.  z.  9.  §  U;  Herad- 
viii  96.)  '  Onomacritua,  in  the  time  of  the  Ped^ 
tratidae,  made  it  hie  buaineea  to  collect  and  smsp 
the  oracles  that  passed  under  the  name  of  Ifs»'^ 
and  was  banished  by  Hipperchua  for  intcipei^'-^ 
in   the   collection   oraclea   o£    Mxt   own  inaks;- 
(Herod,  vii.  6 ;   Paua.  i.  22.   §  7.)    2.  T»i»*»«- 
or  precepts,  addressed   to   his  aon  Emnolftt»  i^i- 
eztending  to  the  length  of  4000  Vinea  (Said.  In 
3.  A  hymn  to  Demeter.      Thia  campositioD  a»^ 
down  by  Pausanias  (i.  22.  §  7)  as  the  oal;  ge&fii^* 
production  of  Musaeua    extikni  in  his  dsj.  ^ 
EioKtaus  v6amv,    (Ariatoph.  Ban.  1031 ;  P^ 
//.  i\r.  zzi.  8.  S.21.)    5.   acoo^k.  (Die«.lit^* 
Prooem.  3).     6.  Trratnryfoupia,    (SchoL  od  A^' 
Rbod.m.).    7.  2^ipa.   (Diog.  L^rt.  iL&).  >^- 
this  apkaera  was,  is  no*   clear.     8.  lUfti^'*' 
TsAcTol  and  Ka9aptt«i.   (Sokol.  ad  ArisL  le.;  ^•^ 
ReapuU.  ii  p.  364,  eztr.>      Aristotle  {FoiiL  ^  ^ 
Hitl.  Anim.  vi.  6)  quotes  aome  Terses  of  Mw^ 
bat  without  specifying  fpam  whaX  week  or  o&^-  ^ 
Some  have  supposed  the  Af  usaeaa  who  im  ^^^^ 
of  as  the  author  of  the  ^^oyot^ta  and  S^ol^v  ' 
a  difittrent  person  from  th«  old.  \flkr&  cI  ^bal  ^^^ 
But  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  evidoo^  1 


MUSICANUS. 

npport  that  Tieir.  The  poem  on  the  loTes  of  Hero 
and  Leaoder  it  by  a  very  much  later  author.  No- 
thing remaint  of  the  poems  attributed  to  MnsaeuB 
bat  the  few  quotations  in  Pantaniai,  Plato,  Clemeni 
Alezandrinut,  Philoatxataa,  and  Aristotle.  (Fabric. 
BiU.  Grate.  yoLL  p.  119.) 

2.  An  ancient  Theban  Xync  poet,  the  son  of 
Tbamjia  and  Philammon,  who,  according  to 
Sttidas  («. «.),  liTed  oonsiderably  before  the  Trojan 
war. 

3.  An  epic  poet,  a  natiTe  of  Epheaos,  who  lived 
probably  about  the  middle  of  the  second  century 
B.  c.  According  to  Suidas,  he  wrote  a  poem  en- 
titled ntp9i|tt,  in  ten  books,  dedicated  to  Eumenes 
and  Attains.  What  Suidas  means  bv  the  expres- 
sion, rm¥  %U  robs  TltpyufiTqiwvs  koL  oordt  ic^icAouf , 
it  is  not  easy  to  say. 

4.  A  grammarian,  the  author  of  the  celebrated 
poem  on  the  loves  of  Hero  and  Leander.  Nothing 
is  known  of  his  personal  history ;  and  the  elder 
Scaliger  even  suppooed  that  the  poem  was  the  work 
of  the  ancient  Athenian  bard.  But  in  many  of 
the  manuscripts  the  author  is  distinctly  called 
Masaens  the  grammarian  ;  and  it  is  now  agreed  on 
all  hands  that  the  poem  is  quite  a  late  prmluction. 
According  to  Schrader  and  other  critics  the  author 
did  not  bve  earlier  than  the  fifth  century  of  our 
era.  The  general  style  is  quite  difierent  from  the 
simplicity  of  the  older  poets^  and  several  individual 
expressions  betray  the  lateness  of  its  origin.  The 
poem  was  first  discovered  in  the  thirteenth  century. 
Numerous  editions  of  it  have  been  published.  The 
first,  with  a  Latin  version  by  Marcus  Musurus, 
without  any  indication  of  the  date  or  place.  Of 
the  rest  may  be  mentioned  those  by  Kromayer^ 
Hake  Magd.  1721 ;  by  Schrader,  1742 ;  by  Hem- 
rich,  1793;  by  Passow,  Leipzig,  1810;  and  by 
Schaefer,  Leipzi|^  1826.  There  are  several  tiana- 
lationa  of  the  p«jn.  In  English,  by  Marlowe, 
Stapylton,  Stirling,  Ac ;  in  German,  by  Stollberg, 
Passow,  &e.;  in  French,  by  Marot,  &c.;  in  Italian, 
by  Bernardo  Tasso,  Bettoni,  &e.  [C.  P.  M.j 

MUSA'G£T£&     [Musax.] 

MUSCA,  a  surname  of  the  Sempronia  gens* 
].  T.  SxBfPRONicTS  MudCA,  one  of  the  five  com- 
missioners appointed  in  b.  c.  168  to  settle  the  dis- 
putes between  the  Pisani  and  Lunenses.  (Li v. 
adv.  18.) 

2,  3.  A.  SiMPRONiufl  and  M.  Sucpronius, 
his  brother,  bote  undoubtedly  the  surname  of 
MuscA,  since  it  is  related  that  when  they  embraced 
a  certain  Vaigula  in  their  canvass,  the  latter  called 
out  Puer  abige  Muteas.     (Cic.  de  Oral,  ii.  fiO.) 

4.  SxMPRONiua  MufiCA,  detected  C.  Gallins  in 
the  act  of  adultery  with  his  wife,  and  scourged  him 
to  death.    (Val.  Max.  vi  I.  §  13.) 

5.  MuscA,  mentioned  by  Cicero  in  B.C.  45, 
appears  to  have  been  a  freedman  or  steward  of 
Atticus.     (Cic.  ad  AU,  zii  40.) 

MUSICA'NUS,  the  ruler  of  a  kingdom  on  the 
banks  of  the  Indus,  the  capital  of  which  was  pro- 
bably near  Bukknr.  On  the  sudden  approach  of 
Alexander  (&  c.  325)  Musicanus,  who  had  hitherto 
aent  no  tokens  of  submission  to  Alexander,  being 
dismayed  by  his  sudden  appearance,  hastened  to 
meet  him  with  humble  acknowledgements  of  bis 
fault  and  rich  presents.  He  was  graciously  re- 
oeived  by  Alexander,  who  allowed  hun  to  retain 
hia  kingdom,  with  the  fertility  and  opulence  of 
'w^hich  he  was  greatly  struck.  But  when  Alex- 
ander marched  westwards  to    attack  Porticanus 


MUTILUS. 


1127 


Musicanus  was  induced  by  the  Brahmins  to  revolt. 
Alexander  sent  a  force  against  him  under  Python, 
who  overran  the  country,  captured  the  towns,  which 
he  either  destroyed  or  garrisoned,  and  took  Musi- 
canus prisoner,  together  with  his  principal  Brah- 
mins. Alexander  ordered  them  to  be  crucified.  It 
has  been  conjectured  that  the  name  Musicanus 
means  the  khan  or  rajah  of  Moosh  ;  but  Thirlwall 
{History  ofOrtect^  vol  vii.  p.  48)  doubts  whether 
the  title  khan  was  in  use  in  the  time  of  Alexander 
on  the  lower  Indus.  Curtius  gives  the  name  Mn- 
sicani  to  the  people.  (Axrian,  vi.  15 — 17  ;  Curt 
ix.  8.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MUSONIA'NUS,  a  native  of  Antiocb,  an 
officer  under  the  emperor  Constantino  the  Great 
and  his  successors.  His  first  name  was  Strategus. 
He  was  an  eloquent  speaker  both  in  Greek  and 
Latin,  and  first  acquired  the  favour  of  Constantino 
by  acquiring  for  him  an  acquaintance  with  the 
doctrines  of  the  Manichaeans  and  other  sectaries. 
Pleased  with  his  diligence,  the  emperor  gave  him 
the  name  of  Musonianus,  and  promoted  his  ad- 
vancement in  office.  (Ainm.  Marc.  xv.  13.)  He 
is  well  spoken  of  in  other  respects,  but  is  charged 
with  avarice  and  the  love  of  being  flattered.  He 
supported  the  Arian  party,  and  under  the  Arian 
emperor,  Constantius,  attained  the  rank  of  prae- 
fectus  praetorio  Orientis,  which  he  held  from  a.  d. 
354  to  358.  He  was  employed  to  punish  a  sedi- 
tion at  Antiocb,  in  a.  d.  354.  According  to  Li' 
banius,  he  obeyed  the  emperor^  orders,  to  act  with 
moderation ;  but  Ammianus  (2.  c)  charges  him 
with  cruelty  to  some  poor  people  who  were  inno- 
cent, and  letting  the  guilty  rich  escape,  on  their 
paying  him  heavy  sums  for  his  own  advantage.  In 
355,  he  was  too  much  employed  in  pillaging  the 
country  to  defend  it  against  the  Persians,  with 
whom  he  sought  in  vain  to  conclude  a  peace. 
Nothing  more  is  known  of  him.  (Liban.  Ejwd,  pas- 
sim  ;  Amm.  Mar&  VL  ee,  and  xvl  9,  xvil.  5 ;  Tille 
mont,  UitL  de§  Empereurs^  vol  iv.)      [J.  C.  M.] 

MUSO'NIUS  RUFUS.     [Rufus.] 

MUSSPDIA  GENS,  only  occurs  on  coins,  with 
the  cognomen  Longus.  A  specimen  of  these  coins 
is  given  under  Longus. 

MUSTE'LA,  was  a  person  with  whom  Cicero, 
in  B.  c.  46,  had  some  negotiations  respecting  the 
purchase  of  the  Villa  Clodiana  {ad  AtL  xii.  5,  44, 
47,  xiii.  3)  [W.  R  D] 

MUSTE'LA,TAMrSIUS,  a  native  of  Anagnia 
in  the  Hemican  territory,  was  one  of  M.  Antony's 
retainen  in  b.  c.  44->a  (Cia  PhiL  ii.  4,  v.  6, 
viii.  9,  xil  6,  xiil  2,  ad  AU,  xvi.  11.)    [W.aD.] 

MU'STIUS,  was  a  Roman  eques  and  revenue- 
fiumer,  about  the  time  of  the  praetorship  of  Verres, 
B.  c.  75,  who  defrauded  M.  Junius,  a  ward  and 
stepson  of  Mustius.  He  was  once  defended  by 
Cicero,  but  the  speech  is  lost  and  its  occasion  un- 
known. (Cic.  M  Kerr.  L  51,  52  ;  Pseud- Ascon. 
m  AeL  II.  Verrian.  p.  195,  ed.  OreUi.)  [W.B.D.] 

MU'STIUS,  an  architect,  and  a  friend  of  the 
younger  Pliny.     {Ep.  ix.  39.)  [P.  S.] 

MUTIA'NUa    [MuciANUB.) 

MUTILUS,  C.  PATIUS,  one  of  the  principal 
Samnite  generals  in  the  Marsic  or  Social  war,  B.  c. 
90 — 89.  At  the  head  of  the  greater  part  of  the 
Samnite  forces,  he  invaded  Campania,  took  several 
of  its  towns,  and  obliged  almost  all  the  rest  to  sur- 
render to  him ;  but  having  made  an  attack  upon  the 
camp  of  the  consul.  Sex.  Caesar,  he  was  repulsed 
with  a  loss  of  6000  men,  B.  c.  90.    In  the  following 

4c  4 


1128 


MUTINES. 


year  he  had  to  resist  Solla,  who  had  penetrated 
into  Samniam,  bat  he  experienced  a  total  defeat, 
was  badly  wounded  in  the  engagement,  and  fled 
with  a  few  troops  to  Aesemia.  (Appian,  B.  C.  i. 
40,  42,  51  ;  Oros.  ▼.  18;  Veil  Pat  iL  16;  Diod. 
xxxTiL  Ed.  1.)  The  name  of  this  Samnite  leader 
is  given  diflferently  ;  bat  C.  Papius  Mutilus  seems 
to  have  been  his  real  name.  Orosios  ealis  him 
Papias  Mutilus ;  Velleius  terms  him  Papius  Mati- 
lius ;  and  Appian  styles  him  in  two  passages  (i. 
40,  42)  C.  Papius,  and  in  the  third  (i.  51)  Motilus, 
who  is  evidently  the  same  person  as  the  one  he  had 
previously  called  C.  Papius.  Diodorus  names  him 
C.  Aponius  Motulus  (Mi^rvXoi ).  The  name  Mu- 
tilus has  been  conjectured  by  a  recent  writer  to  be 
the  same  as  Metellus,  but  there  is  no  certainty  on 
this  point.  (Comp.  Prosper  M^rim^,  E'tudea  sur 
tHistoire  Romaine^  vol  i.  pp.  137|  138,  Paris, 
1844.) 

Appian  relates  (A  C  iv.  25),  in  his  account  of 
the  proscription  of  b.c.  43,  that  there  was  one 
Statins  proscribed  who  had  distinguished  himself 
greatly  as  a  leader  of  the  Samnites  in  the  Social 
war,  and  who  had  afterwards  been  admitted  into 
the  Roman  senate  on  account  of  the  renown  of  his 
exploits,  his  wealth,  and  his  noble  birth.  He  was 
then  eighty  years  of  age,  and  his  name  was  put 
down  on  the  fatal  list  on  account  of  his  wealth. 
Now,  as  there  is  no  one  known  in  the  Social  war 
of  the  name  of  Statins,  Wesseling  conjectured  ( ad 
Diod,  /.  c.)  that  we  ought  to  read  Papius  instead  ; 
and  this  correction  has  been  generally  received  by 
subsequent  writers.  The  principal  objection  to  it, 
however,  is  that  Livy  speaks  {EipiL  89)  of  the 
death  of  a  Mutilus  in  the  proscription  of  Sulla ;  and 
from  the  prominence  given  to  the  death  of  this 
person  in  the  Epitome,  it  would  almost  appear  as 
if  he  intended  the  great  Samnite  leader.  (Comp. 
Prosper  Mferimee,  Ibid.  vol.  i.  p.  325.) 

MUTILUS,  PA'PIUS,  a  flatterer  of  Tiberius, 
proposed  in  the  senate,  a.  o.  16,  that  the  13th  of 
September — the  day  on  which  Scribonius  Libo 
DruBus  destroyed  himself — should  be  observed  as  a 
public  holiday,  and  that  offerings  should  be  made 
at  the  shrines  of  Jupiter,  Mars,  and  Concordia. 
(Tac.  Ann,  ii.  32.) 

MURINES  (Movrfiw,  Polybius  calls  him  Mirr- 
T({yat),  an  African  by  birth,  belonging  to  the  half- 
caste  race  called  the  Lybio-Phoenicians.  He  was 
brought  up  and  trained  in  war  under  the  eye  of 
Hannibal,  and  having  given  frequent  proofs  of  his 
ability  and  activity  as  an  ofllcer,  was  selected  by 
that  general  to  take  the  command  in  Sicily  after 
the  death  of  Hippocrates.  He  accordingly  joined 
Epicydes  and  Hanno  at  Agrigentum  before  the 
close  of  the  year  b.  c.  212,  and  being  placed  at  the 
head  of  the  Numidian  cavalry,  quicxly  spread  his 
ravages  through  great  part  of  the  island.  Marcellus 
was  now  compelled  to  turn  his  arms  against  this 
new  enemy,  and  advanced  as  fiir  as  the  river 
Himera,  where  he  sustained  a  severe  check  from 
the  cavalry  of  Mutines  ;  but  shortly  af^r  the  jea- 
lousy  of  Hanno  and  Epicydes  prompted  them  to 
give  battle  during  a  temporary  absence  of  the  Nu- 
midian leader,  and  they  were  totally  defeated. 
(Polyb.  ix.  22  ;  Liv.  xxv.  40,  41,)  But  even 
after  this  blow  Mutines  was  soon  able  to  resume 
the  offensive,  and,  instead  of  shutting  himself  up 
within  the  walls  of  Agrigentum,  carried  his  daring 
and  destructive  excursions  into  every  part  of  the 
island.    Laevinus,  the  new  consul,  who  had  sno- 


MYCERINUS. 

ceeded  Maicellus  in  the  command,  seems  to  \xtt 
been  wholly  unable  to  repress  these  sallies ;  fast 
the  envy  and  jealousy  of  the  Carthaginian  general 
at  length  effected  what  the  Roman  arms  could  not, 
and  Hanno  having  been  prompted  by  these  haie 
motives  to  the  dangerous  step  of  sup^seding  Mo" 
tines  in  his  command,  the  latter,  fired  with  reient- 
ment  at  the  indignity,  immediately  entered  into 
communication  with  the  Romans,  and  betnyed 
Agrigentum  into  the  hands  of  Laevinus.  (Lit.  zxtI 
21,  40 ;  Zonar.  ix.  7.)  For  this  service  he  wu  re- 
warded with  the  rights  of  a  Roman  citizen,  in  addi- 
tion to  other  honours.  (Liv.  xxvii.  5.)    [£.  H.B.] 

MUTIUS,  a  Roman  arebitect  of  veiy  gmt 
skill,  who  flourished  in  the  first  century  &&,  sad 
built  the  temple  Honoris  tt  VvrixiU  Mariaxae, 
(Vitruv.  vil  Praef.  §  17.)  [P.&] 

MUTO  or  MUTTO,  Q.  was  a  msn  of  the 
lowest  rank,  who  was  prosecuted  by  L  Lseliut. 
(Cic.  pro  Soaur.  2,  pro  Fmndan.  FV.  L  p.  445,  of 
the  fourth  volume  of  Orelli's  Cicero.)    [W.RD.] 

MUTUNUS  or  MUTINUS,  that  ii,  tke 
phallus,  or  Priapus,  which  was  believed  to  be  the 
most  powerful  averter  of  demons,  and  of  sll  enl 
that  resulted  from  pride  and  boastfubesi,  and  tbe 
like.  The  name  is  probably  connected  viiii 
/ivrr^s  or  fu^iyf,  L  e.  d  irpi»  tA  i/^poK^a  ficAt- 
Xvfiiyos,  MutunuB  is  usually  mentioned  with  the 
surname  Tutunus  or  Tutinus,  which  seems  to  be 
connected  with  the  verb  tueri,  A  public  HntuDBi, 
that  is,  the  one  who  averted  evil  from  the  city  of 
Rome  and  the  republic,  bad  a  sanctoary  in  the 
upper  part  of  Velia,  which  existed  there  down  to 
the  time  of  Augustus,  when  it  was  removed  oat- 
side  the  city.  (Amob.  adv,  GenL  iv.  7 ;  Aogoii 
be  Cw,  Dei,  iv.  11 ;  Lactant  i.  20;  TertulL  V 
25 ;  Feat.  p.  154,  ed.  MiUler.)  [L.  &] 

MYAGRUS,  a  Phocaean,  is  mentioned  h 
Pliny  among  those  statuaries  who  made  oMdiud 
annatoK  et  venatore»  $acri^ccudeique  {H.  AT.  xxxi^- 1 
a.  19.  §  34),  and  by  Vitnivius  as  one  of  those  a^ 
tists  who  failed  to  attain  to  eminence,  not  for  th; 
want  of  industry  and  skill,  but  of  good  fottm^' 
(iii.  Praef.  §  2).  [P.  S] 

MYCALE'SIDES  (MwcoAi?«rf8«f),  the  in«s3- 
tain  nymphs  of  Mycale.  (Callim.  /fjfma. »  ^^•' 
50 ;  Pans,  vil  4.  §  1.)  [L.  S.] 

MYCALE'SSIA*  (HvjraAi|o-(ria),  a  sorasBK  «i 
Demeter,  derived  from  Mycalessus  in  Boeoua> 
where  the  goddesa  had  a  aanctuary.  (?•>»>  ^ 
19.  §  4.)  [L  &) 

MYCE'NE  (Mvin^i^),  a  daughter  of  ln^« 
and  wife  of  Aiestor,  from  whom  the  tovti  ot 
Mycenae  or  Mycene  was  believed  to  have  doind 
its  name.  (Hom.  Od,  iL  120  ;  Pans.  u.  U- 
§  3.)  [L.  S.] 

MYCERI'NUS,  or  MECHERI'NUS  («•«*; 
pivoj,  Mcxepivos),  was  aon  of  Cheops  king  ^ 
Egypt,  according  to  Herodotus  and  Diodonii.  ^ 
succeeded  his  uncle  Chephnsn  on  the  duooe.  H> 
conduct  formed  a  strong  contrast  to  that  ^  ta 
&ther  and  uncle,  being  as  mild  and  jo^  » 
theirs  had  been  tyrannicaL  On  the  death  of  ^ 
daughter,  he  placed  her  corpse  within  the  ^^ 
body  of  a  wooden  cow,  which  was  cotend  wB 
gold.  Herodotus  tells  us  that  it  was  stiU  »» ^ 
seen  at  Sai's  in  his  time.  We  further  hear  d^V 
cerinus  that,  being  warned  by  an  onck  thst  b^ 
should  die  at  the  end  of  nx  years,  because  ^  ^ 
been  a  gentle  ruler  and  had  not  wreaked  the  «c 
geance  of  the  gods  on  Egypt,  he  gare  himseif  bf*> 


MYNISCUS. 

TCTelry,  and  strove  to  dotxble  his  allotted  time  bj 
turning  night  into  daj.  He  built  a  pyramid  also, 
or  rather  began  to  build  it,  but  died  before  it  was 
finished.  It  was  smaller  than  those  of  Cheops  and 
Chephren,  and,  according  to  Herodotus,  was  wrongly 
ascribed  by  some  to  the  Greek  hetaera  Rhodopis. 
(Herod,  ii.  129—134  ;  Diod.  i  64 ;  Ath.  x.  p.  438, 
b.)  [E.  RJ 

MYDON,  of  Soli,  a  painter  of  some  note,  was 
the  disciple  of  the  statuary  Pjrxomachua.  He 
therefore  flourished  about  OL  138  or  b.  a  228. 
(Plin.  H.  N.  xxxT.  1 1.  8.  40.  §  42.)         [P.  S.] 

M  YODON  (Mi^Smv).  1.  A  brother  of  Amycus, 
king  of  the  Bebryoes,  was  slain  by  Heracles,  who 
assisted  Lycus  in  his  war  with  Mygdon.  (ApoUod. 
ii  5.  §  9.) 

2.  A  son  of  Acmon,  a  Phrygian  king,  who 
fought  with  Otreus  and  Priam  against  the  Amasons. 
(Horn.  //.  iii.  186,  &c. ;  Enstath.  ad  Horn,  p.  402.) 
A  part  of  the  Phrygians  are  said  to  have  been 
called  after  him  Mygdonians.  (Pans*  x.  27,  init. ; 
comp.  CoROBBus.)  [L.  S.J 

MYIA  (MvMi).  1.  Daughter  of  Pythi^oras 
and  Theano  ( Porphyr.  p.  3  }  Clemens  Alex,  ^rom, 
iv.  p.  522  ;  Suidas),  was,  according  to  lamblichus, 
the  wife  of  Milon  of  Crotona.  A  letter,  addressed 
to  a  certain  Phyllis,  is  extant  under  her  name. 
(Lucian,  Mvaoae  Ene,  extr.;  Fabric.  BiU,  Graee, 
vol.  L  pp.  883,  886.) 

2.  A  Spartan  poetess,  who  composed  hymns  to 
Apollo  and  Diana  (SuidAs,  t.  v.).  Lucian  (Mtuoae 
Ene.  extr.)  mentions  an  ancient  poetess  of  the  name, 
celebrated  for  her  beauty  and  learning,  but  whether 
he  refers  to  the  Spartan  poetess  or  not,  is  uncertain. 

3.  A  Thespian  poeteis,  who  wrote  some  lyrical 
poems  (Suidas,  t.  v.).  She  is  probably  the  same 
with  Corinna  [Corinna],  who  bore  that  sur- 
name. [C.  P.  M.] 

MYIAGRUS  or  MYIODES  (Viviarrpos),  that 
is,  the  fly-catcher,  is  the  name  of  a  hero,  who  was 
invoked  at  Aliphera,  at  the  festival  of  Athena,  as 
the  protector  against  flies.  (Pans.  v.  14.  §  2,  viiL 
26.  §  4.)  [L.  S.] 

MYLES  (MvAijt),  a  son  of  Lelex,  brother  of 
Polycaon,  father  of  Eurotas,  and  king  of  Lace- 
daemon,  was  regarded  as  the  inventor  of  mills. 
(Paus.  iil  1.  §  1,  20.  §  2,  iv.  1.  §  2.)  Stephanus 
Byzantius  mentions  fUvXJamdt  dni  as  «the  pro- 
tectors  of  mills.  [L.  S.] 

MYLLUS  (MvAAor),  a  comic  poet,  a  contem- 
porary of  Epicharmus,  who  with  Eoetes  and  Eu- 
zenides  revived  comedy  in  Athens  at  the  same  time 
that  Epicharmus  was  labouring  in  the  same  direction 
in  Sicily.  He  appears  to  have  been  especially  suc- 
cessful in  the  representation  of  a  deaf  man,  who, 
neverthelen,  hears  every  thing ;  whence  arose  a 
proverb,  Mi^AAos  vdrr*  ckroi^f i.  According  to  Eus- 
tathius  he  was  an  actor  as  well  as  a  dramatist,  and 
still  adhered  to  the  old  practice  of  having  the  fiwes 
of  his  actors  besmeared  with  red-ochre.  (Suidas, 
«.  V,  'EwixapiMf  ;  Hesychius,  vol.  ii.  p.  632  ;  Eus- 
tathius,  adIL  ^  906,  53,  od  OJ.  p.  1885,  21  ; 
Meinek^  Hist  Crii.  Com.  Graec  p.  26.)  [a P.M.] 

MYNES  (M^rXa  son  of  Evenus  of  Lymesus, 
and  husband  of  Briseis,  was  shun  by  Achilles. 
(Horn.  JL  ii  692,  xix.  296 ;  Enstath.  ad  Horn. 
p.  322.)  [L.  S.] 

MYNISCUS  (Mwfiriros),  a  tragic  actor,  a  native 
of  Chalcis,  who  was  attacked  by  Plato  in  his  comedy 
called  2i^p^a{,  on  account  of  his  gluttony.  A  man 
named  Myniscus  was  one  of  the  actora  of  Aeschylus. 


MYRO, 


1129 


The  Myniscus  who  was  ridiculed  hy  Plalo  was 
perhaps  his  grandson.  (Athen.  viiL  p.  344, 
d.  e. ;  Meineke,  Froffmenta  PoiU.  Com,  vol.  ii.  p. 
668.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MYNNIO  [MiNio,  No.  2.] 
MYREPSUS,  NICOLAUS.    [NicoLAua] 
MYRINA  (VLiipu^a).     1.  A  daughter  of  Cre- 
theus  and  the  wife  of  Thoas,  from  whom  the  town 
of  Myrina  in  Lemnos  was  believed  to  have  derived 
iu  name.    (Schol  ad  ApoUoH,  Rkod,  L  604.) 

2.  An  Amason,  who  is  likewise  said  to  have 
given  the  name  to  the  town  of  Myrina  in  Lemnos. 
(Strab.  xiL  p.  573 ;  Steph.  Byz. «.  v.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Teucer  and  the  wife  of  Dar- 
danus.  (Horn.  //.  ii.  814 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p. 
351.)  [L.  &1 

MYRINUS  appears  as  the  name  of  an  epigram- 
matic writer  in  Brunck*s  Anak»  (ii.  p^  107).  No* 
thing  more  is  known  of  him.  It  has  been  conjec- 
tured that  he  is  no  other  than  Agathias  of  Myrina. 
[AoATHL&s.]  (Fabric.  BUL  Graee.  vol.  iv.  p. 
483.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MYRME'CIDES  (Mupfti)jc(8i|f),  a  sculptor  and 
engraver,  of  Miletus  or  Athens,  is  generally  men- 
tioned in  connection  with  Callicrates,  like  whom 
he  was  celebrated  for  the  minuteness  of  his  works. 
[CALLIGRATB&]  His  works  in  ivory  were  so 
small  that  they  could  scarcely  be  seen  without 
placing  them  on  black  hair.  (Varro,  L.  L.  vii.,  ix. 
62  ;  Cic.  Acad,  ii.  38 ;  Snid. «.  w.  Mvp/AfiKtiris  and 
yeKoTos.)  [P.  S.J 

MYRMEX  (M^p/niOf  that  is,  an  ant,  from 
which  animal,  according  to  some  traditions,  the 
Myrmidons  in  Thessaly  derived  their  name.  An 
Attic  maiden  of  the  name  of  Mvrmex,  it  is  said, 
was  beloved  br  Athena ;  and  when  the  goddess 
had  invented  ue  plough,  Mjrrmex  boastfully  pre- 
tended to  have  made  the  discovery  herself^  where- 
upon she  was  metamorphosed  into  an  ant.  But 
when  afterwards  Zeus  made  his  son  Aeacus  king 
of  Thessaly,  which  was  not  inhabited  by  human 
beings,  he  metamorphosed  all  the  ants  of  the 
country  into  men,  who  were  thence  called  Myr^ 
midones.  (Virg.  Aen,  iv.  402,  with  the  note  of 
Serv. ;  Hygin.  F<U»,  52 ;  Strab.  viiL  p.  375,  ix. 
p.  433  ;  comp.  Abacus.)  According  to  Philo- 
chorus  (ap.  Harpocr.  m.  «.  McAin}),  Myrmex  was 
the  £sther  of  Melite,  from  whom  the  Attic  demos 
of  Mdite  derived  its  name.  [L.  S.] 

MY'RMIDON  (Mvptu9<iiy\  a  son  of  Zeus  and 
Eurymedusa,  the  daughter  of  Cleitos,  whom  Zeus 
deceived  in  the  disguise  of  an  ant.  Her  son  was 
for  this  reason  called  Myrmidon  (fr(»n  fi^pfoi^  an 
ant),  and  was  regarded  as  the  ancestor  of  the 
Myrmidons  in  Thessaly.  He  was  married  to 
Peisidice,  by  whom  he  became  the  &ther  of 
Antiphns  and  Actor.  (ApoUod.  i  7.  §  3 ;  Apollon. 
Rhod.  L  56 ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  320 ;  Clem. 
Alex.  Frotrept  p. -34;  Amob.  adv,  GetU.  iv. 
26.)  [L.  S.] 

MY'RMIDON  (MupAu8«Jy),  an  Athenian,  who 
commanded  a  force  of  10,000  men,  which  formed 
part  of  the  armament  sent  by  Ptolemy,  the  son  of 
Lagns,  under  his  brother  Menelans,  to  effect  the 
reduction  of  Cyprus,  b.  c.  315.  He  was  afterwards 
despatched  to  the  assistance  of  Asander  in  Caria, 
against  the  generals  of  Antigonua.  (Diod.  xix, 
62.)  [£.  H.  B.] 

MYRIS.    [MoBRU.] 

MYRO  (Mi^).  1.  The  eUer  of  the  two 
daughters  of  Aristottmua,  tyrant  of  Elis.    [Ari* 


1130 


MYRON. 


8T0TIMU8.]  When  AristotimuB  was  killed,  Mjn 
and  her  sister  were  compelled  by  those  into  whose 
hands  they  had  £aUen  to  hang  themselves.  (Plat. 
de  Fir*.  A/at  p.  252.) 

2.  A  Rhodian  lady  mentioned  by  Snidas  («.  o.) 
as  having  addicted  herself  to  philosophy  and  hteiar 
ture :  she  wrote  fobles,  and  a  work  called  xp^iai 
yvpcuKW  ficuTtXiSw»,  (Fabric.  BibL  Chxiee.  toL  i. 
p.  628.) 

3.  See  MoBRO.  [C.  P.  M.] 
MYRON  iMiSpw\  historical     1.  An  Athenian 

of  the  deme  Phlya,  in  the  tribe  Cecropis,  is  mentioned 
by  Plutarch  {Soloih  p.  84,  c.)  as  the  prosecutor  of 
Megacles  and  the  other  Alcmaeonidae  who  had 
rendered  themselves  impious  by  the  massacre  of  the 
partisans  of  Cylon,  when  they  were  prevailed  on 
by  Solon  to  submit  their  cause  to  the  decision  of  an 
extraordinary  court  of  three  hundred  persons. 

S.  Tyrant  of  Sicyon,  the  father  of  Aristonymus, 
and  grand&ther  of  Cleisthenes.  He  gained  the 
victory  at  Olympia  in  the  chariot-race  in  the  thirty- 
third  Olympiad  (b.  c.  648).  In  commemoration  of 
this  victory  he  erected  a  treasury  at  Olympia,  con- 
sisting of  two  chambers,  lined  with  plates  of  brass. 
(Paus.  vL  19.  §  1  ;  Herod,  vi.  126.) 

3.  One  of  the  generals  of  Mithridates,  sent  by 
him,  together  with  Menemachus,  at  the  head  of  a 
loige  force  of  in&ntry  and  cavalry  against  the 
Romans  in  the  coarse  of  the  campaign  of  Lucullus. 
The  two  generals,  with  all  their  forces,  were  de- 
feated and  cut  to  pieces.  (Plat.  LucuU,  p.  502, 
a.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

MYRON,  a  native  of  Priene,  the  author  of  an 
historical  account  of  the  first  Messenian  war,  ^m 
the  taking  of  Ampheia  to  the  death  of  Aristodemus. 
His  date  cannot  be  ascertained  accurately,  but  he 
belongs  in  all  probability  to  the  Alexandrine  period, 
not  earlier  than  the  third  century  B.  c  According 
to  Pausanias  he  was  an  author  on  whose  accuracy 
very  little  reliance  could  be  placed.  Both  Diodorus 
and  Myron  placed  Aristomenes  in  the  first  Mes- 
senian war.  Miiller  (Doriatu,  L  7.  §  9)  affirms 
that  this  statement  was  **  in  the  teeth  of  all  tra- 
dition'' ;  but  Grote  {HisL  of  Greect,  vol  ii.  p.  558) 
is  inclined  to  think  that  censure  coo  anqualified. 
There  is,  however,  sufficient  reason  for  believing 
that  the  old  traditions  suffered  quite  as  much  ooi^ 
ruption  and  interpolation  at  the  hands  of  M3rron, 
as  at  those  of  the  poet  Rhianus.  (Pans.  iv.  6,  &c.; 
Athen.  vi.  p.  271 ,  f.  xiv.  p.  657,  d.  ;  Voss.  de  HisL 
Graec.  p.  472,  ed.  Westermann.)        [C.  P.  M.] 

MYRON  {Miipw)f  one  of  the  most  celebrated 
of  the  Greek  statuaries,  and  also  a  sculptor  and  en- 
graver, was  bom  at  Eletttherae,in  Boeotia,  about  blc 
480.  (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §  3.)  Pausanias 
calls  him  an  Athenian,  because  Eleutherae  had 
been  admitted  to  the  Athenian  franchise.  He  was 
the  disciple  of  Agekdas,  the  fellow-disciple  of 
Polycleitus,  and  a  younger  contemponuy  of  Phi- 
dias. Pliny  gives  for  the  time  when  he  flourished 
the  87th  Olympiad,  or  b.  c.  431,  the  time  of  the 
beginning  of  the  Peloponnesian  war.  (H.  N.  xxxiv. 
8.  SL  19.) 

The  chief  characteristic  of  Myron  seems  to  have 
been  his  power  of  expressing  a  great  variety  of 
forms.  Not  content  with  the  human  figure  in  its 
most  difficult  and  momentary  attitudes,  he  directed 
his  art  towards  various  other  animals,  and  he  seems 
to  have  been  the  first  great  artist  who  did  so.  To 
this  characteristic  Pliny  no  doubt  refers,  when  he 
•ays,  Pnmta  kie  mttlHplioaue  wntolem 


MYRON. 

numerotior  911am  Peiyddn»  (Z.  e.  §  3).  To  thif 
love  of  variety  he  seems  in  some  degree  to  have 
sacrificed  accuracy  of  proportion  and  intellectual 
expression.  (Plin.  /.  & ;  comp.  Cic.  BruL  18.) 
Neither  did  he  pay  much  attention  to  minnte  details, 
distinct  from  the  general  effect,  such  as  the  hair,  in 
which  he  seems  to  have  followed,  almost  closely, 
the  ancient  conventional  forms.    (Plin.  L  c) 

Quinctilian  (xii.  10)  speaks  of  bis  wovks  as 
softer  than  those  of  C^on,  Hegesias,  and  Cahmis 
The  author  of  the  Rhetoriea  ad  Hertmnitm  (it.  6) 
speaks  of  his  heads  as  especially  admirable. 

Myron's  great  works  wera  nearly  all  in  brane, 
of  which  he  used  the  variety  called  Ddicmy  while 
Polycleitus  preferred  the  Aeginetan.  (Plin.  H.  A*. 
xxxiv.  2.  s.  5  ;  Diet  ofAnHq,  ».  v.  aes.) 

The  most  celebrated  of  his  statues  vroe  his 
DiMoAoiiu  and  his  Cow.  The  encomiums  ktvished 
by  various  ancient  write»  on  the  latter  wwk 
might  surprise  us  if  we  did  not  remember  how- 
much  m<Hie  admiration  is  excited  in  a  certain  stage 
of  taste  by  the  accurate  imitation  of  an  object  oat 
of  the  usual  range  of  high  art,  than  by  the  most 
beautiful  ideal  representation  of  men  or  gods  ;  and 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  almost  a  peifcct 
work  of  its  kind.  Still  the  novelty  of  the  subject 
was  undoubtedly  its  great  charm,  which  caused  it 
to  be  placed  at  the  head  of  Myronls  works»  and 
celebrated  in  many  popular  vexses.  Pliny  sajs  of 
it :  **  Myronem  bucula  maxima  nobilitaviti  ode- 
bratis  versibus  laudata."  The  Greek  Anthology 
contains  no  less  than  thirty-six  epigrams  npon  it, 
which,  with  other  passages  in  its  praise,  are  col- 
lected by  Sonti^  in  the  Ufdefialhmgenfur  Fiv  urn  it 
der  ahen  LiienUur,  pp.  100—119.  Perhaps  the 
besti  at  least  the  most  expressive  of  the  kind  of 
admiration  it  excited,  is  the  following  ep^nn, 
which  is  one  out  of  several  epigrams  on  Myrsn's 
Cow  by  Ausonitts  iEp^ff*  ^^•)'- — 

"  Bucula  sum,  caelo  genitoris  &cta  Mynmia 
Aerea  ;  nee  factam  me  puto,  sed  genitam. 

Sic  me  taurus  init :  sic  proxima  bucula  mngit : 
Sic  vitulus  sitiens  ubera  nostra  petiL 

Miraris,  quod  fallo  gregem  ?    Gregis  ipse  a»- 
gistcr 
Inter  pascentes  me  numeiaie  solet.^ 

These  epigrams  give  us  some  of  the  details  «f 
the  figure.  The  cow  was  rapresented  aa  lowcag^ 
and  the  statue  was  pboed  on  a  marble  base,  in 
centre  of  the  largest  open  place  in  Athena,  w\ 
it  still  stood  in  the  time  of  Cicero.  (Cic  as  Ft 
iv.  60.)  In  the  time  of  Pausanias  it  was  no 
there  ;  it  must  have  been  removed  to  Rome, 
it  was  still  to  be  seen  in  the  temple  of 
time  of  Procopius.     (Bell.  GcdL  iv.  21 .) 

A  woric  of  higher  art,  and  for  mora  in 
to  us,  was  his  Diseo6o/ais,  of  which  then  are 
marble  copies  in  existenee.     It  is  tme  that 
not  prove  by  testimony  that  any  of 
copies  wera  really  taken  firom  Myron^ 
from  imitations  of  it ;  but  the  resenblanc 
them,  die  fome  of  the  (wiginal,  and  the 
frequency  of  the  practice  of  making 
copies  of  celebrated  bronxes,  all  oonoor  to 
question  beyond  reasonable  doubt.  Of  thcoe 
we  have  the  good  fortune  to 
Townley  ChOlery  of  the  British 
was  found  in  the  grounds  of  Hadrian^ 
Villa,  in  1791:  another,  found  on  the 
1782,  is  in  the  Villa  Massimi  at 


MYRON. 

fouid  in  Hadrian*8  ViUa,  in  1 793,  is  in  the  Vt- 
tian  MuMom ;  a  fourth,  leetored  as  a  gUidiator,  it 
in  the  Capitoline  Muaeum.  To  theee  may,  in  all 
probability,  be  added  (5)  a  tono,  restored  as  one 
of  the  sons  of  Niobe,  in  the  gallery  at  Florence  ; 
(6)  the  torso  of  an  Endymion  in  the  same  gallery ; 
(7;  a  fignre  restored  as  a  Diomed,  and  (8)  a  bronxe 
in  the  gallery  at  Munich.  (M'uller,  in  the  Amal" 
thea^  vol.  iii.  p.  243.)  The  original  statue  is  men- 
tioned by  Qninctilian  and  Lncian.  The  former 
dilates  upon  the  novelty  and  difficulty  of  its  atti- 
tude, and  the  triumph  of  the  artist  in  representing 
such  an  attitude,  even  though  the  work  may  not 
be  in  all  respects  accurate  (iL  13).  Ludan  gives  a 
much  more  exact  description.  {PkHo/mitd,  18, 
Tol.  iii.  p.  45) : — M«y  r6y  8i0-icci$oyTa,  ifv  8*  iyti^ 
ip^s,  r6r  iinictttv^6ra  itard  r6  x^M^  T^f  dtpitrttts, 
AwHrrpofifUpov  §1$  r6  Surico^^^y,  liipifia  6tt\d(o¥Ta 
r^  irtp^,  iouc^a  Iwaarrfaofih'^  firrd  riis  /SoA^r ; 
ifOK  iKuroy,  ^  8*  2ft,  ^fl  KOI  Miipvpot  $pyop  ey  koI 
Tovro  loTii',  6  8urica€rfAot  Sw  xiyfts»  We  have 
given  the  passage  at  length  in  order  to  make  mani- 
fest the  alwurdity  of  supposing  that  the  figure  was 
not  in  the  action  of  throwing  die  quoit,  but  merely 
stretching  back  the  hand  to  receive  the  quoit  from 
some  imaginary  attendant  who  held  it  (t^k  Smtico- 
^po¥).  The  real  meaning  is  that  the  head  was 
turned  round  backwards  towards  the  hand  which 
held  the  quoit  The  two  most  perfect  copies,  the 
Townley  and  the  Massimi,  agree  with  Lucian^s 
description,  except  that  the  former  has  the  head  in 
quite  a  difl^rent  position,  bending  down  forwards* 
Barry  prefemd  this  position  (  Worh»^  voL  i  p.  479 ; 
ed.  1809,  4to.) ;  but  the  attitude  described  by 
Lucian,  and  seen  in  the  Massimi  statue,  gives  a 
better  balance  to  the  figure.  There  is,  alsoi,  great 
reason  to  doubt  whether  the  head  of  the  Townley 
statue  really  belongs  to  it  (See  Toumltjf  GaiUry^ 
Lib,  JSnL  Knowledge^  voL  i.  p.  240,  where  it  is 
figured.)  On  the  whole,  the  Massimi  copy  is  the 
best  of  all,  and  probably  the  most  fiuthful  to  the 
original.  It  is  engraved  in  the  AhbUdmtgtn  mu 
Winchelnuum's  Werke^  fig.  80 ;  and  in  MttUer's 
DenkmnUr  d»  alien  Kund^  vol  i.  pi  xzxii.  fig. 
139,  b. 

Of  Myron^s  other  works  Pliny  (xzxiv.  8.  s.  19. 
§  3)  enumerates  the  following : — a  dog ;  Perseus, 
which  Pausaniaa  saw  in  the  Acropolis  at  Athens 
(l  23.  §  8)  ;  sea-monsteit  (pnitef,  eee  Bottiger, 
m/  d^) ;  a  satyr  admiring  a  double  flute  and 
Minerva,  probably  a  group  descriptive  of  the  story 
of  Marsyas  ;  Delphic  pentathletes ;  panerstiasU ; 
a  Hercules,  which,  in  Pliny*s  time,  was  in  the 
temple  of  Pompey,  by  the  Circus  Maximus ;  and 
an  Apollo,  which  was  taken  away  from  the  Ephe- 
sians  by  M.  Antonius,  and  restored  to  them  by 
Augustus,  in  obedience  to  an  admonition  in  a  dream. 
The  words  in  the  passage  of  Pliny,  /mtm  el  e»- 
eadae  memumeiiimm  ao  locmdae  earmmilnu  sme 
Eriima  eigmifieat^  are  a  gross  blander,  which  Pliny 
made  by  mistaking  the  name  of  the  poetess  Mjfro 
in  an  epigram  by  Anyte  (or  Erinna,  Antk.  Fed, 
vii.  190)  for  that  of  the  sculptor  Myron. 

In  addition  to  Pliny  *s  account,  the  following  works 
of  Myron  are  mentioned  by  other  writers:  Colossal 
statues  of  Zeus,  Hera,  and  Heradet,  at  Saroos,  the 
three  statues  on  one  base.  They  were  removed 
by  M.  Antonius,  but  restored  by  Augustus,  except 
the  Zeus,  which  he  pbced  on  the  Capitol  and  buUt 
a  shrine  for  it  (Strab.  xiv.  p.  637,  b.)  A  Dionysus 
in  Helicon,  dedicated  by  SuUa.  (P&ua.  ix.  30.  §  1.) 


MTRONIDES. 


1131 


A  Hercules,  which  Verret  took  from  Heius  the 
Mamertine.  (Cic.  Verr.  iv.  3.)  A  bronce  Apollo, 
with  the  name  of  the  artist  worked  into  the  tnigh, 
in  minute  silver  letters,  dedicated  in  the  shrine  of 
Aesculapius  at  Agrigentum  by  P.  Scipio,  and  taken 
away  by  Vetres.  (Cic.  Verr.  iv.  43.)  A  wooden 
statue  of  Hecate,  in  Aegina.  (Pans.  ii.  20.  §  2.) 
Seversl  statues  of  athletes.  (SeeSiIlig,s.eL)  Lastly, 
a  striking  indication  how  &r  Myron^s  love  of  variety 
led  him  beyond  the  true  limits  of  art  a  drunken 
old  «MMNOM,  in  marble,  at  Smyrna,  which  of  course, 
according  to  Pliny,  was  iepriaue  indyta,  (Plin. 
H.  N.  xxxvi.  5.  s.  4.)  His  Cow  was  not  his  only 
celebrated  work  of  the  kind :  there  were  four  oxen, 
which  Augustus  dedicated  in  the  portico  of  the 
temple  of  Apollo  on  the  Paktine,  B.C.  28  (Pro* 
pert  ii.  23.  7)  ;  and  a  calf  carrying  Victory,  de- 
rided by  Tatian.  {Adv,  Graee,  54,  p.  117,  ed. 
Worth.) 

He  was  also  an  engraver  in  metals :  a  celebrated 
patera  of  his  is  mentioned  by  Martial  (vL  92). 

Nothing  is  known  of  Myron*s  life  except  that, 
according  to  Petronius  (88),  he  died  in  great  po- 
verty. He  had  a  son,  Ltcius^  who  was  a  distin- 
guished artist 

(Besides  the  usual  authorities,  Winckehooann, 
Meyer,  ThierMh,  Miiller,  Junius,  Sillig,&c,  there 
is  an  excellent  lecture  on  Myron  in  Bottiger*s 
Andeutmngen  zu  24  Vartragem  mber  die  AfduLo- 
/«yi«,Vories.21.)  [P.  S] 

MYRONIA'NUS  {Hvpwwm6s),  of  Amastris, 
a  Greek  writer  of  uncertain  age,  was  the  author  of 
a  work  entitled  'Iffropucfr  d/Miarr  «f^^aia.  (Diog. 
Laert  iv.  14,  v.  36.)  It  is  also  cited  by  Diogenes 
under  the  title  of  'l0*ropiicd  «c^^aia  (x.  3),  and 
of  "Oiieta  simply  (i.  115,  iii  40,  iv.  8). 

MYRO'NIDES  (Mi^r(8i7t),  a  skilful  and  sue- 
cessful  Athenian  genernL     In  &  c.  457,  the  Co- 
rinthians invaded  Megara  with  the  view  of  relieving 
Aegina,  by  drawing  away  thence  a  portion  of  the 
Athenian  troops,  which  were  besieging  the  chief 
city  of  the  island.    The  Athenians,  however,  who 
had  at  the  same  time  another  force  in  Egypt,  acting 
with  Inams,  did  not  recal  a  single  man  from  any 
quarter  for  the  protection  of  Megara :  but  the  old 
and  young  men  who  had  been  left  behind  at  home, 
marched  out  under  Myronidee,  and  met  tiie  Co- 
rinthians in  the  Megarian  territory.  After  a  battle, 
in  which  victory  inclined,  though  not  decisivdy,  to 
the  Athenians,  the  Corinthian  troops  withdrew, 
and  Myronides  erected  a  trophy.    But  the  Corin- 
thians, being  reproached  at  home  for  leaving  the 
field,  returned ;  and  were  setting  up  a  rival  trophy, 
when  the  Athenians  made  a  sally  from  Megara, 
and,  in  the  battle  which  ensued,  completely  defeated 
them.    The  fugitives,  in  their  retreat,  entered 
an  enclosure  fenced  in  by  a  large  ditch,  where 
they  were  surrounded  by  the  Athenians,  who  oo* 
cnpied  with  a  part  of  their  force  the  onW  egress, 
and  slew  with  their  darts  every  man  within.    In 
the  following  year,  B.  c.  466,  and  sixty-two  days 
after  the  battle  of  Tanagra,  Myronides  led  an 
Athenian  army  into  Boeotia,  and  defeated  the 
Boeotians  at  Oenophyta,  a  victory  which  made  hia 
countrymen  masters  of  Phods,  and  of  all  the  Boeo- 
tian towns,  with  the  nngle  exception  of  Thebes ; 
while  even  tliere  it  seems  to  have  led  to  Uie  ton- 
porsry  establishment  of  democrscy.     After  hia 
victory,  Myronides  marched  against  the  Opuntian 
Ijocrians,  from  whom  he  exacted  a  hundred  hos- 
tages ;  and  then,  aocordiag  to  Dkidorus,  he  pene- 


1132 


MYRTILUS. 


trated  into  Thessalj,  to  take  ▼engeance  for  tbe 
desertion  of  the  Thessalian  troopa  to  the  Lacedae- 
monians at  the  battle  of  Tanagra  ;  bat  he  failed  in 
his  attempt  on  the  town  of  Pharsalus,  and  was 
obliged  to  return  to  Athens.  It  is  possible  that 
the  subject  of  the  present  article  may  have  been 
the  &ther  of  Archinus,  the  Athenian  statesman, 
who  took  a  chief  part  in  the  overthrow  of  the  thirty 
tyrants,  b.  c.  403  ;  for  Demosthenes  mentions  a 
son  of  Archinus,  called  Myronides,  who  may  have 
been  named  after  his  grandfather,  according  to  a 
custom  by  no  means  uncommon.  (Thuc.  i.  105, 
106,  108,  iv.  95  ;  Aristoph.  Xys.  801,  EccL  303; 
Aristot  Poiit  T.  3,  ed.  Bekk. ;  Lvs.  'Ewtreup.  p. 
195;  Died.  xi.  79—83;  Plat  Menex,  p.  242  ; 
Dem.  c.  Timoerat,  p.  742  ;  Herm.  PoL  Ant,  §  169, 
note  1  ;  Wachsmuth,  HuL  Ani.  toI.  ii.  p.  133, 
Eng.  transl. ;  Thirl walPs  Greece^  vol.  iii.  p.  30, 
note  2,  p.  33,  notes  ;  Thuc.  L  iil)  [E.  E.] 

MYRRHA  (Mu^/ki),  a  daughter  of  Cinyras 
and  mother  of  Adonis.  (Luc  D.  Syr,  6 ;  comp. 
Adonis.)  Lycophron  (829)  calls  Byblos  in  Phoe- 
nicia Mji^^as  &<rrv,  [L.  S.] 

MYRSILUS.    [Candacjlbs.] 

MY'RSILUS,  a  Greek  historical  writer,  a  na- 
tive of  Lesbos.  When  he  lived  is  not  known. 
Dionysius  of  Halicamassus  (i.  23)  has  borrowed 
from  him  almost  verbatim  a  part  of  his  account  of 
the  Pelasgians.  He  refers  to  him  again  in  i.  28. 
Myrsilus  was  the  author  of  the  notion  that  the 
Tyrrhenians,  in  consequence  of  their  wandering 
about  after  they  left  their  original  settlements,  got 
the  name  of  Ilf  Acif>7o(,  or  storks.  Athenaeus  (xiii. 
p.  610,  a.)  quotes  from  a  work  by  Myrsilus,  en- 
titled 'laropucA  wapd^a.  He  is  also  quoted  by 
Strabo  (i.  p.  60,  xiii.  p.  €10),  and  by  Pliny 
(H.N.  iii.  7,  iv.  12).  By  Amobius  (iiL  37, 
iv.  24),  he  is  called  Myrtilus.  ^Voss.  de  Hut, 
GrtBc.  p.  473,  ed.  Westermann).  [C.  P.  M.] 

MYRSUS  (MiJptros),  a  Lydian,  son  of  Oyges, 
was  the  bearer  to  Poly  crates  of  the  letter  containing 
the  treacherous  promises  by  which  he  was  induced 
to  place  himself  in  the  power  of  Oroetes,  satrap  of 
Sardis.  Myrsus  was  one  of  those  who  were  slain 
in  an  ambuscade  by  the  Carians  in  the  Ionian  war, 
B.  c  498.     (Herod,  iii.  122,  v.  121.)         [E.  E.] 

MY'RTILUS  (Mi/prrxof),  a  son  of  Hermes  by 
Cleobule,  or  by  Clytia  (Hygin.  Poet,  Attr,  ii.  13), 
or,  according  to  others,  by  Phaetusa  or  Myrto. 
(Schol.  ad  ApoUon.  Hhod.  i.  752.)  He  was  the 
charioteer  of  Oenomaus,  king  of  Elis,  and,  having 
betrayed  his  master,  he  was  thrown  into  the  sea 
by  Pelops  near  Oeraestus  in  Euboea ;  and  that 
part  of  the  Aegean  is  said  to  have  thenceforth 
been  called  after  him  the  Myrtoan  sea.  At  the 
moment  he  expired,  he  pronounced  a  curse  upon 
the  house  of  Pelops,  which  was  hence  harassed 
by  the  Erinnyes  of  that  curse.  His  fiither  placed 
him  among  the  stars  as  auriga,  (Soph.  Eied. 
509 ;  Eurip.  Or.  993,  &c. ;  ApoUon.  Rhod.  i.  755 ; 
Pans.  ii.  18.  §  2,  v.  1.  §5,  viii.  14.  §  8;  Tzeiz. 
ad  l^.  156,  162 ;  Hygin.  Fab.  84,  Poet,  Astr.  ii. 
13;  Serv.ad  Virg.GeSrg.  i.  205,  iil  7  ;  Eustath. 
ad  Horn.  p.  184.)  His  tomb  was  shown  at 
Pheneus,  behind  the  temple  of  Hermes,  where 
the  waves  were  believed  to  have  washed  his  body 
on  the  coast.  There  he  was  also  worshipped  as 
a  hero,  and  honoured  with  nocturnal  sacrifices. 
(Pans.  vi.  20.  «  8,  viii.  14.  §  7.)  [L,  S.] 

MY'RTILUS  (Mmpt(Xoj),  a  Greek  comic  poet, 
the  brother  of  Hermippui.    Suidaa  has  preserved 


MYS. 

the  names  of  two  of  his  plays,  the  Tirov^wcr, 
and  the  '^«rrcs.  One  object  of  his  ridicole  in  tbe 
former  was  the  tasteless  love  of  display  shown  by 
the  Megarian  Choregi.  ( Aspadus  ad  Aristot  JQlie. 
Nic.  iv.  2 ;  Meineke,  Hi$t.  CriL  Com.  Onue.  p.  100; 
Bode,  Gesekidae  der  Hellen.  Diehthaidj  vol  iil 
partii.  p.  170).  [C.P.M.] 

MY'RTILUS,  a  sUve  or  a  freedman,  seems  to 
have  been  bribed  by  Antony,  or  some  one  of  tbat 
party,  to  make  an  attempt  upon  the  life  oC  D. 
Brutus,  but  was  detected  and  put  to  death.  (Cic. 
ad  Att.  XV.  13,xvi  11.) 

MY'RTILUS,  L.  MINU'CIUS,  was  handed 
over  to  the  Carthaginians,  because  he  had  besten 
the  ambassadors  of  the  latter,  B.C  187.  (Lit. 
xxxviii.  42.) 

MYHTIS  {M6inis\  an  Aigive,  whom,  iritk 
several  others  of  that  and  other  states,  Demosthenei 
(de  (hr.  p.  324,  ed.  Reiske)  charged  with  treachery 
on  the  ground  of  their  having  misled  their  fellav- 
citizens  with  respect  to  the  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended from  the  growing  power  of  Philip,  and  n 
kept  them  from  combining  against  him.  He  chai^ 
them  also  with  having  done  so  from  «>rnipt  mo- 
tives. Polybius  (xvii.  14)  exonerates  them  from 
the  charge  of  treachery.  f  C  P.  M.J 

M  YRTIS  (MiJfwir),  a  lyric  poetess,  a  native  of 
Anthedon.     She  was  reported  to  have  been  the 
instructress  of  Pindar,  and  to  have  contended  with 
him  for  the  palm  of  superiority.    This  ii  alluded 
to  in  an  extant  fragment  of  Coiinna.   (BeigV^ 
Poetae  Lyriei  GraeeL,  p.  8 1 5.)     There  were  itaiue» 
in  honour  of  her  in  various  parts  of  Greece.    She 
was  also  reckoned  amongst  the  nine  lyric  Muses. 
(Anthol,   Pal.  ix.  26  ;    Suidaa   t,  w.    HirSi^, 
K6f>ipm;   Tatian.  OraL  ad   Graee.  52;   Ftbtie. 
BibI,  GroBC  vol.  ii.  p.    133  ;    Bode.  Gesdk.  ^ 
HelUm.DiAihmat,yo\.'\\.  pt.  2,  p.  112.)  [CRMJ 

MYRTO  (Muprc^),  a  woman  from  whom,  ac 
cording  to  some,  the  Myrtoan  «ea  derived  ia 
name.  (Pans.  viii.  14.  §  8 ;  ApoUon.  Rbod.  i 
752;  comp.  MYRTILU&)  [L-S-l 

MYRTO  (MvpraJ),  a  daughter  oC  one  Ani- 
teides,  was,  according  to  some  accounts,  the  ent 
wife  of  Socrates.  ( Ath.  xiii.  p.  555,  d. ;  Bock^» 
PuJU.  EeoH.  o/ Athens,  b.  i.  c  20.)  {^^] 

MYRTOESSA  {MvprtUira-a)^  the  nymph  ofi 
well  of  the  same  name  in  Arcadia;  she  «nu  re- 
presented at  Megalopolia  along  ^t^  Archiroe, 
Hagno,  Anthracia  and  Naia.  (Paua.  viii.  51- 
§•2.)  [L.S.1 

MYRTON  (MiJ^w),  and  hia  aonWCA^OU 
(NticarflDp),  were  men  of  w^eight  cmd   influence  ia 
Epeiras,  and  are  mentioned    by  Polybios  («^ 
bean  testimony  at  the  same  time  to  tbeVr  pie^i^)« 
high  character  for  uprightneas)    aa   having  lest 
themselves  to  abet  the  cruel  and  oppressive  e«- 
duct  ofCHAROPS  [No.  2].      Choropa  waa  accosr 
panied  by  Myrton,  when    he    -«rent  to  Rome  t» 
endeavour  to  obtain  the  aenate^a  eonfiriDatioa  f^ 
his  proceedings.  (Polyb.  xxxii.  21,  2"2.^      V^^^ 

MYS  ( Mvt),  an  artist  in    the  toreutic  depart- 
ment, engraved  the  battle  of  the  Lapitbae  and  c^ 
Centaurs  and  other  figures  on  the  ahield  ot  PV\iW^ 
colossal  bronze  statue  of  Athena  Promachos..  in  t^ 
Acropolis  of  Athens.  (Pans.  L  38.  §  2.)  If  we  «re» 
believe  Pausanias,  these  work  a  irere  executed  b«s 
designs  by  Parrhasins,  who  Hourished    half  a  ces- 
tury  later  than  Phidiaa.     It  ia  probable  that  t^ef 
is  a  mistake  in  the  passage  of  Pauaanv^K  «bA  tb£ 
Mys  ought  to  be  oonstdered  «*  »■  M«n»MmMnn  t 


NABARZANES. 

Pbidiai,  about  B.  c  444.  (Sillig,  t.  e.)  He  it 
mentioned  u  one  of  the  most  distinguiBbed  en- 
graven by  Pliny  (H.  N,  xxziiL  12.  a.  55),  Pro- 
pertiui  (iii.  7.  14),  Martial  (viiL  33,  50,  ziv.  93^ 
and  Statius  {SSv.  i.  3.  50).  [P.  S.] 

MYSCELLUS  (Mwrirf\AoT,  or  MtfirKcAof),  a 
native  of  Rhypea,  one  of  the  twelve  divitiona  of 
Achaia,  and,  according  to  Ovid  (A/eto«.xy.  15) 
a  Ileraclide,  and  tiie  son  of  an  Aigive  named 
Alemon.  He  led  the  colony  which  founded  Crotona, 
B.&  710.  They  were  assisted  in  founding  the 
city  by  Archias,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Sicily 
[Archias].  The  colony  was  led  forth  under  the 
sanction  of  the  Delphic  oracle,  Myscellus  having 
previously  been  to  survey  the  locality.  He  was  so 
much  better  pleased  with  the  site  of  Sybaris,  that 
on  his  return  he  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
per»iude  the  Delphic  god  to  allow  the  colonists  to 
select  Sybaris  as  their  place  of  settlement  Re- 
specting the  choice  offered  to  Archias  and  Mys- 
cellus by  the  oracle,  and  the  selection  which  each 
made,  see  Archias,  Vol.  I.  p.  265.  (Strab.  vL 
pp.  262,  269,  viu.  p.  387;  Dionys.  iL  p.  361; 
SchoL  ad  AHmL  EquiL  1089;  Suidas  «.«.  M^ 
OK9Xos\  Clinton,  F.H,  voL  i  anno  710,  toI.  iL 
p.  265;  MuUer,/)orKiiu,  i.  6.  §  12.)        [C.  P.  M.J 

MY 'SI  A  (VLvala),  1.  A  surname  of  Demeter, 
who  had  a  temple,  MiMroiov,  between  Aigos  and 
Mycenae  and  at  Pellene.  It  is  said  to  have  been 
derived  from  an  Argive  Mysius,  who  received  her 
kindly  during  her  wanderings,  and  built  a  sanc- 
tuary to  her.    (PauB.  iL  18.  §  3,  35.  §  3,  vu.  27. 

2.  A  surname  of  Artemis,  under  which  she  was 
worshipped  in  a  sanctuary  near  Sparta.  (Pans.  iii. 
20.  §9.)  IL.S.] 

M  YSON  {Vk&(rw\  a  native  of  Chenae  or  Chen, 
a  viUage  either  in  Laconia  (according  to  Stephanus 
Bys. )  or  on  Mount  Oeta  (according  to  Pausanias,  x. 
24,  §  1),  who  is  enumerated  by  Plato  {Prolag.  28, 
p.  343)  as  one  of  the  seven  sages,  in  place  of  Peri- 
ander.  {C  P.  M.] 

M  YTILE'NE  (MvriAiiyn),  a  daughter  of  Macar 
or  Pelops,  became  by  Poseidon  the  mother  of 
Myton.  The  town  of  Mytilene  in  Lesbos  was 
believed  to  have  derived  its  name  from  her,  or 
from  her  son,  or  from  a  personage  of  the  name  of 
MytUtts.    (Steph.  Bye.  «.«.)  [L.  S.] 


N. 


NABARZA'NES  (Na^apiVinjr),  a  Penian  in 
the  service  of  Dareius.  He  is  first  spoken  of  by 
Q.  Curtius  on  the  occasion  of  his  sending  a  letter  to 
Sisines,  a  Persian  attached  to  Alexander,  exhorting 
him  apparently  to  contrive  bis  assassination.  Na- 
barsanes  commanded  the  Persian  cavalry  on  the 
right  wing  at  the  battle  of  Issus.  Afterwards, 
when  the  fortunes  of  Dareius  seemed  desperate, 
Nabaizanes  joined  Bessus  and  Barsaentes  in  plot* 
ting  either  to  kill  Dareius,  ur  to  give  him  up  to 
Alexander.  In  a  council  held  after  quitting  Ecba- 
tana,  he  had  the  audacity  to  propose  that  Dareius 
ahould  retire  into  one  of  the  remote  provinces  of 
the  empire,  and  for  a  time  resign  his  authority 
as  king  into  the  hands  of  Bessus.  Dareius  was  so 
incensed  at  the  proposal,  that  he  drew  his  scimitar, 
and  was  with  difficulty  prevented  from  killing 
Nabananes  on  the  spot  The  conspirators  now 
resolved  to  aeixe  Dareiui,  who^  notwithstanding 


NABIS. 


1133 


that  their  designs  were  discovered  by  Patron,  and 
made  known  to  the  king,  refused  to  take  refuge 
among  the  Greek  mercenaries.  By  command  of 
Bessus,  Dareius  was  seized,  and  throvm  into  chains, 
and  murdered,  when  they  were  overtaken  by  Alex- 
ander. Nabananes  fled  into  Hyrcania ;  and  when 
Alexander  reached  the  river  Ziobaris  or  Stiboetes, 
sent  a  letter  to  him,  offering  to  surrender  himself  if 
assured  of  personal  safety.  This  was  promised 
him,  upon  which  he  gave  himself  up,  bringing  with 
him  a  huge  amount  of  presents,  among  which  was 
the  beautiful  eunuch  Bagoas  [Baooas],  through 
whose  entreaties  mainly  Alexander  was  induced  to 
pardon  Nabancanea.  Of  his  further  &te  we  have 
no  notice.  (Q.  Curt  iiL  9.  §  1,  7.  §  22,  v.  9.  §  2, 
10.  §  1,  &c  11.  §  8, 12.  f  15,  13.  S  18,  vL  3.  §  9, 
4.  §  8,  5.  §  22  ;  Airian,  iiL  21.)         [C.  P.  M.] 

NABDALSA,  a  Numidian  chief^  conspicuous 
both  from  his  birth  and  wealth,  who  enjoyed  a 
high  pkoe  in  the  favour  of  Jugurtha,  by  whom  he 
was  frequently  employed  in  services  of  the  most 
important  nature.  In  consequence  of  the  confi- 
dence thus  reposed  in  him  by  the  Numidian  king, 
he  was  the  person  selected  by  Bomilcar  as  his  in- 
tended minister  in  bis  designs  against  the  life  of 
that  monarch  [Bomilcar]  ;  but  the  negligence  of 
Nabdalsa  suffered  these  projects  to  transpire.  Bo- 
milcar  was  seized  and  put  to  death,  but  we  are 
not  informed  whether  Nabdalsa  shared  the  same 
fiite.    (SalL  ^a^.  70— 72.)  [E.H.B.] 

NABIS  (NoiSii),  succeeded  in  making  himself 
tyrant  of  Laoedaemon  on  the  death  of  Machanidas, 
B.  c.  207.  To  obviate  the  inconvenience  of  having 
a  rival  at  any  future  time,  he  had  Pelops,  son  of 
the  king  Lycurgus,  who  was  still  quite  young, 
assassinated.  To  secnn  himself  still  further,  he 
carried  the  licence  of  tyranny  to  the  furthest  poe- 
sible  extent ;  put  to  death  or  banished  all  the 
wealthiest  and  most  eminent  citizens,  and  even 
pursued  them  in  exile,  sometimes  causing  them  to 
be  murdered  on  their  road ;  at  other  times,  when 
they  had  reached  some  friendly  city,  getting  persons 
not  likely  to  be  suspected  to  bin  houses  next  to 
those  in  which  the  exiles  had  taken  up  their  abode, 
and  then  sending  his  emissaries  to  break  through 
the  party-walls,  and  assassinate  them  in  their  own 
houses.  All  persons  possessed  of  property  who 
remained  at  Sparta  were  subjected  to  incessant  ex- 
actions, and  the  most  cruel  tortures  if  they  did  not 
succeed  in  satisfying  his  rapacity.  One  of  his 
engines  of  torture  resembled  the  maiden  of  mora 
recent  times :  it  was  a  figure  resembling  his  wife 
Apega,  so  constructed  as  to  clasp  the  victim  and 
pierce  him  to  death  with  the  nails  with  which  the 
arms  and  bosom  of  the  figure  were  studded.  (Polyb. 
xiii.  7.)  The  money  which  he  got  by  these  means 
and  by  the  plunder  of  the  temples  enabled  him  to 
raise  a  huge  body  of  mercenaries,  whom  he  selected 
from  among  the  most  abandoned  and  reckless  vil- 
lains :  murderers,  burgUus,  thieves,  and  reprobates 
of  every  kind  found  an  asylum  in  Sparta  and  a 
patron  in  Nabis.  He  likewise  manumitted  a  great 
number  of  helots  and  slaves,  and  apportioned  them 
lands.  He  extended  his  protection  over  the  pirates 
of  Crete,  whom  he  sheltered  and  assisted,  receiving 
a  share  of  their  booty.  Nor  did  he  content  himself 
virith  making  Sparta  a  den  of  robbers,  emissaries  of 
the  same  sort  were  scattered  over  all  parts  of  Pelo- 
ponnesus, the  proceeds  of  whose  plunder  he  shared, 
while  he  afforded  them  a  refuge  whenever  danger 
threatened.    When  he  first  opened  negotiationt 


1134 


NABI5. 


with  the  Ronuuft  we  an  not  infonned^lmt  we  find 
him  indaded  u  ooe  of  the  alliet  of  the  Ronuni  in 
the  treaty  made  between  them  and  Philip  in  the 
year  B.  c.  204.  (Lir.  zxix.  12.)  The  imponity 
with  which  Nabie  portued  the  coune  which  haa 
been  deacribed  for  two  or  three  yean  encouiaged 
him  to  fbna  greater  projecta.  An  opportunity 
■oon  presented  itael£  Some  BoeotJans  induced 
one  of  the  grooma  of  Nabia  to  abecond  with  them, 
carrying  off  the  moat  yalaable  of  his  horaea.  The 
fngitiTea  were  pnnaed,  and  oTertaken  at  M^alo* 

Eoiii.  The  ponuen  were  allowed  to  carry  off  the 
ones  and  groom  ;  but  when  they  attempted  to  ]ay 
handa  on  the  Boeotians  also,  they  were  hindered 
by  the  people  and  magistxates  of  the  town,  and 
compelled  to  quit  it.  Nabia  seiied  upon  this  as  a 
pretext  for  making  inroads  into  the  territory  of 
Megalopolis.  These  he  followed  up  by  seising  the 
city  of  Messene,  though  he  was  at  the  time  in 
alliance  with  the  Messenians.  (Polyb.  zTi.  13.) 
Pbilopoemen,  by  bis  priyate  influence,  collected  the 
forces  of  Megalopolis,  and  marched  to  Mesoene, 
upon  which  Nabis  evacuated  the  town,  and  hastily 
returned  into  Lsconia  (in  the  latter  part  of  &  c. 
202,  or  the  beginning  of  B.  c.  201).  In  &  a  201 
Philopoemen  became  Achaean  piaetor,  and  in  the 
third  year  of  bis  office  he  collected  the  forces  of  the 
Achaean  leagne  with  tiie  greatest  possible  secresy 
at  Tegea,  drew  the  mercenaries  of  Nabis  into  an 
ambush  on  the  borders  of  Laconia,  at  a  place  called 
Scotitas,  and  defeated  them  with  great  slaughter. 
For  the  rest  of  the  year  Nabis  was  compelled  to 
keep  within  his  own  borders.  (Polyb.  xiii.  8, 
xvi.  36,  37  ;  Paua.  iv.  29.  9  10,  yiii.  50.  §  5.)  As 
soon  as  Philopoemen  was  replaced  by  other  and 
inferior  leaders,  Nabis  renewed  his  attache  upon 
Megalopolis,  and,  according  to  Plutarch  {PkUop. 
p.  363),  reduced  them  to  such  distxess,  that  they 
were  compelled  to  sow  com  in  the  streets  of  their 
city,  to  avoid  starvation.  It  was  at  this  juncture, 
when  tiie  Achaean  army  had  been  disbanded,  and 
the  contmgents  had  not  been  fixed  for  the  different 
states,  that  Philip  undertook  to  repel  Nabis,  on 
condition  that  the  Achaeans  would  help  him  to  do* 
fend  Corinth  and  some  other  phuxs.  As  his  object 
was  evidently  to  involve  the  Achaeana  in  his  con- 
test with  the  Romans,  his  o£Eer  was  prudently  de- 
clined, and  the  assembly  at  which  it  was  made 
was  dismissed,  af^r  a  decree  had  been  passed  for 
levying  troops  against  Nabis.  (LiT.  xxxi.  25.) 
Philip  now  (b.  c.  198),  finding  it  inconvenient  to 
defend  Argos  himself  instructed  Philodes  to  give 
up  the  custody  of  the  city  to  Nabis,  who,  after 
having  betrayed  the  people  into  an  open  expression 
of  the  hatred  they  felt  towards  him,  was  admitted 
by  night  into  this  city.  He  forthwith  proceeded 
to  extort  the  money  of  the  citiaens  by  means 
similar  to  those  which  he  had  found  so  successful  at 
Sparta ;  and  then,  to  secure  the  support  of  at  least 
one  portion  of  the  community,  he  proposed  a  decree 
for  the  cancelling  of  debts,  and  for  a  fresh  partition 
of  the  lands.  (Liv.  xxxiL  38,  &c.)  Having  pro- 
cured an  interview  with  Flamininus  and  Attains, 
he  agreed  to  grant  a  truce  fi>r  four  months  to  the 
Achaeans,  and  placed  a  body  of  his  Cretans  at  the 
disposal  of  Flamininua.  He  then  returned  to 
Sparta,  leaving  a  garrison  in  Aigoa,  and  sent  his 
wife  Apega  in  his  phue.  She  seems  to  have  been 
a  fit  helpmate  for  her  husband,  whom  she  even 
outdid  at  Axgoa,  robbing  and  spoiling  the  women 
of  the  city  in  much  the  same  fiishion  as  her  huaband 


NABIS. 

had  robbed  th«  man.  (Polyli.  xvn.  17;  lir.xr. 
40.) 

Upon  the  rcpreaentationa  «f  tiie  cobelj^  j-r 
employed  in  settling  tha  mtbin  of  Graeot  Mfi-  ~ 
conclusion  of  the   war   with   Pkilq»,  the  K-- 
senate  took  into  conudentian  tbe  quesiin  'i  -:. 
or  war  with  Nabis,  and  finally  ii'fcimi  the  c:^ 
to  Flamininns.     He  laid  it  befove  a  congie»  - : 
allies  at  Corinth  whea  war  was  «m»*»»^»^-^'    - 
creed*     Pythagoiaa,  who  waa  at  eaoe  br»:«:: 
law  and  son*in*law  of  Nabu,  and  waa  in  c-fi^ 
at  Axgos,  prevented  the  Rooiaiia  ftoia  gRL- 
city  into  their  posaeaskm  writboat  a  mst ; . 
Flamininus,  by  the  advioe  of  AristaeBss.  r 
rather  to  cany  the  war  into   i-^***»"»     W^ 
powerful  force  he  descended  to  the  faaab  t  r 
Eurotas.      Nabb    strengthened    the   dcfJESf» 
Sparta,  and  struck  terror  into  hia  sabjecu : 
sanguinary  execution  of  eighty  aaspected  c^  - 
His  troops  sustained  some  Iniaea  in  foap^'^ 
with  the  enemy,  and  Oythium,  the  «nrat.  . 
Sparta,  was  taken.     Nabta,  though  mnfeae  ir 
Pythagoras,  was  £un  to  ooHcit  an  interfiev  ti 
Flamininua    A  conference   enaaed  whidi  )^a 
two  days,  a  long  account  of  wrfaich  ia  gives  ir  l^ 
(xxxiv.   30 — 33).      A  tmce    waa  gnntaL  ^ 
Nabis  mi^ht  consnlt  his  friends,  and  Flasi^-> 
his  allies.     The  latter  coold  only  be  indsM  : 
consent  to  peace  at  all  by    the  repctseaass' 
which  Flamininns  made  to  them  of  the  wa&^' 
of  the  contributions  which  he  ahouid  be  «^^  ^ 
Uy  upon  them  for  the  expenaea  of  the  wax.  I* 
terms  offered  were  such  as  Nabis  refused  to  £?;''. 
and  the  n^otiationa  were  broken  o£    Bst  ^' 
more  closely  pressed  by  the  besieginf  snj,:^ 
the  city  liaving  been  nearly  carmd  bv  ua^ 
Nabis  was  compelled  to  implore  peace,  v^  ^' 
granted  on  the  fbxmer  conditions,  aoeonii^  ^ 
which  he  was  to  evacuate  all  the  pboei  bt  '^* 
beyond  Laoocia,  to  give  up  to  the  Rsaass  ^^ 
porta  of  Laoonia,  and  the  whole  of  hb  lafj.  9 
confine  himself  to  Laconia,  to  give  up  to  the  ec^ 
their  wives  and  children,  ai^  pay  500  t»;^ 
This  treaty  was  ratified  by  the  Robisb  vss^'' 
and  amongst  other  hostages,  Armenas.  the  kb*^ 
NabiSf  was  sent  to  Rome,  where  he  died  vs»  ^ 
after.     The  Aigivea,  meantime,  had  e^efle^  ^ 
garrison  of  Nabis  from  their  city,  b.  c.  1^3.  \\^' 
xxxiv.  33—43  ;  Polyb.  xx.  13.) 

When  the  Aetolians,  afier    the  depsztarr  i 
Flamininus  from  Greece,  were  endeavoorin;  ^  ^ 
kindle  the  flames  of  war,  they  incited  'Si^  ^ 
commence  hostilitiea.    He  immediately  bc|s>  " 
make  attempts  upon    the  maritiae  tovaiofl'' 
conia.     The  Achaeans,  who  had  been  caaaita»^ 
the  protectors  of  them,  sent  to  R4Kne.    Pircwg* 
were  given  by  the  senate  to  the  praetoi^  AtiliB^  ^ 
repel  the  aggressions  of  Nabb ;  bat  before  kis 
arrival  it  was  deemed  necessary  by  the  Acboeii 
who  were  again  headed  by  Phil<^ocniea,  st «« ^» 
relieve  Oy  thium.    The  attempU  of  PhikpseisA  w 
effect  this  by  sea  fiiiled,  to  some  extent,  b»  ^ 
having  pbced  Us  admiral,  Tiso,  on  board  s  hi^ 
ship  which  was  utterly  unseawesthy,  sod  «a**" 
pieces  at  the  first  shock;  and  not«itbitB<^ ' 
&vourable  diversion  by  land,  Gythiom  «a*  ^ 
by  Nabis,  and  PhUopoMnen  retired  to  Tcgea  ^ 
re-entering  Laconia,  he  was  surprised  hf  ^^ 
but  through  his  skilful  conduct,  the  {ioccestft^ 
tyrant  were  defeated  with  great  «I*"!^^*^ 
Philopoemen  ravaged  Laconia  vnmck^fif^ 


■  I 

I 


NABONASSAR. 

days.  The  war  was  now  intennitted  for  a  time, 
probably  throagh  the  weakness  of  Nabis  (Thirl- 
wall.  Hid.  nf  Greeot,  voL  yiii.  p.  83.5),  who  ap- 
pealed for  help  to  the  Aetolians.  A  imall  force 
wai  lent  hy  them  under  Alezamenna,  by  whom 
Nabii  was  toon  after  assaaainated,  b.  c.  192.  (LIt. 
XXXI.  12, 13,  22,  26—35 ;  Paua.  viiL  50.  §  7, 10 ; 
Plat.  PWop.  p.  364.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

NABONASSAR  (tioMwAffapoi).    Among  the 
most  perplexing  queationa  of  Eaatem  hiatory,  ia 
the  coraparatiye  atate  of  the  Aaayrian  and  the 
Babvlonian  or  Chaldean  empire,  and  the  raooeasion 
of  tlieir  kinga.     There  aeema  to  be  little  doubt, 
howerer,  that  the  Babylonian  kingdom  did  not 
ext«nd  ita  conquests  till  the  reign  of  Nebuchad- 
nezxar  B.  a  604.    Till   this  time  the  kinga  of 
Babylon  were  often  dependent  on  the  kings  of 
Astyna,  and  acted  aa  their  yiceroya,  in  the  aame 
manner  aa  Cynia  the  younger  waa  dependent  on 
his  brother.     From  thia  general  £Kt,  as  well  as 
from  an  inference  to  be  stated  immediately,  Rosen- 
niiiller  ia  of  opinion  that  Nabonaasar,  the  king  of 
Babylon  B.  c.  747»  waa,  without  doubt,  a  vaaaal  of 
Assyria.  We  find  in  sacred  hiatory  (2  Kings,  x?ii. 
24)  that  the  kingof  Aaayria,  while  colonising  Sama- 
ria, **  brought  men  from  Babylon.**    Rosenmiiller 
assumes  that  this  king  was  Shalmaneser,  or  Salma- 
nasar,  and  argues  that  we  must  hence  conclude  that 
Babylon  was  at  that  time — a  period  subsequent  to 
Nabonas8ar*8    reign  —  and  consequently    before, 
tributary  to  Assyria.    Paulua,  in  his  Key  to  Itaiah 
(quoted  by  Rosenmiiller),  ia  of  a  different  opinion, 
and  ia  corroborated  by  Clinton.    This  latter  writer 
infers  from  Ezra  (iv.  2),  that  the  colonisation  of 
Samaria  took  place  under  Esarhaddon,  the  Assyrian 
monarch,  who  undoubtedly  effected  a  change  in  the 
Babylonian  monarchy,  and  placed  his  son  there  as 
viceroy.     In  the  absence  of  all  positive  authori^, 
therefore,  we  can  draw  no  inference  firom  the  event 
referred  to  by  Rosenmiiller.    Clinton  concludes,  on 
the  authority  of  Polyhistor  and  the  astronomical 
canon,  that  Babylon  had  always  kings  of  her  own 
from  the  earliest  times,  and  conjectures  that  Nabo- 
naasar and  his  aucoeason  were  independent  till  the 
reign  of  Eaarhaddon.     Thia  conclnaion  ia  atrength- 
ened  by  the  eziatenoe  of  the  celebrated  Eta  of 
Nabonanar.     We   may  fiurly   infer,   from   this 
znoiiarch*ii  reign  having  been  fixed  upon  by  the 
Babylonian  astnnomera  as  the  era  from  which 
they  began  their  calculations,  that  there  was  some 
distinguished  event — probably  the  temporary  esta- 
blishment of  Babylon  as  an  mdependent  kingdom 
—  which  led  to  their  choice.    In  the  absence  of 
any  thing  like  certainty  to  guide  us,  we  may,  not- 
withstanding, pronounce  the  opinion  which  Scaliger 
once  held,  but  afterwards  retracted,  that  Nabonaa- 
sar and  Baladon  are  identical,  to  be  untenable. 

T7»e  Era  of  NaboMtnar,  This  en  serves,  in 
aatronomical,  &e  same  purpose  as  the  Olympiads  in 
civil  history.  It  was  the  starting  point  of  the 
Babylonian  chronology,  and  was  adopted  by  the 
Greeks  of  Alexandria,  by  Hipparchua,  Berosns,  and 
Ptolemy.  Ita  date  is  ascertained  from  the  eclipses 
recorded  by  Ptolemy,  and  the  celestial  phenomena 
.with  which  he  marks  the  day  of  Nabonasear's  w> 
cession  to  the  throne.  It  is  fixed  as  the  26th  of 
February,  b.  c.  747.  Scaliger  De  Emend.  Temp. 
(p.  392)  notices  the  coincidence  between  the  years 
of  thia  era  and  the  sabbatical  year  of  the  Samaritans. 
Thus,  to  take  the  year  of  Christ,  1 584 :  1 584  +  747 
■»2331  of  the  era  of  Nabonaasar,  which  is  both 


NAEVIUS. 


1135 


divisible  by  7  and  a  sabbatical  year.  (Rosenmiiller, 
B&iic  Geoffr,  of  Ceniral  Atia^  voL  ii.  p.  41,  &c., 
Edinburgh  ;  CIint<m,  F.  H.  vol.  i.  p.  278  ;  Scaliger, 
JM  Emend.  Temp.  p.  352,  &c.)         [W.  M.  G.J 

NACCA.    [Natta.] 

NAE'NIA,  i.e.  adurge  or  lamentation,  equi- 
valent to  the  Greek  bp^vos,  such  as  was  uttered  at 
funerals,  either  by  relatives  of  the  deceased  or  by 
hired  persons:  At  Rome  Naenia  was  personified 
and  worshipped  as  a  goddess,  who  even  had  a 
chapel,  which,  however,  as  in  the  case  of  all  other 
gods  in  connection  with  the  dead,  was  outside  the 
walls  of  the  city,  near  the  porta  ViminaliSk  The 
object  of  this  worship  was  probably  to  procure 
rest  and  peace  for  the  departed  in  the  lower  world  ; 
this  may  be  inferred  from  the  fiictof  Naeniae  being 
compared  with  luUabyes,  and  they  seem  to  hare  been 
sung  with  B  soft  voice,  as  if  a  person  was  to  be 
lulled  to  sleep.  (Aogust  de  do.  Dei,  vi  9  ; 
Amob.  cu/«.  Gent,  iv.  7,  viL  32  ;  Herat.  Carm,  iii. 
28.  16  ;  Fest.  ppu  161,  163,  ed.  MuUer.)     [US.] 

NAE'VIA  E'NNIA.    [Ennia-] 

NAEVIA  GENS,  plebeian,  is  not  mentioned  in 
history  till  the  time  of  the  second  Punic  war, 
towards  the  close  of  which  one  of  its  members,  Q. 
Naevina  Matho,  waa  praetor.  None  of  the  Naevii, 
however,  obtained  the  conaulship  under  the  repub- 
lic, and  it  was  not  till  a.  d.  30,  when  L.  Naevina 
Snrdinus  was  consul,  that  any  of  the  gens  was 
raised  to  this  honour.  The  principal  surnames 
under  the  republic  are  Balbus  and  Matho  :  be- 
sides these  we  also  find  the  cognomens  OriMta,  Pol- 
Uo^  Turpia,  which  are  given  under  Naxyius.  On 
coins  we  find  the  cognomens  BaUnUf  CapeUa^ 
Surdmut.    (Eckhel,  vol.  v.  p.  259.) 

NAE'VIUS.  1.  Q.  Nabvius,  or  Navius,  as 
the  name  is  written  in  the  MSS.  of  Livy,  was  a 
centurion  in  the  army  of  Q.  Fulvius  Flaccus,  who 
was  engaged  in  the  siege  of  Capua  in  B.  c.  21 1, 
when  Hannibal  attempted  to  relieve  the  town. 
Naevius  greatly  distinguished  himself  by  his  per* 
sonal  bravery  on  this  occasion,  and  by  his  advice 
the  velites  were  united  with  the  equites  and  did 
good  service  in  repulsing  the  Camponian  cavalry. 
(Liv.  xxvL  4,  5  ;  Frontin.  Straleg,  iv.  7.  §  29  ; 
VaL  Max.  iL  3.  §  3.) 

2.  Q.  Nabviub  Crista,  a  praefect  of  the  allies, 
served  under  the  praetor  M.  Valerius  in  the  war 
against  Philip  in  B.  c.  214,  during  the  course  of  the 
second  Punic  war,  and  distinguished  himself  by 
hia  bravery  and  military  akill.  (Liv.  xxiv.  40.) 

3.  Q.  Nabtiua,  was  one  of  the  triumvirs  ap- 
pointed in  B.C.  194,  for  founding  a  Latin  colony 
among  the  Bruttii.  He  and  his  colleagues  had  the 
imperiom  granted  to  them  for  three  years.  (Liv. 
xxxiv.  53,  XXXV.  40.) 

4.  M.  Naxyiur,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  b.  c.  184, 
entered  upon  his  office  in  bl  a  185,  in  which  year, 
at  the  instigation  of  Cato  the  censor,  he  accused 
Scipio  Africanus  the  elder  of  having  been  bribed 
by  Antiochus  to  allow  that  monarch  to  come  off  too 
leniently.  ScipioV  speech  in  his  defence  was  ex- 
tant in  the  time  of  A.  Gellins,  who  quotes  a  strik- 
ing passage  firom  it ;  but  there  was  some  dispute 
whether  Naevius  was  the  accuser  of  Scipio  ;  scmie 
authorities  spoke  of  the  Petilii  as  the  parties  who 
brought  the  diarge.  (Jjiv.  xxxviii.  56,  zxxix.  52  ; 
GelL  iv.  18 ;  Aur.  Vict,  de  Vir.  JIL  49.)  The 
short  quotation  which  Cicero  (de  OraL  ii.  61) 
makes  from  a  speech  of  Scipio  against  Naevius 
must  have  been  delivered  upon  onother  oocaawn. 


1136 


NAEVIUS. 


since  Livy  (xxx^iii.  56)  tell»  iu  that  the  speech 
which  Scipio  delivered  in  hi»  defence  on  the  occa- 
■ion  refen«d  to,  did  not  contain  the  name  of  the 
accuser.  (Meyer,  Orator,  Roman.  Froffm.  p.  6, 
&c.,  2d  ed.) 

5.  Sbxt.  Naxvius,  a  praeco,  the  accuser  of  P. 
Quintins  whom  Cicero  defended.  (Cic.  pro  Quini, 
1,  &c)     [QuiNTiua] 

6.  Sbr.  Naxvius,  a  person  defended  hy  C 
Curio  against  Cicera     (Cic.  BntL  60.) 

7.  Naxvius  Turpio,  a  quadruplator  or  puhlie 
informer,  was  one  of  the  unscrupnloas  agents  of 
Verres  in  plundering  the  unhappy  Sicilians.  He 
had  been  previously  condemned  for  injnriae  by  the 
praetor  C.  Saoerdos.  (Cic  Verr,  ii.  8,  iii  39,  40, 
V.  41.) 

8.  Naxvius  Pollio,  a  Roman  citisen,  who  was 
stated  by  Cicero  to  have  been  a  foot  taller  than  the 
tallest  man  that  ever  lived.  This  statement  of 
Cicero,  which  is  quoted  by  Columella  (iii.  8.  §  2), 
was  doubtless  contained  in  his  work  entitled  Ad- 
miranda.  Pliny  also  speaks  (H,  N,  viL  16)  of 
the  great  height  of  this  Naeviua  PoUio,  but  says 
that  the  amuJs  did  not  specify  what  his  height 
was. 

CN.  NAE'VIUS.  Of  the  life  of  this  ancient 
Roman  poet  bat  few  particulars  have  been  re- 
corded. It  has  been  commonly  supposed  that  he 
was  a  native  of  Campania,  because  Oellius  (i.  24) 
characterises  the  epitaph  which  he  composed  npon 
himself  as  **  plenum  superbiae  Campanae.*^  Kluss- 
mann,  however,  the  most  recent  editor  of  Naevius*s 
fragments,  thinks  that  he  was  a  Roman,  from  the 
circumstance  of  Cicero^  alluding  to  him  in  the  De 
Orutort  ( iiL  12)  as  a  model  of  pore  elocution,  and 
contends  that  no  inference  can  be  drawn  from  the 
mention  of  Campanian  pride,  which,  as  is  shown 
by  Cicero^  speech, />0  Z^^^.  (ii.  33),  had  become 
proverbial.  But  to  this  it  may  be  objected,  that 
in  the  passage  of  the  De  OnUore  the  name  of 
Plautus,  an  Umbrian,  is  coupled  with  that  of 
Naevius ;  a  fiurt  which  invalidates  that  argument 
for  his  Roman  birth.  And  though  the  pride  of  the 
Campanians  may  have  become  a  proverb,  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  see  how  it  could  with  propriety  be  applied 
to  any  but  thme  Gascons  of  ancient  Italy.  How- 
ever this  may  be,  it  is  probable  that  Naevius  was 
at  least  brought  early  to  Rome ;  but  at  what  time 
cannot  be  said,  as  the  date  of  his  birth  cannot  be 
fixed  with  any  accuracy.  The  fiwt,  however,  of 
his  having  died  at  an  advanced  age  about  the 
middle  of  the  sixth  century  of  Rome,  may  justify 
us  in  phicing  his  birth  some  ten  or  twenty  years 
before  the  close  of  the  preceding  one,  or  somewhere 
between  the  years  274  and  264  B.  c.  And  this 
agrees  well  enough  with  what  Oellius  teUs  us 
(xvii.  21),  on  the  authority  of  Varro,  about  his 
serving  in  the  first  Punic  war,  which  began  in  264 
B.  c.,  and  lasted  twenty-four  years.  The  first 
literary  attempts  of  Naevius  were  in  the  drama, 
then  recently  introduced  at  Rome  by  Livius  An- 
dronicus.  According  to  Oellius,  in  the  passage 
just  cited,  Naevius  produced  his  first  play  in  the 
year  of  Rome  519,  or  b.  c.  235.  Oellius,  however, 
makes  this  event  coincident  with  the  divorce  of 
a  certain  Carvilius  Ruga,  which,  in  another  passage 
(iv.  3)  he  places  four  years  later  (b.  a  231),  but 
mentions  wrong  consuls.  Dionysius  (ii.  25)  also 
fixes  the  divorce  of  Carvilius  at  the  ktter  date ; 
Valerius  Maximus  (iL  1)  in  &c.  234.  These 
Tariations  are  too  slight  to  be  of  much  importance. 


NAEVIUS. 

Naevius  was  attached  to  the  plebeian  party ;  sa 
opponent  of  the  nobility,  and  inimical  to  the  in- 
novations then  making  in  the  national  litereturp. 
These  feelings  he  shued  with  Cato ;  and,  though 
the  great  censor  was  considerably  his  junior^  it 
is  probable,  as  indeed  we  may  infer  from  Cicero^s 
Cato  (c.  14),  that  a  firiendship  existed  between 
them.  It  was  in  his  latter  days,  and  when  Cato 
must  have  already  entered  upon  public  life,  that 
Naevius,  with  the  licence  of  the  old  Attic  comedy, 
made  the  stage  a  vehicle  for  his  attacks  upon  the 
aristocracy.  Oellius  (vi.  8)  has  preserved  the  fol- 
lowing verses,  where  a  little  scandalous  anecdote 
respecting  the  elder  Scipio  is  accompanied  with 
the  pnuse  justly  due  to  his  merits :  — 

Etiam  qui  res  magnas  manu  saepe  gessit  gloriose, 
Cujus  £ftcta  viva  nunc  vigent,  qui  apud  gentes  solos 

praestaty 
Eum  suus  pater  cum  pallio  uno  ab  amica  abdujdt. 

These  lines,  a  fragment  probably  of  some  inter- 
lude, would  have  derived  much  of  their  piquancy 
from  their  contrast  with  the  current  itorj  of 
Scipio^s  continence  after  the  taking  of  Carthaip 
Nova,  in  ac  210.  Asconius  (Cic  Verr.  i.  10) 
has  preserved  the  following  lampoon  on  the  Me- 
telU:  — 

Fato  Metelli  Romae  fiunt  oonsoles ; 

where  the  insinuation  is,  as  Cicero  explains  in 
the  passage  to  which  the  note  of  Asconius  refers, 
that  the  Metelli  attained  to  the  consular  dignity, 
not  by  any  merit  of  their  own^  but  through  the 
blind  influence  of  fiite.  In  what  year  could  this 
attack  have  been  made?  From  the  way  in  which 
the  answer  to  it  is  recorded  by  Asconiuk,  it  wooJd 
seem  to  have  been  during  the  actual  coosnlship 
of  one  of  the  £uiiily.  (Cui  Ume  MeteDua  caaaxl 
iratus  responderat  senario  hypercatalecto,  qid  et 
Satumius  dicitur, 

Dabunt  malum  Metelli  Naerio  poetae). 

It  can  hardly  be  doubted,  therefore,  that  tkt  pcsaoa 
in  question  was  Q.  Caecilius  Metellus,  ootunl  ia 
B.  c.  206.    The  haughty  aristocracy  of  RoiDe  snerc 
by  no  means  dispoMd  to  let  such   attai^a  pBsa 
unpunished.     By  the  law  of  the  Twelve  Tafaln 
a  Ubel  was  a  capital  offence,  and  Metellaa  canird 
his  threat  into  execution  by  indictiBg  Naeviai. 
The  poet  escaped  with  his  life,  but  ww»  gi^ea 
into  the  custody  of  the  triumviri  capitalcs  <Gc£l 
iii.  3) ;  an  imprisonment  to  which  PUataa  aQ 
in  his  MUe$  Ghrumu  (ii.  2.  56). 
brought  repentance.    Whilst  in  prison   he 
posed    two   plays,  the  Hanaibu   and 
which  he  recanted  his  previous  imputntiocia, 
thereby  obtained  his  release  througii  tKe  tribeoes 
of   the    people.    (OelL  U  c)      His 
however,  did  not  last  long,  and  he  w 
pelled  to  expiate  a  new  offbnce  by  exile.     At 
time  a  man  might  choose  his  own  place  of 
ment,  and  Naevius  fixed  npon  Utica. 
was,  probably,  that  he  wrote  his  poem  on  tbe 
Punic  war,  which,  as  we  learn  from  Cwaro  \/% 
SataaL  14),  was  the  work  of  his  old  age  ;  aai  kn 
it  is  certain  that  he  died ;  but  as  to  the  exact  y«Bc: 
there  is  some  difference  of  opinion.    Acoordiag  u 
Cicero  (BrvA  15),  his  decease  took  pla 
consulship  of  Cethegus  and  Toditanna,  b.  c  ^ 
As  we  learn,  howeTer^  from  the  aaae 


m 


NAEVIUS. 

this  wu  by  no  mean»  a  aettled  point,  and  that 
Varro«  diUgentissimus  invedigator  anUquUati»^  ex- 
tended  his  life  rather  longer,  it  may  be  safer  to 
place  his  death,  with  Hieronymns  (in  Eoseb. 
Citron,  OL  cxUt.  3),  in  a  a  202,  which  was  pro- 
bably the  date  of  Varro.  The  epitaph  which  he 
composed  upon  himself,  preserved  by  Gellius  in 
the  passage  alluded  to  at  the  beginning  of  this 
notice,  runs  as  follows :  — 

Mortales  immortales  flere  si  foret  fas, 
Flerent  Divae  Camcnae  Naevium  poetam. 
Itaque  postquam  est  Orcino  traditus  thesanro 
Obliti  sunt  Romani  loquier  Latina  lingua. 

Naevius  seems  to  hare  transmitted  an  hereditary 
enmity  ag^nst  the  nobility,  if^  indeed,  the  tribune 
NaeTins,  who  accused  Scipio  of  peculation  in  B.  a 
185,  was  of  his  family.  (Lir.  xxzviii.  56  ;  Oell. 
iv.  18.)     [See  abore,  Nabvius,  No.  4.] 

Naevius  was  both  an  epic  and  a  dramatic  poet. 
The  work  which  entitled  him  to  the  former  appel- 
lation was  his  poem  before  alluded  to  on  the  first 
Punic  war,  of  which  a  few  fragments  are  still 
extant.  It  was  written  in  the  old  Satumian 
metre ;  for  Ennius,  who  introduced  the  hexameter 
among  the  Romans,  was  not  brought  to  Rome  till 
after  the  banishment  of  Naevius.  The  poem 
appears  to  have  opened  with  the  story  of  Aeneas*s 
flight  from  Troy,  his  visit  to  Carthage  and  amour 
with  Dido,  together  with  other  legends  connected 
with  the  early  history  both  of  Carthage  and  of 
Rome.  Originally  the  poem  was  not  divided  into 
books,  and  we  learn  from  Suetonius  (De  liL 
Gramau  2),  that  Lampadio  distributed  it  into 
seven.  It  was  extensively  wpied  both  by  Ennius 
and  Virgil  The  latter  author  took  many  passages 
from  it ;  particularly  the  description  of  the  storm  in 
the  first  Aeneid,  the  speech  with  which  Aneas  con- 
soles his  companions,  and  the  address  of  Venus  to 
Jupiter.  (Cic.  BruL  1 9 ;  Macrob.  &it  vl  2 ;  Serv. 
QdAen,i.l9S.) 

A  transhition  of  the  Cypria  Iliaa  has  been  as- 
cribed to  Naevius ;  but  the  heroic  metre  in  which 
it  is  executed  is  a  sufficient  proof  that  it  was  the 
production  of  some  later  writer,  probably  Laevius, 
whose  fragments  seem  to  have  been  frequently  con- 
founded with  those  of  Naevius*  (Pontan.  ad 
Maerob,  Sal,  L  18.) 

His  diamatio  writings  comprised  both  tragedies 

and  comedies ;  and,  among  the  latter,  that  more 

peculiarly  Roman  species  of  composition,  the  Co- 

moedta  Togata.     Welcker,  however,  doubts  about 

his  chums  to  be  considered  as  a  tragic  poet,  and 

altogether  denies  that  he  wrote  Togaiae,     (Die 

Grieck  Tragodien^  pp.  1345,  1372.)     Among  his 

tragedies    have  been   reckoned  Andromaeke  site 

doctor   ProfioMenUy  DatnoM^   He$ione^  Iphigenia^ 

X*ycurgtu  (by  some  thought  to  have  been  a  comedy), 

the  £quus  Trojattut  (also  ascribed  to  Livius),  and 

the  IkUu*,  a  title  variously  spelt  (see  MUUer,  ad 

Varr.  L.L,  p.  163).    Klussmann  (p.  100)  holds 

'the  Eqmit  Trojanua  and  Dolus  to  be  one  and  the 

same  play.     Several  other  tragedies  seem  to  have 

been  wrongly  ascribed  to  Naevius,  whose  dramatic 

fragments  have  been  frequently  confounded  with 

those  of  Livius,  Ennius,  and  other  writers. 

Of  his  Togatae  the  titles  of  two  only  can  be 
ci  ted ;  the  Romulus^  a  Praetextata^  and  the  Clas- 
titiium^  probably  a  TiMbernaria,    (Donat.  ad  Ter, 
^€ielph,  iv.  1,  21;  Varr.  L.  L,  p.  163,  Miill.) 

In  addition  to  these,  we  find  the  titles  of  be- 

VOL.  VU 


NANNII. 


1137 


tween  thirty  and  forty  comedies,  many  of  which, 
from  their  names,  seem  to  have  been  taken  from 
the  Greek,  but  were  probably  adapted  to  Roman 
manners  with  considerable  freedom,  in  the  fashion 
of  Pkiutus  rather  than  of  Terence.  Of  most  of 
these  comedies,  as  well  as  of  the  plays  before 
enumerated,  several  short  fragments  are  extant 

Besides  these  regular  dramas,  Naevius  seems  to 
have  written  entertainments  called  Ludi  or  Satirae 
(Cic  Catoy  6) ;  and  it  was  probably  in  these  that 
he  attacked  the  aristocracy. 

The  remains  of  Naevius  are  too  insignificant  to 
afford  any  criterion  of  his  poetical  merits,  concern- 
ing which  we  must  therefore  be  content  to  accept 
the  testimony  of  antiquity.  That  he  was  so  largely 
copied  by  subsequent  poets,  is  a  proof  of  his  genius 
and  originality.  Plautus  alludes  to  him  more  than 
once ;  and  Terence,  in  the  prologue  to  his  Andria^ 
ranking  him  with  Ennius  and  Plautus,  prefen 
even  his  more  careless  scenes  to  the  obscure  dili- 
gence of  his  own  contemporaries.  Cicero  (Brut,  18) 
sets  his  Punic  War  as  much  above  the  Odyssey  of 
Livius  Andronicus  as  Myro  surpassed  Daedalus  in 
the  art  of  sculpture.  His  antiquated  style  did  not 
suit  the  fastidious  refinement  of  the  Augustan  age. 
Yet  he  was  still  a  fiivourite  with  the  admiren  of 
the  genuine  old  school  of  Roman  poetry ;  and  the 
lines  of  Horace  (Ep,  ii.  1. 53)  show  that  his  works, 
if  not  so  much  read  as  formerly,  were  still  fresh  in 
the  memories  of  men. 

The  fragments  of  Naevius  have  been  published, 
together  with  those  of  other  Latin  poets,  by  the 
Stephani,  8vo.  Paris,  1564  ;  but  in  this  collection 
many  are  wrongly  attributed  to  Naevius.  There 
is  another  collection  by  Almeloveen,  12mo.,  Am- 
ster.  1686.  The  fragmenU  of  the  BeUum  Punicum^ 
together  with  those  of  Ennius,  were  published  by 
P.  Merula,  4ta  Leyden,  1595 ;  and  by  Spangen- 
berg,  8vo.  Leipzig,  1825.  They  have  also  been 
collected  by  Hermann  in  his  Elemmta  Doctrinae 
Metricas  (iii.  9),  and  by  DUntzer  and  Lersch,  in  a 
treatise  entitled  Ds  versn  quern  vooant  Haiumio^ 
8vo.  Bonn,  1839.  The  dramatic  fragments  by 
Delrio,  Syntagma  Tragoediae  Laiinae^  4  to.  Paris, 
1619  ;  Maittaire,  London,  1713 ;  Bothe,  Poetantm 
Lata  soenicorum  /ragmenta^  Leipzig,  1834.  The 
most  convenient  collection  of  the  entire  fragments 
is  that  of  Klussmann,  Svo.  Jena,  1843,  accom- 
panied with  a  life  of  Naevius,  and  an  essay  on  his 
poetry.  See  also  Weichert,  Poetarum  Laiinorum 
Rdiquias;  and  Neukirch,  De  fabula  iogata  Ro- 
manorumy  Leipsig,  1 833.  [  T.  D. ] 

NAE'VIUS  SERTO'RIUS  MACRO. 
[Macro.] 

NAIADES.    [Nymphae.] 

NAMU'SA,  AUFIDIUS,  one  of  the  numerous 
pupils  of  Serv.  Sulpiciuii  There  were  ten  of  the 
pupils  of  Sulpicius  who  wrote  books,  and  from  the 
works  of  eight  of  them  Namusa  compiled  a  work 
which  was  distributed  into  one  hundred  and  eighty 
parts  or  divisions  (libri).  The  work  of  Namusa  is 
cited  by  Ulpian  (Dig.  13.  tit  6.  s.  5.  §  7),  Javo- 
lenus  (Dig.  35.  tiu  1.  s.  40.  §  3),  and  Paulus  (Dig. 
39.  tit.  3.  s.  2.  §  6) ;  and  we  are  thus  made  ac- 
quainted with  some  of  the  legal  opinions  of  Servius. 
As  to  the  expression  ^  his  auditoribos,'*  used  by 
Poroponius  (Dig.  1.  tit.  2  s.  2.  §  44)  see  Grotius, 
Viiae  Jurisconsult,  and  Zimraem,  Geschichte  des 
Rom,  Privalrechis^  vol.  i.  p.  293.  [G.  L.] 

NANNII  or  NANN EI  I,  persons  of  property 
prescribed  by  Sulla.     (Cic.  de  Pet  Cons,  c.  2.) 

4d 


1138 


NARCISSUS. 


NARCISSUSL 


When  Cicero  ipeaks  {adAU,\.  16.  §  3)  of  Calm 
sx  NanneiantM  iUe^  he  mean»  to  indicate  CraMos, 
who  was  one  of  the  porchaaen  of  Uie  confiicated 
property  of  the  Nannii. 

NANNO  (Noyyitf),  a  flute-player,  beloTed  by 
Alintneroiua,  and  repeatedly  celebrated  by  hiin,  as 
well  as  mentioned  in  connection  with  his  name  by 
Poseidippai.  {Antk.  Qraec,  vol.  it.  p.  48,  voL  Tiii. 
p.  142,  ed.  Jacobs;  Stobaens,  roL  L  p.  SOSi,  voL 
iii.  pp.  332,  435,  ed.  Oaisford.)        [  W.  M.  G.] 

NAPAE.\E.     [Nymphab.] 

NARAVAS  (NafMi^ar^,  a  Nomidian  cbief,  who 
bears  a  conspicuoos  part  in  the  war  of  the  Car- 
thaginisns  against  their  revolted  meroenariee  and 
African  subjects.  He  at  first  espoused  the  cause 
of  the  rebels,  and  joined  the  anny  of  Spendius 
with  a  considerable  force,  but  was  afterwards  in- 
ductfd  to  go  oTer  to  the  Carthaginians.  The  latter 
change,  which  took  place  at  so  critical  a  period 
that  it  was  probably  the  means  of  saving  the 
whole  army  of  Hamilcar  Borca  from  destruction,  is 
a^icribed  to  the  influence  ezeroised  over  the  mind 
of  Narevas  by  the  personal  character  of  that  gene- 
lal,  who  received  him  with  open  arms  and  pro- 
mised him  his  daughter  in  marriage.  Throughout 
the  remainder  of  the  war  Naravas  was  distinguished 
for  his  seal  and  fidelity  in  the  Carthaginian  cause, 
and  contributed  essentially  to  the  ultimate  success 
of  Hamilcar.  (Polyb.  i.  78,  82,  84,  86.)  Naravas 
is  the  Greek  form  of  the  name,  which  is  not  men- 
tioned by  any  Latin  writer :  the  more  correct  form 
would  probably  be  Narbal,  or  rather,  Naarbaal. 
(Gesenius  Ling.  Phoen.  AUm,  p.  410.)    [£.  H.  R] 

N  A  RCA  E  US  (Nopicatot),  a  son  of  Dionysus 
and  Narcaea,  established  a  sanctuary  of  Athena 
Narcnea  in  Elis,  and  also  introduced  there  the 
worship  of  Dionysus.     (Paus.  v.  16.  §  .5.)  [L.  S.] 

NARCISSUS  (N(fpir(ir<ros),  a  son  of  Cephissus 
and  the  nymph  Liriope  of  Thespiae.  He  was  a 
very  handsome  youth,  but  wholly  inaccessible  to 
the  feeling  of  love.  The  nymph  Echo,  who  loved 
him,  but  in  vain,  died  away  with  grief.  One  of 
his  rejected  lovers,  however,  prayed  to  Nemesis  to 
punish  him  for  his  unfeeling  heart.  Nemesis  ac- 
cordingly  caused  Narcissus  to  see  his  own  face  re- 
flected in  a  well,  and  to  fall  in  love  with  his  own 
image.  As  this  shadow  was  unapproachable  Nar- 
cissus gradually  perished  with  love,  and  his  corpse 
was  metamorphosed  into  the  flower  called  after  him 
nnroissus.  This  beautiful  story  is  related  at  length 
by  Ovid  {Met.  iiL  341,  &c).  According  to  some 
traditions.  Narcissus  sent  a  sword  to  one  of  his 
lovers,  Ameinins,  who  killed  himself  with  it  at  the 
very  door  of  Narcissus*  house,  and  called  upon  the 
gods  to  avenge  his  death.  Narcissus,  tormented 
by  love  of  himself  and  by  repentance,  put  an 
end  to  his  life,  and  from  his  blood  there  sprang  up 
the  flower  narcissus  (Conon,  NarraL  24).  Other 
accounts  again  state  that  Narcissus  melted  away 
into  the  well  in  which  he  had  beheld  his  own  image 
(Paus.  ix.  31.  §  6)  ;  or  that  he  had  a  beloved  twin 
Kister  perfectly  like  him,  who  died,  whereupon  he 
looked  at  his  own  image  reflected  in  a  well,  to 
satify  his  longing  after  his  sister.  Eustathiu»  (ad 
Horn.  p.  266)  says  that  Narcissus  was  drowned  in 
the  well.  [L.  S.] 

NARCISSUS.  1.  A  freedman  of  the  emperor 
Claudius,  over  whom  he  possessed  unbounded  in- 
fluence, lie  had  charge  of  the  emperor*s  letters. 
Reimar  {ad  Dion.  ( 'as».  Ix.  34)  quotes  an  old  in- 
scription {up.  FulMTeitum,  p.  543)  wliich  runs  thus; 


NAKCnaDS  AUG.  L.    AB.    XVSTCU&  (Cea.^R 

Ootid.  28  ;  Zonar.  p.  563,  d.)    When  Mk : 
wished  to  compasa  the  desth  of  C  Appts&  >-. . . 
Narcissus,  between  whom  and  herself  tJKfff^-^ 
at  that  time  a  good  understandng,  fsn'r\> 
the  emperor  that  in  a  dream  be  kid  sere  t^  \ 
by  the  hand  of  Silaoiia.  Th«  piecaoeened  r^rL- 
of  Silanus  immediat^y  afterwards  was  s&s^  ■--■ 
confirmation  of  the  Tiakm,  and  the  wkr^..- 
youth  was  immediate] j  pot  to  death.    Tie  'tl- 
ror  thanked  his  freedman  in  the  senslcxs  -- 
(SueL  Oaud.  37  ;  Dion  Casa.  Iz.  14.)    Nr  - 
soon  afterwards  seised  the  opportanity  tSd\ 
the  conspiracy  of  Furiua  Camillos  Scribeisj..- 
get  the  emperor  to  otder  the  death  of  s  veekr 
innocent  persons.     Measallina  and  Narntf:?  ' 
went  so  &r  as  to  put  to  the  tortore  ib»j  c  : 
and  senators.     (Dion  Casa^  Iz.  15, 16.)  S-v. 
of  those  m6st  involved   in  the  €ompmc^.  > 
could    propitiate    Narcissus    and    Meiaiinj 
money,  escaped.     In  a.  d.  43  we  find  Ynp-  - 
sent  as  legatns  of  a  legion  into  GemsBT  l^'  • 
the  influence  of  Narcisaua.  (SueL  Vap.  4.)  ^'< 
the  soldiers  nnd«  A.  Plantius  in  Britaia  szv  -- 
Narcissus  was  sent  by  the  emperor  to  nater;  -  r 
baton  his  attempting  to  address  tbea>i^'>' 
was  received  with  shouts  of  indignatiaQ.  r-  -^ 
suflered  to  speak.     His  mission,  ho vever.  si.":- 
plished  its  purpose,  for  the  soldiers,  nndrt  l^>> 
fluence  of  this  revulsion  of  feeling,  safevd  ?)xc  - 
to  take  the  command  of  them.    {Vvx  ^^" 
19.) 

When  Messallina,   baring  lost  the  cps^'^ 
of  the  freedmen  of  the  palace,  in  ooas^isefla-'.'-' 
having  CRUsed  the  death  of  Polybioa,  pt^- 
in  her  mad  extnvagance  to  marTrC&Ji»" 
formation  w:u  given  to  the  emperor,  »fc«  *■  -" 
time  was  at  (^tia,  by  Narcissus,  thwo?^  »|" 
women.     Nareissus  persuaded  the  cmpei^  -^^ 
his  only  chance  of  safety  lay  in  entnisUfl^  ^  ^ 
the  command  of  the  praetorian  sokiien ;  ^  ^ 
prevent  any  one  else  from  having  access  t»  t.;'"- 
of  Claudius,  he  asked  and  obuincd  penan^ ' 
ride  back  to  Rome  in  the  same  csnisge  ^i^  '■*■ 
As  they  approached  the  city  he  diTcrted  w  ^ * 
tion  of  the  emperor  from  the  appeals  of  Ut^  ' 
who  had  come  out  to  meet  them, «w^  ^^.'^ 
her  children  from  being  brought  to  their  »y 
Finding  Claudius  not  so  prompt  in  «AerJ^  - 
death  of  Messallina  as  h^  wished,  and  ^*^.\ 
effecte  of  her  habitual  influence  over  hiiB,N*K^^ 
himself  gave  orders  for  putting  her  to  ^^'  ' 
emperor  was  told  that  she  had  perished, »»  ^ 
no  further  inquiries.     Narcissus  shortlT'  *^*  '^ 
ceived  the* insignia  of  a  praetor,    (^"^v*^ 
30—38  ;  Suet.  Gaud.  28.)    In  tl»  <^"^ 
which  ensued  as  to  whom  Claudius  ihooid  «^ 
Narcissus  supported  the  claims  of  Aew  «J, 
(Tac  Ann,  xii.  1.)     Dion  Csssius  (Ix-  S4J  f^ 
an  anecdote  which  shows  that  Nstom»  tt«*^; 
appreciated  the  stupidity  of  the  «nperof-  «<  ^  ^. 
ever  got  into  consideraUe  di«g»ee  <*  '^  4^ 
the  insufficient  manner    in  which  the  <**  * , 
draining  the    lake  Fucinus,  the  e*»^^' 
which  he    had    superintended,  had  ^  ^„ 
Agrippina  charged  him  with  the  **"^*^!^i* 
priation  of  great  part  of  the  «©ney  «PP^f^jj. 
the  work.     Narcissus,  in  retunu  did  ««^^  ^*^ 
noticed  her  imperious  temper  and  *''*'*"!*V,^f  / 
and  threw  his  influence  into  tk«  '**^  *?^  r^t 
Britannicufc    (Tac  Ann.  xii.  57,  W  i  ^ ' 


NARSES. 

h.  34.)  Agrippina,  to  make  nireof  the  succession 
for  her  son,  resolved  to  poison  the  emperor.  She 
accordingly  sent  away  Narcissus  to  Campania,  on 
the  pretext  of  his  mailing  use  of  the  warm  baths 
for  Uie  gout,  with  which  he  seems  to  have  been 
aifected.  Here  he  was  put  to  death  almost  imme- 
diately on  the  accession  of  the  emperor  Nero,  a.  d. 
54.  (Tac  Ann.  xiil  1  ;  Dion  Cass.  Ix.  34.)  Be- 
fore his  death  he  burnt  all  the  letters  of  Claudius 
which  were  in  his  possession.  He  amassed  an 
enormous  fortune,  amounting,  according  to  Dion 
Cauius,  to  400,000,000  sesterces,  eqniralent  to 
3,1*25,0002.  of  our  money.  (Comp.  Juvenal,  ziv. 
329.)  If  the  following  inscription  refers  to  him, 
he  had  a  wife  named  Claudia  Dicaeosyna :  o.  M.  | 

CLAVDIAB  I   DICAKOSYNAB  |  TL    CLAVDiy&   NARr 
CIS» US    LIB.  SID.  COIV.  |  PIBNTISSIM AB  |  BT   PBV- 

QAL18SI I  B.  M.  (OrelL  InscripL  Lot.  Select  vol.  i. 
p.  1 77.)    In  another  inscription  we  have :  narcisi. 

TI.    CLAVDI  I  BRITANIC   |   I.  |  8VPRA  |   INSVLAS. 

(Orell.  /.  e.  and  No.  2927,  p.  505.)  His  name 
also  occurs  in  Inscript  No.  4902,  vol.  ii.  p.  414. 

2.  A  ireedman  of  the  emperor  Nero,  who  was 
put  to  death  by  the  emperor  Oalba.  (Dion  Casa 
Uiv.  3.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

NARCISSUS,  a  celebrated  athlete,  with  whom 
Comroodus  was  in  the  habit  of  practising  his  gym- 
nastic exercises,  was  employed  bv  Mareia  to  strangle 
the  emperor,  when  the  poison  that  had  been  admi- 
nistered to  him  proved  too  slow  in  its  operation, 
A.  D.   192.      (Dion   C^ass.   IxxiL  22;    Lamprid. 
Commod.  17  ;  Aur.  Vict  de  Caes.  18,  Epit.  17.) 
Narcissus  appears  to  have  had  great  influence  with 
this  emperor,  for  we  are  told  that  it  was  at  his  sug- 
gestion  that    Pescennius   Niger  was   placed  by 
Commodus  in  the  command  of  the  Syrian  armies. 
(Sportian.  Peteeu.  Nig.  1.)     Narcissus  was  after- 
wards exposed  to  the  lions  by  the  emperor  Severus 
on  account  of  his    having  strangled  Commodus. 
(Dion  Cass.  Ixxiii.  16  ;  Spartian.  Sever.  14.) 
NARSES,  son  of  Artaxerxes  III.    [ARSBa] 
N  A  USES,  king  of  Persia.     [Sassanidab.  J 
NAKSES  (Nopcr^r),  the  rival  of  Beiisarius. 
This  celebrated  general  and  statesman  was  perhaps 
bom  as  early  as  a.  d.  472.  He  was  of  foreign  descent 
and  of  quite  obscure  parentage  ;  indeed,  it  seems 
that  his  parents  sold  him,  or  that  he  was  made  a 
prisoner  of  war  when  a  mere  boy,  and  his  fiite  was 
that  of  so  many  other  boys  captured  in  war :  he 
was  castrated.  Of  his  earlier  life  nothing  is  known. 
He  came,  however,  to  Constantinople  and  w^  em- 
ployed in  the  imperial  household.     He   was  of 
material  service  to  the  emperor  Justinian  during 
the  ffUa  riots  (532),  in  which  the  name  of  Beiisa- 
rius likewise  became  conspicuous.      Narses  was 
then  cubicularius  or  chamberlain,  as  Theophanes 
states,  and  it  was  perhaps  the  judicial  use  he  made 
of  the  funds  entrusted  to  him,  by  bribing  over  the 
emperor^s  opponents,  which  caused  him  to  be  ap- 
pointed treasurer  to  his  master.    In  later  years  he 
'was  employed  in  several  embassies,  and  discharged 
his  duties  to  the  complete  satis&ction  of  his  master, 
Tvhose  confidence  he  enjoyed  in  the  highest  degree. 
In  538  he  was  sent  to  Italy  with  reinforcements 
for  Beiisarius,  who  was  then  in  the  field  against 
-the  Goths ;  but  it  is  more  than  probable  that  he 
liad  secret  instructions  to  thwart  that  great  com- 
mander, and  prevent  him  from  obtaining  advan- 
tages which  might  have  rendered  him  dangerous  to 
ahe  suspicions  Jtistinian.      The  contingent  com- 
jonanded  by  Narses  consisted  of  5000  veterans  and 


NARSES. 


1139 


2000  Hemles,  savage  but  gallant  warriors,  and  one 
of  his  lieutenants  was  another  Narses,  the  brother 
of  Aratius,  an  excellent  general,  whom  Baronius 
would  not  have  confounded  with  the  great  Narses 
had  he  been  aware  that  the  second  Narses  fell  in 
the  battle  of  Anglone  in  543.  Narses  and  Beiisa- 
rius effected  their  junction  at  Firmium,  and  soon 
afterwards  they  relieved  Rimini,  an  exploit  the 
honour  of  which  was  attributed  to  Narses,  though 
the  fiMst  was  that  he  tried  to  persuade  Beiisarius 
from  venturing  his  army  in  such  an  expedition. 
Beiisarius  became  soon  aware  that  Narses  bad  not 
only  secret  designs  against  him,  but  acted  agree- 
ably to  Justinian*s  wishes  ;  for  in  the  council  of 
war  he  never  proposed  any  measure  of  importance 
without  finding  Narses  of  a  contrary  opinion,  and 
had  the  mortification,  moreover,  to  see  him  sup- 
ported by  a  crowd  of  jealous  or  disafiected  officers. 
Vexed  at  these  unfiur  proceedings,  Beiisarius 
claimed  absolute  obedience,  and  produced  his  im- 
perial commission  in  which  Justinian  commanded 
the  officers  of  every  degree  to  obey  him  implicitly ; 
but  Narses,  pointing  out  the  hut  words  of  the 
letter,  in  which  it  was  said  *^that  the  officers 
should  obey  him  in  every  thing  compatible  with 
the  wel&re  of  the  empire,*'  continued  in  his  dis- 
obedience, pretending  that  the  plans  of  Beiisarius 
were  dangerous  to  the  empire.  Hence  arose  vio- 
lent quarrels,  and  Narses  with  his  troops  separated 
himself  firom  Beiisarius.  About  this  time  the  Goths, 
or,  mon  correctly  speaking,  the  Franks  and  Bur- 
gundians,  their  allies,  had  reduced  Milan  to  ex- 
tremities, after  besieging  it  for  a  considerable  time  ; 
and,  anxious  to  save  that  large  city,  Beiisarius 
sent  orders  to  Joannes  and  Justin  to  hasten  to  its 
relief.  They  answered  that  they  had  only  to  obey 
orders  emanating  from  Narses.  Beiisarius  endured 
this  insult  with  forbearance,  and  at  last  prevailed 
upon  Narses  to  give  his  consent  to  the  contem- 
plated expedition  of  those  two  generals  ;  but  it 
was  then  too  late,  the  Roman  garrison  of  Milan 
surrendered,  and  that  splendid  ciiy  was  reduced  to 
a  heap  of  ruins,  while  its  inhabitants  were  massa- 
cred by  the  victors.  Justinian  now  became  afraid 
that  the  jealousy  between  the  two  commanderi 
would  lead  to  still  greater  calamities,  and  he  con- 
sequently recalled  Narses  (539).  This  was  the 
first  equivocal  dilnU  of  a  general  who  afterwards 
put  an  end  to  the  Gothic  dominion  in  Italy. 

During  the  following  twelve  years  the  name  of 
Narses  is  scarcely  mentioned  in  the  annals  of  the 
empire,  but  he  continued  nevertheless  to  exercise  a 
predominant  influence  in  the  privy  council  of  Jus- 
tinian. The  worid,  however,  was  more  accustomed 
to  look  upon  him  as  a  statesman  than  as  a  general, 
and  great  was  consequently  the  surprise  when, 
in  551,  the  emperor  put  hira  at  the  head  of  a  for- 
midable expedition  destined  to  retrieve  the  fortune 
of  the  Roman  arms  in  Italy,  where  the  Goths  had 
had  the  upper  hand  ever  since  the  recall  of  Beiisarius 
in  548.  The  campaign  of  Narses  in  Italy  538,  had 
been  no  proof  of  his  military  skill,  and  the  Roman 
veterans  revolted  at  fighting  under  a  eunuch,  whom 
the  very  laws  of  the  country  seemed  to  exclude 
from  any  command  over  men.  Little  affected  by 
their  demonstrations,  and  despising  the  ridicule 
which  the  people  tried  to  throw  upon  him,  Narses, 
availing  himself  of  the  unlimited  confidence  of  Jus- 
tinian, drained  the  imperial  treasury,  and  vigorously 
pushed  on  his  preparations  far  the  ensuing  cam- 
paign. In  the  spring  of  552  every  thing  was  readv. 

4o  2 


J140 


N  ARSES. 


Ilowerer,  Ancona  was  the  only  port  left  to  the  | 
Roman»  in  Italy  between  Ravenna  and  Otianto  ; 
the  Gothic  fleet5»>vered  the  sea  \  and  it  was  conse- 
quently dangerous  to  trust  the  safety  of  100,000 
men,  and  the  issue  of  the  whole  undertaking  to  the 
chances  of  the  weather  or  a  naval  battle.  However, 
the  Gothic  fleet  was  beaten  and  destroyed  off 
Sinignglia.  Naraes  nevertheless  resolved  to  march 
round  the  Adriatic.  This  road  presented  no  less 
formidable  difficulties :  the  whole  low  country  tra- 
Tersed  by  the  Po,  the  Adigc,  &&,  and  their  count- 
less branches,  was  an  impassable  swamp ;  the 
bridges  over  the  Po  and  the  Adige  had  been  broken 
down  by  the  enemy  ;  and  the  only  remaining  pas- 
sage over  the  latter  river,  at  Verona,  was  guazded 
by  the  gallant  Teias  with  a  strong  body  of  veteran 
Goths.  Narses  consequently  chose  a  middle  course. 
He  coasted  the  Dalmatian  shore  of  the  Adriatic  as 
&r  as  the  northern  comer  of  that  sea,  whence  his 
army  continued  by  land,  while  the  fleet  took  a 
parallel  course  along  the  shore,  and  wherever  a 
river  or  a  canal  checked  the  progress  by  land,  the 
ships  conveyed  timber  and  other  materials  to  the 
spot  for  the  speedy  construction  of  bridges.  Thus 
he  reached  Ravenna,  Teias  being  all  the  while  quite 
unable  to  molest  him.  He  remained  nine  days  in 
that  city.  Thence  he  marched  upon  Rimini,  and 
the  Gothic  garrison  having  dared  to  insult  him,  he 
drove  them  back  within  their  walls,  and  slew  their 
commander  Usdrilas.  Without  losing  time  in  be- 
sieging Rimini  he  proceeded  on  the  Flaminian  way 
to  Rome,  where  king  Totilas  awaited  him  with  his 
main  army.  They  met  in  the  plain  of  Lentaglio, 
between  Tagina  (Taginae,  Tadinae)  and  the  tombs 
of  the  Gauls :  the  left  of  the  Romans  was  under 
the  immediate  command  of  Narses  and  Joannes, 
the  nephew  of  Vitalienus,  and  the  right  was  com- 
manded by  Valerianus,  John  Phagas,  and  Dagis- 
theus.  The  Romans  carried  the  day :  6000  Goths 
fell  on  the  field,  and  king  Totilas  was  slain  in  his 
flight:  his  armour  was  sent  to  Constantinople 
(July  552).  Teias  was  now  chosen  king  of  the 
Goths.  Narses  reaped  the  fruits  of  his  victory  by 
receiving  the  keys  of  the  strongest  fortresses  of  the 
Goths  in  that  portion  of  Italy.  Rome  was  forced 
to  surrender  by  Dogistheus,  a  distinguished  general, 
whose  name  and  that  of  his  colleague  Bessus  are 
strangely  connected  with  the  chances  of  warfare  ; 
for  it  was  Bessus  who  commanded  in  Rome  when 
it  was  reduced  by  the  Goths  in  546,  a  misfortune 
which  he  forwards  retrieved  by  reducing  Petra, 
the  bulwark  of  the  empire  towards  the  Caucasus, 
over  which  Dagistheus  was  appointed  commander  ; 
and  Dagistheus  having  been  compelled  to  surrender 
Petra  again  to  the  Persians,  took  in  his  turn  his 
revenge  by  reducing  Rome.  In  the  course  of  the 
Gothic  war  Rome  had  been  five  times  taken  and 
retaken :  in  536  by  Belisarius,  in  546  by  Totilas, 
in  547  again  by  Belisarius,  in  549  again  by  Toti- 
las, and  in  552  by  Narses.  Narses  despatched 
Viderian  to  the  Po  for  the  purpose  of  preventing 
the  fugitive  Goths  from  rallying  round  the  head- 
quarters of  Teias  at  Pavia  and  Verona;  but  Teias 
eluded  his  vigilance,  and,  aided  by  a  body  of 
Fninks  whose  alliance  he  had  bought,  suddenly 
broke  forth  from  behind  his  lines,  and  appeared  in 
Southeni  Italy  to  avenge  the  death  of  TotiUs. 
But,  instead  of  avenging  it,  he  shared  his  fate  on 
the  banks  of  the  Ssimus  (Draco),  a  little  river 
which  flows  into  the  bay  of  Naples  (March,  553). 
In  a  bloody  batUe,  which  lasted  two  days,  the 


NARSES. 

Gothic  army  was  utterly  defeated,  Teiss  and  s 
countless  number  were  skiin,  and  the  rest  capitu- 
lated,   but    were    allowed    to    withdraw    fnna 
Italy:    this  condition  was  never  well  oWncd. 
Narses  now  marched  to  the  north,  reducing  one 
fortress  after  the  other,  and  gaining  the  confideQce 
of  the  inhabitants  through  his  firm  yet  gener^ui 
and  faithful  conduct     He  thought  he  bad  rabdued 
Italy  when  he  was  undeceived  by  the  appeanoce 
of  a  host  of  75,000  Alemanni  and  ¥rai\k&,  vbo 
came  down  the  Alps  under  the  command  of  the  two 
galhint  dukes  of  the  Alemanni,  Leutharis  and 
Buccellinus.     The  Roman  vanguard,  commanded 
by  Fulcaris,  a  brave  but  rush  Herulian,  was  cut  to 
pieces  in  the  amphitheatre  of  Parma,  and,  in  ipite 
of  the  efforts  of  Narses,  the  barbarians  nished  down 
into  Southeni  Italy.     Leutharis  ravaged  Apulia 
and  Calabria,  and  Buccellinus  plundered  Campania, 
Lucania,  and  Bruttium  ;  but  they  were  more  foi- 
midable  as  marauders  than  as  soldiers ;  thej  couM 
overrun  the  country,  but  they  oppressed  it  too 
much  to  be  able  to  maintain  themseWea  in  it,  and 
they  consequently  thought  of  returning  to  the  Aipt. 
Their  ranks  were  thinned  through  losses  and  dis- 
eases, to  which  Leutharis  fell  a  victim  widi  b.i 
whole  band,  and  while  Buccellinus  was  staving 
near  Capua,  Narses  came  on   with  his  veterun 
and  slew  him  and  his  followers  in  a  &eice  bati^  at 
Casilinum,  on  the  Vultumus.     Agathias  tajs,  that 
out  of  30,000  men  only  5000  escaped  in  thi»  bat- 
tle.    The  power  of  the  Goths  was  now  ittetnevaUv 
ruined,  and  Italy  was  once  more  a  province  of  li» 
Roman  empire,  which    Justinian  finally  paciticd 
and  organised  by  his  famous  "^  Pra^cmaUca."*  Kaisn 
was  appointed  govenior  of  Italy,  and  took  op  ^ 
residence  at  Ravenna. 

During  many  subsequent  yeaia  tine  name  d 
Narses  is  not  once  mentioned  ;   but  we  caaivt 
but  presume    that    in    regulating    the  d(«ie»Qc 
affairs  of  Italy  he  acted  in  a  way  thai  did  otdiv 
to  his  genius,  although   we  knaw   that  bis  ce&> 
duct  was  far  from  being  free  from  avarice,   la 
563  he  had  an  opportunity  of  proving  t]hal  be  v« 
still  the  old  general.     Vidinua,  amies,  csiue^  a 
fierce  revolt  in  Verona  and   Brescia,  and  waa  np; 
ported  by  some  Franks  and  a  band  of  Mcsal^ 
under  Amingus,  who  made   sad  havoc  in  Vff 
Italy,  till  Narses  fell  upon  them  and  crushed  tka 
at  once,  whereupon  Verona    and    Btesc»  «fi^ 
mitted.     Sindual,  a  chief  of  the  Herules,  who  h^i 
served  Narses  fifiithfully  daring  many  yeara,  mf 
tated  the  example  of  Vidinua  and  ahared  bis  ^'« 
but  while  Naraes  spared  the  life  of  the  comes  ^ 
ordered  Sindual  to  be  hanged,  so  incensed  «a»  ^ 
at  his  want  of  loyalty.      Thcaie    y\clone*  «ciei 
great  joy  in  Constantinople  ;  but  the  death  of  Je*- 
tinian,  which  took  place  in  the  same  year,  and  ^ 
accession  of  Justin,  were   heavy  checks  up<^  ^ 
influence  of  Narses  at  the  imperial  court,  aiui  Hs^J 
contributed  to  his  ruin. 

The  death  of  Justinian   and  th«  «xtieiM  a?  ^^ 
Narses  caused  two  movements  of  great  bnparaf^- 
The  administration  of  the    great  exarch  o(  l^j 
was  vigorous    but  oppressive  ;  and  aXxYicn^  ^^ 
Gothic  war  had  impoverished    that  unhappy  <*^-^ 
try  to  an  enormous  degree,  he    extracted  ih*-  i^"^ 
coin  from  its  inhabitants.      Had.  Vsa  con'tin'''^'^^ ' 
send  a  proportionate  share  of  it    into   the  imi>^* 
treasury,  he  might  have    continued   his  ext**^ 
without  feeling  the  consequence»  ^  \wi\  \\  «D^f^e^r^- 
he  was  less  liberal  to  Justin  tluui  to  JtMsdnst^-^- 


NARSES. 

the  wealth  and  oriental  luxuries  with  which  he 
surrounded  himself  in  his  palace  at  Ravenna  ex- 
cited the  indignation  of  the  Romans.     During  the 
life  of  Justinian,  however,  they  did  not  complain, 
knowing  that  every  attempt  to  shake  Justinian^s 
confidence  in  his  great  minister  would  have  been 
in  vain  ;   but  no  sooner  was  he  dead  than  a  depu- 
tation of  Romans  waited  upon  his  successor,  ex- 
posing the  extortions  of  Narses,  and  declaring  that 
they  would  prefer  the  rude  yet  frank  despotism  of 
the  Goths  to  the  system  of  craft  and  avarice  carried 
on  by  their  present  governor.    Their  complaints 
were  not  only  listened  to  with  attention,  but  were 
taken  up  by  Justin  as  a  pretext  for  getting  rid  of 
a  man  who  was  not  kig  creature,  and  Narses  was 
consequently  dismissed,  and  Longinus  appointed  in 
his  stead.     He  might  have  borne  his  disgrace  with 
magnanimity  but    for  the   insulting  message   of 
the   empress  Sophia,  who   bade    him  leave  the 
profession  of  arms  to  men,  and  resume  his  former 
occupations  among  the  eunuchs,  and  spin  wool  with 
the  maidens  of  the  pakce.     Stung  to  the  quick  by 
this  woman-like  yet  ungenerous  taunt,  Narses  an- 
swered that  **  he  would  spin  her  such  a  thread  as 
she  would  not  unravel  during  her  life.'"    (^  Narses 
dicitnr  haec  responsa  dedisse :    Talem  se  eidem 
telam  orditurum  qualem  ipsa,  dum  viveret,  depo- 
nere  non  posset,^*  Paul.  Diacon.  de  GetL  Long.  ii. 
6.)     Narses  retired  quietly  from  office  and  took  up 
his  residence  at  Naples.     An  opportunity  for  gra- 
tifying his  rerenge  was  at  hand.     The  Longobards 
were  meditating  an  invasion  of  Italy,  a  scheme  of 
which  Justin  was  well  aware  when  he  dismissed 
Narses,  who  was,  however,  the  only  man  able  to 
prevent  such  a  cakmity.    **  Full  of  rage,**  says 
Paulus  Diaconus  (2.  cX  **  Narses  sent  messengers 
to  the  Longobards,  and   invited  them  to  leave 
the  poor  fields  of  Pannonia  and  take  possession  of 
rich  Italy.    At  the  same  time  he  sent  them  all 
kinds  of  fruits  and  other  products  of  Italy,  in  order 
to  make  them  greedy  and  hasten  their  arrival** 
King  Alboin  accordingly  descended  from  the  Alps 
into  Italy.     No  sooner,  however,  was  Narses  in- 
formed of  it,  than  he  repaired  to  Rome,  and  tried 
to  soothe  the  emperor  by  a  submissive  letter.    The 
invasion  of  Italy,  however,  of  which  he  could  not 
but  accuse  himself  as  the  cause,  preyed  upon  his 
mind,  and  he  died  of  grief  (568).  All  this  appears 
stRuige  ;  his  conduct  seems  unaccountable  ;   and 
weighty  doubts  have  been  raised  by  competent  his- 
torians against  the  authenticity  of  the  tale.     But 
severe  critics,  Pagi,  Muratori,   Horatius  Blancus, 
Petavius,  &c,  as  well  as  the  more  modem  Le  Beau 
and  Gibbon,  are  of  opinion  that  there  is  no  ground 
for  disbelieving  it     One  might  ask,  why  the  em- 
peror did  not  immediately  resent  his  treachery  ? 
cuid  how  Narses,  after  playing  such  a  dangerous 
game,  could  venture  to  repair  to  Rome,  instead  of 
joining  the  Longobards?    The  fiict  of  the  Romans 
being  disaffected  to  Justin  and  devotedly  attached 
-to  Narses  does  not  explain  the  mystery.     The  fol- 
lowing hypothesis  might  perhaps  throw  some  light 
on  the  matter.     The  ambition  of  Narses  was  not 
only  unlimited,  but  it  was  coupled  with  that  irri- 
<Cable  and  resentful  temper  which  is  peculiar  to  wo- 
men and  eunuchs.     His  deposition  was  sufiident 
t,o    rouse  the  former,  and  the  bitter  taunt  of  the 
«xnpress  Sophia  could  not  but  provoke  the  ktter. 
yi&  thus  invited  the  Longobards,  not  in  order  that 
-^h^y  might  conquer  Italy,  but  to  compel  Justin  to 
put  him  once  more  at  the  head  of  the  army,  since 


NASIDIENUS. 


1141 


he  was  the  only  man  who  could  check  the  barba- 
rians ;  and  had  death  not  prevented  him  he  would 
certainly  have  triumphed  over  hitf  enemies,  and 
taken  ample  revenge  foi  the  insults  he  had  suflfered. 
Such  stratagems  have  often  been  invented  by  ad- 
venturers aspiring  to  power,  as  well  as  by  men 
high  in  office,  aiming  at  still  greater  power.  It  is 
said  that  Narses  attained  the  age  of  ninety-five. 
Gibbon  doubts  it,  and  perhaps  not  without  reason. 
^  Is  it  probable,**  says  he,  ^  that  all  his  exploiu 
were  performed  at  fourscore  ?  **  It  is  certainly  not 
probable  ;  but  when  Blucher  performed  his  great 
exploits  he  was  past  seventy,  and  he  was  as  fresh 
in  the  field  as  a  young  man. 

Narses  was  one  of  those  rare  men  who  are  des- 
tined by  Providence  to  rise  above  all  others,  and, 
according  to  circumstances  or  the  particular  shape 
of  their  genius,  to  become  either  the  beneGsctors  or 
the  scourges  of  mankind.  Of  low  and  perhaps 
barbarian  parentage,  slave,  eunuch,  with  the  body 
of  a  boy  and  the  voice  of  a  woman,  he  made  him- 
self equal  to  the  greatest,  and  was  inferior  to  none, 
for  his  soul  was  that  of  a  hero  ;  his  mind,  bold  and 
inflexible  in  its  resolutions,  was  yet  of  that  elastic 
kind  that  adapts  itself  to  circumstances ;  and 
through  the  labyrinth  of  schemes  and  intrigues  his 
talents  guided  him  with  the  same  security  that 
leads  the  phun  warrior  on  the  broad  way  of  heroic 
action.  Equal  to  Belisariui  as  a  general,  he  was 
his  superior  as  a  statesman  ;  but  his  virtues  were 
less  pure  than  those  of  the  unfortunate  hero  ;  and 
in  a  moral  point  of  view  he  stands  &r  below  his 
rival.  (Procop.  Bell,  Goth,  ii.  13,  &c.,  iii.  iv. ; 
Paul.  Diacon.  de  GetL  Long.  ii.  I — 5  ;  Marcellin. 
C%ron, ;  Agathias,  lib.  1.  ii. ;  Zonar.  vol.  ii.  p.  68, 
&c. ;  Cedren.  p.  387  ;  Malela,  p.  83  ;  Theoph.  p. 
201 — 206  (the  index  confounds  the  great  Narses 
with  Narses  the  general  of  Maurice  and  Tiberius); 
Evagrius,  iv.  24  ;  Anastasius,  Hittor,  p.  62, 
&c  ;  Viia  Joan,  iiL  p.  43  ;  Agnellus,  Liber  Ponr 
tifie.)  [W.  P.] 

NA'SAMON  (Scurfy),  a  son  of  Amphithemis 
and  Tritonis,  the  ancestral  hero  of  the  Nasamones 
in  the  north  of  Africa,  who  are  said  to  have  derived 
their  name  from  him.  (Apollon.  Rhod.  iv. 
1496.)  [L.  S.] 

N  A'SCIO,  a  Roman  divinity,  presiding  over  the 
birth  of  children,  and  accordingly  a  goddess  assist- 
ing Lucina  in  her  functions,  and  analogous  to  the 
Greek  Eileithyiae.  She  had  a  sanctuary  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Ardea.  (Cic.  de  Nat,  Dear.  iii. 
18.)  [L.S.] 

NASE'NNIUS,  C,  served  as  a  centurion  in 
Crete,  under  Metellus  Creticus,  and,  after  the  assas- 
sination of  Julius  Caesar,  united  himself  to  Cicero, 
who  gave  him  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Brutus. 
(Cic  ad  Brut,  i,  8.) 

NASI'CA,  an  agnomen  in  the  family  of  the 
Scipios.     [SciPio.] 

NASrCA,  CAE'SIUS,  commanded  a  Roman 
legion  under  Didius  Gallus  in  Britain.  (Tac.  Ann, 
xii.  40.)    [Gallus,  Didius.] 

NASIDIE'NUS,  a  wealthy  (beatm)  Roman, 
who  gave  a  supper  to  Maecenas,  which  Horace 
ridicules  so  unmercifully  in  the  eighth  satire  of  his 
second  book.  It  appears  from  v.  58,  that  Rnfus 
was  the  cognomen  of  Nasidienus.  The  scholiasts 
tell  us  that  Nasidienus  was  a  Roman  eques ;  but  it 
is  probable  that  the  name  is  fictitious,  as  it  is 
not  very  likely  that  Horace  would  have  satirised 
in  this  way  a  man  who  was  honoured  by  Maecenas 

4  D  3 


1142 


NASO. 


NATALIS. 


with  hii  company.    There  is  another  Nasidienu» 
mentioned  by  Martial  (vii.  54). 

NASl'DIUfi,  Q.  or  L.*,  was  sent  by  Pompey, 
in  B.  c.  49,  with  a  fleet  of  «ixteen  »hip«  to  refieTe 
Massilia,  when  it  was  besieged  by  Caesar's  troops, 
under  tjie  command  of  D.  Brutus.    He  was  unable, 
however,  to  effect    his  object,  was  defeated  by 
Bmtus,  and  fled  to  Africa,  where  it  appears  that  he 
had  the  command  of  the  Pompeian  fleet.  (Caes.  B.C, 
ii.  3_7  .  Cic  ad  AtL  xi.  17  ;   Auctor,  BelL  Afr, 
64,  98.)    After  the  conquest  of  Africa  by  Caesar, 
Nasidius  probably  fled  to  Spain  and  followed  the 
fortunes  of  the  Pompeian  party,  but  he  is  not  men- 
tinned  again  for  some  time.     Cicero,  in  his  seventh 
Philippic  (c  9),  speaks  of  an  L.  Visidius,  a  R4>man 
eques,  who  had  asMsted  him  in  suppressing  the 
oonspiracy  of  Catiline,  and  who  was  at  that  time 
(&  c  43)  engaged  in  levying  troops  to  oppose  An- 
tony at  Mutina.     For  L.  Visidius  Orelli  proposes 
to  rend  L.  Nasidius,  which  occurs  in  a  few  manu- 
scripts, but  Garatoni  objects  {ad  loo.)  that  it  is 
unlikely  that  Pompey  would  have  given  him  the 
command  of  a  fleet^  unless  he  had  held  some  office 
in  the  state,  and  we  know  that  the  appellation  of 
Roman  eques  was  not  applied  to  a  person  after  he 
had  been  quaestor.     But  whether  this  passage  refers 
to  Nasidius  or  not,  we  do  not  hear  of  him  i^n 
till  a  c.  35,  when  he  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the 
principal  officers  of  Sex.  Pompey,  who  deserted  to 
Antony  upon  the  foiling  fortunes  of  the  former. 
( Appian,  B.  C.  v.  139.)     He  continued  fiiithful  to 
the  fortunes  of  Antony  in  the  civil  war  between 
him  and  Octavian,  and  commanded  part  of  An- 
tony's fleet,  which  was  defeated  by   Agrippa  off 
Patrae,  in  B.  c.  31,  previous  to  the  decisive  battle 
of  Actium.  (Dion  Cass.  1.  13.)     The  coin  annexed 
refers  to  Nasidius:  it  bean  on  the  obverse  the 
head  of  Pompey  with  a  trident  and  nbptvni,  and 
on  the  reverse  a  ship  with  Q.  nabidivs. 


COIN  or   NABID1U8. 

NASO,  p.  a  man  whom  Cicero  speaks  of  as 
'^  onmi  carens  cupiditate,'^  was  praetor  b.  c.  44  (Cic. 
Philipp.  iii.  10).  He  seems  to  be  the  same  as 
Naso,  the  augur,  whom  Cicero  mentioned  in  a  letter 
in  the  preceding  year  {ad  AtL  xii.  17).  The  gen- 
tile name  of  Naso  does  not  occur. 

NASO,  M.  ACTO'RIUS.     [Actorius.] 

NASO,  ANTO'NIUS,  a  tribune  of  the  prae- 
torian troops,  A.  D.  69  (Tac  Hist.  i.  20).  He  may 
be  the  same  person  as  the  L.  Antonius  Naso,  who, 
as  we  learn  from  coins,  was  procurator  of  Bithynia 
in  the  reign  of  Vespasian.     (Eckhel,  vol.  ii.  p.  404.) 

NASO,  L.  A^XIUS,  only  mentioned  on  coins, 
a  specimen  of  which  is  annexed.  The  obverse  re- 
presents  a  woman^s  head  surmounted  with  a  helmet, 
with  NASO.  a.  c.  ;  the  reverse,  Diana  in  a  chariot 
drawn  by  stags,  with  one  dog  before  her  and  two 
behind  her,  and  the  legend  L.  Axuva  l.  v. 

^  He  is  called  Lucius  in  Caesar,  but  Qnu^  in 
Dion  Caaaius  and  on  coins. 


COIN  OP   L.  AXIUS   NASa 

NASO,  JU'LIUS,  an  indmate  friend  oC  PUny 
and  Tacitus,  both  of  whom  interested  themielTei 
much  in  his  success,  when  he  became  acandidnte  for 
the  public  offices  of  the  state  (Plin.  Ep.  vi  6, 9). 
One  of  Pliny's  letters  (iv.  6)  is  addressed  to  him. 
NASO,  L.  OCTA'VIUS.  whoseheteswuL. 
Flavins,  praetor  designatas  in  B.  c.  59.  (Cic  ti 
Q.  Fr,  i.  2.  §  3.) 

NASO,  CN.  OTACI'LIUS,  is  recommended  by 
Cicero  to  the  notice  and  fiivour  of  AcUias,  in  b.c 
46.     (Cic  ad  Fam.  xiii.  33.) 
NASO,  OVPDIUS.     [OviDiua.] 
NASO,  SE'XTIUS,  one  of  the  conspvatcn 
against  Caesar,  a.  c.  44.     (Appian,  A  C  il  1 13.) 
NASO,  VALE'RIUS,  who  had  previoaily  b«n 
praetor,  was  sent  to  Smyrna  in  a.  d.  26,  to  mpet- 
intend  the  erection  of  a  temple  to  Tiberius  (Tsc. 
Aim,  iv.  56). 

NASO,  Q.  VOCO'NIUS,  the  judex qnaBstiantt 
in  the  trial  of  Cluentiua,  B.  c.  66.     Since  Cicero  m 
one  passage  calls  him  Q.  Naso  (pro  CImmL  c  53^, 
and  in  another  Q.  Voconios  {llnd.  c.  64),  Qanm. 
and  Klotx,  in  their  notea  upon  Cicero's  oratiom 
make  two  different  persons  out  of  Q.  Voeociw 
Naso,  namely  Q.  Voconius,  the  judex  quacsuontt, 
and  Q.  Naso,  the  praetor.     But  Madvig  hss  Jwn 
satisfactorily  {de  Amn,  p.  121 X  that  CioBronfei 
only  to  one  person,  the  judex  quaestionit,  pobt»! 
out  moreover  that  the  judioea  quaettionom  *«« 
appointed  to  preside    in   those  cases  whick  the 
praetors,  firom  their   limited   nmnbcx,  conl4  «* 
attend  to,  and  that  accordingly  a  praetor  si»  > 
judex  quaestionis  would  not  be  in  the  sane  eoart. 
This  opinion  of  Madvig  is  also  adopted  by  l^f 
(ad  Cic  Ver.  p.  234).     Cicero  in  his  oiatioo  frr 
Flaccus,  a  c.  59,  speaks  (c  21)  of  Q.  N»  f 
having  been  praetor,  but  the  year  of  his  psMtoisfci? 
is  unknown.    (Orelli«  Onotn.  Tidl.  p.  649.) 

NATA'LIS,  ANTO'NIUS,  a  Roman  «p» 
was  one  of  Piso's  frienda,  anti  joined  Idmia^ 
conspiracy  against  Nero,  ▲.  d.  66,  but  han»f 
become  suspected,  and  being  threatened  with  ut 
torture,  he  disclosed  the  namea  of  the  consfin^ 
and  thus  escaped  punishmeat.  (Tac  An»-  ^'  '^'* 
54—56,  71.) 

NATA'LIS,  CAECI'LIUS,  the  pen»  ^^ 
maintains  the  cause  of  paganiam  in  the  dialogs' ^ 
Minucius  Felix,  entitled  Oetortsa.  [Fxux.  ){(- 
Nucius.]  Various  conjecturea  have  Vjeea  i^  * 
to  who  this  Natalis  was  ;  but  there  are  nosafi^s^ 
data  for  deciding  the  qneation.  (Bikr,  d^- 
Rotn.  Tkeoloffii^i}9.) 

NATA'LIS.  MINU'CIUS   or  MINKH;- 
There  is  a  rescript  of  Txmj«n  to  Minucius  N*a> 
(Dig.  2.  tit.  12.  s.  9),  who  was  pcobaU^  a^K*^ 
suU  and  may  be  the  jurist  >lata]ta.  In  this  fo^^ 
of  the  Digest  his  name  ia  written  MinitiiiftN<^ 
This  person  appears  to  have  been  a!bo  vxoa^^ 
augur.     The  letter  of  Pliny    the    Younger  ««»• 
inend  Minucius  may  probitbljr  be  mddivttf^  * 
Minndus  Fundanus.    (Plin.  I^  viL  VIS) 
The  time  of  the  jurist  N&talia   ia  deCenoi»^'' 


NATTA. 

prior  to  that  of  Salvias  Jnlianui,  by  the  fiut  that 
Julianiii  wrote  notes  in  six  books  Ad  (apad,  in) 
Minitiam  or  Ad  Minicium,  from  which  books  there 
are  some  citations  in  the  Digest  (6.  tit.  1.  s.  61). 
In  one  passage,  the  tenth  book  of  the  work.  Ad 
Minitiam  is  cited  (Dig.  19.  tit  1.  s.  11.  §  15),  bat 
as  Zimmem  suggests,  x.  is  a  blander  for  v. 

Pomponias  (Dig.  19.  tiL  1.  s.  6.  §  4)  quotes 
Minicius  as  qnoting  Sabinus.  [O.  L.] 

NATTA  or  NACCA,  "a  fuller-  (Festus,  «.  v. ; 
Appul.  MeL  ix.  p.  636,  ed.  Ouden.),  was  the  name  of 
a  fiunily  of  the  Pinaria  gena.  Natta,  or  Nata, 
which  we  6nd  upon  coins,  seems  to  be  the  correct 
orthography.  The  Nattae  are  very  rarely  mentioned, 
but  appear  to  hare  been  a  very  ancient  fiunily. 
Cicero  speaks  in  general  of  the  Pinarii  Nattae  as 
mobile»^  and  mentions  an  ancient  bronse  statoe  of 
a  Natta,  which  was  struck  by  lightning  in  the 
oonsolship  of  Torqoatas  and  Cotta,  B.  a  65.  (Cic. 
(20/)io.  i.  12,  ii.  20,21.) 

1.  L.  PiNAftius  Natta,  magister  eqaitam  to 
the  dictator  L.  Manilas  Capitolinus,  b.  c.  363,  and 
praetor,  B.  c.  349.  Livy  does  not  give  his  cogno- 
men, bnt  it  is  preserved  in  the  Fasti  CapitolinL 
(Liv.  viL  3,  25.) 

2.  L.  (PiNARius)  Natta  was  the  brother  of 
the  wife  of  the  celebrated  tribune  P.  Clodius,  and 
obtained  a  seat  in  the  college  of  pontiffs  through 
the  influence  of  his  brother-in-law,  who  passed 
over  his  own  brother  in  favour  of  Natta.  Through 
his  connection  with  Clodius,  he  was  one  of  the 
enemies  of  Cicero,  who  mentions  him  on  one  or  two 
occasions.  (Cic.  pro  Dom.  45,  52,  ad  AU.  iv.  8,  b. 
§  3.)  The  gentile  name  of  Natta  is  only  men- 
tioned in  a  passage  of  Servius  (ad  Virg.  Am,  viii. 
269),  who  calls  him  Pinarius  Natta,  but  the 
genuineness  of  this  passage  has  been  called  in 
question  by  Wolf  (ad  Cic  pro  Dom.  I.  c).  Now 
as  we  read  of  only  one  wife  of  Clodius,  namely, 
Fulvia,  it  has  been  usually  supposed  that  the 
above  L.  Natta  was  the  brother  of  this  Fulvia, 
and  that  his  full  name  was  therefore  L.  Fulvios 
Natta*  ;  but  Drumann  has  brought  forward  (Of- 
ehiekie  Rtm»^  vol  il  p.  370)  reasons  which  ren- 
der it  very  probable,  that  Clodius  had,  previous 
to  his  marriage  with  Fulvia,  married  another  wife  of 
the  name  of  Pinaria,  and  that  L.  Natta  was  the  bro- 
ther of  the  latter  and  not  the  brother  of  Fulvia.  The 
name  of  Natta  is  otherwise  unknown  in  the  Fulvia 
gens.  The  mother  of  Natta  and  of  his  sister  Pinaria 
married  a  second  time  L.  Murena,  consul  B.  c.  62, 
and  we  consequently  find  Natta  described  as  a 
step-son  of  Murena.  (Cic.  pro  Muren.  35,  pro 
Dom.  52.) 

3.  Pinarius  Natta,  a  client  of  Sejanns,  and 
one  of  the  two  accusers  of  Crematius  Cordus,  A.  d. 
25.  (Tac.  Ann,  iv.  34.) 

4.  Natta,  a  person  satirised  by  Horace  (Sai.  i. 
6.  124)  for  his  dirty  meanness,  was  probably  a 
member  of  the  noble  Pinarian  family,  and  therefore 
attacked  by  Horace  for  such  conduct 

The  coin  annexed  refers  to  some  Pinarius  Natta, 
but  who  he  was  is  quite  uncertain.  The  obverse 
represents  a  winged  head  of  Pallas,  the  reverse 
Victory  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  two  horses. 


NAUCRATES. 


1143 


•  Hence  we  frequently  find  Natta  or  Nacoa 
given  as  a  cognomen  in  the  Fulvia  gens,  as  is  stated 
in  the  article  Fulvia  Gbns  ;  but  if  Drutnann's 
supposition  is  correct,  and  we  believe  it  is,  this  is  a 
mistake. 


COIN  or  PINARIUS  natta. 

NAUBO'LIDES  (nav9oMifis\  a  patronyraie 
from  Naubolus,  and  accordingly  applied  to  his  sons, 
Iphitus  (Hom.  //.  ii.  518)  and  Clytoneus  (Apollon. 
Khod.  i.  135).  It  also  occurs  as  the  name  of  a 
Phaeacian.     (Horn.  Cbrin.  viiu  116.)       [L.  S.] 

NAU'BOLUS  (Noi^oAos).  1.  A  son  of  Lenius 
and  the  fiither  of  Clytoneus,  was  king  of  Tanagra 
in  Boeotia.  (Apollon.  Khod.  L  135,  &C.,  208  ; 
Orph.  Aryon.  144  ;  Lyooph.  1068.) 

2.  A  son  of  Omvtus,  and  father  of  Iphitus,  was 
king  of  Phocis.  (Horn.  IL  iL  518  ;  ApoUod.  L 
9.  §16.)  [L.S.] 

NAUCERUS,  a  statuary,  who  made  a  panting 
wrestler.  (Plin.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19.)  [P.  S.] 

NAUCLEIDES  (NavKXc/5i}r).  1.  A  Piataean, 
the  leader  of  the  faction  who  invited  and  opened 
the  gates  for  the  Thebans  who  seized  upon  Pia- 
taeae  B.C.  431.  (Thuc.  ii  2  ;  Dem.  c  Neaeram^ 
2.5,  p.  137a) 

2.  One  of  the  two  Spartan  ephors,  sent  accord- 
ing  to  the  Spartan  custom,  with  the  king  Pau- 
sanias  into  Attica  in  B.  c.  403,  at  the  time  when 
the  Athenians  were  hard  pressed  by  Lysander. 
He  entered  cordially  into  the  plans  of  Pausanias 
for  defeating  the  designs  of  Lysander.  (Xen.  Hd- 
len,  it  4.  §  36.)  He  is  perhaps  the  same  with  the 
Naudeidas,  son  of  Polybiades,  whom  Lysander 
ridiculed  and  assailed  on  account  of  his  obesity  and 
luxurious  mode  of  life  in  an  assembly  of  the  people, 
to  such  an  extent  that  he  was  near  being  exiled 
forthwith.  The  people,  however,  contented  them- 
selves with  threatening  him  with  banishment  if  he 
did  not  reform  his  mode  of  life.  (A then.  xiL 
p.550d.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

NAU'CRATES  (Vamcpdriis),  historical.  1.  A 
native  of  Carystus,  who,  with  Androcles  of  Sphettus, 
lent  a  sum  of  money  to  Arteroon  and  ApoIIodonis, 
for  the  recovery  of  which  a  suit  was  instituted  by 
Androcles  against  Lacritus,  the  brother  of  Arte- 
mon.  This  matter  is  the  subject  of  the  speech  of 
Demosthenes  Jlpos  fijp  AoKf^rou  vapaypaip^v, 

2.  A  Lycian  demagogue,  who  incited  the  Ly- 
cians  to  offer  some  fruitless  resistance  to  M.  Brutus. 
(Plut  Brut,  p.  998,  b.)  [C.  P.  M.J 

NAU'CRATES  (NowcfKfrijj),  literaiy.  1. 
Sumaraed  Erytkraeu»^  and  termed  by  Suidas  («. 
V.  Jtocrata)  *E.pv9palos  Navicpartnys,  was  a  disci- 
ple of  Isocrates.  He  is  mentioned  among  the 
orators  who  competed  (b.  c.  352)  for  the  prize 
offered  by  Artemisia  for  the  best  funeral  oration 
delivered  over  Mausolus.  (Suidas,  s.  v.  Thettdectet^ 
et  /.  e. ;  Oell.  x.  68.)  He  wrote  on  the  subject  of 
rhetoric.  From  the  incidental  notice  taken  of  his 
writinn  by  Cicero  (De  OraL  iiL  44),  we  may 
infer  that  he  shared  in  and  defended  the  technical 
refinement  of  his  master.  In  one  of  his  treatises 
we  learn  from  Quintilian  (iii.  6)  that  he  applied 
the  word  arJuns^  as  the  appropriate  technical  term 
for  the  statu»  or  quaestio^  the  consideration  of  a 
case  in  its  most  general  aspect,  and'  that  some 
regarded  hun  as  the  inventor  of  the  term  so  ap- 
plied. 

4D  4 


1144 


NAUMACHIUS. 


As  IsocTates  wrote  models  for  judicial  and  poli- 
tical orations,  Naucrates  furnished  models  (none  of 
which  are  extant)  of  funeral  orations,  celebrating 
men  of  public  fame.  (Dionjs.  vol.  iL  p.  39,  ed. 
Sylburg.) 

Eustathius  twice  refers  to  a  commentary  on 
Homer  by  Naucraiet  Erythraeus^  who  may,  per- 
haps, be  regarded  as  identified  with  the  rhetorician 
by  the  term  Sophista  which  he  applies  to  him. 
(Fabric.  BibL  Graec.  toI.  i.  pp.  484,  517.)  But 
the  manner  in  which  the  commentator  is  men- 
tioned by  StephanuB  Byzantinus  («.  v.  Epv^pd), 
solely  in  connection  with  the  commentary,  renders 
it  doubtful  whether  there  may  not  have  been  two 
of  the  same  name. 

2.  Stobaeus  mentions  the  saying  of  one  Nau- 
crates, whom  he  designates  6  <rwp6s  (vol.  i.  p.  390, 
ed.Gaisford).  tW.M,G.] 

NAUCyDES  (NevffwJijj),  an  Argive  statuary, 
the  son  of  Mothon,  and  the  brother  and  teacher  of 
Polycleitus  II.  of  Aigos,  made  a  gold  and  ivory 
statue  of  Hebe,  which  stood  by  the  celebrated 
statue  of  Hera  by  Polycleitus  I.  in  the  Heraeum 
near  Mycenae ;  a  bronze  statue  of  Hecate  at 
Argos  ;  and  several  statues  of  athletes.  (Paus.  ii. 
17.  §  5,  22.  §  8,  vi.  6.  §  1, 8.  §  3,  9.  §  1.)  Tatian 
mentions  his  statue  of  Erinna  the  poetess.  (Adv. 
Graec.  51,  p.  1 13,  Worth.)  Pliny,  who  places  him  at 
01.  90,  B.C.  420  (ILN.  xxxiv.  8.  s.  19),  men- 
tions his  Mercury,  Discobolus,  and  a  man  sacri- 
ficing a  ram  {Ibid.  §19).  Besides  his  brother 
Polycleitus,  Alypus  of  Sicyon  was  bis  disciple. 
(Paus.  vi.  1.  §  2 ;  comp.  Thiersch,  Epochen^  pp. 
143,  150,  282,  283,  and  Sillig,  Caixd.  Artif. 
9.  r.)  [P.  S.] 

NA'VIUS.    [Naeviu8,No.  ].] 

NA'VIUS,  ATTUS,  a  renowned  augur  in  the 
time  of  Taiquinius  Priscus.  In  his  boyhood  he 
showed  his  akill  in  the  art  before  he  had  received 
any  instruction  ;  but  after  he  had  been  taught  by 
the  Etruscans,  he  excelled  all  the  augurs  of  his 
time.  The  most  extraordinary  proof  of  his  know- 
ledge of  augury  is  related  in  the  legend  of  Tar- 
quinius  Priscut.  This  king  proposed  to  double  the 
number  of  the  equestrian  centuries,  and  to  name 
the  three  new  ones  after  himself  and  two  of  his 
friends,  but  was  opposed  by  Nanus,  because  Ro- 
mulus had  originally  arranged  the  equites  under 
the  sanction  of  the  auspices,  and  consequently  no 
alteration  could  be  made  in  them  without  the  same 
sanction.  The  tale  then  goes  on  to  say  that  the 
king  thereupon  commanded  him  to  divine  whether 
what  he  was  thinking  of  in  his  mind  could  be 
done,  and  that  when  Navius,  after  consulting  the 
heavens,  declared  that  it  could,  the  king  held  out  a 
whetstone  and  a  razor  to  cut  it  with.  He  imme- 
diately cut  it.  A  statue  of  Attus  was  placed  in 
the  comitium,  on  the  steps  of  the  senate-house,  the 
place  where  the  miracle  had  been  wrought,  and 
beside  the  statue  the  whetstone  was  preserved. 
There  was  a  current  report,  according  to  Dionysius, 
that  Attus  fell  a  victim  to  the  anger  of  Tarquin. 
Attus  Navius  seems  to  be  the  best  orthography, 
making  Attus  an  old  praenomen,  though  we  fre- 
quently find  the  name  written  Attius.  (Ltv.  i.  3& ; 
Flor.  i.  5  ;  AureL  Vict  de  Fir,  lU.  6  ;  Dionys.  iii. 
70—72  ;  Cic.  de  Die.  I  17,  de  NaU  Dear.  ii.  3, 
iii.  6,  de  Rep.  ii.  20  ;  Niebuhr,  Hitt  o/Rome^  vol 
I  pp.  360,^61.) 

N AUMA'CHIUS  (Nai/Aiaxw)» »  Gnomic  poet 
Of  the  age  in  which  he  lived  nothing  ii  known. 


NAUPLIUS. 

In  addition  to  the  verses  which  bear  his  nsue, 
there  has  been  conjecturally  aitributed  to  him  a 
moral  poem,  assigned  by  Gesner  to  Phocvlidet, 
which  Bmnck  thinks  infierior  to  the  known  pro- 
ductions of  Naomachins.    There  are  three  fira^ 
menu  of  this  author  in  hexameters  preserved  bf 
Stobaeus.     1.  Eleven  lines  of  what  seems  to  be  an 
introduction  to  a  poem  on  the  due  management  of 
the  marriage  state  on  the  part  of  women ;  the  in- 
troduction, however,  dissuading  from  inaniage,and 
recommending  celibacy.    2.   Fifty-eight  linei  of 
what  seems  to  be  the  poem  itselfl    The  ioitnic- 
tions  are  exceedingly  comprehensive,   inclnding 
most  sensible  and  prudent  directions  for  the  be- 
haviour of  a  good  wife  to  a  vriae  and  to  a  iioolish 
husband,  for  the  regulation  of  her  household,  her 
choice  of  companions,  and  her  dresa.    He  diM;^ 
proves  of  second  marriages,  and  enjoins  ebeeifol- 
ness  and  discretion.     3.  Four  lines  and  a  portioii 
of  a  fifth,  depreciating  gold,  precious  stones,  and 
purple  clothing.    The  first  and  third   fcagpienti 
have  more  of  poetry  than  the  Uirger  piece,  but 
the  language  of  all  is  pure,  and  the  style  glowing 
and  spirited.     It  must  hare  been  from  a  teeming 
allusion  in  the  first  to  the  superiority  of  celibacy, 
as  introducing  to  a  mystic  marriage,  where  the 
virgin  becomes  queen  of  women,  that  the  siiggestioD 
has  been  made  that  Naamacfaius  waa  a  Chnitiin 
writer.     If  so,  however,  we  could  not  have  failed 
to  detect  in  the  second  extract  some  allusion  to  the 
injunctions  of  Scripture  on  the  subject.    But  there 
seems  to  be  no  reason  to  doubt  that  his  notitn» 
were  purified  by  an  acquaintance  with  the  bsub» 
of  Christianity.    (Stobaeus,   vol  iii.  pp.  "^  ^^ 
234,  ed.  Gaisford  ;  translated  by  Hugo  Grolioiin 
Stobaeus.  iv.   p.  164,  &c.   p.  187,  Ac,  224.  «L 
Gaisford ;    Fabric  BibL   Orate  voL  i.  pp.  « -U 
726.)  [  W.  M.  G.] 

NAUTLIUS  (Na^Aioj).  1.  A  son  of  Po- 
seidon and  Amymone,  of  Aiigos,  a  fiimoa%  wn- 
gator,  and  father  of  Proetus  and  Damastor  (Api>l)oii- 
Rhod.  i.  136,  &c. :  SchoL  ad  ApoUtm.  Bkod.  ir- 
1 091 ).  He  is  the  reputed  founder  of  the  tovn  d 
Nauplia,  which  derived  its  name  from  him  (Pkcs. 
ii.  38.  §  2,  iv.  35.  §2  ;  Schol.  ad  Eurip.  OrtiLSi). 
He  is  also  said  to  have  discoTcred  the  ooQstcUaSi<« 
of  the  great  bear.  (Theon,  ad  AraL  PhaoL  'Tr, 
Pans,  viil  48.  §  5  ;  Strab.  yiii.  p.  368.) 

2.  A  son  of  Cly  toneua,  waa  one  of  the  AigonsQ^ 
and  a  descendant  of  Naupliua,  No.  1.  (ApoUoc 
Rhod.  i.  134.) 

3.  A  king  of  Euboea,  and  fiather  of  Pabmrd^ 
Oeax  and  Nausimedon,  either  by  Clymene  or  P^)- 
lyra  or  Hesione  (Apollod.  iL  1.  §  4).     Clyntnf 
was  a  daughter  of  (^atreoa,  and  she  and  hex  u^ 
Aerope  hiid  been  given  by  their  father  to  Nauplitt*- 
who  was  to  carry  them  to  some  foreign  coonti? ; 
but  Nauplius  married  Gymene,  and  giave  .\enf 
to  Pleisthenes,  who  became    by  ber  ^e  £athrr  d 
Agamemnon  and  Menelaua  (Apollod.  iii  2.  § '-) 
His  son  Palamedes  had  be«n  condemned  to  &»6 
by  the  Greeks  during  the   aiege  of  Troy,  and  » 
Nauplius  considered  his  condemnation  to  be  so  sti 
of  injustice,  he  watched  for  the  retam  of  theGic^ 
and  as  they  approached  the  coast  of  Euboea.  W 
lighted  torchea  on  the  most  dangeitms  part  of  t^ 
coast.     The  sailors  thus  miaguided  anfleccd  ^^ 
wreck,  and  perished  in  the  w^Tes  or  by  the  tvea 
of   Nauplius   (PhUostr.  Her.   x.    II  ;  Schol '^ 
Emrip.  OretL  422;  Txeta,  ad  Lgeapk.  384  ;  ^Y^ 
Fab.  1 1 6).   He  is  further  «aid  to  naire  wreakei :» 


NAUTIA. 

vengeance  on  the  Greeks  by  sending  fidte  metngefl 
to  the  wiTes  of  the  heroes  fighting  at  Troy,  and 
thus  to  have  led  them  to  feithlessness  towards  their 
hasbands  or  to  self-destruction.  (Eostath.  ad  Horn, 
p.  24  ;  Txetx,  Le. ;  Pans.  L  22.  §  6.)      [L.  S.] 

NAUSI'CAA  (NaMrucaa),the  daughter  of  Alci- 
nous,  king  of  the  Phaeadane  and  .Aj«te,  became 
the  friend  of  Odysseus  (Horn.  OdL  vi  16,  &c. ; 
comp.  Odtssxus).  Later  writers  represent  her  as 
the  wife  of  Telemachns,  by  whom  she  is  said  to 
have  become  the  mother  of  Perseptolis  or  Ptoli- 
porthus.  (Eostath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1796  ;  Diet.  Cret 
Ti.  6.)  [L.  S.] 

NAUSrCRATES  (NaiNrucpcCms),  a  Greek 
comic  poet,  doubtfully  placed  by  Clinton  {F,  H. 
ToL  ii.  p.  3dT.)  among  the  writers  of  the  middle 
comedy.  Meineke  {Frag.  Com,  Grate,  toL  i 
p.  495)  infers  the  same  thing,  from  his  tragioo- 
comic  style.  Suidas  («.  v.)  attributes  to  him  two 
plays,  NavicAijpoi  and  Dcpor/f.  Athenaeus  (ix. 
p.  399,  e.),  when  giving  an  extract  from  the  play 
called  Ilffxr^s,  calls  him  Namerate»;  but  this  is 
clearly  an  error ;  or  it  may  be  a  shortened  form, 
similar  to  those  adduced  by  Lobeck,  in  his  edition 
of  Aglaophamus  (pp.  994,  996).  From  the  frag- 
ments preserved  by  Athenaeus,  consisting  of  twelve 
lines  from  the  NavicAi^pot  and  three  from  the 
Utpaisj  we  can  infer  nothing  of  the  plot ;  but  there 
is  some  humour  in  his  inflated  description  of  the 
mullet  and  the  blue  shark  in  the  passages  from 
the  former  play.  These  passages  are  most  in- 
geniously dovetailed  and  amended  by  Meineke 
(toL  iv.  p.  575,  &C.).  (Fabric  BUL  Graee.  vol. 
il  p.  471  ;  Athen.  L  c.  vii.  p.  296,  a.  p.325,e. 
p.  330,b.)  [W.  M.  G.] 

NAUSPMEDON.  [Nauplius,  No.  8.] 
NAUSI'NOUS  (Navfflroof),  a  son  of  Odysseus 
by  Calypso,  and  brother  of  Nausithous.  (Hes. 
TJieog.  1017  ;  Eustath.  ad  Horn,  p.  1796.)  [L.S.] 
NAUSJ'PHANES  (Nawri^Mb^jiX  a  native  of 
Tecs,  attached  to  the  philosophy  of  Democritus, 
and,  according  to  Sextna  Empiricus,  a  disciple  of 
Pyrrhon.  He  had  a  large  number  of  pupils,  and 
was  particulariy  £unous  as  a  rhetorician.  Epicurus 
was  at  one  time  one  of  his  hearers,  and  as  he  could 
not  deny  this,  though  he  was  anxious  to  be  con- 
sidered a  self-taught  man,  he  was  obliged  to 
content  himself  with  abusing  him,  and  maintaining 
that  he  had  learnt  nothing  from  him.  (Cic  de  NaL 
Deor.  L  26,  33  ;  Diog.  Laert.  ix.  69, 102,  x.  8, 14; 
Sext.  Empir.  adv,  Matit,  i.  1,  p.  215.>  [C.  P.  M.] 

NAUSITHOUS  (NaMrttfoot).  1.  A  son  of 
Poseidon  and  Periboea  the  daughter  of  Eurymedon, 
was  the  fisther  of  Alcinous  and  Rhexenor,  and  king 
of  the  Phaeacians,  whom  he  led  from  Hypereia  in 
Thrinada  to  the  island  of  Scheria,  in  order  to  escape 
from  the  Cyclopes.  (Hom.  Od,  vi.  7,  &c.  vii.  56, 
&C.  viii.  564  ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  iv.  547.) 

2.  [Nausinous.]  [L.  S.] 

NAUTES  or  NAU'TIUS.  [Nautia  Gens.] 
NAUTIA  GENS,  an  ancient  patrician  gens,  a 
member  of  which  obtained  the  consulship  as  early 
as  B.  c.  488.  It  daimed  to  be  descended  from 
Nautius  or  Nantes,  one  of  the  companions  of 
Aeneas,  who  was  said  to  have  brought  with  him 
the  Palladium  from  Troy,  which  was  placed  under 
the  care  of  the  Nantii  at  Rome.  (Dionys.  vi  4  ; 
Virg.  Am,  v.  704,  with  the  note  of  Servius.)  Like 
many  of  the  other  andent  gentes,  the  Nautii  dis- 
appear from  history  about  ^e  time  of  the  Samnite 
wars.  All  the  Nautii  bore  the  surname  of  RuTiLua. 


NEANTHES. 


1145 


NAXUS  (Niifof),  a  son  of  Polemo  and  father 
of  Leucippus,  gave  his  name  to  the  island  of  Naxos, 
which  had  before  been  called  Dia.  (Diod.  v. 
51.)  [L.S.] 

NAZA'RIUS.  The  ninth  piece  in  the  col- 
lection of  the  **  Panegyrid  Veteres  **  [see  Drb- 
PANius]  bears  the  title  Naxarii  Panegyrieus  Gm- 
Mantino  Augusto,  It  was  delivered  at  Rome  (c  38) 
at  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  year  of  the  Caesars, 
Crispus  and  Constantino,  which  commenced  on  the 
Ist  of  March  a.  d.  321  (cc  1, 2).  It  is  chiefly 
occupied  with  the  praises  of  Constantine,  the 
fiither,  who  is  proposed  as  the  bright  exemplar  of 
every  virtue  to  his  sons»  The  drcumstance  that 
the  emperor  was  not  present  (c.  3,  comp.  c.  36), 
renders  the  grossness  of  the  flattery  somewhat  less 
odious.  With  regard  to  the  author  we  find  two 
notices  in  the  version  of  the  Eusebian  Chronicle  bv 
Jerome,  the  one  under  a.d.  315.  **Nazarius  in- 
signis  rhetor  habetur ;"  the  other  under  a.  d.  337, 
**  Nazarii  rhetoris  filia  in  eloquentia  patri  co- 
aequatur,**  both  of  which  we  may  fiiirly  conclude 
refer  to  Uie  author  of  this  <»ation.  Ausonius  also 
notices  incidentally  an  **  illustrious  **  rhetorician, 
Nazaritts,  who  may  be  the  same  person.  (Prof, 
Burdig.  xiv.) 

The  eighth  piece  in  the  above  collection,  styled 
Ineerti  Panegyriaa  Quuianimo  Angiuto  diUu», 
from  the  resemblance  in  style  as  well  as  from  an 
expression  in  the  ninth  (c.  30),  is  generally  believed 
to  be  also  the  work  of  Naxarius.  It  was  pro- 
nounced at  Treves  by  a  native  of  Gaul  (c.  1),  in 
the  year  a.  d.  313,  and  celebrates  in  the  most 
turgid  hwgnage  the  victory  over  Maxentius.  (For 
authorities  and  illustrations  see  the  references  at 
the  end  of  Drbpanius,  Eumbnius,  Mamsr- 
TINO&)  [W.  R.] 

NEAERA  (N/otpa).  1.  A  nymph,  who  became 
by  Helios  the  mother  of  Lampetia  and  Phaetnsa. 
(Hom.  Od.  xil  133.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Pereus,  and  the  wifis  of  Aleus, 
by  whom  she  became  the  mother  of  Auge,  Cepheus, 
and  Lycurgus.  (ApoUod.  iii.  9.  §  1  ;  Pans.  viii.  4. 
§  3,  who  calls  her  the  wife  of  Autolycun) 

3.  One  of  the  daughteri  of  Niobe.  (ApoUod. 
ill  5.  §  3.) 

4.  The  wife  of  Strymon,  and  mother  of  Evadne. 
(Apollod.  ii  1.  §  2.) 

5.  A  nymph,  who  became  by  Zeus  the  mother  o^ 
Aegle.  (Virg.  Edog,  vi.  20;  comp.  Asolb, 
No.  1.)  [L.&J 

NEALCES  (NciUinrf),  a  painter  who  flourished 
in  the  time  of  Aratus,  js.  c  245.  Plutarch  relates 
that,  when  Aratus  was  destroying  the  pictures  of 
the  tyrants,  Melanthius^s  picture  of  Aristretus  was 
saved  by  the  intercession  of  Nealces,  who  painted 
over  with  a  bUck  colour  the  figure  of  Aristratus, 
but  left  Xhe  rest  of  the  picture  uninjured  (Pint. 
AraL  13).  Pliny  mentions  with  high  praise  his 
Venus  and  his  naval  battle  between  Uie  Egyptians 
and  the  Persians  {ff.  N.  xxxv.  1 1.  s.  40,  §§  36, 41). 
A  curious  story  is  told  of  another  of  his  pictures  by 
Pliny  (xxxv.  10.  s.  36.  §  20).  Hu  daughter  Alex- 
andria was  abo  a  painter  (Didymus,  ap.  Clem. 
Alex.  Strom,  iv.  p.  38 1,  c.)  His  coloo^grinder  Eri- 
gonus  also  became  a  distinguished  painter.  [P.  S.] 

NEANTHES  (Ne<b^t),  of  Cyzicum,  lived 
about  B.  c.  241,  and  was  a  disciple  of  the  Milesian 
Philiscus,  who  himself  had  been  a  disciple  of  Iso- 
crotes.  He  was  a  voluminous  writer,  principally 
of  history,  but  very  scanty  materials  have  reached 


1146 


NEARCHUS. 


ua,  to  fonn  anj  judgment  of  hie  menta.  The 
'variouft  anthon,  however,  that  quote  him  seem, 
with  rare  exceptions,  to  place  great  reliance  on  his 
accuracy  and  judgment.  He  is  very  largely  referred 
to  by  Diogenes  Laertios,  and  by  Athenaeus,  and 
by  several  of  the  early  Christian  writers,  as  well 
as  by  others.  Vossius  (de  Hwl,  Graee.  cap.  zv.) 
refers  to  several  of  them,  but  by  far  the  most  com- 
plete list  is  that  given  by  Clinton  (F.  H.  vol.  iii. 
p.  509).  He  gives  as  the  writings  of  Neanthes: 
1.  Memoirs  of  king  Attalus.  2.  Helienica.  3. 
Lives  of  illustrious  men.  4.  Pythngorica.  5.  Td 
Kard  'k6kiv  fivOina,  6.  On  Purification.  7. 
Annals.  He  probably  also  wrote  an  account  of 
Cyzicum,  as  we  may  infer  from  a  passage  in 
Strabo  (p.  45).  And  Harles  (Fabric  BibL  Chraee, 
vol.  ii.  p.  311,  voL  vi.  p.  134)  attributes  to 
him  a  work  wtpl  KcucofuKlas  /h}Top<ici}r,  as  well 
as  many  panegyrical  orations.  (Vossius,  Clinton, 
Harles,  //.  ce. ;  Westermann,  COuJi.  der  GriedL 
BeredL  p.  86.)  [W.  M.  0.1 

NEARCHUS  (NAif>xw.)  1.  Tyrant  of  Eiea 
or  Velia  in  Magna  Graecia,  known  only  from  an 
anecdote  of  him  in  connection  with  the  philosopher 
Zenon,  whom  he  put  to  the  torture  for  having  con- 
spired a(;ainst  his  life.  [Zbnon].  (Diod.  x.  Em. 
Vales,  p.  557,  Ejtc  Vat.  p.  36  ;  Val.  Max.  ill  3. 
ext.  3  ;  Diog.  Laert.  ix.  29.) 

2.  A  friend  and  follower  of  AgathoclM,  who 
was  sent  by  him  to  Syracuse  with  the  tidings  of 
his  successes  in  Africa.     (Diod.  xx.  16.) 

3.  A  Tarentine,  who  adhered  to  the  cause  of 
the  Romans  throughout  the  second  Punic  war,  not- 
withstanding the  defection  of  his  countrymen.  He 
was  on  terms  of  friendly  intimacy  with  Cato  the 
Censor,  who  lived  in  his  house  after  the  recapture  of 
Tarentum  by  Fabius  Maximus  (b.c.  209),  and  de- 
rived from  him  instruction  in  the  tenets  of  the  Pytha- 
gorean philosophy,  of  which  Nearchus  was  a  follower. 
(Plut.  Cat.  Maj.  2  ;  Cic.  de  Sen.  12.)      [E.  H.  B.J 

NEARCHUS  (Ntapxof),  son  of  Androtimus, 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  the  friends  and 
officers  of  Alexander.  He  was  a  native  of  Crete, 
but  settled  at  Amphipolis.  (Arr.  Ind.  18  ;  Diod. 
xix.  1 9.  Stephnnus  Byzantinus,  «.o.  Airn},  calls  him 
a  native  of  Lete  in  Macedonia,  but  this  is  certainly 
a  mistake.)  Of  his  fiimily  or  parentage  we  know 
nothing,  but  he  appears  to  have  occupied  a  promi- 
nent position  at  the  court  of  Philip,  where  he 
attached  himself  to  the  party  of  Alexander,  and 
was  banished,  together  with  Ptolemy,  Harpalus, 
and  others,  for  participating  in  the  intrigues  of  the 
young  prince.  After  the  death  of  Philip,  he  was 
recalled,  and,  in  common  with  all  those  who  had 
suffered  on  the  same  account,  treated  with  the 
utmost  distinction  by  Alexander.  (Plut  Alojt.  10; 
Arr.  Anab.  iii.  6.)  After  the  conquest  of  the 
maritime  provinces  of  Asi&,  Nearchus  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  government  of  Lycia,  together  with 
the  adjoining  provinces  south  of  the  Taurus  (Arr. 
/.  c),  a  post  which  he  continued  to  fill  without 
interruption  for  five  years.  In  b.  c.  829  he  joined 
Alexander  at  Zariaspa  in  Bactria  with  a  force  of 
Oreek  mercenaries ;  and  from  this  time,  instead  of 
returning  to  his  government,  he  accompanied  the 
king  in  his  subsequent  campaigns.  He  appears 
to  have  held  at  first  the  rank  of  chiliarch  of  the 
hypaspists,  a  somewhat  subordinate  situation  ;  but 
his  acquaintance  with  naval  matters,  as  well  as  the 
personal  &vour  he  enjoyed  with  Alexander,  in- 
duced the  k&tter  during  hia  Indian  expedition  to 


NEARCHUS. 

confide  to  Nearchus  the  chief  command  of  the  fleet 
which  he  had  caused  to  be  constructed  on  the 
Hydaspea.  (Air.  Awd>.  iv.  7.  §  4,  30.  §  1 1,  vL  2. 
$  6,  Ind.  1*8.)  During  the  descent  of  that  river 
and  the  Indus  to  tiie  sea,  his  duties  were  compara- 
tively easy,  and  he  is  only  mentioned  as  command- 
ing the  fleet  whenever  the  king  himself  was  not 
with  it ;  but  it  is  evident  that  he  had  given  suffi- 
cient proof  of  his  skill  and  capacity,  so  that  when 
Alexander,  after  having  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
Indus,  meditated  the  sending  round  his  ships  by 
sea  from  thence  to  the  Persian  gulf^  he  gladly  ac- 
cepted the  offer  of  Nearchus  to  undertake  the 
command  of  the  fleet  during  this  long  and  perilous 
navigation.  When  we  consider  the  total  ignorance 
of  the  Greeks  at  this  time  concerning  the  Indian 
seas,  and  the  imperfect  character  of  their  naviga- 
tion, it  is  impossible  not  to  admire  the  noUe  con- 
fidence with  which  Nearchus  ventured  to  promise 
that  he  would  bring  the  ships  in  safety  to  the 
shores  of  Persia,  '*  ijf  the  sea  were  navigaUe,  and 
the  thing  feasible  for  mortal  man."  (Arr.  IntL  19. 
20,  Anab.  vi.  5,  19 ;  Curt  ix.  38 ;  Diod.  xvil 
104  ;  Pint  Alex.  66.)  Nor  did  his  condoct 
throughout  the  expedition  fidl  short  of  his  pramises ; 
and  Arrian  expressly  attributes  the  safe  reaolt  ot 
the  enterprise  on  more  than  one  occasion  to  the 
prudence  and  judgment,  as  well  as  coorsge,  of  the 
commander.     (Ind.  32.) 

Nearchus  was  compelled  to  remain  in  the  Indus 
for  some  sime  after  Alexander  had  set  out  on  his 
return,  waiting  fw  the  cessation  of  the  etesim 
winds,  or  south-western  monsoon.   Meanwhile,  the 
Indians  had  gathered  again,  after  the  king\  de- 
parture, in  considerable  force,  and  began  to  anaoy 
him  with  their  attacks,  which  caused  him  to  hastes 
his  departure,  and  he  set  out  on  the  2 1st  of  Sep- 
tember &a  325,  before  the  winds  had  bcooae 
altogether  favourable.     The  consequence  was,  that 
after  sailing  out  of  the  Indus,  and  a  short  distaaoe 
along  the  coast,  he  was  compelled  to  remain  twenty- 
four  days  in  a  harbour  near  the  confines  of  the 
Indians  and  Oreitse,  to  which  he  gare  the  nane  of 
the  port  of  Alexander.    Leaving  this  on  the  23d 
of  October,  he  continued  his  voyage  *kng  the 
coast  of  the  Oreitae,  and  afrer  cncounteciog  aMvy 
dangers  from  rocks  and  shoals,  and  bsiiig  tkrer  «f 
his  ships  in  a  storm,  he  arrived  at  a  plve  called 
Cocala,  where  he  halted  ten  days  to  rqiav  his 
vessels.      During  this  interval  he  entered  isi^ 
communication  with  Leonnatus,  who  had  been  Ip& 
behind  in  charge  of  the  province  of  the 
and  from  whom  he  received  supplies  of 
and  reinforcements  of  men  to  repUue  those  vl 
he  had  found  the  least  efficient  of  his  crewm.   Fi 
this  time,  until  he  reached  the  coast  of 
Nearchus  was  entirely  dependent  nposi 
resources,  and  had  to  contend  not  wAj 
perils  of  an  unknown  navigatioo,  bat  with 
greatest  distress  from  want  of  provisions, 
coasted  along  the  sandy  and  barren  ahores  oC  t:sI 
Ichthyophagi,  and  with  the  discontent  of  Us  mmn 
followers,  to  which  that  scarcity  gave  risa 
out  this  period  he  displayed  the  ataost 
well  as  energy ;  and  the  courage  with 
confronted  alike  the  novel  dangen  which  thi 
them  from  whales  (Arr.  Jnd.  30),  and  the 
terious  perils  of  the  ishind  repoted  to  be 
{lb.  31),  proves  him  to  have  been  a 
above  the  level  of  hia  i^  and 
fishing  village  called  Moaania»  he  for  tlia 


NEARCHUS. 

obtained  a  pQot  aeqtuunted  with  the  coast,  which 
greatly  fiicilitated    hit  £uther  progress,   and  at 
length  on  the  eightieth  day  of  hia  Toyage  (Dec  9.) 
he  anchored  at  the  mouth  of  the  riyer  Anamia,  in 
the  fertile  district  of  Hannosia,  and  had  the  happi- 
ness of  learning    that  Alexander    himself   was 
encamped  at  a  short   distance  in  the    interior. 
Nearchus  himself  hastened  to  the  king,  who  re- 
ceived him  with  every  demonstration  of  joy,  and 
celehrated  sacrifices  and  festivals  for  the  safety  of 
his  Beet,  in  which  the  admiial  was  distinguished 
by  every  kind  of  honour.      He  was,  however, 
unwilling  to  expose  his  friend  to  any  £uther  dan- 
gers, and  was  desirous  to  transfer  to  some  one  else 
the  task  of  conducting  the  fleet  np  the  Persian 
gulf,  but  Nearchus  insisted  on  being  allowed  to 
complete  what  he  had  so  suocessfiilly  begun,  and 
returned  to  his  camp  on  the  Anamis,  from  whence 
he  continued  his  voyage  with  comparatively  little 
of  difiiculty  or  danger  iJong  the  north  shore  of  the 
Persian  gulf  to  the  nu>uth  of  the  Pasitigris,  and  up 
that  river  to  Susa.     Here  he  arrived  in  February 
324,  shortly  after  Alexander  himself ;  and  in  the 
brilliant  festivities  with  which  the  king  here  cele- 
brated the  conquest  of  Asia  as  well  as  his  own 
nuptials  with  Stateira,  Nearchus  bore  an  important 
part,  being  one  of  those  rewarded  with  crowns  of 
gold  for  their  distinguished  services,  at  the  same 
time  that  he  obtained  in  marriage  a  daughter  of  the 
Rhodian  Mentor  and  of  Darsine,  to  whom  Alex- 
ander himself  had  been  previously  married.     (Arr. 
Jnd,  21—42,  Anak  vi.  28,  vii.  4.  $  9,  5.  $  9;  Strab. 
XV.  pp.  721,  725,  726  ;  Curtx.  i.  $  10 ;  I>iod. 
xvii.  106  ;  Plut.  Alem.  68.     Concerning  the  chro- 
nology of  the  voyage,  see  Vincent,  toL  i.,  and 
Droysen,  Cft$ek  AU»,  pp.  478,  481.) 

From  this  Ume  Nearchus  appean  to  have  con- 
tinued in  close  attendance  upon  Alexander  till  his 
death,  as  we  find  him  mentioned  as  dissuading  the 
king  from  entering  Babylon  on  account  of  the 
predictions  of  the  Chaldaeans,  and  again  during 
Alexander's  last  illness  holding  a  conversation 
with  him  upon  naval  matters.  It  appears,  in* 
deed,  that  he  had  been  abready  designated  for  the 
chief  command  of  the  fleet  with  which  the  king 
was  at  this  time  meditating  the  conquest  of  Arabia, 
D.  c.  323 ;  and  the  latter  had  just  given  him  a 
sumptuous  feast  previous  to  his  departure,  when 
the  illness  of  Alexander  himself  put  an  end  to  the 
expedition.  (Plut.  Alex.  1%  75,  76 ;  Died.  xvii. 
112  ;  Arr.  Anab,  vii.  25.)  It  was  natural  that 
one  who  had  held  so  high  a  place  in  the  confidence 
of  the  king  should  take  a  prominent  part  in  the 
discussions  that  ensued  after  his  death :  yet  it  is 
remarkable  that  Curtius  is  the  only  writer  who 
mentions  his  name  at  all  upon  that  occasion.  But 
the  statement  of  that  author  (x.  20),  that  it  was 
Nearchus  who  put  forward  the  claims  of  Heracles, 
the  son  of  Barsine,  to  the  throne,  is  rendered  so 
probable  by  his  near  connexion  with  the  latter, 
that  there  can  be  little  doubt  of  its  correctness. 
But  it  is  probable  that  his  not  being  a  Macedo- 
nian by  birth  operated  against  Nearchus,  and  it 
would  seem  that  his  tranquil  and  unambitious 
chsincter  did  not  qualify  him  to  take  a  leading 
part  in  the  stormy  dissensions  that  followed :  he 
not  only  acquiesced  in  the  adoption  of  arrange- 
monts  opposed  to  his  advice,  but  seems  to  have 
been  contented,  in  the  division  of  the  provinces,  to 
obtain  his  former  government  of  Lycia  and  Pam* 
phylia,  and  to  hold  even  these  as  subordinate  to 


NEARCHUS. 


1147 


Antigonns.  (Justin,  xiii  4 ;  oomp.  Droysen, 
Hellemtm^  vol.  i.  p.  42.)  To  the  fortunes  of  the 
huter,  whether  from  motives  of  private  friendship 
or  policy,  we  find  him  henceforth  closely  attached  : 
in  A.  c.  317  he  accompanied  Antigcmus  in  his 
march  against  Enmenes  ;  and  generously  interceded 
with  him  in  fiivour  of  the  latter,  when  he  had 
fidlen  into  his  hands  as  a  prisoner.  (Died.  xix.  19  ; 
Plat  Eum.  18.)  Again,  in  814,  he  was  one  of 
the  generals  who  were  selected  by  Antigonus,  on 
account  of  their  mature  age  and  experience  in  war, 
to  assist  with  their  counsels  his  son  Demetrius, 
left  for  the  first  time  in  command  of  an  army. 
(Died.  acix.  69.)  This  is  the  last  occasion  on  which 
his  name  appean  in  history. 

We  learn  from  many  ancient  authon  that  Near- 
chus left  a  history  or  narrative  of  the  voyage  by 
which  he  had  earned  such  great  celebrity ;  and  the 
substance  of  this  interesting  work  has  been  for* 
tunately  preserved  to  us  by  Arrian,  who  has  de- 
rived from  it  the  whole  of  the  latter  part  of  his 
**  Indica.**    The  strange  paradox  put  forward  by 
Dodwell  (Dustfti.  de  Arriani  Nearcko^  ap.  Geogr. 
Gr.  Minorca,  tom.  i.,  reprinted,  together  with  a 
Latin    translation    of    Vincent^s    refutation    by 
Schmieder,  in  his  edition  of  the  Imdiea  of  Arrian, 
p.  232,  &&),  that  the  work  made  use  of  by  Arrian 
was  not  really  the  production  of  Nearchus,  but  the 
forgery  of  a  later  age,  though  adopted  by  fiohlen 
{daa  qUb  Indien^  voL  L  p.  68),  lias  been  generally 
rejected  by  hiter  writers,  and  is  sufliciently  refuted 
by  Vincent  in  his  elaborate  work  on  **  The  Com- 
merce and  Navigation  of  the  Ancients  in   the 
Indian  Seas  (voL  Lp.68 — 77):"   but  he  justly 
adds :  **  The  internal  evidence  of  the  work  speaks 
more  forcibly  for  itself  than  all   the  arguments 
which  can  be  adduced  in  its  fiivonr.**  The  accuracy 
of  the  geographical  details  contained  in  it  has  been 
fully  demonstrated  by  the  same  author,  as  well  as 
by  the  eminent  geographen  d*Anville,  Uosaelin, 
and  Ritter,  who  have  also  shown  that  many  of  the 
statements  regarded  by  the  ancients  as  marvellous 
or  incredible  have    been  confirmed   by  the   re- 
searches of  modem  travellers.     In  other  instances, 
although  we  cannot  defend  the  accuracy  of  his 
assertions,  it  is  at  least  possible  to  show  how  the 
error  has  originated.    ( See  particulariy  Schmieder, 
ad  Arr.  Jnd,  25.)     Indeed  Strabo  himself,  while 
he  censures  Nearchus,  together  with  Megasthenes 
and  Onesicritus,  for  his  &bulous  tales  (ii.  p.  70), 
has,  in  numerous  instances,  made  use  of  his  autho- 
rity without  scruple  (xv.  pp.  689,  691,  696,  701, 
705,  706,  716,  717,  &c.).     On  the  other  hand,  it 
seems  probable  that   Pliny,  on  whose  authority 
Dodwell  mainly  relied,  had  not  consulted  the  ori- 
ginal work  of  Nearchus,  but  had  contented  himself 
with  the  abridgment  of  that  of  Onesicritus,  as  pub> 
lished  by  Jnba.    (Plin.  //.  N.  vi.  23 ;  comp.  Vin- 
cent, I.  CL,  and  Geier,  AInl.  Magni  Hia,  Script,  p. 
80,  &C.)     Suidas,  who  accuses  Nearchus  of  having 
falsely  pretended  to  be  commander  of  the  whole 
fleet,  when  he  was  in  fret  only  a  pilot  or  captain 
(icvfcpi^Y}t),  has  by  a  strange  error  transferred 
to  him  what  Arrian,  whose  very  worda  he  copies, 
says  of  Onesicritus.     (Suid.  s.  cl  N/o^os  ;    Arr. 
Anab.  vi.  2.) 

Schmieder  and  some  other  writers,  relying  partly 
upon  a  passage  of  Suidas  («.  r.  N^o^xot),  partly  upon 
some  statemenU  quoted  by  Strabo,  which  have  no 
immediate  reference  to  the  voyage,  have  maintained 
that,  besides  the  Hapdw^vs^  or  narrative  of  his 


1148 


NECO. 


vojrage,  Nearchns  had  written  a  separate  history  of 
the  wan  of  Alexander :  bat  there  ii  certainly  no 
occa«ion  for  such  a  supposition.  If^  as  appears 
probable,  he  began  his  narrative  from  the  first  con- 
struction t^  the  fleet  on  the  Hydaspes,  it  would 
naturally  include  an  account  of  Alexander*!  wars 
against  the  Malli,  as  well  as  his  subsequent  march 
through  Oedrosia  ;  and  it  is  evident  that  he  pre- 
fixed to  his  work  a  general  account  of  India,  its 
inhabitants  and  their  customs,  from  which  both 
Strabo  and  Arrian  have  borrowed  largely.  Geier 
(/.  e.  p.  113—1 15)  has  justly  pointed  out  that  all 
the  facts  cited  frem  Nearchus  are  such  as  would 
naturally  be  comprised  in  a  work  thus  limited,  or 
might  readily  have  been  introduced  in  digressions. 
All  the  questions,  both  literary  and  geographical, 
connected  with  the  Paraplus  of  Nearchus,  are  fully 
discussed  in  the  work  of  Dr.  Vincent  above  cited 
(4to.  London.  1807) ;  in  the  pre&oe,  notes,  and 
dissertations  appended  by  Schmieder  to  his  edition 
of  Arrian*s  *' Indica"*  (8vo.  Hal.  1798);  and  in 
Oeier*s  AlexcMdri  Magni  Hutoriarum  ScriptoreA, 
pp.  108 — 150.  The  last  author  has  brought  together 
all  the  fragments  of  Nearchus,  that  is  to  say,  all 
the  passages  where  he  is  cited  by  name  either  by 
Strabo  or  Arrian ;  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  be- 
sides these  his  work  is  the  sole  authority  followed 
by  the  latter  writer  throughout  the  narrative  of  his 
voyage.  [E.  H.  B.J 

NEARCHUS,  painter.     [Aristarktb.] 

NEBRO'PHONUS  (Vt€potp6wof),  a  son  of 
Jason  and  Hvpsipyle,  and  brother  of  Enneus. 
(Apollod.  L  9.'§  17.)  [L.S.] 

NEBRUS  (Nc^^f),  the  thirteenth  in  descent 
from  Aesculapius,  the  son  of  Sostratui  III.,  and 
the  father  of  Gnosidicus  and  Chrysus,  who  lived 
in  the  seventh  and  sixth  centuries  &  c  (Jo. 
Tzetzes,  ChiL  viL  Hist,  155,  in  Fabric.  BiU.  Gr, 
vol.  xii.  p.  680,  ed.  vet.  ;  Poet  Epid,  ad  Artar, 
in  Hippocr.  Opera,  voL  iii.  p.  770  ;  ThessaL  Orai, 
ad  Aram,  ibid.  p.  835,  &c)  He  was  a  native  of 
the  island  of  Cos,  and  the  most  celebrated  physician 
of  his  time.  During  the  Crissaean  war  he  joined 
the  camp  of  the  Amphictyons  (as  has  been  men- 
tioned in  the  article  Chrysus),  taking  with  him 
his  son  Chr3rsns,  and  a  penteconter  fitted  up  at  his 
own  expence  with  both  medical  and  military  ap- 
paratus. Here  they  were  of  great  use  to  the  be- 
siegers, and  Nebrus  is  said  to  have  poisoned  the 
water  used  by  the  town,  though,  according  to 
Pausanias  {Phoe.  c.  37.  §  5),  this  barbarous  expe- 
dient was  adopted  in  consequence  of  the  recom- 
mendation of  Solon,  B.  c.  591.  {Peimy  Cyclopaedia, 
art.  Nebrui.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

NECO,  or  NECHO  (NcicoJi,  N(x»t,  NcjcaSs, 
Ncx'M'^  N«x^)*  1*  Father  of  Psammetichus, 
was  put  to  death  by  Sabacon,  the  Aethiopian 
usurper  of  the  Egyptian  throne  (Herod,  ii.  152). 

2.  Son  of  Psammetichus,  whom  he  succeeded  on 
the  throne  of  Egypt  in  B.C.  617.  His  reign  was 
marked  by  considerable  energy  and  enterprise, 
both  in  following  up  the  career  of  conquest  towards 
the  north-east»  for  which  his  fisther  haid  opened  the 
way  by  the  capture  of  Azotus,  and  also  (as  con- 
nected with  this)  in  the  formation  of  a  navy,  and 
the  prosecution  of  maritime  discovery.  It  was 
probably  with  a  view  to  war  at  once,  and  to  com- 
merce, that  he  began  to  dig  the  canal  intended  to 
connect  the  Nile  with  the  Arabian  Gulf.  He 
desisted,  however,  from  the  work,  according  to 
Herodotus,  on  being  warned  by  an  oracle,  that  he 


NECTANABIS. 

was  constructing  it  only  for  the  use  of  the  bar- 
barian invader.  But  the  greatest  and  most  interest- 
ing enterprise  with  which  his  name  is  connected,  is 
the  circumnavigation  of  Africa  by  the  Phoenicians 
in  his  service,  and  acting  under  his  directions,  who 
set  sail  from  the  Arabian  Gnl^  and  accomplishing 
the  voyage  in  somewhat  more  than  two  years, 
entered  the  Mediterranean,  and  returned  to  Eizypt 
through  the  Straits  of  Gibrsltar.  His  military 
expeditions  were  distinguished  at  first  by  brilliant 
success,  which  was  followed,  however,  by  the  mo«t 
rapid  and  signal  reverses.  On  his  march  against 
the  Babylonians  and  Medes,  whose  joint  forces 
had  recently  destroyed  Nineveh,  he  was  met  at 
Megiddo,  in  the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  by  Josiah, 
king  of  Jttdah,  who  was  a  vassal  of  Babylon.  In 
the  battle  which  ensued,  Josiah  was  defeated  and 
mortally  wounded,  and  Necho  advanced  to  the 
Euphrates,  where  he  conquered  the  BabyloDiacs 
and  took  Carchemish  or  Ciroesinm,  where  he  ap- 
pears to  have  established  a  garrison.  Herodotus 
tells  us  that,  after  the  battle  at  Megiddo,  he  took 
the  town  of  Cadytis,  which,  therefore,  it  has 
been  argued,  can  hardly  be  identified  with  Jeru- 
salem, according  to  the  usual  opinion,  since  that 
place  lay  for  out  of  the  line  of  his  progress  (See 
Ewing  in  the  Oameal  Miaeum,  voL  ii  p^  93,  &c) 
But  the  objection  vanishes  if  we  suppose  it  to  have 
been  taken  by  one  of  his  generals  immediatelj 
after  the  battle  with  Josiah,  or  afterwards  by  him- 
self on  his  triumphant  return  homeward  frvim  the 
Euphmtes,  when  we  know  that  he  denoted  Je^ 
hoiUias  and  phced  Eliakim  (Jehoiakim)  on  t^ 
throne  of  Judah,  as  the  tributary  vassal  of  Egypt, 
B.C.  610.  In  the  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of 
Jehoiakim,  b.c.  606,  Nebuchadneszar  attacked 
Carchemish,  defeated  Necho,  who  had  marehed 
thither  to  meet  him,  and,  advancing  onwud  with 
uninterrupted  success,  reduced  to  subjection  all  the 
country  between  **the  river  of  Egypt**  and  the 
Euphrates.  He  would  appear  also  to  have  invaded 
Egypt  itself.  From  this  period  certainly  Necho 
made  no  effort  to  recover  what  he  had  lost,  if  we 
except  a  preparation  for  war  with  Babylon  (bl  c 
603,  the  third  year  of  Jehoiachim),  which  was  soon 
abandoned  in  fear.  In  B.  c.  601,  Necho  died  aftc« 
a  reign  of  sixteen  years,  and  was  sueceeded  by  hs 
son  Psammis  or  Psammnthis  (Herod.  iL  158, 139. 
iv.  42  ;  Larch,  ad  ILce,;  Diod.  i.  33 ;  Wets,  md 
loc;  Strab.  I  p.  56,  zviL  p.  804;  Plin.  H.  S'. 
vi  29  ;  Joseph.  AfiL  x.  5,  6 ;  2  Kings  zzm.  129« 
&C.,  xxiv.  7 ;  2  Chron.  xxxv.  20,  Ac,  xxxrLl — 4  ; 
Jerem.  xlvi. ;  comp.  Heeren,  African  NaAam^  voL 
iL  pp.  874,  389,  &c ;  Bunsen,  Aegypkm»  SbUe  m 
d^  WeUfftickicktA,  voL  iii.  p.  141,  ftc)        [R  E.) 

NECTA'NABIS,  NECTA'NEBUS,  or  NEC- 
TA'NEBES    (NcrrcEivffif,   Nejcnb^M,    R 

W$1}5). 

1.  King  of  Egypt,  the  first  of  the  three 
reigns  of  the  Sebennite  dynasty, 
Nepherites  on  the  throne  about  b.  c.  374, 
the  following  year,  successfully  resisted  the  in 
of  the  Persian  force  under  Phamabatna  and  1^^ 
crates,  owing  partly  to  the  natural  aiJTnntijcr  a  «^ 
the  country  for  defence,  and  partly  to  the  dihseiMy 
and  ove^cautious  conduct  of  Phamabania.  X«vc»- 
nabis  died  after  a  reign  of  ten  years,  acootdm^  «• 
Eusebius,  and  was  succeeded  by  Tachos.  (Died.  xt. 
41—43 ;  Nep.  Iph,  2  ;  comp.  Rehdanta,  Vit.  ffm^ 
Chabr,  Tim.  iv.  §  3 ;  Bunsen,  Aeggptema  9i^e  m 
der  Wdtgeadu  vol  ill  Urhmlftdmrk,p^¥K  «!.> 


la 


NECTANABIS. 

2.  Appears  to  hare  been  the  nephew  of  Tacbot, 
irhOfin  bia  expedition  to  Phoenicia,  in  B.  c.  StiU 
left  his  brother  behind  as  governor  of  Egypt,  and 
placed  Nectanabia,  who  accompanied  him,  in  the 
command  of  his  Egyptian  forces,  and  sent  him  to 
lay  sirge  to  the  cities  in  Syria.     Taking  advantage 
of  the  power  thus  entrusted  to  him,  and  aided  by 
his  father,  who  had  raised  a  rebellion  at  home, 
Nectanabis  persuaded  his  troops  to  renoonoe  their 
allegiance  to  Tachoa,  and  revolted.     Being  acknow- 
ledged by  the   Egyptian    people  also   as   king, 
he  made  orertores  and  large  promises  to  Agesilaus 
and  Chabrtaa,  both  of  whom  were  ensaged  with 
Greek  mercenaries  in  the  senrice  of  Tachos.     Char 
brias  refused  to  tnuisfer  his  assistance  to  him,  but 
he  was  more  fortunate  with  Agesilaus,  and  Tachos, 
finding  himself  thus  deserted,  fled  for  refuge  to 
Artaxerxes  II.,  and,  notwithstanding  the  confused 
statement  of  Diodorus  to  the  contrary,  seems  to 
have  made  no  further  attempt  to  recover  the  crown. 
It  was,  however,  disputed  with  Nectanabis  by  a 
certain  Mendesian,  who  for  some  time  met  with 
considerable  success,  but  was  ultimately  defeated 
by  the  skill  of  Agesilaus,  and  the  Spartan  king 
left  Egypt  with  rich  presents  from  Nectanabis, 
whom  he  had  thus  finnly  established  on  the  throne. 
(Xen.  Agt*. ;  Pint.  Jpet.  37 — 40,  JpopL  Lac 
Age».  7()— 78  ;  Diod.  xv.  92,  93  ;  Wess.  ad  loe. ; 
Nep.  Oiabr,  2,  3,  Age$,  8  ;  Ath.  xiv.  p.  616,  d,  e ; 
Pans.  iii.  1 0  ;  Polyaen.  ii  1  ;  Aelian,  V,  //.  v.  1  ; 
Perizon.  ad  loe.;  Clinton,  F.  //.  voLii.  App.  pp.  213, 
316  ;  Rehdantz,  Vit,  IpH  Chabr.  Tim.  v.  §  11.) 
Artaxerxes  III.  (Ochus),  soon  after  his  accession  in 
B.  c.  359,  made  several  attempts  to  recover  Egypt ; 
but  the  generals,  whom  he  sent  thither,  were 
utterly  defeated  by  Nectanabis,  through  the  skill 
mainly  of  two  experienced  commanders  in   his 
service,  Diophantus,  of  Athens,  and  Lamius,  of 
Sparta.    The  failure  of  the  Persian  attacks  on 
Egypt  encouraged  Phoenicia  also  and  Cyprus  to 
revolt,  and  Artaxerxes  accordingly  (leaving  the 
reduction  of  Cyprus  to  Idrixus)  resolved  to  put 
himself  at  the  head  of  an  expedition  which  should 
crush  the  Phoenician  rebellion,  and  should  then 
proceed  to   take    vengeance  on   Nectanabis     It 
therefore  became  necessaiy  for  his  own  defence 
that  the  Egyptian  king  should  succour  the  Phoe- 
nicians, and  we  find  him  accordingly  despatching 
Mrntor,  the  Rhodian,  to  their  aid  with  4000 
mercenaries.  But  Mentor  went  over  to  Artaxerxes, 
and,  after  the  subjugation  of  Phoenicia,  aocom- 
piinied  him  in  his  invasiou  of  Egypt.     Nectanabis 
had  made  hu^  and  active  preparations  for  defence  ; 
but,  according  to  Diodorus,  his  presumptuous  con- 
fidence made  him  think  that  he  could  conduct  the 
campaign  alone,  while  his  utter  unfitness  for  the 
coninuuid  of  an  army  (obvious  enough  indeed  in 
his  former  war  with  the  Mendesian  pretender) 
caused  his  ruin.     Some  of  his  troops  having  sus- 
tained a  defeat  from  Nicostmtus  and  Aristaxanes, 
he   adopted  in  alarm  the  &tal  step  of  shutting 
h  imself  up  in  Memphis.   Hero  he  remained  without 
a  struggle,  while  town  after  town  submitted  to  the 
enemy,  and  at  length,  despairing  of  his  cause,  he 
fled    with  the  greater  part  of  his  treasures  into 
Aethiopia.    Another  account,  vis.  that  of  Lynceus 
(<//>.  Ath.  iv.  p.  150,  b),  represents  him  as  having 
>Mfen    taken  prisoner  by  Artaxerxes,  and  kindly 
treated,  while  a  third  story  brings  him  to  Mace- 
donia, and  makes  him  become  the  father  of  Alex- 
auder    the   Great,  having   won   the   fiivours   of 


NECTARIUS. 


1149 


Olympias  by  magic  arts.  But  this  deserves  men- 
tion only  as  a  specimen  of  those  wild  legends,  by 
which  Oriental  vanity  strove  to  reconcile  itself  to  a 
foreign  yoke  by  identifying  the  blood  of  its  con- 
queror with  its  own  (Diod.  xvL  40,  41,  42,  44, 
46 — 51  ;  comp.  Isaiah  xix.  11,  &c.  ;  Vitringa,  ad 
loe  ;  Thirl wairs  Oreree,  vol  vl  p.  142  ;  West. 
ad  Diod,  xvL  51).  The  date  usually  aasigned  to 
the  conquest  of  Egypt  by  Ochus  is  &  c.  350  ;  but 
see  Thirl wairs  Greece,  vol.  vi.  p.  142,  note  2. 
Nectanabis  was  the  third  king  of  the  Sebennita 
dynasty,  and  the  hut  native  sovereign  who  ever 
ruled  in  Egypt  (comp.  Esek.  xxix.  14,  15,  xxx. 
13)i  We  read  in  Diogenes  Laertius  (viii.  87  ; 
comp.  Menag.  ad  loe.)  that  he  received  at  his  court, 
and  recommended  to  the  priests  the  astronomer 
Eudoxus,  who  came  to  him  with  a  recommendation 
from  Agesilaus.  Pliny  {H.  N.  xxxvi.  9.)  speaks 
of  an  obelisk  which  had  been  made  by  order  of 
Nectanabis,  and  was  set  up  at  Alexandria  by 
Ptolemy  Philadelphus  ;  but  it  does  not  appear  to 
which  of  the  two  persons  above-mentioned  he  is 
alluding.  [E.  £.] 

NECTAR  (N^rrop),  was,  according  to  the  eariy 
poets,  the  wine  or  driijc  of  the  gods,  which  was 
poured  out  to  them  by  Hebe  or  Ganymede,  and  the 
colour  of  which  is  described  as  red  (Horn.  //.  iv.  3, 
Od.  V.  93,  195,  &c  ;  Ov.  MeL  x.  161).  Like  the 
wine  of  mortals  it  was  mixed  with  water  when  it 
was  drunk,  and  the  wine  which  Odysseus  had 
carried  with  him  is  called  by  Polyphemus  the  cream 
of  nectar  {drofi^  vitcrapos,  Od,  ix.  359).  Later 
vniters  sometimes  by  nectar  understand  a  firagrant 
balm  which  prevents  the  decomposition  of  oiganic 
bodies,  as,  in  het,  even  in  Homer  {IL  xix.  39), 
Thetis  prevents  the  body  of  Patrodus  becoming  de- 
composed by  anointing  it  with  ambrosia  and  nectar 
(comp.  Ov.  MeL  iv.  250).  Some  of  the  ancient 
poets,  moreover,  described  nectar  not  as  the  drink, 
but  as  the  food  of  the  immortals,  that  is,  they  made 
it  the  same  as  ambrosia.  (Athen.  ii.  p.  39  ;  Eu- 
stath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1632.)  [L.  S.] 

NECTA'RIUS  (NcKTflfptos),  was  the  successor 
of  Gregory  of  Naxiansus,  and  the  predecessor  of 
John  Chxysostom,  as  bishop  of  Constantinople. 
His  occupancy  of  the  episcopal  chair  between  two 
such  men  would  have  required  extraordinary  merit 
to  make  him  conspicuous.  But,  in  truth,  though 
he  does  not  seem  to  merit  the  epithet  applied  to 
him  by  Gibbon,  **  the  indolent  Nectarius,**  the  fact 
of  his  having  been  appointed  at  all  is  the  most 
remarkable  thing  in  his  personal  history.  When 
Gregory,  as  has  been  related  [VoL  II.  p.  31 3],  re- 
signed his  office,  A.  D.  381,  it  was  during  the 
meeting  of  the  second  oecumenical  council  at  Con- 
stantinople. Nectarius,  a  senator,  and  a  man  of 
the  highest  jhmily,  was  a  native  of  Tarsus.  The 
ecclesiastical  historians  relate  that,  at  this  time,  he 
intended  to  visit  his  native  place,  and  previously 
waited  on  Diodorus,  the  bishop  of  Tarsus,  who  was 
in  Constantinople  attending  the  council  Diodorus, 
along  with  the  other  bishops,  was  perplexed  as  to 
whom  they  should  nominate  to  the  vacant  see. 
Struck  by  the  majestic  appearance  and  the  white 
hair  of  Nectarius,  taking  for  granted  that  he  had 
been  baptised,  Diodorus  requested  Nectarius  to 
postpone  his  departure,  and  recommended  him  to 
Flavian,  bishop  of  Antioch,  as  a  fit  person  to  suc- 
ceed Gregory.  Flavian  laughed  at  the  strange 
proposal,  but,  to  oblige  his  friend,  put  his  name 
last  on  the  list,  which  he,  as  well  as  the  .other 


1150 


NECTARIUS. 


bishops,  presented  to  the  emperor.    To  the  aston- 
ishment of  alU  Theodosius  selected  Nectarius,  and 
persisted  in  his  choice,  even  when  it  was  ascer- 
tained that  he  had  not  yet  been  baptized.    The 
bishops  at  last  acceded  to  the  wish  of  the  monarch, 
who  had  so  stoutly  opposed  the  Arians,  while  the 
people,  attracted  probably  by  the  gentle  manners 
and  the  venerable  i^pearanoe  of  the  man,  present- 
ing as  he  did  every  way  a  strong  contrast  to 
Gregory,  loadly  applanded  the  choice.     Nectarius 
was  baptized,  and,  before  he  had  time  to  pat  off 
the  white  robes  of  a  neophyte,  he  was  declared 
bishop  of  Constantinople.     Most  important  matters 
came  under  the  consideration  of  the  council,  over 
which  it  is  probable  he  was  now  called  to  preside. 
He  showed  his  discretion  by  putting  himself  under 
the  tuition  of  Cyriacus,  bishop  of  Adana  ;  but  we 
can  hardly  believe  that  he  took  any  active  part  in 
the  theological  questions  which  were  discussed.    It 
is  doubtful  whether  the  canons  that  were  enacted, 
under  the  name  of  the  second  oecumenical  council, 
were  not  passed  at  two  diiierent  sessions,  a  second 
taking  place  in  38*2.   But  this  does  not  matter  much, 
as  they  all  bear  the  name  of  this  council  The  prin- 
cipal business  tiansacted  in  the  council,  theologi- 
cally considered,  reUted  to  the  confirming  and 
extending  of  the  Nicene  Creed,  mainly  to  meet  the 
opinions  of  the  Macedonians.     The  creed  thus 
enlarged  is  that  used  at  the  mass  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church.    Other  canons  regulated  discipline, 
the  restriction  of  the  authority  of  each  bishop  to 
his  own  diocese,  and  the  restoration  of  penitent 
heretics.     The  most  important  article  of  all,  how- 
ever, historically  considered,  was  one  which  was 
conceded  not  more  to  the  natural  propriety  of  the 
arrangement,  than  to  the  personal  fitvour  which  the 
emperor  bore  to  Nectarius.     It  was  decreed,  that 
as  Constantinople   was  New    Rome,  the   bishop 
should  be  next  in  dignity  to  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
and  hold  the  first  place  among  the  £astem  pre- 
lates.   This,  which  was  at  first  a  mere  mark  of 
dignity,  became  a  source  of  substantial  power,  em- 
broiled Constantinople  with  Rome,  and  was  preg- 
nant with  all  those  circumstances  that  have  marked 
this  important  schism.     Nectarius  was  the  first 
who  held  the  dignity  of  ex  offiao  head  of  the 
Eastern  bishops,  as  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 
These  canons  were  signed  on  the  9th  of  July,  381. 
The    zeal   of  Theodosius  in    the  extirpation   of 
Arianiam  led  to  the  summoning  of  a  council  (not 
oecumenical)    at    Constantinople,    in   July,   383. 
There  assembled  the  chiefs  of  all  the  sects.     By 
the  advice  of  Sisinnius,  afterwards  a  Novatian 
bishop,  given  through  Nectarius,  the  emperor  en- 
snared his  opponents  into  an  approval  of  the  writ- 
ings of  the  early  fathers.     He  then  required  of 
each  sect  a  confession  of  its  fiuth,  which,  having 
read  and  considered,  he  condemned  them  all,  and 
followed  up  this  condemnation  by  ^e  most  strin- 
gent  laws,  for  the  purpose  of  entirely  rooting  them 
out     As  might  have  been  expected,  Nectarius  vraa 
obnoxious  to  the  Arians,  and  we  find  that  in  388, 
while  the  emperor  Theodosini  was  absent  in  Italy, 
opposing  Maximus,  a  rumour  that  had  arisen  of 
the  defeat  and  death  of  the  prince  having  excited 
their  hopes,  a  riot  ensued,  in  the  course  of  which 
they  set  fire  to  the  house  of  Nectarius.     In  the 
year  390,  Nectarius,  alarmed  by  the  public  odium 
which    had  been  excited  by  Uie  seduction  of  a 
woman  of  quality  by  a  deacon,  abolished  the  pnu>- 
tioe  of  confession  which  had  been  introduced  into  | 


NELEUS. 

the  Bostem  church — a  penitential  priest  having 
been  appointed,  whose  office  it  was  to  receive  the 
confessions  of  those  who  had  fallen  into  sin,  after 
baptism,  and  prescribe  acts  of  penitence  previously 
to  their  being  admitted  to  partake  of  the  privileges 
of  the  church.  The  last  council  (not  oecumenical) 
at  which  Nectarius  presided  was  held  in  Constan- 
tinople in  394,  r^arding  a  dispute  as  to  the 
bishopric  kA  Bostria.  Nectarius  survived  his 
patron,  Theodosius,  two  yean,  dying  on  the  27tb 
of  September,  397.  He  seems  to  have  borne  bis 
honours  meekly,  and  to  have  acted  with  great  dt** 
cretion.  In  the  subtle  controversies  that  agitated 
the  church,  we  learn  that  he  avoided  discuasaon 
himself^  and  was  guided  by  the  advice  of  men 
better  skilled  in  the  puzzling  dialectics  of  the  time. 
If  the  conjecture  of  Tillemont  (vol.  ix.  p.  486)  he 
correct,  he  was  married,  and  had  one  sim.  His 
brother  Arsatins  succeeded  John  Chiysostom  as 
patriarch  of  Constantinople.  (Fleury,  Hid,  Eodea^ 
vol.  iv.  V.  cc.  18,  19  ;  Socrat  H,  K  v.  8, 13 ; 
Sozom.  H,  E.  vii.  8,  9,  14,  16,  viil  e.  23.)  Nec- 
tarius wrote  (Cave  doubts  this)  a  homily  Db  6L 
Theodoro^  a  martyr,  whose  festival  is  bdd  by  the 
Greek  church  on  the  first  sabbath  of  Lent.  The 
original  is  said  to  exist  in  several  libraiiea,  and  « 
Latin  version  was  printed,  Paris,  1554,  with 
Homilies  <if  Chrysostora.  Also  his  SaUadk 
nodali»  de  EpUeopaiu  Boitrend,  is  given  in  ./a 
Graec*  Roman,  lib.  iv.  (Fabric  Bd/.  Gtfaec  voL 
ix.  p.  309,  vol  X.  p.  3^3 ;  Cave,  HisL  LiL  v<iL  u 
p.  277.)  [W.  M.  O.) 

NEDA  (NcSa),  an  Arcadian  nymph,  from  whom 
the  river  Neda  and  also  a  town  (Steph.  Bya.  s.  r.) 
derived  their  name.  She  was  believed,  conjointly 
with  Theisoa  and  Hagno,  to  have  nursed  the  infims 
Zeus  (Callim.  Hjfmn,  m  «/oi*.  38  ;  Pans.  viii.  38.  § 
3).  In  a  Meesenian  tradition  Neda  and  IthoB* 
were  called  nurses  of  Zeus  (Pans.  iv.  33L  §  2). 
She  was  represented  at  Athens  in  the  temple  eC 
Athena.     (Paus.  viii.  47.  §  2.)  [L.  S.] 

NEDU'SIA  (NeSotKrCa),  a  surname  of  Athe»» 
under  which  she  had  a  sanctuary  on  the  riT«r 
Nedon  (firom  which  she  derived  the  name),  ao^ 
another  at   Poieessa  in  the  island  of  Cos. 
latter  was  said  to  have  been  founded  by  Nestor 
his  return  from  Troy,  and  to  have  derived  its 
from  Nedon,  a  place  in  Laconia.     (Strab.  viii.  ^ 
360,  X.  p.  487  ;  Steph.  Byz.  «.  e.  N^3«r.)    [L.  S.  ] 

NEIS  (Nf}(f ),  a  daughter  of  Zethus,  or  of  J^a»- 
phion  by  Niobe,  from  whom  the  Neitian  gafee  iriL 
Thebes  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  nBme(S<:boL 
ad  Eurip.  Phoen.  1 104).  According  to  f^Mrrmviitii 
Neis  was  a  son  of  Zethus  (ix.  8.  §  3).      [L.  S^l 

NELEIDES,  NELEIADES,  and  NELEIl-S 
(Ni}A(A^r,  Ni|Ai}Ici8ns,  N^Aiflbf),  pattonymac»  ^ 
Neleus,  by  which  either  Nestor,  the  son  of 
or  Antilochus,  his  g^randson,  is  designated.  (H< 
IL  viiL  100,  xi.  617,  x.  87,  xxiii.  514  ;  Ov.  jr 
xil  553  ;  Herod,  v.  65.)  [L.  &! 

NELEUS  (NiyAe^f),  a  son  of  Cnthcws 
Tyro,  the  daughter  of  Salmoneus.    Tyro,  p» 
to  her  marriage  with   Neleus,  is  said  t» 
loved  the  river-god  Enipeus  ;  and  in  the 
Enipens  Poseidon  once  appeared  to  lier, 
came  by  her  the  &ther  of  Pelias  and  Kelnn  ^] 
Od.  xi.  234,  &C.).     Tyro  exposed  the  tw» 
but  they  were  found  and  reared  by 
and  when  they  had  grown  up  they 

their  mother  was,  and  Peliaa  killed  their       ^ 

mother,  who  luid  ill-used  Tyro  ( ApoUod.  ^  9^  §  g\ 


NELEUS. 

After  the  death  of  Cietheaa,  the  two  brothen 
qniirrelled  aboat  the  sucoenion  to  the  throne  of 
lolctta.    Neleus,  who  wa«  expelled,  went   with 
Melaropu  and   Bias  to  Pyloa,  which   his  uncle 
Apfaareui  gave  to  him  (Apollod.  i*  9.  §  9  ;  Diod. 
IT.  68).   Neleas  thus  became  king  of  Pylos,  which 
town  he  found  in  existence  when  he  arrived  there ; 
bat  tome  state  that  he  himself  built  P3'1ob,  or  at 
jeact  that  he  erected  the  royal  palace  there  (Paus. 
ir.  2.  §  3,  36.  §  1 ).     It  should  be  observed  that 
aevenil  towns  of  the  name  of  Pylos  claimed  the 
honour  of  being  the  city  of  Neleus  or  of  his  son 
Nestor,  tnch  as  Pylos  in  Messenia,  Pylos  in  Elis, 
and  Pylos  in  Triphylia  ;  the  last  of  which  is  pro- 
bably the  one  mentioned  by  Homer  in  connection 
with  Neleus  and   Nestor  (Strab.   viil  p.  337). 
Nelens  was  married  to  Chloris,  who,  according  to 
Homer  (Od.  zi.  280,  &&),  was  a  daughter  of  Am- 
phion  of  Orchomenos,   and  according  to  others 
(Diod.  tc)  a  Theban  woman,  and  by  her  he  be- 
came the  fiather  of  Nestor,  Chromius,  Periclymenus, 
and  Pero,  though  the  total  number  of  his  sons  was 
twelve  {Od.  xi.  285,  IL  xi.  692  ;  Apollod.  i.  9.  § 
9  ;  Schol  ad  ApoUom.  Rhod.  i.  156).     When  He- 
raclei  bad  killed  Iphitus,  be  went  to  Neleus  to  be 
purified  ;  but  Neleus,  who  was  a  friend  of  Eurytus, 
the  father  of  Iphitus,  refused  to  purify  Heracles 
(Diod.  iv.  31 ).  In  order  to  take  vengeance,  Her»> 
cles  afterwards  marched  against  Pylos,  and  slew  the 
softs  of  Neleus,  with  the  exception  of  Nestor  (Horn. 
//.  xi.  690),  though  some  later  writers  state  that 
Neleus  also  was  killed  (ApoUod.  iL  6.  §  2,  7.  §  3 ; 
ilygin.  Ffd».  10).     Neleus  was  thus  reduced  to  a 
state  of  defenoelessness,  and  Augeaa,  king  of  the 
K[)eians,  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  for 
hamssing    his    kingdom  ;     among  other    things 
Augeas  intercepted  and  kept  for  himself  a  team  of 
four  horses  which  Neleus  had  sent  to  the  Olympian 
games  ( Hom.  //.  xL  699,  &c.).     Neleus  took  Ten- 
geance  for  this  by  carrying  away  the  flocks  of  the 
Epeians  {IL  zi.  670,  &c.),  whereupon  the  latter 
invaded  the  territory  of  Pylos,  and  besieged  Thry- 
ocs»a  on  the  Alpheius.     Athena  informed  Neleus 
of  it,  but  he  would  not  allow  his  son  Nestor  to 
venture  out  against  the  Epeians,  and  concealed  his 
war  steeds.     But  Nestor  fought  against  them  on 
font,  and  was  victorious  (//.  xi.  707,  &c. ).     Pau- 
eaiiias  says  (iL  2.  §  2)  that  Neleus  died  at  Corinth, 
and  that  he,  in  conjunction  with  Nestor,  restored 
the  Olympian  games.     The  descendants  of  Neleus, 
tile  Neleidae,  were  expelled  from  their  kingdom  by 
the  Ileracleidae,  and  migrated  for  the  most  part  to 
Athena  (Pans.  ii.  18.  §  7,  iv.  3.  §  9).      It  should 
be  observed  that  Hyginus  {Fab.  10,  14)  calls  the 
father  of  Neleus  Hippocoon,  and  that  he  mentions 
him  among  the  Argonauts.  [L.  S.] 

NELEUS  (Niy^cvt  or  NtiAfos),  the  younger 
son   of  Codrus,  disputed  the  right  of  his  elder 
brother  Medon  to  the  crown  on  account  of  his 
lameness,  and  when  the  Delphic  oracle  declared  in 
favour  of  Medon,  he  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  colonists  who  migrated  to  Ionia,  and  himself 
founded  MiletuSi     His  son  Aepytus  headed  the 
colon iata    who  settled  in   Priene.     Another   son 
headed  a  body  of  settlers  who  reinforced  the  in- 
habitants   of   lasua,  after  they  bad  lost  a  great 
ji timber  of  their  citizens  in  a  war  with  the  Carians. 
(  Jlerod.  ix.  97  ;   Paus.  viL  2,  §  I,  who  in  the  old 
edition  calls  him  Ncileus  ;  Polyb.  xvi.  12  ;  Suidas, 
s.  V.  "lonfla  ;  Strab.  xiv.  p.  633.)       [C.  P.  M.] 
N  £L<£US|  a  native  of  Scepsis,  the  son  of  Coru- 


NEMESIANUS. 


1151 


CUB.  He  was  a  disciple  of  Aristotle  and  Theo- 
phiBstus,  the  latter  of  whom  bequeathed  to  him 
his  library,  and  appointed  him  one  of  his  execu- 
tors. The  history  of  the  writings  of  Aristotle  as 
connected  with  Neleus  and  his  heirs,  is  fully  dis- 
cussed elsewhere.  [VoL  I.  p.  323.]  Of  the  per- 
sonal history  of  Neleas  nothing  further  is  known. 
(Strab.  xiii.  p.  608,  b  ;  Diog.  Laert.  v.  52, 53, 55, 
56  ;  A  then.  L  p.  3,  a ;  Plut.  SuU,  p.  468.  b  ; 
Fabric.  BiU.  Omec  vol.  iil  p.  499.)     [C.  P.  M.] 

NE'MEA  (Nf/it^),  a  daughter  of  Asopus,  from 
whom  the  district  of  Nemea  between  Cleonae  and 
Phlius  in  Argolis  was  said  to  have  received  its 
name.     (Pans.  ii.  15.  §  3,  v.  22.  §  5.)     [L.  S.] 

NEMEIUS  (NcfMior),  the  Nemeian,  a  surname 
of  Zeus,  under  which  he  had  a  sanctuary  at  Argos, 
with  a  bronxe  statue,  the  work  of  Lysippus,  and 
where  games  were  celebrated  in  his  honour.  (Pausi 
ii.  20.  §3,24.  §2.)  [US.] 

NEMERTES  (Ni|MtpT^t),thatis,the  Unerring, 
a  daughter  of  Nereus  and  Doris.  (Hom.  //.  xviii. 
46  ;  Hes.  Theog.  262.)  [L.  S.] 

NEMESIA'NUS,  M.  AURE'LIUS  OLY'M- 
PIUS,  who,  in  all  probability,  was  a  native  of 
Africa,  since  he  is  styled  in  MSS.  Poda  Carikor 
ginienma^  and  is  referred  to  as  Aurduu  Cartha' 
ginteoM»  by  Hinemar  archbishop  of  Rheims  (a.  d. 
845),  flourished  at  the  court  of  the  emperor  Cams 
(a.  d.  283),  carried  off  the  prise  in  all  the  poetical 
contests  of  the  day  (onmt&M  ooronia  [not  eUoniU] 
iUMdratu»  eniiemU\  and  was  esteemed  second  to 
the  youthful  prince  Nnmtrianus  alone,  who  no- 
noured  him  so  &r  as  permit  him  to  dispute, 
and,  of  course,  to  yield  to  the  palm  of  verse. 
Vopiscus,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  these  par- 
ticulars, informs  us  that  he  was  the  author  of 
poems  upon  fishing,  hunting,  and  aquatics  (cSXisv- 
Tun(,  (cunrymicdl,  vavrucdt,  unless  we  read  i^tvrucd ), 
all  of  which  have  perished,  with  the  exception  of  a 
fragment  of  the  Cymgetica^  extending  to  325 
hexameter  lines,  which,  in  so  far  as  neatness  and 
purity  of  expression  are  concerned,  in  some  degree 
justifies  the  admiration  of  his  contemporaries. 
What  has  been  preserved  contains  precepts  for 
rearing  horses  and  dogs,  and  for  providing  the 
apparatus  of  the  huntsman,  but  is  evidently  merely 
an  introduction  to  the  main  body  of  the  work, 
which  seems  to  have  embraced  a  very  wide  field, 
and  to  have  been  intended  to  contain  a  com- 
plete account  of  all  the  beasts  of  chase,  and  of  the 
various  methods  pursued  for  their  capture  or  de- 
struction. 

Two  short  fragments,  De  Jueupio^  which,  with 
their  history,  will  be  found  in  the  Poetae  Latini 
Minores  of  Wemsdorf  (vol.  i.  p.  128),  and  like- 
wise a  piece  entitled  Laude»  HerciUi$,  the  work  of 
iome  unknown  writer,  have  been  ascribed,  on  no 
good  evidence,  to  Nemeaianus  (Wemsdorf,  vol.  i. 
p.  275)  ;  and  he  is  by  some  erroneoualy  supposed 
to  have  been  the  author  of  four  out  of  the  eleven 
pastorals  which  bear  the  name  of  Calpumius 
Siculus  [Calpurnius],  and  to  have  been  shi^ 
dowed  forth  in  one  of  the  others  (the  fourth) 
under  the  designation  of  Meliboeus.  The  inscrip- 
tion ^Ad  Nemesianum  Carthaginiensem,*'  prefixed 
to  these  eclogues,  in  many  editions,  rests  upon  the 
authority  of  no  IdSS.,  except  such  as  axe  of  recent 
date,  and  u  now  generally  regarded  as  an  inter- 
polation. 

The  fragment  of  the  Cywgetiea  was  first  pub- 
lished by  the  heirs  of  Aldus  (8vo.  Venet.  1534), 


1152 


NEMESIS. 


in  a  Toliiin«  containing  alto  tho  poem  of  Oratius 
Faliscas  upon  hontiog,  and  a  bucolic  ascribed  to 
Nemeaiantii.  It  will  be  found  along  with  the 
lines  De  Auettpio^  in  the  Poetae  Latini  Minoret 
of  Burmann,  4to.  Lag.  Bat  1731,  ToLi.  pp.  317, 
451,  and  of  WemsdoH;  8to.  Altenb.  1780,  vol.  L 
pp.  3,  123.  The  best  edition  it  that  of  Stern, 
entitled  **Oratii  Faliici  et  Oljrmpii  Nemeuani 
cormina  venatica  com  duoboa  fragmentis  De  An- 
cupio,*"  8to.  HaL  Sax.  1832.  There  ia  a  trant- 
lation  into  French  by  M.  S.  Debtour,  ISmo. 
Paris,  1799.  [W.  R.] 

NE'MESIS  {fiiiiwis\  is  most  oommonly  de- 
scribed as  a  daughter  of  Night,  though  some  call 
her  a  daughter  of  Erebus  (Hygin.  FtJ^  prae£)  or 
of  Oceanus  (Tzets.  od  Lye,  88  ;  Pans.  L  33.  §  3, 
vii.  5.  §  1 ).  Nemesis  is  a  personification  of  the 
moral  reyerence  for  law,  of  the  natural  fear  of  com- 
mitting a  culpable  action,  and  hence  of  conscience, 
and  for  this  reason  she  is  mentioned  along  with 
AiSws,  i.  e.  Shame  (Hes.  TAeo^.  2*23,  Op,  el  D. 
183).  In  later  writers,  as  Heiodotos  and  Pindar, 
Nemesis  is  a  kind  of  fittal  divinity,  for  she  directs 
human  affiiirs  in  such  a  manner  as  to  restore  the 
right  proportions  or  equilibrium  wherever  it  has 
been  disturbed  ;  she  measures  out  happiness  and 
unhappiness,  and  he  who  is  blessed  with  too  many 
or  too  frequent  gifts  of  fortune,  is  visited  by  her 
with  losses  and  sufferings,  in  order  that  he  may  be- 
come humble,  and  feel  that  there  are  bounds  beyond 
which  hnmac  happiness  cannot  proceed  with  sttfety. 
This  notion  arose  from  a  belief  that  the  gods  were 
envious  of  excessive  human  hiqipiness  (Herod.  L 
34,  iii.  40  :  Pind.  01.  viiL  in  fin.,  Pytk  z.  67). 
Nemesis  was  thus  a  check  upon  extravagant  fiivours 
conferred  upon  man  by  Tyche  or  Fortune,  and  from 
this  idea  kstly  arose  that  of  her  being  an  avenging 
and  punishing  power  of  fitte,  who,  like  Dike  and 
the  Erinyes,  sooner  or  later  overtakes  the  reckless 
sinner  (Apollon.  Rhod.  iv.  1043  ;  SophocL  PkUod, 
518;  Eurip.  OresL  1362;  CatulL  50,  in  fin.; 
Orph.  Hymm,  60).  The  inhabitants  of  Smyrna 
worshipped  two  Nemesea,  both  of  whom  were 
daughters  of  Night  (Pans,  vii*  5.  §  1).  She  is 
frequently  mentioned  under  the  surnames  Adrasteia 
[AoRASTUA,  No.  2]  and  Rhamnusia  or  Rham- 
nusis,  the  latter  of  which  she  derived  from  the 
town  of  Rhamnus  in  Attica,  where  she  had  a 
celebrated  sanctuary  (Paus.  i.  33.  §  2).  Besides 
the  places  already  mentioned  she  was  worshipped 
at  Patrae  (Paus.  vii.  20,  in  fin.)  and  at  Cysicus 
(Strab.  p.  588).  She  was  usually  represented  in 
works  of  art  as  a  virgin  divinity,  and  in  the  more 
ancient  works  she  seems  to  have  resembled  Aphro- 
dite, whereas  in  the  later  ones  she  was  more  grave 
and  serious,  and  had  numerous  attributes.  But 
there  is  an  allegorical  tradition  that  Zeus  b^ot 
by  Nemesis  at  Rhamnus  an  egg,  which  Leda  found, 
and  from  which  Helena  and  the  Dioscuri  sprang, 
whence  Helena  herself  is  called  Rhamnuds  (Callim. 
Hifmn,  m  Dkm,  232  ;  Pans.  i.  33.  §  7).  On  the 
pedestal  of  the  Rhamnusian  Nemesis,  Leda  was 
represented  leading  Helena  to  Nemesis  (Paus.  L  c,y 
Respecting  the  resemblance  between  her  statue  and 
that  of  Aphrodite,  see  Plin.  //.  M  xzxvi  4  ;  comp. 
Paus.  i.  33.  §  2  ;  Strab.  pp.  396,  399.  The  Rham- 
nusian statue  bore  in  its  left  hand  a  branch  of  an 
apple  tree,  in  its  right  hand  a  patera,  and  on  its 
head  a  crown,  adorned  with  stags  and  an  image  of 
victory.  Sometimes  she  appears  in  a  pensive  stand- 
ing attitude,  holding  iu  her  left  hand  a  bridle  or  a 


NEMES1U& 

branch  of  an  ash  tree,  and  in  her  i^n 
with  a  sword  or  a  aoouige.  (Hirt,  iffo^  i 
p.  97,  Ac)  *     -* 

NEME'SIUS  (Ncfi^Hw).    1.  Tk  c: 
Greek  treatise,  n^  «^cw«  'HwBfifrm,  f* 
Hommu^  of  whose  date  and  perscimil  kis'^r 
is  known.     He  is  called  hiahop  vi  Esec  ~  ^ 
in  the  MSS.  of  hia  woric,  and  also  hr  jL^. 
Nicenns  (QnaaL  m  Si  Str^  ap.BS^.' 
vol.  vL  p.  157,  ed.  Paris,  1575),  and  mf" 
a  Christian  and  a  man  of  piety.    The  tsse  i. 
he  lived  cannot  be  detemiined  wita  &%:  •- 
ness,  as  the  only  ancient  wxiteiB  by  vio. 
quoted  or  mentioned  are  probably  Axmsas:- 
Moses  Bar-Cepha  (De  ParaL  L  '211,  p  ' 
Antw.  1569),  which  latter  antbor  esDs  ^ ' 
mythu  Philosophos  ChriatianQS.*  He  hissr. 
tions  Apollinaris  (p.  77,  ed.  Oxon.)  sad  L: . 
(p.  73),  and  therdbre   may  be  soppaied  t 
lived  at  the  end  of  the  feorth  or  be^s^ru' 
fifth  century  after  Christ.     He  has  mms:^  " 
confounded  with  other  peraona  of  the  ic»  ^ 
but,  as  these  erroneous  conjectores  hsve  l' 
been  corrected  by  other  writeia,  they  seed  i 
noticed  here  particnlarl j.     Hia  work  haa  fo^ 
been  attribated  to  Sl  Oreguy  of  Nras,  s: ' 
which  haa  probably  arisen  itam  oos&obo: 
tieatiae  with  that  entitled  n^  Kanv»^  ' 
tffM^ou,  De  Hornudg  Opifieuy,  writtea  br  Si  '- 
gory  to  complete  the  Henaemeroa  ctf  la»  ^i" 
St.  BaaiL   The  tieatiae  bj  Nemeaia  is  ic  r^' 
ing  philoaophical  little  work,  whidi  bai  rc^ 
been  highly  praised  by  all  who  have  sas^; ' 
The  author  has  indeed  been  aficased  d'l- 
some  of  Origen*a  enoneoaa  opinioos»  be:  b .- 
defended  by  his  editor,  biahop  Fell,  «^  ^' 
confesses  that,  with  respect  to  the  pre-ensfi 
souls,  Nemesioa  differed  from  the  eoa»niy  r^^ 
opinion  of  the  Church,    (^naot.  p.t30.)   I^ 
the  principal  aouree  of  the  eelefarity  obtB>^ 
Nemesius  is  his  having  been  broogkt  frrvsrc  - ' 
person  who  was  aware  of  the  fonctioas  ^^  • 
and  also  of  the  cireolation  of  the  bbod ;  i^^ 
passages  which  have   been  anf^iosed  to  cc- 
these  doctrines  are  certainly  aofficientlj  strict 
deserve  to  be  given  here  at  full  length.  Tbtt-' 
is  as  foUows  (c.  24,  p.  242,  ed.  3fsttk)^'' 
motion  of  the  pulse  («died  also  the  rial  ^* 
takes  iu  rise  from  the  heart,  and  duelT  §^' 

left  ventrideu The  artery  i^  wia  " 

vehemence,  dilated  and  cMitncted,  \ss  ^^^ 
constant  harmony  and   order,  the  avt^*  '~ 
mencing  at  the  heart      While  it  if  i^- 
draws  with  force  the  thinner  part  of  t^  ' 
from  the  neighbouring  veins,  the  exKalarx 
vapour  of  which  blood  becomes  the  slmeot  k 
vital  spirit.     But  while  it  is  contracted. \^^- 
whatever  fumes  it  haa  through  the  v&*^  ^^* 
and  by  secret  pasaagea,  as  the  heart  (^**  " 
whatever  is  fuliginous  through  the  awsA  «s^^" 
by  expiration.**     The   other   pasage  »  *^^ 
equally  curious   (c  2a  p.  260):— -TA*  rj- 
bUe,"  he  says,  "is  constituted  both  f«r  \^^ 
also  for  other  purposes ;  for  it  cootribstrt  t»i-^ 
tion  and  promotes  the  expulsion  tiii^^'^'^'  ' 
and  therefore  it  is  in  a  manner  one  of  d^  ^*^. 
organs,  besides  imparting  a  sort  of  best  to  ue^' 
like  the  vital  power.     For  these  lessoM,  tt^' 
it  seems  to  be  made  for  itself;  bat,  i»®^^ 
pui)(es  the  blood,  it  seems  to  be  made  in  s  <*^ 
for  this  alsa"    It  is  hardly  necessso' » ^-^ 


NEOCLES. 

theie  pasoget  are  hx  enough  from  proying  that 
Nemesios  had  anticipated  the  ditcoYeriet  of  Harvey 
and  SylriuB  ;  bnt  at  the  lame  time  they  ihow  that 
the  ancients  had  advanced  much  farther  in  the  path 
of  ideDce  than  is  commonly  supposed.    The  work 
is  included  in  several  of  the  collections  of  Patristic 
Theology.    It  appeared  for  the  first  time  in  a 
separate  form  in  a  Latin  translation  by  Oeoi^ 
ValK  Lugd.  8vo.  1538.     The  first  Greek  edition 
was  published  at  Antwerp,  8vo.  1565,  edited  by 
Nicasins   Ellebodios,  with   a  Latin  translation; 
the  next  was  by  Dr.  (afterwards  bishop)  Fell, 
Oxon.  8va  1671  ;   the  last  and  best  is  by  C. 
F.  Matthaei,  Halaa,  8vo.  1802.     It  was  trans- 
lated into  Italian  by  Domin.  Pixzimenti,  8to. 
(«.  L  d  a,);   into  English  by  George  Wither, 
London,  I2iiio.   1636  ;  into  German  by  Oster- 
hammer,  Saltsbuig,  8vo.  1819 ;  and  into  French  by 
J.  B.  Thibanlt,  Paris,  8vo.  1 844.    Further  inform- 
ation respecting  Nemesius  and  his  opinions,  theolo- 
gical, philosophical,   and   physiological,  may  be 
found  in  Bayle^s  Did,  HisL  a  CriL^  and  Change- 
pie*8  Stspplem. ;  Fabric.    BUtL    Graec  ;  Brucker, 
HisL  CriL  PkHotopk. ;    HaUer,  BibUotk.  AnaL; 
Sprengel,  HiaL  de  la  Mid.;  Freind's  HisL  of 
Pkyne,    See  also  the  Pieiace  and  Notes  to  Fell's 
edition  (reprinted  by  MatthaeiX  and  to  Thifaanirs 
tianilation. 

2.  A  friend  of  St  Gregory  Nasiancen,  a  man  of 

learning  and  cultivated  taste,  who  was  first  an 

advocate,  and  afterwards  praeliect  of  Cappadocia. 

St.  Gregory  appears  to  have  been  on  very  intimate 

terms  with  him,  and  to  have  written  to  him 

numerous  letters,  of  which  only  four  an  still  extant 

{EpisU  198^201,  voL  iL  p.  163,  &c.  ed.  Paris), 

written  about  the  year  386.    He  also  addressed  a 

poem  to  him  (about  the  same  time),  in  which  he 

tries  to  persuade  him  to  embrace  the  Christian 

fiiith  (Cbrm.  vii.  vol  ii.  pw  1070),  bnt  the  result 

of  his  exhortation  is  not  known.    He  has  been 

supposed  to  be  the  author  of  the  work  Ilcpl^o-cwr 

'AjrBffchrov,  bnt  probably  without  sufficient  reason  ; 

as,  though  it  is  quite  possible  that  a  heathen 

magistrate  might  afterwards  become  a  Christian 

bishop,  it  is  hardly  probable  that  no  notice  of  so 

eminent  a  conversion  should  have  been  preserved. 

In  fact,  there  seems  to  be  no  reason  for  supposing 

the  two  persons  to  be  one  and  the  same,  except 

that  they  probably  lived  about  the  same  time. 

3.  Four  letters  of  St  laidorus,  of  Pelusium, 
written  about  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century 
after  Christ,  an  addressed  to  a  person  named 
Kemesiua,  in  one  of  which  he  is  called  "Kpx*^^ 
J^raetor  (i  47,  ed.  Paris,  1638),  but  it  is  not 
quite  certain  that  the  same  individual  is  meant  in 
csoch  inatance  (ii  1 35,  iv.  39,  v.  36). 

4.  **  Nemesii,  legum  periti,  mentio  apud  Aeneam 
Gazaeum,  EjmL  xx.**  (Fabric.  BihL  Or,  voL  viii. 
p.  448,  ed.  Harles.)  But  the  name  in  the  passage 
in  qneation  is  not  Ncm^ctuit,  but  NffAwlcgy, 

5.  An  Alexandrian  presbyter  who  subscribed 
to  the  deposition  of  Arius,  A.  d.  321.  (Fabric. 
L  c)  [ W.  A.  G.] 

NEOCLES  (NcoKA^r),  historical  1.  The 
father  of  Themistocles,  was  an  Athenian  of  distin- 
^uiahed  rank,  connected  with  the  priestly  house  of 
the  Lycomedae  (Pint  Tkem,  i.  p.  Ill ;  Herod,  vii. 
173). 

2.  A  Bon  of  Themistocles  and  Aichippe,  who 
was  killed  while  yet  a  boy  by  the  bite  of  a  horse. 
(Plut.  Tkem.  p.  128,  b.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

VOXta  II. 


NEON. 


1153 


NEOCLES,  literary.  1.  An  Athenian,,  the 
father  of  Epicurus,  was  one  of  the  cleruchi  (offn- 
pekut  as  Cicero,  ds  Nat,  Dear,  i.  26,  calls  him) 
sent  to  Samos  after  its  conquest  in  the  time  of 
Pericles.  Not  finding  his  luid  sufficient  for  his 
maintenance,  he  set  up  a  school  (Strab.  xiv.  p. 
638  ;  Diog.  Laert  x.  1.) 

2.  Brother  of  Epicurus,  wrote  an  account  of  the 
sect  of  the  Epicureans,  which  is  lost  He  was  the 
author  of  the  maxim  AiCtfs  fiuivas^  upon  which 
Plutarch  wrote  a  small  essay.  (Plut  Non  Shoo. 
Vivi  See,  Epic  pp.  1089,  1128,  &c. :  Suidas,  #.  v. 
NcoKXq»  •  Fabric.  Bibl.  Graec  vol  iii.  p.  608.) 

3.  A  native  of  Crotona,  from  whom  Athenaeut 
(il  p.  57,  t)  quotes,  to  the  effect  that  the  egg  fix>m 
which  Helena  was  produced  fell  fimn  the  moon, 
the  women  there  being  oviparous.      [C.  P.  M.] 

NEOCLES,  painter.     [Xxnon.] 

NEOLA'US  (NciJAiws),  brother  of  Melon  and 
Alexander,  who  revolted  against  Antiochus  the 
Great  [Antiochus,  Vol  I.  p.  196.]  He  com- 
manded the  left  wing  of  the  rebel  army  in  the 
battle  in  which  Melon  was  defeated.  When  all 
was  lost  he  escaped  from  the  battle,  and  went  to 
Persis,  whero  Alexander  was.  Having  killed  his 
mother,  and  the  childron  of  Melon,  he  slew  him- 
self upon  their  corpses,  after  persuading  Alexander 
to  follow  his  example.  (Polyb.  v.  53.  §  11,  54. 
§  5.)  [C.  P.  M.J 

NEON  (NtW).  1.  A  Corinthian  officer,  who 
accompanied  Timoleon  in  his  expedition  to  Sicily, 
and  was  appointed  by  him  to  oonunand  the  citadel 
of  Syracuse,  when  that  fortress  was  placed  in  his 
hands  by  the  younger  Dionysius.  In  this  post 
Neon  not  only  held  out  against  the  combined 
efibrts  of  Hioetas  and  the  Carthaginian  general 
Mago,  but  took  advantage  of  their  absence  on  an 
expedition  against  Catana,  to  make  himself  master 
of  the  important  quarter  of  Acradina.  (Plut 
Tinud,  18.) 

2.  A  Mesaenian,  son  of  Philiades,  and  brother  of 
Thrasybulus,  who  is  accused  by  Demosthenes  of 
having  betrayed  his  country  to  Philip  king  of  Ma- 
cedon  (Dero.  de  Cor,  p.  324,  ed.  Reiske  ;  Harpo- 
cration,  s.e.  N^an^).  An  elaborate  vindication  of  his 
conduct,  together  with  that  of  others  of  his  con- 
temporaries who  bad  adopted  the  same  line  of 
policy,  is  found  in  Polybius  (xviL  14). 

3.  An  officer  who  commanded  under  Demetrius 
Polioreetes  in  the  great  sea-fight  off  Salamis  in 
Cyprus,  B.  c.  306.    (Diod.  xx.  52.) 

4.  A  Boeotian,  who  was  one  of  the  leaders  of 
the  Macedonian  party  in  his  native  country,  during 
the  reign  of  Antigonus  Doson.  An  accident  put 
it  in  his  power  to  confer  a  great  personal  obligation 
upon  that  monarch :  for  Antigonus  having  touched 
with  his  fleet  on  the  coast  of  Boeotia,  the  ships 
were  all  left  aground  by  a  sudden  change  of  tide : 
Neon,  who  was  hipparch  at  the  time,  came  up  with 
the  Boeotian  cavalry,  but  instead  of  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  situation  of  Antigonus,  he  allowed  him 
to  depart  in  safety.  For  this  act  he  incurred  much 
censure  from  his  countrymen,  but  obtained  a  high 
place  in  the  &vour  of  Antigonus  and  his  successor 
Philip.    (Polyb.  XX.  5.) 

5.  A  Theban,  probably  grandson  of  the  pre- 
ceding, took  a  prominent  part  in  the  politics  of 
Boeotia  during  the  disputes  between  the  Romans 
and  Perseus.  He  was  one  of  the  principal  authors 
of  the  alliance  concluded  by  the  Boeotians  with  the 
Macedonian  king,  on  which  account  he  was  driven 

4i 


1164 


NEOPHYTUS. 


into  exile,  when  the  cities  of  Boeotia  tabmitted  to 
the  Ronuui  deputies  Marcius  and  Atilius,  B.  c.  1 72. 
Hereupon  he  took  refuge  with  Perseus,  to  whose 
fortunes  he  seems  to  hare  henceforward  closely  at- 
tached himself,  as  he  was  one  of  the  three  companions 
of  the  king*!  flight  after  the  decisive  battle  of 
Pydna,  b.  c.  168.  He  eventually  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Romans,  by  whom  he  was  executed  the 
following  year,  b.  c.  167.  (Polyb.  xxvii  1,2  ;  Li  v. 
xliv.  43,  xlv.  31  ;  PlnLAemil.  23).        [E.  H.  B.J 

NEOPHRON  or  NEOPHON  (Ncti^K, 
U9o<p£y,  Suidas  gives  both,  Diogenes  Laertius 
Nc<j^pwy),  of  Sicyon,  a  tragic  writer  of  doubtful 
age.  In  the  Scholia  to  the  Medeia  of  Euripides, 
we  have  two  fragments  of  a  play  written  by  him 
on  the  same  subject,  one  of  four  lines  at  v.  668, 
and  another  of  five  lines  at  v.  1 354.  Besides  these 
we  have  fifteen  lines  quoted  by  Stobaens,  from  the 
same  tragedy.  The  account  given  of  him  by 
Suidas,  as  has  been  shown  by  Elmsley  {ad  Eur^ 
Med,  p.  68  )y  is  manifestly  inconsistent  Suidas 
states  that  he  wrote  1*20  tragedies,  that  the  Medeia 
of  Euripides  was  sometimes  attributed  to  him,  and 
that  he  was  the  first  to  introduce  on  the  stage  the 
Hai9ayvy6s^  and  the  examination  of  slaves  by 
torture.  In  one  particular — that  the  Medeia  of 
Euripides  was  sometimes  attributed  to  him — 
Suidas  is  confirmed  by  Diogenes  Laertius.  But 
Suidas  goes  on  to  say  that  he  was  involved  in  the 
fiite  of  Callisthenes,  and  put  to  death  by  Alexander 
the  Great.  If  the  latter  account  bo  true,  the 
former  cannot  but  be  an  error,  as  Euripides  lived 
long  before  the  days  of  Alexander  the  Great,  and, 
in  the  very  play  of  the  Medeia,  among  others,  had 
introduced  the  IlculivY<i>y6s.  Besides,  Nearchus,  a 
tragedian,  is  mentioned  by  Suidas  (#.«.  KaWiaOit^yis) 
ns  the  unfortunate  friend  of  Callisthenes  who  suf- 
fered with  'him.  From  this  reasoning  it  seems 
certain  that  Suidas  confounded  the  two,  and  that 
Clinton  is  right  in  placing  Neophron,  as  he  does, 
before  the  age  of  Euripides.  This  is  further 
strengthened  by  an  acute  remark  of  £lmsley\ 
that  men  do  not  quote  small  plagiarists  of  great 
writers,  but  delight  to  trace  wherever  great  writers 
have  borrowed  their  materials.  As  far  as  we  can 
judge  from  the  fragments  already  mentioned,  Euri- 
pides may  have  borrowed  his  plot  and  characters 
from  Neophron,  but  certainly  not  his  style.  (Elms- 
ley,  /.  c. ;  Gaisford^s  StobaeuSy  voL  i.  p.  385  ;  Suid. 
8.  V. ;  Diog.  Laert.  ii  134  ;  Clinton,  F.  H,  vol  ii. 
p.  xxxi.)  ,  [W.M.G.] 

NEO'PHYTUS.  A  short,  but  curious  tract, 
published  by  Cotelerius  in  his  Eoelemu  Graecae 
Afonumentaj  vol.  ii.  p.  457 — 462,  bears  this  title : 
Nco4>i$TOi/  irp*{r€in4pou  fiomxw  Ktd  iyK\tiaro9 
trtpii  Tvv  KardL  X^P^*"  Kl/irpov  <rKcu£yy  Neopkjfti 
Prcd>yUn  MonacH  et  Indun^  De  CkUamitatibus 
Cf/pri.  It  gives  a  brief  account  of  the  usurpation 
of  the  island  by  Isaac  Comnenus,  iu  conquest, 
and  the  imprisonment  of  Isaac  by  Richard  Coeur 
de  Lion,  king  of  Enghuid,  and  the  sale  of  the 
island  to  the  Latins  (as  the  writer  represents  the 
transaction)  by  Richard.  The  writer  was  con- 
temporary with  these  transactions,  and  therefore 
lived  about  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century.  He 
was  a  resident  in  and  probably  a  native  of  Cyprus. 
There  are  several  MSS.  in  the  different  European 
1  i braries  bearing  the  name  of  Neophytus.  Of  these 
a  MS.  formerly  in  the  Colbertine  Libnuy  at  Paris, 
contained  thirty  Oralionea^  evidently  by  our  Neo- 
phytus :  a  Catena  in  Camiiatm^  and  some  others  on 


NEOPTOLEMUS. 

theological  8nbjects,arB  of  more  dobioos  auihonUp, 
but  are  probably  by  our  Neophytos:  aDemmutnitio 
de  PUmiis^  and  one  or  two  chemical  treatises,  are  by 
another  Neophytus,  sumamed  Prodromeniu  *,  snd 
DefiniHonee  and  Ditmanu  Sammorioe  iottm  ilm- 
toielu   PkUoiopkiae   and    EpUome   m   Pturjikfrn 
qumque  vooe$  et  m  Aridotdie  Orpanon  ate  spps* 
rently  by  a  third  writer  of  the  same  name.  (Cote- 
lerius, L  e,  and  notes  in  coL  678,  679 ;  Do  Csnge, 
Giomarium  Med.  et  In/.  GraeeUaii» ;  Index  Aucts- 
mm,  p.  29  ;  Fabrk.  BihL  Graec.  vol  v.  pi  7^, 
vol.  viiL  661,  662,  vol.  xi  p.339,&c;  Cane^HitL 
LiiL  ad  Ann.  1190,  vol  ii.  p.  251,  ed.  Oxtoid, 
1740,1742.)  [J.  C.M.I 

NEOPTO'LBMUS  {Seowr6\eiua\  i.  e.  syoong 
warrior,  a  eon  of  Adulles  and  Deidameia,  ibt 
daughter  of  Lycomedea,  was  alao  called  Pyrrlm 
(ApoUod.  iii.  13.  §  8  ;  Hom.  Od.  xi.  491,  &4 
According  to  some,  however,  he  was  a  wn  q{ 
Achilles  and  Iphigeneia  (Txeta.  ad  Ljft.  12^3 ;  £b- 
stath.  ad  Hom,  p.  1 187),  and  after  the  aacrifioe  of 
his  mother  he  was  carried  by  hia  fiither  to  the 
island  of  Scyroa.     The  name  of  Pyn^ns  is  wd  ts 
have  been  given  to  him  by  LyccHnedes,  becaaie  be 
had  £ur  (vv^s)  hair,  or  because  Achilles,  wkile 
disguised  as  a  girl,  had  borne  tlie  name  of  P^nrba 
(Pans.  X.  26.  §  1  ;    Hygin.  Fab.  97  ;  EnstatkeJ 
Horn.  p.  1 187  ;   Serv.  ad  Aen.  ii  469).     He  «m 
called    Neoptolemua  because  either  AchiiWs  a 
Pyrrhus  himself  had  fooght  in  eariy  jrouth  (EastatL 
L  c).  From  his  fiither  he  is  aometimea  called  Adu^ 
lides  (Ov.  Her,  viii.  3),  and  from  \us  gnndfatbct 
or  great-grand&ther,  Pelidea  and  Aeacides  {V'ttp 
i4OT.ii.263,iii.296).  Neoptolemua  was  braag^tv? 
in  Scyros  in  the  house  of  LTComedea(Uom.  ils^ 
326  ;   Soph.  PkUocL  239,'  &c),  whence  be  m 
fetched  by  Odysseus  to  join  the  Greeks  in  the  vB 
against  Troy  (Horn.  Od.  n.  50B),  because  n^ 
been  prophesied  by  Helenua  that  Neoptoknas  id 
Philoctetes,  with  the  anowa  of  Heraclea,  were  w- 
cessary  for  the  taking  of  Troy  (SopK  PhU  l^^V 
In  order  to  obtain  those  arrows  Neoptolenn»  ff^ 
Odysseus  were  sent  from   Troy  to  the  isbad  <f 
Lemnoe,  where  Philocietea  waa  ^ving,  who  «• 
prevailed  upon  to  join   the  Greeks  (So|^*  ^^ 
1433).     At  Troy  Neoptolemua  showed  himse^  a 
every  respect  worthy  of  Hia  great  iaibei,  sM  i^ 
Ust  was  one  of  the  heroea  that  were  eaaceekd  is 
the  wooden  horse  (Hom.  Od.  xL  508,&cV^lV 
At  the  taking  of  the    city   be  lulWd  Tvm^ 
the  sacred  hearth   of  Zeus    Herceios  (Paos.  i^* 
17.  §   3,  X.  27  ;  Virg.   Atm.   iL  547,  &t.\  «* 
sacrificed  Polyxena  to    the    spirit  of  ^  ^^ 
(Eurip.  Hecub.  523).      When  the  Trojan  cip&^ 
were    distributed,    Andromache,    the    widav  ^' 
Hector,  was  given  to    NeoptoUmiu,  and  byW 
he  became  the  lather    of    Moloasua,  Pidas.  F(^ 
gamus  (Pans,  l  11.  §  1),   and  Ara^ialos  (H^;^ 
Fab,  123;  compi  Andromacuk).     Rcipcct^)^* 
return  from  Troy  and  the  snbaeqaent  cveou  of  ^ 
life  the  traditions  differ.  Accordinff  to  Homei  v'> 
iii.  188,  iv.  5,  &c.)  he  lived  in  VlbiUiia,  the  k^3«^ 
of  his  fi&ther,  whither  Af  enelana  sent  to  hna  Be' 
mione  from  Sparta,  becaoae  he  had  prcHBineA  Va' 
him  at  Troy.     According   to  others  lic«fohav- 
himself  went  to  Sparta  to  leceiTe  HemioDe,  heas^ 
he  had  heard  a  report  that  ahe  waabetrsUri* 
Orestes  (Hygin.  Fa*.  123  ;  Paua.  iii.  ^  I '•• 
§  5).     Servius  {ad  Aeae.  iL  166,  xiL  321,^'* 
latea  that  on  the  advice    of  Uelenaa»  to  «^  * 
aubsequently  gave  Aadromabke  and  a  dtot^  - 


I 

\ 


NEOPTOLEMUS. 

Epeinu,  Neoptolemus    retained  home   by  land, 
becauw  he  had  been  forewarned  of  the  dangers 
which  the  Greeks  would  have  to  encounter  at  sea. 
Some  again  state  that  from  Troy  he  first  went  to 
MoIoBsia,  and  thence  to  Phthia,  where  he  recorered 
the  throne  which  had  in  the  mean  time  been  taken 
from  Peleus  by  Acastns  (Diet.  Cret.  ti.  7,  &c  ; 
Eurip.  Troad.   1125  ;    comp.  Horn.  0<L  iv.   9). 
Others,  that  on  his  return  to  Scyros,  he  was  cast 
by  storm  on  the  coast  of  Ephyia  in  Epeirus,  where 
Andromache  gare  birth  to  Molossus,  to  whom  the 
Molossian  kings  traced  their  descent  (Pind.  Nenu 
IT,  82,  viL  54,  dec).     Others  lastly  say  that  he 
went  to  Epeirus  of  his  own  accord,  because  he 
would  or  could  not  return  to  Phthia  in  Th^saly 
(Pans.  i.  1 1.  §  1  ;  Viig.  Aen,  iiL  333  ;  Justin,  xrii. 
3).    In  Epeirus  he  is  also  said  to  hare  carried  o£F 
lAnassa,  a  gianddanghter  of  Heracles,  from  the 
temple  of  the  Dodonean  Zeus,  and  to  have  become 
by  her  the  fitther  of  eight  children  (Justin.  L  c). 
Shortly  after  his  marriage  with  Hermione,  Neopto- 
lemus went  to  Delphi,  some  say  to  plunder  the 
temple  of  Apollo,  who  had  been  the  cause  of  the 
death  of  AchiUes,  or  to  take  the  god  to  account  for 
his  fiither ;  and  according  to  others  to  take  offerings 
of  the  Trojan  booty  to  the  god,  or  to  consult  him 
about  the  means  of  obtaining  children  by  Hexmione 
(SchoL  ad  Find.  Nem,  vii.  54,  58,  ad  EurijK  Or. 
1649,  Androm,  51).     It  u  owing  to  this  uncer- 
tainty that  some  ancient  writers  distinguish  be- 
tween two  different  journeys  to  Delphi,  where  he  was 
slain,  either  by  the  command  of  the  Pythia  (Pans, 
i  13.  §  7),  or  at  the  instigation  of  Orestes,  who 
was  angry  at  being  deprived  of  Hermione  (Eurip. 
Androm,  891,  &c  1085,  &c  ;  Viig.  ilea.  iii.  330)  ; 
and  according  to  others  again,  by  the  priest  of  the 
temple,  or  by  Machaereus,  the  son  of   Daetas 
(SchoL  ad  Find,  Nenu  vii.  62  ;    Paus.  x.  24.  §  4  ; 
Stmb.  pL  421).     His  body  was  buried  at  Delphi,* 
under  the  threshold  of  the  temple,  and  remained 
there  until  Meoelaus  caused  it  to  be  taken  up  and 
buried  within  the  precincts  of  the  temple  (Pind. 
Nem.  vil  62  ;  Pans.  z.  24.  §  5).     He  was  wor- 
shipped at  Delphi  as  a  hero,  as  presiding  over  sacri- 
ficial repasts  and  public  games.    At  the  time  when 
the  Oauls  attacked  Delphi  he  is  said  to  have  come 
forward  to  protect  the  city,  and  from  that  time  to 
have  been  honoured  with  heroic  worship.     (Paus. 
L  4.  §  4,  X.  23.  §  3.)  [L.  S.] 

NEOPTO'LEMUS  I.  {N9oirr6\ttios),  king  of 
Epeirus,  was  son  of  Alcetas  I.,  and  father  of  Alex- 
ander I.,  and  of  Olympias,  the  mother  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great.  On  the  death  of  Alcetas,  Neop- 
tolemus and  his  bAther  Arymbas  or  Arrybas 
agreed  to  divide  the  kingdom,  and  continued  to 
rule  their  respective  portions  without  any  inter- 
ruption of  the  harmony  between  them,  until  the 
death  of  Neoptolemus,  which,  according  to  Droysen, 
may  be  placed  about  a  c.  360.  No  further  inci- 
denta  of  his  roign  have  been  transmitted  to  us. 
(Pans.  L  U.  §§  1,  S ;  Justin,  vil  6.  §  10,  xvii. 
3.  §14;  Droysen,  HeUtttumut^  voL  i.  p.  250, 
not.)  [E.  H.B.] 

NEOPTO'LEMUS  II.,  king  of  Epeirus,  was 
son  of  Alexander  I.  and  grandson  of  the  preceding. 
At  kia  fiither*s  death  in  b.  c.  326,  he  was  probably 
IX  mere  in&nt,  and  his  pretensions  to  the  throne 
-were  passed  over  in  fitvour  of  Aeacidea.  It  was 
Tiot  till  B.  c.  302  that  the  Epeirots,  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  absence  of  Pyrrhus,  the  son  of  Aeacides, 
roae  in  insurrection  against  him,  and  aet  up  Neop- 


NEOPTOLEMUS. 


1165 


tolemua  in  his  stead.  The  latter  reigned  for  the 
space  of  six  years  vrithout  opposition,  but  effectually 
alienated  the  minds  of  his  subjects,  by  his  harsh 
and  tyrannical  rule.  He  thus  paved  the  way  for 
the  return  of  Pyrrhus,  who  landed  in  Epeirus  in 
BL  &  296,  at  the  head  of  a  force  furnished  him  by 
Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt  Neoptolemus,  alarmed 
at  the  disaffection  of  his  subjects,  consented  to  a 
compromise,  and  it  was  ^freed  that  the  two  rivals 
should  share  the  sovereignty  between  them.  But 
such  an  arrangement  could  not  last  long;  at  a 
solemn  festival,  where  the  two  kings  and  all  the 
chief  nobles  of  the  hmd  were  assembled,  Neopto- 
lemus had  formed  the  design  to  rid  himself  of  his 
rival  by  poison  ;  but  the  plot  was  discovered  by 
Pyrrhus,  who  in  return  caused  him  to  be  assas- 
sinated at  a  banquet  to  which  he  had  himself  in- 
vited bun.  (Pint  Pyrrh,  4,  5  ;  Droysen,  vol.  i» 
p.  250.)  [E.H.B.] 

NEOPTO'LEMUS  (NfowrAtAiofX  historical 
1.  A  Macedonian  officer  of  Alexander  the  Great* 
As  we  are  told  by  Arrian  that  he  belonged  to  the 
race  of  the  Aeaddae,  he  was  probably  rekted  to 
the  fiunily  of  the  kings  of  Epeirus.  He  is  men* 
tioned  as  serving  in  the  royal  guards  (ircSpoi)  and 
distinguished  himself  particulariy  at  the  siege  of 
Oaza,  B.  &  332,  of  which  he  was  the  first  to  scale 
the  walls.  (Arr.  Anab.  ii  27.)  We  hear  but 
little  of  him  during  the  subsequent  campaigns  of 
Alexander,  but  he  appears  to  have  earned  the  re* 
putation  of  an  able  soldier  ;  and  in  the  division  of 
the  provinces,  after  the  death  of  the  king,  Neop- 
tolemus obtained  the  goTemment  of  Armenia. 
(Cbrmaato,  in  Dexippus,  ap.  Phot.  p.  64,  b.  is 
clearly  a  fidse  reading  ;  see  Droysen,  voL  i.  p.  50.) 
It  seems,  however,  that  he  had  already  given  evi- 
dence of  a  restless  and  unsettled  disposition,  which 
caused  Perdiccas  to  regard  him  with  suspicion,  and 
in  a  a  321,  when  the  hitter  set  out  for  Egypt, 
he  placed  Neoptolemus  under  the  command  of 
Eumenes,  who  was  enjoined  to  exercise  particular 
vigihmce  in  regard  to  him.  The  suspicions  of 
the  regent  proved  not  unfounded:  Neoptolemus 
immediately  entered  into  correspondence  with  the 
hostile  leaders,  Antipater  and  Cratems,  and,  on 
being  ordered  by  Eumenes  to  join  him  with  his 
contingent,  refused  to  comply.  Hereupon  Eumenes 
imme^tely  marched  against  him,  defeated  his 
army,  and  compelled  lUl  the  Macedonian  troops  in 
his  service  to  take  the  oath  of  fidelity  to  Perdiccas. 
Neoptolemus  himself  escaped  with  a  small  body  of 
cavalry  and  joined  Craterus,  whom  he  persuaded 
to  maroh  immediately  against  Eumenes,  while  the 
latter  was  still  ekted  with  his  victory,  and  unpre- 
pared for  a  fresh  attack.  But  their  cautions  adver- 
sary was  Hot  to  be  taken  by  surprise,  and  met  his 
enemies  in  a  pitched  battle.  In  this  Neop- 
tolemus conunanded  the  left  wing,  on  which  he 
was  opposed  to  Eumenes  himself;  and  the  two 
leaders,  who  were  bitter  personal  enemies,  sought 
each  other  in  the  fight,  and  engaged  in  single 
combat,  in  which,  after  a  despemte  struggle,  Neop- 
tolemus was  slain  by  his  antagonist  (Diod.  xviii. 
29—31 ;  Plut.  Eum.  4—7 ;  C^m.  Nep.  Eum.  4 ; 
Justin,  xiii.  6,  8 ;  Dexippus,  ap,  PhaL  p.  64,  b. ; 
Arrian,  ap.  Phot.  p.70,b.,  71, a.) 

2.  A  Macedonian,  father  of  Meleager,  the  ge- 
neral of  Alexander.    (  Arr.  Anab.  l  24.  §  1.) 

3.  A  Macedonian  officer,  who  was  killed  at  the 
siege  of  Halicamassus,  a  c.  333.  (Diod.  xviL  25.) 
He  u  dottbtlest  the  same  who  is  called  bv  Arrian, 

4b'2 


1156 


NEOPTOLEMUS. 


the  MD  of  Airhabaeus  and  brother  of  Amyntas, 
though  that  author  represents  him  as  having 
fought  on  the  Persian  side.  (Arr.  AnaJb,  i,  20. 
§  15 ;  and  see  Schmieder,  (xd  loc,) 

4.  One  of  the  generals  of  Mithridates,  and 
brother  of  Archelaus.  Ue  had  already  distin- 
guished himself  previous  to  the  breaking  out  of  the 
wars  with  Rome,  by  an  expedition  against  the 
barbarians  north  of  the  Euxine,  whom  he  defeated 
in  several  battles,  and  appears  to  have  pushed  his 
conquests  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Tyras 
(Dniester),  where  he  erected  a  fortress  which  con- 
tinued to  bear  his  name.  In  the  course  of  these 
wars  he  is  said  to  have  defeated  the  barbarians  in 
a  combat  of  cavalry,  on  the  ice  at  the  entrance  of 
the  Palus  Maeotis,  on  the  very  same  spot  where 
he  the  following  summer  gained  a  naval  victory. 
(Strab.  ii.  1,  p.  73,  viL  3,  pp.  306,  807.)  In  b.  c. 
88  he  was  united  with  his  brother  Archelaus  in  the 
command  of  the  great  army  with  which  Mithri- 
datesinvaded  Bithynia,  and  defeated  Nicomedes  III. 
at  the  river  Amnius.  This  success  was  quickly  fol- 
lowed up  by  Neoptolemus  and  Menophanea,  who 
defeated  the  Roman  general  M.  Aquillius  in  a 
second  decisive  action,  and  compelled  him  to  fly 
for  refuge  to  Peigamns.  (App.  MUhr,  17 — 19.) 
After  this  he  appears  to  have  accompanied  Arche- 
laus to  Greecet  where  he  was  defeated  by  Sulla^s 
lieutenant,  Munatius,  near  Chalcis,  with  heavy 
loss,  B.  c.  86.  [Ibid,  34.)  After  this  we  find  him 
commanding  the  fleet  of  Mithridates,  which  was 
stationed  at  Tenedos  (b.  c.  85),  where  he  was 
attacked  and  defeated  by  Lucullus,  the  quaestor  of 
SuUa.  (Plut  LucuU.  3.)  From  this  time  we  hear 
no  more  of  him.  [E.  H.  R] 

NEOPTO'LEMUS(Nfoirr<JXf/ioj),Uteniry.  1. 
Of  Paroa,  the  most  eminent  literary  person  of  this 
name.  The  following  works  are  ascribed  to  him. 
1.  Tltpl  *Zinypafi/jMruy,  probably  a  collection  of  epi- 
grams. (Athen.  x.  p.  454,  f. ;  Jacobs,  AnthoL  vol. 
vi.  p.  XXX vi.)  2.  Htpi  TKMacuv^  to  the  third  book 
of  which  Athenaeus  refers  (xi.  p.  476,  f.).  It  is 
probably  to  this  work  that  AchiUes  Tatius  refers, 
t¥  reus  ^ffdyicus  <p«tyats,  (Fabric  Bibl.  Graec  voL 
vi.  p.  193.)  3.  A  Commentary  on  Homer.  (Id. 
vol.  i.  p.  517.)  4.  A  Commentary  on  Theocritus, 
quoted  in  the  Scholia  on  L  52.  (Id.  voL  iii.  pp. 
781,  798.)  5.  A  Treatise  on  Poetry,  to  which 
Horace  is  said  to  have  been  indebted  in  his  An 
Poetica,  (Id.  vol.  vi.  p.  373.) 

2.  According  to  a  conjecture  of  Clinton  (F.  i/. 
▼oL  i.  p.  349),  who  has  collected  (/.  c )  all  the  an- 
cient notices  on  the  subject,  there  Tras  a  Milesian 
Neoptolemus,  to  whom  was  falsely  ascribed  the 
epic  Natnrarr/a.  Pausanias  thinks  it  the  work  of 
Carcinus.  [CARaNUS.]  The  Scholiast  on  Apollo- 
nius  Rhodius,  however,  expressly  attributes  it  to 
Neoptolemus.  Perhaps,  however,  Neoptolemus  the 
Parian  may  have  commented  on  this  work  also. 
Heyne  latterly  agreed  with  Pausanias  that  the 
Vawraieriok  was  named  from  Nanpactus,  the  birth- 
place of  its  author  Cardnus.  (ApoUon.  Rhod.  v. 
299  ;  SchoL  ad  ApoUod,  iii.  10.  §  12,  and  O^ 
tervoL  in  loc.  by  Heyne,  ed.  Getting.  1803.) 

3.  A  poet  from  whose  work,  Ilepl  darturfuiy, 
two  lines  are  quoted  by  Stobaeus  (120.  5,  voL  iii. 
p.  459,  ed.  Oaisford). 

4.  There  was  also  a  celebrated  Athenian  trage- 
dian of  this  name,  who  performed  at  the  games  in 
which  Philip  of  Macedon  was  slain,  B.  a  336. 
^Fabric  BiU.  Graec  vol.  iL  p.  312  ;  Diod.  zvL  voL 


NEPO& 

\l  p.  152,  ed.  AmsteL  1745  ;  Saeton.  CaL  t.  VI.) 
If  Josephus  (^fit  xix.  1)  be  correct,  the  play  ptf- 
formed  was  on  the  subject  of  Cinyrai  sod  Myrrfaa. 
But  Neoptolemus  (Diod.  2.  a),  by  order  of  the 
king,    introduced    some   new  lines  (quoted  by 
Diod.  Le.)^  probably  composed  by  Neoptolemu 
himselfl    A  saying  of  hu  on  the  mutdei  of  the 
king  is  recorded  by  Stobaeus  (98.  70,  vol.  iii.  p. 
295,  ed.  Gaisford).     He  took  an  active  pert  in 
the    transactions     between   the   Athenisi»  and 
Philip.    He  had  been  intimate  with  and  etpooMd 
the  side  of  the  latter,  for  whose  court  be  ulti- 
mately lefi  Athens.     (Dem.  pp.  58,  544, 44*2,  ed. 
Reiake.)  [W.  M.  O.J 

NE'PHELE  (Nc<^Ai)).  1.  The  wife  of  tbe 
Theasalian  king  Athamas,  by  whom  she  becu» 
the  mother  of  Phrixus  and  HelW.  (Apollod.  I S. 
§  1  ;  comp.  Athahar.) 

2.  The  wife  of  Ixion,  by  whom  she  became  the 
mother  of  the  Centaurs.     [Cbntaurl]      [L.  &] 

NEPOS,  a  friend  of  the  younger  Pliny,  who 
addresses  four  letten  to  him  (iL  3,ui.  I6,iv.'26, 
vL  19),  but  whether  he  is  the  same  as  either  tbe 
Calvisius  Nepos  or  the  Licinius  Nepos  mentioned 
below,  is  uncertain. 

NEPOS,  CALVrSIUS,a  friend  of  the  yotnger 
Pliny,  was  a  candidate  for  the  oflnoe  of  noilitsry 
tribune,  and  was  warmly  recommended  by  PUny  to 
Sossiua.     (Plin.  Ep.  iv.  4.) 

NEPOS,  CORNE'LIUS,  wasthecontempotaiy 

and  friend  of  Cicero,  Atticus,  and  Catnllus.  Ue 
was  probably  a  native  of  Verona,  or  of  some  neigb- 
bouring  village,  and  died  during  the  wga  ^ 
Augustus.  No  other  particulars,  with  refud  te 
his  personal  history,  have  been  transmitted  to  as. 
(Catull.  i.  3  ;  comp.  Auaon.  prae/,  Efignmm. ; 
Cic  ad  AtL  xvi.  5  ;  PUn.  H.  N.  v.  I,  ix.  39, 
X.  23  ;  Plin.  Ep.  iv.  28  ;  Hieron.  Onm.  Evtk 
Olymp.  clxxxv.)  He  ia  known  to  have  wiitkB 
the  following  pieces,  all  of  which  are  now  lost 

1.  Chronica.  An  Epitome  of  Universal  B'ntMyt 
it  would  appear,  in  time  bookiu  For  the  nsDe 
and  some  idea  of  the  contents  we  are  indebt/^  « 
Ausonius  {Epi»L  xvi.),  A.  OeUios  (xviL  21. 1  ^ 
8,  24),  and  Solinus  (L  §  27,  xliv.  §  1),  w^iJJ* 
Catullus,  when  dedicating  faia  poems  to  Con^^^ 
Nepos,  indicates,  though  oYwcurely,  the  <A)ject  sa^ 
extent  of  the  production  in  question. 

Jam  tum  cum  ausiia  es,  uims  Italonan, 
Omne  aevum  tribus  explicare  chartis, 
Doctia,  Jupiter !  et  laboriosis. 

(See  also  Minucius  Felix,  c.  522.) 

2.  EaDemplorum  Libn^  of  which  Charisins  (p.n^t 
ed.  Putsch.)  quotes  the  aeoond  book,  ami  X.^** 
Uus  (vii.  18.  §  II)  the  fifth.  ThU  was  pn^* 
a  collection  of  remarkable  saTinga  and  doinn  '^ 
the  same  description  as  the  compilation  w^ 
quently  formed  by  ValeriuB  Maximua. 

3.  De  Virit  JUuatribn».  Oellius  (xi  8)  triiffl  / 
anecdote  of  Cato,  adding  **  Scriptani  est  Vac  ^ 
libro  Comelii  Nepotis  IM  lUustribma  Vifia.^  l^ 
also  Serv.  ad  Vuy,  Aen^  372  ;  Dtomedes,  f-^^ 
ed.  Putsch. ;  and  Charisius^  pp.  1 13^  114^  V^'x^- 
Putsch.,  who  refers  to  booka  iL  xr.  and  xvi)  ^* 
is  not  impossible  that  it  may  be  the  ai 
the  preceding,  quoted  under  a  different  ti 

4.  Vita  Cieeromis,  an  errcxr  in  W^VA*  is 
by  A.  Oellius  (xy.  28). 

5.  Epittolaa  ad  Geerometm^   from  one  «C  ^'»* 
Lactantiua  has  preserved  aa  •*-»^Tfrrt  (iaiiiL^^ 


NEPOS. 

iii.  15  ;  comp.  Cic  ad  AH.  xtl  5),  but  we  cannot 
tell  whether  they  were  ever  fonnally  collected  into 
a  Tohune.  The  El^oiatolae  Ciceronis  ad  Chrnetutm 
Nepoiem  are  adverted  to  under  Cicsro,  p.  743. 

6.  Perhape  poenu  alBO,  at  least  he  is  named  in 
the  lame  category  with  Viigi),  Ennins,  and  Accini 
by  the  younger  Pliny  {Ep,  y.  3). 

7.  De  HigtoridM.  In  the  life  of  Dion  (c.  3),  which 
now  bears  the  name  of  Comeliue  Nepos,  there  is 
the  following  sentence,  **  Sed  de  hoc  in  eo  meo 
libro  plnra  sunt  ezposita  qui  De  HiatorieU  con- 
scriptus  est.** 

In  the  year  1471  a  qnarto  Tolume  issued  from 
the  press  of  Jenson  at  Venice,  entitled  AemiUi 
ProU  de  VUa  exceilemtkgnf  containing  biographies  of 
twenty  distingnished  commanders,  nineteen  Greeks 
and  one  Persian,  in  the  following  order,  which,  it 
has  been  subsequently  ascertained,  obtains  in  all 
MSS.:— l.Miltiades.  2.  Themistodes.  3.  Ari»- 
tides.  4.  Pansanias.  5.  Cimon.  6.  Lysander. 
7.  Alcibiades.  8.  Thrasybulus.  9.  Conon. 
10.  Dion.  ll.Iphicntes.  12.  Chabrias.  13.  Ti- 
motheus.  14.  Datamea.  15.  Epaminondas.  16.  Pe- 
lopidas.  17.  Agesilans.  18.  Eumenes.  19.  Pho- 
cion.  20.  Timoleon.  Next  came  three  chapters 
headed  De  RegSnu,  presenting  very  brief  no- 
tices of  certain  £unous  kings  of  Persia  and  Mace- 
donia, of  the  elder  Sicilian  Dionysins,  and  of  some 
of  the  more  remaricable  among  the  successors  of 
Alexander.  The  volume  concluded  with  a  bio- 
graphy of  Hamilcar,  and  a  biography  of  Hannibal. 
A  prefoce,  or  introduction  to  the  lives,  commenced 
with  the  words,  **  Non  dubito  fore  plerosque, 
Attice,  qui  hoc  genus  scripturae,  leve,  et  non  satis 
dignuni  summomm  virorum  judicent,**  and  prefixed 
to  the  whole  was  a  dedication,  in  verse,  to  the  em- 
peror Theodosius,  in  which  we  find  the  couplet 

Si  rogat  Auctorem,  panlatim  detege  nostrum 
Tunc  Domino  nomen,  me  sciat  esse  Probum. 

A  second  edition,  in  quarto,  of  the  same  book, 
without  date,  was  printed  at  Venice  by  Bemardinus 
Venetua.     In  this  a  biography  of  Cato  is  added. 
The  title  in  one  part  of  the  volume  is  AenuUi 
Probi  Histond  eseeelletdium  Jmperatorum  VitoA,  in 
another  AemUd  Probi  de  Virorum  lUtutrium  Vita, 
A  third  edition,  in  quarto,  without  date  and  with- 
out name  of  place  or  printer,  but  known  to  belong 
to  Milan,  and  to  be  not  later  than  1496,  was  pub- 
lished as  AemUius  Probut  de  Vine  lUvtirUna;  and 
here  we  have  not  only  the  biography  of  Cato,  but 
a  life  of  Atticus  also.      Numerous  impressions 
appeared  during  the  next  half  century,  varying 
from  the  above  and  from  each  other  in  no  import- 
ant particular,  except  that  in  the  Stiasburg  one  of 
1506,  the  life  of  Atticus  is  ascribed  to  Cornelius 
Nepos,  a  point  in  which  it  is  supported  by  many 
JMSS.     But  in  1569  a  great  sensation  was  pro- 
duced among  the  learnt  by  the  edition  of  the 
celebrated  Dionysius  Lambinus  (4ta  Paris,  1569), 
who  not  only  revised  the  text  with  much  care,  but 
strenuously  maintained  that  the  whole  work  was 
the  production  of  that  Cornelius  Nepos  who  flou- 
rished towards  the  close  of  the  Roman  republic, 
and  not  of  an  unknown  Aemilius  Probnsi  living  at 
the  end  of  the  fourth  century.     The  aiguments 
upon  which  he  chiefly  insisted  were, — 

I .  The  extreme  purity  of  the  Latinity,  and  the 
chaate  simplicity  of  the  style,  which  exhibit  a 
atriking  contrast  to  the  semi-barbarian  jargon  and 
meretricious  finery  of  the  later  empire.     Every 


NEPOS.  1157 

critical  scholar  must  feel  the  weight  of  this  obser- 
vation. 

<2.  The  person  addressed  in  the  prefiioe  or  intro- 
duction must  be  Pomponius  Atticus,  the  friend  of 
Cicero.  This  is  fully  proved  by  a  passage  in  the 
life  of  Cato  (sub  fin.)  where  we  read,  **  Hnjus  de 
vita  et  moribus  plura  in  eo  libro  persecuti  sumus 
quem  separatim  de  eo  fecimus  rogatu  Pomponii 
AtHd^  words  which  are  unquestionably  perfectly 
decisive  in  so  far  as  the  memoir  in  which  they 
occur  is  concerned,  but  this,  as  we  have  seen,  was 
not  included  in  the  original  edition,  is  wanting  in 
some  MSS.,  and,  along  with  the  A  Wau^  is  separated, 
as  it  were,  from  the  rest  in  all. 

3.  The  lofty  tone  in  which  the  grandeur  and 
power  of  the  Roman  people  are  celebrated,  the 
boldness  of  the  comments  on  free  institutions  and 
tyrants,  would  have  been  totally  out  of  pkce  at  an 
epoch  of  degradation  and  slavery.  Allusions,  also, 
it  is  affirmed,  may  be  detected  to  the  civil  war 
between  Caesar  and  Pompey.  Upon  a  careful 
examination  of  all  the  quotations  adduced  it  will 
be  seen  that  no  weight  ought  to  be  attached  to 
this  portion  of  the  proof. 

4.  Lambinus  was  informed,  upon  what  he  con- 
sidered good  authority,  that  one  MS.  ended  in  this 
manner,  **  Completum  est  opus  Aemilii  Probi,  Cor- 
nell Nepotis.**  But  even  if  we  admit  the  accu- 
rA<7  of  a  statement  vouched  for  so  imperfectly,  it 
leads  to  no  result,  for  the  first  clause  might  be  in- 
tended to  assign  the  20  biographies,  the  De  Reyi" 
bmy  the  HamMear  and  the  HanniUUf  to  Probus ; 
the  concluding  phrase  to  mark  Nepos  as  the  author 
of  the  Caio  and  the  AtHeue, 

The  question  thus  started  has  given  rise  to  in- 
terminable discussions  ;  but  the  leading  hypotheses 
may  be  reduced  to  three. 

L  Many  of  the  contemporaries  of  Lambinus, 
unable  or  unwilling  to  abandon  the  belief  in  which 
they  had  been  reared,  and  clinging  to  the  verses 
addressed  to  Theodosius,  doggedly  maintained  that 
the  old  opinion  was  after  all  true,  and  that  all  the 
lives,  except  perhaps  those  of  Cato  and  Atticus^ 
which  stood  upon  somewhat  different  ground,  were 
the  property  of  Probus,  and  of  no  one  else.  This 
position  is  now  very  generally  abandoned. 

II.  Lambinus,  as  we  have  seen,  pronounced  the 
lives  to  belong  entirely  to  Cornelius  Nepos.  Those 
who  support  this  hypothesis,  which  has  been  more 
widely  received  than  any  other,  hold,  that  what 
we  now  possess  may  bo  regarded,  either  as  a  por- 
tion of  the  voluminous  collection,  De  Viris  lUautri- 
bus,  or  as  an  independent  work,  which,  having 
fallen  into  oblivion,  was  brought  to  light  by 
Aemilius  Probus,  who  fraudulently  endeavoured  to 
palm  it  off  as  his  own  ;  or,  perhaps,  meant  to  do 
nothing  more  than  claim  the  credit  of  having  dis- 
covered and  described  it ;  or,  that  the  verses  in 
question,  which  are  absent  from  several  MSS^  re- 
fer to  some  totally  different  production,  and  have 
by  mere  accident  found  their  way  into  their  pre- 
sent position. 

III.  Barthius,  steering  a  middle  course,  threw 
out  that  the  biographies,  as  they  now  exist,  are  in 
reality  epitomes  of  lives  actually  written  by  Nepos, 
and  that  we  ought  to  look  upon  Probus  as  the  ab- 
breviator  ;  others,  adopting  the  general  idea,  think 
it  more  likely  that  the  abridgments  were  executed 
at  an  earlier  period. 

Without  attempting  to  enter  at  huge  into  the 
merits  of  these  conflicting  systems,  and  of  the 

4i  3 


1158 


NEPOS. 


laanj  minor  controTersies  to  which  they  hare  given 
rise,  all  of  which  will  be  found  stated  in  the  works 
noted  down  at  the  end  of  this  article,  we  may  re- 
mark that  the  third  hypothesis,  under  one  form  or 
other,  wiU,  if  properly  applied,  tend  to  remove 
many  of  the  difficulties,  and  explain  many  of  the 
anomalies  by  which  the  subject  is  embarrassed 
more  eflfectually  than  either  of  the  two  others.  It 
will  enable  us  to  account  for  the  purity  of  the 
language,  and  for  the  graceful  unafl^ted  ease  of 
the  clauses,  when  taken  singly,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  understand  the  harsh  and  abrupt  transi- 
tions which  so  frequently  occur  in  passing  from  one 
sentence  or  from  one  paragraph  to  anodier.  But 
while  we  may  safely  admit  that  we  hold  in  our 
hands  the  abridgment  of  some  writer  of  the 
Augustan  age,  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  the  evi- 
dence adduced  to  prove  that  writer  to  be  Cornelius 
Nepos  is  miserably  defective,  an  exception  being 
always  made  in  respect  of  the  life  of  Atticus,  which 
is  expressly  assigned  to  him  in  at  least  two  of  the 
best  MSS. 

These  biographies  have,  almost  ever  since  their 
first  appearance,  been  a  favourite  school-book,  and 
hence  editions  have  been  multiplied  without  end. 
We  have  already  described  the  earliest.  After 
the  labours  of  Lambinus,  we  may  particularly 
notice  those  of  Schottus,  fol.  Francf.  1609,  of  Oeb- 
hardus,  12mo.  Amst  1644,  of  Boeclerus,  8vo. 
Argentor.  1648,  of  Bosius,  8vo.  Jen.  1675,  of  Van 
Staveren,  8vo.  Lug.  Bat  1734,  1755,  1773,  the 
last  being  the  best,  of  Heusinger,  8vo.  Krug.  1747, 
nf  Fischer,  8vo.  Lips.  1759,  of  Harles,  Hal.  1773, 
Lips.  1806,  of  Paufler,  with  useful  notes  written  in 
German,  8vo.  Lips.  1804,  of  Tzschucke,  8vo. 
Ootting.  1 804,  with  an  excellent  commentary  in  a 
separate  volume,  of  Titze,  8vo.  Prag.  1813,  of 
Bremi,  8vo.  Zurich,  1820,  of  Bardili,  2  vols. 
8vo.  Stuttgard,  1820,  of  Daehne,  12mo.  Lips. 
1827,  of  Roth,  who  has  brought  back  Aemilius 
Probus  on  his  title  page,  Basil,  8vo.  1841,  and 
of  Benecke,  8vo.  Berol.  1843,  which  is  purely  cri- 
tical. The  editions  of  Van  Staveren,  1773,  of 
Tzschucke,  1804,  of  Bremi,  1820,  contain  every 
thing  that  the  student  requires,  and  perhaps  no 
single  edition  will  be  found  more  serviceable  than 
that  of  Lemaire,  8vo.  Paris,  1820.  The  disserta- 
tion prefixed  to  the  editions  of  Lambinus,  Titze, 
Bardili,  Daehne,  Roth,  and  Benecke,  will  yield 
full  information  on  the  controversy.  The  trans- 
lations into  different  languages  are  countless ;  the 
first  into  English  is,  **The  Lives  of  illustrious 
Men,  written  in  Latin  by  Cornelius  Nepoa,  done 
into  English  by  several  [twelve]  gentlemen  of  the 
University  of  Oxford,  Lond.  1 684,**  and  frequently 
reprinted.  Sir  Matthew  Hale  had  previously 
translated  ^  The  Life  of  Atticus,  with  moral  and 
political  Observations,"  8vo.  Lond.  1677.    [  W.  R.] 

NEPOS,  HERE'NNIUS,  an  illustrious  man, 
slain  by  the  emperor  Severus.  (Spartian.  Sever, 
13.) 

NEPOS,  JU'LIUS,  the  hist  emperor  but  one 
of  the  Western  Empire,  A.  D.  474—475.  He  was 
the  son  of  Nepotianus,  by  a  sister  of  that  Marcel- 
linus  who  established  a  temporary  independent 
principality  in  lllyricum,  about  the  middle  of  the 
lifth  cetatury.  [Marcxllinus.]  A  law  of  the 
Codex  of  Justinian  mentions  a  Nepotianus  as  gene- 
nil  of  the  army  in  Dalmatia  in  a.  d.  471,  but  it  is 
doubtful  whether  this  was  the  emperor's  father  or 
the  emperor  himself;  as  it  is  not  clear  whether  the 


NEPOS. 

true  reading  of  the  Codex  is  Nepotianus  or  Nepoa; 
and  even  the  determination  of  the  reading  wonld 
not  settle  the  point,  as  Theophanes(CAnmo9rap&Mi, 
ad  A.  M.  5965)  gives  to  the  emperor  h'unseU  tbe 
name  of  Nepotianus,  and  adds  that  he  was  a  Datire 
of  Dalmatia.     It  is  not  improbable  that  the  frmilj 
of  Marcellinus  preserved,  after  hia  death  in  a.  d. 
468,  a  portion  of  the  power  which  he  had  posmsed 
in  Illjrricum,  and  that  this  was  the  motive  whkk 
induced  the  Eastern  emperor  Leo  [Liol.]  to  give 
to  Nepos  his  niece  (or,  more  accurately,  the  niece  of 
his  wife  the  empress  Verina)  in  marriage,  and  to 
declare  him,  by  his  officer  Domitianus,  at  BavcDna, 
Augustus  (Jomandes  incorrectly  says  Caessr)  of 
the  Western  empire.  (Jomand.rf«  Regmr.&ueoi.) 
The  actual  emperor,  at  the  time  when  Nepos  «i 
thus  exalted,  was  Glycerins  [Glycirius],  wi» 
was  regarded  at  Constantinople  as  an  «sorpB. 
Nepos  marched  against  his  competitor,  took  liim 
prisoner  at  Portus  at  the  mouth  rf  the  Tiber,  sad 
obliged  him  to  become  a  priest.     These  erento 
took  phice,  according  to  the  mote  nameroM  sad 
better  authorities,  in  a.  0.  474,  but  Theophai!e»,by 
contracting  the  reign  of  Glycerins  to  five  month» 
[Glycbrius],  brings   his  deposition  within  the 
year  473.     The  elevation  of  Nepos  is  pbced  br 
the  Chromam  of  an  anonymous  author,  published 
by  Caspinianus  (No.  viii.  in  the  r«*iw«or. !«««» • 
Chronica  of  Roncallius),  on  the  24th  of  June,  which 
date,  if  correct,  must  refer  to  his  victory  over  Gly- 
cerins, for  his  prochimation  as  emperor  at  Rawua 
must  have  been  antecedent  to  the  death  of  Uo 
(which  occurred  in  Januarr  474),  at  least  antece- 
dent to  the  intelligence  o'f  Leo'a  death  leschw: 
Ravenna.  If  we  suppose  the  proclamation  of  Nfp« 
as  emperor  to  have  occurred  in  August  473,  a  «ap- 
position to  which  we  see  no  objection,  the  div 
given  by  Theophanes,  who,  aa  a  Bynintine,  wo«w 
compute  the  nsign  of  Nepos  from  his  accession  * 
J«rc,  may  be  reconciled   with,  that  of ^  the  Uta 
chroniclers,  who  date  from  the  time  of  his  becona? 
emperor  de/aeto,  and  on  this  aupposition  the  m- 
terval  fifom  August  473  to  June  474  must  haw 
been  occupied  in  preparing  hia  annament  or  eie- 
cnting  his  march  against  Glyceriua. 

From  hints  in  the  letters  of  Sidomua  ApoUuani 
(J5>>.  V.  16,  viii.  7,  ed.  Simiond)  it  maybefi^ 
thered  that  Nepos  had,  before  his  accession,  aeqain-d 
some  reputation  both  for  warlike  abiUty  and  W 
general  goodness  of  chaimcter,  and  that  darinf  ^^ 
brief  reign  bis  conduct  was  anaweiable  to  his  p»- 
vious  character.    But  the  condition  of  the  w^ 
was  past  remedy.    The  Viaigotha»  settled  in  Afj- 
tania,  were  eagerly  striving,  nnder  their  king  £i^ 
to  expel  the  Romans  bmn  the  temtocie^  o(  ^ 
Arvemi,  the  modem  Aurer^gne,  the  last  part  of  th' 
province  which  remained  to   ita  ancient  msittiv 
and  which  was  bravely  defended  by  ita  mhahitas-^ 
under  the  conduct  of  Ecdieiaa  CJornandes  caDf  ^ 
Decius),  brother-in-law    of  Sidonins  ApoQia*^ 
The  Goths  besieged  the  town  of  ATv«nd  ot  Oe^ 
mont,  in  the  summer  of  474,  bat  Epipfaaninsi  h^T 
of  Tidnum  (Pavia),  being   sent  by  Nepos,  t^t 
eluded  a  peace  (Ennod.    ViUa  JSfSpkan^  ^^" 
however,  Euric  soon  broke,  and  Nepoa  was  t^tJ^ 
in  a  second  treaty,  in  wbich  the  qnaeeiar  I'' 
nianus  was  his  negotiator,  to  oede  tba  ^js^- 
territory  to  its  assailants.  (Sinnond,  Not.  o^J^* 
JSp,  iiL  1.)    TiUemont  makea  tbe  emfaasr^^f' 
dnianus  unavailing,  and  conaidera  tb&\  ol  ^'V* 
nins  to  have  been  consequent  on  ita  fiolaie ;  >^ 


NEPOTIANUS. 

«gliink  Siimond'^  now  of  tht- nutter  nan  can- 
■iilnl  with  (he  account  of  Gnnodiui. 

ThiH  tnntictiODi  with  tlit  Viiigoths  eonilitnte 
*tmMt  th«  vhal<  that  u  knon  of  the  reign  of 
NepM.  He  had  raodlsd  EoUcmi  from  Gaol,  aod 
hid  ippoint^d  Omtei  to  he  inagiiter  militum  of 
thit  jioeeAa  In  hia  place.  Otvitn,  anaming  the 
comminil  of  the  tioopa  aiaemhled  at  Rome,  and, 
iDiiching  aa  if  towanli  Oaol,  came  to  BaTcana, 
■hen  Nepoi  appean  la  hare  been,  nuKd  then 
the  Uandard  (d'  Rtott,  and  proclaimed  hU  »ii 
Attgtutalo*  emperar.  [Auocbtcluh,  Rouutna.] 
Xrpoa  fled  into  Dalmatia.  Hii  eTpnUion  is  fiied 
bj  the  anonjmou  CSmmiam  alrvwlj  cited  for  the 
dale  of  hit  acceHion,  on  the  2ath  of  Aogiut  i75, 
u  that  h»  artoal  nign  na  aboat  fomteea  moothL 

After  hit  eipaliion  from  ItalT,  he  appean  to 
hare  retained  the  Dalmatiaii  teiritory,  which  be,  or 
tome  of  hi>  Ismil;,  had  inherited  from  Maicetliniu, 
andwaa  attll  lecogniKdat  Canitantinapleaiidin  the 
Eulaiemperorof  the  Wet.  Meanwhile,  Orailei 
vu  defeated  and  killed,  and  Auguituliu  depowd, 
bj  Odoa«r  the  Henilian  [Auoi  " 


:  Otw 


■«],' 


D  Htigfat  the  patronage  of  the 


Eftileni  emperor  Zeno  i  but  Zeno  peniited 
cogniiing  the  title  of  Nepoi.  (Malchos,  apnd  CU- 
leela*.  de  Legalion.)  In  a.  n.  480  Nepoi  na  killed 
near  SaJona,  where  he  appean  to  hare  mided,  bj 
Viator  and  Oiida  or  Gdiva,  two  of  hii  om  offlcsr* 
(Msreellin.  Oinmkm),  probablj  at  the  inatigation 
of  hii  depoied  predeceaaor  Glyewini  [GLioaiua], 
vho  held  the  biibopric  of  Salona.  (Hakhoa,  apud 
PhBt  BiU.  Cod.  7S.)  OdiTB  oi  Ovida  wai  Tan- 
qnished  and  killed  the  next  fear,  481,  b;  Odoacer 
who  had  innded  Dalmatia.  (Cawindor.  CknM.} 
TillenuKDt  thinki  that  the  title  of  Nepat,  till  hie 
drnth,  wa>  recogniied  bjr  lome  of  the  citiet  of 
Osul.  The  account!  of  the  life  and  reign  of  Nepoi 
■re  brief  and  fragmenlarj.  To  the  anthoriliea  cited 
in  the  couth  of  the  article  rnay  be  added  Marina 
Aventic.  Ctrrhn^oa;  Ckroniei  Pntptriami  Aacia- 
riam.  No.  it.  apnd  Roncalli  "      ' 


,  No. 


ennden 


Jomi 


Ribiu  Gelicu ;  the  Bteeijita  mbjoined  by  VahWDa 
to  Amni.  Mare.  \  ETagiitu,//.£.  ii,  16  ;  Tiilemont, 
HhLdn  Emperan,  tsI.  iL  pp.  424—434,  440^ 
443;Oibban,i>RJ^iwfi^W',ch.iiiTi:  Eckhel, 
ToL  *iii  p.  202.  [J.  C.  M.] 


NEPOS,  LICI'NIUS,  i>  frequenUy  menUoned 
by  the  }raunger  Flinj  at  an  npright  man  aul  n 
ae«ere  praetor.     (Plin.  Ep.  it.  29,  i.  4,  21,  ti.  S.) 

NKP03,  MA'RIUS,  eipetled  from  the  aenate 
by  Tiberiiu,  j.  d.  17.  on  aceannt  of  liia  eatr» 
TngBUce.     (Tac.  A*n,  il.  48.) 

NEPOS,  METELLUS.   [M«tbllub.] 

NEPOS,  P.  VALE'RIUS,  wa»  one  of  the  ac- 
caaera  of  Miln,  whom  Ciuio  defended.  (Atcon. 
ia  Mil.  p.  35.) 

NEPO'I'IA'NUS,  one  of  the  Bordeaux  pra- 
TcMon  Gommemotated  by  AumdIdi  {Prrf.  Bmrdig. 


NERATIUS.  llis 

I  can  believe  thii  com- 
ptimentary  addre«),M  a  grammarian,!  rhetorician, 
a  peel,  and  a  philotopher,  he  died  at  the  age  of 
ninety,  leaving  behind  him  two  children.  rW.R.] 
NEPOTIA'NUS,  FLA-VIUS  POPI'LIUS, 
Bon  of  Kulropla,  the  half-iiiter  of  Conilantine  the 
an*l  [EuTKoru  ;  Th»>dqiu],  headed  ■  nah 
enterpriae  whoae  object  waa  to  withitand  the  oiur- 
pation  of  Hagnentiaa.  Having  collected  a  band  of 
gladiatora,  runaway  ilavea,  and  limilai  deipeiadoea, 
he  anumed  the  purple  on  the  3d  of  June  350, 
marched  upon  Rome,  defeated  and  alew  Aiiidna 
(or  Anicetut),  the  new  praetorian  prefect,  and 
madehuiuelfmaaterof  the  city,  which  wae  deluged 
with  blood  by  the  eioeaaei  of  contending  factiona. 
But  after  having  enjoyed  a  confuted  ihadow  of 
royalty  tor  twenty-eight  dayt  only,  the  adientnrer 
Wat  overpowered  and  put  to  death,  along  with  hia 
mother,  by  Marcellinni,  who  had  been  deipatched 
by  Maguenlioa  to  quell  the  iniuireclion,  and  many 
of  the  moet  noble  and  wealthy  aiasng  the  lenBlor*, 
by  whom  hii  pretanuoni  had  been  admitted, 
abarod  a  like  fiile.  Thii  Nepotianni  ia  auppoted 
to  be  the  pereon  who  appean  in  the  Faiti  aa 
the  colleague  of  Faeundua  for  the  year  336,  and  it 
hai  been  conjectured  that  hia  talher  waa  the  Ne- 
polianui  who  held  the  otHce  of  contul  in  301. 
[HiaNZNHLiB  ;  MaRCiLLiNiis.]  (Julian.  Oral. 
i.  iL  I  Aor.  VicL  de  Caa.  43.  ^lU.  42  ;  Eutrop. 
I.  6  ;  Zoeim.  ii.  43;  Chron.  Alentndr. ;  Chron. 
Idat.)  [W.  R.] 


NEPOTIA'NUS,  JANUA'RI US.  [MAJtiMUR. 
ViL»i[ia,p.  1002.] 

NEPTU'^NUS,  the  chief  marine  divinity  of  the 
Roman).  Kia  name  ia  probably  connected  with 
the  verb  vviiM  or  itofo,  and  a  contraction  of  naviit^ 
int.  Aa  the  early  Romana  wero  not  a  maritime 
people,  and  had  not  much  to  do  with  the  aea,  the 
marine  diiinitiei  are  not  often  mentioned,  and  we 
learcely  know  with  any  certainty  what  day  in  the 
ytair  waa  ael  apart  aa  the  fealiial  of  Neptunua, 
though  it  aeema  to  have  been  the  23rd  of  July  {X. 
Kal.  Sat.).  Hia  temple  atood  in  the  Cnmpua 
Maitiui,  not  hi  from  the  (E^a  ;  but  retpecling 
the  cenmoniea  of  hia  fealiial  we  know  nothing,  ei- 
cef  I  that  the  people  formed  tenti  (iniirTu)  of  the 
bianchea  of  treci,  in  which  they  probably  rejiHced 
in  featliug  and  drinking  <VarTi>,  d»  Lixg.  Lot.  vi. 
IS  ;  Honit.  Carm.  iii.  28  ;  PauL  Diac.  j,  377.  ed. 
MUller  :  TerlnlL  dt  Spect.  6  ;  P.  Vict.  Rtg.  Urb. 
IX. ;  Dut.  (/  AnI.  :  v.  Ntftmalia).  When  a 
Roman  commander  eailed  out  with  a  fleet,  he  tint 
offered  up  a  ncrifice  to  Neptunua,  which  waa 
thrown  into  the  K*  (Cie.  dt  Nat.  Dear.  m.  20  ; 
Lit.  nil.  27).  la  the  Roman  poet*  Neptunua  is 
compIelelT  identified  with  the  Greek  Poaeidon,  and 
accordingly  all  the  nttributea  of  the  Utter  are  Irant- 
fcrred  by  them  to  the  former.  IPosaiDON.]  [L.S.] 

NERA'TiUS  MARCELLUS.  [Mahcillu».] 


1]60 


NEREIS. 


NERA'TIUS  PRISCUS,  a  Roman  jumt,  who 
lived  under  Trajan  and  Hadrian.  It  is  said  that 
Trajan  Bometime«  had  the  deiign  of  making  Nera- 
tiuB  hia  successor  in  pbce  of  Hadrian.  (Spart 
Hadr,  4.)  He  enjoyed  a  high  reputation  under 
Hadrian,  and  waa  one  of  his  oonsiliarii.  (Spart. 
Hadr,  18.)  Neratius  was  consul,  hut  the  year  is 
uncertain.  The  works  of  Neratius  were  fifteen 
books  of  Regulae,  three  books  of  Responaa,and  seven 
books  of  Membranae,  from  which  there  are  sixty- 
four  excerpts  in  the  Digest  A  fourth  book  of 
Epistolae,  and  a  treatise  entitled  Libri  ex  Fiautio^ 
are  cited  in  the  Digest  (8.  tit.  3.  s.  5.  §  1  ;  33. 
tit  7.  s.  12.  §  35).  Ho  also  wrote  a  book,  De 
NuptHa  (GelL  iv.  4),  if  Neratius  is  the  right  read- 
ing there.  It  is  a  mistake  to  collect  from  a  passage 
in  the  Digest  (39.  tit.  6.  s.  43),  that  he  wrote 
notes  Ad  Fulcmium.  Paulas  wrote  Ad  Neror 
tium,  in  four  books,  from  which  there  are  excerpts 
in  the  Digest 

When  Priscus  is  mentioned  in  the  Digest,  Javo- 
lenus  Priscus  is  meant  Neratius  wrote  in  a  dear, 
condensed  style,  and  is  a  good  authority.  He  is 
often  cited  by  subsequent  jurists.  (Orotius,  VHm 
JuriconsulL  ;  Zimmem,  GeichidfU  de»  Rom,  Reekls^ 
vol.  i.  p.  324  ;  Puchta,  CumtSj  &c.  vol  L  p.  444, 
1st  ed.)  [O.  L.] 

NEREIS  (Niiprff),  or  Nerine  (Virg.  JSc^.  vii. 
37),  is  a  patronymic  from  Nereus,  and  applied  to 
his  daughters  (Nereides,  Ni}f>cf8cs,  and  in  Homer 
VflpTftZts)  by  Doris,  who  were  regarded  by  the 
ancients  as  marine  nymphs  of  the  Mediterranean, 
in  contra-distinction  from  the  Naiades,  or  the 
nymphs  of  fresh  water,  and  the  Oceanides,  or  the 
nymphs  of  the  great  ocean  (Eustatfa.  cK^Z/bm.  p. 
622).  The  number  of  the  Nereides  was  fifty,  but 
their  names  are  not  the  same  in  all  writen  (Hom. 
/L  xviiL  39,  &c. ;  Hes.  TTteog.  240,  &c. ;  Pind. 
Islkm,  vi.  8  ;  ApoUod.  i.  2.  §  7  ;  Ov.  Met,  ii.  10, 
&c  ;  Virg.  Aen.  v.  825  ;  Hyjgin.  Fab.  praef.)  They 
are  described  as  lovely  divinities,  and  dwelling  with 
their  father  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and  they 
were  believed  to  be  propitious  to  all  sailors,  and  es- 
pecially to  the  Ai^nauts  (Horn.  //.  xviii.  36,  &c 
140  ;  Apollod.  i.  9.  §  25  ;  Apollon.  Rhod.  iv.  859, 
930).  They  were  worahipped  in  several  parts  of 
Greece,  but  more  especiiUly  in  sea-port  towns,  such 
as  Cardamyle  (Paus.  iii.  26.  §  5),  and  on  the  Isth- 
mus of  Corinth  (ii.  1 .  §  7).  The  epithets  given  them 
by  the  poets  refer  partly  to  their  beauty  and  partly 
to  their  place  of  abode.  They  were  firequenUy  repre- 
sented in  antiquity,  in  paintings,  on  gems,  in  re- 
lievoes  and  statues,  and  commonly  as  youthful,  beau- 
tiful, and  naked  maidens,  and  often  grouped  together 
with  Tritons  and  other  marine  monsters,  in  which 
they  resemble  the  Bacchic  routs.  Sometimes,  also, 
they  appear  on  gems  as  half  maidens  and  half  fish, 
like  mermaids  the  belief  in  whom  is  quite  analogous 
to  the  belief  of  the  ancients  in  the  existence  of 
the  Nereides.  (Hiii,  Mythol.Bilderit.^  150,  tAhh. 
18,19.)  [L.S.J 

NEREIS  (Nn^ts),  daughter  of  Pyrrhus  I., 
king  of  Epeiras,  was  married,  apparently  long  after 
her  father's  death,  to  Gelon,  the  son  of  Hieron, 
king  of  Syracuse,  by  whom  she  became  the 
mother  of  Hieronymus.  It  appears  that  she  out^ 
lived  her  niece  Deidameia,  and  was  thus  the  last 
surviving  descendant  of  the  royal  house  of  the 
Aeacidae.  (Pans.  vi.  12.  §  3  ;  Polyb.  vii.  4.  §  5  ; 
Justin.  xxviiL  3-84;  Vales,  ad  Diod,  £kc.  p. 
£68.)    Her  name  ia  found  in  an  inscription  en  the 


NERIUS. 

theatre  of  Syzacnse,  from  which  it  appears  that  she 
bore  the  title  of  queen.  (Raoul-Rochette,  Mc- 
moires  de  Numiamaiique  et  d'Aniiqmti,  p.  73, 4to. 
Paris,  1840.)  Justin  erroneously  supposes  her  to 
be  a  sister  of  the  Deidameia  (or  Tiaodami^ia,  as  he 
calls  her)  who  was  assussinatfid  by  Milon.  That 
she  was  a  daughter  of  the  dder  Pynhua,  see  Droy- 
sen,  vol  ii.  p.  275,  note.  [E.  H.  B.] 

NEREIUS,  a  patronymic  fimn  Nereus,  applied 
to  his  descendants,  such  as  Phocns.  (Ov.  Met  vii. 
685,  xiii.  162  ;  Viiv.  Aau  ix.  102).  [L.  S.] 

NEREUS  (NiipcSf),  a  son  of  Pontna  and  Gam, 
and  husband  of  Doris,  by  whom  he  became  the 
father  of  the  50  Nereides.  He  is  described  as  the 
wise  and  unerring  old  man  of  the  sea,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  he  dwelt  (Horn.  7Z.  xviiL  141, 
Od,  xxiv.  58  ;   Hes.  71^,  233,  &c;  Apollod.  L 

2.  §  6).  His  empire  is  the  Meditemnean  or  more 
particuhirly  the  Aegean  sea,  whence  be  is  some- 
times called  the  Aegean  (Apollon.  Rhod.  iv.  772 ; 
Stat  Theb,  viiL  478).  He  was  believed,  like  other 
marine  divinities,  to  have  the  power  of  pfophesying 
the  future  and  of  appearing  to  mortals  in  diffiHrmt 
shapes,  and  in  the  story  of  Heracles  he  acta  a  pre- 
minent  part,  justas  Proteus  in  the  story  of  Odysseus, 
and  Glaucus  in  that  of  the  Argonauts  (Apc^lod.  ii. 
5.  §  11  ;  Hont  Carm,  i,  15).  Virgil  (^cs.  ii. 
418)  mentionb  the  trident  as  his  attribute,  and  the 
epithets  given  him  by  the  poets  refer  to  his  old  age, 
his  kindliness,  and  his  trustworthy  knowledge  of 
the  future.  In  works  of  art,  Nerens,  like  other 
sesrgods,  is  represented  with  pointed  seft-weeds 
taking  the  place  of  hair  in  the  eyebrows,  the  chin, 
and  the  breast    (Hirt,  Mythol,  Bildert,  p.  loO. 

&C.) 

There  is  another  mythical  personage  of  the  luuBe 
of  Nerens.    (Apollod.  i.  7.  §  4).  [I^  &] 

NERIO,  NERIENE,  or  NERIENIS,  vifesT 
the  Roman  god  Mars.  Very  little  is  known  «faovt 
her,  and  the  ancients  themsdves  were  doabtf«l  as 
to  the  correct  form  of  her  name,  though  Gc^us 
(xiiL  22)  prefen  Nerio,  which  is  analogous  witk 
Anio.  The  name  is  said  to  be  of  Sftbine  ot%iBk 
and  to  be  synonymous  with  vtriu»  or  /orikmAx. 
(Plant  True iL  6. 24;  Martian.  Cap.  3  ;  L.  Lyd». 
de  Mens,  iv.  42.)  [I^&j 

NE'RITUS  (Niiptrot),  a  son  of  Ptet«lMs  sa 
Ithaca«  from  whom  mount  Neriton,  in  th«  -wtsX  ^ 
Ithaca,  was  believed  to  have  derived  its  nasac 
(Hom.  Od,  ix.  22,  xviL  207  ;  Eustath. 
p.  1815.)  [L.-S.] 

NE'RIUS,  CN.,  of  the  Papinian  tribe, 
P.  Sestius  of  bribery  in  B.  c.  56  (Cic  ad  Q,  Fr. 

3.  §  5).  This  Cn.  Nerius  may  be  the  sanie  aa  i 
Nerius  who  was  quaestor  in  B.  c  49,  as  ire 
from  some  interesting  coins,  of  which  a 
annexed.  The  obverse  represents  the  kesid  of  Re- 
turn, with  NERI  0.  VRB.  (L  e.  quaestor  scr^cms  U  aad 
the  reverse  some  military  standards,  with  i..  x.K3f(T}. 
c.  M ar(c).  cos.  (i.  e.  L,  Leatmlus  and  a  Mmr- 
odtus,  consuls).  The  head  of  Satnin  mt  tke  coca 
has  evident  reference  to  the  temple  of  that  ddcr. 
the  aerarium  at  Rome,  of  which  the  qnaeetoca  k»i 
the  charge,  and  where  likewise  the  atandaids 
kept,  to  which  fiict  the  reverse  alludes  (oooaipu 
tfAftL  s,  V,  Aerarimm),  The  names  of  the 
prove  both  that  the  coin  was  struck  in  b.c-  49. 
and  that  Nerius  belonged  to  Uieir  party  ^  anA  it  » 
not  improbable  that  the  head  of  Satnm  itms  de- 
ployed as  an  emblem  in  allouon  to  tbe 
having  been  broken  open  by  Cafunr, 


12. 


NERO. 

tiew  of  intimating  that  he  had  thna  Tiolated  the 
Banctity  of  a  temple.  (Eckhel,  toL  v.  pp.  160, 161.) 


NERO. 


1161 


COIN  OP  NSRIU& 

NERO,  was  a  cognomen  of  the  Claudia  Oens, 
which  it  nid  to  ugnify,  in  the  Sabine  tongue 
**  fortis  ac  strenuual**  (Sueton.  7V6.  ATero,  1 ;  and 
the  remarks  of  Oellius,  xiii.  22.) 

1.  Tib.  Claudius  Nxao  was  one  of  the  four  sons 
of  App.  Claudius  Caecus,  censor  B.  c.  312.  No- 
thing is  known  of  him  except  that  he  was  the  pa- 
ternal ancestor  of  the  emperor  Tib.  Chmdius  Nero 
Caesar.     (Sueton.  Ner.  3.) 

2.  C.  Claudius  Nxro  (Liv.  xxiv.  17),  in  the 
fourth  consulship  of  Q.  Fabius  Maximns,  and  the 
third  of  M.  Maitellu^  b.  &  214,  commanded  a 
body  of  cavalry  under  the  consul  Maicellus.     He 
was  instructed  to  attack  the  nar  of  Hannibal^s 
army  near  Nola,  but  he  either  lost  his  way  or  had 
not  time  to  come  up,  and  he  was  not  present  in 
the  engagement  in  which  the  consul  defeated  Han- 
nibal, for  which  he  was  severely  rated  by  Maroellus. 
He  is  evidently  the  C.  Chiudius  Nero  who  was 
praetor  in  the  year  but  one  after  (Liv.  xxv.  1,  2), 
and  was  stationed  at  Suessula,  whence  he  was  sum- 
moned by  the  consuls  Q.  Fulvius  III.  and  Appius 
Claudius  (b.  c.  212)  to  assist  at  the  siege  of  Capua. 
(Liv.  XXV.  22,  XXV.  5.)    Nero  was  sent  in  the 
same  year  into  Spain  (Liv.  xxvi.  17  ;  Appian, 
Hispan,  17)  with  a  force  to  oppose  Hasdrubal. 
He  landed  at  Tarraco  (Tarragona),  but  Hasdrubal 
eluded  his  attack,  and  P.  Cornelius  Scipio  was  sent 
to  command  in  Spain.    Nero  commanded  as  legatus 
(Liv.  xxvii.  14)  under  Marcellus  b.  c.  20.9,  and  the 
battle  in  which  Hannibal  was  defeated  near  Canu- 
sium  (C!anosa).    In  b.  c.  207,  Nero  was  consul  with 
M.  Livitts  IL     Nero  marched  into  the  south  of 
Italy  against  Hannibal,  whom  he  defeated  and 
pursued.    In  the  mean  time  Hasdrubal,  who  was 
in  the  north  of  Italy,  sent  messengers  to  Hannibal, 
who  was  retrpating  to  Metapontum,  followed  by 
Nero.    The  messengers  were  taken  by  the  Romans, 
and  the  contents  of  their  despatches  being  read, 
Nero  determined  not  to  confine  himself  to  the  limits 
of  his  command,  but  to  march  against  Hasdrubal, 
who  was  intending  to  effect  a  junction  with  Han- 
nibal in  Umbria.     He  communicated  his  design  to 
the  Roman  lenate,  and  instructed  them  how  to  act 
Nero  joined  his  ooUeagne  M.  Livius  in  Picennm. 
A  sanguinary  battle  was  fought  with  Hasdrubal  on 
the  river  Metanrum,  in  which  Hasdrubal  fell :  in 
no  one  battle  in  the  campaign  with  Hannibal  was 
the  slaughter  so  great    Nero  returned  to  his  camp 
in  the  souUi,  taking  with  him  the  head  of  Hasdru- 
bal, which  he  orderad  to  be  thrown  before  the  posts 
of  Hannibal,  and  he  sent  him  two  of  his  captives  to 
tell  him  what  had  befallen  his  brother  and  his  army. 
( Liv.  xxviL  41—61 ;  Appian,  AnmbaL  62,  &c) 
N^ero  shared  in  the  triumph  of  his  colleague,  but  as 
the  battle  was  fought  in  his  colIeague^s  province, 
I^ivius  rode  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  four  horses  fol- 
lowed by  his  soldien ;  Nero  rode  on  horseback, 


withont  a  train,  bat  the  popular  opinion  made  up 
for  his  diminished  honours.  This  great  battle» 
which  probably  saved  Rome,  gave  a  lustre  to  the 
name  of  Nero,  and  consecrated  it  among  the  recol- 
lections of  the  Romans. 

(^uid  debeas,  o  Roma,  Neronibus, 
Testis  Metanrum  flumen  et  Hasdrubal 
Devictus.  Herat  Cann.  iv.  4. 

In  a  c.  201,  Nero  and  othen  were  sent  on  a 
mission  to  Ptolemaeus,  king  of  Egypt,  to  announce 
the  defeat  of  Hannibal,  thank  the  king  for  his 
fidelity  to  the  Romans,  and  pray  for  his  support  if 
they  should  be  compelled  to  go  to  war  with  Phi- 
lippus,  king  of  Macedonia. 

The  relationship  of  Nero  to  the  other  Claudii 
does  not  appear.  He  was  censor  b.  c.  204,  with 
M.  Livius  (Liv.  xxix.  37). 

3.  C.  Claudius  Nkro  was  praetor  b.  c.  181, 
and  had  the  province  of  Sicily  (Liv.  xL  18).  He 
may  be  the  son  of  No.  2. 

4.  App.  Claudius  Nkro  viras  praetor  b.  c. 
196  (Liv.  xxxiii.  43),  with  Hispania  Ulterior  as 
his  province.  Nothing  is  recorded  of  his  opera- 
tions in  Spain,  and  it  is  doubtful  if  he  went  there, 
for  the  fear  of  a  Spanish  war  soon  subsided.  In 
b.  a  189,  he  was  one  of  ten  commissioners  (/«^^i/s) 
who  were  sent  into  Asia  to  settle  affiurs.  (Liv. 
xxxvii.  66.) 

6.  Tib.  Claudius  Nxao  was  praetor  b.  c.  204 
(Liv.  xxix.  11),  and  had  Sardinia  for  his  province. 
He  may  have  been  the  son  of  No.  2.  In  b.  c.  202 
he  was  consul  with  M.  Servilius  Geminus  ( Liv. 
XXX.  26),  and  he  obtained  as  his  province  Africa, 
where  he  was  to  have  the  command  against  Han- 
nibal conjointly  with  P.  Cornelius  Scipio.  But  he 
was  not  present  at  the  battle  of  Zama.  A  violent 
storm  attacked  his  fleet  soon  after  he  set  out,  and 
he  put  in  at  PopuloniL  He  thence  passed  on  to 
Ilva  (Elba),  and  to  (^rsica.  In  his  passage  to 
Sardinia  his  ships  suffered  still  more,  and  he  finally 
put  into  Ooales  (Cagliari)  in  Sardinia,  where  he 
was  obliged  to  winter,  and  whence  he  returned  X6 
Rome  in  a  private  capacitv,  his  year  of  office  having 
expired.    (Liv.  xxx.  39.) 

6.  Tib.  Claudius  Nkro,  praetor,  b.  c.  178,  had 
the  Peregrina  Jurisdictio,  but  he  was  sent  to  Piaae 
with  a  military  command  to  take  care  of  the  pro- 
vince of  M.  Junius  the  consul,  who  was  sent  into 
Gallia  to  raise  troops  (Liv.  xli.  98),  and  his  com- 
mand there  was  extended.  (Liv.  xli.  18.)  In  &  a 
172  he  was  sent  on  a  mission  into  Asia.  (Liv.  xlii. 
19.)  Tib.  Claudius  was  praetor  again  in  b.c.  166, 
with  Sicily  for  his  province.  (Liv.  cxv.  16.) 

7.  Tib.  Claudius  Nbro  served  under  Cn. 
Pompeitts  Magnus  in  the  war  against  the  pirates, 
B.  a  67.  (Florus  iii.  6 ;  Appian,  MUkridaL  96.) 
He  is  probably  the  Tib.  Nero  mentioned  by  Sal- 
lust  iBelL  Oat  50)  and  by  Appian  (B,  C.  ii.  6), 
who  recommended  that  the  members  of  the  con- 
spiracy of  Catiline,  who  had  been  seised,  should  be 
kept  confined  till  Catiline  was  put  down,  and  they 
knew  the  exact  state  of  the  fiscts. 

8.  Tib.  Claudius  Nxro,  the  £sther  of  the  em- 
peror Tiberius,  was  probably  the  son  of  No.  7.  He 
wasa  descendantof  Tib. Nero  [see above, No.  1],  the 
son  of  App.  Claudius  Caecus.  He  served  as  quaestor 
under  C.  Julius  Caesar  (a  c.  48)  in  the  Alexandrine 
war(^.  Al.  26 ;  Dion  Cass. xliL  40),and  commanded 
a  fleet  which  defeated  the  Egyptian  fleet  at  the 
Canopic  mouth  of  the  Nile.  He  was  rewarded  for  his 


1162 


NERO. 


BervioM  in  Caeaar^B  cause  by  being  made  a  pontifex 
in  the  place  of  P.  Cornelius  Scipio,  and  was  employed 
in  establishing  colonies  in  Gallia  north  of  the 
Alps,  among  which  Narbo  (Narbonne)  and  Atelate 
(Axles)  are  mentioned  ;  but  the  colony  to  Narbo 
was  a  sopplemoitum,  for  it  was  settled  a.  d.  116. 
On  the  assassination  of  Caesar  he  went  so  &r  as  to 
propose  that  the  assassins  should  be  rewarded.  He 
was  praetor  probably  in  B.  c.  42.  On  the  quarrels 
breaking  out  among  the  ^umviri  he  fled  to  Pe- 
rusia  and  joined  the  consul  L.  Antonioa,  who  was 
besieged  there  B.c.  41.  In  this  year  hia  eldest  son 
Tiberius,  the  future  emperor,  was  bom :  his  mother 
was  Livia  Dmsilla,  the  daughter  of  Livius  Drusus. 
When  Pemsia  surrendered  in  the  following  year, 
Nero  effected  his  escape  to  Praeneste  and  thence 
to  Naples,  and  after  haying  made  an  unsuccessful 
attempt  to  arm  the  slaves  by  promiiing  them  their 
freedom,  he  passed  over  to  Sext  Pompeius  in  Sicily 
(comp.  Suet  Claud,  4,and  Dion  Cass,  xlviii.  15).  His 
wife  and  child,  scarcely  two  years  old,  accompanied 
Nero  in  his  flight.  At  Naples,  while  they  were 
secretly  trying  to  get  a  ship,  they  were  nearly  be- 
trayed by  the  cries  of  the  child.  Nero,  not  liking 
the  reception  that  he  met  with  from  Pompeius, 
passed  over  to  M.  Antonius  in  Achaea,  and,  on  a 
reconciliation  being  effacted  between  M.  Antonius 
and  Octavianus  at  the  dose  of  the  year  (b.  c.  40),  he 
returned  with  his  wife  to  Rome.  LiTia,  who  poa- 
•essed  great  beauty,  excited  the  passion  of  Oc- 
tavianus, to  whom  she  was  surrendered  by  her 
husband,  being  then  six  months  gone  with  child  of 
her  second  son  Drusus.  Nero  gave  Livia  away  as 
a  father  would  his  daughter  (b.  c.  38),  but  he  must 
have  formally  divorced  her  first  The  old  and  the 
new  husband  and  the  wife  sat  down  together  to 
the  marriage  entertainment.  When  Drusus  was 
bom,  Caesar  sent  the  boy  to  his  father,  for,  being 
begotten  during  Nero*8  marriage  with  Livia,  Nero 
was  his  lawful  &ther.  Caesar,  who  was  a  man  of 
great  method,  made  an  entry  in  his  memorandum- 
book,  to  the  effect  **  that  Caesar  sent  to  Nero  his 
fiither  the  child  that  was  bom  of  Livia  his  wife.*^ 
(Dion  Cass.  xlviiL  44;  Tacit  AnnaL  i.  10,  v.  1.) 
Nero  died  shortly  after,  and  left  Caesar  the  tutor  of 
his  two  sons.  If  Tiberius  was  bom  in  &  &  42  (see 
Clinton,  Fasti,  a  c.  42),  Nero  died  in  &  c.  34  or 
33,  for  Tiberius,  his  son,  pronounced  his  ftuieml 
oration  in  front  of  the  Rostra,  when  he  was  nine 
years  old.  [O.  L.] 

NERO,  Roman  emperor,  a.  d.  54--68.  The 
emperor  Nero  was  the  son  of  Cn.  Domitius  Aheno- 
barbus,  and  of  Agrippina,  daughter  of  Germanicns 
Caesar,  and  sister  of  Qiligula.  Nero^s  original  name 
was  L.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus,  but  after  the  nuu-- 
riage  of  his  mother  with  her  uncle,  the  emperor 
Cbndius,  he  was  adopted  by  Claudius  ▲.  o.  50,  and 
was  called  Nero  Claudius  Caesar  Drusus  Oer- 
manicus.  Ckudins  bad  a  son,  Britannicus,  who 
was  three  or  four  years  younger  than  Nero. 

Nero  was  bom  at  Antinm,  a  fiivourite  residence 
of  many  of  the  Roman  femilies,  on  the  coast  of 
Latium  on  the  15th  of  December  a.  d.  37  (comp. 
Suet  Ner.  c.  6,  ed.  Burmann  ;  Tacit  Aim,  xii.  25, 
ed.  Oberlin,  and  the  notes  in  both).  Shortly  after 
his  adoption  by  Claudius,  Nero  being  then  sixteen 
years  of  age,  married  Octavia,  the  daughter  of 
Claudius  and  Messallina.  Among  his  early  in- 
stmctors  was  Seneca.  Nero  had  some  talent  and 
taste.  He  was  fond  of  the  arts,  and  made  verses  ; 
but  he  was  indolent  and  given  to  pleasure,  and  had 


NERO. 

no  inclination  for  laborious  atodies.  His  charseter, 
which  was  naturally  weak,  was  made  worse  by  his 
education  ;  and  when  he  was  in  the  possessicn  of 
power  he  showed  what  a  man  may  beoime  who  has 
not  been  subjected  to  a  severe  diadpline,  and  who 
in  a  private  station  might  be  no  worse  than  others 
who  are  rich  and  idle. 

On  the  death  of  Claudius,  a.  d.  54,  Agrippina, 
who  had  always  designed  her  son  to  succeed  to  the 
power  of  the  Caesars,  kept  the  emperor^  death 
secret  for  a  while.  All  at  once  the  gates  of  the 
palace  wero  opened,  and  Nero  was  presented  to  the 
guards  by  Afranius  Burrhus,  praefectus  pnetorio, 
who  announced  Nero  to  them  as  their  master. 
Some  of  them,  it  is  said,  asked  when  was  Britan- 
nicus ;  but  there  was  no  effort  made  to  proclaim 
Britannicus,  and  Nero  being  carried  to  the  pne> 
torian  camp,  was  saluted  as  imperator  by  the 
soldiers,  and  promised  them  the  usual  donation. 
The  senate  confirmed  the  decision  of  the  soldicn, 
and  the  provinces  quietly  received  Nero  as  the  new 
emperor.  (Tacit  Ann,  xiL  69  i  Dion  Casa.  IxL 
l,&c.) 

Nero  showed  at  the  commencement  that  he  had 
not  all  the  acquirements  which  the  Romans  had 
been  accustomed  to  see  in  their  emperara.  His 
public  addresses  were  writtm  by  Seneca,  for  Nero 
was  deficient  in  one  of  the  great  aocomplishmenta 
of  a  Roman,  oratory.  The  beginning  of  hb  reign 
was  no  worse  than  might  be  expected  in  an  ill- 
educated  youth  of  seventeen  ;  and  the  senate  were 
allowed  to  make  some  regulations  which  wwe  sop» 
posed  to  be  useful  (Tac.  Ann.  xiiL  4).  The  afisirs 
of  the  East  required  attention.  The  Leas  Aissttia 
was  given  to  Aristobulus,  a  Jew,  and  son  of  Herodea, 
king  of  Chalcis.    Sophene  was  given  to  Sobcnms. 

The  follies  and  crimes  of  Nero  were  owing  t» 
his  own  feeble  character  and  the  temper  of  kis 
mother.     This  ambitious  woman  wished  to  goven 
in  the  name  of  her  son,  and  she  received  ail  the 
external  marks  of  respect  which  were  doe  to  oae 
who  possessed  sovereign  power.    Seneca  aad  Bar- 
rhns  exerted  their  ixSuence  with  Nero  lo  oppoe 
her  designs,  and  thus  a  contest  commenced  whick 
must  end  in  the  destruction  of  Agrippina  or  hex 
opponents.    Nero  b^jan  to  indulge  his  lioesuwa 
inclinations  without  restrunt,  and  one  of  hia  beoa 
companions  was  an  accomplished  debauchee,  Otka» 
who  afterwards  held  the  imperial  power  fitr  m  few 
months.    Nero  assumed  the  consahhip   a.  d.  54, 
with  L.  Antistius  Vetus  for  his  coUeagocL      The 
jealousy  between  him  and  his  mother  soon  brake 
out  into  a  quarrel,  and  Agrippina  thiwatened  la 
join    Britannicus   and  raise  him  to    his  ^tker^ 
place;     Nero^s  fears  drove  him  to  auBBiit  m  cxsbs 
which  at  once  stamped  his  character  and  took  awsy 
all  hopes  of  his  future  life.     Britamucoaia 
just  going  to  complete  his  fourteenth 
poisoned  by  the  emperor^s  order,  at  an 
ment  where  Agrippina  and  Octavia 
Nero  showed  his  temper  towards  his 
depriving  her  of  her  koman  and 
but  an  i^pearanoe  of  xeoondliatifm 
about  by  the  bold  demeanour  of  Agrippiiss 
some  of  her  accusers,  whom  Nen  punished.   (Tk&- 
Ann.  xiiL  19—22.) 

In  As  D.  57  Nero  wu  consul  fx  the  Ticanit  tase 
with  L.  Calpuroitts  Piao  as  his  oolleagiie»  «ad  n 
A.  o.  58,  for  the  third  time  with  VsJerioa  MiM^lr 
Nero,  who  had  always  shown  an  avenaoa  to  •' 
wife  Octavia,  wu  now  captivated  with   tfae 


NERO. 

of  Poppaea  Sabix»,  the  wife  of  his  compiuiioD  Otbo, 
a  woman  notorious  for  her  diaeolnte  conduct  Otho 
was  got  out  of  the  way  by  being  made  goTemor  of 
Lusitania,  where  he  acquired  some  credit,  and 
passed  the  ten  remaining  yean  of  Nero*B  life. 

The  affiurs  of  Armenia,  which  had  been  seized 
by  the  Parthians,  occupied  the  Romans  fnnn  the 
beginning  of  Nero^s  reign,  and  Domitius  Corbulo 
was  sent  there  to  conduct  the  war.  This  rigorous 
commander  re-established  discipline  among  the 
troops.  The  chief  straggle  commenced  a.  d.  58, 
with  Tiridates,  who  had  been  made  king  of  Armenia 
by  the  Parthian  king  Vologeses,  who  was  his 
brother.  Corbulo  was  ambitious  to  make  the 
Roman  anns  again  triumphant  in  the  countries  in 
which  L.  Lucnllus  and  Cn.  Pompeius  had  once 
acquired  military  iame.  After  some  attempt  at 
negotiation,  Corbulo  prosecuted  the  war  with  great 
actiyity.  He  took  and  destroyed  Artaxata,  the 
capital  of  Armenia ;  and  afterwards,  marching  to 
the  town  of  Tigranooerta,  which  the  Romans  had 
formerly  captured  under  LucuIIus,  he  took  this 
strong  place  also,  or,  according  to  other  accounts,  it 
surrendered  like  Artaxata  (Tacit  Ann,  ziii.  41,  zir. 
24).  The  capture  of  Tigranocerta  took  phice  a.  d. 
60,  and  the  Roitaans  were  now  complete  masters  of 
Armenia.  The  ai&irs  of  the  Rhenish  frontier 
were  tolerably  quiet  in  the  early  part  of  Nero*s 
reign.  The  Roman  soldiers,  under  PauUinus  Pom- 
peius on  the  lower  Rhine,  were  employed  in  finish- 
ing the  embankments  which  Dnisus  had  begun 
sixty-three  years  before  for  checking  the  waters  of 
the  river  ;  and  L.  Vetus  formed  the  noble  design 
of  uniting  the  Arar  (Saone)  and  Moselle  by  a 
canal,  and  thus  connecting  the  Mediterranean  and 
the  German  Ocean  by  an  uninterrupted  water  com- 
munication, through  the  Rhone  and  the  Rhine. 
But  the  mean  jealousy  of  Aelius  Gracilis,  the  legatus 
of  Belgica,  frustrated  this  design. 

Nero's  passion  for  Poppaea  was  probably  the 
immediate  cause  of  his  mother^  death.  Poppaea 
aspired  to  marry  the  emperor,  but  she  had  no  nopes 
of  succeeding  in  her  design  while  Agrippina  lived, 
and  accordingly  she  used  all  her  arts  to  urge  Nero 
to  remove  out  of  the  way  a  woman  who  kept  him 
in  tutelage  and  probably  aimed  at  his  ruin.  That 
Agrippina  might  have  attempted  to  destroy  her  son, 
or  at  least  to  give  the  imperial  power  to  some  new 
husband  of  her  choice,  is  probable  enough ;  and  it 
is  a  significant  fact,  that  we  find  her  own  head  and 
that  of  Nero  on  the  same  face  of  a  medal,  and  that 
at  the  beginning  of  his  reign  she  was  hardly  pre- 
vented from  assuming  the  discharge  of  the  imperial 
functions  (Tadt  Ann.  xiii.  5).  After  an  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  to  cause  her  death  in  a  vessel  near 
Baiae,  she  was  assassinated  by  Nero^s  order  (a.  d. 
59),  with  the  approbation  at  least  of  Seneca  and 
Burrhus,  who  saw  that  the  time  was  come  for 
the  destruction  either  of  the  mother  or  the  son 
(Tacit.  Ann.  xiv.  7).  The  death  of  Agrippina  was 
communicated  to  the  senate  by  a  letter  which 
Seneca  drew  up,  and  this  servile  body,  with  the 
exception  of  Tbrasea  Paetus,  returned  their  congra- 
tulations to  the  emperor,  who  shortly  after  returned 
to  Rome.  But  though  he  was  well  received,  he 
felt  the  punishment  of  his  guilty  conscience,  and 
said  that  he  was  haunted  by  his  mother^s  spectre 
(Suet  Ner,  34).  A  great  eclipse  of  the  sun  hap- 
pened during  the  sacrifices  which  were  made  for 
the  death  of  Agrippina,  and  there  were  other  signs 
ipvhich  superstitioD  interpreted  at  tokens  of  the 


NERO. 


11S3 


anger  of  the  gods  (Dion  Cass.  IxL  16,  ed.  Rei< 
maruB,  and  the  note).  Nero  drowned  his  re- 
flections in  fresh  riot,  in  which  he  was  encouraged 
by  a  band  of  flatterers.  One  of  his  great  passions 
was  chariot-driving,  and  he  was  ambitious  to  gain 
credit  as  a  musician,  and  actually  appeared  as  a 
performer  on  the  theatre.  At  the  same  time  his 
extravagance  was  exhausting  the  finances,  and  pre- 
paring the  way  for  his  ruin,  though  unfortunately 
it  was  still  deferred  for  some  years. 

In  A.  D.  60,  Nero  was  consul  for  the  fourth  time 
with  C.  Cornelius  Lentulus  for  his  colleague.  There 
was  a  comet  in  this  year,  which  then,  as  in  more 
recent  times,  was  considered  to  portend  some  great 
change.  In  this  year  Tigranes  was  settled  as  king 
of  Armenia,  and  the  Roman  commander  Corbulo, 
leaving  some  soldiers  to  protect  him,  retired  to  his 
province  of  Syria.  The  fear  of  Nero  now  induced 
him  to  urge  Rnbellius  Plautus,  who  belonged  to 
the  family  of  the  Caesars  through  his  mother  Julia, 
the  daughter  of  Dnisus,  to  leave  Rome.  Phiutus 
was  a  man  of  good  character,  and  Nero  conridered 
him  a  dangerous  rival.  He  retired  to  Asia,  where 
he  was  put  to  death  two  years  after  by  Nero*s 
order  (Tacit.  Ann,  xiv.  22  ;  Dion  Cass.  Ixii.  14). 
In  A.  D.  61,  the  great  rising  in  Britain  under 
Boadicea  took  place,  which  was  put  down  by  the 
ability  and  vigour  of  the  Roman  commander  Sue- 
tonius Paullinus. 

The  praetor  Antistius  was  chaiged  with  writing 
scandalous  verses  against  Nero,  and  he  was  tried 
under  the  law  of  majestas,  and  only  saved  by 
Thiasea  from  being  condemned  to  death  by  the 
senate.  Antistius  was  banished,  and  his  property 
made  public.  Fabricius  Veiento,  who  had  written 
freely  against  the  senate  and  the  priests,  was  con- 
victed and  banished  from  Italy.  His  writings 
were  ordered  to  be  burnt,  the  consequence  of  which 
was  they  were  eageriy  sought  after  and  read  :  when 
they  were  no  longer  forbidden  they  were  soon  for- 
gotten, as  Tacitus  remarks  (^mii.  xiv.  49),  and  his 
remark  has  much  practical  wisdom  in  it  The 
death  of  Burrhus  (a.  d.  62)  was  a  calamity  to  the 
state.  Nero  placed  in  command  of  the  praetorian 
troops,  Fennius  Rufus  and  Sofonius  Tigellinus: 
Rufus  was  an  honest  inactive  man  ;  Tigellinus  was 
a  villain,  whose  name  has  been  rendered  inftunous 
by  the  crimes  to  which  be  uiged  his  master,  and 
those  which  he  committed  himself.  Seneca,  who 
saw  his  credit  going,  wisely  asked  leave  to  retire ; 
and  the  philosopher,  who  could  not  approve  of  all 
Nero^s  excesses,  though  his  own  moral  character  is 
at  least  doubtful,  left  bis  old  pupil  to  foUow  his 
own  way  and  the  counsels  of  the  worst  men  in 
Rome. 

Nero  was  now  more  at  liberty.  In  order  that 
he  might  marry  Poppaea,  be  divorced  his  wife 
Octavia,  on  the  alleged  ground  of  sterility,  and  in 
eighteen  days  he  married  Poppaea.  Not  satisfied 
with  putting  away  his  wife,  he  was  instigated  by 
Poppaea  to  chaxige  her  with  adultery,  for  which 
there  was  not  the  slightest  ground,  and  she  was 
banished  to  the  little  ishind  of  Pandataria,  where 
she  was  shortly  after  put  to  death.  According 
to  Tacitus  {Ann,  xiv.  64)  Octavia  was  only  in 
her  twentieth  year ;  her  unhappy  life  and  her  un- 
timely death  were  the  subject  of  general  com- 
miseration. 

The  afiairs  of  Armenia  (a.  d.  62)  were  still  in  a 
troubled  state,  and  the  accounts  of  the  historians 
of  the  period  are  not  very  dear.     The  Parthians 


1164 


NERO. 


agBin  invaded  Amenia,  and  Titidates  attempted 
to  reooTer  it  from  Tigtanea.  It  teema  to  have  been 
agreed  between  VologeM*  and  Corbulo  that  Tin- 
dates  ihonld  have  Annenia,  and  that  hostilities 
should  cease.  Bnt  the  ambasttdon  whom  Vologeses 
sent  to  Rome,  returned  without  accomplishing  the 
object  of  their  mission,  and  the  war  against  the 
Parthians  in  Annenia  was  renewed  under  L.  Cae- 
sennitts  Paetus.  But  the  incompetence  of  the 
general  caused  the  ruin  of  the  enterprise,  and  he 
was  forced  to  sue  for  terms  to  Vologeses,  and  to 
consent  to  evacuate  Armenia  (Tacit  Ann,  xr.  16  ; 
Dion  Cass.  Ixii.  21).  In  the  following  year  Cor> 
bulo  came  to  terms  with  Tiridates,  who  did  homage 
to  the  portrait  of  Nero  in  the  presence  of  the  Roman 
commander  (Tacit  Ann,  zv.  30),  and  promised 
that  he  would  go  to  R(Hne,  as  soon  as  he  could  pre- 
pare for  bis  journey,  to  ask  the  throne  of  Aimmia 
from  the  Roman  emperor.  The  town  of  Pompeii 
in  Campania  was  nearly  destroyed  in  this  year  by 
an  earthquake.  Poppaea  gave  birth  at  Antium  to  a 
daughter,  who  received  the  title  of  Augusta,  which 
was  also  given  to  the  mother.  The  joy  of  Nero 
was  unbounded,  but  the  child  died  before  it  was 
four  months  old. 

The  origin  of  the  dreadful  confiagnition  at  Rome 
(a.  d.  64)  is  uncertain.  It  is  hardiy  credible  that 
the  city  was  fired  by  Nero^s  order,  though  Dion 
and  Suetonius  both  attest  the  fact,  but  these  writers 
are  always  ready  to  believe  a  scandalous  tale. 
Tacitus  {Ann,  xv.  38)  leaves  the  matter  doubtful 
The  fire  originated  in  that  part  of  the  circus  which 
is  contiguous  to  the  Caelian  and  Palatine  hills,  and 
of  the  fourteen  regiones  of  Rome  three  were  totally 
destroyed,  and  in  seven  others  only  a  few  half- 
bumthouscs  remained.  A  prodigious  quantity  of  pro- 
perty and  valuable  works  of  art  were  burnt,  and 
many  lives  were  lost  The  emperor  set  about  rebuild- 
ing the  city  on  an  improved  plan,  with  wider  streets, 
though  it  is  doubtful  if  the  salubrity  of  Rome  was 
improved  by  widening  the  streets  and  making  the 
houses  lower,  for  there  was  less  protection  against 
the  heat  Nero  found  money  for  his  purposes  by 
acts  of  oppression  and  violence,  and  even  the 
temples  were  mbbed  of  their  wealth.  With  these 
means  he  began  to  erect  his  sumptuous  golden 
palace,  on  a  scale  of  magnitude  and  splendour 
which  almost  surpasses  belief  The  vestibule  con- 
tained a  colossal  statue  of  himself  one  hundred  and 
twenty  feet  high  (  Suet.  A^er.  c.  31  ;  Martial,  <^mc^ 
£p.  2).  The  odium  of  the  conflagration  which 
the  emperor  could  not  remove  from  himself,  he 
tried  to  throw  on  the  Christians,  who  were  then 
numerous  in  Rome,  and  many  of  them  were  put  to 
a  cruel  death  (Tacit  Ann,  xv.  44,  and  the  note  of 
Lipsius). 

The  tyranny  of  Nero  at  last  (a.  d.  65)  led  to 
the  organisation  of  a  fonnidable  conspiracy  against 
bim,  which  was  discovered  by  Milichus,  a  freed- 
man  of  Flavius  Scevinus,  a  senator  and  one  of  the 
conspirators.  The  discovery  was  followed  by  many 
executions.  C  Calpumins  Piso  was  put  to  death, 
and  the  poet  Lucan,  a  vile  flatterer  of  Nero  {Phar- 
tal,  L  33,  &C.*),  had  the  favour  of  being  allowed 
to  open  his  veins.  Plautius  Lateranus  was  hurried 
to  death  without  having  time  allowed  to  embmce  his 
children.  It  is  not  certain  if  Seneca  was  privy  to 
the  conspincy :  Dion,  of  course,  says  that  he  was. 

*  The  critics  take  the  verses  to  be  ironical  Let 
the  reader  Judge. 


NERa 

It  is  probable  that  some  propasabBB^th»  * 
made  to  him  by  the  ooospimton,  aad  itia  pr  >. 
that  he  declined  to  jmn  them.    Howevs  'jii>f. 
be,  the  time  was  come  for  Nero  to  get  si : 
old  master,  and,  with  hia  coonsdlan  P^» : 
Tigellinus  near  him,  he  sent  Seneca  atdas  s . 
The  philosopher  opened  his  veias,  sad,  i&f  ^ 
suffering,  he  was   taken  into  a  ba^  «r  <^ . 
room,  which  stifled  him.     It  seons  tbs  y.^. 
died  about  the  time  when  the  compear  vu  .- 
covered  ;  Lucan  and  others  died  after  ^  T 
senate  was  assembled,  as  if  they  wen  r.v 
hear  the  results  of  a  snooesaliil  war,  sad  7:.' ~ 
was   rewarded   with    the   trinmphsl  gzsszti 
(Tacit  Ann,  xv.  72.) 

The  death  of  Poppaea  came  next.   Bs't' 
husband,  in  a  fit  of  passion,  kicked  ha  tIc 
was  with  child,  and  she  dkd  of  the  Uot.  I 
body  was  not  burnt,  bat  embalmed  sad  fx- - 
the  sepulchre  of  the  JoUL    Nero  now  ^«^ 
marry  Antonia,   the    daughter  of  the  cc* 
Claudius  and  his  sister  by  adi^oo,  bet  a-  ^ 
fused  the   honour,  and  vraa  oonaeqiratir  :c 
death.     Nero,  however,  did  many  SasLa  I- 
sallina,  the  widow  of  Vestinns,  vhoa  hepr. 
death,  because  he  had  married  Mesa3i!B,«' 
whom  Nero  had  cohabited. 

The  catalogue  of  the  crimes  of  Koo  mt-y  ' 
greater  part  of  his  life,  bat  his  cria»  sk^  - 
character  of  the  man   and  of  the  taaet.  ^* 
what  a  state  of  abject   degtadadoD  tbe  &  £~ 
senate  was  reduced,  for  the  soiate  w  m^'- 
instrummt   of  murder.      The  juriit  C.  u« 
Longinus  was  exiled  to  Sardinia.    L.Jb^-'* 
lanus   Torquatus,  a  man  of  merit,  L.  M^" 
Vetus,  his  mothex^in-Iaw  Sextia,  aaj  hisd^' 
PoUutia,  the  wife  of  Rubelliua  Pisutss,  t;:;  . 
sacrificed.     Virtue  in  any  fi>rm  was  tht  (^--^ 
Nero^s  fear.     For  some  reason  or  capcia  t2«  ^ 
peror  gave  a  huge  sum,  which  we  imt  i^c 
was  public  money,  to  rebuild  Logdoosm  [I'/ 
which  had  suffered  by  a  fire ;  and  the  tova  ^ ' 
its  gratitude,  by  causing  his  caoie  vkes  bt^ 
deserted  by  every  body.     The  grant,  he«W* 
made  some  years  after  the  conflagiatioo. 

In  the  reign  of  Nero  (a.  n.  66)  ApoHan» 
Tyana  visited  Rome,  and,  though  he  n*  ««=*•  * 
magic,  he  had  the  good  luck  to  escape.   N'<^^'^ 
became  jealous  of  the  philosophers,  and  Mbs"^" 
Rufus,  a  Roman   eques  and  a  stoic  P^^^' 
was  banished  by  the  emperor.    The  fas^  • 
the  sixteenth  book  of  the  Annals  of  Tscits»»'' 
eludes  with  the  account  of  the  death  cSA^^ 
MeUa,  the  fiither  of  Lucan,  and  C  ?ta^\ 
man  of  pleasure,  but  probably  not  the  tvu-^ 
the  Saiyrioa,     Nero,  aa  Tacitus  sayi  (i»^'. 
21),  now  attacked  virtue  itself  in  the  p««^ 
Thrasea  Paetus  and  Barea  Soiaaai.    The  a» 
of  Thrasea  was  hU  virtue :  the  charge  sgwB^;^ 
was  that  he  kept  away  from  the  lenste,  iw^ 
his  absence  condemned   the  proceedings  of  ^ 
body.    The  senate  condemned  him  t0  «^»  ^'  . 
had  the  choice  of  the  mode  of  desth,snd  heo?ffl^ 
his  veins.    Soianus  was  rich,  and  that  ■*"  ^^ 
of  his  crimei     He  was  condemned  with  haS;^ 
daughter  Servilia,  who  had  without  hi»  b»^^ 
consulted  the  fortime-teliers  to  know  whit  i«»  ^ 
her  fiither's  fitte.   (Tadt  Amuxn.  30.  A^/ '*" 
the  death  of  Thnsea,  who,  as  the  W«^  ^ 
from  his  veins,  declared  it  to  be  s  "''*^^ 
Jupiter  the  Liberator, the  fngaatci^i^'' 


■\-' 


,,  ■  >• 


NERO. 

oook  of  Tacitus  ends,  and  the  &te  of  the  des- 
picable tyrant  has  not  been  transmitted  to  ns  in 
the  words  of  the  indignant  historian,  who  himself 
is  compelled  to  apologise  for  his  tedious  record  of 
crimes  and  bloodshed.     (Tacit.  Ann,  xvi.  16.) 

The  time  chosen  for  the  death  of  Thrasea  and 
Soianos  was  that  when  Tiridates  was  preparing 
to  make  his  entry  into  Rome.  The  Armenian 
king  came  by  land  to  Rome  with  his  wife  and 
his  children.  The  prorinces  that  he  passed  through 
had  to  support  the  expense  of  his  numerous  train. 
He  entered  Italy  from  lUyricum,  and  was  receired 
by  Nero  at  Naples,  before  whom  he  fell  on  his 
knees,  and  acknowledged  him  as  his  lord.  Tiridates 
was  conducted  to  Rome,  where  he  humbled  himself 
before  Nero  in  the  theatre,  who  gave  him  the  crown 
of  Armenia  and  permission  to  rebuild  Artaxata 
(Dion  Cass.  Ixiii  6).  Tiridates  went  home  by  way 
of  Brundusium.  Vologeses  was  invited  to  Rome 
by  Nero  to  go  through  the  same  ceremony,  but  he 
declined  the  honour,  and  suggested  that  if  Nero 
wished  to  see  him  he  should  come  to  Asia.  (Dion 
Cass.  Ixiii.  7.) 

Nero  formed  some  plans  for  extending  the  em- 
pire, and  Tarious  expeditions  were  talked  of,  but 
Nero  was  not  a  soldier:  he  had  not  even  that 
Roman  virtue.  In  the  latter  part  of  this  year  he 
visited  Achaea  with  a  great  train,  to  show  his  skill 
to  the  Greeks  as  a  musician  and  charioteer,  and  to 
receive  the  honours  which  were  liberally  bestowed 
upon  him.  While  Nero  was  in  Achaea,  Cestius 
Gallus,  the  governor  of  Syria,  sent  him  intelligence 
of  his  defeat  by  the  Jews,  who  were  in  aims ;  on 
which  Nero  sent  Vespasian,  the  future  emperor,  to 
carry  on  the  war  i^nst  them,  and  Mucianus  to 
take  the  administration  of  Syria. 

In  the  year  a.  d.  67  Nero  was  present  at  the 
Olympic  games,  which  had  been  deferred  from  the 
year  65  in  order  that  so  distinguished  a  person 
might  be  present.  To  commemorate  his  visit  he 
declared  all  Achaea  to  be  free,  which  was  publicly 
procU&imed  at  Corinth  on  the  day  of  the  celebration 
of  the  Isthmian  games.  But  the  Greeks  paid  dear 
for  what  they  got,  by  the  price  of  eveiy  thing 
being  raised  in  consequence  of  Nero*s  visit ;  and 
they  witnessed  one  of  his  acts  of  cruelty,  in  putting 
to  death,  at  the  Isthmian  games,  a  singer  whose 
voice  drowned  that  of  the  imperial  performer. 
(Lucian,  Aero,  vol.  iiL  p.  642,  ed.  Hemst.)  Nero 
also  paid  a  visit  to  Delphi,  and  got  a  kind  of  indirect 
promise  of  a  long  life ;  but  other  matters  reported 
about  this  visit  are  somewhat  confusedly  told  by 
different  authorities.  He  also  designed  a  canal 
across  the  Isthmus,  which  was  commenced  with 
great  parade,  and  Nero  himself  first  struck  the 
ground  with  a  golden  spade.  The  works  were 
carried  on  vigorously  for  a  time,  but  were  suspended 
by  his  own  orders.  While  Nero  was  in  Greece  he 
summoned  Corbulo  there  in  an  affectionate  letter, 
but,  on  the  old  soldier  arriving  at  Cenchreae,  Nero 
sent  orders  to  put  him  to  death,  which  Corbulo 
anticipated  by  stabbing  himself.  Thus  perished  a 
man  who  had  served  the  empire  and  the  emperor 
faithfully,  and  whose  military  talent  and  integrity 
entitled  him  to  the  name  of  a  genuine  Roman. 
(Dion.  IxiiL  17.) 

Nero  had  left  Helius  a  freedman  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  Rome,  with  full  power  to  do  as  he 
pleased,  which  power  he  abused.  Helius,  foresee- 
ing the  mischief  that  was  preparing  for  his  master, 
wrote  to  request  him  to  return   to  Rome,  and 


NERO. 


1165 


finally  he  went  to  Greece  to  urge  his  departure. 
Nero  left  Greece  probably  in  the  autumn  of  a.  d. 
67.  He  entered  Rome  in  triumph,  as  befitted  an 
Olympic  victor,  through  a  breach  made  in  the 
walls,  riding  in  the  car  of  Augustus,  with  a 
musician  at  his  side  ;  and  he  displayed  the  nume- 
rous crowns  that  he  had  received  in  his  Grecian 
visit  Music,  chariot  driving,  and  the  like  amuse- 
ments, occupied  this  foolish  man  until,  as  Tille- 
mont  naively  remarks,  the  rising  in  Spain  and 
Gaul  gave  him  other  occupation. 

Silius  Italictts,  the  poet,  and  Galerius  Trachalus 
were  consuls  a.  d.  68,  the  last  year  of  Nero*s  life. 
The  storm  that  had  long  been  preparing  broke  out 
in  Gaul,  where  Julius  Vindex,  die  governor  of 
Celtica,  called  the  people  together,  and,  pointing 
out  their  grievances,  and  pourtraying  the  despi- 
cable character  of  Nero,  uiged  them  to  revolt 
Vindex  was  soon  at  the  head  of  a  large  anny,  and 
he  wrote  to  Galba,  who  was  governor  of  Hispania 
Tanaoonensis,  to  offer  his  assistance  in  raising  him 
to  the  imperial  power.    Galba  at  ^e  same  time 
learned  that  Nero  had  sent  orders  to  put  him  to 
death,  on  which  he  made  a  public  harangue  against 
the  crimes  of  Nero,  and  was  proclaimed  emperor ; 
but  he  only  assumed  the  title  of  legatus  of  the 
senate  and  the  Roman  people.     Nero  was  at 
Naples  when  he  heard  of  tiie  rising  in  Gaul,  which 
gave  him  little  concern,  and  he  went  on  with  his 
ordinary  amusements.    At  last  he  came  to  Rome, 
where  he  heard  of  the  insurrection  of  Galba,  which 
direw  him  into  a  violent  fit  of  passion  and  alarm, 
but  he  had  neither  ability  nor  courage  to  oiganise 
any  effectual  means  of  resistance.    The  senate  de- 
chired  Galba  an  enemy  of  the  state ;  and  Nero,  for 
some  reason  or  other,  deprived  the  two  consuls  of 
their  office,  and  made  himself  sole  consul    This 
was  his  fifth  consulate.    Possibly  he  had  some 
vague  idea  of  putting  himself  more  distinctly  at 
the  head  of  affiun  with  the  title  of  sole  consul, 
which  Cn.  Pompeius  had  once  enjoyed  before  him 
and  C.  Julius  Caesar. 

Verginius  Rufiis,  governor  in  Upper  Germany, 
a  man  of  ability  and  integrity,  was  not  favourable 
to  the  pretensions  of  Galba.  Rufus  first  marched 
against  Vindex,  and  was  supported  by  those  parts 
of  Gaul  which  bordered  on  the  Rhine  ;  the  town 
of  Lyon,  with  others,  declared  against  Vindex. 
Verginius  bud  siege  to  Veaontio  (Besan^on),  and 
Vmdex  came  to  relieve  it  The  two  generals  had 
a  conference,  and  appear  to  have  come  to  some 
agreement ;  but,  as  Vindex  was  going  to  enter  the 
town,  the  soldiers  of  Veiginius,  thinking  that  ho 
was  about  to  attack  them,  fell  on  the  troops  of 
Vindex.  The  whole  afiair  is  very  confused  ;  but 
the  £sct  that  Vindex  perished,  or  killed  himself,  is 
certain.  The  soldiers  now  destroyed  the  statues  of 
Nero,  and  proclaimed  Verginius  as  Augustus  ;  but 
he  steadily  refused  the  honour,  and  declared  that 
he  would  submit  to  the  orden  of  the  senate.  The 
death  of  Vindex  discouraged  Galba,  who  was  be- 
ginning to  lose  all  hopes,  when  he  received  intelli- 
gence from  Rome  that  he  was  recognised  as  the 
successor  of  Nero. 

A  famine  at  Rome,  and  the  exertion  that  Nero 
was  making  to  raise  money,  hastened  his  ruin. 
Nymphidius  Sabinus,  who  was  now  praefectus 
pnetorio  with  Tigellinus,  taking  advantage  of  a 
rumour  that  Nero  was  going  to  fly  to  Egypt,  per- 
suaded the  troops  to  proclaim  Galba.  Nero  was 
immediately    deserted.      He    escaped    from    the 


1166  NERO. 

ftiaa  tt  nighl  witli  *  few  frccdmcn,  and  nude  Ei» 
way  to  ■  huiue  kbout  four  mi1«  from  Rome,  which 
belonged  to  PbAOD,  out  of  hi»  frvedojcn,  where  ho 
puoea  the  Dight  and  part  of  the  fallowing  dAj  in  a 
■utte  ofagoniiing  terror.  Hii  faiding-plttca  being 
known,  ■  umtuiion  with  ume  uldien  wu  unt  to 
uiis  him.  ThoDgb  ■  cowud,  Neio  thoogfat  ■ 
ToluDlBiy  de&th  better  than  the  uidignitin  wfaicb 
he  knew  were  prepuing  for  him  ;  uul,  after  uma 
iireiolulion,  and  with  &e  aid  a(  hii  Hcietaij  Epa- 

Ehroditus,  be  g^re  himwlfa  mortal  wound  ' 
0  heard  the  tiampling  of  ibe  hona  on  whic 
punuen  were  mounted.  Tbe  centarino  on  ■ 
ing  attempted  to  atop  the  flow  at  blood,  but  Neio 
nfing,  "It  ii  too  late.  It  llu>  joui  fidelitjF' 
expired  with  a  horrid  Man. 

The  body  of  Nero  TcceiTed  Funenl  hononn  loil- 
&ble  to  hit  rank,  and  hit  uh«  were  placed 
«pulehn  of  the  Domilii  >-  —  -'  '■■•  -■'- 


KERa 

collected  bj  TillcOMnt,  //bAu'd  4n  F.^ 


)  of  hit 
m  Nero'i 

from  hii  wife  Oclaiia  at  the  beginmng  of  hia  reign, 
(Tae.  AiiM.  liiL  12  ;  Suet.  A'n-.  GO.)  Suetoniua, 
after  bit  manner,  giTci  a  deicription  of  Nero'i  per- 
ton,  which  ii  not  lery  fiatlering:  the  "cerrii 
nbew"  ofSuetoniut  it  a  ehaiacteriitic  of  Neio'i 
butt.  (£ti.  i/  EnUrtaiiaag  Kmia/edge,  Towuley 
Gallerr,  voL  iL  p.  2S.) 

In  hii  yonlh  Nero  wat  initmcted  in  all  the  libe- 
lal  knowledge  of  the  time  except  philotoph]'  ;  and 
he  wu  turned  from  the  ttudj  of  the  old  Roman 
otnton  by  hit  matter  Seneca.  Accatdingly,  he  ap- 
plied himtelf  to  poetry,  and  SJUEtoDiiu  Myi  tliat 
hit  Tenet  were  not  made  for  bini.ai  »me  luppoie, 
for  the  biogr^ber  bad  aBeii  and  examined  tome  of 
**      *     rriting- table  la  aud  itoall   booka,  in  which 


mlingw 


with  n 


He  had 

alio  ikill  in  painting  and  modelling.  Though  pn- 
fuH  and  fond  of  pomp  and  iplendour,  Nero  had 
apparently  Kme  tuie.  The  Apollo  Beliedeie  and 
tlie  Fighting  Oladialor,  Bl  it  ii  called,  by  Agaiiai, 
wen  fuund  in  the  ruini  of  a  villa  at  Anti  urn,  which 
it  coiijeciuied  to  bare  belonged  to  Nero.  (See 
Thiench,  Utier  dit  Epodum  der  BOdtnda  Kmt, 
j-c.  p.  3IS,  2d  rd.) 

Nero't  progreu  in  crime  it  eaiily  traced,  and  the 
leuon  it  worth  reading.  Without  a  good  education, 

placrd  in  a  poiition  of  danger  from  the  6nt.  He  wat 
■enaual,  and  fond  of  idle  ditplay,  and  (hen  he  be- 
came greedy  of  money  to  «tiify  hit  eipeuHi ;  he 
was  timid,  and  by  conaequenca  be  became  cruel 
when  he  anticipated  danger  ;  and,  like  other  mut- 
derera.  bit  fint  crime,  the  poitoning  of  Britannicui, 
nude  him  capable  of  another,  ^t,  oontemptible 
and  erael  at  he  wat,  then  are  many  peraont  who, 

career.  He  waa  only  in  hit  thirty-Bnt  year  when 
he  died,  and  he  had  held  the  anpreme  power  for 
thirteen  yean  and  eight  montha  He  wat  the  latl 
of  the  detcendanli  of  Julia,  the  aiiler  of  the  dictator 
Caeaar. 

Then  were  a  few  writen  in  the  time  of  Nero 
who  ha>e  been  pntened — PeiiiDt  the  ntiriit, 
Locan,  the  anthor  of  the  PharMlia,  and  Seneca,  the 
preceptor  of  Naro.  The  jnriita,  C.  Caaiiui  Longi- 
uut,  after  whom  the  Sabimani  wen  aometimea 
called  Caitiaoi,  and  Nern,  Che  blher  of  the  em- 
peror Nena,  lired  under  Nero.  (Tac.  Awm.  liiL— 
Ki. ;  SueL  Ner.;  Dion  Cait.  liL— liiiL  ed.  Rai- 
muuL     All  the  uulhoritiei  for  (he  Eacta  of  Nafu'a 


NERO,(beek]eationafOerniBnicutuidA(iTp- 

pina,  wat  a  yau(h  of  aboot  Iwelie  yian  of  ip  it 
thed«lhofhit&lherin*.D.  19.  IntheWio.- 
ing  year  (a.  ik  20)  he  wat  colDmended  It  'it 
hrour  of  the  lenate  by  the  empenr  Tibenu,  ihi 
went  through  the  fbim  of  requeuing  that  Wria 
allow  Nero  (o  become  a  candidate  for  the  ijiinia- 
•hip  fin  yean  befora  the  legalage.  HelikewiKbi 
the  dignity  of  pontiffcMiferTednpaii  him,  tad  tbni. 
the  tame  lima  waa  married  to  Julia,  the  dujhie 
of  Dratui,  who  WB«  the  Bon  of  the  empeiuTi- 
beriua.  Nero  had  been  betrothed  in  the  libiw 
of  hit  lather  to  the  daughter  of  Silanai  (Tat  J* 
il  *a>  but  i[  appear»  thai  thii  maniap  amf 
took  effect  By  the  death  of  Druiul.  ibt  «  ^ 
Tiberiut,  who  wat  poiioned  at  the  intupnia  * 
Sejanui  in  1.  D.  23,  Nefu  became  the  h^  u  lie 
imperial  throne ;  and  oa  Sejanut  had  eoDpiwd 
(he  dea(b  of  Drutui,  in  order  that  he  migtii  iit 
eeed  Tiberiiii,  tha  aame  motiTea  led  him  u  plu 
the  death  of  N«o,  aa  »eil  at  of  hit  yoongef  ImilH 
Drutut.  And  thia  he  found  no  difficulty  in  ir 
cnmplithing,  at  the  jealout  lerapei  of  Tiberiu  tei 
already  become  alarmed  at  the  oaAt  of  yi^ 
bTour  which  were  exhibited  to  Nen  tixl  Dnra 
at  the  ioni  of  Qermanicua,  and  he  had  «prfl*^ 
hit  diiplcaaure  in  the  aenate,  in  A-  D.  !Z4.  ti  or 

tublic  pnyen  which  had  been  oflend  tit  tbrj 
ealth.  f^iei  wen  placed  about  Nero,  and  i^ 
word  and  action  of  the  unhappy  young  prins  ^^^ 
eagerly  cangbt  ap,  minnterprel«]  asd  aaf^ 
tented,  and  then  reported  to  tba  empoH.  I"* 
wife  wat  alto  entirely  in  the  initnUt  of  Srju^ 
tince  her  mother  wu  the  mittrea  of  the  i1Hb<^, 
(ul  miniiter  ;  and  hi*  brother  Drutna,  who  n>  > 
an  imamiable  diqnaitiott,  and  wbo  did  not  ioot  ■ 
high  in  the  &Tour  of  their  mother  Agnpfraa, » 
readily  induced  la  aecood  the  deugni  ol  5r}aA 
in  hop»  that  (be  death  of  Nero  woski  kiut  i^ 
the  tucention  to  the  throne.  At  leDglh,is  •-> 
29,  Tiberiut  aent  a  letter  to  the  Hnale  in  whi^ '" 
accuaed  Agripptna  and  Nero  in  the  biaen»  v* 
but  wat  unable  to  coDTict  them  of  asy  aitai!' ■' 
nbellion ;  the  haugbtineaa  of  the  fcOHDi'-'^ 
licentionineia  of  the  latter  wen  the  ehirf  b^ 
laid  to  their  charge.  The  people,  who  )^ 
Agrippina  and  hallowed  tlte  memocy  of  Otw^' 
cot,  tunounded  the  aenaiGe-hoiue,  exdaimuif  ^ 
the  letter  wat  a  fbigery.  On  the  Gnt  i>3  ^ 
lenate  came  to  do  molation  on  the  malf'-  "^ 
Tiberiut  found  it  iiuiia^iji  to  npeat  ha  (tan^ 
The  obeequiotu  body  d&red  no  longer  mul  \  "^ 
the  fiita  li  Agrippina  and  Nero  waa  iialrd.  S-^ 
wat  deelarod  an  enemy^  of  the  atue,  wat  iflw^ 
to  the  itland  of  Pontia,  and  abottly  afivwub'* 
(hen  ttsTTed  (o  death.  Asoonling  to  lOBe  ttf^ 
be  put  an  end  to  hit  own  lifie,  when  the  tarv^ 

(lWiJ«t  iiL29,  i..B,   IT,  M.  60,67.  ■  I- 


»•' 


^'-^^ 


NERVA. 

Suet  Tih,  24,  Cd.  7 ;  Dion  Cass.  IWil  8.)  Re- 
specting DnuuB,  the  brother  of  Nero,  tee  Drusus, 
No.  ]  6,  and  respecting  Julia,  the  wife  of  Nero,  see 
Julia,  No.  9. 

NERVA,  ACUTIUS,  one  of  the  consoles 
•nffecti  in  the  reign  of  Trajan,  ▲.  n.  100.  (Fasti ; 
PUn.jE^u.  12.) 

NERVA,  COCCEIUS.  1.  M.  Coccuus  Nkr- 
VA,  was  consul  with  L.  Oellios  Poplioola,  B.  c.  36. 
(Dion  Cass.  xlviiL  54.)  He  is  probably  the  Coo- 
ceius  who  brought  about  the  reconciliation  between 
M.  Antonius  and  Caesar  Octavianns,  &c.  40, 
though  this  Cocoeius  is  called  Lucius  by  Appian 
{B.  C,  V.  60,  &c.);  and  also  the  Cocoeius  mentioned 
by  Horace  (iSti^.  L  5.  28,  &c.).  He  is  sometimes 
considered  to  be  the  giand&ther  of  the  emperor 
Nerva,  and  consequently  the  same  peiion  who  died 
in  the  time  of  Tiberius,  ▲.  D.  33,  which  is  not  pos- 
sible. 

2.  M.  Coocxius  NxRVA,  who  died  a.  d.  33, 
was  probably  the  son  of  the  consul  of  b.  a  36 :  he 
was  the  grand&ther  of  the  emperor  Nerva.  This 
Nerra  was  consul  with  C.  Vibius  Rufinus,  a.  n. 
22  :  Tacitus  (Aim,  iv.  56)  says  that  he  had  been 
consul.  He  was  one  of  the  intimate  firiends  of 
Tiberius  Caesar,  who  gave  him  the  superintend- 
ence of  the  aqueducts  of  Rome  (Frontinus«  JOe 
Aguaeduei,  ii.).  Nenra  accompanied  Tiberius  in 
his  retirement  from  Rome  a.  d.  26.  In  the  year 
A.  D.  33,  he  resolutely  starved  himself  to  death, 
notwithstanding  the  intreaties  of  Tiberius,  whose 
constant  companion  he  vras.  Tacitus  {Ann,  vi.  26) 
and  Dion  Cassius  (Iviii.  21)  give  different  reasons 
for  this  resolution  of  Nerva,  but  we  may  infer  from 
both  of  them  that  Nerva  was  tired  of  his  master. 
Tacitus  says,  that  he  was  profoundly  skilled  in  the 
law.  He  is  often  mentioned  in  the  Digest  (43. 
tit  8.  s.  2  ;  16.  tit  3.  s.  32),  and  he  wrote  se- 
veral legal  works,  but  the  title  of  no  one  of  them 
is  mentioned. 

3.  M.  C^oocBius  NsRVA,  WM  the  son  of  the 
jurist  He  must  have  been  a  precocious  youth,  if 
we  rightly  understand  Ulpuin  (Dig.  3.  tit  i.  s.  1 ), 
when  be  says  that  he  gave  responsa  (piUdice  dejun 
responsUa8$e)  at  the  age  of  seventeen  or  a  little  more. 
He  is  probably  the  Cocceius  Nerva  mentioned  by 
Tacitus  (Ann.  xt.  72)  as  Praetor  Designatus.  He 
wrote  a  work  De  Usucapionibus  (Dig.  41.  tit  2. 
s.  47)  as  Papinian  states  ;  and  he  is  often  cited  in 
the  Digest  under  the  name  of  Nerva  Filius.  Oaius 
(Jn$UL  ii.  195,  iii.  133)  cites  Nerva,  without  saying 
whether  he  means  the  &ther  or  the  son.  [O.  L  ] 

NERVA,  M.  COCCEIUS,  Roman  emperor, 
A.  D.  96—98,  was  bom  at  Namia,  in  Umbria  (Aur. 
Vict  EpU,  12),  as  some  interpret  the  words  of 
Victor,  or  rather  his  fiunily  was  from  Namia.  His 
father  was  probably  the  jurist.  No.  3.  The  time  of 
his  birth  was  a.  d.  32,  inasmuch  as  he  died  in 
January,  a.  d.  98,  at  the  age  of  nearly  sixty-six 
(Dion  Cass.  Ixviil  4).  He  was  consul  with  Ves- 
pasian, A.  D.  71,  and  with  Domitian,  a.  d.  90. 
Tillemont  supposes  him  to  be  the  Nerva  mentioned 
by  Tacitus  (Ann.  rv.  72),  but  this  Nerva  is,  per- 
haps, the  &ther  of  the  emperor. 

Nerva  was  probably  at  Rome  when  Domitian 
was  assassinated,  and  privy  to  the  conspiracy, 
though  Aurelius  Victor  {de  Cat»,  12)  seems  to 
intend  to  say  that  he  was  in  Gaul,  which  is  very 
improbable.  His  life  was  saved  from  the  craelty 
of  Domitian  by  the  emperor*s  superstition,  who 
believed  an  astrologer^s  prediction  that  Nerva  would 


NERVA. 


1167 


soon  die  a  natural  death  (Dion  Ous.  Ixvii.  15). 
On  the  assassination  of  Domitian,  in  September, 
A.  D.  96,  Nerva  viras  declared  emperor  at  Rome  by 
the  people  and  the  soldiers,  and  his  administration 
at  once  restored  tranquillity  to  the  state.  He 
stopped  proceedings  against  those  who,  under  the 
system  of  his  predecessor,  had  been  accused  of 
treason  (majestas),  and  allowed  many  exiled  pep- 
sons  to  retum  to  Rome.  The  chws  of  informers 
were  suppressed  by  penalties  (Plin.  Panegyr.  c. 
35) ;  some  were  put  to  death,  among  whom  was 
the  philosopher  Sun ;  and,  conformably  to  the 
old  law,  Nerva  declared  that  slaves  and  freedmen 
should  never  be  examined  as  witnesses  against 
their  masters  or  patrons  when  accused  of  a  crime 
(Dion  C^ass.  Ixvii.  1)«  These  measures  were 
necessary  to  restore  order  and  confidence  after  the 
suspicious  and  cruel  administration  of  Domitian. 
But  there  was  weakness  in  the  character  of  Nerva, 
as  appears  from  the  following  anecdote.  He  was 
entertaining  Junius  Mauricus  and  Fabius  Veiento 
at  table.  Veiento  had  pUyed  the  part  of  an 
accuser  (delator)  under  Domitian.  The  conver- 
sation tamed  on  Catullus  Messallinns,  who  was 
then  dead,  but  had  been  an  infiunons  informer 
under  Domitian.  **  What  would  this  Catullus  be 
doinff,**  said  Nerva,  **  if  he  were  alive  now  ;**  to 
which  Mauricus  bluntly  replied,  **he  would  be 
supping  with  us'*  (Aur.  Vict  EpiL  12). 

The  public  events  of  his  short  reign  were  few 
and  unimportant ;  and  it  is  chiefly  his  measures  of 
internal  administration  of  which  there  are  any 
records.  Nerva  attempted  to  relieve  the  poverty 
of  many  of  the  citizens  by  buying  knd  and  dis- 
tributing it  among  them,  one  of  the  remedies  for 
distress  which  the  Romans  had  long  tried,  and 
with  little  advantage.  The  practice  of  occasionally 
distributing  money  among  the  poor  citizens,  and 
allowances  of  gram,  still  continued  under  Nerva, 
one  of  the  parts  of  Roman  admiiustiation  which 
continually  kept  alive  the  misery  for  which  it  sup- 
plied temporary  relief.  He  also  diminished  the 
expenoes  of  the  state  by  stopping  many  of  the 
public  shows  and  festivals  Many  enactments, 
by  which  we  must  understand  Senatus  consulta, 
were  passed  in  his  time,  among  which  the  prohibi- 
tion against  making  eunuchs  is  worthy  of  notice  ; 
but  Domitian  had  already  made  the  same  regula- 
tion in  the  beginning  of  his  reign  (Dion  C^ass. 
IxviL  21  whence  we  must  conclude  that  the  law 
had  either  been  repealed  or  required  some  stricter 
penalties  to  enforce  it 

In  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  Nerva  was 
consul,  for  the  third  time,  with  L.  Verginius  Rufus, 
also  for  the  third  time  consul.  Rufus  ^d  been  pro- 
claimed emperor  by  the  soldiers  in  the  time  of  Nero, 
A.  D.  68,  but  had  refused  the  dangerous  honour. 
The  emperor  made  no  difficulty  about  associating 
Rufus  with  himself  in  the  consulship,  but  Rufus 
was  a  very  old  man,  and  soon  died.  Calpumius 
Crassus,  a  descendant  of  the  Crassi  of  the  republic, 
with  others,  conspired  against  the  emperor,  but  the 
plot  was  discovered,  and  Nerva  rebdked  the  con- 
spirators by  putting  into  their  hands  at  a  ^ow  of 
gladiators,  the  swords  with  which  the  men  were 
going  to  fight,  and  askine  the  conspirators,  in  the 
usual  way,  if  they  were  sharp  enough.  This  anec- 
dote, if  trae,  shows  that  the  exhibitions  of  gladiar 
tors  were  in  use  under  Nerva.  The  text  of  Dion 
does  not  state  what  was  the  punishment  of  Crassus, 
but  Victor  (EpU.  12)  says  that  Crassus  was  rele- 


-■« 


ta  death,  and  b> 


tlGS  NERVA. 

gated  with  hii  wife  to  Tnnnlam,  and  thai  tht 
aenaM  blamed  (he  emperoi  lor  hia  Irnienc;  ;  bul 
Nerra  had  iwont  at  the  ctHDmencemenl  of  hii 
Triga  that  be  would  put  a( 
kept  hii  word. 

The  feebleneu  of  the  emperor  wm  thown  by  a 
mutiny  o(  the  Praetoriaji  utdiera,  who  were  ritlier 
urged  on  by  their  Praefectiu,  AelisDUi  Catpetiui, 
or  had  bribed  him  to  lupport  them.  ""' 
demanded  the  pnniihment  of  tbi 
Domitian.  which  the  emperor  refhied.  Though 
hit  bod;  wai  feeble,  bii  will  wai  itiinia,  and  he 
afiered  them  bii  own  neck,  and  decland  hii  readj- 
neH  to  die.  HoweTer,  it  appcon  that  the  toldieri 
eSecied  their  purpote,  and  Neria  wu  obliged  to 
pill  Petroniu  Secundm  and  Partheaiui  to  d«ih, 
or  to  permit  them  to  be  mamcred  b;  the  loldien 
(Plin.  Pamgyr.  c  S  i  Aur.  Vict.  EpiL.  12  ;  Dion 
Cau.  liiii.  3).  Caiperiui,  it  ii  Biid,  carried  hi* 
iniolence  w  &T  u  to  enmpel  the  emperor  to  thank 
the  nldien  for  what  they  bad  don*. 

Nern  fell  hii  weakneia,  but  hs  ihowcd  hii 
noble  character  «od  hii  good  leuM  by  appointing 
aa  hii  lucceuor  a  man  who  poiiewed  both  rigour 
and  ability  to  direct  public  a^in.     He  adopted  ai 

own  kin,  M.  Ulpiui  Tiajanui,  who  wai  then  at 
the  head  of  an  army  in  Germany,  and  probably  on 
the  Lower  Rhina.  It  wbi  about  thii  time  that 
newi  airited  of  a  rictory  in  Pannonia,  which  i< 
eommemoraled  by  a  medal,  and  it  wai  apparently 
on  thii  ocowon  that  Nerni  auumed  the  title  of 
Qeimanicua.  lie  confecred  on  Trajan  the  title  of 
Caenr  and  Oenmuiicui.  and  the  tribuDttian  power. 
Trajan  wa*  thu»  Buoctiled  with  Nerra  in  the 
ItoTemment,  and  tranquillity  wai  rettored  at  Rome. 
In  the  year  i.  d.  98,  Nerra  and  Trajan  were  con- 
■ula.  The  emperor  died  luddenl;  on  the  27tb  of 
January,  in  the  iixty-third  year 
tording  to  Victor  !  but  according  1 


of  Nerra'i  death,  but  the  eclipie  happened  on  the 
2ln  of  March,  .«.D.9S. 

The  body  of  Nerra  wai  carried  to  the  pile  on 
the  sliDUlden  of  the  Kuators,  ai  that  of  Auguiiui 
had  bren,  and  hii  reuiaini  were  placed  in  the 
Kpulchre  of  AuguiIui.  Nerra  tec«Ted  the  honour 
of  deifioition.  (The  Buthoriliei  for  the  reign  of 
Nerra  are  contained  in  Tillemont,  Hiitoirt  da  Em- 
percun,  Tol.  iL.  who  bai  made  lome  uie  of  thi 
doubtful  mithoril;  of  (he  Life  of  Apolloniui  by  Phi 
loitmtni ;  Dion  Cau.  lib.  Ixriii.  with  the  not»  o 
Reimarui ;  Aureliai  Victor,  ed.  Atntaeniui ;  ant 
C.  Piiniui,  /■oaqgm™,  ed.  Schaefcr.)     [G.  L.] 


NERVA,  LICI'NIUa  1.  C.  Licittiu»  NmaTj 
a  ion  ol  C.  Liciniui  Nerva,  of  whom  nothing  i 
known.  Nerra  the  ion  wu  one  of  the  legal 
who,  in  B.C.  tee,  broogfat  tfae  uawi  to  Rome  o 


the  I 


NERVA. 
at  of  the  Illyrian  ai 


of  lUyricum. 
167,  be  wai  one  of  the  lii  pneton,  with 
rince  of  II  iipaoia  Ulterior.  Drumann  a 
that  he  did  not  go  to  his  proriace,  becaui 
doK  of  a  c.  167  ha  wu  one  of  the  eommi 
appointed  to  carry  hack  the  Thruian  fa 
which  KSKm  ii  not  quite  concIuiiTe. 


5,41) 


{U,.. 


it  called  the  Inthet  of 


2,  A.  LnnNinR  Nib 
Caina  by  Drumann,  wfaicb  ii , 
ii  alleged.  He  waa  a  tribiuini  plebii,  b-c  ITS, 
and  be  propotcd  that  the  cnniul,  A.  Haolioi  Vnlu, 
ihonid  not  hold  hii  eomnumd  among  the  Iitri  be- 
yond a  certain  day,  the  object  of  the  tribmie  being 
to  bring  Manliui  to  trial  for  miieonductii^  the 
war.  (LiT.ilLlO.)  In  B.C.  171  Nerra  wai  me 
of  three  commiwonen  lent  to  Crete  to  get  atcheti 
for  the  army  of  the  cauiul  P.  Liduioi  Cnimi,  ud 
in  u.c  169  he  wu  Mnt  with  otheri  into  Maee- 
donia  to  enuDina  and  report  od  the  «tate  of  the 
Ronnui  army  there,  and  the  rewurcea  of  king  Po- 
leni.  In  B.C.  166,  he  wu  a  prietor,  with  ona  tt 
the  Hiipanlae  u  hii  provinoe.  llAi.  xUL  36,  iIit. 
18,  ill.  41.} 

3.  A.  LiciNiiiaNiBVA,  probably  the  100  of  tlM 
praetor  of  B.C  166.  According  to  Dnuaann  he 
wu  praetor  in  ac  143,  and  in  B.  c  143  guTetiiae 
of  Macedonia,  when  hii  quaeitor,  L.  TremeUui, 
defeated  a  PieadoperKua,  or  a  Pieudophilip(«u, 
for  there  leemi  lorae  nncertatnty  about  the  name, 
and  a  body  of  16,000  men  in  amu.  Nemi«- 
ceiredon  thiiDccaiion  thetitleofimpenlar.  (Ut. 
EpLhi;  Entrap.  iT.  IS.) 

1.  C  Lict.'jiita  Nert.1.  Hii  ynom  idatio»- 
ihip  to  the  preceding  ii  unknown.  He  ii  mm- 
lioned  by  Cicero  (fintf.  34}.  and  contrutH  with 
L.  Beilia,  whence  Heyer  eonctudei  thai  b*  mar 
haTe  been  Beitia*i  colleague  in  the  trihoDeihip. 
Cicero  calli  him  a  bad  man,  but  not  without  khc 
eloquence. 

5.  LicrNiua  Nbbva,  ii  known  only  ban  tbe 
coini  u  a  quaeitor  of  Decimal  Bnitni,  in  tke  wir 
before  Mutina.  ( Drumann,  Oxihbba  Aosu,  loL 
ix.  p.  19,  No.Bfi.) 

6.  P.  Ltcmms  Nanvi,  in  B.c.  103,   waa  ptv- 

lile  War  broke  out.  The  lenata  bad  made  a  de- 
ree  that  no  free  pemu  of  tboie  natioin  which  W 
illianoe  and  friendihip  with  Rome  ihootd  be  ea- 
ilaved,  and  it  wai  alleged  that  Iha  PablicaBi  bd 
leiied  and  lold  many  u  ilarei,  probably  bei^Dc 
;y  did  not  pay  the  taiei.  Nerra  puhUslied  la 
edict  that  all  penoni  in  Sidly  wfaa  were  cntitM 
to  the  benefit  of  the  decree  ihould  come  lo  Sytwcm 
to  make  out  their  cbk.  Aboie  eight  biiadr^ 
penont  tbui  recOTered  their  freedom,  bm  Ihci' 
who  held  peraoni  in  ilaverj,  fearing  thai  th^  kiX.- 
tar  would  go  further,  prevailed  cm  Nerra  ii«  :• 
allow  any  funb«r  daimi  of  frvedom  to  be  Bade  ^' 
which  he  aiwntcd,  and  a  riling  of  the  alaTea  s-a 
the  conieqnence.  Thii  war  laitrd  fooi  y-eais.  lec 
wu  ended  by  the  pmconul  Aqnillina.  TW  :  -i- 
tory  of  thii  riling  ii  Udd  ciienmMaiitiallj  br  D  > 
domi  (niTi. ;  Eieetpu  by  Photioa,  Cwi.'  ;»4 
The  praetor  by  trtachery  gained  nne  ad<aaoiei 
the  ilaTei,  and  the  Romaa  troopa  alkar  A* 
u  retind  to  their  quartera.     Bat  tb«  iliami 


•V' 


NESTOR. 

datet»  was  sent  in  b.  a  102  to  succeed  Nem  in  | 
the  goTenrnient  of  Sicily. 

7.  A.  LiciNius  Nbrva  Silianus,  was  adopted 
hj  some  Licinins  Nerni,  as  the  name  Silianus 
shows,  oat  of  the  Silia  gens.  He  was  the  son  of 
P.  Silias  (Veil.  Pat.  iL  116),  a  distinguished  com- 
mander under  Augustas,  and  consul,  b.  c  20,  with 
M.  Appuleius.  Silianus  was  consul,  a.  d.  7,  but  he 
is  called  Licinins  Silanus  in  the  text  of  Dion  Cas- 
sias (It.  30).  P.  Silius,  the  consul  of  b.  a  20,  ap- 
pears in  the  Fasti  Consulares  as  P.  Silius  Nenra, 
whence  it  appears  that  the  o^omen  Nerva  be- 
bnged  to  the  Silii.     [SiLias.] 

The  authorities  for  the  Licinii  Nerrae  are  col- 
lected by  Dmmann,  Ge$ciiekte  Rom$^  vol  ir.  p. 
196,  &c.  [O.  L.| 

NERVA,  SPLIUS.  [Nbrva,  Licinius,  No. 
7,  and  SiLiua,] 

NERVA  TRAJA'NUS.    [Trajanos.] 

NERULI'NUS,  the  son  of  P.  Suillius,  one  of 
the  chief  instruments  of  the  tyranny  of  Claudius, 
escaped  accusation  when  his  fiither  was  tried  and 
condemned  at  the  b^inning  of  Nero*s  reign,  a.  d. 
59,  because  the  emperor  thought  that  sufficient 
punishment  had  been  inflicted  on  the  fiunily  (Tac. 
Ann,  xiii.  43).  On  the  coins  of  Smyrna,  struck 
in  the  time  of  Vespaiian,  we  find  the  name  of  M. 
Suillius  Nemlinus,  proconsul  (Eckhel,  rol.  iL  p. 
556),  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  this  is  the  same 
person  as  the  Nemlinus  mentioned  above.  He 
may  also  be  the  same  as  the  M.  Suillius  who  was 
consul  with  L.  Antistius,  in  the  reign  of  Claudius, 
A.  D.  50.     (Tac.  Ann,  ziL  50.) 

NESAIA  (NqcnoiaX  a  daughter  of  Nerua  and 
Doris,  and  one  of  the  Nereides.  (Horn.  H,  zviii. 
40 ;  Hes.  Theog.  249.)  [L.  S.] 

NESEAS,  painter.     [Zbuxis.] 

NESIO'TES,  a  sculptor,  appears  to  have  been  an 
assistant  of  the  celebnrted  Athenian  artist  Critias, 
and  not  a  surname  of  the  latter,  as  some  modem 
writers  have  conjectured.  [Critias,  Vol  I.  p.  893.] 

NESO  (NiHrif),  one  of  the  Nereides  (Hes. 
Tkeog,  261);  but  Lycophron  (1468)  mentions  one 
Neso  as  tlie  mother  of  die  Cumaean  sibyl     [L.  S.] 

NESSUS  (N^ir^of).  1.  The  god  of  the  river 
Nestns  (also  called  Nessus  or  Nesus)  in  Thrsce,  is 
described  as  a  son  of  Ooeanus  and  Thetys.  (Hes. 
Theog,  341.) 

2.  A  centaur,  who  carried  Deianeim  across  the 
river  Evenus,  but,  wishing  to  run  away  with  her, 
he  was  shot  by  Heracles  with  a  poiioned  arrow, 
which  afterwards  became  the  cause  of  Hetades* 
own  death.  (Soph.  Troth.  558;  Apollod.  ii.  7. 
§  4 ;  comp.  Hrbaclbs.)  [L.  S.] 

NESSUS,  a  painter,  was  the  son  of  Habron, 
who  was  also  a  painter.    [Habron.] 

NESTOR  (N^(rr«p),  a  son  of  Neleus  and 
Chloris  of  Pyloa  in  Triphylia,  and  husband  of 
Eurydice  (or,  according  to  others,  of  Anaxibia,  the 
daughter  of  Cratieus),  by  whom  he  became  the 
father  of  Peisidice,  Polycaste,  Perseus,  Stratiua, 
Aretus,  Echephron,  Peisistratus,  Antilochus,  and 
Thrasymedes.  (Hom.  Od,  iiu  413,  &c  452, 
464,  xi.  285,  &c. ;  ApoUod.  i.  9.  §  9.)  With 
regard  to  Anaxibia  having  been  his  wife,  we  are 
informed  by  Eustathius  {ad  Horn,  p.  296),  that 
after  the  death  of  Eurydice,  Nestor  married  An- 
axibia, the  daughter  of  Atreus,  and  sister  of 
Agamemnon ;  but  this  Anaxibia  is  elsewhere  de- 
jcribed  as  the  wife  of  Strophius,  and  the  mother  of 
Pyladea.    (Pans.  ii.  29.  (  4.)    When  Heradea 

VOL.IL 


NESTOR. 


1169 


invaded  the  country  of  Neleus,  and  slew  his  sons, 
Nestor  alone  was  spared,  because  at  the  time  he 
was  not  at  Pylos,  but  among  the  Gerenians,  where 
he  had  taken  refuge.  (Hom.  IL  xi.  692 ;  Apollod. 
ii  7.  $  3:  Pans.  iiL  26.  §  6.)  This  story  is  con- 
nected with  another  about  the  firiendship  between 
Heracles  and  Nestor,  for  the  latter  is  said  to  have 
taken  no  part  in  the  carrying  off  from  Heracles  the 
oxen  of  Qeryones ;  and  Heracles  rewarded  Nestor 
by  giving  to  him  Messene,  and  became  more  at- 
tached to  him  even  than  to  Hyhis  and  Abderus. 
Nestor,  on  the  other  hand,  is  said  to  have  intro- 
duced the  custom  of  swearing  by  Heracles. 
(Philostr.  Her,  2  ;  comp.  Ov.  Met.  xii.  540,  &c.; 
Pans.  iv.  3.  §  1,  who  states  that  Nestor  inhabited 
Messenia  after  the  death  of  the  sons  of  Aphareus.) 
When  a  young  man,  Nestor  was  distinguished  as 
a  wamor,  and,  in  a  war  with  the  Arcadians,  he 
slew  Ereuthalion.  (Horn.  U.  iv.  319,  viL  133, ice, 
xxiii.  630,  &c.)  In  the  war  with  die  Eleians,  he 
killed  Itymoneus,  and  took  from  them  large  flocks 
of  cattle,  (xi.  670.)  When,  after  this,  the  Eleiana 
laid  siege  to  Thryoessa,  Nestor,  without  the  war- 
steeds  of  his  &ther,  went  out  on  foot,  and  gained  a 
glorious  victory,  (xi.  706,  &c)  He  also  took 
part  in  the  fight  of  the  Lapithae  against  the 
Centaurs  (i.  260,  ftc),  and  is  mentioned  among  the 
Calydonian  hunters  and  the  Aigonauts  (Ov.  Met* 
viii.  313 ;  VaL  Fkoc.  L  380)  ;  but  he  owes  his 
fiime  chiefly  to  tlie  Homeric  poems,  in  which  hia 
share  in  the  Trojan  war  is  immortalised.  After 
having,  in  conjunction  with  Odysseus,  prevailed 
upon  Achilles  and  Patrodus  to  join  Uie  Greeks 
against  Troy,  he  sailed  with  his  Pyliana  in  sixty 
ships  to  Asia.  (IL  ii.  591,  &c.,  xi.  767.)  At 
Troy  he  took  part  in  all  the  most  important  events 
that  oceuned,  both  in  the  council  and  in  the  field 
of  battle.  Agamemnon  through  Nestor  became 
reconciled  wiUi  Achilles,  and  therefore  honoured 
him  highly ;  and  whenever  he  was  in  any  diffi- 
culty, he  applied  for  advice  to  Nestor,  (ii.  21,  x. 
18.)  In  the  picture  which  Homer  draws  of  him, 
the  most  striking  features  are  his  wisdom,  justice, 
bravery,  knowledge  of  war,  his  eloquence,  and  his 
old  age.  {Od.  ill  126,  &&,  244,  xxiv.  52,  IL  L 
273,  ii.  336,  361,  370,  ftc,  viL  325,  ix.  104,  x. 
18,  xi.  627.)  He  is  said  to  have  raled  over  three 
generations  of  men,  so  that  his  advice  and  autho- 
rity were  deemed  equal  to  that  of  the  immortal 
gods.  {Od.  iii.  245,  /^  i  250 ;  comp.  Hygin.  Fab, 
10.)  In  this  sense  we  have  also  to  understand  the 
tria  §aecniaf  which  he  is  said  by  Latin  writers 
to  have  ruled.  (Gellius,  xix.  7  ;  Cic.  De  Seneet. 
10;  Homt  Carm,  iL  9.  13;  Ov.  M^  xiL  158.) 
But,  notwithstanding  his  advanced  age,  he  was 
brave  and  bold  in  battle,  and  distinguished  above 
all  others  for  drawing  up  horses  and  men  in  battle 
array.  After  the  &I1  of  Troy  he,  together  with 
Menelaus  and  Diomedes,  returned  home,  and 
safely  arrived  in  Pylos  {Od.  iii.  165,  &&),  where 
Zeus  granted  to  him  the  full  enjoyment  of  old  age, 
surrounded  by  intelligent  and  brave  sons.  {Od. 
iv.  209,  &c.)  In  this  condition  he  was  found  by 
Telemachus,  who  visited  him  to  inquire  after  his 
fisther,  and  was  hospitably  received  by  him.  The 
town  of  Pylos  in  Messenia  claimed  to  be  the  city 
of  Nestor ;  and,  when  Pausanias  visited  it,  the 
people  showed  to  him  the  house  in  which  Nestor 
was  believed  to  have  lived.  (Paus.  iv.  3.  §4,  36. 
$  2.)  In  the  temple  of  Messene  at  Messene  he 
was  represented  in  a  painting  with  two  of  his  sons, 

4f 


1170 


NESTORIUS. 


and  he  wai  alto  aeen  in  the  puntiiig  «f  Polygi^otut 
in  the  Leache  at  DelphL  (Pausw  iv.  31.  §  9,  z. 
2o,  in  fin. ;  Philoatr.  Her,  2.)  [L.  S.] 

N  ESTOR  (N^«f>).  1 .  Of  Laranda  in  Lyda 
according  to  Suidaa,  in  Lycaonia  according  to 
Stmbo  and  Stephanos  Bynntinns.  He  lived  in  the 
rei^  of  the  emperor  Sevema,  between  a.  d.  194 
and  21 1.  He  ia  mentioned  by  Snidas  (9,  v.)  aa  an 
epic  poet  We  infer  from  Stephanna  Bynntiniu 
(f.  o.  Ttrroinrau)  that  he  wrote  a  poem  called 
*AAc{di«9pc(ar,  **  On  the  deeds  of  Alexander,^  to 
which  Suidas  probably  refers.  Suidaa  also  men- 
tions that  he  was  the  &ther  of  the  poet  Peitander. 
Tryphiodorus,  as  We  learn  from  Eustathios  in  the 
prooemium  to  the  Odyssey,  wrote  an  Odyssey 
A«iro7fNtfifiarov,  wanting  the  letter  9  throoghout 
Similarly,  Nestor,  we  learn  from  Suidas,  wrote  the 
Iliad,  omitting  in  each  book  the  letter  indicating 
its  number,  as  in  the  first  book,  the  letter  a,  in  the 
second,  the  letter  /3,  and  so  on  with  the  rest  He 
wrote  also  a  poem  entitled  Merofiop^i^cif.  Four 
fragments  of  his  writings  are  inserted  in  the  Antho- 
logia  Graeca  (toL  iiL  p.  54,  ed.  Jacobs).  The  fourth 
of  these  epigrams  has  point,  and  rebukes  men  for  atr 
tempting  poetry  who  are  unskilled  in  the  art  The 
last  line  has  passed  into  the  proverb  of  Emsmus, 
Equitamii  p§ritiu  ne  etmaa,  (Fabric.  BibL  Qraee, 
vol  i.  pp.  134,  517,  iii.  p.  46,  It.  p.  483;  Jacobs, 
AntL  Graeo,  toL  iii  p.  54,  vol.  ziiL  p.  921 ;  Suid. 
Steph.  ILee,) 

2.  A  stoical  philosopher  of  Tarsua.  (Stiab.  ziv. 
p.  674.) 

3.  An  academic  philosopher,  preceptor  of  Mar- 
cellus,  son  of  Octavia.  Marcellns  died  B.  a  23. 
(Strab.  lib.  ziv.  p.  675  ;  Clinton,  F.  ff.  vol  iii. 
pp.  237,  548.)  [W.  M-  G.] 

NESTO'RIDES  (Nc(rropi8i|f),  a  patronymic 
employed  to  designate  Antilochus»  the  son  of  Nestor 
(Horn.  JL  vi.  33,  xv.  589,  xziil  353),  and  Peisis- 
tratus,  also  the  son  of  Nestor  (Od,  iii.  36,  482, 
Ac).  [L.  S.] 

NESTO'RIUS,  a  oelebzated  HaeiesiaKh  of  the 
fifth  century,  waa  boni,  according  to  Socmtea 
(//.£.  vii.  29),  and  Theodoiet  (HaenL  FabuL 
Compel^  iv.  12),  at  Germanicia,  a  city  in  the 
northern  extremity  of  Syria,  amid  the  o&hoots  of 
the  Taurus.  Maiceliinus  (Ckromoon)  speaks  of 
him  as  a  native  of  Antioch,  and  Cassian  is  under- 
stood by  some  to  say  (/>«  IncaruaL  vL  3)  that 
he  was  baptized  at  Antioch ;  but  the  passage  in 
Cassian  is  obscure,  and  the  statement  of  Socrates 
is  preferable  to  that  of  Marcellinus.  He  was  ap- 
parently of  humble  birth.  Cyril  {Homil,  iv.  de 
Divers,  p,  357;  Opera^  vol  v.  ptiL  ed.  Paris,  1638), 
speaks  of  him  as  being  **  lifted  out  of  the  dunghill,** 
a  reference  apparently  to  Ps.  cxiii.  7,  and  raised 
to  the  height  of  heaven :  language  which  could  be 
applied  only  to  one  of  obBcure  origin,  even  by  so 
unscrupulous  a  person  as  Cyril  Theodoret  (ibid.), 
who  was  disposed  to  the  opinions  of  Nestorius,  and 
who  cannot  be  suspected  of  any  personal  ill-will  to 
him,  states  that  he  could  not  discover  either  the 
place  of  his  education  or  the  extent  of  his  acquire- 
ments  ;  and  the  silence  of  Socrates  as  to  his  pos- 
sessing any  other  qualifications  for  the  patriarchate, 
than  a  good  voice  and  a  fluent  ntteiance  (tHipvpos 
ti  dWufS  Koi  «i/AoAot),  indicates  that  his  early 
education  was  as  defective  as  his  birth  was  obscure. 
After  various  changes  of  residence,  he  fixed  his 
abode  at  Antioch,  and  having  received  here  sraie 
instruction*  was  ordained  presbyter.    He  at  onoe 


NKSTORIU& 

set  himself  to  gain  popularity,  and  neeee^.  £ 
ihiency  as  a  preacher  attzacted  adaDaties;i3ii> 
staid  deportment,  sober  garb,  sad  stsdsa  u.r 
excited  reverence.     So  great  and  gtoenl  n^ 
leapect  entertained  for  him,  that  vhs  k  «& 
appointed  patriarch  of  Constantmople,  tbesoi 
ment  was  hailed  with  gencnl  appnnL  Wn^ 
consecrated  lOth  Apnl  428,  aeeudiBg  to  v»  & 
thority  of  Sociatea.      Libentus  ptsm  b  ao 
cration  on  the  1st  of  April  {Breektr.  ofu  4)  ** 
Le  Quien  (Oricas    CkruticuLf   vol  L  ck.  . 
observes  to  be  more  consistent  with  tk  ssr 
the  Constantinopolitaa  Church,  ai  it  coeaeiik;:. 
year  with  Sunday,  on  which  day  tkepcrc 
were  usually  consecnted.     TheopliaBea  pb»'- 
appointment  of  Nestorina  in  ^.m.  5921,  Aki'^ 
which  corxesponda  with  ▲.  n.  430  or  431 ;  k : 
chronology  is  by  no  means  accmate  id  tbii  v 
his  work.    Nestorina  was  oonsectated  Btker  b- 
than  three  mon^  after  the  death  of  his  pn^ 
Siainnins. 

He  gave  immediately  on  his  tpfomsi^  i. 
indication  of  the   Ti<4ait  «id  intoknBt  r=^ 
which  he  afterwards  punned.    He  tb»  psb 
addressed  the  emperor  Theodosios  tb  \ssu 
(Socrat  H.E.  vii  29) :  "  Pnige  the  eo^^-- 
heretics  for  me,  and  I  will  in  setam  berts*  b^^ 
on  you.    Join  me  in  putting  avaj  tk  beac. 
and  I  will  join  you  in  puttiug  away  tkt  Pa»» 
The  bigotry  of  some  was  pleased  with  the  k^ 
tion,  but  wiser  auditors  listened  with  mtbv  r  ?. 
proof  which  it  gave  of  his  rioleat  sod  ks=- 
temper.     His  deeds  were  answemUe to)&v^ 
The  Arians  had  a  house  of  pnyer,  isvhb^ 
privately  met  for  wwship :  tm  the  £fth  ^r  ^ 
his  ordination  he  attempted  to  destroy  it:  "^^ 
persecuted  occupants  diose  rather  to  let  i^  <^^ 
themselves  ;  and  when  the  spreadiqg  oon^ 
had  excited  a  tumult,  they  prepared,  »ts  Soia^ 
(ibid.),  but  without  stating  in  what  nr.^'^ 
venge  the  injury.    The  NoratiaDS  [Sm^^^ 
and  the  Quaitadecimana  of  Asia  were  slio  pei*^' 
by  him  ;  the  former,  according  to  Socrst»  ^*^ 
from  his  envy  of  the  reputatioo  of  ?»^  '* 
bishop ;  the  latter,  so  &r  as  appears,  frm  w»^ ' 
tolerance.    These  persecutions  led  to  tsoL^ 
at  Miletus  and  Saidis,  in  which  naaj  fo»  " 
their  lives.     The  followers  of  Mscedaajtt »; 
[Macxdonius,  No.  3],  were  goaded  bTpew<«^ 
into  outrage,  and  this  was  made  the  «"'^ 
further  oppression.  , 

But  while  he  was  thus  persecuting  othea.  v^' 
raising  up  enemies  against  himself  br  eoior-^; 
doctrines  at  variance,  at  least  in  spp^n"*^  jT 
the  orthodox  views  and  tendendes  of  the  ig^  - 
had  brought  with  him  from  Antioeb  -'^^'^f^ 
also  a  presbyter  of  that  city,  and  in  ^  "^,. 
tration  of  the  patriarchate  msde  bio  h'^ ' 
dential  adviser.  Theophanes  calls  biio  ^  ^ 
cellus,  or  personal  attendant.  BotbN*^^ 
Anaatasius  appear  to  have  imbibed  thedispo^'^ 
prevalent  at  Antioch,  to  distinguish  <^^, 
tween  the  divine  and  human  namres  »^*?  ^^ 
Christ,  a  disposition  promoted  by  ^^^^ 
casioned  by  the  opposite  opinion  of  ^/^  ^ 
rists.  [Apollinaris,  No.  2].  ^'* JJ^  ^ 
denciea  Neatorins  of  eourae  dissppn^,  ^^ 
practice  of  some  persons  at  CoaitianjJJ?  ^ 
called  the  Virgin  Mary  e«rrA»f,  ".^^ 
God.**  Against  the  expraaaioa  AJiiittfo»^^ 
in  a  pnUk  diacouiaa^  which,  sceodiiV  * 


.  > 


<>' 


> 


NESTORIU& 

phanea,  Nettorias  himaelf  had  prepared,  and  in- 
trusted him  to  deliver.  **  Let  no  one,**  aaid  the 
preacher,  *^  call  Mary  *  the  mother  of  God  ;*  for 
Mary  was  a  human  being  ;  and  that  God  should 
be  bom  of  a  human  being  is  impossible.**  Ense- 
bins,  then  a  Schobuticns  or  pleader  at  Constanti- 
nople, afterward  bishop  of  Dorylaemn,  was,  accord- 
ing to  Theophanes,  the  first  to  catch  at  the  obnoxious 
objection  [Eusbbids  of  Dortlabum]  ;  and  many 
both  of  the  clergy  and  laity  were  scandalised  by  it. 
Nestoriua,  of  course,  supported  Anastasius ;  and  by 
continually  insisting  on  the  subject  in  dispute,  and 
reiterating  the  objection  to  the  term  Bfor^irof, 
aggravated  the  quaxreL  As  might  be  expected,  his 
adversaries  were  too  much  inflamed  to  judge  him 
fiiirly.  Instead  of  recognising  his  true  object, 
which  was  to  guard  against  confounding  the  two 
natures  of  Christ,  many  of  them  charged  him  with 
reviving  the  dogma  of  Photinus  and  Paul  of  So- 
mosata  [Padlus  Samosatsnus  ;  Photinus], that 
Christ  was  ifriA^f  MpmvoSy  **a  mere  man.**  Some 
of  his  own  dergy  preached  against  the  heresy  of 
their  bishop,  others  attempted  to  catechise  him  on 
the  alleged  unsoundness  of  his  faith.  The  violence 
and  arrogance  of  Nestorius  could  not  brook  this : 
the  preachers  were  silenced,  the  catechisers  cruelly 
beaten  and  imurisoned:  a  moiik  who  opposed  his 
entmnoe  into  the  church,  was  whipped  and  exiled  ; 
and  many  of  the  populace,  for  crying  out  that  they 
had  an  emperor  but  not  a  bishop,  were  also  pun- 
ished with  kshes.  {Baail,  dkuxnd  SappUealus  apud 
OmeiL  voL  i.  coL  1335,  &c.  ed.  Hardouin.).  Pro- 
c!us,  titular  bishop  of  Cysicus,  himself  afterwards  a 
competitor  for  the  patriarchate  of  Constantinople, 
preaching  in  the  great  church  at  the  command,  and 
in  the  presence  of  Nestorius,  asserted  the  propriety 
of  giving  the  title  Swt6kos  to  the  Virgin.  The 
audience  applauded,  and  Nestorius  rose  and  deli- 
vered a  disooorse  in  reply  to  Produs,  the  substance 
of  which  is  preserved  in  a  Latin  translation  by 
Marius  Mercator  (Opertit  voL  iu  p.  26, ed.  Gamier, 
p.  70,  ed.  Baluze ;  and  apud  Galhmd.  BUdioth. 
Patrum,  roL  viiL  p.  633)  [Mbrcator].  The 
conflict  became  hotter.  Dorotheus  bishop  of  Mar- 
cisnopolis,  an  ultra  Nestorian  [Dorotbxus, 
No.  5],  pronounced  a  public  anaUiema  in  the 
church  of  Constantinople  against  all  who  applied 
the  word  StinoK6s  to  the  Virgin.  The  audience 
raised  a  great  outcry  and  le^  the  church  ;  and 
abbots  and  monks,  priests  and  laymen,  withdrew 
from  communion  with  the  patriarch,  who  counte- 
nanced Dorotheus  (CyriL  E^ttolae^  6, 9,  pp.  30, 37 ; 
Operou,  voL  v.  pars  iL).  Nestorius,  no  wise  daunted 
by  this  mark  of  public  opinion,  assembled  a  council 
of  those  who  adhered  to  him,  and  deposed  priests 
and  deacons,  and  even  bishops  of  the  opposite  party, 
on  a  charge  of  Manicheism. 

As  might  be  expected,  the  struggle  had  mean- 
while extended  beyond  the  chureh  and  patriarchate 
of  Constantinople.  Pope  Coelestine  L  of  Rome, 
and  the  haughty  and  violent  patriarch  Cyril  of 
Alexandria  embraced  the  opposite  side  to  Nes- 
torius. [CoKLssTiMua ;  St.  Cykillus  of  Alix- 
ANoaiA.]  Cyril  assembled  a  eouncil  of  the 
Egyptian  bishops  at  Alexandria ;  and  addressed 
synodal  letters,  one  to  Nestorius,  setting  forth  the 
fisith  which  the  Egyptians  regarded  as  orthodox, 
and  concluding  with  twelve  anathemas  against  the 
presumed  errors  of  Nestorius;  another  to  the 
recusants  at  Constantinople,  clerical  and  lay,  ani- 
mating them  in  their  resistance  to  their  heretical 


NESTORIUS. 


1171 


r^ 


bishop  ;  and  a  third  of  simikr  tenour  to  the  monks 
of  that  city.  Nestorius  was  not  slow  to  retort  on 
his  adversary  the  same  number  of  anathemas. 
Coelestine,  not  satisfied  with  the  doctrinal  state- 
ments sent  him  by  Nestorius,»  wrote  to  him  (a.  d. 
430),  threatening  him  with  deposition  and  excom- 
munication from  the  whole  Catholic  church  within 
ten  days,  unless  he  expressed  his  accordance  with 
the  faith  of  the  churches  of  Rome  and  Alexandria. 
He  also  wrote  to  the  recusants  to  encourage  them, 
and  likewise  to  John,  patriarch  of  Antioch  [Jo- 
ANNBS,  NOk  9],  to  inform  him  of  the  sentence  of 
deposition  and  excommunication  pronounced  against 
Nestorius.  John  wrote  to  Nestorius,  inviting  him 
to  withdraw  his  opposition  to  the  term  Q9ot6- 
icor,  but  manifesting  a  very  different  temper  from 
Cyril  and  Coelestine.  Nestorius,  in  his  reply, 
which  is  extant  in  a  Latin  version,  vindicated 
his  opposition  to  the  word,  affirming  that  he  had, 
on  his  first  arrival  at  Constantinople,  found  the 
church  divided  on  the  subject,  some  calling  the 
Virgin  ''Mother  of  God,**  othen  ''Mother  of 
Man;**  and  that  he,  to  reconcile  all,  if  possible, 
had  proposed  to  call  her  ''Mother  of  Christ** 
(H^iiol.  Seslorii  ad  Joan,  apud  Coneil.  voL  i.  ooL 
1331 ;  comp.  Evagr.  H,  K  11).  The  expedient 
was  unobjectionable  ;  but  the  violence  of  its  proposer 
would  have  prevented  peace,  even  had  the  temper 
of  the  fisctions  and  the  tames  been  more  peace- 
loving  and  moderate. 

A  general  council  was  now  inevitable ;  and  an 
edict  of  the  emperors  Theodosius  and  ViUentinian 
III.  appointed  it  to  be  held  at  Ephesus.  Nes- 
torius, prompt  and  feariess,  arrived  with  a  crowd 
of  followers  soon  after  Easter  (a.  d.  431).  Cyril, 
who,  beside  his  own  dignity,  was  appointed  tem- 
porarily to  represent  Coelestine,  arrived  about  Pen- 
tecost :  and  the  session  of  the  council  commenced, 
although  John  of  Antioch,  and  the  bishops  of  his 
patriarchate  had  not  yet  arrived.  Cyril  and  Nes- 
torius had  a  sharp  encounter,  Cyril  seeking  by 
terror  to  break  the  resolution  of  his  opponent, 
Nestorius  undauntedly  replying,  and  then  with- 
drawing with  the  bishops  of  his  party,  declaring 
that  he  would  not  return  to  the  council  until  the 
arrival  of  John  and  the  Eastern  bishops.  Cyril 
and  his  party  refused  to  wait ;  and  having  sent  to 
warn  Nestorius  to  attend,  and  their  messengers 
having  been  refused  admittance,  they  proceeded  in 
his  alMenoe  (22d  June)  to  try  him,  and  depose 
him.  A  very  few  days  afterward  John  and  his 
fellow-prelates  of  the  East  arrived ;  and  being  indig- 
nant at  the  indecent  haste  and  manifest  injustice 
of  Cyril  and  his  party,  and  being  countenanced  by 
Candidianus,  Comes  Domesticorum,  who  was  present 
by  the  emperor*s  order,  formed  themselves  into  a 
council,  at  which,  however,  Nestorius  was  not 
present,  and  imitating  the  very  conduct  which 
they  blamed,  deposed  Cyril  himself^  and  Memnon, 
bishop  of  Ephesus,  one  of  his  chief  supporters. 
Cyril,  supported  by  Juvenal,  bishop  of  Jerusalem, 
retorted  by  deposing  John ;  and  the  general 
council,  instead  of  healing,  seemed  likely  to  extend 
the  breach.  The  whole  church  was  threatened 
with  disraption.  Tumults  and  conflicts  ensued; 
and  John,  Comes  Largitionnm,  found  it  needful  to 
pkioe  Nestorius,  CyrU,  and  Memnon  under  sui^ 
veillance.  Nestorius  appealed  to  the  emperors ; 
the  party  of  Cyril  did  the  same,  as  also  did  John 
and  the  Oriental  bishops.  It  is  needless  here  to 
relate  all  the  perplexed  particulars  of  the  lab- 

4r  2 


1172 


NESTORIUS. 


sequent  lustory.  The  deposition  of  Nestorios  was 
ultimately  confirmed,  though  he  at  kst  agreed  for 
peace*  take  to  withdraw  his  objection  to  the  word 
SwroKos :  many  of  the  bishops  of  his  party  deserted 
him  at  once  ;  and  althoogh  John  of  Antioch  and  a 
number  of  the  Eastern  bishops  held  out  for  a  time, 
ultimately  John  and  Cyril  were  reconciled,  and 
both  retained  their  sees. 

But  the  deposition  of  Nestoriua,  and  the  recon- 
ciliation of  John  and  Cyril,  neither  suppressed  the 
opinions  of  Nestorins,  nor  healed  the  dissensions 
which  they  had  occasioned.  Other  teachers  arose, 
who  held  and  taught  the  same  views,  and  diffused 
them  among  the  Christians  of  the  East,  within  and 
beyond  the  frontier  of  Uie  empire  toward  Persia. 
The  Nestorian  communities,  as  they  have  con- 
tinued to  be  called  by  their  opponents,  separated 
from  the  communion  of  the  orthodox  church,  and 
were,  doubtless  for  political  reasons,  patronised  by 
some  of  the  Persian  kings  [Bahsumas]  :  and  the 
Mahometan  conquests  in  the  seventh  century,  by 
the  overthrow  of  the  orthodox  supremacy,  gave 
scope  to  the  spread  of  the  Nestorians.  Under  the 
denomination  of  Chaldaean  Christians,  which  is  the 
designation  they  gave  themselves,  they  still  exist 
and  are  numerous  in  the  East,  having  their  own 
hierarchy  of  patriarchs,  bishops,  and  inferior 
clergy ;  and  retaining  their  characteristic  tendency 
to  distinguish  carefully  between  the  two  natures  of 
Christ,  and  their  objection  to  the  title  **  Mother 
of  God.»' 

After  a  vain  attempt  of  Nestorius  to  gain  the 
support  of  ScholasticDs,  one  of  the  eunuchs  about 
the  court,  he  was  ordered  to  retire  to  the  monas- 
tery, apparently  that  of  Euprepius,  in  the  suburbs 
of  Antioch,  in  which  he  had  dwelt  before  his 
election  to  the  patriarchate.  Here  he  remained 
four  years,  being  treated,  according  to  his  own 
statement  (apud  Evagr.  H,  E,  L  7),  with  kindness 
and  respect  As,  however,  he  persisted  in  main- 
taining his  opinions,  or  a«  his  opponents  called  it, 
his  blasphemy,  he  was  sentenced  to  perpetual  ban- 
ishment in  the  Greater  Oasis  in  Upper  ^^pt, 
probably  in  A.  D.  435  ;  at  the  instigation  of  his 
former  supporter,  John  of  Antioch  [Joannxs, 
No.  9],  who  was  aggravated  by  his  persistence,  and 
by  that  of  a  few  of  the  bishops  who  adhered  to  him. 
[Mbletitjs,  No.  7.]  In  this  remote  and  painful 
exile,  his  spirit  remained  unbroken.  He  wrote  a 
work,  addressed  to  some  Egyptian,  on  the  subject  of 
his  wrongs,  and  addressed  various  memorials  to  the 
governor  of  the  Thebaid.  After  an  interval  of 
uncertain  length,  he  was  earned  off  by  the 
Blemroyes,  who  ravaged  the  Oasis  with  fire  and 
sword:  their  compassion,  however,  released  him, 
and  he  returned  to  the  Thebaid.  Bat  the  vin- 
dictiveness  of  his  enemies  was  not  satisfied:  he 
was  harshly  hurried  from  one  place  of  confinement 
to  another,  and  at  last  died  miserably  from  the 
effects  of  a  fall  The  story  of  his  dying  from  some 
disease,  in  which  his  tongue  was  eaten  by  worms, 
which  Evagrius  had  read  in  a  certain  work,  was 
probably  an  invention  springing  from  the  mistaken 
notion  that,  in  the  retributive  judgment  of  Ood, 
the  member  which  had  sinned  should  bear  the 
punishment  The  time  of  his  death  is  not  settled : 
he  was  living  in  a.  o.  439,  when  Socrates  wrote 
his  history  (Socrat  H,E,  vii.  84),  and  probably 
died  before  a.  o.  450.  His  death  did  not  abate 
the  bitterness  of  his  enemies ;  Evagrius  records, 
with  apparent  satisfisction  {H.E,  L  7,  ad  fin.),  that 


NESTORIU& 

he  passed  firom  the  sofferings  of  this  world  to  sWpet 
and  more  enduring  woe  in  the  world  to  eome. 

It  is  impossible  either  to  deny  or  justify  tbe 
violent  treatment  of  Nestorins  by  the  eoimdl  o( 
Ephesus.  Neither  can  we,  without  eompsnion, 
r^  his  touching  appeal  to  hii  peisecDtocs  (apod 
Evagr.  ibid.),  tlut  his  past  soffisrings  mi^t  be 
counted  sufficient.  But  our  compaasiou  ii  nste- 
rially  checked  by  the  consideratiou  that  he  resped 
as  he  had  sown  ;  and  that  there  is  litde  lesaontA 
think  that  success  would  have  been  more  nuldly  lued 
by  him  and  his  partisans,  had  they  been  rictorioiu. 

Oennadius  (De  Viri$  IUudrilm$^  c  53)  mentiosi 
only  one  work  of  Nestorius,  which  he  deicri^  «s 
being  **  quasi  de  IncarnaHom  Domini^  sod  sddi 
that  the  Haeresiarch  supported  his  opmion  by  po- 
verting  sixty-two  phices  of  Scripture.     The  work 
has  perished,  except  that  some  passages,  dt«d  frno 
the  writings  of  Nestorius  by  Cyril  of  Alexaxidns,iB 
his  Adversua  Nestorii  Blasphemia»  ContnSdumtt, 
Libri  V,  [Cyrillus  St.  of  Albxandru]  «re 
thought  to  be  from  it  Nestorius,  however,  pwdwed 
other  works  beside  that  mentioned  by  Gennadivs. 
Of  his  //bmt/toe,  thirteen  are  preserved  in  the  worki 
of  Marius  Meicator  [Msrcator],  vol  il  in  tke 
edition  of  Gamier,  who  baa  d^gently  coUected 
from  the  Condlki  and  the  works  of  Cyril  nnooi 
fragments  in  Greek  of  the  original  homilies,  snd  oC 
the  other  writings  of  Nestorius^     Seveisl  oi  to 
EpitloUje  are  preserved,   some  in  Greek  in  tbe 
Concilia,  others  in  a  Latin  version  in  the  Qmeilia^^ 
in  the  works  of  Mercatot.    His  AnaOiematitm  dio- 
dednK,  in  reply  to  Cj-ril,  are  contained,  in  s  Latt» 
version,  in  the  Ckmdlia,    Alii  duodeeim  Avctk- 
matismi  are  extant  in  a  Syriac  vertVon,  and  wen 
published,  with  a  Latin  version,  from  the  SjriK» 
in    the   Bibliotheca   Orieniali$  of  Assemsni,  ^ 
iii.  pars  ii.  pw  199.      Nestoriua,  alto,  wrote  a  ^ 
tory  of  his  disputes  with  his  opponents,  which  k 
appears  to  have  entitled  '*  the  T^ragedy ;  **  and  wti& 
is  probably  the  work  menUoned  by  Bvagrias  (H.  E- 
L  7),  as  addressed,  in  the  form  of  a  diakgoe,  tss 
certain  Egyptian.     It  ia  mentioned  by  Ebedjtn 
the  Syrian,  in  a  catalogue  of  works  asmWd  to 
Nestorius.     Of  the  I^Oth-  Heradidis^  meoDose-i 
also  by  Ebedjesu,   nothing  seems  to  be  b»*^ 
A  Syriac  LOwgy,  ascribed  to  Iteatoriua,  is  v^ 
tioned  by  Ebedjesu,  and  i»  extant     It  w»  pa^ 
lished  in  the  original,  witb  several  similar  vacb 
at  Rome  a.d.  1592  ;    and  ia  given  m  a  lata 
version  in  the  IMfoyioB   OriaUale$  of  Enehsu 
Renaudot,  vol  iL  p.  626.  4to.   Pkria,  171^    ^ 
memorial  of  Nestorina,  on  bia  mfleiinga,  is  ^ 
cited  by  Eva^us  (/T.  £.  L  7).  _^ 

The  following  worka  cum  oonjeetoza&y  «lO^ 
to  him :  -—  I.  Two  HomiUae  JDe  BtfamdscM  A 
Atoension»  Ckristi,  which    Comb^fis,  in  his  A^ 
iarium  Novum,  had  aacribed  to  Atbanasina.   -^*     , 
EfMStUj  written  before  the  coundl  of  Chak<tir£.    ] 
from  a  Syriac  venion  of  wrhich  Aasemam  give*  ^    J 
extracUinhisBi&/ia<&MoOri«a<a/is,  voLiiLto;^*^    ) 
p.  36,  note  5.    3.  XLUurgff^  «^  in  nse  siBGifi  >^ 
Nestorians,  and  different    apparently  froei  ^ 
already  mentioned.    4.   ^  Ckm^stnam  of  F^f^'-^' 
taut  in  Greek,  and  of  w^hich  aliktan  wciwni»  f  ^*^ 
by  Mercator,  and  in  the  €^iomeiiia  :  but  tlm  <^' 
fession  is  more  probably  the  work  of  T^eik:^  • 
Mopsuestia.    The  origringi]^    and  the  vetuc^  ^ 
both  given  by  Gamier,  Af^rcaioriM  Opera^  ^ 
p.  251.    Various  fragmenta  of  the  wo^  ^  ^ 
rius  are  cited  in  the  Aabuk  Onacalaa  JE^dkesae,  =>- 


y 


NICAENETUS. 

OmdOmz  the  paaaages  cited  under  the  title  of 
Terp^io,  Quateruumety  are  apparently  from  a  col- 
lection of  huHomiliae  or  Sermous  (Socrates,  H.E, 
Tii.  29,  31,  32,  34 ;  Evagriiu,  //.  E.  i.  2—7  ; 
Theophanet,  Chromoffrapkia ;  Theodoret  IlaereL 
Faimiar.  Compemd.  !▼.  12 ;  liibeiatns,  BrtfTiarium ; 
Leontiu  Bysant  De  SekU,  act.  iv. ;  Gennadiua, 
l.e,\  Mercator, £. e. ;  OmdUia, toI. i  coL  1271,  && 
&C.  ed.  Hardouin. ;  Fabric.  BihL  Grate,  rol.  z. 
p.  529,  &c. ;  Cave,  Hid.  Litt.  yoL  I  p.  412,  &c  ed. 
Oxford,  foL  1740—42  ;  Tillemont,  Mimoirts,  toI 
xir,  pawim.  Fabricius  has  giren  a  minate  account 
of  the  works  of  Nestorius  and  of  the  ancient 
writers  on  the  Nestorian  controTeny.)  [J.  C.  M.] 

NESTUS.  [Ni86U8,No.l.] 

NICAEA  (Nucaia),  a  nymph,  the  daughter  of 
the  riTer>god  Sangarins  and  Cybele.  She  was 
beloved  by  a  shepherd,  Hymnus,  and  killed  him, 
but  Eros  took  vengeance  upon  her,  and  Dionysus, 
who  first  intoxicated  her,  made  her  mother  of 
Telete,  whereupon  she  hung  herselt  Dionysus 
called  the  town  of  Nicaea  after  her.  (Nonnus, 
JMtmyB.  xvi. ;  Memnon,  ap.  Phot,  BibL  p.  233,  ed. 
Bekker.)  [L.  S.] 

NICAEA  (NliRua).  1.  Daughter  of  Antipater, 
was  sent  by  her  fiither  to  Asia  to  be  mairied  to 
Perdiccas,  B.C.  323,  at  a  time  when  the  former 
still  hoped  to  maintain  friendly  relationi  with  the 
regent.  Perdiccas,  though  already  entertaining 
hostile  designs,  married  Nicaea:  but  not  long  af- 
terwards, by  the  advice  of  Eumenes,  determined  to 
divorce  her,  and  marry  Cleopatra  instead.  This 
step,  which  he  took  just  before  setting  out  on  his 
expedition  to  Egypt,  led  to  an  immediate  rupture 
between  him  and  Antipater.  ( Arrian,  o^  PkoL  70, 
a,  b  ;  Died,  xviii.  23.)  We  hear  no  more  of  Ni- 
caea for  tome  time,  but  it  appears  that  she  was 
afterwards — though  at  what  neried  we  know  not 
—  married  to  Lysimachus,  who  named  after  her 
the  city,  so  celebnUed  in  later  times,  on  the  Ascanian 
lake  in  Bithynia.  (Stnbo.  zii.  p.  565  ;  Steph. 
Byz.  A  o.  N/jcoia.) 

2.  Wife  of  Alexander,  tyrant  of  Corinth  during 
the  reign  of  Antigonus  Gonatas.  After  the  death 
of  her  husband,  who  was  thought  to  have  been 
poisoned  by  the  command  of  the  Macedonian  king, 
Nicaea  retained  possession  of  the  important  fortress 
of  Corinth :  but  Antigonus  lulled  her  into  security 
by  oflfering  her  the  hand  of  his  son  Demetrius  in 
marriage,  and  took  the  opportunity  during  the 
nuptial  festivities  to  surprise  the  citadeL  (Plut 
ArtU,  17  ;  Polyaen.  iv.  6.  §  1.)  She  is  probably  the 
same  person  mentioned  by  Suidas  (s.  o.  iii^opwi')  as 
patronising  the  poet  Eupliorion,  though  that  author 
calls  her  husband  ruler  of  Euboca,  instead  of  Corinth. 

3.  There  is  a  Nicaea  mentioned  by  Livy 
(xxxv.  26),  as  the  wife  of  Cntems  (I  e.  probably 
the  brother  of  Antigonus  Gonatas  of  that  name),  of 
-whom  nothing  more  is  known.  [E.  H.  B.] 

NICAEARCHUS,  a  painter,  whose  age  and 
country  are  unknown,  painted  Venus  among  the 
Graces  and  Cupids,  and  Hercules  sad  in  repent- 
ance for  his  madness.  (Plin.xzzy.  11.  s.40.  § 
36.)  [P.  S.] 

NICAEAS,  bishop  of  Aquileia,  about  the  middle 
of  the  fifth  century,  is  spoken  of  under  Nicstas, 
p.  1185. 

NICAE'NETUS  (Ntieafrtrof),  an  epigrammatic 
poet,  was,  according  to  the  conjecture  of  Jacobs 
(  AntkoL  Qroec  voL  xiii.  p.  921),  a  native  of  Ab- 
dem,  but  had  settled  in  Samosw    Athenaens  (xiii. 


NICANDER. 


1173 


p.  590,  b.)  speaks  of  him  as  either  of  Samos  or  of 
Abdera,  and  Stephanus  Byzantinus  («.  o.  "h^^ripa) 
mentions  among  the  celebrated  Abderites,  Nucof- 
rcrot  iwofwov&s,  Athenaens  (xv.  p.  673,  f.)  speaks 
of  him  in  connexion  with  his  celebrating  a  Sa- 
mian  usage,  as  being  a  poet  of  strong  native  ten- 
dencies. From  Athenaens  ( p.  673,  b.)  we  infer  that 
he  lived  prior  to  the  age  of  Phylarchus,  who  wrote 
B.&  219.  (Clinton,  F,  H,  vol  iil  pp.  519,  563.) 
He  wrote,  among  other  things,  a  list  of  illustrious 
women,  and  epignma.  (Athen.  U.ee,)  Six  epi- 
grams ascribed  to  him,  the  fourth  very  doubtfully, 
are  inserted  in  the  Anthologia  of  Jacobs  (vol  i. 
p.  205,  vol  xiii.  pu  921 ;  oomp.  Fabric  Biti,  Graee. 
vol.  iv.  p.  484).  [W.M.G.] 

NICA'GORAS  (Nacvf6pas\  historical  1.  A 
Messenian,  connected  by  the  ties  of  hospitality 
with  Archidamns,  king  of  Sparta.  When  Archi- 
damns  fled  into  Messenia,  Nicagoras  provided  him 
with  a  dwelling  and  all  necessaries;  and  when 
Cleomenes  held  out  hopes  toArchidamus  of  his 
restoration,  Nicagoras  conducted  the  negotiations, 
and  in  the  end  accompanied  him  beck  to  Sparta. 
Archidamns  was  put  to  death  by  Cleomenes,  but 
Nicagoras  was  spared.  Having  subsequently  met 
Cleomenes  at  Alexandria,  when  compelled  to  fly 
to  the  court  of  his  friend  Ptolemy  Eneigetes 
[Clbomines,  Vol.  I.  p.  795],  Nicagoras  en- 
deavoured to  avenge  the  death  of  Archidamns 
by  inducing  Sotibius  to  charge  Cleomenes  with 
conspiring  against  the  king*s  life.  Geomenes  waa 
placed  in  confinement,  but  afterwards  escaped. 
(Polyb.  y.  37,  &c. ;  Plut  Agu  et  Ckom.  pw  821,  h.) 

2.  A.  Rhodian,  who,  with  Agesilochus  and 
Nicander,  was  twice  sent  on  an  embassy  to  the 
Romans,  in  b.  c.  169,  to  Rome,  and  in  b.  a  166, 
to  the  consul  Aemilius  Paullus  in  Macedonia.  See 
AoxaiLOCHUs,  Vol  I.  p.  70.  (Polyb.  xxviii.  2. 
14.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

NICA'GORAS,litaaiy.  An  Athenian  sophist, 
the  son  of  the  rhetorician  Mnesaeua,  who  lived  in 
the  time  of  the  emperor  Philippos.  He  wrote  an 
aoeount  of  the  lives  of  various  illustrious  men  (filoi 
iWoylfuivy,  of  Cleopatra  of  the  Troad,  and  a  speech 
composed  on  the  occasion  of  an  embassy  to  the 
emperor.  He  had  a  son  named  Minucianus. 
The  writmgs  of  Minucianus  [see  above,  p.  1092,  a] 
an  sometimes  erroneously  attributed  to  his  son 
Nicagoras.  (Suidas,&  vo.  MimnMcioy^f,  I9acay6pai ; 
Philostr.  ViL  Soph.  II.  AipoM.  extr.)     [C.  P.  M.] 

NICANDER  (Nljrar5^f),  historical.  1.  A 
king  of  Sparta,  the  eighth  of  the  fiunily  of  the 
Proclidae,  the  son  of  Charilaus,  and  the  fiither 
of  TheopompusL  He  was  contemporary  with  Tele- 
dns,  and  reigned  twenty-eight  or  twenty-nine 
years,  about  a.  c.  809—770.  (Pausan.  iii.  7.  §  4. 
See  Clinton,  FbuH  HeU.  vols.  i.  and  it)  Some  of 
his  sayings  are  preserved  by  Plutarch  (Loco». 
Apopkikeffm.  vol  ii.  p.  155,  ed.  Tauchn.) 

2.  A  piratical  captain  (areh^nratd)  in  the  em- 
plojrment  of  Polyxenidaa,  the  commander  of  the 
fleet  of  Antiochus,  against  Pausistratns,  the  Rho- 
dian admiral,  B.C.  190.    (Liv.  xxxvii  11.) 

3.  An  Aetolian,  who,  when  his  countrymen 
were  endeavouring  to  organise  a  coalition  against 
the  Romans,  was  sent  as  ambassador  to  Philip  V., 
king  of  Macedonia,  b.  c.  193,  to  urge  him  to  join 
the  league,  but  without  effect.  (Liv.  xxxv.  12.) 
Two  years  later,  b.  &  191,  he  was  sent,  together 
with  Thoas,  to  beg  the  assistance  of  Antiochus  the 
Great,  king  of  Syria.    By  extraordinary  diligence 

4f  3 


1174 


NICANDER. 


he  accAmplished  his  ta^tk,  and  returned  from 
Ephesas  to  Phalara,  on  the  Maliac  Gulf,  within 
twelye  days.  After  (ailing  into  the  handa  of 
Philip,  by  whom  he  wa«  treated  with  unexpected 
kindness,  he  reached  Hypata  just  at  the  moment 
when  the  Aetolians  were  delibemting  about  peace, 
and  by  bringing  some  money  from  Antioehns,  and 
the  promise  of  further  aid,  he  suoMeded  in  per- 
suading them  to  refuse  the  terms  proposed  by  the 
Romans.  (lAv.  xxxvL  29  ;  Polyb.  xx.  10,  11.) 
In  B.  c  190  he  was  appointed  praetor  (or  2rpa- 
rnySs)  of  the  Aetolians  (Clinton,  Fasti  HeU.\ 
and  endeavoured  in  Tain  to  force  the  consul,  M. 
Fulvius  Nobilior,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Ambracia 
(Liv.  xxxviii.  1,  4 — 6  ;  Polyb.  xxil  8,  10),  after 
which  he  was  sent  as  ambassador  to  Rome,  with 
Pfaaeneas,  to  settle  the  terms  of  peace.  (Polyb. 
xxil  13.)  We  hear  no  more  of  him,  but  that,  as 
he  was  erer  afterwards  fovourably  inclined  towards 
the  royal  family  of  Macedonia,  because  of  Philip*s 
kindness  to  him,  he  fell  under  the  displeasure  of 
the  Romans  on  that  account  during  their  war  with 
Perseus,  B.  c.  171 — 168,  and  that  be  was  sum- 
moned to  Rome,  and  died  there.  (Polyb.  xx.  1 1, 
xxviL  1 3,  xxTiii.  4,  6.) 

4.  One  of  the  ambassadors  from  Rhodes  to 
Rome,  with  Agesilochus  and  Nicagoras,  probably 
B.  c.  1 69.     (Polyb.  xxTiii.  2,  14.)       [  W.  A.  G.] 

NICANDER  (NUai^poj),  literary.  1.  The 
author  of  two  Greek  poems  that  are  still  extant,  and 
of  several  others  that  have  been  lost  His  fisther's 
name  was  Damnaeus  (Eudoc  Viol.  ap.  Villoison*s 
Anecd,  Gr.  roL  i.  p.  308, and  an  anonymous  Greek  life 
of  Nicander),  though  Suidas  (probably  by  some  over- 
sight) calls  him  Xenophanes  (t.  o.  N{frav8po5),  and 
he  was  one  of  the  hereditary  priests  of  Apollo  Clarius 
[Clarius],  to  which  dignity  Nicander  himself 
succeeded  (comp.  Nicand.  Aleanph,  r.  11).  He  was 
bom  at  the  small  town  of  Claros,  near  Colophon  in 
Ionia,  as  he  intimates  himself  (T^er.  in  fine), 
whence  he  is  frequently  called  Colophaniiu  (Cic. 
de  Orat.  i.  16  ;  Suid.  &c.),  and  there  is  a  Greek 
epigram  {AnihoL  Gr,  ix.  213)  complimenting  Colo- 
phon on  being  the  birth-place  of  Homer  and 
Nicander.  He  was  said  by  some  ancient  authors 
to  have  been  bora  in  Aetolia,  but  this  probably 
arose  from  his  having  passed  some  time  in  that 
country,  and  written  a  work  on  its  natural  and 
political  history.  He  has  been  supposed  to  have  been 
a  contemporary  of  Aratns  and  (^tllimachus  in  the 
third  century  &  c.,  but  it  is  more  probable  that  he 
lived  nearly  a  century  later,  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy 
V.  (or  Epiphane9\  who  died  &  c.  181,  and  that 
the  Attains  to  whom  he  dedicated  one  of  his  lost 
poems  was  the  last  king  of  Pergamns  of  that  name, 
who  began  to  reign  B.  a  138  (Anon.  Gr.  Life  of 
Nicander,  and  Anon.  Gr.  Life  of  Aratus).  If 
these  two  dates  are  correct,  Nicander  may  be  sup- 
posed to  have  been  in  reputation  for  about  fifty 
years  cir.  ac.  185—135  (see  ainton's  Fasti  ffelL 
vol.  iii.).  He  was  a  physician  and  grammarian, 
as  well  as  a  poet,  and  his  writings  seem  to  have 
been  rather  numerous  and  on  various  subjects. 

The  longest  of  his  poems  that  remains  is  named 
SfipttuetL,  and  consists  of  nearly  a  thousand  hex- 
ameter lines.  It  is  dedicated  to  a  person  named 
Hermesianax,  who  must  not  be  confounded  with 
tlie  poet  of  that  name.  It  treats  (as  the  name  im- 
plies) «f  venomous  animals  and  the  wounds  in- 
flicted by  them,  and  contains  some  curious  and 
interesting  soological  paiMigM,  tiigether  with  bu-  ( 


NICANDER. 

merous  absurd  fables,  which  do  not  require  to  be 
particularly  specified  here.    Haller  calls  it  '*  longs, 
incondita,  et  nullins  fidei  farrago'^  {BibUotk.  Botes.). 
His  other  poem,  called  'AXc^i^npfuun,  conukU  of 
more  than  six  hundred  lines,  written  in  the  suse 
metre,  is  dedicated  to  a  penon  named  Protagona, 
and  treats  of  poisons  and  their  anblotes :  of  thii 
work  also  Haller  remarics,  **descriptio  riz  alia, 
symptomata  fuse  recensentur,  et  magna  Csmgo  et 
incondita  plantarum  potissimum  alexiphannscanm 
■ubjicitur.**  A  full  analysis  of  the  medical  pntioni 
of  both  these  works  may  be  found  in  Mr.  Adams'i 
Commentary  on  the  fifth  book  of  Paulus  Aeginets. 
Among  the  ancients  his  authority  in  all  matter»  re- 
lating to  toxicology  seems  to  have  been  considered 
high.     His  works  are  frequently  quoted  by  Plmy 
(//.  M  XX.  13,  96,  xxiL  15, 32,xxvi.  66,xxx.25. 
xxxii.  22,  xxxvL  25,xxxvii.  11,28),  Galen  (J^ 
l/ippoer.  et  Plat.  Deer,  n.  8,  vol.  v.  p.  275,  d«  Lm» 
AfecL  iL  5,  vol.  viii.  p.  133,  <fe  Simpl.  Medieam. 
Temper,  ae  FacutU  ix.  2.  §  10,  x.  2.  §  16,  vol.  xu. 
pp.  204,  289,  de  Tker.  ail  F».cc.  9, 13,  vol  xir. 
pp.  239,  265,  Comment  in  Hippoer.  "^JkAiUcr 
iU.  38,  vol.  xviii.  pt.  i.  p.  537),  Atbenseui  {\n. 
66,  312,  366,  649,  &c),  and  other  ancient  wn- 
ters  ;  and  Dioscorides,  AStius  and  other  medical 
authors  have   made  ftequent  use  of  his  woriw. 
Plutarch,  Diphilus  and  others  wrote  eammcntanesos 
his  **Theriaca''  [Diphilus],  Marianus ponpfcwed 
it  in  iambic  verse  [Mariancs],  and  EutecuiM 
wrote  a  paraphrase  in  prose  of  his  two  prinopw 
poems,  which  is  still  extant.     On  the  subject  of  his 
poetical  merits  the  ancient  writers  were  not  weJ 
agreed ;  for  though  (as  we  have  seen)  a  writo  m 
the  Greek  Anthology  compliments  Colophon  fi* 
being  the  birth-place  of  Homer  and  Nicsnder,  m 
Cicero  praises  {de  OraL  L  16)  the  poetiol uaa»» 
in  which  in  his  **  Georgics^  he  treated  a  subject  rf 
which  he  was  wholly  ignorant,  Plutarch  os  ^« 
other  hand  {de  And,  PoiL  c.  2,  vol  i.  p.S6,«i 
Tauchn.)  says  that  the  •*  Theriaca,"hTce  the  P«b« 
of  Empedocles,  Pannenidea,  and  Tbeogai»,  b«« 
nothing  in  them  of  poetry  but  the  metre,  ^o^en 
critics  have  differed  equally  on  this  point ;  ^ 
practicaUy  the  judgment  of  posterity  has  b»P" 
nounced  with  sufficient  deamess,  and  his  v«^i 
are  now  scarcely  ever  read  ae/wems,  hot  bmr^T  ^' 
stdted  by  those  who  aie  interested  in  points  of  soo:?- 
gical  and  medical  antiqnitiea :  — how  epponteaiitt 
to  that  which  has  befallen  Vixigil*8  Geocgies !  lo  R- 
ference  to  his  style  and  language  Bentley  c^  ^ 
with  great  truth,  **antiqiiarram,  obsoktaHcs» 
verba  studiose  venantem,  et  vel  ani  saecoli  federte 
difiicilem  et  obscnrum.**    {Cambridge  AfM"*  ^ 
Uetum^  vol  i.  p.  371.) 

The  following  are  the  titles  of  Nieaaderli  1«( 
works,  as  coUected  by  Fabricina  (Bibl.Gr.  mLrt- 
p.  348,  Haries)  :  1.  AtrmKutd^  a  proee  w«<k,  c«t' 


sisting  of  at  least  three  books  ;  quoted  by  A^ 
naeus  (pp.  296,  477),  Macrobiua  (Satanu  v.  -^  < 
Harpocration    {Lex,    s.  tr.    0iJ0tmv)«  and  et.^ 


writers.*  2.  rcs^iml,  a  poem  io  hexameter  nsv, 
consisting  of  at  least  two  books,  of  which  i^ 
long  fragments  remain  ;  mentioned  by  CiosQ  \^ 
OrrU,  i.  16),  Suidas,  and  othoa,  and  fmp^f 
quoted  by  Athenaeus,  (ppc    52«   133,  St  I,  ^'^* 

*  Fabricius  and  Schweighaeaaer  ( Alben.  p.  ^  "• 
and  **  Ind.  Auctor.**)   reckon  among  SioB^^ 


works  a  poem  called  BMorrcoun^,  bat  this  is  "^tttf 
See  Difldorfk  Athen.  Le,  and  ^ lad.  ScriptscT 


NICANDER. 

3.  TkSffffaij  a  work  in  at  least  three  books ; 
quoted  by  Atheoaens  (p.  288)  and  other  writers. 

4.  'ZrtpotoAiittnj  a  poem  in  hexameter  verse,  in 
five  books,  mentioned  by  Soidas»  and  quoted  by 
Athenaeus  (pp.  82,  305),  Antoninus  Liberalis 
{Afetamorpk,  cc.  12,  35),  and  other  writers.  It 
was  perhaps  in  reference  to  this  work  that  Didy- 
mas  applied  to  Nicander  the  epithet  *'  fabulosas*^ 
(Alacrok  Saturn,  ▼.  22.).  5.  EUfMnrto,  or  Hcpi 
£i)pe^f,  in  at  least  five  books,  quoted  by 
Athenaeus  (p.  296),  Stephauus  Byantinns  («.  v. 
"AOwt),  and  others.  6.  'Hfi/a/tiSoi,  mentioned 
by  the  scholiast  on  the  Theriaca.  7.  ^n^ausd, 
in  at  least  thxee  books,  mentioned  by  the  scholiast 
on  the  Tkeriaea^  and  probably  alluded  to  by  Plu- 
tarch {de  Herod,  A f align,  c  33,  vol.  ▼.  p.  210,  ed. 
Tauchn.).  8.  'Idattw  2vra7«ryiy,  mentioned  by 
Suidas.  9.  KoXo^moi^  of  which  work  the  same 
passage  is  quoted  both  by  Athenaeus  (p.  569 )  and 
Harpocration  (Leai,  s.  o.  Udr^^fict  A^poSln;), 
though  the  former  writer  says  it  came  from  the 
third  book,  and  the  btter  from  the  $ijth.  10.  M«- 
\teffoufyacd  (Athen.  p.  68).  11.  Ni^fi^i  (Schol. 
Nicand.  Ther,),  12.  Olrolici,  a  poem  in  hexameter 
yerse,  in  at  least  two  books,  quoted  by  Athenaeus 
( pp.  282,  329, 411).  13.  'O^uuc^r  (SchoL  Nicand. 
7Vr.;  comp.  Suid.  t.  «.  Tldfi^iXos),  14.  The 
sixth  book  IIc^nrfTcwy  (Athen.  p.  606).*  15. 
n«pl  noiirr«»v  (Parthen.  EroL  c.  4),  perhaps  the 
same  woik  as  that  quoted  by  the  scholiast  on  the 
<*  Theriaca,''  with  the  tiUe  Utpl  rmv  i»  KoXo^i 
noit|T«y ;  and  probably  the  work  in  which  Nicander 
tried  to  prore  that  Homer  was  a  native  of  Colophon 
(Cramer's  An^ed,  Or.  Parit,  iii.  p.  98>  16.  The 
npoymtorucd  of  Hippocrates  paiaphzased  in  hex- 
ameter verse  (Suid.).  17.  SiKsAid,  of  which  the 
tenth  book  is  quoted  by  Stephanas  Bycantinus 
(s.  V.  ZiyKXn).  18.  'rdxtplkn  (SchoL  Nicand. 
Tker,).  19. 'Tvrof  (ibid.).  20.  TltolXpviimipUnt 
srorrwr,  in  three  books.    (Suid.) 

Nicander*s  poems  have  generally  been  published 
together,  but  sometimes  separately.  They  were 
first  published  in  Greek  at  the  end  of  Dioscorides, 
Venet  1499,  foL  ap.  Aldum  Manutium  ;  and  in  a 
separate  form,  Venet.  1523,  4  to.  in  aedib.  Aldi. 
Both  poems  were  tnmslated  into  Latin  verse  by 
Jo.  Oorraens,  and  1^  Enricius  Cordus,  and  the 
*"  Theriaca"*  also  by  P.  J.  Steveius.  The  Greek 
panphrsse  of  both  poems  by  Eutecnius  first  ap- 
peared in  Bandini*B  edition,  Florent  1764,  8va 
The  most  complete  and  valuable  edition  that  has 
hitherto  appeared  is  J.  G.  Schneider's,  who  pub- 
lished the  Alexipharmaca  in  1792,  Halae,  8vo., 
and  the  Theriaca  m  1816,  Lipt.  8vo. ;  containing 
a  Latin  translation,  the  scholia,  the  paraphrase  by 
Eutecnius,  the  editor's  annotations,  and  the  frag- 
ments of  Nicander's  lost  works.  The  last  edition 
is  that  pnbUshed  by  Didot,  together  with  Oppian 
and  Marcellus  Sidetes,  in  his  collection  of  Greek 
classical  authors,  Paris,  huge  8vo.  1846,  edited  by 
F.  S.  Lehrs,  and  at  present  (it  is  believed)  un- 
finished. The  **  Theriaca''  were  published  in  the 
Cambridge  **  Mnieam  Criticnm  "  (vol.i  p.  370,&c), 
vrith  Bentley^  emendations,  copied  from  the  maigin 
of  a  copy  of  Oorraeus's  edition,  which  onoe  (ap- 
parently) belonged  to  I>r.  Mead,  and  is  now  pre- 


NICANOR. 


1175 


*  This  work,  however,  is  attributed  to  one  of 
the  other  writers  of  this  name,  by  both  Schweigh- 
aenser  and  Dindorf^  in  their  **  Ind.  Auctor.*'  to 
Athenaeus. 


served  in  the  British  Museum.  (Fabric.  BiU.  Gr, 
voL  iv.  p.  345,  &c.  ed.  Harles  ;  Haller,  Bibliotk. 
Baton,  md  Bibliotk  Medio.  PraeL  ;  Sprengel,  Hiti, 
de  la  Mid.  ;  Choulant,  Handh.  dtr  Budierhmds 
fur  die  Aeltere  Afedidn.) 

2.  A  Peripatetic  phUosopher  of  Alexandria, 
who  wrote  a  work  Hcpl  rw  *Afi9TOT<Aovr  Ma- 
dnrmif.     (Suid.  «.  «.  AlffXP^tnf,) 

3.  A  native  of  Cbalcedon,  who  wrote  a  work 
relating  to  Prusias,  king  of  Bithynia,  entitled 
Tlpowriov  SvMtrraf^ra,  of  which  the  fourth  book 
is  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (xi.  p.  496). 

4.  The  son  of  Euthydemus,  introduced  by  Plu- 
tarch in  his  dialogue,  De  Soleri. Animal.  §  8.  (vol.  v. 
p,  444,  ed.  Tauchn.),  and  in  his  Symposiaca^  is, 
perhaps,  the  person  to  whom  he  addressed  his 
treatise,  De  recta  BaL  And.  vol.  L  p.  86.  He 
lived  in  the  first  century  after  Christ 

5.  A  foolish  sophist,  mentioned  by  Philo- 
stratus,  who  lived  in  the  second  century  after 
Christ    (DanUaH.  p.  601,  ed.  Paris,  1608.) 

6.  A  grsmmarian  of  Thyatira,  who  is  supposed 
by  Fabricius  to  have  been  the  same  perBon  as 
Nicander  of  Colophon,  on  account  of  an  expression 
used  by  Stephanus  Byzantinus  (De  Urb.  $.  v, 
BvArttpa)  ;  it  is,  however,  more  probable  that 
Stephanus  confounded  togeth»  two  different  indi- 
viduals. He  wrote  a  work,  n«pl  rmtf  AiifiSp 
(Harpocrat  Lex.  t.  v.  SvpymviZat^  TiTCMiSai), 
and  another  called  by  Athenaeus  (xv.  p.  676), 
*ATTun)  *Ov6ftaTa^  which  is  probably  the  same  aa 
that  quoted  by  Harpocration,  under  the  title 
*ArruKi)  AiiXcrros  (s.  v.  Vl49ifJivos,  B«#X««v«r, 
TpnrT^pa),  and  which  consisted  of  at  least  eighteen 
books.  (Harpocr.  $.  o.  (irpaAoi^iy.)  This  is  pro- 
bably the  woric  which  is  frequently  quoted  by 
Athenaeus  (iiL  pp.  76,  81,  114,  &c). 

7.  A  native  of  Delphi,  mentioned  by  Plutareh, 
and  called  in  one  passage  lept^s  (De  EI  apud 
Defytkoi^  e.  5,  voL  iii.  p.  82),  and  in  another 
vpo^fffrnt  (De  Defeetu  Oraad.  c.  51,  vol.  iiL  p. 
200),  may  possibly,  as  Wyttonbach  supposes,  be 
the  same  individual  as  the  son  of  Euthydemus 
mentioned  above,  No.  4.  (Wyttenb.  Notes  to 
Plut  De  Beda  Bat  AtuL  p.  37,  c.) 

8.  *'  Ambrositts  Nicander,  Toletanus,  qui  cirea 

A.  Chr.  817,  S.  Cyriaci  Episcopi  Anconitani  Mar- 
tyrium  versibus  Latinis  scripsisse,  et  eaidlepee»  (sive 
argumenta)  in  Silii  Italici  libros  composuisse  tm- 
ditur."  (Fabric.  B&L  Gr.  voL  iv.  p.  354,  ed. 
Harles.)  Fabricius  gives  no  authority  for  this 
statement,  nor  does  Harles  supply  the  defect  It 
appears,  however,  that  there  has  been  some  con- 
fusion respecting  this  personage,  who  is,  in  fiict, 
no  other  than  Ambrosias  de  Victoria  (or  Nicander)^ 
who  lived  in  the  sixteenth  century.  (See  Anton. 
hiUiotk.  Hi$p.  Vetms,  vol  i.  p.  508,  vol  ii.  p.  452  ; 
id.  BibUotL  ffitp.  Nova,  vol  i  p.  67.) 

9.  Nicander  Nncius  [NuciusJ.     [W.  A.  G,] 
NICA'NOR  (NfircU«p).     1.  Son  of  Parmenion, 

a  distinguished  officer  in  the  service  of  Alexander. 
He  is  first  mentioned  at  the  passage  of  the  Danube, 
in  the  expedition  of  Alexander  against  the  Getae, 

B.  c.  335,  on  which  occasion  he  led  the  phalanx. 
(Arr.  AncA.  I  4.  §  3»)  But  during  the  expedition 
into  Asia  he  appears  to  have  uniformly  field  the 
chief  command  of  the  body  of  troops  called  the 
Hypaspists  (i^sxunrurrci/)  or  foot-guards,  as  his 
brother  Philotas  did  that  of  the  ^raipoi,  or  horse- 
guards.  We  find  him  mentioned,  as  holding  this 
post,  in  the  three  great  battles  of  the  Gianicua,  of 

4f  4 


1176 


NICANOR. 


Istofl,  and  of  Ai^lo.  He  nfUrwiuds  accompanied 
Alexander  with  a  part  of  the  troops  nnder  hit 
command,  daring  the  rapid  march  of  the  king  in 
pursnii  of  Dareiu  (b.  c.  330)  ;  which  was  pro* 
bably  his  last  serrice,  ai  he  died  of  disease  shortly 
afterwards,  daring  the  advance  of  Alexander  into 
Bactria.  Uia  death  at  this  janctare  was  probably 
a  fortunate  event,  as  it  saved  him  from  partidpat- 
jng  either  in  the  designs  or  the  fiste  of  his  brother 
Philotas.  (Arrian,  Anab.  i.  14,  ii  8,  iii.  11,  21, 
25  ;  Curt  iiL  24.  §  7,  iv.  50.  §  27,  t.  37.  §  19, 
tL22.  §18;  Diod.  xviL  57.) 

2.  Father  of  Balacras,  the  satrap  of  Cilicia. 
[Balacrus.]  It  is  probably  this  Nicanor  who  is 
alluded  to  in  an  anecdote  related  by  Plntarch  of 
Philip  of  Macedon,  as  a  person  of  some  distinction 
daring  the  reign  of  that  monarch.  (Plat.  Apopitk, 
p.  177.) 

8.  Son  of  Balacrai,  and  grandson  of  the  preced- 
ing.    (Harpocration, «.  o.  NiiecCvwy).) 

4.  Of  Stageira,  was  despatched  by  Alexander  to 
Greece  to  proclaim,  at  the  Olympic  games  of  the 
year  b.  a  324,  the  decree  for  the  recall  of  the 
exiles  throaghoat  the  Oreek  cities.  (Diod.  zviii. 
8;  Deinarch.  adv,  Demostk  p.  199,  ed.  Bekk.)  It 
is  perhaps  the  same  person  whom  we  find  at  an 
eariier  period  entrusted  with  the  command  of  the 
fleet  daring  the  siege  of  Miletns  (Arr.  Anab.  i  18, 
19) ;  at  least  it  seems  probidile  that  the  Nicanor 
there  mentioned  is  not  tne  son  of  Parmenion  ;  he 
nay,  however,  be  identical  with  the  following. 

5.  A  Macedonian  officer  of  distinction,  who,  in 
the  division  of  the  provinces  at  Tripanuleisos,  after 
the  death  of  Perdiocas  (b.  c.  321),  obtained  the 
important  government  of  Cappadocia.  (Arrian,  o^. 
Phot  p.  72,  a. ;  Diod.  xviiL  39  ;  App.  MUhr.  8.) 
He  attached  himself  to  the  purty  of  Antigonos, 
whom  he  accompanied  in  the  war  against  Eumenes, 
and  when,  after  the  second  battle  in  Oabiene,  the 
mntinouB  Aigyraspids  consented  to  surrender  their 
general  into  uie  hands  of  Antigonus  [Eumbnbs], 
it  was  Nicanor  who  was  select»!  to  receive  their 
prisoner  from  them.  (Plat  Eunu  17.)  After  the 
defeat  of  Pithou  and  his  associates,  B.c.316, 
Nicanor  was  appointed  by  Andgonas,  governor  of 
Media  and  the  adjoining  provinces,  commonly 
termed  the  upper  satrapies,  which  he  continued  to 
hold  until  the  year  312,  when  Seleucus  made  him- 
self master  of  Babylon.  Thereapon  Nicanor  a»> 
sembled  a  large  force  and  marched  against  the 
invader,  but  was  surprised  and  defeated  by  Se- 
leucus at  the  passage  of  the  Tigris,  and  his  troops 
were  either  cut  to  pieoes  or  went  over  to  the 
enemy.  According  to  Diodoros,  he  himself  escaped 
the  liiaughter,  and  fled  for  safety  to  the  desert, 
from  whence  he  wrote  to  Antigonus  for  assistance. 
Appian,  on  the  contrary,  represents  him  as  killed 
in  the  battle.  It  is  certain»  at  least,  that  we  hear 
no  more  of  him.  (Diod.  jdx.  92,  100 ;  Appian, 
Syr.  55.) 

6.  A  Macedonian  officer  under  Caasander,  by 
whom  he  was  secretly  despatched  immediately  on 
the  death  of  Antipater,  b.  c.  319,  to  take  the  com- 
mand of  the  Macedonian  garrison  at  Munychia. 
Nicanor  arrived  at  Athens  before  the  news  of  An- 
tipater*s  death,  and  thus  readily  obtained  posses- 
sion of  the  fortress,  which  he  afterwards  refused 
to  give  up  notwithstanding  the  orders  of  Polysper- 
chon.  He  however  entered  into  friendly  relations 
with  Phocion,  and  through  his  means  began  to 
negotiate  with  the  Atheniaosi  who  demanded  the  I 


NICANOR. 

withdrawal  of  the  Macedonian  gairium  from  Ills- 
nvchia,  according  to  the  decree  just  iMMd  hf 
Polysperchon.    Bat  while  he  thus  ddnded  tlum 
with  false  hopes,  instead  of  sozrendering  MunycHis, 
he  took  the  opportunity  to  surprise  the  Peiraeeni 
also,  and,  having  occupied  it  with  a  strong  gsirison, 
declared  his  intention  to  hold  both  fbitreuH  (or 
Cascander.    (Diod.  xviii.  64;  Plat  Pkoc  31, 32; 
Com.  Nep.  PAoe.  2.)    In  vain  did  Olynpisi,  st 
this  time  on  friendly  teims  with  the  Rgent,  unite 
in  commanding  him  to  withdmw  his  troops:  nor 
did  Alexander,  the  son  of  Polysperchon,  who  s^ 
rived  in  Attica  the  following  spring  (b.c.  318)  st 
the  head  of  a  considerable  anny,  efiect  anvthio; 
more.    Shortly  after,  Cassander  himself  siriTci 
with  a  fleet  of  thirty-five  ships,  and  Niesnw  imme- 
diately put  him  in  possession  of  the  Peimena, 
while  he  himself  retained  the  command  of  Mo- 
nychia.    He  vraa,  however,  quickly  despatched  \j 
Cassander  with  a  fleet  to  the  Hellespont,  where  he 
was  joined  by  the  naval  forces  of  Antigonne ;  sod 
though  at  fint  defeated  by  Qeitas, the  adinii^rf 
Polysperchon,  he  soon  after  retrieved  his  foilime, 
and  gained  a  complete  victory,  destroying  or  esp- 
taring  ahnost  the  whole  of  the  enemy^  i^t   Ob 
his  return  to  Athens  he  vras  received  by  CsMUider 
with  the  utmost  distinction,  and  reinstated  in  hi* 
former  command  of  Monychia.    Bat  Us  lots  no- 
oessee  had  so  much  elated  him  that  he  iseamd  tlte 
suspicion  of  aiming  at  higher  objects,  and  inteodiag 
to  set  up  for  himsel£   On  these  grounds  Casmader 
determined  to  rid  himself  of  one  who  wss  begio- 
ning  to  give  him  umbrage,  and  having  noeeeiM 
by  the  basest  treachery  in  decoying  NicsnoriDta 
his  power,  he  caused  him  to  be  put  to  death,  sfier 
undergoing  the  form  of  a  trial  before  the  Mace^ 
nian  army.    ( Plut  Pkoc  33 ;  Diod.  xviiL  6S»  6«. 
72,75;  Polyaen.W. 6. §8,11.11.;  Twf.  P«q^ 
proL^r.) 

7.  A  son  of  Antipater  and  brother  of  Caflsndcr, 
put  to  death  by  Oljmiuaa,  B.C.  317.  (Diod.in- 

^^•) 

8.  A  friend  and  general  of  Ptolemy,  thetoa» 

Lagus,  who  was  despatched  by  the  Egyptiso  kii^ 
in  B.  c.  320,  with  an  army  to  reduce  Sjria  m 
Phoenicia ;  an  object  which  he  quickly  eSectei 
takmg  prisoner  Laomedon,  the  governor  of  tboM 
provinces.  (Diod.  xviii.  43.) 

9.  A  Syrian  Greek,  who,  together  with  a  ^ 
named  Apaturius,  assaaainated  Seleocns  III.  C«- 
raunus,  during  his  expedition  into  Aois  sgsn^ 
Attalus,  B.  c.  222.  lie  was  immediatelT  ««» 
and  executed  by  order  of  Achaeos.  (PoljKiv- 
48;  Ettsebi  Arm.  p.  165,  foLed.) 

10.  Sumamed  the  Elephant,  a  geBcral  vidfc 
Philip  V.  king  of  Macedonia,  who  invaded  Ana 
with  an  army  shortly  before  the  breaking  oot  d 
the  war  between  Philip  and  the  Romam,  i-c- 
200;  but,  after  Uying  waate  part  of  the  o;»» 
country,  he  was  induced,  by  the  leaMoiMD''* 
of  the  Roman  ambassadors  then  at  Athena,  ^ 
withdraw.  (Polyb.  xvL  27.)  He  is  agUB  f^ 
tioned  aa  commanding  the  reanoard  oif  Phiiip} 
army  at  the  battle  of  Cjnooeephalae,  B.C  lSi> 
(Id.  xviiL  7 ;  Liv.  xxxiii.  8.) 

1 1.  An  Epeirat,  son  of  Myitoo,  who  muted  via 
his  fiither  in  supporting  the  oppresatve  and  n^^^ 
ciona  proceedings  of  Cbaropa  In  the  govcnuw^  '- 
their  native  country.  [Cha4Sop8.j     (PelrbLXixs- 

12.  Son  of  Patrodos»  was  apparently  ^  c*^ 


NICANOR. 

of  Uie  three  generals  who  were  tent  by  Lysiae,  the 
regent  of  Syria  during  the  ahaence  of  Antiochui 
IV^  to  reduce  the  revolted  Jews.  They  adyanced 
OS  fiur  as  Emmaas,  where  they  were  totally  de- 
feated by  Judas  Maccabaeus,  b.  c.  165.  (1  Mace, 
iii.  It.,  2  Mace.  Tiii. ;  Joseph.  AnL  sdL  7.  §§  3, 4.) 
He  is  previously  mentioned  as  holding  an  admini- 
strative  office  in  Palestine.  (Joseph.  i6.  xii.  5. 
§5.) 

13.  A  friend  of  Demetrius  I.  king  of  Syria,  who 
had  been  detained,  together  with  that  monarch,  as 
a  hostage  at  Rome,  and  was  one  of  the  companions 
of  his  flight  (Polyb.  zzxi.  22  ;  Joseph.  AnL  ziL 
10.  §  4.)  When  Demetrius  was  established  on 
the  throne  of  Syria,  he  despatched  Nicanor,  whom 
he  had  promoted  to  the  dignity  of  dephaiUardkt  or 
master  of  the  elephants,  with  a  large  army  into 
Judaea  to  reduce  the  Jews,  who  were  still  in  arms 
under  Judas  Maccabaeus.  Nicanor  at  first  attempted 
to  make  himself  master  of  the  person  of  the  Jewish 
leader  by  treachery,  under  pretence  of  a  peaceful 
negotiation,  but,  having  &iled  in  this,  he  gave  him 
battle  at  Capharsalem,  and  was  defeated  with 
heavy  loss.  A  second  action,  near  Bethoron, 
proved  still  more  disastrous :  Nicanor  himself  fell 
on  the  field,  and  his  whole  army  was  cut  to  pieces. 
(Joseph.  Ami,  xii.  10.  §§  4, 5;  1  Maoc.  vii.,  2  Maoc. 
ziv.  XY.)  [K  H.  B.] 

NICA'NOR  (Vucdimp).  1.  Aristotle's  adopted 
son,  repeatedly  mentioned  in  his  will,  whom  the 
philosopher  destined  to  be  his  son-in-law.  (Diog. 
lAert.  T.  12.)    [See  VoL  I.  p.  317.] 

2.  A  person  mentioned  in  the  wOl  of  Epicurus. 
(Diog.  Laert  z.  20.) 

3.  A  celebrated  grammarian,  who  lived  during 
the  reign  of  the  emperor  Hadrian,  A.  d.  127.  Ac- 
cording to  Suidas  («.  o.)  he  was  of  Alexandria  ; 
according  to  Stephanas  Bysantinus  («.  v.  *Icpffro- 
Am)  he  was  of  Hier^>olis»  His  labours  were  prin- 
cipally directed  to  punctuation,  hence  he  received 
the  ludicrous  name  of  ^nyfiarteu  (Suidas,  L  &), 
and,  from  his  having  devoted  much  of  his  attention 
to  the  elucidation  of  Homer's  writings,  through 
means  of  punctuation,  he  is  called  by  Stephanus 
(l.e.)6  i4os  'O^iipof.  He  wrote,  also,  on  the  punc- 
tuation of  Caliimachus  and  a  work  TltfiL  koMAov 
<m7fii|f.  He  is  copiously  quoted  in  the  SdkoUa 
Mareiana  on  Homer.  (Fabric  BibL  Grose.  voL  i 
pp.  368,  517,  vol  iil  p.  823,  voL  vi  p.  345.) 

4.  Of  Coa.  He  wrote  a  commentary  on  Theo- 
critus, quoted  in  the  Scholia  on  vii.  6.  (Fabric 
BiU.  Oraecyol  I  pp.  781,  798.) 

5.  Stephanos  Bysantinus  mentions  a  writer  of 
this  name  to  whom  he  adds  that  of  A^ew9pos^  as 
the  author  of  a  work  called  Mcroroftao-fat,  Athe- 
naeus  quotes  the  same  work,  but  calls  the  writer  a 
Cyrenian,  without  giving  him  the  surname  This 
is  probably  the  same  writer  with  the  Nicanor  men- 
tioned in  connection  with  'the  ancient  oriffin  of 
the  Egyptians  by  the  Scholiast  on  ApoUonins 
Rhodius,  iv.  262.  (Steph.  Bys. «.  v.  'T3i| ;  Athen. 
vii.  p.  296,  d ;  ApolL  Rhod.  p.  160,  ed.  Wei- 
laoer.)  [W.  M.  O.] 

NICA'NOR,  SAETIUS,  is  celebrated  by 
Suetonius  as  the  first  grammarian  who  acquired 
fiune  and  honour  among  the  Romans  by  teaching. 
He  was  the  author  of  commentaries,  tJie  greater 
portion  of  which  was  said  to  have  been  suppressed 
(interoepta  dicUur),  and  of  a  satire  where  he  de- 
clares himself  to  have  been  a  freedman,  and  to 
have  been  distinguished  by  a  double  cognomen» — 


NICARETE. 


il77 


Saevius  Nicanor,  Marci  libertns,  negabit 
Saevius  Postumius  idem,  at  Marcus  docebit. 

Suetonius  adds,  that,  according  to  some  accounts, 
in  consequence  of  reports  afiecting  his  character,  he 
retired  to  Sardinia  and  there  died.  (Sueton.  tU 
lUtatr.  Oramm.  5.)  [W.  R.] 

NICA'NOR,  of  Paros,  an  encaustic  painter,  of 
whom  we  know  nothing  except  that  he  painted  in 
encaustic  before  Aristeides.  (Pliiu  H.  N,  xxxv.  11. 
s.  89.)  [P.  S.] 

NICARCHUS  (SlKopxos),  historical  1.  An 
Arcadian  officer  among  the  Qreek  forces  who  went 
to  assist  the  yonnaer  (}yTua.  When  the  Greek 
generals  were  treadberously  assassinated  by  Tissar 
phemes,  Nicarchus  was  severely  wounded,  but 
not  killed,  and  came  and  informed  the  Greeks  of 
what  had  taken  pkioe.  He  was  subsequently  in- 
duced to  go  over  to  the  Persians,  taking  about 
twenty  men  with  him  (Xen.  Anab,  ii.  5.  §  33,  iii. 
S.§5). 

2.  One  of  the  generals  of  Antiochus*  We  find 
him  serving  in  ()oelesyria  in  the  war  between 
Antiochus  and  Ptolemaeus.  Together  with  Tbeo- 
dotus  he  superintended  the  siege  of  Rabbatamana, 
and  with  the  same  general  headed  the  phalanx  at 
the  battle  of  Raphia  [Antiochus,  Vol.  I.  p.  196]. 
(Polyb.  V.  69,  71,  79,  83,  85.)         [C.  P.  M.] 

NICARCHUS  (Nfjcapxes),  Uterary.  1.  A  per- 
son introduced  by  Aristophanes  {Adiam»  856), 
whom  Suidas  mentions  as  a  sycophant  (a  «v.  idxpos 
7«  fxiJKos  and  ^oywr). 

2.  An  epigrammatiit  Reiske  (IL  NotiL  p.  249), 
on  insufficient  grounds,  conjectures  he  was  a  na- 
tive of  Samoa.  From  the  use  of  a  Lstin  word  in  one 
oi  his  epigrams  (Jacobs,  A  «A.  Graec  vol  iiL  p.  66), 
we  coiwlude  that  he  lived  at  Rome.  The  inference 
that  he  lived  near  the  beginning  of  the  second 
century  of  the  Christian  era  scans  well  founded. 
It  is  drawn  not  only  from  the  general  style  of  his 
writings,  but  firom  the  fact,  that  in  one  of  his  epi- 
grams (xxxL)  he  satirises  Zopyrus,  an  Egyptian 
physician.  From  Plutarch  (Sj/mp.  iiL  6)  we  learn 
that  a  physician  of  this  name  was  his  contemporary, 
and  Celsus  (v.  23)  mentions  Zopyma  in  connec- 
tion with  king  Ptolemy.  (Jacobs,  AniioL  Oraec 
voL  xiii  p.  922.)  Thirty-eight  epigrams  are  given 
under  his  name  in  the  Greek  Anthology.  (Jacobs, 
voL  iii  p.  58,  &c)  But  the  authorship  of  seven 
of  these  is  doobtfoL  On  the  other  hand,  the  third 
of  Lollius  Bassus,  and  four  others  of  uncertain 
authorship,  are  assigned  to  him.  The  merit  of 
these  epigrams  is  not  great.  They  are  mostly 
satirical,  and  are  of^n  absurdly  extravagant  What 
is  worse,  they  are  sometimes  disfigured  with  gross- 
noM  and  obscenity.  (Jacobs,  AtUkoL  Oraee,  IL  ce. 
and  voL  x.  p.  17,  Ac  ;  Fabric  BibL  Oraee.  vol  iv. 
p.  484.)  [W.  M.  G.] 

NICA'R£TE(Nurap^).  1.  The  mother  of  that 
Euxitheua,  whose  right  of  citiaenship  Demosthenes 
defended  against  Enbolidea.  (Dem.  p.  1320,  ed. 
Reiske.) 

2.  A  courteam,  and  proprietrasa  of  courtesans, 
amongst  others  of  Neaera,  against  whom  we  have 
an  oration  of  Demosthenes,  Kord  N^oi^os.  Athe» 
naeus  (xiii.  pi  593,  f )  mentions  her,  but  a  com- 
parison of  his  statements  with  those  of  Demosthenes 
(especially  p.  1351,  ed.  Reiske)  will  show  that,  if 
the  text  be  correct,  he  has  misrepresented  the  state- 
ments of  the  orator. 

3.  A  woman  of  M^gaza.    Athenorat  ttatet  her 


iT' 


1178 


NICEPHORUS. 


to  hare  been  of  good  &mily  an4  education,  and  to 
hare  been  a  disciple  of  Stilpo,  a  dialectic  philoso- 
pher, who  was  alive  B.  c.  299.  Diogenes  Laertius 
stRtes  that  she  was  Stilpo^s  mistress,  though  he 
had  a  wife.  (Athen.  xiii.  p.  596,  e  ;  Diog.  Laert. 
ii.  ]  14.)  Fabricins  {BiU.  Cfraee.  vol  iii.  p.  628) 
states,  on  the  authority  of  Laertius,  that  Nicazete 
was  the  raother-in-law  of  Simmias,  a  Sjracusan. 
Latfrtius,  however,  only  (L  c.)  mentions  Stilpo*s 
dau'^hter  as  the  wife  of  Simmias,  but  gives  no  hint 
as  to  who  was  her  mother.  [W.  M.  Q.] 

NICA'RETE  (NiKap4rn\  St.,  a  lady  of  good 
fiimily  and  fortune,  bom  at  Nicomedeia  in  Bithynia, 
renowned  for  her  piety  and  benevolence,  and  also 
for  the  numerous  cures  which  her  medical  skill 
enabled  her  to  perform  gratuitonsly.  She  snfiered 
great  hardships  during  a  sort  of  persecution  that 
was  carried  on  against  the  followers  of  St.  Chry- 
fiostora  after  his  expulsion  from  Constantinople, 
A.  D.  404.  (Sozom.  HisL  luxles.  Tiii.  23  ;  Niceph. 
Callist.  HiaL  Ecdes.  xiii.  25.)  She  has  been 
canonized  by  the  Romish  Church,  and  her  memory 
is  celebrated  on  December  27  {Martyr.  Rom,). 
BzoviuB  {NomencL  Sanctor,  Profeu.  Mtdic.)  and 
after  him  C  B.  Carpsovius  (De  Medici»  ab  Ecdn. 
pro  Sanctis  habit)  think  it  possible  that  Nicarete 
may  be  the  lady  mentioned  by  St.  Chrysostom, 
as  having  restored  him  to  h«alth  by  her  medicines 
(Epist.  ad  Oiymp,  4.  vol.  it  p.  571,  ed.  Bened.), 
but  this  conjecture  is  founded  on  a  fiiulty  reading 
that  is  now  amended.  (See  note  to  the  passage 
referred  to.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

NICA'TOR,  SELEUCUS.  [Seleucus.] 
NICE  (filKfi),  1.  The  goddess  of  victory,  or, 
as  the  Romans  called  her,  Victoria,  is  described  as 
a  daughter  of  Pallas  and  Styx,  and  as  a  sister  of 
Zelus  (zeal),  Cratos  (strength),  and  Bia  (force). 
At  the  time  when  Zeus  entered  upon  the  fight 
acfainst  the  Titans,  and  called  upon  the  gods  for 
assistance,  Nice  and  her  two  sisters  were  the  first 
that  came  forward,  and  Zeus  was  so  pleased  with 
their  readiness,  that  he  caused  them  ever  after 
to  live  with  him  in  Olympus.  (Hes.  Tkeog.  382, 
&c. ;  Apollod.  i.  2.  §  2.)  Nice  had  a  celebrated 
temple  on  the  acropolis  of  Athens,  which  is  still 
extant  and  in  excellent  preservation.  (Pans.  i.  22. 
$  4.  iii.  15.  $  5.)  She  is  often  seen  represented  in 
ancient  works  of  art,  especially  together  with  other 
divinities,  such  as  Zeus  and  Athena,  and  with 
conquering  heroes  whose  horses  she  guides.  In 
her  appearance  she  resembles  Athena,  but  has 
wings,  and  carries  a  palm  or  a  wreath,  and  is  en> 
gHged  in  raising  a  trophy,  or  in  inscribing  the 
victory  of  the  conqueror  on  a  shield.  (Paus.  v.  10. 
§2.  11.  §§  1,  2,  vi.  18.  §  1 ;  comp.  HirtyMytioL 
Biiderb.  p,9Z^&c) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Thespius  and,  by  Heracles, 
mother  of  Nicodromus.    (Apollod.  iL  7.  §  8.) 

3.  Nice  also  occurs  as  a  snmame  of  Athena, 
under  which  the  goddess  had  a  sanctuary  on  the 
acropolis  of  Hegara.  (Pans.  L  42.  §  4  ;  Eurip. 
Ion,  1529.)  [L.  S.] 

NICE'PHORUS  (Ncin»t^poi),  i  e.  bringing 
victory,  occurs  as  a  surname  of  sevansl  divinities, 
such  as  Aphrodite.  (Paus.  iL  19.  §  6.)        [L.  S.] 

NICE'PHORUS  I.  (NiicD^fiof),  emperor  of 
Constantonople,  A.  n.  802 — 811,  was  a  native  of 
Seleuceia  in  Pisidia,  and  by  all  torts  of  court  in- 
trigues rose  to  the  important  post  of  logotheta,  or 
minister  of  finances, with  which  he  was  invested  by 
the  empress  Inno.    The  {irime  idiixster  Aetius, 


NICEPHORUS. 

an  ennnch,  conspired  against  that  excellent  ptinoHi 
with  a  view  of  putting  his  brother  Leo  on  the 
throne.     H  is  schemes  were  seen  through  by  wmil 
of  the  gnmd  functionaries  of  state,  and  a  wxava- 
conspiracy  took  place,  which  is  decidedly  one  of 
the  most  remarkable  recorded  in  history.    Tiie 
principal  leaders  on  both  sides  were  eomidicof 
whom  seven  were  against  Actios,  viz.,  Nicrtai,  the 
commander  of  the  guard,  his  two  brothers,  Siunniai 
and  Leo  Clocas,  the  quaestor  Theoctistui,  Uo  of 
Sinope,  Gregorius,  and  Petrns,  all  of  whom  held 
the  patrician  rank.     Their  object  was  to  ni» 
Nicephorus  to  the  throne,  and  they  succeeded  tliwsgh 
one  of  those  sudden  strokes  which  are  so  efaaiw- 
teristic  of  the  revolutions  of  Constantinople.  On 
the  31  St  of  October,  802,  Nicephorus  was  suddenly 
proclaimed  emperor.     He  b^an  his  career  bv  d^ 
oeiving  Irene  l^  felse  promises  ;  and  no  soooer  had 
she  entrusted  her  safety  to  him,  than  he  tent  b« 
into  exile  in  the  island  of  Lesbos,  where  ihe  died 
soon  afUrwards  of  misery  and  griet    The  view  of 
the  new  master  of  the  empire  soon  became  to  con- 
spicuous that  he  incurred  the  hatred  of  the  wrr 
parties  to  whom  he  was  indebted  for  his  elcrstion; 
but  as  he  was  supported  by  the  clergy,  snd  aaowd 
of  reckless  characters,  he  attacked  his  fonnerfwndi 
openly,  and  put  their  leader  Nicetas  to  death. 
Upon  this  Bardanes,  surnamed   the  TuA,  w 
bravest  man  and  best  general  of  Gfeece,  rose  in 
revolt,  was  proclaimed  emperor  by  his  adherentt, 
and  marched  againat  Nicephorua,  who  was  «able 
to  vanquiah  him  in  the  field,  and  took  refine» 
intrigues.     Forsaken  by  his  principal  wppartrt» 
Bardanes  promised  to  submit  on  condition  of  en- 
joying his  life  and  property.    Both  weie  pmw 
him    by  the   emperor.     As   aoon,  howew,  » 
Bardanea  waa  in  the  power  of  his  fidthlesi  ri^;. 
he  was  forced  to  take  the  monastic  habit,  had  t» 
property  confiscated,  was  deprived  of  his  ere»,  t» 
continued  till  his  death  to  be  a  victim  of  «8«- 
mitting  cruelty  and  revenge.     In  803  Niopphfli« 
sent  ambassadors  to  Chaiiemagne,  and  nedied  a 
his  turn  an  embassy  from  the  latter.  AtRetT*|^ 
made  between  them,  by  which  the  frwtien  of  the 
two  empires  were  regulated:   CharleBispie  i« 
confirmed  in  the  posaesaion  of  Istria,  ^^■^?' 
Libnmia,  Slavonia,  Croatia,  and  Bosnia ;  bat  the 
Dalmatian  islands  and  sea-towns  were  left  to  Nk^ 
phorua.     In  theae  trnnsactiona  Nicephoiw  ih««* 
no  small  deference  to  his  great  rival  in  the  >it^ 
while  he  behaved  with  impadenoe   towardi  he 
equally  great  rival  in  the  East,  the  khalif  Uana«- 
Rashid,  who  reaented  the  insolt  by  iavadiiv  l^ 
empire.    After  a  bloody   war  of  seversl  t«.> 
during  which  a  great  portion  of  Asia  lto«  '^ 
laid  waste,  Nicephorua  was  compelled  to  ^ectpi  the 
disgraceful   conditions   of  a  pMca,  by  which  he 
was  bound  to  pay  to  the  khalif  an  annual  tiilate « 
30,000  pieoea  of  gold,  out  of  which  thrse  were  cMB^ 
dered  as  being  paid  by  the  Greek  emperor  p*"* 
ally,  and  three  others  by  his  ton  Staancm*  ^ 
807  Nicephorua  aet  out  for  Bulguia» being  involtp^ 
in  a  war  with  king  Crum,  and  in  the  asne  y^ 
the  Araba  ravaged  Rhodea  and  Lyda.    A  te«^ 
ous  conspiracy  obliged  him  to  retam  to  ^^'"'^ 
nople,  where  a  few  montha  after  his  aitifal  aaoor 
one  broke  out  of  which  he  neariy  became  a  ^v^ 
Through  the  death  of  Hamn-ar^Raakid,  ia^^-* 
Nicephorua  waa  relieved  from  hia  nosi  fim^ 
enemy,  but  waa  nevertheleaa  unahle  to  aenxe  ^ 
to  hia  Bubjecta,  king  Cram  of  Bvlffn»  pn^* 


NICEPHORUS. 

dangerons  u  the  khalit  In  order  to  carry  on  the 
war  against  the  Balgariana  with  efiect,  Nicephoms 
established  a  strong  and  permanent  cordon,  or  anny 
of  observation,  along  the  Danube,  and  oppressed 
his  people  with  taxes.  The  public  indignation  was 
rousied,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to  assassinate 
him.  However,  he  was  destined  to  die  a  more 
hononiable  death.  Having  drained  the  peo|de  of 
their  gold  and  silrer  he  was  enabled  to  raise  a  very 
strong  army,  at  the  head  of  which  he  penetrated 
very  far  into  Bulgaria  (811),  and  so  weakened 
Crum  that  the  latter  sued  for  peace.  Nicephorus, 
proud  of  his  success,  zejected  the  request ;  but  the 
barbarian  king  now  rose  with  all  the  energy  of 
despair,  and,  as  of^n  happens  in  such  cases,  ruined 
the  man  who  was  too  sure  of  ruining  him.  The 
Greeks  being  encamped  on  a  plain  surrounded  on 
all  Bides  by  steep  rocks,  intersected  by  a  few  nar- 
row ravines,  Crum  contrived  to  block  up  all  these 
defiles  but  one  with  enormous  quantities  of  dry 
wood  and  other  combustible  materials,  which 
one  night  were  set  on  fire,  while  the  Bulgarians 
from  all  sides  shouted  their  war  cries  as  if  they 
intended  to  descend  into  the  plain  and  take  the 
camp  by  assault.  The  teni6ed  Greeks  rushed  to- 
wards the  only  defile  that  was  still  open,  but  there 
were  received  by  Crum  with  bis  main  forces,  and  a 
conflict  in  the  night  ensued  in  which  the  Greek  army 
was  nearly  destroyed,  and  Nicephorus  lost  his  life, 
slain  either  by  the  enemy  or  his  own  enraged  sol- 
diers (25th  of  July  811).  His  son  Stauracius,  al- 
though badly  wounded,  escaped  and  hastened  to 
Constantinople,  where  he  was  proclaimed  emperor. 
(Theophan.  p.  402,  &c. ;  Cedren.  p.  476,  &c. ; 
Zonar.  voL  iL  p.  121,  &c. ;  Manass.  p.  93  ;  Glyc 
p.  285,  &c)  fW.  P.] 

NICFTPHORUS  11.  PHOCAS  (Vuc^pos  6 
^«Mraf ),  emperor  of  Constantinople  A.  d.  963^^969, 
was  the  son  of  the  celebrated  Bardas  Phocas,  and 
was  bom  in  or  about  912.  He  owed  his  elevation 
to  those  great  military  capacities  which  were  here- 
ditary in  his  fiimily,  and  through  which  he  ob- 
tained a  fiune  that  phwes  him  by  the  side  of 
Narset,  Belisarius,  and  the  emperors  Henclius, 
Mauricius,  and  Tiberius.  In  954  Constantine  VII. 
Porphyrogenitos  appointed  him  magnus  domesticus, 
and  his  brothers  lIm  and  Constantine,  next  to  him 
the  best  generala,  were  also  entrusted  with  gnat 
military  commanda.  The  Greeks  were  then  at 
war  with  the  khalif  Modhi,  against  whom  Nice- 
phorus and  his  brothers  marched  in  956.  The  first 
campaign  was  mther  disastrous  to  the  Greeks,  who 
were  defeated  in  a  pitched  battle  in  which  Constan- 
tine Phocas  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Arabs,  who 
afterwards  put  him  to  death.  Ii^  956  Nicephorus 
and  Leo  took  a  terrible  revenge.  Cbabgan,  the 
Anb  emir  of  Aleppo,  the  terror  of  the  Christians, 
had  conquered  Cilicia :  Nicephorus  defeated  him 
several  times,  took  Mopsuestia  and  Tarsus,  and 
forced  him  to  fly  into  Syria,  while  Leo  conquered 
the  important  fortress  of  Samosata.  In  an  ensuing 
campaign  in  Syria  the  Greeks  were  likewise  vic- 
torious, and,  Romanus  II.  having  succeeded  his 
father  Constantine  in  959,  Nicephorus  proposed  to 
the  young  emperor  to  drive  the  Arabs  out  of  Crete, 
where  they  had  established  their  power  136  yean 
previously,  to  the  great  grief  and  annoyance  of  the 
Greeks.  The  ex^ition  took  pUue  in  960,  and 
the  capital  Candia,  a  fortress  which  was  believed 
to  be  impregnable,  having  surrendered  in  961,  after 
m  memonUe  siege  of  ten  months,  the  island  once 


NICEPHORUSL 


1179 


more  recognised  the  Greek  rule.  AH  Greece  was 
in  joy,  and  the  conquest  was  thought  to  be  so  im- 
portant, and,  above  all,  was  so  unexpected,  that  the 
victor  was  allowed  the  honour  of  a  public  triumph 
in  Constantinople.  In  962  Nicephorus  set  out  for 
another  campaign  in  Syria,  at  the  head  of  a  splen- 
did army  of  200,000  men,  according  to  the  probably 
exaggerated  statements  of  the  Arabs,  and  of  80,000 
men  according  to  Liutprand.  The  passes  across 
Mount  Amanus  were  forced,  Aleppo,  Antioch,  and 
the  other  principal  towns  of  Syria  surrendered,  or 
were  taken  by  assault,  and  Nicephorus  pushed  <« 
towards  the  Euphrates.  The  victor  was  checked 
in  his  military  career  by  the  death  of  the  emperor 
Romanus  in  963,  whose  prime  minister  Brindas, 
jealous  of  the  unparalleled  success  of  Nicephorus, 
endeavoured  to  ruin  him  by  intrigues.  Brindas 
made  tempting  propositions  to  John  Zimisces  and 
his  brother  Romanus  Curcuas,  through  whose  in- 
strumentality he  hoped  to  accomplish  his  objecto ; 
but  those  two  generals,  having  apprised  their  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  treachery  of  Brindas,  Nice- 
phorus was  enabled  to  triumph  over  his  rivaL 
Theophano,  the  widow  of  Romanus,  rewarded  him 
by  appointing  him  supreme  commander  of  all  the 
Greek  armies  in  Asia,  with  unlimited  and  almost 
sovereign  authority.  In  consequence  of  a  widow, 
the  mother  of  two  infimt  princes,  being  phiced  at 
the  head  of  the  empire,  the  numerous  partisans  of 
Nicephorus  persuaded  him  to  seiie  the  snprmne 
power,  and  after  some  hesitation  he  allowed  him- 
self to  be  proclaimed  emperor.  Upon  this  he  went 
to  Constantinople,  and  consolidated  his  power  by 
marrying  Theophano;  he  was  crowned  in  the 
month  of  December,  963  ;  and  along  with  him 
reigned,  though  only  Bomi&ally,  Basil  II.  and  Con- 
stantine IX.,  the  two  infisnt  sons  of  Romanus  and 
Theophano. 

During  the  absence  of  Nicephorus  the  Greeks 
were  victorious  in  Cilicia,  under  the  command  of 
John  Zimisces,  afterwards  emperor,  and  Nicephorus 
having  joined  him  in  964,  they,  in  three  campaigns, 
conquered  Damascus,  Tripoli,  Nisibis,  and  many 
other  cities  in  Syria,  compelled  the  emir  Cbabgan 
to  pay  a  tribute,  and  overran  the  whole  country  as 
fiir  as  the  Euphrates.  In  968  the  Greeks  crossed 
the  Euphntes,  Baghdad  trembled,  and  the  khalif 
seemed  lost,  but  the  death  of  Nicephorus,  and  the 
ensuing  troubles  in  969,  saved  the  Mohammedan 
empire  from  destruction.  Inflated  with  success 
Nicephorus  had  made  himself  odious  to  many  of 
his  subjects,  and,  although  he  was  still  popular 
with  the  army,  the  people  in  general,  especially  in 
Constantinople,  were  tued  of  his  severity.  Un- 
fortunately for  him  he  neglected  his  wife,  and  the 
bravest  man  in  Greece  fell  a  victim  to  the  spite  of 
a  woman  and  the  ambition  of  a  jealous  friend : 
John  Zimisces  and  Theophano  conspired  against 
his  life.  Some  of  their  helpmates  were  hidden  in 
the  imperial  palace,  and  one  night,  on  a  certain 
signal  being  given,  Zimisces  came  in  a  boat  from 
the  Asiatic  side  of  the  Bosporus,  where  he  was 
watching  an  opportunity,  to  the  water-gate  of  the 
palace,  joined  his  confederates,  and,  guided  by 
Theophimo,  entered  the  emperor*s  bedchamber. 
They  found  him  sleeping  on  a  skin :  he  started  up, 
but  the  sword  of  one  Leo  dove  his  skull  and  he 
was  soon  despatched.  His  murderer  Zimisces 
married  his  widow  and  succeeded  him  on  tho 
throne.  Nicephorus  Phocas  was  without  doubt  a 
most  energetic  man  and  a  firtt-rate  genenl|  but  his 


1180 


NICEPHORUS. 


Imght  qualities  were  darkened  bj  a  reiy  treacheroiu 
disposition,  as  we  best  see  from  his  transactions 
with  the  emperor  Otho  I.,  which  the  btter  entered 
into  with  a  view  of  obtaining  the  hand  of  the 
princess  Theophano  or  Theophania,  the  daughter 
of  the  late  emperor  Romanns,  and  stepdaughter  of 
Nicephoms,  for  his  son  Otho,  afterwards  emperor. 
To  this  effect  he  sent,  in  968,  bishop  Liutprand  to 
Constantinople,  who  wrote  a  work  on  his  embassy, 
which  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  important 
■onrees  for  the  reign  of  Nicephoms,  and  the  public 
and  private  lires  of  the  Greeks  of  those  time&  The 
emperor  Otho  I.  also  endeavoured  to  obtain  the 
cession  of  the  Greek  potsessions  in  Italj,  aa  a 
dowiy  of  the  princess  Theophania,  and  it  would 
perhaps  have  been  advantageous  to  both  parties  if 
such  a  cession  had  taken  place,  Nicephoms  being 
unable  to  defend  Italy,  llie marriage  of  Otho  II. 
with  Theophania  subsequently  took  place,  but  space 
forbids  us  to  enter  into  the  details  of  these  transac- 
tions. (Litttpnmdus,  Legatio  ad  Nieepkontm  Pho- 
cam ;  Cedren.  p.  637,  Alc.  ;  Zonar.  toL  iL  p.  194, 
&C. ;  Manass.  p.  114  ;  Joel,  p.  180  ;  Glyc.  p. 
801,  &c.)  -   [W.  P.] 

NICETPHORUS  III.  BOTANIA'TES  (rf  Bo- 
roi'iinfs),  emperor  of  Constantinople  a.  d.  1078 — 
1081.  He  belonged  to  an  illustrious  fiunily  which 
boasted  of  a  descent  from  the  Fabii  of  Rome.  He 
was  looked  upon  as  a  brave  general,  but  his  military 
skill  was  the  only  quality  that  reconmiended  him. 
It  is  related  in  the  life  of  the  emperor  Michael  VII. 
Panpinaces,  how  Michael  lost  his  throne  in  conse- 
quence of  the  contemporaneous  rebellion  of  Bryen- 
nius  and  Botaniates,  the  subject  of  this  article,  and 
that  the  latter  succeeded  Michael  on  the  throne. 
Botaniates  was  crowned  on  the  25th  of  March, 
1078, and  soon  afterwards  married  Maria, the  wife  of 
Michael,  from  whom  she  became  divorced  by  the 
deposed  emperor  taking  holy  orders.  Before  Nice- 
phoms could  enjoy  his. crown  he  had  to  defend  it 
against  Bryennius,  whom  he  routed  and  made  a 
prisoner  in  the  bloody  battle  of  SaUbrya.  Bry- 
ennius met  the  iate  of  most  of  the  unfortunate 
rebels :  he  had  his  eyes  put  out«  and  was  finally 
assassinated.  Nicephoms  made  himself  so  detested 
by  his  brotal  manners,  his  ingratitude,  and  his  de- 
baucheries, that  his  short  reign  of  three  yean  was 
little  more  than  an  uninterrapted  straggle  against 
rebels,  amongst  whom  Basilaeius,  who  was  defeated 
on  the  Vardar  by  Alexis  Comnenus,  Constantino 
Ducas,  and  Nicephoms  Melissenus,  aspired  to  the 
throne.  The  last  was  still  in  aims  when  the  two 
Coroneni,  AleziB  and  Isaac,  were  compelled  to 
leave  the  court  if  they  would  maintain  their  dig- 
nity and  independence,  in  consequence  of  which 
Alexis  was  proclaimed  emperor  and  took  up  arms 
against  his  sovereign.  Unable  to  resist  the  tor- 
rent, Nicephoms  made  propositions  to  Melissenus 
to  abdicate  in  his  fisvour,  but  Alexis  Comnenus 
soon  compelled  him  to  do  so  in  his  own,  and  occu- 
pied the  throne  in  his  stead  (1st  of  April,  1081). 
Nicephoms  was  obliged  to  become  a  monk  and 
conform  to  the  austere  rules  of  St.  Basil :  he  died 
some  time  after  his  deposition.  His  complaint 
that  he  regretted  the  Iom  of  his  throne  and  liberty 
less  than  the  necessity  he  was  under  to  refrain 
from  eating  meat,  shows  sufficiently  what  sort  of 
man  he  was.  (Zonar.  voL  ii^  p.  289,  &c.  ;  Bryenn. 
iii.  16,  &C. ;  ScyliL  p.  8o7,  Ac  ;  Joel,  p.  186  ; 
Olya  p.  882  ;  Manass.  p  135.)  [W.  P.] 

NICE'PHORUS     (Num^^f),     By«ntine 


NICEPHORUS: 

writers     1.  BLXMHnus  or  Blbmhtdar,  lived 
in  the  thirteenth  century.   He  was  deieended  {ram 
a  distinguished  snd  wealtby  frfflily«  bat,  nevertke 
less,  took  holy  orders,  snd  led  the  liife  of  sn  ssoetie. 
Having  erected  a  beantifhl  church  at  his  own  ex- 
pence  at  Nicaea,  he  was  appointed  presbyter  of  it, 
and,  by  his  really  Christian  li£e,  gave  a  good  ex- 
ample to  his  people.    One  day  MsrchMiDs,  the 
concubine  of  the  emperor  John  Docss,  entered  hii 
church  to  hear  the  maa,  when,  to  her  sstoniih- 
ment    and    indignation,  the   honest  Blenmidai 
ordered  her  to  leave  the  church  directly,  sad,  m 
she  refused  to  do  so,  he  caused  her  to  be  toned 
out ;  in  consequence  of  which  he  had  to  «fa 
much    annoyance   finxm  the  emperor.    Theodore 
Lascaris,  the  successor  of  John  Docss,  behsTed 
difiexendy  to  him,  and  on  the  death  of  the  patmRk 
Geraianus,  in  1266,  offered  him  the  vaesnt  test, 
which,  however,  Nicephoms  declined.    In  the 
religious  disputes  between  the  Greeks  snd  the 
Latins,  Blemmidas  showed  himself  well  ditpoeed 
towai^s  the  latter.     The  year  of  the  death  of 
Blemmidas  is  not   known.     He  wrote  tsnoos 
works,  the  principal  of  which  are:— 1.  Ofne^bm 
ds  ProoesnoM  S^irUut  SameA,  ^    In  thu  vork 
he  adopU  entirely  the  views  of  lie  Roman  eatholw 
on  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  other 
matten  ;  which  is  the  more  surprising,  u  he  wrote 
a  second  work  on  the  same  subject,  wher»  he  de- 
fends the  opinion  of  the  Greek  church.    Leo  Alb- 
tins  (De  Qmmitau,  ii.  14)  endeavours  to  yv^ 
him  for  his  want  of  principle,  showing  that  he 
either  wrote  that  work  when  very  young,  before 
he  had  formed  a  thorough  conviction  on  the  p«nt, 
or  that  some  achismatics  published  their  opia»&s 
under  the  name  of  Blemmidas.    2.DtProeiau^ 
^riiui  Sancti  Libri  II,     This  is  the  «eeood  w«i 
just  mentioned,  the  first  book  of  which  is  <i«^^ 
to  the  emperor  Theodore  Lascaris,  and  the  lecasi 
to  Jacob,  archbishop  of  Bulgaria,  ed.  QiaBf  ^ 
Latine,  by  Oderius  Ragnaldus,  in  the  appendix  to 
the  first  volume  of  his  Anmalea  Eedaiad. ;  br  U» 
Allaiius,  in  the  first  volume  of  Ortkaiont  Cwo» 
Script.      3.  EpiHola  ad  plmrimot  data  potbfum 
Afarekeattam  iemplo  ejeectai^  Graece  et  Utioe.  o 
the  second  book  of  Leo  Allatius,  Ik  0»««» 
4.  Epitome  Logiea  et  Pkymea,  Graece,  Aogshon. 
1605,  8vo.    There  arte  also  many  other  wiiiiBP 
by   Blemmidas    extant    in    manuscript,  in  uie 
libraries  of  Munich,  Rome,  Paris,  and  •«J»*P**J*' 
(Cave,  HitL  IMer.  ad  an.  1255 ;  ftbric  AK. 
Graec,  vol.  xL  p.  394.) 

2.  BrYBNNIUS.      [B&TXNNIU&] 

3.  Calliktus  Xanthopulus,  the  celehn» 
author  of  the  £cclesiaaticml  History,  was  been  » 
the  latter  part  of  the  thirteenth  century,  sod  d»d 
about  1460.    According  to  his  own  saying  (^(-^ 
ii.  p.  64),  he  had  not  yet  completed  histhiity«^ 
year  when  he  began  to  write  that  woik,  vhia 
he  dedicated  to  the  emperor  Andronieos  ?i^ 
logus  the  elder,  who  died  in  1327,  whence^ 
may  infer  the  time  of  hia  birth.    His  woiks  sie  :-- 
1.  Historia  Eooletkutioa^  in  twenty-three  booU  "> 
which  there  are  eighteen  extant,  eaapihed  fr* 
Eusebius,  Sosomenus,  Socratea,  Theodotvtas.  l^ 
grius,Philostoigius,and  other  eedesiaslical  vni'^ 
The  eighteen  extant  hooka  contain  the  period  i» 
Christ  down  to  the  death  of  the  tyrant  Pheoa. « 
610;  of  the  remaining  five  booka,' there  are  Aa** 
menta  extant,  from  which  we  learn  thai  the  «^ 

down  to  the  death  of  the  eupts"  ^ 


NICEPHORUSL 

Philosopbns,  in  91 1 ;  bnt  it  is  questionable  wbetber 
they  are  tbe  production  of  Calliatus,  or  of  some 
other  writer.    Altbough  Callistns  compiled  from 
the  works  of  his  predecessors,  he   entirely  re- 
modelled his  materialB,  and  his  elegant  style  caused 
him  to  be  called  Thucydidet  ecclesiasticns  ;  while 
his  want  of  judgment,  his  credulity,  and  Ids  love 
of  the  marveUous,  in  consequence  of  which  his  work 
abounds  with  fiibles,  induced  some  critics  to  style 
him  the  Plinius  theologomm.    He  had  apparently 
studied  the  daasical  models,  for  his  style  is  vastly 
superior  to  that  of  his  contemporaries.    Of  this 
work  there  exists  only  one  MS.,  which  was  origi- 
nally in  the  library  dT  Matthias  Corvinus,  king  of 
Hungary  and  Bohemia  (1458— U90),  at  Ofen  or 
Bttda.    When  this  city  was  taken  by  the  Turks 
in  1526,  the  king^  libmy  was  earned  to  Con- 
stantinople, where,  soon  afterwards,  the  MS.  was 
purchased  by  a  German  scholar,  who  sold  it  in  his 
turn  to  the  imperial  library  in  Vienna,  where  it  is 
still  kept.    Editions:  A  Latin  Tersion  by  John 
Lang,  of  Erfurt,  Basel,  1553,  foL ;  the  same  with 
scholia,  1560(61);  Antwerp,  1560;  Pari^  1562, 
1573;  Frankfortp  1588,  fol.;  Paris,  1566,  12  toIs. 
Byo.    The  principal  edition  is  by  Fronto  Ducaeus, 
Paris,  1630,  2  toIs.  fol.,  containing  the  Greek 
text,  with  Lang^  translation,  both  carefully  re- 
vised by  the  editor.     2.  SiWoy/ia  de  Templo  et 
Miraeuli$  S.  Mariae  ad  Fcntem^  extant  in  MS.  in 
the  libraries  of  the  Vatican  and  of  Vienna,  the 
hitter  very  much  damaged.     3.  CatafoguM  Impe- 
ratonim  OcmsitmiinopolUamanim,  Venibu»  iambkiM^ 
finishing  with  Andronicus  Palaeologns  the  elder, 
who  di^  in  1327  ;  a  later  hand  has  added  the  em- 
perors down  to  the  capture  of  ConstanUnople. 
Editio  princept,  the  Greek  text,  by  John  LaLg, 
Basel,  1536,  8vo. ;  by  Labbe  in  Hisior.  PntnpL 
ByzamLy  Paris,  1648 ;  and  often,  the  text  or  trans- 
lation as  an  appendix  to  other  works.    4.  C^UaloguM 
Pairiarehorum  Coiutantmop^  contains  141  persons, 
the  last  of  whom  is  CallistuB,  who  was  made  pa- 
triarch by  the  emperor  John  Cantacuzenus ;  later 
writers  have  added  to  the  number ;  ed.  ad  calcon 
JSpiffnanmalum  Theodori  Prodromi,  Basel,  1536, 
8vo. ;  and  by  Labbe  quoted  above,  who  gives  a 
similar  catalogue  in  prose  containing  149  patriarchs. 
5.  CoU€dcffua  Lvbror,  GeneteoSj  Exodi^  LtoHid^  Nth 
meromm  et  Deiderfmomciy  in  iambic  verses,  extant 
in  MS.     6.  CvUdogu»  SS,  Patnm  Eedetiae^  in 
eighteen  iambic  verses,  first  published  by  Fabricius 
in  BibL  Gtqm^  quoted  below.     7.  CcOtiogu»  hreou 
Hymnoffrophorum  Eedetiae  Graeeaey  nine  iambic 
venea,  published  by  Fabricius,  ibid.  vol.  xi  p.  81. 
8.  Menoloffium  SasHdontm^  in  iambic  verses,  pub- 
lished by  the  same,  together  with  Qaulmini   VUa 
Mosis^  Hamburg,  1714,  8va    9.  Ewidium  Hiero- 
solymtianum,  in  1 50  iambic  verses,  published  with 
a  metrical  I^tin  version,  by  F.  Morellua,  in  EtP' 
posiUo  TktmatuM  Domimoorum^  &c.,  Paris,  1620, 
8vo.     Further,  a  great  number  of  hymns,  sermons, 
boDQiliea,  episUes,  &c. ;   Vita  &  Andreae  ApottoU^ 
and   other  minor  productions.     Hody,  the  con- 
tinnator  of  Cave,  was  of  opinion  that  AngHeam 
ScktsmaHi  BedarguHa,  a  work  which  he  published 
at   Oxford,  1691,  4to.,  ought  to  be  ascribed  to 
Nicephoms  Callistns,  but  he  afterwarda  changed 
his  opinion.     See  his  Letter  to  a  Friend  oamoerning 
<s  CoUectim  ofCamnu,  Oxford,  1692,  4to.    That 
work  was  written  about  1267.    (Gudin,  CommenL 
de  Script  EedeeiaeL  voL  iii.  p.  709,  &c. ;  Cbve, 
Jlist.  JLcC.  ad  an.  1333;  Fabric  BiU.  Graeo.  vol. 


NICEPHORUS. 


1181 


vii.  p.  437  ;  Hambeiger,  NadkridUe»  von  gdduim 
Mdnnenu) 

4.  Chartophvlaz,  a  Byzantine  monk  of  very 
uncertain  age,  wrote :  SohUtonvm  Epistolae  11.  ad 
Theodoeium  moftaekum,  Graece  et  Latine,  in  Lean* 
clavius,  JuB  Oraeeo-Romanumt  in  the  twelfth  voL 
of  BUtUotJL  Pair.  MaaeinL^  and  in  OrOiodoxograpkL 
He  is  said  to  have  lived  in  the  beginning  of  the 
ninth  century.  Fabridna  thinks  he  is  the  same  as 
Nicephoms  Diaconns  et  Chartophyhix,  who  was 
present  at  the  second  council  of  Nicaea,  and  waa 
afterwards  raised  to  the  patriarchate :  iif  so,  how- 
ever, he  would  be  identical  with  Nicephoms,  the 
fiunous  author  of  the  Breviarium,  who  was  made 
patriarch  in  806.  (Cave,  HiaL  Lit,  ad  an.  801 ; 
Fabric;  BibL  Graee.  vol  viL  pp.  608, 674.) 

5.  Chumnus.    [Chumnu&] 

6.  HlBROMONACHUfl.      [No.  10.] 

7.  GRXOORAfl.      [GR100RA&] 

8.  MoNACHUB,  a  doubtful  person,  lived  about 
1100,  according  to  P.  Possinua.  One  Nicephoms, 
a  monk,  is  the  author  of  Iltp^  ^keueiis  icap8£as, 
De  Oatodia  Cordit^  a  very  interesting  and  valuable 
essay,  which  Possinua  published,  in  Greek  and 
Latin,  in  his  Tketamrue  Ateetieat^  Paris,  1648, 
4to.  (Cave,^u<.  Zt<L  ad  an.  1101;  Fabric  £i&4 
Graec  vol  viL  p.  679.) 

9.  Patriarcha,  the  son  of  Theodoras,  the  no- 
tary or  chief  secretary  of  state  to  the  emperor  Con- 
stantino V.  Copronymua,  was  bora  in  758,  held 
the  office  of  notarius  to  the  emperor  Constantino 
VL  (780—797),  and  was  present  at  the  second 
council  of  Nicaea,  m  787,  where  he  defended  the 
images,  for  which  his  fiather  had  been  twice  sent 
into  e^dle.  Disgusted  with  the  court  intrigues  he 
retired  into  a  convent,  and  in  806  was  raised  to  the 
patriarchate,  after  the  death  of  the  patriarch  Tani* 
sius.  In  814  he  strenuously  opposed  the  emperor 
Leo  Armenns  when  this  prince  issued  his  fainoua 
edict  againat  the  images.  Leo,  being  unable  to 
bend  the  stera  mind  of  this  patriuch,  deposed  him 
in  815,  whereupon  Nioephoraa  retired  into  the 
convent  of  St  Theodore,  on  one  of  the  islands  of 
the  Propontia.  There  he  died  on  the  2nd  of  June, 
828.  He  is  sometimes  called  Homologeta  or  Con- 
fessor, on  account  of  hia  firm  opposition  to  the 
iconodasts  and  his  ensuing  deposition.  Nicephoms 
is  highly  esteemed  as  the  author  of  several  im- 
portant works,  which  are  distinguished  for  their  in- 
trinsic value  aa  much  as  for  the  style  in  which  they 
are  written.  He  wrote  better  than  any  of  his  con- 
temporaries ;  he  possessed  the  rare  art  of  never 
saying  a  word  too  much,  nor  does  he  repeat  himself 
and  he  persuades  equally  through  nature  and  art. 
His  principal  works  are  : 

1.  Kuvorainrtrovr^Hn  'hrrofAa  «rtfrroMOf,  Brw- 
viarium  Hietorieum^  commonly  called  Breviarium, 
one  of  the  best  works  of  the  Byzantine  period.  It 
begins  with  the  murder  of  the  emperor  Mauricius 
in  602,  and  is  carried  down  to  the  marriage  of  the 
emperor  Leo  IV.  and  Irene,  in  770.  Editio  printepa 
by  D.  Petavitts,  with  a  Latin  version  and  notes, 
Paris,  1616,  8vo.,  timber  with  a  fragment  of 
Nioephoraa  Gregoraa,  the  History  of  Georgiua 
Pachymerea,  &c  Other  editiona,  F^uia,  1648,  foL, 
with  Theophylactus ;  Venice,  1729.  There  are 
two  French  translations,  one  by  Monterole,  Paris, 
1618,  8vo.,  and  the  other  by  Morel,  ib.  1634, 
12mo.  2.  Cknnologia  Compemdiaria  a.  TVipartita^ 
from  Adam  down  to  the  time  of  the  author.  Aa 
early  as  about  872  this  wotk  waa  translated  into 


1182 


NICEPHORUS. 


Latin  by  AnutasiaB  Bibliothecariua,  and  this 
version  is  contained  in  the  Fabrot  edition  of  the 
Ecclesiastical  History  of  Anastasins,  Paris,  1649, 
fol.  It  is  also  in  most  of  the  Bibliatk.  Patntnu, 
and  was  published  separately  by  Anton.  Contius, 
Paris  1573,  4to.  J.  Cameranns  made  another 
translation,  which  was  published  together  with  his 
Commentarii,  ^e,  de  Synod*  Nicaeaa.^  Basel,  1561, 
fol.  often  reprinted.  Further,  the  Greek  text  by  Jos. 
Scaliger,  in  his  T%e$aurus  Tentporum,  Leiden,  1606, 
fol. ;  Greek  and  Latin  by  J.  Goarius,  ad  calcem 
Chron.  EuaeUL  Paris,  1652,  foL  Venice,  1729,  foL 
3.  *AvTt^^iKtiw  Aiyot  III.,  of  which  the  first, 
Adventts  Mammtmam  (id  est,  Constantine  Copro- 
nymus)  et  loonomachos  was  published  by  Canisius, 
in  the  fourth  vol  of  his  AnUq.  Leotion^  and  in  most 
of  the  BiUioth.  Pair, ;  ample  fragments  of  the 
Antirrhetioa  are  in  Combefis,  BibL  Auctuar.  Paris, 
1648.  fol.  4.  JLrixotirrplat  s.  Indiadua  Lihr. 
Saaror.^  the  text  with  a  translation  by  Anastasius 
Bibliothecarius,  in  Petri  Pithoei  Opera  Poathuma, 
Paris,  1609,  4to. ;  also  by  Pearson,  in  his  Criiie. 
Sacr.  Pearson,  in  Vindieia  Ignat»^  thinks  that 
the  Stichometria  was  written  by  somebody  who 
lived  before  our  Nioephorus.  5.  Confe$noFideiad 
Leonem  III.  Papam  ;  a  Latin  Tenion  in  Baionius, 
AmuUes^  ad  an.  811  ;  Greek  and  Latin,  in  Acta 
SynocL  E^phea,  Heidelberg,  1591,  foL,  together  with 
Zonaras,  Paris,  1620,  and  elsewhere.  6.  Chntmea 
BrevieuU  XVII^  Greek  and  Latin,  in  the  third 
book  of  Leunclavius,  Jua  Graec  Rom^  also  in  the 
second  book  of  Bonfinius,  Jua  OrienkUe^  1 583, 8ro. 
7.  Canonea  (aHi)  XXXVII.,  Greek  and  Latin,  in 
the  third  vol.  of  Cotelerius,  Monwmeui.  Eodeaiaa 
Graec,  8.  EpiaUihcontineiu  XVILInterrogatioma 
de  Re  Canomoa  cum  Reaponnonibua,  ibid. 

Bandurius  intended  to  publish  all  the  works 
of  Nicephorus,  and  after  completing  all  preparatory 
labours  and  making  his  woric  fit  for  the  press,  he 
published  a  ^Conspectus,**  Paris,  1705,  8to. 
Death  prevented  him  from  bringing  out  this  edition 
of  Nicephorus,  which,  according  to  the  best  know- 
ledge of  the  writer  of  this  article,  is  still  in  MS. 
in  Paris :  its  publication  is  a  great  desideratum. 
The  E^enchMM  Operum  Nioephori  given  by  Fabricius 
(vol.  vii.  p.  612,  &C.)  is  taken  from  the  **  Con- 
spectus,** and  we  refer  those  students  to  it  who 
wish  to  form  an  adequate  idea  of  the  number  and 
importance  of  the  works  of  Nicephorus.  (Cave, 
IJiaL  UL  ad  an,  806  ;  Fabric.  BiU.  Graec  vol 
vii.  p.  462,  &c  603,  &c.  612,  &c.  ;  Hankius,  Script. 
ByzanL) 

10.  Philosophus,  lived  aboat  900,  at  Constan- 
tinople, where  he  enjoyed  great  esteem  for  his 
learning  and  genius.  He  wrote  Oratio  Panegyrioa, 
a.  Vila  Antonii  Caulei  (CauUae)  Patriarch.  CP.^ 
who  died  in  891  (895),  which  is  printed  in  Bol- 
landii  Ada  Sanet^  ad  diem  12  FebruariL  He  is 
perhaps  also  the  author  of  *Ofcrarevxof,  a.  Caiaia 
m  Oclaieuchum  ei  Ubroa  Regum,  which  is  ascribed 
to  one  Nicephorus  Hieromonachus.  The  Oei»- 
teudiua  was  published  at  Venice,  1 772 — 1 773, 2  vols. 
foL,  with  a  Latin  version  and  a  commentary :  in  the 
title  there  stands  Leipzig,  without  a  date.  (Fabric 
BiU,  Graee.  vol.  viL  pi  610  ;  Cave^  HiaL  Lit  ad 
an.  895.) 

11.  pRBSBTTBR  Magnao  Ecdesiae  S.  Sophiae 
CP.,  of  uncertain  age,  wrote  **  Vita  S.  Andreae,** 
sumamed  6  aa\6s  (Simplex),  ed.  Greek  and  Latin, 
in  Acta  SaHetm-.  ad  28  diem  Mau.  (Fabric.  BSbL 
Graec  roL  vii.  pw  675,) 


NICETAa 

12.  UaANU^  s.  ORANua,  of  uncertain  «^ 
wrote  Vita  S.  Symeonia  ^yliiae  Janioria,  who  died 
in  597  (in  Acta  Sanetor.  ad  24  diem  Maii).  [  W.  P.] 

NICE'RATUS  (N*«ifpttTOf).  1.  Thefothcrof 
Nicias,  the  celebrated  Athenian  geneiaL  (Thuc 
iii.  91  ;  and  passim.) 

2.  A  son  of  Nicias,  was  put  to  death  by  the 
thirty  tyrants,  to  whom  his  great  wealth  was  no 
doubt  a  temptation.  Thexamenes,  in  his  de£ence, 
as  reported  by  Xenophon,  mentions  the  murder  of 
Nicerattts  as  one  of  the  acts  which  tended  neces- 
sarily to  alienate  all  moderate  men  from  the  govern- 
ment On  his  death  his  wifo  slew  herself  to  avoid 
flailing  into  the  power  of  the  tyrants.  Nieezatas 
is  spoken  of  as  a  man  of  very  nuld  and  benevolent 
disposition,  and  generaUy  beloved.  From  Demoe- 
thenes  we  learn  also  that  he  was  of  a  feeble  con- 
stitution, and  was  childless  ;  but  the  latter  state- 
ment (if  the  reading  iirais  be  the  right  one)  is  in- 
consistent with  the  account  in  Lysias  (Xen.  Hell, 
ii.  3.  §  39  ;  Schn.  ad  loc;  Diod.  xiv.  5  ;  Dem.  c 
Meid.  p.  567  ;  Lys.  de  Boma  Nidae  FnaL  p.  149). 
Niceratns  is  introduced  as  one  of  the  characters  ia 
the  Sympoaimm  of  Xenophon.  [E.  E.] 

NICE'RATUS  {HiKiipoTos),  To  aa  epigiaa- 
matist  of  this  name  has  been  ascribed  the  fonnk 
epigram  of  Nicaenetus,  already  menti<»ed  [Ni- 
CAiNBTUs],  as  of  uncertain  authorship.  (Fabtic. 
BiU»  Graec  vol  iv.  p.  485  ;  JauoohtjAntkoL  Grate 
vol  vil  p.  230.)  [ W.  M.  GO 

NICE'RATUS  (Nimfparot),  a  Greek  writer  on 
plants,  one  of  the  folioweis  of  Aadepiadea  of  Bi- 
thynia  (Dioscor.  De  Mai.  Med,  i.  pirael  voL  L  p^  2  ; 
St  Epiphan.  Ade,  Haerea.  i  L  3,  p.  3,  ed.  Cokm. 
1682),  who  is  quoted  by  Asclepiadea  Pkar- 
macion  (ap.  GaL  De  Compoe.  Medaeam,  me,  JLoc 
iii.  1,  vol  xiL  p.  634%  and  must,  thovfore,  haw 
lived  in  the  latter  half  of  the  first  century,  b.c 
His  medical  formulae  are  several  times  quoted  hr 
Gal^n  (De  Compoa.  Afedaeam,  aec  Loc  voL  xiiL 
pp.  87,  96,  98,  110,  &6,  DeAvHd,  iL  15,  vol. 
xiv.  p.  197),  and  once  by  Pliny  {H,  N.  xxxiL  31 ). 
Caelius  Aurelianus  mentions  that  ha  wrote  a  wrork 
on  catalepsy  {De  Morb.  ii.  5,  p.  376).   [W.  A.  G.] 

NICE^RATUS,  the  son  of  Eactemon,  aa  Athe- 
nian statuary,  flourished,  as  it  seems  frosa  PIxht 
{H.  N.  zxxiv.  8.  s.  19.  §§  19,  31),  in  tbe  tine  k 
Alcibiades,  of  whom  and  his  mother  Demaieie  he 
made  statues.  He  also  made  tbe  Aescolapiaa  aad 
Hygieia,  which  stood,  in  Pliny *s  time,  in  the  temple 
of  Concord  at  Rome.  Tatian  {adv,  Graec  53«  £"2) 
mentions  his  statues  of  Telesilla  and  Gfancippc^ 
respecting  which  ieeSillig,CSstot^f<>^j:«.  ( P.  &>] 

NI'CEROS,  a  painter  of  Thebes,  the 
disciple  of  Aristeides,  and  the  brother  oi 
(Plin.  H. N.  XXXV.  10.  a.  36.  §  23)         £P.  S^J 

NICETAS  (Nunfros),  Bysantine  wtitcn.  I. 
AcoMiNATUS  (*Aico/buv((rot),  also  called  Cboxi- 
ATXS,  because  he  was  a  native  of  Chooae,  frmnrrT 
Coloaaae,  in  Phrygia,  one  of  the  moct  loportaES 
Byxantine  historians,  was  bom  about  the 
of  the  twelfth  century,  and  was  daacended 
noble  and  distinguished  fiually.  The 
Isaac  IL  Angdus  (1185—1195) 
governor  of  Philippopotis,  at  a  period 
revolt  of  the  Bulgarians,  and  the  appnach  ai  tar 
emperor  Frederic  I.  of  GeRaany,  with  aa  wamij  d 
150,000  men  (1189),  devolved  moat 
duties  upon  the  governors  of  the  lai^ 
Thrace.  Nicetas  also  held  the  oflwea  of 
theta»  piaefiBctiu  ancri  cnbicali,  and 


NICETAS. 

portaaoe,  and  lie  wai  honoured  with  the  title  of 
lenator.    He  ww  pretent  at  the  ci^tture  of  Con- 
Btantinople  bj  the  Latins  in  1204,  of  which  he 
haa  given  as  a  most  impressiye  and,  nndoubtedly, 
fiuthful  description.    His  palace  was  burnt  down 
daring   the   storm,    and    after   many  dangeroos 
adventores  he  escaped,  with  his  family,  to  Nicaea, 
through  the  assistance  of  a  generous  Venetian 
merchant.    There  he  continned  to  live  at  the  court 
of  the  emperor  Theodore  Lascaris,  and  employed 
his  time  in  writing  that  great  historical  woric  which 
has  brought  his  name  down  to  posterity.    He  died 
at  Nicaea  in,  or  perhape  after  1216.     Modem 
travellers  have  tried,  but  in  Tain,  to  discover  his 
tomh    The  Hittoria  is  a  corollary  of  ten  distinct 
works,  each  ot  which  contains  one  or  more  books,  of 
which  there  are  twenty*one,  giving  the  history  of 
the  emperors  from  1 1 18  down  to  1206 :  viz.  Joannes 
Comnenus  (1118 — 1143),  in  one  book  ;  Manuel 
Comnenus  (1143 — 1180),  in  seven  books;  Alexis 
Comnenus  (1180 — 1183),  in  one  book;  Andro- 
nicus  Comnenus  (1183---1185)   in  two  books; 
Issac  Angelus  (1185 — 1195),    in  three  books; 
Alexis  Angelus  (1195—1203),   in  three  books; 
Isaac  Angelus  and  his  son  AlexU  (1203—1204), 
in  one  book  ;  Alexis  Ducas  Mnnuplus  (1204),  in 
one  book  ;  Urbs  Capta,  or  the  events  during  and 
immediately  after  the  taking  of  Constantinople 
(1204),  in  one  book  ;  Baldwin  of  Flanders  (1204 
— 1206),  in  one  book.    The  mode  of  quoting  this 
historical  work  is  thus :  Nioetas,  I$aae  An^ut^ 
L  3  ;  Urht  Capta^  c.  1  ;  Andron,  CamMOL.  ii.  5, Ac. 
Editions :  Ed.  prinoeps,  by  H.  Wol^  with  a  I^tin 
version,  Basel,  1557,  foL ;  reprinted,  with  an  index 
and  a  chronology  by  Simon  Goulartiua,  Geneva, 
1593,  4to  ;  by  Fabrot,  with  a  most  valuable  Oloe- 
sarium  Graeco-barbamm,  and  a  revised  translation, 
notes,  &c.,  Paris,  1647,  foL  in  the  Paris  collection 
of  the  Byiantinea;    the  same  badly  reprinted, 
Venice,  1729,  foL    The  hist  edition  is  in  the.Bonn 
collection  of  the  Bjantines,  edited  by  J.  Bekker, 
1835. 

A  Greek  MS.   in  the  Bodleian,  divided  into 
two  books,  and  giving  an  account  of  the  conquest 
of  Constantinople,  with   special   regard  to    the 
atataes  destroyed  by  the  Latins,  is  ascribed  to 
Nicetas,  but  it  seems  to  have  been  altered  by  a 
later  writer,  who  made  additions.    The  account  of 
the  statues,  which  is  of  great  interest,  is  given  by 
Fabricitts  quoted  below,  and  critical  investigations 
concerning  this  MS.  are  given  by  Harris,  in  his 
PkUologioil  EnqtUriet  (part  iiL  c.  5).    The  work 
itself  has  been  published  by  Wilken,  under  the 
title  of  Nieetae  NarraHo  de  Slatuu  anHqmis^  quat 
Franei,   pod  eaptam  atmo  1204  CmutaniinopolM 
deatruxenmii    Lipa.   1830.       The  four    splendid 
brass  horses  at  Venice  were  taken  by  the  Vene- 
tians  during  the   plunder  of  Constantinople   in 
1204,    and    fortunately    escaped    the    barbarous 
avarice  of  the  Latin  soldiery.     We  cannot  wonder 
at  seeing  Nicetas  deeply  incensed  against  the  con* 
querors ;  but  though  very  partial  in  his  expressions, 
he  is  generally  impartial  as  to  &cts.    His  style  is 
bombastic,  yet  some  portiona  of  his  work  are  most 
expressive  and  even  beautiftd.    The  Hidory  of 
Nicetaa,  as  &r  as  it  treats  the  conquest  of  Covr 
atantioople,  ought  not  to  be  studied  without  com- 
paring it  with  Villehardouin^s  De  la  ConqnuU  de 
Consianiiuobltf  and  Paolo  Ramusio's  elegant  work, 
IM  Bello  aMufmtfmqwfi^oao,  S^e^  Venice,  1635, 
foL 


NICETAS. 


1183 


Nicetas  also  wrote:  Biitfoup^r  ^oSo^tor,  in 
twenty-seven  books,  the  first  five  of  which  were 
translated  into  Latin  by  P.  Morel  (Morellus), 
Paris,  1561,  8V0.,  1579,  1610  ;  Geneva,  1629. 
They  are  also  in  the  12th  vol.  of  the  BiU,  Fair, 
Colo».  But  the  whole  is  as  yet  unpublished. 
The  complete  work  is  extant  in  MS.  in  the  Royal 
Library  at  Paris  ;  and  there  is  another,  but  some- 
what abridged  copy  in  the  Bodleian.  Some  minor 
productions  of  Nicetas,  among  which  a  fragment 
on  the  ceremonies  observed  when  a  Mohammedan 
adopted  the  Christian  religion,  are  extant  in  dif- 
ferent libraries  in  Europe.  Michael  Choniates,  the 
elder  brother  of  Nioetaa,  wrote  Wotfoita^  being  the 
life  of  Nicetas  in  bombastic  verses,  transbted  into 
Latin,  and  published  by  P.  Morel,  Paris,  1566, 
8vo. ;  and  also  in  the  25th  vol  of  the  BM.  Pair. 
Lugdim.  (Fabric;  Bibl,  Graec,  voL  vii.  p.  737,  &c; 
Hankius,  Script  ByxanL ;  Leo  AUatina,  JM  NiedU; 
Haipbeiger,  Nockridikn  vom  gdekftm  Maamem; 
Harris,  ^c) 

2.  AncRiDiAOONUS  et  Chartophyhix  Magnae 
Eodesiae  Constantinopolitanae,  lived  about  1U80, 
and  wrote  ^AtfaBtparurfuU  IL,  AneUkemaiitmi 
contra  Joatmcm  PkUotopkum  Jialum,  a  treatise  on 
the  orthodox  fiuth,  which  is  still  esteemed  in  the 
Greek  church,  though  it  was  never  printed.  It  is 
extant  in  MS.  at  Venice.  (Cave,  Hisi,  Liter,  ad 
an.  1080;  L»  Allat  De  QmttMtu  Utrttuqus 
Eedei.  L  ii.  c.  10.) 

3>  Byzantinus,  a  monk  who  lived  about  1 120, 
wrote  Tradatti»  Apologeiiau  pro  Synodo  Chalot- 
donam  advemu  Armeniae  Prmeipem,  ed.  Leo 
AUatina,  Graece  et  Latine,  in  the  first  vol.  of 
Graeda  OrihodoaeOt  Rome,  1652, 4to.;  some  ascribe 
this  work  to  Nicetaa  Paphlago.  (Cave,  Hi$t,  LiUr. 
ad  an.  1120 ;  Fabric  BihL  Graee.  vol  vii.  p.  746.) 

4.  David.    [See  No.  9.] 

5.  EuoxNiANua,  lived  probably  towards  the 
end  of  the  the  twelfth  century,  and  wrote  in  poetry 
**The  History  of  the  Lives  of  DrusiUa  and  Cha- 
rides,**  which  is  the  worst  of  all  the  Greek 
romances  that  have  come  down  to  us.  It  was 
published  for  the  first  time  by  Boissonade,  together 
with  the  fragments  of  an  erotic  poem  by  Con- 
stantinus  Manasses,  1819,  2  vols. 

6.  GaoRoiua,  of  uncertain  age,  wrote  Eipidolac 
de  Ortatumt  Homims^  extant  in  MS.  at  Vienna. 
(Fabric.  BiU,  Graec  voL  xii.  p.  53.) 

7.  MARONrTA,  chartophylax,  and  afterwards 
archbishop  of  Thessalonica,  lived  about  1200,  and 
showed  himself  well  disposed  towards  the  con- 
templated  union  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches. 
He  wrote :  1.  Dc  Processtone  Spiriitu  Saneti  Dia- 
logorum  lAbri  VIIJ^  in  which  he  introduces  a 
Greek  and  a  Latin  discussing  the  above  subject. 
Leo  Allatius  {Contra  HdUmgtr,  c  19)  gives  some 
ftagments  of  it.  2.  Rupowno  ad  Interrogationef 
BasUa  Monaekif  Graec.  et  Lat  in  LenncUvius, 
Jut  Graeeo-Rom.  3.  Buponno  ad  Jnierrogatione» 
de  dicerti»  QuHmt  JEcdenaet,,  ibid.  4»  De  Mira- 
eulit  S.  DemetrH  Martyrit,  extant  in  the  Bodleian. 
5.  Etpoeiiio  Cancnmm  m,  Cwdkorwm  S,  Joan.  Dor- 
mosoent,  extant  in  MS.  in  Vienna.  He  also  wrote 
some  minor  works.  (Cave,  HitL  Liter,  ad  an. 
1201.) 

8.  NiCABANva,  chartophylax  at  Nicaea,  of 
uncertain  age,  wrote  De  Sekkmete  imter  Eodee. 
Graeeam  et  Bonumam^  extant  in  M&  in  Pazia 
and  elsewhere  ;  Leo  Allatius  gives  a  fragment  of 
it  in  XAv  Synodo  Pkotkm.    Also  peih^  De  Jay- 


1184 


NICETAS. 


mw  ei  StMaiomm  Jejunio,  d  Nuptiis  SaeerdoUtnh 
which  others  ascribe  to  Nicetas  Pectoratus^  (Cave, 
Hist  Liter.  D.  p.  U.) 

9.  Paphlaoo,  David,  perhaps  bishop  of  Da- 
dybri  in  Paphlagonia,  lired  about  880,  and  became 
known  by  his  attachment  to  the  patriarch  Ignatiat, 
and  by  his  attacks  upon  Photius.  He  wrote :  — 
1.  Vita  &  IgnatU  Patriarchae,  Qraece  et  Latine,  in 
Radenis  {Ada  QmcUii^  8to.  Ingolstadt,  1004, 
4to.)  ;  and  also  in  the  8th  toL  of  Omci/ui.  2.  Apo- 
dolorum  XII,  Encomia  XII.  8.  OrationiBS^  vis.  in 
Mareum  Bvan^idtun,  in  Nativitatem  &  Mariae^ 
m  E»altatumem  S,  Crudij  m  S.  Gregoriwn  Theo' 
logumj  OnUio  Pcmegyriea  in  &,  Hyaeinihttm  Ama- 
drenmm  Mariyrem,  all  of  which  together  with  the 
Encomia  Apodol,  were  published  with  a  I^tin 
translation  by  Comb^fis  in  NoviM$imum  Audmarium, 
Paris,  1 672,  foL  4.  Ofxaio  Panegyriea  in  tndytum 
Martjfrem  EndaUdunij  &c.  ed.  Oraeoe  et  Lat.  with 
notes  by  Comb^fis,  in  Uludrium  Chrydi  Martyrum 
Triumphi,  Paris,  1660,  8vo.  5.  Hidoria  Apo- 
crypha^ lost  Nicephorus  Callistus  borrowed  freely 
from  it  for  his  Hiiioria  Eodes.  6.  LiUr  pro 
Synodo  Chalcedonam  adversug  Epidoktm  Regii  Ar- 
meniae^  more  probably  the  work  of  Nioetas  Bv- 
ZANTINUS  [No.  3].  7.  Commenkarii  in  Gregor. 
Nazioaueni  Tdradieika  d  Monodickot  perhaps  the 
work  of  Nicetas  Serron.  The  text,  Venice,  1563, 
4to.;  a  Latin  version,  Imohk,  1588, 8vo.  7.  Several 
hymns  and  minor  productions.  (Cave,  Hid.  LUer. 
ad  an.  880;  Fabric.  BiU.  Grace,  vol.  vii.  p.  747.) 

10.  PxcTORATUs  or  Stbthatus  (Sn^Oariff), 
(Stemo),  a  monk  of  Constantinople,  lived  in  the 
middle  of  the  11th  century,  and  became  known 
through  his  violent  opposition  to  the  union  of  the 
two  churches,  and  his  attacks  upon  Cardinal 
Humbertus  and  the  other  legates  oi  the  Pope  at 
Constantinople.  He  wrote :  —  1.  Liber  adverstu 
LatmoB  da  Axymit  d  SaUatorum  Jejtmio,  d  Nup- 
tut  Saeerdatum^  ascribed  by  some  to  Nioetas 
Nicaeanus.  It  was  published  by  Basnage  in  the 
3d  vol  of  Canisins,  Lcdion.  Antiq.,  and  also  by 
Baronius  in  the  Appendix  to  the  1 1  th  voL  of  the 
Annales.  2.  TradatuB  dc  Anuna,  extant  in  MS. 
3.  CbmuM  in  Symeonem  jvmorem^  ed.  Oraeoe  Leo 
Allatius  in  his  Dkdriba  de  Symeou,  4.  Some 
minor  productions  extant  in  MSS.  (Cave,  Hi$L 
Liter,  ad  an.  1050 ;  Fabric.  BibL  Griuo.  vol  vii. 
p.  753.) 

11.  Rhktor,  perhaps  identical  with  Nioetas 
Paphlago.  Among  other  productions  the  following 
are  ascribed  to  him :  —  1.  Several  Orations  known 
to  Leo  AUatiusL  2.  Diatriba  m  yloriotum  Mar- 
tyrem  PoMttisleemonem.  3.  Dc  Oertamine  d  dc 
Inceniionc,  jfo.  HcUquiarum  &  Stqtkam  Proto- 
nuuiyris.  4.  Encomum^  in  Magnum  NicholauM 
MyrobUptem  d  T%aumattuy»m,  None  of  these 
have  been  published.  (Cave,  HisL  Liter,  D.  p. 
14.) 

12.  ScuTARiOTA,  a  native  of  Scatari,  opposite 
Constantinople,  of  uncertain  age,  wrote :  —  1.  Ho- 
miliac  III.  2.  SehoUa  sice  Annotationcs  m  Nioelac 
Acominati  Thesamrum  Orthodoa.  8.  Efridolae^  Dc 
Arte  Rkdoneot  poems  and  other  minor  productions 
extant  in  MSS.  in  Paris  and  elsewhere.  (Cave, 
Hid.  Liter.  D.  p.  1 5  ;  Fabric  BibL  Grace,  vol  vii. 
p.  765.) 

13.  Siroua,  a  violent  opponent  of  the  Latins, 
■gainst  whom  he  wrote  a  small  work,  a  Latin 
translation  of  which  begins  **Non  simpUdter  on- 
iij^  momc  vcncrabiUora,  &&,  and  of  which  Leo  I 


NICETAS. 

AUatias  gives  some  frsgments  in  De  Qmmm^  i. 
14.    {Caxc,  Hist.  Liter,  9Akl  ma.) 

14.  Sbrron,  archbishop  of  Serrae  or  Sent  in 
Macedonia,  and  afterwards  of  Heradeis,  lived  in 
the  11th  century,  and  has  often,  by  Leo  Allatiu 
for  Instance,  been  confounded  with  Nioets»  Psph- 
lago.     He  wrote :  —  1.  CommentarH  in  XVI.  iVa* 
xianxeni  Orationcs,  published  ad  cakem  Openm 
Nazianxcnij  and  separately,  under  the  nsme  of 
Nicetas    David    Paphlago,    Venice,   1563,  4to. 
2.  Responsa  Canonioa  ad  Iderrogaiiomes  njudtm 
Condaniini  EpiceopL,  Ghaeoe  et  Latioe  in  Leoo- 
davius,  Jns  Graceo-Roman.    3.  Catena  in  Jtbrn^ 
a  compilation  ascribed  by  some  to  one  Olympio- 
dorus.       Edit:    A    Latin   versbn,   by  Psohis 
Comitolns,  Venice,  1587,  4to. ;  Oraece  et  Utine, 
by  Patricius  Junius,  London,  1637,  fol«    4.  Car 
icnac    m  Lucam^   Mattbaenm  alkcipie^  pefbspi 
(Cave,  Hid.  LUer.  ad  an.  1077;  Fabric  8^ 
Grace  voL  viiL  p.  431 ;  Hambexger,  NaebioU» 
«on  gdekrten  Mattnem.) 

15.     THB8SALONICXNS18,      WBS     STchbUhop    o{ 

Thessalonica,  and  wrote  Dwlogii  Sea  dc  Pro- 
cessionc  Sjffiritus  Sanctis  of  which  Leo  AilstiBS 
gives  a  fiagment  in  Contra  HotHnyer.  Nkxtai  q( 
Thessalonica  lived  aboat  1200;  he  has  oCten  been 
confounded  with  Nicetas  Aoominatnib  (Fslvk. 
BiU.  Grace.  voL  vii.  p.  756.)  [W.  P.] 

NICETAS,  or,  as  his  name  is  vazvnuly  «ntten, 
Nioacas  or  Niocas,  or  Niodnt  or  Niedics,  wa»  by 
birth  a  Dacian,  and  bishop  of  a  dty  called  by 
ecclesiastical  writers  Civitaa  Aomotuaa  or  Bern»- 
sianensis^  situated  in  Maesia,  somewhere  between 
Naissus  and  Sardica.     This  prelate  visited  lult 
towards  the  close  of  the  fooith  century,  aui  hsTiog 
repaired  to  Nola  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the 
sepulchre  of  St.  Felix,  there  gained  the  goodrviH 
of  Paulinus,  who  celebrates,  in  &  poem  sdU  extsst, 
the  high  taienU  and  virtuea  of  his  friend,  and  the 
seal  with  which   he   laboured  in  preaching  tke 
Gospel  among  the   barbaziana.     Nicetss  pud  s 
second  visit  to  Nola  a.  d.  402;  and  it  appean  fi"» 
an  epistle  of  Pope    Innocentios  I.  (a>  z^  ^ 
Constant),  where  he  is  numbered  among  the  % 
nitaries  of  Macedonia,  that  he  was  alive  in  414. 

Considerable  confudon  haa  been  occadoned  \ij 
the  mistake  of  Baronioa»  who  soppoaed  that  N>- 
oetac  the  Dadan,  mentioned  in  the  Roman  Uv 
tyrology  under  7th  Jamnaiy,  was  a  different  V*^ 
from  the  Nieacas  BomaHasum  eivilatis  cfistefnsn, 
Gennadins,  and  that  the  latter  was  the  asme  witk 
the  Nieacas  of  Aqoileia,    to  whom  a  letter  w 
addressed  by  Leo  the  Graat  in  JuD.  45^-*^ 
hypothesis  which  forced  him  to  prove  that  A^tl^ 
bore  the  name  of  OnniaM  Romaiiama.     Bat  the  if 
searchea  of  Holstein,  Qoeanel  and  TiQaMmt  ban 
set  the  question  at  reat. 

Oennadius  informs  na  that  Nioetas  compoKd  a 
a  plain  but  elegant  style  inatniie^ona  tor  these  «^ 
were  preparing  for  bapdam,  ia  six  hooka,  of  v&j<^ 
he  gives  the  aigumenta,  smd  also  AdLapcatm  \^ 
yinem  LibeUus.    Of  theae,  the  fotmer  Va  cttak^ 
lost,  but  we  find  amon^  the  worica  of  St  Jtr»' 
(vq1.zI  p.  178,ed.VaUani,  toLt.  edBeDed.),acat& 
entitled  ObJurgaHoadSunttn  ma  m  I<oyettm,iaA«P^ 
the  works  of  St.  Ambrose  (toL  iL  p.  301.  ed.  Beoei  • 
the  same  piece  under  the  name  JVuekMlms  ai  Vr- 
yincm  Lapcann^  although    it   caxL  \m  ^KOTedVr  *> 
most  convincing  aiguments  that  Twit*****  of  t^ 
divines  could  have  been  the  anthor.     Heno*  ^^ 
conjectured  bj  Coteleriaa  that  it  iiu|^hX»  ini^> 


NICIAS. 

belong  to  Nicetai,  and  his  opinion  has  been  Teiy 
genenll  J  adopted,  although  the  matter  aeems  to  be 
involved  in  great  doubt.  (Gennadios,  tU  Virii 
lUutr,  22 1  Schonemann,  BtbUotheca  Patrmm 
Jtot  vol.iL  §17.)  [W.R.] 

NICE'TAS  or  NICAEAS  vnu,  as  we  have 
noticed  above,  bishop  of  Aquileia  in  the  middle 
of  Uie  fifth  century.  His  remains  hare  been  care- 
fully collected  from  various  sources  by  Mai  in  the 
"  Scriptorum  Veterum  Nova  Collectio  e  Vaticanis 
Codicibus  edita,""  4to.  Rom.  1833,  vol  vii.  p.  314— 
340.  They  consist  of  four  short  tracts :  —  1.  />0 
RatUme  FideL  2.  Dt  SpirUuM  SaneU  Patmttia,  3. 
De  diveni»  Appellationibut  Dommo  noitro  Jesu 
Ckristo  oonvetuaUilna.  4.  Etpianatio  SymboU  kabita 
ad  oompeUnie»^  together  with  six  fragments  of  a  few 
lines  each. 

NicBTAS,  who  was  bishop  of  Treves  in  the 
middle  of  the  sixth  century,  does  not  fisll  within 
the  limits  of  this  work.  [  W.  R.] 

NICETAS  (Nunfras),  a  physician,  to  whom  is 
addressed  one  of  the  letters  of  Theophykctus, 
archbishop  of  Bulgaria  {Ep,  55).  He  is  there 
styled  ^  Physician  to  the  King,**  and  must  have 
lived  in  the  eleventh  century  after  Christ.  He  is, 
perhaps,  the  same  person  as  the  compiler  of  a  col- 
lection of  surgical  treatises,  who  is  supposed  to 
have  lived  at  Constantinople  at  the  end  of  the 
eleventh  or  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century 
after  Christ  It  contains  extracts  from  the  works 
of  Hippocrates,  Soranus,  Rufris,  Galen,  Oribasius, 
Paulas  Aegineta,  and  other  writers  of  less  note ; 
and  is  to  be  found  in  MSw  in  the  Libraries  at 
Paris  (Codd.  2247,  2248^  and  Florence.  Of  the 
Laurentian  MS.,  which  is  very  ancient  and  valu- 
able, a  full  account  is  given  by  Bandini  in  his 
CoUaL  Cod.  Graee.  BibUotJL  LaurenL  (vol  iii.  p.  53, 
&C.  cod.  7),  where  he  has  also  inserted  a  com- 
pleto  list  of  the  dusters  contained  in  the  volume, 
to  the  number  of  five  hundred  and  eighteen. 
A  part  of  the  contents  of  this  MS.  was  published 
at  Florence,  1754  foL  by  Antonio  Cocchi,  with 
the  title :  —  *'  Graecorum  Chirurgici  Libri  :  Sorani 
nnus  de  Fracturarum  Signis,  Oribasii  duo  de 
Fractis  et  de  Luxatis,  e  CoUectione  Nicetae,** 
&&  &c.  The  editor  has  added  a  lAtin  translation, 
and  some  valuable  notes.  The  Commentary  of 
Apollonius  Citiensis  on  Hippocrates  ''De  Articulis** 
was  extracted  from  this  collection.  [Apollonius, 
p.  245].  (See  Chouhint*s  Handb.  der  Ditcher- 
kunde/Ur  die  AeUere  Mtdidn;  DieU*s  Preface  to 
his  Sdtolia  in  Hijq>oer.  et  Gal.)         [  W.  A.  G.] 

NrCIAS  (Nijcioi),  historical  1.  A  native  of 
Gortyn,  in  Crete.  He  was  connected  with  the 
Athenians  by  the  ties  of  proxenia,  and  it  was  at 
his  request  that  the  reinforoemente  sent  to  Phor- 
mion,  when  engaged  on  the  west  of  Greece  in  b.  a 
429,  were  ordered  to  stop  on  their  way  at  Crete, 
to  attack  Cydonia.    (Thue.  ii.  85.) 

2.  The  &ther  of  Hagnon,  the  Athenian  genezaL 
(Thuc.  iL  58.) 

3.  One  of  the  most  celebrated  of  the  Athenian 
generals  engaged  during  the  Peloponnesian  war. 
lie  was  the  son  of  Niceratus,  from  whom  he 
inherited  a  large  fortune,  derived  mainly  from  the 
silver  mines  at  Laureium,  of  which  he  was  a  very 
large  lessee,  employing  in  them  as  many  as  1000 
slaves.  (Xen.  Mem.  ii.  6.%2jde  Veet.  4.  §  14  ; 
Athen.  vL  p.  272,  e.)  His  property  was  valued 
at  100  talenU.  (Lys.  pro  Aritt.  Bonisy  p.  648.) 
From  this  canse,  combined  with  his  unambitious 

VOL.  IL 


NICIAS. 


1185 


character,  and  his  aversion  to  all  dangerous  inno- 
vations, he  was  naturaUy  brought  into  connection 
with  the  aristocratical  portion  of  his  fellow-citixens. 
He  was  several  times  associated  with  Pericles, 
as  strategus ;  and  his  great  prudence  and  high 
character  gained  for  him  considerable  influence. 
On  the  death  of  Pericles  he  came  forward  more 
openly  as  the  opponent  of  Geon,  and  the  other 
demagogues  of  Athens ;  but  from  his  military 
reputation,  the  mildness  of  his  character,  and  the 
liberal  use  which  he  made  of  his  great  wealth,  he 
was  looked  upon  with  respect,  and  some  measure 
of  attachment,  by  all  classes  of  the  citizens.  His 
timidity  led  him  to  buy  off  the  attacks  of  the 
sycophants.  This  feature  of  his  character  was 
ridiculed  by  more  than  one  comic  poet  of  the  day. 
The  splendour  with  which  he  discharged  the  office 
of  choregus  exceeded  anything  that  had  been  seen 
before.  On  one  occasion,  when  charged  with  the 
conduct  of  the  Theoria  to  Delos,  he  made  a  re* 
markable  display  of  his  wealth  and  munificence. 
To  prevent  the  confusion  which  usually  ensued 
when  the  Chorus  huided  at  Delos  amidst  the  crowd 
of  spectators,  he  hmded  first  at  Rheneia;  and 
having  had  a  bridge  prepared  before  he  left  Athens, 
it  was  thrown  across  the  channel  between  Rheneia 
and  Delos,  in  the  course  of  the  night,  and  by  day- 
break it  was  ready,  adorned  in  the  most  sump- 
tuous manner  with  gilding  and  tapestry,  for  the 
orderly  procession  of  the  Chorus.  After  the 
ceremonies  were  over  he  consecrated  a  brazen  palm 
tree  to  Apollo,  together  with  a  piece  of  land,  which 
he  purchased  at  the  cost  of  10,000  drachmae, 
directing  that  the  proceeds  of  it  should  be  laid  out 
by  the  Delians  iii  sacrifices  and  feasts ;  the  only 
condition  which  he  annexed  being,  that  they 
should  pray  for  the  blessing  of  the  god  upon  the 
founder.  His  strong  religious  feeling  was  perhaps 
as  much  concerned  in  this  dedication,  as  his  desire 
of  popukrity.  It  was  told  of  him  that  he  sacri- 
ficed every  day,  and  even  kept  a  soothsayer  in  his 
house,  that  he  might  consult  the  will  of  the  godi 
not  only  about  public  aifiiirs,  but  likewise  respect- 
ing his  own  private  fortunes.  Aristophanes  ridi- 
cules him  rather  severely  in  the  Equtteg  for  hit 
timidity  and  supendtion  (/.  28,&c.,  80,  1 12, 358). 
The  excessive  dread  which  Nicias  entertained  of 
informen  led  him  to  keep  as  much  as  possible  in 
retirement  He  made  himself  difficult  of  access  ; 
and  the  few  friends  who  were  admitted  to  his  pri- 
vacy industriously  spread  the  belief  that  he  devoted 
himself  with  such  untiring  seal  to  the  public  inter- 
ests, as  to  sacrifice  enjoyment,  sleep,  and  even 
health,  in  the  service  of  the  state.  His  character- 
istic caution  was  the  distinguishing  feature  of  his 
military  career.  He  does  not  seem  to  have  dia- 
pkyed  any  very  great  ability,  still  less  anything 
like  genius,  in  the  science  of  strategy  ;  but  he  was 
cautious  and  wary,  and  does  not  appear  on  a  single 
occasion  to  have  been  guilty  of  any  act  of  remiss- 
ness, unless  it  were  in  the  siege  of  Syracuse. 
Hence  his  military  operations  were  almost  inva- 
riably successful.  In  B.  c.  427  he  led  an  expedi- 
tion against  the  island  of  Minoa,  which  lies  in 
front  of  Megara,  and  took  it.  (Thuc.  iii.  51.) 
In  the  following  year  he  led  an  armament  of  sixty 
triremes,  with  2000  heavy-armed  soldiers,  against 
the  island  of  Melos.  He  ravaged  the  island,  but 
the  town  held  out ;  and  the  troops  being  needed 
for  an  attack  upon  Tanagra,  he  withdrew,  and, 
after  ravaging  the  coast  of  Locris,  returned  homo. 

4o 


1186 


NICIAS. 


(Thuc  iii.  91  ;  Diod.  xil  65.)  He  wai  one  of 
the  generals  in  b.  c  425,  when  the  Spartans  were 
•hut  up  in  Sphacteria.  The  amusing  circomstances 
under  which  he  commissioned  his  enemy,  Cleon, 
to  reduce  the  island,  have  already  been  described 
in  the  article  Clxon  [Vol.  I.  ]>.797].  In  the  same 
year  Nicias  led  an  expedition  into  the  territory  of 
Corinth.  He  defeated  tibe  Corinthians  in  battle, 
but,  apprehending  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  for 
the  enemy^s  troops,  he  re-embarked  bis  forces. 
Two  of  the  slain,  however,  having  been  left  be- 
hind, whom  the  Athenians  had  not  been  able  to 
find  at  the  time,  Nicias  resigned  the  honours  of 
victory  for  the  purpose  of  recovering  them,  and  sent 
a  herald  to  ask  for  their  restoration.  He  then 
proceeded  to  Crommyon,  where  he  ravaged  the 
land,  and  then  directed  his  course  to  the  territory 
of  Epidanrus.  Having  carried  a.  wall  across  the 
isthmus  connecting  Methone  with  the  main  land, 
and  left  a  garrison  in  the  place,  he  returned  home. 
(Thuc.  iv.  42—45  ;  Diod.  xii.  65.)  In  B.  c.  424, 
with  two  colleagues,  he  led  an  expedition  to 
the  coasts  of  Laconia  and  captured  the  island  of 
Cythera,  a  success  gained  with  the  sreater  facility, 
as  ho  had  previously  had  negotiations  with  some 
of  the  Cytherians.  He  stationed  an  Athenian 
garrison  in  the  island,  and  ravaged  the  coast  of 
Laconia  for  seven  days.  On  his  return  he  ravaged 
the  territory  of  Epidaurus  in  Laconia,  and  took 
Thyrea,  where  the  Spartans  had  settled  the  Aegi- 
netans  after  their  expulsion  from  their  own  island. 
These  Aeginetans  having  been  conveyed  to  Athens 
were  put  to  death  by  the  Athenians.  (Thuc.  iv. 
54  ;  Biod.  I.  e.)  In  a  a  423,  Nicias  and  Nico- 
stratus  were  sent  with  an  army  to  Chalcidice  to 
check  the  movements  of  firasidas.  They  obtained 
possession  of  Mende,  and  blockaded  Scione  ;  while 
thus  engaged  they  entered  into  an  agreement  with 
Perdiccas.  Having  finished  the  circumvallation 
of  Scione,  they  returned  home.  (Thuc.  iv.  130 — 
132.) 

The  death  of  Cleon  removed  out  of  the  way  of 
Nicias  the  only  rival  whose  power  was  at  all 
commensurate  with  his  own,  and  he  now  exerted 
all  his  influence  to  bring  about  a  peace.  He  had 
secured  the  gratitude  of  the  Spartans  by  Ms 
humane  treatment  of  the  prisoners  taken  at  Sphac- 
teria, BO  that  he  found  no  difficulty  in  assuming 
the  character  of  mediator  between  the  belligerent 
powers.  The  negotiations  ended  in  the  peace  of 
B.  c.  421,  which  was  called  the  peace  of  Nicias  on 
account  of  the  share  which  he  had  had  in  bringing 
it  about.  (Thuc  v.  16, 19,  24,  vii.  86.)  In  con- 
sequence of  the  opposition  of  the  Boeotians,  Corin- 
thians, and  others,  and  the  hostile  disposition  of 
Argos,  this  peace  was  soon  followed  by  a  treaty  of 
defensive  alliance  between  Athens  and  Sparta. 
According  to  Theophrastus,  Nicias,  by  bribing 
the  Spartan  commissioners,  contrived  that  Sparta 
should  take  the  oaths  first  Grounds  for  dis- 
satisfaction, however,  speedily  arose  between 
the  two  states.  The  jealousy  felt  by  the  Athe- 
nians was  industriously  increased  by  Alcibiades, 
at  whose  suggestion  an  embassy  came  from  Argos 
in  B.  c.  420,  to  propose  an  alliance.  The  Spartan 
envoys  who  came  to  oppose  it  were  entrapped  by 
Alcibiades  into  exhibiting  an  appearance  of  double 
dealing,  and  it  required  all  the  influence  of  Nicias 
to  prevent  the  Athenians  from  at  once  concluding 
an  alliance  with  Argos.  He  induced  them  to  send 
him  at  the  head  of  an  embassy  to  Sparta  to 


NICIAS. 

demand  satisfiiction  with  respect  to  the  pomt»  on 
which  the  Athenians  felt  themselves  aggnered. 
The  Spartan  government  would  not  comply  witli 
their  demands,  and  Nicias  could  only  procnic  a 
fresh  ratification  of  the  existing  treaties.  Oq  hii 
return  the  alliance  with  Aigos  was  resolved  on. 
(Thuc.  ▼.  43,  46.) 

The  dissensions  between  Nidas  and  Aldbisdei 
now  greatly  increased,  and  the  ostracitm  of  one  or 
other  b^an  to  be  talked  oC  The  demagogoe 
Hyperbolus  strove  to  secure  the  banishmeDt  of 
one  of  them  that  he  might  have  a  better  ehsnee 
of  making  head  against  the  other.  Bat  ^\a» 
and  Alcibiades,  perceiving  his  designs,  united  M 
influence  against  their  common  enemy,  and  tb» 
ostracism  fell  on  Hyperbolus. 

In  &  a  415,  the  Athenians  resolved  on  sendiflj 
their  great  expedition  to  Sicily,  on  the  pretext  of 
assisting  the  Segestaeans  and  Leontines.    l^ienif 
Alcibiades,  and  Lamachus  were  appointed  to  tbs 
command.     Nicias,  who,  besides  that  be  diasp- 
proved  of  the  expedition  altogether,  was  m  Mk 
health,  did  all  that  he  could  to  divert  the  Atbenisai 
from  this  course.     He  succeeded  in  getting  the 
question  put  again  to  the  vote  ;  but  even  to»  re- 
presentations of  the  magnitude  of  the  prepsratioBS 
required  did  not  produce   the  effiect  which  he 
wished.     On  the  contrary,  the  Athenians  deriwd 
from  them  grounds  for  still  greater  confidence ;  aod 
Nicias  and  the  other  generals  were  empowered  to 
raise  whatever  forces  they  thought  requisite.  Wh« 
the  armament  arrived  at  Khegium,  finding  the 
hopes  which  the  Athenians  had  <^t^'''^^p^^J|[|^ 
regard  to  the  Sc^eataeans  futile,  in  aconleienn  « 
the  generals  Nidaa  proposed  that  they  shoold  oS 
upon  the  Segestaeans  to  provide  pay,  tf  not  fiar  the 
whole  armament,  at  least  for  the  amouBtof  the 
succours  which  they  had  requested,  and  that,  if  thej 
fiimished  these,  the  forces  shonld  stay  till  they  had 
brought  the  Selinnntinea  to  terms,  and  ihenietaia 
home,  after  coasting  the  island  to  display  the  po*tf 
of  Athens.   But  the  intermediate  plan  of  Akihiadef 
was  finally  adopted.    After  the  recall  of  AloM<« 
Nicias  found  no  difficulty  in  aecuringthe  conconroce 
of  Lamachus  in  his  plans.     [From  Cataaa,  vhkh 
had  come  over  to  the  Athenians  and  heeavsi* 
their  head- quarters,  Nicias  and  Lamacbos  proceeded 
with  all  their  forces  towards  Segesta.    On  th^ 
way  they  captured  Hyccara.     Nicias  "vent  lunsn 
to  Segesta,  but  could   only   obtain  thirty  talests. 
On  their  return  they  seem  to  have  remained  abD«< 
inactive  for  some  time,  bnt  in  the  autvom  they  p* 
pared  to  attack  Syrscuae.      By  a  akilfo)  suata^ 
the  Athenians  without  xnol^tation  took  possess^ 
of  a  station  near  the  Olympienm,  by  t&M  hai^ 
of  Syracuse.    A  battle  took  plaoe  the  next  dav.£ 
which  the  Syracusans  were  defeated.     But  b«ia< 
in  want  of  cavalry  and    money,   Uia  AtbeniB» 
siuled  away,  and  for  the  first  paxt  fd  ti>e  winttf 
took  up  their  station  at   Nazoa.     Tbey  were  v^ 
successful  in  their  endeavours  to  indues  CasBsrsk 
to  join  them^  bnt  secured  the  aasistanee  of  sev<r~- 
of  the  Sicel  tribes.    Even    some   Etiuscan  ee^ 
promised  aid^  and  mroym  were  sent  to  CacOflC- 
From  Naxos  Nicias  rexno^red    to   Catana.    -^^ 
ditional  supplies  were  sent  froim  Athens,  and  vc^ 
at  Catana  in  the  spring    (b.  c.  414).     Kioas  f>* 
made  preparations  for  seiaixkg  'Spspolae,  in  «hk^  ' 
was  successful ;  and  the  circuxn  vallatioo  of  Sjif"* 
was  immediately  commeneed.   The  wock  ^^cooei^ 
rapidly,  and  all  attempts  of  t&ae  Strnseaaaas  t»'^' 


\ 


NICIAS, 

it  were  ddested.    In  8  battle  which  took  place  in 
the  manh  Lamachns  was  slain.      It  fortunately- 
happened  at  this  juncture  that  Niciaa,  who  was 
afflicted  with  a  painful  disorder  of  the  eyes,  was 
left  upon  Epipolae,  and  his  presence  prerented  the 
Syncusans  from    succeeding  in  a  bold  attempt 
which  they  made  to  gain  posaetsion  of  the  heights 
and  destroy  the  Athenian  works.     The  drcumnd» 
huion  was  now  nearly  completed,  and  the  doom  of 
Syiacnse  seemed  sealed,  when  Oylippus  arrived  in 
Sicily  [Oylippus].    Nidas,  for  the  first  time  in 
bis  life  probably,  allowed  his  confidence  of  success 
to  render  him  remiss,  and  he  neglected  to  preyent 
Oylippus  firam  making  his  way  into  Syracuse,     He 
seems  now  to  have  supposed  that  he  should  be  un- 
able to  stop  the  erection  of  a  counter-wall  on 
Epipohie,  and  therefore  abandoned  the  heights  and 
established  his  army  on  the  headland  of  Plemmy- 
rium,  where  he  erected  three  forta.     His  forces 
were  defeated  in  an  attempt  to  hinder  the  completion 
of  the  counterwork  of  the  Syracnsans.    Sucoonrs 
were  now  called  in  by  the  Syracuaana  from  all 
quarters,  and  Niciaa  found  himaelf  obliged  to  send 
to  Athens  for  reinforcements,  as  his  ships  were 
becoming  unsound,  and  their  crews  were  rapidly 
thinned  by  deaths  and  desertions.    He  requested 
at  the  same  time  that  another  commander  might  be 
sent  to  supply  his  place,  as  his  disorder  xenderMl  him 
unequal  to  the  discharge  of  his  duties.     The  Athe- 
nians Toted  reinforcements,  which  were  placed 
under  the  command  of  Demosthenes  and  Euryme* 
don.    But  they  would  not  allow  Niciaa  to  resign 
his  command. 

Meantime,  Oylippus  induced  the  Syracusana  to 
try  their  fortune  in  a  sea-fight  During  the  heat 
of  the  action  he  gained  poaoession  of  the  forts  on 
Plemmyrium.  The  sea-fight  at  first  was  against 
the  Athenians  ;  but  the  confusion  caused  by  the 
arrival  of  the  reinforcements  to  the  Syracusana 
from  Corinth  enabled  the  Athenians  to  attack  them 
at  an  advantage,  and  gain  a  victory.  Other  eon- 
tests  followed  in  the  great  harbour,  and  in  a  soTere 
engagement  the  Atheniana  were  defeated  with  con- 
aiderable  loss.  But  at  thia  moment  the  Athenian 
reinfbreementa  arrived. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Demosthenes,  a  bold  at- 
tempt waa  made  in  the  night  to  recover  Epipolae, 
in  which  the  Athenians,  after  being  all  but  suo* 
cessfhl,  were  finally  driven  back  with  aoTere  loss. 
Demosthenes  now  proposed  to  abandon  the  siege 
and  return  to  Athens.    To  this  Nicias  would  not 
consent    He  professed  to  stand  in  dread  of  the 
Athenians  at  home,  but  he  appears  to  have  had 
reaaona  for  believing  that  a  party  amongat  the 
Syracnsans  tnemselvea  were  likely  in  no  long  time 
to  facilitate  the  reduction  of  the  city,  and,  at  his 
urgent  instance,  his  colleagues  consented  to  remain 
for  a  little  longer.     But  meantime  fresh  succours 
arrived  for  the  Syncusans  ;  sickness  waa  making 
ravagea  among  the  Athenian  troopa,  and  at  length 
Niciaa  himself  saw  the  necessity  of  retreating. 
Secret  orders  were  given  that  every  thing  should 
be  in  readiness  for  departure,  supplies  were  coun- 
termanded, and  nothing  seemed  likely  to  prevent 
their  unmolested  retreat,  when  an  eclipse  of  the 
moon   happened.     The  credulous  superstition   of 
Niciaa  now  led  to  the  total  destruction  of  the 
Athenian  armament    The  soothsayers  interpreted 
the  event  as  an  injunction  from  the  gods  that  they 
•hould  not  retreat  before  the  next  full  moon,  and 
Niciaa  resolutely  determined  to  abide  by  their  de- 


NICIAa 


1187 


cision.  The  Syracnsans  now  resolyed  to  bring  the 
enemy  to  an  engagement,  and,  alter  aome  successful 
skirmishing,  in  a  decisive  naval  battle  defeated  the 
Athenians,  though  abody  of  their landforces  received 
an  unimportant  check.  They  were  now  masters  of 
the  harbour,  and  the  Athenians  were  reduced  to 
the  necessity  of  making  a  desperate  effort  to  es- 
cape. Niciaa  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  en- 
courage the  men,  but  the  Athenians  were  deci- 
sively defeated,  and  could  not  even  be  induced  to 
attempt  to  force  their  way  at  day-break  through 
the  bar  at  the  mouth  of  the  harbour.  They  set 
out  on  their  retreat  into  the  interior  of  Sicily. 
Nidas,  though  bowed  down  by  bodily  aa  well  as 
mental  sufieringa,  used  all  his  arguments  to  cheer 
the  men.  For  the  details  of  the  retreat  the  reader 
is  referred  to  Thucydidea.  Nidas  and  Demo- 
sthenes, with  the  miserable  renuiant  of  the  troops, 
were  compelled  to  surrender.  Oylippus  was  desi- 
rous of  carrying  Niciaa  to  Sparta ;  but  those  of  the 
Syiacusans  with  whom  Nicias  had  opened  a  secret 
correspondence,  fearing  lest  its  betrayal  should 
bring  them  into  difiicalties,  eagerly  urged  that  he 
should  be  put  to  death.  His  execution  draws  the 
following  just  remarks  firom  Bishop  Thirlwall 
(Hiti.  of  Greece  vol  iii.  p.  455) :  «« His  death 
filled  up  the  measure  of  a  singular  destiny,  by 
which  the  reputation  he  had  acquired  by  his  pru- 
dence and  fortune,  his  liberality  and  patriotism, 
his  strength  as  well  as  his  weakness,  all  the  good 
and  the  bad  qualities  of  his  mind  and  character,  his 
talents  and  judgment,  as  well  as  his  credulity  and 
superstition,  his  premature  timidity,  his  tardy  cou- 
rage, his  long-protracted  wavering  and  his  unsea- 
sonable resolution,  contributed  in  nearly  equal 
degrees  to  his  own  ruin  and  to  the  fell  of  his 
country.  The  historian  deplores  his  undeserved 
cahunity ;  but  the  fete  of  the  thousands  whom  he 
involved  in  his  disasters  was  perhaps  still  more 

gitiable.^  According  to  Pauaanias  (l  29.  §  )2), 
is  name  was  omitt^  on  a  monument  raised  at 
Athens  to  the  memory  of  those  who  fell  in  Sicily, 
because  he  surrendered  hunself  voluntarily.  (Plut. 
Nicuu ;  Died.  xii.  83,  &c  ;  Thuc.  vi.  and  vii. ; 
Thirlwall,  HisL  o/ Greece,  voL  iii.  cc.  25  and  26.) 

4.  A  herald  of  Philip,  king  of  Macedonia,  who 
was  carried  off  from  Macedonia,  and  kept  ten 
months  in  custody  at  Athens.  The  letters  of 
which  he  was  the  bearer  were  publicly  read  at 
Athena.  (PhiUppi  Epist  t»  Dem,  Op,  p.  159,  ed. 
Reiske). 

5.  An  Athenian,  a  relative  of  Apollodorus,  who 
brought  a  suit  against  Phormion,  on  whose  behalf 
Demosthenes  wrote  the  speech  Mp  ^opfduvos. 
Nidas,  Deinias,  and  Andromenes  had  induced  Apol- 
lodorus to  desist  from  a  previous  suit  of  the  same 
kind.  Nicias  and  Apollodorus  married  sisters,  the 
daughters  of  Deinias.  Nicias  was  uncle  to  a  man 
named  Stephanus,  by  whom  he  was  stripped  of  his 
property.    (Dem.  adv.  StepL  p.  1 122,  ed.  Reiske.) 

6.  An  officer  in  the  service  of  Alexander  the 
Oreat  After  tlie  capture  of  Sardes,  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  collect  the  revenues  of  the  province. 
(Arrian,  L  17.  §  8.) 

7.  A  friend  and  relation  of  Mennaeus,  and  a 
general  in  the  service  of  Ptolemaeus  Philopator. 
He  was  sent  to  oppose  Antiochus  and  succour  the 
city  of  Abila,  but  waa  defeated.    (Polyb.  v.  71.) 

8.  Praetor  of  the  Achaean  league  in  b.  c  207. 
(Liv.  xxviii.  8.) 

9*  An  officer  in  the  service  of  Perseus,  king  of 

4g  2 


1188 


NICIAS. 


Macedonia.  He  teems  to  have  been  in  command 
at  Pella.  When  the  fortimet  of  Penena  appeared 
desperate,  in  a  moment  of  bewildennent  he  gave 
directions  to  Nicias  to  throw  his  tieasnres  into  the 
sea,  and  to  Andronicus  to  burn  his  fleet  The 
former  executed  the  commands  of  the  king,  though 
a  \arge  part  of  the  treasure  was  afterwards  recoTeted. 
But  Perseus,  to  get  rid  of  the  witnesses  of  such  an 
act  of  folly,  had  both  Nicias  and  Andronicus  put 
to  death,  a  a  169.    (Liv.  zlir.  10.) 

10.  A  native  of  C<m,  who  made  himself  tyrant 
for  a  short  time.  He  was  a  oontempoiary  of  Stxabo. 
(Strab.  xiv.  p.  658.)  [C.  P.  M.j 

NI'CIAS  (Niaiof),  Hterwy.  1.  OfEleia.  To 
him  some  attributed  the  Boicxms  a  poem  generally 
ascribed  to  Orpheus.  (Fabric.  BibL  Graec  toI.  L 
pp.164,  172.) 

2.  A  rhetorician  of  Syracuse,  who,  with  Tisias, 
instructed  Lycias,  &  c.  443.  (Suid.  a  «.  Avo-^af.) 
Westermann  (6Vac&.  der  Qriedu  Bend,  p.  38) 
suggests  that  the  separate  mention  of  a  Syracusan 
Nicias  may  have  arisen  from  the  concision  of 
names.  For  though  many  writers  mention  him 
along  with  Tisias  they  seem  to  have  all  drawn 
from  one  common  source. 

3.  A  slave  of  Epicurus,  manumitted  along  with. 
Mys  and  Lycon,  b.  c.  278.  (Diog.  Laeit.  p.  272, 
ed.  Lond.  1664.) 

4.  Of  Nicaea,  repeatedly  referred  to  by  Athe- 
naous,  who  names  three  works  of  his.  These  are, 
1.  AioSoxo/t  which  seem  to  have  been  memoirs  of 
the  various  schools  of  philosophy  (vi  p.  273,  d., 
xiii.  p.  592,  a.).  2.  'A^icaSiKO,  which  may  have 
been  an  account  of  Arcadian  usages,  perhaps  a  por- 
tion of  a  larger  work  on  Greek  local  usages  (xiii. 
p.  609,  e.,  where  Athenaeus  simply  speaks  of  him 
as  Ntjcfat).  3.  A  history  Tltpi  rw  ^tKoao^p 
(iv.  p.  162,  e.).  But  by  comparing  this  passage, 
wherein  he  quotes  Sotion,  as  the  writer  of  the 
AiaSoxo/,  with  another  (xi.  p.  505,  b.  c.),  where  he 
mentions  their  names  together,  we  think  that  we 
may  justly  conclude,  that,  through  inadvertence,  or 
an  error  in  the  text,  the  names  of  Nicias  and 
Sotion  have  become  interchanged,  and  that  the 
history  is  to  be  transferred  to  Sotion.  We  have 
no  means  of  ascertaining  his  age,  except  that  he 
must  have  lived  after  Plato.  (Athen.  U.  ce, ; 
Fabric.  BibL  Graec.  vol.  iii.  p.  770.) 

5.  A  Coan  grammarian,  who  lived  at  Rome  in 
the  time  of  Cicero,  with  whom  he  was  intimate. 
Suetonius  (de  lUustr.  Gramm.  14)  calls  him,  if  the 
ordinary  reading  be  correct,  Curtius  Nicia.  He 
also  mentions  {i,  c.)  that  he  originally  belonged  to 
the  party  of  Pompey,  but  that,  having  endeavoured 
to  involve  Pompey^s  wife  in  an  intrigue  with 
MemmiuR,  he  vras  betrayed  by  her,  and  disgraced 
by  his  former  patron.  From  the  scattered  notices 
of  him  found  in  Cicero,  we  may  conclude  that  he 
was  of  an  amiable  disposition,  but  soft  and  effemi- 
nate. We  nowhere  read  of  his  having  any  great 
reputation.  In  one  passage  (ad  Attic,  vii.  3) 
Cicero  does  not  seem  to  trust  much  to  his  authority 
as  to  the  question,  whether  Piraeea  was  the  name 
of  a  locttg  or  of  an  oppidum.  If  we  may  trust  a 
corrupt  passage  in  Suetonius  (Le,\  he  wrote  a 
treatise  on  the  writings  of  Lucilius.  (Sueton.  L  e, ; 
Cic.  (xd  Fam.  ix.  10,  ad  AtL  L  a,  xiL  26,  53,  xiii. 
28 ;  Clinton,  F.  H.  vol.  iii.  p.  207.)  Cicero's 
letters  that  mention  him  extend  from  &  c.  50 
to  45. 

6.  A  monk,  who  lived  a*  d.  601.    He  wrote: 


N1CIA& 

1.  Against  the  Siocnrr^f  of  Phikpom.  iA:tr^ 
Sevems,  the  Eutyduan.  3.  A^ainA  tk  Yi:£; 
He  is  not  to  be  coafonnded  wi&  ^i;lIi^ 
(CEv^Hift  Lit.Sc.EcT<iLl^695;fjk6it. 
Graec  Tol.  x.  p.  494.)  His  wiitiap  bi»  ). 
extant  [W.SLa 

NrCIAS  (Nudor),  ^  ™w  of  si  kat  :•■ 
physiciana 

1.  The  physician  of  Pyrihas,  kin^  of  h'-:: 
who,  during  his  master's  war  with  tbe  Rci^ 
went  to  C  Fabricina  Lusdnus,  the  eostc. ». . 
278,  and  offered  for  a  certain  renrdtacif 
the  king  by  poison.  (Claud.  Qosdi^.  c-. 
Gell  Noet  AtL  iiL  8  ;  Zonaras,  AnaaL  W.. . 
48,  ed  Basel,  1557.*)  Fabridus  not  «oh  re*- 
his  base  offsr  with  indignatioo,  but  insscn' 
sent  him  back  to  Pyrihus  with  Dotkr  <c  i^ 
treachery,  who,  upon  receiving  the  isfeiBa&i.  ? 
said  to  have  cried  oat,  **  This  is  that  H'i  - 
whom  it  is  harder  to  turn  aside  fton  jvsxxtzL 
honour  than  to  dirert  the  son  froD  its  r?^' 
(Entropy  ii.  14.)  Zonaxaa  adds  (i.e.p.3$»u: 
the  traitor  was  put  to  death,  and  his  sim  etc? 
cover  the  seat  of  a  chair; 

2.  A  native  of  Nicopolia,  in  the  seeosd  mrr 
after  Christ,  introduced  by  Plutarch  ia  b  >-■ 
poshea  (vii.  1.  $  1),  aa  one  of  the  ipfskeno^ 
discussion,  whether  what  is  dnmk  eitm  :** 
lungs.     Nicias  rightly  maintained  thst  it  it-'- 

The  writer  on  stones,  11^  AiAw,  <K-^^  ■ 
Plutareh  {ParalL  §  13,  Z>e  FImc  c%.\^ 
and  Stobaeus  {FhriL  tit.  100.  1 12L  Ik54:.> 
a  different  person,  and  does  not  vp^  ^  ^* 
been  a  physician,  though  ao  classed  bj  ^^'■- 
(BibL  Gr.  voL  xiii.  p.  »46,  ed.  ret)  [W.  A  It 

NrCI AS,  a  celebrated  Athenian  psimer. «^ ' 
son  of  Nioomedes,  and  the  disciple  of  Aatidots»!  ^* 
XXXV.  1 1.  s.  40.  §  28).  On  this  grmma  Siffif  £: ' 
that  since  Antidotua  was  the  pupil  of  Esp^;-^'- 
who  flourished  about  the  104  th  Olyaipia^  >-^ 
must  have  flourished  about  OL  117  orabs'^' 
310.  And  this  agrees  with  the  stwy  d  P^' 
about  the  unwillingness  of  Nidas  to  seO  osf  - 
pictures  to  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egvpt,  if  «e  ^ '" 
Ptolemy  I.  to  be  meant  (Aba  fots.  <«««•'* '' 
Epiewros,  11).  On  the  other  hand,  PlioT '-'' 
that  Nicias  assbted  Praxiteles  »  ilatm  <i^\ 
nenrfu,  that  is,  covering  marble  stataes  «iil>  > '' 
of  encaustic  varnish,  by  which  abeantifoil.^i^ 
and  tinted  sur&oe  was  gtven  to  than  («e  ^'  * 
Aniiq.  Painting,  §  viii).  Now  Pisxitek*  r- 
rished  in  the  104th  Olympiad,  &c:  ^i-' 
We  must  therefore  either  suppose  that  N'toas-  - 
pointed  the  statues  of  Praxiteles  a  f»^^]^ 
time  after  they  were  made,  which  is noli^ r^ 
bable  in  itself,  and  is  opposed  to  PlinjV  ustcctc 
or  else  that  Pliny  has  confounded  tvo  di£^^ 
artists,  indeed  he  himself  sogicsts  tbtf  '•-/ 
may  have  been  two  artists  of  Uw  bssk.  (^ 
Sillig,  CaUd,  ArH/.  f.  v.)  But,  plsasibte  »  -  ' 
argument  is,  it  is  not  oondnsive,  for  tlie  «i-'*' *" 
of  a  master  and  pupil  by  seven  or  o^i  OIf*F^' 
is  an  arbitrary  assumption.    A  pupil  o>T  ^'  '^ 

*  Aelian  caUs  the  physician  by  tbe  bi^  ^ 
aneat  (  Var,  Hut.  xii.  33)  ;  and  AaaaaB»  »- 
oellinus  (xxx.  1^  Valerius  Antias  (sp-M^; 
/.  0.),  and  Valerius  Maximus  (vi  5. 1 1)»  ^'  ^^ 
story  of  one  of  the  inends  of  Pyrrhw»  »^  ^ 
first-named  author  caUs  Demodans,  sad  thr  t** 
others  Tlmfociares. 


NICIAS. 

often  if,  nearij  the  same  age  ait  his  teacher,  and 
wnaeiimes  even  older.  Again,  PIiny*8  dates  are 
Tery  looiely  given ;  we  can  never  tell  with  cer^ 
tainty  whether  they  are  meant  to  mark  the  early  or 
the  middle  or  the  latter  part  of  an  artistes  career. 
In  the  case  of  Praxiteles,  we  know  that  he 
executed  great  works  considerably  lat»  than  the 
date  assigned  by  Pliny.  Supposing  then  that 
Nicias,  as  a  young  man,  assisted  Praxiteles  when 
in  the  height  of  his  fame  (and  it  is  not  likely  that 
Nicias  would  have  been  so  employed  after  he  had 
obtained  an  independent  reputation),  and  that  his 
refusal  to  sell  hit  picture  to  Ptolemy  occurred 
when  he  was  old,  and  had  gained  both  reputation 
and  wealth  enough,  there  remains  no  positive 
anachronism  in  supposing  only  one  artist  of  this 
name. 

Nicias  was  the  most  celebrated  disciple  of 
Euphranor.  He  was  extremely  skilful  in  painting 
female  figures,  careful  in  his  management  of  light 
and  shade,  and  in  making  his  figures  stand  out  of 
the  pictore  (Plia  L  c).  The  following  works  of 
his  are  enumerated  by  Pliny  (L  e.)  :  they  seem  io 
have  been  all  painted  in  encaustic.  A  painting  of 
Nemea,  sitting  on  a  lion,  holding  a  palm  in  her 
hand,  with  an  old  man  standing  by  with  a  stafi^ 
over  whose  head  was  a  picture  of  a  biga.  This 
last  point  is  not  xery  intelligible  ;  Lessing  has  en- 
deavoured to  clear  it  up  (Laoooon,  p.  280,  note) : 
Nicias  placed  on  this  picture  the  inscription,  Nmms 
MKmnrw :  the  picture  was  carried  from  Asia  to 
Rome  by  Sihmus,  and  Angustns  had  it  fiutened 
into  the  wall  of  the  curia  which  he  dedicated  in 
the  eomitium  (Plin.  H.N,  xxxv.  4.  s.  10).  Father 
Liber  in  the  temple  of  Concord.  A  Hyacinthus, 
painted  as  a  beautiful  youth,  to  signify  ^e  love  of 
Apollo  for  him  (comp.  Paus.  iii.  19.  §  4) ;  Augustus 
was  so  delighted  with  the  picture  that  he  carried  it  to 
Rome  after  the  taking  of  Alexandria,  and  Tiberius 
dedicated  it  in  the  temple  of  Augustus.  A  Diana, 
probably  at  Ephesus,  as  Pliny  mentions  in  imme- 
diate connection  with  it  the  sepulchre  of  Megabyzus, 
the  priest  of  Diana,  at  Ephesus,  as  painted  by 
Nicias.  Lastly,  what  i^tpears  to  have  been  his 
master^piece,  a  representation  of  the  infernal  regions 
as  described  by  Homer  (NcmiCa,  NearomoMtia  Ho- 
meri) ;  this  was  the  picture  which  Nicias  refused 
to  sell  to  Ptolemy,  although  the  price  oflered  for  it 
was  sixty  talents  (Plutarch,  loe,  tup.  cU,)\  Pliny 
tells  the  same  story  of  Attains,  which  is  a  manifest 
anachronism.  Plutarch  also  tells  that  Nicias  was 
to  absorbed  in  the  work  during  its  progress,  that 
he  used  often  to  have  to  ask  his  servants  whether 
he  had  dined.  From  the  above  pictures,  Pliny  dis> 
tinguishes  the  following  as  gramdes  pieturat :  Ca- 
lypsoy  Io,  Andromeda,  an  admirable  Alexander 
(Paris),  and  a  sitting  Calvpso,  in  the  porticoes  of 
Pompey.  Some  pictures  of  animals  were  attributed 
to  him :  he  was  particularly  happy  in  painting 
dogs. 

Pansanias  (vii.  22.  §  4)  gives  a  full  description 
of  his  paintmgs  in  a  tomb  outside  Tritaea  in 
Achaea. 

There  is  an  interesting  passage  in  Demetrius 
Phalerens  (Eloe*  76),  giving  the  opinion  of  Nicias 
respecting  the  art  of  painting,  in  which  he  insists 
on  the  importance  of  choosing  subjects  of  some 
magnitude,  and  not  throwing  away  skill  and  labour 
on  minute  objects,  such  as  birds  and  flowers.  The 
proper  subjects  for  a  painter,  he  says,  are  batUes 
both  «n  hmd  and  on  sea ;  in  which  the  yariooa 


NICOCHARES. 


1189 


attitudes  and  expressions  of  horses  and  of  men 
afford  rich  materials  for  the  painter :  the  subject  of 
the  action  was,  he  thought,  as  important  a  pari  of 
painting  as  the  story  or  plot  was  of  poetry. 

Nicias  was  the  first  painter  who  used  burnt 
ochre,  the  discovery  of  which  was  owing  to  an 
accident  (Plin.  H.  N,  xxxv.  6.  §  20).  He  had  a 
disciple,  Omphalion,  who  was  formerly  his  slave 
and  fiivourite  (Paus.  i v.  31.  §  9).  He  himself  was 
buried  at  Athens,  by  the  road  leading  to  the 
academy  (Pans.  i.  29.  §  15).  [P.  S.] 

N ICIPPE  (Ni«£inrn).  1.  A  daughter  of  Pelops, 
and  the  wife  of  Sthenelus,  by  whom  she  became 
the  mother  of  Aldnoe,  Medusa,  and  Eurystheus. 
(Apollod.  iL  4.  §  5.)  It  should  be  remarked  that 
some  call  her  Leudppe,  Archippe,  or  Astydameia. 
(Heyne,  od  ApoUod.  L  e.$  SchoL  ad  Thucyd, 
i.  9.) 

2.  A  daughter  of  Thespius,  the  mother  of  Anti* 
machns,  by  Heraclesw  (Apollod.  iL  7.  §  8.)  [L.S.J 

NICIPPUS  (NiKimroy).  1.  A  Coan  mentioned 
by  Aelian  (  F.  H,  L  29),  who  succeeded  in  making 
himself  tyrant. 

2.  A  friend  and  disciple  of  Theophrastus.  (Diog. 
Laert  v.  53.) 

3.  One  of  the  ephors  of  the  Messenians  in  b.  a 
220.  With  some  other  leading  men  amongst 
them,  who  held  oligarchical  views,  he  was  a  stre- 
nuous supporter  of  peace,  even  to  the  detriment  of 
the  public  interests.  When  the  envoys  from  the 
congress  held  at  Corinth,  at  which  war  had  been 
resolved  on  against  the  Aetolians,  came  to  Messenia, 
Nicippns  and  his  party,  contrary  to  the  feelings  and 
wishes  of  the  people  generally,  by  means  of  some 
degree  of  compulsion  got  the  reply  returned  to  the 
envoys,  that  the  Messenians  would  not  enter  into 
the  war  until  Phigalea,  a  town  on  their  borders, 
had  been  wrested  from  the  Aetolians.  Polybius, 
in  a  digression,  finds  great  fault  with  the  policy  of 
this  fiiction  among  the  Messenians.  (Polyb.  iv. 
31  ;  Thirlwall,  HuL  of  Greece^  voL  viii.  p.  233, 
&c)  [C.P.M.] 

NI'CO.      [NicoN.] 

NICOBU'LA  {Sueoeo^Kri),  a  Greek  lady,qnoted 
by  Athenaeus  (x.  p.  434,  c.  xii.  p.  537,  d.), 
though  with  some  doubt  (Nuc  ^  d  dyotfclf  rwihfi 
rd  irvYYpifAtutra)^  as  the  author  of  a  work  about 
Alexander  the  Great.  In  the  MSS.  of  Pliny  the 
name  Nicobulus  is  found,  and  Harduin|[/fMfed!  Auc- 
torum^  voL  L  p.  63)  supposes  that  he  accompanied 
Alexander  in  his  e^>editions.  (Fabric.  Bibi.  Grate, 
vol.  iii.  p.  47.)  [CP.M.] 

NICOBU'LUS,  an  Athenian  who  was  involved 
in  a  dispute  arising  out  of  some  mine-property  with 
a  man  named  Pantaenetns,  and  was  sued  by  him. 
The  speech  of  Demosthenes  againat  Pantaenetua 
was  written  for  him  on  this  occasion.  (Dem.  Ilapa- 
ypo^    vp^s  Tlavraiptrov.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

NICOBU'LUS,  a  friend  and  relative  of  Gre- 
gorius  Nazianzenus.  He  waa  the  author  of  a  poem, 
addressed  to  his  son  of  the  same  name,  in  reply  to 
one  written  by  Gregory,  in  which  the  latter  had 
begged  him  to  allow  his  son  to  leave  his  native 
country  for  the  purpose  of  studying  eloquence. 
The  poem  of  Nicobulus  is  found  amongst  ^ose  of 
Greffory,  beginning  Ttnyov  ifiiv,  /ivSovs  woBtvy 
iroSluf  rd  ^pioro.  (Fabric.  BiL  Graee,  vol.  ix. 
p.  811.)  [a P.M.] 

NICO'CHARES  (Nuroxc^s),  an  Athenian 
poet  of  the  Old  Comedy,  the  son  of  Philonides, 
also  a  comic  poet.    He  was  contemporary  with 

Aq  9 


1190 


NICOCLES. 


Aristophanes  (Suidas,  *.  v.  Niicox<^f ),  and  of  the 
ward  KviaB^ycuov  (Steph.  Byx.  s.  v.  KvHaOi/ivcuoy), 
If  the  conjecture  of  Bbckh  be  correct  {Corp, 
Iitscript.  ToL  i.  p.  354),  he  was  alire  so  fax  down 
as  B.  c.  354.  The  names  of  his  plays,  as  enume- 
rated by  Suidas  (U  c),  are,  'Afjv/uiyri^  n^Aoij^, 
FoXiCrcia,  'HpcucXris  yanAv^  'HpeucA^f  X^'PD'^^t 
K^Tct,  Aaicwi'ef,  Aijfii^uu^  lUvrav|poi,  Xfipayii- 
crop^s,  Meineke  (Cbm.  Graec  Frag,  voL  i. 
p.  253)  ingeniously  conjectures  that  the  two  first 
are  but  difierent  names  for  the  same  comedy,  from 
the  £sct  that  liiXo^  does  not  occur  in  its  alpha- 
betical place,  like  the  rest,  and  from  the  name 
OenomaUs  occurring  in  a  quotation  from  the 
'A/(iu/uton},  gitren  by  Athenaeus  (two  lines,  x.  p. 
426,  e.).  Of  the  Galatea  two  small  frugments  are 
preserved.  (Pollux,  x.  93  ;  Schol.  t*  Aristoph, 
Pltd,  vv.  179,303.)  To  **  Heracles  marrying," 
reference  is  made,  Pollux  vii.  40,  x.  1 35.  In  the 
fermer  passage  the  play  is  spoken  of  iv  'HpeueAci 
yaiJuovitMVff ;  this  use  of  the  verb,  perhaps,  like  the 
Latin  nvho^  indicating  the  heroes  unhusband-Iike 
subjection  to  Omphale.  And  in  the  latter  passage 
the  poet  is  spoken  of  thus :  Karik  NtKi»x«p<>'*  Of 
the  Laoonea^  we  learn  from  the  Aipunent  to  the 
Plutus  III.  of  Aristophanes,  that  it  was  represented 
B.  c.  388,  in  competition  with  the  UXovtos  fi\  of 
Aristophanes.  Reference  is  made  to  it,  Athen.  xv. 
p.  667«  e.  Of  the  Lemniae,  the  subject  of  which 
seems  to  have  been  the  lores  of  Jason  and  Hyp- 
sipyle,  we  have  two  lines  preserved  by  Athenaeus 
(vii.  p.  3'28,  e.)>  Other  short  fragments,  but  with- 
out  the  names  of  the  plays,  are  preserved  by 
Athenaeus  (as  L  p.  34,  d.),  Pollux,  and  others. 
From  these  fragments  we  can  only  infer  that  he 
treated  in  the  style  of  the  Old  Comedy — sometimes 
rising  into  tragic  dignity — ^the  legends  and  local 
traditions  of  his  country,  no  doubt  ridiculing  the 
peculiarities  of  the  neighbouring  states.  (Mei- 
neke, L  e.  and  vol  ii.  p.  842  ;  Athen.  Suid.  Steph. 
Byz.  IL  ec, ;  Clinton,  F,  H,  vol  ii.  pp.  42,  101 ; 
Fabric.  BM,  Grace,  vol.  ii.  471.) 

Aristotle  mentions  (Art,  Poet,  ii.  7)  one  Nico- 
chares  as  the  author  of  a  poem  called  the  Ai|Xm1s, 
in  which  he  represents  men  as  worse  than  they 
are  Whether  the  comic  Nicochares  be  the 
author  or  not,  as  Aristotle  mentions  this  poem  in 
connection  with  the  parody  of  Hegemon,  and,  im- 
mediately IFter,  expressly  distinguishes  between 
the  characters  represented  in  tragedy  and  in 
comedy  as  a  separate  illustration,  the  Deliad  can- 
not have  been  a  comedy,  as  Fabricius  (BUfl.  GroM. 
▼ol.  ii.  p.  471)  inadvertently  states.  AciAi(£s,  **  the 
Poltroniad,**  has  been  suggested  as  the  probable 
name.  But,  looking  at  the  practice  of  the  comic 
poet  to  amuse  himself  with  local  pecnliaritiea,  it 
seems  probable  enough  that  he  wrote  a  satirical 
extravaganza  on  the  inhabitants  of  Delos.  ( Aristot 
L  c ;  Twining^s  transl.  vol.  L  p.  266,  2d  ed.;  Mei- 
neke, Com,  Graec  Fr,  vol.  L  p.  256  ;  Fabric.  BibL 
Graec,  Lc.)  [W.  M.  G.] 

NICOCLES  (NiKOKkris),  historical.  1.  King 
of  Salamis  in  Cyprus,  was  the  son  and  successor  of 
Kvagoras  I.  Some  authors  have  supposed  that  he 
had  participated  in  the  conspiracy  to  which  his  &ther 
Evagoras  fell  a  victim ;  but  there  is  no  authority 
for  this  supposition,  which  has  indeed  been  adopted 
only  by  way  of  explaining  the  strange  error  into 
which  Diodorus  has  fallen,  who  represents  Nicocles 
himself  &■  the  eunuch  by  whom  Evagoras  was 
■wassinated  (Diod.  xv.  47,  intpp.  ad  loc.).     It  is 


NICOCLES. 

certainly  incredible  that  had  this  been  the  cue, 
Isocntes  shonld  have  addressed  to  him  a  long 
panegyric  upon  his  father^s  virtues,  in  which  he 
also  dwells  particularly  upon  the  filisl  piety  of 
Nicocles,  and  the  honours  paid  by  him  to  the 
memory  of  Evagoras  (Iioc.  Evag,  mit.), 

Scareely  any  partacnlars   are   known  of  the 
reign  of  Nicocles,  but  it  appears  to  have  been  one 
of  peace  and  prosperity.  If  we  may  tnist  the  state- 
ment of  his  panegyrist  Isocrates  (who  addreiied  to 
him  two  of  his  orations,  and  has  made  him  the 
subject  of  another),  he  raised  the  cities  under  his 
rule  to  the  most  flourishing  condition,  repleniihed 
the  treasury,  which  had  been  exhausted  by  his 
fother*s  wars,  without  oppressing  his  subjects  by  ex* 
orbitant  taxes,  and  exhibited  in  aU  respects  the 
model  of  a  mild  and  equitable  ruler  (Iiocr.  Niad. 
p.  32,  &c).    The  same  author  extols  him  alio 
for  his  attachment  to  literature  and  philosophy 
(id.  Etnff,  p.  207),  of  which  he  afforded  an  ad- 
ditional proof  by  rewarding  Isocntes  htmidf  fix 
his  paneigyric  with   the    magnificent  pmcBt  of 
twenty  talents  (VU,  X,  OraL  p.  838,a.)L    The 
orator  also  praises  him  for  the  purity  of  his  domotK 
relations  ;  but  we   leam  from  Theopompus  and 
Anaximenes  (c^.  Athen,  xiL  p.  531 X  that  he  was 
a  penon  of  luxurious  habits,  and  used  to  vie  with 
Straton,  king  of  Sidon,  in  the  splendour  and  w^r»- 
ment  of  his  feasts  and  other  sensual  indnlyeDcea. 
According  to  the  same  authorities  he  ultimstely 
perished  by  a  violent  death,  but  neither  the  peiiod 
nor  circumstances  of  this  event  are  recorded. 

The  annexed  coin  may  be  safely  aseigDrd  to  this 
Nicocles.  See  Borrell,  NoHee  swr  quelipei  midaUla 
Greojuet  dee  Roi$  de  Chypre^  4to.,  Paris,  1836. 


COIN  OF  KIOOCLSS,  OP  SALAMIS. 

2.  Prince  or  ruler  of  Paphoa,  in  Cypns,  dnnB^ 
the  period  which  foUovred  tha  death  of  Akxsoder. 
He  was  at  fint  one  of  those  who  took  part  with 
Ptolemy,  the  son  of  Lagna,  agunal  Antifoass 
(Diod.  xix.  59  ;  Droyaen,  Hellememm,  vol  i.  ^ 
339),  but  at  a  subsequent  period,  B.&  310,  after 
Ptolemy  had  established  hia  power  over  the  «h«ie 
island,  Nicocles  i4)peara  to  hare  dianged  his  rien. 
and  entered  into  secret  n^gotiationa  with  ABtigoau^ 
llereupon,  the  Egyptian  monaicli,  alatmed  kst  the 
spirit  of  disaffection  should   spread  to  the  other 
cities,  immediately  despatched  two  of  his  friends 
Argaens  and  CaUuratea,  to  Cypnis«  who  «nrroanded 
the  peUce  of  the  unhappy  prince  with  an  aimed 
force,  and  commanded  hun  to  put  an  end  to  his  e«a 
life,  an  order  with  whicl^  after  a  'vaia  wUubbb^  A 
explanation,  he  was  oU^ed  to  comply.     His  ex^ 
ample  was  followed  by  hia  wile  Axiothea,  as  «el; 
aa  by  his  brothen  and   their  wiTea,  «a  that  the 
whole  fismily  of  the  prinoea  of  Paphoa  perished  » 
this  catastrophe  (Diod.  xx.  21  ;  Polyaes.  viE  ^r 
Wesseling  {ad  Diod,  Le,)  ham  erroneooaly  Vdieo^^ 
this  Nioodes  with   Nicoci«oti,   king  of  Sahv* 
[Nicocrbon],  from  whom  he  ia  certainly  distiiM*' 
(See  Droysen,  vol.  i.  p.  404,  not.)       A  coia  <f  ^ 
prince,    bearing  the  inacription    NIKOKAECn^ 


NICOCREON. 

nAMON,  ha*  been  mentioned  by  Eckbd  (toI.  iiL 
p.  87). 

3.  Of  Soli,  ion  of  Paiicratei,  an  officer  in  the 
anny  of  Alexander,  was  appointed  to  the  eommand 
of  a  trireme  dazing  the  voyage  down  the  Indue. 
(Air. /ini.18.) 

4.  An  Athenian,  who  waa  put  to  death  together 
with  Phodon  (b.  c.  318),  to  whom  he  had  always 
been  attached  by  the  warmest  personal  friendship : 
on  which  account  he  begged  as  a  last  fiivour  to  be 
allowed  to  drink  the  poison  before  his  illnstrions 
friend,  a  request  which  Phocion  unwillingly  con- 
ceded.   (Plut  Pkoe,  35,  36.) 

5.  Tyrant  of  Sicyon,  to  which  position  he  raised 
himself  by  the  murder  of  Paseas,  who  had  suc- 
ceeded his  son  Abantidas  in  the  sovereign  power 
[Abanhoas].  He  had  reigned  only  four  months, 
during  which  period  he  had  already  driven  into 
exile  eighty  of  the  citisens,  when  the  citadel  of 
Sicyon  (which  had  narrowly  escaped  (iftlling  into 
the  hands  of  the  Aetolians  shortly  before)  was  sur- 
prised in  the  night  by  a  party  of  Sicyonian  exiles, 
headed  by  young  Aimtus.  The  palace  of  the  tyrant 
was  set  on  fire,  but  Kicodes  himself  made  his 
escape  by  a  subterranean  passage,  and  fled  from  the 
city.  Of  his  subsequent  fortunes  we  know  nothing. 
(Plut  'AnL  3—9  ;  Paus.  ii.  8  §  3 ;  Cic.  d*  Of, 
iL  23.) 

6.  A  Syiacnsan,  whose  danghter  was  married  to 
Hieron  L,  and  became  the  mother  of  Deinoroenes. 
(SchoL  ad  Find.  Pylk.  i.  1 12.)  [£.  H.  R] 

NICOCLES  (NixoKAifO,  literary.  1.  A  comic 
writer  mentioned  by  Athenaeus  (viiL  p.  327), 
where,  however,  the  name  is  incorrect,  and  should 
be  altered  into  Timoclea.    [Tijioclx&] 

2.  A  Lacedaemonian,  was  the  teacher  of  gram- 
mar to  the  emperor  Julian  (Socmt.  iiL  1).  From 
the  words  of  Socrates  we  may  infer  that  he  was  a 
Christian.  This  Nicocles  is  perhaps  the  same  as 
the  one  mentioned  in  the  Etymologicum  Magnum 
(•.o.  iricdXo^).  Libanius  (voL  L  p.  24)  likewise 
mentions  a  rhetorician  of  Constantinople  of  this 
name.  (Fabric  BiU,  Graec  vol  vi.  p.  373 ;  Wester- 
maon,  Gescftioito  det  Grieekuchtn  JkredtionikeU, 
$102,n.l.)  [L.&] 

NICO'CRATES  {UuaucpAnis).  1.  A  Cyprian 
of  this  name  collected  an  extensive  library,  in  very 
eariy  times.  (Athen.  L  p.  3,a.) 

2.  Archon  of  Athens,  b.  c.  333.  ^Diod.  xvii.  29; 
Dionys.  DtmareL  toI  ii.  p.  116.)  Deinarchus 
pleaded  against  him,  in  behalf  <k  Nkomachus. 
(Dionys.  Demarek  toL  ii.  p.  118.) 

3.  A  Lacedaemonian  rhetorician  twice  referred 
to  by  Seneca.  (Snatar.  iL  ad  extr.  Comtrover.  iiL 
20,  ad  extr.)  In  the  latter  passage,  he  calls  him 
aridua  et  esuioata  deelamator,  Westermann 
{Gack.  der  Grieck.  Bendi.  pw  188)  calls  him  iVi- 
coctatiiMm 

4.  A  writer,  otherwise  unknown,  quoted  re- 
garding a  report  that  no  one  could  sleep  on  the 
island  of  Aegae,  sacred  to  Poseidon,  on  account  of 
the  god*s  appearance  on  the  island,  by  the  Scho- 
liast on  ApolL  Rhod.  L  831.  [W.  M.  G.] 

NICOCREON  (NiirofqpW),  1.  King  of  Sa- 
lamis  in  Cyprus,  at  the  time  of  Alexander's  ex- 
pedition into  Asia.  He  submitted  to  the  conqueror 
in  common  with  the  other  princes  of  Cyprus,  with- 
out opposition ;  and  in  B.C  331,  after  the  return 
of  Alexander  from  Egypt,  repaired  to  Tyre  to  pay 
homage  to  that  monareh,  where  he  distinguished 
lilmaelf  by  the  magnificence  which  he  disphiyod  in 


NICODEMUS. 


U9t 


furnishing  the  theatrical  exhibitions.  (Plut  AU», 
29.)  After  the  death  of  Alexander  he  took  port 
with  Ptolemy  against  Antigonus,  and  in  b.  c.  315, 
we  find  him  actively  co-operating  with  Seleucus 
and  Menelaus,  the  generals  of  Ptolemy,  in  effecting 
the  reduction  of  those  cities  of  Cyprus  which  hod 
espoused  the  opposite  cause.  In  return  for  these 
services  he  subsequently  obtained  from  Ptolemy 
the  territories  of  Citium,  Lapethus,  Ceryneia,  and 
Marion,  in  addition  to  his  own,  and  was  entrusted 
with  the  chief  onnmand  over  the  whole  island. 
(Diod.  xix.  59,  62,  79.)  We  know  nothing  of  the 
fortunes  of  Nicocreon  after  this :  but  as  no  mention 
ocean  of  his  name  during  the  memorable  siege  of 
Sakmis,  by  Demetrius  (B.&  306),  or  the  great 
searfight  that  followed  it,  it  seems  probable  that  be 
must  have  died  before  those  events.  The  only 
personal  anecdote  transmitted  to  us  of  Nicocreon 
is  his  putting  to  death  in  a  barbarous  manner  the 
philosopher  Anaxarchus  in  revenge  for  an  insult 
which  the  latter  had  offered  him  on  the  occasion 
of  his  visit  to  Alexander.  (Cic  T^tac  iL  22,  cfs 
Not  Dear.  iiL  33 ;  Plut  ds  Ttfi.  p.  449  ;  Diog. 
Laert  ix.  59.) 

2.  A  Cyprian  who  formed  a  design  agiunst  the 
life  of  Evagoras  I.,  king  of  Salamis :  he  was  de- 
tected and  arrested,  but  subsequently  escaped. 
(Theopomp.  ap,  Pkoi.  p.  120,  a.)         [F^H.B.] 

NICODAMUS  (NiiC($8a/ios),  a  sUtuary  of 
Maenalus  in  Arcadia,  made  statues  of  the  Olympic 
victors  Androsthenes,  Antiochns,  and  Damoxeni- 
das  ;  one  of  Athena,  dedicated  by  the  Eleians  ; 
and  one  of  Hercules,  as  a  youth,  killing  the 
Nemean  lion  with  his  airows,  dedicated  at  Olympia 
by  Hippotion  of  Tarentum.  (Paus.  v.  6.  §  1,  26, 
§  5,  vL  6.  $  1,  3.  $  4>  3C  25.  $  4.)  Since  Andro- 
sthenes  conquered  in  the  pancratium  in  the  90th 
Olympiad,  &  c.  420  (Thuc.  v.  49),  the  date  of  Nico- 
damus  may  be  placed  about  that  time.      [P.  S.J 

NICODE'MUS  (NiiC(»i}/u»i),  historical.  1.  A 
tjnant  of  Centoripa  in  Sicily,  who  was  driven  out 
by  Timobon,  b.  c.  339.    (Diod.  xvL  82.) 

2.  An  Athenian  of  the  dome  Aphidnae,  a  partizan 
of  Enbulus.  He  was  murdered  by  Aristarchus, 
the  son  of  Moschus.  Demosthenes,  for  no  other 
reason  apparently  than  that  he  was  opposed  to  the 
party  of  Eobulus,  was  suspected  of  having  been 
privy  to  the  murder  (Dem.  Afeid.  p.  549  ;  iSoAo^ 
Ulpian,  ad  p.  548  ;  Deinarch.  e.  l>$m,  p.  24,  ed. 
Reiske). 

A  man  of  the  name  of  Nicodemus  also  figures 
in  the  speech  of  Isaeus,  vcpl  rod  Uv^v  icA^pov. 

3.  A  Messenian,  mentioned  by  Plutareh  [Dem, 
p.  852,  a.),  who  contrasts  his  political  tergiversation 
(he  had  first  espoused  the  cause  of  Cossander,  afier^ 
wards  that  of  Demetrius)  with  the  conduct  of 
Demosthenes. 

4.  A  native  of  Elis,  sent  by  Philopoemen  at  the 
head  of  an  embassy  to  Rome,  B.C.  187.  (Polyb. 
xxiiL  1,  7.)  [C.  P.  M.] 

NICODE'MUS  (NtieoSiJMoO.  of  Heradda. 
Seven  epigrams  written  by  him  have  by  an  in- 
advertence of  Brunck  been  attributed  to  Nico- 
demus, the  physician  of  Smyrna.  Ther  are  of 
the  childish  class  of  epigrams,  called  dyriarpl- 
^otrrOf  or  avoKVKklica^  in  which  the  sense  is 
the  same,  though  each  distich  be  read  from  end 
to  beginning,  instead  of  from  beginning  to  end. 
The  epigrams  of  Nicodemus  consist  of  two  lines 
each,  in  the  el^iac  measure,  and  seem  to  have 
been  principally  inscriptions  for  statues  and  pio- 

4q  4 


1192 


NICOLAUS. 


tares.  (Anik,  Grace,  toL  iii.  p.  91,  vol.  xiii.  p.  923, 
ed.  Jacobs.)  [W.M.G.] 

NICODO'RUS  (Nnfrf«»poj),  a  native  of  Man- 
tineia,  who,  with  the  advice  of  Diagoras  the  Melian, 
acted  as  lawgiver  in  his  native  city.  (Aelian, 
F.^.ii.  23.)  [C.P.M.] 

NICOLA'US  (Nix<$Aaof,  NixoAfws),  historical 
1.  Father  of  Bulis,  the  Spartan.  (Herod,  vii.  134.) 

2.  Son  of  Bulis,  was  associated  with  Aneristus 
in  his  embassy  to  Persia,  in  B.  a  430,  and,  toge- 
ther with  him,  was  put  to  death  by  the  Athenians. 
[Anxristus.] 

3.  A  Syracasan,  who  lost  two  sons  in  the  war 
with  Athens,  but  at  its  conclusion,  in  B.a  413, 
endeavoured  to  pertnade  his  countrymen  to  spare 
the  Athenian  prisoners.     (Diod.  xiiL  19 — 27.) 

4.  An  Aetolian,  and  a  general  of  Ptolemy  IV. 
(Philopator).  In  b.  c.  219  we  find  him  besieging 
Ptolemais,  which  was  held  by  the  traitor  Theodotus, 
who  had  revolted  from  Ptolemy  to  Antiochos  the 
Great  Nicolaus,  however,  alMuidoned  the  siege 
on  the  approach  of  the  Syrian  king  [Laooras]. 
In  the  same  year  he  did  much  towards  baffling  the 
attempt  of  Antiochus  on  Dura  or  Don  in  Phoe- 
nicia, by  sending  constant  succours  to  the  besieged. 
In  &  c.  218  he  was  invested  by  Ptolemy  with  the 
supreme  command  in  Coele-Syria,  an  appointment 
fully  warranted,  according  to  Polybius,  by  his 
military  experience  and  bravery.  He  was,  how- 
ever, dislodged  by  Antiochus  and  his  generals 
from  a  strong  position  which  he  had  taken  up  be- 
tween the  range  of  Mount  Libanus  and  the  sea 
near  the  town  of  Porphyreon,  and  was  obliged  to 
seek  safety  in  a  precipitate  flight  towards  Sidon. 
It  may  be  conjectured  that  after  this  he  deserted 
to  Antiochus :  at  least,  we  find  the  name  of  Nico- 
laus of  Aetolia  mentioned  among  the  generals  of 
the  S^Tian  king  in  his  campaign  in  Hyrcania,  B.  c 
209.    (Polyb.  V.  61,  66,  68,  69,  x.  29.)      [E.  E.] 

NICOLA'US  (NiirtJXaof),  Uterary.  Nicolaus 
is  the  name  of  a  great  many  writers  and  eccle- 
siastics in  the  times  of  the  Byzantine  empire,  but 
only  the  most  important  of  them  are  mentioned 
below.  A  full  list  of  them  is  given  in  Fabricios 
{BibL  Graec.  vol  xi.  p.  286). 

1.  Artababda  ( 'ApTotfdWJijj),  of  Smyrna,  of 
uncertain  but  late  age,  is  called  in  a  Vatican  ma- 
nuscript 'ApraSdffZriii  Apt$fiirruc6s  «col  y^vfUrpvis 
6  'Paha,  He  was  the  author  of  a  work  on  the 
art  of  counting  with  the  fingers  ("£«^00-1?  to€ 
SoicTi/AtKov  ftdrpov)^  which  has  been  published  by 
F.  Morel,  Paris,  1614 ;  Possin.  Caiena  Graec 
Patrum  in  Marcum,  p.  449,  Rome,  )  673  ;  J.  A. 
Fabric.  Observ.  in  varia  Loea  Novi  Tedanu  p.  159, 
Hamb.  1712;  and  J.  G.  Schneider,  Edcgaephytieae^ 
p.  477.  (ScholU  Geschickte  der  GriecAuckam  LU- 
teratar^  vol.  iii.  pp.  345 — 347.) 

2.  CABABILA&      [CaBASILAS.] 

3.  CUALCOCONOTLBS.      [ChaLCOOONDVLIS.] 

4.  Of  C0N6TANTINOPLX,  of  which  he  was  pa- 
triarch from  A.  D.  1084  to   1111,  wrote  several 

decrees  and  letters,  of  which  an  account  is  given  by 
Cave.  (Cave,  HisL  Lit  vol  ii.  p.  156,  ed.  Basil ; 
Fabric  BibU  Graee.  vol  xi.  p.  285.) 

5.  DaMASCBNUS.      [DaMA8CBNU8] 

6.  EUBOICDS.      [SBCUNDIN0S.] 

7.  Haoiothxodorbtus,  was  archbishop  of 
Athens  in  the  twelfth  century,  in  the  reign  of 
Manuel  Comnenus.  He  is  known  as  a  jurist,  who 
wrote  a  commentary  upon  the  Basilica.  (Fabric. 
DOfL  Graeo,  vol  xi.  p.  €33.) 


NICOLAUS. 

8.  Hydruntius,  lived  at  the  beginning  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  in  the  reign  of  Alexins  IV. 
Comnenus,  and  was  distinguished  by  his  opposition 
to  the  Latin  church,  against  which  he  published 
several  works,  of  which  an  account  is  given  by 
Cave  (ad  ann.  1201)  and  Fabricins  (BiU.  Gnuc 
vol.  xi.  p.  287). 

9.  Of  MxTHONB  in  the  Peloponnesus,  of  which 
phue  he  was  archbishop,  lived  probably  in  the 
twelfth  century,  and  also  wrote  many  works 
against  the  Latin  church,  for  an  aoeonnt  of  which 
we  must  again  refer  to  Fabricins  (vol  xL  p.  290) 
and  the  authorities  which  he  cites.  Nioolans 
of  Methone  also  deserves  to  be  mentioned  as  one 
of  the  opponents  of  the  Neo-Platonic  philosophers. 
He  published  a  work  in  reply  to  the  Srotx^'sM'o 
5€o\oyuc^  of  Proclus :  thb  work  of  NicoUnts  was 
published  for  the  first  time  by  J.  Th.  Voemel,  under 
the  title  oiNieoUu  MeUumaui»  Re/utaHo  InsHtmiiom» 
Theolcffieae  Prodi  PlaUmieiy  Franct  1826. 

10.  Of  Myrab.     [See  No.  17.] 

1 1.  MVRBF8U&  [See  below.  No.  3.] 

12.  PbPAG0JIBN(7&      [PBPAGOMXNU&] 

13.  P&ABP08ITU8.     [See  below.  No.  4.] 

14.  Rhabda.     [See  No.  1,  and  Rhaboa.] 

15.   SbCUNOINUS.      [SBCUNDXMUa] 

16.  Of  Smyrna.    [See  Na  1.] 

17.  The  Sophist,  lived  under  Leo  I.,  sod  down 
to  the  reign  of  Anastasius,  consequently  in  the 
latter  half  of  the  fifth  century,  was  a  pupil  of  Pro- 
clus. Suidas  (s.  v,  Nur.)  mentions  two  works  of  his, 
TlporfvtufdffiMm  and  Ms Artroi  purropuai.  Part  of 
the  UpoyvfiAffiiara  had  been  previously  published 
as  the  work  of  Libanius,  but  has  more  recently  ap- 
peared as  the  work  of  NicoUas,  in  Wala^  Rhetor. 
Graec  vol  I  pp.  266—420.  Suidas  («.«.)  men- 
tions another  sophist,  a  native  of  M}*rae  in  Ciikia, 
and  a  pupil  of  Lachares,  who  taught  at  Constan- 
tinople, and  was  the  author  of  a  T^x*^  ^ttToftin) 
and  McA^roi.  (Fabric.  BtU.  Graee.  vol  vi  p.  134  ; 
Westermann,  Geedddite  der  Grieek  Beredieamkeit, 
§  104,  n.  10.) 

NICOLA'US  (JSiK6\wn\  the  name  of  aevcnl 
physicians,  who  are  often  confounded,  and  whom  it 
does  not  seem  possible  to  distinguish  with  oertaiaty. 

1.  The  person  quoted  by  Galen  (Dr  Gnmpoe. 
Medicam.  sec  Gen,  v.  11,  vol.  xiil  p.  831)  most 
have  lived  in  or  before  the  second  century  after 
Christ.  He  may,  perhaps,  be  the  physician,  of 
whose  medical  formulae  one  is  quoted  by  Piaolai 
Aegineta  (iv.  37,  vii.  17.  ppi  520, 678)  and  Nico- 
laus Myrepsus  (x.  143,  p.  579).  A  phannaceatic^ 
author  of  the  same  name  is  said  by  Faliricxiis 
{Bibl,  Gr,  vol  xiii  pp.  5,  346,  ed.  vet)  to  be  quoted 
by  Aetius,  but  the  writer  has  not  been  able  to  find 
the  name  in  the  pbce  referred  to  (x.  27). 

2.  A  native  of  Laodiceia,  who  lived,  aceordiBf 
to  AbCi-1-Faraj  (HieL  Dynad.  p.  88),  in  the  lattec 
half  of  the  fourth  eentnrr  after  Christ  He  wrote 
a  work  **  De  Summa  Pkiloeophiae  Aiistotriicae,'* 
which  was  trandated  into  Syriac  by  Honain  I  fan 
Ishak  ;  another  ^  De  Phuitis,**  whidi  ia  quoted 
by  *Abd6-l-Utif  (//iffor.  Aeg^  Ompemd.  pp.  1 9, 
27)  ;  and  a  third,  **  Liber  Responsionia  ad  ilke 
qui  Rem  unam  esse  statuunt  Intelieetom  et  latel^ 
ligibilia."  To  these  Wenrich  {De  Anetor, 
KersMM.  el  OommenU  Syriae,  Arab.  Armm 
Lips.  1842,  p.  294)  adds  two  others,  via.  ••  Co»- 
pendium  Philosophiae  Aristoteleae,**  and  ^Am- 
totelis  Historia  Animalium  in  Compendhiai  tv^ 
dacta.^  (See  also  DeSacy^  Note  on  Abdia  KLAbi; 


NICOLAUS. 

y.  77.)  This  is  no  doubt  the  Nicolaus,  whose  work 
**  De  Philosophia  Aiistotelis  "  is  quoted  by  Rhazes 
(Con/tii.  xi.  4,  Tol  i.  p.  228,  ed.  1506). 

3.  Nicolaus  Myrepsus  (Niir^Aaor  6  Mvpnf^f,  or 
the  ointment-maker),  the  author  of  a  Greek  phai^ 
naceutical  work,  which  ia  still  extant.  He  is 
probably  the  same  physician  who  is  mentioned  by 
Oeorgius  Acropolita  as  being  eminent  in  his  pro- 
fession, but  very  ignorant  of  natural  philosophy. 
{HisL  Byzant.  c.  39,  p.  34,  ed.  Paris.  1651.)  He 
was  at  the  court  of  Joannes  III.  Vatatses  at 
Nicaea,  when  the  eclipse  of  the  sun  took  place 
(Oct  6.  1241),  that  shortly  preceded  the  death  of 
the  empress  Irene.  Here  he  was  held  in  great 
esteem  by  the  emperor,  and  attained  the  dignity  of 
Actoarios  (id.  ibui,;  see  Diet.  cfAnL  p.  611,  b.). 
All  this  agrees  rery  well  with  the  scattered  notices 
of  his  date  and  his  personal  history  that  we  find 
in  his  own  work.  He  mentions  Mesue  the  younger 
(xxxii.  117,  p.  706),  who  died  a.d.  1015; 
"*  Michael  Angelus  r^galis*"  (i.  295,  p.  420),  who 
is  probably  the  first  emperor  of  the  family  of  the 
Palaeologi,  and  began  to  reign  a.  d.  1260  ;  **  Papa 
Nicolaus  ^  (ii.  9,  p.  469),  who  seems  to  be  Pope 
Nicholas  III.,  who  began  to  reign  a.d.  1277; 
and  **Dominus  Joannes**  (x.  103,  p.  575),  and 
**Magister  Johannes**  (xxxii.  99,  p.  703),  who  is 
probably  Joannes  Actuarius,  who  Uved  in  the 
thirteenth  century.  He  mentions  his  having 
visited  or  lived  at  Nicaea  (xxiv.  1 2,  p.  657),  and 
also  Alexandria  (i.  241,  xvil  17,  pp.  412,  612), 
whence  he  is  sometimes  called  Nicolaus  Ale»- 
andrinus. 

His  work  has  hitherto  only  been  published  in 
Latin  with  the  title  **  Antidotarium,**  or  *'I>e 
Compositione  Medicamentorum  ;**  and  has  often 
been  confounded  with  the  similar  work  of  Nicolaus 
Praepositus,  from  which  however  it  may  easily  be 
distinguished.  This  consists  of  forty  eight  sections, 
containing  more  than  2500  medical  formulae, 
arranged  according  to  their  form  and  object,  while 
the  other  contains  only  about  150  formulae 
arranged  alphabetically.  The  work  of  Nicolaus 
Praepositus  has  a  short  preface  by  the  author,  this 
has  none :  in  this  work  there  are  sometimes  men- 
tioned several  modes  of  preparing  the  same  medi- 
cine, in  the  other  never  more  than  one:  both 
works  begin  with  the  formula  called  **Aurea 
Alexandrina,**  but  the  composition  of  the  difierent 
prescriptions  does  not  always  agree.  The  work  of 
Nicolaus  Myrepstts  is  evidently  written  later  than 
the  other,  which  it  frequently  copies,  and  does  not 
appear  to  have  been  so  popular  in  the  middle  ages. 
It  is  chiefly  compiled  from  former  writers,  and 
contains  several  foolish  and  superstitious  remedies. 
It  was  first  published  in  an  incomplete  form  in 
1541.  4to.  IngolsU  by  J.  Agricola  Ammonius, 
and  afterwards  by  Leonh.  Fuchs,  Basil  1549, 
fol.  translated  from  a  much  more  complete  MS. 
This  transbtion  is  inserted  in  the  second  volume 
of  H.  Stephens*B  "Medicae  Artis  Principes,** 
Paris,  fol.  1567 ;  and  has  been  several  times  re- 
printed. (See  Fabria  BM,  Graee.  vol.  xiiL  p.  4. 
See.  ed.  vet ;  Choulant,  Handb,  der  Bueherhmde 
,  fUr  die  Adten  Median.) 

4.  Nicolaus,  commonly  called  Praeporitua^  to 
distinguish  him  from  Nicolaus  Myrepsus,  was  at 
the  head  of  the  celebrated  medical  school  at 
Salerno,  in  the  former  half  of  tho  twelfth  century, 
as  appears  from  the  &ct  of  his  work  being  com- 
mented on  by  Mattbaens  Platearioi.    He  is  said 


NICOMACHIOES. 


1193 


to  have  belonged  to  a  noble  family,  to  have  ac- 
quired considerable  wealth,  and  to  have  been  the 
principal  physician  of  his  age.  He  is  sometimes 
said  to  be  the  author  of  two  pharmaceutical  works, 
a  large  one  called  **  Antidetarium  Magnum,**  or 
** Nicolaus  Major**  (or  Magmu\  for  the  use  of 
druggists,  and  a  smaller  one,  chiefly  used  by  physi- 
cians, and  called  '^Antidotarium  Parvum,**  or  *^Ni« 
colaus  Minor**  (or  Parvtu).  This,  however,  ap- 
pears to  be  a  mistake  that  has  arisen  from 
confounding  his  work  with  that  of  Nicohius  My- 
repsus,  though  (as  we  have  seen)  they  are  totally 
diflferent  books,  though  treating  of  the  same 
subject  The  **  Antidotarium  **  is  written  in 
Latin,  and  was,  during  the  middle  ages,  one  of 
the  most  popular  works  on  the  subject  It  was 
first  published  in  1471,  4to.  Venet,  and  was  fre- 
quently reprinted  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries.  Matthaeus  Platearius  wrote  a  com- 
mentary on  the  work,  which  is  often  printed  with  it. 
A  very  full  account  of  the  work,  and  the  biblio- 
graphical questions  rehiting  to  it,  is  to  be  found 
in  the  second  edition  of  Choulant*s  Handb.  der 
Bucherkunde/nrdieAeliereMediciu.    [W.A.G.] 

NICOLA'US,  an  Athenian  sculptor,  whose 
name  is  inscribed,  together  with  that  of  Criton,  on 
a  colossal  Car3ratid,  found  in  1766  in  the  vineyard 
of  the  house  Strozzi,  near  Rome,  on  the  Appian 
road.  Winckelmann  ascribes  the  work  to  the 
time  of  Cicero,  Muller  to  that  of  the  Antonines. 
(Winckelmann,  Cfteek  d.  Kwui^  bk.  xL  c.  1.  $  14  ; 
Muller,  ArckdoL  d,  Kmut^  §  204,  n.  5.)       [P.  S.] 

NICO'LOCHUS  09ik6\oxos).  1.  A  Lacedae- 
monian, whom  Antalddas  left  at  Ephesus  as  vice- 
admiral  (IvurroXcvs),  in  a  c.  388,  while  he  went 
himself  to  negotiate  with  the  Persian  court  [  An- 
TALCiDAS].  Nicolochus,  sailing  from  Ephesus  to 
the  aid  of  Abydns  against  the  Athenians,  stopped 
at  Tenedos,  where  he  ravaged  the  land  and 
exacted  a  supply  of  money  from  the  inhabitants. 
The  Athenian  generals,  Iphicrates  and  Diotimus, 
were  preparing  to  succour  Tenedos,  but,  when  they 
heard  of  the  arrival  of  Nicolochus  at  Abydus,  they 
sailed  from  the  Chersonesus  and  blockaded  him 
there.  Antalcidas,  however,  on  his  return  in  b.  c. 
387,  put  an  end  to  the  blockade,  and  wrested  from 
the  enemy  the  command  of  the  sea.  In  b.  c.  375 
Nicolochus  was  appointed  admiral,  and  sent  out  to 
act  against  Timotheus  in  the  Ionian  sea.  With  a 
force  inferior  in  number  to  that  of  the  Athenians, 
he  gave  them  battle  near  Alyzia,  on  the  Acamanian 
coast,  and  was  defeated  ;  but,  soon  after,  he  was 
reinforced  with  six  Ambracian  ships,  and  again 
challenged  Timotheus.  His  challenge  was  not 
then  accepted ;  but  it  waa  not  long  before  Timo- 
theus, having  refitted  his  galleys  and  increased  his 
fleet,  by  an  addition  from  Corcyra,  to  seventy  ships, 
decisively  commanded  the  sea.  (Xen.  HelL  v.  1. 
§§  6,  7,  25,  ftc,  4.  §§  65,  66  ;  Schn.  ad  loe. ; 
Polyaen.  iii.  10;  oomp.  Rehdantx,  ViL  Ipk.  Chabr, 
Timoik  iii.  §  7.) 

2.  Of  Rhodes,  a  sceptic  philosopher,  and  a  dis- 
ciple of  Timon.  (Diog.  Laert  ix.  1 15.)        [E.  E.] 

NICOMA'CHIDES  (Kuco/uxiBus),  an  Athe- 
nian, whom  Xenophon  introduces  in  the  Memo- 
rabilia (iiL  4),  as  not  a  little  dissatisfied  at  the 
election  of  one  Antisthenes  to  be  general  in  pre- 
ference to  himself,  and  also  as  somewhat  puxzled 
by  the  attempt  of  Socrates  to  show  that  a  good 
house-keeper  possesses  the  main  qualifications  for  a 
military  commander.  [E.  £.] 


1194 


NICOMACHUS. 


NICO'MACHUS  (liuc6fiaxot).  1.  One  of  the 
ions  of  Machaon,  the  ion  of  Aeacolapioa,  by  Anti- 
cleia,  the  daughter  of  Diocles,  king  of  Pherae,  in 
Mesflenia.  According  to  Patuaniaa  (ir.  30.  §  2), 
he  succeeded  to  the  lungdom  after  the  death  of  his 
grandfather,  together  with  his  brother  Goigasns, 
and  is  therefore  placed  by  aome  in  the  twelfth 
century  B.  c.  Both  brothers  followed  the  example 
of  their  fitther,  by  practising  the  art  of  healing,  for 
which  they  received  dime  honours  after  their 
death,  and  had  a  sanctuary  at  Pherae,  founded  by 
Isthmios,  the  son  of  Olaucas  (id.  iT.  3.  §  6). 
Suidas  (t.  V.  Kut6fi.)  says  he  was  a  native  of  Star 
geira,  in  Macedonia ;  but  it  is  not  likely  that  this 
city  iraa  then  in  existence.  He  also  seems  to  say 
that  he  wrote  six  books  on  medicine  (*Iarpiic(£), 
and  one  on  natural  science  {^wrucd)  ;  but  this  is 
probably  incorrect  In  fiut  Nicomachus  must  be 
regarded  as  a  purely  mythical  personi^  According 
to  Hermippus  (ap.  Diog.  Laert.  t.  1.  §  1),  he  was 
the  ancestor  of  Nicomachus,  the  father  of  Aristotle. 

2.  The  father  of  Aristotle,  who  belonged  to  the 
family  of  the  Aselepiaihie,  and  was  descended  from 
Nicomachus,  the  son  of  Machaon.  He  had  another 
son  named  Arimnestns,  and  a  daughter  named 
Arimneste,  by  his  wife  Phaestis,  or  Phaeatiaa,  who 
was  also  descended  from  AescuJapins.  He  was  a 
native  of  Btageira,  and  the  friend  and  physician  of 
Amyntas  II.,  king  of  Macedonia,  b.  c  393 — 369. 
He  was  perhaps  the  author  of  the  worics  attributed 
(apparently)  by  Suidaa'  to  his  ancestor,  the  son  of 
Machaon.  (Suid.  a.  v.  'ApurroriKtis,  SiK6/taxot ; 
Ammon.  m  vita  ArisM. ;  Diog.  LaSrt.  t.  1.  §  1. ; 
Dionys.  D$  IhmtoQu  et  ArutoL  §  5  ;  Joann. 
Tieta.  CkiL  x.  727).  [W.  A.  O.] 

NICO'MACHUS  (Sut6fiaxos\  a  scribe  at 
Athens  (ypofMiarWf),  rose  to  citisenship  from  a 
aervile  origin,  if  we  may  believe  the  statements  in 
the  speech  of  Lysias  against  him.  According  to 
the  same  authority  he  was  entrusted  with  a  com- 
mission to  transcribe  the  laws  of  Solon,  a  period  of 
four  months  being  allowed  him  for  the  purpose ; 
bat  he  extended  the  time,  on  various  pretences,  to 
six  years,  and  drove  a  profitable  trade  by  tamper- 
ing with  the  laws,  in  the  way  of  interpolation  or 
omission,  as  it  suited  his  several  employers.  In 
particular,  he  lent  himself  to  the  intrigues  of  the 
oligarchical  party,  in  B.  c.  405,  and  fiibricated  a 
law  giving  power  to  the  council  to  take  cognisance 
of  the  alleged  offence  of  Clbophon.  Notwith- 
standing, however,  his  services  to  the  oligarchs,  he 
was  obliged  to  fly  from  Athens  under  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Thirty.  On  the  re-establishment  of 
democracy  he  seems  to  have  been  again  employed 
in  the  transcription  and  registering  of  the  laws, 
and  it  was  for  misconduct  in  the  execntion  of  this 
duty  that  he  was  visited  with  the  prosecution  for 
which  the  speech  of  Lysias  was  written.  (Xen. 
JffelL  i.  7.  §  35  ;  Lys.  &  Agor,  p.  130,  c.  iVteom.) 
It  was  perhaps  the  same  Nicomachus  who  is  men- 
tioned by  Aristophanes  (Rcm,  1 502)  as  a  vopi<mfs 
—one  of  those  wboae  buuness  it  was  to  levy  extra- 
ordinary supplies  {tee  Did,  of  Ant,  s.  v.) — and 
to  whom  Pluto  is  made  to  send,  through  Aeschylus, 
a  present  of  a  rope,  with  an  urgent  demand  for  his 
early  appearance  in  the  regions  below.  The  Ni- 
comachus also  mentioned  by  Isocrates  (a  CaUim. 
pp.  373,  374)  may,  perhaps,  have  been  the  same 
person.  (E.  E.] 

NICO'MACHUS  (Niifrf/uixw),  a  son  of  Aris- 
totle by  the  slave  Herpyllis.     We  aro  destitute 


NICOMACHUS. 

of  any  patticulan  of  his  life.  The  foUowisg  points 
are  merely  indicated  by  their  several  anthoritieik 
From  the  will  of  Aristotle,  as  given  by  Laertius, 
we  infer  that  Nicomachus  was  a  men  boy  when 
the  will  was  made,  and  that  he  was  entrusted  first 
to  the  care  of  tutors  therein  named,  and  then  te 
the  discretion  «^  Nicanor,  Aristotle^s  adopted  son. 
We  are  told  by  the  same  authority  that  Thco- 
phrastus  was  his  teacher.  Eusebius  {Pra^.  xv.  2) 
states  that,  while  still  young,  he  died  in  war. 
(Diog.  Laert.  v.  1, 12, 85  ;  Euseb.  L  a;  Said.  «.  n 
liuc6fiaxot.}    He  must  have  lived  about  b.  c.  320. 

His  name,  as  an  author,  has  become  mixed  up 
with  that  of  his  illustrious  fitther.  Cicero  (dfe  Fhu 
V.  5)  and  Laertius  (viii.  88)  seem  to  attribute  to 
him  certain  ethical  writings  that  are  guMfally 
ascribed  to  Aristotle.  Some  modem  writers  have 
assented  to  this,  but  on  slender  grounds.  (Fabric. 
BibL  Graec  voL  iii.  pi  262.)  It  is  not  difficult  to 
see  how  the  mistake  may  have  arisen.  A  portioa 
of  the  moral  writings  of  Aristotle  bears  the  name 
of  *H$ucd  Niice^x*^  ^^7  ^®  cannot  tell ;  whe- 
ther the  fiither  so  named  them,  as  a  memorial  et 
his  affection  to  his  young  son,  or  whether  they 
derived  their  title  from  being  afterwards  edited 
and  commented  on  by  Nicomachus.  [See  VoL  L  of 
this  work,  p.  331,  a.  'HBikA  EiNH^jMia.]  This  last 
reason  is  rendered  not  improbid)le  from  the  cir- 
cumstance mentioned  by  Suidas  {l.  e,\  that  Nico- 
machus wrote  six  books  (probably  a  comment)  on 
ethics,  and  a  comment  on  his  £sthcr*s  woric 
ncpl  riis  pwruc^s  'AxpodUrcwi.  Hence  the  confrtsioii 
between  the  editor  and  commentator,  and  the 
original  author.  [W.  M.  G.] 

NICO'MACHUS  (NiinffiaxosX  literary.  Two 
dramatic  poets  of  the  name  have  been  mentioiied  by 
Suidas  (t,  v.).  The  whole  question  regarding  than 
has  been  examined  minutely  by  Meineke  iF^refi. 
Com.  Groee,  voL  i.  pp.  75,  Ac.,  496,  Ac),  ai^  w 
shall  briefly  give  his  views ,  as  probable  and  weU 
supported  by  his  authorities. 

1.  A  tragic  poet  of  Alexandria  in  the  Troad» 
according  to  Suidas.  He  was  a  contemponiy  ai 
Euripides  and  Theognis,  B.  c.  425,  with  whon  he 
competed,  and  successfully,  contnir  to  anrreiad 
expectation.  We  may  inf<sr  from  the  famguage  q£ 
Suidas  that  the  play  which  gained  the  prise  waa 
on  the  subject  df  Oedipus.  He  wrote,  accocdinf 
to  Suidas,  eleven  tragedies.  But  his  li^  evident^ 
contains  two  comediea  As  corrected  by  Mciaekei, 
it  contains  the  following  subjects  :< 
Eriphyle,  Geryones,  Aletides,  Neoptolemoa, 
Oedipus,  Uii  Excidium  sive 
Alcmaeon,  and  Teocer,  the  last  three  eonatitafciiif 
a  trilogy.  He  was  of  no  great  repatatiea,  a« 
language  of  Suidas  implies.  Only  four  worda 
main  that  can  be  traced  to  him. 

2.  A  comic  poet  of  the  time  of 
B.  c.  420.  To  him  aro  doubtfully 
(Athen.  viii.  364,  a,  where  he  deaigBBtea 
6'Pv0fwt6i)^  the  comedy  of  Xcfpwr,  and  (Har|M«r. 
«.«.  McraXAe7f,  p.  242)  the  comedy  of  MrrsAXau. 
usually  assigned  to  Pherecraten 

3.  A  poet  of  the  new  comedy.  The  EiXifftMi,  pai^ 
haps  the  Mercjctfafrotwcu,  both  attributed  to  tibe  ta^ 
Nicomachus,  by  Suidas,  and  another,  the  1 
were  probably  written  by  him.  Of  the 
have  an  extract,  consisting  of  forty-two 
Athenaeus  (vii  p.  290,  &),  containing  a 
diali^e,  wherein  a  cook  magnifies  the  i 
of  hu  office.  (Meineke,  vol  v.  p.583,  te.)      gf 


NICOMACHUS. 

the  lait  we  have  two  lines  piewrved  by  Stobaent,  ] 
38. 10.  (Meiiieke,Tol.T.  p.  583;  Stob.  rol.ii.  p.  59, 
ed.  Qsuford.)  Atbenaeut  gives  (ii.  p.  58,  a.)  three 
lines,  and  (xL  p.  781,  £)  one  line  (Meineke,ToL  r. 
p.  587,  &C.),  from  plays  of  Nicomachns,  whose 
titles  he  does  not  mention. 

There  are  seTexal  other  liteiary  persons  of  this 
nime.  By  one  of  them  there  is  an  epigram  on  an 
earthquake  which  desolated  Platae^  The  point 
of  it  lies  in  the  niins  of  Plataeo,  constituting  the 
monoment  of  those  that  perished.  Of  the  date  of 
the  earthquake,  or  the  writer  of  the  epigram,  we 
know  notbing.  (AnUL  Oraee,  roL  iL  p.  258,  ed. 
Jacobs.)  Nor  do  we  know  who  the  Nicomachns  is 
who  wrote  v9fA  ioprSr  AlyvwHmp^  quoted  by  Athe- 
naens  (zL  pw  478,  m,\  though  this  work  is  sometimes 
attributed  to  Nicomachns  Gerasenns.    [W.  M.  O.] 

NICO'MACHUS  (KiK6fMxos  rt/Nunp^s,  or 
rfpeuriWr),  called  CTIsniMinM,  from  his  native  place, 
Oerasa  in  Arabia,  was  a  Pythagorean,  and  the 
writer  of  a  life  of  Pythagoras,  now  lost  His  date 
is  inferred  from  his  mention  of  Thrasyllus,  who 
lived  under  Tiberius.  He  wrote  on  arithmetic  and 
music,  and  is  the  earliest,  we  believe,  of  those 
whose  names  became  bye*words  to  express  skill  in 
computation.  In  the  Philopatris  is  the  phrase 
**  you  number  like  Nicomachns  of  Gerasa.**  This 
writer  exercised  no  small  influence  on  European 
studies,  in  the  fifieenth  and  sixteenth  centuries ; 
but  indirectly.  Boethiusi  in  his  arithmetical  work, 
is  no  more  than  the  abbreviator  of  the  krger  work 
of  Nicomachns,  now  lost*  The  never-ending  dis- 
tinction of  specific  ratios  by  names  (see  Numbers, 
old  appeUalkmt  of^  in  the  Supplement  to  the  Penny 
Cyclopaedia),  is  the  remote  consequence  of  Nico- 
machns having  been  a  Pythagorean. 

The  extant  works  of  Nicomachns  are:  — 
] .  *Apt$tnrr»tfis  <l<wrywygf  /Si€Aia  /S,  the  leaser  work 
on  arithmetic  It  was  printed  (Gr.)  by  Christian 
Weche),  Paris,  1 538, 4to ;  also,afier  the  tkeclogmmena 
ArUkmetieaej  attributed  to  lamblichus,  Leipxig, 
1817,  8vo.  A  Latin  version  by  one  Appuleius  is 
lost,  as  also  various  commentaries,  of  which  onW 
fragments  remain.  ^.'ZyxttptZtov  dpftoifudif  fitSXui 
/3,  a  work  on  music,  first  printed  (Gr.)  by  Job. 
Meursius,  in  his  collection,  Leyden,  1616,  4to, 
and  afterward  in  the  collection  of  Meibomius, 
(Gr.  Lat),  Amsterdam,  1652,  4to ;  and  again  in 
the  works  of  Meursius  by  Lami,  Florence,  1 745,  fol. 
The  works  whicb  are  lost  are  a  collection  of 
Pythagorean  dogmata,  referred  to  by  lamblichos  ; 
a  larger  work  on  music,  promised  by  Nicomachus 
himself^  and  apparently  referred  to  by  Eutocius  in 
his  comment  on  the  sphere  and  cylinder  of  Arehi* 
modes ;  dto^pyovfupa  ip^ftniruenSf  mentioned  by 
Photius,  but  a  different  work  fimn  that  above 
alluded  to ;  t4x^  dpi9fiirriic^,  the  larger  work 
above  noted,  distinctively  mentioned  by  Photius  ; 
a  work  on  geometry,  to  which  Nicomachus  himself 
once  refen  ;  wtpl  iaprwif  Alywnimp,  mentioned  by 
Athenaens,  but  whether  by  this  Nicomachus  or 
another,  uncertain.  (Fabric  BibL  Graee.  voL  v. 
p.  629  ;  Hoflinan  ;  Schweiger.)        [A.  De  M.] 

NICO'MACHUS  (Katdfiaxos),  artists.  1.  A 
painter,  of  the  highest  distinction,  was  (according 
to  the  common  text  of  Pliny)  a  Theban,  the  son 
and  disciple  of  the  painter  Aristodemus,  the  elder 
brother  and  teacher  of  the  great  painter  Aristeides, 
and  the  father  and  teacher  of  Aristodes.  (Plin. 
^.Mxxxv.  10.a36.  §22.) 

We  have  thna  the  following  stemma : — 


Nicomachus. 

I 

Aristodes; 


KICOIIACHUS. 

Aristodemua. 

I 


1196 


I 
Aristeides. 


But  the  names  "vary  in  the  MSSw,  and  in  the 
Bambei^  M&  they  are  altogether  diffisrent,  giving 
the  following  stemma : — 

AristiacttSL 

I 


Nicomachus. 
Aristeides. 


Ariston. 


To  dedde  with  certainty  between  the  readings  is 
impossible:  it  may,  however,  be  remarked  that 
there  is  no  other  passage  in  which  the  names  of 
Aristodemus  and  Aristocles  occur.  (Comp.  the 
KuntfUatt^  for  1832,  p.  188.) 

Nicomachus  flourished  under  Aristratua  of 
Sicyott,  and  Philip  of  Macedonia.  He  may  there- 
fore be  placed  at  b.  c.  360,  and  onwards.  He  was 
an  elder  contemporary  of  Apelles  and  Protogenes. 

He  is  frequently  mentioned  by  the  undent 
writers  in  terms  of  the  highest  pruse.  Cicero  says 
that  in  his  works,  as  well  as  in  those  of  Echion, 
Protogenes,  and  Apelles,  every  thing  was  already 
perfect  (Arafoi,  18.)  Plutarch  mentions  hia 
paintings,  with  the  poems  of  Homer,  as  possessing, 
in  addition  to  their  force  and  grace,  the  appearance 
of  having  been  executed  with  little  toil  or  effort 
{TimoL  86.)  Vitruvius  mentions  him  as  among 
the  artists  who  were  prevented  from  attaining  to 
the  very  highest  fame,  not  from  any  want  of  skill 
or  industry,  but  from  aoddental  drcnmstances  (iii. 
Prooem,  §  2). 

Pliny  tells  us  that  Nicomachus  was  one  of  the 
artists  who  used  only  four  colours  (/f.  N.  xxxv.  7. 
s.  32  ;  oomp.  Diet,  of  AnOq.  a.  e.  di/bre»),  and 
that,  like  Parrhasius,  he  used  the  Eretrian  ochre  in 
^  shadows  (iW.  6.  s.  21).  He  was  one  of  the 
most  rapid  of  paintera.  As  an  example,  Pliny  re- 
lates that,  having  been  commissioned  by  Aristratus 
to  paint  the  monument  whicb  he  was  erecting  to 
the  poet  Telestes,  Nicomachus  postponed  the  com- 
mencement of  tiie  work  so  long  as  to  incur  the 
anger  of  the  tyrant,  but,  at  bat,  beginning  it  only 
a  few  days  before  the  time  fixed  for  its  completion, 
he  fulfilled  bis  engagement  with  no  less  skill  than 
rapidity.     (Plin.  H.  N.  zxxv.  10.  s.  86.  §  22.) 

As  his  works,  Pliny  mentions,  the  Rape  of  Pro- 
serpine, which  once  hung  above  the  shrine  of 
Youth  (t/aseiiftif)  in  the  temple  of  Minerva,  on 
the  (Capitol :  a  Victory  with  a  four-horsed  chariot 
{quadrigQM  ta  $uhUme  m/neas),  also  in  the  Capitol, 
where  it  had  been  pkced  by  Plancus :  Apollo  and 
Diana:  Cybele  riding  on  a  lion:  a  celebrated  pic- 
ture of  female  baodianals,  surprised  by  satyrs 
stealing  upon  them :  and  a  Scylb,  at  Rome,  in  the 
temple  of  Peace  (Plin.  Le,).  He  was  the  first  who 
painted  Ulysses  with  the  pileu»  (UM,).  Pliny  also 
mentions  his  unfinished  picture  of  the  Tyndaridae, 
among  the  examples  of  unfinished  works  by  great 
masters,  which  were  more  highly  admired  than 
even  their  perfect  paintings.  (H,  N,  xnxv.  1 1.  s. 
40.  §  41.)  His  disdples  were  his  brother  Aris- 
teides, his  son  Aristocles,  and  PhOoxenes  of  Eretria 
(Plin.  iL  c  36.  §  22 ;  bat  compare  the  commence- 


1196 


KICOMEDES. 


ment  of  this  article),  and  also  Corylxis  {ilnd.  40. 
§  42). 

Stobaeus  {Serm.  61)  has  preserved  an  interest- 
ing sayiug  of  Nicomachus.  An  amateur  remarking 
to  him  that  he  could  see  no  beauty  in  the  Helen 
of  Zeuxis,  the  painter,  replied,  *^  Take  my  eyes,  and 
a  goddess  will  be  revealeid  to  you.**  The  same  an- 
swer is  ascribed  by  Aelian  ( V,  H.  xiy.  47)  to  a 
certain  Nioostratus,  who  is  not  mentioned  else- 
wliere,  and  whose  name  is  therefore  probably  an 
error  for  Nicomachus. 

2.  A  statuary  or  sculptor,  whose  name  appears 
on  a  marble  base  recently  discovered  in  Athens. 
From  the  form  of  the  letters,  the  date  of  the  in- 
scription is  supposed  to  fi^  in  the  time  of  the 
earliest  successors  of  Alexander.  (Ross  and 
Thiersch,  in  the  KunstblaU  for  1840,  p.  48.) 

3.  The  engraver  of  a  gem  representing  a  Faun 
sitting  on  a  tiger*s  skin.  (Braoci,  tab.  87  ;  Stosch, 
44.)  [P.  S.] 

NICO'MACHUS,  METIUS  FALCO'NIUS, 
stood  sec^d  on  the  roll  of  consular  senators  at  the 
death  of  Aurelian.  His  speech,  in  which  he  urged 
Tacitus  to  accept  the  purple,  has  been  preserved  by 
Vopiacus.  (Vopisc  Taeii.  6;  Tacitu&)      [W.  R.] 

NICOME'DES  I.  (NiJco/iiiSijs),  king  of  Bithy- 
nia,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Zipoete%  whom  he 
succeeded  on  the  throne,  b.  c  278.  (Memnon, 
c.  20,  ed.  OrelL  ;  Clinton,  vol.  iiu  p.  411.)  Like 
many  other  Eastern  potentates  it  appears  that  he 
commenced  his  reign  by  putting  to  death  two  of 
his  brothers,  but  the  Uiird,  Zipoetes,  raised  an 
insurrection  against  him,  and  succeeded  in  main- 
taining himself  for  some  time  in  the  independent 
sovereignty  of  a  considerable  part  of  Bithvnia. 
Meanwhile,  Nicomedes  was  threatened  with  an 
invasion  from  Antiochus  I.,  king  of  Syria,  who 
had  already  made  war  upon  his  father,  Zipoetes, 
and  to  strengthen  himself  against  this  danger,  he 
concluded  an  alliance  with  Heracleia,  and  shortly 
afterwards  with  Antigonus  Gonatas.  The  threat- 
ened attack,  however,  passed  over  with  little 
injury.  Antiochus  actually  invaded  Bithynia,  but 
withdrew  agun  without  risking  a  battle.  It  was 
apparently  as  much  against  his  revolted  subjects 
as  his  foreign  enemies  that  Nicomedes  now 
called  in  the  assistance  of  more  powerful  auxiliaries, 
and  entered  into  an  alliance  with  tlie  Qauls,  who, 
under  Leonnorius  and  Lutarius,  were  arrived  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  Bosporus,  and  were  at 
this  time  engaged  in  the  siege  of  Bysantium,  B.  c. 
277.  Having  furnished  them  with  the  means  of 
crossing  over  into  Asia,  he  first  turned  the  arms  of 
his  new  auxiliaries  against  his  brother,  Zipoetes, 
whom  he  defeated  and  put  to  death,  and  thus  re- 
united the  whole  of  Bithynia  under  his  dominion. 
(Memnon,  c.  16, 18, 19  ;  Liv.  xxxviii.  16  ;  Justin. 
XXV.  2.)  Of  the  events  that  followed  we  have  little 
information ;  it  is  probable  that  the  Gauls  subse- 
quently assisted  Nicomedes  against  Antiochus 
(Trog.  Pomp.  prol.  xxv  ;  comp.  Droysen,  HeUeni$m, 
vol.  iL  p.  178),  but  no  particulars  are  recorded 
either  of  the  war  or  the  peace  that  tenninated  it 
It  appears,  however,  that  Nicomedes  was  left  in 
the  undisturbed  possession  of  Bithynia,  which  he 
continued  to  govern  from  this  time  till  his  death, 
and  which  rose  to  a  higli  degree  of  power  and 
prosperity  during  his  long  and  peaceful  reign.  In 
imitation  of  so  many  others  of  the  Greek  rulers 
of  Asia,  he  determined  to  perpetuate  his  own  name 
by  the  foundation  of  a  new  capital,  and  the  site 


NICOMEDES. 

which  he  chose,  in  the  immediate  naghboniliood  of 
the  Megarian  colony  of  Astacus,  was  so  judiciously 
selected  that  the  city  of  Nicomedeia  continued  fur 
more  than  six  centuries  to  be  one  of  the  richest 
and  most  flourishing  in  Asia.  (Memnon,  e.  20  ; 
Strab.  xil  p.  563  ;  Steph.  Byz.  v.  Nuro^iySfftOy 
who  erroneously  calls  Nicomedes  son  of  Zeilas ; 
Euseb.  Chron.  01.  129.  1  ;  Paus.  t.  12.  §  7 ; 
Tseto.  Chil,  iil  950.)  The  foundation  of  Nico- 
medeia is  placed  by  Ensebius  (/.  e.)  in  b.  &  264. 
The  duration  of  the  reign  of  Nicomedes  himself 
after  this  event  is  nnknown,  but  his  death  is  • 
assigned  with  much  probability  by  the  Abbe  Scvia 
(Mem,  de  VAotMuL  des  Inaar,  torn.  xr.  pu  34)  to 
about  the  year  a  c.  250.  He  had  been  twice 
married ;  by  his  first  wife,  DitizeU,  a  Phrygian  by 
birth  (who  had  been  accidentally  killed  by  a 
&vourite  dog  belonging  to  the  king),  he  had  two 
sons,  Pruuas  and  Zulas,  and  a  daughter,  Lysan- 
dra  ;  but  his  second  wile,  Etazeta,  persuaded  him 
to  set  aside  his  children  by  this  former  marriage, 
and  leave  his  crown  to  her  offspring.  The  latter 
were  still  infants  at  the  time  of  his  death,  on  wbich 
account  he  confided  their  guardianship  by  his  will 
to  the  two  kings,  Antigonus  Gonatas  and  Ptolemy, 
together  with  the  free  cities  of  Heradeia,  Byxan- 
tium  and  Cius.  But,  notwithstanding  thia'  pre- 
caution, his  son  Zielas  quickly  establisl^  hinuelf 
on  the  throne.  [Zislar.]  (Memnoo,  c  22 ; 
Arrian  ap.  Tsetz.  ChiL  iii.  960 ;  Plin.  //.  iV.  viii. 
40  (61),  who  calls  the  first  wife  of  Nicomedes, 
Consingis.)  It  is  probably  this  Nicomedea  who 
sought  to  purchase  from  the  Cnidians  the  cetebrated 
statue  of  Venus,  by  Praxiteles,  by  ofiSering  to  remit 
the  whole  public  debt  of  the  city.  (Plui.  //.  A'. 
vii.  39,  xxxvi.  4.  §  21.)  [E.  H.  R] 

NICOME'DES  II.,  sumamed  Epxpbanks,  king 
of  Bithynia,  was  son  of  Prusias  II.,  and  fourth  in 
descent  from  the  preceding.    He  is  first  mentioned 
as  accompanying  his  fiither  to  Rome  in  a.  c.  1 67, 
where  they  were  &vourably  received  by  the  senate 
(Liv.  xlv.  44)    At  this  time  he  must  bare  been 
a  mere  child  ;  but,  as  he  grew  up,  the  popularity  oC 
the  young  prince  incurred  the  jealousy  of  Presiaa» 
who,  wishing  to  remove  him  out  of  the  sight  of  tke 
Bithynians,  sent   him  to   Rome  as  a  kind    of 
hostage.     Here  we  find  him  in  B.  &  155,  sop- 
porting  the  ambassadors  of  Prusias,  who  were  sent 
to  defend  that  monarch  against  the  complaints  «^ 
Attalus  II.,  king  of  Bithynia.    (PolyK  xxxii.  26L) 
Nicomedes  remained  at  Rome  till  B.  c.  1 49,  smd 
had,  during  his  residence  there,  risen  to  a  kigk 
place  in  the  fiivour  of  the  senate ;  but  this  oml  j 
served  to  increase  the  suspicions  and  enmity    ot 
Prusias,  who  at  length  despatched  Menaa  to 
with  an  embassy  to  the  senate,  but  with 
instructions  to  effect  the  assassination  of  the 
But  Menas,  on  finding  the  favour  which 
enjoyed  at  Rome,  instead  of  executing  his 
tions,  divulged  them  to  the  prince  himself  and.  na 
conjunction  with  Andronicus,  the  ambasaador  ^ 
Attalus,  uiiged  him  to  dethrone  his  fathec,  wlio  b^ 
rendered  himself  by  his  vices  the  object  of  1 1  i  1 1  ml 
contempt  and  hatred.    Nicomedes  readily  tistriw  <I 
to  their  suggestions,  and  departing  secretly  &naa 
Rome  landed  in  Epeinu,  where  he  openly  ibiiumi  d 
the  title  of  king,  and  proceeded  to  the  court  ^ 
Attalus,  who  received  him  with  open  an» 
prepared  to  support  his  pretensiooa  with  an 
Prusias,  abandoned  by  his  subjects,  took 
the  citadel  of  Nicaea,  from  whence  1» 


NICOHEDES. 

Roma  ta  Kiticll  th*  intcrrNitiaii  of  the  KnaLr. 
Bnl,  alttaongh  three  dcpuliei  wen  dnpatched  bj 
the  RDKiaiii  to  ioTeitigile  the  matter,  the;  nlli- 
matelj  retired  wilhont  eSectiog  anjlhing.  The 
inhsbitonti  of  Nicmedeu,  when  Pmiia*  had 
Knghl  prolectioD,  opened  the  gatei  oF  the  city  to 
Kiccmedn,  and  the  old  king  wai  imaiiinatej  at 
tbe  aJtar  of  Jupiter,  hy  the  eiprm  order  of  bia 
■on,  B.  c  N9.  (Apjnan.  MUir,  i — 7  ;  Joitiii, 
uiiT.  *  ;  Zonal,  ii.  28  ;  Ut.  EpiL  I  ;  Sltsb. 
liiL  p.  6-24  :  Diod.  xxiiL  Eic  Phot.  p.  S23,  Exe. 
Vat.  p.  92.) 

NicomedM  reMlued,  duimg  a  period  of  no  teaa 
Ihui  liElj-eigbt  jtan,  the  cranni  which  he  had  Ihoi 
gained  by  parricide.  But  of  bii  long  uul  tmugiiil 
reign  very  few  event*  bare  been  tranuniued  to  hl 
He  ippwi  to  hsTe  anifonoly  courted  the  Etiend- 
■hip  of  the  Romana,  whom  he  attiited  in  the  wu 
aSiin»  Ari>ionicai,B.c.  131.  (Smth.  xir.  p.fi46  ; 
One.  «.  10  ;  Eulnp.  iv.  SO.)  At  a  lalei  period, 
B.C.  103,  Harioi  applied  to  bim  for  aaiiliariei  in 
the  war  agunat  the  CLmbri,  which  he,  howeier, 
reFnted  an  accciint  of  the  eiactieni  and  o^^neaaioni 
eiereiaed  by  the  Reman  lumen  of  the  reveaoe 
upon  hii  «hjectt  (Diod.  imL  Eic  Phot.  p. 
£31.)  But  it  ii  ctou  that  Nicomede*  wu  not 
voDting  in  ambi^on  when  an  opportunity  of 
«ggnndiiement  pmented  ilielf,  uid  we  find  him 
uniting  with  Miihridates  VI.  (nppsrenlly  about 
B.  c  103)  in  the  conqueit  of  Paphlagtmia,  the  throDC 
of  which  had  been  left  TUant  by  the  death  of 
Pylaenienee.  The  Roman  Mnale,  indeed,  quickly 
oiiiered  the  two  kingi  to  rettore  their  new  acqain- 
tton,  but  Nicomedea  merely  trantferred  the  erovu 

of  Pjlaemenea,  and  whom  he  pretended  to  legurd 
ai  the  rightful  heir.  (Jualin.  luni.  4.)  Mot  long 
aflcr  (aboDt  B.  c  96,  lee  Clinton,  toL  iii.  p.  436), 

Cappudocia  alu  to  hii  dominiont,  Laodice,  the 
widow  of  Ariarathei  VU  baling  thrown  henelf 
upon  hta  protectioQ  in  order  to  de^d  henelf  and 
her  Boni  from  the  deiigni  of  Milhridatai.  Nico- 
tncdei  (though  he  can  hardly  have  been  leu  than 
dghty  yean  of  age  at  thii  time)  married  Idodice, 
■nd  «tiblijhed  her  in  the  poaecaaion  of  Cappadocia, 
from  which.  howeTer,  ihe  waa  quickly  again  ex- 
pelled by  Milhridalea.  After  the  dea^  of  her  tiro 
•ont  [AbukaTHUi]  Nicomedea  had  the  boldnew 
to  ael  up  an  impoitor,  whom  fae  alleged  to  be  a 
»  VI.,  and  oTco  »nt  Laodice 


benelf  I 


n  hit  hioi 


ected  bit  claim,  aa  wi 
that  of  Mithridalei ;  and  while  they  compelled  the 
latter  to  aUuidon  Cappadocia,  in  order  to  preierrs 
an  appeannce  of  faimew,  ihey  depriTed  Nicomedet 
alu  of  Paphlagonia.  (Juitin.  iiiiiji.  I,  2.)  Thii 
i>  the  lail  event  recordrd  of  hii  reign  ;  hil  death 
moat  hare  taken  place  in  or  hefon  B.  c.  91.     (Id. 


NICOMEDES.  1197 

ib.  3;  Clinton,  ToL  iii.  p.  419.)  Thete  appenn 
to  be  no  foundation  for  the  ilatCDienl  of  tome 
modem  wiiten  thai  he  wa*  murdered  by  hia  aoB, 
Socratea.  (See  Viiconli,  lamogr.  Grm/mi,  nH. 
ii.  p.lBa)  [E.H.  B.) 

NICOHEDES  III.,  pHiLorATaH,  king  of  Bi- 
thynia,  waa  the  am  of  Kicomedet  II.,  by  hii  wife 
Nyia  (Memnon,  e.  30),  thoDgh  hia  enemy  Mithii- 
datea  VI.  pretended  that  he  wa*  tbe  MB  of  a  cat- 
cnbiI1^  a  female  dancer  (Juitin.  lUTiit.  6.  g  I), 
probably  on  Ihii  pnteit  that  the  latter  m( 
^  ^  nit  him  bia  bmtber  Socratei,  lumamed  tbe 
Good  (d  XpiroTJi],  whom  he  penuaded  to  auums 
the  title  of  king  and  the  name  of  Nicomedea,  and 
intade  tbe  teiritoriei  of  hit  brother  at  the  head  of 
an  army  foraiihed  him  by  Mithridntei.  Nicomedea 
-  u  unable  to  cope  with  acompeiitor  thni  tupporled, 
id  wai  quickly  driven  oat  of  Bithynia ;  but  ha 
iw  bad  ncDuru  to  the  protection  of  the  Roman 
had  alrtady  ackowledged  hit 
whs  now  immediately  iuoed 
ilion,  the  eiecnliDn  iS  which 
luini  and  M'.  Aqniliui.  To 
tbii  Hitbridatea  did  not  rentuie  to  ofier  any  open 
oppoaition,  and  Nicomedea  wai  quietly  reaealed  on 
the  Ihrone  of  hii  bther,  B.  ri  90  (Appian,  Milhr. 
7,10,11,13;  Hemni>n,c30;  Juitin.  xiiTtil  3, 
^AL  bait.).  But,  not  ntiified  with 
thii,  the  Rnnan  depvtie*  urged  Nicomeda  to  make 
lepriaala,  by  plnndeiing  excuniont  into  the  terri- 
toriea  of  Mithridatei  himielf ;  and  the  king,  bow- 
etei  unwilling  to  provoke  ao  powerful  an  ad letiaij, 
wai  compelled  to  liilen  to  their  niggeltiona,  IB 
order  to  gntify  the  avarice  of  hii  Roman  alliea. 
Mithridate*  at  tint  lent  ambamdon  to  compbiiu 
of  thew  aggrewiont,  but,  ai  may  be  luppoaed, 
without  effect.  Thennpon  he  aiKmbled  a  large 
army,  and  prepared  to  invade  Bithynia,  B.  c  SB. 
Nicomedea  on  hia  part  gathered  together  a  force  of 
50,000  fool  and  faOOO  horu,  with  which  he  met 
the  army  of  Mithridatei  under  bia  genenliArche- 
lani  and  Neoplotemai,  at  the  river  Amniui  in 
Faphh4[0iiia,  but  waa  totally  dented  «iib  gnat 
lUughter.  The  Roman  oSicen,  who  had  uicon- 
uderaiely  brought  on  thii  danger,  without  having  a 
Roman  army  to  lupporttbem,  aoon  ihared  Iheiame 
fate,  and  Nicomedea  himielf  after  a  vaio  attempt 
in  conjnnetion  witb  L.  Ceuiai,  to  laiie  afreih  army 
in  Phrygia,  abandoned  tbe  conleet  without  farther 
ilruggle,and  took  refuge  at  Fergamui,  from  whence 
he  uon  after  fled  to  Italy  (Appian,  Mitkr.  II— 19 ; 
Memnon,  c  31  ;  Juitin.  xxivilL  3;  Liv,  EpiL 
IxiiL  1  Smb.  liL  p.  fie2).  Here  he  wai  com- 
pelled to  be  a  paaaive  ipectator  of  the  conteit  be- 
ioni    advenary  " 


c  81   t 


of  Nice 


one  of  the  cooditioni  of  tbe  peace  «included  be- 
tween Sulk  and  Mitbridate^  and  C.  Curia  wa* 
deputed  by  the  Roman  general  to  reiniute  the 
Bilhynian  monarch  in  the  poaieidou  of  hii  king- 
dom (App.  Mitkr.  SO  I  Plut.  .MH  33,  24  i  Mem- 
non, c  35  ;  Liv.  EpiL  liuiiL).  Nicomedea 
reigned  nearly  ten  yean  after  thii  lecond  reitoration, 
bat  of  the  event*  of  ihii  period  we  know  nothing, 
and  it  wa*  probably  one  of  peace  and  projperily. 

ii  in  H.  c  81,  when  Caeiar,  then  very  young,  waa 
lent  la  him  by  ihe  pnelar  U.  Minuciui  Thermiii, 
to  obtain  the  aiiiitanca  of  the  Bithynian  fleet.  The 
young  man  wai  received  with  iha  grealeil  fnTouc 
by  Nicomedea  ;  and  Ihe  interamns  between  them 


1198 


NICOMBDES. 


g>vt  riw  ta  tbc  raut  injuriiKU  iiupicioni,  >'hii;h 
wer«  neier  »ft»rw»rd«  foigollen  bj  the  «nemin  of 
Cunr  (Snct.  (htt.  3,  19  ;  Pliit.  Caa.  1).  Nico- 
m<dn  died  at  the  begiiiDinfi  of  Ihe  year  B.  c  74, 
and  having  do  children,  bj  hii  will  btijuathed  hit 
kingdom  U>  the  Roman  people.  Mithridatn,  how- 
ever, ect  ap  an  impoitoi,  «faom  lia  pretended  to  bo 
the  Irgilinuite  »□  of  Niovnedei,  and  vhow  cUimi 
to  (he  tbrona  ba  pnpaied  (0  lupport  by  anat.  Pur 
the  evenli  that  folio  red  mo  Hithbiiiatse. 
(Entrap,  ti.  6  ;  Lie.  EpH.  iciii.;  App.  JVfiUr  71  ; 
Epitt.Miihr.adArMe.ap.  gall. //i4.iT.p.  239,ed 
GerlacL) 

Oreal  conrniion  hai  been  made  bj  many  niodeni 
vriten  in  regard  to  Ihe  ]Met  kingi  of  Bilhytiia, 
and  it  hu  been  freqnently  ■uppoKd  (hat  thero 
wen  not  line  but/wr  king*  of  uie  name  of 


III.,  •■ 


.    Appia 


1 1. ;  SOT  ii  then  any  reaunable  doubt  that  hi 
th*  Hme  who  bequeathed  bit  kingdom  to 
Romanl,  and  wai  coneequently  the  liat  king  of 
Bilhynia.  A  pauage  of  Appian  (MtUr.  7)  which 
McRii  to  u«n  the  conttaiy,  ii  certainly  either 
erranecu)  or  eorrapt ;  and  Sincellui  (p.  S76,  t), 
who  rockoni  affU  kiogm  of  RiihTnia,  beginning  with 
ZipOFiei,  probably  inclnded  Socntra,  the  hnthei 
of  Nicomedei  111.,  in  hit  enumeration.  (Sm  on 
thiiiubject  Eckhel.ioL  iL  pp.  144,  445  ;  ViKonti, 
Iconoffrapkie  Cmtjitf^  toL  ii.  p.  191  ;  OrelLi,  Otut- 
vHut.  TuU.  p.  430  1  and  CUnton,  F.  H.  vol.  iiL  p. 
4IS— 4-JO.) 

Nicomedea  III.,  at  well  at  bit  htber,  takoi  on 
hit  coina  the  title  of  Epiphuiei.  They  can  be 
diitinguithed  only  by  the  diSennce  of  phytiognomy, 
■nd  by  tho  date*,  which  refer  to  an  en  commencing 
B.  c  3SS,  daring  Cheteign  of  Zipoelea  [Ziroirms]. 
[E.H.a] 


NICOME'DES  {Vaa^v),  lileniy.  1.  A 
commenUtoronOrpbent.  (Alhen.iiv.  p.  63r,a.b.) 

3.  Of  Annthua,  qooted  regarding  the  age  of 
Perdiccai.    (Athen.  t.  31T,  d.) 

S.  A  eommeDtalor  (oHerackitnai  (Diog.  I^jrt. 
ix.)6.) 

4.  Tb*  writer  of  nuntationi  on  the 'AmAutuoI 
wp^ipa  of  Anitotk,  which  edit  in  tome  librariea, 
but  an  onedilad.  ( Fabric.  BibL  Orate.  ToL  iii.  p. 
215.) 

5.  Of  Pergamaa,  a  riwtoridan,  and  a  pupil  of 
Cbreitui,  flooriihed  in  the  Kcond  cenlnry  of  the 
Chritlian  era.     (Phileit.  Fa.  Syit.  iL  11.) 

6.  Of  Smyrna,  a  phyucko  and  epigrammatiit. 
Bronck  hat  inadvertently  attributed  to  him  eight 
•[qgnnii  that  belong  to  Nicodemut.  We  have 
two  epigiami  written  by  him,  both  votive,  and 
engraved  on  the  Imne  ilatue,  which  wai  one  of 
Acacul^ioa,  hbricated  by  the  icDlptoi  BoiithiH. 


NICON. 
The  itjle  provei  that  they  wen  written  leii| 
after  the  ume  of  Bai;thua.  lodeed  thebnlepignD 
bean  thii  expreitly,  X'^"  B»ryf44  ra\aiyiriiir. 
We  have  alto  an  epiUph  on  Nicomedea.  {AuLi. 
Gru».  vol.  iil.  p.92,&ci.p.l3l,  &ciiiLiL92l. 
&c.e<l.  Jacobs)  [W.  U.a] 

NICON  (Niiwr),  butoriciL  I.  A  TaRnliu, 
who  headed  the  intuirectioD  of  bit  (eUow-eitiieDi 
Dgainit  Milan,  the  governor,  who  had  been  left  by 
Pyrrhut  in  command  of  the  citadel  of  Tarmtooi. 
(Zonar.  viii.  e.  p.379.a.) 

3.  Another  Turentine,  ninlmed  PncoN,  vho, 
together  with  Philemenut,  betnyed  hia  native  dtj 
to  Hannibal  during  the  lecond  Punic  war.  i.c 
313.  The  plan  wat  fortnod  by  thirteen  neUe 
youtbi,  of  whom  Nicon  and  Philemenoi  were  the 
leader).  Having  oontriied  to  hold  Enquent  ctm- 
fenncet  with  Hannibal,  and  concert  all  their  mea- 
turei  with  him,  without  eidting  any  tntpicion, 
they  appointed  a  night  for  the  execution  of  their 
tcheme,  on  which  the  Roman  govemor,  M.  Liviui, 
wai  to  give  a  gteat  feait :  and  Nicon  admitted 
Hinnihol  with  a  body  of  troopi  at  one  gate,  while 
Pbilrmenut  contrived  to  make  hiraadf  nuula  of 
another,  by  which  he  introduced  1000  ackci 
African  loldien,  The  Romant  wen  taken  coa- 
pleti^ly  by  lurpriie,  and  Hannibal  made  hiuieir 
maiter,  alinott  without  oppontion,  of  the  whole  of 
Tannlnra,  eicepl  the  citadel  (Polyb.  viii.  26 — 
36)  Liv.  XXV.  e— 10.)  The  latter  wat  ekiw^lj 
blockaded  by  the  Cartluginiani  and  Tarentinea, 
and  in  310  a  Roman  fleet  of  twenty  ihipi,  nnder 
a  Quinctioi  having  advanced  (o  iu  lebef;  waa 
encountered  by  that  of  the  Tarentinea  under  De- 
mocralea,  and  a  naval  action  enaued,  in  which 
Nicon  grcntly  diitinguithed  himielf  by  burdiikg 

Quinctiui  bimielf  through  Ihe  body  with  a  ipcu : 
an  exploit  which  decided  Ihe  fortune  of  the  day  ia 
hvoui  of  the  TaicDtine*.  (Liv.  uvi.  39.)  The 
following  year  (b.c  209)  the  Romant  having  ia 
their  lam  lurpriied  Tarontum,  Micnn  fell,  ^gbting 
bnvely,  in  the  combat  which  etuoed  in  the  lonai 
of  the  city.  (Id.  uvii.  IB.) 

3l  a  relation  of  Agothcclei,  the  infunoni  si- 
nitler  and  favourite  of  Ptolemy  Philopator,  wbo 
waa  put  to  death,  logelbec  with  hit  >  iimain. 
B.C305.    (Polyb.  IV.  33). 

4.  The  titaaunr  of  PeneBa,  who  ia  odled  Kl- 
ciia  by  Livy  and  Appian,  ii  named  Nicoo  by  Dio- 
dora.  (xit  Ek.  Valei.  p.  S7S). 

&.  A  leader  of  th*  Cilidao  piiata*,  vb*  waa 
taken  pritoner  by  P.  Servilini  liautina.  (Ce. 
»  Terr.  (.  30.  g  79.)  H*  i*  pmbably  the  ohm 
pcrun  mcDtioiMd  by  PalyaeDoa,  ai  baviiig  «n- 
pied  the  town  of  Phene  in  MtMcnia,  fncu  «bcncc 
he  nvaged  the  neighbouring  country  ;  but  hani^ 
at  length  been  taken  pritoner,  he  ■orrendered  the 


banda  of  the  U 
to  tare  hit  own  Ufe.     (Polyaen.  il  SS.) 

6.  A  Samian,  wbo  nved  the  ihip  of  vkidi  t 
waa  atMisnao,  by  a  dexteniu  unlogeBi.  (U.  v. 
34.)  lE.H.B.1 

NICON  (Nlaw),  liteniy.     1.  A  cgoie  wriio; 
aiaigned  by  Meineke  to  the  new  comedy.     A  bsc- 
ment  of  three  linet  it  preaerred  by  A 
from    bit   play  KiBupmSit   [a.    p.  4H7.  c>, 
PoUoi  givet  a  portion  of  the  aame  jt  iij,i 
99).     (Meineke,  Pmg.  FnL  Com.  vol  L  [k  « 
p.  578.) 

S.  An  Annnuan  abbot.  H*  fled  Srma  hia  pt 


NICOPHANES. 

and  WM  trained  in  a  monastery  on  the  confines  of 
Pontiu  and  Papblagonia.  Abont  ▲.d.  961,  be 
was  lent  by  the  abbot  of  his  monastery  on  a  mis- 
nonary  tour.  In  the  coaxm  of  it  be  yisited  Crete, 
recently  freed  from  the  Santfiens,  and  reclaimed  the 
inhabitants  to  Christianity.  He  was  employed 
A.  D.  981  to  intercede  with  the  Bolgarians,  who 
were  making  inroads  into  the  Oredan  empire,  and 
died,  about  a.  d.  998.  He  was  canonised,  his 
name  being  in  the  calendar  of  both  the  Greek  and 
Latin  churches,  on  the  26tb  of  NoTember.  From 
kia  life,  written  originally  in  Greek,  and  translated 
by  Sirmondos,  Baionius  {Anmalety  toL  z.)  has 
extracted  the  account  of  numerous  mincles  per- 
formed by  him.  Two  treatises  against  the  Ar- 
menians ascribed  to  him  (Cave  speaks  doubtfully  of 
the  hat),  are  printed,  in  Greek  and  Latin,  by 
Cotelerius  {Not.  ad  Patn»  ApottoL  pp.  15*2,  2S7). 
Besides  these,  other  unpublished  works  of  Nicon 
are  mentioned.  (Fabric.  BibL  Grate.  toL  x.  p.  299, 
▼ol.  XL  p.  275  ;  Cave,  Hid,  LU.  toI  ii.  p.  103.) 

3,  A  monk  of  Rhaethus  in  Palestine.  Under 
the  reign  of  Constantino  Ducas,  about  a.d.  1060, 
instigated,  it  is  said,  by  the  fear  lest  the  Saracens 
should  in  their  conquests  obliterate  the  records  of 
the  Christian  faith,  he  compiled  a  work  entitled, 
IIay5c«cn|9  rmif  ipfii^tmif  rttw  i^c W  irroKw  roO 
KvfAov.  It  consists  of  two  books,  and  sixty-three 
chapters,  containing  extracts  from  the  Scriptures, 
the  ecclesiastical  canons,  the  fathers,  and  other 
ecclesiastical  docnmenia,  besides  the  civil  law. 
Except  some  extracts  given  by  Cotelerius  (A/ontf* 
Iff  est  EooU$.  Oraee,\  no  part  has  been  published. 
Fabricius  {BibL  Graec  voL  xL  p.  275,  &c.)  gives 
an  account  of  the  sources  from  which  Nicon  has 
drawn  his  extracts,  as  well  as  of  other  writings 
attributed  to  him.  [  W.  M.  G.] 

NICON  (Nfirwy),  an  architect  and  geometrician 
of  Peigamus  in  Mysia,  the  father  of  the  physician 
Galen.  (Soid.  «.  v.  Tikipfos ;  Joann.  Tsets.  ChiL 
xii.  9.)  He  himself  superintended  the  early  edu- 
cation of  his  son,  by  whom  he  is  higUy  praised  in 
several  places,  not  only  for  his  knowledge  of 
astronomy,  grammar,  arithmetic,  and  various  other 
branches  of  philosophy,  but  also  for  his  patience, 
justice,  benevolence,  and  other  virtues.  (Oalen, 
De  Digmoto,  et  Cur.  Amad  Morb,  c  8,  vol.  v. 
p.  41,  &C.,  De  Proh.  el  Fran.  AUmenL  Suae.  c.  1, 
vol.  vL  p.  755,  kc^  Ih  Ord.  Ubrvr,  ntor.  voL 
xix.  p.  59.)  He  died  when  his  son  was  in  his 
twentieth  year,  ▲.  d.  149,  150.  {L  e.  vol  vi.  p. 
756.)  [  W.  A.  G.] 

NICON  (Nfirvy),  a  physician,  mentioned  by 
Cicero,  B.  c.  45  {ad  Fam.  vii.  20^  the  tutor  of 
Sextns  Fadius,  and  the  author  of  a  work  Tltfi 
lloAvparylas^  lie  EdacUaie. 

He  is  perhaps  the  person  quoted  by  Celsus  (Z)s 
Medic  V.  18.  §  26,  p.  87),  and  called  in  some 
editions  Mioon,  [W.  A.  G.] 

NICO'PHANES  (NiKofdnyf),  a  native  of  Me- 
galopolis. He  was  a  man  of  distinction,  and  was 
connected  with  Antus  by  the  rites  of  hospitality. 
In  accordance  with  a  secret  agreement  entered 
into  with  Antus,  Nicophanes  and  Cercidas  induced 
the  Megalopolitans  to  aend  an  embassy  to  the  oon- 
>rresa  of  the  Achaeaus,  to  induce  them  to  join  them 
in  aeeking  for  assistance  firom  Antigonus.  They 
were  themselves  deputed  for  this  object,  in  which 
they  were  successful,  a  c.  225.  (Polyb.  il  48, 
&c.)  [C.P.M.] 

NICCPHANES,  a  Graek  painter,  who  appean, 


NICOSTHENES. 


1199 


from  the  way  in  which  he  is  mentioned  by  Pliny 
{H.N.  XXXV.  10.  s.  36.  $  23),  to  have  been  a 
younger  contemporary  or  successor  of  Apelles. 
Pliny  says  that  in  beauty  few  could  compare  with 
him ;  but  it  must  have  been  that  meretricious  kind 
of  bcjanty,  into  which  the  finished  grace  of  Apelles 
miffht  easily  be  deffraded  by  an  imitation,  for 
PoTemon  numbered  him  among  the  vopivypd^i. 
( Athen.  xiii.  p.  567,  b.)  *  In  ^iparent  contradiction 
to  this  judgment  are  the  words  of  Pliny  (^  c) : 
*^  Cotktimut  m  et  graviUu  afHtJ**  But  Sillig  pro- 
poses to  amend  the  passage  by  altering  the  j>uno- 
tuation,  thus :  **  Anmumerahir  ki»  et  Niecplanetf 
degam»  et  etrndmuity  Ha  mt  venustate  et'  paud  campoh 
rentwr:  eotkuntm  et  et  gravHoM  ariia  nudtum  a 
Zeuande  et  Apeiie  abeetJ**  A  simpler,  and  perhaps 
equally  satisfactory  exphuiation  is,  that  this  ia  one 
of  the  many  examples  of  Pliny *s  want  of  the  power 
of  discrimination.  [P.  S.] 

NICOPHON  and  NICOPHRON  (Nuco^r, 
Niiro^pwv).  The  former  is  undoubtedly  the  correct 
orthography  ;  Suidas  is  the  only  authority  for  the 
latter.  He  mentions  the  name  four  times  (a.  «o. 
Kut6^ptn^,  dpdxt'Vi  eip^t  aroi/tUroi.),  in  the  two 
firat  of  which  he  caUs  him  Vac6^pmf^  but  every 
where  ebe,  both  by  him  and  others,  Niico^y  is  the 
name  given.  He  was  the  son  of  Theron,  an  Athe- 
nian, and  a  contemporary  of  Aristophanes  at  the 
close  of  his  career.  Athenaeus  fiiL  126,  e.)  states 
that  he  belonged  to  the  old,  but  he  seems  rather  to 
have  belonged  to  the  middle  comedy.  1.  We  learn 
from  the  ailment  to  the  Plutus  III.  of  Aristophanes 
that  he  competed  for  the  prise  with  four  others, 
B.  c.  388,  Aristophanes  exhibiting  the  second 
edition  of  his  Plutus,  and  Nicophon  a  play  called 
"ASwvif,  of  which  no  fragments  remain,  and  which  is 
nowhere  else  mentioned.  2.  Suidas  (a.  v.  Niirtt^pwv) 
and  Eudocia  alone  mention  another  play  of  his,  *£| 
f8ov  cUu^r.  Besides  these,  he  wrote  other  four  plays, 
which  aro  more  frequently  mentioned.  3.  *A^po« 
ilr-^s  yoval  (Suid.  s.  re.  NtW^pMr,  dpdxtnih  cr^p^s ; 
Pollux,  X.  156  ;  Schol.  ad  Arietof^  Aves^  82, 
1283).  4.  naafZdpa  (Suid.  a.tw.  Nik.,  «coi^«  ; 
Athen.  viL  p.  323,  b. ;  Pollux,  viL  33).  5.  Xupo- 
ydffropes  (Athen.  iiL  p.  126,  e.  ix.  p.  389,  a. ; 
SchoL  ad  Aridopk.  Avee^  1550).  Suidas  calls 
this  play  ^JLyx^ipaydaropts,  Meineke,  on  the 
authority  of  the  Etym.  M.  p.  367,  32,  gives  to 
Nicophon  three  lines  quoted  by  Athenaeus  (xiv.  pw 
645,  b.)  from  a  pUy  bearing  the  name  of  Xupoyda- 
ropts^  which  had  befon  bc«n  given  to  Nicochares, 
and  in  this  he  is  followed  by  DindorC  6.  2fip»|Vf i 
(Suid.;  Athen.  iii.  p.  00,  h.  vi.  p.  269,  e.  ix,  p.  368, 
b.).  Besides  these  references  there  are  othen  of 
less  importance,  collected  by  Meineke.  No  more 
than  about  twenty-seven  lines  of  his  writings  re- 
main ;  and  from  these,  we  can  only  say,  as  to  his 
merits  as  a  comic  writer,  that  he  seems  to  have 
possessed  no  small  fund  of  humour.  (Meineke, 
Frag.  PoeL  Comic  vol.  L  p.  256,  &c.  vol  ii.  p.  848, 
Ac  ;  Clinton,  F.  H.  vol  il  p.  101.)     [W.  M.G.] 

NICO'STH£NE&  1.  A  Greek  painter,  of 
whom  we  only  know  that  he  was  the  teacher  of 
Theodoras  of  Samos,  and  of  Stadieus.  (Plin. 
H.  N.  zxxT.  11.  a.  40.  $  42.)    2.  A  vase  painter, 

*  A  similar,  or  rather  worse  character  is  given 
by  Plutarch  (i>s  Aud.  Poet.  p.  18.  b.)  of  a  painter 
Chaerephanes,  who  is  not  elsewhere  mentioned,  and 
whose  name  Sillig  suspects  to  be  a  corruption  of 
Nicophanes. 


1200 


NICOSTRATUS. 


aeveral  works  of  whose  have  been  recently  dis- 
covered. (Raoul-Rochette,  Lettre  ii  M,  Schom^ 
p.  9.)  [P.  &] 

NICO'STRATE(N«c<J<rTpcm»).  1.[Camknab.] 

2.  Wife  of  Oebalus,  and  mother  of  Hippocoon. 
(Schol.  ad  Eurip.  Or.  447 ;  Oxbalus.]      [^  S.] 

NICO'STRATUS  {SM6arparos\  a  son  of  Me- 
nelaus  by  the  slave  Pieris.  (Pans.  iiL  18.  §  7,  19. 
§  9.)  According  to  others  (ApoUod.  iii.  11.  §  1), 
he  was  a  son  of  Menelaas  by  Helena.  [L-  S.] 

NICO'STRATUS  {fiuc6<rrparos)^  historical. 
1.  An  Athenian  general,  the  son  of  Diitrephes. 
We  fiisl  hear  of  him  in  B.  c.  427.  The  struggle 
between  the  oligarchical  and  democratical  parties  in 
Corcyra  had  commenced,  when  Nicostratas  arrived 
from  Naupactas  with  twelve  ships  and  a  body  of 
500  Messenians.  Throngh  his  mediation  a  com- 
pact was  entered  into  between  the  contending 
parties,  and  a  defensive  and  offensive  alliance  with 
the  Athenians  was  formed.  As  Nicostratas  was 
about  to  depart  the  leaders  of  the  commonalty 
persuaded  him  to  leave  five  of  his  vessels,  pro- 
mising to  man  five  for  him  instead.  On  board 
these  they  attempted  to  place  their  enemies,  but 
the  latter  fled  for  refuge  to  the  temple  of  the 
Dioscuri.  Nicostratus  strove  to  aUay  their  fears, 
but  to  no  purpose.  About  400  of  the  party  took 
refuge  in  the  temple  of  Here,  and  were  thence 
carried  over  to  the  island  of  Ptychia.  A  few  days 
afterwards,  before  the  Athenians  had  departed,  the 
Peloponnesian  fleet  under  Alddas  and  Brasidas 
arrived.  The  democratical  party  were  thrown  into 
consternation.  The  Athenian  squadron  set  out  in 
good  order  to  meet  the  enemy,  and  skilfully  sus- 
tained the  attack  of  thirty-three  vessels  of  the 
Peloponnesian  fleet ;  and  Nicostratus  was  begin- 
ning to  repeat  the  manoeuvres  of  Phormio,  which 
had  been  attended  with  such  success  off  Naupactus, 
when  the  remaining  part  of  the  fleet,  having  routed 
the  Corcyraeans,  advanced  against  the  Athenians, 
who  were  compelled  to  retire.  (Thuc.  iii.  75,  &c.) 
In  B.  c.  424,  Nicostratus  was  one  of  the  colleagues 
of  Nicias  in  the  expedition  in  which  Cythera  was 
taken.  (Thuc  iv.  53,  &c.)  He  was  one  of  the 
Athenians  who  took  the  oaths  to  the  year*s  truce 
concluded  between  Sparta  and  Athens  (Thuc  iv. 
119);  and  later  in  the  same  year  was  the  colleague 
of  Nicias  in  the  expedition  to  Chalcidice  [Nicias]. 
(Thuc.  iv.  129,  130).  In  B.  c  418,  Nicostratus 
and  Laches  led  a  body  of  1 000  heavy-armed  soldiers 
and  300  cavalry  to  Argos,  accompanied  by  Alci- 
biades  as  ambassador.  The  Athenian  troops, 
accompanied  by  the  allies  of  Aigos,  proceeded  to 
attack  Orchomenos,  which  ipade  no  resistance. 
From  Orchomenos,  having  been  joined  by  the 
Argives,  the  combined  forces  proceeded  against 
Tegea.  Agis  marched  to  protect  the  place,  and  in 
the  battle  which  ensued  near  Mantineia  Nico- 
stratus and  his  colleague  were  both  slain.  (Thuc. 
V.  61—74). 

2.  An  Athenian,  known  by  the  surname  6  leaAor, 
was  slain  in  an  engagement  with  the  forces  of 
Thrasybulus,  in  a  descent  which  the  latter  made 
from  Phyle  (Xen.  HellM,  iL  4.  §  6). 

3.  Two  different  persons  of  the  name  of  Nico- 
stratus are  mentioned  in  the  speech  of  Demosthenes 
against  Eubulides  ;  one,  the  son  of  Niciades,  the 
other  a  foreigner,  who  was  surrepUtiously  enrolled 
amongst  the  citizens  through  the  agency  of  Eubu- 
lides. {Dem.  adv,  EmbuL  pp.  1305,  1317,  ed. 
Reiske.) 


NICOSTRATUS. 

4.  An  Athenian,  against  whom  Demosthenes 
wrote  a  speech  for  Apollodorus,  who  charges  him 
with  a  good  deal  of  ingratitude  and  unneighbourly 
conduct  Nothing  more  is  known  of  him  than 
the  incidents  mentioned  in  the  speech  itself  which 
are  not  worth  detailing  here. 

5.  An  Athenian,  who  died  away  from  Attica, 
leaving  some  property ;  for  one  of  the  parties  in  a 
hiw-suit  about  which  Isaeus  wrote  the  speech,  tltpl 
rov  HtKoarpArov  kKi/ipov, 

6.  An  Aigive,  who,  according  to  Diodoras  (xvi. 
44),  was  not  only  possessed  of  uncommon  strength 
and  courage,  but  was  equally  distinguished  for  hla 
prudence  and  discretion  both  in  the  council  and  in 
the  field.  In  battle  he  wore  a  lion*s  skin  and 
carried  a  club  in  imitation  of  Hercules.  He  con- 
ducted a  body  of  3000  Argives  to  the  assistance 
of  the  Persian  king,  Ochns,  for  his  expedition 
against  Egypt ;  the  king  having  specially  requested 
that  the  Argives  would  send  him  at  the  head  of 
such  troops  as  they  could  furnish.  Nicostratas 
seems  to  have  taken  a  cons^icuoua  part  in  the 
military  operations  of  the  king.  (Diod.  zvi  48.) 
Plutarch  {Ap<:^:<kth.  p.  192.  a.,<&  ViL  PmL  p.  535) 
records  a  saying  of  hit  in  reply  to  Archidamos, 
king  of  Sparta,  who  promised  him  a  laige  sum  of 
money  and  any  Spartan  woman  whom  he  might 
choose  as  a  wife  to  induce  him  to  deliver  up  to  him 
a  fortress  of  which  he  had  the  command. 

7.  An  officer  in  the  service  of  Alexander  the 
Oreat  He  was  one  of  those  who  joined  with 
Sostratus  in  entering  into  a  conspiracy  to  assaa&i- 
nate  Alexander  in  revenge  for  an  insiUt  offered  to 
Hermolaus.  The  conspiracy,  happily,  miscarried. 
(Curt.  viii.  6.  §  9,  &c) 

8.  A  native  of  Trichone,  in  Aetolia,  who  is 
spoken  of  more  than  once  by  Polybius  as  bavins, 
in  conjunction  with  a  man  named  Lattabas,  in 
violation  of  treaties  and  in  time  of  peace,  nude  aa 
outrageous  attack  upon  the  congress  of  the  Pkm- 
boeotians.     (Polyb.  iv.  3,  ix.  34.) 

9.  A  Rhodian,  who  commanded  a  vessH  in  the 
naval  battle  with  Philip  off  Chios,  b.  c.  201.  la 
B.  c.  168  he  was  one  of  the  ambassadors  sent  by 
the  Rhodians  to  L.  Aemilius  and  to  Peneiia. 
(Polyb.  xvi.  5,  xxix.  4.) 

10.  Praetor  of  the  Achaean  league  in  B.C  197. 
He  was  present  at  the  meeting  held  at  Mycenae, 
at  the  invitation  of  Nabis,  at  which  Flaminians 
and  Attaltts  were  also  present  On  the  part  of 
the  Achaeans  he  entered  into  a  truce  for  foor 
months  with  Nabis.  (Liv.  xxxiL  39,  40.)  Later 
in  the  same  year,  being  at  Sicyon  with  a  body  of 
troops,  by  a  skilfhily  devised  stratagem  he  inflicted 
a  severe  defeat  on  the  forces  of  Philip,  atationed 
at  Corinth  under  the  command  of  Androathenca 
[Androsthbnkb],  while  they  were  ravaging  the 
lands  of  Pellene,  Sicyon,  and  Phlina.  (Liv.  »^^i^ 
14,  15.) 

1 1.  A  native  of  Cilida,  and  a  man  of  disda- 
guished  &mily.  The  period  when  he  lived  mar 
be  gathered  from  the  statement  of  Qoinctiliaa 
{ItuL  Orat  iL  8.  §  14),  that  in  his  youth  be  had 
seen  Nicostratus,  who  was  then  an  old  ■ni^ 
When  a  boy,  Nicostratus  was  carried  off  by  pirates» 
and  taken  to  Aegcae,  where  be  was  pnrehafrd 
from  them  by  some  person.  He  was  renowned  (at 
his  strength  and  prowess,  and  at  one  of  the 
Olympic  festivals  gained  the  prise  on  the  saa» 
dav  in  the  wrestling  match  and  the  pancratiEB. 
(Pans.  V.21.  §  11;  TadttisOnK.  la)   [aP3LJ 


i 


NICOSTRATUS. 

NIC0'STRATUS,Ktenu7.  1.  The  yoimgeft 
of  the  three  lont  of  Aristophanes,  according  to 
Apollodonis.  He  was  himself  a  comic  poet  By 
Athenaens  (xiiL  p.  597,  d.)  he  it  expressly  called 
a  poet  of  ihe  middle  comedy.  Bat  he  helonged 
also  in  part  to  the  new  comedy.  Harpociation 
(p.  266)  speaks  of  his  play  called  *Opri9«vnjt,  as 
belonging  to  that  species  of  comedy  ;  and  some  of 
the  characters  which  he  introduced  in  other  dramas 
demonstrate  the  same.  In  his  BfluriAfif  he  introduced 
a  boasting  soldier  (Athen.  vi.  p.  230,  d.)  ;  in  his 
ToirurTifs,  an  avaricioDs  money-lender  (Athen.  zr. 
p.  685,  f.)  and  a  vaunting  cook  (Athen.  zir.  p. 
664,  b.).  Photius  (Cod.  190,  p.  153,  ed.  Bekk.) 
has  got  a  story  that  Nicostratus  being  inflamed 
with  a  mad  paasion  for  some  one  named  Tettigidaea, 
leapt  off  the  Leucadian  rock. 

The  titles  of  nineteen  of  the  plays  of  Nico- 
stratus have  come  down  to  us.  Three  of  these,  the 
"AtrrvXXos  (Athen.  iii.  108,  c.  118,  e.),  the  Olt^o- 
ttluv  (Athen.  iv.  p.  169,  e.  yiL  p.  280,  d. ;  Soidas, 
9,  e.  ^lAfrcupot),  an^  the  UeofZ^wros  (AUien.  xiii. 
p.  587,  d.  ZY.  p.  693,  a.  b.)  were  also  attributed  to 
Philetaerus,  who,  according  to  some  authorities 
(SchoL  ad  Plat,  Apol.  Socr,  p.  331 ),  was  the  third 
son  of  Aristophanes  [Philstaxrus].  The  re- 
maining plays  of  Nicostratus  were :  7.  'lepo- 
^Arrns.  8.  VJdrn.  B.'Aepa.  10.  'HaloSos.  11.  Aid- 
€o\os.  12.  'Arrtpiiffa,  13.  'Exdrfi,  14.  Wd- 
ytipos,  15.  ^nrif.  16.  TiX/wros.  17.  SlJpof. 
18.  *Air<Xaviii^/i«yDf.  19.  Ycv8o<m7fiar{af.  (Fabric. 
BibL  Grate,  vol  iL  p.  472  ;  Heineke,  HiU.  CriL 
Co$iu  Graee.  pp.  346,  &c. ;  Bode,  GetdL  der  HeUau 
IHchthttut,  Tol.  ill  part  iL  p.  410.) 

2.  A  dramatic  writer  mentioned  by  Diogenes 
Laertius  (iv.  18).  He  bore  the  nicluuune  of  KAu- 
rainyntrrpa^  and  is  probably  a  different  person  from 
the  preceding.  Meineke  is  inclined  to  believe  him 
to  have  been  the  author  of  the  Theseis,  mentioned 
by  Diogenes  Laertius  (ii.  59),  though  some  MSSw 
there  have  the  reading  nv$6ffTp€eros. 

3.  A  tragic  actor,  who  lived  before  b.c.  420. 
He  is  confounded  by  Suidas  (a.  r.)  with  the  son  of 
Aristophanes.  (Xen.  Symp.  iiL  1 1  ;  Plut  MoroL 
p.  348,  £,  Append,  Vatic,  L  65  ;  Meineke,  HiH, 
CriL  Com,  Graec.  p.  347.) 

4.  A  rhetorician,  a  native  of  Macedonia.  He 
lived  in  the  time  of  M.  Antoninus.  According  to 
Suidas  {t,  V,)  he  was  the  author  of  the  following 
works :  AtKOfivOia,  Eijic^kcs,  IIoAuftu^ta,  daKoT' 
rovpyoif  and  several  other  works,  encomia  on  the 
emperor,  and  various  others.  Some  of  his  nv9ot 
were  in  a  dramatic  form.  Philoetratus  {de  VU. 
Sophist,  ii.  31 )  praises  the  elegance  of  his  style. 
(Fabric.  BibL  Graec,  vol  vi.  p.  135.) 

5.  A  native  of  Trapezus,  who  lived  in  the  reign 
of  Aurelian.  He  wrote  an  account  of  the  ezploits 
of  Philippus,  the  successor  of  Oordianus  among  the 
Arabs ;  and  also  an  account  of  Decins,  Gallus, 
Valerianus,  and  the  son  of  Gallienua,  up  to  the 
time  of  the  expedition  of  Valerianus  against  Sapor, 
the  king  of  the  Persians,  a.  d.  259.  (Voas.  de 
Hist.  Grace,  p.  288,  ed.  Westermann.) 

6.  A  writer  on  music,  mentioned  in  a  firagment 
annezed  to  Censorinns,  and  attributed  to  him  by 
many.     (Vosa.  de  Hist.  Grace,  p.  475.)  [C.  P.  M.J 

NICO'STRATUS  (Nucikrrparor),  a  physician, 
mentioned  by  Antiphanes  the  younger  (ap.  Athen. 
xiii  51,  p.  586;  Harpocr.  s.  v.  *Apr{tcvpa}  as 
having  left  to  a  coortenn,  at  his  death,  a  large 
quantity  of  hellebore,  whence  she  acquired  the 

VOL.   It 


NIGER. 


1201 


nick-name  Anlicjpru  He  is  perhaps  the  some 
person  whose  medical  formulae  are  frequently 
quoted  by  Androroachua  (ap.  GaL  De  Compos, 
Medioanu  see,  Loe,  viii.  2,  iz.  6,  voL  ziiL  pp. 
139,  308,  and  Aet  iiL  1,  32,  p.  478),  and  others, 
and  who  must,  therefore,  have  lived  in  or  before 
the  first  century  after  Christ  [W.  A.  G.] 

NICCSTRATUS,  artist    [Nicomachur.] 

NIGER,  a  Latin  writer  (judging  by  his  name) 
on  Materia  Medica,  who  lived  later  than  Cratevas, 
and  a  little  before  Dioicoridei  (Dioscor.  De  Mat 
Med,  L  praef.,  voL  L  p.  2),  and  therefore  probably 
about  the  beginning  of  the  first  century  after 
Christ  He  seems  to  have  enjoyed  some  repu- 
tation as  a  writer,  aa  he  is  mentioned  by 
St  Epiphaniua  (adv,  Haeres,  L  1.  $  3.  p.  3),  and 
several  times  by  Galen  among  eminent  pharma- 
ceutical authors  (De  Simplic  Medieam.  Temper,  ao 
FaculL  vL  praet  vol  zL  p.  797,  De  Antid,  i.  2. 
vol.  ziv.  p.  7,  Gloss.  Hippoer.  pnet  vol.  ziz. 
p.  64).  Cteliua  Anrelianua  calls  him  the  friend  of 
Tullius  Bassus  (De  Morh,  AesU.  iii.  16.  n.  233), 
and  Galen  says  he  was  a  follower  of  Asclepiadea 
(L  e,  vol.  zL  p.  794.).*  He  is  perhaps  the  person 
called  Seztua  Niger  by  Pliny  (Indez  to  H,N, 
zz.),  and  some  suppose  his  name  to  have  been 
Petronius  Niger.  [Pbtronius.]       [W.  A.  G.] 

NIGER,  AQUFLLIUS,  a  writer  referred  to  by 
Soetoniua  for  a  statement  respecting  the  death  of 
the  consul  Hirtius.     (Suet  Aug,  11.) 

NIGER,  BRUTI'DIUS,  aedfleA.D.22,  and 
one  of  the  accuse»  of  D.  Silanua  (Tac.  Ann.  iii. 
66  ).  He  appears  to  be  the  same  aa  the  Brutidius 
of  whom  Juvenal  speaks  (z.  82)  in  his  account  of 
the  fill]  of  Sejanua,  and  likewiae  the  same  aa  the 
Bnitidiua  Niger,  of  whose  writings  the  elder  Seneca 
has  preserved  two  passages  relating  to  the  death  of 
Cicero.     (Senec.  Suae.  7.) 

NIGER,  Q.  CAECI'LIUS,  by  birth  a  Sicilian 
and  quaestor  of  Verrea  during  his  adminiatration  of 
Sicily,  endeavoured  to  obtain  the  conduct  of  the 
accusation  of  Verres,  pretending  to  be  his  enemy, 
but  in  reality  desiring  to  deprive  the  Sicilians  of 
the  powerful  advocacy  of  Cicero.  The  speech  of 
Cicero,  entitled  Divinatao  in  Q.  Caeeilium^  was  de- 
livered against  this  Caecilius,  when  the  judicea  had 
to  decide  to  which  of  the  two  the  proaecution 
ahould  be  entruated, 

NIGER,  LENTULU&   [Lbntulus  No.  33.] 

NIGER,  NCVIUS,  quaestor  in  B.&  63,  was 
appointed  to  investigate  the  cases  of  the  Catilinarian 
conspirators,  and  Caesar,  who  was  then  praetor, 
was  chai^ged  by  L.  Vettius  aa  one  of  Catiline^a  con- 
spirators. Caesar  snbaequently  caat  Novius  into 
priaon  for  permitting  a  magistrate  of  higher  rank  to 
be  accused  before  him.    (Suet  Cacs.  17.) 

NIGER,  C.  PESCE'NNIUS,  was  descended 
from  a  respectable  fiunily  of  equestrian  rank,  which 
had  attained  to  provincial  distinction  at  Aquinum. 
The  name  of  his  father  waa  Anniua  Fuscus,  hia 
mother  waa  Lampridia.  After  having  long  aerved 
as  a  centurion  he  passed  with  credit  through  the 
various  stages  of  military  advancement  under  Mar- 
cus Aurelius  and  his  son,  was  raised  by  the  latter  to 
the  consulship,  and  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  Syrian  armies,  chiefly,  it  is  aaid,  through  the 
intereat  of  Nazdaaus,  the  fkvourite  athlete  of  the 

*  That  ia,  if  in  the  paaaage  in  qneation  for 
T^iTpoK  Tov  *AiricAipri^ov  we  read  rd  Siypou 
rw  'AffKKrprmitiov, 

4h 


1301  NIGER, 

print*.  Ada  infdliggiiM  li*d  nulicd  die  Eul  of 
the  deitb  of  Commo&^  of  the  ahunefbl  i 
■nd  at  tbe  niiwnble  end  of  Jnlimut,  Pc 
v»  (^uted  eioperoT  bj  hi'i  troops  A.  D.  193.  Not 
were  hii  pnupecU  mllogcther  hojieleH.  Soenu, 
hit  fonnec  riiend,  wmi,  indeed,  ' 
capiUl,  hut  il  wu  well  kno< 
girded  with  eiil  e}ei  by  the  i 
u  tbe  populace,  hid  erra  befon  the  death  of 
JuliiDiu  openlj'  decUnd  their  penulitj  to  Niger 
Nil  chincn  of  ibccoh,  DUTeoTer,  were  perbip 
rendered  mora  compbcated,  but  by  no  mf«ni  dimi 
niibed.bj  die  preteniioniof  Cludiui  Albinui,who, 
«llhough  he  had  for  Ihe  time  being,  scknoirledged 
the  dain»  of  Sevenii,  and  pnifeued  himKlf  Hlii- 
Bed  with  the  aecond  till*  af  CseMT,  wu  holdiilg 
the  anniei  of  Qui  in  hand,  read;  ta  take  adran- 
tage  of  laij  opporMnity  whkh  mighl  offer.  But 
PeaMuniut  «u  no  match  for  Ihe  Tigoroui  utiTilj 
of  hit  rivfO.  While  atill  loitering  liallewly  in  hn- 
ded  aeturity  at  Anli«h,  be  teceiTSd  infonoation 
that  Seiem*  wu  alnadj  maiching  to  the  Eait,  at 
the  heul  of  a  powerful  for».  Then,  at  length,  he 
occupied  Thncs  and  Northetn  Gnece,  threw 
ttrong  gairiaoni  into  Bjiantiiun  and  tbe  moit  in^ 
poTtant  cilietof  Alia,  fortified  the  defile*  of  Taonit, 
and,  at  the  lamc  lime,  attempted,  but  without  ane- 
ccH,  to  open  neinitiatian)  by  offering  to  divHde  the 
empire.  The  flnt  battle  wu  fought  by  bii  chief 
Irg.ile  Aemilianul,  who  baring  encountered  the 
genersl  of  Se»eni»  in  the  ricinity  of  Cyiicut  «ai 
routed  and  ilaiu.  Thii  engagement  wbb  followed 
by  a  wcDiid  neai  Niaea  in  Bithynia,  in  which 
Peaconnim  commanded  in  pet»n  with  no  belter 
fortune  ;  the  third  encounter,  which  took  phue  on 
the  gulpb  of  luui  near  the  Cilician  gatei,  decided 
the  wur,  for  hating  been  defeated  after  a  bloody 

are  uid  to  haTe  &tlen,  and  Antioch  having  loon 
after  been  captured,  (he  pretender  Bed  towardi  the 
Euphratn,  wat  DTrrtaken,  brought  buck,  and  put 
to  death  A.D.  ]9*.  Hie  wile,  hii  una,  together 
with  hii  whole  &mily,  ahated  the  nme  &te,  and 
Ilia  properly  wai  confiKatod.  Hi>  bead,  fixed 
upon  a  pole,  «u  deapatched  to  Byiantium,  which 
itill  held  out  againit  the  conqueror,  and  <ra>  ex- 
hibited to  the  faeiieged  a*  a  aignificant  warning  of 
whnl  they  might  eipect  thould  they  continue  to 

Dion  Caaaiuaipeakaof  Nignaaapenon  notTcry 
eonapicnoua  for  good  or  for  enl,  deaerving  neither 
much  cenanre  nor  much  prsiie.  Hii  moat  marked 
characteriatii^  both  phyaicil  and  moral,  wen  all 
of  a  military  cut,  and  he  ia  laid  to  haTe  aelup  Ca- 
miilua,  Annibol,  and  Marina  aa  hia  modela.  Hi 
wn>  loll  of  alilure,  mnaculu  in  limb,  but  graceFat 
wlihal,  a  proficient  in  athletic  eieitiiei,  and  gifted 
with  a  Toire  bd  laud  and  dear,  that  be  coi^  be 
heard  ditcinctly  at  the  diatance  of  a  mile.     Hia 

from  the  extreme  awarthineai  of  hia  thraat.allhongh 
othcrwiie  tail  akinned  and  of  mddy  conplciioiL 
SpartJanua  hu  preierTed  mciny  aneedotM  of  the 
Srmneu  with  which  he  enlbrced  the  mott  rifpd 
dlKipline  upon  all  ander  hia  camnund,  bnt  he 
preurrcd  hia  popainrily  by  (he  ttricC  impartiality 
which  he  diaplajed.  and  by  the  bright  enunple  of 
frugality,  (empennce,  and  hardy  endurance  of  (oil 
whichhe  eihibitedinhiiownpeiaon.  Weantold 
that  he  propeaed  (o  M.  Aurtliua  and  to  Commodua 
many  aalutary  legnlallona  for  the  better  gorem- 


NILEUS. 

ment  of  tbe  pionneea,  and  he  might  ■ndoobladly 
haTe  ptoTed  moat  ueful  tA  the  atate  eenid  he  faave 
muainrd  MiiSed  with  iiiliag  a  anbordinate  a(a- 
tian,  bat  he  wu  led  aatray  by  tbe  connKla  of 
Seierni  Aurelianot  wboie  daugblen  were  betn»bed 
to  hii  aon*,  and  who  perauaded  him  to  penr<et«, 
againat  hia  own  better  jadgmrnt,  in  the  attempt  to 
meant  the  throne.  The  inrettivet  of  the  empene 
Sererai,  who  repnaanted  him  u  a  hypocrite  and  a 
debauchee,  mut  be  attributed  to  jealon*  rancnir  ; 
and,  although  he  waa  bet  moderate-ly  Teraed  ID  lltafa* 
tort,  harah  in  bii  addrea,  and  onder  the  doaniaien  if 
atrong  and  TcheiBetil  paaaiona,  he  ii  well  entitled 
to  the  comprehenuTe  praiae  of  baring  been  a  gaad 
Boldier,  a  good  otScer,  and  good  geneiaL  (DionCaa^ 
Inii.  8,  liiiii.  13,  U,  liiir.  6— 8  i  Spartim. 
jHliaM.S,StBtr.  6—9,  PtKiiim.  Nii/ir  ;  Aor.  Vict. 
c(aaH20,.Qn(.20;EBtiop.TiiL10.)  [W.  R.] 


NIGER,  TRE'BTUS,  me  oT  the  compKiioiia  tl 
L.  Lacollua,  proconaul  in  Htaninia  Baetiea,  n.  c 
ISO,  wrote  a  work  on  natnnl  hiitorr  wbich  ia  re- 
ferred to  by  Pliny  (H.  \.  it.  Si,  ».'41,  SO.  i.  4S. 
iixii.  2.  a.  6). 

NIGI'DIUS  FiflULUS.  [Fiouldi.] 
N IC  R I N I  AOf  U  S,  a  Roman  Caew  Of  A  QgoatiBii, 
known  to  na  from  medala  only,  and  th«e  itnck 
after  hia  death.  They  are  rerj  rare,  but  viitt  ia 
all  the  three  melali,  bearing  npon  the  obnvw  a 
either  bare  or  radiated,  with  the  legend  itm 
:ifiAND  ;  on  the  reierae,  a  fimetal  pyre,  or  a> 
eagle,  or  an  altar,  or  an  eagle  upon  an  altar,  with 
ord  CONaBcRATio.     It  hu  been  eonjectned 

purple  in   Africa,  A.  D.  31 1,  and   wu  Boon   afW 
deatroyed  by  Haienliui.     There  ia  not,  hawevcr. 
a  jot  of  eridenoe    in  fatonr  o"    " 
(Echhel,  ToL  rii  p.  fitW.) 


ia  hTpottwaa. 


NIORl-NUS,  AVIDIUS,  w     .       

DTinca  in  thi  reign  of  Donitiaa,  bat  liia  ^^m 
ea  not  occur  in  the  Faall      fPlin.  Ep.  x.  71    ^ 

74,  72.  a  75.) 
NIGRI'NUS,  C.  PETRCNIUS  PO'NTIUS. 
Dial  A.  D.  37,  tbe  year   in  which  tke    eiaaew 

Tiberiai  died.     (Dion  Cf.  Inil  77  ;     Soet.  7% 

73  !  Tae.  Aiu.  TL  *i.) 

NILEUS  (NaUMi),  a  Oieek  phymna    « 

~-   ' '-^  Ntlaa  (N.£)w>)  w^ 


i) 


NILUS. 

Neleiu  (^Ni(AcvsX  though  N«UfUf  ii  prohably  the 
most  correct  form  of  the  word,  at  it  i%  the  most 
c(»nm<m.  He  must  haye  lived  some  time  in  or 
before  the  third  century  B.  cl,  as  he  is  mentioned 
by  Henicleides  of  Tarentom  (ap.  Galen.  OommeiU. 
in  Hippoer.  **  De  ArHeJ**  iv.  40,  vd.  XTiii  pt  L 
p.  736).  He  is  quoted  by  Celsus  (r.  18.  §  9, 
Ti.  6.  §§  8,  11,  viii.  20.  pp.  86,  120,  121,  185), 
Caelius  Anrelianus  {De  MafL  AcuL  ii.  29,  p.  142), 
Galen  (Ik  Compos,  Medieam.  tee.  Loe,  ii.  2,  it.  8, 
Tiil  5,  ix.  2,  ToL  ziL  pp.  568,  569,  765,  766, 
806,  YoLziiL  pp.  181,  182,  239,  De  AnUtL  il 
10,  Tol.  xiT.  pu  165),  Alexander  TiaHianns  (TiiL 
12.  p.  268),  Oribasios  (Synepe.  iii.  p.  50  ;  and 
ColL  Medio,  in  Mai's  Ci<m,  AweL  e  Codie,  Vahe, 
EdiL  ToL  iv.  pp.  123, 130, 131, 153, 155),  AStius 
(i.  4, 10,  ii  3,  21,  24,  108,  il  4,  2,  ui.  1,  16, 17, 
pp.  166,  307,  308,  353,  365,  454,  455),  and 
Paolns  Aegineta  (iii.  22,  87,  46,  49,  Tii.  16,  18, 
pp.  432,  458,  470,  473,  672,  684),  and  was  cele- 
brated for  the  inTcntion  of  a  machine  for  the  re* 
doction  of  dislocations,  called  wXuf9Ui¥,  of  which  a 
description  is  giftn  by  Otibaaius  (De  Maekinam, 
c  8.  p.  167.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

NILO'XENUS  (NciAdlcwr).  1.  A  native  of 
Nancratis  in  ^[ypt,  mentioned  by  Plutarch  (Sept, 
Sap.  Conv.  2)  as  a  sage  who  lived  ia  the  time  of 
Solon. 

2.  A  Macedonian,  son  of  Satyms.  He  was  a 
iiiend  of  Alexander  the  Great,  and  was  left  by  him 
with  an  army  to  snperintend  die  afiairs  of  the  pro- 
vince, when  he  foonded  Alexandria  on  Mount  Cau- 
casus.   (Arr.iii28.)  [C.P.M.] 

NILUS  (N««XotX  the  god  of  the  river  Nile  in 
Egypt,  is  said  to  have  been  a  smi  of  Ooeanus  and 
Thetys,  and  &ther  of  Memphis  and  Chi(me.  (Hes. 
Theog,  338  ;  Apollod.  ii.  1.  §  4  ;  Serv.  ad  AeiL  iv. 
250.)  Pindar  (/yi  iv.  90)  calls  him  a  son  of 
Cronos.  [L.  S.] 

NILUS  or  NEILUS  (N«iXor),  the  name  of 
several  Byzantine  writers.  A  full  account  of  them 
is  given  by  Leo  Allatins,  Diatribe  de  NiHe  et 
eorum  Scr^xtie^  in  the  edition  of  the  letters  of 
Nilus  [see  below.  No.  1],  Rome,  1688,  and  by 
Hariess  (Fabric.  BUd,  Grate,  vol  x.  p.  S,  kc.% 
to  which  writers  we  must  refer  for  furthor  par- 
ticulars and  authwities.  It  is  only  the  most 
important  of  them,  and  the  chief  facts  connected 
with  them  that  can  be  mentioned  here. 

1.  AscsTA  BT  MoNACHUs  (and  Saint),  lived 
in  the  fifth  century  of  the  Christian  aera.  Saxius 
phces  him  about  the  year  a.  d.  420.  He  was 
descended  fimn  a  noble  fiunily  in  Constantinople, 
and  was  eventually  raised  to  the  dignity  of  eporch, 
or  governor  of  his  native  city;  but  being  pene- 
trated, we  are  told,  with  a  deep  feeling  of  the 
reality  of  divine  things,  he  renounced  his  rank 
and  dignities,  and  retired  with  his  son  Theodulus 
to  a  monastery  on  Mount  Sinai,  while  his  wife 
and  daughter  took  refoge  in  a  religious  retreat  in 
Egypt  His  son  is  said  to  have  perished  in  an 
attack  made  upon  the  convent  by  some  barbarians ; 
but  Nilus  himself  escaped,  and  appears  to  have 
died  about  a.  o.  450  or  451. 

Nilus  was  the  author  of  many  theological  works, 
several  of  which  have  been  printed,  though  they 
have  not  yet  been  collected  into  one  edition. 
Photitts  gives  extracts  from  some  of  his  works. 
(BiU.  Cod.  276.)  Some  of  the  works  of  Nilos 
were  first  published  in  Latm  by  P.  F.  Zinus, 
Venet  1557,  8vo.     Next  some  other  works  of 


NINUS. 


120S 


Nilus,  which  had  not  been  printed  in  the  above- 
mentioned  edition,  were  published  by  Poesinua, 
Paris,  1639,  4to. ;  but  the  best  edition  of  his 
miscdbmeons  works  is  that  of  Suaresius,  entitled 
& JVii£i7rnetatofse»(^pMeifAi,  Rome,  1 673,  ioL  The 
letters  of  Nihis,  which  are  very  numerous,  being 
more  than  three  hundred,  were  first  published  by 
Possinus,  Paris,  1657,  4to. ;  but  a  better  edition  is 
the  one  pi^isfaed  at  Rome,  1668,  feL,  with  the 
Latin  version  of  Leo  AUatius.  Of  the  various 
works  of  Nilus  the  most  important  are,  1.  Kc^ 
Aoia  j|  nofMuvi^o^»,  containing  advice  on  the  way 
in  which  a  Christian  should  live  ;  in  fact,  a  sum- 
mary of  prsctical  divinity.  2.  Leiter%,  for  the 
most  part  on  the  same  subject  as  the  preceding  work. 
3.  'Evucn^ou  f)rx«<p^o^  in  which  the  Manual  of 
Epictetni,  as  given  by  Arrian,  is  accommodated  to 
the  use  of  Chnstians.  This  manual,  which  appears 
in  the  edition  of  Suaresius  mentioned  above,  is  also 
published  in  the  fifth  volume  of  Schweighauser^s 
^pidetat.  Lips.  180a  (Phot  L  c ;  Niceph.  H,  E, 
xiv.  54  ;  AUatius,  Fabric.  U,  oe, ;  Cave,  Miei,  Lit, 
vol  I  p.  428  ;  Tillemont,  Mint,  de  VHid.  EeeL 
vol  xiv.  p.  189.) 

2.  CaBASILAB.      [C aba  SILAS.] 

3.  Of  Rhodks,  of  which  he  was  metropolitan, 
about  A.  D.  1360.  He  is  stated,  however,  to  have 
been  a  native  of  Chios.  He  was  the  author  of 
several  works,  of  which  the  most  important  was  a 
short  history  of  the  nine  oecumenical  coundls, 
published  by  H.  Justellus  as  an  appendix  to  the 
Nomoeano»  of  Photius,  Paris,  1615,  4to.;  by  Voel- 
Hus  and  Justellus  in  J9iU.  Juri»  Canonidt  1661, 
fol  vol  il  p.  1155  ;  and  by  Harduinus,  OoneUia^ 
vol  V.  p.  1479.  Nilus  also  wrote  some  grammati- 
cal works,  <rf  which  an  account  is  given  by  F. 
Passow,  De  Niio^  grammatioo  adhue  iffmo^  (jvtque 
fframmaiiea  alOegm  grammaiia»  Sariptu^  VratisL 

1831—32,  4to. 

4.  ScHOLASTicus,  of  whom  we  know  nothing, 
except  that  he  is  the  author  of  an  epigram  in  the 
Greek  Anthology  (vol  iii  p.  235,  ed.  Jacobs ; 
Bmnck,  Anal,  iii  p.  14). 

NILUS,  physician.  [Nilbus]. 

NPNNIA  GENS,  plebeian,  and  of  very  little 
note.  No  persons  of  this  name  are  mentioned  at 
Rome  till  towards  the  end  of  the  republic,  when 
we  read  of  Lb  Ninnius  Qnadratus,  a  warm  friend 
of  Cicero*s  [Qvadratuh].  But  as  eariy  as  the 
second  Punic  war  there  was  a  noble  house  of  this 
name  at  Capua,  and  the  Ninnii  Celeres  are  men- 
tioned among  the  noble  and  wealthy  families  with 
whom  Hannibal  resided  during  his  stay  in  that 
city.    (Liv.  xxiil  8.) 

NI'NNIUS  CRASSUS,  is  mentioned  as  one  of 
the  translators  of  the  Iliad  into  Latin  verse  (Pris- 
cian,  ix.  p.  866,  ed.  Putschius),  but  the  name  is 
perhaps  corrupt  (Wemsdorf,  PoSSt,  Latin,  Mi- 
Mores,  vol  iv.  pu  569.) 

NINUS  (NiVof ),  the  eponymous  founder  of  the 
city  of  Ninus  or  Nineveh,  must  be  regarded  as  a 
mythical  and  not  an  historical  personage.  His 
exploits  are  so  much  mixed  up  with  those  of 
Semiramis,  his  wife,  whose  name  was  much  more 
celebrated  in  antiquity,  that  we  refer  the  account 
of  Ninus  to  the  article  Seminunis.     [SunRAM fs.] 

There  is  also  another  Ninus,  who  is  represented 
by  some  authorities  as  the  hist  king  of  Nineveh, 
and  the  successor  of  Sardanapalns,  who  is  usually 
described  as  the  last  king.    See  Sardanapa- 

LUS. 

4  H  2 


1204 


KIOBE. 


NI'NTAS  (Ntr^),  the  ■on  of  Ninm  and 
Seminuois,  is  spoken  of  under  Sbmiramis. 

NI'OBE  (Ni<{«if).  1.  A  daughter  of  Phoro- 
neuB,  and  by  Zeus  the  mother  of  Arga»  and 
Pelasgus.  (ApoUod.  iu  1.  §  1  ;  Paus.  il  22.  §  6 ; 
Plat  Tt'in.  22,  b.)  In  other  traditions  she  is  called 
the  mother  of  Pboronens  and  wife  of  luachus. 

2.  A  daughter  of  Tantalus  by  the  Pleiad  Taygete 
or  the  Hyad  Dione  (Ot.  Met,  vi  174  ;  Hygin. 
Fab.  9),  or,  according  to  others,  a  daughter  of 
Pelops  and  the  wife  of  Zethus  or  Alalcomeneus 
(£ustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1367),  while  Parthenius 
relates  quite  a  different  story  {Erot,  33),  for  he 
makes  her  a  daughter  of  Assaon  and  the  wife  of 
Philotttts,  and  relates  that  she  entered  into  a  dis- 
pute with  Leto  about  the  beauty  of  their  respective 
children.  In  consequence  of  this  Philottus  was 
torn  to  pieces  during  the  chase,  and  Assaon  fell  in 
love  with  his  own  daughter ;  but  she  rejected  him, 
and  he  in  revenge  burnt  all  her  children,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  Niobe  threw  herself  down  from  a 
rock  (comp.  Schol.  ad  Eurip,  Fkoen,  159).  But 
according  to  the  common  story,  which  represents 
her  as  a  daughter  of  Tantalus,  she  was  the  sister  of 
Pelops,  and  married  to  Amphion,  king  of  Thebes, 
by  whom  she  became  the  mother  of  six  sons  and 
six  daughters.  Being  proud  of  the  number  of  her 
children,  she  deemed  herself  superior  to  Leto,  who 
had  given  birth  only  to  two  children.  Apollo  and 
Artemis,  indignant  at  such  presumption,  slew  all 
the  children  of  Niobe.  For  nine  days  their  bodies 
lay  in  their  blood  without  any  one  burying  them, 
for  Zeus  had  changed  the  people  into  stones  ;  but 
on  Uie  tenth  day  the  gods  themselves  buried  them. 
Niobe  herself,  who  had  gone  to  mount  Sipylus, 
was  metamorphosed  into  stone,  and  even  thus  con- 
tinued to  feel  the  misfortune  with  which  the  gods 
had  visited  her.  (Hom.  IL  xxiv.  603—617; 
Apollod.  iii.  5.  §  6;  Ov.  Met  vi.  155,  &c. ;  Paus. 
viii.  2.  in  fin.)  Later  writers,  and  especially  the 
dramatic  poets  have  greatly  modified  and  enlarged 
the  simple  story  nhited  by  Homer.  The  number 
and  names  of  the  children  of  Niobe  vary  very  much 
in  the  different  accounts,  for  while  Homer  states 
that  their  number  was  twelve,  Hesiod  and  others 
mentioned  twenty,  Alcman  only  six,  Sappho 
eighteen,  Hellanicus  six,  Euripides  fourteen,  He- 
rodotus four,  and  Apollodorus  fourteen.  (Apollod. 
Lc;  Ov.  Afet  vi.  182  ;  Aelian,  V,  H,  xii.  36; 
Gellius,  XX.  6  ;  SchoL  ad  Eurip,  Phoen,  159 ; 
Eustath.  ad  Horn.  p.  1367;  Hygin.  Fab.  11  ; 
Tzets.  ad  Lye  520.)  According  to  Homer  all  the 
children  of  Niobe  fell  by  the  arrows  of  Apollo 
and  Artemis ;  but  later  writers  state  that  one  of 
her  sons,  Amphion  or  Amydas,  and  one  of  her 
daughters,  Meliboea,  were  saved,  but  that  Meli- 
boea,  having  turned  pale  with  terror  at  the  sight  of 
her  dying  brothers  and  sisters,  was  afterwards 
called  Chloris,  and  this  Chloris  is  then  confounded 
with  the  daughter  ef  Amphion  of  Orchomenos, 
who  was  married  to  Neleus.  (Apollod.  Le.;  Hom. 
Od.  xi  282;  Paus.  iL  21.  in  fin.,  v.  16.  §  3.)  The 
time  and  place  at  which  the  children  of  Niobe 
were  destroyed  are  likewise  stated  differently. 
According  to  Homer,  they  perished  in  their 
mother*s  house ;  and,  according  to  Apollodoros, 
the  sons  were  killed  by  Apollo  during  the  chase 
on  mount  Cithaeron  (Hygin.  Fab.  9,  says  on  mount 
Sipylus),  and  the  daughters  by  Artemis  at  Thebes, 
not  far  from  the  royal  palace.  According  to  Ovid, 
the  sons  were  slain  while  they  were  engaged  in 


NISUS. 

gymnastic  exercises  in  a  plain  near  Thebea,  and 
the  daughters  during  the  funeral  of  their  brothers. 
Others,  again,  transfer  the  scene  to  Lydia  (Eastath. 
ad  Hom.  p.  1367),  or  make  Niobe,  after  the  death 
of  her  children,  go  from  Thebes  to  Lydia,  to  her 
fiither  Tantalus  on  mount  Sipylus,  where  Zens,  at 
her  own  request,  metamorphoMd  her  into  a  stone, 
which  during  the  summer  always  shed  teani  (Or. 
Met  vL  303;  Apollod.  2. c ;  Paus.  viiL2.  §3; 
Soph.  Aniig.  823,  EUetr.  147.)  In  the  time  of 
Pausanias  (i  21.  §  5)  people  still  fiuicied  they 
could  see  die  petrified  figure  of  Niobe  on  mount 
SipyluiL  The  tomb  of  the  children  of  Niobe, 
however,  was  shown  at  Thebes.  (Pans.  ix.  16.  in 
fin.,  17.  §  1  ;  but  comp.  Schol.  ad  Emrip,  Pkoem, 
159.)  The  story  of  Niobe  and  her  children  was 
frequently  taken  as  a  subject  by  ancient  artists 
(Pans,  i  21.  §5,  v.  IL  §  2);  but  none  of  the  an- 
cient representations  is  more  celebrated  than  the 
group  of  Niobe  and  her  children  which  fiUed  the 
pediment  of  the  temple  of  Apollo  Sosianns  at 
Rome,  and  was  found  at  Rome  in  the  year  1583. 
This  group  is  now  at  Florence,  and  oonsiata  of  the 
mother,  who  holds  her  joungest  daughter  on  her 
knees,  and  thirteen  statues  of  her  sons  and 
daughters,  independent  of  a  figure  usually  called 
the  paedagogus  of  the  children.  It  is,  howevec, 
not  unprobable  that  several  of  the  statues  whick 
now  compose  the  group,  originally  did  not  bekn^ 
to  it.  Some  of  the  figures  in  it  belong  to  the 
most  masteriy  productions  of  ancient  art.  Tha 
Romans  themselves  were  uncertain  as  to  whether 
the  group  was  the  work  of  Scopas  or 
(Plin.  H,  N.  XXX vi.  4  ;  comp.  Welcker, 
fur  die  aite  KunsL,  p.  589,  Ace)  [  L.  &] 

NIPHATES  (Ni^nif),  one  of  the  Persian  ge- 
nerals in  the  battle  of  the  Oranicas.  (Airian,  i. 
12.)  [C.P.M.] 

NIREUS  (Nipcus).  1.  A  son  of  Charopas  and 
Aglaia,  was,  next  to  Achilles,  the  handaoBseat 
among  the  Greeks  at  Troy,  but  unwarlike.  Ha 
came  from  the  island  of  Syme  (between  Rhodes  and 
Cnidus),  and  commanded  only  three  ships  and  a 
small  number  of  men.  (Horn.  //.  iL  671  ;  Hygin. 
Fab,  270.)  According  to  Diodorus  (v.  53),  ke 
also  ruled  over  a  part  of  Cnidus,  and  he  is  aaid  to 
have  been  slain  by  Eurypylus  or  Aeneiaa.  (EHct. 
Cret  iv.  17;  Dar.  Phiyg.  21;  Hygin.  FoL  113.) 
His  beauty  became  proverbiaL  (Lucian,  I>iaL 
Mart  9.) 

2.  A  son,  or  fitvourite  of  Heracles,  with  whom 
he  fought  against  the  lion  of  mount  Helicon. 
(Ptolem.  Hephaest  2.)  [L.  S.] 

NISUS  (Niorof).  1.  A  son  of  Pandion  (oc^ 
according  to  others,  of  Dei<Mi  or  Ares)  and  Pylia, 
was  a  brother  of  Aegeus,  Pallas,  and  Lycna,  and 
husband  of  Abrote,  by  whom  he  became  the  fiather 
of  ScylU.  He  was  king  of  Megan ;  and  vhen 
Minos,  on  his  expedition  against  Athena,  tock. 
Megaia,  Nisus  died,  because  his  daughter  ScjUa, 
who  had  fidlen  in  love  with  Minos,  had  pulled  oqc 
the  purple  or  golden  hair  which  grew  on  the  top  of 
her  father^s  hmd,  and  on  which  his  life  depended. 
(Apollod.  iiL  15.  §§  5,  6,  8 ;  SchoL  od  Smr^, 
HippoL  1090.)  Minos,  who  waa  horrified  at  t^ 
conduct  of  the  unnatural  daughter,  ordened  ScyDa 
to  be  fiistened  to  the  poop  of  his  ship,  and  after- 
wards drowned  her  in  the  Saionic  gnlL  (ApoQod. 
/.  c)  According  to  others,  Minos  left  Meg«i«  io 
disgust,  but  Scylla  leaped  into  the  sea,  and  ai 
after  his  ship ;  but  her  fisther,  who  had 


NITOCRIS. 

changed  into  an  eagle,  perceiTed  her,  and  ihot 
down  upon  her,  whereupon  she  was  metamorphoaed 
into  either  a  fish  or  a  bird  called  Ciris.  (Ot.  Met, 
yiii.  6,  &c ;  Hygin.  Fab.  198  ;  Viig.  Georg.  L 
405,  Edog.  tL  74.)  The  tradition  current  at 
Megara  itself  knew  nothing  of  this  expedition  of 
Minos,  and  called  the  daughter  of  Nisns  Iphinoe, 
and  represented  her  aa  married  to  Megareus.  It 
is  further  added,  that  in  the  dispute  between 
Sciron  and  Nisns  Aeacos  assigned  the  government 
to  Nisus  (Pans,  i  39.  §  5),  and  that  Nisa,  the 
original  name  of  Megara,  and  Nisaea,  afterward 
the  port  town  of  Megara,  derived  their  names 
from  Nisus,  and  that  the  promontory  of  ScjlUieum 
was  named  after  his  daughter.  (Pans.  L  39.  §  4, 
ii.  34.  §  7;  StraU  viii  p.  373.)  The  tomb  of 
Nisus  was  shown  at  Athens,  behind  the  Lyceum. 
(Paas.L  19.  §5.) 

2.  A  son  of  Hyrtacus,  a  companion  of  Aeneias 
and  friend  of  Enryalus,  whose  death  he  avenged 
by  slaying  Volscens,  and  then  himself  in  a  dying 
state,  threw  himself  upon  the  body  of  his  friend  and 
expired.    (Viig.  ^ea.  ix.  176,  &c.  444.) 

3.  A  noble  of  Dulichium,  and  &ther  of  Amphi- 
nomus,  who  was  one  of  the  suitors  of  Penelope. 
(Horn.  Od,  xvi.  395,  xviiL  126,  412.)      [L.  S.] 

NITOCRIS  (Nirwffpis).  1.  A  queen  of  Baby- 
lon, mentioned  by  Herodotus,  who  ascribes  to  her 
many  important  works  at  Babylon  and  its  vicinity. 
According  to  his  account  she  changed  the  course  of 
the  river  above  Babylon,  built  up  with  bricks  the 
sides  of  the  river  at  the  city,  and  also  threw  a 
bridge  across  the  river.  He  also  relates  that  she 
was  buried  above  one  of  the  city  gates,  and  that 
her  tomb  was  opened  by  Dareins.  (Herod,  i.  1 85 — 
189.)  Who  this  Nitocris  was  has  occasioned  great 
dispute  among  modem  writers,  and  is  as  uncertain 
as  ahnost  all  other  points  connected  with  the  early 
history  of  the  East  Since  Herodotus  (i.  185) 
speaks  of  her  as  queen,  shortly  after  the  capture  of 
Ninus  or  Niiwveh  by  the  Modes,  which  is  placed 
in  BL  c.  606,  it  is  supposed  by  most  modem  writers 
that  she  was  the  wife  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  who 
began  to  reign  in  b.  c.  604,  and  the  mother  or 
grandmother  of  Labynetus  or  Belshazzar,  the  last 
king  of  Babylon.  See  Qinton,  F,  H.  voL  L  p.  278, 
note  i^  who  brings  forward  some  other  axguments 
in  support  of  this  opinion. 

2.  A  queen  of  Egypt  Herodotus  relates  that  she 
was  a  native  Egyptian,  and  the  only  female  of  Uie  330 
Egyptian  monarchs  whose  names  were  read  to  the 
historian  by  the  priests  from  a  papyrus  manuscript. 
He  further  tells  us  that  she  was  elected  to  the  sove- 
reignty in  place  of  her  brother,  whom  the  Egyptians 
had  killed,  and  that  she  devised  the  following 
scheme  in  order  to  take  revenge  upon  the  mur- 
derers of  her  brother.  She  buUt  a  very  long 
chamber  under  ground,  and  when  it  was  finished 
invited  to  a  banquet  in  it  tbo«e  of  the  Egyptians 
who  had  had  a  principal  share  in  the  murder. 
While  they  were  engaged  in  the  banquet  she  let 
in  upon  them  the  waters  of  the  Nile  by  means  of 
a  large  concealed  pipe  and  drowned  them  all,  and 
then,  in  order  to  escape  punishment,  threw  herself 
into  a  chamber  full  of  ashes.    (Herod.  iL  100.) 

This  Nitocris  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  personages  in  Egyptian  legends. 
Even  in  the  times  of  the  Roman  emperors  we  find 
her  name  mentioned  as  one  of  the  old  heroines  of 
the  East,  as  we  see  from  the  way  in  which  she  is 
ppoken  of  by  Dion  CSasaios,  and  the  emperor  Julian, 


NOBILIOK 


1205 


both  of  whom  class  her  with  Semiramis  (Dion  Cass. 
Ixii.  6  ;  Julian.  OraL  pp.  126,  127).  Julius  Afri- 
canus,  and  Eusebius  (apud  Syncell.  pp.  58,  59), 
who  borrow  their  account  frx>m  Manetho,  describe 
her  as  the  most  high-minded  and  most  beautiful 
woman  of  her  age,  with  a  £ur  complexion,  adding 
that  she  built  the  third  pyramid.  By  this  we  are 
to  understand,  as  Bunsen  has  shown,  that  she 
finished  the  third  pyramid,  which  had  been  com- 
menced by  Mycerinus ;  and  the  same  fact  is 
intimated  by  the  curious  tale  of  Herodotus  (ii. 
134),  which  states  that  the  erection  of  the  pyramid 
was  attributed  by  many  to  the  Greek  courtezan, 
Rhodopis,  who  must,  in  all  probability,  be  regarded 
as  the  same  person  as  Nitocris.     [RHOooPia] 

Bunsen  makes  Nitocris  the  last  sovereign  of  the 
sixth  dynasty,  and  states  that  she  reigned  for  six 
years  in  phice  of  her  murdered  husbwd  (not  her 
brother,  as  Herodotus  states),  whose  name  was 
Menthudphis.  The  latter  is  supposed  to  be  the 
son  or  grandson  of  the  Moeris  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans.  The  tale  related  by  Herodotus  of  Nito- 
cris constractinff  a  subterraneous  chamber  for  the 
punishment  of  the  murderers  of  her  brother  is  sup- 
posed by  Bunsen,  with  much  probability,  to  have 
reference  to  her  erection  of  Uie  third  pyramid, 
though  the  waters  of  the  Nile  could  not  have  been 
let  into  it,  as  the  water  of  the  river  does  not  rise 
high  enough  for  the  purpose.  (Bunsen,  Aegyptem 
StelU  m  der  WeUgaOidUe,  vol.  ii.  pp.  236—242.) 

NIX  I  DII,  a  general  temi,  which  seems  to  have 
been  applied  by  the  Romans  to  those  divinities 
who  were  believed  to  assist  women  at  the  time 
when  they  were  giving  birth  to  a  child.  (Qftoa 
putabant  praetidere  p<irienimm  fiiri&as,  Fest.  p. 
175,  ed.  Muller ;  Ov.  Met.  ix.  294  ;  Nonius,  p. 
57.)  Before  the  cella  of  Minerva,  on  the  Capitol, 
there  were  three  statues,  which  were  designated  as 
DiiNixL  [L.S.] 

NOBI'LIOR,  the  name  of  a  fiimily  of  the  ple- 
beian Fulvia  gens.  This  fiimily  was  originally  called 
Paetinns  [Pabtinus],  and  the  name  of  Nobilior 
seems  to  have  been  first  assumed  by  the  consul  of 
B.  c  255  [see  below.  No.  1  ]•  to  indicate  that  he 
was  more  noble  than  any  others  of  this  name.  His 
descendants  dropped  the  name  of  Paetinus,  and 
retained  only  that  of  Nobilior. 

1.  Sbr.  Fulvius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Pabtinus  No- 
bilior, was  consul  b.  c.  255,  with  M.  Aemilius 
Paullus  about  the  middle  of  the  first  Punic  war. 
In  the  beginning  of  this  year  Regulus  had  been  de- 
feated in  Africa  by  the  Carthaginians,  and  the  re- 
mains of  his  army  were  besieged  in  Clypea.  Aa 
soon  as  the  senate  heard  of  this  disaster  they  sent 
both  consuls  with  a  fleet  of  at  least  three  hundred 
ships,  to  bring  off  the  survivors.  After  reducing 
Cossurathe  Romans  met  the  Carthaginian  fleet  near 
the  Heraiaean  promontory,  and  gained  a  roost 
brilliant  victory  over  it  The  loss  of  the  Car- 
thaginians was  very  great,  though  the  numbers  are 
differently  stated,  and  are  evidently  corrapt  in 
Polybius.  After  the  victory  the  consuls  landed  at 
Clypea,  but  did  not  remain  long  in  Africa  on 
account  of  the  complete  want  of  provisions.  As  it 
was  near  the  summer  solstice,  in  the  month  of  July, 
when  the  Romans  set  out  homewards,  the  pilots 
cautioned  them  to  avoid  the  southern  coast  of  Sicily, 
as  violent  gales  firom  the  south  and  south-west 
make  that  coast  very  dangerous  at  that  time  of  the 
year.  The  consols,  however,  disregarded  their 
warning ;  and  off  Camarina  they  were  surprised  by 

4  H  3 


1206 


NOBILIOR. 


A  fearful  stonn,  ▼hich  dettroyed  almoat  the  whole 
fleet,  and  strewed  the  coaat  from  Camarina  to  Pa- 
chjniift  with  wrecks  and  corpses.  Both  consals, 
however,  escaped,  and  celebrated  a  triumph  as  pro- 
consuls in  the  following  jear  (Polytx  L  36,  37  ; 
Eutropi  ii.  22;  Oros.  iT.  9;  Diod.  xxiti.  14; 
Zonar.  Tiii.  14).  Respecting  the  date  of  this  cam- 
pai|;7i,  see  Niehuhr,  HisL  of  Rome^  vol.  iii.  p.  591, 
and  Arnold,  Hi$L  of  Rome^  toL  ii.  p.  593.  n.  67. 

2.  M.  FuLvius  M.  F.  Sbh.  n.  Nobilior,  grand- 
son of  the  preceding,  was  curule  aedile  b.  c.  1 95« 
and  praetor  B.  &  193,  when  he  obtained  Further 
Spain  as  his  province,  with  the  title  of  proconsul, 
lie  remained  in  this  country  two  years,  and  fought 
with  great  success  against  the  nations  that  still 
resisted  the  Roman  supremacy.  He  gained  a 
victory  over  the  united  forces  of  the  Vaccaei,  Tec- 
tones,  and  Celtibeii,  near  the  town  of  Toletum 
(Toledo),  and  took  their  king,  Hilermus,  prisoner. 
He  then  obtiuned  possession  of  the  town  of  Tole- 
tum, which  is  the  first  time  that  thu  place  is  men- 
tioned in  history.  On  his  return  to  Rome  in  b.  c. 
191  he  was  granted  the  honour  of  an  ovation. 
(Liv.  xzxiii.  42,  zzxir.  54,  55,  zxxv.  7,  22, 
zxzvi.  21,  39.)  In  B.C.  189  he  was  consul  with 
M.  Fulvias  Nobilior,  and  received  the  conduct  of 
the  war  against  the  Aetolians.  He  captured  the 
strong  town  of  Ambracia,  and  then  compelled  the 
Aetoliani  to  sue  for  peace,  which  was  granted 
them  on  favourable  terms.  Shortly  afterwards  he 
obliged  the  island  of  Cephallenia,  which  had  been 
excluded  from  the  terms  of  the  peace,  to  submit  to 
the  dominion  of  Rome.  He  remained  in  his  pro- 
vince for  the  next  year  as  proconsul ;  and  on  his 
return  to  Rome,  in  &c.  187,  celebrated  a  most 
splendid  triumph.  In  the  following  year  he  ex- 
hibited for  ten  successive  days  the  games  which  he 
had  vowed  in  the  Aetolian  war,  and  which  were 
the  most  magnificent  that  had  yet  been  seen  at 
Rome.  There  were  eenallKwet  of  lions  and  pan- 
thers ;  and  contests  of  athletae  were  now  for  the 
first  time  exhibited  in  the  city.  The  conquest  of 
Aetolia  by  this  consul  is  also  commemorated  in  the 
inscription  of  a  statue  discovered  at  Tusculum, 
from  which  place  the  Fulvii  originally  came.  [Ful- 
VIA  Obns.]  (Polybi  xxii.  8—15  ;  Liv.  zxxviL  47, 
48, 50,  xxxviii.  3—1 1, 28,  30,  35,  xxxix.  4, 5, 22  ; 
Aurel  Vict  de  Vir,  111,  52 ;  Orelli,  /wcr.  No. 
562.)  In  B.  c.  179  he  was  censor  with  M.  Aem»- 
litts  Lepidus,  the  pontifez  maximus.  The  two 
censors  had  previously  been  at  feud,  but  were  re- 
conciled to  one  another  upon  their  election,  and 
discharged  the  duties  of  their  office  with  unani- 
mity and  concord.  They  executed  many  public 
works,  which  are  mentioned  by  Livy.  (Liv.  zL 
45,  46,  51,  xli.  2 ;  Val.  Max.  iv.  2.  §  1;  Cic.  d« 
JProv»  Gons.  9.} 

Fulvius  Nobilior  had  a  taste  for  literature  and 
art ;  he  was  a  patron  of  the  poet  Ennius,  who  ac- 
companied him  in  his  Aetolian  campaign  ;  and  he 
belonged  to  that  party  among  the  Roman  nobles 
who  were  introducing  into  the  dty  a  taste  for 
Greek  literature  and  refinement  He  was,  there- 
fore, an  object  of  the  attacks  of  Cato  the  Censor, 
who  actually  reproached  him  with  having  taken 
Ennius  with  him  into  Aetolia,  and  insinuated  that 
he  was  corrupting  the  old  Roman  discipline  by 
bestowing  military  crowns  upon  the  soldiers  for 
trivial  reasons.  Cato  also  made  merry  with  his 
name,  calling  him  moAc/tor  instead  of  tuAilhr,  (Cic. 
TVsa  i  2,  Brmt,,2ii,  proAnk.  lUdeOnU,  iii.  63.) 


NOBILIOR. 

Fulvius,  in  his  censonhip,  erected  a  temple  to 
Hercules  and  the  Muses  in  the  Circus  Flaminim, 
as  a  proof  that  the  state  ought  to  cultivate  the 
libers]  arts,  and  adorned  it  with  the  paintings  and 
statues  which  he  had  brought  firora  Greece  upon  his 
conquest  of  Aetolia.  He  also  set  up  Fasti  in  this 
temple,  which  are  referred  to  by  Macrobiiis.  (Cic 
pro  Arch,  Lc, ;  Plin.  H,  AT.  zzzv.  10.  s.  36.  §  4  ; 
Eumenius,  OmL  pro  Sckolii  InaiammuL  7.  §  3 ; 
Macrob.  ScUum,  i.  12.)  He  left  behind  him  two 
sons,  both  of  whom  obtained  the  consuUiipb  [N 
3  and  4.]  His  brother,  by  his  mother^i  side, 
C  Valerius  Laevinus,  who  accompanied  him  in  hia 
Aetolian  campaign  (Polyb.  zxiL  12),  and  who  was 
consul  in  B.&  176. 

3.  M.  Fulvius  M.  p.  M.  n.  Nobiliok,  son  of 
No.  2,  was  tribune  of  the  plebs  b.c  171  (Liv.  zliL 
32),  curule  aedile  B.  c.  166,  the  year  in  which  the 
Andria  of  Terence  was  performed  (Tii.  Andr, 
Teremi.},  and  consul  &  c.  159,  with  Cn.  Cornelius 
Dobibella.  Of  the  events  of  his  consulship  we 
have  no  records ;  but  as  the  triumphal  &sti  assign 
him  a  triumph  in  the  following  year  over  tha 
Eleates,  a  Ligurian  people,  he  must  have  earned  oo 
war  in  Liguria. 

4.  Q.  Fulvius  M.  f.  M.  n.  Nobilioe,  sob  of 
No.  2,  was  consul  B.  a  153  with  T.  Annius 
Luscns.  Livy  mentions  (zzxix.  44)  a  Q.  Fuhios 
Nobilior  who  was  appointed  in  b.  c.  184  ooe  of  the 
triumviri  for  founding  the  colonies  of  Potentia  and 
Pisaurum  ;  and  as  Cicero  says  (BrmL  20)  that  Q. 
Nobilior,  the  son  of  the  conqueror  of  the  Aetoliaasy 
was  a  triumvir  eoloniae  deduoendae,thoi^  he  does 
not  mmtion  the  name  of  the  colony,  it  would  seem 
that  the  Q.  Nobilior  mentioned  by  Livy  is  the 
same  as  the  one  referred  to  by  Cicero.  But  there 
are  two  objections  to  this  natural  oondiinon:  in 
the  fint  place,  it  is  exceedingly  unlikely,  and  quite 
contrary  to  Roman  practice,  that  sn^  nnportsnt 
duties  as  were  involved  in  the  fiwndation  of  a 
colony  should  have  been  entrusted  to  a  person  so 
young  as  Q.  Nobilior  must  have  been  at  tiiat  tisae, 
since  he  did  not  obtain  the  cmsulship  for  thirty- 
one  yean  afterwards ;  and  m  the  second  phcc  the 
Q.  Fulvius  M.  t  who,  says  Livy  (xL  42X  ««• 
elected  triumvir  epulo  in  B.a  180,  while  still  a  hey 
{praeUadatM»\  can  hardly  mean  any  one  else  than 
the  son  of  the  great  M.  Fulvius  whose  nauM  oeous 
so  often  in  that  part  of  the  historian^  writiagiu 
A  consideration  of  dates  will  make  it  almost  certain 
that  this  Q.  Fulvius  M.  t  must  be  the  same  as  the 
consul  of  BLC.  153;  for  supposing  him  to  have 
been  sixteen  when  he  was  enrolled  in  the  coU^ge 
of  the  epulones,  he  would  have  been  forty-three 
when  he  was  elected  consnU  the  age  at 
citiaen  could  first  obtain  this  honour.  We 
fore  conclude  that  the  Q.  Nobilior  ^o 
umvir  in  B.  a  184  must  be  a  different  person 
the  consul  of  153. 

The  consuls  of  the  year  B.C.  153  entered  vpaa 
their  office  on  the  kalends  of  January,  wheiees  mp 
to  this  time  the  ides  of  March  had  htea  the  day  o« 
which  they  took  possession  of  their  dignity.  The 
formidable  revolt  of  the  Cehiberiana  is  given  as  the 
reason  of  this  altentioR  ;  but  whatever  may  have 
been  the  cause,  the  kalends  of  January  contiBaed 
from  this  time  forth  to  be  the  fint  day  of  the  «^ 
sular  year.  (Cassiodonis  and  Marmnus,  CHkrm^ : 
Liv.  EpiL  47,  refen  to  this  change,  but  the  wocda 
are  not  intelligible  as  they  stand.  See  the  iieles  ia 
Drakenboreh*s  cNiitioa.)    Sinee  the  conqnesl  «f  the 


NOMIA. 
CalUlMiiuu,  h  B.  c  179,  bf  Qnechiu,  tha  &th« 
of  the  «Itbnted  tribanei,  Ihii  milikc  nalion  had 
giTen  the  Raminl  do  tinable,  wbicli,  bowciir,  wu 
Hon  Offing  to  thg  wi>e  ngubtiani  of  amahnt, 
after  bit  liciorie*,  than  to  lbs  Victoria  IhcmHlia. 
But  in  cDoi»qiugnc«  of  ib<  Itamam  luipecling  llie 
Cellihenan  lown  of  Scgida  01  SEgodB,  ihej  em- 
barked in  a  ni  ■guDii  the  whol«  Dntion,  whjcb 
wa>  Dot  hnught  to  a  eondoilon  till  B.  c  1 31,  bf 
Iba  aptoie  of  NDmantia  by  Sdpia.  Fnlniu  vu 
■fnt  into  Spain  in  bis  coDuUhip  with  an  army  of 
nearly  30,000  men,  but  wai  Ttiy  ontneceHfiil. 
H*  wai  Gnt  defeated  by  the  enemy  under  the 
eonmund  of  a  natif  e  of  Segida,  called  Cam,  with 
alou  of  6000  men,  on  the  day  of  llie  VakaaBlia, 
or  the  S3d  of  Anfiul ;  and  the  miifurtune  mu 
looked  upon  u  u  K*ere,  that  no  Ronan  general 
would  afterward!  fight  on  that  day  mileu  com- 
pelled. Fidriui  letnered,  bowerer,  u  eome  eilent, 
the  diiaeter,  by  an  attKk  of  the  Roman  canliy, 
«ho  ebecfced  the  conqnenn  in  their  ponuit,  and 
Blew  Cant  and  a  eoaudeiable  nnmber  irf' hii  troopa. 
Shortly  alteiwaidi  the  «miul  received  from  Mau- 
niiu  a  Teinfbreement  of  Numidian  earaliy  aud 
■ome  elephant!  ;  and  (be  latter  caoied  mch  lemt 
in  the  anaoy,  that  they  Sed  before  tba  Roman*, 

But  ander  the  walla  of  thii  place  FalTini  eipe- 
lisDeed  a  Daw  diiaater:  a  rattire  elephant,  whoia 
example  waa  imitated  by  h»  companioni,  threw 
the  Roman  amy  inla  eoofuBon  1  and  the  Cettibe- 

Mtilied  fmia  the  town,  ilew  tOOO  Roma»,  and 
optored  their  elephant!.  After  meeting  wi^  one 
or  two  other  repuleci,  Fulnut  deaed  hii  ingloriona 
ounpalgn.  and  ntireid  to  winte>quartar>,  where 
many  of  the  trmpa  periahed  of  hunger  and  cold. 
Be  wa*  ueeeeded  in  the  command  by  Claudiiu 
Mareelliu,  tfae  conaal  of  the  next  year.  (Appian, 
Hup.  45 — 17;  Palyb.  xxxr.  4.) 

FulTJu  wai  cenwT  in  b.  c  136.  (Faati  Capit.) 
Cicero  telU  ut  that  be  inherited  hii  blher^  Iotb 
for  literature,  and  that  be  preaenled  the  poet  Ed- 
nio*  with  the  Roman  francbiae  when  he  was  a 
tiinmTir  for  fonndins  a  mlony  (Cic  BruL  SO). 

6.  M.  FuLviua  NoBiLioa,  tiibons  of  the  M>1- 
diera,  a.  c.  IBO,  and  deicribed  aa  a  brother  of  Q. 
FdItIus,  wai  probably  brother  of  the  Quintns  who 
WBi  tiinmTir  colonias  dsdocendae  Id  B.C.  IBl. 
See  the  beginning  of  No.  4.     (Lit.  iL  41.) 

6.  H.  FuLTiOB  NoBiLian  ii  mentioned  by  Sol- 
lust  (CU.  17}  ai  one  of  CatiUne^  eonipintors. 
He  is  pethap*  the  nme  a>  the  M.  Fuliins  Nobiliiw 
who  was  condemned  in  B;  c  M,  bat  (or  what  crime 
«•do  not  know.     (Cic  ad  AtL  ir.  IB.  %  IZ) 

NOCTUA,  Q.  CAKDrCIUS,  oonml,  b.  c.  2BS, 
and  cenior  283,  i>  only  known  from  the  Fasti. 

NODOTUS  or  NODUTUS,  is  laid  to  ban 
been  a  dtrinity  preuding  orer  the  knots  in  the 
stem  of  plant*  piodncing  grain  ;  bnt  it  leenn  more 
pnbable  that  originally  it  was  only  a  lamame  of 
Satunna  (Ang.  Di  Oh.  Da,  ir.  A ;  Atnob.  adv. 
OaU.  ii.  7.)  [L.  8.] 

NOHENTA'NUS  ii  nwntiaDed  HTeral  timea 
by  Hoiaee  aa  proTerbially  noted  for  eitraTaganee 
and  a  riotou!  mode  of  liring.  Ha  was  one  of  the 
Koeits  at  the  eelebnted  dinner  of  Nasidienns. 
The  SchoIissU  teU  Ds  that  hi 


CaHiui 


■    (".?^- 


rhom  m 


NONIANUS.  1207 

It  Nomia,  near  Lyconia  in  Arcadia, 


belieTedte 
38.  i  8, 1.  31.  §  2.)  [L.S.] 

NCyMIUS  (Nrf^i),  a  lamame  of  dirinilies 
protettiag  the  pailoiea  and  ahepherdi,  such  ai 
ApoUo,  Pan,  Kennea,  and  Ariatattu.  (Aiiiloph. 
Thtmoplt.  983  ;  AnthoL  Palat  ix.  217;  Calliiii. 
Hym,.  i,  JpoU.  47.)  [L.S.] 

NOMOS  {NJfui).  a  pemnification  of  law,  de- 
scribed aa  the  lulei  oF  gods  and  men.  (Find. 
Fragm.  151,  p.  640,  ad.  Bockhi  Flat  Oorg.  p. 
484.  b.  ;  Orph.  Hfim.  G3.)  [I.  S.] 

NONACRIS  (NnJnwfHi),  the  wil^  of  Lycaon, 
from  whom  the  town  of  Nonaciii  in  Anadia  wss 
balisred  to  have  derived  it!  name.  (Pant.  tiiL  17. 
§  £.)  From  thi)  lown  Hennea  and  Erander  are 
called  Nonacriaie*  and  Nonaciiua,  in  the  general 
aenaa  of  Arcadian.  (Steph.  Bya.  a.  e.  HdraKpii ; 
OT./liitT.  97.)  [L.S.] 

NO'NIA  OENS,  plebeian.  Petaoni  of  this 
Dame  are  not  mentimwd  till  the  very  end  sf  the 
lepsblic,  but  occur  &equenll;  nuder  the  early 
emperon.  Tba  piincijMl  cognomena  of  the  Nonii 
are  AaFRaNAa,BiLBua,aaLLUs,QuiM:ni.iANUii, 

peTMHt  of  the  name  of  Aiprenas  are  omitted  nndet 
■  head,  they  a;      '        '   '  ■      — 


The  0 


■hich  £ 


Qantfirmw  and  Si^e»a 

NONIA'NUS.  CONSI'DIUS.  The»  wen 
two  peraons  of  this  name  who  eapoosed  Pompey^a 
party  in  the  diil  war,  and  who  an  spoken  of 
nnder  CoNiiDius,  Noa  8  and  9.  The  annexed 
omn,  Loweia,  aeem*  to  refer  to  neither  of  ihem. 
It  beaia  «o  tfaa  abTcne  the  bettd  of  Venua,  with' 
c  coNuni  NONUNl ;  and,  on  the  laiene,  a  lem^ 
on  the  top  of  a  moontiun,  on  which  ii  written, 
RKVc,  the  monntain  ilaalf  being  lurroonded  with 
fonificationa.  The  coin*  ieem  to  refer  to  the 
temple  of  Venna  ■■  Eryx,  in  Sicily,  which  wat 
probably  repaired  by  tbia  C.  Conaidin*  Nouiann*. 
at  the  coDunand  of  tba  •cnale. 


NONIA'NUS.  M.  SERVI'LIUS^  wa*  consul 
A.  t^  35,  with  C.  Seatius  Oallua.  (Dion  Casa. 
iTiil  as ;  Tee.  Am^  -n.  31  ;  Plin.  H.  N.  T.  43. 
a.  60,)  In  the  puaagea  jnat  referred  to  he  is  called 
simply  M.  Senriliui ;  but  the  Fasti  giie  him  the 

aaga  [H.  M  nirii.  6,  a.  21 ),  apeaka  of  the  coniul, 
Serviliua  Nonianua,  who  waa,  he  lella  ut,  the 
nandsonof  IbeNoDius,  pnsciibed  byM-Anloniua. 
[NoNI^^  No.  4.]  His  name  ahows  that  he  was 
adopted  by  on*  of  the  SerriliL  The  codsuI  of  a.  D. 
35  waa,  thefefoie,  the  lama  as  ths  H.  Sertltius 
Nnnianns,  who  was  una  of  the  most  eelcbtated 
orators  and  bittorian*  of  hi*  time.  The  emperor 
Clandina  Uataned  to  the  recitation  of  bia  wotfca  ; 
and  Qninetilian  also  heard  him,  and  apeaki  with 
lendation  of  hia  worka,  although  ha  aayi  he 


sL"    Pliny  call*  h 


1208 


NONIUS. 


and  Tacitas,  who  mentiona  his  death  in  ▲.  D.  60, 
praises  his  character  as  well  as  his  talents. 
(Quinctil.  X.  1.  §  102 ;  Plin.  Epist,  1.  13  ;  Plin. 
H.  N,  xxviiL  2.  s.  5  ;  Tac  Ann.  xiv.  19,  Z>ia/.  d» 
OroU.  23.) 

NO'NIUS.  1.  A.  Nonius,  a  candidate  for  the 
trihuneship  of  the  plebs  for  b.  a  100,  was  mur- 
dered by  Olaocia  and  Appuleios  Satuminus, 
because  he  was  opposed  to  their  party.  (Appian, 
B,  a  i.  28  ;  Plut.  Mar.  29  ;  Liy.  ^friL  69.) 

2.  Nonius,  a  friend  of  Fimbria^  in  whose  army 
he  was  in  b.  c.  84,  when  Sulhi  was  preparing  to 
attack  him ;  but  when  Fimbria  wished  his 
soldiers  to  renew  their  military  oath  to  him^  and 
csUled  upon  Nonius  to  do  so  first,  he  refused. 
(Appian,  Mithr.  59.) 

3.  Nonius  Struma  was  raised  to  one  of  the 
curule  magistracies  by  Julius  Caesar,  but  appears 
to  have  been  unworthy  of  the  honour.  Hence 
Catullus  exclaims  (Chrm,  52) : — 

^  Quid  est,  Catidle,  quid  moraris  emori  ? 
Sella  in  cunili  Struma  Nonius  sedet.** 

4.  Nonius,  the  son  of  Nonius  Struma  [No.  3], 
was  proscribed  by  M.  Antonius  in  consequence  of 
his  possessing  an  opal  stone  of  immense  value.  He 
was  the  grandfather  of  Servilius  Nonianus  [Noni- 
ANUS].    (Plin.  H.  N.  xxxTil  6.  s.  21.) 

5.  Nonius,  a  centurion  of  the  soldiers,  was 
murdered  by  his  comrades  in  the  Campus  Martins, 
B.  c  41,  because  he  endeavoured  to  put  down 
some  attempts  at  disorder  and  mutiny.    (Appian, 

B.  a  V.  16.) 

6.  Nonius  had  the  charge  of  one  of  the  gates  of 
Rome  in  what  is  called  the  Perusinian  war,  b.  c. 
41,  and  admitted  L.  Antonius  into  the  city. 
(Appian,  B.  C.  t.  30.) 

7.  Nonius  Asprenas  had  the  title  of  proconsul 
in  B.  c.  46,  and  served  under  Caesar  in  the  African 
war,  in  that  year,  and  also  in  the  Spanuh  war,  b.  a 
45.     (Auct  B.  Afr.  80,  Hisp.  10.) 

8.  C.  Nonius  Akprxnas,  probably  a  son  of 
the  preceding,  was  accused,  in  b.  c.  9,  of  poisoning 
130  guests  at  a  banquet,  but  the  number  in  Pliny 
is  probably  corrupt,  and  ought  to  be  thirty.  The 
accusation  was  conducted  by  Cassius  Severus,  and 
the  defence  by  Asinius  Pollio.  The  speeches  of 
these  orators  at  this  trial  were  very  celebrated  in 
antiquity,  and  the  perusal  of  them  is  strongly 
recommended  by  Quinctilian.  Asprenas  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  Augustus,  and  was  acquitted 
through  the  influence  of  the  emperor.  (Plin.  H,  N. 
XXXV.  12.  a.  46  ;  Suet  Aug.  56  ;  Dion  Cass.  Iv. 
4  ;  Quinct  x.  1.  §  23.)  In  his  youth,  Asprenas 
was  injured  by  a  foil  while  performing  in  the 
Ludus  Trojae  before  Augustus,  and  received  in 
consequence  from  the  emperor  a  golden  chain,  and 
the  permission  to  assume  the  surname  of  Torquatus, 
both  for  himself  and  his  posterity.  (SueL  Avg. 
43.)  The  Torquatus,  to  whom  Horace  addresses 
two  of  his  poems  (Cbrm.  iv.  7«  SaL  i.  5),  is  sup- 
posed by  Weichert  and  others,  to  be  the  same 
as  this  Nonius  Asprenas,  since  all  the  Manlii 
Torquati  appear  to  have  perished,  which  was  the 
reason  probably  why  Augustus  gave  him  the 
ancient  and  honourable  surname  of  Torquatus^ 
Some  modem  writers  have  supposed    that    the 

C.  Asprenas,  who  was  accused  of  poisoning,  was 
the  same  as  the  proconsul  of  this  name  in  the 
African  war  [No.  7]  ;  but  Weichert  has  brought 
forward  sufficient  reasons  to  render  it  much  more 


NONNUS. 

probable  that  he  was  his  aon.  (Weichert,  De 
Lucii  Varii  ei  Casm  Parmnuis  VUa^  &c.,  Grimae, 
1836,  pp.  197—199,  and  Excunns  I., ''  De  C.  Nonio 
Asprenate,^  p.  301,  &c  ;  comp.  Meyer,  Oraior, 
Roman.  Frofftn.  p.  492,  &c.,  2nd  ed.)  For  the 
other  persons  of  tiie  name  of  Nonius  Asprenas,  see 

ASPRSNAS. 

9.  Nonius  Rjbcxptus,  a  centurion,  remaining 
firm  to  Galba,  when  his  comFsdes  espoused  the 
side  of  Vitellius,  a.  d.  69,  was  thrown  into  chains 
by  them  and  shortly  after  put  to  death.  (Tac  HisL 
i.  56,  59.) 

10.  Nonius  Actianus,  an  infiunous  delator 
nnder  Nero,  was  punished  at  the  beginning  oC 
Vespasian*s  reign,  a.  d.  70.   (Tac.  HiiL  iv.  41.) 

NO'NIUS  MARCELLUS,  the  grammarian. 

[MARCBLLUa] 

NCKNNOSUS  (l96tnwros\  was  sent  by  the 
emperor  Justinian  I.  on  an  embassy  to  the  Aethio- 
pians,  Ameritae,  Saracens,  and  other  Eastern 
nations.  On  his  return  he  wrote  a  Uidory  of  his 
embassy,  which  has  perished,  but  an  abridgment  of 
it  has  been  preserved  by  Pfaotins  {BibL  Cod.  3). 
From  the  account  of  Photins  we  learn  that  the 
father  of  Nonnosns,  whose  name  was  Abraham,  had 
been  also  sent  on  an  embassy  to  the  Saracens,  and 
that  his  grandfather  Nonnosus  had  likewise  been 
sent  on  a  similar  embassy  by  the  emperor  Anasta- 
siua.  The  abridgment  of  Photins  has  been  ie« 
printed,  in  the  Bonn  collection  of  the  Bysmtine 
writers,  in  the  volume  containing  the  fragments  ef 
Dexippus,  Eunapius,  &c  edited  by  Niebohr  and 
Bekker,  1829.  (Fabric.  BibL  Graee.  vol  vii  p. 
543  ;  Voss.  da  Hist.  Chwe,  p.  326,  ed.  Weatcr- 
mann.) 

NONNUS  (N($yyof  ),a  Greek  poet,  was  a  nadve 
of  Panopolis  in  Egypt,  and  seems  to  have  lived 
shortly  before  the  time  of  Agathias  (iv.  p.  128), 
who  mentions  him  among  the  recent  (v^)  poeta. 
Whether  he  is  the  same  person  as  the  Nonnas 
whose  son  Sosena  is  reconunended  bj  Syneains  to 
his  friends  Anastasins  and  Pylaemenes,  is  nneer- 
tain.  (Synes.  Ep.  ad  Anad.  43,  ad  Pyhem.  102.) 
Respecting  his  life  nothing  is  known,  except  that 
he  was  a  Christian,  whence  he  cannot  be  conlbandcd 
with  the  Nonnus  mentioned  by  Suidas  (s.  e>.  2a- 
Aoi$<mof ).  He  is  the  author  of  an  enonnooa  epic 
poon,  which  has  come  down  to  ns  nnder  the  name 
of  ^lowatand  or  Ba^<rap<ied,  and  eonsista  of  forty- 
eight  books.  As  the  subject  of  the  poem  is  a  pagan 
divinity  and  a  number  of  mythological  stories,  aome 
writers  have  supposed  that  it  was  written  prerkms 
to  his  conversion  to  Christianity  or  that  it  was 
composed  in  ridicule  of  the  theology  of  the  pagans ; 
but  neither  opinion  appears  to  be  founded  on  any 
sound  aigument,  for  it  does  not  appear  why  a 
Christian  should  not  have  amused  himsdf  writh 
writing  a  poem  on  pagan  subjects.  The  poem  it* 
self  shows  that  Nonnus  had  no  idea  whatever  of 
what  a  poetical  composition  should  be,  and  it  ia,  as 
Heinsius  characterises  it,  more  like  a  chaos  than  a 
literary  production.  Although  the  professed  sab- 
ject  of  the  poem  is  Dionysus,  Nonnus  bq^ins  with 
the  story  of  Zeus  carrying  off  Europe  ;  he  prooecda 
to  relate  the  fight  of  Typhonus  with  Zeos  ;  the 
story  of  Cadmus  and  the  foundation  of  Tlu*bes« 
the  stories  of  Actaeon,  Persephone,  the  biith  oC 
Zagreus  and  the  deluge,  and  at  length,  in  the 
seventh  book,  he  relates  the  birth  of  Dionjsna. 
The  first  six  or  seven  books  are  so  completely  dc^ 
void  of  any  connecting  link,  that  any  one  of 


NONNUS.    • 

miglit  by  itself  be  regarded  aa  a  lepante  work. 
The  remaining  booka  are  patched  together  in  the 
aanie  manner,  without  any  coherence  or  sabordina- 
tinn  of  less  important  to  more  important  parts. 
The  style  of  the  work  is  bombastic  and  inflated  in 
the  highest  degree ;  bat  the  author  shows  con- 
siderable learning  and  fluency  of  narration.  The 
work  is  mentioned  by  Agathias,  repeatedly  by 
Eustathias  in  his  commentary  on  Homer,  and 
in  the  Etymologicum  Magnum  (s.  v.  AtSrwros), 
There  is  an  epigram  in  which  Nonnus  speaks  of 
himself  as  the  author  of  a  poem  on  the  fight  of  the 
Gigantes,  but  it  seems  that  this  is  not  a  distinct 
work,  but  refers  to  the  fight  of  Zeus  and  the 
Oigantes  related  in  the  first  books  of  the  Dionysiaca. 
The  first  edition  that  was  published  is  that  of 
O.  Falckenbuig,  Antwerp,  1569, 4to.  In  1606  an 
octavo  edition,  with  a  Latin  translation,  appeared 
at  Hanan.  A  reprint  of  it,  with  a  dissertation  by 
D.  Heinsius,  and  emendations  by  Jos.  Scaliger, 
was  published  at  Leiden  in  1510,  Sto.  A  new  edi- 
tion, with  a  critical  and  explanatory  commentary, 
was  edited  by  F.  Oraefe,  Leipzig,  1819—1826,  in 
2  Tols.  8to. 

A  second  work  of  Nonnus,  which  has  all  the 
defects  that  haye  been  censured  in  the  Dionysiaca, 
is  a  paraphrase  of  the  gospel  of  St.  John  in  Hexa- 
meter verse.  The  first  edition  of  it  was  published 
by  Aldus  Manutius,  Venice,  1501,  4to.  ;  and  sub- 
sequently others  appeared  at  Rome,  1508,  Hage- 
nau,  1527»  8vo.  with  an  epistle  of  PhiL  Melanch- 
then,  Frankfort,  1541 ;  Paris,  1541, 1556  ;  Ooslar, 
1616  ;  Cologne,  1566.  It  was  also  repeatedly 
translated  into  Latin,  and  several  editions  appeared 
with  Latin  versions.  The  most  important  of  these 
is  that  of  D.  Heinsias,  Lugd.  Bat  1627,  8vo. 

There  is  further  a  collection  and  exposition  of 
various  stories  and  fiiibles,  bearing  the  titles  of 
^vyayvyiii  koX  i^i/iyitait  Urropimv,  which  is  ascribed 
to  Nonnus,  and  was  published  at  Eton  in  1610, 
4to.  by  R.  Montacutius.  But  Bentley  (^Upon  ike 
JBp.  of  Phalarii^  p.  17,  &c)  has  shown  that  this 
collection  is  the  production  of  a  &r  more  ignorant 
person  than  Nonnus.  (Comp.  Fabricius,  BiU. 
Graee.  voL  viii.  p.  601,  &c. ;  Ouwarofl^  Nonnut 
wm  Pastopolis  der  DkiUer^  an  BeUrag  xur  Gtach. 
der  Griech,  Poetiej  Petersburg  and  Leipzig,  1817, 
4ta)  [L.  S.] 

NONNUS,  THECyPHANES,  {9HHpay^  K4if' 
ror,)  sometimes  called  Nomu,  a  Greek  medical  writer 
who  lived  in  the  tenth  century  after  Christ,  as  his 
work  is  dedicated  to  the  emperor  Constantinus 
Porphyrogenitus,  a.  o.  91 1 — 959,  at  whose  com- 
mand it  was  composed.  Though  commonly  called 
Nonnus,  it  is  supposed  by  some  persons  that  his 
real  name  was  l^eopkane».  His  work  is  entitled 
'Eirrro/xi)  ri|r  'lor^ic^r  dwdaris  Tix^V^j  Com- 
pendium ioHiu  ArtiM  Medieae^  and  consists  of  two 
hundred  and  ninety  short  chapters ;  it  is  compiled 
almost  entirely  from  previous  writers,  especially 
Alexander  Tnllianus,  Ae'tius,  and  Paulas  Aegi- 
neta,  whom,  however,  he  does  not  once  mention 
by  name.  Almost  the  only  point  worthy  of  notice  is 
that  (according  to  Sprengel)  be  is  the  earliest  Greek 
medical  writer,  who  makes  distinct  mention  of  die- 
tilled  rose-water,  an  article  which  his  countrymen 
seem  to  have  gained  from  the  Arabians.  It  was 
•  first  published  by  Jeremias  Martins,  Greek  and 
Latin,  Argent,  8vo.  1568  ;  and  afterwards,  in  a 
much  improved  form,  in  1794, 1795, 8vo.  two  vols., 
Gothae  et  AmsteL,  edited  by  J.  S*  Becsard,  and 


NORBANUS. 


1209 


published  after  his  death.   (See  Freind's  Hist,  of 
Pkgnc^  voL  i. ;  Sprengel,  HieL  de  la  Med.^  vol.  ii. ; 
Haller,  BUtl.  Medic,  PracL  vol.  L  ;  Fabric.  BUd. 
Gr.  vol  xil  p.  685,  ed.  vet ;   ChouUnt,  Handb. 
derBUdierkumiefurdieAellen  Med.)  [W.  A.  G.] 

NORAX  (NvpaC),  a  son  of  Hermes  and  Ery- 
theia,  the  dai^hter  of  Oeryones,  is  said  to  have  led 
an  Iberian  colony  to  Sardinia,  and  to  have  founded 
the  town  of  Noia.    (Pans.  x.  17.  §  4.)       [L.  S.] 

NORBA'NUS,  occurs  as  a  name  of  several  dis- 
tinguished Romans  towards  the  latter  end  of  the 
republic,  but  they  appear  to  have  had  no  gentile 
name.  Many  modem  writen  suppose  that  C. 
Norbanus,  who  was  consul  b.  c.  83  [see  below.  No. 
1],  bdonged  to  the  Junia  gens,  but  for  this  there 
is  no  auUiority  whatsoever.  In  £Kt,  Norbanus 
came  to  be  looked  upon  as  a  kind  of  gentile  name, 
and  hence  a  cognomen  was  attached  to  it  Thus 
in  some  of  the  Fasti,  the  C.  Norbanus  just  men- 
tioned bean  the  cognomen  Ballnu  or  Btdbrne ;  and 
subsequently  sevend  of  the  fiunily  are  called  by 
the  suniame  of  Flaccus.  It  is  quite  uncertain  to 
which  member  of  the  fiunily  the  following  coin  be- 
longs. It  bean  on  the  obverse  the  head  of  Venus, 
and  on  the  reverse  ean  of  com,  a  caduceus,  and 
fuon  with  an  axe.  (Eckhel,  voL  v.  p.  262.) 


COIN  OF  C.  NORBANUS. 

1.  C.  Norbanus,  was  tribune  of  the  plebs,  b.  a 
95,  when  he  accused  Q.  Servilius  Caepio  of  majee- 
tas,  because  he  had  robbed  the  temple  of  Toloea  in 
his  consulship,  B.C.  106,  and  had  by  his  rash- 
ness and  impradence  occasioned  the  defeat  and 
destraction  of  the  Roman  army  by  the  Cimbri,  in 
the  following  year  (b.c.  105).  The  senate,  to 
whom  Caepio  had  by  a  lex  restored  the  judicia  in 
his  consulship,  but  of  which  they  had  been  again 
deprived  two  yean  afterwards,  made  the  ffreatest 
efiorts  to  obtain  his  acquittal  ;  but,  notwiUistand- 
ing  these  exertions,  and  the  powerful  advocacy  of 
the  great  orator  L.  Crassus,  who  was  then  consul, 
he  was  condemned  by  the  people,  and  went  into 
exile  at  Smyrna.  The  disturbances,  however, 
which  took  place  at  his  trial,  afforded  the  enemies 
of  Norbanus  a  fiiir  pretext  for  his  accusation  ;  and 
in  the  following  year  (b.  c.  94),  he  was  accordingly 
accused  of  majestas  under  the  lex  Appuleia.  The 
accusation  was  conducted  by  P.  Snlpicius  Rufus  ; 
and  the  defence  by  the  celebrated  orator  M. 
Antonius,  under  whom  Norbanus  had  fbrinerly 
served  as  quaestor,  and  who  gives  in  the  De  Ora- 
fore  of  Cicero  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  line 
of  argument  which  he  adopted  on  the  occasion. 
Norbanus  was  acquitted.  (Cic.  de  OraL  il  48, 
49,  iii.  21,  25,  39,  40,  Orat.  Pari.  30 ;  Val.  Max. 
viii.  5.  §  2  ;  Meyer,  Froffm,  Rom.  OraU»  p.  287, 
&C.,  2ded.) 

In  B.a  90  or  89,  Norbanus  was  praetor  in 
Sicily  during  the  Social  or  Manic  war,  but  no  at- 
tempt at  insurrection  occurred  in  the  ishmd.  (Cic. 
Verr.  v.  4,  comp.  iii.  49.)  In  b.  c.  88  he  came  to 
the  asststanoe  of  the  town  of  Rhegium,  which  was 


1210 


NOSSIS. 


reiy  neoily  falling  into  the  handt  of  the  Samnitea, 
who,  taking  adTantage  of  the  dvil  commotiona  at 
Rome»  had  formed  the  design  of  inTading  Sicily. 
(Diod.  Edog,  xzxvil  p.  540,  ed.  WesMling.  The 
text  of  Diodonit  has  TiSos  *Op0ou^t,  for  which  we 
ought  undoubtedly  to  read  with  Weaaeling,  rdSb» 
Naptfay<{f.)  In  the  civil  wara  NorbanuB  espoused 
the  Marian  party,  and  was  oonanl  in  B.  c.  83  with 
Scipio  Asiaticua.  In  this  year  SuUa  crossed  over 
from  Greece  to  Italy,  and  marched  from  Brundisium 
into  Campania,  where  Norhanns  was  waiting  for 
him,  on  the  Vultumtts  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Tifota, 
not  for  from  Capua.  Sulla  at  first  sent  deputies  to 
Norbanus  under  the  pretext  of  treating  reelecting  a 
peace,  but  evidently  with  the  design  of  tampering 
with  his  troops  ;  but  they  could  not  effect  their  pur- 
pose, and  returned  to  Sulht  after  being  insulted 
and  maltreated  by  the  other  side.  Thereupon  a 
general  engagement  ensued,  the  issue  of  which  was 
not  long  doubtful ;  the  raw  leviet  of  Norbanus 
were  unable  to  resist  the  first  charge  of  Sulla^s 
veterans,  and  fled  in  all  directions,  and  it  was  not 
till  they  reached  the  walls  of  Capua  that  Norbanus 
was  able  to  rally  them  again.  Six  or  seven  thour 
sand  of  his  meu  fell  in  this  battle,  while  SuUa^s 
loss  is  said  to  have  been  only  seventy.  Appian, 
contrary  to  all  the  other  authorities,  places  this 
battle  near  Canusium  in  Apulia,  but  it  is  not  im- 
probable, as  Drumann  has  conjectured  {GtachidUe 
Jioms^  vol.  it  p.  459),  that  he  wrote  Casilinom,  a 
town  on  the  Vultumus.  In  the  following  year, 
B.  c.  8*2,  Norbanus  joined  the  consul  Carbo  in  Cis- 
alpine Gaul,  but  their  united  forces  wera  entirely 
defeated  by  Metellus  Pius.  [Mbtbllus,  No.  19.] 
This  may  be  said  to  have  given  the  death-blow  to  the 
Marian  party  in  Italy.  Desertion  from  their  ranks 
rapidly  followed,  and  Albinovanus,  who  had  been 
entrusted  with  the  command  of  Ariminum,  invited 
Norbanus  and  his  principal  officers  to  a  banquet 
Norbanus  suspected  treachery,  and  declined  the 
invitation  ;  the  rost  accepted  it  and  wen  murdered. 
Norbanus  succeeded  in  making  his  escape  from 
Italy,  and  fled  to  Rhodes  ;  but  his  person  having 
been  demanded  by  Sulhi,  he  killed  himself  in  the 
middle  of  the  market-place,  while  the  Rhodians 
were  consulting  whether  they  should  obey  the  com- 
mands of  the  dictator.  (Appian,  B.  C.  I  82,  84, 
86,  91  ;  Liv.  EpiL  85  ;  Veil.  Pat.  ii.25  ;  Plut. 
Sull.  27 ;  Oros.  v.  20  ;  Flor.  iii.  21.  §  18.) 

2.  Norbanus  Flaccuo.    [Flaocu&] 

3.  Appius  Nobbanus»  who  defeated  Antonins 
in  the  reign  of  Doroitian,  is  more  usually  called 
Appius  MiucimuB.    [Maximus,  p.  986,  b.] 

4.  Norbanus,  praefectus  praetorio  under  Do- 
mitian,  was  privy  to  the  death  of  that  emperor. 
(Dion  CaM.  Ixvil  15.) 

5.  Norbanvs  Licinianus,  one  of  the  infomous 
servants  of  Domitian»  was  iNuiished  ( nUjfotus)  in 
the  reign  of  Trajan.     (Plin.  Ep.  iii.  9.) 

6.  Norbanus,  banished  by  Commodua.  (Lon^ 
prid.  Commod,  4.) 

NO'RTIA  or  NU'RTIA,an  Etruscan  divinity, 
who  was  worshipped  at  Volsinii,  where  a  nail  was 
driven  every  year  into  the  wall  of  her  temple,  for 
the  purpose  of  marking  the  number  of  years.  (Liv. 
Tii.  3  ;  Juvenal,  x.  74.)  [L.  S.] 

NOSSIS,  a  Greek  poetess,  of  Locri  in  Southern 
Italy,  lived  about  B.a  310,  and  is  the  autlior  of 
twelve  epigrams  of  considerable  beauty,  extant  in 
the  Greek  Anthology.  From  these  we  learn  that 
her  mother*B  name  was  Theuphila,  and  that  she 


NOVATIANUS. 

had  a  daughter  called  Melinna.  Three  of  hor  epi- 
grams were  published  for  the  first  time  by  Bent- 
ley  ;  and  the  whole  twelve  are  given  by  J.  C 
Wolf;  Poetrimmm  odo  FraguL  ftc^  Haah.  1734, 
by  A.  Schneider,  Poetriamm  Graec  fVapmu 
Giessae,  1802,  by  Brunck,  AnaL  vet  Poet.  Gr. 
voL  L,  and  by  Jacobs,  Amik  Grate,  vol.  L  (CompL 
Fabric  BibL  Gra§e,  toL  ii.  p.  133  ;  Bentley,  Ih»- 
aerkUiom  t^nm  ike  EpuOea  of  Pkaiarit^  pp^  256; 
257,  Lond.  1777.) 

NOTHIPPUS,  a  tragic  noet,  with  whom  we 
are  only  arqnainted  through  a  fragment  of  the 
Morirae  of  the  comic  poet  Hermippoa,  who 
describes  Nothippus  a»  an  enonnoas  eater.  (Atheii. 
viii.  p.  344,  c,  d.)  . 

NOVATIA'NUS,  according  to  Philoatorgins 
whose  statement,  however,  has  not  been  generally 
recdved  with  confidence,  was  a  native  of  Phrygia. 
Fmn  the  accounts  given  of  his  baptism,  which  his 
enemies  alleged  was  irregnlariy  administered  in 
consequence  of  his  having  been  prevented  by 
sickness  from  receiving  imposition  of  hands,  it 
would  appear  that  in  eariy  life  he  was  a  gentile  ; 
but  the  assertion  found  in  many  modem  wooks 
that  he  was  devoted  to  the  stoic  philoso^y  ia  n<A 
supported  by  the  testimony  of  any  ancient  writer. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  becane  a  presbyter 
of  the  church  at  Rome,  that  he  insisted  upon  the 
rigorous  and  perpetual  exclusion  of  the  hiptit  the 
weak  brethren  who  had  feUen  away  from  the  feith 
under  the  terron  of  penecation,  and  that  upon  the 
election  of  Cornelius  [Cornblius],  who  advocated 
more  charitable  opinions,  to  the  Roman  see  ia 
June,  A.  B.  251,  about  sixteen  months  afttt  the 
martyrdom  of  Fabianns,  he  disowned  the  authority 
of  the  new  pontifl^  was  himself  consecrated  bishop 
by  a  rival  party,  was  condemned  by  the  oonncil 
held  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  and  after  a 
vain  struggle  to  maintain  his  positbn  was  obliged 
to  give  way,  and  became  the  founder  of  a  new 
sect,  who  from  him  derived  the  name  of  Novatiana. 
We  are  told,  moreover,  that  he  was  a  man  of  on* 
sociable,  treacherous,  and  wolf-like  disposition,  that 
his  ordination  was  performed  by  three  aimpic 
illiterate  prelates  from  an  obscure  corner  of  Italy, 
whom  he  gained  to  his  purpose  by  a  most  disrqv»- 
table  artifice,  that  these  poor  men  quickly  peroeivwd, 
confessed,  and  kmented  their  error,  and  that  theee 
persons  who  had  at  first  espoused  his  canse  quickly 
returned  to  their  duty,  leaving  the  srhismafir. 
almost  alone.  We  muat  observe  that  these  ad- 
verse representations  proceed  from  his  hitter  eneny 
Cornelius,  being  contained  in  a  long  letter  fnua 
that  pope  to  Fabius,  of  Antioch, 
Ettsebius,  that  they  bear  evident  marks  of  ] 
rancour,  and  that  they  are  contradicted  by 
cireumstance  that  Novatianns  waa  commissiooed  in 
250  by  the  Roman  clergy  to  write  a  letter  in  tlwir 
name  to  Cyprian  which  is  still  extant,  bj  tbe 
respect  and  popukrity  which  he  «nqnesticasablj 
enjoyed  after  his  assumption  of  the  episcopal  d%- 
nity,  even  among  those  who  did  not  reeagniee  his 
authority,  and  by  the  fact  that  a 
devoted  band  of  followers  eepoasiag 
formed  a  separate  oommunk»,  which 
the  whole  Christian  worlds  and  iloarished  $fm 
than  two  hundred  years.  The  career  of 
nua,  after  the  termination  of  his  st 
Cornelius,  is  unknown ;  but  we  are  told  hj 
crates  (H,E,  iv.  28)  that  he  snffBred  death 
Valerian ;  and  from  Padanoii  who  fioorished  ia  tke 


orv4 


NOVATIANUS. 

Biddk  of  tlie  feorth  oentniy,  we  ]mm  that  the 
NoTEtiai»  boatted  that  their  foonder  was  a  martyr. 

The  original  and  diiUnguishing  tenet  of  theae 
heretics  was,  as  we  have  indicated  aboTO,  that  no 
one  who  after  baptism  had,  through  dread  of  per- 
secntion  or  from  any  other  came,  fallen  away  from 
the  fisiUi,  could,  howerer  sincere  his  contrition,  again 
be  reoeired  into  the  boeom  of  the  church,  or  entertain 
sure  hope  of  salvation.  It  would  appear  that  subse- 
quently this  rigorous  exclusion  was  extended  to  all 
who  had  been  guilty  of  any  of  the  greater  or  mortal 
sins ;  and,  if  we  can  trust  the  expression  of  St.  Am- 
brose (De  Poen,  iii.  3),  Novatianus  himself  altoge- 
ther rejected  the  efficacy  of  repentance,  and  denied 
that  forgireness  could  be  granted  to  any  sin,  whether 
small  or  great  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  com- 
raunion  was  refused  to  all  great  offenders,  but  we 
feel  inclined  to  beUeve  that  Socrates  {H,  E.  iv.  28) 
represents  these  opinions,  as  first  promulgated^ 
more  fairiy  when  he  states,  that  NoTatianus  merely 
would  not  admit  that  the  church  had  power  to  for- 
giro  and  grant  participation  in  her  mysteries  to 
great  ofienders,  while  at  the  same  time  he  exhorted 
them  to  repentance,  and  referred  their  case  directly 
to  the  decision  of  God — views  which  were  likely 
to  be  extremely  obnoxious  to  the  orthodox  priest^ 
hood,  and  might  yery  readily  be  exaggerated  and 
perrerted  by  the  intolerence  of  his  own  followers, 
who,  full  of  spiritual  pride,  arrogated  to  themsehes 
the  title  of  KaBupoi^  or  Pmntam»^  an  epithet  caught 
up  and  echoed  in  scorn  by  their  antagonists. 

It  is  necessary  to  remai^  that  the  indindual 
who  first  proclaimed  such  doctrines  was  not  NoTa- 
tianus, but  an  African  presbyter  under  Cyprian, 
named  Novatus,  who  took  a  most  active  share  in 
the  disorders  which  followed  the  elevation  of  Cor- 
nelius. Hence,  very  naturally,  much  confusion 
has  arisen  between  Novahu  and  NovaHaiiMt ;  and 
Lardner,  with  less  than  his  usual  accuracy,  persists 
in  considering  them  aa  one  and  the  same,  although 
the  words  of  Jerome  are  perfectly  explicit,  distin- 
guishing most  clearly  between  **  Novatianus  Ro- 
manae  urbis  presbyter"  and  **  Novatus  Cypriani 
presbyter.**  Indeed,  the  tenth  chapter  of  his  Ca- 
talogue becomes  quite  unintelligible  if  we  confound 
them. 

Jerome  informs  us  that  Novatianus  composed 
treatises  De  Paadia;  DeSaUnio;  IM  Cireumd- 
tione;  De  Saeerdid» ;  De  Oratiom;  DeOUmJu- 
daieu  ;  De  /nttantia  ;  De  Attah^  and  many  others ; 
together  with  a  large  volume  De  TVnnitate,  exhi- 
biting in  a  compressed  form  the  opinions  of  Ter- 
tullian  on  this  mystery.  Of  all  these  the  follow- 
ing only  are  now  known  to  exist : — 

I.  De  Trimiaie  s.  De  Regfula  FkUi^  ascribed  by 
some  to  TertuUian,  by  others  to  Cyprian,  and  in- 
serted in  many  editions  of  their  works.  That  it 
cannot  belong  to  TertuUian  is  sufficiently  proved 
by  the  style  and  by  the  mention  made  of  the  Sabel- 
lians,  who  did  not  exist  in  hia  time,  while  Jerome 
expressly  declares  that  the  volume  D»  TVwttote 
was  not  the  production  of  Cyprian,  but  of  Nova> 
tianus.  The  piece  before  us,  however,  does  not 
altogether  answer  his  description,  since  it  cannot 
be  regarded  as  a  mere  transcript  of  the  opinions  of 
TertuUian,  but  is  an  independent  exposition  of  the 
orthodox  doctrine  very  distinctly  embodied  in  pure 
language  and  animated  style. 

II.  i^  Cibie  JmiaieU,  written  at  the  request  of 
the  Roman  laity  at  a  period  when  the  author  had, 
apparently,  withdrawn  from  the  fury  of  the  Dedan 


NOVIA. 


12U 


persecution  (i.D.  349 — ^257),  probably  towarda 
the  close  of  jl  d.  250.  If  composed  under  these 
circumstances,  as  maintained  by  Jackson,  it  refutes 
in  a  moat  satisfoctory  manner  the  chaiges  brought 
by  Cornelius  in  reference  to  the  conduct  of  Nova- 
tianus at  this  epoch.  The  author  denies  that  the 
Mosaic  ordinances,  with  regard  to  meats,  are 
binding  upon  Christians,  but  strongly  recommends 
moderation  and  strict  abstinence  from  flesh  offered 
to  idols. 

III.  Epistolae,  Two  letters»  of  which  the  first 
is  certainly  genuine,  written  a.  d.  250,  in  the 
name  of  the  Roman  deigy  to  Cyprian,  when  a 
vacancy  occurred  in  the  papal  see  in  consequence 
of  tiie  martyrdom  of  Fabmnus,  on  the  ISth  of 
February,  a.  d.  250. 

The  two  best  editions  of  the  collected  works  of 
Novatianus  aro  those  of  Wekhman  (8va  Oxon. 
1724),  and  of  Jackson  (8vo.  Loud.  1728).  The 
latter  is  in  every  respect  superior,  presenting  us  with 
an  excellent  text,  very  useful  prolegomena,  notes 
and  indicei.  The  tncto  De  Trnitate  and  De  Obie 
Judakie  wiU  be  found  in  almost  aU  editions  of  Ter- 
tuUian from  the  Parisian  impression  of  1545  down- 
wards. (Hieronym.  de  Virie  III,  10  ;  Philostorg. 
H,  E.  viii.  15  ;  Euseb.  H.E.  vi  43  ;  Pacian.  Ep, 
3  ;  Ambros.  de  Poem,  iii.  3  ;  Cjrprian.  Ep,  44, 45, 
49,  50,  55,  68  ;  Secret.  H,  E  iv.  28,  v.  22,  and 
notes  of  Valesius ;  Soiomea.  ff.  £,  vi  24  ;  Lardner, 
CredileHiff  ofQtftpd  matoiy^  c  xlvii ;  Schonemann, 
BUUioUieea  Patrum  Lot,  vol.  i.  |  5  ;  Bahr,  Geeekiekt. 
dee  Rom,  JMenL  SuppL  Band.  2te  Abtheil.  §§  23, 
24  ;  with  regard  to  Novatus,  see  Cyprian.  Ep,, 
52.)  [W.  R.] 

NOVATUS.  [NoYATiANua]. 

NOVATUS,  JU'NIUS,  pubUshed  a  libellous 
letter  against  Augustus  under  the  name  of  Agrippa,' 
but  was  punished  only  by  a  pecuniary  fine.  (Suet. 
Amg,  51.) 

NOVE'LLIUS  TORQUATUS.    [ToaauA- 

TUfl.] 

NOVELLUS,  ANTO'NIUS,  wasone  of  Others 
principal  generals,  but  posseased  no  influence  with 
the  soldiery.     (Tae.  Hut,  i  87,  ii.  12.) 

NOVENSILES  DII,  are  mentioned  in  the 
solemn  preyer  which  the  consul  Decius  repeated 
after  the  pontifex  previous  to  his  devoting  himself 
to  death  for  his  country.  (Li v.  viiL  9.)  Instead 
of  Novensiles,  we  also  find  the  form  Novensides, 
whence  we  may  infer  that  it  is  some  compound  of 
vmdte.  The  fint  word  in  this  compound  is  said  by 
some  to  be  novas,  and  by  othen  wnem  (Amob. 
iii.  38,  39) ;  and  it  is  accordingly  said  that  the 
Novensiles  were  nine  gods,  to  whom  Jupiter  gave 
permission  to  hurl  his  lightnings.  (Amob.  /.  c  ; 
Ptin.  //.  N,  ii.  52.)  But  this  fact,  though  it  may 
have  applied  to  the  Etruscan  religion,  nowhere  ap- 
pean  in  the  religion  of  the  Romans.  We  are 
therefore  inclined  to  look  upon  Novensides  as  com- 
posed of  not»  and  insidee,  so  that  these  gods  would 
be  the  opposite  of  Indigetes,  or  old  native  divini- 
ties ;  that  is,  the  Novensides  are  the  gods  who  are 
newly  or  recently  introduced  at  Rome,  after  the 
conquest  of  some  place.  For  it  was  customary  at 
Rome  after  the  conquest  of  a  neighbouring  town  to 
carry  its  flfods  to  Rome,  and  there  either  to  estabUsh 
their  wonhip  in  public,  or  to  assign  the  care  of  it  to 
some  patrician  fiunily.  This  is  the  explanation  of 
Cindus  Alimentus  (op.  Armob.  iiL  38,  &c.),  and 
seems  to  be  quite  satisfoetory.  [L.  S.] 

NO'VIA  GENS,  plebeian,  was  of  very  Uttle 


1212 


NUMA. 


Bote.  Persons  of  this  name  are  first  mentioned  in 
the  last  century  of  the  republic,  but  none  of  the 
Novii  obtained  the  consulship  till  A.  d.  78. 

NO'VIUa  1.  Q.  Novius,  a  celebrated  writer 
of  Ateliane  plays,  was  a  contemporary  of  Pompo- 
nius,  who  wrote  plays  of  the  same  kind,  and  of  the 
dictator  Sulla.  (Macrob.  6<i/.  L  10  ;  Oell  xv.  13.) 
The  plays  of  Novius  are  frequently  mentioned  by 
Nonius  Marcelins,  and  occasionally  by  the  other 
grammarians.  A  list  of  the  plays,  and  the  frag- 
ments which  are  preserved,  are  given  by  fiothe. 
{Poct.  Lot,  Soetiie,  FraffmerUoj  vol.  ii.  p.  41,  &c.) 

2.  L.  Novius,  a  colleague  and  enemy  of  P. 
Clodius  in  his  tribunate,  b.  c  58.  A  fragment  of 
a  speech  of  his  is  preserved  by  Asconins  (m  Cui< 
MU,  p.  47,  Orelli). 

NOX.     [Nyx.] 

NU'CIUS,  NICANDER  (N£k«i«/>oi  NorfitiOf), 
a  native  of  Corcyra,  bom  about  the  beginning  of 
the  sixteenth  century,  who  was  driven  from  his 
own  country  by  various  misfortunes,  and  took 
refuge  at  Venice.  Here  he  was  taken  into  the 
service  of  Gerard  Veltuyckus,  or  Veltwick  (with 
whom  he  had  been  previously  acquainted),  who 
was  going  as  ambassador  from  the  emperor  Charles 
V.  to  the  court  of  the  Sultan  Solyman,  a.  d.  1545. 
He  accompanied  him  not  only  to  Constantinople, 
but  also  over  several  other  parts  of  Europe,  and 
wrote  an  account  of  his  travels,  which  is  still 
extant,  and  contains  much  curious  and  interesting 
matter.  There  is  a  MS.  of  this  work  in  the  Bod- 
leian library  at  Oxford  (containing  two  books, 
but  not  quite  perfect  at  the  end),  from  which  the 
aecond  book  has  been  edited  in  Greek  with  an 
English  translation  under  the  direction  of  Dr. 
Cramer,  small  4to.,  1841,  London,  printed  for  the 
Camden  Society.  In  his  introduction.  Dr.  Cramer 
has  given  a  short  analysis  of  the  contents  of  the 
first  book.  There  is  another  and  more  complete 
MS.  of  Nucius*s  Travels  preserved  in  the  Ambro- 
sian  library  at  Milan,  consisting  of  ihrw  books, 
from  which  there  was,  some  years  ago,  an  intention 
on  the  part  of  one  of  the  officers  of  the  librazy  of 
editing  the  work,  but  the  writer  is  not  aware  that 
this  intention  has  ever  been  put  into  execution. 
(Compare  Dr.  Cramer's  Introduction  to  his  edi- 
tion.) [W.  A.  G.] 

NUMA  MA'RCIUS.  1.  The  son  of  Marcus, 
is  described  in  the  legend  of  Numa  Pompilius  as 
the  most  intimate  friend  of  that  king.  Marcius 
urged  Numa  to  accept  the  Roman  throne,  aocom- 
panied  him  from  his  Sabine  country  to  Rome, 
there  became  a  member  of  the  senate,  and  was 
chosen  by  his  royal  friend  to  be  the  first  Pontifex 
Maximus,  and  the  depository  of  all  his  religious 
and  ecclesiastical  enactments.  It  is  related  that 
Marcius  aspired  to  the  kingly  dignity  on  the  death 
of  Pompilius,  and  that  he  starved  himself  to  death 
on  the  election  of  Tullus  Hostilios.  (Plut  Num, 
5,  6,  21  ;  Liv.  i.  20.) 

2.  The  son  of  the  preceding,  is  said  to  have  mar^ 
ried  Pompilia,  the  daughter  of  Numa  Pompilius, 
and  to  have  become  by  her  the  father  of  Ancus 
Marcius»  Numa  Marcius  was  appointed  by  Tullus 
Hostilitts  praefectus  urbi.  (Plttt.A^«m.  21,  CorioL 
1  ;  Tac  Ann.  vi.  11.) 

NUMA  POMPPLIUS,  the  second  king  of 
Rome.  The  legend  of  this  king  is  so  well  told  by 
Niebuhr  {HiU.  o/Rome^  vol.  i.  p.  237,  &c),  from 
Livy  and  the  ancient  authorities,  that  we  cannot  do 
better  than  borrow  his  words.    '*  On  the  death  of 


NUMA. 

Romulus  the  senate  at  first  would  not  allow  thar 
election  of  a  new  king :  every  senator  was  to  enjoy 
the  royal  power  in  rotation  as  interrez.     In  this 
way  a  year  passed.     The  people,  being  treated 
more  oppressively  than  before,  were  vehement  in 
demanding  the  election  of  a  sovereign  to  protect 
them.     When  the  senate  permitted  it  to  be  held, 
the  Romans  and  Sabines  disputed  oat  of  which 
nation  the  king  should  be  taken.     It  was  agreed 
that  the  former  should  choose  him  out  of  the  Utter : 
and  all  voices  concurred  in  naming  the  wise  and 
pious  Numa  Pompilius  of  Cores,  who  had  mairicd 
the  daughter  of  Tatius. 

**  It  was  a  very  prevalent  belief  in  antiquity  that 
Numa  had  derived  his  knowledge  firom  the  Greek 
Pythagoras ;  Polybius  and  other  writers  attempted 
to  show  that  this  was  impossible,  for  chronological 
reasons,  inasmuch  as  Pythagoras  did  not  come 
into  Italy  till  the  reign  of  Servins  Tnllios; 
but  an  impartial  critic,  who  does  not  believe  that 
the  son  of  Mnesarehus  was  the  only  Pythagoras, 
or  that  there  is  any  kind  of  necessity  for  placing 
Numa  in  the  twentieth  Olympiad,  or,  in  fine,  that 
the  historical  personality  of  Pythagoras  is  more 
certain  than  that  of  Numa,  will  be  pleased  with 
the  old  popular  opinion,  and  will  not  sacrifice  it  to 
chronology. 

^  When  Numa  was  assured  by  the  aoguries  that 
the  gods  approved  of  his  election,  the  first  care  of 
the  pious  king  was  turned,  not  to  the  rites  of  the 
temples,  but  to  human  institutions.    He  divided 
the  lands  which  Romulus  had  conquered  and  had 
left  open  to  occupancy.     He  foimded  the  worship 
of  Terminus.    It  was  not  till  after  he  had  done 
this  that  Numa  set  himself  to  legislate  for  religioo. 
He  was  revered  as  the  author  of  the  Roman  cere- 
monial law.   Instructed  by  the  Camena  Egcria,  who 
was  espoused  to  him  in  a  visible  form,  and  who  led 
him  into  the  assemblies  of  her  sisters  in  the  aaoed 
grove,  he  regulated  the  whole  hierarchy  ;  the  pon- 
tiffs, who  took  care,  by  precept  and  by  chastise- 
ment, that  the  laws  relating  to  religion  should  be 
observed  both  by  individiuls  and  by  the  state ; 
the  augurs,  whose  calling  it  was  to  affisrd  second 
for  the  councils  of  men  by  piercing  into  those  of 
the  gods;  the  flamens,  who  ministered  in   the 
temples  of  the  supreme  deities ;  the  chaste  Tiigins 
of  Vesta  ;  the  Salii,  who  solemnised  the  worship  of 
the  gods  with  armed  dances  and  songs.    He  pre- 
scribed the  rites  according  to  which  the  people 
might  offer  worship  and  prayer  aoeeptable  to  the 
goda.    To  him  were  revealed  the  conjorationa  fiar 
compelling  Jupiter  himself  to  make  known  his 
will,  by  lightnings  and  the  flight  of  birds :  wbenss 
others  were  forced  to  wait  for  these  prodigie«  fnm 
the  fiivour  of  the  god,  who  was  often  silent  to 
such  as  were  doomed  to  destroction.    This  chana 
he  learnt  from  Faunus  and  Picns,  whom,  by  the 
advice  of  Egeria,  he  enticed  and  bound  in  '■'^^ftiit*^ 
as  Midas  bound  Silenus  in  the  rose  garden.    Frsa 
this  pious  prince  the  god  brooked  soch  boldness^ 
At  Numa*s  entreaty  he  exempted  the  people  fron 
the  teirible  duty  of  oflfering  up  human  sacrificesb 
But  when  the  audacious  Tullus  presumed  to  imi- 
tate his  predecessor,  he  was  killed  by  a  flnab  of 
lightning  during  his  conjurations  in  the  temple  «f 
Jupiter  Elicius.    The  thirty-nine  yean  of  Kmnn'% 
reign,  which  glided  away  in  quiet  happineaa,  vitiK 
out  any  war  or  any  calamity,  afibrded  no  legends 
but  of  such  marvels.    That  nothing  might 
the  peace  of  his  days,  the  aacile  fall  from  ~ 


NUMENIUSL 

"wben  the  land  wu  tlueatened  with  a  pestilence, 
which  dinppeared  as  aoon  as  Numa  ordained  the 
ceremonies  of  the  Salii.  Noma  was  not  a  theme  of 
song,  like  Romolus;  indeed  he  enjoined  that, 
among  all  the  Camenae,  the  highest  honoors  should 
be  paid  to  Tacita.  Yet  a  story  was  handed  down, 
that|  when  he  was  entertaining  his  gnests,  the 
plain  food  in  the  earthenware  dishes  were  turned 
on  the  appearance  of  Egeria  into  a  banquet  fit  for 
gods,  in  vessels  of  gold,  in  order  that  her  divinity 
might  be  made  manifest  to  the  incredulous.  The 
temple  of  Janus,  his  work,  continued  always  shut : 
peace  was  spread  over  Italy  ;  until  Numa,  like  the 
darlings  of  the  gods  in  the  golden  age,  fell  asleep, 
full  of  days.  Egeria  melted  away  in  tears  into  a 
fountain.^ 

The  sacred  books  of  Numa,  in  which  he  pre- 
.scribed  all  the  religious  rites  and  ceremonies,  were 
said  to  have  been  buried  near  him  in  a  separate 
tomb,  and  to  have  been  discovered  by  accident,  five 
hundred  yean  afterwards,  by  one  Terentius,  in  the 
consulship  of  Cornelius  and  Baebius,  b.  c  181. 
By  Terentius  they  were  carried  to  the  city-praetor 
Petilius,  and  were  found  to  consist  of  twelve  or 
seven  books,  in  Latin,  on  ecclesiastical  hiw  {de 
jure  poiitifieHm\  and  the  same  number  of  books 
in  Greek  on  philosophy :  the  latter  were  burnt  at 
the  command  of  the  senate,  but  the  former  were 
carefully  preserved.  The  story  of  the  discovery 
of  these  books  is  evidently  a  forgery  ;  and  the 
books,  which  were  ascribed  to  Numa,  and  which 
were  extant  at  a  later  time,  were  evidently  nothing 
more  than  ancient  works  containing  an  account  of 
the  ceremonial  of  the  Roman  religion.  (Plut. 
Numa;  Liv.  i.  18—21;  Cic  (2e /2^.  il  13— 15; 
Dionys.  iL  58—66 ;  Plin.  H.  iST.  xiii.  14.  s.  27 ; 
VaL  Max.  i  1.  §  12 ;  August  de  CXo,  Dei^  vii. 
34.) 

It  would  be  idle  to  inquire  into  the  historical 
reality  of  Numa.  Whether  such  a  person  ever 
existed  or  not,  we  cannot  look  upon  the  second 
king  of  Rome  as  a  real  historical  personage.  His 
name  represents  the  rule  of  law  and  order,  and  to 
him  are  ascribed  all  those  ecclesiastical  institutions 
which  formed  the  basis  of  the  ceremonial  religion 
of  the  Romans.  Some  modem  writers  connect  his 
name  with  the  word  ySftas^  **  law  **  f  Hartung,  Die 
Rdigion  der  Homer,  vol.  L  p.  216),  but  this  is 
mere  fancy.  It  would  be  impossible  to  enter 
into  a  history  of  the  various  institutions  of  this 
king,  without  discussing  the  whole  ecclesiastical 
system  of  the  Romans, «  subject  which  would  be 
foreign  to  this  work.  We  would  only  remark, 
that  the  universal  tradition  of  the  Sabine  origin  of 
Noma  intimates  that  the  Romans  must  have  de- 
rived a  great  portion  of  their  religious  system  from 
the  Sabines,  rather  than  from  the  Etruscans,  as  is 
commonly  believed. 

NUME'NIUS  (Sovfi^ptos),  of  Apameia  in 
Syria,  a  Pythagoreo-PUtonic  philosopher,  who 
was  highly  esteemed  by  Plotinus  and  his  school, 
as  well  as  by  Origen.  (Porphyr.  VU,  Plot.  2,  1 7 ; 
Suid. «.  w.  *A^7cn}s,  Hovfi-finos.)  He  and  Cronius, 
a  man  of  a  kindred  mind  and  a  contemporary,  who 
is  often  spoken  of  along  with  hhn  (Porphyr.  De 
Antr,  Nymph,  p.  121  ed.  Holstcn.),  probably  belong 
to  the  age  of  the  Antonines.  He  is  mentioned  not 
only  by  Porphyrins,  but  also  by  Clemens  of  Alex- 
andria and  Origen.  Statements  and  fragments  of 
his  apparently  very  numerous  works  have  been 
preserved  by  Origen,  Theodoret,  and  especially  by  | 


NUMENIUS. 


1213 


Eusebins,  and  from  them  we  may  with  tolerable 
accuracy  learn  the  peculiar  tendency  of  this  new 
Platonico-Pythagorean  philosophy,  and  its  approxi- 
mation to  the  doctrines  of  Plato.  Numenius  is 
almost  invariably  designated  as  a  Pythagorean,  but 
his  object  was  to  trace  the  doctrines  of  Plato  up  to 
Pythagoras,  and  at  the  same  time  to  show  that 
they  were  not  at  variance  with  the  dogmas  and 
mysteries  of  the  Brahmins,  Jews,  Magi  and  Egyp- 
tians^ (See  the  Fragm.  of  the  Ist  book  IIcpl 
rdryoBoCy  ap,  Eueeb,  Praq»,  Etxmg,  ix.  7.)  Nu- 
menius called  Plato  **  the  Atticising  Moses,^ 
probably  on  the  supposition  of  some  historical 
connexion  between  them.  (Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  i. 
342  ;  Euseb.  Praep,  Eoang,  xi.  10.  p.  527  ;  Suid. 
s.  V.)  In  several  of  his  works,  therefore,  he  had 
based  his  remarks  on  passages  from  the  books 
of  Moses,  and  he  had  explained  one  passage  about 
the  life  of  our  Saviour,  though  without  mentioning 
him  in  a  figurative  sense.  (Orig.  adv.  Celt.  iv. 
p.  198,  &C.  Spenc. ;  comp.L  p.  13;  Porphyr.  De 
Amtr.  Nynqik.  p.  lll,&c.)  He  had  also  endea- 
voured to  inquire  into  the  hidden  meaning  of  the 
Egyptian,  perhaps  also  of  Greek  mythology.  (See 
his  explanation  of  Serapis  op.  Orig.  Ibid,  v.  p.  258  ; 
Fr.  cir  rmt  vtpi  rSv  Topa  TlKarteyi  diro^piJTwr, 
ap.  Euseb.  Praep.  Ev,  xiiL  5.)  His  intention  was 
to  restore  the  philosophy  of  Plato,  the  genuine 
Pythagorean  and  mediator  between  Socrates  and 
Pythagoras  (neither  of  whom  ho  prefers  to  the 
oUier)  in  its  original  purity,  cleared  from  the 
Aristotelian  and  Zenonian  or  Stoic  doctrines,  and 
purified  from  the  unsatisfactory  and  perverse 
explanations,  which  he  said  were  found  even  in 
Speusippus  and  Xenocrates,  and  which,  tlirough 
the  influence  of  Arcesilas  and  Cameades,  L  e.  in 
the  second  and  third  Academy,  had  led  to  a  bot- 
tomless scepticism.  (See  especially  Euseb.  Praep, 
Ev.  xiv.  5.)  His  work  on  the  apostacy  of  the 
Academy  from  Plato  (n«pl  r^f  r&v  *AKain\iuuKwv 
TpAs  XlXdrofva  Zteurrdfftvs),  to  judge  from  its 
rather  numerous  fragments  (ap.  Euseb.  Praep,  Ev, 
xiv.  5 — 9),  contained  a  minute  and  wearisome 
account  of  the  outward  circumstances  of  those 
men,  and  was  full  of  fabulous  tales  about  their 
lives  without  entering  into  the  nature  of  their 
scepticism.  His  books  fltpl  rdyaBoQ  seem  to  have 
been  of  a  better  kind  ;  in  them  he  had  minutely 
explained,  mainly  in  opposition  to  the  Stoics, 
that  existence  could  neither  be  found  in  the  ele- 
ments because  they  were  in  a  perpetual  state  of 
change  and  transition,  nor  in  matter  because  it  is 
vague,  inconstant,  lUeless,  and  in  itself  not  an 
object  of  our  knowledge ;  and  that,  on  the  contrary, 
existence,  in  order  to  resist  the  annihilation  and 
decay  of  matter,  must  itself  rather  be  incorporeal 
and  removed  from  all  mutability  (Frag,  ap,  Etud», 
Praep,  Ev,  xv.  17),  in  eternal  presence,  without 
being  subject  to  the  variation  of  time,  simple  and 
imperturbable  in  its  nature  by  its  own  will  as  well 
as  by  influence  from  without.  (/6.  xi.  10.)  True 
existence,  according  to  him,  is  identical  with  the 
first  god  existing  in  and  by  himself,  that  is,  with 
good  (t3  dyoBoi),  and  is  defined  as  spirit  (yovi, 
«6.  xl  18,  ix.  22).  But  as  the  first  (absolute) 
god  existing  in  himself  and  being  undisturbed  in 
his  motion,  could  not  be  creative  (SnAuovp^Wy), 
he  thought  that  we  must  assume  a  second  god, 
who  keeps  matter  together,  directs  his  energy  to  it 
and  to  intelligible  essences,  and  imparts  his  spirit 
to  all  creatures ;  his  mind  is  directed  to  the  first 


13U 


NUMERlANUa. 

hs  behold*  the  ideu  iccerding  to 
men  ne  irnn)[n  the  woHd  humoDioailf,  being 
'iied  wilh  >  deiin  to  cIMte  the  woiid.  The  Gn( 
]d  commanuatM  hii  ideu  to  the  ipMnd,  withoat 

nowledge  to  one  angther,  wilhtnt  diprirtng  onr- 
Oieiof  it.(/lid.iL18.)  In  ngard  lothe  nUtion 
lilting  batveen  the  third  uid  Kcond  god,  and 
I  the  nunner  in  which  they  alH  >re  to  be  con- 
nred  u  one  (probiblj  ia  eppotition  to  the  ngne 
antion  of  milter),  no  infomuuion  otn  be  de- 
Tcd  from  the  (ngmenti  which 


[Ch.^ 


NUME-NIUS  (NeiWiilFuit).  I.  Aeceptkal  phi- 
lo»pher,  uid  B  pupil  o(  Pjrirhon,  mu»  be  diiLin- 
Kiiithed  from  Nunienint  of  ApUDeis.  (Diog.  Laert 
ii.Ca.  103,  114.) 

2.  A  ihetomian,  who  Miei  in  the  reign  of 
Hulrian,  to  whom  he  addrened  a  cxinulaloiy  dii- 
conne  [TapatAutJT^iiiAw)  on  the  death  of  Antinoui. 
He  aUo  wrote  Iltfit  rSr  -ffli  A^{nit  inai^t", 
Xpnir  ffvr^fttyif  and  aigumenti  (^irsMcTfif )  to 
the  workiofThucjdideiand  DemoetheneL  (Suid. 
t.  n.  and  Eudoiia.)  He  wai  the  hther  of  the  rhe- 
torician Alexander,  who  it  hence  freqaentlj  called 
Alexander  Numemiu.     [See  VoL  I.  p.  123,  a.] 

NUME-NIUS  (HwH-iran),  a  medical  writer, 
quoted  by  Cehoi  (r.  18.  S  SS,  21.  S  4,  pp.  88, 
9-2)  and  AJ-tiua  (ir.  1,  $  20,  p.  621,  in  which 
tnange  tbr  Nwrntat  «e  diould  irad  jVninnimi). 
He  it,  perhitp),  the  natiTe  of  Heracleia,  who  ni  n 
pupil  of  Dieuchea,  and  lired  prebablj  in  the  (barth 
sr  ibird  ccntnrr  b.c.  (Alhen.  i.  p.  5.)  He  wrote 
a  porm  on  fiahiug,  'AXitvTiKci,  which  ii  frvquentlj' 
■inDted  bj  Athenaene.  A  perun  of  the  ume  name, 
who  wrote  on  tenomoni  animali,  ^fuui,  ii  quoted 
by  the  Scholiait  on  Nicander.  (Fabric  BibL  Gr. 
Tol.  iL  p.  637.  ed.  TeL)  [W.  A.  G.] 

NUME'HIA.  the  goddeu.     [Nvhihius.] 

NUMERIA'NUS,  M.  AURELIIIS,  the 
younger  of  the  (wo  eani  of  the  emperor  Cania,  and 
fail  com|nnian  in  the  expedition  againit  the  Per- 
(iani,  andertaken  in  a.  d.  283.  After  the  death 
of  hi*  father,  «hkh  happened  in  the  toUawing 
year,  he  wm,  without  oppoeitian,  acknowledged  u 
joint  emperor  with  hii  brother  Carinui.  The  id)e 
feari  of  the  anaj  cgmpelled  him  to  abandon  all 
hop»  of  prsKCUting  a  campaign  commenced  with 
10  much  glor;^,  and  ot  eitending  the  conqueiu 
alreadf  achieied.  For  terrified  by  the  myiterimii 
ble  of  Carol  f  Cincs],  which  they  regarded  M  a 
diml  manifraUtion  of  the  wrath  of  heaven,  and 

fixed  the  riTer  Tigrii  aa  (he  limit  of  the  Roman 
away,  the  aoldien  nfaaed  to  advance.  Yieldbg 
to  their  lupenlitioni  tenon,  Nmnerianui  com- 
menced a  retreat  in  the  Tery  hoor  of  liclory,  and 
■lowly  retraced  hit  itepa  toward!  the  Thnician 
Boeponia  During  the  gttater  part  of  the  march, 
which  lailed  for  eight  montha,  he  wai  duly  con- 
fined to  hii  litter  by  an  afleclion  of  the  eyet,  in- 
duced, it  ii  said,  by  eieetune  weeping.  After  tbi* 
iecliuion  had  continued  for  a  canaiderable  period, 
dark  report!  began  to  circulate,  and  the  eicitement 
increaiing  by  drgreei,  at  length  became  M  fierce 
that  the  uldien  (breed  their  way  into  the  Im- 
perial tent,  and  diicoTered  the  dead  body  of  their 
prince.  The  eoacealmenc  practited  by  Arriui  Aper, 
pnefect  of  the  piaetoriana,  hther-in-law  of  the 
deceaMd.  and  who  bad  lately  acted  a*  hit  Tepre- 
•enlatiie,  gave  rite  to  the  wont  nupicioni.     Ho 


NUMICIA. 
wai  pnblicly  anaigned  of  the  murder  in  a  mililatf 
conndl,  held  at  Chilcedan,  and,  without  heinj;  per- 
mitted to  ipeak  in  hia  own  defraee,  wai  ilabbnl  la 
the  heart  by  Diocletian,  whom  the  troopa  had  al- 
ready proclaimed  emperor,  and  who  on  tbii  occaaiofk 
acted  with  a  degree  of  haa^  TioleiKe  atiaogelj  at 
variance  with  the  calmneaa  of  hu  well.r^ulated 
mind.     [DiocLiTUHUt.]  , 

The  Angnitan  hiilorian  repreienta  Namcrianoa 
a«  a  prince  remarkable  alike  for  moral  and  intelle&- 

miratton  by  genlleneu  of  temper,  aSibility  of 
addreea,  and  purity  of  life,  while  ai  the  lame  time 
he  bore  away  the  pahn  in  eloquence  and  poetiy 
from  all  hii  contemperariei — virtnei  and  anSB- 
plithmecu  which  ihone  the  more  conipiciioni  and 
bright  when  contraited  with  the  brutal  preHigary 
and  Hvage  cruelty  of  hit  brother  and  tidk«gni 
Carinni  [CAniNueJ.  ( Vopiic  A*— cta.  ,■  Anr. 
Vict.  £>>>(.  38,  ifaCtKO.  38  ;Ei»rop.ix.  12  ;Z«»r. 
»ii.  30.)  [W.  R.] 


NUMETIIUS, 

piaen 

men  among  tb*  Rnmau 

of  rather  tar»  «xu 

Hence  IhecopyiaUof 

Lcripti  frequei 

tly  ch 

ibrm. 

ntoM.    Van 

roiayi 

given 

to  th«e  wh 

bom  quickly  •  and  that 

in  ehUdbirt 

godd« 

B  Nnmeria,  who  mu 

t  have  been  a  de^ty  il 

iportance,  ai  ibe  (Wntifei 
the  ancient  prayen  (Var.  Frayin,  p.  3)  9,  Bipeat. ; 
camp,  Hartung.  Die  Rtlighm  ikr  Aonfv.  vol.  iL  p. 
2<0).  Ai  a  Ranuui  pracnoraen  the  feminine  Ni- 
meria  could  nni  be  nied  any  mora  than  Mans 
(Varr.  L.  L.  ix.  S5,  ed.  Mailer}.  Feat»  rrlala 
that  Numeriui  wai  never  uied  ai  ■  pnenBcoen  by 
any  patrician  honie,  till  the  Fabina,  who  alon*  m- 
vived  after  the  ni  and  thirty  had  been  ilanghtoed 
by  the  EtrUHani,  married  the  wealth*  dangbta  W 
Otacitini  Maleientanna,  on  the  condition  tint  the 
fint  child  ahould  rweivf  the  pnenomeu  ef  ita 
natimal  gnndbther,  Nnmerini.  (FeMaa,  p.  171 
'   MUller.) 


Nun 


Kofafew 


1.  NuHlitiDS,  one    ot  the   fhenda  of  Mmrina. 

provifled  a  veuel  for  bim  at  Oitia,  when  be  waa 
by  SulU  in  B.C  B8  (Plot.  Mar.  Sj). 
probably  only  tbe  poaicBWB 


le  friend  of  Marion 


tnput,  tribmw  oT  A»  ^eki. 


2.  Q.  Niri 
B.c.fi7.     [Rnrut) 

3.  NuMijmiB  Amcip»,    [Atnctw.] 
NUHE'STIUS,  NUMEltlUS.  waa  n»eiv«d 

by  Cioero  among  hii  Trienda,  upon  tba  TKBmt 
mendation  of  AttKU.  (Cic  a<J.JIL  n.  20.  32,  31.) 
NUMl'CIA  OENS,  an  ancient  pattiiwilMMe, 
a  member  of  which,  T.  Namicin  Ptacna,  obteinj 
the  coninlahtp  ai  early  aa  a.c.  469.  Puacca  ■ 
the  oidy  oognamen  in  thia  geoa. 


NUMISIUS. 

NUMFCIUS.  I.  Ti.NuMicius,tiibmieofthe 
plebs,  B.  c.  3*20,  wat  with  hi»  colleague,  Q.  Maelius, 
given  OTer  to  Uie  Swnmtei,  when  the  Romane  re- 
solved not  to  adhere  to  the  peace  made  at  Can- 
dium.  Li  vy  calls  the  colleague  of  Maeliiu,  L.  Julius 
and  not  Numicius  (Cia  de  Q^  iiL  30  ;  Ut.  ix.  8). 
For  further  detuls,  see  Maklius,  No.  3. 

2.  Numicius,  to  whom  Hoiaoe  addresses  the 
sixth  epistle  of  his  first  book,  is  otherwise  a  person 
quite  unknown.  . 

NU'MIDA,  M\  AEMILIUS,  was  decemvir 
sacroram,  and  died  in  b.  c.  211.     (Liv.  xxtL  23.) 

NU'MIDA,  PLOTIUS,  a  friend  ot  Horace, 
who  addresses  to  him  one  of  his  odes  (L  36),  to 
celebrate  his  safe  arrival  in  Italy,  after  undergoing 
the  perils  of  the  war  against  the  Cantabri  in  Spain. 

NUMFDICUS,  the  agnomen  of  Q.  MeteUus, 
who  fought  against  Jugnrtha.  [MvTKLLU8,Nal4.] 

NUMIDIUS    QUADRATUa      [Quadea- 

TUS.] 

NUMI'STA  OENS,  is  probably  merely  another 
orthography  of  Numida  Oens.  [Numicia  Oxnb.] 
In  the  time  of  the  republic  we  find  no  Numisii 
with  a  cognomen  [Numisiub],  but  under  the 
empire  persons  <tf  this  name  occur,  with  the  cog^ 
nomens  of  Lupus  and  Rupu& 

NUMISIA'NUS  {Sovpuffuvds^  written  also 
Notf/ufciaM^f,  Nov/uiftruxy^f,  or  Nofiurioytff,  but  more 
frequently  in  the  first  of  diese  forms),  an  eminent 
physician  at  Corinth,  whose  lectures  Oalen  attended 
about  A.  D.  150,  having  gone  to  Corinth  for  that 
express  purpose  (Oalen,  de  AnaL  Admin,  i.  1,  voL 
ii.  p.  21 7).  He  was,  according  to  Galen  {L  c),  the 
most  celebrated  of  sil  the  pupils  of  Quintas,  and 
one  of  the  tutors  to  Pelops  (id.  CommmL  m  Hippoer, 
**  De  Nat  Hom,^  ii.  6.  vol  xv.  p.  136),  and  dis* 
tingnished  himself  especially  by  his  anatomical 
knowledge.  He  wrote  a  commentary  on  the 
*^  Aphorisms**  of  Hippocrates  (id.  CommenL  m 
H^fpoer,  **De  Hunwr.^  i  24,  vol  xvL  p.  197, 
CommeiU.  m  Hippoer.  **  ApkorJ**  iv.  69,  v.  44,  voL 
xvii.  pt.  ii.  pp.  751  y  837),  which  appears  to  have 
been  well  thought  of  in  Galenas  time.  He  is  also 
mentioned  by  Galen,  de  Ord.  LAror.  iuor.  vol  xix. 
p.  57,  and  de  Anat.  Admin.  viiL  2,  vol.  ii.  p.  660, 
and  bk.  xiv.  (in  MS.  Arabic  translation  in  the 
Bodleian  library).  [ W.  A.  G.] 

NUMrSIUa  1.  L.Nuifi8tusofCirceii,was 
one  of  the  two  chief  magistiates  (praelores)  of  the 
Latins  in  B.  c.  340,  the  year  in  which  the  great 
Latin  war  broke  out,  and  was  the  prindpal  com- 
mander in  the  war.    (Liv.  viii.  3,  11.) 

2.  C  NuMiAius,  praetor  b.  c.  177,  obtained 
Sicily  as  his  province.    (Liv.  xli.  8.) 

3.  T.  NuMisius,  of  Tarquinii,  was  one  of  the 
ten  commissioners  sent  into  Macedonia  in  b.  c.  167, 
to  regulate  its  aShan  after  its  conquest  by  Aemilius 
Paullus  (Liy.  xlv.  17).  About  the  same  time,  or 
a  little  earlier,  he  was  at  the  head  of  the  embassy 
sent  by  the  Roman  senate  to  endeavour  to  mediate 
between  Antiochus  Epiphanes  and  the  two  Pto- 
lemies (PhilometorandPhyscon).  (Polyb.  xxix. 
10.) 

4.  NuMisius,  seems  to  have  been  the  name  of 
an  architect,  since  Cicero  speaks  of  Numiuana 
Jorma,  that  is,  the  plan  of  a  house  or  villa  designed 
by  one  Numisius^    (Cic.  adQ,  Fr.  ii.  2.  §  1.) 

5.  NuMisius  Tiro,  is  branded  by  Cicero  as  one 
of  the  cut-throats  of  M.  Antonius,  the  triumvir. 
(Cic.  PhU.  ii.  4,  v.  6,  xiL  6.) 

NUMI'SIUS,  the  architect  of  the  theatre  at 


NYCTEUS. 


1215 


Hereulaneum.  His  name  is  pieserved  in  an  in- 
scription on  the  building.  [P.  S.] 

NU'MITOR.    [RoMULua.] 

NUMITO'RIA.  1.  The  mother  of  Viiginia. 
(Dionys.  xi.  30.)    [Numitoiuus,  No.  2.] 

2.  The  wife  of  M.  Antonius  Creticus,  praetor 
B.  a  75,  was  the  daughter  of  Q.  Numitorius  Pullus, 
who  betrayed  Fiegellae.  [Numitorius,  No.  3.] 
She  left  no  children.  (Cic  Pkil.  iiL  6.) 

NUMITO'RIA  GENS,  plebeian,  was  of  con- 
siderable antiquity,  but  none  of  its  membm  ever 
attained  any  of  the  higher  offices  of  the  state. 
Putin*  is  the  only  cognomen  which  occurs  in  this 
gens.  The  annexed  coin  belongs  to  this  gens,  bnt 
it  is  quite  uncertain  to  whom  it  refers. 


COIN  OP  NUMITORIA  0XN8. 

NUMITO'RIUS.  1.  L.  Numitorius,  is  men- 
tioned as  one  of  the  five  tribunes  who  were  first 
elected  in  the  comitia  tribute,  b.  c.  472  ( Liv.  ii.  58). 

2.  P.  Numitorius,  the  maternal  uncle  of  Vir- 
ginia, attempted  to  resist  the  iniquitous  sentence  of 
the  decemvir  App.  Claudius,  and  was  elected  tribune 
of  the  plebs  upon  the  expulsion  of  the  decemvir, 
B.  c.  449.  In  his  tribunate  he  accused  Sp.  Oppius, 
one  of  the  late  decemvirs.  (Liv.  iii.  45,  54  ; 
Dionys.  xi.  28,  38,  46.) 

3.  Q.  NuMrroRius  Pullus,  of  Fregelke,  be- 
trayed his  native  town  to  the  Roman  praetor  L. 
Optmius,  B.  c  125,  when  it  rose  in  revolt  to  obtain 
the  Roman  franchise.  The  town  was  taken  and 
destroyed  by  Opimius  (Cic.  de  Invent.  iL  34  ;  comp. 
Cic.  de  Leg.  Agr.  ii  33  ;  Liv.  EpH.  60  ;  Yell  Pat 
iL  6).  The  daughter  of  this  Numitorius  married 
M.  Antonius  Creticua.     [Numitoria,  No.  2.] 

4.  C.  Numitorius,  was  a  distinguished  man  of 
the  aristocratical  party,  who  was  put  to  death  by 
Manns  and  Cinna,  when  they  entered  Rome  at 
the  close  of  b.  c.  88.  His  body  was  afterwards 
dragged  through  the  forum  by  the  executioner''8 
hook.    (Appian,  B.  C.  i.  72  ;  Flor.  iii  21.  §  14.) 

5.  C.  Numitorius,  a  Runan  eques,  who  was  a 
witness  against  Verres.    (Cic  Verr.  v.  63.) 

NU'MMIUS,  is  a  name  which  occurs  only  in 
the  Fasti  and  inscriptions  of  the  time  of  the  empire. 
Thus  we  find  a  T.  Rusticiu  Nummius  Gallus,  consul 
suflfectus,  A.  D.  26,  a  Nummius  Sisenna,  consul  a.i>. 
133,  and  a  M.  Nummius  Albinus,  consul  a.  d.  206. 

NUMO'NIUS  VALA.    [Vala.] 

NYCTEaS(NMcnrt!t),  a  feminine  patronymic  of 
NycteuB,  and  applied  to  his  daughter  Antiope,  the 
wife  of  Polydoros  and  mother  of  Labdacus.  (Apol- 
lod.  iii.  5.  §  5  :  Nyctbus.)  [L.  S.J 

NYCTEUS  (Nw«T«rff),  a  son  of  Hyrieus  by 
the  nymph  Gonia,  brother  of  Lycus  and  Orion, 
and  husband  of  Polyxo,  by  whom  he  became  the 
fiither  of  Antiope.  ( Apollod.  iii.  1 0.  §  1  ;  Anton. 
Lib.  25.)  According  to  others  Antiope  was  the 
daughter  of  the  river-god  Asopus.  (Apollod.  /.  e,; 
Hom.  Od.  xi.  259,  &c.)  Antiope  was  carried  off 
by  Epopeus,  king  of  Aegialeia ;  and  Nycteus,  who, 
as  the  guardian  of  Labdacus,  was  staying  at 
Thebes,  took  revenge  by  invading  with  a  Theban 


1216 


NYMPH  AE. 


army  the  territocy  of  Sicyon:  bat  he  wms  de- 
feated ;  and  being  aeveiely  wounded,  be  was  car- 
ried back  to  Thebe»,  where,  previous  to  bis  death, 
he  appointed  his  brother  Lycus  guardian  of  Lab- 
dacus,  and  at  the  same  time  demanded  of  him  as  a 
duty  to  take  vengeance  on  Epopeus.  But  the 
latter  died  before  Lycus  could  fulfil  his  promise. 
(Pans.  ii.  6.  §  2;  Hygin.  Fab,  7,  8.)  When 
Labdactts  had  grown  up,  Lycus  surrendered  the 
government  to  him ;  but  as  Labdacus  died  soon 
after,  Lycus  again  became  the  guardian  of  his  son, 
Laius,  but  was  expelled  by  his  own  great- nephews, 
Amphion  and  Zethus.  (Pans.  ix.  5.  §  2  ;  Eurip. 
Here  Fur.  27.)  A  very  different  account  is  found 
in  ApoUodorus  (iiL  5.  §  5),  for  according  to  it, 
Nycteus  and  Lycus  were  the  sons  of  Chthonius, 
and  were  obliged  to  quit  their  country  on  account 
of  the  murder  of  Phlegyas.  They  then  settled  at 
Hyria ;  but  Lycus  was  chosen  commander  by  the 
Thebans,  and  usurped  the  sovemmeut  which  be- 
longed to  Laius,  and  in  which  he  maintained  him- 
self for  twenty  years,  until  he  was  slain  by  Am- 
phion  and  Zethus.  Nycteus  made  away  with 
himself  in  despair,  because  his  daughter,  who  was 
with  child  by  Zeus,  fled  to  Epopeus  at  Sicyon  ; 
but  before  he  died,  he  commissioned  Lycus  to  take 
vengeance  on  Epopeus.  Lycus  promised,  and 
kept  his  word,  for  he  slew  Epopeus,  and  kept 
Antiope  as  his  prisoner.  According  to  Hyginus 
{Fab.  157),  Nycteus  and  Lycus  were  the  sons  of 
Poseidon  and  Celaenc^.  (Volcker,  Mythol.  des 
Japet.  Geachlechis,  p.  1 1 6.)  [L.  S.] 

NYCTrM£NE,adaaghterof  Epopeus,  king  of 
Lesbos,  or,  according  to  others,  of  Nycteus.  Pur- 
sued and  dishonoured  by  her  amorous  father,  she 
concealed  herself  in  the  shade  of  forests,  where 
she  was  metamorphosed  by  Athena  into  an  owl. 
(Hygin.  Fab.  204;  Ov.  Met.  ii.  590;  Lutat 
ad  Stat.  Theb.  ili.  507;  Serv.  ad  Virg.  Georg.  i. 
403.)  [L.  S.] 

NYM PHAE  (Ni{/i^),  the  name  of  a  numerous 
class  of  inferior  female  divinities,  though  they  are 
designated  by  the  title  of  Olympian,  are  called  to 
the  meetings  of  the  gods  in  Olympus,  and  de- 
scribed as  the  daughters  of  Zens.  But  they  were 
believed  to  dwell  on  earth  in  groves,  on  the  summits 
of  mountains,  in  rivers,  streams,  glens,  and  grottoes. 
(Hom.  Od.  vL  123,  &c.,  xii.  318,  II  xz.  8,  zziv. 
615.)  Homer  further  describes  them  as  presiding 
over  game,  accompanying  Artemis,  dancing  with 
her,  weaving  in  their  grottoes  purple  gannents,  and 
kindly  watching  over  the  &te  of  mortals.  (Od.  vi. 
105,  iz.  154,  xiii.  107,  356,  zviL  243,  IL  vi.  420, 
xxiv.  616.)  Men  offer  up  sacrifices  either  to  them 
alone,  or -in  conjunction  with  other  gods,  such  as 
Hermes.  {Od.  xiii.  350,  xvii.  21 1, 240,  xiv.  435.) 
From  the  places  which  they  inhabit,  they  are 
called  d'ypop6fioi  {Od.  vi.  105),  dpt<m6Bts  {IL  vL 
420 ),  and  n^ic^Sf f  {Od.  xiii.  104). 

All  nymphs,  whose  number  is  almost  infinite,  may 
be  divided  into  two  great  classes^  The  first  class 
embraces  those  who  must  be  regarded  as  a  kind  of 
inferior  divinities,  recognised  in  the  worship  of 
nature.  The.  early  Greeks  saw  in  all  the  pheno- 
mena of  ordinary  nature  some  manifestation  of  the 
deity  ;  springs,  rivers,  grottoes,  trees,  and  moun- 
tains, all  seemed  to  them  fraught  with  life  ;  and  all 
wera  only  the  visible  embodiments  of  so  many 
divine  agents.  The  salutary  and  beneficent  powers 
of  nature  were  thus  personified,  and  regarded  as  so 
many  divinities  ;  and  the  sensations  produced  on 


NYMPHAE. 

man  in  the  contemplation  oT  nature, .snch  as  awe, 
terror,  joy,  delight,  were  ascribed  to  the  agency  of 
the  various  divinities  of  nature.  The  second  class 
of  nymphs  are  personifications  of  tribes,  races,  and 
states,  «uch  as  Cyrene,  and  many  others. 

The  nymphs  of  the  first  class  must  again  be  sub- 
divided into  various  species,  according'  to  the  diflfe- 
rent  parts  of  nature  of  which  they  are  the  repre- 
sentatives.   1.  Nymphs  o/ike  toaUry  fltmenL  Here 
we  first  mention  the  nymphs  of  the  ocean,  'Oircarr- 
yai  or  'XlxcaylScf,  tnifupai  clAicu,  who  are  regarded, 
as  the  daughters  of  Ooeenus  (Hes.  Thaog.  346,  Ac, 
364  ;  AesdiyL  Prom, ;  Callim.  Hymn,  im  JMan, 
13  ;    Apolion.    Rhod.  iv.   1414  ;  Soph.   Fhaod. 
1470);  and  next  the  nymphs  of  the  Mediterranean 
or  inner  sea,  who  are  regarded  as  the  daughter*  of 
Nereus,  whence  they  are  called  Nereides  (NiipcfBc»; 
Hes.  Theog.  240,  &c).      The  rivers  were  repre- 
sented by  the  Potameides  (n(»rafH|t8cf),  who,  as 
local  divinities,  were  named  after  their  rivers,  as 
Acheloides,    Anigrides,    Ismenides,    Amnisiades, 
Pactolides.  (Apolion.  lUiod.  iii.  1219  ;  Virg.  Aem, 
viii.   70  ;    Pans.  v.  5.  §  6,  L  31.  §  2  ;  Callim. 
Hymn,  m  Dion,  15  ;  Ov.  Met.  vi.  16  ;  Steph.  Byz. 
5.  V.  *A4Wur6s.)    But  the  nymphs  of  fresh  water, 
whether  of  rivers,  lakes,  brooks,  or  wells,  are  also 
designated  by  the  general  name  Naiades,  N^tScf , 
though  they  have  in  addition  their  specific  names, 
as  K/mvcuoi,  Iliiycuai,  'E^eioytf/toi,  Ai/oortScs,  or 
Ai/Ani9cf.     (Hom.  Od.  xviL  240  ;  Apolion.  Rhod. 
iiL  1219  ;   Theocriu  v.  17  ;    Orph.  Hymn.  50.  6, 
Argon.  644.)     Even  the  rivers  of  the  lower  regions 
are  described  as    having  their  nymphs;  hence, 
Nymphae  n^entae  paludit  and  Avenudes.     (Ov. 
Met  V.  540,  FasL  ii.  610.)     Many  of  these  pre- 
sided over  waters  or  springs  which  vcere  believed 
to  inspire  those  that  drank  of  them,  and  hence  the 
nymphs  themselves  were  thought  to  be  endowed 
with  prophetic  or  oracular  power,  and  to  in^ire 
men  with  the  same,  and  to  confer  upon  them  the 
gift  of  poetry.    (Pans.  iv.  27.  §  2,  ix.  3.  §  5,  34.  § 
3  ;  Plut.  Aristid.  1 1  ;   TheocriL  viL  92  ;  compu 
MusAK.)  Inspired  soothsayers  or  priests  are  there- 
fore sometimes  called  tvft^vXvvroL  (Plat  Pbaedr., 
p.  421,  e.)     Their  powers,  however,  vary  with 
those  of  the  springs  over  which  they  preside  ;  sooke 
were  thus  regarded  as  having  the  power  of  restor- 
ing sick  persons  to  health  (Pind.  0£.  xil  26 ;  Pans. 
V.  5. 1  6,  vi.  22.  §  4)  ;  and  as  water  is  necessary 
to  feed  all  vegetation  as  well  aa  all  living  beings, 
the  water  nymphs  (v8pu(3cf )  were  also  wonhipped 
along  with  Dionysus  and  Demeter  as  giving  life 
and  blessings  to  all  created  beings,  and  this  attri- 
bute is  expressed  by  a  varie^  of  epithets,  snch  aa 
KapwoTp6^0Lt  aiwoKiKaA^  tf6fuai^  Kovporpi^ou,  &c 
As  their  influence  was  thus  exercised  in  all  depart* 
ments  of  nature,  they  frequently  appear  in  connec- 
tion with  higher  divinities,  as,  fw  example,  with 
Apollo,  the  prophetic  god  and  the  protector  of 
herds  and  flocks  (Apolion.  Rhod.  iv.  1218)  ;  with 
Artemis,  the  huntress  and  the  protectzest  of  game, 
for  she  herself  was  originally  an  Arcadian  nymph 
(ApolloD.  Rhod.  L  1225,  iii.  881  ;  Pana.  iii.  10, 
§  8) ;  with  HermeSy  the  firnctifying  god  of  flocks 
(Hom.  Hymn,  m  Apkrod.  262)  ;  with  Diooysns 
(Orph.  Hymn.  52  ;  Horat  Carm.  i.  1.  31,  iL  19. 
3)  ;  with  Pan,  the  Seileni  and  Satyrs,  whom  they 
join  in  their  Bacchic  revels  and  dances. 

2.  Nynmis  of  mounlaiiu  and  grottoa^  are  called 
'OpoSf/Aruucf  and  'OpcMiBcr,  hot  sometimes  abo 
by  names  derived  firom  the  particolar  moimlauni 


NYMPHIDIUS. 

they  inhabited,  as  KiflcupurlSct,  XIifAi^dcr,  Kop^ 
irioi,  &C.  (Theocrit.  tIl  137  ;  Viig.  Aea,  I  168, 
500 ;  Pani.  t.  5.  §  6,  ix.  3.  §  5,  x.  32.  §  5  ; 
ApoUon.  Rhod.  I  550,  iL  711  ;  Ot.  Her.  xx.  221; 
Viig.  Edog.  Ti  56.) 

£  Nympk»  offiireaia^  grone»^  and  glen$^  w«re  be- 
lieved sometimes  to  appear  to  and  frighten  solitarj 
tTBTellers.  Thev  are  designated  bj  the  names 
'AXffi}}8«f,  'TAT}a#poi,  AdAaiyic(3cr,  and  Noroiai, 
(ApoUon.  Rhod.  L  1066,  1227  ;  Orph.  Hymn,  50. 
7 ;  Theocrit.  xiii.  44  ;  Ot.  Met.  xr.  490 ;  Yiig. 
Gisorg,  iv.  535.) 

4,  Nya^ikB  iftree»^  were  believed  to  die  together 
with  the  trees  which  had  been  their  abode,  and 
with  which  they  had  come  into  existence.  They 
were  called  A^uoScr,  'A/«a8pu^ef  or  *A8pvri(8cs, 
from  8pvf,  which  signifies  not  only  an  oak,  but  any 
wild-growing  lofty  tree  ;  for  the  nymphs  of  frnit 
trees  were  «died  Mi|A(8«f,  Mi}Xia8«f,  *Evi^i|Af8cr,* 
•r  'A/ia/Ai|Al8cs.  They  seem  to  be  of  Arcadian 
origin,  and  never  appear  together  with  any  of  the 
great  gods.  (Pans.  viii.  4.  §  2  ;  Apollon.  Rhod. 
ii.  477,  &c  ;  Anton.  Lib.  31,  32  ;  Horn.  Hjfmn, 
m  Ven,  259,  &c) 

The  second  class  of  nymphs,  who  were  bonnected 
with  certain  races  or  locailities  (Ni$/i^  x^***^ 
ApoUon.  Rhod.  iL  504),  usuaUy  have  a  name  de- 
rived from  the  places  with  which  they  are  asso- 
ciated, as  Nysiades,  Dodonides,  Lemniae.  (Ov. 
F<uL  iiu  769,  MeL  v.  412,  ix.  651  ;  ApoUod.  iii. 
4.  §  3 ;  SchoL  ad  Find,  01.  xiil  74.) 

The  sacrifices  ofiered  to  nymphs  usually  con- 
sisted of  goats,  lambs,  milk,  and  oil,  but  never  of 
wine.  (Theocrit.  t.  12,  53,  139, 149  ;  Serv.  ad 
Viry,  Gtorg,  iv.  380,  Ed(^,  v.  74.)  They  were 
Worshipped  and  honoured  with  sanctuaries  in  many 
parts  of  Greece,  especially  near  springs,  groves,  and 
grottoes,  as,  for  example,  near  a  spring  at  Cyrtone 
(Pans.  ix.  24.  §  4),  in  Attica  (I  31.  §  2),  at  Olym- 
pia  (v.  15.  §4,  vi.  22.  §  4), at  Megan(i.40.  §  1), 
between  Sicyon  and  Phlins  (ii.  U.  §  3),  and  other 
places.  Nymphs  are  represented  in  works  of  art 
as  beautiful  maidens,  either  quite  naked  or  only 
half-covered.  Later  poets  sometimes  describe 
them  as  having  sea-ooloured  hair.  (Ov.  MeL  v. 
432.)  [L.  S.] 

N  YMPHIDIA'NUS  (Nvfi^iSiay^f),  of  Smyrna, 
a  Neo-Pktonist,  lived  in  the  time  of  the  emperor 
Julian,  and  was  the  brother  of  Maximns  and 
Ckudianus.  The  emperor  Julian,  who  was  greatly 
attached  to  Maximus,  made  Nymphidianus  his  in- 
terpreter and  Greek  secretary,  though  he  was  more 
fit  to  write  declamations  and  disputations  than 
letters.  He  survived  his  brother  Maximus,  and 
died  afr  an  advanced  age.  (Ennap.  ViL  Soph.  p. 
137.)  [L.  S.] 

NYMPHI'DIUS  LUPUS,  had  served  in  the 
army,  along  with  the  younger  Pliny,  who  warmly 
recommends  his  son  to  the  emperor  Trajan.  (Plin. 
Ep.x.  19  or  56.) 

NYMPHI'DIUS  SABI'NUS,  was  commander 
of  the  praetorian  troops,  together  with  TigeUinus, 
towards  the  latter  end  of  Nero*s  reign.  He  took  an 
active  part  in  suppressing  the  conspiracy  of  Piso 
against  Nero,  ▲.  d.  66,  and  was  inconsequence  re- 
warded by  the  emperor  with  the  consular  insignia. 
His  mother  was  a  freed  woman,  who  was  accustomed 
to  seU  her  fiivours  to  the  servants  of  the  imperial 
pahioe  ;  and  as  Caliguk  did  not  disdain  such  inter- 
eourse,  Nymphidius  claimed  that  emperor  for  his 
fiither.     On  the  dei^h  of  ^ero  in  4.  d.  68,  Nym- 

VOL.  II. 


NYMPHODORUS.  I#17 

phidius  attempted  to  seize  the  throne,  but  was 
murdered  by  the  friends  of  Galba.  (Tac  Attn.  xv. 
72,  //urf.  i.  5,  25,  37  ;  Pint.  Gafb.  8—15.) 

NYMPHIS  ilitifjut>ts\  the  son  of  Xenagoras, 
a  native  of  the  Pontic  Heiacleia,  lived  in  the  middle 
of  the  seooqd  century,  B.  c,  and  was  a  person  of 
distinction  in  his  native  land,  as  weU  as  an  his- 
torical writer  of  some  note.  He  was  sent  as 
ambassador  to  the  Galatians  to  propitiate  that 
people,  when  the  inhabitants  of  Heracleia  had 
offended  them  by  assisting  Mithridates,  the  son  of 
Ariobamnes,  with  whom  the  Galatians  were  at 
war.  (Memnon,  c  24,  ed.  OreUL)  As  Ariobarzanes 
was  succeeded  by  this  Mithridates  abont  &  c.  240, 
we  may  refer  the  embassy  to  this  year.  (Clinton, 
F.  H.  sub  anno.)  Memnon  likewise  mentions 
(c.  11)  a  Nymphis,  as  one  of  the  exiles  in  &c. 
281,  when  Seleucus,  after  the  death  of  Lysimachus, 
threatened  Heracleia;  but  notwithstanding  the 
remark  of  Clinton  (sub  anno  281)  the  interval  of 
forty-one  years  between  the  two  events  just  men- 
tioned, leads  to  the  conclusion  that  the  latter 
Nymphis  was  a  different  person  from  the  historian, 
more  especially  as  Memnon,  in  the  foimor  case, 
expressly  distinguishes  Nymphis  by  the  epithet 
6  UrropiK6s.  Nymphis  was  the  author  of  three 
works,  which  are  referred  to  hj  the  ancient 
writers:  — 

1.  Ilf pi  'AAs(ii^pov  Kot  rmp  LiMx^  «a^ 
*ETi7^Mair,  eonoeming  Alunnder^  kU  stuoesaon,  and 
ikeir  de$euidttnt$f  in  twenty-four  books.  This  work 
ended  at  the  accession  of  the  third  Ptolemy,  &  c. 
247.  (Suid.  i.  V.  }96fi>^s ;  ^elian,  H.  N.  xvii.  3.) 

2.  Iltpt  'HpMcAffias,  in  thirteen  books,  gave  the 
history  of  his  native  city  to  the  overthrow  of  the 
tyrants  in  11.C.  281.  (Suid.  Le,;  Athen.  xii, 
pp.  536,  a.  549,  a.  xiv.  p.  619,  e. ;  SchoL  adApolU 
Rhod.  il  650, 729, 752,  iv.  247  ;  Steph.  Byz.  «.  v. 
Tirior,  ^pl^os  ;  Pint.  MoraL  p.  248,  d. ;  SchoL  ad 
AriUoph.  Av.  874.). 

3.  U§fAic\w%  *Affias.  (Athen.  ziii  p.  596,  e.) 
The  fragments  of  Nymphis  are  collected  by 

J.  C.  Ozelli,  in  his  edition  of  Memnon,  Leipzig, 
1816,  pp.  95—102.  (Voss.  d$  HitLGraecu,  p.  140, 
ed.  Westermanii ;  Clinton,  F.  H.  voL  iii  p.  510.) 
NY'MPHIUS,  an  Italian  Greek,  one  of  the 
chief  men  of  Palaepolis,  who,  together  with  Cha- 
rila'ds,  betrayed  the  town  to  Q.  Publilius  Philo, 
the  Roman  proconsul,  in  the  second  Samnite  war 

in.  a  323),  and  drove  out  the  Roman  garrison. 
Liv.  viii.  25,  26.) 

NYMPHODO'RUS  (Nv^3«peO>  «  citizen 
of  Abdera,  whose  sister  mairied  Sitalcea,  king  of 
Thrace.  The  Athenians,  who  had  previously  re- 
garded Nymphodorus  as  their  enemy,  made  him 
their  proxenus  in  b.  c  431,  and,  through  his  medi- 
ation, obtained  the  aUianoe  of  Sitalcea,  for  which 
they  were  anxious,  and  conferred  the  freedom  of 
their  dty  on  Sadocus,  Sitaloes*  son.  Nymphodorus 
also  brought  about  a  reconciliation  between  the 
Athenians  and  Perdiccas,  king  of  Macedonia,  and 
persuaded  them  to  restore  to  him  the  town  of 
Therma,  which  they  had  taken  in  &  c.  432  (see 
Thuc.  161).  InB.c.430  Nymphodorus  aided  in 
the  seizure,  at  Bisanthe,  of  Abistius  and  the 
other  ambassadors,  who  were  on  their  way  to  ask 
aid  of  the  Persian  king  against  the  Athenians, 
(Herod,  vii.  137 ;  Thuc.  iL  29»  67;  comp.  Arist, 
Aek.  145.)  [£.  B.] 

NYMPHOIKKRUS  (Nv^8»posX  Uterary. 
].  ^  Greek  historian,  of  Amphipolis,  The  time  a| 

4i 


^i 


12T8 


NYPSIUS. 


which  he  lived  is  unknown,  but  he  wu  the  anthor 
of  a  work  entitled  Nofujua  'Aalas^  that  is,  the  Laws 
or  Customs  of  Asia,  of  which  the  third  book  is 
mentioned  by  Clemens  of  Alexandria  {Strom,  i.  p. 
189  ;  oonp.  ProtrepL  19),  who  quotes  from  it  a 
passage  concerning  some  Egyptian  qistoma.  In  the 
second  of  the  passives  here  dted  Clemens  calls  the 
work  NtffUjuA  0ap€aptitd,  but  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  it  was  the  same  production  as  the  V6fufux 
'Atrias,  Sometimes  it  is  referred  to  under  the  brief 
title  of  Ntf^c  (SchoL  ad  ApoUon,  Mod,  ii.  101 0, 
1031,  ill.  202,  W,  1470.)  The  Scholiast  on  So- 
phocles (Oed,  CoL  337)  quotes  the  thirteenth  book 
of  this  woric  ;  but  the  whole  is  lost,  and  only  a 
▼ery  few  fragments  haye  been  transmitted  to  us. 

2.  Of  Syracuse,  likewise  an  historian,  seems  to 
hare  lired  about  the  time  of  Philip  and  Alexander 
the  Great  of  Macedonia.  He  was  the  author  of  a 
work  entitled  *Afflai  TltphKovs  (Athen.  vi  p.  265, 
viL  p.  321,  ziii.  p^  609),  and  of  a  second  entitled 
n«piT«ir  iy  2uccX/a  ba»fufoft4potp  (Athen.  L  p.  19, 
ziii.  p.  588),  which  is  sometimes  simply  referred  to 
by  the  title  Hepl  2i«ex£as.  (Athen.  yiii.  p.  331,  z. 
p.  452  ;  SchoL  ad  Tkeoerit,  L  69,  t.  15,  od  Horn, 
Od.  fi,  301,  where,  instead  of  Me^uff^pof,  we 
should  read  Nv/A^^a«pos ;  comp.  Aelian,  H.  A. 
zl  20.)  Aelian  (ff.  A,  ztL  34)  quotes  a  state- 
ment £^m  Nymphodorus  relating  to  the  use  the 
Sardinians  made  of  gtiat-skins,  and  frt>m  which  it 
might  be  inferred  that  he  also  wrote  on  Sardinia,  but 
this  may  hare  been  a  mere  digression  introduced 
into  his  work  on  Sicily.  (Plin.  Eleneh,  libb.  iii.  t. 
TiL  zzxiii  zzzir.  zzzr. ;  TertulL  De  An,  57  ; 
Steph.  Byi.  t.  v.  'AOi^pof  ;  Harpocnt.,  Hesych.  «.v. 
aiyaasi  comp.  Ebert,  DinerL  SieuL  pp.  155-^ 
222.)  [L.  &] 

NYMPHODO'RUS  (Nv/t^8»por),  a  Greek 
physician,  who  must  have  lived  in  or  before  the 
thud  century  b.  c,  as  he  is  mentioned  by  Hera- 
deides  of  Tarentum  (ap.  Galen,  OmnmeHi,  m  Htppoer. 
••  JM  Artie."*  ir.  40,  toL  zriii.  pt  L  p.  736).  He 
was  celebrated  for  the  invention  of  a  machine  for 
the  reduction  of  dislocations,  called  y\»fffa6K0fMy^ 
which  was  afterwards  somewhat  modified  by  Aris- 
tion,  and  of  which  a  description  is  given  by  Ori- 
basius  (d«  Madmanu  c  24,  p.  179,  &c).  He  is 
mentioned  by  Celsus  along  with  several  other 
eminent  surgeons  (viii.  20,  p.  185),  and  is  perhaps 
the  person  quoted  by  Pliny,  in  the  passages  re- 
ferred to  in  the  preceding  article. 

Fabricius  (Sid/.  Or,  ziii.  p.  351, 352,  ed.  vet)  and 
Haller  (BtU.  Chirurg,  and  BUiL  Med.  PraeL)  sup- 
pose him  to  be  the  same  person  as  Nymphodotus 
(NviU4^<{8orof),  whose  medical  formulae  are  quoted 
by  AndromachuB  (ap.  Galen,  de  Oompoe.  Medioam, 
aee.  Cfen.  vi.  14,  vol.  ziiL  p.  926),  Aetins  (iil  1. 
§§  45,  4^,  pp.  500,  504,  505,  506),  and  Paulus 
Aegineta  (viL  12,  p.  665),  and  who  must  have 
lived  in  or  before  the  first  centunr  after  Christ ; 
but  this  is  quite  uncertain.  [^V.  A.  Q.] 

N  y MPHO'DOTUS.    [NTMPHODoaua] 

NY'PSIUS  (NiKfriof),  a  native  of  NeapoUs,  and 
a  brave  and  skilful  officer,  who  was  sent  by  the 
younger  Dionysius  to  the  relief  of  the  citadel  at 
Syracuse,  which  was  besieged  by  the  Syracnsans 
under  Dion.  He  arrived  just  in  time  to  prevent 
the  garrison  fit»ln  surrendering  the  citadel,  and,  by 
a  sudden  sally  in  the  night,  defeated  the  Synr 
cuaans  with  great  slaughter;  but  the  next  day, 
Dion  having  returned  to  the  city,  Nypsius  was 
defeated  in  his  turn,  and  once  more  shut  up 


NYX. 

within  the  citadel    (Rod.  zvi  18—20;  Pint 
Dim,  41-46.)      '    •  [E.H.B.] 

NY8A  (NCffa),'  a  daughter  of  Aristaeos,  -«riio 
was  believed  to  have  braught  up  the  in£snt  god 
Dionysus,  and  from  whom  one  of  the  many  towiia 
of  the  name  of  Nyaa  was  believed  to  have  derived 
iU  name.  (Died,  iil  69.)  [L.  Su] 

NYSA  or  NYSSA  (K^cra  or  N&rfra).  1. 
Queen  of  Bithjrnia,  wife  of  Nioomedes  11^  and 
mother  of  Nicomedes  III.  (Memnon,  c.  30.)  * 
She  is  generally  considered  to  have  been  originally 
a  dancer,  because  Nicomedes  III.  is  teniMd,  \^ 
hU  rival  Mithridates,*<M^la<ricw>&iw**  (Justin, 
xzzviii.  5) ;  but  it  is  more  probable  that  the  latter 
by  such  an  ezpression  meant  to  stigmatise  Nico- 
medes as  illegitimate,  though  he  was  in  reality  the 
son  of  Nysa. 

2.  Wife  of  Nicomedes  III.  Mithridates  pfe- 
tended  that  she  was  the  mother  of  the  impoetor, 
whom  he  set  up  as  a  claimant  to  the  thn»e  of 
Bithynia,  B.C.  74.  (MUkr.  Ep,  ad  Anae.  ^ 
SaO.  HiaL  iv.  p.  239,  ed.  Gerlaeh.) 

3.  A  daughter  of  Nicomedes  III.,  whose  canse 
was  defended  by  J.  Caesar,  in  gntitade  for  her 
fiither^i  friendship.    (Suet  Cbes.  49.) 

4.  A  sister  of  Mithridates  die  Great,  who  was 
taken  prisoner  by  LucuUus  at  Cabeira,  which 
saved  her  from  shuing  the  &te  of  the  other  sister» 
and  wives  of  the  king,  who  were  put  to  death 
shortly  after  at  Phamacia.    (Pint  iMeaO.  18.) 

5.  A  daughter  of  Mithridates  the  Great,  who 
had  been  betrothed  to  the  king  of  Cypraa,  bat 
accompanied  her  fiither  in  his  flight  to  the  king>> 
dom  of  Bosporus,  where  she  ultimately  shared  iua 
&te,  and  put  an  end  to  her  life  by  poison,  bl  c.  63. 
( Apinan,  MUkr.  111.)  [E.  H.  &] 

N  YSAEUS,  NY'SIUS.  N  YSBUS,  or  N  YSI'- 
GEN  A  (NvffifZbr),  a  surname  of  Dionysas,  derived 
from  Nysa,  a  mountain  or  city,  either  in  Thxaoe, 
Arabia,  or  India,  where  he  was  said  to  have  been 
brought  up  by  nymphs^  According  to  some,  it  was 
deri^  from  Nisus,  who  is  said  to  have  been  hia 
fether,  or  at  least  to  have  educated  hioL  (Hoai. 
IL  vi  133,  Hymn.  zzv.  5  ;  ApoUon.  Rhod«  iL 
905,  iv.  431 ;  Died.  L  15,  iii.  68 ;  Cic  die  AaL 
Dear,  iii  23  ;  Virg.  Aen,  vi  806  ;  Ov.  Jllet  ir. 
13.)  [L.  S.3 

N  YSAEUS  (N^ircuby),  son  of  the  elder  Diony- 
sius, tyrant  of  Syracuse,  by  his  wife  Aristomache, 
the  dsnghter  of  Hipparinua.  (Died,  zvi  6.)  We 
know  nothing  of  the  steps  by  which  he  rose  to  th« 
supreme  power  at  Syracuse ;  but  it  seems  pnbahie 
that  he  succeeded  his  brother  Hipparinns  in  tke 
sovereignty,  which  he  held  until  a.  c.  346,  whea 
he  was  ezpelled  by  his  half-brother,  the  ytmngn 
Dionysius.  (Plut  Timol.  1.)  He 
remarkable  for  his  love  of  drinking  and  hb 
moderate  addiction  to  gross  sensoal 
(Theoporop.  ap.  Aiken,  z.  pp.  435,  436 ;  Aeltan, 
r.H.ilih)  rE.H.B.3 

NYSEIDES  or  NYSIADES  {Siami\  the 
nymphs  of  Nysa,  who  are  said  to  hare  reaivd 
Dionysus,  and  whose  names  are  Ciaaeis,  Nyaa« 
Erato,  Eriphia,  Bromia,  and  Pelyhymnou  (HvgBs. 
Fab.  182,  Poet.  Attr.  ii  21  ;  Apollod.  iii  4.  |  3  ; 
Ov.  Met.  iii  314,  Fad.  iii.  769  ;  Orpk.  Hymm. 
50.  14  ;  Schol  ad  Horn.  /L  zviii  486.)      [L.  &1 

NYX  (NvO,  Noz  or  Night  penonificd.  Hcner 
(Tl.  ziv.  259,  ftc)  caUs  her  the  sabdaer  ef  «ida 
and  men,  and  relates  that  Zeus  hiaiadf  aam  m 
awe  of  her.    In  the  ancient  oom^goaiaet  K%ia  is 


i 


j 


NYX. 

one  of  the  jerj  first  created  bsingt,  for  «be  is  de- 
scribed as  the  daughter  of  Chi^  and  the  sister  of 
Erebus,  by  whcHn  she  became  Ae  mother  of  Aether 
and  Hemen.  (Hes.  7%0cm.  123,  &c.)  According 
to  the  Orphica  (Aiyom.  14)  she  was  the  daughter 
of  Eros.  She  is  further  said,  without  any  husband, 
to  hare  given  birth  to  Moros,  the  Keres,  Thanatos, 
Hypnos,  Dteams,  Momus,  Oiays,  the  Hesperidei, 
Moerse,  Nemesis,  and  similar  beings.  (He^  TTisog, 
211,  &&;  Cic.  de  Nat.  2>eor..iii.  17.)  In  later 
poets,  with  whom  she  is  merely  the  personification 
of  the  darkness  of  night,  she  is  sometimes  described 


NYX. 


1219 


as  a  winged  goddess  (Euiip.  Orett  176),  and 
sometimes  as  riding  in  a  chariot,  covered  with  a 
dark  garment  and  aocompanied  bysthe  stiffs  in  her 
course.  (Eurip.  Itm,  1150  ;  Theocnt»  ii.  in  fin. ; 
Orph.  ffymm,  2.  7  ;  Viig.  Am,  t.  721 ;  Tibull.  ii. 
1.  87  ;  VaL  Flaoc.  iii.  211.)  Her  residence  was 
in  the  darkness  of  Hades.  (Hes^  7^^.748; 
Eurip.  Ond.  175  ;  Viig.  A4H.  vl  390.)  A  statue 
of  Night,  the  woik  of  tUioecns,  existed  at  Ephesas 
(Paus.  z.  38.  §  S).  On  the  chest  of  Cypselus  she 
was  represented  carrying  in  her  arms  the  gods  of 
Sleep  and  Death,  as  two  boys  (y.  1 8.  §  1 ).      [  L.  S.] 


END  Of  THE  SECOND  VOLUME. 


w 


o/oXFORD]< 


I.ondom: 

A  and  G.A.  Spomswoona, 
N  e  w  -street  -  Sq  ua  re . 


^« 


5X 


NfltfSl^f) 


\- 


5X 


N/I((SUH\ 


\ 


/" 


3X 


N/I((SUH\ 


\ 


y 


3X 


NimUH] 


\-